《Kingsman of the Movie World》


 Chapter 1

    Parallel world, university dormitories, London, England, January 2000.


    William Devonshire raised his hands and drew a six star in the air. A golden magic circle appeared in the air.


    When William Devonshire pulled his hands, the golden magic circle turned into a golden magic rope. With a flick of his hand, the magic rope circled the back of the chair a few meters away. With a strong pull, the chair flew to William and was caught by him.


    This is the magic of Kama Taj in the movie Dr. strange.


    William closed his eyes, mental perception of everything in the dormitory, even the objects placed under his bed can be clearly perceived, but also found a few coins under the bed, try to use mental force out of the wizard''s hand, did not expect really successful, coins like an invisible hand to hold up, flew to William, William looked at the coins in his hand, his face excited.


    William excited dancers in the hands of magic rope, from time to time with dormitory shoes, chairs hit the wall.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud clap at the door of the dormitory.


    There was an angry cry from the door, "Damn, man, are you on drugs? It''s only a few o''clock now, asshole. If you let people sleep, I''ll call the police again.


    Hearing the complaints from the students in the dormitory next door, William hurried to open the door to apologize and coaxed people away for a long time.


    Closed the door, lying in bed, William can not help but think of these days of adventure, heart from hesitation slowly into excitement.


    William has been in this parallel world for 19 years. Three days ago, he was awakened from his sleep by a sound of drop by drop.


    Diddidi, energy charging is completed, Marvel Universe system is started, and basic magic knowledge is given to the system for the first time.


    Charging? What system needs to be charged for 19 years to start?


    Then a huge amount of knowledge and memory rushed into my mind, and in a few seconds I fainted.


    The next morning, William kneaded his head and sat up a little dizzy. Ma Dan, what kind of ghost? I had drunk too much and had hallucination. How could I have a strange knowledge, magic, what kind of ghost in my mind? How could there be magic in this world? William, who has lived in this parallel world for 19 years, has never heard of magic before. Am I drunk too much?


    William rubbed his eyes, closed them, opened them again, and saw that it was still his dormitory.


    William has been in this world for 19 years. In this world, the king of England is a male king named Philip. Now the president of the United States is a man named Benjamin Arthur. In the last term, there was a British American president.


    It''s a very different world from William''s previous life.


    In his former life, William''s name was Chen mo. he was a 22-year-old office worker in Xijiang province of Greater China in 2019. On that day, his cousin celebrated his 20th birthday, and dozens of his family gathered at his second uncle''s house.


    He and his two younger brothers and a brother-in-law accompanied four uncles to drink. After drinking four bottles of Wuliangye, he was not satisfied. He and his four uncles were fighting side by side until 11 p.m. The banquet was not over until all four uncles were drunk.


    Back home, Chen Mo rarely won four uncles, so after drinking a lot of water, Chen Mo was still a little excited. After drinking a large glass of water, he felt pretty good and didn''t get drunk. He walked on the balcony of his home, looked at the night breeze of early summer blowing on his mobile phone, and opened the website to find the new couplet 4, which was very interesting.


    In the middle of the movie, there is a thunderstorm. Chen Mo, who is about to go back to his room, suddenly sees a bright flash of lightning shooting at him in the sky. Then Chen Mo is unconscious.


    This halo lasted for 18 years. When he reached the age of 18, his brain was fully developed and he was able to receive the huge memory of his previous life. Then he slowly recalled the memory of his previous life, and the two souls fused together.


    He is a Chinese English hybrid whose mother Lena Devonshire met his father on a skiing trip to Switzerland 18 years ago. It was a romantic and pleasant seven day trip, but the disaster happened on the seventh day.


    Half way from the top of the ski resort, a large-scale avalanche occurred. Lina and William''s father were scattered by the avalanche. Only Lina was buried very shallow because of her great life. Rescuers saw a little skis exposed and finally rescued Lina, but William''s father Chen Jing never found her again.


    She came back to England with grief. Three months later, Lina Devonshire knew that she was pregnant. But Lina only knew that William''s father''s name was Chen Jing, a 25-year-old man from Mordor of Han nationality, who worked in Xiangjiang. She only knew that Chen Jing rowed in Xiangjiang in ''75, and she didn''t know anything else.


    After Lena gave birth to William, she went to Xiangjiang and mordu to find his father''s family several times. After more than ten years of no news, she died. Since childhood, most of William didn''t know whether he had grandparents or other relatives in the great heaven.


    Fortunately, Lena and her parents, William''s grandparents, like and love William very much. The two old people can also help Lena raise William.


    But it''s really hard for a single parent woman to raise a child. After William was ten years old, his grandparents died one after another, and life became even more difficult. However, Lina fought against all the difficulties and brought up William with painstaking efforts.


    Born in a single parent family and a Chinese English hybrid, William has been out of tune with the English kid since he was a child, and has few friends.


    With less time to play, little William can only find happiness in his study, and he can''t play with those little kids, so he has been learning well since he was a child. In addition, his grandfather Henry was a noble and taught William a lot since he was a child. After he was 18 years old, he began to integrate the memory of his previous life. His brain became more intelligent and his knowledge and memory of the past became clearer .Until he was admitted to one of the best schools in England, the University of London, William was a nerd in most people''s eyes. He didn''t even have a girlfriend.


    Three days ago, because he stayed up late to write a school assignment, he fell asleep in front of the computer,


    "diddidi," a sound of didi woke Chen Mo from his sleep.


    The Marvel Universe system has been charged and started. Host William Devonshire, welcome to Marvel Universe system.


    System? Is William really systematic? I''m just watching Fu Lian 4 being struck by thunder and giving me a whole Marvel Universe?


    This is the blessing of the great God. Is the system, the system, there or not, William said in his heart.


    After waiting for him for a long time, the system didn''t give him a bird, and he asked many times, but the system didn''t respond.


    Ma Dan, how come there is no elf in this broken system, not even a new person''s guide? What system needs to be charged for 19 years?


    William thought to activate the system, and suddenly a huge memory poured into his brain.


    It took a long time for Chen Mo to understand that this system is a little white system. William can learn all kinds of technology, magic and abilities in it, provided that he can see and understand.


    As long as he can understand technology and magic, he can learn it. William just looked at the catalogue of technology and magic for a long time. He opened the basic knowledge of science and technology, and his heart exploded.


    He can''t understand most of them. He can still see white spots in basic natural science, basic computer science, basic mathematics and so on, but he can''t understand other advanced ones. If you break the system, you can''t pass it directly to my brain. You can''t even communicate with me. You''re not a Xueba system. I have to learn it by myself. What a waste.


    Fortunately, there is a consolation award, basic magic training system. Although William does not dare to use magic openly in this world without magic and super power, he does not dare to let people know that he can do magic.


    But it''s magic. People who have seen so many superhero movies, who don''t want to have some superpowers or magic, don''t care. Learn to talk about it.


    The basic theory of magic is very thorough and simple. He can understand the magic, but he doesn''t know if the world can practice magic.


    After thinking about it, William sat cross legged on the bed and practiced according to the basic magic theory. Before long, a lot of light appeared in his mind. Red, green, yellow, gold, silver all kinds of small light spots appeared in his mind.


    Is this the magic element? William''s heart was clear, eh, how do I know this is a magic element? William felt that he suddenly knew what it was. He didn''t have to wonder. It was as if he could understand what was going on as long as he saw it.


    It seems that the system is still useful. I don''t have to guess. As long as I can understand the things in the system, I can learn them. Moreover, his soul is a complete adult soul integrating two worlds. Naturally, he is more flexible than most people, and his thinking ability is several times faster than before.


    The first time he came into contact with magic, William was very excited. In addition to eating and sleeping these days, Chen Mo spent all his time practicing magic power. Finally, he practiced his first magic, magic rope, that night.


    This is the magic of Kamata Taj. It has many uses. It can split people in half, bind people, and master''s hand. This is better. If you want to get a pen and lie on the bed, a master''s hand will fly to William''s hand, and there is so much scientific and technological knowledge of Marvel world in your mind. You can make a pot full of money by making some high and new technology Yes.


    Ha ha ha, I''m going to be developed.

 Chapter 2

    The next Monday, Chen Mo got up in the morning to clean up, put on his clothes, carry his bag, pick up a sandwich and go out. Today, he has class.


    He''s a sophomore in computer science at the University of London, and he''s still in class, or his mother, Lena Devonshire, will kill him. In my memory, his mother had to take two jobs in order to support him to go to high school and University, and even had no time to make a boyfriend.


    Although Chen Mo was not Lina''s son before, he completely accepted all the memories and feelings of William Devonshire. The two of them have been completely integrated. His feelings for his mother have not changed at all. On the contrary, he sincerely admired and appreciated Lina.


    He''s William Devonshire and Chen Mo now. He doesn''t want to see Lena sad. Besides, he can only stay in school to learn knowledge. He has too much technology in his mind. He can''t understand it. In school, he can ask a professor or go to the library to check materials. Moreover, he hasn''t figured out what to do.


    Now it''s 2000. Even if he knew which companies and technologies could make money in his previous life, he was still a poor loser who had neither capital nor technology. He suddenly came up with a super technology. You don''t have to think about it. You can also know that he can''t keep it. Capital and competitors will try their best to suppress, threaten and acquire his technology, and you don''t know whether he will be captured by the government Anatomical anatomy.


    As for magic, he doesn''t dare to use it in front of others now. His current strength can''t protect himself. The power of guns is still very strong. Besides, if he wants to be a big millionaire and enjoy life, he can''t be enemies with the government and society. He''d better keep a low profile and have obscene hair.


    Learning magic is not to rule the world, nor can he rule. Now he''d better think about how to improve the life of himself and his mother Lina.


    January is the second semester of the University of London every year. Chen Mo rushed to the comprehensive classroom of the computer department with a shoulder bag on his back. Not long after he came in, he saw Professor Roy Stephen coming in with a cup of coffee in his hand and some books in his arm.


    In 2000, there was no cloud computing or big data in computer science, and artificial intelligence was just in its infancy. Professor Roy Stephen said that Chen Mo, who was born again in 2019, was still basic. Now Chen Mo is a sophomore, and he has fully accepted the memory of his predecessor William, and his brain is smarter than before.


    At the end of the whole class, Chen Mo had no difficulty in listening to the knowledge of the Marvel Universe system. After the professor finished, Chen Mo still felt a little more than he could say.


    Chen Mo hasn''t figured out how to change his life. It can''t be too difficult or too advanced. It''s better to be a game player, which has little influence on him. No one will take him for a game.


    After a day''s class, in the afternoon, Chen Mo sat on the bench beside the grass in the school, staring at the grass in a daze, thinking about what to do to earn some capital.


    While thinking, Chen Mo hears two female voices coming from behind.


    One said that the zombie movie she saw yesterday was so scary that she didn''t dare to sleep alone when she went back to the dormitory. The other said that she was also so scared that she didn''t sleep all night and didn''t have the energy to go to class all day.


    Chen Mo turns his head and looks at two hot women with bright eyes. It''s still January. She dares to wear skirts. Women in England are bold and bold, but they are in good shape. No wonder they have to wear short skirts.


    When the beauty walked away, Chen turned his head and looked at the dry grass. Suddenly, what''s in my mind, Ma Dan? What''s in my mind? Think again, looking at the grass in front of you, the big trees in the distance, the zombies you just heard in your ears.


    Chen Mo suddenly had a flash of inspiration and patted his forehead. Yes, plants vs zombies. I can do this.


    Although the zombie game of "plant vs. zombie" only appeared on smart phones, the game on smart phones in 2008 should be put on the desktop computers in 2000, and there should be no problem at all. At most, the pixels should be low. CS anti-terrorism elites can fight on LAN, so it''s no problem to run a small game.


    At the end of the 1990s, stand-alone games were the most popular, and people in Europe and the United States preferred stand-alone games, unlike the online games that the greater Chinese preferred.


    Stand alone games have a very large market in Europe and the United States. Eight years later, zombies have proved the popularity of this game.


    Chen Mo can develop a stand-alone version of plant vs. zombie by himself. Although it''s a bit difficult to develop the game with Chen Mo''s current technical level, who is he? He is a systematic person. If you have any problems, you can learn them directly in the system. You can also ask the professor and go to the library to check the materials.


    Chen Mo yells happily, and the people around him are as busy as a madman.


    Chen Mo doesn''t care at all, grabs the bag on the chair and runs to his dormitory.


    Entering the dormitory, Chen Mo turns on his computer and writes his plan on it. Chen Mo checked and just finished writing the plan. After there were no mistakes, he began to program. From time to time, he stopped to learn the knowledge in the system in his mind.


    Chen Mo has been busy for more than ten days. He keeps turning around in the library, classroom and dormitory. He often goes to find a professor more than one year. His amount of knowledge is growing these days. When he finishes a game by himself, Chen Mo understands these knowledge more and more.´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 3

    When Chen Mo came to the copyright owner, he said to the receptionist, "Hello, my name is William Devonshire, and I made an appointment by phone the day before yesterday"


    after checking this pamphlet, the receptionist said to William, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, please follow me.".


    Accompanied by the reception staff, Chen Mo submitted various materials.


    According to the requirements of the staff, Chen Mo made three copies of the story of plants fighting zombies and the original design of the game. The first draft and the copy were stamped with the copyright seal and signed with his own name and handprint.


    Two copies are left in the copyright owner''s bag. Chen Mo holds one copy and seals the first draft. Chen Mo goes to the post office to mail it to him according to the suggestions of the copyright owner''s staff.


    The advantage of this is that in case of a copyright dispute, Chen Mo takes out the unopened e-mail, which bears the seal and date of the copyright and the post office as a witness. It''s more advantageous to file a lawsuit.


    Because it''s an original story and design, it takes three days for the copyright to be approved.


    In the days after the copyright registration, Chen Mo would run to the school court and stay behind the goal. He wanted to test the effect of magic, but he didn''t dare to use type magic. He didn''t want to be regarded as a monster in this world without magic. He could only test invisible magic that ordinary people couldn''t see or feel. Mental power and the hand of the mage were invisible magic To wait for the ball to fly to the goal, William a wizard''s hand on the football, the ball''s flight path will change.


    Football either deviates from the goal, or the goalkeeper makes a mistake, but the ball that can be thrown suddenly changes its flight path. After staying for two days, Willian is driven away by the players on the field. Fortunately, everyone just thinks that this guy is a sweeper. Since William stayed on the running track behind the goal, the goal hasn''t scored several goals in two days.


    William, who was driven out of the stadium, was just hanging around in school in class. At lunch, William met a school bully of the school rowing team, who had bullied William before.


    This guy is holding a plate and talking and laughing with a beautiful woman. William sees the right time and raises his right hand. The plate in his hand flies to the beautiful woman''s head. With a touch, William feels pain for the beautiful woman.


    The school bully was stunned to see the beauty who was doused with juice. He didn''t know why it was like this. He only felt that someone raised his right hand fiercely and the plate flew out.


    When Xiaoba recovered and chased the beautiful woman who said goodbye to him, William stepped on Xiaoba without running. A mage grabbed Xiaoba''s foot and plopped. Xiaoba fell a dog and chewed marble. When he got up, he lost two teeth and his mouth was full of blood.


    Looking at the miserable situation of the school bully, William was very happy. This guy had knocked William down before and scolded him for not having eyes. William rushed up to fight with this guy, but he didn''t win. Today, he finally got revenge, and no one knew that it was William who did it. The master''s hand was invisible, but he didn''t know whether modern light wave instruments could detect it.


    William thought that this is the University of London, so he had better be careful. If he was found to be in trouble by any instrument of the University, he would be in trouble. William secretly warned himself that he could not wave. There are too many people who can find trouble without money and power. Magic is still used less, or not necessary.


    After lunch, William thought about how to spend the least money to promote the game. At the beginning, Niu Ke Zuckerberg''s face book was gradually popularized in Colleges and universities.


    Chen Mo wondered if I could do the same. This game is still very attractive in 2000. And because it''s a computer game, this space-time plant vs. zombie game has more spaces than the one on the mobile phone, so it''s more playable.


    Chen Mo uses the playing method of Tetris for reference, and divides the game into three grades: simple, medium and death. The walking speed of zombies in each grade is not the same. Every 10 passes, there will be one more defense path. There are 10 defense paths in total, four more than in previous lives, which is much more difficult than six defense paths.


    The life of the game should be longer than before, and now it''s only 69 levels in the first version. After the second version, it can be increased to 99 levels and 188 levels. In the future, it can also be made into a networking mode, which is designed into a quadrangle pattern according to the pattern of Warcraft RPG.


    Think about Chen Mo and I think it''s funny.


    It didn''t take Chen Mo three days to receive a notice from the copyright owner asking him to go to the copyright owner to receive the copyright certificate and pay the remaining fees.


    The next morning, Chen Mo left the copyright. Looking at the file bag in his hand, he completed his first step in the world. Now he can promote the game according to his own ideas.


    After getting the copyright certificate, Chen Mo took a printed CD of the game to the school''s game club.


    There are many interest clubs in the University of London. Many students will take their games to the interest club for people to try. When they try, they can try the playability of the game and find the loopholes of the game.


    Some of the games are popular in the interest of the community after the game was seen to promote out.


    What Chen Mo wants is the influence of the game interest club on young people. As long as it is popular in the University of London, it will not be long before it can be promoted in all the universities and middle schools in London. Then it will be much easier for him to find an agent to promote the game.The University of London game club is in a three story building of the computer department. This is the computer room of the Department.


    The second floor and the third floor are ordinary supercomputing rooms for teachers and students to experiment in. Many professors will take students to have classes while doing experiments here. The first floor is a variety of computer related interest groups formed by students, and the game interest club is built here.


    Chen Mo pushed open the door of the game group, and saw more than 30 computers sponsored by computer companies in the house price of more than 90 square meters. Dozens of students were playing games in front of the computer, talking about something from time to time. A few guys were still writing and drawing on several blackboards, and there were quarrels from time to time. It seemed that they were about to fight.


    Chen Mo used to be a member of the game interest group. A few days ago, everyone knew that he was playing games. Today, when he came in with a CD in his hand, he knew that his game was finished.


    A tall, thin white curly hair saw Chen Mo and yelled, "Hey, guys, look who''s here. Isn''t this our genius William Devonshire? Let''s see the difference between the games made by genius and those made by ordinary people.


    Chen Mo doesn''t like this guy at all, because this guy is a talker. If you listen to him, he can hold you to talk for an hour without repeating. Moreover, this guy doesn''t know himself very well and talks too much, so people don''t care much about him.


    Chen moxin thinks that I''m not your father. Why do you say you can see? I have no eyesight. No wonder no one cares for you.


    Richard Decker, a classmate who had a good relationship with Chen Mo, said, "come on, Worcester, William will listen to your nagging. You ask other people who suffered from your endless mouth. If you have nothing to do, don''t get in the way of others."


    Richard Decker pushed Worcester away and said to Chen Mo, "William, don''t pay attention to this guy. When no one talks to him, he will ask us.".


    Chen Mo thinks I can''t stand Worcester now. I''d better never talk to me. William''s mad at this guy now.


    But think about it or forget it, since I used to be a friend, now I don''t like it and there''s no need to stimulate Worcester. Don''t touch it in the future.


    Chen Mo said to Richard with a smile, "come and have a look at the game I''ve made. I think you''ll like it"


    Chen Mo took Richard to the computer he just played, inserted the CD and copied the game into the computer. All the computers here can''t be copied. Besides, Chen Mo has the right to copy the game, and he''s not afraid of being hacked.


    If he can make a name for the game in the school, he would like to install all the computers in the school.


    After loading the game, Chen Mo gives Richard a seat.


    Richard sat on the chair, Chen Mo stood beside him to teach him. Many students heard Chen Mo and some of them talking. Knowing that Chen Mo had finished the game, they surrounded him curiously.


    Richard is not familiar with it for the first time. William has to introduce some playing methods and strategies to him. However, this guy''s game talent is nothing. William is worried about him.


    It''s much more difficult to fight zombies on the computer than on the mobile phone. William taught Richard a few games, but he still couldn''t play the first pass. He didn''t listen to other people''s suggestions, so he just stayed aside and just looked at Richard who was being abused more and more.


    Many European and American players really have a tendency to abuse. The more they are abused by the game, the happier they will be.


    In Chen Mo''s opinion, I really can''t understand this.

 Chapter 4

    "Put cherry bomb",


    "no, no, no, just put hot pepper here, it can save 25 sunshine".


    Richard hasn''t played for an hour, and there are no less than 20 people behind him. Half of the people in the game room are watching the games on the computer screen.


    Everyone was talking about how to put plants together with high enthusiasm. Richard was in a bit of a hurry after he reached level 19 and finally hung up at level 25.


    "Oh, what a pity"


    "Richard, you idiot, let you put a nut wall"


    "Richard, you come down to us to play, you can''t always occupy the computer"


    "idiot, why should we occupy this game? Eric has a CD, and everyone of us can play it"


    "great, William, please install the game for me"


    " r> A group of people immediately surrounded Chen Mo, who was deafened by several loud guys.


    He quickly handed the game CD to his nearest classmate, and a group of people immediately abandoned him and surrounded the people with the CD.


    Seeing that these game veterans are scrambling to play, Chen Mo is relieved. It seems that classics are classics. This strategy based game is a loyal fan in Europe and America.


    Chen Mo has been in the game room for three hours. Now the whole game room is playing plants vs zombies. Some later students are shocked by the hot scene in the game room. After watching it, they discuss it behind their familiar classmates.


    Everyone is not a fool. Those who can get close to the University of London are no fool. These people are shocked by Chen Mo now, and many people''s eyes have changed.


    Chen Mo looks at his watch. It''s almost noon. These people have been playing for a whole morning, but there is no one who can pass the customs.


    Chen Mo went to the blackboard wall of the game room, clapped his hands and said loudly, "Hey, Hey guys, stop, everyone look here.".


    After several words, a group of people stop the game and look at Chen mo. they are all fans of the game. They probably know whether the game is good or not. Eric is going to get rich.


    Chen Mo saw everyone looking at him and said, "you all know that the game is designed for people to play, but the ultimate goal is to sell money. Now I want to ask you, if the game sells for 5 pounds, will you buy it? Of course, as a reward for delaying your time, I will send you a game CD for free "


    after listening to Chen Mo''s questions, we didn''t let Chen Mo wait for long before he started to yell.


    "Five pounds, of course, I''ll buy it. Now popular games can sell for at least eight pounds"


    "Eric, if five pounds, I want to buy four boxes of CDs now"


    "no problem, the price is not expensive at all"


    Chen Mo heard that they can accept the price of five pounds, and many people think that five pounds is cheap, Chen Mo''s plans are more reasonable I have confidence.


    Chen Mo then clapped his hands and asked everyone to be quiet and said, "guys, we are friends. Many people know my family situation. I have no money and can''t find a big game company to help me promote the game, so I think of a way. I just don''t know which of you can accept it.".


    Chen Mo hesitated for a while, thinking about how to speak.


    "Hey, Eric, tell me what you think. I think your game will be popular, but Eric, I think you''d better register for the game now, or you''ll be in big trouble in the future," law school''s Robert Carter reminded Chen.


    He has a good relationship with Chen Mo, because he is black and doesn''t care about Chen Mo''s skin color. After they met in the interest society, they went out to play together several times and became friends.


    "Thank you, Robert. Don''t worry. A few days ago, I registered the copyright of game story and game design, including all the copyright that can be registered for plant and character games," Chen Mo said.


    He knew that Robert was kind-hearted. At this time, he would immediately remind him as a friend. Didn''t he remind so many people in the game room by himself?


    Even if some students did not think of it for a while, there are many students in the interest club who are part-time developers and ears paid by game companies.


    Chen Mo continued: "I got the copyright certificate yesterday. Now I think if you can all accept the price of 5 pounds, and many students still think that the game can be sold for more than 5 pounds, then I will sell the game to you for 4 pounds, and then you sell it for 6 pounds to your classmates or friends. Can you accept it?"


    As soon as Chen Mo finished talking about it, the students in the game room began to make a lot of noise.


    "that''s a good idea. I''ll place an order with you immediately. The EPS game I bought last time cost me 12 pounds. It''s not as interesting as the game you made. I think I can sell 100 CDs"


    "cut, it''s only 100 CDs. I think I can sell more than 200 CDs. In my community, I can sell 20 CDs There are so many primary and secondary school students in the community. These children will go crazy when they encounter games they like. "


    "Hey, Ryan, you are worthy of learning marketing. Why didn''t I expect to sell it in the community? I just wanted to inform my classmates and friends. That''s great. I think this game will be popular in my community.""Maybe we can apply for a display area in our school and put some notebooks on it for alumni to try. If our school is on fire, then we can go to other universities for promotion. What do you think of this attention?"


    "It''s a good idea. Try it in our school first, man. Let''s set up a sales team together. If we try it in school, it won''t cost much energy and money. Do any of you want to join us? You can come to me and apply. "


    "Add me one, I want to join"


    "and me, I think we can apply to the school in the name of the school''s game interest club, so that we can reply to the application today and tomorrow."


    Chen Mo listened to the heated discussion about how to sell the game. He was very happy. In the end, more than 50 people discussed with each other. They took the goods at Chen Mo for 4 pounds and shipped them for 6 pounds.


    Chen Mo knows that the price is actually a little low, but now the game is penniless. He can only promote the game at a low price. For 4 pounds, he can earn more than 3 pounds, and he can get more than 50 people to promote it free of charge. At that time, he paid 50 salesmen, which is not expensive and can also arouse the enthusiasm of everyone.


    After all, if you sell a share, you can earn a share. These students on the scene are all veteran. Many people have developed games before and know what games are good or not.


    Chen Mo asked Robert and other law school students to be his legal adviser at the friendship price of 25 game CDs per person.


    After discussing the terms and details and solving all the legal problems, Chen Mo took out a pen and paper and asked everyone''s name and the number of CDs he wanted.


    The vast majority of people do sales promotion for the first time, but at least they ask Chen Mo for ten, and a few guys in the marketing department ask for more than 200.


    After counting all the people, Chen Mo was startled. 1050 pieces of data were written on the paper, with an average of 20 pieces per person.


    Robert and several other people sorted out the legal documents and read them to everyone.


    Chen Mo takes the game copyright as the mortgage. First, he charges you a deposit of 4 pounds for each purchase of the game, and gives you the CD in a week.


    Chen Mo had known about the market of finding a stereotyper to carve CDs in London before. It costs 0.8 for less than 10000 CDs, 0.6 for more than 10000 CDs and 0.5 for more than 50000 CDs.


    Ma Dan, Chen Mo remembers that in 2000, a CD in Greater China only sold for 5 yuan, but it didn''t seem to be genuine. The genuine one seemed to sell for more than 100 yuan. His brother-in-law in his previous life bought a genuine version of Warcraft, which cost him more than 100 yuan.


    After everyone paid the money and signed the contract, Chen Mo was very excited with 4200 pounds in his hand. This was his first capital since his rebirth. Unexpectedly, he took the first step so easily.


    Chen Mo takes the money back to the dormitory, takes the game mother belt, and rushes to the stereotype business that he has contacted before.


    In fact, according to the stereotyper''s understanding, they don''t need three days to make less than 10000 copies. They sign with their alumni for a week in order to provide a few more days in case of an accident.


    he takes the copyright of the game as collateral. If there is a problem, he believes that those more than 50 classmates will surely take the opportunity to jump out and do things. Maybe they will wait for Chen Mo''s problems.


    He doesn''t dare to take the risk of finding a stereotyper. Chen Mo plans to carve 5000 directly.


    Five thousand CDs will cost 4000 pounds in three days, with 200 pounds left and some money in hand. Chen Mo plans to register 2 plus company in these three days.


    However, the highest personal tax in Britain can reach 50%. As long as the annual income is more than 150000 pounds, they have to pay 50% personal tax.


    Only 26% of the company''s annual tax profit of more than 300000 pounds. After 2012, it dropped to 24%.


    So after hearing Robert''s reminder, Chen Mo felt that he had to register a company immediately.

 Chapter 5

    Reasonable tax avoidance is something all companies in the world will try their best to do, because it is permitted by law.


    If you have the ability, you can make billions of pounds a year in England like apple and Starbucks, and you don''t have to pay a penny to the English government.


    The English government has not yet been able to pay them, and they have to give tax rebates to apple and Starbucks.


    Why? Because these companies found the tax loopholes of the English government, they put most of their profitable business contacts in the companies registered in Ireland and the Netherlands


    the companies in England only guarantee about 10% of their profits, and they have to pay the employees of the English company, so the data shows that these big enterprises are losing money every year in England, There is no need to pay tax for the loss, but also enjoy the tax rebate policy of the English government.


    Data is a loss, but in fact these companies make more money than their turnover. Apple has hundreds of billions of dollars of money outside the United States, that is, if it doesn''t get back to the United States, if it doesn''t get back to the United States, it doesn''t have to pay taxes.


    Chen Mo felt that he had to learn from these big enterprises, because tax avoidance is legal all over the world. As long as it is allowed by law, it is not a crime. Even the royal family of England is avoiding taxes, so Chen would not be stupid to pay so many taxes.


    On the same day, Chen Mo found a company specialized in helping people register companies and registered two companies.


    Devonshire industries, a company registered in England, is his last name. He hopes his company can become a pillar enterprise of a country like stark industries.


    The other company, registered in Ireland, is the Irish import and Export Corporation.


    Because they were both registered in England, Chen Mo got the operating certificates of the two companies the next day.


    On the morning of the third day, Chen Mo signed a 5000 CD-ROM contract with an Irish company and a stereotyper. After paying the money, Chen Mo shipped all the CDs to the dormitory.


    Call Robert Carter and ask him to come to Chen Mo''s dormitory. Chen Mo still has some contract matters to ask him for help.


    Before long, Robert came to Chen Mo''s dormitory and knocked on the door. Chen Mo asked Robert to come in and directly asked, "Robert, can you help me draft some legal documents? Of course, I will pay you for it"


    Robert asked suspiciously, "what legal documents?"


    Chen Mo said, "I''ve listened to you these two days and registered a company named Devonshire Industrial Company, registered in England, an Irish import and export company, registered in Ireland. I need your help to draft several contracts for me. I will put the copyright of plant vs. zombie into Devonshire company, and then sign a contract with the Irish import and export company to license the game board of plant vs. zombie to the Irish import and export company at the price of 1 pound each.


    Robert looks at Chen Mo strangely. This guy has changed a lot recently. In his impression, Chen Mo has never been with him before After talking about any legal issues, he asked, "man, you really study computer, not our law school? You know how to evade taxes. If your money doesn''t go to Irish banks, Ireland won''t receive your taxes. That''s a good idea. William Robert knows that Chen Mo wants to evade taxes as soon as he hears about it.


    Chen Mo is happy to hear that this is still the simplest way to avoid taxes. If you know Apple''s way to avoid taxes, you won''t be more surprised.


    "I will read some information in my spare time. I still know about reasonable tax avoidance. Will Robert have any legal trouble signing a contract like this"


    "how can there be any trouble? It''s not you who do this alone. Many companies in England are doing this." Robert said solemnly


    waiting for Robert to help Chen Mo handle the authorization After the contract, Chen Mo took out a 50 CD box to Robert and said apologetically, "you know what I''m doing now. I can only give you this as a reward. There are 50 game CDs in the box. When I have money, I''ll treat you to a big meal"


    "OK, no problem, William. You''re going to be developed soon. I have to please you, so that I can go to your company for an internship, Don''t we law students serve the rich? "Robert joked.


    Chen Mo knows that Robert is joking. He is a graduate of University of London. He has no one in his purses.


    Chen Mo laughs and says, "no problem, Robert. When I send it, I''ll definitely ask you to be my personal lawyer.".


    "That''s settled, William." Robert clapped hands with Chen Mo happily.


    They had a joke and told Robert some details, then Robert left. Chen Mo began to call other alumni who had paid money and agreed to hand over the game CDs in his dormitory. One day, Chen Mo was waiting in the dormitory for everyone to pick up the game CDs. After seeing off the last alumni, Chen Mo lay on the bed after dinner and didn''t know what to do.


    This has been busy for half a month, and suddenly there is nothing to do. Chen Mo is a little bored.


    I''d better meditate. Chen Mo hasn''t practiced magic for half a month. Now he hasn''t figured out how to use magic safely in reality, mainly because he doesn''t dare to reveal that he can do magic.


    As long as he wants to live a normal life, he can''t let anyone know that he can do magic. There is no news in the world that magic exists. He doesn''t want to be caught by the government as a monster to do research. Maybe he will dissect him.´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 6

    Chen Mo excitedly sends it back to the bedside in the bathroom, and then the whole room becomes his experimental place, one by the table, the other by the wardrobe. After opening the door more than ten times, he feels tired and stops.


    When Chen Mo sits back in bed and meditates, he does not expect that his mental strength will recover in a minute. Now Chen Mo really feels that he is a magic genius. If he fights with people in the future, a portal will spread to the enemy. First of all, the machine gun will sweep suddenly. If he can''t carry out the random bombardment with magic, he will return to the portal and wait for dozens of seconds Near the gate, there is another magic storm. Who can bear it.


    Besides, kamataji also has defensive magic, which can''t be broken by big snipers, not to mention the sniper gun. Chen Mo thinks it''s beautiful.


    He also practiced fire, ice, nature, and even Chen mo. he also saw the magic of light, healing, light bomb, resurrection, and Ma Dan. Chen Mo was startled. Resurrection, this kind of magic? This is against the sky.


    Chen Mo didn''t even think about it. This resurrection technique must be learned. The mind said in the system, "I want to learn resurrection technique.".


    The cultivation method of resurrection came from the system. Chen Mo looked at it once. Ma Dan, I knew it was not so easy. It was not difficult to practice, but it had to depend on the holy belief. Chen Mo doesn''t believe in religion. What is this sacred belief.


    Forget it. I''d better learn resurrection first. Maybe I can use it sometime.


    I''ve learned resurrection, but I can''t use it. It''s really depressing. I don''t have enough mental strength. Secondly, I don''t have any sacred belief. Forget it, I don''t want to do more than I can.


    Then Chen Mo practiced the magic of ice and fire all over again. One advantage of this system is that there is no fixed magic mode. As long as he can use it skillfully and has enough mental power, he can use his magic in any shape.


    He can transform ice magic into ice hockey, and also into dozens of ice needles. Ice magic in his hands constantly changing, ice needle, ice spear, ice hockey, ice rose.


    Although fire and electricity can''t be solid, they can also change into various shapes in his palm.


    And he does not have any sequelae of using magic, only mental fatigue.


    In kamataji''s magic system, while practicing space magic, space magic can continuously improve the physical quality. The physical quality of kamataji mage is very high, and the melee ability is also very strong. Otherwise, how can he be called melee mage.


    Chen moxin thinks that I still have to go out to live. The dormitory is too small for me to practice a lot of magic skills. Besides, there are too many people in the dormitory and it''s inconvenient.


    Chen Mo doesn''t care after learning the defensive magic. Wash and sleep. He doesn''t have a good sleep these days. There''s no danger in modern society. It''s safer to stay in University. England is not the United States. It''s shooting on campus all day. Teachers and students carry guns in school.


    Chen Mo is sleeping peacefully, but he doesn''t know that someone can''t sleep today.


    Alexander hammer, a top student in the marketing department of the University of London, went to chenmona for 200 game discs at noon today and ran back to the community near his home.


    His family''s community is a middle-class community in London''s Second District, with tens of thousands of people living nearby. Alexander hammer came home with a game disc for dinner. After chatting with his mother for a while, he went out to the community basketball court.


    More than ten basketball courts in the community are full of people playing basketball. Although there are many middle-aged people, more than 90% of them are teenagers.


    Alexander hammer grew up in this community when he was a child. He knew a lot of people. Today, his classmate came here with his laptop and 20 game discs. His idea now is to find all the people he knows on the basketball court and let them try the game of plants versus zombies to see the effect.


    As soon as Alexander hammer entered the basketball court, he said hello to a lot of people he knew. After a long walk on the court, he finally found some of his best friends.


    "Hey, Alexander, why do you come back today when you are free? You used to stay in school."


    Alexander said happily after greeting his friends around him: "Rick, I have a new game developed by an alumni of our school. He is doing promotion. You know I study marketing. I think it''s very good after I try it. I''ll come back to see what you will do I don''t like it. A game disc costs only 6 pounds. I brought a computer with me. You can try it on.


    "Wow, Alexandria, you bastard have been working in sales since your sophomore year, man. I support you. Let me see how the game is and whether it''s really fun to tell you," said Rick.


    Alexandria took Rick to the rest area beside the court, started the notebook and the game, and then let Rick try it out.


    At first, because they were not familiar with the game, they could be quiet, but they didn''t play for half an hour. Under the explanation of hammer, these guys began to argue about the arrangement of plants, and their voices became louder and louder. Many of their friends were curious.


    After watching the Games in the notebook, many people began to argue.


    "Rick, you are a fool. If you are told to listen to me, you just don''t listen. Do you keep it? It''s my turn to play. You''ve occupied it for a long time." Rick began to quarrel about who was playing.´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 7

    Early the next morning, Chen Mo was still asleep when he heard the banging of his dormitory door.


    Chen Murai doesn''t want to pay attention in bed, but the guy outside the door pats persistently.


    "NN''s, this is which soul is weak, want to sleep in all don''t let" Chen Mo get up to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, it was Alexander hammer, and Chen Mo complained, "hammer, you are weak. What time is it?".


    "Sorry, William, I''m too anxious. You don''t know that I sold out the 200 game discs yesterday. There are still many people waiting for me to buy the game discs. William, time is money. Money." Alexander hammer can''t wait to report the good news to Chen Mo as soon as he enters the door. When he thinks of the 400 pounds he earned yesterday, he thinks that wasting a second will make him happy Make a lot less and don''t worry.


    Hearing that 200 game discs were sold out in one day, Chen Mo was stunned for a moment, and then he was happy: "is that true, hammer? All sold out in one afternoon? Hey, man, you''re great, man. You''re a genius, Alexander.


    Chen Mo happily put his arms around Alexander hammer''s shoulder and asked excitedly, "man, how did you do it? You''re really a top student in marketing. Ma Dan, we''re going to make it"


    Alexander hammer excitedly said to Chen Mo, "of course, William, we''re going to make it. Don''t waste your time. William, give me the game disc, and I''ll try it in other communities In addition, I submitted a written opinion to my professor last night. I think I can write a paper on what we are doing now. If our current sales method can succeed, many products related to colleges and universities can be sold in many ways, and a survey report on young people''s preferences can be made. This thing can also sell for money. "


    After a pause, Alexander hammer said to Chen Mo, "the professor agreed to my plan. Now I don''t have to go to class for the time being. I just need to write out what I do every day and finally arrange it and give it to the professor. If he is satisfied, he can recommend my paper to the magazine. Man, it''s really great. It can make me make money and publish a paper, which is of great significance for my graduation help.


    And I think I can sell 500 game discs a day, and I can earn 1000 pounds for 500 copies, man. Do you know how much it is? I haven''t made so much money when I grow up "


    then I wake up. This guy is crazy. He wants money crazy.


    Alexander hammer took out yesterday''s 1200 and said, "come on, man, I want 300.".


    Chen Mo got the money and thought about it: "man, I''ll give you 500 pieces. When you sell out the rest of the money, give it to me. It''s an encouragement to you to work so hard"


    "really, William, you''re such a good man. You can rest assured that I''ll sell out tonight, man. We''re going to send it out." Alishan hammer took his backpack and put 5 bags of 100 game discs in it. He started to pack it He ran away.


    Chen Mo thinks that this guy is really talented. What he wants to do in sales is to have the desire to make money and the ability to dare to do and run.


    After class in the morning, Chen Mo received calls from his classmates who were looking for him to get the game discs yesterday. They all asked him for the game discs. Chen Mo Zhong didn''t eat lunch, so he rushed back to the dormitory to wait for the second-hand business alumni who sold the game discs to him.


    At noon, many guys who didn''t go to the game interest club yesterday came to him with money. In the evening, there were more than 100 people in his notebook.


    These students have more than 100 pieces and less than dozens of pieces. In the past two days, they have shipped more than 3000 pieces. No, I have to go to the stereotyper to ask for the goods. It depends on the situation. It''s OK for these guys to sell 20000 pieces in a few days.


    Chen Mo now has more than 12 thousand pounds. At the price of 0.6, he can get 20 thousand game boards.


    Do I need more than 50000 at a time, or only 20000 at a time? Ma Dan, if you look at the situation, there will be no problem in London.


    More than 50000 discs are 0.5 pounds in a stereotyper, and 50000 discs are 25000 pounds.


    Dry, Chen Mo picked up the mobile phone to call the last stereotype business.


    When the other party heard that Chen Mo was going to carve 50000 copies in a few days, they were surprised and gave him a little profit. They charged him 0.46 for one. Finally, they hoped to sign a production contract with Chen Mo, hoping that Chen Mo would produce them at his home in the future.


    Chen Mo thought about it and didn''t agree, because he didn''t just want to sell the game to London or the island of England. He wanted to sell the game to Europa, the United States and the whole world.


    At that time, he will not be able to sell by himself. He will definitely have to act as an agent. Now he can''t sign any agency or exclusive production contract. He will have to wait until the game is really popular. Some game companies will come to him.


    Chen Mo refuses the stereotyper''s proposal, and he doesn''t want this small profit to affect the future.


    Chen Mo went to the stereotype dealer at 6 o''clock to negotiate the contract with stereotype, and then paid a deposit of 10000 pounds. He agreed to take the goods twice, so as to ease his poor money.


    After rejecting the stereotype merchant''s offer to treat him to dinner, Chen Mo rushed back to school, bought a pizza and went back to the dormitory. Before the pizza was ready, Alexander hammer knocked on the door.


    Take all the change out of your backpack, and Alexander hammer breathes."Finally back, William, you don''t know that I''ve been on tenterhooks all day today for fear of being robbed"


    after that, I ordered 800 pounds to William {after that, I''ll call William}, and happily counted the remaining money in front of William.


    He sold out 500 pieces today. Besides the 800 pounds he gave William, he also had 2200 pounds, which was enough for 500 pieces.


    Alexander hammer grabs the pizza on William''s desk and eats it. It''s not polite. Fortunately, William bought a large pizza, or it''s not enough for two.


    After eating the pizza, Alexander hammer took another 500 copies of the game disc, put down 2000 pounds and left.


    In the next few days, William can steadily produce 3000 copies of games every day. Now more than 150 people in the University of London sell him game discs. He is no longer unknown when he walks in the school. Many of his classmates or friends earn extra money because of him. Most of them, like Alexander hammer, can sell almost 500 copies a day and earn nearly 4000 pounds in his hands. A few can earn hundreds of pounds.


    Most of William''s peers know him now, and they don''t treat him like air when they meet.


    Many spice girls will take the initiative to say hello when they see him now, and even some brave ones will come up to tease him. Capitalist spice girls are really realistic. They are better than those in Greater China now. However, in a few years, all spice girls in the world will be the same. First, they will see if you have money, then they will see if you are handsome. If they don''t have money, they will disappear by themselves.


    Now many small game companies in London have come to him and want to buy his game. William asked several game companies and the highest bid was 1 million pounds.


    Cut, send a beggar. Now William has sold nearly 50000 game discs, and his money is almost 200000 pounds. If he wants to buy the game copyright for only 1 million pounds, go to hell.


    It''s not enough to buy London''s agency for 1 million pounds. I want to buy full copyright. When I''m a fool, you don''t want to pick up the leak like this.


    After selling 50000 game discs, William agreed to buy 100000 from stereotype. Now, it''s beyond William''s expectation that London can sell 50000.


    At present, 20% of the marketing students in London University are selling game discs to him. Many of them are selling game discs out of the University under the guise of helping Alexander hammer with his project.


    Some smart guys have run out of London to sell in the middle schools and universities in the surrounding cities. Now many people on the Internet are asking where they can buy the game board of Plants vs. Zombies.


    Schools also pay more and more attention to this new marketing case. First, they make a name in Colleges and universities, then spread to other universities, and then spread to middle schools and primary schools. Finally, they attract strong attention in the society. As long as the products are excellent and the enterprises do not even need to spend much money on publicity, the products can cause a sensation in the society.


    A family is most concerned about the children, children like the parents will pay attention to.


    In school, no matter in college, middle school or primary school, other students who are concerned by classmates will pay attention to it, because people all have friends. Friends like that if they haven''t heard of it or played with it, they will lose face.


    As long as something particularly popular among young people is popular in the society, the game discs of "Plants vs. Zombies" have sold 150000 game discs in London and around London in less than a month. Finally, a big game company has found Chen mo.

 Chapter 8

    After selling 150000 copies, William did not produce any more game discs. Now he knows that the price of 6 pounds is cheaper, and many guys in the school have sold more than 10 pounds each, though not much, but not little.


    William will lose hundreds of thousands of pounds, but he can''t help it. Now his most important thing is to make the game famous. If he sells more than 10 pounds, he can sell 50000 now. Thank God.


    The sales volume of games in London is booming, and the sales volume and praise make EA, Ubisoft, these big game companies, game agents and supermarkets, even Blackstar, which specializes in DVD and computer games in the United States, come here. The hundreds of thousands of pounds less earned these days are regarded as the salaries of the hundreds of alumni who sell games to London University, and the advertising expenses to attract these big companies.


    A few days ago, William received a consultation from these companies, saying that he wanted to talk about agency or buy the game. Then he went to the top law firms in London.


    Anthony William, senior partner of yuelida law firm, costs 1000 an hour to hire this guy, and this kind of negotiation will not be completed in a few days or ten days.


    Ma Dan, I''ll have to pay Anthony tens of thousands of pounds. Fortunately, William and yuelida law firm signed an hourly fee contract. If they share the contract, they don''t know how much they will pay yuelida law firm.


    William made a reservation for a conference room at the Hilton Hotel in London. At 8 a.m., he met Anthony of yuelida law firm on time.


    After the meeting, William shakes hands with Anthony and asks with a smile, "good morning, Mr. Anthony, is it eight o''clock to start billing now?"


    Anthony knows that William is joking: "good morning, Mr. Devonshire, if you think it will make you happy to start billing in ten minutes, we''ll start billing at eight ten, I don''t mind.".


    "Ha ha, Anthony, you''re humorous. I like you. OK, let''s get to the point. I need you to help me solve all the legal problems. Don''t worry about it"


    "of course, no problem. Mr. Devonshire, that''s what we do. I promise that the contract handled by our law firm will not have any problems. This is our confidence and commitment of yueshida, ¡±Anthony said to William.


    William nodded and agreed, which is the reason why he asked yueshida''s lawyer, "OK, I still trust you yueshida very much. As the three largest law firms in England, your strength and reputation need not be questioned, so Anthony, let''s start. Today should be very busy."


    William and Anthony''s four team members shake hands to say hello. William doesn''t think it''s expensive to have the best lawyer and his team in London for 1000 pounds an hour. If there is a problem because the lawyer is not professional enough, William has no chance to cry.


    Of course, only barristers can make a lot of money as lawyers, and they only pay thousands of pounds a month.


    At 9 o''clock sharp, EA, Ubisoft, Blackstar, Carrefour and other big companies and some other game companies arrived on time.


    After everyone has found a good position, William is not polite. Everything depends on the quality and sales of the game, as well as the benefits. No matter how good the others are, these game companies and agents will not be interested.


    William took the microphone to the platform of the conference room and said, "welcome, gentlemen. My name is William Devonshire. I''m the creator, designer and owner of the game of plants vs zombies. Your time is precious. I won''t waste your time. Many people and companies have come to me these days, which let me know that you are either here to buy out the copyright of the game, If you want to represent the sales rights of the game, I''m right "


    William said that the company''s negotiators all nodded and didn''t say much. These days, all the companies who are sitting here have sent people to find William, but William hasn''t revealed anything. Although they are optimistic about the game, they don''t want to be treated as a big injustice by William. First listen to what William wants to say.


    William then said: "well, gentlemen, let me first say the bottom line that I can accept. If there is too much difference between me and you, if you are dissatisfied, please be quiet and listen to me."


    everyone looked at each other. All of you were competitors. The game was famous only a few days ago. The companies that can come to this conference are very optimistic about plants vs zombies Now no one wants to be such an outsider, and William''s request is not too much, so they all nodded again.


    William was happy and thought, "it seems that these guys are very optimistic about Plants vs. Zombies, especially those game agents. They don''t do games, they only act as agents. When they encounter good games, of course they don''t want to let go."


    Seeing that no one objected, William nodded and said, "thank you. Let''s talk about the agency first. I can accept that the agency price is 8 pounds per game disc. 8 pounds is almost 13 dollars. I think it''s no problem for plants and zombies to sell for 20 dollars in the United States. We all know that the price of EPS games in the late 1980s will be 25 dollars. You are all experts in the game industry If you know what I said is right and if the price of 8 is reasonable, can you accept 8? If you can, let''s talk about it.


    EA and Ubisoft didn''t think about the agency, but they were afraid that the remaining companies would stir up the agency price. When William stopped selling the game, they would come in vain. They nodded and said, "8 pounds is acceptable."The agents think about it. They all specialize in game agents. As William said, the fire game is no less than $20 in the United States. However, after seeing the game company''s promise, they secretly resent that "these soulless guys should go to hell. Their company''s games are so expensive, and now they are competing with us for agents."


    the people of Blackstar and Carrefour also nodded to accept it The price is too high.


    "Very good. If you can accept the price of 8 pounds, then we have the conditions to go on. I have the information about 150000 game discs sold in London a month, so I won''t send it to you. You must know that. This is also the reason why we can all sit together. You may not know the second one, but I think you should know it ¡£¡±


    William stopped to look at the person in charge of the family, he nodded with a smile, because it has something to do with their family.


    20 days ago, I signed a license contract with Carrefour for T-shirts, hats and other daily necessities. Now I want to sign it early, but it doesn''t matter. I still want to thank Carrefour. This contract is authorized to Carrefour in five counties around London for the production license of cartoon images of plants and zombies. In the 15 days since the sale, plants and zombies have been sold in 120 counties around London The sales data of jiarefu is 430000 pieces, with an average of 3600 pieces sold in 15 days and 240 pieces sold every day. The turnover is 6.45 million pounds, with an average of 15 pounds per piece.


    When I heard William''s data, it was the first time that other people in the conference room knew about it, except for those at home.


    Hearing that the five counties around London sold for 6.45 million pounds in 15 days, these guys would be excited if the whole world could sell for how much after the game fire.


    Ma Dan, plants and zombies are the major players in making money. Europe and the United States are very strict in copyright investigation. This kind of lawsuit with clear copyright is a big one.


    So jiarefu is very happy now. They come here just because they want to sell the game peripherals. However, after today''s big sale of the game peripherals, jiarefu just wants to find a bargain.


    William knows that tomorrow will be more than the companies here today.


    After everyone calmed down, William said, "well, if any of you want the full copyright of plants vs zombies, what price should I offer? I don''t think it''s much to sell 1 million copies of the game in the continental bar. Even I don''t think it''s difficult to sell more than 3 million copies a few years later."


    The people in the agency companies are looking ugly now. They don''t have many estimates in mind. Some of them expect more than that, but there are only a few hundred thousand more.


    It''s only 2000 now. Although there are many good games, there isn''t a game like plants vs zombies yet. No matter the elderly, children or adults will be interested in this game. You know, over 25 million zombies were downloaded in the 13 years of plant Wars


    William went on to say, "the United States of America, selling 2 million will not be a problem, other countries can add up to about 2 million, gentlemen, please think about a game that can sell more than 7 million and how much wealth it can create for you with the surrounding game"


    "fuck, is to create wealth for you ¡±¡£ The crowd cursed.

 Chapter 9

    William smilingly looked at all the people who were doing it and didn''t speak any more. He knew that what he said was almost enough. How much wealth can the game create? These people who have been wallowing in the game all their lives know that they don''t need him to say anything more.


    EA and Ubisoft are the top independent publishers in the world. They can publish games and peripherals independently. Blackstar is now the largest DVD and game publisher in the United States.


    Now the CD-ROM of the game can sell for at least 70 million pounds, and there will be a new version of the game, which is a lot of money.


    In addition, these game companies and agents don''t want this game because they can sell several or even ten times as many peripherals.


    And now Blackstar is about to go public. As long as it can become popular in the United States, it will be very helpful for him to go public next year. The market value will increase by 20 times with one time of return. The timing of selling things is very important,.


    Before long, the person in charge of Blackstar could not help saying: "well, we now know that Mr. Devonshire, you will sell the full copyright of the game. You said so much just to tell us that the game has a bright future. Let me guess, well, maybe you want to sell the game like this. Do you want to make a big profit when the market is good and put it into the stock market Maybe it will double in a year. Ha, Congratulations, William. You are going to be a millionaire, but I still hope you can tell us how much you want to sell the full copyright of the game "


    " from 100 million pounds "


    " Hua La Hua "


    although everyone has some preparation, when William talks about 100 million pounds, everyone in the conference room is still waiting It''s the noise.


    Individual game agents are shouting: "are you crazy, Mr. Devonshire, 100 million pounds, are you crazy about money?"


    William ignored the outcry of these people, but looked into the eyes of the person in charge of Blackstar and said, "I think if Blackstar earns more than 300 million pounds after spending 100 million pounds, it will certainly agree, and even help you a lot in your plan next year, won''t it, Mr. wood.".


    Wood Morris''s heart leaped when William looked at him, and he thought, "does this ghost light know something? It''s impossible. The board of directors of Blackstar has just agreed to go public next year. How can this guy know?".


    But wood Morris was still startled by the sudden words from William''s mouth. Looking at William''s eyes, he felt that his plan was clearly seen by William.


    William, who stares into wood Morris''s eyes, knows that he''s right. Blackstar has plans to go public now, and they will go public next year.


    In this era, blockbuster is really all over the United States. Lijian has no rival. Nafi company has been almost acquired by blockbuster several times, but blockbuster is too arrogant and the purchase price is too low. These guys underestimate the development speed of online shopping, and they don''t lack money at all. However, after March this year, they won''t be sure.


    "I have to report to the board of directors about the quotation of blockbuster. I can''t control 100 million pounds now, Mr. Devonshire. I think we''ll talk about it today. We''ll talk about it in a few days," Wood said, feeling guilty when Eric looked at it.


    William looked at wood Morris with a smile and said, "well, that''s all for today, gentlemen. I''ll see you in three days. I''ll wait for your good news, Mr. wood Morris.".


    After saying hello to everyone in the conference room, William ignored the game agents who wanted to hold him to decide the game agent today, and left with Anthony, senior partner of yuelida law firm, and his team.


    William and his six people went directly to the Hilton Hotel. He ordered a business suite, which costs 600 pounds a day and has an office area of more than 40 square meters.


    Anthony looks at the young man who is less than 20 years old sitting in front of him. He was born on December 7, 1980. Now he is only 19 years old and 2 months old. Anthony suddenly has the idea that if my son were just like William Devonshire.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Devonshire. I think you''re going to be the youngest billionaire in England. It''s incredible, William. You''ve successfully refreshed my view of young people in the new world. You''re great, William. Congratulations," Anthony exclaimed.


    After taking the glass Anthony poured for him, William said with a smile: "thank you, Anthony. I think we need to sign a new contract now. I didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. It will be our battlefield in three days. I received the news that Blackstar has a listing plan. Now I need your law firm to cooperate with me, make a good plan, release information and attract more potential customers Many times, people rob things to sell them at a better price. "


    Anthony nodded: "yes, Mr. Devonshire, the hourly contract is no longer suitable. You need our yuelida law firm to provide you with a full range of services. We will help you make all the preparations."


    "OK, this business involves more than 100 million pounds. I think the 1% commission should satisfy yuelida law firm. No matter how high it is, it''s not suitable. And if this business can be successfully completed, I''ll hire you as my personal lawyer. What do you think, Antony?" William said, looking into Anthony''s eyes.Anthony thought that 1% is more than 1 million pounds. Although yuelida law firm is one of the best law firms in England, yuelida law firm is not the only partner. There are dozens of senior partners and hundreds of general partners in the whole firm. If they do this kind of easy case with 1 million pounds, they will not be able to meet a few in a year It''s not his turn, and the price of his private lawyer is 300000 pounds a year. Such a good opportunity does not come every year.


    Before long, Anthony nodded: "no problem, Mr. Devonshire, this case is accepted by our firm"


    "so happy cooperation, Anthony." William extended his hand.


    "Good cooperation, Mr. Devonshire," Anthony took Eric''s hand


    William picked up the glass, touched it with the others, and then drank the Scotch whisky in it.


    William sighed in his heart: "I didn''t expect that I would become a billionaire so soon. With this 100 million pounds, the plan after March this year will be implemented more smoothly."


    After William and Anthony re signed the contract, Anthony said: "Mr. Devonshire, since I am your lawyer now, I need to remind you on one thing"


    "you say"


    "I think you should let the banks and insurance companies in now. With such a large amount of money, you have to let the insurance company guarantee the safety of the money for you, and you also need to pay It''s time to think about the issue of reasonable tax avoidance, whether to receive payment in England or in other countries "


    " what''s the difference between these? "William wondered


    " yes, Mr. Devonshire, if you want to get the money as soon as possible, you should spend some money to get insurance from the insurance company. If the buyer doesn''t pay in the time stipulated in the contract, the insurance company will pay you in advance Other insurance companies will take care of themselves.


    "There is also the receiving bank. If you set up your capital account in England, you have to pay tax on the money. If you set up your capital account in Switzerland or the British Virgin Islands, which are secret banks or tax avoidance countries, you basically don''t have to pay tax. England can''t collect tax as the United States does."


    "It''s just that if these funds want to go back to England, they will have some difficulties. If they really want to go back to England reasonably, the cost will not be lower than the honest payment of corporate income tax. The only advantage of doing so is that you will not have an impact on your consumption and investment outside England in the future."


    "But the biggest disadvantage of this method is that once the public knows that you have not paid any tax on your money, your reputation in English society will be greatly affected, and even fatal. Many people are investigated because of this kind of non payment. Even if you can''t do anything about it, it will be very troublesome to delay for a few years"


    in the end, it will be very difficult for the public to pay any tax on your money "my suggestion is that you can register your company in the British Virgin Islands and transfer half of your shares in England to the British Virgin Islands company, so that your company in England can pay half of the tax less.".


    "In addition, small and medium-sized companies can get 1.5 times of R & D cost tax rebate policy on product R & D expenses, Mr. Devonshire, how much money do you spend on game R & D?"


    And this good thing? William scratched his head and said: "it''s really hard to say. I don''t seem to spend much money except for the food and electricity bills. I did everything by myself. I designed the game and developed it by programming. Even the images of plants and Zombies were designed and drawn."


    Anthony listened to William''s words and looked at him as if he saw an alien. He thought that the cost of research and development of the game "plants vs zombies" had to be tens of millions of pounds.


    Now you tell me that I didn''t spend money. I''ll see you. Anthony feels like he has a headache now.


    "Well, William, I know you''re a genius, but I think you can be so talented. I''ll sort out and report to you in a few days for other reasonable means of tax avoidance."


    William helplessly looked at Anthony, who looked like a monster, and said, "well, I have only one requirement, that is, everything must be legal."


    Anthony nodded and said, "of course, Mr. Devonshire, I guarantee that everything is reasonable and legal. No one can find loopholes in these tax avoidance methods in law. This is what our law firm is good at."


    "That''s good. By the way, Anthony, I need you to help me transfer some data from today''s conference room to the society. Of course, the final price is needless to say." William whispered to Anthony,


    "that''s OK, William. As long as you''re not afraid that there will be a lot of paparazzi following you when you go out, I''ll be happy to help you."


    William said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m probably ready to be surrounded by paparazzi to take photos. Today''s matter can''t be concealed for long."


    Anthony said: "William, you are ready for this. I was just thinking about how to solve you. You are not like a 19-year-old child at all. God bless you. I just hope the outside world doesn''t know too soon. We are not ready yet. No one expected that Blackstar would like this game. Do you know any information, William?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Blackstar had really made a plan to go public. It''s all so sudden. I''m not ready. Damn it, Anthony. I think we should take care of the BVI this afternoon. I always have a hunch that we don''t have much time to arrange. " Said William anxiouslyWilliam junior mage''s mental power is telling him that something bad is going to happen to him.

 Chapter 10

    William''s intuition is still reliable. In a small bridge car not far from Hilton Hotel, John Taylor of the sun is trembling with excitement and keeps saying: "I''m going to get rich, ha ha, I''m going to get rich, I''m going to become famous. After five or six years as a reporter, I finally got a big news. This time, I see what the fat pig director says.".


    He followed Denise wise of Chelsea to the Hilton hotel last night to take some lace photos of Denise wise, but he didn''t get anything after waiting all night.


    After 7 o''clock in the morning, he changed shifts with his companions, went into the Hilton Hotel and pretended to wait for them. In fact, he wanted to find his high school classmate Claudio. Claudio works at the Hilton Hotel.


    After sitting for about ten minutes, John Taylor asked the staff for directions and went to the bathroom. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, John Taylor sat in the lobby of the hotel pretending to wait.


    At 8:00 in the morning, John Taylor met his high school classmate Claudio. John Taylor winked at Claudio and walked to the bathroom.


    It wasn''t long before Claudio entered the bathroom. As soon as Claudio entered the bathroom, he grabbed John Taylor by the collar and brought him over.


    "you''re crazy, John. I''m on duty now. Let the foreman see that he''ll drive me." Claudio complained in a low voice.


    John Taylor didn''t dare to cross Claudio. Claudio had been in England for six or seven years and retired because of his injury. He quickly comforted: "relax, Claudio, it''s OK. It''s just the two of us in the bathroom. If anyone comes in, you can hear it. Listen, man, I came to the hotel with Dennis Wise of chercy"


    "the Champions League drew AC rice at the San Siro stadium "Dennis Wise of LAN" Claudio asked


    "yes, that''s him. He has high news value now. If we can take pictures of his infidelity, we''ll get rich. We can sell them to the sun for at least 10000 pounds. Claudio will get half of it. Think about it, it''s your salary for three months." John Taylor bewitched.


    "Fuck, I was informed yesterday that several big companies will come to the hotel for a meeting today. I have to go to the conference room in a moment. I''m in a weak mood. I don''t come early or late. What kind of meeting will be held at this time to delay me making money, and I''m still waiting to buy birthday presents for my children?" Claudio complained


    "what time is the meeting in the conference room?" John Taylor asked.


    "Nine in the morning, what''s the matter?" Claudio replied.


    "It doesn''t matter. We still have a chance. Dennis Wise hasn''t come out yet. Claudio, you go to the conference room first. My mobile phone will be set to vibrate. We still have time. It won''t take much time for you to tidy up in the conference room. I''ll wait for you in the lobby"


    "well, I''ll finish the conference room as soon as possible, and then I''ll go to the service desk and wait. Then I can see the elevator and Dennis Wise I''ll call you, maybe I can put the last bug you gave me on him quietly.


    "That''s better, Claudio. You should use what you''ve learned. You can''t make a lot of money if you''re honest all day," says John Taylor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have a wife and children now. It''s impossible to take risks. I''ll go to the conference room first and wait for my call. Don''t fall asleep, John." Claudio joked to


    "go away, I''m a professional journalist"


    "you''re a paparazzi"


    "sountan, I''m a journalist, a journalist, and I''m a media major graduate "Life," growled John Taylor in a low voice.


    "All right, all right, you''re a reporter." Claudio rolled his eyes wordlessly. After graduating from college, he was not a paparazzi.


    When Claudio was about to get out of the bathroom, John Taylor stopped Claudio out of a professional intuition of working as a paparazzi for five or six years, took out a tape recorder and gave it to Claudio, saying, "don''t you say that there are big companies coming to the meeting today, we can buy an insurance, maybe we can record something useful"


    "are you crazy, John, these big companies are people like us who can provoke us Well, don''t hurt me. "Claudio immediately refused. He didn''t want to be caught as a commercial spy. What about his wife and children.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll listen first. If we can''t report, I won''t give it to the newspaper. I haven''t had enough work. Don''t worry, we''ll listen together. If you think it''s dangerous, we won''t do it," John Taylor promised.


    "Well, I won''t give it to you first, John. If you want to mess with these big companies, you''d better wait until you become a famous reporter. I don''t want to see you in prison one day"


    "go to Claudio, I won''t go in even if you go in"


    "well, I''ll go first, pay attention to my phone number"


    John Taylor waited all morning and didn''t wait for Claudio''s call Call, in the heart anxious, just want to call Claudio, did not expect Claudio''s phone call in first.


    "Hello, Claudio, what''s up? Dennis Wise is out," John Taylor asked.


    "John, forget about Dennis Wise, John. I think we''re going to make a fortune. Do you know what we recorded in the conference room, John? We''re going to make a fortune. Your newspaper will pay a lot for this recording."Claudio thought that he might get tens of thousands of pounds in the newspaper this time. With this money, his economic situation will be greatly improved. He can''t wait to call John Taylor.


    "You wait for me, John, drive your assistant away, I''ll go to your car to find you, remember, secret." then Claudio hung up the phone


    "Hello, hello" John Taylor said several times. Looking at his mobile phone, Claudio hung up and thought of Claudio telling him to send the assistant away. John Taylor said to the assistant, "Pete, you go to the restaurant for lunch at noon When Peter saw John Taylor hanging up, he sent him away. Knowing that John Taylor had something to do with him and didn''t want to let him know, he nodded his head and said, "OK, John, I''m just hungry. I''m going to the restaurant for lunch. Do you want to bring lunch for you?"


    "you can eat first, wait until I''m hungry, and I''ll call you if you need to." John > Taylor said.


    "OK, I''ll go," Pete said and opened the door to the dining room.


    John Taylor didn''t wait a few minutes. Claudio, who was staring at Pete from a distance, opened the door and sat in the car.


    "Hun Dan, what is Claudio''s recording? Let me listen to it carefully." John Taylor asked when seeing Claudio get on the bus.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll play it to you right now. I''ll take half of it, or you know what I''m good at. You can''t take the recorder away from me," Claudio reminded.


    "OK, OK, soulman, play the recording quickly"


    Claudio put his hand into his coat pocket. Instead of taking out the recorder, he pressed the play button in his coat pocket.


    Claudio himself is a staff member of the hotel. This is the first time after he retired from the army that he used the skills he had learned before. He carefully avoided the eyes of all his colleagues, and finally everything went well. He didn''t disturb anyone. He took the tape recorder and put it in his pocket.


    During lunch, he listened to the tape recorder with headphones outside the hotel, so this time, he quickly put the recorder into the meeting room and began to talk.


    As soon as he pressed the play button, John Taylor heard a young man''s voice coming from the recorder.


    "Welcome, gentlemen, my name is William Devonshire, and I''m the creator, designer and owner of the game of plants versus zombies"


    John Taylor has heard of plants versus zombies. His brother recently told him that the game is very popular among young people, and his brother bought a game disc.


    The recording goes on, waiting for John Taylor to hear that in the past 15 days, the sales figures of Plants vs. Zombies in London and the five counties around London were 430000 pieces, and the turnover was 6.45 million pounds, with an average of 15 pounds per piece. When John Taylor heard that plants vs. Zombies could sell 7 million game discs, his eyes lit up and his hands trembled.


    When the guy named William Devonshire heard from the recording, he said:


    "sell from 100 million pounds"


    John Taylor was really thrilled. He knew that he accidentally found a big news. If everything in the recording was true, it would make a sensation all over England and even the world, because it could make such a big news Many game companies and agency companies are fighting for it, and these shameless guys have also joined hands to block the news, otherwise they who remember paparazzi will not hear any news. What''s more important is that the young man named William Devonshire completed everything of the game by himself.


    Cha, I, John Taylor, have to find out everything about you, William Devonshire. Even if you didn''t wet your bed when you were a child, I have to dig it out for you.


    This is a great opportunity for him to get rich and promoted. At this time, John Taylor felt that the God of paparazzi was shining on him, so that he could stop Claudio and give him a tape recorder. Claudio, who has been in the army for so many years, was not found by the bodyguards of these big companies.


    Without saying a word, John Taylor held Claudio on my head and said, "Claudio, you are my lucky star, Ma Dan. We are going to make a fortune. No one can take this recording away from us without 50000 pounds"


    Claudio was very happy to hear that it could sell for 50000 pounds. I wonder if I should not be so honest, what I learned in the army before It''s still very useful.


    After a happy meeting, John Taylor calmed down and said, "Claudio, damn it, we don''t have a picture. Is that William still in the hotel? We need to take a picture of him. We need to dig out everything about this guy so that we can make headlines in the sun more than once"


    Claudio said quickly: "yes, I saw that guy in the morning. My God, this guy is so beautiful God''s illegitimate son is about to become a millionaire. He''s very handsome. God is really unfair "


    " forget God, Claudio. We''ll wait for him outside the hotel. Today I must take a picture of him. Let''s go, agent Claudio. You''re dead brained. If I had your ability, I would have made a fortune. ". Then John Taylor wanted to take Claudio to ambush at the door of the hotel.


    "Wait, John, let''s drive to the right place first. It''s easier to run later," Claudio reminded.When everything is ready, they ambush outside the hotel with cameras. Claudio wears his coat in reverse, John''s hat and mask, waiting for William to come out.

 Chapter 11

    William''s intuition is still very accurate. His intuition feels that something bad is about to happen to him. But what he didn''t expect is that he went according to his intuition and wanted to make up for it, but he was caught by Claudio and John at the door of the hotel ¡±Claudio and John just ambush at the door of the hotel, a few minutes to see William with a group of people are out of the hotel, said in a hurry.


    John Taylor, who had been ready for a long time, picked up his camera and took more than ten pictures of William.


    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, William felt that someone was watching him. When he turned around, he saw two paparazzi hiding behind the flower bed. One of them kept taking pictures of him with a camera.


    When he was photographed, William frowned. At this time, he was upset. Subconsciously, he thought that a magic ice bullet would hit him. He wanted to freeze the paparazzi and not let him run away.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, William reflected that this is the door of the hotel. He used magic in public. Isn''t he uncomfortable.


    Thinking of this, William raised his hand and said hello to the paparazzi with a smile on his face.


    At this time, Anthony, who is next to William, saw the paparazzi shouting: "who are you, no photos?" and then he told his intern to stop the paparazzi and ask for photos.


    John and Claudio, one is a senior paparazzi, the other is a special person who has been in the special forces for many years. They have high eyesight. When they see people who look like lawyers coming to them, they lift their legs and run quickly across the street. They get into a car and drive away with the gas. They don''t want to be entangled by lawyers.


    Skilled camera skills, decisive, no hesitation to escape, a clear route, quick action, all of these let William see dumbfounded, I should say really worthy of the English paparazzi? I just want to say hello and spend some money to buy the photos back. With two paparazzi like this, William doesn''t have a chance to take money to eliminate the disaster.


    He doesn''t know what he said in the meeting room in the morning has been recorded. If he knew it now, he would definitely want the Hilton Hotel to look good. When he knew it, it would be the next morning.


    Seeing the paparazzi running away, William said to Anthony, "some paparazzi have noticed me, Anthony. We need to speed up. We have to deal with the company''s shares this afternoon." William frowned at Anthony.


    Anthony thought for a moment and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, now we have to pay for a registered company in the British Virgin Islands. If we spend a little money, it can be done in one or two hours"


    William immediately decided to say, "OK, do as you say"


    "please follow me, Mr. Devonshire." Anthony took William to a business car and went directly to England He went to the registration office.


    Half an hour later, in the register of England, William spent 10000 pounds to buy an offshore company in the British Virgin Islands, put 60% of his Devonshire industry shares in this offshore company, and ordered Anthony to register five offshore companies as his agent. He wanted to spread the 60% shares to these six offshore companies, each holding 8% to 12%.


    In the future, if he establishes other companies, he will do the same. In 2000, England did not collect the taxes of American citizens as the United States federal tax office did. In this way, William could pay more than half of the taxes.


    The main basis for collecting taxes in England now is the bank account of England. The government of England can''t manage the funds that don''t go into England.


    William, who is sitting in the registration office and waiting, is a bit bored. He thinks about what I should do when I get the 100 million pounds. He thinks of the internet article he saw on the Internet in his previous life, which says "father Ma, how about Emperor Penguin". However, as far as the market value promotion rate is concerned, it seems that there is no Ding San Shi Niu selling pigs.


    "If you don''t wait for NASDAQ to buy some of Ding Sanshi''s net art, you should know that Ding''s net art is only 0.58 at the lowest level. If you hold it for more than ten years, you can make thousands of times more profits than any MA Da or emperor penguin. When Emperor Penguin 04 goes public, its market value is less than 5 billion Hong Kong dollars, and then you can buy some. If you go down with 10 million pounds, it will be worth 8 billion pounds in more than ten years Pound, it''s like picking up money.


    Or reborn is the most cattle, are reborn, do not pick up some cheap that can be sorry for themselves.


    As for only he can deceive others, no one can deceive his MA dada, but now there is no cheap to pick up. They are all divided by Ma dada. If you want to pick up the cheap, you have to wait a few years before Yahoo withdraws. However, William is English now, and I don''t know if Ma dada will like him.


    After working for several hours and signing more than a dozen documents, the company to be registered and the transfer of shares were finally completed before 4 p.m. after a rush in the afternoon. Now his Devonshire industry is no longer a resident company in England, and the English government can''t collect the tax from his offshore company.


    thought that he could save 120 million pounds in taxes. William happily took Anthony and his team in a Michelin 3-star restaurant on London street to have a good meal.


    after eating William, he didn''t feel very well either. He still didn''t have enough to eat. He sighed, "I''m still a stuffed bunk. This can become a billionaire immediately." woodlouse''s mind has not been changed.After dinner, Anthony sent William back to the Hilton Hotel and went to the law firm of his colleagues'' Association. He still had a lot of documents to deal with. In the past few days, he had to prepare for the negotiation in three days. The main terms were decided by William, but the details had to be discussed by the law firm. These contract details can''t be negotiated in a few days without wrangling.


    William went back to the hotel room and watched TV boring. He was not interested in it. In the hotel, he did not dare to practice magic. He was afraid of having a hidden camera. Besides, he had a system. He did not have to practice magic on his own, so his mental strength would rise. This dumb system is very convenient.


    Putting on his coat, William went to the bar in the hotel. He was so excited today that he couldn''t sleep. He wanted to have a drink in the bar and have a good night''s sleep.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, William sat on the bar of the bar and asked for a glass of Irish whisky. He sat alone on the bar and drank, watching the Premier League.


    Today is the time for Chelsea to meet magpies. The current situation is not the same as that of Abramovich after 2003. The president of the club is Bates. This old man can be regarded as the Savior of Chelsea, but this Savior was 20 years ago.


    Now Bates has no status in the hearts of Chelsea fans. Bates is a standard businessman. He has sold many of the Chelsea stars at a high price and made business with the team. It''s strange that he can be good in the hearts of the fans.


    Moreover, there are few players on the field William has heard of, and there are no big stars to watch. This is not attractive to William, who is a football player, but just boring to pass the time.


    "Watch which team, young man"


    a voice came from William. He turned to see a middle-aged uncle holding a glass of whiskey and raised his glass to him with a smile. When William looked at the handsome uncle, he suddenly felt a little familiar. And then he looked at Ma Dan. Isn''t that Brosnan, the guy who plays 007, who is here, talking to me? William looks at Brosnan uncertainly.


    "Hey, young man, it''s impolite of you to stare at people like that," Brosnan said discontentedly.


    I''m sorry, sir. I just think you look familiar. I''m sorry again. Hello, sir. I''m William Devonshire. Nice to meet you. I''m very glad to meet you. William apologized. He''s not sure it''s the Hollywood superstar Brosnan.


    "Well, maybe you''ve met me. Hello, young man. I''m James Bond. Nice to meet you, too." Handsome uncle gentleman said, a London accent said William lengxia.


    William knew that Brosnan was Irish. People who were not born and raised in London could not say such a standard London accent, just like people who were not born and raised in the imperial capital of China could not say the authentic imperial capital flavor.


    Ma Dan, what''s the name of this guy, James Bond? You''re kidding. The role is too deep.


    Seeing that William didn''t speak for a long time, the handsome uncle in front of him was a little unhappy. In his opinion, William was really impolite. If he didn''t want to talk to others, he said it directly.


    "Hey, young man, this is the second time I say you are impolite. If you don''t want to talk to me, I won''t disturb you." then I turned away from William and drank whisky on my own.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce, I didn''t recognize you just now. I''ll buy you a drink as an apology." I called the bartender for two glasses of Bresnan''s whisky and pushed a glass to Bresnan.


    Seeing that William ordered him a whisky, pierce didn''t care too much. He nodded to William and said, "OK, young man, I accept your apology, but my name is James Bond. I don''t know, or do you know a man named pierce who looks like me"


    "don''t be kidding, who doesn''t know you are Pierce Brosnan, Hollywood star It''s not funny at all, "said William, rolling his eyes.


    "No, pierce, I don''t know who you are talking about as a Hollywood star, but my name is James Bond. Maybe I''ll go back and find out who Brosnan is so that you can look like God."


    After a sip of the wine, he said to William, "I''ll see you next time, son. I hope you remember my name when you see me next time. Good night, don''t mistake me any more"


    William watched Pierce, who stood up and took care of his suit, walk out of the bar. He felt like he was hit by a hundred thousand cows.


    Go to your James Bond. It''s really like that. Big stars like to make jokes like that. Don''t admit it when you see them next time. Let''s see your ghost. Do stars really have some strange hobbies.


    , but William, who make complaints about it, is not the world of his previous life. Everything is possible here.

 Chapter 12

    William ignored Pierce''s joke just now. He had a leisurely drink in the bar. After the game between Chelsea and magpie, he drank the last whiskey in his glass, paid for it and went back to the hotel room.


    After taking a bath, William thought that he was lucky to meet pierce today. Although this guy is a bit strange, the joke is nothing. He just likes to say his name in the movie, but it doesn''t hurt him. No matter what, it''s a special hobby of a big star. It''s just a pity that he didn''t sign his name with Pierce.


    Open the hotel computer and search for Pierce Brosnan. William wants to find out what Pierce is doing in London on the Internet. Find an opportunity to ask pierce for an autograph. There are many Pierce Brosnan guys on the website, but none of them is the one he just met in the bar.


    Dizzy, what''s the matter? How can it not be found? Pierce is a big star, so it can''t be found.


    William just wanted to input 007, his brain was startled, and his hand on the keyboard was raised. He came back to himself. It was mental power that reminded him of the danger.


    William quickly stood up from his chair and looked at the hotel room nervously. He hid out of the window and scanned the hotel room and the six storey building 20 meters away.


    After being a junior mage, his mental power can sense a distance of more than 20 meters and 30 meters faster.


    He lives in the Hilton business room, which is on the 12th floor. The opposite building is not half the height of his room. After mental scan, William doesn''t feel that someone is facing him in the opposite building, and it''s impossible for the 6th floor to stare at the 12th floor.


    After scanning the corridor of the hotel room, no one was detected. William didn''t know what was going on.


    Spirit how to give their own good warning of danger, William stood in the corner of the window silently thinking about what is going on.


    All of a sudden, William remembered that he wanted to enter 007 before he was alerted. Then he thought of the guy in the bar who said he was James Bond and that he was not Pierce Brosnan.


    William suddenly had a feeling of being beaten violently. He suddenly realized that this was not his previous life. If that guy was James Bond, all this would make sense. Ma Dan, then my room would be monitored. The computer would be monitored. Otherwise, his mental power would not give him an alarm, because there is no 007 movie in this world It''s really 007, and Mr. bond is in front of him.


    William seriously used his mental energy to scan his room several times this time. Fortunately, there was no camera. The camera in 2000 was not as small as the aftermarket, but in order to find a bug in the hotel phone.


    is awesome, William now knows that he is really monitored. His brain quickly recalls where he has been walking. He has been thinking about it for a long time. He has not thought about it. If there are any problems, it is possible to do magic exercises only in the dormitory. Fortunately, he is careful to work with this dumb system. He can learn what he does without practicing himself, and reduce the possibility of exposure. .


    But hell, I''m still too careless. William scanned the room again, but still didn''t find anything like the camera. He drew the curtains and went to the back of the room door to scan the corridor and more than a dozen guest rooms nearby. After he didn''t find any problems.


    William put on his coat, walked out of the door and went to the stairs. He didn''t take the elevator. Fortunately, it''s only 2000 now, and Hilton hotel doesn''t have so many cameras. He walked all the way down and scanned with mental energy.


    Scanning floor by floor, I found nothing unusual when I went to the fourth floor. Now it''s off-season, and there are not many people in the hotel.


    No one lives on the third floor, and William doesn''t find anyone suspicious on the other four floors. If the agent lives in the Hilton Hotel to monitor him, it''s impossible not to bring monitoring equipment.


    In the stairway on the fourth floor, William''s mental scan showed that an express car was parked on the street beside the hotel, how late it was, how there was an express car parked next to the hotel.


    There''s a problem. William thought of the agents he saw in the movie. In the movie, the agents are not all monitoring the target in such a freight car.


    William didn''t go down after he went down to the second floor. On the side of the express car on the second floor, William opened the debris room by the wall with the wizard''s hand.


    After entering, I carefully opened the window of the utility room, trying to see if I could hear anything. But after listening for half a minute, the voice only came slightly, and I couldn''t hear what was said in the express car. What to do? William searched his brain for the magic in the system.


    Yes, according to the description of the system, it is to simulate one''s mental power as a stethoscope. Mental power is invisible and can''t be seen or touched by ordinary people.


    William tried to simulate the mental strength as a ten times the size of the diagnosis head on the car''s glass, the other side of his ear, the voice immediately came.


    After listening for more than ten minutes, I didn''t hear anything. It was all trivial. William waited for nearly half an hour and finally heard something useful.


    "Pete, this guy can''t be asleep, how come he hasn''t heard anything in more than an hour"


    "you don''t care whether he sleeps or not. I said, why do we watch this guy? Isn''t he an ordinary college student? What''s this guy got to watch? ""Hey, you don''t know?"


    "You know what, this guy has a problem?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that this guy has been on our attention list for many years, but I haven''t found anything special. I haven''t paid much attention to him in recent years. But recently, this guy has made some noise, and let''s pay attention to him again. I heard from the daytime monitoring guy that I heard this guy design in the hotel conference room in the morning It''s a game with a price of 100 million pounds. The fat Richard who changed shifts looks like a God without eyes. You know, it used to be Richard who was paying attention to William Devonshire. If he had been paying attention to William all the time, when the game was just finished, Richard might have a chance to buy the game directly, then he was really fat. But who made him pay no attention to William Devonshire in the past two years It''s like a game called "plants vs zombies". I don''t know why "


    " what, plants vs zombies? I know. I''ve played it before. It was designed by this guy, Damn it, how can this game sell for 100 million pounds "


    " then I don''t know "


    the voice in the car stopped for a few minutes, and a guy sighed:" I just read this guy''s information, there''s no problem. I''m a single parent family. I grew up in London, and my academic performance has been very good. I''ve won many awards, and I don''t have a girlfriend. I stay in the library and dormitory all day, What''s the problem with this kind of person? Why should we pay attention to him? However, this half breed is easy to be handsome and beautiful. This guy is so handsome and has no girlfriend. But what''s the relationship between this and our military intelligence bureau "


    " fool, haven''t you seen the last one "


    " yes, what''s the problem "


    " you''re suitable for going out of the field, you''ve got a problem I didn''t see how the game was made. Fool, I can see that the game was developed by this guy named William in less than half a month.


    Design, programming, characters, plants and zombies are all made by him in half a month. I heard from those cyber security guys in the bureau that even if all the people in their department together, it will take at least a few months to make them. This is because they know the design idea "


    " this guy is so powerful, no wonder it''s above Pay attention to him "


    " of course, why don''t we watch him? According to the situation, the upper authorities want to accept him, and they still attach great importance to him. Don''t you see that bond comes here with us, and don''t know what conclusion bond will have after contacting this guy "


    " but he is a half breed, and he has great Chinese blood "


    " hell, Pete, what time is it No, I''m not racist. My girlfriend is a chocolate beauty. Do you think I will be racist?


    "hehe, who knows? As long as you are a beauty, you won''t care about your skin color. You''ll change your girlfriend in a few months.


    " screw you, I want to have a stable girlfriend, but who knows You think I want to "


    " I think you just want to change every month "


    " sountan, you slander "


    at this time, there is a shaking sound of mobile phone in the car. A guy answers the phone and says to another person," someone will come to pick up our class later. Bond has got his head back. Let''s go back and report to them ¡±


    "that''s great. I could have a good night''s sleep after the report. I didn''t go to bed until 1 o''clock last night, but I was woken up before 6 o''clock in the morning"


    "Hey, you were sleeping with your girlfriend yesterday, so you can, she didn''t narrow you down"


    "screw you, I''ll beat you carefully"


    then two people''s voices came from the car, and William didn''t listen to them for half an hour To useful quietly back to their room.


    After entering the hotel room, William breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not find that he could do magic, or there would not be only a group of two people to monitor himself.


    I want to admit myself to the intelligence bureau and specially examine myself. It''s just that William didn''t understand why bond came to see him and said that he had been concerned about himself for many years. Is this really to examine himself?


    William didn''t believe it. He must have something that bond paid attention to. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t understand it. Many ideas can''t be confirmed now. He didn''t dare to contact these people himself. He didn''t tell them directly. I know you are watching me. At that time, the military intelligence bureau will think, you are an ordinary college student, how can you know that we are monitoring you? Tell us how you know.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t want to trouble himself when the game was sold. Now he still doesn''t know anything.

 Chapter 13

    William went back to the hotel room and didn''t care about being watched any more. He had a good sleep.


    The next morning, before getting up, William got a call from Anthony''s lawyer and said, "hello"


    "I''m sorry, William. I''m calling you so early, but I think you should read today''s Sun newspaper and call me when you''ve finished reading it and decided what to do"


    William Hung up Anthony''s phone and used the hotel landline to call the front desk Ask the front desk to send a copy of today''s sun report to your room.


    "Ding Dong" as soon as William finished brushing his teeth, he heard the doorbell ring, gargled his mouth, wiped it with a towel, and opened the door to receive the newspaper from the hotel waiter.


    The hotel waitress looked at William and the newspaper in his hand. Her eyes immediately became hot. She threw a wink at William and asked him, "Sir, this is today''s Sun newspaper.


    William took the newspaper and looked at the waiter. He was very beautiful. He laughed at the beautiful woman and said hello.


    Seeing that William was smiling at her, the waiter gave William a wink and said, "Sir, do you need anything else? If you need anything, our hotel can satisfy you. It''s anything, sir.


    When William saw his picture on the front page of the Sun newspaper in his hand, he immediately didn''t want to see the beautiful waiter. Looking at the newspaper in his hand, he bowed to the waiter and said, "no, I''ll call the front desk if necessary, thank you"


    then he took out a 10 pound tip and handed it to the waiter, turned around and closed the door.


    Seeing that William didn''t pay attention to her, the waiter left disappointed. On the way to deliver the newspaper, she read the headline of today''s Sun newspaper. The young man in the newspaper is just that young man. He is a billionaire, and he is also a handsome young billionaire. If anything happens with him, it will be a surprise.


    It was suggested that something would happen, but William was not interested in her.


    William is sitting on the sofa in his room, looking at his big bust photo in the sun''s headline today. He''s not good at all.


    After Ninja''s anger, William just wants to kill yesterday''s paparazzi, Ma Dan. How do these paparazzi know what he said in the meeting room yesterday? It''s like this paparazzi taking notes in the meeting room at that time.


    I know not only his name, school, but also his family. Should I say that English paparazzi is worthy of being the ancestor of paparazzi, or should I say that the sun has great powers?


    Looking at the picture of his mother Lena Devonshire in the middle of the headlines, William was worried about his mother and took out his cell phone to call her.


    The phone rang a few times before it got through


    "Hello, William" and Lena''s voice came.


    "Hello, good morning, mom,"


    "what''s the matter, William? I have to go to work. If you''re OK, I''ll call you back at noon"


    William heard Lena''s voice of closing the car door.


    Hearing that his mother went to work so early, William was a little discontented and said, "Mom, we have discussed and reached an agreement last time. Don''t you have to work so hard any more? Mom, I can make money now, and you don''t have to be like before"


    "yes, yes, baby, mom didn''t violate our agreement. Ha ha, I wanted to surprise you. It seems that now I have to tell you first.


    I set up a coffee shop in Oxford Street with the 1 million pounds you gave me the day before yesterday. Baby, my mother would like to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my mother''s wish to be a coffee shop owner doesn''t know when it will come true. Now I want to live in a coffee shop every day, ha ha. "Lina laughed happily.


    Hearing that Lina had bought a cafe on Oxford Street, William was also happy for her, "then you don''t have to go to the cafe so early.".


    Lina said with a smile: "I just want to see my coffee shop. I feel uncomfortable if I don''t see it. It''s OK, baby. My mother will take care of me"


    "OK, mom, just like it."


    he didn''t have 1 million pounds at the beginning, but in the peripheral contract he signed with Carrefour, he can get 20% of the sales, is it sales or net profit Run.


    Around 6.45 million pounds, he was given 1.29 million pounds. After getting the money, William gave his mother Lina 1 million pounds to buy something she liked. He specially told her that if she didn''t have enough money, he could ask him for it. William gave Lina money to make her rich. He didn''t panic and people would feel much more relaxed. Unexpectedly, Lina bought a cafe directly.


    But thinking of the reason for calling, William said to Lina carefully:


    "Mom, I have something good to tell you, you don''t drive the car now."


    Lina asked suspiciously, "come on, did you do something wrong, I just sat in the car, didn''t drive"


    "no, mom, I didn''t do anything bad, just want you to have a look at the present situation There are some reports about me in the sun. I don''t know how to tell you. You''ll know after reading the newspaper, "William said carefully.


    Lina asked in surprise, "my God, the sun? William, you can''t be dating with any star, and paparazzi blew it up in the sun, but how can it be? Tell me what happened. God, baby, you''d better not tell me she''s pregnant. William, I''m not ready to be a grandmother yet. William, you''d better pray that I''m not angry after reading the newspaper, otherwise you''ll be in big trouble, and I''ll definitely beat you up "Pig head"When she heard that her son asked her to buy the sun, Lina''s first reaction was that her son made a female star as a girlfriend. In her impression, the sun is a lacy news.


    "Oh, no, mom, your brain is too big. It''s not what you think. Anyway, mom, I think it''s better for you to go home after reading the newspaper. Don''t go to the coffee shop today"


    "well, I''m going to buy the sun now. I''m going to see what you''ve done to make the sun report you"


    William listened to the blind sound in his mobile phone , put down her cell phone, pat her forehead and wait for Lina to call back. William knows that Lina will call right away when she sees the newspaper.


    William expected it well. After ten minutes, Lina''s phone call came. When he got on the phone, William heard a piercing scream


    "William, baby, tell me what the newspaper said. Really, tell me, it''s all true. You''re going to be a billionaire." Lina yelled to William, "yes, mom, if there''s no accident, it''s in the newspaper It''s true "William put his cell phone back to his ear and said to Lina


    after waiting, William didn''t hear Lina''s voice, but heard Lina cry


    " Mom, what''s the matter with you, mom? "William asked anxiously


    " I''m ok, I''m ok, William. I''m happy, William. I think of your grandfather and grandmother. If they were alive, I would know you It will be very happy to be a billionaire, but they didn''t wait for you to become a billionaire and go to heaven with full regret. "Lena sobbed and said


    " Mom, my grandparents will be happy for me in the sky. Mom, don''t cry. Are you at home now? I''ll go back to see you. "William comforted


    " yes, I''ll be at home, and you''ll bring me back I have something to say to you. I''ll wait for you at home, baby, "Lena said." OK, mom, I''ll go back right now. You wait for me. "After calling, William called the front desk and called the hotel service.


    Sitting in the car provided by the hotel, William was worried about the state of his mother Lena. He kept urging the driver to hurry up. His home is not far from Oxford Street. It''s a small two-story stone house left by his grandfather. The first floor has more than 80 square meters, living room, kitchen and washroom. There are three rooms and a balcony on the second floor. In my memory, William likes to stay on the balcony most Now William lives in the school. Apart from Lena''s room, the other two rooms are rented out for a short time. They can rent 1200 pounds a month.


    When he got home and saw Lena waiting for him in the living room on the first floor, William went up and hugged his mother.


    Lena hugged William excitedly for a long time.


    Seeing his mother so excited, William had to distract her: "Mom, don''t you have something to tell me?".


    "Yes, yes, William, my mother has something to say to you," Lena took William to the sofa


    "William, my mother didn''t expect you to become a millionaire, so there are some things my mother thought I would tell you. William, do you remember the old castle that your grandparents and mother used to take you to Oxford when you were a child"


    William thought about it, remember I found the old castle in my memory. It was a castle a few kilometers away from Oxford University. He had no idea how big it was.


    "Remember, mother is not far from Oxford University"


    "yes, William, that''s it. Mother now tells you that it used to be the Devonshire family castle, but after World War II, Henry couldn''t pay the estate tax and was auctioned off. Your grandfather''s greatest wish in his life was to buy the castle and the manor back, but he didn''t wait until then, mother William I ask you to buy it at the right time and change the name of the castle back to Devonshire castle. This is the greatest wish of your grandparents'' life. William, can you promise your mother "


    " well, mom, if it''s just this, I can promise you now, and even I can buy it for you by the end of this year ". William still dares to make this promise, a few One month later, the world will fall into economic recession. A year later, the house prices in England will plummet by 50%. Now the castles in England are not very valuable. There are too many abandoned castles in England. Moreover, Oxford is not the London District, and the castles are not as expensive as they are there.


    William''s memory of the castle is still very big, surrounded by woods, grass, small lakes and a river, but the castle seems to have no one to live in, William felt that the castle was gloomy when he was a child, but since his mother cared so much about the castle, it was a big deal to spend money to renovate it.

 Chapter 14

    On February 11, England, today, there is a discussion all over England. People can''t help talking about William Devonshire, a 19-year-old student at the University of London.


    Early in the morning, when people pick up the sun, the first thing they see is the headline on the front page of the sun, which reads "do you believe? He''s going to be the youngest billionaire in England, "William''s half length photo dominates the sun.


    On the front page, William was dressed in a formal suit. His young face was full of confident smile. He raised his right hand as if to say hello to the citizens. The young man in the photo was handsome and enviable. Most people who read the sun said in their hearts, "hell, the sun is making a fool of people. This is the second generation of rich people showing off their wealth in the newspaper.


    You can be a billionaire at the age of 19? Ma Dan, how can this be possible? If it''s not the second generation of rich people who believe in it, it''s a fool. The sun, the dead party, is becoming more and more unprofessional. "


    However, after reading today''s sun, people all over England were envious of William.


    I wonder why this guy is not my child or why I am not this guy.


    Although according to the newspaper, the billionaire still doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, it''s said in the newspaper that this guy made more than 2 million pounds a month. God, it''s not April Fool''s day today. Otherwise, a 19-year-old who is only a sophomore in college can''t make 2 million pounds a month. This kind of good thing is not my turn.


    People who have read the newspaper think to themselves, "this is so possible. It''s eye-catching again." but calm down, they can''t help believing what the newspaper says, because the newspaper has posted the sales data of jiarefu''s T-shirt, hat, tea cup and other daily necessities for half a month. If it''s fake, the Sun newspaper will wait for jiarefu to report the sun to death.


    Looking at the introduction of William Devonshire in the newspaper, most people were first upset and then silent.


    Most people can''t help but read it again. The editor in chief of the second edition of the Sun newspaper wrote: in my more than 20 years of newspaper career, I have seen too many incredible things, but when I received the information from the newspaper reporters, I fell into meditation, and then fell into ecstasy. We have heard too much about American IT talents and how these talents became rich overnight, but we have never heard of British it Glen had that kind of genius, which made me frustrated.


    I used to complain about why our great England couldn''t have such a genius. However, when I saw the information in my hand at 12 a.m., I wrote this report excitedly all night. Readers, let me solemnly introduce to you a 20-year-old most talented native of England. Yes, I said the most talented, because now I''m in the world There is no 20-year-old who is more talented than William Devonshire.


    William Devonshire was born on December 7, 1980 at St. Mary''s Hospital in London, England. His mother was Lena Devonshire, his father was unknown (we can''t find any information about William''s father), and his grandfather was count Henry winster Devonshire. When you see Devonshire, do you think of something? Ha ha, you''re right. It''s Devonshire. The ancestor of Henry winster Devonshire is the Duke of Devonshire we know.


    However, Henry winster Devonshire''s group had completely declined in World War II more than 60 years ago. Henry winster Devonshire was born in 1928, but his childhood was not good. At the age of 14, his father, the old earl, and three uncles successively died for the British Empire in that war.


    In 1946, because of the aristocratic inheritance law, Henry winster Devonshire, who was only 18 years old at that time, didn''t cover his family territory and castle. He could only inherit the Earl of Oxford and a little poor real estate. He didn''t get married until he was 31, and gave birth to his daughter Lena Devonshire at the age of 33. In addition, for the past 50 years, Henry winster Devonshire was the only daughter Baron has always been unknown, we only know that Henry is an ordinary middle-class member of the London power company.


    If it wasn''t for today''s report, I don''t think anyone would pay attention to the family that killed all the adult men for the British Empire in World War II. I would like to pay tribute to the Henry winster Devonshire family and the heroes who died for their country in that war.


    Lena Devonshire was born in September 61. She is an ordinary aristocratic descendant. She has also been unknown in the past 39 years. We only know that she had William after a skiing trip to Switzerland 20 years ago. After giving birth to little William, Lena had several short-lived love experiences. But for little William, Lena never married again.


    When William was 10 years old, the Earl and Lady of Henry winster Devonshire died of illness. The medical expenses exhausted the poor savings of Devonshire family. Later, Lena raised William alone. She changed many jobs and had to do two jobs for William to go to college. She was a great mother.


    However, our reporter found out that Lina Devonshire bought a coffee shop with an area of more than 110 square meters on Oxford Street the day before yesterday. Lina finally had a good time. I would like to wish this great mother good luck.


    The readers who read it all scold in their hearts. Damn the follow-up report, don''t you think we don''t know? It''s just paparazzi''s candid photo. You also have the face to say follow-up report. Who doesn''t know that the sun is a third edition newspaper.In the past 60 years, the Devonshire family has not had any interesting things or people. Even the title has been inherited by the family. But in reality, as Forrest Gump said in Forrest Gump, you never know what chocolate tastes like next. The Devonshire family has changed since the beginning of the millennium.


    William Devonshire, a 19-year-old and 3-month-old boy, was born into a single parent family. Mixed race made him a lot of exclusion since he was a child. He didn''t have many friends, which made him spend most of his time studying. In the eyes of his peers, he was just a nerd, no friends, no hobbies, if archery and swimming were also considered.


    But if you think he is really a nerd, you are wrong. According to our newspaper, William''s performance in this business negotiation is very good. He has a clear understanding of the business needs and mental bottom line of big companies. The negotiators of these big companies can only do what he says, because William knows what these big companies want.


    The most important thing is that when William Devonshire developed the fire game, he genius to buy it around the game, which makes the value of the game several times higher immediately.


    I think the happiest ones are the marketing students from Carrefour and University of London. William earned 2 million pounds for Carrefour in half a month and more than 300000 pounds for University of London students in one month.


    Before the millennium, William Devonshire could only be said to be a young man with great talent for reading. Maybe after he graduated from University, he could find an IT job with a monthly salary of 3000 and become an ordinary office worker. He didn''t make people expect much of him.


    But after the millennium, everything has become different. It seems that he was kissed by God in the millennium, and God passed his wisdom to William Devonshire. Otherwise, I can''t imagine why he could finish the work that would take dozens of people half a year or even several years to complete in half a month alone, and it''s still difficult Well done, no mistakes.


    According to the professional game designers and programmers I can find, after trying the game called "plants vs zombies", they all looked like God. They didn''t believe that it took a person half a month to complete the game.


    But after being confirmed by our newspaper, everyone exclaimed, "William Devonshire, you are a genius.".

 Chapter 15

    Let''s talk about why William Devonshire is a real genius.


    Plants vs. Zombies is a strategy game. After the game was made, it only appeared in the city of London and around London. A month ago, William Devonshire was an unknown sophomore. But it was the ordinary person in other people''s eyes who spent half a month doing all the work done by game designers, artists and game programmers.


    After that, I also did the job of the game tester, because in the information we know, no one has found any loopholes in this game.


    After the completion of the game, William Devonshire did all the work of the sales manager and the logistics manager. He was responsible for the negotiation of the game disc printing. It was said that the printer who made the game for William could not eat or sleep all day. He was regretting that he could not buy the game or sign the game when he found out that he wanted to make the game disc The agency contract of the company.


    He just OEM William Devonshire at the ordinary price of 0.46 pounds for each engraving. I have reason to believe that the printer is now heartbroken and wants to commit suicide, because he failed to receive orders from William Devonshire after OEM 150000 game discs. He missed too many opportunities.


    Half a month ago, William Devonshire was a poor boy. After the game was made, he didn''t have the money to promote it, and he didn''t know any game agents. He had to find a way to promote the game himself, so how was the game promoted.


    After reading William Devonshire''s promotion plan, I think the university may specially add a real teaching case in its school marketing in the future, because as far as I know, there is no similar sales case in the society, so how does he do it.


    William Devonshire is very smart. He knows how to give full play to his advantages. After making the game, he took it to the alumni of the computer department of University of London to try it out. After being praised by the alumni, he recommended to the alumni that if he only sold for 5 pounds each, would you buy it?


    5 pounds you''re kidding, in the eyes of his alumni, this market is booming Easy strategy games that never appear on the surface will cost 8 to 10 pounds to sell.


    If it costs only 5 pounds, of course. To these game lovers, they can only eat 2 hamburgers for 5 pounds. How expensive can it be? It''s really nothing to spend 5 pounds on a game they like.


    Then there is the real intelligence of William Devonshire. He knows that he has no promotion channel, no money and no help. He thinks of a way to make his alumni willingly buy game discs for him.


    William Devonshire first registered all the copyrights in the copyright office, and then spent 100 pounds to register two companies, one registered in England and the other in Ireland. He sold the right to sell the game to his Irish company for 1 pound each. In this way, he successfully avoided the problem that he did not have the right to sell the game discs in England.


    Why is that so? I think people in England and Ireland can understand what I''m talking about, so I won''t say much about it.


    after signing a contract with the alumni of University of London at the price of 4 pounds, the alumni sold it to their fellow students for 6 pounds. It''s said that a marketing guy of University of London sold 200 games on the first day I made 400 pounds a day.


    God, I also want to sell game discs to William Devonshire. My editor in chief, who has been working for more than 20 years, doesn''t get 400 pounds a day. Maybe I should ask William Devonshire for advertising and writing expenses.


    The game was first famous in the University of London, and then introduced by the students of the University of London. Soon many college students around London knew about the game. With the spontaneous spread of college students, soon middle school students and primary school students knew about it. After teenagers knew about it, their parents and relatives also knew that there was a very interesting game on the market.


    In less than a month, Plants vs. Zombies sold 150000 game discs in and around London.


    This kind of marketing method, which is first famous in Colleges and universities, and then spontaneously spread to the society by students, is really genius.


    It took William Devonshire only half a day to persuade the London manager of Carrefour to sell souvenirs around the game at home, which sold 6.45 million games in half a month.


    Is it a genius idea to attract EA, Ubisoft, Blackstar and Carrefour in a month? Of course,


    when I saw the information that William Devonshire called out 100 million pounds to start selling, I was shocked. I don''t know if that game can really sell 100 million pounds, but I heard the estimates of many agents in the game industry that this game will definitely sell 7, 8 million or even tens of millions of game discs in the world.


    If a game disc costs 8 pounds, I would definitely like to buy one to see what kind of games can make young people so crazy.


    I don''t know if any company will spend 100 million pounds to sell the full copyright of the game. But I want to tell William Devonshire to keep the game in his hands. You can earn more than 100 million pounds. Maybe in a few years, this game will become the best and most popular game in England in the world Drama, it can become the symbol of English games sweeping the world.I want to tell William Devonshire that maybe it won''t be long before the zombies fight against plants is no longer just your personal image. The sunflower, pea shooter, hot pepper and other plant images in the game may become the symbol of London many years later. When people think of these plants, they will think that they appeared in London. They can become London like Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck My new favorite.


    William Devonshire, I ask you not to sell them, not to sell London''s new favorites, not to sell the long-awaited expectations of the people of London. England has not had an export culture that can affect the whole world for a long time. We need it too much now. It marks the victory of English culture after the new millennium.


    Otherwise, William Devonshire, you will be a sinner in London.


    William is at home listening to his mother Lina sitting on the sofa, reading today''s Sun newspaper to him with cadence and high spirits. Hearing the last paragraph, Eric can''t help but scold the editor in chief of the Sun newspaper angrily. Seeing your ghost London logo, seeing your ghost London needs it, soul light is that your Sun newspaper needs to write like this in order to attract more people to read the newspaper and attract more disputes Give me a hand.


    Don''t worry, William. It won''t be many days before someone will come out to object to his selling the copyright of Plants vs. Zombies. Maybe some London councillors will come out to yell. It''s really a headache.


    Angry to angry, calm down William thought about it or forget it, although the sun caught him unprepared this time, it will have a certain impact on him to sell the game, but relatively speaking, it has more benefits for William. I believe that the whole England will know that a game will sell for 100 million pounds, which can make the game more famous.


    There will be more pressure on several companies that want to buy games, because new competitors will appear soon.


    And when the game becomes famous, it''s not just the game discs and T-shirts and hats that can make money. By that time, the cartoon characters in the game may appear in amusement parks, books, movies and TV, plush toys, or really become as popular all over the world as Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck.


    It''s all money. Yesterday, William had to calculate the price of selling 100 million pounds. Blackstar, who is anxious to go public, may be anxious after today. This kind of project, which is doomed to fire and closely related to its main business, does not exist every year. If Blackstar wants to get a higher market value when it goes public in the future, it is impossible to give up this project.


    It seems that 100 million is really the starting point. William is quietly pleased that I may become a billionaire in a few days.

 Chapter 16

    Looking at his happy mother, William was very satisfied. Today, his mother looks like a new life, full of vitality and more words than usual. In the future, I don''t have to worry about my son''s future. I can live a more relaxed life.


    "William, the sun is really amazing. It''s only one day since we found out most of our family. Although some of what we said is wrong, it''s basically true. It''s a pity that my mother is a woman and can''t inherit your grandfather''s title, but it seems that you have a chance to inherit the Earl''s title. My mother heard from your aunt Mary Hendrix, Oxford earl After ten years of hard work, no offspring has been born yet. "


    " no, mom. You don''t know what English nobles are suppressed into. Now nobles don''t dare to tell people that they are nobles. They don''t have any advantages. They are also restricted everywhere. They don''t know why so many people want to be nobles "


    Lena nodded a little sadly


    " yes Ah, if it wasn''t for the aristocratic inheritance law, your grandfather would not borrow money to inherit the title. In the end, after the title was inherited, he had to sell the family''s castle and property to pay back the money. In my generation, there was no man to inherit the title. In the end, he was depressed. What your grandfather was most unwilling to do was that the title was inherited by that useless distant relative, and he jumped up and down when he was sick But so what? After giving him ten years, he still couldn''t have a baby? The title will come back to our house, "said Lena bitterly.


    Looking at his mother''s sadness, William said, "well, mom, we don''t talk about it. What''s the use of talking about it now? Let''s talk about it when the time is right. Maybe when England will abolish the aristocracy, now that so many people are against the aristocracy system, we''d better leave it alone"


    Lena took a bad photo of William and said:


    "No, you must take it back when you were a nobility. William, you were young at that time, and you could not feel your grandfather''s pain and helplessness. Besides, there are many advantages to the title. Otherwise, why do you think the parliament is so deliberate to suppress the nobility? You are not afraid that the nobility will take too many advantages."


    "yes, yes, yes, my mother, you are right, can''t you Don''t you think that I''m not an Englishman of pure blood. I don''t know how many people will object to my succession to the title. We''ll be fine now. You can live the life you want in peace. After a few years, my family will be lively "


    when I heard that William asked her to take her grandson, Lina complained to William angrily," ha, I can sue William Tell you, you can''t bring me grandson now. I''m not ready to be a grandmother. I''m only 39 years old. I haven''t accepted the fact that you have grown up. I have a headache when I want to be a grandmother. God, that means I''m going to be old. ".


    William thought that there would be a lovely baby crying for his father in the future. William felt happy and sweated. He didn''t know how to face his children. He said, "no, mom, I''m only 19 years old. I don''t even have a girlfriend. How can I be a father?" Lena heard that William said that his girlfriend was worried "William, it''s time for you to make a girlfriend, or the newspaper will say that you are gay"


    William nodded and agreed that he is not the reticent and bookworm William who used to be. He is more than 30 years old in his heart, but let it be.


    Di Li Di Li, William''s phone rings, take out the phone, see is Anthony''s phone, William got up and went to the window to connect the phone.


    "Hello, Anthony"


    Anthony''s anxious voice came from the phone: "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, have you figured out how to deal with today''s report in the sun, maybe we can send a lawyer''s letter to warn them that they can''t be so reckless"


    after careful thinking, William said to Anthony in a serious tone¡° Anthony, it''s not necessary for the moment. Today''s report is normal. Although it will have some adverse effects on us, today''s report will help us more. This is not the time to offend the media. Offending them will do more harm to us. We need the media to say good things for us now. In a few days, the whole world will know about the game of Plants vs. Zombies Anthony thought for a moment and nodded his head and said, "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll do as you say and carefully review the comments in each newspaper. Then I won''t disturb you any more. Goodbye, Mr. Devonshire"


    "goodbye, Anthony, call me if you have anything"


    "OK"


    hang up the phone Then, William opened the curtain, suddenly flash flash in front of his eyes, and then a flash of flash crackled.


    William looked through the window and saw that his home was now full of reporters.


    "Can William and William accept our interview"


    "William Devonshire, I''m a reporter from the times, please accept my interview"


    "William, I''m from the times, can I give you an exclusive interview"


    William heard that the times, the Daily Telegraph and the guardian, the biggest newspapers in England, were lined up, and their heads were all big. These guys came so fast Ah, looking at these excited reporters outside the house, who kept shooting at him, William knew that he would not be able to settle down if he didn''t go out for an interview today, and he could just take the reporter''s hand and deliver some favorable words to the outside world.After thinking about it, William said to his mother who came near the window: "Mom, there are too many reporters outside. I''ll send them away"


    "well, William should pay attention to their traps when he talks," Lena told her, "I understand. Don''t worry, mom. I''ll pay attention to it"


    after William opened the door and walked out, he stood on the steps in front of the door to take photos He smiles.


    "OK, everyone, I''ll accept your interview, but please pay attention to safety. You can ask me three questions. Please exit the street after asking. You''ve affected other residents. Be careful they call the police"


    when William said that someone might call the police, the reporters'' voice was a little lower, but after a while, these guys asked out loud again, right Some reporters said that they are not afraid of the police. The police come and go.


    "Well, just three questions, or I refuse to accept the interview, I have the right to refuse." William yelled


    well, it''s William''s right to refuse the interview, just like a reporter''s right to interview again, but if others don''t want to talk to you, you can''t hold William, or you can tell him.


    There are still smart people. William didn''t wait for a moment to hear someone ask him


    "William, I''m a reporter from the times, Linda. I want to ask you, how do you calculate your 100 million offer? Do you think someone will pay such a high price to buy it"


    "you have two questions, madam, the first one for your lady''s sake I don''t care about it. "


    " the report in the morning of the sun has made it very clear that game discs alone can sell more than 60 million. After the game fire, I don''t think it''s a problem to sell more than 100 million around the game every year. Note that I''m talking about one year, and it doesn''t count the surrounding areas such as plush toys, movies, TV books, amusement parks, and the invisible influence of this game on copyright companies The popularity bonus is more important for listed companies. I think it may be several times or even more than ten times of the purchase of copyright. Now that the IT industry is so hot, I think if I sell 200 million pounds, many companies will be excited. "

 Chapter 17

    When the reporters heard that 200 million pounds were all in an uproar, they thought 100 million was a sky high price, but now they heard that William said that buying the game would push up the stock price by several hundred million, and they thought it was very possible.


    According to the current hot situation of the stock market, William''s prediction may come true. It doesn''t mean that you can make a lot of money by buying it. When tomorrow''s headline comes back, it says, "200 million pounds is the real value of it"


    William looks at the reporters and is silent. He smiles in his heart. Now buying it may actually increase the stock price as he says, but if it''s over this year March is hard to say.


    "Well, there''s another question, anyone else to ask"


    the reporter was reminded by William and quickly asked: "Mr. Devonshire, do you really have anything to do with the Duke of Devon, do you have the right to inherit from the nobility"


    the reporter who asked the question with white eyes set a trap for me, and none of these London reporters are good people


    "we don''t matter, do you want to go In terms of relationship, I can only say that we are an ancestor. Our Devonshire group was aristocratic as early as 1000 years ago, more than 600 years earlier than the current Duke family. Other things have nothing to do with it. I was not born as an aristocrat. My mother didn''t have the right to inherit from the aristocracy. Now we are all ordinary people. Are you satisfied with what I said?


    the reporter who was asked by William said reluctantly, "but according to the information we found, the Earl of Oxford has no heir now, and you are the only heir to the title. Do you have any idea about that?".


    William was surprised by this question. How can I have the right of inheritance? Don''t women''s descendants have no right of inheritance?


    William didn''t know how to answer, so he pretended to be stupid and said, "well, I''ve answered all three questions. That''s it. Please don''t surround yourself in this street any more. Thank you."


    After that, William ignored the reporter and asked him to answer the reporter''s question.


    William doesn''t care about this. He just wants to use the media to put more pressure on the companies who want to buy the game rights when he comes out for an interview with reporters. Other William doesn''t want to pay any attention.


    On February 12, the newspapers all over England were reporting on William. Today''s newspaper reported in more detail. Some reporters went to William''s former primary and secondary schools to find his teachers and classmates and dug up everything he had before.


    Serious newspapers such as the times and the financial times have long reported on William''s remarks in an interview yesterday about the pulling effect of game copyright on the stock prices of listed companies, and invited many economic and stock managers to explain.


    Not to mention that several experts on the scene basically agree with William''s view that under the current investment environment, the 90% probability that William said will be realized.


    Even the morning news of the TV station broadcast the footage of William''s interview yesterday. People watched this handsome, smart and rich young man talking in front of the reporters. It was reasonable and convincing, which made William become a celebrity in England in an instant.


    Many tabloids also focus on William''s confession to a girl in high school. Even the girl was found by them and interviewed. Now the girl has become a big girl and expresses her hope to continue her relationship with William. She regrets that she didn''t accept William at that time and hopes that William will give her another chance.


    William was hit hard by these tabloids. Now he doesn''t even remember what the girl looks like.


    The disadvantage of being famous in the whole society is that William and Lina can''t get out of the house now, and a large number of reporters outside the house are waiting for him, trying to get some big news from him.


    Two office workers living in his house could hardly walk out of the street this morning. As soon as the two white-collar women went out, they were surrounded by a large group of reporters and asked a lot of questions. Finally, the police came forward to help them get rid of this group of reporters.


    Even the Duke of Devon, who usually doesn''t show up, was caught by reporters and asked a lot about his relationship with the William family.


    The old Baron was very close to the people. He said with a smile that he was very happy that the Devonshire family could produce such an outstanding offspring as William. When he was young, he met William''s grandfather Henry winster Devonshire and they had a good chat.


    Although William has no contact with them, as the blood of the same ancestor, the old Baron hopes that William can visit him when he has time. He welcomes William and his mother to his home.


    The reporter heard that the old Baron himself admitted that William was really a descendant of the Devonshire family, and all of them were reported like chicken blood.


    After reading these reports, William sighed to his mother, Lina, that Jiang is still very hot. He read a lot of newspaper reports about Devon family history, and the newspaper made a free advertisement for Devon to the whole of England. The older people are, the wiser they are.


    William has been stuck at home for three days. In these three days, many big companies have sent people to London to find William and want to negotiate with Eric in private. Even Disneyland has sent people to find him. Hasbro also wants to talk with William about the joint distribution of toys of plants vs zombies.


    William will not agree at this time, but will reply to his company every few days. On February 15, he will negotiate with the Hilton Hotel.


    To be honest, William wanted to keep the copyright of Plants vs. Zombies in his hands, but he decided to sell the copyright after two days of careful thinking.Copyright in their own hands and in the hands of those big companies is not the same, first, he did not have sales channels, he finally had to authorize to other companies, if you want to build their own channels is too difficult and too time-consuming, there is that time and energy, he might as well do some new projects.


    Second, NASDAQ is going to collapse soon. In the next two years, it related companies will have a very difficult time, and their stock prices will drop sharply. I might as well take the opportunity to sell the game at a good price when the stock price of the IT industry is at its peak


    then, after the stock market jumps, I will buy the stocks of those companies with bright prospects. Many companies'' stock prices will be hundreds of thousands of times in more than ten years rise.


    Third, he left the game in his hands now. He''s afraid he can''t keep it. There''s no benevolence and reason for capital to tell you. A large number of people will try their best to grab the copyright of the game from William. This game is so famous now, and everyone has no objection to the game''s ability to raise the stock price.


    Fourth, he will put the money of selling copyright into the Nasdaq stock market to short. Even if he doesn''t know financial knowledge, he has the money to go to Switzerland to find a bank agent. When signing the contract, he requires the bank operator to short completely according to his own requirements. He only wants to be a short-term short seller. In a few months, he can earn at least five times.


    At that time, he will leave 40% of his money in England. After going to Switzerland, he will use the money left in the Bank of England as collateral. In addition, the offshore company''s money will enter the stock market in Switzerland, and the earned money will stay in Switzerland. If the money is not entered into his account in England, he will not have to pay a dime to the English government.


    Even if it is known by the English government, there is no way for the government to take William. I will not enter England. What can you do with me.


    At that time, if you want to acquire, you can use offshore companies to acquire or buy shares.

 Chapter 18

    On February 15, William got up early in the morning, put on the formal dress that he had made to order in Oxford Street a few days ago, and tied his tie with the help of his mother Lena. The staff of Hilton hotel had already come to pick him up.


    The whole of England is paying attention to the auction of the game today. How can Hilton Hotel give up such a matter of great concern? In addition to the leakage of the recording in their hotel last time, Hilton hotel does not charge Eric a pound today in order that William can continue to hold a meeting in their hotel. They send cars and bodyguards to pick him up for free. After the auction, they also provide a free reception, Also send William global Hilton Hotel to stay in a 60% discount platinum card.


    Since Hilton is so sincere, there is no trouble to find other venues, and there is nothing to keep secret about today''s auction.


    Fortunately, there are bodyguards to come, or William would be very difficult to leave home and go to the Hilton Hotel. When going out, more than ten bodyguards almost didn''t protect William. Today''s reporters are very angry, and everyone wants to get first-hand news from William.


    After arriving at the Hilton Hotel, Anthony''s law firm has already contacted the auctioneer for William. The staff of the hotel are making the final preparations. Today, William doesn''t have to go on stage to say anything more. After the media bombardment in recent days, today''s auction is well known.


    Companies that are interested in the game will definitely send people to come. Now everything depends on their strength to decide the end result of the game copyright. Now even if William says not to sell it, it will not work.


    He has signed a contract with the law firm. The company that came to auction today has also signed a contract with the law firm. Unless no one bid 100 million pounds today, the game will be auctioned. But that''s impossible. The number of companies that came here today is more than ten times that of a few days ago. According to William''s knowledge in Anthony, there are many medium-sized companies that have joined together to prepare to bid and then press their respective prices Each state is the unit to divide up the right of agency.


    William met a lot of people in the hotel venue, and everyone is very optimistic about him. After all, this young man can be worth dozens of elites.


    After 9 a.m., the auctioneer went on stage to greet today''s bidders, and then the auction officially began.


    "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. I''m Christie''s gold medal glove. I''m very happy to host the auction today. Well, ladies and gentlemen, the auction officially begins"


    then the auctioneer picked up a paper bag and said with a smile: "this is a bag of paper worth more than 100 million pounds, and each piece of paper in it is worth more than 100 million pounds It''s worth 3 million pounds. I hope you won''t feel at a loss after you get it.


    "Ha ha ha," everyone in the meeting hall laughed heartily. They knew that the bags contained copyright books, but they were really a bag of paper.


    "Well, I''m kidding, gentlemen. The document I have in my hand is a letter of commitment jointly issued by the three major law firms in London, which guarantees that the full copyright of the game of Plants vs. Zombies is in the hands of Mr. William Devonshire, and there is no copyright dispute. It''s completely in everyone''s hands, and this transaction will be underwritten by the largest insurance company in England, so as to ensure the shooting The buyer will pay off the money within 7 days after the sale. If the buyer defaults, the insurance company will claim twice the auction amount. Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any questions? "


    the auctioneer waited for a minute. Seeing no one had any objection, he picked up the hammer and said loudly to all the people in the meeting room," ladies and gentlemen, the most exciting time has come. The full copyright of plants vs zombies starts at 100 million pounds. Now the auction starts. "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the starting price is 100 million pounds, please bid"


    after the auctioneer finished, someone raised a card, "100 million"


    the auctioneer looked at the people who raised the card and said, "Mr. 19, bid 100 million pounds, is there any bid"


    "105 million"


    "110 million"


    the price is 110 million before a few rounds, William sat down At the bottom of the table, he praised his tact, which was due to what he said to reporters the day before yesterday.


    "120 million" William saw that the people of Blackstar had offered again.


    At this price, the buyers hesitated to bid. William looked at the person in charge of Carrefour, who didn''t even bid. It was like watching the excitement. Just now at the meeting, he swore to William that the board of directors authorized him, and Carrefour would fight for the ownership of the game. This is the meeting Do your best? I''m out of my mind to make a show. Is this money frightening you?


    The representative of "130 million" Blackstar was looking at the disco with gnashing teeth.


    This time, the card raiser of Disneyland stopped for a long time. His assistant has been on the phone all the time. It seems that he is still reporting to the headquarters.


    "If there is any bid, bid for the first time, bid for the second time"


    "133 million" before the final bid, discus finally increased the price.


    The whole audience can see that the people of Blackstar now look at the disco as if they see the enemy. The appearance of Disco makes them spend a lot more money.


    Biting its teeth, Blackstar reported "135 million"


    this time, under the repeated hints of the auctioneer, the disco still didn''t bid again, and the disco didn''t have to win the caseThe auctioneer yelled "the third bid, deal" and "touched" with an auction hammer. The auction was a success.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you. This auction is officially over. Thank you." after thanking you, the auctioneer left the podium.


    William is happy to shake hands with the person in charge of Blackstar and take a group photo. The people of Blackstar look very happy.


    Under the guidance of the lawyer, the two sides came to the signing table and sat down. William signed the contract under the guidance of the lawyer. Then Eric and Blackstar signed the insurance contract and the capital exchange contract with the insurance company and the bank respectively.


    Blackstar''s money will be divided into two parts, 40% will be remitted to William''s account in England, and the other 60% will be directly remitted to the offshore company''s account in the British Virgin Islands.


    The insurance and bank guarantee cost Eric 4% of the amount plus 1% of the law firm''s. He will spend a total of 6.75 million pounds. William thinks he can still accept it. He can guarantee that the money will arrive in seven days with a few hundred Almighty guarantees. If it is delayed to March, the variables will be too big.


    In the specified time, if the money of Blackstar can''t reach William''s account, the insurance company and the bank will have to directly lose money to him, and the money owed by Blackstar will be pursued by the insurance company and the bank.


    After signing the contract, we took a group photo together and held a reception at the Hilton Hotel.


    William finished dealing with some charities and some beauties who didn''t know how to mix in. He wanted to communicate with beauties, but he didn''t like the type in the scene.


    William is alone at the buffet table to choose to eat, he did not eat in the morning, now really a little hungry, is eating happy, William heard his voice behind him.


    Hello, William.

 Chapter 19

    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire,"


    when William heard the voice, he turned to see the guy who called himself James Bond looking at him with a glass of wine and a smile.


    William remembers what our uncle bond said, joking: "I really don''t remember your name, Mr. bond"


    William bond joked, followed by a smile and said: "thank you for remembering me. Congratulations, William, the youngest billionaire in England. Wow, William, you are so enviable"


    our James Mr. bond''s acting when he said that was so bad and pompous that William couldn''t stand it any more.


    "Well, well, Mr. bond, you don''t have to praise me so much. If you have anything to do with me, you can say it directly." Eric doesn''t want to contact these agents at all. Being found by them means trouble. It means that he has something these guys dare to be interested in, and he really has a big secret. He doesn''t want anyone to pay attention to himself, the system and Demons all the time Justice must not be exposed.


    007 could hear William''s defense and estrangement. "OK, William, I''m here to introduce you to someone this time."


    "who" William asked


    "come with me, it''s not far, it''s in the coffee shop of the hotel." bond motioned to William to follow him and take him to the coffee shop of the hotel.


    Before entering, William saw two big bodyguards standing in front of the cafe. It seems that the identity of the people he saw today is quite special.


    After entering the door, bond takes Eric to an old woman in her 60s, and bond stands by quietly.


    Before William enters the door, the mental strength knows the situation in the coffee shop through the door, the famous Mrs. m? There are only a few characters that people can remember after seeing so many Bond movies.


    Mrs. m, the head of England''s military intelligence agency, has played seven Bond films from young lady m to old lady M. she is the evergreen in Bond film series.


    Mrs. m reached out to William and said, "William Devonshire, you can call me Mrs. M.".


    William pretended to be puzzled, shook hands with m and said, "nice to meet you, madam. I''m William Devonshire. What can I do for you?"


    M sighed at the young man in front of him. Before he was 20 years old, he could easily become a billionaire with his own efforts. Henry is really blessed to have such an excellent successor.


    Mrs. m said kindly, "can I call you William?".


    William nodded, "of course, ma''am,"


    Mrs. m didn''t show too much politeness to William. She said directly, "William, I''m here to invite you to join our newly established department today"


    hearing that Mrs. m is really here to invite him to join the military intelligence agency, William refused directly, "sorry, ma''am, I think you should know about me. I just got a large sum of money I''m sorry, madam, I don''t plan to work for others "


    William knows that Mrs. m wants to invite him to join the military intelligence agency, but he really doesn''t want to join the military intelligence agency. That''s too troublesome


    Mrs. m also knows that William has just become a billionaire, so it''s unlikely to agree But there are other reasons why she invited William to join the CIA this time.


    "William, we are not ordinary units, I think you should take a look at this"


    Mrs. M''s valet takes out a document bag and gives it to William.


    After that, when he opened the file bag, William saw a picture of his grandfather, Henry winster Devonshire, for the first time.


    What does this have to do with my grandfather? When I opened the document, William was surprised by the contents. It turned out that his grandfather was a member of the military intelligence agency, code W. Henry joined the military intelligence agency since he was 18 years old and never quit until he died.


    At the end of the document, there is a letter left to him by Henry winster Devonshire. Henry winster Devonshire hopes that William can join the military intelligence agency after he is 20 years old and inherit his career and code name, because the code name of W is from his grandfather''s grandfather and his family.


    Hell, Henry winster Devonshire. How could his grandfather have been an agent of the CIA? He doesn''t have any memory of that in his mind.


    "Ding" activates special skill knowledge. The host can browse the knowledge of any agent, killer, terrorist and special forces. The host opens the camp, which is divided into orderly camp and chaotic camp. If the host joins a certain camp, it will get a system reward.


    William heard that the system which has always been in the state of standing dead suddenly appeared, and activated the camp system. The order keeping camp is to recognize the order and abide by the order. To put it simply, it is the law and morality. Otherwise, if you don''t do it, you will be the order keeping camp. The law and morality clearly stipulates that if you don''t do it, you should do it. If you are happy, you are absolutely in chaos Camp.


    William chose the order camp without even thinking about it. He didn''t want to destroy the world, destroy all mankind and so on every day. After his rebirth, William made a lot of money. Now the last thing he wanted was social unrest and chaos.He is just rich, rich people''s life has not been enjoyed, who dares to disturb William to enjoy the wonderful life, William will definitely quietly kill him.


    "Ding, the host chooses the order camp and rewards one cubic meter of portable storage space.".


    Ha ha, and that''s a good thing. William is very happy and happy. It''s convenient for him to steal something in the future. The storage space is really a contraband artifact. If you buy something with high tariff and go to other countries, you''ll get three levels of profits.


    Forget it, so I''m also a billionaire. If I don''t have money, I''ll do what I say. If I have money, I''ll be too tasteless.


    M saw Eric staring at the document and didn''t respond. He winked at bond.


    Bond would say to William, "William, are you ok?" William looked up at the handsome uncle in front of him. The concern in his eyes was not fake. He wondered why the famous bond seemed to like him very much. These ace agents were not soft hearted people.


    Perhaps to see William''s doubts, the handsome uncle said to William: "William, I was your grandfather''s agent more than ten years ago. I didn''t get into group 00. When I didn''t have the code number, your grandfather taught me a lot. I transferred to Mrs. m after your grandfather died. I still know your mother. I held you when you were young. Do you remember, William The car I gave you for your birthday "


    after listening to what this guy said, William immediately remembered why he always had the feeling of knowing this guy when he saw him last time. At that time, he thought that it was because this guy was Pierce, the big star of his previous life. Now when bond mentioned it, the memory of his predecessor William appeared in his mind.


    "Hun Dan, you are that Hun Dan." the memory in William''s mind suddenly made him fire. William came forward and grabbed bond''s collar, but he was a strong man of more than 1.8 meters in one hand.

 Chapter 20

    When Mrs. m saw that William suddenly burst out, she stepped back. Bill Turner, his close agent assistant and bodyguard, yelled: "stop, William, put down bond"


    and then she felt her hand on her waist, holding Glock in the palm of her hand, who was about to point at William.


    William has just seen the fighting skills of many agents and special forces in his mind. Now he is very familiar with the movements of these trained agents. Seeing Bill''s movements, he knows that he wants to point at him with Glock. Without thinking about it, he quickly touches the key in his pocket with his left hand. A wizard''s hand swings at Bill''s right wrist.


    Fortunately, William still has scruples about the secular world. He knows that bill is not his enemy now, so he uses the key head instead of the key tip, otherwise his wrist will be useless.


    Bill felt a flash of white light, and a sharp pain came from his right wrist. With a cry of surprise, Glock''s hand was numb, and Glock fell to the ground.


    The two bodyguards at the door heard the sound, pushed the door with a sniper gun and came in. When they saw William holding William, they wanted to shoot.


    They didn''t wait for the sniper gun to point at William. They felt a sharp pain in their wrist. As soon as they loosened their hand, the sniper gun fell to the ground. There was a sound of coins falling to the ground in front of them.


    At this time, bond, who was mentioned by William, quickly yelled


    "stop it, stop it, I''m ok, I''m ok, hunter, Steve, I''m ok, William, calm down, calm down"


    William said angrily, "you''re soulless. I remember you. You''re soulless. You killed my grandfather." then William grabbed bond''s neck, and he''s strong now It''s amazing that kamataji''s space magic is improving his physical fitness all the time. Now he can easily lift a 200 kg weight with one hand. It''s really too easy to break a person''s neck with one hand.


    Seeing that William wanted to kill bond, Bill wanted to lean over to pick up Glock 17. But before he bent down, William directly pulled out his belt and grabbed Glock 17 with the wizard''s hand.


    This belt is made by William himself. A one meter belt can be thrown out four meters long. He can''t whip, but he can use the magic hand to disguise it as a whip, which makes people think that his whip is very powerful, instead of thinking that it''s the magic hand of all the magicians in the magic world. No one in the world can do magic except William, and some invisible magic can be disguised.


    As soon as William received his hand, the whip automatically returned to William''s waist. As soon as he grasped it, he caught Glock 17 who was pulled by his belt.


    William now has a lot of experience in the use of the blocker gun in his mind. He doesn''t have to learn how to use it. After reading it in his mind, he opens the warranty of the blocker gun with one hand and points the load at the two bodyguards at the door.


    "Slowly, kick away Glock 17 on the ground."


    the two bodyguards were pointed at with weapons and did not dare to move. Just now, they saw that William could load with one hand. They knew that William was an expert and did as William told them.


    Looking at the two bodyguards at the door, after kicking away the weapon, they obediently went to Mrs. m to block her. William also calmed down at this time. He didn''t want to offend Mrs. m too much, so he left his left hand to withdraw from the bullet clip in the weapon and Zi Dan loaded in the weapon. He threw the weapon, released his right hand and said to bond:


    "Nash, you are the soulman Nash, you''d better tell me, my grandfather How did my father die, or I''ll break your neck "


    when bond heard William say his original name and knew that William really recognized him, he looked dark and said," I''m sorry, William. Henry was really involved in my death. Now you want to kill me to avenge your grandfather. I have nothing to say "


    " wait, William "


    Mrs. m just saw William Subdued her bodyguard, even in the hand weapon all threw, knew William did not want to hurt her, hurriedly came out to explain.


    "William, your grandfather was betrayed. He was betrayed by Eric 006 more than ten years ago. Henry died of lung infection when he was hit by a stray bullet to cover 007''s retreat. Otherwise you would not see Henry in London for the last time. William is not bond''s fault."


    006 isn''t Eric the golden eye boos, Ma Dan? I''m reborn into a world.


    As I can remember, he overheard the conversation between his grandfather and grandmother outside the ward when his grandfather was in hospital. His grandmother hated a man named Nash, but his grandfather did say that Nash was not to blame. It was an accident.


    At that time, William was still young. He only knew that his grandfather''s death was related to a man named Nash. As soon as he remembered today, he could not help but know that bond had killed his grandfather.


    Although William''s soul had been completely integrated in his body before his rebirth, which would not affect him in any way, the memory and emotion of his predecessor did not disappear. He was as eager to kill the people who killed his grandfather as he was to accept William''s memory and emotion.


    William thought about the memory in his mind. Since his grandfather didn''t hate bond before he died, it means that, as Mrs. m said, William put down bond and said to him, "tell me, you''ve killed the soul of Eric, or you''ll tell me where I can find him"


    bond rubbed his neck with his hand. Just now, he really felt that William wanted to pinch his neck He could feel the strength of William''s hand. Bond didn''t expect that William, who was just over 19 years old, could subdue him with his bare hands, which really surprised him. Fortunately, William was calm and reasonable, otherwise he was afraid that William would break his neck just now."Don''t worry, William. I avenged Henry five years ago, and Eric died in front of me. I watched him die with my own eyes," bond assured William.


    Mrs. m regained her expressionless look and said to William,


    "well, although there are some misunderstandings, now it seems that we have reached a settlement, but"


    after Mrs. m looked at William''s expression, she saw that William was still calm, and then said:


    "William, it seems that your grandfather Henry didn''t abide by the rules and regulations of the CIA, he put a lot of things into practice Leave it to you to train you secretly, otherwise there is no information in your ordinary files to show that you have such a good skill. The most disgusting thing is that you have concealed it for ten years. Your disguise is really good, William Devonshire, who is worthy of being Henry''s successor to the old fox "


    Mrs. M''s eyes are already angry, and she suspects that William''s skill is him His grandfather taught him, and even Henry may have left a lot of this knowledge on paper to William. Otherwise, William''s performance just now is amazing.


    This is already a serious violation of the rules and regulations of the military intelligence agency. If Henry were alive, she would throw that guy into prison.

 Chapter 21

    It''s easy to subdue the ace agent bond. Three elite agents with weapons can''t fight back, especially the excellent concealed weapons and whip throwing weapons, as well as his familiarity with weapons. It doesn''t take him a few years to practice.


    The more Mrs. m thinks about it, the more annoyed she gets. She is the king of secret agents. She has been fooled by a 19-year-old child, and it has been nearly 10 years since she was 10 years old until William was 19 years old.


    There''s Henry winster Devonshire. He must have left all the special knowledge he knew and could find to William. Even in the past 100 years, the Devonshire family has been preparing for this. They have been guarding against the fault of successor, and they must have left behind.


    When Henry winster Devonshire was about to die, Henry made a secret agreement with him on the condition of dissolving group W, in exchange for her coming to William when he was 20 years old, letting him take over Henry''s class and inheriting the w code controlled by the Devonshire family for more than 100 years, because Henry had planned for a long time, and he had been training William Devonshire secretly After ten years of training, now that William can take over the w code, he has already planned.


    And I spent all my energy on that empty Group w member list, and didn''t notice William Devonshire.


    The more Mrs. m thinks about it, the more she feels cheated by Henry winster Devonshire. When she was dying, Mrs. m swore to her that group w had been disbanded. However, looking at William''s performance today, Mrs. m was worried that team w had not been disbanded at all. Otherwise, she had not found any clue for ten years.


    Mrs. m thinks that she hasn''t given up finding the member list of team w in the past 10 years. She wants to find those super experts in the list for her use.


    After the death of Henry winster Devonshire, she had sent people to look for it in the small house where William now lives. She also went to the Devonshire family castle in Oxfordshire many times and almost turned it over.


    Team w has always been a thorn in her heart. It''s the only group she can''t interfere with in the military intelligence bureau.


    Looking for so many years, there is no clue, but in her eyes, 10 years of this cowardly, timid, nerd child turned into a super master who can easily kill her four subordinates.


    She''s been in charge of the CIA for decades, and she''s never been more humiliated than she is today.


    Mrs. m, with a straight face and burning eyes, asked William, "William Devonshire told me where you learned these skills"


    when Mrs. m looked at William, he was so flustered that he said, "this is what I found in sorting out my grandfather''s belongings, and then I practiced and played according to his grandfather''s request"


    William looked calm, but his eyes were not clear He didn''t know the situation, but when he learned that his grandfather Henry winster Devonshire was a senior agent, his brain immediately thought that he could blame his grandfather for his good skills. Anyway, his grandfather Henry and grandmother died, and no one could confront Henry.


    "Practice and play, do you think we are idiots? You not only train yourself secretly for many years, but also deliberately hide your skills. What are you hiding? Henry hides all his secrets there," Mrs. m asked.


    On one side, bond immediately stepped forward and said, "madam, it''s not in line with the regulations. According to the regulations, you can''t interfere in anything of team w".


    Mrs. m looked at bond angrily and said: "now team w doesn''t exist. Henry has died for ten years. I''m the director of the military intelligence agency. Now I have the right to know the personnel left by team W. this team has been silent for ten years. Now I have to know their situation. I don''t even know whether team w has defected"


    "William De Wenhill, you have to tell me everything about team w now, "Mrs. m said, staring at William.


    Damned team w, William is at a loss now. He knows what team w does. Even if he knows, he will not say that this is the legacy left by Henry winster Devonshire, and Mrs. m wants this team very much.


    William looked at Mrs. m with an expression that he didn''t know what you were talking about. He said pitifully, "I don''t know. I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t find any information about team w in Henry''s relics. There were only some secrets of the Devonshire family. Henry even had a pound of money "I didn''t leave any of them."


    seeing William speak, Mrs. m said busily, "tell me what Henry left behind, everything"


    William shakes his head. I don''t know how to tell you what he left behind. "How can I give you the secrets of Devonshire family? You are not from Devonshire family"


    William is still too young, in Mrs. M His performances in front of him were really unnecessary. Now Mrs. m decided that William was hiding a secret in her heart and didn''t say it.


    She thought that William knew the secret of group W, but in fact William was hiding the Marvel Universe system, which he would never tell anyone.Even if his mother Lena, his wife and children, who are close relatives, he will not penetrate anything about the system.


    Mrs. m looked at William and said with a smile, "William Devonshire, I''m sure you really know the secret of team W. now, as the director of British military intelligence, I order you to say what you know. I have the right, otherwise I will arrest you for endangering national security."


    as William was about to quibble, he felt that a man had been sitting in a coffee shop The people in the box came out by pulling the door.


    William was scanning the visitors with his mental strength.


    The man who came out of the box said to Mrs. M: "no, madam, you don''t have the right"


    Mrs. m heard someone speak, turned to look and was surprised and said: "Garris Mallory, why are you here"


    Garris Mallory said: "madam, you come to see the new leader of group W, shouldn''t I, the chairman of the intelligence and security committee, know Madam, with all due respect, you really have no right to know about team W. when team w was established, it was stipulated that he was only responsible to the security committee, while the security committee was only responsible to the prime minister. Madam, you have exceeded your authority. ".


    Then, ignoring Mrs. m, Garris Mallory said to William,


    "nice to meet you, Mr. William Devonshire, Garris Mallory." then he extended his hand to William.


    William shook hands with him and said, "William Devonshire, nice to meet you too, sir"


    after nodding to Mrs. m, Garris Mallory said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, can I call you William?"


    William nodded.


    When William nodded, Gareth Mallory said, "come on, William, let''s find a place to have a drink. By the way, I''ll tell you something you''re puzzled about"


    "OK, sir, we can go to the restaurant of the hotel. Now it''s time for lunch. I heard that the roast Pollock here is good"


    "OK, if you''re a millionaire, of course I''ll go. Let''s go Let''s have a try.

 Chapter 22

    William takes Garris Mallory into the restaurant of Hilton Hotel, and they order good food.


    Garris Mallory said to William, "the Devonshire family has been working for the special department in England for more than 140 years. I didn''t expect that you are the only 19-year-old left in the family." then Garris Mallory said with a game on his face.


    "You must be curious why the military intelligence agency would let a team w be silent for ten years and not start up," William nodded.


    "Haha, it''s not that Mrs. m doesn''t want to start group W, but she can''t start it. Group w has been only controlled by the Devonshire family for 140 years. Even the director of the committee doesn''t know who is in group W. she only knows that the person in charge is a member of the Devonshire family. Complete information can only be backed up in the bunker outside Buckingham Palace.".


    "What" William was stunned, how could it be put in Buckingham Palace.


    "Isn''t it amazing? Haha, a few hundred years ago, the royal family and the aristocracy controlled the intelligence agency, and all the information would be backed up in the secret Castle outside Buckingham Palace. This habit has been passed to now, but the times have changed. Now the right of intelligence is handed over to Downing Street, and the only secret castle that the aristocracy still controlled in the intelligence newspaper.".


    Garris Mallory took a sip of the wine William poured for him, and then said


    "group W was originally an action team to check and eliminate the traitors in England, but no one wanted to give the handle to others. Even if there were internal problems, they also wanted to solve them by themselves. Therefore, various departments in England set up their own monitoring departments, and in those ten years, group w had been in charge of supervision It''s useless. Until the Second World War, the Germans broke our secrets one after another, and finally found out that there were a lot of traitors inside. At this time, the independent group W was useful again. But how much power can the group that has been silent for more than ten years have left, and the traitors are not so easy to clean up. "


    "However, in the case of world peace after World War II, the responsibilities of group w have changed again. In recent decades, group w has been assigned by the security committee. An independent department has been set up in the military intelligence bureau to take charge of some special security affairs and protect the royal family from being threatened. It only goes out in a special crisis and is only responsible to the Committee. All the people in this group are super experts, all of them are her I''ve always wanted these people.


    "Haha, there''s something m didn''t know all the time. All the members in charge of the committee were born of nobility. Every time the election of the committee was held, these directors were selecting people.


    They pick whoever they want, and they only pick those who don''t hate the nobility. So group W, the super expert group, has always been in the hands of the Devonshire family, who was born to the nobility. Isn''t it surprising that William "Garris Mallory laughed at William.


    William didn''t expect that the aristocracy in this world and the aristocracy in his former world were in a very different situation. The aristocracy in this world was much stronger than that in previous lives


    "how can this be"


    after hearing what Garris Mallory said, William didn''t believe it. You''re kidding. Now all the aristocrats in England are pretending to be grandchildren. It''s better for the aristocracy to go out of England It''s useful, but for so many years in England, No. 10 Downing Street has spared no effort to suppress the aristocracy.


    Now you tell me that aristocracy has so much power in England?


    Garris Mallory looked at William''s face, you are cheating on children, can not help but want to beat William.


    "You idiot, how did your grandfather''s father and three uncles die? They died for England. It''s because there are so many aristocrats like them that the committee can always be in our hands. This is what our ancestors paid for with blood. No one can take it away."


    William responded and asked, "are you a nobleman, too?"


    "Nonsense, of course I was born as a nobleman. Otherwise, as the chairman of the committee, you were born as a nobleman, and we are a group. Don''t think that you can stay out of the business now that you don''t have the title of a nobleman. That''s impossible, and the grand Duke of Devon won''t agree.


    The Grand Duke is still very optimistic about you. Otherwise, you think the Duke who doesn''t show his face several times a year will be caught by reporters and asked a lot of questions. The title of Earl Devonshire of Oxford has been reserved for you all the time. It depends on whether you want it or not. William, there are many people watching you now. You''d better figure out where you want to stand, hahaha What''s funny, Gareth? Is that what I want? I don''t believe you can change the laws of England "


    Garris Mallory rolled his eyes." I suddenly feel that you are worthy of our investment. How can you ask such an idiotic question? How does Baron inherit the title now?


    Your grandfather had already arranged for you. Although the count is a member of the Devonshire family, he has no children. In addition, Henry signed a contract with the count in front of the royal family and the great nobles. As long as he has no children, the title must be returned to you. The count is now 65 years old and has been busy for ten years, but it is useless. I heard that last month When he went to the hospital for examination, it was confirmed that there would be no more children. Do you understand? "


    William thought about it, but he still thought it was unreliable,"It''s still impossible. I don''t have the right to inherit. The other male relatives of the count can inherit the title. It''s none of my business," sighed William.


    English women can''t inherit the title. If William''s mother Lena doesn''t have the right to inherit, so does he.


    "Ha ha, or people will say that Henry winster Devonshire is a sly fox. I don''t know if your Devonshire family is cursed, or man-made. " Garris Mallory stopped talking and looked at William meaningfully, a picture you should understand, which made William''s heart beat inexplicably.


    He was a little bit frightened by the idea that came out of his mind.


    "You and the Earl of Oxfordshire are the only ones who have blood certificate now.


    when there are no other heirs, according to the aristocratic inheritance law, you are the only heirs in the aristocratic Council. As long as you don''t refuse, you will soon be the Earl of Devonshire in Oxfordshire, England. I think you are If you have money to inherit, you''ll have to pay a lot of inheritance tax.


    Now, the noble family like yours, which has not put the family property in the trust fund, can''t be found in the whole of England. Mr. Henry winster Devonshire is really cruel. It seems that he is really afraid that other Devonshire branches will jump out and grab the inheritance right. Now, some people have this idea, one is that they can''t inherit if they can''t pay the tax, the other is that they can''t pay the tax Yes, there''s no blood certificate in the Council of Lords.


    The Duchess of Devon is also worried about the fact that his successor doesn''t have much money. Seriously, Mr. Henry winster Devonshire, isn''t he afraid that you don''t have money to inherit the title and property?


    "I''m afraid that if I can''t inherit the title, I''ll give it to the English government for nothing. That''s certainly what Henry thought at that time.


    he now knows The aristocratic inheritance law in this world is somewhat different from that in previous lives. A man like him had no right of inheritance in his previous life.

 Chapter 23

    William sighed and said: "after listening to you so much, it seems that I don''t have a choice. Now I''m in garrison"


    "of course, even if you don''t want to join, you can''t do it. The grand duke has convinced the frustrated Earl that tomorrow the Earl of Oxford will go to your Council to register you as his successor, and it will be reported in the media You can''t accept what Henry has arranged, "Garris Mallory said to William with a smile.


    " Damn it, you can''t wait to see what I''m looking for or what you''re worried about, otherwise you won''t be so serious about me "


    when William asked his questions, he wouldn''t really believe these people I don''t have any demands on him. I''m determined to be a good man. I don''t think he''s a pig''s foot. I want to lean on him.


    Garris Mallory thought about it and decided to tell Eric that "the Oxford ordinance of 1258 has always been kept by the Earl of Oxford. Before Henry died, he never told anyone that the Ordinance was there. He only asked us to ensure that you can succeed to the title smoothly, and you can find the Ordinance. We have been looking for it for 10 years, but we haven''t found it. This is a test for you Put "


    " if I can''t find it, will it be like this, will you be angry and kill me? "William asked nervously


    Garris Mallory looked at him like an idiot:" idiot, what''s the time now, so it''s possible to assassinate a nobleman. Even if you can''t find it, you''ll be a nobleman then, but you''ll never want to get our approval Don''t look at what Garris Mallory said easily, but William doesn''t believe what he said. He knows that he has great Chinese blood. Even if he works hard, he won''t be able to enter the core circle of English nobles, but if he can''t, he won''t be able to. I''m not rare. Why do you find so many things for yourself? As long as you can make money, you will make money. I''ll enter the core circle of the world Go.


    There is a w team in hand that can help him form a special team to protect his industry and family. As for the protection of the royal family and dealing with special security issues, it depends on William''s mood. His soul is not from England.


    Garris Mallory asked William, thinking that he knew the Ordinance was there, if he could find it, it would be better if he could remember it.


    William thought about the memory, as if Henry had whispered something to himself in his bed, but he had to confirm it.


    "If I find it, do I need to show it to you?" William deliberately set a trap


    when he heard that William wanted to hand in the Oxford Ordinance, Garris Mallory said, "of course, it''s the best, William"


    William knew that these guys didn''t follow their good intentions. The Oxford Ordinance is the biggest voucher of the Earl of Oxford. The aristocratic Council has the annotation of this Ordinance. Take Oxford The Earl of Oxford is the real Earl of Oxford.


    I don''t know what secrets are hidden in this Ordinance, which makes these nobles keep thinking about it.


    "by the way, I remember what Henry seems to have said to me, and what is en?" William''s clothes are pondering, and he hammers his head from time to time.


    William lowers his head and covers his face with his hands In fact, he was feeling Garris Mallory with his mental power,


    Garris Mallory was staring at William in meditation, his nervous hands were shaking.


    After playing Garris Mallory for a few minutes, Eric patted his head and said, "I think of it"


    "William, what do you think of? Come on." Garris Mallory stood up nervously.


    "Ah, Garris, why are you so nervous? Oh,,,,,,,,, nothing. I thought Henry said that when he found the regulations, he just had to take the penultimate paragraph of the regulations for you. Garris Mallory, you are not honest. Do you want to fool me"


    William pretended to be angry that Garris Mallory could be the chairman of the Committee, Immediately, it was William playing with him to take revenge on him for taking away the secret talisman of Devonshire''s family.


    "hell, William Devonshire, you are as pale as Henry. That old fox of Henry threatened us with the secret of your family that has been guarding for thousands of years in order to let you inherit the title," said Garris Mallory, regardless of public occasions I can''t help scolding William.


    William took a sip from his glass and said, "ha ha, Garris Mallory, we are all the same. I''m better than you, ha ha"


    Garris Mallory said angrily: "William Devonshire, you don''t know the importance of that regulation. He may change the world. You must not let it go wrong. The last part of the regulation is the law No one can make the word public, or there will be a big mess "


    " well, well, Garris Mallory said as if you know what it is. Why do you ask me if you know what it is? "William waved his hands.


    "I don''t know what''s written in the regulations, but the royal family and the Duchess of Devon know what''s on it. Henry showed it to the Duchess. After that, the Duchess warned Henry and our aristocratic Council to take good care of it. The words behind the regulations can''t be seen by anyone. He said that if we let the world know, there would be a big mess." Garris Mallory was furious He growled in a low voice"In other words, the Devonshire family will care about the Oxford statute. What you care about is the words written after the statute?" William asked curiously,


    "yes, the Oxford Rules are useless to us. Only you Devonshire family would value it. We were frightened by the Duchess of Devonshire at that time. We wanted to see what it wrote, and we were afraid that what the Duchess said would be true. The world would really be in a mess because of a paragraph of words"


    Garris Mallory sighed and hesitated Lian was intrigued by his dilemma. "I really like to see what is written in the regulations, Garris Mallory. I said I am the owner of the regulations. I think it''s OK"


    Garris Mallory''s picture. You''re such an idiot with this question


    "I hope you can find it and never find it. William, if you find it, don''t tell me, I''m afraid I can''t help but wonder if you find it and show it to the grand duke. Now only he and his majesty have seen what it says, and only they can prove that you can''t find it. But don''t wait too long, William. The Grand Duke is not in good health, "Garris Mallory kindly reminds.


    William hesitated and said, "in fact, I know how to find it. Maybe it won''t take me a day to find it. Gareth Mallory, why don''t we find it together? You won''t be curious about what it''s written." William bewitched.


    Garris Mallory got excited, wanted to agree, and then struggled. Finally, he sat down in his chair and scolded: "William Devonshire, you are as annoying as Henry winster Devonshire. You are so mean, shameless, mischievous and soulless. When you see the statement of the Earl of Oxford coming to see me in Downing Street tomorrow, what do you want Re select your group w members, "said Garris Mallory, ignoring William and leaving without even saying hello.


    It seems that this guy is really hard-working. He is a person who can be the chairman of the security committee. He has a firm will, strong determination and integrity.


    William suddenly stopped. I think this kind of agent who has been working for decades is just. I''ve been drinking too much.


    William picked up the red wine on the table, looked at the 12% alcohol, and shook his head. It seemed that I had drunk too much.

 Chapter 24

    William returns to the hotel conference hall at 1:30 p.m. and has a press conference with MasterCard at 2:00 p.m.


    As soon as William entered the conference hall, he met Anthony, an anxious lawyer. As soon as Anthony saw William, he quickly walked over and said,


    "William, you''ve been there for an hour. It''s almost time to hold a press conference. Come with me. William, you still need to make up"


    "do you want to make up? Do you want to be so troublesome? "William, a native, used to be an ordinary man. He knew that he had to make up to take photos and go on TV.


    "Of course" Anthony, you tease me. I don''t know what kind of photos you take without makeup. How do you think those stars'' beautiful photos come from makeup? Otherwise, if you can get 80 points for 90 points, you will remember that the technology is good.


    Antony took William to find a makeup artist and spent more than 20 minutes putting on his make-up. When he appeared at the press conference, the host was already on the stage.


    William looked at dozens of reporters at the press conference and remembered that there were still cameras from several TV stations behind the reporters. He was a little confused. He never thought that there would be such a big battle. Even the TV stations came.


    William asked Anthony curiously, "are these reporters from MasterCard? In order to achieve the effect, they really spend a lot of face "


    " no, these reporters and TV stations come by themselves, the Americans don''t have such a big face, most of them are for you "Anthony replied with a smile


    William was said to be hoodwinked, and he was not sure:" really? It''s so possible. I didn''t know I had such great news value. "


    " William, you are the youngest billionaire in England now. If you convert 135 million pounds into US dollars, you will have 226 million dollars. You are still a poor boy who started from scratch and didn''t get any help to become a rich man. After today, the teenagers in England will regard you as an idol, instead of a hero And you are still so handsome, you will become the dream idol of all women in England, you say your news value is very big "


    Anthony is very excited now, he has not taken over such a big case, which is very helpful to his fame in the lawyer industry, and William is very satisfied with his service, and he has more opportunities to cooperate in the future, so lawyers want to come out, Don''t you know more rich people.


    William was still digesting what Anthony said, when he heard the host say: "welcome Mr. Roger Moore, vice president of MasterCard group, and Mr. William Devonshire, the pride of England and the developer of the game"


    William, Roger Moore, banks, insurance companies and lawyers came to the front desk of the press conference and sat on the release stage in the welcome voice of the whole audience. William was a little nervous Nervous, face a little stiff, he is still not said to be lucky, can you say I am a systematic person? If there is a problem, ask the system, including teaching and meeting.


    William stopped and then said, "the playability of the game itself is still very high, otherwise it is impossible to sell 15W copies of the game discs in less than a month by the students of the University of London offline promotion without promotion, but to be honest, no matter how well the game sells, the price of ordinary games can''t sell as high as 135 million pounds"


    I heard that William said that it was abnormal for the game to be sold at such a high price. The whole audience was in an uproar. A large group of reporters were eager to ask questions, and the whole audience was in a mess.


    Roger Moore, the vice president of MasterCard, is looking at William in surprise. He doesn''t understand why William said that. Do you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge, but I haven''t paid yet, boy? You don''t want money, do you?


    William gave Roger Moore a reassuring look, patted the microphone and said, "be quiet. If you want me to continue, please be quiet.".


    After all the reporters sat down, William said with a smile and full of confidence: "in fact, when I decided to buy the game, I thought about offering 200 million pounds",


    the reporter was in a commotion again, and William quickly said: "why do I want to sell 200 million, because in my opinion, the price of 200 million is normal and reasonable, but this era can see the biggest potential of a hot game There are still too few people who want to know what force is, which makes Blackstar exploit a loophole. They get a big bargain, because many people still despise the surrounding of the game.


    Back to what I said just now, normal games can''t sell at today''s price of 135 million pounds, because no matter how well the Games sell, they can''t sell more than 20 million game discs in a few years, and they can''t earn 135 million pounds just by selling games. But we can think about the problem, these big groups can also think about why blockbuster can still spend such a large sum of money To buy the full copyright of this game "


    after hearing William''s words, the reporters couldn''t help but ponder. Yes, why? It''s impossible for these big groups to do business at a loss.


    "William, why is that?" asked BBC reporter Diana Rieger, standing up and waving loudly

 Chapter 25

    William looked at the reporter who could always catch the opportunity, and praised her. You know, there is a live TV broadcast today, and the beauty also has to learn how to grab the camera. She caught the opportunity, and several cameras were pointing at her, which made Diana smile askew.


    "Yes, why? It has something to do with the consumer groups of products and the current economic environment. If you look at the stock market in 2000, you can see that the middle class are very rich now, and the market is prosperous, so people have money to spend on entertainment. Ask you a question, do you know what young people like now "


    when William saw many people nodding, he didn''t make much fuss, and then said:" many of us, born in the 1980s in Europe and America, are growing up and fast growing up. We live in the 1990s, when the material and stock markets are unprecedentedly prosperous. The prosperity of life reflects the decadence of young people''s minds Nowadays, young people in England are against tradition, dogma, authority and discipline, and regard many low-grade things as popular in the eyes of middle-aged people


    they pursue individuality and uniqueness, and want to be different from others. They want to make others think that they are cool. Therefore, young people in London will wear zombie hats and T-shirts out of the door Because they think it''s cool, that''s fashion.


    So jiarefu has sold 430000 hats and T-shirts in half a month. It''s just a few counties around London. Now I even think that MasterCard can earn 135 million pounds a year by relying on these surrounding areas alone. They have really done a good business. "


    " Wow, all the reporters looked at William and Roger of MasterCard strangely Moore,


    now Roger Moore can''t see his smiling eyes. He''s really happy now. Although William Devonshire''s heart is black and his price is high, if it''s the same as what he said, blockbuster has really done a good business this time, and his position may rise next year.


    Do you want to keep in touch with William Devonshire in the future? This guy is a talent. It doesn''t matter if what William said can really be realized, but after William''s analysis is spread today, the sales around the game will certainly be higher. As long as it is linked with the popularity, there will be no bad sales.


    This guy is really versatile. He''s a good talker. No, I have to hold on to this guy. Maybe he can develop a wonderful game like plants vs zombies in the future.


    This little guy is a super potential stock.


    William looked at Roger Moore of MasterCard and said with a smile, "in order to make MasterCard have more confidence in this game and pay me earlier, I''ll give a free suggestion to MasterCard."


    people at the scene can''t help laughing. Roger Moore is the happiest. Now he sees William so well.


    "With the rise of the Internet, I think the game can be launched online in two years'' time when the upsurge of playing is decreasing, and the game can be designed into a four grid networking mode. Before William gives a plan, Roger Moore of MasterCard interrupts William and says," William, we MasterCard can directly hire you to plan our game If you don''t have enough time, you can be our consultant. We''ll pay you for your planning. We can talk about your future planning in private later. William, we believe in your wisdom in the game. You can rest assured that we''ll pay you "


    Roger Moore is a thief proof journalist He didn''t want to make William''s plan known to all. He didn''t want his competitors to imitate William''s ideas and make trouble for blockbuster.


    William also realized that what he had just said was wrong and nodded his head and agreed to Roger Moore''s request.


    But the reporters at the scene didn''t agree. The good news materials were gone. The reporters protested against the practice of MasterCard. They didn''t care whether it was related to the life of the game.


    A lot of hot tempered reporters are yelling at Roger Moore.


    But Roger Moore is sitting in his seat like a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, ignoring the shouting of reporters. He is now staring at William nervously.


    William, amused by his nervousness, shook his head at Roger Moore, indicating that he would stop talking about the subject.


    After the reporters yelled for a long time, the two people in the stands did not respond and had to sit down.


    William apologized and said: "I''m sorry, my fault. The topic just now really involves the planning and interests of the game. In consideration of the interests of the buyer, I still talked with blockbuster in private, and I''ll apologize for my reasons"


    William didn''t care about the reporter''s shouting, "well, I think no one will spend 135 million pounds on blockbuster now I''d like to continue to answer the BBC reporter''s question just now. My childhood and adolescence were not good. At that time, I had too many doubts and worries. I want to thank my mother and my grandparents in heaven. They gave me all their love and made me feel love and warmth in this cold and discriminative world. Although I was not rich, I was full of happiness ¡±


    hearing William''s low voice, many people with low tears in front of the TV are about to shed tears. William''s mother Lina looks at her son in the TV, tears streaming down her face and keeps saying, "William, you are my mother''s pride, and Henry and Tanya will be proud of you.""I don''t have many friends. When I was a child, no one played with me in school. I could only play by myself. I used math problems as a game, reading as an interest, and the library as a playground. When I was bored, I would play Texas Hold''em, go swimming, and archery with myself,


    ha ha ha, you may not know that I am very gifted in archery, mathematics Learning well enables me to calculate the falling point of the arrow in my mind when I shoot it. Up to now, I can shoot the red heart with my eyes closed after seeing the target. By the way, the target is 70 meters. In my entrance examination, my score in physical education is full, because my score in archery was "six arrows, 60 rings".


    "Unbelievable, it''s so possible" the people on the scene all have an impossible expression. You should know that at a distance of 70 meters, the red heart of the target can''t be seen, and the Olympic champion can''t shoot the red heart with his eyes closed.


    Seeing the reporter''s disbelief, William said: "maybe, after today''s press conference, we can find a time to have a try. What do you think"


    "of course" "it can''t be better" there were voices of approval from time to time.


    Diana Rieger of BBC immediately decided: "William, we BBC can arrange everything for you. As long as you dare to come, I''m afraid you''ll find various reasons to shirk. William, you have to keep your word, or I''ll go to your house to block you.".


    "OK, let''s make an appointment," William promised

 Chapter 26

    "Hey, William, you don''t want to take the opportunity to date Diana Legge. She belongs to all our reporters in London, and we will definitely prevent you from approaching Diana Legge at that time," one reporter joked loudly


    his words caused a lot of laughter at the scene, and everyone laughed.


    "Yes, yes, to rob, you are so right. At that time, we will all go to protect Diana Rieger, and we can''t give William a chance." other reporters agreed,


    William knew that these guys were actually looking for excuses to go to the scene together. They were afraid that BBC would not allow other reporters to enter the archery field. They said nothing about such good news I''ll let it go.


    "Go to your rob, when will I be yours? If William wants to date me, I''ll promise him now." Diane Rieger said boldly: "William, do you want to date me? I''m single now. You have a chance." I also gave William a wink, a look of picking.


    William is a bit excited. Diana Legge is a real beauty. Her front is protruding and her two headlights are going to explode. This makes William who has eaten meat in his previous life a little excited. He was a loser in his previous life and has never dated such a beautiful woman as Diana Legge.


    A lot of girls in front of the TV scold Diana Legge for being shameless. Old cow eats tender grass. William belongs to us. Go to hell with you old woman.


    For these 15-year-old girls, Diana Legge in her twenties is an old woman.


    However, so many people are still a little embarrassed in William, they didn''t agree directly, they just said: "maybe we can invite you to dinner after the press conference"


    "of course, I''d like to, William. You have to keep your word, or I''ll go to your house to block you." Diane Legge said to Eric with a wink. For Diane Legge, William is definitely a good friend The best male ticket is talented, famous and handsome. The most important thing is that she has a lot of money. If you don''t look for such a popular fried chicken, if you really become a boyfriend and girlfriend with William, her popularity will be greatly improved. Besides, it''s not a loss for such a handsome woman, "Diane Rieger thought.


    Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh


    "Oh, God, NO.NO.NO Diana Legge, you can''t promise him, William Devonshire will swallow you up, Diana Legge, you are our "many male journalists complained with a sigh


    many male journalists at the scene have ideas about Diana Legge, and now they just watch their goddess It''s very uncomfortable for them to be in the arms of others.


    "OK, we''ll get in touch after a while," said William. He was hissed for the first time. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Hell, William Devonshire, you''d better get back to the main point. We don''t want to hear you flirt with your sister on the live broadcast," a reporter yelled with discontent. Now many reporters are not allowed to beat William.


    William was embarrassed and said, "OK, let''s go on. I want to give my peers two suggestions. The first one is to be firm in your will. Don''t care if others say so. If you are firm in your will, how much can you do when you do something? Let''s overcome and challenge ourselves, and make your nerves rough.


    Too thin nerves will make you in a state of surface comfort but inner anxiety for a long time. To build up our strong willpower and meet the challenges in our life, our choice should be to face the difficulties rather than avoid them. "


    The reporters nodded in agreement with William.


    "The second is to read as much as possible on the premise that we can guarantee our survival. We want to change our own situation and the world. The simplest, most direct and cheapest thing is to read more. Knowledge changes our destiny. I am a typical example.


    William added to his mind, "the premise is that you have to have a system.".


    Even if you are an eight year old child, you can learn to make yourself more talkative, more cute and more miserable. You can act decent when you cry. When you want to buy a toy, it''s easier to arouse the weakness of your parents'' hearts, so as to persuade them.


    Here, children all over England, I would like to solemnly recommend to you two books "how to be cute" and "on the self-cultivation of actors". By learning these two books, maybe 20 years later, when you grow up and have children, you can easily see whether your children are acting or not. You can say to them, "child, I practiced at your age My father solemnly recommended "on the self-cultivation of actors" to you, so that you can act decently when you have learned it, so that Dad will not see that you are pretending to cry at a glance "


    ha ha ha ha ha, there was a roaring laughter at the scene, and everyone was amused by William.


    Some reporters also deliberately asked William where the book "on the self-cultivation of actors" could be sold, and he must recommend it to his children.


    And the audience in front of the TV was also amused by William. Many cute children also asked their parents where the two books William said were for sale. They were very interested in learning and dreamed that they would buy whatever they wanted if they learned one day.


    Daniel Radcliffe, a 10-year-old boy from England, listened to William''s words and bought the book on actor''s self-cultivation to study hard. One year later, he successfully appeared in the Harry Potter series. After he became famous, he said in a media interview: "I want to thank William Devonshire for letting me learn to act. Here, I want to learn from my idol William dewnshire Wenhill recommends "on the self cultivation of actors" to children all over England. Maybe you are the next Harry Potter.After that day, children all over England are looking for "how to be cute" and "on the self-cultivation of actors". Before long, children all over the world are in self practice, and many babies who don''t know words force their parents to explain these two books to them, because many kindergarten students are studying hard.


    William has also cultivated a large number of reserve forces for the world''s performing arts industry, and also brought more joy to the parents of baby sitters all over the world. Many parents are crooked by their children''s cute mouths.


    The authors and their families of these two books will praise and thank William in the media more than once in the future, because William has made them a lot of money.


    Xiangjiang''s star master, two American TOMS and France''s Rose Sophie all praised William in the media, saying that he has made outstanding contributions to the world''s performing arts industry, hoping to have the opportunity to exchange acting experience with William.


    Sophie, 34, is beautiful and boring. If you want to communicate with her, William can accept it. Just forget it with two Toms.

 Chapter 27

    After everyone had enough laughter, a reporter asked: "Mr. William Devonshire, you are the richest young man in England now. Do you have any plans after you get such a large amount of wealth"


    William thought about it and wanted to achieve: "I should buy a big house for my mother Lina first. She used to work too hard. I hope her life will be easier in the future, Do what you like to do, don''t worry about money any more "


    when William finished speaking, applause broke out in the conference hall, and everyone was moved by William''s filial piety.


    "Second, I will use part of the money to do things I wanted to do but couldn''t do before. I have a lot of ideas in my mind. For example, I invented a new MP3 encoding mode last year, namely Windows media audio encoding file format, wma for short. There are also some inventions about UAVs "


    before William finished, Diana Rieger interrupted directly:" sorry, William, I have to interrupt you. If I know right, the wma mode you said is a new mode. Can you explain it carefully "


    William looked at Diana Rieger discontentedly. Diana Rieger was busy Hold your hands, wink at William and be cute.


    William glanced at Diana Rieger, nodded and said: "since someone wants to know, let me just talk about it. In my opinion, MP3 is too big and ugly, and the sound quality is too low. Customers who have bought CDs from record companies can''t convert their CDs to MP3. If they download legitimate music online, they have to pay for it again. It''s too unfair for consumers.


    The rest of the audience nodded after listening.


    "In addition, although mp3 can listen to music freely on the Internet, this kind of piracy is killing the record industry. This way is also undesirable. What consumers want is simple, cheap, convenient and high-quality products, so I directly invented this wma mode. It is more than twice as small as MP3 files, and the sound quality can be the same as CD, and I can buy it myself "We can copy more than 100% of CDs to MP3, and we can store more than three times as many songs as MP3 products today."


    Diana Rieger stood up without raising her hand and looked at Eric with dew in her eyes. She said, "William, do you mean that you think the MP3 is too ugly, too small in capacity, bad in sound quality and not in line with your aesthetic standards, so you invented Zhongxin MP3."


    "that''s about it. I''m a man of science and technology. I''m a little bit forced by what I''m interested in William is a little embarrassed. He''s plagiarizing the technology of his previous life, but he still has to make his own products.


    Looking at William''s shy expression, Diana Legge was more looking forward to her date with William in the evening. She thought William was interested in her, so she blushed, which was really lovely to her.


    The reporters on the scene and the audience in front of the TV were also defeated by William ray. We know that you are a genius. We are not from the same planet. You are from Mars.


    "William, when will the product you said come into the market? I want an mp3 you said now. I''m fed up with MP3 now." a reporter asked loudly.


    "If the patent review is fast, I think I''ll meet you in half a year," he said, pointing his head with his finger. "Everything about this product is in my mind. I''ve made a simple one at home these days."


    then he took out an MP3 the size of a cigarette case from his pocket and said to everyone, "it''s officially produced The product is smaller and half thinner than this one, because the shell is made of my own plastic, and the electronic objects on it are from the second-hand electronics store. Would you like to have a audition "


    " of course "everyone nodded.


    William turned on the MP3, put the earphone in front of the microphone, and a song "my heart is forever" came out.


    Many people with MP3 on the scene immediately recognized that the sound quality is much better than the MP3 on the market. After listening to one song, William turned off his MP3,


    "in my imagination, the new MP3 should be simple, practical and beautiful. When people first see it, they are reluctant to move their eyes. It represents fashion and youth.


    It needs to be able to store 1000 songs. The standard of its success is to make people reluctant to put it down after they buy it "


    there was another deafening applause at the scene, and the reporters thought it was too right to come here today.


    William Devonshire is a news maker. He is the pride of England and the pride of the world. Now they all want to buy an MP3 as William said.


    After waiting for dozens of seconds, William looked apologetically at Roger Moore, the vice president of MasterCard, and said to the reporters, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s go back to today''s topic. Our president Roger Moore has caught a cold, and we''ve kept him away for too long"


    "ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Roger Moore said to the microphone: "no, no, no, I don''t care about the game as much as everyone else. William, I just want to know when I can buy that MP3 and how much I have to pay for it. William, what''s the name of MP3? You have to give her a name.""Ha ha, yes, William, what Roger Moore wants to know is what we want to know." many reporters voiced their support for Roger Moore.


    Roger Moore doesn''t mean to be angry now. He knows that as long as William becomes more famous, his game will become famous, which is good for blockbuster.


    William nodded apologetically to Roger Moore, and said to the reporters, "well, since Mr. Roger Moore doesn''t mind if I make a fuss, I''ll say more. I got my name for this MP3 Listen, I listen. If everything goes well, it should be within half a year, or maybe three months. It all depends on when the English government can issue me an industry access certificate. The electronic components needed by the first generation of listen series are now available in the market. It is already a mature product. If I place an order today, three months will be enough for the OEM company to produce it r>


    as for the price, I''m not sure, but I promise it won''t be more expensive than the existing MP3. After all, the R & D cost of this product is so low that I regret to develop it alone, which makes it difficult for me to get the official 1.5 times R & D tax rebate in England. " Then he made a helpless face to the camera.


    "Ha ha ha," the scene laughed again.


    "That''s the advantage of having a smart brain, which saves me a lot of research and development expenses"


    seeing William shrug his shoulders, everyone applauded him and yelled, "good job, William, we like your smart brain. If you can reduce the price by half, we will marry Diana Rieger to you right away"


    "hahaha"<


    Diana Legge looks at Eric shyly, as if to say that William, as long as you propose now, I will promise you immediately.

 Chapter 28

    With so many people at the scene, William can only take it as if he didn''t see Diane Legge''s sign to him, ignoring the ridicule and coax from the reporters.


    Roger Moore, who was sitting beside him, blinked at him, with a look of luck. There was a beautiful woman in his arms.


    William doesn''t believe that Diana Legge really fell in love with him at first sight. What''s the virtue of English journalists? It''s not that they treat him as a hero. By the way, they rub William''s reputation as a popular fried chicken. It would be better if they could marry William. After divorce, they would share half of his property and become rich immediately.


    William does not believe in love, but does not believe in time, otherwise how can there be so much love when the love of life and death, after a few years of divorce, England is Europa''s second highest country.


    Who knows the first? Do you want to France, the first wrong country is bullfight, Real Madrid''s country, ha did not expect it.


    It''s better to learn from Xiangjiang''s second young master Li than to be miserable after a few years. If he doesn''t get married, he will live with him and break up with him.


    William looked at his watch and motioned to the host to ask a question.


    "Hello, William, I''m John Terry from the sun. I just got the news that the Earl of Oxford has made you his successor. What do you say about that"


    William scolded in his heart that I was targeted before I succeeded to the title. Madden England is really strict with nobles. Even if there is a little wind, they can smell it What flies.


    "Your sun is really powerful. I just got the news at noon today. How do you do it? You can get things that I don''t think can be leaked so quickly. Tomorrow I will check my mobile phone. My technology is still good. Maybe I can find something different in my mobile phone.".


    "Protest, Mr. William Devonshire, I protest against your groundless accusation of the sun''s eavesdropping. I ask you to make a public apology and compensate the sun for its reputation loss," sun''s John Terry protested angrily.


    William made a joke and said to Anthony, a lawyer, "Hey, Anthony, the business of your law firm is coming. If the sun tells me, you can help me, Anthony. My friend, you will help me"


    "no problem, William, our law firm is very willing to serve you." Anthony nodded.


    "That''s good, ha ha, I believe in the strength of yuelida law firm, but I don''t think I said that the sun was eavesdropping. I mean, I want to check my mobile phone, which seems not slander enough."


    Anthony nodded: "Mr. William, yuelida law firm has the strength and ability to win this kind of lawsuit for you, I promise it won''t happen Any trouble to you "


    " haha, hey, John trison, you hear me, I welcome you to sue me now, maybe you will win, maybe you will get millions of pounds, wow, man, you are going to make it "


    people at the scene look at William and John trison, and suddenly laugh together. Most journalists know some laws I''m not blind to the law. I know that it''s impossible for the court to accept such ambiguous hints. Only John Terry, a fool, will be teased by William and say what he shouldn''t say.


    It seems that tomorrow''s newspaper will be more rich in content, and this kind of trampling on the sun will never be let go of by the newspaper office where we are sitting.


    I don''t know if John Terry can work till tomorrow. Maybe this guy will be opened by the editor in chief of the sun as soon as he returns to the newspaper.


    A group of people gloated and looked at John trison, and their eyes were like, "fool, you''re finished.".


    "William Devonshire, you haven''t answered my question yet. Please answer my question just now. Don''t change the subject. As far as I know, you don''t have the right of inheritance." John trison


    "you have to ask the aristocratic Council of England. They say I have what I have." Eric looked at John trison like an idiot.


    However, when I saw the reporters on the scene, they all looked like we could find them even if you didn''t say so. After thinking about it, I still said it. I could make it clear through the live broadcast. Otherwise, Mingran reporters said they didn''t know what they would say.


    "Well, you''re in such a hurry. I''ll kindly tell you that according to the aristocratic inheritance law of England, the current Earl has no immediate family, and I''m the only one in his collateral family. Now I''m the only one who is qualified to inherit the title. Listen to me, Mr. John thereson"


    John thereson has learned from his heart: "but Devon has a lot of Devon The sons of wenhill, they can inherit the Earl''s title. Why do you have to? I think there''s a secret operation in it "


    Yes, the reporters at the scene suddenly realized that there''s also Devonshire. I don''t know if you''re ill, but I think you should go to the psychiatric department. What''s the name of the Duke of Devonshire, Cavendish? What else do you need me to say, John trison Sir, John, I really suggest that you go to the psychiatric department for a check-up. Don''t delay the treatment time. Maybe you will thank me at that time. But if you really thank me at that time, please tell me that I will open a bottle of champagne to celebrate for you. You will know your body condition in advance and have more time to deal with it. "Ha ha, the reporter at the scene laughed miserably. William is really bad and treacherous. He wants to say that other people are mentally ill, but he doesn''t know how to say it. But all of them said that William was saying that John Terry was mentally ill.


    And let John terrison tell William Devonshire when he finds out he''s mentally ill that he can open a bottle of champagne to celebrate. Ma Dan, we reporters are not as black as William. It''s a direct curse for others to be mentally ill.


    However, seeing that the Sun newspaper was shriveled, how could it be so cool? Everyone thought.


    "Mr. William Devonshire, that is to say, as long as there is no accident, you will be a noble in the near future."


    "and so on. I don''t think it should be said to be in the near future. I think it should be said to be some day in the future. But I hope that the later the moment, the better, because I hope that the Earl of Oxford will be in good health. To be honest, the title is not what I expected. Before today, I never thought that I could inherit the Earl''s title. All this is arranged by the emperor for me. "


    the reporters could not help but clap their hands and think that William is a real man Is he a 19-year-old? How can you talk like that.


    The reporter who asked the question saw that the trap had not been found, so Eric had to ask, "well, William, what do you think of the Earl''s family wealth? As far as I know, the Earl''s family wealth has increased tremendously in the past 10 years. From the fact that he took over the Devonshire family''s real estate wealth of less than 400000 pounds, it has increased to more than 11 million pounds now. William, you have got so much for you out of thin air What can we say about a great fortune

 Chapter 29

    "Wow, is there so much? That doesn''t mean I''ll have to pay inheritance tax of more than 5 million pounds in the future," William made a strange face.


    "Well, it''s really a lucky thing," William thought for a moment, and then said, "what I can do is that one day when I really inherit the Earl''s title and Devonshire''s wealth, I will donate the rest to the protection of women and children''s fund of England after paying the inheritance tax, that is to say, if I pay 100 pounds, I will pay 40% of the inheritance tax, and I will pay 60% of the rest Please note that I am talking about the total wealth according to the tax department of England at that time, and I will not sell the real estate of my family. I will only donate in cash. "


    "Of course, it''s also very important. I hope that I will not be bankrupt in a few decades'' time, and the Earl''s business talent is not too good. At that time, I will not be able to inherit it, but I''m still very worried, because the Earl''s wealth has increased nearly 30 times in the past 10 years. My God, 30 times. When I think I will inherit it in a few decades'' time, the English government asked Wei Lian, do you have 1 billion pounds to inherit the title? I think I will be very desperate when I think of it.


    William has a look of uncertainty.


    ha ha, everyone will smile. All the people here are in the media industry. I know that William is joking, pretending to be poor and changing the topic. I hope that the people of England don''t hate him too much for inheriting the title and wealth. This method is still in use At 19, he''s still very useful.


    A poor young man who can earn 10 times as much as inheriting wealth and sell cute clothes can easily win everyone''s favor, and he is not so jealous in his heart.


    This is very important, as long as the overwhelming majority of people are not against it, then his succession to the title will not be unexpected.


    Especially the Earl of Oxford, who is watching live TV, has a good feeling for William all of a sudden, and doesn''t reject William''s succession to his title. After all, he had ten years to work hard.


    But in the past ten years, no child has been born, and no woman has ever been pregnant. All this seems to be the same as what William said. God arranged it. The count comforted himself in his heart.


    The Duchess of Devon and many aristocrats watching the live broadcast showed a lot of affection for William. After all, William didn''t show any urgency and didn''t say he didn''t want to inherit the title.


    The press conference ended at 5 o''clock on time. William shook hands with Roger Moore to say goodbye. However, Roger Moore doesn''t want to let William go now. Now he knows that William has a mature project on hand, which looks delicious and has a bright future.


    If he doesn''t hold on to William at this time, he''s a fool. He''ll try to see if he has the chance to join.


    "William, are we friends now?" Roger Moore asked with a little deliberate closeness.


    "Of course, Roger, of course we are friends." William can see that the vice president of Blackstar is interested in listening series, but he doesn''t like Blackstar on MP3, even if it''s the parent company of Blackstar. In this case, Blackstar can''t help William except paying money.


    Wait a minute. Viacom seems to have a TV station on hand. Maybe it can be useful.


    "Come on, Roger, you know, I''ve got a wonderful date." William winked at Roger Moore, and Nunu motioned Roger to look at the door of the conference hall.


    Diana Legge was waving to William.


    "Well, William, you lucky boy, let me just say that we Blackstar are very interested in your listening series. I think we can have a serious talk sometime"


    "Roger, now I''m not short of money, so what benefits can you Blackstar bring me? Roger, I think you can understand what I mean. What I need now is to help me and the people who listen to the series. Money is no longer the most important thing. "


    just as Roger Moore wanted to say something, he heard the BBC TV station in front of him. After the live broadcast, he called several experts to explain.


    Only the BBC host said: "Professor Thomas, do you think the technologies mentioned by William Devonshire can be realized, and the rough handmade MP3 in William Devonshire''s hand is really as good as he said"


    an old man with white hair in his 60s appeared on the TV and said to the TV: "from a technical point of view, William¡¤ What Devonshire said can be achieved, and it''s easy to achieve. But the most difficult part is how to soften these technologies together and how to make the price acceptable to the public. I can''t believe that William said that he alone can complete the work that a large company may not be able to complete. But when I saw and heard the manual MP3 he took out, I had to believe it ¡£¡±


    "OK, audience friends before the TV series, since Professor Thomas thinks it''s easy to realize what William said, and it seems that William has solved the two problems mentioned by the professor, then the problem comes,


    if there is an MP3 that is cheaper than the current MP3, although we don''t know how much cheaper, with larger capacity, better sound quality and more beautiful, will you buy it?


    I don''t know what you think, but I will definitely buy it, because it''s so special. What I''m most concerned about now is listening to the number of the first batch of products in the series. I even think that the number of the first batch is not enough for the demand of London.William Devonshire made us pay attention to him because he became the youngest billionaire in England. But within two days, he told us how cruel the reality is. It took him a month to become a billionaire. Now he can become a billion in six months. In another year, William Devonshire, you must not tell me or let me know I know you''re number one on England''s rich list, so I''m likely to have a heart attack and be taken to hospital


    Then he said to the humanity in the Live Room: "by the way, don''t tell me, I decided to block all the information of William Devonshire in half a year, because I really think my prediction will come true"


    an expert in the live room nodded with a smile and agreed, "if it turns out, what I said is that if everything is really like what William Devonshire said, I think it will come true It''s no problem to be worth one billion yuan. You noticed that he said UAV in the interview, but was interrupted by Diana Rieger. What I''m more curious about now is what kind of UAV William Devonshire said "


    " yes, yes, I forgot if you don''t say it. William said UAV at that time, but it''s a pity that so many reporters didn''t mention it "


    see you When there was no more what he wanted to hear on TV, Roger Moore did not pay attention to the live broadcast. Looking at this young man, Roger Moore really couldn''t believe that this young man would become a billion dollar tycoon.


    Roger Moore said helplessly: "well, William, let''s make an appointment to have a good talk. I also need to go back to the United States to report the situation here to the board of directors. William, I won''t disturb your dating with beautiful women. I wish you a wonderful night"


    "thank you, Roger. I''ll call you if I need you. That''s it today. Goodbye, William and Roger." He shook hands to say goodbye.


    When she came to Diana Legge, she didn''t know that she had changed her dress there, which was more feminine than the professional suit just now. Looking at it, William was stunned and praised: "Diana, you are really beautiful now, I just can''t see it"


    "cluck, thank you, William, you can call me Diane." Diana Legge was very satisfied with her Lian looked at her eyes, which showed that her strategy was successful and made it easier for her to get into William''s eyes.


    "OK, Diane, let''s go"


    then

 Chapter 30

    William put up his arm and let Diana Legge take it. They went out of the hotel gate. As soon as they got out of the hotel, they were blinded by a large group of flashing lights. Under the escort of the hotel security, William escorted Diana Legge into a Rolls Royce prepared by Hilton Hotel.


    two people in a Michelin 3-star restaurant happily had a dinner, during which two people drank 3 bottles of wine. Diana Rigg finally had a little too much. When Diane finished the bill, William had already hung the whole body. Did he still have to consider it? The beauty did not mind at all. Diana Rigg and William were in love from time to time in the car returning to the hotel. Yes.


    Along the way, many paparazzi followed William on motorcycles and took photos of Rolls Royce from time to time. It seems that Diana Legge''s purpose is not simple. She always wants paparazzi to take pictures of them.


    When he got to the hotel, William helped the drunken Diana Rieger into the room. As soon as they entered the room, they gnawed onto the sofa.


    After doing push ups, William went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he saw that Diana Rieger had fallen asleep, he had to pick her up and put her in the bathtub in the bathroom to clean her body. After washing, he took her back to bed and fell asleep.


    The next morning, while he was still asleep, William suddenly felt that Diana Legge was holding his nose. After scanning Diana Legge with mental energy, William suddenly yelled.


    Diane was startled by William''s sudden cry and sat down on the ground. She cried in pain.


    They started to exercise together in the early morning. The exercise lasted for two hours. It was 11 o''clock after the shower.


    "Damn it, William, you''re a beast. You haven''t played with your exercise. I''m tired to death," complained Diana Rieger to William, putting on her make-up.


    William came over and hugged Diane, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and comforted her, "how about going out for lunch at noon, and then going to Oxford Street to buy you something you like? Come on, dear Diane, I''m hungry now If you don''t hurry up, I''ll eat you.


    When she heard that William took her to Oxford Street to sweep the goods, Diana Rieger''s mood immediately brightened up. She knew that William would not treat her as a girlfriend, which was known by William''s attitude towards her.


    Although I can''t be William''s girlfriend now, as long as William doesn''t dislike her and is willing to associate with her, I''ll still have a chance for Diana Legge. It''s good to find such a high-quality male ticket, even if we play friendly games together. It''s really barbaric to think that William has a Tyrannosaurus Rex hidden in his not strong body.


    Women''s make-up is really troublesome. It''s almost 1 o''clock when William and Diana Rieger come to the Michelin restaurant. Now William can say that he is really hungry and can eat a cow.


    As soon as the dishes are served, they will be ready to eat. If a gentleman is not a gentleman, they will eat first. After lunch, William takes Diane to Oxford Street.


    Although they didn''t hold each other all the way, they could not help holding hands and whispering. Diana Legge intentionally made some intimate moves, and William didn''t refuse. She played a friendly match with others and didn''t want to be someone else''s boyfriend. That should give Diane some benefits. Diana Legge, who lacks fame, might be able to transform from a reporter to a BBC host.


    They wandered in Oxford Street all afternoon. One luxury shop after another bought a few pieces of cloth and a bag for William''s forty or fifty thousand pounds. Fortunately, Diane Legge didn''t really treat him as a Kaizi. All the things she bought were one or two thousand pounds. Only when she hesitated for half a day to accept the 20000 pound bag.


    William is quite satisfied with this. Diana Legge is a reporter on the ground floor. She is not dazed. She knows where the bottom line is. The girl seems to be a smart person. This makes William decide to keep in touch with Diana Legge for the time being, and talk about it later.


    When William and Diana Rieger got home to the Porsche store, William couldn''t turn his eyes when he saw the blue 911. In his previous life, he liked Porsche very much and didn''t like Ferrari very much.


    Seeing the 300 horsepower 911 of 1998, William walked into the store with Diane''s hand. The salesperson of the store recognized William at a glance after watching his live broadcast. He went up to William with a smile and said, "good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Lois, sales consultant of Porsche. What can I do for you?".


    William smiles at Lois, points to 911 on the stand and says, "Hello Lois, I like that car. Do you have any cars in stock? I want to take her for a ride now"


    Lois smiles and says to William, "Mr. Devonshire, we are the biggest store in London. We only need to have a Porsche in England. We all have it. The 911 you want is in the garage There''s a car with the highest configuration. I think you''ll like it. Mr. Devonshire, please come with me and let''s sit down for a while. I''ll ask my colleagues to put the car forward "


    before a cup of coffee, the voice from Lois''s walkie talkie reminds her that the car is ready.


    Lois led William and Diane out of the store and saw a sky blue 911 in the back yard of the store. William asked Tina, "Lois, can I have a test drive?"


    "of course, Mr. Devonshire, of course you can."Accompanied by Tian, William got on 911 and said to Diane outside the car, "Diane, you wait for me first, I''ll take you for a ride later"


    Diane nodded to William with a smile. She just saw that there were only two seats in the car and knew that William didn''t mean to let her avoid it. She told him: "drive carefully, William, I''ll wait for you in the shop for a cup of coffee"


    William took the car Lois, sitting in the co driver''s seat of the 911 car, quickly opened the exclusive store and went on the ring road. William raised his speed and listened to the roar of the sports car engine. William was very excited.


    Lois, sitting in the co driver''s seat, hurriedly reminded William that he had been speeding. With some regret, William lowered his speed and ran around the ring road. William drove the car back to the store, got out of the car and said to Tina, "Lois, I''ll buy these two cars. You can bill me for them"


    hearing that William bought the car, Lois''s mouth was crooked, and she nodded to William and said, "OK Mr. Devonshire, I''m going to bill you right now "


    after swiping the card, William takes Diane to go shopping. In two hours, the car will be delivered to him by the Porsche shop. Now the car has to be covered and licensed in the shop.


    Two hours later, when William and Diane were eating a big bucket of ice cream together, the phone call from the Porsche shop came. William didn''t wait long on the bench on the street until he got his new car. In those days, before the 918, William thought that the BAOSHIJIE 911 was the most beautiful car.


    Looking at William holding Diane''s hand to receive 911, the paparazzi who followed him were busy surrounding the license plate. With a flash of thunderbarra''s flash, William quickly put on his sunglasses and conveniently put on Diane''s Sunglasses hanging on his collar. Diane was dizzy by William''s sudden consideration and looked at William blushing as if he was about to drip water.


    The paparazzi around are very excited. Seeing William and Diane brush dog food in public, the paparazzi are very happy to eat. It''s written in tomorrow''s newspaper.


    Imagine tomorrow is to write: William Devonshire is throwing a lot of money for his new love, LV bag and Porsche 911,. Or Diane Legge will marry into a rich family, or have a chance to be the Countess of Oxford, from a tabloid reporter to the countess''s counter attack,

 Chapter 31

    William, who had another workout with Diana Legge, was woken up early in the morning by Diana Legge.


    William opened his eyes and saw Diana Legge, who was already dressed up, sitting on the chair and making up. He turned to him and said, "honey, I have to go. I''m going to be late. If I don''t go today, my supervisor will kill me"


    William put his hands on Diane''s shoulder and said with a serious smile: "before morning luck, I can''t give up exercise halfway. I have to go to jail The governor will supervise you and see the effect of your exercise these days. "


    "William Devonshire, you beast, won''t you be tired? My God, I''m late. I don''t know what I''ll be scolded for in a moment." Diane looked at her watch and lamented.


    "Haha, it''s easy. Diane, come and see what this is." William took out his MP3 and said to Diane, "I''ll let you take a close shot of it in a moment. You can shoot it as you want. Maybe when you get back to the radio station, your supervisor won''t scold you. Please, it''s possible. You''re the only reporter who can get close to me from a negative distance."


    "you''re serious, Wei Lian Diane looks at William''s MP3 excitedly.


    "Of course, dear, you are my first woman. If I can help you, I will help you," William nodded.


    "Go to you, you hundan are so skilled in fitness. You think it''s the first time that I believe you. Go to the ghost, hundan. It''s the first time that I''ve been able to keep fit until my legs are soft."


    William thought that my body is really the first time now, but the soul is not.


    England is really rich in headlights. Looking at Diane''s 36d headlights and his waist, William feels that this is life.


    Diane suddenly felt that William was looking at her. He quickly got up to avoid William and said: "don''t even think about it, William. You don''t want to work out with me this week. If you work out again, I''ll be tired to death"


    looking at Diane''s appearance that he has no strength to work out again, William thought that this body is too good and it has disadvantages. He has too much physical strength. He hasn''t done many push ups yet, so I''ll accompany him The beauty of fitness is tired. It''s not good that there is no one to accompany. What should we do this week.


    "OK, OK, let you go today. Let''s go to the gym tomorrow. Let''s take a picture"


    "you put your MP3 on the table, I''ll take a picture by myself later. Don''t try to cheat me, and you don''t want to come to me for fitness this week. I want to rest"


    "do you need to rest for so long, or how about we work out the day after tomorrow?" William compromise


    "no, for a week, I don''t want to work out at all. I have to rest this week," Diane shook her head. Make complaints about


    , "heck, it''s a trouble to find someone to work out together." William Tucao


    , "well, let''s go." next time, William picked up the phone and ordered breakfast to the front desk, and went to the restroom to pack up herself. When William came out dressed, Diane saw that he was wearing a camera with MP3 in camera.


    After breakfast, William drove Diane to work in his new 911.


    Before getting out of the car, William thought of the archery test agreed with Diane and said to Diane, "honey, I have a good idea. Later, you tell your supervisor that I want you to be the host of our archery test. Do you think he will agree?"


    "Really," Diane said excitedly, "of course, I won''t help you. In this way, when you see your supervisor, if he asks us about the archery test, you ask him to call me and make an appointment with me, I will ask him to host the test. If I help you, you will be so beautiful and show up on TV several times and say no You will soon be able to work as an expatriate host in your TV station "


    " ah, dear, you are so good. I love you so much. We have a deal. Dear, you must help me. Maybe I can work out with you again in a few days. "Diane hugged William happily and went to the gym with him regardless of his soft legs.


    "Hey hey, I can''t cure you," William said with a smile, "of course, I''ll call you after I''m busy these two days,"


    "OK, honey, don''t forget, I''ll wait for you to find me to go to the gym." after that, I spent a long time in the car with William before I said goodbye to him and got out of the car and entered the TV station.


    William looked at Diane with joy and twisted her arms, stepped out of the fairy line, and entered the TV station with Diane''s high spirit. He thought, "it''s really a reality, it can help her to be famous, even the body is not concerned. But Diane is still good. She is so beautiful and not good. If she really falls, she will not be mixed with a foreign correspondent, even with a camera," make complaints about Dai Anna. With his hot figure, William was a bit off balance.


    After that, William takes out his cell phone and calls Garris Mallory of the security committee. He''s going to meet his future boss.


    When the phone was connected, Garris Mallory''s voice of ridicule came from his mobile phone: "William, you lover have time to call my boss at last. In the past two days, the newspapers are full of reports about you and Diana Legge''s sweet honey. Your high profile will make some people in Downing Street unhappy, William.""Ha, it''s none of my business that they''re not happy. As long as you''re not unhappy, I''m not in their charge. Besides, what else is in the special group now? I''m just a kitten, and I''m a cover. The power of the group is not in the hands of your safety committee. Now I''m a billionaire and I''m going to be a thug for you. If it wasn''t for my grandfather Henry, I wouldn''t want to go there What kind of "group W".


    "Ha, other people are crazy to want this right, and you are the only playboy who doesn''t like group W. when you officially join us, you will know how powerful we are. William, this is the mission of your Devonshire family. You can''t escape it. It''s doomed since you were born in England"


    "ha, well, Garris, I''m going to find you there, my God I don''t even know where to look for you. It''s impossible for me to go directly to the headquarters on the Thames River, "complained William.


    "In half an hour, you''ll drive to London Bridge, and I''ll send someone to pick you up." then he hung up.


    Driving to London Bridge, William sat in the car and looked at the cars and tourists coming and going on London Bridge. He sighed in his heart. I didn''t think I would become a billionaire one day. He thought it would be better to be a movie world. It''s OK to be a tycoon and buy Sports cars, yachts and bubble girls. It''s good to be a special person when I''m bored. Anyway, the system has just activated the special agent system Long, first look at the work, too dangerous to run, too cumbersome to find someone to do.


    He is not a real Englishman anyway.

 Chapter 32

    William stopped his car near London Bridge, got out of the car and stood on London Bridge in his down jacket. Before long, a range rover stopped in front of him. The window glass on the co pilot dropped. A white man in his 30s asked William, "William Devonshire?"


    William nodded and said, "get on the bus"


    after getting on the bus, the car drove to downtown Westminster, into Downing Street, and into a building with the London Electric Power Corporation hanging on the door.


    After being taken to the 10th floor, as soon as he got out of the elevator, William met a thin middle-aged woman in her 40s. William wrote Katherine Davis on her work card in front of her.


    Katherine Davis said to the staff who brought him up: "I''ll take him to Garris''s office, and you''ll do your job"


    then she ignored the staff and took William into Garris''s office.


    After entering the door, William saw Garris get up and say to the middle-aged woman, "Hey, Katherine, you come to me so free"


    Katherine said with a straight face, "I''m just going to the archives. I''ll meet this little guy, and I''ll bring him to you by the way. I''m leaving. Please help me."


    "OK, thank you, Katherine." Garris went up to open the door for her and sent the big girl off Mom.


    When Garris closed the door, William looked at Garris''s office, nothing special, just a desk and a few filing cabinets, a few chairs, a wine cabinet, shaking his head, this is too simple, William joked to Garris: "Garris, are you too simple, you don''t even have a sofa, you don''t have a beautiful secretary, your department It''s really poor. By the way, who was that aunt just now? You are such a jerk. Is she your old lover


    "Hell, William, shut up. Her name is Katherine Davis. She''s the head of the Security Committee of the cabinet. You''re a pale soul. She''s a promising star for everyone. She''s likely to be in the cabinet. Shut up and pay attention to her next time you see her. I''ll be led by her. She''s notoriously hard to talk about"


    seeing Garris so nervous Fortunately, Catherine didn''t hear him, or I would be in trouble. Garris, can''t you send someone to wait for me outside the elevator? If I''m unlucky, I''ll say that''s what I said after hearing you say in private.


    Garris turned a white eye on William. He could not bear to scold him for being familiar with himself and said, "close your eyes Crow mouth, I haven''t asked you what you''ve done in the past two days, but you still slander me. These two days, you''re so cool. Tut Tut, that''s a beautiful woman. It''s cheap for you. "


    " ha, generally, I''m so handsome and rich and talented. It''s not normal for a beautiful woman to paste up herself, "William boasted brazenly, pulling out his chair and sitting in front of Garris.


    "I knew you were so shameless," he said, taking out a large paper bag from the drawer of his desk and handing it to William.


    William opened the file bag and poured out the contents on his desk. There were two papers and ten file bags in it.


    Garris said to William: "this is your certificate. One is the certificate of the leader of the electric power maintenance team of London electric power company, which is used to cover your identity. The other is the certificate of the military intelligence bureau. The security director is responsible for dealing with emergencies and is only under the leadership of the Committee. These ten files are for your team members. After filling them out, they are handed over to the castle. Do you know the secret place outside Buckingham Palace Where''s the fort, right


    William picked up two papers and looked down. "I know of course the secret castle," Gareth said. "I know how to make complaints about the power companies. No one believes it even when it''s taken out.


    Garris laughs strangely: "that''s your business. If you buy the London electric company, I''ll give you the certificate of the chairman of the board of directors. How about it"


    William said angrily: "no, why do I want this broken company to lose so much money every year? The purchase comes from trouble"


    "the electric company is not good Now it''s very cheap. The whole London power company is only 70 million pounds. The main reason for the loss is the aging circuit and backward equipment. You may be able to make money by buying the renovation, "Garris bewitched.


    "I don''t want it. I can make more money if I have that money. Besides, who doesn''t know that the labor union of the power company is hard to deal with? I don''t want to deal with those guys of the labor union of the power company. Let''s talk about the group I am responsible for. Is my group leader going to work in the headquarters. I don''t want to see Mrs. m every day "


    " ha, old lady, you dare say, "Garris nodded with approval. He didn''t like Ms. M. she had been in the military intelligence bureau for too long and made the Military Intelligence Bureau run like an iron barrel. The Committee couldn''t even intervene.


    "Your team doesn''t have to go to the headquarters. You are the emergency operation team. If you find any situation that needs information, you can come to me if you want to investigate. I have files for the personnel of the military intelligence bureau.


    When you set up your team members, according to the rules, you have to back up the list of team members to the castle. You don''t have to tell anyone except you. You can check the people you think have problems by yourself. Of course, everything has to have evidence, and you need to accept my assigned task at the same time. "Garris said


    " that means if you don''t have a task for me, I can do nothing, "William said Said happily"Well, it''s not before the 1990s. There are not so many special events in China, and now we have to talk about evidence in everything we do. We can''t do anything without evidence. If we don''t do anything, we won''t make mistakes. If we don''t do anything dangerous and troublesome, we''ll let those people from the military intelligence bureau do it. Now they are afraid of exposure, and it''s bad for the public to know. Anyway, you are a millionaire, It''s OK for you, "Garris said.


    "Ha, you''re not willing to give up the right to me. Anyway, I don''t want to take back the right of my group. You''d better leave it in your hands. Don''t worry about it. I''m still so young. It''s time to enjoy life. Besides, I don''t even have a son. I don''t want to have an heir in the future. Garris, you''d better not come to me for anything I will be a rich man and enjoy the life of the rich


    William doesn''t believe what Garris said. These guys just want to use themselves as thugs. If they have dirty work, they let me do it. If they don''t have any good, I''m not so stupid. If they don''t have good things, I won''t wait on you. Let you and Mrs. M bite the dog. I''ll watch the fun.


    "That''s how my staff are recruited"


    "you can recruit whoever you want, and you can also go to the archives. You can find it in the society, and the most important thing is reliability," said Garris. He took out his business card to William and said, "this is our archives in London. It''s full of files of people with low level of confidentiality. You can recruit people in the police force or the army, but You have to take care of your players. Don''t let them mess. You have to deal with the mess yourself. You''re special operations. Right, you''re ordinary people without a task. Understand? And you have to be responsible for the funds. All I can provide is equipment and some convenience for the government''s identity, so that you won''t be targeted by the government. "


    William took his business card and looked at the address. This is the address of the London Library. What can I find when I go to this place? In order to look at Garris in doubt.

 Chapter 33

    Garris saw William''s inquiry in his eyes and said: "the underground of London Library is a low level of confidentiality archives, in which there are all kinds of personnel files.".


    "I can see the classified information now?" William said,


    Garris nodded and said: "this is the welfare of our insiders. A lot of information is kept by the secret forces of our nobles. I still have the right to open some information to you.


    But now, William, many of us know your real identity, so you must keep it a secret. Some old guys are waiting to see your jokes "


    William is not happy when he looks at Garris. "Screw you, Garris." William didn''t know why these guys had to set up a hidden group. Is it necessary? This group hasn''t appeared in ten years.


    "Is it really necessary for me to set up a group? Just give me an identity. Anyway, I don''t want to be so troublesome."


    Garris was silent and said to William in a low voice: "if the Earl of Oxford had given birth to his successor, it would have been nothing for you, and the formation of group w would have been given to him. However, in the past ten years, he failed to seize the opportunity God gave him. There was no heir. The variable was too big. No one would trust him to know our secret. With Henry''s arrangement, the obligation came back to you, Henry''s heir. In a word, as long as you have this identity, it will be very convenient to do many things in the name of the government.


    William, we are now in a very difficult situation. Many people want to replace us. We need strength to protect ourselves. Many of us have secret groups like you in our hands. We are just making sure that we have the right to live. We can only be at ease if we have strength in our hands. "


    William was silenced by Garris''s words and thought to himself, "yes, the most fundamental purpose of all human activities is to live. Even if there is no system, there are too many opportunities for him to become a rich man after he is reborn. If he wants to keep his wealth and family, he must have the power to protect himself and build his own family Power, it''s the same as the original intention of people like Garris.


    He should also consider how to guard against his hand in the dark, and magic is not omnipotent. In less than ten thousand cases, William does not want to be exposed to the public. He does not want to become the public enemy of the world like the mutant in the movie, because there will be too many people who want to get the power of magic from his hand at that time.


    However, when it comes to life and death, William will not be soft hearted. Anyway, the world is a movie world, not the great heaven of the previous life. If it is broken, it will be broken. At that time, he will take his mother Lina to pass away with the portal open, hide her name, and then go back to revenge. He wants to see who can bear the constant Revenge of a magician who can appear anytime and anywhere.


    After William and Garris parted, they found out why Garris had to set up a group by themselves, which relieved William a lot. Isn''t it to build a semi private armed force hidden in the government? Looking for so many reasons to cover, it seems that the situation of Garris and other guys is still very difficult, and their strength has to turn to the dark.


    As long as their interests are not involved, these hidden groups in various departments are serious government forces. After all, they are also English. But if some people want to eradicate Garris, these hidden groups will become Garris''s knives and attack their enemies.


    William drove to the London Library, showing the power company''s ID card, the staff took William to the basement archives.


    After teaching William to use the computer, the staff went to work on their own. William looked at the information of the police, the army, and even the mercenaries listed on the computer. He was curious to open the information of the mercenaries. Good guy, how come there are so many information about the mercenaries? William flipped over and suddenly saw a face that he could not be more familiar with.


    I saw a paralyzed man with a Van Dyke beard, full of muscles, with skeletons and crows tattooed on his arms, and a beret on his head. He was a middle-aged man who was not easy to be provoked.


    According to the information, Barney Ross is good at fighting and fighting. He has the skill of pulling out the gun with six shots in one second. The name of the mercenary is: death squads.


    William is speechless. Isn''t this Stallone''s expendables? This guy in the world is really Barney Ross.


    His team members are Christmas Lee (Jason stanson), Yin Yang (Jet Li), Caesar (Teri Cruise), toll road (Randy Kudrow), gonna Jensen (Duff Langer).


    It was a surprise. William looked at Uncle Stallone''s paralyzed face and felt happy.


    A commander, a SAS member of the English special Air Service Regiment, a close combat expert, a long-range weapon expert, a blasting expert, and a long-range sniper proficient. Although they are all old guys, they are all experts. The mission completion rate is 100%, and the charge is very high, with a mission of at least $1 million.


    William got up and went to the archives to find all the information of the death squads, looked at the information of Christmas Lee, picked up the phone and called Christmas.


    Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep.


    "Hello, Christmas. My name is William Devonshire, director of security, British military intelligence, soldier number s1967726. Christmas Lee. Do you have time to talk?"William thought about not mentioning his real name. After he took over group W, his identity became public in the eyes of some guys, because the Devonshire family has controlled group w for more than 140 years, and probably all those who have the ability to know. As long as William hides what he has done, no one knows what he wants to do.


    "How the hell do you know me, and your name is William Devonshire? The Earl of Devonshire''s heir, the billionaire, you''re kidding, man. It''s not funny at all. Please find a reliable identity when you want to cheat. "Then you hang up at Christmas.


    William smiles and dials back.


    "Don''t bother me, don''t bother me any more, I''ll go to k you"


    William said directly without talking about Christmas: "Christmas Lee, formerly known as Jess stanson, was born on July 26, 1967 in Mary Hospital, London, England. He studied Wing Chun, karate and Taekwondo, joined the English army in 1987, and joined the English special air force SAS three years later Thirty one battles, retired in 1997 due to injury, and joined Barney Ross half a year later. Yes, my parents work in London. A sister married to Manchester, has three children, and is good at using throwing knives. Does Jess stanson want me to talk about it? My information also says your parents'' names, where they work and where they live "


    " well, sir, soldier s1967726 reports to you, what do you want to do? "At Christmas, William was scared. He used to be a member of SAS, his information was confidential, not everyone could find his information, and he was a mercenary, if the enemy knew his relatives He''s still alive.


    Christmas thought, it can''t really be the people from the British military intelligence agency who want to see me. There are many experts in the army. What can I do with retired old guys like me?

 Chapter 34

    Of course, William will not tell Christmas that this is his bad taste. He wants to recruit the guys he likes in the previous life movies. With these people as his subordinates, William will find it interesting to think about it.


    "I need you to report to me in London tomorrow, no problem, and I don''t need to read you the confidentiality clause for Christmas," William asked with a smile.


    "No, sir, even if we are retired, we still have confidentiality regulations. Sir, I''ll book the air ticket now, report to you tomorrow in London, and see you tomorrow, sir." Christmas rush.


    "Very well, soldier, you''d better find a good reason to keep this meeting secret," William ordered.


    "OK, sir, I''ll pay attention. Don''t worry"


    "I''ll see you in London tomorrow evening, with a baseball cap and a copy of the times in hand. I''ll see you on London Bridge at 7 pm"


    "I understand, baseball cap, the times, see you tomorrow, sir." after that, William politely hung up his cell phone after he hung up.


    Hang up the phone and yell at him at Christmas in New York. He has been retired for more than three years. Now he is 33 years old. How could anyone from the British military intelligence bureau come to him? Besides, Hun Dan threatened him with his relatives. Hun Dan will teach him a good lesson tomorrow to let him know that he can''t be bullied by anyone.


    It''s a big deal to stop working as a mercenary. I''ll take my family to the United States and find an ordinary job.


    Christmas didn''t know, his voice was heard by Barney who just came out to look for him in the bar.


    However, Barney didn''t come out immediately. Instead, he waited for a few minutes to come out. Facing the still angry Christmas, he asked, "Hey, man, what''s the matter with you"


    although Christmas was in a rage, he didn''t want to drag Barney into the water after three years of life and death. He was so busy: "nothing, Barney, something happened in London. I''ll catch a plane later. I''ll go first, and I''ll be back when it''s done Come back to see you "


    Barney didn''t talk to him about the difficulties of Christmas. He held back his doubts and said," OK, man, you need to call me, you know, we are a group, don''t carry things by ourselves "


    " thank you, Barney, don''t worry, it''s no big deal, I can handle it. "After that, he bumped his fist with Barney and drove away.


    Barney went back to the bar a little uneasy. The other members of the expendables saw that Barney was the only one who came back. Caesar asked, "Barney, Christmas, so you''ll come back alone. Thor is still waiting to compete with Christmas. We''ve all made a good bet"


    Barney thought about it and replied, "guys, I think Christmas may be in trouble. Just when I went out to call him After hearing him call, he yelled and asked him, but he didn''t say anything. He said London had something to deal with and he drove to the airport by himself. Guys, we should go to London to help him. If there''s nothing wrong, then we''ll play in London, like this "


    everyone nodded," OK, Barney, we''re a gang of death squads. Guys, we won''t leave our comrades in arms ¡±


    "yes, Barney, we are a group."


    "yes, if anyone dares to provoke us, we''ll kill him"


    in this way, the rest of the expendables follow Barney to their private plane. The Expendables have a hu-16a albatross seaplane made by Gruman company. They don''t have to wait for the flight. They fly to England directly instead of waiting for the flight Christmas arrived in London half a day early. These guys put their weapons on albatross. After entering London, Barney told Caesar and toll road to go to London Airport to watch Christmas and see what happened to him. Others found two Land Rovers to follow him.


    The next day, the plane''s Christmas didn''t know that they got off the plane and were followed by the waiting Caesar and toll road. They were both old friends. They knew the habit and ability of Christmas, and they followed far away. They didn''t let Christmas notice anything.


    He took a taxi into downtown London and stayed in an ordinary hotel near the London Bridge for Christmas. It''s only 2 p.m. and it''s five hours before 7 p.m. that''s enough for him to prepare.


    Christmas decided to wait until he met the security director. If his identity was true, he would see why he found him. If it was false, Christmas decided to kill him and take his family to America.


    It''s almost 7 o''clock at last. After Christmas, I checked my equipment and walked out of the hotel to the London Bridge.


    As soon as Christmas came out of the hotel, Caesar, opposite the hotel, said to the walkie talkie on his clothes, "Barney, Barney, Christmas is coming out, Christmas is coming out"


    "Roger that, Caesar, follow him carefully, don''t expose it. We don''t know who the enemy is. Looking at the direction of Christmas, it should be in London Bridge. You and toll road drive to the other side of Lunda bridge Wait, pay attention to the suspicious person, gunner and I are waiting on this side of the bridge "


    " received "


    " received "two answers from Barney''s ear.


    Christmas at 7 o''clock on the London Bridge, wearing a baseball cap, hand holding the times, standing in the middle of the bridge, watching the Thames waiting.


    My protagonist William is sitting on a bench on the bridge not far from Christmas. He doesn''t have to turn his head to see a painter painting the scenery on the Thames River on the bridge. He feels that Christmas is coming. This guy is so famous in his previous life. William recognizes him at a glance, but William is not worried. He is guarding against other members of the death squads.He was not sure whether other members of the death squads would come. Fortunately, William had a little more thought. After waiting for five minutes, his mental power scanned Yin Yang and toll road on the other side of the bridge. Yin Yang was also easy to recognize. There were few people who didn''t know Master Huang in the previous dynasty. Looking at Li dada''s face reminded William of master Huang. One hand is tiger and crane, the other hand is Foshan shadowless foot. It''s an invincible hand in Guangdong. It''s powerful. My master Huang, you are really easy to recognize.


    Since master Huang and toll road are here, the first drop of blood Barney must also be here. It didn''t take long for William to scan and find other members of the expendables.


    William cursed in his heart. Christmas guy doesn''t even care about confidentiality.


    However, after William scanned Christmas again, he didn''t find a walkie talkie on him. After thinking about it for a while, he figured it out. He scanned other members of the expendables and found that they all had walkie talkies, but Christmas didn''t. It seems that Christmas didn''t talk to other members of the expendables.


    I don''t know how Barney can see it. It''s the same as in the movie. These guys are really friendly. They come to London unconditionally without Christmas.


    William picked up the cell phone in his pocket and pressed the Christmas phone. His cell phone was connected to the earphone. You don''t need to pick it up, so he was not afraid to be found by the expendables.


    "Doodle, doodle" mobile phone didn''t ring a few times, and Christmas was on the phone


    "Hello, sir, I''m already on the bridge, sir, are you late? Is there any accident?" Christmas asked suspiciously


    "no, Christmas is that you violated our agreement, your guys are all here, man, you crossed the line, Christmas, you''d better pray God bless you, let you Can escape London, 88, soldier s1967726. "With that, William Hung up and turned off his cell phone.


    Christmas looked at the hang up phone, some hoodwinked, immediately used his mobile phone to call Barney, he is now full of uneasiness, something is going to happen.

 Chapter 35

    The call was soon put through.


    Christmas anxiously said: "Barney, are you in London Bridge?" Christmas heard Barney didn''t speak, and knew that his teammates were really in London bridge now, busy said "man, we are in trouble, don''t say anything else, come to pick me up, we are in big trouble"


    Barney listened to the Christmas phone, didn''t think much to know that it must be the Christmas connector Now these people, hell, they are kind-hearted and have done bad things. If we don''t talk about Christmas, now we can see the meaning of Christmas. The people who connect with them will think that they are trying to ambush each other. Hell, the expendables are in big trouble.


    Barney quickly said to the headset: "Yin and Yang, you and the highway immediately connect to Kaiser, and I go with Gong to pick up Christmas. Guys, we exposed, yin and Yang, you go to our hiding place in London. I''ll go with Gong Na to take the Christmas first, and then open up the eyeliner and look for you. Be careful,"


    "understand that we are going to start," Yin and Yang said.


    Barney drove the car to pick up Christmas, stepped on the accelerator and ran away.


    After William Hung up the phone, he walked slowly to Yin Yang''s car. Dozens of meters away, a tracker was wrapped in William''s mental power and loaded on Yin Yang''s car. Then William found his car and followed Yin Yang.


    William followed Yin Yang''s car around London for more than an hour. During this time, Caesar and the highway looked at the car from time to time. Finally, after confirming that no one was following them, the three came to an old house in the suburb of London. Caesar and the highway got out of the car, took out their guns and felt in the safe house. After confirming that there was no problem, Caesar sent out a safety signal and Yin Yang drove the car to the safe house On the side of the car.


    William parked his car a few hundred meters away from the safe house, got out of the car and took out a piece of equipment that Garris told him he had got from the safe house this morning. He took two Glock 17, 10 cartridge clips, an M4A1 rifle, an AWP, two base ammunition, four smoke bombs, flash bombs, shock bombs, walkie talkies, eavesdroppers, etc Tracker and four anesthetic smoke bombs. Fortunately, the boxes of these ammunition are all written with what they are. Otherwise, William, a rookie, would not know anything except the guns he saw on CS.


    William walks in bulletproof clothes and equipment, and slowly approaches the safe house under the cover of the surrounding woods. He has the mental power to scan around and avoid several hidden cameras. William is more than 20 meters away from the safe house, leaning against a big tree and closing his eyes, waiting for Barney to arrive.


    William took a bug, a shock bomb and two anesthetic smoke bombs into the safe room with the master''s hand, and Caesar''s voice came from the earphone on his ear.


    "What''s going on?" Caesar asked mistily.


    "I don''t know. It will be clear when Barney and Christmas come," Yin Yang said.


    "Damn it," Caesar complained


    after waiting for more than 20 minutes, William felt Barney''s car coming. Barney asked Yin and Yang on the walkie talkie 50 meters outside the safe house. When Yin and Yang were sure to be safe, Barney stopped outside the safe house, opened the door and entered the safe house. After everyone met, Barney asked Christmas, "what''s the matter, Christmas, how do you know us Exposed, who else will come to us for trouble "


    Christmas looked down and thought about it. The genius said:" Barney, I can''t say, you have no way back, now you haven''t played with each other, you can escape to America overnight, we can''t afford these guys "


    " Damn, we don''t even know who our opponents are. We have to escape like this You know who to guard against, "said gunner angrily.


    Barney raised his hand to stop gonna. He knew that Christmas would not harm them, or he would not tell them what happened and come to London alone. Christmas yesterday should know who the opponent is, just think the opponent is too strong, don''t want to implicate them, just a person to London.


    "Gunner, Christmas doesn''t want to implicate us, or he won''t come to London alone"


    other people nodded when they heard Barney''s words. They were all old guys, and everyone knew their teammates.


    After listening to Barney''s words, gongna knew that it was not Christmas''s fault, and said to him, "OK, man, I apologize."


    Christmas nodded to gongna: "I want to thank you, guys, you are my best comrades in arms, but today''s opponent is not what we can touch. As soon as I got to the bridge, the opponent found you, which shows that the opponent knows us very well And in England, they are too powerful. I don''t want to implicate you guys. What they want is me. I stay in London to distract their attention, and you take the opportunity to go back to America.


    Barney thought about it and said to Christmas, "that is to say, our opponents understand each and every one of us. I can''t think of a few who can have such strong intelligence ability, Christmas You''re going to get into trouble with the CIA "


    when William heard Barney''s words, he knew Barney had guessed it, but William didn''t work for the CIA.


    Seeing Barney at Christmas, I had already guessed it, but I didn''t want to hide it. "Yesterday, a director of the Military Intelligence Bureau called me and asked me to come to London to see him today. Before I saw anyone on London Bridge, I got a call saying that I had violated the confidentiality agreement, and they might attack us, and then you all know later."After hearing this, William fiercely opened the shock bomb in the safe room with the wizard''s hand. He only heard a huge touch sound. In the safe room, he remembered that all six members of the death squads were killed by the huge noise of the shock bomb.


    Shock bomb is very powerful in the room, and its huge sound can make people dizzy instantly. However, these guys are all super soldiers, so William used the master''s hand to open an anesthetic smoke bomb. When the anesthetic smoke dispersed and the six guys in the room did not move, William used the master''s hand to open the door and window, and waited outside for more than 10 minutes to carry his equipment Into the safe house.


    Looking at the six people, William sealed everyone''s mouth and eyes with adhesive tape, tied his hands and feet, went out to drive his own car, carrying all these guys in one hand and throwing them into the car. Fortunately, William was driving a range rover, or he couldn''t fit six big men.


    Driving his car, William came to a secret forest about ten kilometers away. He drove into the forest and got off to tie six members of the death squads to six trees. These guys won''t wake up for hours.


    William was sitting in the car thinking about how to recruit the expendables. He knew that these guys were tough, and he was a little upset. Originally, he wanted to recruit Christmas first, and then use money to hire the expendables. As long as he didn''t let these guys do evil things, and as long as he gave money to others, they wouldn''t care who to do it.


    It''s a bit of a headache. William is reluctant to kill these people. After all, although these people are mercenaries, they are still very principled. And I have no grudge against them. They are all familiar faces in previous movies. I can''t do it.

 Chapter 36

    William finds this guy''s cigar in Barney''s pocket, lights it, lies in the car and smokes it quietly. After looking at his watch, it has been two hours. William feels that someone is waking up. He realizes that master Huang is waking up, but it''s master Huang Feihong. Unexpectedly, the shortest master Huang wakes up first.


    Sitting in the car, William leisurely said: "it''s Huang Feihong, master Huang. Since you wake up, don''t pretend. Master Huang, let''s talk about it. My data shows that you have two daughters in Los Angeles. Do you want to call them to avoid them worrying about you?"


    hearing that William threatened him with his daughter, master Huang, who is not named Yin and Yang, stopped pretending to be him immediately. He was very anxious Busy mouth: "you don''t mess, something to me, don''t disturb my family." in fact, master Huang is scolding, just in this is not easy to write out, you brain fill on the line.


    William, wearing a hood and holding a piece of information, went to master Huang, turned on his flashlight, and according to the information, his relatives said: "I heard that you are a mercenary to support your daughter, or you can do it for me, and I will give you money. What do you think?"


    Master Huang looked at his family in the information and scolded him for checking out his family, even knowing where he lived and where he went to school Ma Dan, it''s broken. What should I do? Master Huang was very anxious, but his face didn''t show a flustered expression.


    In fact, Barney woke up when William got out of the car and went to master Huang. Hearing that William threatened master Huang''s family, Barney quickly said, "Hey, man, I promise you what you want us to do. Don''t threaten him with his family. You can rest assured that we can still use it, or he will kill us already"


    William looked at Barney with some depression and broke into his house I don''t know if he can handle these big stars.


    , "ha ha, Barney, you''re really not the first to die. It''s all this time, so calm, not losing, but a veteran of the whole life. But you shouldn''t come to London, and you shouldn''t have to mix it up. Now it''s not your has the final say".


    said William looked at other people in the coma: "Gunnar, Christmas, I advise you not to sneak around the waist. Dao, I didn''t expect that you two masters who use knives have such good skills in hiding knives, but I think my gun is faster than yours. If there are any small moves, it''s not good for my gun to go off. "


    after Christmas and gunner heard William find out their small moves, Goodluck just took out Glock 17, cracked, loaded the bullet, and didn''t move any more, but Christmas had a stiff tongue To: "maybe we can try who''s fast.".


    William ignored Christmas. He knew that this guy''s throwing knife was very powerful, but Christmas didn''t know that the guy he was facing was no longer an ordinary person.


    He turned to Barney and said, "now that you''ve broken in, no wonder I''ve spent so much effort to get something from you, so Barney told me who the CIA church is."


    Barney narrowed his pupils, then looked down at the ground and said, "I don''t know who you''re talking about. I haven''t heard of the church. I know a guy named trench. Maybe you''re looking for him, but I heard that the guy named trench wanted to be president of the United States of America"


    other members of the expendables all laughed after hearing that,


    "yes, I heard about the guy named trench The one who really wants to be president "


    " yes, I heard that his wife''s family in the trench is very powerful. Maybe he can be president "


    William is very funny. Ha, how can the hindrance in the movie also be found in the real world? Our trench governor had no chance in William''s previous life. Mr. governor fell out with his wife, no problem What''s the chance.


    Thinking about this Terrier, William laughs, suddenly raises his hand and shoots at Christmas. Christmas hums a few times, and his head drops, but nothing happens.


    William shoots and kills Christmas without any sign, which makes the other five members of the Death Squadron surprised. They are all stunned, and then they all yell at each other, and any difficult words jump out of their mouths Come out.


    William is a little surprised that English can still curse people like that. It''s not that the Americans curse people all the time. Now he has heard so many curse words.


    The movie world is really a movie world. It has a large vocabulary. Why do I understand every sentence? William is a little dizzy. Maybe marvel is the American boss. He even has swearing words in this system.


    "I said don''t make small moves in front of my eyes, now Barney can trouble you to tell me who the church is, or I''ll shoot him like this next time, Barney"


    then William pointed a gun at gunner and said, "gunner heard that you are very good at playing with knives, but it''s a pity that you are going to die soon. Gunner, look at Barney, he doesn''t take your life seriously, or you can do things like this with me."


    Gunner stares at William''s eyes and says with an indifferent face: "otherwise, you let go of me and we''ll solve it with a knife. If you win, I''ll say so again." gunner suddenly yells at Barney: "Barney, you can''t say that we''ll all die. Barry,,,,,,"


    before William lets gunner finish, he shoots gunner.


    "Sountan, sountan, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you." Barney''s whole body was blue with anger, his eyes were red, and the rope on his body creaked.The others are almost the same, Caesar scolded: "come on, come on, shoot me, Barney, if he wants to know who the church is, he won''t kill you, Barney, you can''t say, even if we are all dead, you can''t say, Barney, you want to survive to avenge us, come on, hundan, shoot me, come on." Caesar glared at William.


    William didn''t pay attention to these people''s scolding. After more than ten minutes of scolding, William pointed his gun at Yin and Yang.


    "No, don''t shoot, don''t shoot, I said, I said." Barney looked at William''s muzzle toward Yin and Yang. Busy said, he has lost two guys, he does not want Yin and Yang daughter lost his father.


    Yin Yang shouts: "don''t say Barney, you can''t say it. He will kill us all. Barney, you have to live to take care of my family."


    "no, man, I can''t let your child have no father. I said, the church''s full name is Bruce Willis. I don''t know where he lives. I only know that he is the security officer of the CIA in New York Director, usually in,,, "


    suddenly Barney heard the breath of Christmas, Christmas groaned and suddenly came to life, and then this guy, goner, also groaned and came to life soon.


    William put Glock 17 back into his armpit holster and scolded: "soulman, what''s his NN narcotic? He wakes up in less than 20 minutes."


    the other four members of the expendables realized that William''s gun didn''t hit gunner and Christmas just now.

 Chapter 37

    William tied Christmas and gunner to the far right of these people. The farthest was Christmas, then gunner, then Yin Yang, highway, Caesar and Barney.


    William shot on the tree trunk and shook his hand a few seconds before shooting. He learned Marvel''s target eye flying knife technique in his mind last night, because he then accepted the technique of the peak period of target eye in his mind. In addition, he wrapped it in the master''s hand every time he practiced flying knife. After a night''s practice, he still used it like a model today. He directly threw the anesthetic needle in the saint''s hand It''s just that William, a rookie, used too little dose on his neck. There''s no moon tonight, and in the woods, these members of the death squads didn''t see the anesthetic needle on his neck.


    In addition, the members of the death squads were in London before. They didn''t wear bulletproof vests. When William''s gun hit the tree trunk, these veterans thought it was the bullet that penetrated Christmas and gunner''s body and hit the tree trunk.


    In fact, they were scared by William''s sudden shooting. They looked at their teammates and thought they were killed by William.


    Gongna shook his head vaguely and said: "guys, are we all going to hell? Alas, I didn''t expect to be with you in hell"


    "go to hell, gongna. It''s good that you''re not dead, and Christmas. Damn it, I thought we were going to see God." Caesar scolded and said: "God, bless, Lord Ah, thank you for your kindness, let us live "


    " you should thank me, Caesar. "


    At this time, William went to Barney''s side, took out a small recorder on him, turned on the recorder, listened to Barney''s information about the church just now, nodded to Barney happily and said, "this recorder is really good, the recording is very clear, and Barney, what you said is good, fast and bright. It seems that I have something on you, Barney, I like you, ha"


    William put away the recorder and went to Christmas. He took out a dagger and cut the rope on Christmas.


    Then he took out the information of these people in the car, went to gongna and said, "guys, I have all your details, no one can run out of my sight, gongna, this is yours." then he took out a piece of information, threw it at gongna''s feet, walked to Yin and Yang and said, "this is yours"


    "this is your highway"


    "this is your Caesar"


    "this is you Barney, ha, I didn''t expect you to have three such beautiful daughters. Barney, look at them. Wow, they are angels. Maybe in more than ten years, Barney, you will become the world-class father-in-law of the whole people. "After that, the information is still at Barney''s feet.


    "If you have any questions, ask Christmas, Barney, but you''d better not tell anyone else that you won''t cause trouble for your players, Barney," William said, looking into Barney''s eyes.


    "of course, I promise that only we and Christmas know about it." Barney promised to


    "best of all, Barney, you owe me six lives, right, man?" William said to Barney r> Barney thought for a moment and said, "yes, sir, although we are a little unhappy, the result is good. I owe you six lives, and I will pay you back. If you need me, you can find us"


    "that''s good. Barney needs me to find your contact person. What''s the name of the tattoo shop? By the way, it''s Thor. I heard that he has good tattoo and throwing knife skills, and he has a lot of friends I want to ask him to do a tattoo for me, but I have to wait for me to figure out what to do. Goodbye, Barney "


    William looked at the Christmas when he was still pulling the rope on his body. Looking at the bald head, he suddenly felt that it was green.


    He kindly said to Christmas: "Hey, man, I think I have to tell you something, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to accept it"


    Christmas said foolishly: "what, I can''t accept anything, I''ve been dead once"


    William looked at the bald head of Christmas and nodded: "OK, man, in my information, your girlfriend seems to be wearing a green hat for you, "Christmas, I''m sorry"


    after hearing this, Caesar yelled: "I''ll tell you what I said, guys. I knew that the headlight girlfriend of Christmas was unreliable. Last time I told Christmas in the bar, he just didn''t believe it"


    Barney said hastily: "shut up, Caesar, this is not the time to say this"


    William saw that Christmas had got out of the tree "Well, everyone, I''ll go first. As for how you can get to London, I suggest you run and take it as exercise. All your things are in this bag. Goodbye, members of the expendables"


    then William left one of the bags on the ground and drove back to London.


    When William leaves, Christmas finds the knife to untie goner, and then they untie their teammates respectively.


    After six people rubbed their paralyzed hands and feet and took their own weapons and equipment, they all looked at me and I saw your silence,


    finally, Caesar could not stand it and said, "Damn, how long have we not been in such a mess? I can''t remember how many years I haven''t been knocked over by someone without firing a gun like today. Who the hell was that guy just now? I don''t know him I don''t want to see that guy any more. "


    Barney was depressed and wanted to smoke a cigar. He felt his pocket, but it was empty:" this ghost light touched my Zhibao lighter. Damn it, it''s from my daughter. "Yin Yang was not angry and said: "guys, is it time to talk about lighters? We should do this in the future"


    gongna scolded: "who the hell is this guy? Let me know that I''m going to hit him with a black gun. This ghost light has put the anesthetic needle into my trachea." then he touched the bleeding neck with his hand.


    toll collection slot: "we should thank this guy for not knowing the dose of blood and anaesthetic, or you would not wake up so soon, or this guy can put all our secrets out. Just now, even if he wants to know my wife''s size, I have to say, I don''t want to make complaints about Yin and Yang and Kaiser being killed in front of me."


    said I had to pay for my handlebars. Looking at the crowd, Yang said: "guys, I don''t know what you have in hand, but I have written all my past clearly in my hand, even my ears clearly"


    when Caesar saw that the toll road was going to talk about his ears again, he was busy changing the topic. He didn''t want to hear about his ears on the road any more, and he listened to them 800 times Yes, he can recite everything he hears.


    "It''s the same with me. I even know how many girlfriends I made when I was young. I also know that I was short of money and robbed a community gangster once after I retired from the army. My son knocked out two teeth at school and wrote down his NN. What''s the ghost of his NN? Is it written in such detail"


    when I watched Christmas, we all know the house just now Guys want to get in touch with Christmas, but they are all arrested when they are broken.


    Barney said, "well, I''ll tell you what I can let you know. If you don''t know, you know the rules."


    Caesar complained, "let''s forget it. We haven''t suffered such a big loss. We''ve been tied up like pigs. We can play if we want to."


    "

 Chapter 38

    Yin Yang looked at Caesar after Christmas and said, "don''t you understand, man, how many forces in the world can find us as soon as we appear, can attack us as soon as we arrive at the safe house, and can take care of us without firing a shot? Anyway, there are only a few I can think of. Just think about who is the most powerful in England. "


    Caesar understood when Yin and Yang said:" Damn, yin and Yang, you mean the military intelligence bureau. How could those guys from the military intelligence bureau come to us? We are just mercenaries. Do we work with so much effort when we give money? "


    didn''t goner He said angrily, "what they are looking for is Christmas, but we sent ourselves to them. Damn it, now we are in big trouble. The MIB has the handle to sell the director of the CIA. If we don''t obey, ha, we will offend the MIB and the CIA. Hell, there is still room for us in the world Fang Ma "


    Yin Yang added:" and we have all the information. It''s not easy to run with our family. Even if we can run, we can still run there. Otherwise, you can go to the great heaven with me. It''s safe there "


    " safety Mao, a large group of white people are too conspicuous in your great heaven. It''s OK for you to go to Yin Yang. The great heaven is a forbidden area for mercenaries, but I don''t want to Can''t sleep without guns and knives, "make complaints about Tun Na Tucao.


    Barney actually guessed something. He didn''t expect that the British military intelligence agency would be so powerful. He killed the whole team with one hand. It''s said that there are many agents in group 00 of the military intelligence agency, the most famous of which is 007. If all of them are so powerful, they are still such mercenaries.


    Barney asked Christmas, "Christmas, was that the CIA?"


    Christmas saw everyone looking at him and nodding: "I received a phone call yesterday. The person on the phone said that he was the director of the military intelligence bureau and asked me to report to him in London today. He told me all about my family. I had to come to London to see if it was from the military intelligence bureau. You know I came from the air crew and my family is all in England If someone from the military intelligence bureau comes to me, I can''t refuse. As you all know, that''s what happened. Guys, I''m sorry that I''ve implicated you. "


    when people are silent, they will know that Christmas can''t be blamed for this.


    Yesterday Christmas just wanted to come to London alone, but they didn''t want to drag them into the water. They just came to help after Christmas, but they didn''t expect to help out and put themselves in.


    Barney said to the people, "it''s my fault. I underestimated the power of the government. The mercenaries are so far behind the government. We should be more careful when we take on the task. We can''t touch this kind of government related matter in the future"


    people nodded. Before, they thought that they were the best team in the world. There was nothing they couldn''t handle But today, the reality hit them in the face. Six people in the whole team were beaten down by other people. Everyone felt very shameful.


    Barney saw that the guys were a little depressed. He knew that they could not go on like this, or the morale would be gone, and the team would not be far away from disbanding.


    Barney said: "guys, don''t think about it so much. We are confronted with the power of a country, and this is their base. It''s normal to be found and attacked, because this is an opponent we haven''t met before. It''s not shameful for us to lose. It''s not a level contest at all. But I believe that we are the best in the mercenary world, because our mission completion rate is 100%. There is no mercenary in the world who can compare us. In the mercenary world, we are the best, the most united and the most fearless. Don''t compare ourselves with our country. That doesn''t mean much "


    " yes, we are the best in the mercenary world, "people said after listening to Barney''s words Confidence and high morale.


    Barney was glad to see everyone regain their confidence and nodded: "OK, guys, let''s get ready to go, goner, check your GPS, let''s go to the safe house to drive, and then go to another safe house"


    "OK, head"


    everyone is ready, run for an hour, go back to the safe house, drive to another safe house, and wait for the rest of the team After settling down, Barney winks at Christmas. Christmas nods and receives it. They go out to talk in a low voice.


    "Christmas, who''s that guy today"


    "William Devonshire"


    "what, that guy on TV" Barney was so surprised that he never thought his opponent was a 19-year-old. What''s more, he''s a changed Tai, and he wants to know his daughters. Barney decided to keep his daughters in prison when he went back to the United States.


    "yes, the one on BBC TV when we just had dinner"


    "he''s a billionaire, scientist, inventor, super genius and aristocrat, so maybe he''s a member of the military intelligence agency? You''re not mistaken, Christmas "


    " I also want to say no, but that''s the fact. You don''t know, the Devonshire family is a family that has been handed down for hundreds and thousands of years. For them, anything is possible, and I heard some rumors when I was in the special forces. It''s said that every Devonshire generation of Devonshire family would have one person to join the MIA more than 100 years ago. What''s the details No one knows what they are doing, except that they are secret forces of the military intelligence agency. William Devonshire may have wanted to recruit me yesterday, but now he wants to recruit our death squads.Christmas thought for a while and then said: "head, we can only know this matter, because we can''t quit any more. Other people may quit if they don''t know the specific things and don''t want to do, and head, you should know the rules of these people"


    "I know, anyway, we are doing dirty work, as long as we don''t hurt nature, attack women and children, or deliberately let us go "To die is the same for anyone, as long as he gives money," Barney comforted himself.


    Barney and Christmas spent a long time in a safe house, but they didn''t find out why. They didn''t think they could be liked by William. The only thing they could be liked was their ability to fight. But the way agents and mercenaries do things is different.


    The secret agent is more hiding, doing things in the dark, and the mercenary is more real.


    Barney didn''t expect that William was envious and fond of Barney after watching the expendables in his previous life. After seeing Barney''s expendables in the archives, William didn''t think about anything. He just thought that if he could have such a large group of stars in his previous life and now super thugs, who provoked him to send out the expendables and deal with each other every minute, it would be great to think about it.


    In addition, although these people kill and set fire, they can do anything as long as they have money, but at least these guys still have a bottom line. They only fight with the armed elements and never touch the civilian women and children. Isn''t it natural for mercenaries to kill the armed elements?

 Chapter 39

    After returning to the safe house he built, William opened the information cabinet, took out the information about Barney and Christmas in the cabinet, looked at it and printed out two files on the computer.


    In the file is filled with Christmas and Barney information, photos, bagging, get up, put on a coat and go out.


    I went out and took out my cell phone to call Christmas. I asked him to meet Barney at a cafe in Baker Street.


    William ordered dinner in the cafe, and as soon as he finished, he saw Christmas and Barney push the door in.


    William and Barney said hello at Christmas, asked them to do it, then took out the paper bag and handed it to them, and asked the waiter to order two cups of coffee for Barney and Barney. After Christmas, where did William drink coffee.


    After Barney and Christmas finished reading the file, they didn''t speak. They put down the file and drank coffee. They were waiting for William to say it first.


    "Well, now that you''ve finished reading it, you can sign on the document, and then you can go. I''ll come to you when I have a task," William said.


    Barney asked, "Mr. Devonshire, what we need to do and where we need to stay."


    "what you used to do now, I''ll come to you when I have a task, and I''ll give you a task I''ll pay you according to the rules of mercenary "


    William said that he wanted to stop talking at Christmas and said," what do you want to ask now? Out of this cafe, you are the secret mobilization of the British military intelligence agency. Only I know your identity, even the military intelligence agency doesn''t know. This is the letter of appointment of the Security Council of England and my certificate, "


    St Birthday and Barney took the appointment letter and certificate, read it carefully, after confirming that there was no problem, they were relieved, this is not too bad.


    However, later someone was in charge of them, which made them a little uncomfortable. But now the situation is not strong, and they have a handle in other people''s hands, so they have to take a step first.


    Christmas asked: "Mr. Devonshire, what do we need to do in the future"


    William said with a smile: "we are a hidden group. We only do things in the dark, and we will only let you do what you can do. Barney, I don''t need to say what you are good at.


    Barney and Christmas look at each other and nod to William.


    William then said: "you don''t have any information or identity outside. You can only get money when you go on a mission. In Buckingham Palace''s secret box, only I know the password. The box is a da Vinci Code cabinet with 18 lines of 26 English letters. There is a self destructing device inside. No one can open it well except me, so if you expose it, you can only ask for more happiness, because if it is exposed It''s also your own exposure. At that time, you can only save your life and then hide your name. In the remaining days, pray to God that your enemies can''t find you "


    Barney looks at William with some depression. He wants to say that if you sell us on purpose, Barney still doesn''t say it, because he can imagine that if that happens, it can only be them These people are useless to William, and they are still threatening William''s safety, so William has to clean them up.


    William said to them, "OK, since you don''t have any problem, let''s do it. By the way, one of the advantages of doing things for me is that you can get a good pension, 5 million pounds for death, 2 million pounds for disability and work. I don''t think anyone will give such a high pension to mercenaries now, Barney, I said Yes,


    Barney nodded to William and said, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I think you should know who to give our pension to in that case"


    William nodded and said, "if you don''t reconfirm with me, I''ll pay the pension according to your family''s information"


    Barney and Christmas nodded and kept silent. They will know that they will have to pay the pension later It''s going to be more dangerous and exciting.


    After saying hello to William, they got up and drove away. William sat in the cafe and scanned the cafe and the street several times, got up to pay, went back and forth for two times, and drove home after confirming that no one was following and monitoring.


    He didn''t go home for several days, and the school didn''t go back for many days.


    But now he has to take the information about Barney and Christmas to Buckingham Palace for storage. These days, he remembers a lot of what his grandfather said to him when he was sick.


    There is an English sentence that has no connection. Now it is the code of Henry''s password box. He wants to verify it now. If it is right, all the other sentences Henry asked him to recite are true. Then he needs to go to Earl''s castle of Oxford at the right time. The Oxford regulations are in the castle.


    William drove to a small building outside Buckingham Palace, got out of the car and rang the doorbell. Soon, an old man in his 60s with white hair opened the door for him and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    William said an ancient poem to the old man, and at the same time, he put his hand on his chest and made more than ten secret gestures. The old man said to William with a smile after watching the action of William''s hand: "welcome, Mr. Devonshire. You can call me old victor. No one in Devonshire''s family has come to the castle for 10 years. I didn''t expect that the heirs of Devonshire''s family would be together with Henry The same, so young to inherit the family mission "William''s heart make complaints about the family mission. Now I am a hit man. I have no advantage. I have a lot of trouble.


    The poems William just said are useless. The useful ones are the gestures he put on his chest, which are the signs of the Devonshire family.


    as like as two peas in the Victor, there is no sign in the poem, old Victor will bring the man to a false basement, the layout is exactly the same, but the false basement is not the important document and the dazzling jewellery gold, the document is true, but it doesn''t have much use.


    When the enemy leaves, other accomplices will be exposed unconsciously.


    It''s simple but practical. It can also protect the castle. There are too many secrets here, and there''s never been a mistake.


    William said to old Victor, "thank you, old victor. It''s a great honor to meet you. The Devonshire family is on the road of prosperity. You should see me in the future.".


    Old Victor said with a smile: "good, son, I''ll take you to the darkroom of Devonshire family"


    William followed old Victor into the room and came to an elevator. Old Victor scanned palmprint, eye mask and voiceprint in front of the elevator, and finally entered the digital code with William on his back.


    It took almost a minute for the elevator to open, which was at least tens of meters. When Victor entered the elevator, the elevator dropped and opened, William saw an alloy warehouse like a bank vault.


    When Victor took the insurance measures again, the warehouse was opened. Entering the house of more than 100 square meters, William saw four armed guards and a middle-aged man in an iron fence, behind which there was a bank warehouse door.


    Victor said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, I can only send you here now. There''s a code in it that you need to confirm." then he reached out and motioned to William to input the code on the screen in front of the iron fence.


    After William confirmed his password, old Victor turned and went into the elevator.


    William, led by a middle-aged white man, enters the last warehouse. This is a basement with hundreds of small rooms. There is a code lock in front of each room. When William is led down to the Devonshire family''s room, the middle-aged man signals William to enter the code.


    After William''s password was correct, the middle-aged white man said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, now you need to input your fingerprint and eye print password. No one from Devonshire family has been here for 10 years. This system has been replaced in recent years, and you need to re-enter your fingerprint and eye print"


    according to the middle-aged man''s tips, after inputting your fingerprint and eye print, William will be middle-aged The man said to him, "Mr. Devonshire, if you think of it after you deal with your own affairs, you can press the reminder in the room, and I will come to pick you up. You can''t go out of this house alone without my company, and you can''t get out either. Do you understand, Mr. Devonshire?"


    William is speechless. If you don''t have permission to go in, you can''t think of it. Who wants to harm him, That doesn''t kill him directly.


    William hesitated at the door of the room.

 Chapter 40

    Before long, William reached out to open the door and walked into the room. He thought clearly that this is the world of science and technology movies. There is nothing that can restrain his magic. Even in the worst case, he can open the portal and escape.


    As long as he escapes, he will kill all the people in the castle and destroy it completely.


    He has this ability. What modern architecture fears most is fire and earthquake. It''s a big deal that he spends more time to burn all the things in the castle, and another Earth spell shakes the whole castle.


    When it comes to life and death, William doesn''t care about exposing magic. Who cares so much when his life is dying.


    When you enter the room, you close the door. It''s a small room with an area of more than 20 square meters. After turning around, you find that there are toilets and beds in it. It''s not a flaw. Sewers are easy to be drilled in movies. Forget it, William didn''t bother to think about it. The people in the dark castle must think about it better than him.


    After scanning the whole room with mental energy and finding nothing like the camera, William opened the cabinet in the room with ease.


    There is a half meter long code cylinder in the cabinet. After William opened the code cylinder with the code Henry told him in his memory, he found that there was only a piece of writing paper in it, which made William not be surprised. It seems that his grandfather didn''t even believe the people in the secret Castle.


    Open the letter. Henry wrote it. It said: William, it should have been 10 years since you opened this letter. My dear grandson, I love you and your mother, but I can''t accompany you any more. I just hope your grandmother won''t follow me to see God. Although I know it may be very small, I sincerely hope she can accompany you for me .


    William helps me take care of your mother, takes care of her instead of me and your grandmother, and loves her. I wish God could give me more time. Unfortunately, God can''t listen to my prayer. Yes, our Devonshire family has not believed in God since the second generation of ancestors.


    William, remember what I told you. Find the Oxford Rules, which are the talisman of our family for thousands of years. Remember, anyone who wants to open or destroy this secret must be cleared. This secret can only be known and guarded by us, even your wife and mother can''t tell.


    If you have a chance, go to the family castle, where there is a bigger secret waiting for you. Remember, from now on, you can''t trust anyone, anyone close to you may be for our secrets. These secrets are related to the future of the Devonshire family, which is the hope of the revival of our Devonshire family.


    William, how I wish you could watch you solve that mystery. It''s a secret that your ancestors and I have spent more than ten lifetimes searching for, finding it, and then telling me and your ancestors at my grave.


    That''s all. William doesn''t know what secrets are waiting for him in the castle. He only knows that there are two secrets in his family. One is the amulet and there are big secrets in it. There is also a secret that the Devonshire family hasn''t found for more than ten generations. Moreover, this secret is related to the future of their family and what can be related to the future.


    The only things that can influence the family''s future are the following: first, children; second, land and wealth; third, rights.


    Children can be ruled out, not to mention the rights, and now the rights of the aristocracy in England what, live a better few.


    That''s all that''s left. It seems that the only thing that has been found for more than ten generations is treasure. Dizzy, it''s a hard job to find treasure. It''s still a treasure that hasn''t been found for hundreds of years. When William thinks about it, he thinks it''s nothing.


    They have been looking for more than ten generations. William doesn''t have much confidence to look for wealth. He can make money by himself. Even if he doesn''t do anything now, waiting for the stock market disaster to come, he can buy some big stocks at a low price, and waiting for 100 million to become 10 billion or tens of billions.


    Forget it, I''d better wait to see Henry''s secret hidden in the castle. After William found nothing else in the room, he set up a new password on the password barrel.


    He didn''t put the information about Christmas and Barney in the Da Vinci Code, because William thought Henry might have distrusted the secret keeping measures of the secret castle.


    There is no safer place in the world than his storage space. He doesn''t intend to follow the previous measures and leave the information in the dark castle. After all, the times have changed. Who knows if anything happened in the past ten years.


    After that, William rang the bell and sat in the room waiting for someone to open the door for him.


    After a while, the middle-aged man who sent him in gave him a hint outside the door and asked him to enter the password in the room.


    After the door opened, William went all the way out of the basement, into the elevator to the ground, said hello to old Victor, and then got on the car and left. He doesn''t want to come here any more. He believes that Henry won''t do useless work. Since Henry doesn''t trust the castle, he won''t be in charge of any agreement in the future.


    And the story of William''s entering the castle spread among the nobles and those who wanted to after he entered the Devonshire''s exclusive room.


    Duke Devon and the Earl of Oxford knew it at the first time. Now everyone is sure that William is Henry''s successor, because William is Henry''s successor to all his secrets.William drove and thought about everything Henry had said to him. He passed it through his head before he let go.


    One thing William always wants to know these days is that the list of members of W in Henry''s hand is not found in the castle today. Either Henry really disbanded his group W, or Henry hid the list in the family castle even if he didn''t believe in the castle.


    He hopes to have this list, because these people have worked for the Devonshire family for decades, and he is afraid to get this list, because he does not know whether these people have changed their mind or no longer want to do dirty work in the past ten years.


    He is afraid of disturbing the lives of those who don''t want to go on, which makes people hate him for nothing. The youngest of these people are now over 30 and nearly 40. It''s certain to get married and have children. Forget it, William. There''s no need to disturb others, just let them live in peace.


    When William drove home, his mother Lena was watching TV. Lena was a Chelsea fan. Today, there was a game at Chelsea.


    William went up to hug his mother. Lena kissed William''s face and pushed him away. William said, "well, don''t disturb my mother''s watching the ball. You go to the bath first"


    William turned his lips and thought, even if there is football, he would not care about his son People are really crazy about football.


    After the bath, William put on his pajamas and went downstairs to watch the ball with Lina,


    "Mom, our tenants, so I haven''t seen them"


    Lina looked at the TV and replied, "I''ve moved. Now there are paparazzi all day. They can''t stand it. If it''s not for your grandfather, I''d like to move. I''m bored by paparazzi these days. I''ll ask when I go out By the way, William, are you making friends with that reporter?


    Mom has been asked by paparazzi every day these two days how she feels about Diana and whether she will oppose your association. God, I''m bored to death by them.


    And I warn you not to get married and have children so early. I''m not ready to be a grandmother. Now I feel numb at the thought of having a baby called my grandmother. Do you hear me? What are you laughing at? William, are you looking for a fight? "


    Seeing that Lina is angry, William is busy rubbing her shoulder and beating her leg,


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''m only less than 20 years old. I won''t get married so early. I just want to make a girlfriend. Isn''t that normal? Don''t you always fear that I''m a gay? Now you don''t believe me! "


    "That''s about the same. Well, don''t disturb me to watch the ball. I''ll have nothing to do with the ball game until I finish watching it"


    "OK, but mom, let''s go to the court to watch the ball one day. Now it''s ok if you want to watch the ball in the VIP room," William said.


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect that we are rich now. We don''t have to save as we used to. Come on, William. You call to book tickets for me. I want to book all the stadium tickets for this season "


    then I urged William to book tickets for her. William turned his lips and picked up the phone to call. Fortunately, he was able to book season tickets in the front row. William bought two consecutive season tickets directly.


    "Mom, I got the third row middle season ticket. I increased the price by 20%. You''re lucky, mom," William said to Lena in a tone of praise.


    "Well, baby is wonderful, mother kiss" after kissing William, Lena pushed him away again.


    Dizzy English people are crazy to watch the ball, can''t stir up, William had to quietly accompany Lina to watch the ball.

 Chapter 41

    Yesterday, William watched Lena''s mother watching 10 spots with her mother, and chatting with Lena, make complaints about the coffee shop she had opened. Lena took the name of the coffee shop and the German coffee shop. It was a real relief.


    Foreigners like to name their companies and estates by their surnames, but William remembers that his company is also called Devonshire industries, which is influenced by Stark industries. Forget about the boss, not the second.


    It was almost 12 o''clock when Lena let William go to bed.


    The next day, William didn''t get up until more than 10 o''clock. He didn''t have much to do these days. He thought whether he would apply for graduation or not. Now he really doesn''t want to go to school. He had no money before and still wanted to stay at school. Now that he has money, his mind has already left school.


    As soon as he thought about it, William picked up the phone and called his professor Roy Stephen.


    When Dudu got through, William said to the phone, "Hello, good morning, Professor Roy, this is William Devonshire"


    "Hello, good morning, William, what can I do for you?" Professor Roy asked


    William said: "well, Professor, I want to apply for graduation. Can the school arrange graduation defense for me? Or if I can''t, I''d like to quit school. You know, Professor, I don''t have much time to stay in school now, and I think the knowledge I have mastered now can graduate from college, so I want to apply for graduation from school "


    after thinking about it, the opposite Professor Roy will say," well, William, your situation is a little special, and your performance during this period also makes me recognize you I can apply to the school for you. If it''s fast, you can know the result in the afternoon. Wait for me to inform you! "


    William said: "thank you, professor. Thank you very much. I''ll wait for you to call"


    "well, I''ll let you know. Goodbye, William"


    "OK, professor. Goodbye"


    after the call, Professor Roy hung up. William got up and cleaned up. He sat alone on the sofa on the first floor, eating the breakfast Lena had left for him, thinking about his graduation reply what.


    William is reading the knowledge of the system in his mind. Combined with the current situation of computers, William thinks that he can talk about cloud storage. In fact, cloud storage has existed for a long time, but it was called network disk at that time, and now it is not as easy to understand as cloud storage.


    This kind of rotten street after more than ten years is still a new thing, and it''s easy to fool VCs, so it''s decided to do it.


    In addition to having some takeout at noon, William has been writing on the computer all the time. He has to think that those things can''t be written out now. It''s too advanced, that is, he can''t live with himself. These are all money.


    And he doesn''t want to be like Tesla, who was born at the same time as Edison, because he was too smart and invented things that were envied, hated and regarded as monsters. He was half a step ahead of others. He was originally a bachelor''s degree. For him who had a system, it was really too simple. Unlike William, who was tortured by his graduation thesis in his previous life, he wanted to die.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, William received a call from Professor Roy and asked him to arrive at the computer department of the University at three o''clock in the afternoon. The Department will arrange three professors to reply to him in the afternoon.


    William put on his clothes and drove to school in his 911. He grabbed the top of the speed limit all the way and arrived at school before 2:30.


    Many people in the school have heard that William will come to the school for graduation Defense this afternoon. The defense venue arranged by the school is a large multimedia classroom.


    At 3 p.m., the professors came to the classroom on time. After everyone was seated, William, who had been waiting for him, went up to the stage and said hello to the three professors. The back of the classroom was full of school students. William even saw a dozen reporters with cameras.


    This reporter came in like this, William asked in a low voice to today''s classroom chief.


    The head of the classroom said to William, "it''s not very regular to give you the graduation defense at this time. The school is afraid of getting into trouble, so they let these reporters in. Some of today''s reporters are from science magazines. If you pass the graduation defense, they will have less trouble."


    William understands. The school doesn''t want him to be a popular fried chicken because he has no time When he dropped out of school from time to time, the public graduation defense will enable William to graduate smoothly, and many rich alumni who have achieved their wish in the school can also block up the discussion in the society.


    When Professor Roy and William were ready, he said, "OK, let''s go, William"


    the defense took William more than three hours. First, three professors asked questions, and finally, the editors of science magazines began to ask questions. Fortunately, William had systematic help. He could remember everything he learned in the system and understand it easily, This is about the open life.


    The reason why William has spent such a long time is not that he can''t say it, but that he should be careful how to say it. He doesn''t want to suddenly say the technical knowledge more than ten years later.


    There are prospects, but if we even talk about the specific technology, it''s not the surprised expression of professors and editors, but the expression of looking at monsters.


    Finally, when the professors and editors were all right, William was relieved.Professor Roy, who was sitting in the middle of the meeting with the other two professors, got up to discuss with the editors of science magazine. After the discussion, Professor Roy sat on the chair and said to William:


    "William Devonshire, I have discussed with two professors and several editors and decided that your graduation application has passed. Congratulations, William"


    now there is a warm hand All of us are impressed by William''s performance. Many doctoral students feel that William''s knowledge is higher than theirs.


    William nodded to everyone and said, "thank you, thank you, three professors and all the editors, thank you, thank you"


    the professor who sat next to Professor Roy said, "no, William, I don''t think you need to thank us. I think you can apply for a doctorate today. Have you ever thought about continuing to study for a doctorate in school, William? I think you can apply for a doctorate defense if you stay in school for one year "


    " coax "everyone in the classroom to hear the professor say that William''s defense today can graduate from a doctorate. Everyone is surprised. William Devonshire, you are going to God. We are still struggling in our undergraduate course. Now you can graduate from a doctorate. Is that the gap between genius and ordinary people How big? And this is the University of London. The one who can get into the University of London is not Xueba.


    An editor in chief of a science magazine stood up and said, "I agree with the professor. William, the knowledge you have now is not what ordinary doctoral students can master. I even think you can apply for an associate professor of the University of London. We have just asked a lot of popular technologies, and you have answered many innovative ideas. Now I admit that you are a genius Congratulations, William.

 Chapter 42

    Other reporters at the scene are eager to take William home and interrogate him slowly. What happened today is too topical. This time, they can finally enjoy William Devonshire''s reputation as a genius. Tomorrow''s newspapers are full of William''s news every day.


    Many students raised their hands to ask William.


    William in the professor''s signal, chose a sister with big eyes, looking a little cute.


    "William, what I want to ask is, why can you learn so fast and have such a wide range of knowledge? And can you share some of your learning methods with us? "


    After listening to Meng Mei''s words, William thought to himself, "sister, if you have the same system as me, you can do the same thing as me. Maybe you can do better than me in the study, and the open life is cool.".


    But he won''t say that. William thought for a moment and said, "it should be my interest and thirst for knowledge. I have a good memory. I can almost say I can never forget it. The more I remember, the more questions I have in my mind. This writing of questions urges me to learn more knowledge on my own initiative, and it''s like this over time"


    the more I remember, the more questions I have in my mind¡° "Fuck" a lot of people scold, you still let people live, I recite a day''s book, William this kind of person can remember an hour, this is still so compared, people in the heart ah q thought, no wonder this guy can how to pick, not we don''t work hard ah, is the opponent of non-human ah.


    A reporter coaxed: "William, let''s see your ability that you can never forget, show us on the spot"


    "yes, yes" everyone followed.


    Even Professor Roy nodded with a smile and sat there with his hands in his arms, looking like a spectator.


    One of the students took out his own set of cards and said in a loud voice: "William, William, look here and here"


    everyone turned to look at the student and laughed when they saw the cards in his hand.


    William said helplessly: "well, that classmate, please come up"


    when he came up, William said to everyone: "I will ask this classmate to disturb this set of cards, and then I will finish watching it in one minute, and then report what cards each is, OK"


    "OK"


    William took this classmate''s disturbed cards and put them on the table Looking at one by one in my hand, someone is timing. William finished it in less than 30 seconds, indicating that he could see it.


    The timekeeper yelled out 28 seconds, and the whole audience was noisy. We didn''t expect that William would watch it in half a minute, and we didn''t know if he could remember it.


    William gave the card to the student to indicate that he could turn over the card


    "Diamond 7, hearts 3, clubs 10" turn one card, William said one card, not long after a deck of poker you turn, William did not say a wrong card, all right.


    Everyone stood up and clapped for him, remembering that the cameras in their hands snapped.


    After that, we used this book to test William. He could write down 1000 English words in less than 2 minutes, which made us dumbfounded again.


    At last, William and his classmates congratulated him to get his diploma. William wore the bachelor''s robe provided by the school and took photos with many of his classmates. Several girls still held William''s arm and kissed him on the cheek.


    Getting his degree and diploma smoothly, William felt relieved. It seems that the school really takes a fancy to his alumni. I don''t know how many green lights have been given to him in one day.


    After a busy afternoon, he finally finished his graduation. William''s physical strength, which is several times higher than that of ordinary people, was a little too much to bear. He drove home to wash and went to sleep.


    William was sleeping at home, but he didn''t know that the outside world was full of his news reports. There was a video of this afternoon''s graduation defense at the University of London. I don''t know how the video was obtained by BBC television. They didn''t know At 8 p.m., there was a special show called England''s super genius William Devonshire.


    At the beginning of the program, William''s shorthand of playing cards in school was broadcast. He remembered a set of playing cards in less than 28 seconds, which was really incredible for the English people at that time.


    The audience were stunned by William, all shouting "it''s impossible, it''s impossible"


    after the BBC broadcast some of William''s wonderful answers in his reply, the vast majority of the audience could not understand them, but they felt very powerful.


    Finally, Professor Roy announced that William''s graduation defense was passed. Another professor and editor in chief said that William''s knowledge level was higher than that of a doctor, and even he could apply for an associate professor of the University of London. Now the audience are numb, and the whole of England think that William is a genius.


    William''s goal has also been achieved. If he makes any new invention or achievement in the future, we won''t be too surprised.


    The show also tells us that William has sold more than 100 million pounds by selling games and that he has invented a new MP3 player. It says that he is likely to become the youngest one billion millionaires in England soon, which makes all the girls in England want to date William.


    They see William as England''s new idol, more popular than the super handsome man who plays football. The middle-aged and old people praise William for becoming a rich man by his own efforts and talents.William is now regarded as England''s national idol, and this trend has slowly spread to the continent of Europe and the United States. Many news media all over the world are reporting on William Devonshire, the Earl''s successor, who is more popular outside England.


    In particular, the United States is in favor of the young and rich Earl''s successor. When NBC reporters interviewed American girls randomly on the street, 100% of them said they wanted to marry William.


    William Devonshire, the most talented billionaire of the new century, said the Chinese street daily.


    The Los Angeles Times said: the most wanted date of American women is William Devonshire, who is a global idol, a favorite of England and an example of young people in the new century.


    William didn''t know about the outside report. Even if he knew, he would not take care of it. William had a good sleep at home and his phone rang the next morning.


    William reached out and scratched vaguely at the bedside table and said "hello",,, "


    Garris''s voice came from the phone:" Hello, William "


    " well, "William said and did not speak.


    "Hello, William, are you still there"


    "en"


    look at Gareth''s watch. It shows 9:55 and he says, "it''s ten o''clock. Why didn''t you wake up and have a party with a beautiful woman last night?"


    William turned to the bed and said, "what''s the matter with you, Garris? I''ll hang up now."


    "OK, do you have time in the afternoon? I''ve made an appointment with a few people. You can come and meet them when you have time."


    "OK, there"


    "I''ll send it to your mobile phone at 3pm, don''t forget"


    "OK, goodbye"


    "

 Chapter 43

    William Hung up and got up confused. After washing, he picked up his cell phone and looked at the message from Garris.


    "100457 Baker Street." do you have this number? William is a little confused. Forget it, you must drink when you go to the bar. Take a taxi later. The taxi driver must know.


    William dressed up and drove to his mother Lina''s coffee shop. After Lina set up the coffee shop, William hadn''t been there. Now it''s time to go and have a look.


    Find Devonshire cafe in Oxford Street. William parks his car and pushes the door in.


    "Welcome" in. William sees a beautiful waiter greeting him. He nods to the waiter with a smile and sits down by the window with her.


    William looked at his mother''s new caf ¨¦. The whole caf ¨¦ was English style, with round legged wooden chairs, small round tables, large pieces of glass on the wall, and two rows of red sofas against the wall. The whole caf ¨¦ was warm.


    William thought it was ok, and said to the waiter, "a latte, thank you"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, do you want me to tell Mrs. Devonshire that you are here?" the waiter said to William gently, asking me out quickly, asking me out quickly. William was itching.


    This girl is really beautiful. She may only be sixteen or seventeen years old. She has flowing blonde hair, big eyes, high nose, thin lips and pink lipstick. Her face is reddish and full of youth.


    But it''s from Lina''s Cafe. William doesn''t dare to let Lina know that he''s soaking up her waiters in her cafe.


    William showed an apologetic look and said to the beauty with a smile: "if Lena is not busy, then please, thank you"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, and my name is Tina. I get off work at five o''clock, Mr. Devonshire." Tina winked at William, twisted her waist to the service desk, walked and half turned to kiss William.


    William laughs and is favored by beautiful women, which makes him feel relaxed.


    William suddenly sees his mother Lena appear in his eyes. Lena stares at William and Tina. Tina quickly and carefully says to Lena: "Mrs. Devonshire, William just ordered a latte. I''ll go to get him coffee. Madam, what can I do for you?"


    Lena stares at Tina and says: "nothing''s wrong, you can pour William coffee"


    she says¡° All right, ma''am. "Tina ran off to get her coffee.


    Lena went to William''s seat and sat down. She gave William a white look and said, "don''t think about Tina. She''s your aunt Mary''s daughter. You met her when you were young. You broke Tina''s doll, remember?"


    William thought about it and said, "that fat Aunt Mary, the one with more than 200 pounds?"


    Lena gives William a white look, "how can you say that?"


    William looks at Tina with coffee. She can''t believe it. This is little Tina who loves to cry. After William broke his doll, he grabbed her and cried for an hour?


    "Mr. Devonshire, here''s your coffee." Tina bent her legs to William and put the latte in front of him. She stood up and blinked at him with a blushing smile.


    "Tina, just call me William. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. We haven''t seen each other for years," William said with a smile.


    Tina heard that William recognized her, covered her mouth happily, looked at William with big eyes and said: "it should be more than 10 years. We haven''t seen each other since you moved to London with grandfather Henry. Brother William, I still remember when I was a child, you often took me to play in the castle and broke my favorite doll." then she wrinkled her nose lovingly.


    Lena watched William and Tina flirt in front of him and said angrily: "William, what are you doing here? Are you free to do it? You''ll go away after drinking. I have something to do. I don''t have time to talk to you"


    "Tina''s coming. Go to entertain the guests." Lena glared at Tina and said, "OK, madam, I''m going." Tina turned and held the tray in her hands Behind him, half turned to William, and then made a phone call.


    William secretly nodded to Tina. Tina saw that William nodded, blinked happily to William and went to entertain other guests.


    Seeing that Lina was still staring at him, William said, "Mom, your coffee is really good. It''s the first time I know that your coffee is so good. I''ll come to you for coffee more often in the future"


    "no, you''d better not. I don''t know what you''re up to. I warn you, if you want to make Tina, be careful that your aunt Mary will trouble you."


    William thought Aunt Mary had a cold war with her 200 kg figure, and asked, "Tina would come to London and work here, Mom"


    when William was a child, Aunt Mary held him in the shadow. Every time he thought of being held by that 1.6-meter-old 200 kg fat aunt, William had a cold war.


    "When you are rich, I want to know about our family''s castle first, and call Oxford to ask about Aunt Mary''s situation. When Tina knows, she comes to London to see me. Hum, see if I''m fake, see if you''re real. I said, why does Tina have to work for me? She doesn''t even go back to school. She''s calling your attention. No way, I have to get her back to Oxford.William said quickly: "Mom, Tina has only been here for a few days, so you can drive her back. That''s not good! After all, Aunt Mary''s family has been friendly with our family for generations, and we need Uncle David and aunt Mary to help us look after the castle when we buy it back. After all, we don''t live in the castle often "


    " well, let Tina stay in London for a few days, and then send her back. I warn you, don''t come to the cafe these days. I don''t want to see you. Do you understand? "William Devonshire," Lena warned William in a low voice.


    "what has the final say, mom?" William nodded in agreement with


    . William nodded in agreement. Lena didn''t say much, and got up to do his work.


    William drank latte and looked at his watch. It was almost 12 o''clock. William asked a waiter to order lunch. After waiting for more than 10 minutes, Tina served lunch to him with a tray. Because there were so many people at noon, Tina didn''t say anything to William. She just said to William, "brother William, today''s bread is good. You should have a good taste." and then she went to other tables I''m busy.


    William picked up the bun and saw that there was a long note under it. He picked it up and looked at the phone number written on it. William laughed and put the note into his pocket.


    Not far away, Tina watched William put the note into his pocket, smiling sweetly at William, and saw that William looked at her and pursed his mouth deliberately, which was very lovely.


    After lunch and a cup of coffee, William gets up to check out. As he leaves, he makes a gesture of waiting for me to call Tina, who nods to William.


    William walked out of the cafe and drove away


    in his ca

 Chapter 44

    After going out, William sat in the car and sent a text message to Tina, telling her that she had something to do today and that he would take her to London when he was free.


    Driving the Porsche 911, William found this bar called goblet in a lane in Mayfair. It''s really hard to find here. Walking into this small bar, William doesn''t know why Garris is booking this bar which seems to be only suitable for the country rather than central London.


    William sat on the bar and ordered a glass of Irish whisky. Now he didn''t arrive at 2 o''clock. There were few people in the bar. William teased the beautiful bartender to chat.


    After talking about William, I learned that this bar was built in the 1750s, and it is the second oldest bar in Mayfair.


    The beauty also told him that there were portraits of some 18th century politicians on the wall of the bar. William looked around and knew one. On the fireplace, there was a portrait of Churchill, a famous fat man in England.


    William and the beauty bartender are talking about the history and fun of the bar. From time to time, they make the beauty cover her mouth and laugh. They don''t notice that Garris and several people come in.


    When Garris came in, he saw William, who was chatting with a beauty bar. He shrugged at the seven or eight people he was with. He was a bit speechless. He didn''t find that William Devonshire had such a style before. Since William started selling games, he has become a different person. He used to be quiet and introverted. Now he can see this guy flirting with his sister everywhere.


    "Hey, William"


    William turned his head and saw Garris coming in with seven or eight people, all in black and white, all in the gentlemanly style of stiff suits. At a glance, William could see that he was the prince of England, Prince Charles, and his 19-year-old son, Prince Wilson.


    William got up and nodded to the crowd.


    Garris said: "this is William Devonshire"


    "William, I don''t think I need to introduce you to Prince Charles and Prince Wilson."


    who in England doesn''t know the two princes? William shook hands with Prince Charles and Prince Wilson and nodded: "of course, who in the world doesn''t know Prince Charles and Prince Wilson? Nice to meet you His highness Charles, his highness Wilson "


    Prince Charles shook hands with William, nodded and said with a smile," I''m glad to meet you, William. You can call me Charles, William. You''re not right. You''re the most famous person in London now. There''s no one in London who doesn''t know you William Devonshire. You''re all the news in newspapers and TV these days. Wilson knows you''re here today If you want to come to this party, you must come to meet you. Fortunately, he is old enough to come to the bar. William has a chance. I want to invite you to my house. Harry likes you very much, too. But he is not old enough to go to the bar.


    "It''s my pleasure, your Royal Highness"


    William shakes hands with the somewhat excited Prince Wilson again


    Prince power shakes William''s hand and excitedly says: "William, I''m your fan, Harry and I adore you very much, especially when you make a game by yourself, which surprises me and my friends. We all like your game very much, It''s a pity that my brother and I have been playing for many days, but we can''t get through. William, can I invite you to my house?


    We can play games together. Now I really want to see what''s behind the fourth level. If you can come, Harry and I will be very happy for you to come to Kensington Palace "


    William smiles, looks at the second heir of the royal family who is not bald, nods and agrees:" OK, your highness, I will visit you when you have time "


    " then we have a deal, William How about tomorrow? Tomorrow is the weekend. Harry and I don''t have to go to school. And you can call me Wilson. I''ll call you William. Is that ok? "


    William thought for a moment and said, "OK, your highness, it''s my pleasure. I''ll visit you on time at 10:00 tomorrow morning"


    "great, William. We''ll make a deal." Prince Charles and Princess Diana have a very good relationship in this world. They go out hand in hand when they are dozens of years old. The outside world has never reported that there is something wrong with the relationship between Charles and Diane So the childhood of Prince Wilson and Harry is very good. Now Prince Wilson is still a little childish, but William thinks that through the contact just now, Prince Wilson is still very easy to speak, which makes William like this shy prince.


    "This is commander Richard bloomley, and Richard is commander of the London police special operations team"


    "Hello, commander Richard"


    "Hello, William"


    Garris then introduced, "this is Arthur Kane, Harry Hart, Merlin strong, and this is Johnny ingley"


    ha, Johnny ingley, Isn''t this Mr. Bean in agent bean? The other Williams remembered it when they saw agent bean.


    Arthur Kane, the head of ACE secret service academy, Harry Hart, the instructor of Merlin strong secret service academy, Ma Dan, what do these guys want to do with me? They don''t want to drag me into secret service academy. I don''t want to go to masochism.


    William quietly and smilingly shook hands with these agents to say hello. Our Mr. Bean was bored and yawned with his hands over his mouth. William looked at that Mr. Bean was really the same as that in the agent. Mr. Bean''s face was so easy to recognize."Well, William, since we all know each other, let''s go to the cigar room at the back of the bar for a drink," Garris suggested.


    Wilson, who first came into contact with his father''s drinker, looked at his father at a loss. He didn''t know how to have such a rude guy to know his father. He seemed to be very familiar with him.


    Prince Charles laughs and explains to Wilson and William: "that''s what Johnny is like. But after you get in touch with him, you will know that Johnny is a very interesting person. He can always bring us joy. Come on, my son. This is your first time in the bar. I have to watch you carefully. If you get drunk and go home, your mother will trouble me. I don''t want to sleep at night Study, William, please come with me "


    William followed this gentleman to Prince char, who came to a two-story Gothic building behind the bar. He didn''t expect that the bar outside was just a cover, and the bar behind it was the real goblet bar.


    Compared with the bars outside, the bars here are more retro. They are full of medieval furnishings and decorations. There are only waiters and a bartender, and no guests.


    Prince Charles said to William: "William, this is a membership system. You need members to bring it in. If you like, you can also have a membership. There are two-tier members. Ordinary members only pay 3000 pounds a year, and the second tier members are 10000 pounds. Members can taste their own whisky and beer free of charge. Other wines need to pay, no The whiskey here is very good.


    Well, it''s not expensive, and it''s free to drink. It''s only a small circle meeting place. After the bartender poured him a glass of whisky, William decided to become a member. The whisky was better than the Irish whisky he had ever drunk. It tasted very good. The owner was really rich. Such a good wine was free to be tasted, and it was not taken away.


    William called the waiter to swipe his card and set up a second class member. He thought he could come to visit more often when he had time.


    William and Wilson sit together and exchange their experience in playing games. William also consulted a lot of aristocratic sports in England, such as fox hunting, golf, tennis, equestrian polo, snooker, squash and rowing. These are all traditional aristocratic sports in England, but now all of them are popular except equestrian polo and fox hunting.


    Nobility is no longer superior, but a group of people who have been comprehensively suppressed.


    William and Prince Wilson are chatting with each other. Prince Wilson also invited William to join their fox hunting operation in autumn. William is also very interested in this. He nodded and agreed, but he has to have a good horse and a good shotgun to hunt foxes.


    William thought that he would have to learn how to ride a horse when he had time. Otherwise, it would be a shame for him to learn how to ride a horse.


    "Hey, William, are you interested in our card game?" Garris asked William.


    William turned his head and saw that, apart from chatting with Prince Wilson at the bar, all the others were sitting on a big round table beside the bar, waiting for a beautiful Dutch official to deal a card.


    After thinking about it, he got up and went over with his glass.

 Chapter 45

    William and Prince Wilson got up and went to the gambling table. They said with a smile, "I''d better forget it. I don''t want to win all your money later. You scolded me. Didn''t you watch TV? I''m a memory genius. A deck of cards takes only 20 seconds to remember "


    " Hey, William, if you don''t brag, you will die. Before you play, you know you can win. What''s the relationship between depubi and memory? Depubi''s patience, psychology and skills. "Garris said angrily.


    "Well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be smart in front of you. Garris, you can''t tear me down. Today''s new friends don''t know me, so they can''t think I''m an old hand." William complained, sitting beside the Dutchman.


    For the first time at such a party, William was invited to sit down.


    Everyone laughed at William''s funny words. However, only Arthur nodded and agreed with William''s words: "maybe William is really powerful. You should be careful not to be cheated by William."


    everyone is in the same circle. They all know who Arthur is and what he does. When they hear what Arthur said, they all know that William has been playing with them since he was on the table.


    Today''s card game is the principal of 2000 pounds per person. You can''t add 10-20 pounds after losing.


    In his previous life, depo William often played with his friends, just playing 1-2 RMB games. After playing for a long time, William still has some experience, not a rookie. Moreover, he has a cheating device. Every time his opponent looks at the cards, William can know what his opponent''s cards are.


    Therefore, he can avoid all the pitfalls when he compares cards. When his opponent is not big, he often bluffs him. Today, these people are very uncomfortable and often bluffed by William.


    Opponents get a good card is often able to avoid William, not with.


    Sure enough, just two hours after the game, William and Arthur were left. After William won Arthur''s gourd, the game was over.


    We didn''t expect William to play poker as he said. Seven or eight veteran players were killed by a rookie. They all had a look of disbelief.


    In the past, they could play this game for several hours, but today, only two hours later, William took all the chips.


    Wilson has been watching William play beside him. He knows that after William abandoned his cards several times, his opponent really got bigger than William. He seems to know his opponent''s cards.


    Prince Wilson''s upbringing is still very good. He stayed behind William and never bothered him. Even if he had any questions, he didn''t ask. Now after the card game, he asked: "William, why can you avoid the trap of your opponent every time, just like the game when you take double K and my father take the public card of QJ, which is 4, 7 and QQ? Why do you just know that my father has Q in his hand, and why don''t you And you didn''t look at the last card, what if the last card was K. "


    " ha, your highness didn''t pay attention to his own card when playing Depu, but to his opponent''s card. Although the opponent''s subtle actions and reactions and facial expression can''t see anything, his eyes and muscles can''t cheat people. I noticed Prince char''s pupil when playing the fourth card The hole is shrinking, and the body shakes slightly. Ha, this is the sign of getting a good card. The rest is the problem of probability.


    He won''t tell Wilson that the other two karaoke cards in that game have been taken. There can''t be karaoke in the cards.


    William stopped for a moment, thought about it, and then said, "the question of probability is a bit complicated. Your highness, let''s not talk about it again. It''s really hard to finish in a few hours. And you won''t be interested in listening to those math formulas in a bar.


    "Well," Wilson heard William say mathematical formula, he immediately lost interest.


    When other people heard that William could judge whether the opponent''s card was good or not through his eyes and the shaking of his body muscles, they couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "William, it seems that next time we play cards, we all have to wear a pair of sunglasses and stay still like a puppet"


    "yes, I didn''t expect you to notice the opponent''s pupil and body. I''ve never heard this kind of skill before Coincidentally, William, you must have other skills that you didn''t say. Teach me, I''ve never won this game. Teach me some secrets so that I can win once. "Garris, who has the best relationship with William, asked William for advice, shaking his head and saying," it''s all secrets. Teach you what I''m going to play next time. I won''t say this unique secret "


    William won''t He said that when the opponent looks at the cards, he can see them with mental strength. Although he can''t see the covered cards, he can see the cards picked up by the opponent. It''s really a great advantage when playing Depu.


    In fact, he has a greater advantage in playing Soha. Anyone who plays Soha with him will be killed by him.


    It''s almost 6 o''clock. Prince Charles gets up to leave and takes Wilson home for dinner. Princess Diane is still strict with Prince Wilson.


    After seeing off the two princes, William was pulled to a corner of the bar by Garris and commander Richard bloomley.


    After waiting for the waiter to bring a bottle of whiskey to the three of them, Garris asked William, "William, have you finished recruiting for group W"


    William looked at commander Richard bloomley and said nothing."Don''t worry, Richard is one of our own people. Your identity is public among our own people. As we all know, now the Devonshire family has begun to take over group W. Richard is the commander of the anti terrorism special operation of the police department. He needs some help when he comes to me"


    well, William can see who this commander Richard bloomley is, isn''t he uncle long The black commander in the British duel? So there is uncle long in the world. Do you want to recruit uncle long?


    "It''s been recruited. As for how many people and who, I can''t tell you. You know the rules," William nodded.


    Garris and commander Richard bloomley nodded.


    Commander Richard bloomley said, "I need your help, William. I need some people who have nothing to do with our department to help me find someone"


    "who to find?" William said


    "a Malagasy mercenary named Carlos, we suspect that he is going to blow up the Skywalker S570. We have found a lot of them, and we have caught a lot of them The mercenary who blew up the Tianxing S570 plane, but we have been looking for a long time, but we have not found the person behind this incident, and many of our own people died inexplicably.


    So we suspect that there are other people in the police system in England. I need a team like you, group W, which no one knows, to investigate Carlos secretly and find out the person behind him


    After hearing this, William thought about where the S570 had been.


    "Do you have any information?" William asked.


    When Wei Li opened the file bag, he saw a big plane, which was bigger than all the planes he had seen in his previous life. The layout of four engines was ugly.


    Commander Richard bloomley said to Weili: "this is a new four engine airliner developed by Tianxing company. It can carry more than 600 passengers, 200 more than the largest plane at present. This company is now in the most critical period. Our national airlines have taken a 30% stake in the research and development of Tianxing 570, so we must not let Tianxing 570 have any problems, or it will be a loss After hearing this, William looked at Garris, and Garris understood that William was asking why he didn''t let the military intelligence agency deal with this matter. The police had the other party''s undercover, and the military intelligence agency didn''t just take over?


    Garris hesitated and said: "William, we suspect that there are traitors in the military intelligence agency"


    "you are joking with me," William replied incredulously.


    Garris said hastily: "in recent years, our security committee has suspected that there are traitors in the military intelligence agency. We often have leaks in Europe and Africa, but we have found the reason after looking for a few years, which is very important It''s also one of the reasons why the Committee agrees that you should set up team W. we need a team that has nothing to do with all departments to investigate internal problems in secret "


    William knows that there is nothing good to do. Let him set up a team that has nothing to do, and give him the right of special action to check who he wants.


    "Well, when do I start?" William nodded.


    "The sooner the better. It''s only a few days before the test flight of Tianxing 570," commander Richard bloomley said anxiously.


    "Well, I''ll give the task to my team today, and tomorrow they can go to Madagascar to capture Carlos." William pointed at the photos of Carlos in the information.


    The photos were taken by mobile phone, and the information and mission requirements were sent to Barney of the expendable squad.


    Now it''s time to talk about my pay! Garris

 Chapter 46

    "What do you want, you rich man? Do you want to pick out over 100000 pounds from me? Our department is very poor "


    " 200000 pounds is not money. Why don''t I? I''ll support the group myself. If you don''t want to pay me now, you can play by yourself. I''m not interested in taking care of your business "


    " when I say 200000 pounds, I''ll catch someone. I can hire a mercenary regiment to catch someone for 200000 pounds "


    "More than 100000 yuan is rounded up to 200000 yuan. Anyway, if you have no money, no one will work for you now, even if the king of England comes. Besides, the money is not yours, and the normal amount of work must be given to me.".


    William is sure to ask for money, or these guys will always ask him for help in the future. Who doesn''t like free.


    Garris said sadly, "it''s 100000 pounds, nothing more.".


    One hundred thousand is better than free. William then said, "there is an official letter to give me the power of mission and special action, which says that I have the right to take any extreme measures under special circumstances. Without this authorization, I will not work. Maybe someone will take this matter to trouble me after the work is finished"


    Garris looked at William strangely and said "Don''t you have official documents with the right of special action in your family? Why didn''t Henry give them to you?"


    "It''s a document decades ago, and I haven''t inherited the title. Who knows if the current government still recognizes it after the accident? I don''t want to trouble myself. I need the official authorization document of the Committee for all the tasks you give me in the future"


    "well, I''ll give you the official authorization document," Garris said happily.


    William will accept the Commission''s official document authorized the appointment, Garris is still very happy.


    Willing to accept the leadership of the Committee means that William is moving closer to them. It''s no better for the Committee. He has a lot of strength in his hand, but he doesn''t have to spend money to support himself. Although William is a bit difficult, he can still move as long as he benefits from the current situation. As long as he cooperates more times, the more trust he has, the more likely William will be Be one of them.


    "The official documents will be given to you in the evening."


    William is now alone. Of course, he wants to find someone who can cooperate with him. He will take the advantages first, and the disadvantages first.


    With special action, William will be able to do some private work without being punished. A formal name is very important. In other words, this special action right is a legal license to send people to see Satan. Of course, it''s better to have a reasonable reason when using it, otherwise it will be taken back once.


    Without this advantage, William wants to work for the English government in vain. Anyway, his soul is not English.


    "And," said William.


    "So much more," said Garris discontentedly.


    "of course, and although I am now in the eyes of some people, I can''t make complaints about the status of the military intelligence bureau. If I am the media, then I will not live anymore." William Tucao


    , "well, this is really a very boring thing. What do you want to say directly?" Gareth said


    William thought and said, "give me a The name of the operational adviser of the Security Council of England is not too much. Even if the identity is made public, it''s nothing. On the surface, it''s just an adviser. There are more people who can be an adviser. It''s more convenient for me to do things later. "


    This time, Garris agreed without even thinking about it: "this is no problem. I''ll bring it to you in the evening. OK, commander bloomley, it''s dinner time. Let''s go to Belle street and try the pizza there"


    Richard knew that Garris wanted to slip away, nodded and said, "OK, Garris, I haven''t eaten the pizza there for a long time"


    Richard knew that Garris wanted to slip away "Well, thank you for your help, William. We''ll keep in touch for a long time. Goodbye." Richard and Wei shake hands to say goodbye.


    Garris didn''t give William another chance to ask for anything. He and Richard bloomley got up and left.


    However, William did not care at this time. With the semi official status of security consultant, it would be more convenient to do something in the future.


    At this time, the voice of a text message came from William''s mobile phone. Picking up the mobile phone, William saw Barney reply, "yes, I understand. I''ll leave in an hour"


    "Ma Dan, when is this guy so concise and comprehensive? There''s nothing to ask, "said William.


    Poor Barney didn''t know William was scolding him.


    As soon as the death squads returned to the United States, they were going to Madagascar. William didn''t even say the salary. If he didn''t have any money, he was working in vain? Barney was a little depressed, thinking that they were not rich.


    Fortunately, William thought of the one who had to pay for his employment. He called Barney and asked, "Hello, Barney, how much commission do you need to hire you to do this kind of work in the past"


    "Sir, the Commission of our death squads is relatively high. We usually don''t take this kind of work, but since it''s a task, let''s say $30W." Barney quoted a normal price. It''s too easy for them to catch someone.


    "300000 US dollars, it''s about 180000 pounds, Ma Dan, I''m not going to lose 80000 pounds," William thought. He won''t be greedy for the money of the death squads, but he''s not happy with Garris. Sooner or later, he''ll ask Garris to double me.When he saw the movie, the CIA church gave them $5 million. He thought it would take tens of millions of commission to send out the expendables. Now 300000 is not expensive.


    But William came back to think that the church gave the expendables such a high commission because the church did it several times and they didn''t succeed.


    Five million, please the death squads to die, but for God''s blessing, the two groups of people on the island infighting, the death squads may be dead. There are still too many unreasonable places in the movie. Anyway, the movie is also a popcorn movie, as long as it''s cool.


    "Well, Barney, in order to save trouble, I''ll give your agent Thor a formal employment contract. I don''t think Thor will refuse, Barney," William said.


    "yes, sir, I''ll tell Thor to help my friends," Barney promised.


    "Very good, Barney. Our relationship in the future is employment. If I have a task for you, I will install the rules of the mercenary world to find you. The only difference is that no refusal is allowed.".


    "I see, sir." Barney''s reply was a little feeble. Yes, they used to be wild.


    "Try to catch Barney alive," William said.


    "don''t worry, sir"


    "that''s it. Goodbye, Barney. I hope I can hear good news tomorrow"


    "no problem, sir. Goodbye, sir"


    William Hung up the phone strangely. Did the family get any stimulation and talk strangely.


    In fact, William didn''t know that Barney and his gang were scared by William''s methods now,


    they were on the plane back to America discussing how William put shock bombs and narcotic smoke bombs into the safe house.


    It was their first time to use the safe house class, so it was impossible for them to expose it before they went. The only possibility was that William followed Yin and Yang. When they got to the safe house, they didn''t know what means they used, and they got into the safe house unconsciously. The means were too covert to prevent.


    After a long discussion, six people felt that they might not be able to deal with this method next time, because they didn''t know how to prevent it. In this case, they had better be obedient.


    And here is the real world, most of the people of the death squads have families and children. If they have concerns, they can''t be as rebellious as in the movie.


    Anyway, they don''t want to wash their hands now. It''s the same for who they work for. As long as William gives money, and maybe they can get some benefits from William in the future, at least the intelligence will be more accurate when they do the task. After all, William can find a lot of information that they can''t reach.


    William didn''t understand why Barney was so obedient to him, so he saw Arthur Kane, Harry Hart and Merlin strong come to him.


    Ma Dan, what do these three guys want from me?

 Chapter 47

    Arthur Kane, the chief of ACE agents, William has seen "ace agents". He knows that this friendly old man is a tough character, and he is very alert to him coming to find himself.


    Arthur Kane said with a smile, "William, I don''t know if you know us, but I see in your eyes that my guess is right, right?"


    Arthur Kane stopped and looked into William''s eyes.


    William really can''t compare with these old hands who have been working all his life, but he can''t think of any reason to be perfunctory to Arthur Kane. He can''t say that I met you in the movie, he can only keep silent.


    "I think Henry may have told you something, or even he may have left my information to you, or you won''t make me feel like you know me when you see me for the first time, am I right, William?" Arthur Kane affirmed.


    Ha, William is happy. That''s a good reason. Don''t worry about it any more. Arthur Kane gave it to him himself.


    William nodded to Arthur Kane and said, "I know you have Harry Hart and drillmaster Merlin strong"


    "ha, so, as m said, Henry Winston Devonshire really left you a lot of England''s Secret Files"


    Arthur Kane''s smiling eyes began to get cold, and it was like looking at William''s eyes It''s like eating him.


    William said, "no, I''ve just seen the information of ACE secret service academy. Henry thought about arranging me to study in ace secret service academy, so he left some introductions of ACE secret service academy.".


    Arthur Kane regained his smile and said, "no, William Devonshire, you''re lying. Merlin strong came to the secret service academy only eight years ago. At that time, Henry has died. You''re lying. William is killed by the movie. When did Merlin strong join the secret service academy So he would know.


    Since the explanation is not clear, William has to shut up and stop talking. He is not the opponent of these old guys now.


    But William saw Harry Hart look at him a little different, gratified, appreciate, and love, what the hell, I think of the word love.


    William was a little surprised by Harry Hart''s performance, but when he saw Harry Hart again, Harry Hart''s expression became normal.


    William''s brain, which has been transformed by the system, is running at full speed. Harry Hart used to be a member of W in the hands of his grandfather Henry Winston Devonshire. William was shocked by this idea.


    I also remember that my grandfather said in his letter that William should not trust anyone. Henry should have thought that the former members of group w would come to William, but after more than ten years, no one could guarantee what these former members of group w would become. Only God knows what the purpose is to find him.


    Although it''s a movie world, it''s also a real world. William can''t believe anyone. Even if he doesn''t have a bad heart for William now, he can''t guarantee that he won''t have a bad heart in the future.


    "Well, we''ve long guessed what Henry will leave behind, but we haven''t been sure. Now we can be sure. William, you are such a smart man who has been unknown for nearly ten years. Henry should have taught you. He really worked hard for you. I don''t know what Henry taught you, but I hope you can come to our secret service academy It''s good for you to learn again.


    There''s a ghost advantage. He wants to get him into the academy to observe him closely, and he doesn''t want to be abused in the secret service academy. His brain is full of secret service knowledge. He can learn whatever he wants, and he doesn''t want to be abused if he can teach you.


    William quickly refused: "no, Arthur, I don''t have time to go to the secret service academy and I''m not interested in it. My favorite thing is to make money. It''s better to make more money when I have that time. If Henry didn''t want me to inherit his career, I don''t want to be an agent. Even if it''s group W, I''m not interested in forming it. That''s good. Now it''s not Henry''s that period, 90 years It''s been ten years "


    " stupid, William Devonshire. I can guess that Henry will leave information for you, and other people can guess that they won''t be as talkative as I am. You think you can guarantee your safety if you have the ability to subdue 007. Now it''s not ten years ago. Many techniques and skills have changed. What Henry taught you ten years ago is not applicable now ¡±


    "and William, you have to think about your mother, your mother is an ordinary person"


    when William heard that Arthur Kane threatened his mother Lena, his whole body became different. Arthur Kane, Harry Hart and Merlin strong suddenly felt that they were staring at each other at close range, and their hair stood up.


    Looking at William, who was just like a shy boy, suddenly turned into a devil to swallow them up. Merlin strong, the instructor who didn''t do anything, stepped back a few steps, sweating and shivering. He gasped and pointed to William, and said: "you, you, you"


    Arthur Kane and Harry Hart were not much better He didn''t step back, but he was sweating like Merlin strong.It''s too much pressure on ordinary people to let go of mental power.


    William converged his sudden mental strength and gritted his teeth to Arthur Kane: "no matter who bothers Lina, I will kill them all. I said I can do it, and Arthur Kane, I don''t believe you will be so honest. After waiting ten years without touching Lina and me, Henry must have left something for you to worry about. Arthur Kane told those who want to Those who trouble me, don''t provoke me. I''m afraid when I go crazy. I don''t care about any rules. If I touch Lina, I don''t mind killing his family. ".


    After William regained his mental strength, Arthur Kane felt better. Arthur Kane sighed with a lingering fear, "what did Henry teach William? I''ve never had such a frightened person in recent decades."


    Merlin strong looked at William in horror. He just felt that he was going to die, and now he looks into William''s eyes I''m afraid. I secretly think that there''s no need to see this monster in the future. I heard that he subdued 007 and three elite agents of the military intelligence agency with guns with his bare hands the other day, using only coins, keys and a rope.


    Harry Hart looked at William with a surprised face. As far as he knows, Henry is not good at action. His skill can only be said to be average. What did Henry leave for William, so that he could practice so well in hiding for ten years.


    Arthur Kane, the chief of ACE agents, soon calmed down and said to William, "William, the best way you can do now is to prove that you are with us. As long as we think you are with us, at least we old guys won''t fight against you and the English government won''t fight against you. This task is a good opportunity for William to do it Let''s see, if you want to join a group, you have to pay first. If you are so smart, you can understand "


    cut, isn''t it the name of the investor? Water Margin has said for a long time that it''s better to do something everyone does to join the group? Who won''t?


    William said to Arthur Kane, "well, it''s my business to do it, but don''t worry. We''ve been together for a long time. Arthur, I''ll prove with some things that I can''t handle anyone.".


    Arthur Kane said with a smile: "that''s best, William. We''re waiting for your performance. Don''t let everyone down, William"


    when William heard that the old man said he was waiting to see his performance, he was upset. He thought that you''re not a loyal soldier. When you defected, I''ll kill you.


    William also said with a smile, "you''ll see it, Arthur. Maybe next time we meet, you''ll be surprised.".


    I''ll kill you next time I see you, William thought. I have the authorization of the safety committee now. I''ll check who I want to check. Don''t let me find anything. It''s the end of you.


    Arthur Kane was embarrassed, but he didn''t know what it was, which made him worried that something bad would happen.


    Arthur Kane shakes hands with William to say goodbye, and William shakes hands with Merlin strong and Harry Hart. After all three of them have left, William goes to the corner of the bar, sits down and looks at the note Harry Hart just handed him when shaking hands. It says "don''t trust anyone"


    MA Dan. It''s a brain drain again. Of course, I don''t trust anyone, even me You, Harry Hart, I can''t believe it. The agent can believe it. The sow can go up the tree.

 Chapter 48

    William was disgusted by Arthur Kane at night. He didn''t even want to find Tina. Now he has some helplessness. How can he always find him in trouble.


    It seems that every world is the same. After reaching a certain extent, there will be troubles. In the film world, it may be more troublesome, because in the film world, villains are flying all over the world, mentally handicapped and nervous, and they always want to destroy the world.


    So William went out of the bar last night and found the best shooting club. He needed to vent and practice his shooting skills.


    Although William has the systematic target eye, the punisher, and the skill and experience of these gun masters, the target eye can also throw anything to kill people.


    But it''s not good to just say that you don''t practice. No matter how much you say about shooting, you can still practice it with live ammunition. It''s just that people with high talent will learn it faster, and it''s faster to shoot faster.


    He had no choice but to learn weapons and throwing knives. Magic could not be used openly. He had no power or power, so he had to rely on himself.


    He even thought that if anyone forced him, he would assassinate him. He would send magic, which could make him produce evidence of absence.


    In a few seconds, it will reach thousands of kilometers away. After the killing, it will be sent back immediately. No judge or jury will believe that William can travel thousands of kilometers back and forth in more than ten minutes.


    He was only an ordinary person in his previous life. Now that he has money, he just wants to enjoy life. He is a loser who has no ambition and only wants to live a good life. He never wants to rule the world. He has no ability or ambition.


    ¡£


    He was an ordinary person in his former life, but now he is rich. When ordinary people become rich, they care more about whether they can live a good life.


    If anyone interferes with his happy play in this colorful world, he will kill anyone.


    And the lunatics who want to destroy the world. He''ll kill them all. How good is peace, to play in peace.


    William practiced in the shooting gallery for several hours, and his gun ability soared. After three hours of practice, the gun could hit the heart.


    His abnormal physique didn''t feel tired after nearly 500 rounds of shooting. He practiced flying knife for another 2 hours. Now his flying knife can hit the bull''s-eye quickly and accurately.


    It''s great to play, but it hurts him when he checks out. It costs him nearly 10000 pounds in a few hours. A bullet is almost 10 pounds. It''s good to make money. It''s better for America. You can buy a gun and hit a bullet casually. It''s at least 7000 pounds cheaper.


    When checking out, he looked at the boss with a crooked smile and said, "Ma Dan can''t come to you anymore. Don''t think I don''t know how much money you''ve made"


    when he got home, Lina had already gone to bed, so William washed and went to bed.


    He got up early at 8 o''clock the next day. He still remembered his appointment with Prince Wilson today. He cleaned up, put on proper clothes and drove to his mother Lena''s cafe for breakfast. Fortunately, Lena was not here this morning, or maybe Lena would drive him out.


    William and Tina, who are not busy, flirt with each other for a while. Looking at Tina''s soft and delicate appearance, William thinks, but he doesn''t dare. Tina is just over 16 years old, and she is not 18 years old, which makes him unable to do it.


    moreover, William is very worried about Aunt Mary, and thinks that he may be chased and killed by Aunt Mary, so William fights a cold war.


    Talk to Tina until 9:20. William gets up and goes to Kensington Palace.


    Tina escorts William to the door. Her little red face is full of expectation. Thinking that William can give her a goodbye kiss, William looks at Tina''s little baby face and shakes his head. He has to hold Tina. He says goodbye and gets on the bus.


    Tina, standing at the door, went back to the cafe disappointed. I wonder if I will take the initiative next time.


    Kensington Palace is in the center of London. William drove to Kensington Palace in less than 20 minutes. He sat in the car and waited for about 10 minutes before he drove to the front door of Kensington Palace and pressed the doorbell. Prince Wilson''s face appeared on the screen in front of the door.


    Wilson saw that William was coming, opened the door, and William drove into Kensington Palace.


    After parking, William saw Wilson waiting for him at the door with Prince Harry and the housekeeper.


    William and the two princes hugged and said hello, presenting the game script of Plants vs. Zombies written in the morning and a bottle of 82 year old Raffi.


    The two princes are very happy to hear that William wrote the game secret script himself, but the housekeeper secretly nods to the 82 year Raffi sent by William. In his opinion, sending the 82 year Raffi is very suitable.


    In 2000, Lafite in 1982 was not as high as later generations. Now it''s only over 1000 pounds. It''s not as high as later generations.


    The two princes took William into Kensington Palace. When he went in, William met Princess Diana. He didn''t know Royal etiquette, so he could only say hello to the princess according to ordinary etiquette. The princess didn''t care about it. Now the royal family is trying to be civilian, at least on the surface.


    After meeting, the princess told the two princes to take good care of William and said goodbye.


    Today, William is at the invitation of Prince Wilson. The princess comes to see the guests as her mother. The company of the guests is the business of the two princes. She will feel constrained to accompany William.After the princess left, the two princes took William to visit Kensington Palace.


    William was an ordinary man in his last life. He had never been to Europe at all. Today, he is the first time to see this kind of royal building in Europe. Although it is not as big as the Forbidden City, it is still better than the empty forbidden city because it has been occupied all the time.


    the atmosphere of life is still better than that of the empty Forbidden City. Large oil paintings and murals can be seen on the walls from time to time. There are many family photos, books, magazines and many home furnishings in the room Products such as candles and green plants, room design is very elegant, very home feeling.


    After visiting the palace, Prince Charles and the princess attended the lunch prepared by the two princes for William at noon.


    Although William is very rustic in etiquette, he still makes Prince Charles and Princess Diana feel strange in speech and insight. William often says some words with extraordinary insight. In high technology, Prince Charles and Princess Diana can''t understand what William says.


    Some forward-looking technology products from time to time in William''s mouth to say that the princess and two little princes are surprised, a pair of such a possible look.


    As William said, in the future, mobile phones can make phone calls and send text messages, but also become a substitute for computers.


    The big screen mobile phone can access the Internet, can buy things, can watch movies, can make video calls, can chat, can buy stocks, and even can pay, all of which make the prince family feel strange and incredible.


    More than ten years later, Princess Diane published a book, which focuses on William''s imagination of the current popular things when he visited Kensington Palace in 2000.


    Only then did the public know that William Devonshire had planned his future development route at such an early time. No wonder William Devonshire can become the richest man in the world.


    It''s two hours after lunch. Prince Charles is still a little reluctant to leave for work with the princess. When he leaves, he even says with William that he will have dinner at Kensington Palace. He hasn''t talked enough with William.


    The princess was angry with Prince Charles and urged him to go to work. The prince told William again and again before he went to work.


    It''s February in London. It''s still cold and not suitable for outdoor sports.


    After lunch and half an hour''s rest, the two princes took William to his indoor playground, where they rode horses.


    With his brain and body modified by the system, William was able to jog slowly on his horse in half an hour.


    Although it''s just jogging, Prince Harry says he doesn''t believe anything. William hasn''t ridden a horse, but he thinks that William just can''t even get on the horse, and he will get on the horse only when he is taught by a jockey.


    Harry just doesn''t believe that there is a genius like William in the world. He can learn everything quickly, which makes him feel great pressure when facing William.


    William is happy to learn how to ride a horse when his mobile phone in his pocket rings.


    Take out your cell phone and Meet Diana liger, whom you haven''t seen for several days.


    "Hi, Diana, what can I do for you? "I didn''t miss you, William. Did you forget what you promised me? God, I knew you didn''t care about me at all. William, you''re a ghost," Diana liger said to William It''s still worth shouting: "honey, of course I remember, but I don''t have time these days. Don''t worry, I promise you that I won''t forget. Honey, I''ve been thinking about you every day, baby. Shall we meet at night"


    "hum, I''m not comfortable now, you bull, don''t think I don''t know what you want to see me for?" Diana Rieger said to Wei Lian said with a smile.


    After a while, Diana exclaimed, "William, what are you doing? I hear the sound of the horse''s hooves like this. OK, William Devonshire, if you have time to ride a horse, you won''t have time to answer my appointment. I want to break up with you."

 Chapter 49

    Seeing that Diana Rieger was angry, William said: "I''m a guest at Kensington Palace today, and I''m riding with Wilson and Prince Harry. I received Prince Wilson''s invitation to Kensington Palace yesterday, and the prince invited me to come or not."


    "William, can you cheat me to find a suitable reason? I can believe that. How can you go to Kensington Palace if you don''t know your royal highness As a guest of Hinton palace, William looked at Wilson and Prince Harry who were eavesdropping on him and asked for help: "Wilson, help me."


    Wilson took the opportunity to ask: "you have to owe me a favor. When I think about it, you have to pay me back."


    William thought for a moment and said, "well, I owe you a favor, but if I pay you back, that''s what I can do."


    "OK" Wilson and William clapped and agreed to take William''s mobile phone.


    Prince Wilson answered the phone and said, "Hello, is that Miss Diana? I''m Wilson Lewis."


    Diana liger on the other side of the phone suddenly yelled. Wei Wei was so busy that she kept her cell phone away from her ears: "my God, are you really Prince Wilson? You didn''t lie to me. How could it be? How could you and William know each other? Can I interview you, your highness.


    Wilson was confused by a series of words from Diana Legge. Prince Harry looked at his brother sympathetically and said to William gloating: "I feel sorry for you now, William. I''m still my girlfriend. I never quarrel with you"


    William said impolitely: "Harry, you''re a little boy. Have you ever touched a girl''s hand £¿ I heard that the princess is very strict with you. Your brother has several girlfriends since he was 15 years old. I heard that you haven''t had any girlfriends yet "


    " Damn it, who is really making a rumor? I have a girlfriend for a long time, but I didn''t let anyone know. I just told Wilson that you are the second one to know about William. "Harry explained to William busily," don''t tell me. My mother wants me ten times I can''t make a girlfriend until I''m six years old. It''s only a few months now. Don''t let my mother Diane know, "and she put her hand on William''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, my mouth is very strict. If the princess knows it, it must be your own way," William said positively.


    Harry''s face looked like William. I just know you are such a person.


    "God, I shouldn''t tell you, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless"


    "ha, Harry, I''m teaching you not to think of yourself You can''t tell me your secret, even if it''s your best friend. OK, OK, I''m joking with you. I may tell you so. Don''t worry, I won''t tell you. "William patted Harry on the shoulder with a smile and assured him.


    "Hey, William, Diana said that you still owe her an agreement, and asked if you could finish it today, William, or we would test it in Kensington. I also want to see if the archery is really the same as what you said at the press conference. Kensington has an indoor archery field," Wilson urged.


    "Nonono, we can''t do it in Kensington. It''s too troublesome and unsafe for so many reporters to come in," William refused. He looked at his watch and said, "it''s only 3 o''clock now. Otherwise, we can go to the Olympic Stadium. It''s not far from here. If you two want to go, you''d better ask the princess''s permission, or I can''t take you out.".


    "OK, no problem. Wilson and I will go out now." Harry nodded when he heard the excitement.


    Harry nodded at Wilson and agreed to call the princess.


    William answered the phone and said to Diana Legge, "honey, can you go to the Olympic Stadium now? If everything goes well, we''ll start on time at 4:00, OK?"


    Diana Legge said busily, "no problem, William. I''ll apply for an interview car now. Our supervisor will certainly agree. William, you can go directly to the Olympic Stadium, and the TV station will rent a good venue My dear, you are so wonderful. I''ll see you as soon as we meet. I''m going to report to the director right now. "Then Diana Legge hung up.


    "William, my mother agreed that Wilson and I would go, but we should go home before 6 o''clock." Harry said happily to William


    "OK, Wilson and Harry, you go to prepare. I''ll go to the archery hall first. I have to find a bow first to get familiar with it. Otherwise, if I miss it at the beginning of the test, it will be a shame. We''ll meet in the archery hall. I have to go first for a while Meet Wilson and Harry "


    Wilson and Harry nodded and said," OK, see you later. ".


    William walked out of the stable and drove to the archery field under the guidance of the servant


    when William arrived at the Olympic archery hall, the staff here and the BBC informed him that William would come to the archery hall for testing.


    William bought a suit of sportswear in the archery hall. After changing it, he was led by a middle-aged coach to pick the bow and arrow. William picked a big pound bow and adjusted it to 64 pounds by himself. It was very easy to try.


    William is now several times as powerful as an average adult man, and pulling a 64 pound bow doesn''t put any pressure at all. One side of the coach''s eyes were straight. He had never seen anyone who could pull a 64 pound bow so easily. The coach saw that William pulled a 64 pound bow like a 20 pound one.He asked William for the bow in his hand doubtfully. He tried it, but it was very difficult. After a few seconds, the coach felt that his arm was shaking, so he took back the bow string.


    William smiles at the coach who is looking at him like a monster. He selects 30 arrows and asks the coach to take him to the shooting range.


    He still has half an hour to adapt now. William''s predecessor had a lot of research on bow and arrow, just like in the game, when he reached the level, he just couldn''t complete the task and upgrade to level 100.


    Now I have the experience of Manville eagle eye''s arrow without false firing and hand eye coordination. With my current physical fitness, I immediately upgraded from level 99 to level 100.


    After adapting to more than ten arrows, William became familiar with the parameters of this bow. The real target of the last 20 arrows, even William''s last ten arrows were shot with his eyes closed.


    As soon as he stopped, William heard a round of applause coming from behind him. Turning around, he saw Wilson, Harry and four bodyguard like men in black suit and sunglasses.


    William put down his bow and arrow, went forward and hugged Wilson Harry.


    Harry put his arm around William''s shoulder excitedly and said, "William, can you teach me? You are so cool. Now I think archery is the best sport for men. It''s much more handsome than playing golf and tennis. If I can be like you, the girls in school will not all take the initiative to jump into my arms. It''s cool. "


    , "come on, Harry, last time, I said that the rapid shooting is the most handsome. You''ve been practicing for months. Now you''ve just had a little bit of achievement, like learning other things, and letting your mother know you have a good look." Wilson was tucking up


    on the side. "Wilson, you''re jealous, jealous, I''m competing faster than you, William, you don''t know that he has been practicing for months like me, and now make complaints about it. If you can''t hit the target, I think I''m still very talented in shooting, "said Harry.


    " Harry, it''s ok if you want to learn, but if you really want to learn, you''ll be ready to practice for ten years. I''ve been practicing archery for nearly ten years. I don''t think you can be as talented as me in archery. It''s impossible to practice for a few months and be the same as me. "William said without any embarrassment .


    "That''s right, Harry. You are still honest in your practice of competitive quick shooter. William has been practicing for ten years. Bows and arrows are much more difficult to learn than shotguns." Wilson warned Harry not to be half hearted and learn what he sees as handsome.


    "Well, I can still practice fast shooting, but I can also try bow and arrow when I practice fast shooting. William, I can teach you fast shooting. How about you teach me bow and arrow?" said Harry. He was not 16 years old, and he was still a reckless boy. Just try it. It didn''t take much effort to teach him.


    "Well, it''s good to try. If you have talent, it''s a hobby. If you can''t, you''ll give up early. But Harry, I''m also very good at shooting," William said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s the best. Let''s have a competition sometime. As for Wilson, I think I can do better than him in one handed shooting." then Harry made a face at Wilson.


    Wilson was angry with Harry and said: "you said, next time you compare with me with one hand, see how big you blow"


    on one side, William was amused by Prince power and said: "Wilson, you are really given the routine by Harry. If Harry really compares with you with one hand, then you are waiting to become everyone''s joke, ha ha"


    Wilson In response, yes, if I really do that, it''s not humiliating.


    But looking at Harry, who was laughing, although he knew that his brother didn''t think so much when he spoke, he just looked at the joke, didn''t have a bad idea, just wanted to see his own embarrassment.


    Wilson shook his head helplessly and laughed himself.

 Chapter 50

    At 3:30, the staff of BBC television finally arrived, and many reporters who got the news also came to the shooting gallery. However, it was a bit mysterious to see the mess at the scene.


    Today''s Diana Legge is wearing a Chanel suit, which she bought last time when she was shopping with William. She is concise and capable. She has big wavy blonde hair, and her shirt button is about to break.


    Diana Legge walked up to William with a smile, hugged him, and finally gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    The reporters just kiss their cheeks, and they all give out disappointed laughter. They coax to ask Diana Legge and William to kiss each other mouth to mouth. Diana Legge still knows how to handle it. William has not made any formal friends with her. She is a media person and knows that she needs to pay attention to the influence in public.


    After hearing Arthur Kane''s words yesterday, William is afraid to make a girlfriend now. His mother''s weakness is enough for his headache. He really has no energy and strength. Many more girlfriends are used to threaten him.


    When it was almost four o''clock, the BBC''s live broadcasting equipment was finally ready, Diana Rieger took the microphone and went to the middle of the venue to start the live broadcast.


    "Audience friends, Hello, I''m Diana Rieger, a front-line reporter of BBC television. We are now in the Olympic archery hall. Next to me is Mr. William Devonshire. He is going to fulfill the promise he made a few days ago, challenge the impossible task, shoot a 70 meter target with his eyes closed with a bow and arrow, and hit the ten rings.


    OK, let''s go now After asking Mr. William Devonshire, William, do you have any confidence in today''s challenge "


    " of course, I still have a lot of confidence in my archery skills. It''s useless to say more. We''ve tried to know if what I said is true "


    Diana Rieger said to the camera," yes, it''s superfluous to say anything now. Thank you for your help Mr. wenhill, let''s give some time to prepare for today''s Challenger, William, come on. "


    William smiles at the camera and goes to the archery field to prepare. He knows that it''s useless to say anything now, and the audience will think that he will brag again if he says too much.


    After seeing William off, Diana Legge said to the camera, "audience friends, today we have invited Mr. Smith brown, head coach of the English archery team"


    the camera timely pointed at Smith Brown who came to Diana Legge''s side.


    Smith Brown said: "Hello, Diane, audience friends, I''m Smith brown, head coach of England archery team"


    Diana Legge took the microphone and said: "Hello, Mr. Smith, I''m glad you can accept our invitation to be a special guest. Do you think William''s challenge today will be successful"


    Smith brown After thinking about it, he said safely: "if it''s someone else, I will definitely say that it''s impossible, but who let him be William Devonshire, the dream lover of all English girls, now I can only say that everything is possible, although I think this may not be high,


    but who let him be William Devonshire, I dare not say bad things about him, or go home at night, my two friends will be happy The angel of love may not let me in With that, Smith Brown shrugs helplessly to the camera.


    Brown''s words caused people on the scene and in front of the TV to laugh. We didn''t expect that the serious looking 50 year old uncle was still very humorous.


    Diana Legge smiles at the camera and says, "well, the two little angels of the Browns, now we are talking about normal conditions, except William. You can''t keep Mr. Smith out of the house"


    Diana Legge turns the microphone on Smith brown again.


    Smith Brown said to the camera with a smile: "normally, without the aid of equipment, our eyes can''t see the target center of the forehead target at a distance of 70 meters. At this distance, the target center is as small as the tip of the thumbtack on the fingertip, or even smaller than the tip of the nail.


    So in archery, the eye is not used to see the bull''s-eye, but to aim. Close your eyes, I don''t know how William aims, but who makes him William Devonshire? Everything is possible. Let''s wait and see.


    Diana Legge asked: "Mr. Brown, if William can really do what he said, do you think William is likely to qualify for the xn Olympic Games"


    after hearing this, Smith Brown said solemnly: "today''s test is 70 meters, which is the same as the archery distance of the Olympic Games. If he gets a good result, I think he wants to participate in the Olympic Games If the games, you can come to our archery team to do a formal test, we welcome all the strength of the English people to participate in the test, archery is a sport everything depends on the results, as long as you can get good results, I will recommend him to the Olympic team


    "OK, thanks for Smith Brown''s explanation. The staff on the scene are signaling that William is ready. Let''s turn the camera on William now," Diana Rieger said.


    After the lens is aimed at William, it stretches to the target 70 meters away. There are five targets in the distance. William will shoot three arrows on each target today, a total of 30 arrows in two rounds.


    Diana Rieger looks at William, who is pulling the bow. She is nervous. Now she should be the one who wants William to succeed most.Failure will have a blow to William''s reputation, but as long as the results are not too bad, it will not have a great impact on William, but it will have a great impact on her Diana Legge.


    If William succeeds, she will be more famous. If William fails, she will be trampled on. Therefore, Diana Legge is praying to God in her heart that William will be in good condition today and hit the bull''s-eye with an arrow.


    As God heard her prayer, William''s first arrow hit the middle of the first target, the standard bull''s-eye.


    "Ah, ah, ah," Diana Rieger exclaimed excitedly as she watched the arrow hitting the bull''s-eye on the screen.


    The audience and reporters at the scene also exclaimed, did not expect that William really did not boast.


    Then William shot 15 arrows in a row, and all the arrows hit the bull''s-eye.there was no arrow in the ten ring area.


    Smith Brown shot 15 arrows in William, and he shot 15 arrows in a row, and all the arrows could hit the middle of the ten ring area. It''s unbelievable. How could it be? This achievement has broken the Olympic record.


    Smith Brown is a knowledgeable person. He is the coach of the English archery team. As far as he knows, no one can shoot 15 arrows with a 64 pound arrow in a row, and can still shoot 10 rings. It''s very easy to see William. Smith Brown sighs in his heart about how strong William Devonshire''s arm is and how he trains it. If it''s not powerful in actual combat Is it bigger?


    No, I have to pull him into the archery team. It''s a proper champion. Maybe the men''s team can win a medal in archery. Find two reliable teammates. Maybe the men''s team can win a gold medal.


    Smith Brown thought happily that under his leadership, England''s archery team broke the monopoly of South Korea''s archery team and won two Olympic gold medals for England.


    When the time comes, I will be famous. Money and reputation are not all rolling in.


    Thinking of this, Smith Brown is determined to pull William Devonshire into the Olympic team. Even if William doesn''t want to, he will force William into the Olympic team through the media. He doesn''t want to live such a hard life now.

 Chapter 51

    William didn''t feel tired after the first round of archery. In the next round, he decided to play some flower work with the first six arrows, shoot two arrows at each of the three targets in the back, and shoot the last arrow blindfolded. His current mental power is not so far away.


    A few days ago, he was able to scan 20-30 meters, but now he can scan about 40 meters, so if he was blindfolded, he could only shoot two arrows first to find the feeling, and the last arrow was blindfolded. He was confident that he could hit the target blindfolded, but he could not guarantee that he could hit the 70 meter bull''s-eye.


    William and Wilson and Harry, who are not far away from him, are talking and laughing. These two guys have grown up under the camera since childhood. They know how to grab the camera. They all jump up happily after William takes 15 arrows.


    Harry ran up to William after he put down his bow and arrow, hugged him and yelled with joy, as if he were shooting again.


    William doesn''t contradict this kind of mutual binding to improve his reputation at all. Now he doesn''t resent it at all. Fame is not all bad things.


    Don''t you want to buy Chelsea''s ah boo in order to improve your global reputation and make him scruple when he wants to move him? So it''s easy for him to spend money. His fame comes from money. Ah, who knew Bob when he didn''t spend hundreds of millions of pounds on Chelsea and the players.


    Reputation can''t prevent villains, but it can prevent a gentleman or a person who is concerned about his reputation. It can make some people worry about it and also make him less trouble.


    William is not afraid of villains'' moves now, because he has the ability to overthrow each other. What he is most afraid of now is the government. After all, he still wants to live in reality, but he doesn''t want to hide in the dark like a mouse. He is not born to be a villain, and he doesn''t want to destroy the world.


    Who would like to hide in the dark to be a mouse if they could enjoy their life aboveboard? William picked up Prince Wilson again, and the three chatted happily in the center of the venue. The flashing lights never stopped. They were all photographing the three of them. The camera also spread their intimate relationship to thousands of families in England.


    We are also surprised and pleased that Wilson and Harry have such a good relationship with William. We also agree that the two princes can make friends with William, an English genius.


    After all, William''s image is very positive. What adults want most is that their children can make smart and sensible friends.


    After a few minutes of noisy and laughing, William and the two princes clapped hands with each other and stood back in the archery field.


    William took the bow and checked the arrow sent back by the staff. After that, William drew the bow and arrow and shot out the ten rings in the middle.


    The people at the scene made a lot of noise. This kind of bowing in martial arts novels has never been seen in England.


    The hosts and guests of the studio all yelled, "it''s not scientific. How can it be?".


    After pulling up the second arrow, William turned to look at the audience. When his hand was suddenly released, the arrow came out of the ten rings in the middle of the string. The audience still showed two bows and arrows on the target on the screen before they knew that William had deliberately turned to look at them.


    This arrow is more incredible and unscientific than just now. It''s not much like shooting with eyes closed.


    The people in BBC TV station are all laughing. Today''s ratings are higher than those of gold medal programs in prime time. What they pay for is renting an archery field. William''s position in BBC''s mind has soared to the level of a superstar.


    When William shot his third arrow and looked back at the moon, although everyone was clapping, his passion had been consumed by the second arrow. In their opinion, this arrow was not as good as the first one.


    Only a knowledgeable person knows that William''s arrow is used in actual combat. It was used in ancient times to turn around on horseback and shoot after soldiers.


    When he got to the second target, William took out three arrows and put them in his hands. He drew a bow and shot a string of arrows. He shot a triangle on the ten rings of the target. The audience roared again. This is a legendary stunt. It can also be arranged into an equilateral triangle after the three arrows hit the ten rings. In the audience''s mind, this is a real magic trick.


    The shouting at the scene was about to break through the roof, and some female audience were excited and almost fainted. But for someone to stop, some girls would have rushed into the field.


    Police at the scene quickly called for support in the walkie talkie, the scene was chaotic, William had to stop under the sign of the staff.


    William took the staff''s horn to calm everyone down. He didn''t want anyone to get hurt. Otherwise, good things would turn bad. He and the BBC had bad luck when someone was injured. Finally, more police came to the scene to stop the chaos.


    A girl was almost pulled out of the scene by the police, crying loudly.


    William hurried forward to stop the police. William protected the little girl. She even promised to talk with the police. The police didn''t want to have an accident on the scene, so they would not be investigated under the girl''s guarantee.


    William and the little girl hugged each other and sent her back to the audience. The audience applauded William''s behavior and clapped spontaneously. Many people also cried out: "good job, William"


    William kept waving to the audience and shouting thank you. Finally, it took about ten minutes for the scene to be quiet.William and Wilson and Harry, who are worried about him, clap their hands to indicate that they are OK. They wave their hands to Diana liger, who is worried about themselves, and nod their heads with a smile.


    The camera turns to Diana Legge. The girls in front of the TV set look at Diana Legge with smiling eyes. They yell at bitch. They don''t want William to have girlfriends. They have to.


    And the male audience looked at the tall, blonde, big headlights, and a sweet face of Diana Rieger immediately became jealous of William, thinking that it would be my girlfriend.


    It''s been a long time since the live broadcast lasted 40 minutes. However, the person in charge of the BBC doesn''t mean to urge William at all. He has just received a call from the TV station and knows that the audience rating is very high now. The BBC can''t wait for more live broadcast time.


    So the person in charge of the scene specially came to ask William if he would like to have a rest.


    William looked at his watch. It''s almost five o''clock now, and he won''t be able to catch Prince Charles''s dinner later. He doesn''t want others to wait for him.


    William shook his head: "nothing, I am in a good state now, and it took too long to finish the work, or to finish earlier, so as to avoid any other situations"


    "well, you has the final say, William," the scene leader said,


    William took the bow and showed the audience that she was starting to herself, and immediately the scene was quiet.


    William took the blindfold that Diana Legge had given him, put it on his head, and signaled that I would shoot blindfolded later.


    Under the expectation of the audience, William shot two arrows. Then he put down the blindfold and drew the arrow with a bow. He took a few deep breaths. As soon as his finger was released, the arrow flew out and hit the target with a touch.


    William pulled up his blindfold and looked at the big screen. The arrow didn''t hit the 10th ring, but only the 8th ring. However, the audience clapped their hands warmly. In their opinion, blindfolded can hit the target is the most amazing, let alone William hit the 8th ring.


    William shook his head. As soon as he shot the arrow, he felt that he could not hit the ten rings.


    With a smile, William waved to the audience to calm down. Once again, he stood in the shooting area with two arrows hitting the 10th ring. There was no sound after William pulled down his blindfold. Everyone was afraid to disturb William.


    With a whoosh, the arrow flew out and touched the central ten ring. The scene was filled with loud applause and shrieks again.


    When William heard the applause, he knew that, as he estimated, he put on his blindfold and looked at the big screen. He saw three arrows on the tenth ring of the fourth target, and all three arrows were in the center of the tenth ring.


    William waved to the audience happily. The applause on the scene became even bigger after William waved. The whole audience looked like seeing God. We didn''t expect that William could really hit the 10th ring with his eyes covered. Today, we don''t know how many records he broke.


    There was only the last target left. After interacting with you for a few minutes, William stood in the shooting area with a bow. The audience spontaneously calmed down. They wanted to see if William''s last target could still shoot like this.

 Chapter 52

    William stood in the shooting area of the last target. This time, he did not put on his blindfold.


    Standing in the shooting area, he closed his eyes and emptied his mind. The audience did not urge William. They were very curious about how William would shoot his last three arrows.


    Standing quietly for 2 minutes, William suddenly drew a bow and shot an arrow at a high speed. There was nothing special about this arrow. Compared with the one in front of William, it had no characteristics. But when the audience was surprised, William pulled out his arrow and shot it at a high speed.


    The audience at the scene heard the sound of a touch, which was quite loud. They looked at the big screen and saw only one arrow on the target, half of which had been shot into it. The high-speed camera restored the image of the second arrow. On the big screen, they saw the second arrow slowly hit the tail of the first arrow in slow motion, and the huge momentum broke through the first arrow Yes, and the second arrow stayed at the target.


    William did not wait for the audience to shout out, but he shot the third arrow quickly. The same situation appeared on the target as before. The third arrow hit the tail of the second arrow, and the second arrow also penetrated the target.


    After shooting, looking at the big screen, William raised his hands and cried out. Now he was very excited, but he didn''t expect that he really did it. This archery skill, which is only in the legend of the great heaven Dynasty, was finally recovered in his own hands.


    William happily patted Harry on the shoulder and patted Wilson on the palm. Now the two princes have been convinced by William. In their opinion, William is the strongest archer in the world. No one can do the same archery as William. He is the first in the world.


    Diana Legge came to William with the photographer and the microphone.


    "William, what''s your mood and how do you train yourself?" Diana Legge asked excitedly. She is trembling with excitement now. She knows that she is going to be famous soon. Now she is very glad that she was brave enough to ask William the other day. Now the reward she has received is too great. When William is mentioned in newspapers and TV tomorrow, she will be mentioned easily.


    And she is very confident about her appearance. She just lacks an opportunity. Now that the opportunity comes, she will not let it go, and she will hold on to William tightly. Whether she can marry William or not is the future.


    "Excited and grateful, I want to thank my grandfather Henry in heaven, who taught me all this, and my mother and my grandmother, I love them, mom, I love you." then he pointed to the sky, "Henry, do you see what you taught me? I''ve learned now, and I''m doing better. You can rest assured that I will take good care of my mother"


    after that, I''m on vacation He shed a little tears. Hell, Henry taught him. He was just making excuses for his incredible skills. Anyway, those who know him well know that Henry is a man who can touch many things that ordinary people can''t touch. He is very good at archery and guns. It can only be said that Henry left him a good training method, and William''s talent is too high He''s all over the place.


    "As for how to train, I''m sorry, Diana. I don''t know how to say that, but it''s mainly talent.


    I showed my talent in shooting when I was very young, which surprised my grandfather. I started training me when I was 7 years old. Today, these are the results of more than ten years of training," William said.


    "Well, talent is important, but can you talk about your training methods? The audience must be very curious about your training methods, you must have some other training methods. "Diana Legge asked the audience what they most wanted to know, and she couldn''t help praising Diana Legge, and the live host couldn''t help shouting her approval.


    William thought for a moment and said, "basically speaking, the training method is similar to the present training method. There are only some special skills of Devonshire family that have been handed down for hundreds of years,


    but I''m sorry, I can''t say anything about this. I will only teach these family secrets to my children, and in this peaceful age, people don''t need such skills any more. Bows and arrows have been taken away by guns for a long time No matter how well you practice bow and arrow, you can''t compete with guns. The most important thing is to use these skills in the sports field.


    when Diana Rieger heard William say that the sports field was busy, she asked: "since William said the sports field, have you ever thought about representing England in the Olympic Games? I think you can win the championship as long as you take part in it, audience friends, you and I think so It''s the same "


    " yes, if William takes part in archery, he won''t have to exert all his strength to win the championship "


    " that''s right "


    " Diana Legge, you''re right "


    " it seems that we haven''t won the Olympic gold medal in men''s archery yet, "one audience asked uncertainly.


    "I don''t know, but I know that the men''s archery competition will be dominated by William Devonshire in the future. Who can match William in archery in the world?" the speaker''s companion nodded in agreement. He really doesn''t think that anyone can match William in archery now.


    Diana Legge saw that all the audience agreed with him and said with a smile to William, "well, William, everyone supports you to take part in the Olympic Games. You can''t refuse all the citizens of England"


    William thought that it''s nothing to take part in. After winning a Championship, he can educate his children. He said to them: "look at your father, I''m rich and I''m rich Olympic champion, but also proficient in fighting, concealed weapons, Dad. Now I just want you to work hard to practice one of my skills. What else do you have to complain aboutThinking about it, William thought it was a good idea. He nodded to Diana Rieger and said, "I''m looking forward to participating in the Olympic Games. I just don''t know if I''m qualified to participate. I have to ask the Organizing Committee of the Olympic Games."


    Diana Legge laughed and said: "William, you don''t have to worry about this. I don''t think anyone in the England organizing committee dares to shut you out, or the citizens won''t agree"


    "that''s right"


    "if they dare, we''ll get rid of them. We don''t want idiots to take athletes to the Olympics"


    William When I heard what you said, I waved to you with a smile.


    Diana Rieger winked at William and said, "look, William, I''m right. Now all the people in England support you to participate in the Olympic Games"


    "well, it''s my honor to participate in the Olympic Games. I''ll try my best to win the championship. Thank you for your support. Thank you"


    William looked at his watch and saw that it was 5:30, so he had to talk with Diana Rieger To say goodbye,


    William took Wilson and Harry to the parking lot under the cover of bodyguards and staff.


    During the period, he refused all the newspapers. All these people wanted to give William an exclusive interview, but now William has no time to talk about it when he has time.


    A group of three cars left the Olympic stadium for Kensington.


    This evening''s English newspaper TV was ruled by William again. The whole England is reporting William''s feat in the afternoon. All the people who have seen it are like this: impossible look. People never expect that this kind of eliminated bow and arrow can still play so well. After today, the number of people learning bow and arrow in England has increased greatly.

 Chapter 53

    As soon as William and his party got out of the Olympic Stadium, they were followed by paparazzi, and some bold guys were still riding motorcycles near William.


    William, who was driving, was almost blinded by the flash. These guys really didn''t care about the safety of the driver. Fortunately, Kensington was not far away.


    Three cars drove directly into Kensington. Princess Dana was still at the door to meet them. It was just six o''clock after entering the door. William accompanied the princess to chat with the two princes.


    When Prince Charles comes back from work, we will have dinner together in the dining room.


    After dinner, Prince Charles took Wilson, Harry and William for a walk in Kensington.


    Prince Charles did not care about the paparazzi outside the palace. He deliberately walked towards the gate and asked them to pat him with a smile. From time to time, he patted William on the shoulder friendly.


    Not long after that, even the broadcasting car came, and the audience who didn''t know why was William Devonshire? He had such a good relationship with the royal family.


    They talked about football, movies, culture and geography. Finally, they talked about the stock market of the United States. Prince Charles was a little excited and worried about the current stock market.


    The excitement is that he has made a lot of money by investing in Nasdaq in recent years. The worry is that many people are worried that the market value of the stock market is too high.


    High some people crazy, the national stock market is really not joking, even cleaning aunt did not have the heart to work, the stock market rose a day is worth her hard work for a week.


    Prince Charles is worried about this. He has heard many experts'' opinions recently, but he has not been able to reach a consensus. Prince Charles talks to William casually. He has never thought that he can get any opinions from William. He just worries for many days, and then he says it casually when he is happy today.


    William looked at the prince of England who was totally different from his previous life. He was very fond of the gentle, witty and loyal prince who only loved Princess Diana.


    William bowed his head to think about some behind the scenes analysis he had seen in his previous life, and knew some real reasons. Of course, it was impossible for all of them to be true. The market was too complex, and he didn''t know what the specific facts were.


    What William knows is that the stock market peaked at 5132.52, while the NASDAQ index peaked at 5048.62 on March 10 this year.


    The direct reason is that the sharp drop of biotechnology stocks led to the sharp drop of technology stocks. In addition, Microsoft lost its antitrust lawsuit on April 3, and the market panicked. It fell to September 2002.


    He doesn''t remember the details, but with this information, he can make a fortune.


    Prince Charles saw William think about things with his head down, and stopped the power of talking to William and Harry.


    Prince Charles, he suddenly wanted to hear from William.


    Pretending to walk for a few minutes, William raised his head to Prince char and said, "Your Highness, in fact, I thought a lot about Nathi in January. After I thought about it, I couldn''t wait to sell the game of plants vs zombies.


    Because I know that even if this game can earn hundreds of millions of wealth for me, it will be several years or more, and there is no change in the market. Once the market goes bad and people have no money, the peripheral profitability of this game will drop sharply. "


    "My judgment is that the nadir index is likely to reach its peak in recent months. The simplest reason is that less than 1% of today''s technology companies can make profits.


    most of the technology companies are counterfeiting, senior executives are cashing in, and massive R & D funds can''t generate any profits. The whole people invest in the stock market, and most of them still borrow money from banks and invest with high leverage Capital, the market has no money, all in the stock market,


    as long as there is a little risk, as long as the stock market falls by tens or hundreds of points, the vast majority of leveraged investment will be forced by the banks, and then panic will spread, and the crash will be inevitable "


    although William''s words are very simple, they are more convincing than those experts'' words in Prince char''s ears, because he is a good judge My heart has been doubting whether the stock market will fall, especially the U.S. stock market. Now after listening to William''s words, I just give him a reason to live.


    But he can''t do anything. Downing Street won''t listen to him. Prince Charles sighed and asked William, "so, you''re selling the game so fast to buy out the stock market?"


    William nodded. That''s why he said what he said just now. He even hoped Prince char would pass on what he said, but his royal highness was still very ethical. He told Wilson and Harry not to pass on what William said. It would have a great impact on William. Maybe he would attack the whole people.


    But what the four of them never thought was that because they were close to the gate, what they were saying was clearly eavesdropped by two paparazzi hiding in the dark with a simple half meter diameter receiver pot,


    the two paparazzi listening to their conversation while recording were now trembling with excitement, and they knew that if they took the recording, they would not listen to their conversation It''s sold out.


    Two paparazzi don''t listen to William, they continue to say what, with equipment ran to a car, fast away.


    When William and the three princes said goodbye and came home after an hour''s walk, the TV station was already broadcasting what William said to Prince Charles in Kensington about the collapse of the NASDAQ.This incident immediately made a stir in England, and William suddenly became the most unpopular person from the most popular genius in England.


    No one wants to see the stock market fall. It''s in the interest of too many people.


    Fortunately, William didn''t watch TV. When he got home, William practiced the 18 flying knives he bought in the knife shop and practiced according to the experience of target eyes in his mind.


    at 8 pm, William received a call from the National Bank of Switzerland. Blockbuster had just put the money for the game into the national bank at 3 pm American time,


    when William Hung up the phone from the national bank I got a call from the Bank of England, and it was also MasterCard that put the money into the Bank of England.


    William told the two banks to exchange the pounds into US dollars. At the current exchange rate of 135 million pounds, it can be changed into 220 million dollars. If you want to sell short in the United States, you''d better settle it in US dollars.


    William, who hung up the phone, yelled excitedly, and finally his worries were gone. He was a real billionaire. He had $220 million before he was 20 years old, and maybe he would become a $10 millionaire in two months.


    with a shake of his excited hand, William''s Throwing Knife circled the wall of the room and returned to his hands.


    After several hours of flying knife training, he made great progress in a good mood, and the unique skill of target eye was thus practiced by William. After that, he had a unique skill of saving his life.


    Eighteen fingers and one finger long throwing knives keep appearing and disappearing in William''s hands. William is very happy to play with them.


    Cell phone suddenly thought of interrupting William''s self Hi, put away the knife, William took out a cell phone to see is the expendable Barney''s phone.


    When William got through, he heard Barney''s apology: "sorry, boss, we screwed up. Carlos is dead.".


    Hell, it''s just a catch. How could you miss it.

 Chapter 54

    Barney was a little depressed when he heard William''s query. They didn''t expect that this guy would be so hard to catch. He was like a loach.


    Barney said helplessly: "when we caught Carlos in Madagascar, we chased him to a construction site. He fell from the top of the crane tower and died on the spot. I''m sorry, boss"


    six senior mercenaries couldn''t catch one. William asked seriously, "what''s the reason?"


    Barney reluctantly replied: "boss, we didn''t expect Carlos to be so vigilant. When we found him in the underground Colosseum, Carlos received a text message, saw gonna, took out his gun to shoot gonna, and then ran into a construction site.


    Originally, we had surrounded him, but this guy''s Parkour ability was very strong. He ran directly to the tower crane. Christmas and Yin Yang were catching up with the tower crane, and Carlos fell off the tower crane.


    Sorry, boss, we didn''t expect him to fall to death because of the task. But boss, when we arrested Carlos, his backpack was stolen. There was a time bomb and a mobile phone in the bag. We found a location on the mobile phone, which showed "Miami Airport".


    When I heard about William at Miami Airport, I knew the reason. Carlos wanted to bomb Tianxing 570, but when the family died, how could we find him behind the scenes: "Barney, I said I wanted to live. Now Carlos is dead and the clue is broken, how can we find the mastermind behind the scenes"?


    when I heard about William''s clue, Barney was in a better mood and said with a smile: "boss, I can only help you I know Carlos is a servant of a mercenary broker named Eric Dimitrios. This guy is a dangerous man who specializes in doing dirty work for people. He does all kinds of dirty work for money. Boss, I think you should remind Miami Airport and Tianxing company "


    " I know that we only want to catch you when we get the news Catch Carlos, Barney. Now your task is to find Eric Dimitrios.


    Barney immediately said, "boss, I''ve asked the nursery. Eric Dimitrios is in the Bahamas now"


    "good boy, Barney, you go to the Bahamas, keep an eye on Eric Dimitrios, see who he has contacted, and find Eric Dimitrios "Yes, boss, I''ll send it to you now. We''ll leave for the Bahamas later. Goodbye, boss." Barney said


    "I''ll call you when I have news. Goodbye Barney, don''t screw up any more." William reminded


    hang up Garris sent him an encrypted laptop to access the CIA database.


    William points to the information files of the military intelligence agency and finds Eric Demetrios. However, William does not know that when he logs into the files of the military intelligence agency as the director of W, he is known by Mrs. M''s assistant bill Turner.


    Bill Turner called Mrs. m in a hurry: "madam, w has an action. We have just monitored William Devonshire to find an Eric Demetrios in the database of the bureau"


    Mrs. m, who just went to bed, was a little angry when she was woken up. When she heard that William had an action, she got up and turned on the computer on the bedside table, and saw that the computer showed the sign of E A picture of ricks Dimitrios.


    Mrs. m said to herself, "how can William find this villain, the executioner"?


    after William opened a middle-aged white man with a problem in his left eye in the file, Mrs. m was surprised. "Le Seaver" asked Bill Turner on the phone: "where is William Devonshire now"


    "at his home in Oxford Street," bill Turner said.


    "Keep an eye on William Devonshire, I want to know all his whereabouts in the future, follow William Devonshire, maybe we can find Le Seaver"


    "OK, madam, I''ll send someone to keep an eye on William Devonshire now"


    William, who is still looking at the information at home, doesn''t know that Mrs. m will send someone after he and Garris, chairman of the security committee, take over Staring at the login authority of the director of group W, as long as William logs on the database of the military intelligence agency with his password, she will know.


    William looked at this guy with his left eye on the computer. He was an international banker. He laundered money for terrorists and warlords to make huge profits. He was a tough guy with a large number of people.


    Le Seaver wants to blow up skybank 570 because he is short selling skybank. As long as he blows up the 570 aircraft that skybank has spent a lot of money on research and development, the shares of skybank will plummet. In this way, Le Seaver can make a lot of money.


    However, there is a conflict between William''s plans. He is waiting for the stock market crash in March. William doesn''t want the chain reaction caused by the stock crash of Tianxing company. The stock market crash is ahead of schedule, which is inconsistent with William''s plan.


    William''s money for selling the game has just arrived today. He is not ready yet. And who knows if the stock market crash is ahead of time, it will be the same as before.


    Madele Seaver, you''re so weak that I can''t make money. I won''t kill you.


    When it comes to hundreds of millions or even billions of money, William doesn''t think of any mistakes now. He thinks that he can rest assured only by staring at Eric Demetrios himself.Keep an eye on Eric Demetrios, find the guy who went to Miami to blow up the plane, find him and kill him.


    It''s not always that there are such good opportunities for the stock market crash. It only happens once every ten years on average. After the stock market crash, I don''t know whether the subprime mortgage crisis will break out on time eight years later.


    Although he thinks there will be a subprime mortgage crisis, William is not sure whether it will break out at that time.


    After William turned around, he took out his passport, wallet and credit card, and drove away.


    William did not walk ten minutes, Mrs. m sent people to Oxford Street outside William''s home, monitoring up, also count William good luck, if he hesitated, maybe he was really monitored by Mrs. M.


    William drove directly to the secret equipment depot that Garris had prepared for him. After opening the equipment depot, William went to the weapons depot and picked out the AWP.


    Because the storage space was only one meter, William had to separate the barrel and body of AWP gun, and then put 200 sniper special bullet silencers into his personal space.


    William took another M4A1. Before HK416 came out in 2000, William thought that he would build his own HK416 when he was not busy. Influenced by playing games in his previous life, he thought that HK416 was the best looking gun.


    Check the M4A1, install all the accessories that can be installed, and then take 10 bullet clips, as well as an anesthetic gun and anesthetic cartridge.


    Two Glock 17, 20 clips, eavesdroppers, locators, trackers, night vision devices, gas masks, flashlights, grenades, smoke bombs, shock bombs, narcotic smoke bombs, 20 each. William thinks that with these equipment, he can kill a company man.


    Finally, with 100000 pounds and 100000 dollars in cash, William went out empty handed, called the exclusive account manager of the Bank of England and ordered a small private plane to fly directly to the Bahamas.

 Chapter 55

    When William got on the plane, under the guidance of the stewardess, he lay down on the sofa on the plane and went to sleep. He was not interested in the stewardess on the plane today. The stewardess was not his food. William went to sleep directly in the eyes of the stewardess.


    The plane landed at Nassau International Airport, the capital of the Bahamas, after eight hours of flight. William got off the plane, turned on his mobile phone outside the airport, checked the text messages sent to him by Barney, and called a taxi.


    "Ocean Club Hotel"


    "yes, sir," the taxi driver said


    when William arrived at the hotel, he walked into the hall and saw Barney and Christmas waiting for him in the hotel hall.


    As soon as Barney and Christmas saw William, they met him and whispered, "good afternoon, boss,"


    "Hello Barney, Christmas, Eric Demetrios is there now," William asked.


    "Eric Demetrios and his wife set up a villa by the sea, and some of them were watching," Barney replied.


    William nodded and said: "during the day, you can watch and rest in groups, and you may have work to do at night"


    "understand, boss,"


    when William and Barney went to the front desk of the hotel after Christmas separation, they saw a big blonde sitting at the front desk. William came forward and said: "Hello, I want to book a room."


    the beautiful woman saw a young handsome man and asked with a smile, "do you have a reservation "Sure"


    William said with a smile: "no, it''s a temporary decision. It''s a walk away trip. You see, I didn''t even bring my salute, only my wallet and collection"


    the beauty front desk checked on the computer and said, "now there''s only the sea view room, sir. Do you need it?"


    "very good, that''s it." William took out a black gold card of the Bank of England Give it to the front desk.


    After checking in, the beauty receptionist smiles and returns the black gold card to William. Finally, she uses her finger to scratch William''s palm and says with a smile, "Sir, I have three hours to get off work. Maybe you need a guide to show you the beautiful customs of the Bahamas"


    William will say, "no problem, I''ll come to you if I need to"


    "yes, sir, do you need any help You can come to me if you want. This is my business card. It''s Mr. anything you need. "The beauty receptionist gave William a business card, and finally winked like William.


    "OK, I can call you if you need any help. I see. Goodbye"


    "goodbye, sir. I''ll wait for your call"


    the weather in Bahamas is still very good at this time, which makes William, who was wearing down jacket yesterday and shirt and shorts today, in a good mood.


    As soon as William came out of the hotel with a room card, he saw two beautiful women in sports vests, short skirts, baseball caps and tennis rackets walking past him. One of the girls turned to look at William when passing by him, and laughed at him when she saw that William was a handsome man.


    Isn''t this Alexander Ambrosius, the supermodel of Vimy? William followed the two beauties to the tennis court of the hotel, sat down in the rest area and ordered a glass of juice.


    Drinking juice, watching two beauties running around on the tennis court, it''s really enjoyable.


    he is now as like as two peas, who are just like the old woman, and even Be Alexander Ambrosio is prettier. Maybe it is the 20 of them, who are now full of youth and beautiful bubbles.


    Alexander Ambrosius didn''t fight long before he and his companion signaled to stop and came to William angrily.


    William saw that the beautiful woman came to him angrily and knew that it was broken. Peeping was found. William pretended to drink juice and turned his head to the other side to cover up.


    "Hey, Mr. Devonshire, look here," Alexander said, waving to William.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I know you''re peeping at me, sir. It''s impolite of you to peep at other people like that," asked Alexander ambrosieu angrily.


    William couldn''t get over it, so he had to stand up, with a handsome smile on his face and said: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t stare at you all the time, but I just appreciate beautiful people in this beautiful place,


    beautiful lady, I don''t mean to offend you, but my eyes can''t help looking at beautiful things. Even if I know it''s wrong, I still can''t help it "I''m attracted to you by myself," William said with a false apology.


    Alexander Ambrosius laughed at William''s flattery. "Mr. Devonshire, you can really speak, but I can''t ignore your impoliteness. Well, seeing that you didn''t disturb me rudely, I decided to accept your apology for the time being.


    " thank you, can I ask you to sit down ¡±Asked William, and then he opened the chair for Ambrosius and asked her to sit down.


    After Ambrosius sat down, William called the waiter and asked Alexander what he wanted to drink.


    "A glass of mango juice, thank you," said Ambrose to the waiter, and then to William, "Mr. Devonshire, aren''t you in England?


    How can you come to the Bahamas? I saw you archery live on TV yesterday. Just now I thought it was you at the door of the hotel. Mr. Devonshire, your archery look is really cool. It''s really cool. My agent almost had a heart attack. "William looked at Ambrose, who was smiling. He thought that Ambrose, who was 20 years old, was already so beautiful. He was still full of youth, and he was confident and mature in his previous life.


    "Mr. Devonshire, can I call you William?"


    "of course, but this beautiful girl, you know my name, but I don''t know your name yet. It''s not fair," William said with a smile.


    "Hey, William, I won''t tell you, but you can guess. If you guess right, I''ll give you a chance to invite me to dinner," said Alexander Ambrosius, who is only 20 now.


    "Oh, you really don''t give me a chance to invite you to dinner, but since you let me guess, you must be well-known. Damn it, how could I not have heard of such a beautiful girl.".


    William pretended to touch his chin and thought for a long time. When he saw that Alexandre was a little impatient, he suddenly said happily:


    "ha, I remember. I said why I saw you so familiar just now. I saw you in Elle magazine, Alexandre Ambrosius, right, beauty." then he blinked like Alexander.


    Alexander Ambrosius looked at the smiling William and knew he had been cheated.


    Angry: "William, you villain, I''ve been cheated by you. You must have known who I am long ago and said so many words on purpose to come to see my jokes. William is so cunning. I''m angry that I''ve been cheated so easily by you."


    William looked at the bubbling Alexandria Ambrosius and laughed. Angry Alexandria Ambrosius came forward on his shoulder He hit him on the floor, then sat across from William and stared at him angrily.

 Chapter 56

    When William saw Ambrose Hugh, he seemed really angry. He coaxed him to say, "OK, OK, I''m sorry, Alexander. You are so charming. After I first saw you in a magazine, I was fascinated by you.


    as soon as I saw you as a real person today, I couldn''t help following you. Alexander, can I have the honor to invite you to dinner?"


    "hum, don''t even think about it "I haven''t forgiven you, William," replied Alexander Ambrosius.


    "Well, our lovely and charming Alexander, what can I do to get your forgiveness?" William drew his chair closer.


    Seeing that Alexander Ambrose Hughes didn''t object to his sitting beside her, William knew that Alexander Ambrose Hughes didn''t hate him, but the beauty couldn''t spare face to forgive William. Who let William just let Alexander wait for a long time, and finally played with her.


    Alexander thought for a while and said, "when you play tennis with us, one person treats me and my partner"


    William stroked his forehead, "it''s not fair. I''m sure I''ll lose. How can one person play two people? No, we have to change the event ratio"


    "haha, if you lose, you have to invite me and my partner to play in Nassau in the afternoon, and you can give it to us Alexander laughed when he said "Valet". She wanted to laugh at the thought that England''s genius William Devonshire would be her valet.


    , "if I win, Alexander, I can''t be a valet if I lose." but William won''t get any benefits. "William, Tucao,


    ," then, if you win, I''ll be your guide. I''ve been playing in Nassau for several days, and I''m familiar with you here. Ken decides to make complaints about what you do, "Alexander said.


    "OK, that''s settled, Alexander"


    William raised his hand and called the waiter. Under the guidance of the waiter, the sports brand store picked out a set of tennis clothes, shoes and rackets.


    Alexander looked at William, who was suddenly happy, and wondered if he was hoodwinked by William again. Is he really good at tennis?


    Think of this let Alexander in the heart some uneasy, silently scolded William, "this soul light really cunning, so will be deceived?"


    After William changed his clothes and said hello to Alexander''s companion, Alexander''s companion looked at William differently after he got to know each other.


    It''s not so easy to see a billionaire. It''s just that William has been teasing Alexander and has no interest in her, which makes her depressed.


    After the start of the game, Alexander''s companions deliberately made frequent mistakes. William won two of the three games without much trouble. Angry Alexander frowned and looked at William angrily, blaming him for not letting them.


    William took Alexander and his companions to sit down, ordered drinks and said, "Alexander, you have to keep your word. I''ll be my guide later. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there would be a beautiful woman to be a free guide in Nassau.".


    Alexander Ambrosius looked at his companion helplessly, and he was surprised that if this guy didn''t want to please William, I would lose.


    "Hum, I''ll do what I said. I''ll go to my room to change my clothes and wait for me in the hotel hall in two hours." after that, without waiting for William''s reply, I directly took my companion away.


    William looked at the black beauty who didn''t want to leave and shook his head. He really couldn''t accept it.


    William called the waiter to check out and asked Lu. Under the leadership of a hotel staff, he found the sea view room he ordered at noon, called the service desk and asked the hotel staff to send him a set of Versace clothes. When he came, he didn''t bring any laundry except his wallet.


    It took him half an hour to clean up and have a special lunch in the hotel. William lay down in bed for a while and came to the hotel hall at 2:50. After a few minutes, he saw Alexander Ambrosius walking towards him in a blue long sleeve skirt over the knee and with a light make-up.


    William was fascinated by Alexander Ambrosius, his eyes were straight, and he looked at her with a dementia face.


    "You are so beautiful, Alexander. I feel that my heart is captured by you. If I don''t see you in the future, I don''t know how to live, Alexander. You are so charming"


    William''s words of praise are full of Alexandria Ambrosius''s heart, mouth and eyes are smiling.


    "You really can speak, William, which is as good as what you said," said Alexander Ambrosius modestly


    "nonono, what I said is true, Alexander, you are the most beautiful, I think Vimy should invite you to the show this year"


    Alexander Ambrosius put his hands over his mouth and exclaimed, "how can this be possible, I''m not qualified to go to Vimy yet"


    " "Ha, everything is possible, Alexander, you are so good, you can, as long as you can appear in the media a few times, make a name, you will be able to go to Weimi"


    "but I can''t go to the media," Alexander said depressingly, "and there are too many beautiful girls in the modeling industry like me, it''s hard to be famous in the fashion industry without big name designers William, you''d better not bewitch me. William, you''re so annoying that I''m not in the mood to play now "


    seeing Alexander Ambrosius, William went forward and comforted him:" you can''t help it. I can do it. You know I''m very famous in England. Maybe the whole Europa will know me soon. Maybe I can help you become famous. ""So help me, William," Alexander Ambrosius asked, his eyes shining.


    William ha said all his life: "Alexander, now you just give us the chance to be famous. We can visit England as friends for several times, and the paparazzi in England will take pictures of us, so that the media will know you. You are so beautiful and have a good figure. With more media, your fame will come, and those famous designers may notice you, You''ll be famous soon, Alexander


    Alexander Ambrosius looked at William inexplicably, "ha ha, William, maybe we can have a relationship for a while, but I know you are not so kind to help me," and then he drew a circle on William''s chest with his fingers.


    William looked at the ambiguous face, eyes scattered inexplicable breath of Alexandria Ambrosius knew that she was a smart person, the modeling industry in order to climb up but do anything out.


    William stretched out his hand to hold Alexander Ambrosius''s hand. Wen judo said: "so beautiful miss Alexander Ambrosius, let''s go for a walk, maybe there are people you want to appear outside now"


    Alexander Ambrosius sweetly said: "OK, Mr. William Devonshire"


    two people holding hands outside the hotel, they are really talented women Look, I don''t know how many men come to the hotel to travel.

 Chapter 57

    William took Alexander Ambrosius''s hand and walked out. Just a few steps out of the door, he sensed that there was a middle-aged white man with a camera shooting at them, and he didn''t need to think that William knew that this guy was Alexander Ambrosius''s agent.


    When William came to the hotel just now, he noticed that someone had a camera hanging around his neck and kept looking at him secretly. At that time, William thought it was a paparazzi, so he didn''t care much.


    But after entering the hotel and seeing Alexander Ambrosius in his fancy dress, William became suspicious again.


    But he knows that these models and agents are honest in previous lives. It''s more difficult for models to rise than actors. He will do everything he can to seize the opportunity.


    So just now William was testing Alexander Ambrosius. As a result, the test came out. Ambrosius deliberately took William to the middle-aged direction. When he walked, his whole body was almost hanging on William.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all your love and my wish. If you feel like you''re together, if you don''t, you''ll break up. The little plum in the previous life is William''s idol. All the girlfriends you make are supermodels, so there''s no other occupation.


    And William does like Alexander Ambrosius, this life finally have a chance to realize their wishes in previous lives, William was secretly excited.


    Ambrosius took William to play on the beach. Both of them dragged their shoes and walked barefoot on the soft beach. The sunset, the breeze, the sea, and a beautiful bubbling beauty held her arms, and sometimes they flirted with William.


    William sighs that this is life. He takes Alexander Ambrosius by the hand and goes to the villa by the sea.


    William looked at Yin and Yang, who was pretending to be a tourist not far away. This guy is a big Chinese. He is neither tall nor powerful. It''s best to pretend to be a tourist.


    Next to him was an Asian beauty who I didn''t know where to find. Yang and the beauty were sitting on the beach chair in front of the villa of Eric Dimitrios, making out.


    William glanced at Eric Demetrios on the balcony on the second floor of the villa.


    This guy looks at the distant sea with a gloomy face. Eric Dimitrios should have known by now that Carlos is dead.


    When Le Seaver gave him the task, he died, or was arrested by a whole tactical team. Eric Dimitrios knew that their purpose had been exposed, but le Seaver had bought hundreds of millions of empty orders in the stock market, and he couldn''t quit. Now he had to find another outlaw to continue, or he would kill him if the task didn''t finish .


    Ignoring Yin Yang and Eric Demetrios, William strolls through the villa with Alexander Ambrosius by the hand. Not 20 or 30 meters away, William hears the sound of riding behind him.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a beautiful woman with a pair of headlights in front of her. She galloped over on her horse and stopped in front of the villa. She sat on the horse and looked at William and Alexander.


    Then, ten meters away from the villa, a muscular man suddenly came out of the sea. He wiped the sea water on his face with his hand and looked at the beauty beside the horse in surprise. His expression was like seeing a peerless beauty. He looked at other people''s wives in love at first sight.


    Hell, isn''t this guy bond?


    This task has been given to me, so 007 has come to the Bahamas, and the current 007 is not Pierce Brosnan.


    Did pierce die or was he kicked out of group 00 because he didn''t listen to Mrs. m? William didn''t know, but William knew Daniel recognized himself.


    Daniel looks at William and swims to the sea. This guy is Mrs. M''s new 007. He doesn''t know how he found out about the Bahamas. Madame bond knows that he is in the Bahamas. Mrs. m will know that William is in the Bahamas soon.


    William took Alexander Ambrosius to the hotel. "Alexander, it''s getting dark. Shall we have a big meal?"


    William kisses Alexander with a smile on his face, and the beauty is more bold than him. She kisses him with her arm around William''s neck.


    They were making out when they saw Barney gesturing under a tree not far away from him. He meant to ask William when he was going to catch Eric Demetrios.


    William took Alexander''s hand, put out a finger, shook it, motioned and so on.


    Barney nodded and retreated into the woods.


    William took Alexander to the restaurant of the hotel and had a big Panamanian meal.


    After dinner, he took Alexander to the hotel''s casino and sat on the bar to play the game of kissing you and me with Alexander.


    William told Alexander the jokes he had heard in his previous life from time to time, which made Alexander laugh from time to time. Later, he told some colorful jokes, which made Alexander wring William''s hand Arms and waist.


    The more they talked, the more energetic they were. William held Alexander in his arms and asked, "honey, when are you going back to America?"Alexander gave William a kiss and said, "the plan is to leave tomorrow. I have a show to leave in Miami the day after tomorrow. William, why don''t you go to Miami with me? After the show, we can have a good time in Miami"


    it''s not right to go to Miami. William said, "why don''t we leave in the evening? I''ve packed a private plane at the airport. We can go to Miami first and then go to the airport Waiting for your agent while playing, except for the show, you are all mine these days, dear "


    " I''m not yours, William. You bad guy just want to take me alone, so you can do whatever you want. "Alexander stroked William''s cheek with a smile.


    This goblin is really powerful. He deserves to be rated as one of the top ten beauties.


    "What can I do to you? I just want you to accompany me to Miami. I haven''t been to America yet, dear."


    "cluck, don''t think I don''t know you are a bad man, but I like bad men like you, William. Shall we go to the room?" Alishan whispered in William''s ear.


    As soon as William wanted to nod his head, he saw the guy Eric Dimitrios come in with a dark face and stare at Alexander when changing chips on the bar. Then when he saw William holding Ambrosius, he immediately showed a look of disgust.


    Eric Demetrios changed his 20000 pound chips, then turned to William and walked to the gambling table with the same look as if he thought William was a poor man.


    When he left, he threw his chips at Ambrosius.


    Ma Dan, I should be despised. If I don''t have money, I won''t be named Devonshire.

 Chapter 58

    William looked at Alex Demetrios and said to Alexander with a smile, "honey, let me show you my card skills. That guy is a fat sheep just now. Kill him, and I''ll take you to Miami to sweep the goods"


    Alexander gave William a white look, "you are all a billionaire, and you''re like killing us ordinary people"


    William was listening to Alexander Light said, "just that guy is not ordinary people," said Alexander to stop what he wanted to say.


    William pretended to put his hand in his coat pocket. In fact, he gave 20000 pounds to the bartender in his personal space to change chips. William took Alexander to the table of Eric Dimitrios.


    Put the chips on the gambling table and asked: "good evening, everyone, can I join you?"


    "good evening", "good evening" the middle-aged men and women on the table said to William kindly.


    The others on the table indicated casually that William was sitting on the gambling table and Alexander was sitting next to him. Before he played a few games, our new Mr. bond came up with chips and said, "can I join you?"


    William said with a smile: "of course"


    the Dutch official said: "the left hand of the banker is under the small blind house and the big blind house"


    "no problem" bond said


    at the beginning of the card game, William didn''t want bond to disturb him, so he stared at bond at the beginning.


    After a few games, William bullied Mr. bond. Mr. bond''s three K''s were eaten by William''s flush. He shook his head and went to the bar to tease Mr. Eric Demetrios''s wife.


    Bond is really bond. It made Eric Demetrios''s beautiful wife smile a few times. At last, they sneaked out of the casino together and didn''t know what they were doing.


    And our Mr. Eric Demetrios can''t see the situation because his back is facing the bar. William looks at Eric Demetrios with a meaningful face and asks you to come up with the idea of Ambrose Hughes. Now wait to wear a hat and be cool.


    Demetrios was puzzled by William. He had been interested in Alexander Ambrosius, but it was not pleasing to see William.


    And William is also trying to get more money out of this guy.


    "5000 pounds" the Dutchman said to William: "Demetrios, 5000 pounds, Mr. Devonshire, it''s your turn"


    William counted out 5000 chips and threw them on the gambling table.


    The Dutchman issued the fifth card, which was a K,


    "Mr. Devonshire, it''s time for you to speak." the Dutchman said


    "give up the card"


    "Mr. Demetrios, Mr. Devonshire, it''s time for you to speak." the Dutchman said


    "all down, wait a minute." Eric Demetrios took out his check and looked at William''s desk The chip on the table said, "I''ll add another 50000"


    "no, Mr. demitrios, we only bet on the" Dutch official "on the table, who refused to come.


    William said to the Dutchman, "Mr. Dimitrios, you can ask the waiter to change chips for you, and I''ll give you a chance to win back the money"


    when the Dutchman saw that William agreed, and that the gambling house had a bonus, he nodded and pointed at the waiter.


    After changing the chips, Eric Demetrios pushed the 5W pound chips to the gambling table and said, "bet all of you"


    William looked at his chips and said, "excuse me, Mr. Demetrios, I have 80000 chips here, which is not enough for you"


    Alex Demetrios looked at William angrily, looked at William''s chips and put his chips to the table The car key is thrown into the gambling table, "1964 Aston Martin, enough to bet on all the chips on your table"


    "OK," William smiles and pushes all the chips in front of him into the gambling table.


    "Handle, gentlemen," said the Dutchman.


    The cards Eric Demetrios throws out of his hand are a pair of K''s.


    The cards on the table are 9, 3, a, 7 and K.


    "Eric Demetrios, three K''s, it''s your turn, Mr. Devonshire," the Dutch official said to William.


    William turned his cards over and threw them on the table.


    "Three A''s, three A''s win, Mr. Dimitrios," said the Dutchman to Eric Dimitrios, putting away the cards on the table.


    Eric Demetrios looks at the smiling William with a gloomy face and takes out the check. He wants to turn the book over.


    But then a waiter handed a note to Eric Dimitrios.


    Eric Demetrios glanced at the note, bowed his head and swore in a low voice. He stood up, picked up his clothes, looked at them reluctantly, and William and Alexander Ambrosius left.


    "Wait, Mr. Dimitrios, you forgot the parking card, thank you"


    Dimitrios took the parking card out of his pocket, threw it on the gambling table and left without looking back.


    William watched as Alex Demetrios left. He knew this guy was going to see Le sever.William said to Alexander, "dear, can you help me play with you for a while? I''m going to call the flight crew to make sure whether I can take off to America today "


    " but I can''t play, "Alexander asked with a confused face


    " dear, you''ve seen it for so long, you should be able to do it. It doesn''t matter. Ms. Dutch officer will tell you that. If you don''t have a good card, don''t give up chips "


    William got up to kiss Alexander and faced him The official threw out a 500 pound chip and said, "madam, please teach this lady what she doesn''t know"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, don''t worry, I''ll explain to miss Ambrosius." the official said thanks for 500 pounds.


    Other people are eager to Alexander on the stage, this chick is a novice, just to win their money back William won.


    William walked out of the casino, picked up the phone and called Barney. After the phone was connected, Barney said to William, "boss, we can''t keep up with Eric Dimitrios. He got on a yacht and is now at sea"


    hell, William yelled. Look, Le Seaver''s family is becoming more careful.


    Eric Dimitrios, who got on Le Seaver''s yacht, was looking at him helplessly and angrily. Le Seaver said, "I can''t understand how it''s my fault. Everything is planned by you. All I have to do is find someone for you"


    "give me someone who is monitored by the secret service of the United States? You''re the one who''s been captured by one of America''s best mercenaries. Fortunately, your men fell to death. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee what I''ll do. "Le Seaver snorted angrily.


    "I don''t know if I can trust you any more, Dimitrios," Le Seaver said.


    "don''t trust me. I just care about my reputation in the mercenary world. Don''t say I''m irresponsible. There''s someone here who''s willing to do this task. He just needs to know a little bit of details and pay for it," said Eric Dimitrios.


    "For the last time, Eric Demetrios, you know the consequences of failure. Those warlords and drug lords and terrorists will not let you and your beautiful wife go.".

 Chapter 59

    Le Seaver''s low voice reached Eric Demetrios''s ear, which made him shiver. He thought it was safe to go to Miami in person and stare at it.


    Barney stares at Eric Dimitrios, gets off Le Seaver''s yacht, and says to William on the phone, "boss, Eric Dimitrios is in the boat. Do you want us to do it now?"


    William thinks about it and says, "no, you follow first. Now the most important thing is to find the mercenary who takes over the task, and then catch people. Be careful.".


    I see, boss. Let''s go now.


    William walked up to the front desk and said, "good evening, sir. What can I do for you?"


    "yes, I need a little help." then William took out a 50 pound note and handed it to him.


    As a result, the waiter asked with a smile: "Sir, please tell me what you need"


    "well, I got a 1999 Ford today, and the tail number of the license plate is 235. Do you know who the owner of this Ford is"


    the waiter nodded and said, "Mr. bond? License plate j45235


    William nodded happily, "yes,"


    the waiter took William''s 50 pound tip and whispered, "Sir, if Mr. bond doesn''t notice, maybe I don''t have to tell you." then he nodded to William to make a gesture. You should know what I mean. This guy is really good. He takes the money to think about William.


    But his goal is not really to pay for the repair.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. I think you''d better tell me. I don''t want to get into trouble because of such a small thing. You know, I''m here on holiday. I don''t want the police to come to me because of such a small thing," William said.


    "Well, sir, Mr. bond is at 12 West Seaview," the waiter said with a smile to William, who was surprised by his honesty.


    "Thank you." William took out another 50 pound note to the waiter.


    According to the instructions of the waiter, William walked slowly to No. 12 of the sea view room and sat on a chair more than 20 meters away from No. 12, looking at the sea and pretending to enjoy the sea view at night.


    William uses the hand of the mage to throw a bug into the sea view room No. 12, and puts the earphone on his ear. This military bug has a use distance of more than 200 meters. William listens to bond chatting with beautiful women.


    I heard Eric Demetrios''s wife Solange say, "I''m worried that you''re approaching me for Eric Demetrios"


    "how worried?" Bond asked,


    "haha, I''m not worried enough to stop," solanger said,


    "drip ring ring ring" the phone rang,


    solanger crossed bond on the ground, got on the phone and said, "Hello, honey"


    then solanger said, "OK, I see you tomorrow. Bye.".


    "He''s on his way to the airport, waiting for the last flight to Miami, so you have a night to interrogate me, Mr. bond"


    "then we need some champagne." when bond heard what he wanted to know, he immediately thought about how to get rid of it. He didn''t care about beautiful women. For people like him, the task is the most important, beautiful women It''s just a tonic.


    When William heard what Solange said after answering the phone in his headphones, he said in his heart, "Ma Dan or bond is smart." he knew how to find other people''s wives for clues. Fortunately, I kept an eye on it, otherwise, Eric Demetrios would not know if he had run away.


    When he heard what he wanted, William took out his anesthetic gun and loaded it with a anesthetic bomb. He shot bond on his hip, who was facing William and wanted to make a phone call. Now he doesn''t want bond to take his credit. You''d better have a quiet sleep.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, bond felt pain coming from his buttocks. He pulled out the anesthetic and turned his head to look in William''s direction. He cried in his heart, "it''s broken." in a few seconds, he fainted and fell down.


    Before she could help bond, William shot him on the hip. A cry came out, and they fell together and fainted.


    William got up, put the anaesthetic, separated the bullets, put them into his personal space, and whistled into the 12 Seaview Room.


    William picked up bond and solanger one by one, dragged them to the bed, pulled out the anesthetic needle from solanger''s body, covered them with blankets and closed the door.


    "Cheap you, Mr. bond, how beautiful girl left to you, I went to make my contribution"


    just out of the villa, William suddenly thought of something, turned back to the room, took out bond''s mobile phone, called to remind bond after the task was completed, and then put Glock 17 and some bullets in the bedside table.


    He didn''t want to wait for Le Seaver to kill bond when he sent someone to kill Solange because he didn''t blow up the skybound plane. Then Mrs. m would definitely fight for William.


    After hanging a don''t disturb sign on the door, William went out of the sea view room, took out his mobile phone and called Barney, "I received the news that Eric Demetrios will take the last flight to Miami. You go to Miami International Airport to wait for him, and then stare at him. After finding the contact person, you can directly arrest him. Under special circumstances, you can shoot decisively and bring your equipment.""Yes, we''re going to Miami," Barney said.


    William, who walked into the casino, kisses Alexander and asks, "such a result, dear"


    "Oh, dear, you''re back. It''s great. Come and help me. I lost nearly 10000 pounds just now. This game doesn''t seem suitable for me. My God, 10000 pounds." Alexander looks depressed I want to cry.


    William said with a smile: "it''s OK, honey, it''s just for fun. You see, none of these gentlemen and ladies will laugh at you"


    "yes, miss Ambrosius, it''s just for fun. It''s no big deal. Mr. Devonshire is a billionaire. It''s a piece of cake for him. Don''t worry about it. That''s the tuition fee. We all like that Come here.


    William held Alexander in his arms and said, "look, I''ll say no one''s going to laugh at you. OK, honey, it''s time for us to go. The plane is ready and ready to take off at any time"


    comforting Alexander. William said to his friends on the gambling table, "sorry, ladies and gentlemen, we''re going to catch a plane. Goodbye"


    "goodbye, Mr. Devonshire, Ambro "Miss Hugh," they all laughed and said goodbye.


    William took Alexander Ambrosius to the bar to change the check, and then paid the hotel to send the 1964 Aston Martin back to London. This car is still worth collecting. It is rare to see such a well preserved 1964 Aston Martin on the market.


    I went to the airport with Alexander. As for Alexander''s luggage, there was an agent. Besides, it was a good time to win more than 100000 pounds.


    William and Alexander got on the plane. A few minutes later, the plane took off. The Bahamas was very close to Miami. An hour after taking off, it landed at the airport in Miami.


    Money is convenience. Private airplanes are on call. They can fly whenever they want. William thinks whether he will buy a private plane in the future.

 Chapter 60

    William took Ambrose''s hand out of the airport, took a taxi and stayed in the presidential suite of Hilton Hotel 2 km away from the airport.


    Two hours later, William was drinking whiskey with a clear mind when he got a call from Barney.


    "Boss, we caught Eric Dimitrios, but the person who contacted him ran away. We exchanged fire with the people led by Eric Dimitrios in the Museum of human body art, killed two people and caught Eric Dimitrios. Fortunately, no ordinary citizens were injured. Does the boss want us to get to the airport?"


    Damn it, no one has been caught. It seems that the expendables are not suitable for this kind of tracking work. William said in a depressed heart, "no, you may have exposed it. Now take Eric Demetrios to hide. I will deal with the aftermath. Don''t show up and wait for my news.".


    "Yes, but it''s OK for the boss to hide for a few days. I don''t know after a long time." Barney reminds William to solve the shooting problem in downtown Miami.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it"


    hang up the phone, William immediately put on his clothes, called a taxi at the door of the hotel, and the taxi arrived at the airport in five minutes after three times the price.


    Walking into the airport, William takes out his mobile phone and calls Garris Mallory of the security committee. After the phone is connected, he hears Garris Mallory''s anxious voice saying, "have you found the bomber?"


    William said without any nonsense: "yes, it''s urgent. My man lost the bomber. We know he will go to Skywalker. I need the authorization to fire at the airport and help me deal with the aftermath in America.".


    Garris Mallory said nervously, "you''re sure you can handle it, William. This can''t be a little sloppy, because we can''t provide any evidence. Tianxing company insists on today''s test flight. We can''t persuade them. These people are going crazy for the stock price.".


    William of course knows what Tianxing company is thinking. Taking advantage of the good stock market, as long as Tianxing plane flies into the sky, the stock price of their company will soar immediately.


    If you dig a hole, you have to bury it. "No problem, I''ll take care of it.".


    "Well, as long as you can deal with the bomber, everything else is trivial. Let go, William. Don''t screw it up"


    "get it"


    hang up. William walks into Miami Airport, jumps over the wall in an empty place, knocks out a staff member, puts on his clothes, and drives a ground truck to the warehouse of Tianxing 570.


    Now most of the security in the airport is surrounded by the Skywalker. The security in other places is not strong. He quietly climbs up the roof of a nearby building and takes out AWP from his personal space. After assembly, William climbs on the roof and waits quietly. He can only pray that the bomber''s family can''t get into the security of the Skywalker company.


    Sure enough, after waiting for more than ten minutes, William finally saw a ground service tanker coming in this direction at full speed. Fortunately, Eric Dimitrios, who is not so skillful as to be able to infiltrate into the company, has to send someone to break in.


    William adjusted his posture, looked into the sight glass of AWP with his right eye, took a deep breath, calculated the wind speed and distance, and fired a shot at the front wheel of the ground refueling truck with a "whew".


    As a result of the installation of a muffler, and on the roof of more than ten meters high, the gunfire did not disturb William''s building and anyone nearby. Seeing that the gas truck did not stop, William was more convinced that there was something wrong with the car. After the tire burst, the general airport ground crew would definitely stop to check instead of driving it by force.


    William opened the bolt, loaded the gun, aimed at the tanker, fired another shot at the rear wheel of the truck.


    AWP has great power. The two guns directly burst the front and rear tires of the tanker, and the car suddenly overturned, sliding for more than ten meters and stopped.


    After staring at the tanker in the sight for more than ten seconds, William saw a guy with blood on his face climbing out of the cab. He stood up and shook his head. He turned around in a daze and looked around. He didn''t see the sniper.


    This guy is really a desperado. He doesn''t care if he is watched by the sniper. He turns around and goes to the back of the car. He takes down the small bomb hanging on the car, and then staggers to the warehouse of Skywalker.


    William saw all this clearly in the sight, gritted his teeth and swore, "I''ll help you if you want to die." William looked at the mercenary running on the sight with his right eye, pulled the bolt, put his finger on the trigger, and there was a "whew" shot. In the sight, William saw that the upper part of the outlaw was hit with a blood hole, and he was lying on the ground moaning.


    This guy trembled and took out his cell phone in his pants when he was dying. William didn''t think for a second to understand what this guy wanted to do. He wanted to detonate a small bomb on his body. If he detonated the gas truck, today''s Tianxing plane would not want to test fly.


    Hell, William scolded in his heart. He pulled the bolt flexibly with his right hand and fired another shot at the bomber''s arm with his mobile phone. After that, no one moved.


    William lying on the roof to calm down, shooting and killing is not as uncomfortable as William imagined, disgusting, he just brain numbness for a few seconds to recover.


    He seems to have seen too many skills and pictures in his mind, so he quickly adapted. Maybe William is a natural killer. He doesn''t have any nausea in TV and novels, and he doesn''t want to vomit.William arrived at the airport, surrounded by a large number of security guards. After he saw nothing unusual, he put away AWP and put it into his personal space. He quietly climbed down the roof, scanned his own tens of meters with mental energy all the way, and took advantage of the chaos to get out of the Airport.


    Out of the airport, William called Garris Mallory, chairman of the Security Council, on his cell phone.


    After the phone was connected, William said: "the task is completed, the mercenary who wanted to blow up the Skywalker was killed, and the middleman, Eric demitrios, was captured alive. But I need you to negotiate with the people of the United States. The man who shot at the Miami human experience museum today is our man, in order to capture Eric demitrios"


    Gary, the chairman of the Security Committee on the phone S Mallory said excitedly: "OK, no problem, William. I will deal with the follow-up work. I''ve worked hard to keep Tianxing company. I''ll ask for help from Downing Street. Good job, William. Le Seaver has no good time this time. He should be the one who bought Tianxing company in the market. Ha ha, the vulture in the underground bank has finally got the retribution.".


    This time, it''s not only about England''s interests, but also about the volatility of the stock market. William will never allow anyone to break his plan of short selling the stock index in March.


    His money for selling the game has just arrived, and he hasn''t been ready to enter the futures market yet. William won''t be merciful to those who hinder him from making money.


    William Hung up to change his clothes, took a taxi back to the Hilton Hotel, bought some painkillers and anti-inflammatory drugs outside the hotel, took some fruit pizza and went back to his room.

 Chapter 61

    William walked into the Hilton Hotel with pizza and anti-inflammatory drugs. When waiting for the elevator, William took out his cell phone and dialed bond''s phone.


    Ding Lingling, the phone rang for dozens of seconds before it was connected. "Hello, who" came the voice of bond.


    "Hey, Craig, I''m William Devonshire, you know me?"


    There was a wake-up call and bond''s breathing, "of course, do you still have people in England who don''t know you, super genius and super lunatic"


    "lunatic? I? Who said that? How can I be a madman? "William asked suspiciously


    " ha, don''t you know? Hahaha, William Devonshire, maybe you should read yesterday''s English newspaper, England''s super genius predicted that the NASDAQ would collapse, whether it was a genius or a madman, which is not very funny.


    two days ago, he was still a genius praised by the whole people, and today he became a madman who everyone yelled and beat. I can laugh at this joke for a year. "Mr. bond probably stung William with a narcotic gun I''m not happy about it. Now I find a chance to satirize William.


    "Well, I''ll read the newspaper, but Mr. bond, if I were you, I''d hear why I called you first," William joked with a smile.


    Bond was silent and would say, "OK, William, tell me if you''ve done with Skywalker."


    "don''t you already have the answer in your heart, Captain Craig Daniel? Let me see the former captain of the airborne secret service. You''re really an elite. In this way, you won''t be killed later. Mrs. m will come to me desperately. I don''t want to have another relationship with her What contradiction "


    " what, "bond asked hastily, knowing that William would not sing to him for no reason.


    "The plane bombing failed. Our banker, Mr. Le Seaver, may have lost hundreds of millions of dollars, and his middleman, Eric Demetrios, has also been arrested by us. What do you think Mr. Le Seaver, who has lost hundreds of millions of dollars, will do, Mr. bond"


    "find out who leaked the news?" bond calmly replied


    "yes, bond Sir, you have two choices now. First, if you care about the beautiful woman around you, you can send her away. Second, if you don''t care, maybe you can kill the people sent by Le sever for me, as a reward for my calling you, "William said.


    "No, I have a better choice. I''ll take Solange to a safe place, and then I''ll go back to the hotel and wait. I''ll catch all the people who come to me. Mrs. m will be very happy about what I do," bond said.


    William said, "whatever you want, bond, don''t underestimate Le Seaver. He''s not just a banker. He''s an Algerian. You should know what''s going on in that place. I don''t know how many people are mercenaries and killers. Bond, be careful."


    after listening to William''s words, bond bowed his head and thought about it. After the meeting, he said, "thank you, William. I''ll be careful Yes, I''ve dealt with these people.


    "That''s good. By the way, I put Glock 17 and five bullet clips on the bedside table in your room. I hope it can help you"


    "thank you, we''ve cleared up William"


    bond hung up the phone, went to the bedside to wake up solanger, opened the bedside table, and saw Glock 17 and a bullet clip bag with five bullet clips.


    "Get up, we''re in trouble. I''ve got to take you to a safe place." bond picked up Glock 17, hung his cartridge bag on his waist, put on his coat, and took him out.


    William doesn''t care about bond. He knows how fierce this guy is. This guy is different from all previous bonds. He is a bond who can make a big wave of people. The strongest guy in the secret service airborne regiment can''t beat him when he is on guard.


    William opened the door of the hotel. After entering the door, he took off his clothes, wrapped them in a ball, threw them into the garbage can and put on his hotel robe. William went into the bathroom to take a bath and wash off the smell of smoke.


    When William came into the room, he saw that Alexander was awake and was reading a magazine in bed. William went up to kiss Alexander on the forehead with a smile and said, "so late, so sleepless"


    Alexander put down the magazine and said to William, "I didn''t see you awake. I can''t sleep. Where did you go just now, dear? It doesn''t take so long to buy things!"


    William went to bed, lay down, hugged Alexander and said, "go and do something, honey, leave me alone. Are you feeling better now? I bought painkillers and anti-inflammatory drugs. Would you like to take one.


    Alexander wrung William''s waist and said with a smile: "it''s not you who are a reckless bull. I''m in pain, but I don''t need to take medicine. I''ll be fine in two days"


    "ha ha, honey, you really surprised me. Aren''t all Brazilian girls enthusiastic? It''s amazing that you''re so beautiful and you can make me top the list. "William said happily


    " I won''t be like other people. I want to leave my most precious things to the people who can make me move. I''ve been a model since I was 15 years old. I''ve seen too many girls degenerate and sell themselves for a little profit, but finally I can have some good feelings Touch the way


    "well, well, dear, I will take care of you, everything will be fine, you are not alone now, I will help you, I promise," William comforted Alexander"En" Alexander held William''s waist and face tightly against his chest. They talked about their past affairs so quietly that they fell asleep.


    The next day, after a bath, William''s cell phone rang.


    When I got through, bond''s voice came from the phone. "Mr. Devonshire, Mrs. m wants to see you. We''ll wait for you at Nassau ocean club. A helicopter will pick you up later." then I hung up.


    William looked at the time on his mobile phone. It''s only 7 o''clock now. I don''t want to see me coming to Miami, Mardan.


    William got up and put on his clothes,


    "so, honey, do you have anything to go out?" Alexander asked William sleepily.


    "I''m going back to Nassau later, and I''m going to meet someone. Honey, can you take care of yourself today?" William said


    Alexander said wisely, "no problem, honey, I''m not convenient today, so I''m resting in the hotel. I''ll wait for you to come back"


    "OK, honey, I''ll come back as soon as possible, you can go to bed, and I''ll explain 8 o''clock to the front desk What would you like for breakfast? "William asked.


    " whatever, let the front desk make some low calorie food. They know how to make food for the model. You go and I''ll sleep. "Alexander turned his head into his pillow.


    "OK," William kisses Alexander on the forehead, "love you, dear"


    "well, I love you too." Alexander comes back confused.


    William went to the bathroom to clean up, put on his suit, went out to have breakfast in the hotel restaurant, and ordered breakfast for Alexander at the front desk. It wasn''t long before he received a call saying that the helicopter was coming.


    More than an hour later, William saw Mrs. m and bond waiting for him in front of the ocean hotel.

 Chapter 62

    Stepping out of the helicopter, William and Mrs. m hugged each other, said hello to bond and asked, "how was last night? Isn''t that beauty hurt? "


    "Fortunately, killed three and captured one alive. Thank you for your gun," bond said to William with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. We''re a group," William said to bond with a smile.


    "William, why didn''t you report your action to me? How dare you act in private without my authorization, and use AWP fire in the myrmi airport? Do you know how much effort it will take to deal with the aftermath?" Mrs. m asked,


    William shook his head speechless and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, ma''am, the operation was authorized by the security committee, and thank you for helping me with the aftermath. I thought it was the guy from Garris.".


    "These guys are always laymen and experts. Who do they think they are? When I reported to Downing Street, the leaders were very polite to me,


    they told me all the time. God, I really miss the days before the 1990s when polar bears and bald eagles competed for supremacy. At that time, there were not so many guys who always wanted to overhead the MIA. Did they think the MIA could run smoothly without me £¿ "A group of idiots," complained Mrs. M.


    William and bond looked at each other helplessly, revealing that I knew it would be like this. William thought, how can you do whatever you want.


    "Well, William, I think you already know the situation of the main culprit Le Seaver. Last night, the test flight of Tianxing plane was successful, and the share price of Tianxing company will rise sharply today. Le Seaver may lose hundreds of millions of dollars, but he doesn''t have so much money to lose. So we just received the news this morning,


    Le Seaver organized a group of ten people in the Republic of Montenegro The total amount of money is up to 200 million US dollars. I heard that your card skills are the best in the game, and I hope you can take part in the game. "Mrs. m said,


    William nodded, his card skills are the best, of course, bond can''t pass a few hands in his hands. William promised to give him money It''s too late.


    William said with a smile: "so le Seaver is short selling with his clients'' money. Ha, if his clients know that Le Seaver has lost all their money, Le Seaver will have no good life.


    Ma''am, do you want to kill him directly, or just teach him a lesson "


    " we need you to win the card game. Le Seaver doesn''t have so much money. If he can''t win, we will provide him with shelter to get everything he knows when he is desperate. "M said with a smile. It seems that she is very happy with Le Seaver''s bad luck.


    " no problem, what''s the card game When does it start? "William asked.


    " from 6:00 tomorrow evening, we find a relationship to replace the qualification of an organization for you. I think the fund is OK for you. "Mrs. m looked at William with a smile.


    She knows that William''s money for the game has arrived.


    "Of course, there is a problem. Why should I use my own money to work for the government? What should I do if I lose? Who should I ask for my loss?" William said.


    "But if you win, 200 million is all yours. Maybe you can have more money when you want to bet on the NASDAQ index." Mrs. m looked at William with a strange smile.


    "Hell, I''m going to kill the eavesdroppers. I''m the laughing stock of the world now, but we''ll see. When I make a lot of money in the stock market, I''ll see the faces of the people who laugh at me. Maybe I should send them some lemons, sour and sour. That''s going to be fun," William said.


    "And if I go alone, you don''t send some people to protect me. What if I''m killed by Le Seaver? That guy is not a good guy. He has a lot of mercenaries, "William continued.


    " we know you have a group of elites, and I know your skills well. William, we don''t have many people who can subdue bond and three elite secret agents with guns.


    And you are going in your own name this time, so you can''t contact us. It will be easier for us to get in touch with Le Seaver. According to the information we get, Le Seaver always thinks that it''s the American people who have ruined him. "Mrs. m said with a smile and a squint. It''s better for someone to be blackmailed for them.


    William said, "well, I''ll pay the money myself, but madam, you always have to give me some support in intelligence. I don''t understand black mountain at all"


    m nodded and said, "no problem, bond will follow you, he will give you support in the dark"


    "then I''ll go, and I''ll go to black mountain by myself tomorrow, Mr. bond. I''ll see you at Black Mountain Royal casino. Bye, madam, And Mr. bond. "William got on the helicopter and went back to Miami.


    Mrs. m turned and asked bond, "do you think William Devonshire is a threat to us?"


    Bond thought for a moment and said, "he''s a threat to us. He can do what he wants. As long as William Devonshire can find the evidence, we can''t control him now.


    Ma''am, it''s not before the 1990s. Look at what we''re doing now. Reading owls, monarchs, and Kong terrorists are our main opponents now. Ma''am, maybe we can put William Devonshire''s energy on these guys. Maybe he will be happy to do this. ""You mean William Devonshire doesn''t want to focus on politics? "How can he be so slippery when he is so young?" Mrs. m asked in surprise.


    "Of course, ma''am, he is a smart man. You can see from his attitude towards women that he has a lot of control over women now. This is his signal to the outside world that he will not participate in the treatment of syndrome.


    he is the only one in Devonshire family now. It is good for him to stay away from the treatment of syndrome.


    He is rich, and he has to inherit the title of earl. Now I don''t know what the aristocracy is like in England. Madam, you will understand, "bond said positively,


    m nodded after thinking about it." maybe, you''re right. We can try to set up a special authority for group W, let him take care of the things we don''t want to take care of, and even separate his group W, let him take charge of noodles Pink and violent with weapons.


    The more Mrs. m thinks about it, the more she thinks about it. He always feels frightened when facing William. This is her intuition after decades of working in a special profession. She doesn''t want William''s attention on the military intelligence agency.


    If William could know what Mrs. m thought, he might kiss Mrs. M. he is really afraid of the crab God, so he should do what the crab God allows.


    William felt that even if he had a purple bully with infinite gloves, he couldn''t get away with the crab God. The crab God didn''t need to snap his finger. As long as he looked at William, he would be finished. It''s better to hide.

 Chapter 63

    When William returned to the Hilton Hotel, it was noon, and he was sitting in the living room with Alexander who was still sick. Now William found that he could eat more and more, and his appetite was three times that of ordinary people.


    Looking at William''s big mouthful of food, Alexander''s envy is not enough, she can''t so open to eat, the model is really not so easy to do.


    After lunch, William and Alexander took a nap in their arms. After 2 o''clock, they dressed and went shopping.


    At the end of February, the daytime temperature in Miami was about 20 degrees, neither hot nor cold. It was just right to wear a coat.


    William accompanied Alexander all the way to the luxury shops in Miami. Chanel, Dior and LV strolled all afternoon. By 7 o''clock, William was almost covered with handbags.


    Passing by a coffee shop, William busily pulls Alexander in, who is still in high spirits. His physical fitness, which is several times stronger than ordinary people, can''t stand it. Women are crazy about shopping.


    Alexander holding William''s arm sitting in the card, chirping and William said that before she saw everything she wanted to buy, but there was no money, today she finally realized her crazy shopping wish.


    Looking at William with a tired face, Alexander was a little embarrassed. He looked at William apologetically and kept on coquetting with him. Today, she spent 40000 pounds in a few hours. She didn''t dare to do that before. Her savings in a year may not be 40000 pounds.


    Alexander Ambrosius thinks his choice is too wise. William is considerate, talented and handsome. He is not mean to her at all.


    But this amount of money is really small for William now. It''s like when you have 10000 yuan, you buy 4 yuan for your girlfriend. Maybe you will think about the true value of your girlfriend, and you won''t spend money.


    After a break, William called the hotel and asked them to send a car to send all the things he bought in the afternoon back to the hotel room. Because he was going to fly to Heishan in the middle of the night, William felt guilty for the beauty who had just given everything to him. He planned to hang out with Alexander. At 10 o''clock in the evening, the shops closed and two of them left.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Alexander would not move on the sofa. Ha, William thought that women would not be tired when they went shopping. Unexpectedly, after a while, the hotel people would lie down.


    William sat beside Alexander and rubbed her shoulders and thighs, "have a good day, dear"


    "en, en, William, you''re so good. I love you so much. Today, I''ve realized my shopping wish that I''ve endured so hard all these years. Thank you, dear. I''d like to reward you and kiss you"


    after more than an hour, the wind and waves are calm, and the fitness exercise is finally over Stop.


    William held Alexander, tired and sweating, sniffed Alexander''s hair and said to him, "honey, do you have any other activities after the show tomorrow"


    Alexander clambered on the sofa and said softly, "no, honey, I haven''t received the invitation from the fashion brand, and I don''t know if anyone will come to me for the spring show this year It''s so depressing, honey, I don''t have many shows right now. "Alexander is coquettishing around William.


    It makes William want to run again.


    William turned over and said, "honey, let''s run again. At three o''clock in the evening, I''m going to the airport to catch a plane to Heishan. It happens that you''re going to a walk show in the next two days, and I won''t see you for two or three days after I leave"


    it''s more than one o''clock in the middle of the night. After fitness, William returned to the hotel and said to Alexander, who was tired and almost asleep: "OK, honey, I''m going to catch a plane Well, three days later, when you finish the show, we''ll meet in Switzerland, and I''ll take you skiing. So? "


    "Well, OK," Alexander said in a low voice, lying on the sofa.


    "Then I''ll go."


    "well, you can go. It happens that I don''t want to stay with you these days, or I''ll be broken up by you"


    William said with a smile, "take care of yourself, I''ll wait for you in Switzerland, you book a ticket and call me, I''ll pick you up at the Swiss airport."


    "OK, honey, be careful on the way," Alexander gave a kiss After William sent him away, he fell asleep in bed.


    William took a private plane to Montenegrin. The small plane was very troublesome. It took him 13 hours to refuel in Iceland and Wyn.


    Off the plane, just out of the airport, William saw bond coming to meet him with a beautiful woman with black hair.


    William shakes hands with bond. After greeting, bond introduces him: "William, this is Miss Linda vesper, the accountant of finance department, Linda, this is Mr. William Devonshire"


    "good afternoon, Miss Linda vesper" William shakes hands with Linda vesper and says


    "good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire," Linda vesper says.


    After greeting, bond said, "William, let''s get in the car and go to the hotel first"


    the two took William out of the airport and got into an old Rolls Royce taxi.


    Bond takes out a document and gives it to William. When William opens it, he sees two passports and a piece of paper. On the paper, it says that William''s new identity is Arlington bill, a professional gambler. Opposite Linda Vespa, whose pseudonym is Stephanie blotter, they are lovers.William looked at the question and make complaints about it: "bond, I am a celebrity now. Do you think others will believe in these documents? And Miss Linda Vespa, we are lovers. I don''t care if we live together. "William looked at the beautiful woman and said with a smile," no, Mr. Devonshire, I''m a Catholic. For my reputation and future marriage, I think we should open more rooms. "Linda Vespa said," I really hate me There is a religious gap between us, which makes it impossible for us to have some pleasant exchanges, "William said with a smile.


    Linda Vespa said with some embarrassment: "religion is a safe door, you don''t have a problem! Mr. Devonshire "


    " no, don''t worry, you''re not my type, "William said, looking out of the car? So you don''t have a sense of accomplishment? " Linda Vespa asked back.


    "I''m not interested in the type of having a boyfriend or a husband at all." William knows that the girl has a boyfriend. Just look at the necklace he wears around his neck.


    Algerian knot, the knot of love, symbolizes endless love, so William is not interested in her at all. It''s immoral to pry into the corner. Moreover, although the girl has made up, the freckles on her face still show, which makes William even less interested.


    "Bond, why does the financial department send an accountant here? Does it have anything to do with the financial department?"


    "Hahaha, I think you''d better not know. If you know, I think you will go crazy." bond looked at Linda Vespa with a smile.


    "In order to avoid your tax evasion again, Mr. Devonshire, we think you have a criminal record in this respect," Linda Vespa said.


    after hearing this, William yelled, "hell, when did I escape tax? You''re slandering. Pay attention to your words, beauty. I can sue you."


    go to your tax evasion, you''ve already arrested me if there''s any evidence.

 Chapter 64

    "You have Mr. Devonshire. You transferred 60% of Devonshire''s shares to the British Virgin Islands the day before you signed the contract to sell the game. The finance department thinks you are tax evasion," Linda Vespa said with a smile.


    "Ha, what''s the use of finance? If there were any problems, the police would have come to me," William said.


    "So, I''m here, Mr. Devonshire. I don''t know why the head of the finance department thinks you will win, but since the finance department has photographed me, I''ll watch you and the money you won"


    "a bunch of bastards, I know who it is. I''ll go to trouble him when I''m in England, and I refuse to accept your supervision. The money is my own and I still have to pay it back No, Mr. Devonshire, the financial department has the right to collect your tax. As long as we can find the income of English citizens, we can collect the tax. After all, your card game has been known by the financial department. We will keep an eye on the money. You can''t avoid our sight like last time. "Linda Vespa smiles He said.


    "Hell," said William, looking at Linda wisper angrily. He knew that this woman was responsible for it. Otherwise, the finance of England would have collected a gross tax, which he put forward in the Swiss National Bank.


    In 2000, as long as you don''t know the account, even the United States can''t collect taxes in the Swiss National Bank, let alone the English government.


    "Well, how much tax do I have to pay"


    "26%"


    "that is to say, the English government has done nothing, so it has to take $4860 out of my pocket?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, you''re very good at arithmetic," Linda Vespa flattered William with a fake smile.


    "No, you don''t want to share my money," William said. I picked up the phone and called Phillips, his exclusive manager of Swiss National Bank. After the phone was connected, I said, "I''m William Devonshire. Now I ask you to customize a reasonable tax avoidance plan for me. I''m in black mountain, and I''ll play a ten person card game in the evening. If I win $180 million in black mountain this time, I hope you can help me Phillips said, "OK, Mr. Devonshire, we will send the Commissioner to Montenegrin to contact you. We guarantee that we can meet any of your requirements. The Commissioner will appear in front of you in three hours. As long as you sign a document, other banks will take care of it for you."


    "good, I''ll see you Wait, bye. "William Hung up and shook his cell phone in front of Linda Vespa.


    "Look, this is the advantage of money. I just need to make a phone call, and someone will take care of everything for me. This tax avoidance scheme will make the English government unable to find any reason to collect taxes from me.


    you are out of the game, beautiful miss Linda Vespa. Wisdom will not work when it comes to brute force. It''s time for you to get out of the car, Miss Linda Vespa. I''ll book you a ticket back to London "No, William, you can''t rush Linda Vespa back. This time, we and the Security Council are authorized by Downing Street. Besides, Linda Vespa came to Montenegro with funds. If you don''t agree, I will be the only one. Many people in Downing Street and the Security Council still have doubts about whether you can win," bond said


    Linda Vespa is still a smiling look at William, a face let William continue to perform, she watched the excitement on the line expression.


    William laughed angrily. He called just now and asked, "I need a wild card for today''s Black Mountain card game. Can I do it?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, I just checked how much money has been exchanged between Barcel bank, which is responsible for the custody of funds, and our bank this time. Mr. Devonshire, I promise that I can help you with the wild card in an hour. You will certainly enjoy the meticulous care of our national bank. Have a good time. I''ll handle it for you now. Bye, sir.".


    "Good, very good, ha ha, thank you, Phillips." William Hung up the phone and said triumphantly to Linda Vespa, "look, you still can''t supervise my funds.".


    At this time, Linda Vespa''s face had changed, and he said with hatred: "Mr. Devonshire, you need to know what the consequences will be if you are known by the public.


    your reputation is not good now. If the people of England know that you are trying to evade taxes, you will be really beaten by everyone in England"


    "poop, Wilhelm Laughing and laughing: "it doesn''t matter. The big deal is to be scolded. In a few months, people will forget that as long as the English government can''t help me, I''ll still be my billionaire. Anyway, I don''t want to be a politician."


    "I''m a dandy and aristocrat. It''s best to come to me if I have nothing to do. I''ll go back to Oxford castle to hunt and raise horses. There''s no law As long as I''m still a billionaire, I''ll do whatever I want. England doesn''t welcome me, so what can I do? "


    "What about your MP3 company?" bond asked.


    "bond, do you still live in the Middle Ages? As long as my mp3 can sell well, some countries invite me to open factories. If not, I will open the company to the United States, which is the mainstream market anyway.""Well, you''re a billionaire. You can do whatever you want, but if your wife hears you, she''ll be very happy. She still has doubts about your existence." bond was still very alert. He didn''t say the code name of M, but just said his wife.


    "Bond, you can send a message for me, madam. I don''t want to be a thug of the Security Committee now. I just want to be my own. Now it''s not before the 1990s. I think Henry will agree with me if he knows the current international situation. If it''s not good, he wants to instruct me to see their ghost." William said


    bond is very happy to hear what William said, Wei As he had analyzed, Lian was not interested in the struggle for power and profit.


    "OK, no problem, William, madam will be very happy. Maybe you can have dinner together"


    William shook his head and refused: "come on, I don''t want to be thought by the people of the security committee that I fall to Madam, so I don''t want to trouble myself"


    when I got to the hotel Lian and bond break up with Linda Vespa. He opens a luxury suite himself. After entering, William calls Barney, the American expendable squad.


    He needs to prepare for something. He doesn''t think that Le Seaver, the black banker, will be left behind. If he can''t win the card game and get money, he will be killed by his employer.


    Life is dying. Le Seaver can do everything. His biggest weakness now is his mother, so William directly arranges death squads to protect his mother.


    The phone was put through in a few rings.

 Chapter 65

    The phone is through.


    "Hello, boss,"


    "Barney, have you finished shooting in Miami"


    "yes, boss, I went to the police station this morning to make a record, and it''s OK. We''ve done a good deed, and we''ve given the Miami Citizen Award. Thank you, Lao ban."


    "well, since you''re OK, now go to London to meet my mother , and then send her to the small town of Devonshire castle, Oxford. The people there used to be subordinates of Devonshire family. They will cooperate with you to protect my mother Lena. Take the guy with you. It may be dangerous. This mission will last two months, two million dollars a month. Is there any problem? "


    "No, boss, I''ll leave for London in an hour and pick up your mother in 12 hours"


    "good, that''s it, Barney. Be careful. Bye.".


    I understand. Don''t worry. We''ll be careful. Bye.


    William called his personal lawyer, Anthony of yuelida law firm.


    "Good morning, William. Call me when you''re free? Is there any trouble? " Anthony''s laughter came over the phone.


    "Good morning, Anthony. I really need your help. Help me buy Devonshire Oxford castle by tomorrow. Last time you told me how much the castle is worth now?"


    "If you don''t take 1000 acres of land around the castle, only 10 acres of land around the castle will cost about 4 million pounds. If you buy it all, it will cost more than 10 million pounds. William, didn''t you tell me last time that you would wait a year or two to buy it? Now that he changed his mind, the price is still very expensive, "Anthony said.


    now $1 million and $2 million are small money for him. He is confident that he will win the card game, but he has to arrange his mother''s security work.


    So William didn''t think much and said, "within five million, you can buy the castle. Can you do it tomorrow?"


    "Of course, people now want to sell the real estate such as land and buy stocks. From 1998 to now, many stocks have risen by nearly six times, and some lucky guys have risen by 10 times.


    as long as they buy it in full, everyone in Devonshire will sell it. Don''t worry, I''ll get it done today. When I get good news, William Anthony promised,


    "well, when you get good news, Anthony"


    "don''t worry, I''ll get it done. I''ll contact the castle owner now. Bye bye.


    " bye.


    William sat on the sofa and thought about his loopholes. He was careless, Le Seaver Now he can do anything for money. If William wins the card game in the end, Le Seaver will kidnap him or the people he cares about to blackmail him, most likely his mother Lina.


    Damn it, I forget Alexander so much. William thinks that''s how to keep Alexander Ambrosius safe.


    At this special moment, William began to fret about the lack of his staff, but the suitable staff was not so easy to find, so he had to call Barney of the expendables.


    "Hello, boss, we are packing up and ready to go. Is there anything else you need to tell us?" Said Barney.


    William said, "Barney, do you know a good bodyguard, one of the best tactical teams? I still have someone to protect in America"


    Barney thought for a moment and said, "special bodyguards? Boss, if you don''t ask for your age, I know a team of five. These guys are from the secret service. Now they are retired and continue to form a pair of bodyguards for the star rich.


    but these guys are a little old and can''t get any work, but boss, I promise these guys are top class.


    There are five of them, including operation experts, computer experts and logistics experts. The most powerful one is a former secret service ace named Brian mills. I have dealt with Brian mills, and this guy is very fierce. ".


    "OK, where''s this team?" William asked.


    "they usually work in Miami, but they will go out of the United States if they need to." Barney said.


    "that''s great. They''re Barney. It won''t take more than a week. They''ll be in Miami for three days, and they''ll send the protected person to Switzerland to wait for me in three days. Is $500000 enough?"


    "Enough, absolutely enough, boss. Because of their age, their price is very low now. They will be very happy to protect a star for $400 a day. Thank you for your trust,


    I promise that they are all the best bodyguards, and often killers will be killed before they see the target." Barney said with a smile,


    William heard Barney joked: "fuck, Barney, are they killers or bodyguards? I suddenly feel that the person you introduced is not reliable.".


    Barney scolded himself secretly. He knew he was talkative, but he was very confident in Brian mills.


    "Boss, it''s just their style of doing things. Brian mills is a guy who is good at attacking. Sam is a computer and monitoring expert. He often finds killers,Then Brian mills will take the initiative to deal with the killers, which is actually safer. The protected people are often in no condition, and the matter is over. This is also the reason why they are not famous. Employers often find it useless to look after them.


    "Well, now that I can''t find anyone to trust, I can only trust you. I''ll call you for half a million dollars, and tell them that if they can protect the people safe and not be frightened, I''ll add 200000 dollars to them afterwards, even if they ask for cash."


    "Boss, they will definitely ask for cash. Cash doesn''t have to pay tax. These guys are all poor people, and no one in Miami can make a decision on them. It''s good that they don''t make trouble for others." Barney laughs.


    "I''ve passed on the information to you. Time is running short. I''ll find them now," William said.


    "All right, boss, goodbye," Barney said.


    "Goodbye"


    hang up, Barney looks for it on his cell phone, presses Brian mills'' number and calls.


    In a few seconds, Barney''s ear came a middle-aged man''s unique low voice: "Hello, Barney, how can you call me? What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, man, do you have time now? I have a good job for you," said Barney.


    "Yes, I spend more time with my daughter, but you don''t know about me"


    Barney picked up the picture just sent by William and looked at the big brown haired girl in the picture. Barney knew that the girl named Ambrosius must be the boss''s girlfriend, or he would not let them fight to protect the boss''s mother, and he would ask the team members to protect a beautiful woman, This beautiful woman is not the boss''s girlfriend.


    "Brian''s job is released by my current employer. I''ll protect a model in Miami for three days. After three days, I''ll protect her and go to Switzerland to join my employer. It won''t take more than a week. The reward is 500000 dollars. Are you interested, Brian?" Barney introduced to the person on the phone.

 Chapter 66

    ¡° Seven days, half a million, what kind of model is so valuable, of course I''ll take it, "Brian mills said happily. This is the highest paid task their team has received in recent years


    " the protected person''s name is Alexander Ambrosius, my employer''s girlfriend. Now she''s on the show in Miami. After the show ends tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, she''ll be escorted to Switzerland, my boss said If you can finish the work without disturbing Alexander and give you an extra $200000 afterwards,


    Brian, I''m a friend. I know you''re the best at handling threats quietly. I specially said to my boss, "Barney, thank you, Barney, you old man can rely on me and come back to buy you a drink." Brian mills said.


    "There are plenty of opportunities when you drink, but don''t make mistakes, man. If you make mistakes, you''ll be chased by my boss, Brian. I don''t want to lose you old man," Barney told him. "Don''t worry, Barney, you know us. We never make mistakes. If our mistakes lead to the death of the protected person, I''ll give you my head "OK, I know your strength, or I won''t recommend you to the boss. Be careful, Brian mills. You may face armed kidnappers. Remember to take the whole guy with you." Barney said


    "I understand that in seven days, you can protect Alexander Ambrosius. Your opponent may be armed kidnappers. Barney, what I''m good at is to protect Alexander Ambrosius That''s not the case, "says Brian mills.


    "That''s good, Brian. If you do well this time, I don''t think you will be short of work in the future. Besides, my boss is rich and generous, and he pays very well. You can get cash if you want. You can get money anywhere in the world, including cash."


    "OK, we''ll see if we want cash or check after meeting the employer. Thank you, Barney, "Brian mills said


    " good bye, Brian, good luck "


    " good bye, Barney, good luck "


    after hanging up Barney''s phone, William called his mother. When he got through, William heard his mother Lina''s angry voice:" Damn, William, why do you call me at this time? You don''t know it''s the busiest time in the coffee shop Are you waiting?


    How many girlfriends do you want to make? Tina cried when she saw the picture of you and the model in the newspaper in the morning. Why do you want to offend Tina? "William thought," I''m not going to offend Tina, but our little beauty Tina is offending me. ".


    "No, mom, I didn''t mess with Tina. She''s only 16. How can I mess with her?" William said.


    "you mean if Tina was older, you''d mess with her? Well, mother William Devonshire didn''t expect that you would become so bad as soon as you got rich. The other day, you found the Diana Rieger, and now you find a Brazilian model, and you want to harm the little girl who grew up with you. You''re really good, William. You go back to London immediately. You don''t want to fool around outside any more. "Lena scolded The Empress Dowager was angry, which made William a little afraid. She said weakly, "Mom, I can''t go back now. I''m working in Heishan now. I''ll go back as soon as I finish my work.".


    When Lena heard that William said that he was not embarrassed when he was working in Heishan, she said calmly, "OK, business matters, but how long will you be back? You''d better not cheat me, or you''ll be criticized."


    "no, mom, I''m not cheating you. It may take about ten days depending on the situation." William quickly changed the topic and said, "Mom will be back tomorrow The team is looking for you. The leader is Barney. They will take you and Tina back to Oxford castle town to sign a contract with all the people in the castle now. I''m going to buy Devonshire Castle back, but I can''t go back now. Mom, you have to sign the contract for me. "


    " are you serious, William? You''re going to buy the castle back, great, baby, we can finally go back to the castle, thank you, baby, mother loves you "


    when Lina heard that William said she wanted to buy the castle back, she was so happy that she didn''t even care about William''s sending someone to protect her. She didn''t think why William sent someone to protect her.


    "Yes, mom, you can go back to the castle tomorrow. Just in case I send someone to protect you to go back to the castle. If there''s anything you can do, just tell the person I sent you. Remember to go when the person who picked you up arrives. The cafe will close first," William said.


    "OK, don''t worry, baby. I''ll close the door when I''m busy today and go to the castle tomorrow. My mother will wait for you in the castle. Ha ha, I''ll clean up the castle well. When you come back, you''ll see the same thing you saw when you were a child." Lena said excitedly


    after talking with Lena, William called Alexander Ambrose again, and they were very intimate Half a day later, William said that he had hired some temporary bodyguards for Alexander. After the show, he would escort her to Switzerland to join William.


    Alexander didn''t want bodyguards to follow him at first. When she wanted to come, she was 20 years old and went to Switzerland for protection.


    Finally, when William said that he had paid all the money and could not return it, and he was really worried that Alexander would go to Switzerland alone, he reluctantly agreed that the bodyguard would follow him.After making arrangements, William relaxed, whistled and got up to change his clothes for a walk.


    He hasn''t been to black mountain yet. After taking a general look in the car in the afternoon, he has a strong interest in Kotor, the most well preserved ancient city in black mountain. As soon as he entered the hotel hall, he saw bond taking Vespa out, but he didn''t follow bond.


    Walking happily in this old town, time seems to suddenly return to the middle ages. When walking, you don''t need to have a clear destination. When you are tired, you can find a coffee shop everywhere and sit down. The slow pace of life calms William''s restless heart.


    I ordered a special local food in the cafe. After eating, I went out of the cafe and wanted to go back to the Royal casino, but I found myself lost. Finally, I returned to the Royal Hotel under the guidance of a kind local.


    When he got back to the hotel, it was already 5:50. William walked into the hotel. As soon as he entered the lobby, he saw several middle-aged white people walking towards him.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Steve from Swiss National Bank. The wild card you need has been completed, and the card game will start in ten minutes. As for the tax avoidance scheme you requested, our bank has prepared it for you, but Mr. Devonshire, I suggest you join the card game with me first. Time is running out, and you can sign documents in the middle of the card game


    William nodded when he was resting. "These guys are awesome," "Okay, thank you, Steve, let''s go."


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, please follow me"


    Steve took William into the Gambling Hall specially prepared today.

 Chapter 67

    After entering the Gambling Hall, Le Seaver, as the initiator of the card game, came forward with a smile and said to William, "welcome, Mr. Devonshire. If you know that you are so interested in depo, I should send you an invitation.


    now you have to go through the National Bank to join the card game. It''s my fault. I apologize to you. If there is such a card game next time, I will be happy Be sure to send you an invitation.


    William shakes hands with Le Seaver, and when he hears that Le Seaver is so confident, he laughs. Next time, you''d better pass today.


    He was not interested in talking to this guy now, and replied with a smile: "thank you, Mr. Le Seaver. I hope we have another time."


    Le Seaver knew that all the people who could come here today were rich people. These rich people were generally psychic people, so he knew what William was talking about, but he was very confident in his own card skills.


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, of course, we have another chance to continue to play cards. I''m very confident about that"


    "good luck then" William said to le Seaver


    "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Excuse me, I have to greet the new guests." Le Seaver nodded to William to find bond who just came in


    " >Le Seaver held out his hand to bond and said, "this must be Mr. birch who replaced Mr. Bruce. Welcome to Mr. birch or Mr. bond.".


    But bond didn''t shake hands with Le Seaver and said, "I don''t think you want to welcome me, Mr. Seaver in your heart"


    bond went straight to the bar, looked at William, nodded at the church standing by the bar, and showed us that we were together.


    William looked at the church gentleman who should not have appeared. In the original movie, there was a black friend named Phyllis Reiter.


    The churchman came to William with his glass and sat down. Then he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Devonshire, I hope you, Mr. W., won''t bring AWP with you next time you come to our country.".


    William pretended to be puzzled and asked, "what are you talking about, sir. Do we know each other?


    the church held the wine glass with a sarcastic expression on the corner of its mouth and said, "William Devonshire, I know who you are and what you have done. I just hope you can let us know when you have any action next time, and don''t interfere with our work.".


    Then he picked up his glass and made a clink to William, saying, "thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Devonshire"


    MA Dan, and William knew that it would be no good for this guy to come instead of the Felix Reiter guy. Sure enough, this guy, even chongle Seaver, also came by the way to warn himself not to make trouble in America.


    "Well, it was the common interests of your country and England that I protected that day. Don''t thank me. I don''t like to do good deeds and keep my name,


    and I don''t like some cheap guys coming to me by themselves. I still blame me if I don''t thank you.


    I don''t like people to check me, Mr. church. You may know too little about me. By the way, what''s your wife''s husband''s surname? Oh, I remember. It''s like Willis, right, Mr. Willis "


    the church looks at William in surprise. He didn''t expect that when he met William for the first time, he would be able to tell his real surname casually. This guy''s source can tell me Is it that strong? Or has the British intelligence penetrated into them?


    You know, he is a senior special agent at the level of director, and his information has a high level of confidentiality.


    "You''re right. It seems that we need to get to know each other better, Mr. William Devonshire. Maybe we can sit together for a cup of coffee and have a good chat"


    William looked into the eyes of the church with a smile and said, "if you want to talk to me, you can go to Garris Mallory. If he agrees, I''ll have no problem.".


    He doesn''t believe that Garris Mallory will turn him over to the secret service for interrogation. Even if he thinks William has a problem, Garris Mallory will only try him himself.


    Of course, the church knows who Garris Mallory is. He doesn''t think he can be authorized by England to interrogate the son of a family who has served England for hundreds of years and who has just made great contributions to England.


    Then came the voice of the hall manager in the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our hotel. As you know, we are going to play unlimited Texas Hold''em, with 5 cards and 2 cards. Mr. mendewen takes care of your gambling money on behalf of Swiss Basel bank. We welcome Mr. Mendel. Please introduce Mr. Mendel of Swiss Basel bank to you today "As you all know, each of you has deposited 10 million in our bank. You can wire another 10 million. The bet will be kept by our bank until I go back.


    The winner of the gambling game enters the password. In this encryption machine, after the end of the gambling game, the funds can be wired to any bank account in the world. Mr. bond, first of all, please, we sort them in alphabetical order according to your surname. Your surname is big head B. you enter the password first, and then Mr. Devonshire "


    when it was William''s turn, after thinking about it, he entered his last life''s name Chen Mo letterAfter we all entered the password, we all sat on the gambling table, and the card game began.


    At the beginning of the game, William sits in position one, Le Seaver 7, church 9, and bond 11. After everyone finished, today''s Gambling Hall Manager and public witness said: "today is unlimited Texas Hold''em, we will set cards to feel the licensing order.".


    When the Dutch official''s deck is over, the notary said: "Mr. gardola will make the house, Mr. kamilov will make a small blind bet of $5000, Mr. Fukuda will make a big blind bet of $10000"


    after the two people have made a good size blind bet, the notary said: "OK, the card game is officially started, everyone is happy to play"


    after the Dutch official has issued two public cards to nobody, the big blind bet will start with Fukuda Talk.


    "Give up the card"


    "give up the card"


    "give up the card" the first few cards should not be good, can only give up the card first, wait for other people to speak.


    When he got to le Seaver, he looked at his cards, thought for a few seconds, picked up two chips and placed 50000.


    Le Seaver''s family abandoned the card. The Church looked at bond with a smile, then turned its eyes and abandoned its own card.


    Bond''s eyes were fixed on Le Seaver, looking at him unnaturally. He turned his head and looked at Gong Pai.


    Bond smiles a little. He thinks that Le Seaver is stealing the chicken. Because the three people in front of Le Seaver speak first, they can let the cards go. But their cards are definitely not good. The last two are not good. But after Le Seaver makes a bet, they can''t let the cards go and have to abandon them.


    Bond now has a pair of three cards, a public card of 589 and three cards. Bond has 50000 chips.


    Now it''s William''s time to talk, "raise, 100000". His cards are 9 and 2. Now he can get a pair of 9, of course he''s with them.


    After William raised, the others abandoned the cards.

 Chapter 68

    The Dutch official began to deal the fourth card, which was a 9,


    Le Seaver was in a dilemma. He looked at the indifferent William, thought for a long time, and followed 100000 chips.


    Bond didn''t want to talk to William any more.


    William thought for a while, thought: "I now have three nine, look at the four cards on the public card, can group up to 3 with 2 Hulu card, and bond 1 to 3, Le Seaver 1 to 2, and public card are not matched, if I add again, these two people may directly run"


    "Let Card" William said.


    "Mr. Le Seaver, Mr. Devonshire, it''s time for you to speak"


    after thinking about the meeting again, Le Seaver decided to make a bet. Now he can make a pair of nine and a pair of two, "bet, 200000"


    then vespa came in, went to bond''s side and kissed bond.


    All the people sitting in the room are looking at wisper. The girl is still very beautiful after dressing up, but she is a traitor.


    William was amused to see bond pretending to be fascinated by her with the help of wisper. With the reminder of the Dutch official, bond followed her. Bond wanted to explore the reality of Le Seaver, but he was afraid of scaring Le Seaver away. He could only pretend to be fascinated by a beautiful woman and follow her without thinking much.


    "Mr. Devonshire, it''s your turn," said the Dutch official.


    "Follow the bet" William directly threw 200000 chips into the table.


    The Dutch official saw that all three people had bet and issued the fifth card, which was 2.


    Le Seaver threw 200000 chips directly into the table this time, but bond gave up the cards without thinking much. There was William behind him. He knew that Le Seaver gambled on the cards he wanted and swore in his heart. He had a 3% chance of meeting them. Le Seaver was really lucky.


    William looked at Le Seaver and laughed: "with"


    "single, open Mr. Le Seaver"


    Le Seaver turned out a pair of two, the Dutch official said: "gourd, three two with a pair of nine, Mr. Devonshire to you"


    William laughed and said: "my luck is really good, this kind of card can be played." then he turned out his own card.


    As a result, William''s card said: "gourd, three nines with a pair of two, Mr. Devonshire wins"


    black fat, sitting opposite William, said: "Hey, man, you''re lucky. No matter what cards Mr. Le Seaver holds, you can''t win. You''re so lucky"


    "thank you." William barked at the bar


    the waiter came over, Wei Lian said, "a dry martini, three gin, one Vogt, half vermouth shaken with ice, and a slice of lemon, thank you"


    people on the table are curious, and this wine? Several people asked the bartender for one, too.


    Seeing that everyone''s mind was not on the card game, Le Seaver, who had just lost money, was a little worried? Can we continue? "


    William said with a smile, "this is just the beginning. Someone is in a hurry. Mr. siver, it''s just entertainment. Don''t be so serious." a few guys around


    echoed. "Yes, this is entertainment time. Drink a cup of relaxation, and you should have a glass, too, Mr. siver."


    Le siver turned her eyes and took out her asthma sprayer and pressed it against her mouth. .


    Seeing Le Seaver''s action, people around knew that this guy was afraid to drink and smoke. Everyone looked at him with a smile, thinking that Le Seaver is really smart, but he can''t enjoy the money.


    Four hours later, the hotel manager said to everyone, "ladies and gentlemen, the card game has started for four hours. Let''s take an hour off and start again"


    William directly left the table and walked out of the Gambling Hall. He didn''t care about Le Seaver''s life at all. He just won all the money on the table. Besides, isn''t there Mr. bond.


    William went into the restaurant and had a good meal.


    An hour later, William came to the table, and the card game continued. After that, William was playing soy sauce. He was waiting for the people on the table to remit another 10 million yuan. If he harvested too early, William was afraid that these guys would lose 10 million yuan and then he would not gamble.


    We played for another 3 hours this evening. After 2 o''clock, we finished today''s gambling and will continue tomorrow evening.


    The next day, William got up at 11 o''clock and went to the small town for an afternoon. After dinner in the small town, William came to the casino on time.


    The gamble started on time. His strategy today is that whoever wins the most, he will engage in it. After several other people wire the remaining $10 million, William will start to show great power.


    In other people''s eyes, William is possessed by God. When the cards are bad, he dares to gamble on the last one. Before 10 o''clock, only William and Le Seaver are left on the table.


    After he lost 10 million, Mr. bond didn''t go to the table again, because he saw that William''s card skill was much higher than that of him. Now he has lost 10 million dollars, and he doesn''t know how to pay.


    The church''s $20 million didn''t last long. I got off the table early to chat with bond. For both of them, as long as Le Seaver didn''t win.William was the last one to take out four to eight of Le Seaver''s five.


    After winning, William jumped up with excitement. In addition to bond and the other two female participants, the other seven people all wired 10 million, which made William win a total of $170 million in this gamble.


    Le Seaver''s eyes were fixed on the gambling table, and he looked at William with hatred. It was beyond his expectation that William would win.


    If he can''t win today''s card game, Le Seaver has no other choice but to take the risk and tie William.


    Le Seaver said to his bald man, "have you found the helper I asked you to find?"


    "yes, the mercenary team of more than 30 people is waiting nearby the hotel." the bald man replied.


    "Good, tell them, the target is William Devonshire, I want to live," said Le Seaver in a low voice.


    "No problem, I''m going to inform you right now." with that, bareheaded men quickly walked out of the hotel.


    William got up to shake hands with the people who congratulated him. Everyone was surprised that William, a new billionaire, could win.


    William and the public after a while, these just know the card friends left.


    Church with a glass and bond came to say: "it''s wonderful, William did not expect your card skills can be so outstanding, what else is not you?"


    William shrugged and said, "I won''t have a baby."


    "hahaha, William, you are so humorous. Now the problem is solved. Is Le Seaver yours or mine?" Asked the church.


    "It''s ours, of course. I promised Mrs. m, and Mr. church, you didn''t play a role today," William said.


    "well, let''s do it by ourselves. If you catch it, it''s yours. If I catch it, it''s mine." the church said helplessly. He didn''t play a role today, and there''s no reason for William and bond to let go.


    Then he shook hands with William bond and left to prepare for the capture of Le Seaver.

 Chapter 69

    After the church left, bond and William had a drink. "Congratulations, William"


    "thank you. How can we catch Le Seaver? Is there any support here?" Asked William.


    Bond shook his head and said, "I''m sorry we don''t have any support here. We have to test ourselves. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Le Seaver and his man. You''re on the table, and I''ll take care of the things under the table "


    William nodded. It''s best if he didn''t have to do it by himself. He didn''t have much interest in fighting with people, drinking wine and eating a big meal, and watching Bond work hard.


    As he was about to have a big meal, bond said, "I''m a little hungry. Would you like to have some with me? William "


    William nodded happily and said," of course, it''s my treat. Let''s have a drink together. ".


    They went into the restaurant and saw Linda Vespa sitting by the window.


    Bond went up to him and asked, "Linda, do you mind if we join you?"


    Linda Vespa got up and shook hands with William, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. You''re welcome. I''m just here.".


    Bond said with a smile: "today is William''s treat. We have to have a good meal. I''ll order the most expensive food.".


    They ordered a good meal and chatted after serving.


    In the middle of the meal, Linda Vespa received the text message, looked at William and bond, and said, "Matisse has something to ask for me. He said that the Americans will find Le Seaver, and they will take Le Seaver to the United States tomorrow. Gentlemen, excuse me. Good night"


    William and bond got up to see Linda Vespa, and said, "good night, Miss Vespa"


    " >


    after Linda Vespa left, bond was in a hurry and asked, "we can''t let the Americans catch Le Seaver, or we won''t be able to hand over to the Security Commissioner and M.".


    Bond remembers to go to the church. Le Seaver is the person named by Mrs. M. if he can''t get him back, he can''t make the payment. Moreover, he has lost 10 million dollars from the financial department. Bond can imagine what will happen if Le Seaver doesn''t get him back.


    Before bond left, William asked, "bond, why do you bet with Le Seaver when you bet with him?"


    without thinking about it, bond said, "I thought Le Seaver was stealing chicken. I didn''t expect that I was cheated by him. This guy is a master. He always gave me wrong information at the beginning, which made me think he was a card when he put his finger on his forehead When it''s bad "


    bond said that I had a sudden reaction and said:" Damn, it''s Matisse. Matisse was bribed by Le Seaver. I only told Matisse and Linda weaver that Le Seaver was guilty when he did that action.


    Oh, weispar is in danger. Matisse must want to kidnap her to threaten us at this time. William, we need to know "Save Vespa." and bond ran out of the hotel.


    William patted his forehead and make complaints about it. "Halo, is this guy dizzy by a beauty fan?"


    William followed bond out of the hotel. As soon as he got out of the hotel, he heard wisper''s scream.


    I saw an SUV parked in front of Vespa. Two strong men came out of the car. They put their arms around Vespa and covered Vespa''s mouth with one hand. They dragged her into the car and drove away quickly.


    Bond also did not wait for William, rushed to an Aston Martin sports car, opened the door, throttle a boom, fast to catch up.


    William stood on the street and yelled. This new bond is worthy of the fact that he just came out of the airborne secret service group. His driving skills are really good. Before William exported his car, he was gone.


    William called to remind bond that he knew it was a trap, and the target was definitely him.


    Le Seaver wanted to lead William out of the hotel to kidnap him, but bond was too fast. Before William got on the bus, he drove away. If Le Seaver knew, he would spit blood.


    When he reached into his pocket and didn''t touch his cell phone, William remembered that he had put it on the dining table.


    William hurried to the hotel. He was going to the restaurant to get his cell phone, and then he called bond.


    What William doesn''t know is that Le Seaver, not far from the hotel, is really about to vomit blood.


    He just wanted to lead William and bond out to kidnap William, but now that William is still in the hotel, bond catches up with the guy. It''s not as good as heaven.


    Le Seaver angrily picked up his mobile phone and called his men. After the call, Le Seaver said: "the target didn''t follow. You don''t have to waste your time ambushing bond and driving bond around in a car.


    don''t let bond come back to get in the way. You take that group of mercenaries back to the hotel. I don''t have time to wait. I have to get the money at dawn, or I''ll have to wait They''re all going to die. Let''s get the mercenaries ready. We stormed the hotel and took William Devonshire "


    Le Seaver hung up the phone and said to the hotel," William Devonshire, I don''t believe it. This time you can escape from me. ".


    William went into the restaurant and got his cell phone from the restaurant manager. After thanking the hotel manager, William dialed the number and called bond. When he got through, William said to bond: "Hello, bond, listen, this is a trap. It must be le Seaver who wants to lead us out of the hotel to kidnap me. Now I''m not out of the hotel. Le Seaver''s energy is still on me, Wei Spa is safe for the time being. I''ll stay in the hotel. You can just go and save Vespa. "Bond was a trump agent. William knew it when he mentioned it. He said to William, "understand, William, you must be careful. Don''t go out of the hotel. I''ll save Weiss PA and go back to the hotel to make complaints about you. William is careful." he was bought by Le sever. "


    ''s heart is tucking up, and the man you are going to rescue is stupid.


    However, for the sake of the fact that Vespa saved bond in the hotel stairwell, William thinks that he should not expose this beautiful woman. Let''s wait for bond to save Vespa. In fact, the girl is not a bad person. Can she be saved or saved? Otherwise, bond may still hate William.


    "I understand. I''ll stay in the hotel. Be careful, bond"


    "OK, hang up. I''m driving. Don''t let the bullet kill me in a car accident." bond joked with William and hung up.


    Le Seaver, who had been waiting outside the hotel for half an hour, came to his bareheaded man Clark, "boss, everyone has come back. Shall we go in now?"


    Le Seaver looked at the mercenaries hidden in the eight cars, thought and said: "you take six people in first, the Royal Hotel is still very powerful here,


    it''s better to catch William Devonshire quietly, but it''s really no good. I''ll take the rest of the people in again, and the person who is keeping the password in the bank is still in the hotel, hiding point, Clark"


    "Ming" White, boss, "Clark took a few people behind him into the hotel in two groups.


    Don''t see William in the lobby of the hotel, Clark let two people in a group separate in the hotel to find William, also specially ordered to find, unless the situation is special, otherwise don''t start, call Qi Ren and then start.


    William is now sitting in the restaurant drinking beer, looking at the Premier League, he never thought that Le Seaver would come into the hotel to catch him, so he relaxed his vigilance.


    Clark walked into the restaurant and saw William staring at the TV. He went to the corner of the restaurant to call some of his subordinates. After calling people to the restaurant, Clark stood by the window and stared at William.

 Chapter 70

    William, who was watching the ball, suddenly saw two strong men in black jackets walking towards him. He was alert and hurriedly swept to the two strong men with mental strength. He immediately found that the two strong men were carrying guns behind their waist.


    I got up and turned to see Clark standing in the shadow of the window.


    Is Le Seaver looking for death? I didn''t go to find him. I dare to send someone into the hotel to kidnap myself.


    William looked at Clark with a smile, turned around and walked quickly to the balcony. Entering the balcony, William immediately took Glock 17 out of the storage space, opened the insurance, loaded it, exposed half of his body, raised Glock''s hand and fired two shots at the two nearest mercenaries.


    Only two shots of "bang, bang" were heard, and the heads of the two mercenaries nearest to William suddenly burst out. Without a single hum, they fell to the ground with convulsions.


    Clark and the other four mercenaries were startled by the sudden situation. When they heard the gunshot, they were busy looking for obstacles to hide. When people outside the hotel heard the gunshot coming from the balcony of the hotel, they all cried out.


    For a time, people were busy holding their heads and running out of the hotel.


    Le Seaver, who was outside the hotel, was in a hurry when he heard the gunshot and said to his men behind him, "take people and equipment, rush in and catch William Devonshire immediately. Remember, I want to live. I can shoot my hands and feet in dangerous situations."


    his men immediately nodded and said, "understand, boss, if you catch it alive, you can shoot non lethal parts And take them away immediately after catching them "


    " well, let''s go. The speed should be fast. The police will come in less than ten minutes, and several people will stay at the intersection to delay the police "


    " understand "Le Seaver''s men will send more than ten people to ambush the police at the intersection, take more than 20 other people with AK and rush to the hotel.


    William is hiding behind the wall of the balcony, scanning the restaurant with his mental strength. Suddenly, he sees dozens of bandits with AK rushing towards the hotel. William scolds in his heart:


    "who is this TNN? In broad daylight, he dares to rush to the hotel with AK. Ma Dan must be le Seaver''s man. Ma Dan is in trouble. So many AK are still disabled even after being shot "


    William squats down, takes out M4A1 and a tactical bullet proof jacket from the storage space under the cover of the balcony, and inserts six M4A1 clips into the clip bag of the tactical bullet proof jacket, and M4A1 loads the clips,


    he is in trouble Take out the stun grenade and throw 3 stun grenades into the restaurant. Each stun grenade is thrown at the hidden kidnapper in the restaurant.


    After throwing, William squatted and hid in the corner of the balcony, covering his ears with his hands. He knew the power of the shock bomb in the room. The expendable team was stunned by his shock bomb.


    "Grenades, hide!" the mercenaries in the restaurant yelled, and then heard three loud "bangs.".


    The man who temporarily controlled the restaurant gave William time to fight the bandits outside the hotel. He picked up the M4A1 in his hand, stood up and opened fire on the bandits running to the hotel.


    Daddada, dada, dada, William, with the butt of his gun on his shoulder, pulled the trigger and kept shooting at the bandits in the street. These guys were blinded by the sudden fire and were busy finding a place to hide or lying on the ground.


    This makes it possible for Weili to shoot fiercely. In less than ten seconds, William knocked out two bullets. These people were really confused by William. They despised the enemy so much that they didn''t want to go to the hotel according to the tactics.


    When William finished two clips, someone raised his gun and shot at him.


    William saw ten people swept down by him in the last 10 seconds. Seeing someone fighting back, he immediately squatted down and was slapped on the balcony behind the restaurant.


    With M4A1 hanging behind him, William pulls out Glock 17 in his holster, scans his mind, touches two dizzy mercenaries who are bombed by shock bombs, and shoots them twice in the head.


    "Bang, bang" the two people who were lying on the ground would not move in a moment. William took a few steps to hide in the corner, took out a grenade and pulled out the insurance. After waiting for 2 seconds, he threw it into the bar of the restaurant, where there were two mercenaries who were not stunned by the shock bomb.


    "Dong Dong", the grenade was thrown into the bar, "grenade" a shrill cry came, hiding in the bar two mercenaries did not run two steps, the grenade exploded, "bang" two people were blown up by the grenade shock wave, fell to the ground like a doll, can not afford.


    Clark, who was hiding in the corner of the restaurant, was scared out of his wits. He had met such a fierce man. Six people had not been able to hold up for two minutes before they all hung up. Clark tried to listen to the movement of the restaurant, his face was full of panic, and his gun was shaking.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, Clark felt that the time had never been so slow. His hands were shaking and his feet were shaking. Clark was sweating and yelling, "come out, come out, William Devonshire, come out for me"


    William hid at the dining table 4 meters away from Clark, listened to Clark''s crazy cry and picked up his hand The chair beside him was thrown into Clark''s corner.


    The chair was thrown by William''s great power and hit the wall beside Clark, bouncing and hitting Clark.Clark immediately shot at the chair nervously. After firing two shots, the reaction was the chair. The nervous spirit relaxed a little, but it was just a little lax. When Clark turned the muzzle of the gun back, he found that his head was pointed by a Glock.


    Clark looked up and saw that William''s cold eyes were looking at him. As soon as he wanted to raise his hand to surrender, he heard "bang", and Clark fell into the boundless darkness.


    William looked at Clark with his head blown out. He didn''t hesitate and couldn''t bear to kill me. If he wanted to kill me, he would be ready to be killed by me. William would not be merciful at this time. There were more than a dozen bandits waiting for him with AK outside and under the Hotel.


    He didn''t have time to be soft hearted, and he decided to kill all these bandits. First, he wanted to test his gunfight skills in the system. Second, William wanted to use today''s dozens of deaths to warn some people who wanted to hit him.


    Originally, he sold more than $220 million in games, and today he won another $170 million at the gambling table. Now he has nearly $400 million in cash. In the future, many people will pay attention to him. In some people''s eyes, William is a super fat sheep that can''t be fatter any more. Therefore, William has to do it thoroughly today, and some people he wants to kill dare not make up his mind.


    These bandits just hit his muzzle, kill these people, William will not have a little sympathy and guilt.


    Moreover, William decided to kill Le Seaver, and he didn''t want to leave any security risks. Since he was attacked, William would never leave his enemies to let him have the chance to find himself again.


    he and his mother would certainly have children in the future. He didn''t want to leave a poisonous snake to stare at him in the dark, and only the dead would not take revenge on him.

 Chapter 71

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    It''s less than three minutes since William fired his first shot to kill Clark in the restaurant. He walked to the two mercenaries who were bombed by grenades and shot them twice in the head.


    then he scanned the restaurant and found that there was a camera in the restaurant. With one shot, William exploded the camera and walked to a window, cautiously from the window I looked on the street.


    The gangsters on the street have now recovered, crossing in twos and threes and rushing into the hotel. William takes out the telescope in the storage space and looks around the street opposite the hotel. Without looking at it, William finds Le Seaver standing behind an SUV.


    I found you, hundan.


    Le Seaver was nervously looking at the balcony of the hotel restaurant. He didn''t expect that William Devonshire, a young man who made a lot of money by selling games, would be so fierce. He dared to pick up a gun and sweep at dozens of bandits with AK, and he used the power of an M4A1 machine gun.


    In the blink of an eye, there were more than ten mercenaries. You know, these mercenaries were the people who had fought the civil war in alba. It cost him $2 million to hire these mercenaries.


    Le Seaver looked at these chilly mercenaries who were killed by William Devonshire. He could not help his anger. He stood beside the car and jumped and yelled.


    William took a few more eyes with his telescope at Le Seaver, who was hopping across the street. Then he scanned the outside of the hotel with his mental energy.


    More than a dozen mercenaries on the street have quickly entered the hotel. Without hesitation, William took out the AWP from the storage space and assembled it. It took more than 20 seconds for William to assemble the AWP, install the cartridge clip, muffler and sight glass,


    "click" to load the bullet, pick up a chair and put it on the table. AWP stands on the chair, open the protective cover on the sight glass, right Looking into the sight, the muzzle of the gun pointed at Le Seaver more than 200 meters away.


    William took a deep breath and saw that there were still two people around him in the sight. He thought silently about how to shoot for a while to kill Le Seaver and his two men in the shortest time.


    After thinking about it clearly, William pointed the cross in the sight glass at Le Seaver''s head, put his right index finger on the trigger, and William gently pulled the trigger,


    "whew" William shot. After firing the gun, he immediately pulled the bolt, and with a click, AWP loaded a bullet, and William almost stopped at the one of the two people who was still in a daze because Le Seaver was suddenly shot in the head People who were blocked by SUVs fired a shot.


    "Bang", this guy immediately stepped into the footsteps of Le Seaver. At this time, the last one remembered to hide in the nearest building nearby, but it was too late. After the second shot, William didn''t see the result as the first shot. He pulled the bolt directly and quickly,


    shot the mercenary in the back, and saw that the mercenary was flying with bullets After one meter, he lay on the ground and didn''t move. William could see clearly through the sight glass. He knew that this guy would not be saved.


    if he was hit in the back by AWP in 200 meters, he would not be able to survive. After the bullet of AWP was hit in the chest from the back, it would break a big wound in front of his chest. Even if he didn''t die immediately, he would bleed to death in a few minutes, which is very important It''s impossible to survive a kind of injury without being sent to the emergency room in one minute.


    William took the AWP into the storage space, even the three AWP shells into the storage space. He took the M4A1 on his back in his hand, put on the clips, and then took out two spare clips from the storage space, inserted them into the tactical vest, loaded them with silencers.


    Glock 17 also put on the clip, put on the muffler, take out three spare clips on the left waist, so that it can quickly load.


    As soon as he was ready, the gunfire of AK came from the downstairs of the hotel. A bandit had entered the hotel and was fighting with the hotel security. William went to the bar of the restaurant to find a bottle of whisky that had not been broken by the grenade. After opening it, he had a drink.


    he was waiting for the bandits outside the hotel to enter the hotel. As for the hotel being guarded in the lobby, William didn''t want to fight with the bandits If he goes down, he will face more than a dozen AK''s. even if he has the ability, he dare not go down to save people at the muzzle of more than a dozen AK''s.


    William has been scanning the lobby and outside of the hotel with mental energy. When the last few bandits come to the gate of the hotel, they drink the wine in the glass.


    William picked up M4A1 and rushed to the balcony. With a slight jump, William jumped from the balcony on the second floor.


    William, who was in the air, swept over to the three bandits at the door of the hotel,


    whew, whew, whew.


    Before the three bandits could see William, they were killed by the three volleys of William, and each of them fell down without saying a word.


    After killing the three men, William immediately hid on the side of the gate, glanced inside, raised his gun and fired two shots at the two bandits four or five meters away from the gate. Whew, whew, blood mist burst out on their backs and fell down.


    He killed five bandits in less than 10 seconds, and now there are nine bandits inside. William is hiding at the gate and scanning the hall with his mental strength again.The security of the hotel has now been completely suppressed in the corner of the lobby, and a guy has been injured.


    After scanning, William found that there were no ordinary guests in the lobby now, which made him happy, so that he didn''t have to be afraid of hurting ordinary people.


    After changing the M4A1 with a new cartridge clip, he turned around and entered the lobby along the wall. As soon as he came in, he was seen by a security guard. Later, William was a bandit, and he quickly raised his gun to William. However, before he shot, William found him. After two seconds, William gently stretched out half of his head and looked at the security guard with one eye. When he saw that he didn''t shoot himself immediately, William said I made a sign language for the security guard.


    Tell him he''s with them. Tell him not to shoot. William can support them from behind the bandits.


    An Bao was stunned for a moment, and then saw that William was wearing a suit and a bow tie. He still had M4A1 in his hand, which was different from the AK of the bandits. For a moment, he believed in William, nodded to him, and the muzzle of the gun moved to the bandits.


    William saw the security letter himself, quietly out of the column, did not take a few steps, William to three back to his bandits, fierce is three punches.


    Whew, whew, whew, whew.


    Three more bandits fell to the ground. At this time, William had already entered the lobby. Even if there was a muffler in M4A1, there was still a sound coming out. The low muffle fired, which surprised the remaining six bandits. They immediately reflected that it was the other party''s support.


    They are all people who have been fighting for many years. When they listen to the sound, they know that it''s not their AK, but it sounds like M4. They are surprised to think that it''s the special forces of Montenegro.


    The leading bandit immediately hid, took out his walkie talkie and called out: "support, support, we need support, we are surrounded, come to support us quickly"


    within two seconds, William heard from the walkie talkie of a bandit nearby: "understand, we will be there soon"


    Hun Dan, this is to attack himself, William said secretly.

 Chapter 72

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    William heard the bandit leader calling for support. After thinking about it, he immediately retreated to the front door of the hotel, found three AK''s, pushed off the bullet clips and the loaded bullet in the gun, and then found more than ten bullet clips to return to the pillar,


    he threw the AK to the hotel security, and then threw more than ten bullet clips to the hotel security, which lasted no more than ten seconds.


    The security guards hiding in the corner and stairway were greatly confident after receiving three AK and more than a dozen bullet clips. They picked up the AK, put on the bullet clips, and then gave William a thumbs up. Now they have completely believed that William and they are together.


    William gestured to the hotel security that he was going to deal with the reinforcement of the bandits. The security guard who looked at William nodded. He knew that if William was still waiting at the door, he would be attacked back and forth, which was too dangerous.


    moreover, they also had AK on their hands now, and they would not lose money if they were guarding the corner and the stairway I can''t get to the hotel. After waiting for more than ten minutes, their support will arrive.


    William turned out of the gate, ran quickly to the side wall of the hotel, looked out, and saw five or six people with AK running more than 100 meters away.


    Ma Dan, this place is not easy to ambush. He doesn''t want to confront the kidnappers. He looks around him.


    Seeing that a window on the second floor of the side wall of the hotel was open, William, an old Yinbi, immediately noticed. He stepped back five or six steps and rushed to the wall. After jumping up to the window on the first floor, he stepped up with both legs. After flying for more than two meters, he grasped the window on the second floor with both hands. Before the upward momentum was completely dissipated, he pressed his hands on the windowsill and stepped forward Window, climb into the second floor room.


    At this time, the bandit who came to support was more than 60 meters away from the side wall. William put M4A1 on the windowsill where he could get it immediately, pulled out Glock 17 with his right hand, and hid by the window waiting for the bandit to support.


    The bandits ran to the side wall and observed carefully for a while. When they saw that there was no threat, they came to the hotel door with guns from the side wall.


    William and the other six people all turned their back to themselves and showed up at the window. Glock in his hand fired six shots in a row, and the gun exploded in the head.


    Some of the customers who were hiding in the room above the hotel were terrified. They were all thinking about who this guy was. He was so cruel. He shot his head, but he didn''t miss. He was also very insidious.


    A polar bear man at the same table with William saw that William suddenly looked at the window where he was. He was frightened by William''s eyes and stepped back seven or eight steps. He sat down on the sofa with his heart thumping, and his forehead immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He said with a lingering fear: "fortunately, I didn''t come here in a hurry to fight him, or else the murderer would find himself and his subordinates Some gangsters can''t stop this killing. I don''t want to see this guy any more. ".


    William just suddenly looked up and felt a sense of malice, but now he has no time to pay attention to that guy.


    William took the gun and jumped down from the second floor. After he replaced Glock 17 with a new clip, he heard the sound of AK strafing from the far street. The black mountain police finally arrived 10 minutes after the accident.


    William doesn''t care what happens outside the street. He''s going to kill the remaining six bandits in the lobby now.


    Take M4A1 and walk into the lobby carefully. Now the lobby is quiet. No one shoots. Everyone is worried. After the hotel security has AK, the bandits dare not rush any more. AK shooting is not a joke. Any stray bullet will be fatal.


    Hiding on the column, he communicated with the security guard of the hotel with gestures, and took out two shock bombs hanging on the tactical bulletproof vest. William motioned to the security guard of the hotel to be careful. The security guard nodded. William took one shock bomb in one hand, and after biting off the insurance with his teeth, William threw the shock bomb in the direction of the bandit.


    Shock bombs are really powerful indoors. Even William, who is hiding behind a column more than ten meters away and covering his ears, feels disgusted, not to mention the gangsters in the center of shock bombs.


    William took out Glock 17, walked out of the column, and shot at the still faint bandits,


    whew, whew, five shots in a row, the gun burst in the head, and they watched several security guards hiding at the stairway. They didn''t expect that William would be so cruel. Now they have recognized William, and they know that he is the new billionaire who gambled in the hotel these two days. These people look at him Lian dare not speak.


    William goes to the bandit leader, kicks away his AK, finds an m92 from him, throws it away, carries the bandit leader and goes to the elevator. William opens the elevator and takes off the bandit leader''s arms in the elevator.


    When the elevator reached the top of the building, William carried the bandit leader like a dead dog up the stairs to the rooftop. When he came to the rooftop near the side where he was still fighting with the police, William threw the bandit leader on the ground and asked, "how many people have you come this time, who hired you, how many people have you not come, and where is the base?"


    The bandit leader vomited blood to William. He laughed, but he didn''t speak.


    William just kicks the bandit leader and kicks him off immediately."Ah" the bandit leader groaned in pain


    "say it, I won''t kill you, I''ll give you to the police of Heishan," William asked again


    "bah, kill me, anyway, I can''t live if the task fails, you wait for our revenge, our leader will not let you and your family go.".


    Ma Dan, when he heard that the bandit leader was threatening his mother when he was dying, William immediately pulled out Glock and pointed to his head. William regretted that he should have killed this guy directly just now. Now several security guards downstairs have seen him drag this guy up the elevator. Now if he kills the bandit leader, it will be hard for the police to explain.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he saw that this guy was really determined to die, which made William unable to take him. William took out his mobile phone and took a picture of him and sent it to the contact person of the expendables, Tuoer, to see if Tuoer knew this guy.


    William said, "if you don''t say I''ll go to your relatives, you won''t want me to be in your house"


    the bandit leader spat on William and said with a smile, "I''m an orphan in the war. I don''t have a family, but if you want to die, I''ll tell you that I can''t live without completing the task. We are the mercenary Regiment under Chief Jeter frobi of Alba ,


    hired by Le siver, the chief put a lot of money on Le siver. My order is to get the money, or kill Le siver. We have 36 people. I''m the leader. Hey, go to the chief. I''ll wait in hell to see if you go to hell or the chief goes to hell. It''s better for you to go to hell together. ".


    It was the chief who went to hell, of course. He ignored the curse of this pervert, counted in his heart, and looked at the place where he was still fighting with the police in Heishan. It seemed that he had killed more than 37 of them,


    Oh, and there were 42 of Le Seaver''s men and the number of people who were still fighting. Anyway, kill the five who were still alive, Go to Alba some other time and get rid of chief Jeter froby.


    William mentioned the bandit leader and threw him from the edge of the roof. This guy was useless to him. "If you want to die, jump off the building by yourself. If you don''t want to die, wait for the black mountain police to come.".


    After that, William ignored the bandit leader. He had scanned the bandit leader, and his weapons were thrown away by William, and his arms were unloaded by William.


    William went back to the hotel, took out the AWP, and then went up to the rooftop. He lay on the rooftop and looked at the five bandits who were still fighting with the police. Fortunately, this is a tourist city with a lot of streetlights. One shot of "touch, touch" was finished and the other was just finished.


    William turned and picked up AWP, thinking that these guns would not work in the future. Otherwise, if someone wants to identify the bullet after shooting, he can know that the bullet is from the same gun.


    When he turned to look at the bandit leader, the guy looked desperate, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll wait for you in hell." then he really jumped off the building.


    William heart scold of looking at bandit head jump building, so ruthless? Ma Dan, wait in hell for 100 years.


    He turned and walked back to his room in the hotel. After thinking for a moment, he called Garris Mallory, chairman of the intelligence and Security Council, and told him the situation. Garris just said, "I see.".


    Dizzy, isn''t Garris unreliable? Forget it, it''s no use thinking so much now. I went to the bathroom, took a bath, changed my clothes, and sat on the sofa in the hotel room waiting for the Montenegrin police and the English foreign affairs.

 Chapter 73

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    After taking a shower, changing clothes and sitting on the sofa for less than ten minutes, the doorbell rang.


    After opening the door, William saw the hotel manager standing at the door with several policemen with their hands on the holster. The leading policeman came forward and said kindly, "Mr. William Devonshire?"


    "Yes," replied William, nodding.


    The policeman took out his identification and said to William, "Mr. William Devonshire, we are black mountain police, my name is del Toro, and this is my identification"


    these policemen must have just inquired about the security of the hotel, and they probably know what happened in the hotel, so they are polite to William now. They point a gun at William before they come up.


    William took the police''s ID check, and after seeing it clearly, he gave it to the leading policeman and said, "I need to wait for my lawyer and the people from the Foreign Office of England to come. Gentlemen, you should know from the mouth of the hotel security that I am not a criminal, but a victim.


    I will only accept your inquiry in the presence of the lawyer and the staff of the foreign office Can you come in and have a drink and wait together? "


    The leading policeman thought for a moment. He did ask about the security of the hotel downstairs. He knew that none of the guests in the hotel were injured today because of William. So he nodded politely to William and said, "well, Mr. Devonshire, we can wait for the foreign affairs people to come."


    William politely asked these policemen to come in. As soon as they came in, the police saw William on the table Glock 17 and the holster on the gun, immediately nervous.


    William said to the hotel manager, "help me to pour drinks for each officer, thank you"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire." the hotel manager went to the bar of the room and poured drinks for everyone. By the way, he also asked them what to drink.


    William looked at the policemen and saw that the guns on the table became tense. Two policemen put their hands on the holster at their waist. William said, "don''t worry, gentlemen. There is no bullet in the gun.".


    Del Toro came up to check Glock on the next table. William said, "officer del Toro, I think you''d better put on your gloves."


    "OK, thank you, Mr. Devonshire." del Toro nodded his head to thank him. Although he looks calm now, he''s very nervous after seeing William. They are the police officers of the advanced hotel Cha was scared to death by the scenes in the streets and hotels.


    The streets are full of corpses. Twelve people in the hotel lobby and the restaurant on the second floor are all shot in the head. Six people in the side wall of the hotel are shot in the head, and the others are all shot by M4A1.


    how come del Toro has not seen so many corpses for many years when he was a policeman? The hotel security said that these people were all the people in front of him, who looked polite and friendly The young man who killed me alone.


    Del Toro swore with his beautiful wife that he would never have run up to meet William if the director of police had not forced him to ask him.


    this kind of killing God would have stopped his heart when he looked at him.


    This situation is even worse when del Toro''s walkie talkie reports. Del Toro feels that he is facing William like Satan, or the roaring Satan.


    "Silk, silk, sheriff, sheriff, please come back, over"


    "I''m del Toro, over," del Toro said with his walkie talkie


    "Sir, I think we need to inform the foreign affairs department and the secret service. We found some documents and passports on the bodies of some people, most of them are illegal Albanese, and these people should be punished It''s all mercenaries, as well as the sheriff. We need support. There are too many dead people. We can''t get busy "


    " there are eight people in our team. Isn''t the gunfight over? How to support? Most of them are dead, "del Toro said, which is probably what he wants to know most now.


    "There are 40 confirmed deaths, and two guys fell on the opposite street. Fortunately, they didn''t die after a few shots, but they were in a coma. The police chief, we need support. We are really busy, and two novices have already vomited," complained his police officers.


    but now del Toro has no time to pay attention to his men, and he is scared to sweat by what he said When he first came up, he thought that there were only more than 20 mercenaries, but he didn''t expect that there were more than 40 mercenaries with AK.


    But now these guys are all dead, all dead in front of him with a glass of whisky sipping young hands, more than 40 with AK mercenary bandits so dead, today is April Fool''s day, or I''m dreaming.


    "Hello, Hello, sheriff, are you still listening"


    del Toro wiped the sweat on his face and said to the walkie talkie, "I see. Hunter asked all the people nearby to come to the hotel and called all the people who were resting at home and on vacation. Yes, hunter, you''re right. We need support"


    del Toro turned off the walkie talkie and looked at Glock 17 on the table. Be careful He asked William, "Mr. Devonshire, can I ask you where your other guns are?"


    "Wait till the people from the foreign affairs office come. I won''t answer any questions if they don''t come, and I think you''d better leave it alone. Someone will deal with it," William said after drinking.Del Toro is helpless. He doesn''t dare to offend the murderer. Just wait. Anyway, even if he takes William to the police station, he doesn''t have to wait for the foreign affairs office.


    After waiting for 15 minutes, the people and lawyers from the foreign affairs office came to meet and shake hands, and then they said to William:


    "Mr. Devonshire, you can go to the foreign affairs office with us to have a rest, and we can do everything else. We have just been informed by London that everything is subject to your safety."


    When del Toro heard that William was going to the foreign office, he said, "not now. We have something else to ask Mr. Devonshire. He can''t go now.". Del Toro knew that if William went into the foreign office, they would never ask him again.


    The lawyer of the foreign affairs office came up to Del Toro and said, "officer, you can tell me anything. Mr. William Devonshire has the foreign affairs authorization of England.


    Mr. Devonshire is a citizen of England who has the foreign affairs authority. You have no right to detain him now. If you have any problems, we will contact your foreign affairs department. This is not the case now You can manage it, officer "


    del Toro knew that he couldn''t manage it after listening to the intervention of the foreign affairs department, but he said with joy:" well, even if I can''t manage Mr. Devonshire, I need Mr. Devonshire to hand over the weapons he used today. This is the procedure,


    I have the right to ask Mr. Devonshire to cooperate with us to hand over the weapons he used today, He doesn''t have the right to use weapons in black mountain, and I think Mr. Devonshire should stop carrying weapons. What do you think "


    del Toro would never dare to let William carry weapons again. He would like to drive William out of black mountain immediately and never come back to black mountain again.

 Chapter 74

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    William looked at the staff and lawyers of the consulate and nodded at them. He thought and said, "OK, you wait for me. I''ll get it. It''s in the room"


    without waiting for the police to speak, William went into the room, locked the door, took out the AWP and M4A1 in the storage space, and carefully wiped two weapons with the towel he put in the room The fingerprints on the door, wrapped in a sheet, open the door and give it to Del Toro.


    Del Toro knew that William would wipe the fingerprints off his weapon when he closed the door, but he thought that it was no longer their business now, and he had nothing to do with it, even if he found the evidence,


    what William Devonshire killed tonight were the bandits who rushed into his national hotel with AK, or sweeping the police with AK on the street It''s a good thing that no police or citizens are injured today. The police are not responsible for this. He doesn''t want to do anything more now. Even if he finds any evidence, it''s useless. It''s not meritorious service, but trouble for himself.


    Del Toro looked at the AWP and M4A1 on William''s desk and said helplessly: "well, Mr. Devonshire, you can go, but you can''t leave black mountain now. Everything will be decided after our police department gets the notice from the superior"


    "OK, thank you, officer del Toro, please. Goodbye, Del Toro "Officer Toro" William smiles, shakes hands with del Toro, and takes the car to the Foreign Affairs Office under the guidance of the staff of the foreign affairs office.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, William got out of the car and saw Mr. consul. Mr. consul handed William the papers and exchanged greetings with him. Then he went to do his own business. William had been busy all night. Now he just wanted to sleep.


    Under the guidance of the staff, he enters a room, which is similar to the hotel room. After thanking the staff who brought him, William takes off his clothes, lies on the bed with his mobile phone and sleeps with his eyes closed. He is waiting for bond''s call, and he doesn''t know if bond can rescue Linda Vespa.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, William received a call from bond, "Hello, William, where are you? Why, the hotel is full of police. Are you still safe? "


    As soon as he got on the phone, William heard bond''s anxious voice coming from the phone, and his heart warmed.


    "It''s OK. I''m in the foreign affairs office now. I''m safe. Bond, have you rescued Linda vesper?"


    "you''re OK. Linda vesper has been rescued by me. We can''t go to the foreign affairs office now. I''m going to arrest Le Seaver. There''s not much time left for me."


    William said hastily, "don''t look for Le Seaver. He''s dead."


    "Dead, how? Hell, how can L. Seaver die? What about our errands? "Bond was in a hurry. L. Seaver died, and he couldn''t make it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve it. I''ll explain to the security committee that I killed Le Seaver. OK, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''m going to bed. Bye." William Hung up and went to bed without waiting for bond to speak.


    William is beautiful lying in bed to sleep, but tonight is doomed to be calm, a large group of people outside were called from the bed, busy all night.


    Robert David, the fat police director, is constantly wiping his head with his handkerchief. There are so many people who died this evening that the director who took over the police department the day before yesterday regrets taking over the post of police director.


    Fortunately, it was night when the accident happened. There were not many people on the street, and the staff of the hotel ran into the hotel to hide after the gunfire. Fortunately, the security of the hotel evacuated the guests in the lobby after hearing the gunfire,


    and then stayed in the lobby on the way to the hotel, so that the bandits didn''t rush into the hotel, and no one died. Fortunately, all the bandits were killed Dead, two gangsters sent to the hospital were not rescued. If these two were alive, it would be more trouble for Robert David.


    If there is a living one who confesses the mastermind behind the scenes, will he be arrested or not by the newly appointed director of police? How can we find more bandits with AK? Is that easy to provoke?


    As for what''s wrong with the foreign affairs department, it''s their business, as long as it has nothing to do with themselves. Besides, they get a call to the police, arrive at the hotel in ten minutes, and fight with the bandits with AK. How can we blame them? Robert David thought to himself.


    Just think about it again. In the face of the media after tomorrow''s day, director Robert David will have a big head. It''s really troublesome.


    After three hours of work, Robert David received a report from Sheriff del Toro.


    Del Toro saluted the director and said: "the death toll has been confirmed to be 43, 18 were shot in the head by Glock 17, 6 were shot in the side wall of the hotel, 5 were shot in the lobby,


    there were 7 restaurants on the second floor of the hotel, 5 gangsters fighting with us on the East Street were shot in the chest by AWP, 3 on the street opposite the hotel, 2 were shot in the head by AWP, and one was shot in the chest,Eleven of them were shot to death by M4A1 on the street of the hotel, five of them were shot to death in the chest by three punches at the door of the hotel, and one of them should be the leader, but it''s not sure whether he was thrown down on the roof of the hotel or committed suicide by jumping off a building. Director, we are in big trouble, and we don''t know if anyone recorded anything. If there is any trouble, it will be even more serious "


    Robert David looks at us Del Toro, with a nervous face, said, "are you sure it was someone who killed it?"


    Del Toro nodded in horror and said, "yes, the bullets match the weapons we got. The hotel security used M1911, and no one else used weapons at the scene"


    after hearing this, Robert David said, "damn Englishman, we have to deal with the aftermath of the accident, and we don''t know the foreign affairs department What did England do to let William Devonshire go "


    del Toro heard that the director wanted to hold on to William Devonshire, and quickly came forward and said," head, it''s best to hand over this matter. Do we really want to hold on to William Devonshire?


    If he''s crazy, all of us can''t deal with that guy. Head, I don''t want to die. Thinking about the person whose head was blown by that guy, I''ll say, "some guys are stupid now. Don''t do anything stupid"


    "shut up, Todd. I''m not a fool. You don''t need to remind me," Robert David yelled at del Toro.


    He just can''t show his diffidence in front of his subordinates. Otherwise, how can he manage these subordinates after he has just been in office for two days.

 Chapter 75

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    Robert David looks at these frightened subordinates and looks at him nervously. He is glad that he didn''t say that he would go to the consulate to catch William Devonshire,


    otherwise, he thinks that after his subordinates give the order to catch William Devonshire, a large group of people will resign immediately. After thinking about it, Maud and Robert David feel angry and angry Del Toro said:


    "I will immediately ban William Devonshire from entering black mountain again. I will not allow this guy to come back to black mountain in the future. I don''t want to hear or see any news about William Devonshire in Black Mountain"


    "OK, boss, I''ll let someone do it. It''s better to send that guy to black mountain after daybreak Let''s go, let him stay with us, maybe there will be more trouble.


    head, there are 43 dead today, most of these mercenaries. If these gangsters'' accomplices retaliate and show up in the street, it will be a big trouble. Head, we are not so lucky every time, and no citizen or tourist is injured. "


    Del Toro doesn''t want William to stay in his jurisdiction for a moment now. He wants to send William Devonshire away now. Anyway, he doesn''t want to catch William Devonshire.


    When he remembered that William Devonshire, after killing 43 people, had a calm face, drank whiskey and talked with some of their colleagues, with a look like stepping on some insects.


    How hard is it for this TM to like to blow his head at close range. If he can shoot his head, he will never hit his body. If he can shoot three bullets, he will never shoot one. There are two others who have been killed directly by AWP. Now I don''t know who died.


    William Devonshire didn''t want to live at all. When he shot, he wanted to kill all these guys, and he was a leader in extorting confessions by torture. It can be imagined that he wanted to kill all the people behind the scenes. At last, he had to throw people down from the seventh floor.


    Now William is a murderous devil in his eyes, and he is also a perverted devil. Del Toro doesn''t believe whether the bandit leader jumped off the building by himself.


    Del Toro was sweating at the thought of the gangster who had been thrown down the stairs, and a chill came out of his heart. He felt like those men who were so scared and stupid when they saw the scene.


    After the idea of seeing off William Devonshire at once came out in his mind, Del Toro didn''t want to delay any time. He wanted to see off William Devonshire at once.


    As long as William Devonshire goes out of Montenegrin, it''s nothing to do with him. It''s better for William Devonshire to get rid of all the behind the scenes, then no one will bother anyone about what happened tonight.


    Del Toro was startled by the idea that suddenly appeared in his mind, and then thought, don''t blame me, blame you for provoking William Devonshire,


    and if these 40 gangsters with AK were not killed by William Devonshire in less than 10 minutes, they would be in great trouble It''s too late.


    When Robert David heard that Del Toro said that someone might retaliate against William Devonshire, he was immediately shocked. If it was as del Toro said, there would be no more than 100 people to retaliate against William Devonshire. Today, more than 40 people are not sure about William Devonshire. Next time, if there are no more than 100 people, who dares to come?


    If there are hundreds of people coming, the whole street will not be destroyed. "Damn it, send him away and let William Devonshire get out of black mountain. Tell the foreign affairs department that we have received the news.


    the gang''s friends will come to black mountain to get revenge on William Devonshire. If they don''t want to destroy black mountain, let William Devonshire get out of black mountain at dawn tomorrow Get out of Montenegrin and forbid him to come back to Montenegrin, do you understand, Del Toro "


    after hearing this, Del Toro immediately saluted director Robert David and said," yes, sir, I will report the information we just received to the foreign affairs department.


    there are hundreds of armed bandits coming to Montenegrin to retaliate against William Devonshire and ask the foreign affairs department to expel him immediately Lian Devonshire, thank you, sir. I''m going to report to the foreign affairs department now "


    Robert David was shocked by del Toro''s brain hole when he heard that hundreds of people came to retaliate. But if he reported to the above, Robert David didn''t believe that people in the foreign affairs department would not be afraid. It''s better to scare these guys to death so as not to get upset.


    After del Toro reported his intelligence to the Foreign Affairs Department of Montenegrin, the people in the foreign affairs department were scared to death. There were only 600000 people in Montenegrin, and there were few police and army. If more than 100 bandits came to make trouble, the police could not be expected at all. Even if they were eliminated, how much would they have to pay to eliminate them Some mercenaries used to fighting.


    After thinking about it, the head of the foreign affairs department decided to send William away at daybreak. The benefits of Founder England have been given, and what good is it to keep William Devonshire as a scourge in Montenegrin.


    William, who had some worries about when he could pick up Alexander Ambrosius in Switzerland, was simply expelled by Montenegrin and was forbidden to come back to Montenegrin later.William, who was still sleeping at 9 o''clock the next day, was informed by the staff of the English foreign affairs office that he had been expelled from Montenegrin. He was also limited to get to Montenegrin this morning and was not allowed to come back to Montenegrin in the future.


    Ma Dan, I have been driven away. I am also a victim. No one has ever thought of compensating for his losses or even thanking him.


    you know, he saved hundreds of people in the hotel last night. The young staff of the consulate were scared by William''s shamelessness.


    In his heart, he thinks that William is still very talented in foreign affairs. After working in the foreign affairs department for such a long time, it''s the first time that I''ve seen such a shameless guy like William Devonshire.


    would you like to apply to him and drop him into our department?


    After thinking about it, let''s forget it. This guy is a disaster. Don''t make trouble for yourself.


    In this way, without waiting for William to have breakfast, he was sent to Switzerland by the staff of the foreign affairs department.


    William got on the plane very annoyed. He thought whether he would buy a house in the mountains or build a big house as a holiday resort.


    all of a sudden, it was impossible for him. He would never come to black mountain again. I was listed as the most unpopular person. He would not come to black mountain again without special approval.


    He also specially prepared a charter plane to fly directly to Switzerland. He didn''t want William to stay in their territory for a moment, so he spent $10000 to send him away.

 Chapter 76

    Signed, 8:2 a.m. and 4:1 p.m. thank you for your support.


    William angrily got on the plane and immediately lay on the sofa of the plane. He opened the document bag given to him by the British consul last night. The information in it was chief Jeter frobe of Albany, the head of the mercenary, who smuggled and sold women to Europe. This guy sold thousands or even thousands of women to Europe every year.


    The information also shows that this guy and several groups of Albani gangs used men to cajole young girls from Asia and America to travel in Europe in the European airport.


    after getting off the plane, these Albani people would find the girls who couldn''t afford to stay in a big hotel, kidnap them, and then control them with white powder. Most of the girls eventually became Street women to fight for their lives These people make money.


    If they are lucky enough to catch some virgin girls, these gangs will sell them to European underground auction companies at high prices. These underground auction companies sell everything,


    beautiful virgins are also their targets. A beautiful virgin can sell for hundreds of thousands of euros. Hundreds of thousands of girls disappear every year in Europe and the United States, many of which are the work of these underground auction companies.


    William was very angry when he looked at the information. These people who made money and lives should be killed immediately. Just like what he said,


    what we have to do is to catch them. If we catch them in the airport, we will drown them in the toilet, hang them in the tree when we catch them in the forest, and hit them with cars when we catch them in the street Death.


    If meet this kind of person, William will never have any merciful idea.


    An hour later, William got off the plane, called the four seasons hotel in Zurich at the airport, ordered a presidential suite and a hotel service. Within 20 minutes, William got on a Rolls Royce provided by the hotel.


    The Rolls Royce phantom that we are most familiar with in the future has not appeared yet. William thought whether he would go and register the appearance and interior of the phantom. Later, he would have his own car, so he would not let Rolls Royce build it. Ha, William was amused by his idea.


    In fact, he knows how mirage is famous in later generations. Apart from being really good-looking, the most important reason is that mirage is produced by Rolls Royce. If it is produced by Toyota, Honda and Suzuki, it will never sell at such a high price and popularity.


    Maybe this idea can really be tried. If you go to Rolls Royce to order it, what you want is his flying car logo. You can only use it for yourself. It doesn''t matter if you add some money.


    The driver took William to the National Bank of Zurich, a vice president of which had been waiting for him since he called.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m John grace, vice president of national bank." John grace shook hands with William and said, "Hello, Mr. grace. I''m glad to meet you, too. I''m William Devonshire." after William and John grace called, John grace introduced him to a bald middle-aged man behind him: "Devonshire first Sheng, this is Felix, your exclusive account manager "


    " Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Felix. Nice to meet you, "Felix said excitedly.


    He is William''s exclusive account manager. His job is to provide William with everything he wants and meet any needs of William. Of course, the premise is that William has money and puts it in their Swiss National Bank.


    "Hello, Felix, it''s the first time we''ve met. Nice to meet you. I''m very satisfied with your service," William said.


    "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Thank you for your approval. I''ll try my best to fulfill any of your requirements." Felix said excitedly.


    "Please, Mr. Devonshire, let''s talk in my office." Jon grace took William to his office.


    After the Secretary served the coffee, William said directly to John grace, "Mr. grace, let''s order directly. I''m still very confident in your bank. If you can meet my requirements, I''ll decide your bank as the only bank for my operation"


    John grace nodded and said, "of course, Mr. Devonshire, we will try our best To meet your needs, as long as our bank can do it, we are the best security and confidentiality bank in Europe. Mr. Devonshire, your choice of our bank must be your wisest choice "


    " well, I have $9004 in cash in England. I use this money as collateral to borrow $90 million from your bank. Is that ok? "William said Of course, it''s no problem. You have cash, but after you get a loan from our bank, the cash in England can only be supervised by our bank, "said John grace.


    William nodded and said, "that''s no problem. The second one is, can I transfer my money in black mountain to your bank now"


    "of course, Mr. Devonshire, you don''t need to go to any other bank. Just input the password you entered in black mountain in our bank, and this $170 million money can be transferred to our national bank in ten minutes." John grace affirmed that "OK, that is to say, with my previous $135.6 million in your bank, I can have $395.6 million in cash in your bank," William calculated."Yes, Mr. Devonshire, although I have always admired you as a genius in my heart, after hearing your wealth again, I can''t help but praise you personally. Mr. Devonshire, you are the most talented young man in the world." Qiang grace flattered William with adoration.


    "Ha ha" although William knew that Qiang grace was flattering, he couldn''t help laughing, "well, thank you for your appreciation, Mr. grace. I came here to know how many points of futures margin I can get in your bank"


    Qiang grace was a little surprised. Although he had this kind of speculation, he was still worried to hear William''s words "Mr. Devonshire, the general futures margin ratio in Europe is 3% to 8%. As a major customer of our bank, the ratio I can give you is 5%. If it is lower, I will ask the board of directors"


    "5% is too low, I ask for 3%," William said.


    "It''s impossible, Mr. Devonshire. The margin rate of 3% is 33.3 times. It''s impossible to issue to the stock index futures. The risk is too big. We can''t guarantee the safety of the funds. Once it falls or rises sharply, we may lose out in an hour or two. We don''t have so much time to trade the futures. And I can ask you how much money you are going to spend on the futures "Is it good?" asked John grace.


    William thought for a long time and said, "350 million dollars, 49.56 million dollars as margin call"


    John grace calculated in his heart and said: "this risk is too big. If you calculate the 3% margin rate according to the current 5000 point stock index, you will lose nearly 2.5 million dollars every time you go up or down. Your margin call can''t hold up to 20 points. This risk is real It''s too big for me.


    William rolled his eyes. There is no risk.

 Chapter 77

    William calculated in his mind that the Nai is now in its early 5000S. In five days, March 7, it will reach the historical high of 5048 points. The margin rate of 350 million 3% can buy 9039 hand stock index. A little rise or fall is US $2.23 million, and the margin call of 49.56 million can support more than 20 points. There is no problem.


    William immediately decided: "you are afraid that my margin call will suddenly lose out. I can sign a contract with you. As long as the loss of 49.56 million yuan in the margin call reaches 90%, you can forcibly close my account,


    this 10% is to give you time to close your position, so that you will not have any loss. Besides, there is 350 million principal in my account, even if it rises If you can''t make up your mind, I''ll have to change the bank.


    after thinking about it for a long time, John grace said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, it''s almost noon. How about I ask Felix to go to lunch with you and wait for you to come back at 1:00 noon "OK, this is my first visit to Switzerland. I have a local snake with me to eat authentic Swiss food, Mr. grace. I''m waiting for your good news"


    Felix is a customer manager. He took William to have a delicious meal, including Zurich veal with baked potato chips and baked cheese The seafood soup is really good.


    Until 1:00 at noon, John Grice called on time, "Mr. Devonshire, the board of directors has approved your request. The margin rate is 3%. If the margin loss exceeds 90%, the position will be closed. Congratulations, Mr. Devonshire"


    William knew in his heart that the national bank would agree to his request, because it would not have any loss to them. Now the NASDAQ has been closed So high, in the eyes of many people now, the Na index can still rise to 6000. National bank thinks William is bullish.


    William won''t tell the National Bank about his specific operation. He said to John Grice, "when will my contract be ready"


    John Grice said, "it''s ok now, Mr. Devonshire, we can now"


    "OK, I''ll go to the bank in a moment, and I''ll see Mr. Grice later"


    "I''ll see you later, Mr. Devonshire, bye Bai "


    after William Hung up the phone, he said to Felix," Felix, I need the best Swiss law firm to meet me at the bank now, 100000 US dollars, and meet me at the bank in half an hour. Can it be done, Felix "


    " no problem, 100000 US dollars, I promise it can be done. "Felix said sorry to William and got up to call him Words.


    William waited in his seat for five minutes. Felix came in and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, it''s done. We can go to the bank now"


    "OK", so let''s go.


    Twenty minutes later, when William returned to the bank, the lawyer was waiting for him. William shook hands with the Swiss lawyer team and got to know each other.


    After shaking hands with Qiang grace, the negotiation began. It took William three hours to revise the contract several times under the interpretation of the lawyer. Finally, the contract was signed before 5 p.m.


    Then William and Jan grace said, "grace, I need your national bank to prepare a 10 person professional team for me. I''ll have it tonight"


    "no problem, Mr. Devonshire. I can give you the best team now," Jan grace said immediately. "Felix will prepare everything for you. Our charge is 5% Profit rate, or $100000 a day''s employment fee "


    William thought about it and said," if I lose money, I''ll pay them $100000 a day''s employment fee. If I make a profit, I''ll pay them $100000 a day plus 1% of the profit, but I want to sign the most strict confidential documents. "


    William turned to his lawyer and said," can I ask to add a clause in the confidentiality contract that the disclosure will be jailed for more than 20 years After thinking about it, Simon lawyer said: "if the leak causes you great loss, of course, but if it does not cause you much money loss, but only reputation loss, it can''t be determined. It depends on the court''s judgment on your reputation loss, and there is a big limit in it.


    but if you are willing to pay the team a fee when they sign the contract If there''s a large contract fee, I promise that as long as someone leaks the secret, that person will stay in prison for 20 years "


    " how much should I pay, Simon lawyer? "William asked.


    "One million Swiss francs per person, about one million US dollars"


    William said to John Grice, "can Grice do this"


    "of course, Mr. Devonshire, even if you don''t pay the money, I can guarantee that our people at the National Bank will never have any leakage behavior." John Grice promised that


    William would not believe these banks If they are experts, these guys are vampires. No one is good. Or even if they are good in life, when it comes to money, none of these guys are good. Good people can''t be successful bankers.After William waited for an hour to shake hands with everyone in the 10 member team, Simon''s lawyer explained William''s requirements to the 10 members. When he heard about the signing, William would pay a signing fee of $1 million per person and a price of $100000 per day to hire them. None of the 10 members signed the contract because of any depression. As for the requirement that they would be jailed for 20 years, they didn''t do it What''s going on.


    and William signed the contract with the newly formed team of disc players. It was already 7 o''clock in the evening. William and Felix went to the Michelin 3-star restaurant with the Simon lawyer and had a nice dinner.


    After dinner, William signed a $100000 check to Simon''s lawyer at the dinner table. Simon''s lawyer happily said to William, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire,


    in Switzerland, if you have any trouble or problem, you can come to me. Our law firm is the best law firm in Switzerland. We can help you with anything as long as you can afford it."


    William heard Simon say that if he paid the money, he could do anything and make complaints about it. Are you fix it?


    "Thank you. Good night, Simon lawyer. I''ll call you if you have any questions. Bye bye." William shakes hands with Simon and his team. As for William''s copy takers, they are now preparing in a secret room in the bank.


    As soon as he entered the privacy room for VIP customers, William saw these disk readers resting with their eyes closed on the sofa and reclining chair, and did not disturb them. He found a chair to sit down. As soon as he had a glass of whiskey, William''s mobile phone rang.


    William quickly put through the phone and said to his mobile phone, "wait for me for 10 seconds." then he walked out of the VIP room and said to the phone in the aisle, "Hello, who''s calling?".

 Chapter 78

    William got on the phone. "Hello, who''s calling?"


    A middle-aged voice came from the phone. "Mr. Devonshire, my name is Brian mills. I''m the bodyguard you hired to protect Miss Alexander ambrosieu. We''re in Switzerland now. Where are you? We will send Miss Alexander to you "


    after listening to this, William will know that something may have happened. Otherwise, Alexander will not come to Switzerland without calling him, and as agreed, Alexander will come to Switzerland tomorrow. William said," what''s the matter, Alexander, is she OK? "


    "Miss Ambrosius, she''s OK. She''s just a little scared. We''re flying from Miami to New York, and then from New York to Zurich, Switzerland. Mr. Devonshire, things are a little complicated. I need to see you and report to you later.".


    "I''m in the VIP room of the national bank. You come directly and I''ll have someone pick you up at the gate"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, we''re expected to arrive in 30 minutes. I''ll see you later"


    "en" after hanging up, William calls Felix and asks him to pick up Alexander at the gate of the bank in 20 minutes.


    After waiting anxiously for 40 minutes, William finally met Alexander Ambrosius at the door of the VIP room.


    When he saw William, Alexander immediately rushed to him and held him tightly. William quickly asked, "what''s the matter, dear? What''s the matter"


    Alexander just held him tightly, but he didn''t speak, which worried William a lot.


    I had to look at the person who was escorting her. At this time, why did Ma Dan, the leader, look so familiar? It''s just that William can''t remember seeing him there for a moment.


    "Mr. Devonshire, my name is Brian mills, this is my teammate Sam, this is Bernie, this is Casey, and this is Clarence. There''s something I want to tell you in private, you see?" Brian mills said to William.


    "OK, honey, you''re safe. Don''t worry. I guarantee you''re safe. This is the Swiss National Bank. There''s a police station and a company''s national guard next to it. Honey, you won''t be in any danger here. I promise," said William, comforting Alexander Ambrosius.


    William comforted Alexander for a long time, but he just hugged him, so he had to say to Brian mills, "come on, let''s go in. There''s a conference room in which we can talk"


    William hugged Alexander and brought five people Brian mills into the conference room.


    After everyone sat down, "come on, what''s the matter?" William asked.


    "Mr. Devonshire, we were attacked in Miami yesterday. Four people were killed by us in the counterattack. Afterwards, I found tattoos of the moon and stars on their left hands. Sam found out that these people were Albanese"


    William knew who they were when he heard that they were Albanese. Ma Dan must be chief Jeter frobi who le Seaver had found Long man, ma''am, when this is over, I will go back to Albany and kill the shitty chief named Jeter froby.


    When Brian mills saw William''s expression, he knew who the attacker was. He just saw Alexander in his arms and didn''t speak.


    William said, "thank you for protecting Alexander. Thank you very much.".


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Devonshire. You''ve paid. It''s our duty to protect miss Ambrosius. Since miss Ambrosius has seen you safely, I think our task has been completed. Mr. Devonshire, it''s time for us to leave too." Brian mills got up and said to William.


    "Wait a minute," William said


    "Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?" asked Brian mills. They thought William was going to trouble them, and they all frowned at him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m very satisfied that you can safely send Alexander to Switzerland, I know who you are facing, so don''t worry,


    I won''t trouble you, and I also want to thank you for protecting Alexander''s safety in that situation," William said


    "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, it''s just our responsibility, not our responsibility If you want to thank us too much, you don''t have to say thank you again, "Sam said with a smile,


    William nodded with a smile," OK, I stop. Do you want to ask if you have any other work now? If not, I just have a work to give you "


    Brian mills looked at each other. Finally, Sam motioned to Brian mills and said: "No, Mr. Devonshire, after the security work, we haven''t received any other tasks"


    "OK, that would be the best. I would like to ask you to protect me and Alexander in Switzerland in the next two months. At the same time, as the security personnel of this VIP room, we are responsible for protecting and supervising everything in this VIP room.


    the most important thing is to ensure the network of this VIP room What can you do with security, leak prevention? If you can''t do Internet security, I''ll invite other people to come, "William said.


    Sam said hastily," Mr. Devonshire, I''m an expert on Internet security. I''ll leave it to me. I promise to keep an eye on this VIP room for you. "William looked at the others and said, "how do you say that you agree with the task"?


    Brian mills said, "yes"


    "OK, I don''t know your employment price, but you can protect Alexander from coming to Switzerland safely. With Barney''s confidence in you, can you accept $1 million a month?" William asked


    hearing $1 million One month, Brian mills was overjoyed, just like Barney, the expendable team, said,


    William Devonshire was a big hero. He didn''t think of money as money. They didn''t make $1 million a year before.


    Brian mills looked at the other four guys, nodded to his teammates, and said to William:


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, we accept your employment. In the next two months, we will ensure the safety of you and miss Alexander Ambrosius, and the network security of this VIP room"


    "OK, do you have an account, yes I suggest you open an account in the National Bank of Switzerland. I''ll call you a month''s deposit and your employment fee this time, "William said.


    after discussing for a while, Brian mills decided to listen to William. The National Bank of Switzerland, as they all know, has many branches in the United States, Can withdraw funds directly from the United States.


    When William saw that Brian mills agreed, he called in Felix from the VIP room and asked Felix to open an account with Brian mills.


    When they all went out, William began to chatter at Alexander, who was still tired of him.

 Chapter 79

    William comforted for half a day, and then let Alexander slowly get better. For her being attacked, William was still very guilty. Fortunately, William was well prepared, and Brian''s team was as good as Barney''s, so there was no accident.


    He knew that only by communicating more with Alexander at this time could she eliminate her fear and gradually get better. According to this idea, William said some love words, whispers and some colored jokes to Alexander from time to time, which soon made Alexander laugh.


    Half an hour later, William heard Alexander''s stomach rumbling and said, "come on, honey, I''ll take you to a big meal and forget the bad memories."


    Alexander does not dare to eat midnight snack at night. For the sake of supermodel dream, she is very strict with her body management. "No, I can''t eat midnight snack, honey. Let''s go to the hotel. I just want to be alone with you, OK?"


    "I''ll have something very important. I can only stay here with you. I can''t do without food. I''ll order some vegetable salad for you. I''m always hungry. It''s bad for my health." William called the exclusive private life consultant of national bank. This service was developed by National Bank Express.


    Anything can be settled with them, as long as you pay. The annual fee is several times as much as that of express. It costs 25000 US dollars, but it''s still very worthwhile for William.


    Even if you find a personal life consultant, you can get more than that for half a year. It doesn''t matter whether he works or not, whether he will get sick and ask for leave, whether he is professional or not.


    When Alexander finished a vegetable salad and drank some red wine, her mood was much better than when she first came here, and her speech was the same as before. They were coquetting with William from time to time. They were drinking red wine and chatting in the suite of the VIP room. Before they realized it was 3 a.m. Swiss time, Felix knocked on the door and said:


    "first Sheng, there is still half an hour left before the opening of the market in America. Everyone is ready and waiting for your instructions "


    William said to Felix outside the door," OK, I''ll be there right now. "Then he said to Alexander," you can sleep first. Some of the arrangements here are better than the hotel. Honey, I''m going to be busy now "


    Alexander held William''s hand Arm not put, said "no, just finished eating, I can''t sleep now, and sleep on the plane for more than 10 hours, jet lag has not turned over, honey, can I go to see what you have to do?"


    William thought about it. Today, he just practiced, and he bought a promotion. Now, as long as he is an individual, he will buy a promotion in the market, and there is nothing to keep secret. What William cares about is buying a fall. He nodded and said, "well, you really can''t help it. Just don''t talk in the trading room later. If you have anything, just tell me. Do you understand?"


    "No problem, honey, you''re the best." Alexander happily kisses William, takes William''s hand and walks into the trading room with a smile.


    Into the trading room, William saw Sam did not know where to get seven or eight computer screens and a few servers, in the corner of the trading room, hands are constantly tapping the keyboard, Bernie several still holding a few detectors in the trading room constantly scanning.


    Brian mills is holding a telescope on the edge of the window, constantly checking the situation in the distance, yes, these guys are really professional, so quickly into the role.


    It''s only a few hours. I can find all these equipment in Switzerland. It seems that these guys have a lot of energy and have their own channels to find good things.


    William said to Brian mills with satisfaction, "how much did the equipment cost? I''ll give you reimbursement, "


    Brian mills said with a smile:" thank you, boss. I won''t be polite to you. In a few hours, some equipment will be delivered, which costs about 200000 US dollars. The main reason is that Switzerland is a neutral country. We don''t have a gun license here. We have to find a familiar person to apply for a special certificate, which costs a lot of money. As for these equipment, it can''t cost tens of thousands of US dollars. ".


    "OK, I''ll give you 250000 dollars in cash. You can buy whatever you need, and you don''t need to save this money," William said to Felix. "Felix, you can get 250000 dollars in cash for me, and I''ll swipe the card"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll call right now, and I''ll get it in half an hour," Felix said to William r> Brian mills is very happy to hear that someone has paid the bill. Now he really thinks William is a good employer. He is generous and talkative. Although he doesn''t know what''s causing trouble, it''s good for his team. Isn''t that what they do?


    Now that he''s retired, he comes out to work just for money. Only when they have money can they do what they want to do, and can they accompany their daughter well, although she is not familiar with him.


    His ex-wife married a rich contractor and lived a rich life, which made his daughter live a rich life. Although he has great ability, he has no money, which makes his former ace secret service very embarrassed. All the gifts he bought for his daughter are ordinary gifts of $100 or $200.So Brian mills doesn''t just want to protect Lao Mei as he used to. His hot blood dissipates with age. He has seen too much darkness and blood in his special career of more than 20 years. He has lost his hot blood. All he does now is for his daughter.


    This time, William''s work is really nothing to him. He has done ten times more dangerous tasks before. It''s simple and can earn more money. Where can he find such a good job.


    So Brian mills was very grateful to William. Such a good employer had to maintain it. He kindly lowered his head and reminded William, "boss, you still have to be careful. There was Miss Ambrose in front of him. I can''t say it very clearly. Those guys yesterday were Alba''s women trafficking gangs. The tattoos on the moon and stars on their hands are easy to identify.


    There are a lot of people in this gang, and some people in Alba pursue the principle of tit for tat. They are very vindictive. We killed four of them yesterday. I don''t think they will give up.


    If you can, you''d better call Barney and them. The assault ability of the death squads is much better than ours. They are more professional in case of emergencies. And if we distract ourselves from protecting you and miss Ambrosius, some of us are short of hands "


    William looks at Brian mills with sincerity and gratitude. Although he can''t remember where he met Brian mills, he can be sure that this old guy in front of him must have been a star in his previous life.


    In addition, looking at the way people do things and the way they do things, they are agents who have been working for decades. They are experienced and very serious. They look like a group of reliable guys.


    As for whether it is really reliable, it will take time to prove it.

 Chapter 80

    "Thank you, Bryan. Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention these days. I won''t go to crowded places. I''ll arrange the itinerary. When I''m finished in Zurich, I''ll start to solve the problem of Jeter frobi in alba. He won''t live long," William said confidently


    Bryan mills has heard of Jeter frobi, and he is so confident that he can solve a fight The leader of the big power who has been fighting for more than ten years is surprised by William''s strength.


    There are thousands of people in kit froby''s hands who have been fighting for more than ten or twenty years. These people are not easy to get along with each other, but William''s way of killing a leader is as simple as killing an ordinary gangster.


    William looked at the puzzled Brian mills and didn''t explain. I''m a hang up guy, and I don''t believe I can''t kill the leader at the cost of tens of millions of dollars.


    And William knows that Brian has been a secret agent for decades, and the news must be very well-informed. Maybe it won''t be long before Brian mills knows what William is doing in Black Hills.


    William didn''t want to hide what he did in Montenegrin. What he wanted was deterrence. He wanted to kill 42 mercenaries with AK in more than ten minutes. (the Montenegrin police said it was 43, but in fact one of them jumped off a building by himself).


    William doesn''t think that there will be any small role of cat and dog who dares to make up his mind in the future. This is not the movie where he is so swept away by AK. He doesn''t think that he can really kill so many people in a positive way, and he doesn''t dare to do it in a positive way.


    William is a very insidious guy. He has been scanning, sneaking attacks, attacking black hands, ambushing, hitting people in the back, stun grenades, grenades and long-distance sniping. Few of them fight head-on.


    He''s not an idiot. He''ll hang up if he knows he''s shot. Why not use it when he has the great advantage of mental scanning? So in the city war of tens of meters, only he sneaks on people, and no one can sneak on him.


    William said: "Barney, they can''t protect my mother in England. Don''t worry, I will try to hide my whereabouts. Moreover, this is the Swiss National Bank. There is a company with fully armed guards 200 meters away. No one dares to make trouble here. When something goes wrong, your most important task is to protect Alexander. I can protect myself well"


    Bryan Mills heard from William that he could protect himself well. Although he didn''t think William had that ability, he could only do so for the time being. When something happened, Brian mills decided to protect William himself, and the rest of the team would protect Alexander. "Well boss, only a few of us, so we need some other equipment. It''s not safe to rely on small guns alone. I don''t think we can find acquaintances Buy some M4 body armor or something "


    William waved to Brian mills and said," no, whatever weapons you want, tell me, I can get all the common standard weapons for you, and they will be delivered tomorrow "


    William''s words surprised Brian again. Standard equipment is not so easy to do, and they can be delivered to Switzerland in a few hours, Brian Mills'' assessment of William''s strength has improved again.


    Now he does not dare to regard William as a rich boy. Barney of the expendables says that William is a noble, but does the noble of England still have such high influence and strength?


    Brian mills asked curiously: "boss, although it''s rude, I''m still curious about the great power of the aristocracy in England. As far as I know, you aristocrats have a hard life now?"


    William rolled his eyes. Of course, he knew that the aristocracy in this world had a hard life, but no matter how hard it was, it was better than the aristocracy in William''s previous life.


    Of course, William will not explain to Brian mills that the aristocracy of England in this world has hidden his power in the English government, and he is one of these hidden forces.


    "Now as long as you have money, is there anything you can''t buy? Brian, as a former secret service, you can have your own channels. We families that have existed for hundreds and thousands of years can''t have our own channels."


    "Well, I asked an idiot question," Brian mills patted his forehead and said, "boss, I need five M4, m92, body armor, one base ammunition"


    "no problem, it will be delivered in a few hours soon." William said, so I sent a text message to bond,


    in the message, William except for what Brian mills said And two Glock 17s and a full AWP.


    He believes bond will help him. They have been getting along well these days, and this guy still needs William to speak for him at the security committee. Otherwise, bond, who has not caught Le Seaver and lost $10 million, will not be able to hand over easily.


    Sure enough, within 20 seconds, bond replied to William, "I understand, five hours later, there will be 150000 US dollars, thank you"


    this guy can earn at least 70000 US dollars. Ma Dan is black than the black market. Forget it, time is the most important thing. He has no weapons in his hand, and William has no sense of security. Besides, this money is really small money for William now.


    His rise was so short that William can''t find anyone to send these weapons to Switzerland in a few hours, except for the British military intelligence.At this time, Felix said to William a few meters away: "Mr. Devonshire, the market is going to open"


    William went to Alexander, who was interested in everything in the trading room, put his arms around Alexander''s waist and said: "do you understand, dear"


    Alexander patted William on the shoulder angrily, "you hate me, William, I know what I see I don''t understand. I know to whisper with Bryan before I come here to introduce myself. What do you two big men have to whisper "


    William laughs and says," you don''t understand about safety, honey. I don''t want to make any mistakes this time. You can understand what I''m doing in a few days "


    " the market has opened, Mr. Devonshire, now Nashi 5003, do you want to buy it? " Cried Felix.


    William pondered for a moment. He remembered that after 5000 points, the Naizhi would rush to 5030 one day, and then fluctuate around 5030. On the 7th, it would rush to 5048, the highest point in history. Today is the best opportunity to test the water, "buy, 350 million buy more, 5% margin rate"


    "understand"


    more than ten people are operating on the computer, and it is half a small time to wait for the whole buy When the time came, the Nazhi all rushed to 5007, and there were too few people who gambled on the market. If William hadn''t traded in the National Bank, he couldn''t have found someone who gambled on it in such a short time.


    After the purchase, Felix took the information and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, I bought all the 350 million US dollars, and the average buying level of 5% margin rate is 5005 points."


    William took the report that Felix had just printed and read it, and then he thought to himself: "that is to say, I bought 5594 stocks of stock index futures, and the first price of the NASDAQ is 250 US dollars. I can earn nearly 14 yuan if I go up a little "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, a 5% margin ratio is a 20 fold increase in capital, and you can earn $1.3985 million by a little increase," Felix said.


    Alexander around William heard that William had bought 7 billion US dollars of futures, and the stock index was about to break even by 1.4 million US dollars. He was so scared that he grasped William''s arm and looked at him nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous," William heard traders shouting before he finished, "it''s up 2 points, now it''s 5009 points, my God, it''s up a little bit again."


    William said with a smile, "if you''re up 5 points, you''ll make $7 million. I said don''t be nervous, I won''t do anything I''m not sure about.".


    Alexander looked at the big screen hanging on the wall in the trading room and said, "but honey, what if I fall? God, I''m so nervous. What can I do? Honey, God bless us to get up quickly"


    William looked at the lovely look of Alexander standing beside him praying and laughed.

 Chapter 81

    With the rise and fall of the Na index, William has no time to pay attention to Alexander, and everyone is staring at the screen nervously.


    By 11:00 a.m. us time, the Na index had risen to 5021:00, Alexander took a computer and said, "this is so possible, this is so possible, William. You have made 22.37 million US dollars in the past two and a half hours. How can you make so much money?"


    after that, Alexander jumped on William: "great, William, you are really a genius, or we can''t do it now Let''s sell it now. We''ve made so much money. It''s our own to sell it "


    William hugged Alexander and gave him a kiss on the forehead. He jokingly said," it''s going to rise. Trust my judgment, I''ll be careful and rest assured "


    " Felix, call to sell out. I''m hungry, "William said to Felix calmly. The reborn is the biggest one We all know the result. There''s nothing to be excited about.


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll call you right now."


    after you have finished your supper, it''s 2:00 p.m. American time. Just after the opening of the afternoon, the Nazhi rushes up to 5028 p.m. all the way. William shouts to the trader in the trading room: "ready, sell the contract at 5029 p.m."


    "understand,"


    "understand"


    ten traders He kept knocking on the keyboard, and began to sell the contract after 5029. Half an hour before today''s closing, he finally sold all the contracts.


    William took the report from Felix and laughed. Today, he made $33.56 million, and the Nazhi reached 5030. Then in the remaining half an hour, the Nazhi fluctuated around 30.


    William turned around, hugged Alexander and made a kiss with her heavily. Alexander also responded enthusiastically and excitedly. They ignored other people on the side and hugged each other tightly for several minutes before they separated. William said to the people in the trading room: "everyone present today has a reward of 100000 US dollars. Ha ha, guys, call to celebrate!"


    "Ha ha, long live Mr. Devonshire" ten traders in the trading room yelled, "long live Devonshire"


    today, in addition to 100000 employment fees, their 1% profit is 330000. William also gave them an extra reward of 1 million. These traders all yelled happily. In a few hours, they made 133000 US dollars, which is more than they made in the past month There are many.


    Sam and Bernie asked happily, "Mr. Devonshire, do we have one?"


    "Of course, everyone here has it, guys. When the market closes, we''ll have a big meal"


    "hooray, Mr. Devonshire, you''re so generous. God bless you," Sam yelled to William.


    William hugged Alexander and said, "come on, honey, after dinner, let''s go to the four seasons hotel to put things away, then we''ll go to tielishan, we''ll go skiing." today''s water test effect is not bad, the rest is to wait for the nadir to reach the highest point, then it''s the beginning of the carnival.


    Alexander nodded to William busily.


    William said to Felix, "Felix, you''re on paid leave these days. I''ll call you when you''re going to act again. In a moment, you''ll take us to a big dinner. It''s my treat. The cost is mine." then William took Alexander and Brian mills to four seasons hotel.


    After a big meal, they went back to the four seasons hotel. After settling down, William picked up his mobile phone, looked at the text message that bond had just sent him, and told Alexander that he would go down to book the helicopter and the hotel on Mount Ferris. Alexander didn''t ask much about William''s strange actions.


    Take the elevator to the parking lot of Four Seasons Hotel, find the second-hand small car according to the license plate issued by bond, find the key on the small tire, open the car, drill in, find the AWP and two Glock 17 in the car, put all the weapons and ammunition into the storage space, and William gets out of the car, closes the door and goes upstairs.


    In his hotel suite, William gives the car keys to Brian mills.


    Brian mills nodded to William, turned to his teammate Bernie and said, "Bernie, you and I will get the equipment"


    they went downstairs to find the minivan. Brian checked the weapons in the car and found that all the weapons were military, with many accessories and brand-new ones. Brian nodded to Bernie with satisfaction One m92 is inserted into the holster just put on. The remaining three m92 are put into a small backpack. M4 and ammunition are put into two big backpacks.


    Brian mills and Bernie pack up, take their backpacks and go to William.


    After everyone arrived, the helicopter that the hotel prepared for him came.


    After 10 minutes of packing up, William took Alexander and Bryan to an 8-seater McDonnell 902 twin engine helicopter and flew to mount tiris.


    William ordered three villas in tielishan. He and Alexander lived in the innermost villa near the cliff. Under the introduction of the hotel service staff, William and Alexander were very satisfied with the villa,This is an all wood villa. It is spacious and comfortable. There is also a large panoramic balcony. Standing on the balcony, you can have a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery in the distance. Alexander is most satisfied with this balcony.


    After they settled down happily, William took Alexander into the indoor hot spring. Two hours later, William took Alexander back to his bedroom, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    William woke up at 4:30 p.m. and saw that Alexander, who was still sleeping, didn''t wake her up. He put on his clothes and walked slowly to the kitchen. He cut a fillet of beef and put it into the stew. He planned to make onion, carrot and beef soup.


    Put the beef into the stew, the rest is waiting, relaxed to go to the balcony, breathing some cold air, looking at the distant snow mountain, the pace of life suddenly slowed down, let him feel comfortable, can''t help but want to buy a villa in Switzerland, visit Switzerland from time to time.


    I don''t know how long it took, William heard Brian yelling at him in front of the villa, waved to him, went downstairs to Brian and asked, "how do you feel here, Brian?"


    Brian said with a smile: "very good, boss, your villa is blocked by two buildings in front and cliffs behind. The sniper can''t observe you. It''s very safe. I want to come Safety was taken into consideration in the design. Bernie and Kathy are on duty in the safety cabin on the mountain road in front of the villa now. We''ll take turns on duty. There won''t be any safety problems "


    " dizzy, I''m asking you how you feel about your vacation here. "William shook his head with a smile and said," it''s so wonderful here. I want to buy it, say no After my company is set up, it can also be used as employee benefits and let some excellent employees come here for vacation every year. ".


    "In that case, I think your staff will be very satisfied. It''s really great here. I want to take my daughter to travel here after this mission, and Ginny will love it." then Brian took out his wallet and showed William his daughter''s photo


    "boss, this is my daughter Ginny. So beautiful, she''s my God So, I quit my job for Ginny. If I don''t quit, she won''t know me any more, "Bryan said with emotion.


    " it''s a lovely little girl indeed. "William returned his wallet to Bryan and nodded his praises.


    "Time flies. Jin is 17 years old. In my impression, she is still a little girl who can''t walk. She often asks me to teach her how to ride a bicycle. I''ve been busy working all these years, and I owe her too much"


    "ha ha, it''s not too late. At least you have a chance to make up for your daughter. As long as you stay with her, Jin will accept you, Brian, after all, she''s your daughter, "William comforted.


    "Thank you, boss, you''re a good man." Brian mills nodded to William.


    William laughs in his heart. I don''t know if you will think so after the stock market crash when I see a lot of money made by Lao Mei.


    "Ha ha, Brian, you''d better not like me. Maybe you won''t see me like that in a short time. OK, Brian, I''ll cook the soup and talk when I have time.".


    "OK, bye, boss." can the big boss cook soup? Brian felt that William, the big boss, was different from the rich people he had met.

 Chapter 82

    When I got back to the kitchen, I looked at my watch. One hour later, the beef was almost stewed. Cut the onion and carrot, put the seasoning, pour some red wine, and the beef soup was ready.


    Originally, he wanted to make rice, but he couldn''t find rice. He had to take out the electric cake pan and make three pancakes. Finally, he washed the green peppers. He wanted to make a stir fried beef tenderloin with green peppers. It was simple and fragrant. He felt that he hadn''t eaten the food of the Heavenly Kingdom for many days. He thought that his saliva would flow down.


    When William was copying the sirloin, he felt Alexander walk to his back, gently lay on William''s shoulder and kiss him. William said, "honey, I didn''t know you can cook. You are so wonderful. Reward one." and then he took another bite on William''s face.


    William turned to Alexander gently and said, "well, be careful of the fumes. You take this pot of beef soup and pancakes to the restaurant first. I''ll finish copying the green pepper beef, and then make a broccoli. You can put the tableware on the table"


    "no problem," Alexander replied with a smile.


    After William finished the broccoli, he brought the two dishes to the table. Alexander had already prepared the tableware and dishes. When he saw William coming with the dishes, Alexander got up happily and fragrant William.


    After pouring the red wine, they touched a cup. Alexander filled a bowl of beef soup for William with a spoon, and then he filled a bowl for himself. He couldn''t wait to taste it. As soon as he entered, he was attracted by the taste, and said repeatedly, "it''s delicious. Thank you, dear. This is the first time that someone has specially cooked for me besides my parents. I love you so much."


    the goblin sometimes acts coquetry and sells it Meng is still very cute. "It''s good if you like it. I used to eat it in Chinese restaurants. I felt great. Then I consulted some chefs of Chinese restaurants. This is my first time to make Chinese dishes.".


    William himself tasted it. It''s OK, but the bottom soup is a little less delicious. It''s not cooked with beef bones, so the taste is still a little worse.


    William gave Alexander some stir fried beef tenderloin with green peppers. Alexander repeatedly said it was delicious, but she didn''t eat much, so she put down the tableware, drank red wine, watched William eat, and occasionally brought food for William.


    After eating a Chinese meal, Alexander quickly got up to wash the dishes. The two of them chatted and laughed and finished washing the dishes and tableware together.


    It was getting dark, and Alexander took William to the balcony to see the mountain. Around them, the three villas are quiet and comfortable.


    Alexander happily held William''s arm and put his head on his shoulder. He sat on the balcony drinking red wine and whispering. When Alexander felt cold, he was unwilling to enter the room with William. They were sitting in front of the fireplace, lying on the sofa, face to face, holding and talking about it. In the middle of the night, they fell asleep on the sofa covered with blankets.


    The next morning at 9 o''clock, Alexander felt that William was no longer behind him. He put on his pajamas and looked around the villa. Then he saw William outside the villa on the balcony.


    Before long, Alexander was surprised to find that William and Brian mills were fighting back and forth in the snow. She knew how powerful Brian was, but she didn''t expect that William could practice with him.


    Although Brian mills is very experienced and skillful, he is old after all. After more than ten minutes, his pace slowed down obviously. In a few minutes, they stopped hugging and chatted happily.


    William thinks Bryan''s melee skills are very practical, simple and direct. They are all aimed at the joints and throat of the human body. They have something in common with many skills he has seen in the system.


    In addition to sports, the purpose of unarmed combat is to kill the enemy with the least effort. William benefited a lot from the first actual combat.


    When they were training, Sam and others on the side were stunned and looked at William. They knew how powerful Bryan mills was. They could not beat Bryan mills in fighting.


    But the most powerful Brian mills in their team was not William''s opponent at all in the last few minutes. They were all knowledgeable people who knew that William had not let go, otherwise Brian mills would not be able to hold on for a long time.


    Sam was surprised and said to several people around him: "is this the gap between the aristocrats who have passed on for hundreds of years and our ordinary people? How old is boss? How does he train? In the later stage, Bryan was no longer the rival of boss at all. In addition, the boss learned these fighting skills there. I think many skills are specifically for killing people.


    Bernie, who has a lot of research on fighting, said: "the skill of killing people is more powerful than the fighting skills popular in the military. You find that the dagger without boos should also be very strong. Just now, he used his palm instead of dagger in many movements. This is a skill only used by assassins.


    Besides, the boss is also familiar with the fighting skills of various special forces, and can be used easily. God, how many things are there for these aristocrats who have been handed down for hundreds of years? We ordinary people don''t know. Ah, I''m discouraged when I think about it. University of London, self-made, billionaire, inventor, archery master, and now even hands are so good. When else can the boss not Yes, if my child has half the ability of a boss, I don''t have to work so hard at such an old age. ""It''s true that the boss said on TV that he was good at shooting?" Clarence asked.


    "It must be true. Shooting and archery are interlinked in many ways. Archery can be practiced so well, not to mention guns. After all, boos has so much money that they can''t play with guns." Bernie said,


    "I still don''t believe that people can have so much energy and learn everything," said Kathy, shaking her head.


    "Why don''t you try the boss?" said Clarence.


    "If you go, I won''t make any trouble. If the boss doesn''t like to deduct my salary," said Kathy, shaking her head.


    William saw Alexander standing on the balcony. After greeting Brian, he went to the villa. After breakfast with Alexander, William took everyone to the ski resort in two MVPs provided by the hotel.


    After putting on his ski suit and equipment, William takes Alexander to the primary ski resort by cable car.


    Alexander is Brazilian, and he is still a little model now. He has never skied at all. William was born in Xijiang in his previous life, and he has never skied. They found a coach to study for a whole morning. At noon, William can already fly by himself on the ski resort.


    Alexander watched that William could skate so well before long. When he was dead, he forced William to teach her. That is to say, he would not let William leave her to have fun. When he saw that William refused to teach her, Alexander took William in his arms and tried to push him. Then he threw himself on William and couldn''t get up. He was so amused that he laughed.

 Chapter 83

    They spent a whole day in the ski resort. When they were tired, they went to the restaurant or coffee shop to have dinner and drink coffee. After a good rest, they went skiing again. William was also fascinated by the pleasure of skiing down at high speed and enjoyed it all the time. When it was almost dark, he got on the bus and went back to the villa.


    In the evening, Alexander made a famous Brazilian dish, black bean rice. There are all kinds of bacon, sausage, pig ears, pig tail in it. William feels that the taste is OK, but it''s too greasy.


    Originally, Alexander was afraid that William was used to eating pig ears and pig tail, but he didn''t expect that William didn''t feel any discomfort after hearing the ingredients of black bean rice, instead, he ate with relish.


    Brian and the Americans are not so easy to accept black bean rice. They don''t eat viscera and leftovers, and pigs eat very little. So they drink beer and barbecue, but black bean rice doesn''t touch so much.


    Alexander looked at William eating black bean rice happily. She thought that William was eating pig''s ears because of her. So she watched William eating with love. From time to time, she cut some barbecue for William and put it into William''s plate.


    She can''t eat more by herself, but it''s still warm in her heart to watch her beloved man eat his own food.


    Looking at the two people who show their love in public, five of them are speechless, and they are full of dog food.


    Brian mills couldn''t watch any more. He got up and said to everyone, "do any of you want a barbecue? I''ll bake some for you "


    " let''s go together. I''m just thinking of baking some myself. I like it cooked. "Sam got up and said


    " help me bake two more pieces, cooked, thank you. "William said


    his appetite has doubled, and he''s only half full after a big bowl of black bean rice and two pieces of barbecue.


    "Honey, I can''t eat too much at night, it''s not good to accumulate food," Alexander said anxiously


    "it''s OK, I''m only half full now. I don''t know why I''ve doubled my appetite and increased my strength. If I had eaten so much in the past, I would have been full long ago"


    the part-time team doctor Clarence heard William''s words and was very happy In doubt, he asked: "boss, do you have more strength after you have more appetite?"


    William thought about it in his heart, nodded and said: "it''s like this. I didn''t have as much strength before. I feel that my strength now is several times as much as before. Do you know why, Clarence?"


    Clarence thought for a while and said, "boss, you may be in the second development. You are not 20 years old now, and the second development is still very possible. Many boys may grow taller after 20 years old and before 25 years old. Boss, your current situation should be the same. If you have time, boss, I suggest you go to the hospital for a comprehensive examination"


    William probably knows that Why is Tao? His body is constantly being transformed by space magic. His bones, muscles and whole body are constantly getting stronger. After the transformation period, his appetite will gradually return to normal.


    "OK, I''ll go to the hospital for a general check-up later in London," William said


    after dinner, everyone sat in the restaurant drinking beer and chatting. William took the opportunity to learn more about America in Bryan''s mouth. They talked about Apple, basketball, President Benjamin Arthur,


    and also ridiculed the current female defense chief Ruth McMillan, who was so loving When he was young, he always cried. When his son went to school, he cried and talked about the past. But now and then he cried on TV. What''s the ghost?


    A group of people chatted until 10 p.m. before they left. After William and Alexander washed up, Alexander fell asleep with William in his arms. Just now, when William was chatting with them, she was sleepy. Relying on William to doze off. When people saw that Alexander was dozing off, they had to leave.


    Although William and Alexander had a good time in Switzerland for three days, every night he would pay attention to the situation of the stock market. Everything seems to be no different from the previous life, which makes him feel at ease. On the evening of the 6th, William called Phillips


    "hello, I''m Phillips, Mr. Devonshire. What can I do for you?" Phillips said .


    William took his cell phone and said, "Phillips, your vacation is over. Get people together and we''ll continue tomorrow.".


    "Yes, sir. We''ll be ready. See you tomorrow," Phillips said.


    The next day, William came to the VIP room of the National Bank early. Ten operators were waiting for him. They all had a hunch that William''s action would be bigger than last time.


    After Brian mills scanned the VIP room several times with anti eavesdropping devices, Sam sat in front of the computer to check the network security and gave William a thumbs up to say that it was OK. Then William nodded and stood by the window with a glass of lato, quietly looking at the forest far away from the building.


    He is very excited now. It''s only once in ten or eight years that he has a chance to win. It''s very lucky, because now 99% of the people in the world can''t expect that the NASDAQ index will collapse, because it''s not technology stocks that are the next reason.


    Although there are many problems, the real reason for the collapse of science and technology stocks is the drag of biological stocks, which experts summed up after a few years.People know that there will be a lot of action today when they see William''s expression. Although William is very young, he has a serious face, and his momentum is very strong. The atmosphere is a little oppressive. Everyone is quietly doing their own things.


    "Mr. Devonshire, there are still five minutes to go before the opening of the market in America," Phillips reminded.


    Five minutes later, a trader yelled: "the market is open"


    "what''s the nadir?" William asked


    "5043 points"


    William thought for a moment and didn''t speak. After ten minutes, seeing that William still didn''t speak, the trader yelled again: "5044 points"


    William still didn''t move. Half an hour later, "5045 points"


    "the trading volume on the market is so high "What is it?" William asked.


    Phillips hastily replied: "the trading volume is very low. There are many people who want to buy in the market, but there are not many people who want to sell"


    MA Dan. It depends on this. After making up his mind, William immediately said, "350 million full money, sell down, 3% margin rate, three-month futures." William immediately said.


    "What"


    "am I crazy, or I didn''t hear it clearly"


    "buy down, how can it be?" people were shocked, and no one dared to act for a moment.


    "Mr. Devonshire, are you sure it''s buy down?" Phillips asked hastily


    "5046 o''clock" a trader yelled


    "350 million US dollars, 3% margin rate, three-month futures, buy or drop, immediately, immediately" William stared at Phillips and yelled angrily, "otherwise you all go, I''ll do it myself.".

 Chapter 84

    See William angry looking at himself, Phillips was William to see the heart.


    After hesitating for a second, he immediately yelled: "understand, Mr. Devonshire" turned around and yelled to the traders: "buy down, fast, sell futures, 3% margin rate, three-month futures, buy US $350 million, immediately, immediately.".


    "I understand," the ten operators immediately started to operate on the keyboard,


    "it''s 5047 o''clock, someone has issued a down order, and God''s trading volume is speeding up," the announcer yelled.


    William can''t help shouting: "buy down, quick". He knows that he is not the only bearish person in the market. If he doesn''t enter the market, he won''t be able to eat so many futures contracts.


    William is excited. He knows that his opportunity has come. Now 80% of the people in the market think that the Nai will go up, but it never goes up again after 5048.


    Because there are still a lot of people in the market who are bullish, many people will come into the market to gamble with them when buying down futures. Only when someone gambles with you in the futures market can the transaction be considered successful. If you make money, it means that someone will lose money, especially when buying down futures.


    It''s the best time to buy and sell futures when the market is frenzied. Otherwise, investors, institutions, financial companies and funds will not be able to sell such a large amount of futures when they are cautious about the market.


    He uses 3% margin ratio to mean 350 million divided by 0.03 equals 11.66 billion US dollars. He uses 350 million US dollars and 33.3 times leverage to sell 9760 hand 5048 stock indexes in the market first, and the Nai hand is 250 US dollars. He loses 2.44 million US dollars if he goes up, and makes 2.44 million US dollars if he goes down.


    William is not afraid that the NASDAQ will rise now, because with the $33 million he earned a few days ago, he still has $82 million on hand as margin call. As long as the NASDAQ does not rise by 40 points, he will not be forced to close his position.


    At this time of the year, buying down has an advantage over buying up, that is, the market has no money to support the market, and the stock market may not be very lucky to rise in a few days or hours, and as long as there is a flurry in the market, it can make the vast majority of investors'' confidence shake.


    80% of the money is borrowed by shareholders. Even government agencies and funds are speculation. The market value of US stocks has exceeded the actual market value by three or four times. This market is artificially speculation. It is like a castle built in sand. It may collapse in the face of a little wind.


    "Deal, I''ve done 500 deals, France"


    "deal, 800 deals, England"


    "300 deals, America"


    "200 deals, America"


    from time to time in the trading hall of the National Bank, there is the voice that traders have successfully sold futures. Institutions and financial companies in the United States, France and England are constantly buying the stock index sold by William Futures, they''re all betting that the NASDAQ will go up.


    "How many buyers are there in the island countries? Focus on the buyers in the island countries"


    "understand",


    just now William woke up abruptly. He wants to mix with Europe and the United States now. If he wants to mix well, he can''t eat too much in Europe and the United States. If these countries lose too much, they may directly trouble him. The island countries are different. Anyway, he won''t invest and do business in the island countries in the future.


    As long as William makes money and invests heavily in the United States and England, these two countries will not hold on to him, and he will not directly face the pressure of these two countries. Maybe England will support William after the stock market disaster because of his large investment "


    " 350 hand island countries "


    " 900 hand island countries ",


    " 300 "," 720 "," 500 " ¡±"600"


    "an island country with 1000 hands, God, these guys are really rich"


    within two hours, William sold 4370 hands of futures in the island country.


    "Go on, sell it all to the island countries"


    "I understand"


    after another hour, William sold nearly 2000 more hands to the island countries, and then he couldn''t sell them. No one is a fool. It seems that someone has reflected it. Today, there is a big drop in orders in the market, which makes some organizations with fever start to be cautious.


    "It can''t be sold, Mr. Devonshire. The island can''t be sold. What shall we do now?" the operator yelled.


    William thought about it, and now there are 1590 hands left to sell. He said, "let''s sell it. Now no matter who wants it, sell it to him"


    finally, 9760 hands and 5048 stock index futures were sold out before 2:30 p.m. in the United States. William looked at the trading records on the computer and laughed, "OK guys, today''s work is finished. We don''t have to focus on the stock market any more. Let''s go Celebrate "


    people are not so confident as William. They all look at William anxiously. Phillips hesitates. He wants to remind William that it''s better to keep a close eye on him.


    William saw Phillips''s worry and comforted: "well, guys, the contract has been established. Now it''s up to God. Phillips, I''ve been lucky. I believe God will protect me.".Of course, William is confident. Looking at the contract in hand, William patted Phillips on the shoulder excitedly and laughed.


    William knew that unless three days later, Benjamin Arthur, the chief manager of the United States, and Astor, the chief manager of England, would not jointly announce that biotechnology companies should disclose cloning technology, as in previous lives. In that case, William would not hesitate to close his position immediately with a loss of $80 million three days later, and he would keep his $350 million principal.


    Now everything really depends on God. William prayed silently in his heart. It depends on these days whether he is rich or not.


    Sure enough, God is still on his side. On Friday, three days later, before the stock market of the United States opened, Benjamin Arthur, the chief executive of the United States, and Astor, the chief executive of England, just as in previous lives, jointly announced the monopoly of biotechnology companies in the two countries on cloning technology. They asked the biotechnology companies in the market to open up cloning technology and cooperate with each other Cooperation, joint development, and a ban on human cloning.


    This news immediately showed his power in the stock market, and the biotechnology stocks in the market began to shake up.


    As soon as the market opened, US biotech stocks began to fall. Although they didn''t fall much today, there were a lot of bearish views on the technology industry in the market and media on Saturday the 11th and Sunday the 12th, and many buyers began to take advantage of them.


    To be honest, there is no connection between biotechnology and technology Internet companies, but who makes the current biotechnology companies stir up the concept of science and technology? As long as they don''t add a word of science and technology, they are embarrassed to brag in the stock market.


    In 1999 and 2000, as long as companies related to science and technology were stir fried by shareholders, the United States and England government jointly issued a ban. As soon as the ban was issued, the institutional funds and financial companies that were speculating in the stock of biotechnology companies in the market immediately began to sell their biotechnology shares.


    On Monday, March 13, when the stock market opened, biotechnology stocks in the market began to plummet. With the decline of technology stocks in the whole market, the NASDAQ index finally began to fall like William''s previous life.

 Chapter 85

    Once the market confidence is shaken, it is difficult to recover, which makes many technology companies have to do everything they can to buy back their own company''s shares, so as to recover the investors'' confidence. This move is still very easy to use. Although the Nai index is falling, it has not yet collapsed.


    But the matter is not so simple, buy down the capital will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, everything is secretly wrestling.


    William just needs to be quiet and watch. In late March and early April, William has never been out of the VIP room of the national bank. Now he has no time for Alexander.


    He kept discussing with his subordinates all day. In the past month, the Na index fell by more than 430 points, which made him earn more than one billion dollars a month.


    Alexander, who hasn''t seen William for many days, finally can''t help coming to the bank to find him. The loser William can''t help showing off his achievements to his goddess.


    After hearing that William had made a billion dollars, Alexander pestered him every day for the next few days. He kept persuading him, hoping that William would stop when he was good. He even had a big fight with William and said that he would go back to Brazil.


    William said nothing at this time. He would not quit now, let alone give up everything at this time. He would not go to Brazil unless his wife had a baby and his mother was ill. Because tomorrow is the date of the announcement of the results of the Wilhelm soft monopoly case. This is the time of the final battle, the time of the sudden increase of the Devonshire family''s wealth, and the peak of the Devonshire family''s wealth The best time for England.


    After sending off Alexander, William was wholeheartedly concerned about any disturbance of Nazhi and Laomei. As William hoped, in April, the federal judge announced that according to the evidence collected, weiruan company did have monopoly behavior.


    The court''s announcement of the investigation results of Wei soft''s monopoly complaint is the real beginning of the U.S. stock market crash.


    The market value of weiruan in this era is too high. The market value of weiruan is 600 billion US dollars. If weiruan is split up, how much will it lose? It''s a bolt from the blue for those who buy weiruan stock with loans and high leverage. Once weiruan is split up, how many people will go bankrupt because of weiruan''s stock.


    As soon as the news came out, the ordinary investors holding soft shares in the market began to panic, and a large number of selling orders appeared. The stock market immediately began to fall, and the computer in the exchange could not handle the orders.


    There was another scene of 87 years in the stock exchange, and a large number of orders waiting for trading were stranded. The appearance of this scene increased the panic of shareholders. By the middle of May, the Nai had dropped from 5048 on March 10 to 3500 on May 14.


    When William opened his position in March, he bought three-month stock index futures. In May, when the Nai was more than 3700 points, William had already started to sell his futures. At the end of three months, he had already sold all his futures contracts. William took Phillips''s report to him.


    It''s hard to express his excitement. This time, his average selling point of futures contract is more than 3600 points. During the term of his contract, the NASDAQ index dropped by 1400 points, and William earned $2.44 million. This time, he earned $3.416 billion, plus his principal of 350 million and margin call of 82 million.


    After the delivery of the contract, he had a total of $3.848 billion in cash, and two-thirds of the money was earned from the island. It''s great to think about William.


    Then he thought that he would have to pay taxes, which made his heart ache and his liver ache. Although he didn''t know how much he would have to pay, there would be hundreds of millions of them. He was so reluctant. Ma Dan, William didn''t dare not pay them.


    If you don''t pay such a large sum of money, you''ll be wanted all over the world. The tax department will send dozens or hundreds of people to watch you 24 hours a day. They will watch you all the time. Companies and individuals that have any business relations with you will be watched by them, and even directly arrested if possible.


    In a word, except in Europe, the United States and parts of Asia, the federal tax office is the most powerful, ruthless and difficult organization in America. They have their own troops, law enforcement personnel, and even don''t have to report to the relevant departments. If they don''t agree with each other, they will arrest people, seal assets, and then they will be fined, thrown into prison, sued and dragged to death for several years or more You.


    If William wants to live in Europe and America, he will not dare to fight against them. If he still wants to invest in those enterprises that are destined to prosper in the United States, he can''t do so. It''s too easy for the federal tax authorities to think bad of his good deeds. A suspicion of tax evasion can block any investment intention of William in the United States.


    If you want to insist on holding more than 5% shares in Meili, you have to declare to the U.S. government, and you can only trade with the approval of some federal committees. At that time, William, who is suspected of tax evasion, will not want to invest in the United States.


    Just like the 1.4-share founder in the book, because he changed his nationality to XINJIAPO for tax avoidance, he has been in trouble ever since.


    It seems that after a good discussion with lawyers and the National Bank, the tax still needs to be paid, but there are still many ways to pay it. Otherwise, there may be so many lawyers in Europe and the United States. Although their fees are very expensive, they do help you save money reasonably.


    Although there will be some troubles in the later period, they are all things in the future. Looking at the excited people in the VIP trading room, William went to a table and clapped his hands"Thank you for your efforts and efforts in the past three months. Guys, you are really happy. I will take 1% of this profit as your extra bonus. That is to say, in three months, each of you can earn 7 million US dollars. Congratulations guys, you are all millionaires now. Now cheer and celebrate"


    "hooray, Hooray, Mr. Devonshire, "


    " Oh, my God, I''m going to Hollywood, Brazil''s open-air baths, beach beauties, all of them are waiting for me "


    William, who just announced the bonus, had to be reminded by the villain:" OK, guys, don''t forget to keep secret when you''re happy, don''t forget to keep your mouth shut. ".


    "No problem, even if my wife and parents don''t say, I promise that there won''t be any news spread out," they swore.


    "Well, guys, when all my money goes back to the National Bank, it''s time for you to travel for money. Work, guys," William clapped.


    "No problem, boss, we''ll make sure we get it tomorrow," Phillips assured, patting his chest.


    William nodded, picked up the phone and called his personal lawyer Anthony.


    "Hello, boss, what can I do for you?" Anthony''s voice came from the phone.


    William said: "Anthony, my castle is like this. Three months is enough to renovate it"


    "of course, boss, now there are some professional construction companies that can''t take over the job. We have found three best design companies. Your mother, Mrs. Devonshire, has been watching the construction progress of the castle in Oxford for three months. The main body and interior of the castle have been renovated, In a few days, some grass, woods and fountains outside the castle will be completed. Congratulations, Mr. Devonshire. Now all England know that you bought back the Devonshire family castle. "


    " thank you, Anthony. I have a tax case involving hundreds of millions of dollars. Are you interested in taking it? "William said.


    "Hundreds of millions of dollars in taxes? Boss, you''ve made so much money in the stock market. God, boss, you must be God''s illegitimate son. Of course, we are interested. Does the boss want us to go to Switzerland or be ready to wait for you in England? "Anthony said excitedly


    " you''d better wait for me in England. I''ll go straight back to Oxford in two days, and I''ll wait for you in the castle. "William said


    " I understand, boss "


    William Hung up the phone and said to Phillips, "call the restaurant to deliver the meal. When the money arrives tomorrow, you can take it to enjoy life. If you insist on it for another day, your foot ban will be lifted"


    Phillips said to William with a smile: "it''s OK, boss, we all understand the importance of confidentiality. Besides, this action is all due to your decision-making ability Success, three months just according to your request operation, buy and sell can earn 7 million dollars, we will not have any dissatisfaction, they can understand your boss''s practice "


    " you can understand, ha ha, I don''t know if there is such a good opportunity in the future, "William said.


    He doesn''t know whether the stock market will be the same as before. This time, there is a lot of luck to succeed. The inertia of history is still very big. Because of his joining, the NASDAQ index has dropped more than 100 points than before.


    Although the general direction will not change in the future, it is impossible to operate as accurately as this time. History has changed.


    The risk of operating futures at a large rate is very large. If the price rises or falls by dozens of points, the position will burst. If there is no buyer to take over, the loss of principal is very normal.


    There is no chance to get rich overnight, but there are still many opportunities in the stock market. The U.S. stock market will go up and down for more than a year, and fall to more than 1400 points all the way. At that time, we will buy some promising company stocks at a low price and wait for the U.S. stock to appreciate. William''s assets will rise several times and more than ten times. Although it will take a long time, we don''t have to worry as much as this time. William believes that he will be proud I''m sure I will be the richest man in England in more than ten years. Maybe I''ll be the richest man in the world. When I think about William, I think it''s wonderful and a better life is waiting for me.

 Chapter 86

    The next day, all the money William made in the futures market safely went to his account in the Swiss National Bank. Looking at the account balance displayed on the computer, William jumped up and happily signed ten $7 million checks to ten traders.


    After signing a supplementary confidentiality contract, these guys happily packed up their personal belongings with a check and ran away.


    They haven''t been home for three months, and they haven''t called back. Now they want to go home immediately to find their wife and children. The three children who have no wife have made an appointment to travel, and the beautiful beach is waiting for them.


    Jon grace, vice president of the National Bank, watched with regret in the VIP room as William gave the bank''s operators bonuses.


    Now he wants to slap himself in the face. He regrets that when William made the first $32 million, he didn''t follow his intuition and mobilize a sum of money to follow William in the board of directors. What''s more, he regrets that he didn''t listen to William''s reminder and give a sum of money to William.


    Although William didn''t tell him clearly, he didn''t understand William''s hint. He regretted that he didn''t sleep all night last night. If he had given William 1 million, it would be 10 million now. How many years would it take me to make money? It''s a god given opportunity.


    He claims to be a strong hand, but when the opportunity is in front of him, he didn''t seize it. He watched others make a lot of money, but he didn''t have the chance to eat ash. There is nothing more painful than this.


    John grace wanted to shoot a bullet on the guy who opposed his proposal to the board of directors of the bank. He saw that William made more than 3 billion dollars, but they couldn''t get a dime. The agreement signed at the beginning was a gambling agreement. If William won, there would be nothing wrong with his bank. The most disgusting thing was that national bank was wrong in the stock market crash and lost hundreds of millions of dollars.


    After seeing off the operator with a smile, William looked at Qiang grace with a strong smile on his face and said with a smile in his heart, "Qiang, what''s up? Or to congratulate me? It''s a pity that you didn''t invest some money in me.


    John Grice''s face trembled and his heart was bleeding, but he came here with a mission today, and he had to pretend to be happy and said:


    "Congratulations first, Mr. Devonshire. You are the best genius I have ever seen in my life for more than 50 years. No one in England dares to say that you are crazy any more. Most newspapers in England are arguing about where you are these days How much money was made in the stock market crash.


    Remember we''re all looking for you now, Mr. Devonshire. I feel that you are more calm than my old man in his 50s. If I were you, I would tell them generously to see if the people who laughed at you would have pain on their faces. "


    After listening to this, William will understand that Qiang grace is jealous and wants to get some benefits from himself. Ma Dan, in order to get some benefits from himself and save their losses, he doesn''t even have the face to threaten him with the media.


    Fortunately, he had a confidentiality agreement with the bank, and the specific bank did not dare to disclose it, because the principle of confidentiality is the survival foundation of all Swiss banks, but the old guy in front of William might be right. After all, national bank is national bank, and strong grace is strong grace.


    There is a price for betrayal. When the money reaches a certain amount, William is not confident that Qiang grace will abide by his professional ethics. Even if there is a few million dollars, maybe Qiang grace will sell his operation as a secret to those people who don''t know why.


    He doesn''t have a confidentiality agreement with Jan grace. As long as he does it in secret, there is no evidence for this kind of thing. There are millions of dollars in retirement.


    "Well, Qiang, let''s get to the point. I don''t believe you came to me today to compliment me, but don''t go too far. Enough dollars can do a lot of things," William said with a serious face and threatening words.


    John grace saw that William''s tone was stiff and his words were so direct. He also knew that he was looking for William today, which was misunderstood by the multi billion dollar tycoon.


    He didn''t want to betray William. After decades of mixing, he knows that the power of money is more terrible than power when it comes to a certain extent.


    John Grice regretted that William''s reaction would be so intense. Hell, he''s just jealous. He''s not so stupid that he wants to annoy William completely. There are people out there who want to kill his family for millions of dollars.


    After all, he was still an old man. He was busy adjusting his mind and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire. I have professional integrity. I am your head in national bank. I promise that no one in the board of directors will know the benefits of your operation except me. I absolutely don''t mean to threaten you.


    Speaking of this, John grace hesitated, looked at William with shame, and said: "National Bank has lost too much in this stock disaster. The board of directors has a huge dispute about whether the stock market is going down or rebounding. I know that you must have a very high understanding of US stocks, otherwise you can''t enter the stock market when the stock index is at the highest, so I come here to hope You can give me some information as a reference for our bank''s future operation. "


    William looked into Qiang Grace''s eyes. His eyes were clear and bright. He didn''t panic. Ma Dan, the old guy''s acting skills were really good. If he didn''t have the mental ability to feel his heart beating violently, he might have been cheated by the old guy.William thought quietly. He was not afraid that anyone would really know that he made a lot of money in the stock market crash, because he had given the public a preventive injection a few months ago. People had accepted the fact that he would make a lot of money. Maybe he would hide in the castle of Oxford and keep a low profile for a few years. Time would make the public forget a lot of things.


    And he really needs to keep a low profile. He doesn''t want the public to focus on him at this time. Many losers and people with ulterior motives will certainly slander, abuse and even frame him.


    What''s more troublesome is that most people are blind. If they over hype his achievements this time, they will buy whatever stocks he buys later. Then he will be watched by the stock market regulators all the time. Any acquisition will be carefully checked and delayed, which will greatly affect his operation in the stock market in the future.


    Knowing what stocks will soar in the future, but the regulatory authorities hold him back from trading in the name of audit, which will drive him crazy.


    Thinking of this, William had to find a way to appease John Grice, "well, Mr. Grice, I understand what you mean, but Mr. Grice, when the stock market comes to this time, I think it is impossible for him to accurately judge the specific trend of the stock market even if he is here. No one can know what points will rise or fall. Is that right, Mr. Grice?".


    John grace nodded naturally. William was not a God. Before the stock market crash, he said that he could find some clues. It was possible to fight for anything. But after the stock market crash, no one can be accurate to the specific index point.


    "According to my judgment, the advice I can give you is that I think there will be a proper rebound in the stock market at this time, but the overall downward trend in the next year or two will be irreversible. I think it''s no problem for US stocks to fall below 2000 points, or even it''s possible to fall below 1500 points"


    before William goes on, John grace will be taken by William He stammered: "this, this, so possible, your conclusion is too crazy. The value of the US stock market has dropped by more than 30%. If it falls to 1500 points, it will drop 70% of the market value. God, if it does, how many people will be forced to jump.".


    Jon grace was so frightened by the scene in his mind that his hands trembled and he kept wiping the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.


    Jon grace grabbed William''s arm and said, "so you think the stock market crash is inevitable. God, this is the worst news I''ve heard these days.".


    But William is the winner now, and anything he says will have to be taken seriously.

 Chapter 87

    John grace has been in this industry for decades. He has experienced several stock market disasters. He has too much experience and professional knowledge to Judge William. He just didn''t dare to think like William before.


    Now when he heard William''s words, the fluke in his heart was broken. After rational thinking, although he didn''t agree with all William''s words, William said that the stock market would fall again. He really believed that the market had lost confidence.


    John grace is sitting on the sofa in the VIP room in a trance, but he is not depressed for a long time. As a banker who has been wallowing in the banking industry for decades, he still has the psychological endurance.


    Now that he has judged the result, he has to make a good calculation. It''s time to do so in the future. If it''s true as William''s judgment, SNB will be able to do too much in the next year or two. It''s not possible for SNB to make billions like William.


    On the one hand, money can enhance the reputation of their banks in the same industry and the influence of their customers. He Qiang grace may be promoted to the position of president by virtue of credit. His personal social influence will also be qualitatively improved, which will greatly enhance the social status of his family in Switzerland.


    Trying to think about what William said, he had his own judgment in this aspect before the stock market crash, but he was blinded by the enthusiasm of the stock market. Now calm down, Jon Grice understood it after thinking about it, stood up excitedly and took William''s hand to say thank you,


    "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, your words have benefited me a lot. I really should have said that, everything is fine There''s a trail to follow, God. We''re all blinded by greed.


    William, it''s the wisest choice to quit at this time, but not everyone can do such a simple truth.


    Greed is the original sin. The money you put in your pocket is really your own money. You can come to me if you need anything in Switzerland in the future. I''m very happy to serve you. Thank you again, Mr. Devonshire.


    William looked at the old man with a firm face and bright eyes, who had regained his vigor and vitality. He said in his heart, "I''m really worthy of being the vice president of the national bank. I''ve calmed down so quickly, made a decision and made a free hand.".


    "You''re welcome, Mr. grace. The opportunity is in your hands. It''s all God''s arrangement. You can come to me today and listen to me, a 20-year-old boy. Good luck, Mr. grace"


    "thank you. I''ll leave now, William. I''m as energetic as if I were 20 years younger. I''m confident that I can lead the national bank to a higher level Brilliant, and even able to achieve the National Bank''s president seat.


    The name of the grace family will certainly ring through the Swiss banking industry. You are my lucky star and angel, "said Jon grace, hugging William and patting him on the back three times.


    This made William immediately understand what Qiang grace meant by what he said just now. He patted him on the back three times, which reassured him that he would keep William''s secret because he was ambitious and wanted to be president of the national bank.


    It''s impossible for the leakers to be the president of the national bank. Even if it''s serious, it''s a question whether their family will stay in Switzerland in the future.


    "Thank you, I also want to thank you for your help, Mr. grace. If it wasn''t for your selfless help, I couldn''t have got the 3% margin rate in the National Bank, so we are friends, grace, friends should help each other," William said with a smile


    Qiang grace said happily, "yes, William, we are friends, and the grace family will become a German family As God''s witness, I''ll leave as it''s getting late. The board of directors is still waiting for me to report. I''ll talk about it next time. ".


    William sends Qiang grace out. They cherish each other, but they remind themselves in their heart that if it wasn''t for the high cost of betraying William, William would not believe these bankers.


    Seeing off John Grice, William said to Phillips, "thank you for your help in recent months, Phillips. This is my personal bonus for you." then William took out a check with $2 million on it and gave it to Phillips.


    Phillips took a look and said excitedly, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Thank you very much. It''s my pleasure to serve you.".


    William patted Phillips on the shoulder and it finally came to a successful conclusion.


    ...


    at Zurich International Airport in Switzerland, William took Sam into the airport and said to Sam in a low voice in the waiting hall: "just send it here, Sam,"


    "OK, boss, what else can I do for you?" Sam said and handed William his luggage.


    He took the luggage Sam handed him, thought about it and said, "say hello to Brian for me. After you send Alexander back to the United States this time, your task is over. I''ll call you if you need help. Sam, thank you for your help.".


    "Well, boss, it should be us. Thank you. We are always waiting for your call. Goodbye, boss." Sam said gratefully.


    William nodded, "goodbye, Sam".This month, William called Alexander many times, but she did not answer, so he told Brian to go to Brazil to protect Alexander.


    I know from Brian''s mouth that Alexander has been paralyzing himself with his work recently. For more than a month, Alexander has not been in Brazil, but has been running all over the world. She will go wherever there is a show invitation. No one can persuade a woman to be stubborn.


    William didn''t feel that he needed to be so used to her. Just because he didn''t listen to her, he avoided him and didn''t answer the phone. If Alexander didn''t drive them away, William thought Alexander was going to break up with him.


    Quietly come, and now quietly go, which makes William feel a little sad, I this is still a rich man?


    William ordered a private plane to fly directly to Oxford, England. He has been away for three months. His mother Lina has called several times to urge him to return to England. William has been procrastinating to say that he is busy with business. Now that he has made all his money, of course, he will go back to England to see his mother. The castle has been renovated, and his mother has been waiting for him to live together. Lina has called many times these days to urge him She can''t wait.


    Two hours later, the plane landed at a private airport in Oxford. As soon as William got off the plane, he saw a Rolls Royce and two Land Rovers waiting outside the plane. His mother Lena was waiting for him with little beauties Tina and Barney Christmas. Seeing his mother and Tina made him feel better.


    "Hey, brother William, I''m here." Tina rushed to William when she saw him get off the plane. She held him in her arms and twisted her head around his neck,


    "William, I miss you so much. Where have you been these months? You know how tired aunt Lina and I are to go out to play alone. I don''t know how tired aunt Lina and I are for the castle, William You see, my waist is thin "


    then I grabbed William''s hand and put it on her waist, and then I held William''s neck in both hands, just like a couple in love, which made Tina''s eyes smile.


    It''s really smart. I knew how to play tricks on him when I was only 16 years old. William gently held Tina, which was really good. He couldn''t help holding her tightly.


    When Tina saw William holding her, she was as happy as a fox. "I don''t believe that my beautiful girl can''t match the Brazilian model. When William was a child, he said that he would marry me when he grew up. I''m William''s true love. ''


    "

 Chapter 88

    When Lena saw William holding Tina, she said, "well, do you think I''m blind? How many times have I said that Tina is still young, you are not allowed to provoke her, or you are waiting for your aunt Mary to hunt down "


    as soon as William heard that Aunt Mary held Tina''s hand, he immediately put it down. Tina angrily twisted a circle on William''s waist. She just didn''t understand why William was so afraid of her mother, and her mother didn''t like her Is it kind and amiable?


    However, Tina doesn''t dare to show her teeth to Lena. She is very good when she is in front of Lena. She has been around Lena all day to make up for cute girls. In recent months, Lena won''t be as defensive as she was when she was in London.


    William put down Tina, went to his mother Lena and held her affectionately. His mother was the one he had no reservation to trust in the world, "Mom, are you OK these months"


    but mother Lena is definitely not a good person to send, "I''m not good at all. You know that you don''t care about staying in Switzerland or the castle. Fortunately, with Tina with me, you can''t help me If I don''t come back, I want to go to Switzerland and get you back. "After complaining, Lena hugs William and kisses him on the forehead.


    "William, you seem to have grown tall again, and your mother is almost unable to kiss you. William, you will grow up so soon, and poor mother is getting old"


    in recent months, William has really grown 5 cm tall, and now he is 1.89 meters. "No, mom, you are almost 20 years old. You and Tina are like sisters standing together. Mom is always so beautiful, isn''t it Mother Xin, ask Tina if it''s such a good chance to raise points. Tina, a smart guy, can''t grasp it and nods, "that''s to say, aunt Lina will be old there. People say that Aunt Lina is my sister"


    Lina points Tina''s forehead with her finger. "She knows to say good things. No matter how much you please me, I won''t promise William to let you be his girlfriend, ¡±


    Tina rubbed her mother Lena''s arm and said, "why, Auntie Tina, when William was a child, he told me that I would marry me when I grew up. Auntie, you don''t mean what you say to William. I don''t want to. Auntie Lena, I will marry brother William."


    "If you don''t want to marry at the age of 16, your mother won''t agree. If you want to marry, your sister will marry William." Lena said


    hearing that her sister will marry William, Tina screamed: "no, absolutely not. I won''t let my sister''s big cow marry William, and she is three years older than William, so she is not suitable for William. William is mine, He promised me, "and then he tearfully held William in his eyes and cried," brother William, you will marry me, won''t you? "


    William looked at her mother speechless. Is it funny to tease Tina like this?" good, good, Tina, mom is joking with you, you see, mom is laughing at you "


    Tina looked up at Lena, and saw that Lena was watching him just as William said Joke: "aunt Lina, you are so annoying. Tina doesn''t like you anymore."


    "well, well, you are still young now. William can''t marry you. We''ll talk about it if you two are better in a few years.".


    William looked at his mother strangely. When he was in London, his mother was very opposed to him being with Tina. After a few months, his idea changed.


    William cast a puzzled look at his mother. Lena ignored William''s doubts and said, "well, there''s something to say at the airport. Get on the bus quickly."


    Lena got on the bus first, and Tina outside the bus still held William tightly. William had to coax her for a long time to get on the bus and sit in the back seat with his mother. William got on Barney''s and Christmas car and left the airport all the way.


    When he was in the car, Barney reported to William: "boss, nothing happened in the past three months. There are many people asking about your whereabouts. Many paparazzi are wandering outside the castle 24 hours. Fortunately, the grassland of more than 10 acres outside the castle is private territory. We have hired many people from the town to patrol with guns. Paparazzi dare not come in, and the people in the town are for Oxford As the count works, we all know that you will inherit the title, so we didn''t let outsiders into the town. Everything is still peaceful. Boss, do we need to stay here after you come back this time?


    William said with a smile: "why, are you homesick?


    Barney said with a smile:" yes, boss, we''ve been out for three months. We are really homesick, my three friends My baby daughter often calls me recently, and so do the two daughters of Yin Yang. If the boss has no safety problem, we really want to go back to America, but I don''t know if the boss has anything else to send us.


    William thought for a moment and said, "the situation is safer than I thought. You probably already know who I got into three months ago.".


    Barney and Christmas looked at each other and nodded: "we already know about the boss in Heishan, but I asked Nur to inquire about the news in the mercenary middleman. It''s said that Albany is fighting again. The situation of kit frobi tribe seems not very good. He doesn''t have the skill and manpower to trouble the boss now.


    Boss, I have something to remind you. You have to pay attention to Tina''s safety. I heard that many defeated people in Albany came to Europa to make a living. Recently, there are many street women from Romania, Bulgaria and Albania in Europa. It''s said that it''s all Jiete frobi tribe and several opposition organizations who smuggle women from Eastern Europe.In addition, there are many traveling girls in France and England who are quietly captured by these people after they get off the plane and sold to other places in Europa. All these show that the situation of Jett froby tribe is very bad, otherwise he would not kidnap the traveling girls in France and England and sell them to the underground auction house of Europa at a high price. ".


    Hearing this, William asked happily, "that is to say, I just need to give some money and weapons to general Jett froby''s opponents, which can make general Jett froby''s pressure increase greatly, and even be killed.".


    "Yes, boss, this will not expose your identity. Even if general Jett froby is killed, no one will know that you did it, boss," Christmas said with a smile. "Moreover, boss, these guys are too unscrupulous. I heard that the English government is very dissatisfied with general Jett froby now"


    after Barney heard what Christmas said "It seems that the church also wants to find trouble with general Jett froby. It''s said that general Jett froby has an island in the Caribbean. He and a leader of the island are working together.


    The church offered us $2 million last time for the expendables to help him deal with this matter. If the boss takes this task, maybe we can take money from both England and America. "


    " ha, it''s only $2 million. Barney, you''re not short of money now. You''re risking your lives It''s better to let the church go on its own for a while, and we''ll see what''s going on later, "William said with a smile.


    As soon as Barney mentioned the island in the Caribbean, William knew what happened in the expendables 1. The Expendables were so famous in China in the previous life. The action actors in the expendables were so familiar to the fans of China. It was because of the big sale in China that the expendables produced the second film and the first one lost money at the box office in the United States.


    Barney also knows that those guys are not easy to be provoked, and they are not short of money now. They work for the church. "Well, boss, you are right. Let the church try first. The risk is too big. 2 million is really a little less," Barney nodded.

 Chapter 89

    Barney was silent. After the meeting, he asked, "Oh, boss, are you still alive?"


    "Later?" William is surprised to hear that. These guys have made a lot of money in the past three months. After the stock market began to fall, William increased the employment fee for the death squads at the end of March.


    Because William has been hiding in the Swiss National Bank building, he is afraid that people who want to find trouble for him will not find a chance to attack him, and then turn to arrest his mother Lena to threaten him.


    He also specially sent a large number of weapons, ammunition and equipment to Barnes. The employment fee was increased to US $3 million per month. In case of emergency, he would also give them more money as long as the problem was solved safely. In three months, each of these guys got more than 1.5 million dividends, which he still didn''t have to work hard to get.


    William asked strangely, "Barney, are you in any trouble? You need money.".


    Barney hemmed and hawed for a long time before he said, "boss, I want to change to a bigger house. You don''t know that it''s really expensive to raise a daughter. Now I really realize that Yin Yang says that he works hard to raise a daughter"


    William said, "ha, that''s why.".


    In the driving Christmas strange voice said, "boss, you don''t know Barney this guy, earned some money for his daughter, everything is to buy the best, aristocratic school, car transfer, private acting teacher, eat an ice cream will cost 40 dollars, God, make me dare not raise children, it''s too much trouble."


    William has never been a father in his two lives. He can''t give any advice on this matter. It seems that there is nothing wrong recently, and Jeter froby, who may be in trouble with him, is now in danger.


    "Barney, you''d better go back to America and have a rest. I''ll find you if you have any business.".


    Then he thought about the ghost general, Jeter froby, who was always a threat. Now that he had money, he had to find someone to deal with him. Pick up the phone and call the former member of the expendables, who is also the current task contact, Nur.


    When the phone got through, "Hello, Todd. This is William Devonshire. Do you know Jeter froby from Albany?"


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I know that there are not many people who don''t know him in the mercenary world. Albany has been fighting a lot recently. It''s said that he''s a crazy mercenary recently. As long as he''s willing to help him fight, he wants anything. Many mercenary regiments make a living in Albany.".


    "If you know, it''s better to entrust you with a task of $5 million to find trouble with general Jett froby. It''s better to secretly send explosive things to his men when general Jett froby starts fighting with the government, and then send some bullets to general Jett froby and his army officers, and send them directly to God. This task is confidential. Don''t let people know that it was released by me. You''d better not show up. Now many people know our relationship.


    "Just a moment", there was a sound of pressing the keyboard on the phone, and then the special low voice of nur said, "Hey, no problem, I know many good hands, I don''t need to rush into the battle, but if I work in secret, it''s OK for five million yuan. I can''t guarantee that I can send general Jeter froby to God, but it''s OK to send some of his officers to God, boss"


    in this way, I can''t guarantee that I can send some of his officers to God "If you can''t do it once, twice. If you can''t do it three times, if 5 million is not enough, you can add 5 million US dollars. If you can''t do it, you''ll defeat his troops first. If you don''t have any staff, he''ll be a dead fish. Wait for your good news." William said easily. He now has billions of money in Switzerland, and he hasn''t paid attention to 10 million.


    "That''s no problem, boss, wait for my good news"


    "well, goodbye" William Hung up the phone, thought about it, picked up the phone and called the chairman of the National Security Council, Garris Mallory.


    "Hello, Garris, I heard that you want to trouble general Jett frobi of Albania. I just want to say hello to him. Shall I help you?" William said to the phone,


    "no, I can handle it myself. You don''t have to worry about it. William, when you go back to England, don''t you have to go back to London to report to me about your visit to Montenegrin. You know, I''ve helped you block a lot of people who want to trouble you for this," Grice Mallory complained.


    "Ha, you must have known all the process and reasons of Garris. What else do you report with me? It''s a waste of time. Why do some people always feel uncomfortable and have nothing to do with each other? If you piss me off, I''ll do what I did in Black Hills once on those guys, "William said fiercely.


    "Fool, England is not a black mountain with a population of only 600000. Don''t mess about. Everything is not so bad. No matter how hard you are, you can''t do the encirclement and suppression of a company''s special forces. Be safe and don''t make small things big." Garris Mallory warned


    "Garris, I want to be safe, but some people have their ideas on me and don''t fight back After that, not all dogs and cats would dare to trouble me. What I did in Heishan was to warn some people not to trouble me.


    Don''t think that the Devonshire family will become fat just me and the sick count who is dying. If you want to bite off a piece of meat from us, you have to be ready to choke to death. "Ma Dan didn''t expect that someone wanted to trouble him just after he came back. It seems that some people still don''t recognize it clearly. Now the Devonshire family is no longer the broken one before."God, why are you so crazy now? Forget it, you''d better spend more time in Oxford. A lot of people in the finance department in London resent that you won bond''s $10 million in Montenegrin. If bond is kept by Mrs. m, these guys want to trouble you.


    You know what we''re doing, and the Earl of Oxford is in bad health. Now you''d better keep a low profile and wait until you succeed to the title. I can also help you to block it, "Garris reminded earnestly, After earning a lot of money, his mentality changed. Some people think that if they have money and super power, they will not see the power of the government in their eyes. Even if they are really invincible, they can''t destroy the existing order wantonly.


    "Well, as long as no one wants to kill me, keep a low profile. I''ll be a farmer in Oxford and look for treasure. Garris will come to Oxford when he''s free. I''ll take you hunting," William said.


    "OK, I''m still very interested in hunting. William, it''s time for you to cultivate some aristocratic hobbies. Don''t let people think you''re a bumpkin." Reese joked,


    "screw you, Garris, even if it''s a bumpkin, I can live as I want. I don''t care what other people think," William said with a gloomy look. "Don''t think I don''t know. Even if I inherit the Earl''s title, those guys don''t regard me as a nouveau riche. It''s the best way. Anyway, I don''t want to make friends with those guys "Well, how do you want to live? That''s your freedom. Some of us are really too ugly. I don''t want to talk to them now. Let these people make trouble. When they are caught by the people in Downing Street, they will know what regret is." Garris said angrily


    when he heard that Garris was angry, William was in a good mood Get up, or say so, your own happiness is based on the pain of others.


    William said with a smile: "no matter how bad they are, they just can''t inherit the title. I don''t care so much about the nominal thing. Now that the family castle has been bought by me, I really don''t like the rest.


    As far as the Earl of Oxford''s 12 million pound legacy is concerned, most of it is land. It would be nice if it is worth 8 million now. If anyone wants to take it, I''ll buy it myself. "


    " Hey, William, don''t laugh. Do you think no one knows about you in Switzerland? "

 Chapter 90

    Although you have done a very good job in confidentiality measures, and you don''t know what you have done, you don''t need to know the process of some things at all. Just pay attention to the results. If you think about the results, you can understand the intention of your previous actions.


    Before the stock disaster, it was deliberately leaked to paparazzi that the stock market would jump, which was a good preventive shot. At least now ordinary people are not so resistant to your making a lot of money.


    You are demonstrating in Heishan to make people afraid of you, but you are wrong because you are too deliberate. Only when you are quiet can you not attract people''s attention. Only when you are silent can you make a lot of money.


    Now the people of the finance department are watching you all the time. If Swiss money wants to go back to England, you''d better understand the reasons. I advise you to pay taxes in England. God, I''m happy to think that you''re going to pay a huge tax. Ha ha ha, William, are you still laughing now? "Garris said schadenfreudingly


    " hell, "William scolded and hung up Reese''s phone call, these old foxes are not easy to cheat. The more they do, the more flaws they have. If you want to cover up a thing, you have to do a lot of actions, and these actions will be guessed by smart people. It''s really a headache.


    He understood what Garris had just said on the phone was to test William. They knew that William had been staring at the futures market in Switzerland for several months, but they were not sure whether William had made a profit or a loss, and they knew how much he had made.


    Ma Dan, William secretly regretted that he was really inflated. Now he has a big mouth. These guys know that they are making a lot of money. Old fox is really smart.


    William picked up his cell phone and called his lawyer Anthony. After the phone was connected.


    Anthony got on the phone and said: "Hello, boss"


    William said: "I''m back to Oxford. I''ve come to the castle to see me. I have something to ask you"


    Anthony listened to William''s serious tone and said: "I''m in London. I''m leaving now. I can get to the castle in two hours"


    "take the best tax experts from your law firm. I need you Help me declare my tax. Everyone who comes here today has to sign a confidentiality agreement. "William told me to


    " OK, boss, I''ll do it now. The staff were ready yesterday. I''ll see you two hours later, boss. "Anthony said


    " well, goodbye "


    William sat in the car depressed. He didn''t expect that his confidentiality measures were so strict, but he was still guessed by someone who had a heart. Fortunately, he was very happy Well, the outside world doesn''t know how much money he''s making, but William knows he''s in trouble.


    Just now, Garris was trying to test him. On the other hand, he was also reminding him that he could not hide the fact that he made a lot of money in the stock market crash. I believe that the English newspapers will soon be full of his news. It seems that he really needs to spend more time in Oxford or go abroad directly.


    He needs to properly arrange his tax affairs. At this time, he can''t show any flaws. As long as there is no illegal place, the government can''t do anything about him. At most, it can condemn him in the public opinion. Anyway, there will be no less meat.


    Barney and Christmas see William with a overcast face after calling, and they know that William is in trouble. They don''t speak to disturb William all the way. When they get to the castle, Barney reminds them: "boss, it''s the castle"


    when they get out of the car and look up, they see a Gothic building with a height of more than 30 meters, a length of 90 meters, a width of 45 meters, an area of more than 1 acre, and a 10 acre garden around it The castle is an open Castle whose walls were demolished more than 60 years ago to rebuild Oxford.


    Mother Lina has carried out a large-scale modern reconstruction of the castle. The walls of the castle have also been polished out of the original granite tiger skin yellow. The towering spire has large and small skylights, vaults and slender beams on the top. Because it was built in the 19th century, it does not have the dark feeling of the medieval castle on the whole. After the renovation, it gives people a bright and broad feeling.


    Tina ran to William, held his arm and asked, "how do you feel? Aunt Lina and I supervised the completion of these works. The glass windows inside are still the colors and patterns I chose. Let''s go. I''ll show you." then she dragged William to the castle.


    Entering the castle, there is no darkness in the hall of more than 200 square meters. On the top of the hall, more than 10 small chandeliers of 34 square meters are surrounded by a large round chandelier with an area of 8 square meters. The windows on the walls are also very large, all of which are modern glass windowsills. The sunlight shines in, the sky is blue, the marble floor tiles with gold lines are dazzling, and the handrails of the stairs and the windows are very large The steps were replaced with new cream marble.


    After watching the hall, Tina takes William to his bedroom and goes up to the third floor of the castle, where William lives alone. There is a large bedroom of more than 50 square meters, with a cloakroom of 20 square meters, a washroom of 20 square meters, a study of more than 60 square meters and a living room of more than 40 square meters beside the bedroom.


    A baby room, a babysitter''s room, and five vacant rooms after decoration.


    "How about brother William? I discussed many parts with the designer. I like this bedroom best. There are two big window sills around it. In the whole castle, this room can be transformed into two window sills. I also bought this bed for you. Brother William, please come up and try whether this bed is comfortable or not."


    William looked at tit who was holding his hand to lie on the bed silently Nana, this little girl really has nothing to do with him now. This method has been used.Fortunately, Tina didn''t choose a pink bed for him. Instead, she chose the high and low bed with Phoebe birdsong and flowers, which William specially told him. This bed only cost William 10000 pounds. In 2000, Phoebe was not as popular as later generations. A piece of wood could be bought for 3000 yuan. All the furniture, tables and chairs in his living room on the third floor were made of Phoebe birdsong. The whole set cost him 100000 pounds.


    In the auction house, the Ming Dynasty antique golden NANs chairs are only tens of thousands of pounds. At this time, the great Chinese antiques are not expensive. William wondered if he would buy a large number of great Chinese antiques in England and Europa, which would add 20 times value in ten years.


    In the past, I didn''t have money. I just watched TV and the Internet. I was greedy for those expensive antiques. I couldn''t bear to buy a better jade. Now I have money. There are plenty of places to store the antiques in such a big castle. Now the prices of the antiques in Europa are cheap. Even if they are full of three floors, the remaining four rooms won''t cost much. The antiques in Europa will be the most valuable collection in more than ten years.


    It''s decided that Europa will buy it. Anyway, William is not going to China to buy it. It will take more than ten years for China''s antiques to go back. Now it''s the stock market crash, and Europa can still receive a lot of treasures.


    "Brother William, what are you thinking? Why don''t you talk to me?" Tina complained when she saw that William didn''t speak.


    "It''s nothing. I''m thinking about buying some Chinese antiques and putting them at home. Now there''s no furniture in the castle. I like Chinese culture and want to buy some Chinese treasures and put them at home," William said.


    Tina turned her lips. "What''s good about those bottles and cans? There are many Chinese antiques in my house, which are put in the warehouse at home No one has moved for many years "


    William said with a smile:" it doesn''t matter if you don''t like it, just know that those antiques will be very valuable in the future. ".


    Tina curled her lips and said, "I know the money"


    when William saw that Tina was not interested, he had no choice but to smile, "come on, you can''t understand what I''m talking about. Tell me something else, Tina. You''re going to be 17 years old soon. Have you ever thought about what you''re going to do in the future"


    "hum, brother William, you''re just under 20 years old. Just like my mother, you always ask me what I want to do in the future "It''s not cute at all," Tina complains angrily


    "brother William, why don''t you marry me now? I don''t think about what I''ll do in the future, but my biggest wish now is to marry you, brother William. Shall we go to get the certificate secretly?" Tina shakes William''s arm, causing him to be in a trance.


    Tina saw William''s pig like, proud of laughing.

 Chapter 91

    Tina, the little girl, is really not seen at all. Her small skills make her wave by wave. She has the posture of taking William down now.


    William finally calmed down and said Amitabha to himself, "OK, OK, take me to other places to have a look. I haven''t been back for ten years, and I forgot many places"


    William took his hand out of Tina''s arms and walked out quickly. He didn''t dare to stay with Tina any more. Today''s posture of this little girl is a bit unbearable for William. He has been for several years I haven''t eaten meat for three months.


    Tina saw William walk out of the room quickly and snorted. I''m your wife when you run away from me. If we hadn''t been apart for ten years, maybe they would have married you.


    See William out of the bedroom, busy with William, holding his hand in the castle stroll up.


    After spending more than an hour visiting the main castle, William takes Tina out of the castle. Walking into the garden, William excitedly looks at a six meter high and three meter wide statue of Archangel. The secret of grandfather Henry is here.


    This statue has a history of 750 years. It was specially built when the Oxford Ordinance was signed. However, the original stone base is broken. The present copper base was added more than 270 years ago.


    The base is poured with copper and welded to four pieces of granite of more than ten tons underground. No one can steal the copper base in ancient times. Even the modern ordinary crane can''t lift the four pieces of granite, which add up to more than 60 tons.


    The most important secret of the Devonshire family is placed in this garden. No one would have thought that the Oxford regulations would be placed in this base, which has been exposed to the wind and sunshine for hundreds of years.


    Touch the base full of copper rust. The head of the bronze lion on it can actually rotate. Just press a mechanism in the eyes of the bronze lion and the upper jaw inside the mouth, you can turn a copper disc between the feet of the archangel statue, and turn it twice to the two corners of the castle to open it.


    When Tina didn''t notice, William reached into the bronze lion''s jaw and pressed the mechanism. Fortunately, the mechanism had not been touched. William decided to come back in the middle of the night to take out the Oxford regulations that Henry had put on the base. He needed to take photos of the regulations and show them to the Duke of Devon. As for other secrets, he could only bury them in his heart from now on.


    "Brother William, what''s so beautiful about this statue? It''s so gloomy and ugly. Let''s go to the garden and see the flowers I chose." Tina took William to see the flowers he asked. She didn''t pay attention to William''s look just now.


    William took Tina for a walk in the garden when his mother Lena came.


    When Tina saw her mother, she let go of William''s arm and ran to hold Lena''s hand. Now she flatters Lena all day, otherwise her mother would not treat her differently from when she was in London. In fact, Tina is very smart. She is the boss when she knows about him and William. If Lena doesn''t agree with her, William will be very numb even if he wants to marry her I''m sorry.


    Tina is very confident in catching William''s heart. She is beautiful and tall. She was born a noble and William was a childhood sweetheart. Tina can feel that William is still very fond of her these times when she comes into contact with William. The only thing that worries Tina is that William seems to be very afraid of his mother. Every time he mentions his mother, William''s affection for her will go out immediately, Tina thinks Not his mother so kind, why William would be so resistant, this let Tina think headache.


    "William, now that the castle has been renovated, what we need to do now is to find a housekeeper. The old housekeeper has passed away, and his son is also serving with other nobles. I haven''t found a suitable housekeeper for several months. Now many things are decided by the maids and servants themselves, which is not a good thing after a long time," Lena worried say.


    Dizzy, it''s really a trouble. The housekeepers who used to serve the Devonshire family for more than ten generations now serve other nobles. Unless the nobles they serve now go bankrupt or get knighted, they will never switch to other families.


    William said: "Mom, I really can''t help it. I have to go to the housekeeper''s College in London.". There is no shortage of places for this generation of housekeepers. They are more popular in America.


    Lena was embarrassed and said, "how about using the present count''s housekeeper"


    hearing this, William immediately denied: "no, mom, I will never use the present count''s housekeeper. I''m not sure if the present count will be cruel to me and grandfather Henry. I don''t dare to let an unexpected factor into the castle. Besides, I also want to hire a professional housekeeper for the present maids and servants Check the company. If you have any problems, you have to quit. ".


    "Well, William, you can do it by yourself. Mom can''t help you. It''s almost noon. When will the guests arrive?" Lena said


    William looked at his watch. It''s almost 12 o''clock. Anthony, they should be arriving soon. William took out his mobile phone and dialed it.


    After the phone is connected, "Hello, boss,"


    "Anthony, how much time do you have? It''s almost noon, so I can prepare lunch for you." William said


    "boss, don''t bother. Let''s go to the castle after eating in Oxford City. When we first come, we don''t bring any presents. It''s hard to come to the castle empty handed." Anthony politely refused."No, I don''t have so many rules. I didn''t grow up as an aristocrat. It doesn''t matter. At that time, my friends came to our house. How many of you were there?" William said.


    "no, boss. Today, there are more than ten people coming to our house. We''ll go to your place after lunch in Oxford, and we''ll be there at about 1:30." Anthony refused again No way.


    William thought about it. Europa is different from China. It''s very formal to have dinner at home. We have to make an appointment in advance and bring gifts. Otherwise, unless we are very good friends, we can come at will. English people are not as hospitable as Chinese people.


    "OK, Anthony, since you insist, I''ll wait for you in the castle"


    "OK, boss, I''ll see you in the afternoon"


    hang up. William said to his mother, "they won''t come to eat, mom. Let''s eat by ourselves"


    "well, William, what would you like to eat in the middle of the afternoon, like grilled salmon?" Lena said


    "whatever, mom I''ll eat what I want to eat, Tina. You can eat what you want to eat. Tell your mother, "William said to Tina.


    before Tina spoke, Lena said," don''t worry about her. She says to control her weight these days. She can only eat fruit and vegetable salad and milk, and give her a small piece of roast salmon. "


    William looked at Tina, who is in great shape, and asked suspiciously: "Tina, you are in good shape now, why do you have to go on a diet"


    Tina wrinkled her nose and said, "you should also pay attention, if I am fat, you will not love me"


    "well, it''s up to you. Pay attention to your diet. By the way, mom, I''m still growing up. I eat several times more every day. More food is not enough for me." William said to his mother He said.


    "No wonder you''ve grown so much in the last three months. OK, I see," Lena said and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.

 Chapter 92

    At lunch, mother and Tina were really frightened by William''s appetite. They ate three pieces of roast salmon, not to mention two pieces of bread, a vegetable and fruit salad and a glass of juice.


    Lena asked anxiously, "William, is it really OK for you to eat so much? Why don''t we go to the hospital for a check-up?


    William wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "it''s OK, mom, I''ve been like this for several months. You can see that my arm has grown muscles, and now I''m much stronger than before." then he rolled up his sleeve to show his arm and made an arm in arm movement.


    Lena was surprised to see the bulging muscles on William''s arm. In the past, although William was tall, he didn''t have any muscles on his body, and he was as thin as a bamboo pole. Now that she saw William''s strong upper arm, she was a little satisfied, "well, I still look good now. He was as thin as a bamboo pole before, and he was ugly to death. Now that there''s no problem, I''m relieved"


    Tina was in William''s arm He kneaded it on his chest, and then made a mold on William''s chest, like a flower fool.


    "Tina, you sit down for me, lady, and then I''ll drive you home." Lena looked at Tina''s flower maniac and said angrily.


    "OK, aunt Lina, I know I''m wrong, I promise I''ll be a lady." Tina was scared by her mother and quickly returned to her seat. She sat upright, drank fruit gracefully, and looked like a good girl.


    William laughs at Tina, winks at Tina and makes a face, which makes Tina laugh.


    When Tina saw her mother staring at her, she sat down and said wrongly, "I can''t blame aunt Lena. It''s brother William who makes faces at me. He''s so annoying. He makes me laugh and makes me make a fool of herself. Aunt Lena, you have to teach brother William a lesson for me. I''m framed by him"


    "then don''t look at William," Lena rolled her eyes Look at Tina and say


    "that''s OK, I like to look at brother William. Brother William is so handsome," Tina said to her mother Lena wrongly


    "God, how can I let you stay in my house, William? When you finish eating, go out to the hall and wait for your guests. I''ll take Tina to clean up the garden in the afternoon and have a look in the woods If there are mushrooms, I don''t have time to care about you. "When Lina saw Tina pretending to be aggrieved, she had to drive William away. Now she still likes Tina very much. It''s not lonely for her to accompany Tina in Oxford castle in recent months.


    Seeing that the fire burned to him, William had to put down the tableware and wipe his mouth and said, "OK, mom, I''m full. I''ll go to work first. Bye, mom, bye, Tina"


    seeing that William was going away, Tina made a kiss to William with a smile and a blush and watched him go out.


    "Well, what are you going to see when you''re gone? Eat it or not, and then clean up the garden with me." Lina looks at Tina speechless. Now she really feels that Tina is hopeless, and she''s fascinated by her son.


    At 1:30 in the afternoon, he got the Christmas report that the guests had arrived. William stood at the gate of the castle and saw Anthony and his party of more than ten people coming on time. He shook hands with them.


    Barney and Christmas hold scanners to scan the people and their bags, and then nod to William, saying that there is no problem. Then William takes the people to the reception room on the first floor, while Barney and others guard outside the reception room. After waiting for the servants to have a good drink, William says, "sign the confidentiality agreement first."


    William takes the confidentiality agreement from Anthony After carefully reading the report, he asked everyone to sign their names and said, "Anthony, this is my income statement in the futures market and other income statements of this year. Please have a look and help me make a reasonable tax plan"


    Anthony took the report and gave it to the two middle-aged lawyers who were with him. Ten minutes later, when the three saw that William was in the market this time When they made $3.416 billion in the stock market, they all took a breath of surprise.


    Anthony said with a shocked face: "boss, it''s amazing.".


    After three people saw it, they gave it to other lawyers. After everyone saw it, they all looked at William in surprise.


    After a few minutes of silence in the conference room, the lawyer who specializes in tax issues, said, "Mr. Devonshire, I have just read your information. To be honest, your tax problem seems very troublesome, but it is actually very easy to deal with.


    I''ve just calculated that nearly two-thirds of the National Bank''s futures accounts are futures bought on the stock market of island countries. The others are the United States, England, France, Germany, bullfight and Holland. Among them, the United States only earns 400 million US dollars, England 300 million US dollars, other countries add up to 700 million US dollars, and island countries 2 billion US dollars "What''s the problem?" Asked William.


    "Of course, there is a problem, Mr. Devonshire. The real account of the money is your registered account in the British Virgin Islands. The Swiss National Bank''s account is just a gambling account between you and the national bank. To be honest, your money has never been in those countries at all."


    William stood up in surprise. "It''s so possible," and then his face suddenly became ecstatic. "So I don''t have to pay capital gains tax in other countries?"Lawyer long said with a smile: "don''t be surprised, Mr. Devonshire. The best choice you have made this time is to entrust the national bank to operate for you. These countries can only check the National Bank of Switzerland if they want to check, and I believe they can''t find anything.


    After hearing this, William understood, "what you mean is that the 11.6 billion I short in the stock market of Swiss National Bank is the money of national bank. I have no direct capital contact with those countries, and the money I earn is also the money of national bank''s gambling, but I pay 3% transaction fee to national bank"


    "yes, Mr. Devonshire, that''s it, otherwise, Switzerland would be better National bank can''t be the safest and best service bank in the world, but to avoid trouble, I suggest you pay 20% capital gains tax of the 400 million US dollars in the United States.


    After all, the tax authorities of the United States are too powerful. If they don''t pay the money, they will certainly stare at you all day. You don''t have to pay attention to the taxes of other countries. We can directly shift the tax problems of those countries to the national bank. " Lawyer long said with a smile.


    William laughed when he heard the lawyer''s words. SNB is the best bank in the world. He really thought of his clients. He thought that he would pay $680 million in taxes to the Americans. He was heartbroken for many days, but now he only paid $80 million in taxes. William was very happy.


    After half a day of excitement, William, who calmed down, asked: "why does the Swiss National Bank do this? All the funds go from their banks. Then they have to pay taxes in these countries?"


    At 2:00 p.m. this afternoon, I went to the city to promote the classification, and greatly helped to recommend and collect, thank you


    for your help

 Chapter 93

    When William said this, all the lawyers in the room laughed, "Mr. Devonshire, you should know that not all the clients only make money or lose money. If someone makes money, someone will lose money.


    It is very good for the national bank to do so. When the bank helps customers to buy and sell futures, it often puts the money of two or more customers who buy up or down in one account. The part that makes money will be offset by the part that loses money. In this way, it does not need to pay capital gains tax in other countries. As long as the handling charge is controlled at no more than 3%, the national bank can earn money Money "


    " that is to say, when the stock market falls sharply, the national bank may be too little, because they have too many loss accounts not deducted, which will damage their reputation? "


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire,"


    "God, I just know now that the banks of the world can operate like this. Don''t they make money in any way they operate, lundt?"


    Langte shook his head with a smile and said: "of course, it''s impossible, Mr. Devonshire. They often lose money. Banks do this more to make their statements more beautiful and attract more customers. When the number of customers is large enough, the 3% handling charge is considerable.".


    Lawyer and banker are really the most popular professions in the world. William likes these guys so much that he walks around the reception hall excitedly and says happily:


    "long TE, I''m hiring you as my personal tax lawyer, and I''ll leave all my tax problems to you later. Man, I like you, so your annual salary is 10 Like Anthony, Anthony looked at William with a confused face and thought, "my annual salary is 300000 pounds, when will it be 1 million pounds''


    William looked at Anthony with a confused face and suddenly reacted and said with a big smile:" Anthony, my friend, I forgot to tell you that your annual salary has increased, and it''s right here Just now, ha ha, you heard me right. Just now, I''m very satisfied with your yuelida law firm. Man, you heard me right. You''ve got a raise. Are you happy? "


    Who is not happy about the salary increase? Anthony smiles and thanks: "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, thank you very much"


    the lawyers present are partners or assistants of Anthony and long te. Everyone is happy to see that their two boss lawyers have made money. If the big boss is satisfied with their boss, it means that they have more work to do. One million yuan is only the money that Anthony and long TE are invited to be William''s private lawyers. They have extra income when they take over cases, and they can also make more money.


    William was very happy today, but he was not dizzy. After everyone finished laughing, he said his worries, "my move in the stock market is concerned by some people of the England finance department. Is it really OK not to pay taxes in England?"


    Long te looked down and thought about it, then said: "as long as the funds do not return to England, it will be OK. If you really want to return, you can go to the offshore company''s account. But since the financial department has paid attention to it, Mr. Devonshire, I suggest you declare the 300 million US dollars in England this time.


    After all, you are English and your career and family are in England, so you can''t be caught by the finance department. Other countries don''t care about business. Even if they doubt it, you don''t have the nationality of their country and your business is not in their country. You don''t have to declare your personal income to them. "


    "Well, at that time, the United States had to pay 80 million for Ping An, and England had to pay how much"


    long te immediately replied: "78 million dollars"


    William calculated in his mind, as if more, "isn''t it 60 million dollars?"


    "In England, the personal income tax is 26% and the capital gains tax is 20%, but the two can be eliminated, so paying 26% is 78 million US dollars. In fact, the 26% in England is still small. In the United States, you have to pay 37% of the state tax after paying 20% of the capital gains tax. That''s high, Mr. Devonshire"


    "plus the deal I reached with Blackstar is 220 million US dollars The fourth floor of my Devonshire industry in Jinzhong is 88 million US dollars, plus the 300 million US dollars this time, which is 26% of the 388 million US dollars, then I will pay 100 million US dollars to the English government. These English vampires who see God have not given me any benefits, so they are so cruel to collect my taxes. "William scolded after calculating.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, to be exact, it''s $108.88 million," long shrugged at William and said, "Mr. Devonshire, only death and taxes are eternal"


    William, who has lost his temper, said helplessly, "well, I''ll pay it. Long, Anthony, if I pay this $100 million to the English government, will they There''s no reason to trouble me with money "


    long and Anthony looked at each other, nodded and said," yes, Mr. Devonshire, the only capital related to England is 388 million US dollars. Even if they suspect that you have other funds in Switzerland, they can''t find any evidence. If you don''t mind using offshore company to hide your shares, they will pay more attention in the future You can invest in England that way. "William pondered for a long time and said, "in other words, there are loopholes. Even if they can''t find any evidence now, if the Swiss National Bank is forced to open its customers'' accounts one day, the English government will still use my money in Switzerland to trouble me or even arrest me?"


    This time, long te thought for a long time and discussed with the lawyers around him. Half an hour later, long te said to William, "although we think that Mr. Devonshire''s hypothesis is very difficult to establish, since you have raised this question, the result of our discussion is that it will be troublesome, but we have nine levels of confidence that we can help you win this lawsuit.


    Unless the English government changes the tax regulations in the future, it may threaten you, but you can re declare at that time, because the existing law does not require you to declare your offshore company account abroad, which gives us reasons to win the lawsuit. Mr. Devonshire, you can rest assured that the worst result is to re declare. "


    listen After that, William took out a check and wrote a check for 700000 pounds to Anthony, and then said, "Anthony''s check for 700000 pounds, you and long are 100000 pounds each, and the remaining ten are 50000 pounds each Pound, this is my gift to you. Don''t worry, guys. This is the check from the Swiss National Bank. You don''t have to declare it in England. You are professional in this respect. I won''t say more about how to do it "


    the ten ordinary lawyers gave 50000 pounds to William when they heard the gift, and they all cried out happily. Some guy''s salary is only 60000 pounds a year, and the 50000 pounds is good for him It''s a windfall for us.


    From time to time, there was a voice of thanks in the reception hall, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, God bless you"


    William laughed. He just used this money to buy the mouth of these low-income lawyers. "Guys, this is just a meeting gift. Besides the salary, there is a bonus for helping me. I promise you that your income will double in the future The color of the guys will even increase several times, more than ten times, so work hard for me "


    this afternoon at 2 o''clock into the city classification push, greatly help recommend, collection, thank you


    for your help

 Chapter 94

    Anthony and long te looked at each other happily, and nodded in their heart. William, a 20-year-old in their eyes, was really different from the young people in England. He could even understand the human world, and he didn''t feel the arrogance of rich people. He is close, courteous, easy to contact and generous. He will make more money if he has money. He even has the title of Earl waiting for William. God is very kind to him.


    When they were thinking about William''s benefits, there was a knock on the door. Barney said to William outside the door, "boss, Mrs. Lena has brought you coffee. Can we come in?"


    When William heard his mother coming, he stood up and said, "come in."


    As soon as he said that, he saw Barney open the door. After thanking Barney, his mother came in with four maids carrying coffee pots, teapots and snacks.


    William went up to greet his mother with a hug. Lena nodded to the crowd with a smile and said, "Hello, gentlemen, I''m Lena Devonshire, William''s mother. It''s tea time. I''ve brought some desserts, coffee and tea.".


    Seeing that Lina was dignified and noble, a group of people got up to salute Lina. The English people despised and envied the nobles. But if they had the chance to be nobles, they would never refuse. Just because England is no longer a hereditary nobleman, most of the English people hate, envy and hate the male noblemen.


    But all these changes in the beautiful noble women are not the same, although the decline of the noble, but the influence of noble culture is still very strong, ordinary people''s acceptance of noble beautiful women is very high.


    So when these guys saw William''s mother, they were all polite, and even one guy was a knight, which made William laugh in his heart.


    After seeing the ceremony, Lena said to William with a smile, "William, you can have some afternoon tea and coffee, and have a rest. By the way, can you have lamb chops and salmon with Mushroom Soup for dinner? Tina and I picked mushrooms in the woods in the afternoon. They were very fresh.


    William looked at everyone and said, "is that ok?"


    "Of course, thank you, Mrs. Devonshire"


    "no problem, thank you, madam."


    They nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that everyone was a little bit restrained to her, Lena nodded, "OK, William, I''ll go and prepare dinner. See you guys for dinner." Lena gave everyone a noble gift and went out to prepare dinner.


    After the afternoon tea, everyone was busy helping William to prepare his asset tax returns in England and the United States. After finishing the reports, they sat in the reception room, smoking cigars, drinking black tea and coffee and chatting.


    At 7 o''clock, the servant called us to the restaurant on time. Today, there were roast lamb chops, fried salmon and mushroom soup. William specially opened eight bottles of lato and several bottles of ''89 whisky, and called six members of the Death Squadron. A total of 21 people sat down in the restaurant. The atmosphere of the dinner was very hot. Everyone drank lato and whisky and chatted until 9:30 p.m.


    William took the servant to personally send 12 lawyers to a two-story guest room on the side of the castle. There are two two two-story wing rooms on the side of the castle, one for servants and one for guests.


    It''s all modern renovation, each room has more than 70 square meters, bedroom, living room, toilet and bathroom. According to the standard of four-star hotel, the 24 rooms cost William more than 1.5 million pounds, and the main castle cost William more than 12 million pounds.


    With the servants'' house, garden, grass, woods, stables, shooting range, an indoor parking lot with more than 40 cars, an outdoor parking lot with 60 parking spaces and an apron, William spent almost 18 million pounds.


    William only spent 4.5 million pounds to buy the castle. It''s really expensive to live in the castle. It''s still a rural place like Oxford. If it''s around London, you can''t buy the castle without 50 million pounds.


    If you buy 3000 acres of land around the castle in the hands of the former owner of the castle, you will have to spend another 10 million pounds. Now the land price has dropped nearly three floors. If you don''t pay 15 million pounds in a lump sum before, you can''t buy it.


    William will definitely buy the 3000 acre land, because it is also the ancestral property of Devonshire family. However, the owner of the land lost a lot of money in the stock market this time. When he knew that William had money, he wanted to get some money back from him and killed 15 million pounds. William is not a fool. If you want to kill him, just drag on. After a while, the land will fall even more. When the price falls to half of the previous price, you can see that guy can''t hold up. Anyway, William doesn''t have much demand for land now. He rents it to Devonshire, and he doesn''t expect to make money on the land.


    After settling down the lawyers, William took Barney and Christmas for a walk in the manor, "it''s decided, tomorrow will be America"


    Barney said to William with a smile: "yes, boss, we''ve been out for three months, and everyone is homesick. Everyone in the boss has made $1.5 million, and it''s too long to go back to meet his family"


    William watched Christmas, see Christmas also nodded to know can''t keep these guys, forget it, the death squads can''t always be their own bodyguards, these guys heart is very wild, let them fight for sure everyone is willing to, but let them safely when bodyguards, for a long time, these guys don''t want to.Anyway, there''s no danger now. It''s OK to protect mother Lina and Tina when you have yourself in the castle. Besides, there are special safety rooms and tunnels in the castle. Barney and Christmas installed the door and security of the safety room in person this time, and no one else took over.


    William is very relieved to Barney and Christmas, "OK, I''ll fly you to New York by private plane tomorrow"


    "thank you, boss." Barney and Christmas nodded their thanks to William. They have been in touch with William for so long, and they all think that William is a good boss. If we didn''t have much interest in the job of bodyguard, we might be able to deal with him It''s also a good choice to live in Devonshire manor. It''s also good to settle in Devonshire when you get old.


    "Boss, let''s take you to the shooting range. Most of the equipment you sent last time was put there, and a small part of the equipment for five people was put in the castle. One is in your study, and the other is by the fireplace in the hall. All the secrets are given by you. You can replace them on the computer in the safe room later. The computer is a local area network, and can''t connect to the external network, There is no problem in safety. There are two sets in the safe room and one set in the tunnel. This one is put by Mrs. Lina herself. No one knows where it is except Mrs. Lina in the tunnel "


    William nodded, which is very good. As long as he changes the password in the safe room, only he and his mother Lina can open the security measures in the castle.


    At 2:00 p.m. this afternoon, I went to the city to promote the classification, and greatly helped to recommend and collect, thank you


    for your help

 Chapter 95

    Barney and Christmas take William to the new shooting range along the dimly lit floor lamp in the Castle Road, which costs William 1 million pounds.


    When he arrived at the shooting range, Barney opened the gate with password and fingerprint, joked to William and said, "boss, we''ll input the password and fingerprint for you first, or we''ll leave tomorrow, and you''ll have to pay a lot of money to find someone to break the alloy gate.".


    William laughs. With Barney''s help, he enters the password and fingerprints before he takes a serious look at the shooting range.


    The shooting range has a 2-story weapons depot and a basement, which has a double-layer code room. All the weapons that William sent back for Barney last time, including 5 AWPs, 10 M4S, dozens of Glock 17.18 and some classic left wheels, a lot of ammunition and grenades, shock bombs, smoke bombs, monitoring equipment, bulletproof vests, night vision goggles, walkie talkie, and even an m239 machine gun and a gun Poison sting, four bullets.


    This is William''s weapons room, and it''s also William''s weapons collection room. He will put all his favorite weapons here in the future. After William has changed the code of the weapons room, William will take out Glock 17 and his clip and walk to the shooting range.


    There are three shooting ranges in the shooting range, 50 meters, 100 meters and 200 meters. No matter how far away it is, it''s going to be outdoors. William installed a bullet clip on the 50 meter shooting range and started to test fire.


    Barney and Christmas both hold a pair of binoculars to watch the holes left by bullet shooting in the ten rings on the paper target. When William runs out of a bullet clip, Barney gives William a thumbs up. Fast shooting can also hit the ten rings. It''s very good for these mercenaries who are wandering in life and death, for William, who lives in the ordinary world It''s very valuable for people in the world.


    Barney said to William: "boss, your shooting talent is very good, your shooting limbs are also very standard, and there is no problem in shooting and accuracy. In the future, more practice can improve your shooting speed. Many times, you are faster than others, and the result is that you live and die."


    William knows that Barney has a fast snatching stunt, "Barney, can you teach me your fast shooting, I know "Can you finish the left wheel in less than one second, and Barney showed me how to go down"


    Barney didn''t show any difficulty. He was very sensitive to William, and William was willing to learn from him. Besides, fast shooting depends on his talent. It takes only 0.0 seconds for talented people to pull out their guns and shoot, and some people can''t reach 0.0 seconds even if they practice hard.


    "Boss, in fact, fast shooting is to draw a gun faster and more accurate than others. Although there are some skills, the most important thing is to rely on talent and practice. Those with strong talent can easily become masters, and fast shooting requires a high wrist," said Barney, standing on William''s side of the shooting path, rubbing his wrist, and his left wheel has always been on the back of his waist It''s for concealment. When the enemy doesn''t pay attention, it quickly pulls out and bumps. Barney, in William''s blink of an eye, runs out of six bullets in the left wheel.


    It was the first time that William saw such a fast shooter from a close range. In the blink of an eye, six bullets were fired out. Looking at the six holes in the paper target, William was surprised. If he met him, he would be shot in an instant.


    William felt that he would be shot if he didn''t even have time to issue a magic shield. This kind of left wheel is very powerful. He doesn''t think he can survive if he gets the six shots.


    Ma Dan, you have to be careful in the future. Don''t think you can be invincible with magic. If you get shot, William will hang up.


    William''s shooting is also very good now, but he can''t do the speed like Barney''s. although the shooting speed is very important, accuracy is the most important thing. And he will not be silly and people face-to-face confrontation, mental scan, black gun is King ah.


    William went back to the armory and took a short handle Smith Wilson left wheel. According to Barney''s instructions, William quickly drew his gun and ran out of his ammunition clip. In four seconds, William looked at the Christmas laughing at him and blushed a little. It looked simple, but it was very rare to do it.


    Barney looked at some blushing William and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, boss, more practice will be good. I''ve practiced this skill for more than ten years. It''s normal that you are not familiar with it for the first time. It''s much better than Christmas guy. It''s three years since Christmas practice, and it''s not as fast as you are today"


    Christmas looked at Barney speechless, when did he practice fast snatch But looking at Barney staring at him, Christmas had to nod and say: "yes, boss, your talent is still very good. It''s very good to do this for the first time. More practice will make you better. Boss, I have confidence in you"


    "shut up, Christmas, God, your comforting words are too false. Don''t talk to me like this in the future, let me bear it I don''t want to beat you up.


    William knew that Barney and Christmas were comforting him. When he was shooting, he knew that he had no talent in this aspect. His hands were very poor in coordination, just like two hands tied together. He was not as calm as when he was holding Glock with one hand.


    Thinking about Barney''s action and his clumsiness, William was very depressed. Looking at his watch, he saw that it was almost 11 o''clock. "Forget it, I''ll practice it myself later. If there is any problem, I''ll call you Barney. It''s 11 o''clock. We''ll go back to rest. You''ll leave tomorrow and go to bed early.".William put his weapon back into the weapon room, took them out of the shooting range and back to the castle. As he walked, he felt Caesar and toll road patrolling in the castle and said to Barney, "no patrol, there''s no security problem now. Let''s all go back to rest"


    Barney did not know why William didn''t want Caesar and toll road patrolling, but he still obeyed Willy At Lian''s command, he took out his walkie talkie and said, "Caesar, go to rest on the highway now. Don''t patrol. Tomorrow we will get up early and go to the airport to return to the United States. Don''t get up late earlier"


    Caesar''s reply came from the walkie talkie, "understand"


    after William and Barney shook hands and said good night to each other, they went upstairs to their room.


    After he had taken a bath and lay in bed for three hours, William put on his clothes and quietly slipped down from the balcony of his room. He scanned the surrounding area with mental energy. The castle was quiet at 2:30 in the morning. After he didn''t feel anyone, William strolled to the statue of heaven in the garden.


    After walking to the statue, William opened the dark box between the statue''s feet according to the way his grandfather told him. Without looking at it much, William directly put a half meter long sealed code bucket in the dark box into the storage space. After restoring the dark box to its original position, William carefully observed the surroundings for a moment, and then went back to the castle empty handed.


    Careful not to make any sound, all the way to the basement, with a password to open the castle''s security room, close the alloy door, William in the security room with mental energy carefully scan a few circles, confirm that the security room is OK, after changing the password and settings of the security room, William took out the code bucket that Henry had hidden for ten years from the storage space.

 Chapter 96

    Looking at the Da Vinci Code bucket made of alloy on the table in front of you, this thing is a code circle composed of 8 groups of 26 English letters. Only when the code is right can it be opened. If you break it forcibly, the corrosive liquid in the code bucket will corrode the files in the code bucket.


    William input his father Chen Jing''s Chinese alphabet according to his grandfather Henry, and the password bucket was opened. Henry is really resourceful. Who would have thought that he would use his father''s Chinese alphabet name as the password, because no one knows his father''s name at all.


    There are two file bags in the password bucket, which are rolled up with vacuum plastic bags. When you open one of the file bags, William will see the legendary Oxford regulations. When you open the file, William will see a line written in a pen: the London knight was buried by the pope after his death, and his achievements made the Holy See angry. The holy ball should have been perched on the curtain of heroes, and the pregnant Princess Yu Yong Save.


    After reading these words for a long time, William didn''t understand what they meant. After turning another page, there was another line on the back of William''s regulations: the Holy Grail under the ancient Roslin, the sword and the chalice guarding the Iman, a masterpiece dedicated to the master, dreaming together. She can rest in peace and look up at the starry sky.


    These words made William even more confused. He didn''t have a clue at all. My God, what is it all about? I can''t understand it at all.


    William turned to the last page and it said: we are the guardians of the God of light, the defenders of truth, holiness and faith are with us, and the Templars live forever.


    This is the sentence on the third page. It should be that William needs to take a picture and give it to the Duke of Devon. After thinking about it, the meaning of this sentence is very clear. That is to say, the Devonshire family is likely to be the birth of the Templar. They have been guarding the truth and the God of light for hundreds and thousands of years. What is the truth that can be guarded?


    William looked around in his file bag and finally found a small note. When he picked it up, he knew that it was written by his grandfather Henry himself. "William, I''m glad you can see this note. It shows that you have revived the Devonshire family. The Devonshire family has been guarding a secret that can destroy the holy see for generations.


    Go to France and find Jacques sonier of the Louvre. He will tell you everything. Remember William, we are guardians and defenders. Sometimes sacrifice and blood are inevitable. This is the foundation of our family. Anyone who wants to destroy him is our enemy. Yes, you read it right, enemy "


    the last two words of the note are written in red ink Yes, William knew what Henry meant. The enemy could not be soft hearted and had to be killed directly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t understand it, so he didn''t think about it at all. When he found the man named Jacques sonier, he would know.


    William photographed the sentence of Knight Templar on the third page with his mobile phone, then put all the information back into the vacuum bag, rolled it up and put it back into the password bucket, picked up the second vacuum bag, and opened it. There was only one diary in the file bag.


    William was surprised to learn that the ancestors of the Devonshire family were once members of the crusade. They found a huge treasure under the temple of King Solomon. This treasure has been contested by more than a dozen kings, Pharaons and emperors for centuries. Each time they change hands, the scale of the treasure becomes larger. Finally, the treasure mysteriously disappears until Wei Lian''s ancestors, the knights, were found under the temple of King Solomon.


    Maybe they are really virtuous, or for other ulterior purposes, these Knights think that this treasure is too big. If they give it to any country, it will break the balance of Europa, so they secretly transport the treasure back to Europa and hide it. At the same time, they set up the Knights Templar to guard these treasures.


    Hundreds of years later, the Templars in Europa continue to grow, many Templars have become rulers, their beliefs began to change, they no longer stick to the treasure, but want to get these treasures, they began to fight, war.


    The last group of Knights Templars who still stick to their ancestors'' agreement began to secretly transport these treasures to America, which is still a wild land. They also set up the stone brotherhood in America, PS: both Freemasons, secretly guarding the treasure.


    But hundreds of years later, the situation changed again. The United States began to become independent. The war of independence began. In order not to let the English army get these treasures, several founding fathers of the United States hid them secretly. In order to keep them secret, they also made a very hidden map, so that as long as the password of a secret protector was lost, these treasures would never be found again It''s too late.


    What the brotherhood did made William''s grandfather think that the Americans had betrayed the Knights Templar and swallowed the treasure alone, thus starting the Devonshire family''s 200 years of treasure search journey. Until Henry Devonshire family, more than a dozen generations have been tirelessly searching for King Solomon''s treasure.


    Looking at the note in his hand, he took a depressed picture of his forehead, which was a task without any clues. William looked at the old paper pasted on the last piece of paper in his notebook, which said: the secret is with Charlotte, Thomas gates, 1783


    it seems that meilijian will go to find this descendant of Thomas gates to see what they know, William looked at it The notebook in hand records that there are more than 140 tons of Baoguang gold, plus the unknown amount of antiques and works of art, as well as gold coins and jewelry.The price of gold alone is now worth more than 4 billion US dollars. No wonder there are many people in Devonshire family. This treasure has never been forgotten, and more than ten generations have never stopped looking for it.


    Thinking about the huge wealth, William''s heart was lifted up by the great wealth. A voice kept appearing in his heart. Find it, find it, it''s yours.


    William secretly decided in his heart, God, such a large sum of wealth, is not looking for a fool.


    Put the notebook in his storage space, put the rest in the safe in the safe room, lock the door of the safe room, and William went upstairs to wash and sleep.


    The next day he got up at 7 o''clock. He wanted to send the expendables. After cleaning, William came to the restaurant to see his mother, Lina, who had set the table in the restaurant. The maids in charge of the restaurant went to her mother, hugged her and said, "good morning, Mom"


    "good morning, William, go to see if the guests are up and we''ll have breakfast at 8 o''clock." Lina said


    William nodded and said, "OK, mom, I''m going now"


    " >


    after breakfast, William first saw off the lawyer, and then asked the castle maid to drive the six members of the death squads to the private airport. Yesterday, William called to rent a plane to fly directly to New York. Before boarding the plane, William hugged and shook hands with all the members of the death squads. William was still a little reluctant to give up these guys.


    Barney came forward and gave William a lucky ring for the expendables: "boss, this is our gift for you when we leave. I hope you will like it.".


    William looked at the skull ring in his hand, which was similar to Barney''s, but this one was gold, and the skull eye was inlaid with two rubies.


    Put the ring on his left ring finger. It''s just the right size. It looks really good. William knocked Barney''s fist with his ring fist and said, "thank you, Barney. I like it very much."


    Barney said with a smile: "you like it, boss.".


    William with his left hand and other people hit a fist, sent the death squads on the plane, after the plane took off, William will take the car to the castle.

 Chapter 97

    Back to the castle, William accompanied his mother and Tina for a walk in the garden of the castle, chatting. Tina held William''s arm and would not let it go. William had no choice but to take her arm out of Tina''s arms. Tina pretended to cry and followed him pitifully by pulling William''s sleeve. William could not help but let her.


    But mother Lina looked straight shake her head, finally can''t stand the two of them tired of crooked William away.


    William also can''t bear Tina''s enthusiasm. He hasn''t eaten meat for several months. Now he''s a little bit bothered by Tina. His mother drives him away. It''s just what he wants. He has no courage to run away.


    Back in his study, William turned on his computer and searched the Internet for Jacques sonier of the Louvre. When he found the telephone number of the Louvre, William dialed it. After several rounds, he finally found Jacques sonier.


    "Hello, I''m Jacques sonier. Who''s calling?" an old man''s voice came from the phone.


    William said directly on the phone: "we are the guardians of the God of light, the defenders of truth. Holiness and faith are with us. The Templars live forever."


    Jacques sonier on the phone was silent and then said, "who are you and why do you know this sentence?"


    William said, "Mr. Jacques sonier, my name is William Devonshire, and my grandfather Henry winster Devonshire left a message for me to come to you.".


    "What, Devonshire, you belong to the Devonshire family," said Jacques sonier, who was on the phone in a quick and excited voice.


    "Yes, Mr. sonier, my grandfather Henry winster Devonshire left me a message ten years ago. I found him only yesterday. My name is William Devonshire. You may be able to find my message in the newspaper or on the Internet," William said. Jacques sonier didn''t immediately believe William. He just heard that William said he could find his information in the newspapers and on the Internet. He wanted to confirm it first.


    William Hung up the phone and sat on his desk quietly thinking about what was the secret worth Devonshire''s guarding for thousands of years. Generations of Willing Executioners also wanted to keep this secret.


    After waiting for half an hour, William''s phone rang. When he got through, William heard Jacques sonier on the other end of the line say, "I don''t know if you are William Devonshire now, but I can see you in France, and I don''t have much time today.


    If you are a Devonshire, we welcome you back. We have lost our strength for a long time. William, come to see me. We have been waiting for you Devonshire to return for a long time.


    Ten years later, when your family returns, William, I have something to show you. I have a lot to tell you. This is what Henry hopes. I''ll wait for you there at 2 o''clock this afternoon at the Monica cafe outside the Louvre.


    William looked at his cell phone in a daze. What do these words mean? Don''t these guys have any other armed forces besides their own family? In that case, this organization is too nervous.


    It''s a bit strange whether you want to go or not. What does Jacques sonieu mean when he just said that he doesn''t have much time? Dying?


    Damn, just came back to want to be quiet for some time, did not expect things to find themselves, Ma Dan, William thought for a moment, decided to go, he has now been aroused curiosity. It doesn''t take much time to get from Oxford to Paris. Just a few hours'' drive is enough.


    William checked the equipment in the storage space, turned and went downstairs to the armory in the shooting range to get ten grenades, shock bombs and smoke bombs, and some other equipment. When he was ready, William found his mother who was drinking tea with Tina, and told her that he was going to France for business later, and would not come back at noon.


    This provoked mother Lina and little nitina to attack William for more than ten minutes. He said that as soon as he came back, he would go out again. He didn''t know to accompany them at home, so he knew to be busy with things outside.


    After William promised to accompany them to go to the street for three times, he let him go. After walking out of the castle, William wiped the sweat on his forehead. Oh, it''s terrible for women to talk too much. Tina, with her mother''s support, is also presumptuous. I won''t teach you a lesson when I come back.


    William drove a Land Rover out of the castle and went directly to Oxford railway station. He took the Eurostar to France. It''s about 500 kilometers from Oxford to Paris, so the driving time is not urgent.


    Finally, he arrived at the Monica cafe outside the Louvre at 1:30 noon. William saw a picture of Jacques sonier on the Internet. Seeing that he hadn''t come yet, William ordered lunch at a seat and waited while eating.


    What William didn''t know was that Jacques sonier came at one o''clock, but he had been sitting on the open-air seat opposite to Monica''s Cafe. When William got out of the taxi, he saw William. Instead of getting up, he went directly to find William. Instead, he sat around to see if anyone was following him, or if William was coming alone.


    When William finished his lunch and it was almost 2 o''clock, Jacques sonier made sure he was safe before he got up and went to Monica''s Cafe.William''s seat just saw the gate of the cafe. As soon as Jacques sonier came in, William saw him. William got up and waved to Jacques sonier. After shaking hands, Jacques sonier asked the waiter for a cup of coffee. When the waiter brought the coffee and walked away, Jacques sonier said, "I didn''t expect to see Henry''s descendants. I thought I was here I''ll never see a Devonshire in my life "


    William didn''t speak. He didn''t understand why Henry wanted him to come to Jacques sonier.


    When Jacques sonier saw that William had not spoken, he didn''t have any displeasure on his face. Instead, he said to William with a smile, "what has Henry taught you?".


    William perfunctorily said: "he will have everything.".


    Jacques sonier looked into William''s eyes for half a minute. Seeing that William''s eyes were clear and bright, he nodded happily knowing that William was not lying.


    "Very good, very good. I''m very glad that you can follow Henry''s advice and come back to our big family. To be honest, without Devonshire''s power, we''ve had a very difficult ten years, and no one has solved any difficult problems. Now it''s best for you to come back. William, I read your information in the newspaper. You''re great. Thank you very much for coming to see me and making a formal introduction Next, my name is Jacques sonier, the great leader of the Priory "


    William was surprised. He heard of the Priory, the full name of the Priory, the Priory with Da Vinci, Newton and Hugo. It''s so possible. Isn''t it a legendary organization? Is this about Devonshire again?


    Jacques sonier saw that William was puzzled, "you should know that the ancestors of the Devonshire family were Templars"


    William nodded.


    Jacques sonier continued: "since the Templars were slaughtered on a large scale, because you are English, England has not been affected much in that massacre. So after that, your family is the last guardian of the Priory. The biggest secret of the Priory is that you keep it. Ten years ago, Henry died and kept it And this ring to me, now it''s time to give it back to you, William "


    Jacques sonier took out a gold ring engraved with the irises, and William took it and put it directly on the little finger of his left hand, which was just right.


    Jacques sonier looked at the time and then said, "I''m going to arrange something later. I''ll take you to England after work at 8 o''clock. I''ll inform some people to attend your initiation ceremony. After the ceremony, you''ll be the elder of our Priory and the guard Knight of the Templar order. Congratulations, William Knights.


    Is there a knight in this era? Hell knight, it''s not a free hitter. If it''s not good to see God, you can play by yourself. I don''t have time and energy to accompany you.

 Chapter 98

    Jacques sonier looked at William, who was still in a daze. He stood up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, William. I''ll tell you everything after the ceremony. Now you''re not our member, and it''s not clear. When you see what your family is guarding, you can understand it"


    William had to nod his head and say, "OK, so Mr. Nier, I don''t care about these hours. I''ll see you in the evening. I''ll wait for you here at 8 o''clock "


    " well, William, you can go to the Louvre or go to the Champs Elysees in Paris. I know you are very rich. Go there to buy something for your family. God, I can''t believe that there will be a billionaire in Henry''s descendants. Henry is very poor, Ha ha, "Jacques sonier joked.


    William also laughed, knowing that his grandfather had little money


    William sent Jacques sonier out of the cafe. Before he left, Jacques sonier suddenly asked, "William, do you have any clues about the treasure of King Henry that your family has been looking for?"


    William was stunned. This guy didn''t believe in himself as he showed. He was still testing himself before he left.


    "Hehe, Mr. Jacques sonier, our family is not looking for King Henry''s treasure, but the biggest secret of Devonshire''s family, Mr. sonier. How do you know?" then William put his hand into his coat and put Glock in his squeaky nest.


    Jacques sonier saw that William''s hand reached into his coat. He knew that his problem had angered William. In a moment, he thought that if others knew the deepest secret of his family, he would try his best to get rid of him.


    Jacques sonier said, "don''t worry, William. I''m not sure if you are Henry''s descendant. If you are, you must know what your Devonshire family is looking for. Am I right, William?".


    William thought for a moment and nodded, "of course I know, but what I''m curious about now is that you know so much.".


    Jacques soniema said: "look, I know what you are looking for, because that''s what Henry told me. He asked me for a lot of information and asked me a lot of questions. Now the problem is that we don''t trust each other. I have a way to eliminate the misunderstanding between us. Do you want to listen to me, William?".


    William said without any nonsense: "say"


    "you see, William, we can both write the answers on the note and open them at the same time. If it''s the same, then the misunderstanding will be solved. How about William?" Jacques sonier said.


    "Go in,"


    "well, William, I didn''t expect you to be so difficult. You can always carry a gun. It''s different from Henry. You''re so reckless," Jacques sonier said as he walked to the bar of the coffee shop and into the range of the camera.


    William watched the old man, Jacques sonier, sneak into the camera area. He also asked the waiter for two pens and paper. This is to keep William away. This is the trouble area, and the camera is watching.


    William wrote Solomon''s treasure directly on the paper, put down his pen, dropped the note, put it in a coffee cup, buckled it upside down, and pushed it to the table 2 meters away from himself and Jacques sonier.


    When William saw that Jacques sonier had finished writing, he said, "show me first, Mr. Jacques sonier. You''d better pray that what you write is the same as mine, or you can''t get out of this cafe, Mr. Jacques sonier"


    "it''s impossible. It''s up to everyone to watch it together," Jacques sonier said, shaking his head.


    William ignored Jacques sonier, lowered himself, took Glock out of his arm through the coffee table and put a muffler under the table.


    All this was done under Jacques sonier''s eyes. William took the gun and installed the muffler. Jacques sonier looked at it clearly. When he saw that William pointed the gun at himself, Jacques sonier had no choice but to give his note to William. William looked at Jacques sonier''s writing. King Solomon''s treasure, with a sigh of relief in his heart, lowered his body to check Locke put it back in his holster and motioned to Jacques sonier to read William''s note.


    Jacques sonier breathed a sigh of relief, got up, walked to the coffee cup 2 meters away, took out the note, saw William''s Solomon treasure, and immediately scolded.


    He went to William and said, "Damn it, Hun Dan boy, your grandfather is very polite to me. I''m the leader of the alliance. Do you treat your leader like this? You can always take a gun. Even if I''m someone else''s spy to spy on the secrets of your family, do you dare to shoot here? Don''t you know I''m over 70 years old? If I have a heart attack, I''m not dying for nothing.


    William said to Jacques sonier with a smile: "believe me, Jacques sonier, I don''t need a gun to kill you. I have many ways to make you live for less than one minute. Holding a gun is just a threat to you. The bullet in the gun didn''t go up just now.".


    With that, William turned his back to the camera, and suddenly a finger size knife appeared in his finger. He looked at the cafe, and now there was a customer sitting in the distance by the window.With a flick of his hand at the cafe, the knife went around the cafe, cut the rose on the vase five or six meters away, and flew back to William''s finger. William faced Jacques sonier''s concealed bright knife, which disappeared in William''s hand with a turn of his wrist. In fact, Feidao was put into the storage space by him.


    Jacques sonier, who looked at the rose with William''s hand, was stunned. He hurriedly walked to the rose cut by William. When he picked it up, he saw that there was a very smooth cut on the path of the rose.


    Jacques sonier came back, grabbed William''s arm and said, "God, how did you do that? Henry didn''t have your skill. He didn''t have the skill of flying knife except for his good shooting skills. God, it''s amazing that the flying knife would turn around to attack the target and fly back to your hand"


    "Mr. Jacques sonier, this is our Devonshire family Henry just didn''t learn the secret of the clan. "William lied to Jacques sonier. He learned the technology of Flying Daggers in the system. He only learned it for four months. Now William can only produce two Flying Daggers at the same time, but the target eye can produce more than ten Flying Daggers at the same time. William still has a lot to learn.


    "Well, it seems that your family has passed on for thousands of years," Jacques sonier sighed. "Well, William, since we have got each other''s trust, I''ll go to work and arrange something. I''ll see you in the evening.".


    William nodded and said, "see you in the evening, Mr. Jacques sonier.".

 Chapter 99

    After seeing off Jacques sonier, William walked slowly to the Champs Elysees Avenue with a mask. It''s hard to say if he didn''t come to Paris to visit the Champs Elysees Avenue. Moreover, William hasn''t bought a gift for his mother since he made his fortune.


    All the way through the Eiffel Tower, the Arc de Triomphe, took 20 minutes to walk to the Champs Elysees.


    Anyway, there was a lot of time. Apart from the women''s clothing store, William strolled around one by one. Finally, he spent more than $1 million on Patek Philippe to buy a sky blue watch for himself, and more than $3 million on his mother''s diamond watch.


    After the black gold card of Swiss national bank paid in the manager''s respectful eyes, William directly took the newly bought Patek Philippe, the original piece of Constantine and the watch given to his mother, and put it into the storage space when no one noticed.


    It''s more than 5 p.m. after going out of Patek Philippe store. It''s almost dark. The streets are full of bright lights. Touching his new watch, William is happy to spend $4 million, just like he spent $4 in his previous life. It''s so cool.


    Walking on the street, from time to time, a tour guide takes tourists from all over the world to sightseeing on the street. Walking through the Arc de Triomphe, there is the Eiffel Tower not far away. At night, the Eiffel Tower under the light is still very spectacular. If you go in the daytime, many people will be disappointed. It''s really not good-looking.


    William saw a lot of people queuing up to buy Mexican snatch cakes at the roadside stall near the iron tower. He was curious to buy one, but he gasped and burst into tears. He rushed to the roadside cafe and ordered an iced juice to drink.


    Sitting on an open-air chair, I drank a few mouthfuls of ice juice. Suddenly I heard Hong Kong Dialect in my ears. As soon as I turned my head, I saw a Chinese beauty sitting on the chair not far away drinking coffee and eating snacks, and talking with a middle-aged Chinese.


    "Huage, see that handsome man of mixed blood? No, ha ha, I''m so happy. Look at his embarrassment, ah, he can''t understand Hong Kong dialect. Oh, Huage, let''s go, he''s coming"


    the man named Huage saw that William came and looked at his companion speechless. He was so big mouthed that he didn''t expect to come to France Looking at the red wine, I met Li Zi, who came to France to relax because he was in a bad mood. They sat in the open-air cafe beside the Eiffel Tower, and saw a handsome man of mixed blood gasping for breath from Mexican rolls. Before Li Zi laughed for a long time, the handsome man of mixed blood came to them.


    When brother Hua saw William coming, he stood up and apologized in unskilled English, which made William frown.


    William simply said, "Hello, Mr. Liu, I can speak Chinese and Hong Kong Island dialect"


    as soon as Hua Ge listened to William''s standard Chinese, he knew that it was bad. The young people in front of him really understood what they said. He apologized and said, "sorry, I apologize for my companion."


    William looked at Liu Tianwang with a smile. He thought he was familiar with Liu Tianwang in the distance just now. When he walked in, it was Liu Tianwang, and the beautiful woman William recognized him.


    Seeing Liu Tianwang looking at himself apologetically, William said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not here to ask for a crime. All beauties have the privilege. My name is William Devonshire. I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Liu"


    Liu Tianwang looked at William in surprise. This is the true standard of the foreign devil''s Chinese saying, even the idiom of asking for a crime. Liu Tianwang used his idiom Some vague Chinese words said, "nice to meet you too, Mr. Devonshire"


    is this Mandarin? Also, Comrade Liu''s Putonghua is not very good at this time.


    "Well, Mr. Liu, let''s talk about Hong Kong Island dialect. God, you are really Chinese, so Mandarin is not as good as I, a foreigner, and you can call me William"


    Liu Tianwang was helpless about his Mandarin. Listening to William''s ridicule, he said, "ah, I didn''t expect that you would be ridiculed by foreigners in France because of Mandarin, It seems that I really need to learn Mandarin well after I go back. If I encounter this situation again, it will be too embarrassing. "Then Liu Tianwang asked William to sit down.


    When he heard Liu Tianwang''s self mockery, William laughed. The heavenly king was the heavenly king. In a flash, he resolved his embarrassment. He turned to the beautiful woman who was embarrassed to talk to him and said, "Hello, Miss Li, I''ve seen your bewitching movie, but I didn''t expect miss Li to be so beautiful"


    Li Zi was surprised and asked, "no, it was a movie five years ago, and that''s not true Is there a movie in France? "


    Looking at the young stutterer, William said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that I am English, a Chinese English hybrid. My father is from Mordor, and my mother is from England. So although I grew up in England, I know Chinese culture very well. I have read all the four famous works, Mr. Jin and Mr. gulong''s novels."


    Li Zi was surprised to hear that William said he had read Mr. King''s novels. He said, "you are a man who grew up in England, and you have read Mr. King''s novels. You are a liar. I haven''t read any of the four famous works. Can you understand them?"


    William laughed and said some journey to the West and famous stories in the Three Kingdoms. He was surprised by Liu Tianwang and little stuttered. The three chatted casually while drinking coffee. After chatting for half an hour, William finally told the reason why he was close to Liu Tianwang.William told the whole movie of Infernal Affairs in his memory bit by bit according to the picture of the movie. William''s eloquence was very good. Liu Tianwang and stuttering were soon attracted by William''s story. After the story was finished, William said to Liu Tianwang, who was still in meditation: "brother Liu, how about this story?"


    "It''s great. I want to play it, William. It''s a story you think of.".


    William thought, of course, I didn''t create it, but this time and space is only 00 years old, and the world of Infernal Affairs has not come out yet, so William shamelessly said, "of course, do I need to cheat you? I have all the scripts registered.


    This guy is a liar. He has never registered a script at all. It was only when he saw Liu Tianwang today that he got the idea. But after today, he will definitely register the script immediately.


    Because I have to see Jacques sonier at 8 o''clock, and after another chat, William left their cell phone numbers and shook hands with them to say goodbye.


    Walking on the way to Monica''s Cafe, William wondered if he could set up a film company, make some secret agent films in his previous life, or make some special events that he had experienced in the world?


    It took about ten minutes to walk two blocks back to the cafe and order dinner.


    After he finished eating and had a cup of coffee, it was 8:40, but Jacques sonier never came. Today is Monday, and the Louvre closes at 6:00. It''s almost three hours. Jacques sonier hasn''t come yet.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Jacques sonier. It took almost 30 seconds to get through.


    There was a French voice on the "who" phone.


    In his spare time in Switzerland for three months, William studied German, French and Italian with the Swiss traders, so he could have a normal conversation.


    "Hello, I''m William Devonshire. I''m looking for Professor Jacques sonier. I''ve made an appointment with him to meet at Monica cafe at 8:00, but the professor hasn''t come yet. Is he there?"


    "William Devonshire, WDS for short?"


    William said, "yes, sir. Can you put the professor on the phone? The appointed time is almost an hour? "


    "William Devonshire, you''re at the Monica cafe, the one outside the Louvre?" The person on the phone didn''t answer William''s words, but asked directly.


    Who''s on the other end of the phone? It''s so impolite. It sounds like it''s very arrogant.


    "Yes, please let the professor answer the phone, sir." William is angry. I''m not looking for you, sir.


    "Good, I know. Please stay in the cafe and I''ll come to see you." then he snapped off the phone.


    William angrily looking at his mobile phone, this soul light take gun medicine, so arrogant.

 Chapter 100

    William did not wait for a few minutes in the coffee shop to see a large group of police came to the coffee shop. When he saw that only William was a man, the police directly surrounded William.


    Well, the people he talked to on the phone are really good, but I''m not making trouble in France. Why are the police looking for me.


    "Mr. William Devonshire?" Asked a middle-aged policeman with a beard at the head.


    William nodded. "Mr. policeman, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, my name is bezu FACHE, chief of the French central judicial police. When did you meet Jacques sonier today, what time did you leave, and where were you from 6 to 8 after that?" asked director bezu FACHE.


    William looked at bezu FACHE and the French police around him, but no one was strong. He said helplessly: "I met at this cafe at 3 p.m. and separated half an hour later. After that, I went to Champs Elysees street and bought two Patek Philippe watches in Patek Philippe store, one of which was in my hand"


    Patek Philippe on William''s hand showed up Show it to bezu FACHE. Bezu FACHE looks at William''s watch and nods. He''s an old policeman. At a glance, he can see that Patek Philippe on William''s hand is real. The style is certainly not cheap. Bezu FACHE''s less suspicious of William. At least if William is a murderer, he won''t stay outside the Louvre and wait for the police to come.


    Bezu FACHE motioned to William to continue, "after going out of Patek Philippe, I went shopping at the Eiffel Tower, met two Hong Kong Island Travel stars who came to France, talked with them until 7:30, then walked to the cafe, ordered a dinner, and then at 8:40, I saw the professor and called him before he came, and then you came.


    Mr. policeman, can I ask what''s going on? Why didn''t Professor Jacques sonier come? Is something wrong


    Bezu FACHE ignored William. First, he asked his staff to ask the waiter in the coffee shop. He also used the walkie talkie to ask the people in the monitoring center to check whether there was a video of William in the surveillance of Champs Elysees and Eiffel Tower Square. After a few minutes, bezu FACHE received a reply from the monitoring center confirming that William had evidence of his absence.


    "Professor Jacques sonier was murdered in the Louvre at about 7 o''clock this evening," bezu FACHE said hesitantly to William.


    "What" William was surprised. William stood up in surprise. The wooden chair in his hand creaked by him.


    Bezu FACHE and the police around him were startled by William. When they looked at the back of the chair scratched by William, they were scared to swallow their saliva. They were all hairy. How much strength would it take to pinch the chair quilt? If it was pinched on a person, the bone would not be pinched immediately.


    William growled, "Damn it, tell me who did it," and he managed to connect with Jacques sonier, who died in a few hours, which made him go there to find Henry''s secret.


    Then I wondered if it was the hostile forces that Henry had left to him. Was this the secret that the Devonshire family was looking for?


    Bezu FACHE unconsciously touched his wrist and calmly said, "I don''t know. I''m also looking for the killer. I''ve been in our examination. Professor Jacques sonier wrote the names of you and Professor Robert Langdon on the ground before he died.


    Now, as soon as your suspicion is cleared, the murderer can only be Robert Langdon. We have found Robert Langdon. I will tear down the true face of Robert Langdon at the scene and catch him in front of the victim''s body "


    " you can go, Mr. Devonshire, but I ask you not to leave France for the time being. I need to call you at any time "bezu FA He continued.


    William won''t leave like this. He also wants to see if he can find any clues on the professor''s body,


    "can I follow you to see the professor? I just came to see him from Oxford today, but I didn''t expect that the professor would be harmed just after a few hours. I want to see you catch the murderer with my own eyes, and you said that the professor wrote down my name with invisible potion when he was dying Maybe I can find something at the scene, officer. Maybe I can help


    Bezu FACHE thought about it. There was indeed an abbreviation of William''s name at the scene, which means that the professor really thought of William before he was temporary, and he still wanted this guy to be closer to himself.


    He nodded and said, "well, Mr. Devonshire, you can follow me, but I hope you don''t disturb my interrogation."


    "no problem, I promise not to disturb your interrogation. I''ll just look around." William promised.


    William followed bezu FACHE to the exhibition hall of the Louvre where Jacques sonier was killed. He came to the Louvre for the first time. He looked at the huge oil paintings around him curiously and asked, "officer, are these paintings real? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a large oil painting. It must be seven or eight meters high."


    bezu FACHE looked at William with disgust on his face. It''s really violent Fahu asked, "this is the Louvre. Do you think these paintings are real or fake?"


    When William nodded, he was obsessed with these huge paintings. He looked at them like a treasure. He thought to himself, "God, how much is this worth?".FACHE looked at William with an idiot on his face and said, "of course it''s fake. There are so many tourists here every day. They have been put away for a long time."


    See God, you pale soul. William stares at FACHE angrily. This guy is as hateful as he is on the phone.


    FACHE shrugged his shoulders with a smile. What he was playing was a upstart like you.


    Depressed, he followed bezu fahi to the professor''s body. William was surprised at the professor''s appearance before he died.


    Jacques sonier was naked, with a five pointed star painted on his body and an eye-catching wound under his left chest. It should be a fatal wound, but why did the murderer put the professor like this.


    "God, why did the murderer put the professor like this and draw five stars on him? What''s the special ceremony"


    bezu FACHE shook his head and said solemnly, "you said that the murderer didn''t do it, but the professor did it himself"


    "what," William exclaimed, "why did he do it? What''s the expression?"


    With a fluorescent flashlight in his hand, bezu FACHE looked at the ground and saw a few lines of numbers and words on the ground. However, before William could see them clearly, a report came from FACHE''s walkie talkie that Professor Langdon was coming. William had to follow officer FACHE up the elevator to see Professor Langdon.


    "Professor Langdon"


    "yes"


    "Hello, Professor, this is sergeant bezu FACHE." after shaking hands, FACHE saw that Professor Langdon had been looking at the pyramid in front of the Louvre and asked, "do you like the pyramid?"


    Professor Langdon said: "it''s very spectacular"


    FACHE said with disgust: "it''s just a scar on Paris''s face.".


    William looked at Langdon in a daze. Isn''t this Hanks? Hanks is very famous in his former life, but for William, who was born in 1998, he has never seen many Hanks movies. Even if he has seen them for more than ten years, he can only remember the impressive clips, not all the details. Which movie is this?


    William, in a daze, was amused by FACHE''s words. Not all Parisians like the pyramid in front of the Louvre. Many franceans think that setting up such a modern glass pyramid in front of the ancient Louvre is a harm to the Louvre, and it seems that it is neither fish nor fowl.


    "This is William Devonshire. He is a good friend of Jacques sonier. Sonier called him from England to Paris a few hours before he was born. I asked him to come with you to assist in the investigation. This way, Mr. Langdon."


    Professor strange looking at the face with excited look of William, polite smile nodded, calculate to say hello. The spirit of William remembered that this is the real world, in order to avoid FACHE this guy doubt him, he does not want to talk to Langdon now.


    We took the elevator down to the ground floor. Langdon saw an inverted pyramid and said happily, "this is an inverted pyramid. The two pyramids may correspond. They are so special.".


    To ease the tension, Langdon said as he walked, "I''m just a historian and a rune writer. The officer is not sure I can help."


    FACHE turned his mouth and thought, "I didn''t ask you to help me." how long have you known professor sonier? ".


    "Not long. We only met once. We met at an academic seminar," Langdon said, with an embarrassed smile.


    "Is there anything funny?"


    "We had a lot of academic differences. Later, when he called me, I was startled"


    when the three people came to the elevator, Professor Langdon looked at the elevator and was obviously nervous. He hesitated and said, "can we take the stairs?"


    FACHE, an impolite guy, didn''t care about Langdon''s opinions and took William into the elevator, Stare at Langdon and signal him to come in.


    Langdon was staring at by FACHE. He had no choice but to walk into the elevator. When he got into the elevator, Langdon was very nervous. He looked dull, his eyes were absent, and his words were not clear. William and FACHE looked at each other, and both of them doubted Professor Langdon.

 Chapter 101

    Professor Langdon, who didn''t know he was being doubted, looked better after walking out of the elevator.


    FACHE asked, "you look nervous, Langdon"


    FACHE''s words made Langdon even more nervous, just like being told the secret of his heart. His face was a little ugly. He took a deep breath, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    After FACHE walked into the exhibition hall, Langdon was busy looking for words to divert FACHE''s and William''s attention, and said, "big exhibition hall, you found the body here"


    FACHE frowned and asked, "you know that.".


    Langdon language with relaxed said: "I recognize the photos you show me, above the wood floor is like this, my memory is good, will not admit wrong.".


    When Langdon saw sonier''s body, he looked frightened and swallowed, "God.".


    After a short observation, Langdon said: "Professor sonier''s corpse is the most famous sketch of Da Vinci. But why do you draw five stars on your chest?"


    FACHE asked with his back hand, "what''s the special significance of this?"


    Langdon was a little speechless about the problem of FACHE, a layman. He said helplessly: "symbols have different meanings in different occasions"


    FACHE said seriously: "Professor, I came to you to know the meaning of this symbol here"


    "the five star sign is a pagan sign in Christianity. It''s a very early five star sign, isn''t it The symbol of Venus, representing the female half of all things, is called the sacred female symbol in the eyes of religious historians.


    FACHE asked, "you mean sonier drew a female symbol on his chest before he died, ha, why"


    Langdon said nothing, "I don''t know, officer"


    "yes"


    "of course, how could I Knowing why sonier did it, I can only tell you what I know. It''s not a devil''s prophecy.


    FACHE took a fluorescent flashlight to shine on the ground. There were some words and numbers on the ground. FACHE said to Langdon, "what do you think the dead will write before they die?"


    Langdon thought for a moment and said, "it''s probably the killer''s name"


    "yes, that''s right." FACHE saw Langdon''s face become more and more serious. As soon as he wanted to continue, he heard a voice.


    "Captain FACHE, I''m sorry to disturb you. I received the photos from the scene and cracked the code. I think the numbers sonier wrote on the floor are Fibonacci numbers, so the headquarters sent me to understand the specific situation.".


    As soon as the words came to an end, William turned his head and saw a police officer with a beautiful girl coming quickly. He came to FACHE and handed him a document.


    FACHE took the document from the beauty, looked at it and nodded, "well, officer Sophie, what do you want to know?".


    Sophie didn''t answer FACHE''s words, but said to Langdon: "sorry, officer FACHE, please wait a moment, the headquarters has an urgent message to send to Professor Langdon"


    the beauty smiles and says to Langdon, "I''m Sophie, French Criminal Police decoding section, American Foreign Affairs office calls our headquarters, sorry, the Foreign Affairs Office says this matter is related to life and death, Professor Langdon, you are the best OK, answer now. This is the phone number left by the embassy, and the password is the last three digits "


    Langdon took the note suspiciously and heard that it was about life and death. He pressed the number on the note and heard it uploaded from his mobile phone.


    When the phone was connected, there was a voice that surprised Langdon. "Professor Langdon, please keep calm. I''m Sophie. Please do as I say. You are in a very dangerous situation. Don''t reveal anything to FACHE. He didn''t ask you for help.".


    FACHE looked at Sophie and Langdon in a dazed way, and looked at William, who shrugged and said he didn''t know.


    After FACHE told Sophie about the case, Sophie shook hands with FACHE and said goodbye with a smile.


    After Sophie left, Langdon faltered and said, "the embassy said that a relative of mine was killed. I''m sorry, officer. I''m confused now. Can I go to the bathroom?"


    When FACHE heard that Langdon''s relatives had been killed, he nodded in embarrassment and pointed out the direction of the bathroom to Langdon.


    "I''ll go too. I just want to go to the bathroom too." just now, when Langdon answered the phone, William released an invisible amplifying magic to Langdon.


    Sophie heard what Langdon said clearly. He suspected that Langdon wanted to escape when he went to the bathroom. He walked up to Langdon with a smile and said, "come on, Professor,"


    Langdon and William just came into the bathroom and saw Sophie waiting in the bathroom. Seeing William coming in, Sophie didn''t seem surprised. She directly asked Langdon, "you got it The message of sonier? "


    "What are you talking about? You are the wrong person. I was asked to consult. Why do you say I am in danger?" Langdon said, puzzled.


    "no," Sophie said sternly. "You are being watched. Professor Langdon, FACHE is a person with direct means. He will bring the suspect to the scene and watch them perform, hoping that he will show his horse''s feet The crime was proved at the scene. "Langdon pointed to himself in surprise and asked, "suspect, me?"


    "Yes, Langdon, you can check your pocket," Sophie said. "Come on.".


    Langdon felt his pocket incredulously, but when he felt his coat pocket, his face became ugly, because he found a GPS locator the size of a nail in his pocket.


    Sophie took the GPS locator from Langdon''s hand and said, "GPS locator, this thing can accurately find anyone''s location, which is to prevent you from escaping. As for you, William Devonshire," Sophie took out two pieces of paper and gave them to Langdon and William respectively. There is a picture on the paper, which looks like the invisible words and numbers at the crime scene.


    Sophie said to William, "when did sonier come to you today"


    "I called sonier in the morning and he asked me to meet at Monica''s Cafe. Then he went to work and we agreed to meet at the cafe at 8 p.m." William said.


    "As for you, Professor, what message sonier left to you? FACHE didn''t go to other people at all, but he went to you and William. William has evidence to clear the suspicion. Now only you can''t clear the suspicion. Tell me what message sonier left to you. We don''t have much time left, Professor Langdon." Sophie asked Dumbfounded, "who are you"


    hearing Langdon''s words, Sophie said in a low voice with a little sadness: "sonier deliberately wrote down the Fibonacci sequence so that I, a member of the decoding department, could join the case. Your name and the abbreviation WDS of William''s name were written at the end to let you join in. Professor Langdon, you are a symbol expert, looking for you It should be to crack the secret.


    As for why William should join in, I don''t know. Mr. Devonshire, can you explain why sonier wants you to join in "


    William looked at the photo in his hand. It did have his own name and Langdon''s name on it. It didn''t take long for William to know why sonier wanted to join in. One is to let himself find the secret, the other is Sony He knew that his force value was very high, and he could solve the danger in the process of searching.


    But if you want William to believe Sophie''s words with only one row of numbers, William is not so easy to believe people.


    "So you can prove that you are also asked to join by sonier. I don''t believe it just by one row of numbers, Sophie"


    "PS, the PS in the photo refers to me. Sonier is my grandfather. When I was a child, he often called me princess Sophie. Princess Sophie also looked at William''s irises ring and said," I''ve seen this ring, sonier is also my grandfather There is such a ring "


    Sophie and Langdon looked at William in surprise," so you and sonier are both members of the Priory, which explains why sonier met you and asked you to join in. God, so the Priory is real. ".

 Chapter 102

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important to find out who killed sonier and the GPS.".


    William went to Sophie, took a piece of soap on the washing table, pressed the GPS locator on the soap, turned to open the window, threw it into a garbage truck that had just come, "follow me", and turned to take Langdon and Sophie into the women''s bathroom.


    Three people did not wait five minutes to hear the alarm bell from downstairs, and then saw a dozen police cars rushing to the garbage truck.


    William smiles at them. "Now what should we do? William shrugs. He''s at a loss. He''s making soy sauce in the whole process. But William''s ear suddenly moves and says," someone''s coming. Just stay there. I''ll solve it. "Then William goes to the door and hides behind the door.


    Ten seconds later, Sophie and Langdon saw a security guard of the Louvre come running, put his hand on the gun and shout to them: "hands up, you are arrested"


    as soon as the security guard walked into the hall, he felt someone behind the door, but before he turned around, he was knocked out by William.


    Holding the security guard gently on the ground, he motioned to Sophie and Langdon to go quickly. The three quickly walked out of the Louvre and ran away in Sophie''s car before they came back.


    In the car, Sophie took the key to the iris and said, "this is sonier''s. I saw it when I was a child, and he said he would give it to me when I grow up.".


    Langdon asked with the key, "Sophie, have you ever heard of the Priory on Mount Luo?"


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve heard it today. What does it have to do with the Priory? William, shouldn''t you talk to us? You and sonier are members of that club. You should know it best.


    William, who was sitting in the back seat, rolled his eyes. "I don''t know. I only know that this ring in my hand belongs to my grandfather. He gave it to sonier when he was dying. I found the message in my grandfather''s remains last night. This morning, I called sonier. He asked me to meet him in the coffee shop next afternoon. Then he gave me this ring and said he would take me to England I don''t know about Glen''s joining the society "


    when Langdon saw that William would not say anything, he had to say himself," the priory of Mount Jia, also known as the Zion society, is the oldest and most secret organization in the world. Its presidents include Leonardo da Vinci, Newton, and iris are their emblem. They protect a secret, which is called "men''s dark scam", and the Zion society is responsible for protecting the light The source of the God of light''s power in this world "


    William asked in surprise:" what source? Does not the God of light''s power come from himself? How can we find it? It''s thousands of years ago, and Professor Langdon, how do you know this? "


    Sophie, who was driving, just dodged two police cars and said, "forget it. We have to find a place to hide. FACHE won''t give up looking for us.".


    "Sophie, go to a car store. Don''t forget, I''m not wanted. Let''s buy a car," William said.


    "Yes, William, you''re not wanted," Sophie immediately drove to the nearest French Renault store.


    William gets out of the car and walks into Renault''s store. He swipes his card and buys a car. He picks up Langdon and Sophie at 500 meters away from the store and drives away.


    In the car, Sophie asked William, "William, will Zion really exist?"


    "I don''t know. I only learned from sonier today. Do you want him to exist?" William asked,


    Sophie was silent and said, "I don''t know. Since I was a child, sonier trained me to decode and puzzle. He often told me, what''s Sophie''s next step and what are we going to do next?"


    Langdon said with a smile: "looking for treasure"


    "in order to help sonier find the murderer, I hope Zion will exist, so that we can find more helpers," Sophie said.


    "But I hope it doesn''t exist, because the legend of Zion society is too bloody. Most of its members were slaughtered. It is said that more than 1000 years ago, a French king conquered Jerusalem. The largest Crusade in history was actually planned by a secret brotherhood, the Zion society, whose army was called the Templar order r>


    the Knights Templars publicized that they wanted to protect the holy city, but in fact they were trying to cover up their real purpose. According to legend, the war was to find an ancient object, which had been lost since the God of light was alive. The Church tried to find it by all means.


    hearing this, William quickly pulled over to the side of the road and asked, "have they found it?"


    Langdon Looking at William''s silence in doubt, William said: "tell me, Langdon"


    "well, I don''t know. Let me put it this way, the Templars suddenly stopped their search and went directly to Rome from the holy land. No one knows whether they blackmailed the Illuminati.


    Or the bright church bribed the Templars with money. The fact is that the Pope issued an imperial edict and granted the Templars supreme rights. In the 14th century, the Templars'' power was too strong, which posed a serious threat to the Holy See.


    So the Vatican issued a secret edict, which was opened at the same time in all Europa. The edict said that the Pope announced that the Templars secretly worshipped Satan and ordered the eradication of these heretics by God''s orders. Due to careful planning, they successfully completed the task of elimination, and almost all the Templars in Europa were destroyed except England.After that, the sectarian army went to seize the treasure of Zion society, but nothing was found. The spared Templars disappeared from then on, and people began to search for the holy things and treasure from then on.


    Sophie asked, "what holy things and treasure have I never heard of in soniella?"


    Langdon said with a smile, "Sophie, you have heard that, everyone in the European and American world knows I''ve heard that the holy thing is the Holy Grail in legend "


    " Holy Grail ".

 Chapter 103

    "The Holy Grail," Sophie sighed. For Europeans and Americans, the Holy Grail is really known to everyone. There are many legends about the Holy Grail in various film and television books.


    Sophie then said, "what''s the treasure?"


    Langdon, the co pilot, looked at William and said, "maybe William knows what it is"


    Sophie looked at William in surprise, "William, you know what the treasure is, right?"


    Looking at the curious Langdon and Sophie, he thought for a moment that he had no clue about the treasure the family was looking for. He thought that Langdon might know something, "King Solomon''s treasure"


    "what treasure?" Langdon cried out in surprise. He was an expert in Rune and history at Harvard University. He had never seen any exact record of King Solomon''s treasure. Langdon always thought that King Solomon''s treasure was made up. "It''s impossible. King Solomon''s treasure is only legendary. There is no record of it in history.".


    William shook his head with a strange expression. "It''s true. It''s in the holy city. It''s got by the Templars. The Templars found it in the First Crusade more than a thousand years ago. It''s 140 tons of gold. There are countless antiques, parchment manuscripts, gold coins, silverware and jewelry.


    It''s there. It''s always there. The Devonshire family guarded it 1000 years ago, until the massacre 600 years ago. The rest of the Templars hid it. More than 300 years later, the Templars appeared traitors and split. These traitors hid it.


    The most ridiculous thing is that these people have been hiding King Solomon''s throne for decades, and finally they don''t know where the throne is.


    In the past three hundred years, Devonshire family has been searching for it. The legendary King Solomon treasure, God, has been searching for it for more than ten generations. Ha ha, finally, this task is handed over to me again. I don''t know whether it has been divided or buried in a corner of the world. ".


    "It''s incredible, it''s really incredible, King Solomon''s treasure actually exists, and it''s so secret that there''s no written record. William, who are the rebellious Templars?" Langdon, a Harvard professor who can never forget, asked the key to the problem.


    Sophie''s face became nervous when he heard the key point. William looked at Langdon and Sophie with a smile. "Do you think I''ll tell you? This is a secret that Devonshire family has protected for thousands of years."


    "Oh, no, William, I shouldn''t listen to this. I''m sure I''ll have insomnia all the time, God," Langdon complained, holding his head.


    Sophie in the back seat gave William a blow, "go to God, William.".


    William shrugged. "It''s for your good that I don''t tell you. Do you know how many people in the world want to know this secret? It''s not good for you to know. Maybe you''ll be arrested and questioned. If you''re lucky, you''ll be thrown into a dark prison. If you can''t get out all your life, you''ll almost be buried in a desert or sink into a river. "


    " OK, OK, don''t tell me. I don''t want to know what you''ve been looking for for for hundreds of years Don''t be paranoid, William. I''m scared by you. I can guess who the traitor of the templars you said is. I''m American. I don''t want to be found by those guys, "Professor Langdon said with fear.


    William was surprised and said, "you can guess, Professor, are you Harvard professors so good?"


    "God, I''m the best history and rune professor at Harvard. I''m the best. Do you understand?" Langdon said unhappily.


    "shut up, Langdon. Tell me what you know." Sophie scolded in the back seat.


    Langdon looked at Sophie in surprise. Seeing Sophie staring at him all the time, he raised his hand and said, "well, madam, what William said is very clear. More than 600 years ago, the Templars were slaughtered, and the whole Europa is not safe. These people have to hide such a large number of treasures. They can only transport them to other continents to protect them safely. Asia and Africa are impossible It had to be shipped to America, which was still a wild land at that time.


    William said that after more than 300 years, these traitors could not find them by themselves. That was because the situation was very critical at that time. The hidden people had to make the treasure map very obscure and difficult to understand. Only in the US British war did the United States have a very critical situation, because the American government was afraid that the treasure would be acquired by the British army. I was right "William," Langdon asked.


    William said with a smile: "yes, very right"


    Langdon waved his hand, "then it''s very clear that those treasures are the national treasures of the United States that have been legendary for more than 200 years, and the treasures that have been hidden by the three founding fathers of the United States, which are the treasures that the Freemasons have been looking for.


    William said that the traitor was the Freemasons formed by the Knights Templar who fled from Europa to America. God, I don''t want to know anything about this treasure now. If I want to rob the treasure from Zion and Freemasons, I''m really looking for death. Let''s talk about others.Now I''m just involved in the Zion society in Europa, which has been suppressed for more than 600 years, and I''m wanted. I can''t imagine what my result will be if I fight against the Freemasons in the United States, which are powerful enough to influence all industries. "


    "Well, Langdon, you''re right. Let''s talk about something else." Sophie was also frightened by Langdon''s words.


    "National treasure? It can''t be cage''s national treasure. Hell, the ship doesn''t say where it is in the movie. "William patted his head and tried hard to recall that Ma Dan''s soul was silent for 18 years. He couldn''t remember all the details of the movie that he didn''t pay attention to after seeing it once in his previous life. The code was on the back of a declaration. He remembered that the treasure was under some church But what''s the name of that church?


    William, who hadn''t thought of it for a long time, looked at Langdon, a big expert around him, thinking that maybe this guy could know something, "actually, it''s not as dangerous as you think. I have a clue here, but I have no clue about it. Professor Langdon, maybe you can help me solve the mystery"


    Langdon shook his head and said, "no, William, I don''t want to know at all, It''s too dangerous. I''ll lose my life if I find it. The value of these treasures is too great, at least tens of billions of dollars. My life is very good now, so I don''t want to take risks. After this event is over, I will be my professor in peace.


    "Well, let''s go through this pass first. Professor, if I go to the United States to exchange academic issues with you, you won''t turn me away." William said


    "let''s talk about it then." Langdon ignored William. Looking at the key in his hand, he found that the head of the key is hundreds of years old, but the handle is a modern one, which is a little exciting Light code, "Hawkes 24, what''s the riddle.".


    Sophie understood immediately after hearing that, "House 24 is not a riddle, but an address. I know where it is. William, drive."


    According to Sophie''s instructions, he found a Swiss bank in downtown Paris. After opening the door of the bank with the key, three people went into the bank. Under the guidance of the bank''s night manager, Sophie used the key and the sequence left by sonier to open the safe in sonier''s bank vault.


    After Sophie opened the safe, there was only a small wooden box with irises carved on it. Langdon looked at the irises on the box and said in surprise, "God, I can''t believe roses. Roses are the symbol of the Holy Grail"


    William picked up the wooden box from Sophie''s hand and looked at it. This wooden box is an antique, and it hasn''t been opened by three people yet The night manager of the bank opened the door and came in.

 Chapter 104

    "Sorry, everyone, I didn''t expect that the police would come so soon. When you first came in, the security system of the bank automatically called the police. Your wanted order is stored in the system, and we can''t remove it. Please follow me. You have the oldest account of our bank, and one of the terms is to ensure customers to leave the bank safely.".


    At night, the manager pushed open a door and took William and the three of them to a convoy. Langdon looked at the convoy and hesitated. He didn''t want to get on the convoy. At last, he got on the convoy under William''s urging.


    When the escort car left the bank, it was stopped by the police and asked to be checked. At last, the manager was very tactful at night. After being questioned by the police, he took William and them out of Paris.


    In the trunk, William looked at the wooden box in his hand, "Holy Grail, magic cup, the source of God of light''s power on earth"


    "it''s all bullshit," Sophie said with a smile after hearing William''s joke.


    Langdon looked at William and Sophie and said, "don''t you believe in God of light?"


    Sophie smiles and shakes her head. "I don''t believe in the power that comes from the sky. I only believe in people. Sometimes people are very kind."


    William nodded and agreed: "I have one thing. I believe there will be more good people than bad people, but I believe that only when I am strong can I protect the things and people I want to protect"


    when William opened the wooden box, there is a code box inside. Ha, it is very similar to the code box Henry left him, but this code box is much smaller than that of his family.


    Sophie took the code cylinder from William''s hand and said, "Oh, my God, this is the code cylinder, invented by Leonardo da Vinci."


    Sophie looked at the code cylinder carefully, and then said, "this is used to protect secrets. There is a glass bottle filled with vinegar in it, and the note rolls up the glass bottle. If it is opened violently, the vinegar bottle inside will be broken, and the vinegar will corrode the handwriting If you drop it, the words on it will disappear. There are five groups of 26 English letters, with a total possibility of 12 million. If you don''t know the secret, no one will know the secret inside "


    at this time, the escort car begins to slow down and stop, and the door opens. The night manager points P226 at them and says," I''ve been guarding for 20 years, but I didn''t expect that three killers will come. Take it "


    " what ¡±William said that "touch" manager didn''t have to say anything. He fired directly at the compartment of the escort car. The stray bullet hit him and was pointed at by the gun. William had to walk slowly to pass the secret tube to him with his left hand and put his right hand behind him. He was ready to take Glock 17 out of the storage space with his right hand when the manager received the code tube I''m a manager.


    "Wait, show me the ring on your hand." the manager suddenly got excited.


    William turned his left hand inside out. The manager saw the ring in William''s hand and got excited, "what''s your name and why is this ring in your hand"


    "William Devonshire"


    "Devonshire in England, what''s your grandfather''s name"


    William hesitated and saw that the manager had not pointed P226 at him and said: "Henry Wynn St. Devonshire "


    the manager immediately got excited:" God, so you didn''t kill sonier "


    William and randen Sophie all looked at the manager unexpectedly. At this time, they all reflected that the manager was also a member of the Bashan hermit, otherwise he would not have put down his gun when he saw William''s iris ring.


    After putting down the gun, the manager said to the three people, "come down first"


    after the three people got out of the car, the manager said, "my name is Andre Vernet, who is the guardian of the code barrel. I have been guarding this code barrel for 20 years, but I didn''t expect that sonier''s Presbyterian Council was dead, so he was killed by the Illuminati"


    Langdon asked after hearing this: "Illuminati Isn''t this organization banned? "


    Andre said: "no, in fact, they were banned by the Vatican of light, but these guys, like us, eventually hid themselves in the Vatican of light.


    A committee has been set up to look for the Holy Grail and our Priory. Many of our members have been assassinated by this Council of God of light over the years. In addition to the elder sonier, three elders and one elder are dead now, and the Priory is at its most dangerous moment. "


    after that, Andrea leads William to one side and whispers:¡° William, the secret of the Holy Grail must not be known to the Council. Now you are the only elder of the Priory. Find the Holy Grail and guard him well.


    "but sonier was killed before he told me about the Holy Grail. I don''t know how to search for it now, Andre. Do you know anything about it?" William asked.


    "sorry, William, I''m just a guardian. I''ll take care of it I don''t know much about the rest, "Andre said apologetically.


    "I know a man who has a deep understanding of the Holy Grail. His name is tibin. He is an Englishman and now lives in France. It may be helpful to find him," Langdon said.


    William has no good way now. He knows very little about the history of Europa. He can find an expert to ask him what he can really ask.William said, "OK, let''s go find him, Andre. What can you do?"


    "don''t worry, I''ll drive you to tebin''s and I''ll drive directly to Zurich. They can''t find me," Andre said.


    After everyone gets on the bus, William and Andre are sitting in the cargo box of the escort car. Langdon and Sophie are driving in the cab. They don''t know what William and Andre said in the cargo box. William is serious after getting off the bus.


    Andre and William said that the Priory is now dead in name. All the four elders have died. The ordinary members have been scared to hide their identities by the members of the Priory in the past ten years. After the four elders died, most of the members lost their contacts.


    The hermits are all artists, scholars and professors. The organization is so scattered that it is easy to be broken down.


    Especially in the ten years after Henry''s death, the Council''s actions became more and more despicable, and the assassinations were all done. Andre reminded William to be careful that he was the last elder of the Priory, or the council would find him.


    These people are not looking for the Holy Grail to destroy it, as they say, but to blackmail the holy see like the Knights Templar did 1000 years ago. The marginal people in the holy see are fighting for power.


    In Paris, FACHE received a report from his subordinates. The Swiss bank reported that their escort car in Paris had been driven out of the bank without notice. The staff of the Swiss headquarters suspected that the car had been stolen.


    The police didn''t pay attention at first. When they got out of the police, they saw FACHE''s team sealing and searching the street nearby. As soon as the two sides were together, they immediately noticed that something was wrong and applied to Swiss bank for GPS positioning.


    GPS positioning showed that the escort car stopped at Villette fort for 10 minutes, and then went on the highway to Switzerland. The police officers immediately suspected that langden might be looking for ray tibin, the owner of Villette fort.


    When FACHE heard the phone call, he was overjoyed and called to drive more than ten cars to Villette

 Chapter 105

    After seeing Andre off, Langdon answers three boring questions at tibin''s door, and William and his wife hear: "welcome to Villette, Professor Langdon.".


    When they entered Villette, William saw an old man with crutches in both hands and white hair standing on the stairs of the manor and said to them, "welcome to Villette, I''m ray tibin, the owner here"


    Langdon said, "I haven''t seen tibin for a long time. Let me introduce you to Sophie and this is William Devonshire"


    "Sophie, William, This is Sir ray Teabing "


    after coming down on crutches and shaking hands with Sophie, Teabing said to William," famous Devonshire, William, I met you. When you were only five or six years old, Henry and I used to have afternoon tea together when we were in England "


    William heard that Teabing and his grandfather knew each other very well and said," Hello, sir Nice to meet you, sir.


    after smiling at William, tibin said to Langdon, "count tea?"


    Langdon nodded with a smile and said: "it''s better to add a slice of lemon"


    "OK, I''ll take you to the restaurant. Let''s have a drink and have something to eat. It''s almost dawn now"


    everyone came to the restaurant. After three people had tea, tibin said: "it must be very important for you to come to me late at night. Let''s talk about what I can do for you."


    Langdon said to tibin, "we want to ask you about the Priory."


    "custodians or code wars?" Tibin said that


    Langdon didn''t know whether to confess today''s matter to tibin. He hesitated for a moment and saw that tibin was waiting for him to speak. After thinking about it, he decided not to tell tibin, "sorry, tibin, we are so abrupt, but we have something we can''t understand. We need your help to find clues and solve some secrets."


    "You? It''s hard to understand, "tibin immediately understood." it seems that you''ve found something out of me, Langdon. We''re friends. You know I''ve been looking for the hermit. You''re not really friends. ".


    "Well, my fault, I''m here to see you now," Langdon said.


    "well, that''s all. I can only accept your apology, but next time Langdon has a chance to find a secret, please call me, the Priory, so to speak." tibin thought about it and said:


    "the Priory, formerly the Zion order and the Templar order, was killed more than 600 years ago The rest of the members of the society were scholars, professors, artists and nobles. Tibin looked at the ring on William''s hand, such as the Devonshire family, who have been members of the society for generations.


    tibin turned to William and asked him, "why does the Devonshire family, which William has never participated in any activities of the society, show up here now"


    "I don''t know. I''m here to find out. I found some letters in my grandfather''s belongings. He asked me to go to Professor sonier, but Professor sonier was killed before he came and told me," William said.


    "well, it seems that your grandfather took all the secrets he knew to the grave in order to protect you. The Priory usually consists of four people, one elder The old three elders are the main guardians of the Holy Grail, and only these four people know where the Holy Grail is. "


    Tibin looked at his valet and said, "thank you, Remy. It''s none of your business.".


    When the footman heard this, he went out, and tibin said, "the members of the Priory are all over the world.".


    "Philip hilsey declared in 1967 that it was a lie," Langdon said.


    "Ha, that''s what the hermits want you to believe. Many ancient secret organizations in modern society have to do everything they can to cheat the people to protect their secrets. Langdon, you can''t be fooled by these little tricks.".


    Tibin teased Langdon with a smile. After the meeting, he said, "the Priory has only one task, which is to protect the biggest secret in the history of the world"


    Sophie said with a smile: "the source of light God''s power in the world?" They heard that from Langdon.


    Tibin immediately said, "no, this is a wrong statement. What the hermits really protect is the Holy See''s source of power in this world - faith, not God of light.".


    William said, "what does that have to do with the Grail?"


    Tibin said, "yes, the Grail, William, to understand the Grail, you need to understand the Bible of light first. The Bible of light is not faxed to us by the God of light from heaven. The Bible of light as we know it now comes from the pagan Emperor Constantine.".


    "Constantine, how is this possible? In my opinion, Constantine is a believer of light," Sophie said.


    "no, he was a pagan all his life. He was baptized on the corpse bed. Since ancient times, his people have been worshiping the gods and goddesses of nature, but during the reign of Constantine, there were more and more believers of light and worshipping the gods and goddesses of nature There was a massive conflict between the believers.


    Constantine was a pragmatic man. When the situation became more and more tense, he decided to unify all religions in his country and set up only one religion, namely, the Illuminati. At that time, the Illuminati occupied the majority of the population. In order not to let his empire fall apart, he held a very famous meeting of Illuminati, the Grand Council of Nicaea.After William and Sophie thought about it, tibin said, "in this meeting, there was a heated debate and vote among the different sects of the Church of light, voting to adopt the Gospels, the date of Easter, the contents of the sacraments and the Theocracy of the God of light"


    Sophie said, "I don''t understand why we need to determine the Theocracy of the God of light"


    tibin said, "dear Love, Sophie, until that meeting, God of light was regarded by many believers as a great prophet and a great man with profound influence. At that time, he was just a mortal, a mortal "


    Langdon explained with a smile:" some believers think God of light is a mortal, some believers think he is a God. ".


    "Isn''t it true that the God of light is the son of the God of creation?" William asked.


    "haha, he''s not even a grandson of God." tibin sneered.


    William said with a smile: "so the Theocracy of the God of light was voted out"


    "yes, William, you have to remember that God was everywhere in that era, and Constantine injected theocracy into the God of light He turned the God of light into a God, and there was only one religion under Constantine''s rule, so the God of light basically defeated all other religions and gods, "tibin said


    speaking of this, Langdon retorted," no, I don''t agree with you. I don''t think Constantine had the right to create the God of light, he just used it "The belief that has been widely spread and accepted by the people has been recognized by the law"


    "it''s just a different statement," tibin said.


    "no, it''s not the same. You distort the facts to support your theory," retorted Langdon.


    "but the fact is that for many believers, the God of light is sometimes God and sometimes man." tibin said angrily, "but more The believers firmly believe that he is the God, "Langdon said.


    tibin said angrily," nonsense, they even issued a formal order to establish his theocracy, and it''s ridiculous that even the Nicaea conference has ambiguity within the Church of light. "


    Sophie saw that Langdon and tibin were about to quarrel, which made her think of her grandfather''s death. She said: "just because of the dispute over whether the God of light is a God or a man, how many people have died for this in the past few thousand years"


    after a moment''s silence, tibin said: "because there is only one supreme God in the world, some people use the name of God to exercise their power Killing. "


    We have nothing to say about his words, because history has proved his words for us.

 Chapter 106

    Seeing the seriousness of the atmosphere, tibin picked up his crutch and said to William and Sophie with a smile, "I''ll show you what the Holy Grail handle is."


    When everyone came to the reference room that tibin had converted from the living room, tibin said to William and Sophie, "you must have heard about the painting of the last supper."


    Of course I have seen such a famous painting. They nodded.


    "Come on, William, Sophie, look at the picture and close your eyes."


    William and I are looking for a job.


    "3.2.1 open it and try. Can you find the cup on this picture?"


    William came forward to take a closer look, he really did not find the cup, looking at tibin in doubt.


    Tibin pointed his crutch at the last supper on the monitor and drew a V on the right side of Jesus, saying: "this is the Holy Grail. The V represents a woman. If the God of light and the first person in his right hand overlap in this painting, we will find that the two people will overlap. It''s amazing that the person in the God of light''s right hand is actually lying on the right side of Jesus On the shoulder, is it very close "


    William and Sophie nodded.


    "Because this person is a woman, she is Maya of Ramada, the wife of the God of light." tibin said


    "the street girl" William said


    tibin heard William''s words and said: "no, she is not a street girl. This is the Church of light blackening her in 591 ad. it''s really funny.".


    Langdon said helplessly: "this is a boring rumor, and there is no evidence.".


    Tibin glared at Langdon and said, "you know there are a lot of evidence, but you just ignore it. I have enough evidence to show that Maya of lamoday is a descendant of the royal family. She was pregnant with his child before the death of the God of light. After hiding from Xc, Maya gave birth to a girl named Sarah"


    William was surprised and said: "so, this is light The reason why the Vatican of Ming Dynasty has been trying to find and destroy the Holy Grail for thousands of years is that the existence of Sara, as a descendant, as long as the non believers combine with Sara, they can directly feel the God of light through Sara?


    God, if this fact is known to the world, the authority of the Holy See will be destroyed. The throne of the Church of light should have been inherited by Sarah, not the church.


    "That''s right, William," tibin said. "Only those who hold the key to heaven can rule the world of faith. That''s why the Vatican of light hunted witches. They published the most lethal work in human history, witch''s hammer.


    Because at that time, the Holy See thought that women were a threat to them. They executed women with independent ideas all over Europa. In the persecution of more than 300 years, 50000 women were burned alive, and how many were not recorded.


    There is a rumor that this number may reach several million. Imagine that William just said that the throne of the God of light will be inherited by his daughter. That''s why they want to kill. This is the biggest disguise in history.


    This is also the secret the Priory has been trying to keep for two thousand years. They are the guardians and defenders of the Royal descendants. They are responsible for protecting Maya and the descendants of the God of light and Maya.


    at this time, the ring of the intercom came from the desk, and tibin walked to the intercom. When he got through, tibin heard his servant Remy say: "Sir, I saw langdenhe on TV Sophie''s wanted by the police, sir. Be careful. They''re not kind enough to come to you.


    After hearing this, tibin angrily said to Langdon, "you didn''t tell me the truth. There are your wanted notices on TV. You are suspected of killing four people. Langdon, you are a ghost. You use my interest in the Holy Grail to hide in my house. Get out of my house immediately. If the murderer doesn''t leave, I''ll call the police." then Professor Langdon immediately said:¡° Ray, listen, Sophie is Jacques sonier''s granddaughter, "


    tibin stops at Langdon''s words.


    Langdon said: "you are an expert in the study of the Priory. I think you should know who is a member of the Priory. Just as you know that William and his family have always been a member of the Priory, Jacques sonier should be on the list you know.


    Ray, tell me if Jacques sonier is the great elder of the Priory. Now four people have been murdered, which is the same as the number of the four elders you said. Maybe the identity of the members of the Priory has been revealed, and all the elders have been killed. Suppose you are the great elder, what would you do before the interim? You will certainly pass the secret to the person you trust most, a person who does not belong to the Priory, a person who does not belong to the Priory A descendant you''ve been cultivating, Sophie, said tibin: "Langdon, you''re talking nonsense for a good reason. It sounds like you really want to."


    "maybe you should see this, tibin." and Langdon took out the wooden box.


    Tibin looked at Langdon''s hand with an unbelievable look on his face. His voice was shaking. "It''s impossible. Is it a keystone?" Tibin goes to Langdon and sits on the desk with the keystone.


    At this time, William suddenly heard the sound of someone walking upstairs, which was still very slight. He was busy scanning the people who went upstairs with his mental energy, and soon felt that the person who came had a gun.


    William immediately went to the door of the reference room, took out Glock 17, put on the muffler, and waited quietly behind the door.Three people in the room were startled by William''s sudden action and looked at him in surprise.


    He waved his hand to the three and motioned them not to make a sound. Before long, a man with white hair came in with a gun at Langdon. The guy punched Langdon in the stomach and pointed the gun at Sophie and tibin, "give it to me"


    tibin asked with a puzzled face, "what for?" Seeing that the white haired guy''s eyes became fierce, he said, "maybe we can make a deal.".


    "Give me the keystone." white hair points a gun at tibin. Tibin shouts, "William.".


    Hiding behind the door, William directly hit white hair''s gun. The huge impact hurt his wrist and made him groan in pain. William stepped forward and said: "don''t move"


    white hair saw that William pointed a gun at him and stared at him angrily.


    William felt the threat in the eyes of the family. "Tibin, according to the castle law, can I kill this guy who broke into a private house with a gun?" William asked tibin.


    "No, William, this man may be useful to us, and you have subdued him. There''s no need to kill him." Langdon said when he saw that William wanted to kill.


    William looked at Langdon and saw that he was looking at himself nervously. He said, "this guy may be the one who killed Jacques sonier and the other three priors. Am I right, the guy with white hair?".


    White hair looked at the ring on William''s hand and said to him viciously, "the remaining sin of the hermit, every breath of air you breathe in this world is a sin. You can''t escape. The angel of the God of light will find you, hunt you, and even your relatives."


    Hearing that Bai Mao said they would get rid of William and his relatives, William could not help his anger any more. He went forward and punched his kidney fiercely. With a "touch", Bai Mao immediately covered his stomach and fell to the ground, losing his resistance.


    "Ha ha ha ha. Angel? Are you talking about yourself? It seems that the God of light won''t let the murderer go to heaven, and those with blood in their hands will only go to hell.


    You shouldn''t threaten my family. The Devonshire family never keep their hands on the enemy, so go to hell, "said William, with a ferocious face and white hair in his hands. He was about to break his neck.


    "No, William, no, it''s a crime. Just give him to the police," Sophie yelled.


    "Sophie, he can''t give it to the police. If we don''t kill him today, the people here are waiting to be chased by him and his accomplices. As you have heard, they will even chase our relatives. These guys are crazy. Sir, do you think I should enforce the castle law? I can disguise the scene as knowing how to save you and having to kill this guy, "William said to tibin.


    "Ray, he has been subdued by William. We should hand him over to the police," Langdon said hastily when he saw that tibin was moved.


    Ma Dan can meet the virgin wherever she goes. She shakes her head helplessly, knowing that it''s not a good time. Langdon and Sophie object. William can''t kill people in front of them without any scruples, or the police will have a hard time.


    He grabbed Bai Mao and took off his hands. The guy was sweating. William would not let him go. He thought that he would take Bai Mao out of tibin''s castle and kill him later.


    William found tape in the reference room to seal his mouth, trapping his hands and feet, and then grabbed the white hair to return him to the ground far away from the reference room.

 Chapter 107

    William slapped his hand and said with a smile, "well, gentlemen, no one bothers us now. Go on.".


    When they saw that William didn''t kill them, they were all relieved. Tibin laughed at him. "William, you really deserve to be Henry''s grandson. You act decisively and cleanly. The most important thing is that you are much better than Henry. Ha ha."


    "Thank you for your compliment, sir." William regained his politeness, and Langdon and Sophie were stunned. They never thought that William, who was always a gentleman in front of them, almost broke a man''s neck just now.


    He can easily take off other people''s arms. Seeing that he doesn''t care about human life at all, they can''t help but feel cold in their hearts.


    Seeing that Langdon and Sophie were afraid of him, William said with a smile, "don''t worry, professor and Sophie. I only do that to the enemy. I promise I won''t hurt you."


    "Well," Professor Langdon said askew, while Sophie looked ambitiously at the white hair on the sofa. Now she knew that this guy had murdered his grandfather. She thought that this guy was dead, and she wanted to give him to the police. After all, Sophie herself was a policeman.


    Seeing that everyone was not interested in it, tibin yelled, "I can''t believe it. I''ve studied it all my life. I''m almost desperate. I didn''t expect to see it - the holy thing under the rose when I was dying.".


    Langdon and Sophie listen to tibin''s words, their attention also turns to tibin''s password cylinder, and they want to hear what tibin will say.


    William picked up the wooden box containing the secret tube and checked it. He had already checked the secret tube, even scanned it with mental force. Although he could sense the note in the secret tube, the note was rolled up, and he could not sense it clearly when the words were overlapped.


    Scanning the wooden box carefully with mental energy, I found that there were words under the metal rose on the wooden box. I went to the table on the other side quietly, picked up a pencil and pressed it. After the metal was pushed down, I picked up the metal and saw some words written on it.


    If you look at it carefully, you will find that it is reverse. William knows that you need to look at the glass to read it.


    He didn''t disturb the three Langdon people who were discussing not far away. He found a glass mirror and looked into it. Then William saw that the mirror read: "after the death of the London knight, he was buried by the Pope, and his achievements made the Holy See angry. The holy ball should have been perched on the screen of heroes, and the pregnant king and daughter will live forever in the princess.".


    William suddenly felt that this sentence was very familiar. After thinking about it, he immediately understood it and said in his heart, "Damn, this is one of the three paragraphs in his family''s Oxford regulations.".


    No wonder Jacques sonier, the elder of the Priory, said to him that the Devonshire family was the last guardian. Now William understood everything. In another passage, William immediately read what was written after he scanned the code barrel with his mental power.


    The notes in the secret tube are the same as those in the Oxford regulations. Under the old Roslin, the Holy Grail is waiting, and the sword and the chalice guard Iman. This is a masterpiece dedicated to the master. She can rest and look up at the stars.


    Hell, he spent so much energy looking for what he knew, which made him very angry. He went to the wine table, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat down on the chair. He couldn''t let the Langdon three explore. He knew all the words.


    Now that the secret is no longer a secret to himself, William has to find a way to make the secret disappear. It only exists in the hands of Devonshire family and can''t be known by the society.


    Looking at the white hair lying on the ground, I have an idea. This guy has been dishonest lying on the ground. His hands are wriggling quietly, enduring the pain, just to get rid of his hands.


    Seeing this situation, William used his mental strength to roll up a piece of glass that had just been broken by Langdon, and quietly sent it to Baimao not far away. Baimao, who was constantly twisting, soon felt the piece of glass.


    As soon as William''s mental power swept, he felt the glass fragment in his white hair''s hand. With a smile, he stood up and asked the three people who were still discussing, "are any of you hungry? Would you like to go to the restaurant for breakfast with me? "


    "No, thank you."


    the three Langdon don don''t have time to pay attention to William now. They are holding a pen and paper on the table, trying to combine the letters, and cross out one if they make a mistake.


    "Well, I''ll eat it myself. Does anyone want me to bring it up?" William asked again.


    The three did not speak this time, only Sophie waved to William.


    Happy in the restaurant to find some ham and eggs, spent a few minutes to make a ham fried eggs, with a plate, while eating upstairs, standing in the aisle watching the castle eating breakfast.


    Within a minute, William sensed that white hair had untied the tape on his hand. This guy really deserves to be a crazy believer. He took his arm off by William. Despite the pain, he held the broken glass between his fingers. It took him nearly ten minutes to cut the tape on his hand.


    This made William feel pain. His arm was dislocated and his fingers could move. But every time he moved his fingers, it would be very painful, not to mention holding glass fragments with his fingers. After he cut the tape, the guy''s whole body trembled with pain, and there was sweat on his forehead.It took a few minutes to release his feet, lay on the ground for a rest for several minutes, and then he bit his teeth and used the ground to connect his arms.


    Langdon was so involved that he didn''t even notice the slight click.


    After connecting his arms, his white hair lay gasping like a dead fish on the ground. It took him a long time to look up at the three Langdon sitting around the desk. He knew that his time was running out. He had to subdue them and snatch the keystone before William came back.


    When the three people don''t pay attention, Bai Mao suddenly rushes to tibin with the password. He wants to subdue tibin, a lame old man. In his opinion, tibin is the best one to subdue.


    Tibin is startled by the white hair rushing in front of him, and falls back involuntarily. But William, who has been paying attention to the reference room with mental energy in the corridor, is glad that the opportunity has come.


    William secretly grabs Bai Mao''s foot with his mental strength. This guy immediately turns from running to tibin to rushing to tibin, and the two immediately collide.


    "Touch" of a, two people pounce on together, the password tube on the hand of mention bin flies out, bump into the wall.


    When the secret tube flew to the wall, William, a wicked guy, used his mental energy to speed up the secret tube.


    "Touch", the password tube slammed into the wall, then fell to the ground, also played a few times, William immediately felt the password tube glass broken.


    Haha, that''s the best. William was very happy, but he didn''t move slowly. He pulled out his gun and rushed into the reference room. He just wanted to shoot, but Sophie blocked the shooting angle. He could only shout, "get out of Sophie''s way.".


    When Bai Mao heard William''s cry, he reflected that he twisted his hands around tibin''s neck, and the broken glass on his hand was against tibin''s neck, shouting: "put down the gun, put down the gun, or I''ll cut his throat.".


    Ma Dan, failed to shoot at the first time, which makes William very helpless. Considering the safety of tibin, William can only point a gun at Baimao, "let him go, or I''ll shoot. I''m not familiar with the old man."


    White hair quickly hid his head behind tibin''s head, "you shoot, I''ll pull a cushion if I die." the broken glass on his hand cut the skin on tibin''s neck.


    "Nonono, William, don''t shoot. Be careful, tibin," Langdon yelled. "Tibin, don''t be nervous. We''ll save you."


    The kidnapped tibin didn''t pay attention to Langdon. His eyes were always looking at the code cylinder. He knew it was broken. He could hear the sound of the code cylinder hitting the wall clearly. The glass bottle inside must have been broken.


    "Langdon, look at the code tube, don''t worry about me, just look at the code tube."


    Langdon was worried about the code tube. He listened to tibin''s words and walked to the code tube. When he picked it up, his face changed. He felt that there was liquid in his hand, and he could smell vinegar when he picked it up.


    He turned to tibin and shook his head.

 Chapter 108

    Seeing that Langdon shook his head, tibin felt a thump in his heart. He knew that the note in the code box had been destroyed. For a moment, tibin was very disappointed. His greatest wish for studying the Holy Grail all his life was to solve the secret that had been sealed for thousands of years. He wanted to break the Millennium rule of the Holy See, and even sold the secret of the Priory to the Council.


    Yes, he betrayed all the elders of the Priory. Unexpectedly, all his hopes were destroyed in the hands of the Council, which made him feel frustrated. He suddenly felt that it was meaningless to live. He regretted that he had just agreed to let William kill the guy behind him, but now it''s useless to say anything.


    "Kill him, William, the elders of the Priory are all assassinated by him. Don''t worry about me, William, kill him," tibin yelled.


    Tibin''s mood suddenly out of control, which makes William very confused, but now he has no shooting angle, white hair killer has been hiding behind tibin''s head, he can''t kill.


    While hesitating, William suddenly saw a dozen people touching the manor on the monitor. When he looked at them again, he found that they were all policemen. The plain clothes policemen in France would put a red badge on their arms when they were in action.


    When the police came, William knew that he didn''t have much time to kill the white headed killer. Biting his teeth, thinking whether he really stopped tibin''s words and shot regardless of his safety? This idea was vetoed by William within a second in his mind. The police have come, and he is responsible for shooting an accident.


    He thought about why tibin was so sure that the white head killer was the murderer. Even when he thought of what Langdon had said, he said that tibin must know the list of members and elders of the Priory, and then he thought about the arrangements made by Jacques sonier, the elder of the Priory, when he was dying.


    William thought that when Jacques sonier died, he suspected that there was a traitor in the hermit society, and he was a very senior traitor, otherwise there would not be four elders in a row.


    But what if it''s not that there will be traitors, but that other people who know the society well betray it? As soon as this idea comes out, the suspicion of tibin is very big.


    Although William can''t think of any reason for tibin to do so, once the seed is planted, his doubts about tibin can''t stop.


    William took a few steps forward with a gun, went to the desk walkie talkie, and secretly pressed the conversation key between the walkie talkie and the first floor with mental strength.


    "Let go of tibin, I''ll let you go," William said in a loud voice to let the police downstairs know that someone was being held.


    At this time, the servant ramie came in with a gun. In the kitchen, he heard William''s shout upstairs. He knew that something had happened. He came up with a gun, and just staggered with the police.


    Remy see tibin was held, the gun on the hand to white hair, "let the Jazz go.".


    Seeing William, they came to help again, which made the white hair killer even more nervous. He yelled: "put down the gun, or I will die with this old guy. I said I can do it.".


    Looking at a cut on tibin''s neck, William and Remy did not dare to move any more. For a moment, both sides froze.


    Tibin has been a veteran for decades. A few minutes later, he has calmed down. After calming down, he doesn''t want to die. Anyway, as long as he lives, there are other ways to find the Holy Grail.


    Tibin made a very hidden look at Remy. William, who had been scanning his mental power, immediately felt Remy nodded his head one meter away from his side. "Let go of jazz, I''ll be your hostage.".


    In the perception, Leimi walks half a meter to William''s side by talking, points to the gun with white hair, and suddenly points to William''s head.


    Remy''s action made William''s hair stand up. Without thinking about it, he rolled over and hid behind the table.


    Remy''s reaction is very fast. When he sees William hiding in the table, he immediately catches Sophie, points a gun at Sophie, and hides behind Sophie himself.


    Remy said to William with a smile, "throw the gun out, Mr. Devonshire. I have two hostages here, or I will kill Professor Langdon first.".


    William hid behind the table and scanned Remy with mental energy. He wondered why Remy didn''t come in just now and shot him, but always wanted to hold them. There was something strange in it. He pretended to be worried about Sophie''s safety and called out, "don''t shoot. I''ll put down my gun now and be careful to let it go." after that, William threw out his gun.


    He''s not really worried about Sophie and Langdon. He has a gun in his storage space. He stealthily takes out another gun under the table. Because the storage space is very safe, William is used to loading the gun so that he can shoot as soon as he takes it out.


    After inserting the gun into his back belt, William raised his hand and walked out slowly.


    "stand with Langdon," ordered Remy.


    William pretended to be careful to avoid Remy''s gun and walked to Langdon, who was in a panic. He didn''t walk beside Langdon. He was afraid that Langdon would be injured by mistake. As long as he didn''t meet and shoot, he would have 10% confidence to escape.


    William is no faster than a bullet, but he can be faster than Remy. "Why, Remy?" William asked.Remy ignored William''s words and said to the white hair, "let the Jazz go first. You go and tie them up.".


    Although white hair was puzzled by Remy''s action, he didn''t let go of tibin. He was afraid Remy and William were acting, so he cheated him to let go of tibin. "How do I know if you are acting with that guy? If you want me to let go of the old man, you should put down your gun first"


    Remy said to white hair with a smile, "Silas, you can let go of jazz, we are a group"


    Silas looked at Remy in surprise, then looked at tibin again and said uncertainly, "teacher"


    Remy nodded and said, "yes, Silas, I''m the teacher who called you. Sir tibin asked me to tell you about the four elders of the Priory. Now let go of the Jazz and tie them up.".


    With that, Remy told Silas the names of the four elders of the Priory and some details of his conversation with Silas.


    These words finally let Silas believe his words, let go of tibin, Silas nervous heart finally put down, this relaxation, he felt his arms were cut like a thousand cuts, pain kept sweating, red eyes looking at William, went to Remy''s side, picked up William''s gun on the ground, endured the pain to kill William.


    "Wait, Silas, you can''t kill him. William is still useful," tibin said hastily.


    Silas looked at tibin suspiciously. Tibin said, "now that the keystone has been destroyed and the four elders of the Priory have died, all the clues are broken. We can only try it on Devonshire''s family.


    Devonshire''s ancestor is one of the five Templars among the discoverers of the Holy Grail. Although Devonshire did not participate in any activities of the Priory after the massacre 600 years ago, they may find some clues in their family.


    Silas, you just heard that William is very filial to his mother. We took these three people to Oxford, England, to find William''s mother. I heard that after William bought the Devonshire family castle, his mother has been taking care of the castle. Do you understand, Silas "


    Silas nodded and put down his gun, while William watched angrily On the ground in front of him, he doesn''t dare to stimulate Silas now. This guy is really cruel. Although he won''t kill himself now, the possibility that William will suffer after being stimulated is absolutely 100%.

 Chapter 109

    Sophie heard that all these things were the mastermind of tibin, and the three of them were controlled again. With despair on their faces, Sophie asked: "why, why do you do this, why do you kill my grandfather and those innocent people"


    "innocent, ha ha." tibin laughed like a big joke. "The Priory is not innocent." tibin walked to the pain with a crutch Standing beside the shivering Silas, he took the gun from his hand and pointed it at Sophie, saying:


    "the Templars are the most shameful and evil group in the world," tibin took the gun to his desk and sat down on the chair.


    "We would not have been ruled by the Vatican of light for thousands of years if the Knights Templars had not been greedy and stupid to make a deal with the Vatican of light, so that the Vatican of light could have survived the collapse of thousands of years ago.


    How many shameless massacres have the Vatican of light done in history, imprisoning people''s minds for thousands of years. "After that, the gun in tibin''s hand pointed to Silas, who was looking at him with trembling body,


    " do you think I provide you with the secret of the Hermit for the Vatican of light? Ha ha, I''m here to destroy the Vatican of light. If we find the Holy Grail, we can have scientific evidence to prove that the Vatican version of God of light is different from what people think.


    When people find that what they believe is a lie, do you think the Vatican of light still exists? It''s time for the Holy See to pay for the sins that have been committed for thousands of years. ".


    Hearing the answer that he didn''t want to hear, Silas looked at tibin with a dead face, his hands paralyzed, and his whole spirit seemed to be hollowed out. He thought that all he did was guided by God, and his desperate attempt to clear the Priory was to light the Vatican. But all this was the old man''s plot. Thinking of his inner suffering and pain after every killing, Silas roared and rushed to tibin.


    "Touch" a shot, Silas covered his heart, legs slowly kneel on the ground, eyes looking at the sky, sad murmur, "I''m just a shadow.".


    "Ah ah ah" Sophie screamed at the sound of the gun. Remy''s ears were buzzing with Sophie''s shouts, so he hid his head. Good chance, William suddenly pulled out his back gun and shot Remy''s head.


    Then the muzzle of the gun turned and fired another shot at the panicked tibin''s head. "Touch," tibin was knocked to the ground by the impact of the bullet.


    The police ambushed outside rushed in after hearing the first shot, but it wasn''t more than three seconds before and after tibin shot William. After they came in, three people had fallen in the reference room.


    "Don''t move, French police. Don''t move. Put down your guns. You''re surrounded.".


    William immediately raised his hand and yelled to Langdon and Sophie: "quickly raise your hand, Langdon and Sophie." Langdon responded and immediately raised his hand. Only Sophie was so scared that she fell to the ground.


    The police who rushed in were surprised to see William and the three bodies lying on the ground. They heard very clearly outside and rushed in when the gunshot rang out. But what they didn''t expect was that the form was reversed by William in just a few seconds.


    This lets the police officers who rush in all nervously point a gun at William. After confirming that William will not resist, a police officer carefully takes over the gun on William''s hand.


    "All right, let the three of them go," FACHE came in with a cigar in his mouth, looked at tibin, Remy and Silas who were lying on the ground, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect this to happen.".


    FACHE went up to Sophie and supported Sophie with soft feet: "it''s OK, Sophie. I hope to see your report tomorrow.".


    Sophie''s face was full of panic. William shot Remy close to her head just now. Hearing FACHE''s words, Sophie stammered: "Ming, Ming, understand, sir, I will write a detailed report to you, thank you"


    FACHE nodded to William and said: "Mr. Devonshire, although it seems that you are self-defense, the procedure still has to go , you are temporarily restricted from leaving the country, and do you have a gun license in France? If not, you''ll be in big trouble.


    It went to the end that William most wanted. The keystone was destroyed, and white hair, tibin and Remy all hung up. This made him very happy. He said with a smile, "I understand, officer, but can I make a phone call? The English foreign office will give you a reasonable explanation.".


    FACHE looked at William in surprise. "Are you sure"


    William shrugged with a smile, "yes"


    "well, Mr. Devonshire, you three go to the police station to take notes?" FACHE shook his head and said.


    Sitting in the police car, William made a call to Anthony of yueshida law firm and told him about the situation. After he hung up, William called Garris Mallory of England Security Council. The phone rang for dozens of seconds.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a complaint from Garris. William knew it was only 6 o''clock, so he scolded him. When Garris finished, William told him the story. Garris said "I know" and hung up.


    Half an hour later, William and his family arrived at the police station. As soon as they got out of the police car, they saw four or five people walking up to him. "Mr. Devonshire, I''m Terry from the Foreign Affairs Office of England in France. We''ve got your information. We''ll take care of the gun license. Please don''t worry about causing you any trouble.".William and Terry shook hands. "Thank you for your trouble.".


    Terry said with a smile, "you''re welcome, Mr. Devonshire. If it''s OK, we''ll go back to the consulate."


    "OK, thank you again. I''ll see you off." William happily saw off some people from the consulate, turned to the lawyer and said, "take notes with me.".


    After two hours at the police station, William was informed that he could go.


    When William walked out of the police station, it was bright the day after tomorrow. When he walked out of the police station, he saw Professor Langdon and Sophie waiting for him.


    "Are you all right, William?" Langdon asked.


    William nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK, professor. Are you waiting for me on purpose?"


    "Of course, let''s take you to breakfast and talk while eating," Sophie said


    "OK"


    a few people went to a restaurant and ordered breakfast. When they were almost finished, Langdon and Sophie looked at each other, and Langdon nodded to Sophie, "William, can I ask you something about the Holy Grail? Do you have any other clues about the Devonshire family?"


    William looked at Professor Langdon and Sophie unhappily. These two guys are so endless. After last night''s experience, they even want to continue to search for the Holy Grail. He said angrily, "the murderer has been found and the revenge has been avenged. Why do they still want to search for the Holy Grail?".


    "No, my grandfather died of the Grail. I''m going to find it and see what it is," Sophie said stubbornly. "And now I''m suspended. I have plenty of time to find it.".


    William is annoyed to see Sophie now. He turns to Professor Langdon, who is a little embarrassed by him. "If I can''t find it, I can''t sleep. I want to see if what tibin said is true. It can help us figure out what happened in history, which is of great value in archaeological research"


    William and the two Notre dames in front of him will be disturbed again when he sees the ghost Isn''t it enough to be with you a few hours ago? Without thinking about it, Sophie said: "no"


    seeing that William refused so quickly, Sophie broke down and said: "you must know something. William, it would be easier for us three to find together. The three of us are the best partners. Don''t leave us two"


    William shook his head for sure. If it wasn''t for you, I would have killed the white hair and got in the way, you would still be in the way Be ordinary. Don''t get in my way.


    However, there was a mistake. If it wasn''t for these two guys, tibin wouldn''t have been exposed so soon, so William said in a sincere tone:


    "if I knew, I wouldn''t have come to France to find Professor Jacques sonier. My grandfather didn''t leave me any clues. He just asked me to come to find Professor Jacques sonier in the relics to preach The mission told me everything, but later you all know that the death of the professor and the destruction of the keystone, the secret forever into the grave, I''m sorry, I can''t help it "


    Langdon and Sophie also know that what William said is true, they shake their heads helplessly, after breakfast, they separate, Langdon is going to the American Consulate, Sophie is driving Langdon.


    William smilingly sent off the two pestilence God, see that the two people now have a good feeling for each other, but did not point out, if they come together is also good.

 Chapter 110

    William sleeps until 5 p.m. when he gets up, he puts on his coat and goes to the restaurant of the hotel to have a meal. When he orders a good meal, he sees some travel brochures hanging on the bookshelf of the restaurant. He picks up a book and walks back to his seat. He turns it boring.


    Looking through William''s article, he saw an introduction to Roslin Cathedral in Edinburgh, Scotland, which introduced the origin and history of the church, as well as the symbols and emblems of various sects.


    William was surprised to find that there was a symbol of the Priory in the atlas. Suddenly, the words in the Oxford Ordinance came to his mind: "the Holy Grail under the old Roslin is waiting.".


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that William would know where the Holy Grail was right away with this sentence combined with the picture book in his hand." William pointed to the waiter and ordered the hotel to book a ticket to Edinburgh. He wanted to go there overnight.


    Half an hour later, after dinner, the hotel attendant just came over and said, "Mr. Devonshire, your plane is ready to take off at any time.".


    "Thank you" William gave the waiter a tip of 20 pounds and then got on the bus provided by the hotel and went directly to the airport. He ordered a small private plane that could take off at any time.


    At 9 p.m., William came to a four seasons hotel in Edinburgh and had a drink, so he took a rest.


    But William didn''t know that when Sophie took LAN on the plane, he accidentally saw William in front of the platform glass on the second floor who got out of the car and went to the private plane. Sophie didn''t give up. Sophie used beauty to set up an airport manager friend and learned from him that William had ordered a plane to Edinburgh.


    They soon decided to go with him, but they didn''t have any money. They had to fly to Edinburgh on a plane at 12 p.m., and when Sophie and Langdon came out of the airport at more than 1 a.m., William would have been asleep.


    Sophie looked at Langdon and asked, "this is what we do now, Langdon.".


    "I kept thinking about why William came to Edinburgh, until I saw this on the plane." Langdon took out a tourist atlas of Edinburgh and turned to the page of Roslin church for Sophie to see.


    "What does this mean?" Sophie said


    Langdon said with a smile, "remember what tibin said? The Holy Grail under the rose. Roslin church is built on the meridian line, and the symbol of the meridian line on the map is the rose. The Devonshire family must have some hints about the Holy Grail, but William didn''t understand it before. When we were studying the keystone at tibin''s house this morning, William told us that he was hungry and asked us if we would go together, remember? ¡±


    Sophie nodded, "we were studying the keystone. We had no time to talk to him, so we didn''t go. What''s strange about that?"


    "yes, it''s very strange. William called us twice at that time. Now I think William didn''t know why he had guessed where the Holy Grail was. And did you find that when Silas rushed to tibin, William rushed into the reference room It''s too fast. Tibin and Silas just fell to the ground. He rushed in with a gun in his hand, just like he knew Silas would get rid of the tape on his hands and feet. He was waiting in the data room all the time. " Langdon said,


    "Langdon, it''s like that when you say that, William. It''s like he''s really waiting in the data room all the time," Sophie said in surprise.


    "Yes, now I think William should have known the whereabouts of the Holy Grail at that time, so he didn''t feel any pain at all when the keystone was broken and the paper inside was destroyed. I was a little suspicious when I saw him at that time.


    But I always thought that William was determined to save tibin. Now I recall that there was still some joy in William''s eyes at that time. The most desirable situation for him was that the keystone was broken and the map inside was destroyed. Then he was the only one who knew the secret of the Holy Grail in the world.


    "God!" Sophie suddenly exclaimed, "that''s not to say that William went out When I was young, I knew that Silas would break away from the tape, and deliberately reminded us twice to ask us to go out together, leaving only tibin.


    At that time, William didn''t care about the safety of tibin at all. Maybe he just wanted to legally shoot Silas when he was holding tibin


    Sophie covered his mouth with both hands: "God, because Silas threatened him with his family, William didn''t give up killing Silas, just because I blocked William''s shooting angle at that time. He didn''t shoot at the first time. Instead, Silas caught the chance to hold tibin and hide behind tibin''s body, so that William didn''t have the chance to shoot? ¡±


    Langdon thought for a moment, nodded and said: "it should be like this. Normal people only need to say once if they want to have a snack. William is a smart man. He won''t say it again after we explicitly refuse, but we were all immersed in the keystone code cylinder and didn''t pay attention.


    It seems that William is not a completely cold-blooded guy. He knows that Silas will break free, worried about our safety and told us to go out.


    "God, William is really a man who will pay back. Just because Silas threatened him, he wanted to kill him. In order to kill Silas legally, he didn''t care about tibin''s safety at all.


    God, William is too dangerous, Langdon. You said that if William knew we were coming to Roslin church, he would not kill us. "Sophie held Langdon''s arm nervously.Langdon was said by Sophie that he was nervous. He didn''t know if William would really kill them both. "Otherwise, let''s go to Roslin church now"


    "but at this time, the church is closed. We can''t get in without the key, and if we are found by the church people, we will be in prison. There are many antiques in Roslin church "The police will think of us as thieves," Sophie said.


    "Why don''t we call William now? I''ll go to see him alone. You''re watching us from a distance with a camera. If William wants to kill me, you should call the police immediately and then leave, so that I can say that you''re recording him in the dark with a camera and calling the police, so that he doesn''t dare to kill me." Langdon volunteered


    Sophie thought for a moment and said: "I''d better go. After all, my grandfather is the elder of the Priory and the guardian of the Holy Grail. I''ll go to him for a reasonable reason. William may not want to kill me"


    seeing Langdon''s hesitation, Sophie immediately decided: "let''s do it, Langdon. William probably won''t kill me, so you don''t have to."


    Langdon thought: "we''ll meet William in the airport hall. We''ll buy a camera first. When William comes, I''ll stare at you on the second floor with my mobile phone and camera. As soon as he wants to take you out, I''ll yell and bring in the airport police.


    "OK, that''s it. I''ll call William." Sophie picked up the phone and called William.

 Chapter 111

    In his sleep, William was suddenly woken up by the ring of his mobile phone. He vaguely picked up the mobile phone on the head cabinet and said, "hello"


    "William, this is Sophie. Are you asleep? Sorry to call you so late, "Sophie said.


    "Hell, what time is it? What can I do for you, Sophie?" William said.


    "William, I''m at Edinburgh Airport now. I have something to tell you. Can you come to Edinburgh airport?" Sophie said in a trembling tone. She was afraid.


    William immediately sat up from the bed and said, "what, I didn''t hear you clearly. You say that again. Where are you?"


    Sophie was shocked by William''s tone and stammered: "I just said I was at Edinburgh Airport"


    "Sophie sonier, you are asking for trouble, you know? I told you not to take part in the Holy Grail. You dare to follow me. You wait. "Then William Hung up.


    Seeing that Sophie was frightened by William, Langdon hugged Sophie and comforted him: "it''s OK, Sophie. You''ll stay with the airport police in a moment. William doesn''t dare to do anything to you"


    as soon as Sophie heard that it was reasonable, she was not so afraid. "Well, Langdon, let''s buy a camera. When William comes, you''ll hide.".


    When they are ready, William has already arrived at the airport. After entering the airport, William wears a mask. He is very famous in England now. Many people know him and many reporters are looking for him. They want to know if William has made any money and how much he has made in the stock market crash. But William just returned to England and ran to France within two days, and did not let the reporters catch him meeting.


    But this action of William startles Langdon who has been staring at the entrance and exit of the airport on the second floor. Why does William wear a mask? He doesn''t really want to take Sophie out of the airport and then kill him.


    Langdon saw William at the entrance of the airport and went to Sophie''s direction. Langdon was in a hurry and yelled at Sophie, "Sophie, run, run to the police.".


    Passengers and police in the airport hall looked at Langdon in surprise. Several patrol police on the second floor ran in the direction of Langdon.


    Sophie on the first floor heard Langdon''s cry. She turned her head and looked at William wearing a mask. She was also startled. She listened to Langdon''s orders and ran to the police on the first floor, shouting "help" to the police while running.


    William stared at Sophie, and then looked at Langdon on the second floor. Langdon was talking to the police excitedly, and he had to point to himself.


    The interphone on the shoulder of the police on the first floor immediately heard the voice of the police on the second floor, "control the guy wearing the mask. Some passengers reported that the guy was a dangerous person.".


    "I understand"


    William saw several policemen on the first floor running towards him with their hands on the holster, shouting to him: "police, stand still.".


    In a few seconds, William was surrounded by several policemen. At this time, William didn''t dare to move. These airport policemen are different from the policemen outside. If they think William is a threat, they might shoot at him immediately.


    William raised his hand and said, "my name is William Devonshire, Mr. policeman. Can I get the identification in my pocket for you? Don''t worry, I promise I will take it slowly, and the identification is in the pocket of my coat"


    several policemen looked at William carefully and saw that he didn''t wear much and should have no weapons on him. One of them took out his weapon finger to William''s policeman William said: "slowly, do not have redundant action, or I will shoot, understand.".


    "OK, I understand, officer, pay attention, be careful. I''m slowly reaching out to get my ID in my coat pocket, OK?" William said in his heart. He''s going to clean up Langdon and Sophie later.


    Seeing William''s cooperation, the police nodded and said, "OK, you can take your ID now"


    William slowly put his hand into his coat pocket, took out his special security advisor''s ID from the storage space, and then slowly raised his hand to shake it to the police.


    "Throw it" the police order to


    William throws the certificate to the police in front of him. Just when everyone is nervous, the policeman who picks up the certificate says to the walkie talkie after reading the certificate. After waiting for a minute, hearing the confirmation from the walkie talkie, the policeman opposite William puts away his gun and salutes William: "sorry, sir, Pete You guys put down your guns, put down your guns "


    after that, you quickly walked to William and said:" Sir, you still need to take off your mask, so that I can confirm your identity "


    William took off his mask, the police took his ID card, looked at him carefully, then saluted him, and gave him back his ID card.


    William did not angry to take the papers, said to the police: "the two shouting people guard up first, I need a quiet room."


    "Yes, sir," the policeman called to his companion after saluting William again. "Take those two fake police officers and lock them up."


    "What are you going to do? I''m a Frenchman. I''m a French policeman. What are you going to do?" Sophie knew it was broken when she saw the policeman saluting William. She was busy shouting at the airport policeman. She was a French policeman.Listen to Sophie call her French police, airport police is not so aggressive, but Langdon is not so lucky, directly by the police on the ground, handcuffed up.


    "Your ID, ma''am, I need your ID," the airport police said to Sophie.


    But Sophie has a certificate now. She''s just been suspended.


    The airport police immediately handcuffed Sophie when they saw that Sophie had no identification. William followed the airport police to the detention room and told the police to go out. After that, William joked to Sophie and Langdon who were locked up in the detention room:


    "ha, look who this is, Professor Langdon. You''re here too. Why don''t you know this country is my home? Professor, it seems that you are really not suitable to go out of the United States. You were wanted by the French police just after you went to France. You haven''t been cleared of charge for 24 hours, and now you are arrested by the Scottish police. Professor, you are in great trouble this time. Maybe you will be sentenced to more than 10 years in prison. You are the same, Ms. Sophie "


    " no, William, I apologize. We thought you were wearing a mask to catch Sophie I didn''t expect you to have the official identity of England. If you know, we won''t have so much trouble, "Langdon explained.


    William rolled his eyes speechless and pointed to Langdon, "tell me, how did you know I came to Edinburgh"


    Sophie told her about buying off the airport manager and Langdon''s analysis by the way.


    When William heard that Langdon could analyze so many things only with such clues, his eyes were different when he looked at Langdon. He thought he did it perfectly, but Langdon found the loophole.


    In order not to let these two guys disturb their search for the Holy Grail, William said to Langdon and Sophie, "OK, you will stay here for 48 hours. After 48 hours, the police will let you go. I have something else to play with you.".


    Langdon see William want to shut them to find the Holy Grail, busy said: "I know where you want to go, William, you want to go to Roslin."


    When William heard Langdon''s words, he scolded: "Damn it, shut up, Langdon. If you speak again, I''ll put you in the dark field prison, so that you never have to come out."


    Ma Dan, should I kill these two guys.

 Chapter 112

    Langdon knew as soon as he heard that the black field prison was definitely not a good place, and the name was not a good place.


    Hun Dan, you can''t leave these two guys here. If Langdon talks nonsense, it will be troublesome. If the situation like yesterday happens again, William swears that he won''t take care of Langdon and Sophie any more. They''d better be killed.


    William called out a few words and several airport police came in. William told the police to handcuff Langdon and Sophie and took them out of the airport.


    Sitting in a taxi, William didn''t speak all the way. When he got to four seasons hotel, William opened two rooms for Langdon and Sophie. He took them to his room, pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down, do you want anything to drink"


    Langdon and Sophie sat on the sofa, one said water, the other said whisky. William took off his coat and threw two glasses of whisky on the bar And a bottle of mineral water, brought to two people, William himself with a glass of whisky sitting on the sofa.


    Langdon and Sophie saw that William was wearing a holster with Glock 17. After they looked at each other, Sophie said, "William, you take Glock with you everywhere. Is England so dangerous?"


    it''s good to have storage space. When you enter the airport, throw weapons into the space and take them out when you leave the airport, Sophie said: "it''s not England that dangerous It''s what I''m about to do. It''s very dangerous. What do you think I''m leaving you for? It''s not for your safety. This is not a movie. People in the guild will not give up looking for the Holy Grail.


    Fortunately, I killed tibin and Remy. We are the only three people who know about this. I decided to let you go, but I didn''t expect you to follow me.


    Just look at your grandfather and the other three elders of the Priory. These lunatics will not be soft handed in killing people. When you get there, you can jump in. Now it''s impossible for you to get off the ship.


    Langdon, you want you to join the hermit. This will make me feel at ease. Otherwise, I can only put you in a prison in the dark, so that you can''t touch anyone all your life. As for Sophie, if your identity is known by the guild, they will certainly arrest you. After your value is reduced, those guys won''t mind sinking you. You''d better hide your name Live in peace.


    "God, now what kind of society, how can that happen? You are frightening me, William," Sophie complained.


    "you ask Langdon to know how many dark places there are in the world, and how dark are the methods of Illuminati in history." William said


    Sophie looked at Langdon, and Langdon nodded and said, "William, that was just before, now The Vatican in our country is very different from before. The Vatican has no rights in the secular world. Now they are just a pure religious group, which is not so dangerous. "


    William laughs like the funniest joke.


    "What''s funny about this, William? Am I right? The Vatican is overwhelmed by the secular world. People only care about faith and God of light, but they don''t care about the Vatican," Langdon said.


    "well, maybe you''re right, but yesterday we met a madman like tibin? They don''t care if the world is in chaos. These lunatics are either for fame or for profit. In the name of profit, some people will do crazy things.


    How many people in the world believe in the God of light? People are used to the fact that the God of light is a God. I can''t imagine what the world would be like if believers were to make sure that the God of light is only a mortal and people''s faith collapsed.


    "Then why does the Priory want to protect the Holy Grail and destroy it directly?" Sophie asked.


    William was asked, yes, since it''s so troublesome, why do you want to protect the Holy Grail and destroy it? William shook his head. "I don''t know. Ask Professor Langdon.".


    Langdon thought about it and said, "I don''t know. If I were you, it would be for the sake of history. The Knights Templar of a thousand years ago was to blackmail the Holy See and use the Holy Grail as an umbrella.


    Now the Priory just wants to protect the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail has great historical value, and the Priory has protected her for thousands of years. The Holy Grail has become the belief of the Priory "


    William thought about it and didn''t agree with Langdon''s inference, but whatever the reason, as long as the Holy Grail itself has destructive value, it''s worth William''s protection, it''s like a thought The nuclear bomb on the wall is Zhang Tianda''s card in hand.


    "Well, Langdon Sophie, you go to rest. Tomorrow we''ll go to Roslin church and see what''s there," said William.


    "Well, see you tomorrow. Good night, William."


    After William sent them away, they washed and went to bed. But none of them expected that Sophie and Langdon would follow William to Edinburgh, and a group of more than ten mercenaries would follow Sophie Langdon to Edinburgh. Now these people are waiting for them outside their hotel.


    At 8 o''clock the next day, after breakfast, the three drove to Roslin church seven miles away in the car provided by the hotel. They didn''t find a round UAV the size of a washbasin flying hundreds of meters above their heads.


    Two kilometers away, four SUVs are following them to Roslin church. There are 16 fully armed mercenaries sitting on the four vehicles. These people are armed with heavy firepower such as AK and MP5. It seems that they have no good intentions.William''s mental power is still less than a few hundred meters high UAV. Although William has been looking at the rear-view mirror from time to time to see if anyone is following them, the equipment of these mercenaries is much more advanced than that of the group in Heishan. William never thought that it would be the UAV above his head to track him.


    "Sir, look at their route, like going to Roslin church. What do these three people do when they go to church?" mercenary a said to the boss of his mercenary regiment.


    "No matter what they do, this time the employer offered us $2 million to rob us of the things found by the three targets. We don''t care about them until we see the real objects. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir"


    it took William half an hour to drive to Roslin church. This church is not big, it has no reputation in the world, and it is not used for worship in the local area, so there are very few people here. Before 9 a.m., there are no tourists in the church, only a young staff member wearing glasses and casual suits in the church .


    William threw a 100 pound note in the dedication box of the church, and the young man left William alone.


    Sophie walked into Roslin church and looked at the stone carvings and pillars in the church. She slowly remembered that she had been here with her parents and brother when she was a child, on the day when her family had a car accident.


    "I was here when I was a child, God, on the day my family had a car accident," Sophie said, pale.


    William and Langdon knew immediately that they had found the right place. This was the place where the Holy Grail was stored. They saw a stairway on the side that could go down and said, "here, here can go down"


    when they got down to the basement, they saw a lot of tomb carvings of Knights Templar placed in the basement. William forced open a locked room. After entering the room, Langdon looked at the paintings around the room Before long, he found that these paintings seemed to be painted by Leonardo da Vinci, and Langdon exclaimed,


    "these paintings are Da Vinci''s paintings, God, how can there be so many Da Vinci''s paintings here"


    William didn''t care about these paintings, and he kept thinking about those words in his mind, ancient Roslin, the Holy Grail, the sword and the Holy Grail The door, a masterpiece dedicated to the master, is accompanied by a dream. She can rest in peace and look up at the starry sky.


    Roslin has found it and the master''s masterpiece has also been found. William looks at the ceiling of the room and finds that there are many stars carved on it. Then he looks at the moon carpet under his feet. William says to them: "get out of the way."


    when Langdon and Sophie leave, William lifts the carpet and leaves When he found the iris badge, the symbol of the Priory, William took a deep breath and touched it with his hand. Then he found that it was a mechanism. There was another layer below. When William opened the iris badge, the tunnel appeared.

 Chapter 113

    "Silk" three people took a cold breath, hiding really hidden, if not for William know that a few words, really no one can think of this chamber actually has a chamber of secrets.


    William walked down from the chamber of secrets. As soon as he got down, William saw a vase on the left side of the chamber of secrets. There was a red rose in the vase.


    This vase is very nice.


    Langdon and Sophie also followed William to see the vase and the red rose. "She was here, just like when she was looking for the Holy Grail 600 years ago. A rose would be put down where the Holy Grail had stayed. God, we are just a little bit short. Was the Holy Grail found or hidden by the hermits to other places?" Langdon then looked at William and asked,


    William shook his head, "I don''t know,"


    "so you know that there is still this chamber in the upper chamber. Normal people don''t pay as much attention to Da Vinci''s paintings in the upper chamber as you do. William, what clues do you know? Tell us, maybe we can help you untie her?" Langdon said >


    William didn''t listen to Langdon''s words. Now he won''t tell anyone those four words. Even if he can''t find them, he can still look for them slowly. The old saying of waiting for the Holy Grail under Roslin has been untied. The Holy Grail has really been under Roslin church.


    A masterpiece dedicated to the master, accompanied by a dream, she can rest in peace, looking up at the starry sky, this sentence has also been untied, there are Da Vinci''s oil paintings in the chamber of secrets, Da Vinci is definitely a master, there are Starry Sky pictures on the ceiling of the chamber of secrets, but William has not untied the words of sword and Holy Grail guarding IMON, and he has not found anything consistent with this sentence in Roslin church and chamber of secrets What exactly does it mean? William knows that as long as he unties this sentence, he can find the Holy Grail and Maya of Ramada.


    William thought for a long time, then looked at the secret room, went to the information cabinet in the secret room, picked up some information and looked through it. Looking at it, William''s face appeared surprised, and asked Sophie, "Sophie, what''s the reason why you and your grandfather Jacques sonier''s relationship became worse and no longer contacted and talked."


    "what do you ask?" Sophie asked suspiciously. Seeing that William just looked at her and didn''t speak, he had to say depressed: "when I was a child, I wanted to find my parents and friends The reason why my brother had a car accident, but sonier never allowed me to look for it. I didn''t listen and secretly looked for it in his study.


    Once after he found out, we had a big fight, and finally locked me up and didn''t allow me to go out. Another night when it rained heavily, I found sonier holding a party. There were a lot of people in hooded robes and gold masks around. Sonier was doing that with a woman on the altar in the middle. I was scared. We haven''t talked much since then. After college, I moved out and lived alone. I couldn''t say a word in a year, "Sophie said<


    after hearing this, Langdon exclaimed, "God, I understand that the ceremony may be the ceremony of communicating with the God of light held by the Priory for thousands of years."


    Sophie was surprised and asked, "how could there be such a ceremony? That ceremony is disgusting. A group of people are still looking around. I''m disgusted to think about it."


    "Sophie, that ceremony is not as bad as you think. I have seen some records in some materials. Both sides must be voluntary, and only voluntary can they be sincere. According to tibin, Maya of Ramada gave birth to a daughter for the God of light. This girl is not only the royal family, but also the last holy descendant in the world.


    So some people in the hermit society think that they can communicate with the God of light through this kind of ceremony. There are many records of this kind of ceremony in history, all over the world, Persia, Rome and ancient India. No wonder the Vatican of light has always regarded them as pagans. The Vatican of light is afraid that the pagans will come into contact with the God of light through this kind of ceremony. "


    Sophie could not help silence after listening to Langdon''s words. She always thought that his grandfather sonier was a pervert. The picture she saw at that time was unacceptable to her.


    "William, what does this have to do with Sophie?" Langdon asked.


    William picked up some old newspapers for Sophie and Langdon to read, pointed to the front page of the newspaper and said, "Sophie, this is a picture of your family"


    Sophie looked at the pictures in the newspaper and said sadly, "yes, this is my parents and my little brother. They died in a car accident. In the end, only I was alive. When sonier found me, he took me to his home ¡±


    "but it''s not like that in the newspaper. Look here," William said to Sophie, pointing to a newspaper. "It''s about a family accident in England, two adults and a 6-year-old boy, and a 4-year-old girl.".


    "But I''m still alive," Sophie asked in surprise.


    "Sophie, maybe you''re not sonier at all. Jacques sonier is not your grandfather at all. He''s just your adopter," William said.


    "It''s impossible. Sonier is my grandfather. He took me out of the car accident and sent me to the hospital. I lived with him for 28 years. How could he not be my grandfather?" Sophie asked.


    "Do you have the memory of you and Jacques sonier before 4 years old, Sophie"


    this made Sophie immediately fall into meditation. It seems that there is no memory of her and Jacques sonier before 4 years old. "Maybe I was too young to remember that time.""No, Sophie, you are not Sophie sonier, but Sophie Saint Clair, the oldest royal family in France. We are all wrong. What Jacques sonier wants to protect is not the Holy Grail, but Princess Sophie.


    The last descendant of the God of light in this world, the car accident when you were a child may not be a car accident at all. The hermits found something and the car accident happened before they could tell you. In the end, they could only hide your message and let you pretend to be dead.


    Raised by the elders of the Priory, Sophie, you are the secret. The Priory will always protect you, because only your existence can prove that Maya in the Holy Grail has offspring. "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible." Sophie was stimulated by William''s words, holding her hair in her hands and sitting beside the pillar.


    Langdon looked serious after reading the materials and said, "sorry, Sophie, I''m afraid it''s true. The only question is, where''s the Holy Grail?" then he looked at William.


    William shook his head. "With the death of Jacques sonier and the other three elders, I''m afraid no one in the world knows where the Holy Grail is. In fact, no one knows where she is better. The Vatican today is different from the Vatican hundreds and thousands of years ago.


    There is no secular right, only responsible for guiding believers to the good. People no longer need the Holy Grail to restrict the Holy See of light. Wouldn''t it be better for her to sleep quietly in a corner of the world? "


    Langdon said with approval: "yes, it''s no trouble. The collapse of faith is no joke. It''s not good for us at all.".


    "Come on, there''s no need to stay here anymore," said William.


    Sophie and Langdon nodded, but William left in Sophie and Langdon''s contemptuous eyes shamelessly took the vase on the ground.


    He said to Sophie and Langdon, "this vase must be an antique. I have to take it home and hide it.".


    Langdon looks at William as a financial fan and covers his forehead in silence. He doesn''t mean to break William''s dream. In his opinion, this vase is not antique at all. It has been more than ten years at most.


    Come on, think about how William looked when he knew that the vase was just a modern imitation. Langdon laughed in his heart. It''s good to make a fool of William.

 Chapter 114

    When the three of them came up from the basement, they saw more than a dozen people standing in Roslin church, including young and old, men and women. William was busy protecting Langdon and Sophie, reached under his arm, held Glock 17 and called out, "who are you?"


    an old woman with white hair came out of the crowd and said, "don''t worry, Devonshire''s children, we have the same thing The name, the protector, the guardian, the Knights Templar and the Priory "


    " what "William was surprised. He didn''t expect that these English members of the Priory would come up soon after he came to Roslin church.


    The old woman looked at Sophie kindly and said, "Sophie, I didn''t expect that you were so old. When I sent you out 28 years ago, I didn''t expect that we would meet again. Sophie, I should tell you how reluctant I was at that time. I was your grandmother, Sophie."


    William and Langdon Sophie looked at the old woman in front of them in surprise, but they thought that three people were together After all, Sophie is the last descendant in the sky. Of course, she has to be protected secretly.


    "Thank you, William. Thank you for taking Sophie back to England. Henry would be very glad to know what you have done. Well, William, let this gentleman take you to the other side. He has a lot to say to you. As for Professor Langdon, please take a rest with this gentleman and let me have a good chat with my granddaughter.".


    Langdon nodded and said, "yes, madam." then he followed an old man.


    William was stunned to see Harry Hart, the instructor in the ace agent movie. No wonder the way he looked at William when he saw Harry Hart last time made him feel strange.


    Now it''s clear that Harry Hart is a member of his grandfather Henry''s W. he nodded with Harry Hart and followed Harry Hart out of Roslin church.


    Walking into the stone forest behind a church, William saw a dozen middle-aged people waiting for him. Among them, William saw Uncle long.


    Looking at the well-dressed uncle long, William is in a trance. This damned movie world is just a hodgepodge. From time to time, a big star from a previous life pops up.


    Harry Hart said to William, "William, we are all Henry''s group W. we are here to tell you that you have us in this world besides your mother. We are your relatives. You can come to us if you have any difficulties."


    Without thinking about it, William shook his head and said, "thank you for coming to see me, but I can''t disturb your life. Henry certainly doesn''t want me to recruit you any more. You all have your own life, family and children. I can''t interfere with your life so selfishly.


    Of course, if you are in trouble, you can come to me. I will buy a large area of land in Oxford in the future. I welcome you to live in Oxford. Now that you have quit, you can enjoy your retirement life with ease "


    William will not recruit these people again. Who knows what these people think, he doesn''t think he is a jerk, and he will be accepted as soon as his tiger body shakes Thanks to the fact that these people have been retired for 10 years, those who have lived in peace for a long time are not suitable for secret service. In addition, William has no interest in group W. although there are many advantages, there are also a lot of troubles. What he needs is the special right of action.


    As soon as William''s voice fell, he felt that many people breathed and relaxed smiles appeared on many faces, which made him more kind to William.


    In particular, our uncle long, just like putting down a big stone, his smiling face was folded. Seeing William looking at him, uncle Long''s smile was even stronger and nodded to William happily.


    Harry Hart nodded with a smile. "That''s the best, William. I''m the only one in our group who is still living in the secret service circle. They are not suitable for group W. thank you for your kindness, William. We all know you''re a millionaire. We''ll talk if we have difficulties."


    After that, Harry Hart said to a middle-aged man who was not tall and had an ordinary face: "Carlos, do you need any help to solve those mercenaries who came with William?"


    Carlos shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I''m not old enough to hold a gun. Don''t worry. I haven''t seen a dozen mercenaries in my eyes." After that, he took out the modified M1911 and checked it. Then he laughed at William and left.


    "What, someone''s following me?" William looked at Harry Hart in surprise.


    Harry Hart didn''t answer William''s words, but said to a dozen other middle-aged people: "well, you go first. If you have difficulties, you can let us know. Guys, we are a group. If you have difficulties, don''t carry them alone. Moreover, our new leader is a rich man. You must have heard about William in the stock market crash. I think William is willing to help you You provide jobs.


    After hearing this, what William can say is that he only provides jobs, but it''s not for nothing. Besides, Harry Hart says that he is the leader. Although he is a leader in name, these people are Henry''s men after all, and although these guys are old and their strength has degenerated, it''s certainly no problem to deal with ordinary thieves.


    If these guys live in his manor, the safety will be improved a lot, so William said with a smile: "no problem, I''m happy to provide you with a job, and you are welcome to live in Oxford.".Ha ha, no problem. I''ll definitely go to work if William needs me.


    Everyone said goodbye to William after the joking meeting. He came with a heavy heart and left with a happy heart. William, Henry''s successor, has a good impression in their eyes.


    Harry Hart and William said to William after seeing them off: "I have to go too. I have to go back to the secret service academy. I can''t be suspicious.".


    "OK, Harry, thank you. You can come to me if you need to.".


    "I''m the same, William," said Harry Hart, handing William a note. "This is Carlos''s phone number. You can find him if you need him. He is the most powerful man in our past. His shooting is amazing. No one can escape his gun. If you have a chance, you should teach cross more. I think he will be happy to teach you."


    William thought in doubt, is there anyone who can match the system to teach him?


    Seeing William''s doubts, Harry Hart said with a smile, "come on, I''ll show you Carlos''s shooting.".


    William followed Harry hart to Harry''s car. When Harry opened the door, William saw a lot of screens in the car, which showed that there were many armed people lying in the woods not far from them, Ma Dan. Is this satellite display?.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a separate satellite line. I''ll delete the video completely after it''s over. Pick the equipment you like and let''s help Carlos." William picked Barrett and modified double Barrette M1911 in Harry''s car. They debugged the walkie talkie, took the telescope and drove quietly to a hillside under the cover of the stone forest.


    Hiding behind a tree, William took a telescope and looked in the direction Harry Hart pointed out. Then he saw several mercenaries in the telescope. After a few minutes of careful observation, William''s eyes were transformed by the system, and soon he found no less than 10 mercenaries. These families were observing the church with a telescope.


    All of a sudden, William saw a mercenary''s temple in his telescope burst into blood and fall.


    William''s mouth was wide open in surprise, because in his sight, the mercenary was very hidden. Unless he took the sniper gun to shoot long-distance, if he was allowed to shoot at close range, he could not find the shooting angle at all.


    Unless the bullet can turn,


    turn? God, William was stunned by his own idea, because another mercenary''s head was blasted by a bullet with an incredible angle.

 Chapter 115

    The other mercenaries in the woods were frightened by the two gunshots so close, sweating, "enemy attack, concealment," hurriedly hiding, lying on the ground to observe carefully.


    Looking for a few minutes, but did not find any enemy, the time went by, the mercenaries began to panic, although they are three teams improvised, but everyone has worked in the mercenary industry for many years, and now they are so close to each other, the loss of two players can not even find the opponent.


    The sound of the gunshot just now made them sure that the enemy was around them, because those two gunshots were the sound of M1911, but they couldn''t even find the shadow of the enemy after searching for a long time.


    After a few minutes of stalemate, the Mercenary Captain could only take the risk to order, "hunter, rob, now it''s up to you two. Be careful, it''s a master.".


    After more than ten seconds, two "understand" came from the Mercenary Captain''s headset.


    Hunter and Lobo are the two fastest Raiders in their team. We all know what the captain means, that is to use hunter and Lobo as bait to lure the enemy to shoot.


    Hunter and rob also understood the captain''s meaning and didn''t hesitate much. They looked around for more than ten seconds and said, "I''m ready." and so am I.


    "Very good, the opponent may be an assassin, and it may be a person. Otherwise, we would not attack us so closely with M1911. As long as we find out where the opponent is, we can kill him.


    Hunter, you move to hunt. Rob, you move east. Mark and Stan, do you see the hill in the distance? After the operation of hunter and lobo, you move to the hill. It''s high and suitable for you to snipe your opponent. Other people cover, find any enemy and shoot directly. Are you clear? "


    "Understand" people should say.


    "I count 1.2.3 and start to act, 1.2.3.".


    After hearing the action, hunter and Lobo immediately bent over and crouched to move quickly. After waiting for 2 seconds, the two snipers immediately separated and ran to the distant hill.


    But when hunter and Lobo ran to the position designated by the captain to hide, the opponent didn''t fire a shot, which made the mercenaries still in the woods numb, and the opponent didn''t eat their bait at all.


    "It''s a big trouble this time," the team leader scolded. The opponent must be a super expert with rich experience. This little trick is not fooled at all. Fortunately, mark and Stan ran out of the woods and went to the hill.


    Now as long as we wait for mark and stan to get to their seats, we can observe and find out the opponent from a high position. I think that if mark and Stan can''t find him on the hill, they will have to retreat. The mission of hell will be a big loss this time.


    William and Harry are on the hill. From the telescope, they can see that two of them are running towards them with big snipers. "William, it seems that these people are experts. This kind of terrain is not good for Carlos. We have to help him.".


    William also understood that Carlos, the ugly guy, is definitely a super assassin who can shoot round the corner. He only saw it in the movie, and suddenly he was stunned. This guy won''t have a son named Wesley, will he?


    If so, doesn''t that mean the assassin brotherhood exists? "Understand", William quickly put up Barrett under the root of the tree, adjusted the sniper mirror, loaded the bullet and pointed at one of the two snipers running.


    Before he adjusted his shooting, William saw in the sniper mirror that the sniper he was aiming at suddenly fell to the ground with a bullet in the head. William, who was instilled with special shooting skills in the system, instinctively turned the muzzle of the gun and saw another sniper also fell to the ground with a bullet in the head.


    Looking at the two snipers falling on the ground, William felt numb, which was beyond the shooting distance of the shotgun. The place where the two snipers fell to the ground was more than 50 meters away from the forest, and they fell in the direction of William. It was definitely a bullet fired from the direction of the forest. What did Carlos do?


    Harry stooped over to William and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be in a daze, William. Support Carlos. The opponent is surrounding him. I''ll be your observation hand.".


    Hearing Harry''s words, William quickly adjusts his mind. Barrett is facing the mercenary who is going to shoot just now.


    Harry asked, "are you ready?"


    ¡°OK¡±¡£


    Harry looked at the mercenary opposite with a telescope and said, "wind speed 2, distance 780 meters, blue beret, AK in hand.".


    William adjusted Barrett''s sight to "lock the target.".


    "Hold on, 770 meters, you''re about to enter the shooting line of sight and shoot at any time.".


    William stares at the sight and takes a deep breath. He hasn''t opened a big sniper near 800 meters. He recalls the sniper knowledge and experience in the system in his mind. After adjustment, he sees that the blue Beret is about to appear in an open area. He gently touches the trigger with his fingers.


    One second later, the blue Beret came out of the woods. William pulled the trigger steadily, and there was a loud bang. After one second, the blue Beret was knocked away, and its owner couldn''t get up.


    The mercenaries who are surrounded by Carlos hear the sniper sound after Beret falls down. They are all veterans. When they hear the sound, they immediately know that there are snipers in the distance. They all dodge to find shelter.Carlos also heard the sound of sniping. Seeing that his opponent was hiding, he immediately understood that his helper was coming. He bent down and stood still. The gun in his hand threw a radian at a mercenary hiding behind a tree and shot fiercely. The bullet turned and went into his opponent''s head.


    After firing the gun, Carlos didn''t see if he had focused on the target and took advantage of the trees to move.


    During the transfer, someone in the opposite mercenary yelled: "hide, hide, hunt is dead, hunt is dead"


    soon another voice anxiously called, "observer, where''s the sniper? Who saw the sniper.


    William''s side because the mercenaries are hiding, did not find the angle, the sight kept turning to observe.


    After a few seconds, I heard Harry say: "786 meters, 2 cm adjustment, muzzle down one degree, behind the stone, exposed head"


    according to Harry''s tips, William quickly found a head hiding behind the stone, this guy is carefully observing the 30 degree hillside on their side.


    "Oh, I see him, Harry." William adjusted Barrett, because William''s position is on the mountain now, so he had to lower the muzzle to hit the target. William''s right eye looked at the cross in the sight, which was lowered once, and shot steadily at the exposed mercenary''s neck.


    "Touch", this guy''s head is gone in a second.


    Harry held the telescope to see the target was knocked down, happy to say: "hit the target, very good, William, now in the distance of 773, do not adjust, hiding behind the third tree."


    Barrett can break through trees and walls within 1000 meters. After William adjusted, he shot steadily again, "touch". A guy hiding behind the tree was hit by penetrating bullets and sawdust, and fell forward and howled.


    Although the gun penetrated through the trees, the power of the bullet was greatly reduced after it was blocked by the trees, and it failed to kill him immediately. However, what the mercenary wanted most now was to die immediately, because he was hit by a lot of sawdust, covered with fine wounds, lying on the ground and wailing, and died after dozens of seconds.


    William sniped three companions one after another, and Carlos killed five. Half of the 16 member mercenary team had been killed, and the remaining eight were scared to death. The team leader was lying on the back of a big stone and muttered: "God, what task am I taking? Only 2 million is not enough for the pension. If I lose money, I have to ask my employer for more money. I have to ask him for more money. "

 Chapter 116

    Hearing his team leader''s constant murmuring of adding money, adding money, the remaining seven mercenaries were almost crazy, and one of them swore: "if you see God, what time is it now? Save your life and then talk about your money. God, after this time, I swear that I will kill our employer. We were cheated by that guy.".


    "The captain is crazy, rob. What do you say? I don''t want to die here. Let''s surrender.".


    "Idiot, it''s no use. Do you think the person opposite will make us surrender? William Devonshire is a super celebrity. Have you heard anything about him before? This visit to Roslin church must be very confidential. In order to keep it secret, he won''t let us live. "


    When they heard this, they were all silent. They knew that the companion was right. In order to survive, they had to fight or surrender. But the two opposite men were too strong to rush and retreat under the eyes of the sharpshooter. This made the seven people hesitant, but distraction in the battlefield was fatal.


    With long-range support, Carlos won''t miss such a good opportunity. Harry held the telescope and said, "change the clip and get ready, William. Carlos is gesturing to me. He will touch it in five seconds."


    When William heard this, he was stunned. He stepped down the clip with only two bullets and replaced it with a new one. He thought that these old guys were working in an orderly way. Knowing that Barrett could only load five bullets, he even wanted to remind him to change the clip when he was so nervous.


    The old guy is the old guy with rich experience. William spent three seconds to change the cartridge clip and looked at the sight after loading.


    As soon as he was ready, Harry said, "ready, Carlos is in action.".


    The mercenaries under discussion didn''t expect that they would lose all their lives due to the negligence of this time. It took Carlos only a few seconds to touch it. When it was approaching, Carlos suddenly rushed up like a hook.


    William was surprised to see Carlos, who was twice as fast as he was in the sight. He ran left and right and flicked his gun.


    Carlos, who could shoot round the corner, didn''t have to face his opponent directly to shoot. He could shoot a lethal shot when he found a chance. His opponent didn''t even know how he was shot.


    "Bang, bang, bang" seven guns solve seven mercenaries, the negligence of the opponent does not need William to support Carlos.


    William''s heart became hot and he thought, "I must learn to throw a gun, and try my best to win over Carlos. I can''t kill anyone who has this super assassin in his hand.


    I hope Carlos is the Carlos in the movie. Carlos in the movie has been around his son for more than ten years, as long as he can win over his son Wesley If you can hold Carlos in your hand and think about Wesley''s loser in the movie, he should be easy to attract.


    Moreover, Wesley is as fierce as his father, and even more promising than his father, because Wesley has only trained for more than a month and can do dozens or hundreds of assassins, so it''s better for both father and son to work for me for a lifetime.


    by the way, Julie''s role fox is also very fierce, so find a chance to contact fox first, and let her know that the assassin brotherhood''s father has already died Betraying their faith, maybe William will have a chance to recruit her.


    God, as long as these three guys can accept his recruitment, William will give whatever he wants and use money to solve the problem. He will never be stingy of money. If Wesley has a daughter in the future, William will let his son soak that girl. In this way, the Devonshire family will have a great chance to inherit the super power of Carlos and Wesley. Yes, that''s right That''s how it works.


    William thought hotly, and was suddenly woken up by Harry slapping him on the shoulder. "What''s the matter, William? Carlos caught a living. You go and have a look. I won''t go. I have to go back to the secret service academy for a long time."


    William, who had just recovered, thought to himself that he had been working as an old secret service for more than 20 years. He was so cautious.


    He stood up and hugged Harry tightly. After thanking Harry, he gave Barrett and three cartridge cases to Harry to watch him drive away.


    William mood extremely cheerful down the hill, came to Carlos side, hot eyes looking at him.


    I''m sorry, Carlos. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone shoot round the corner. It''s so amazing. I venture to ask Carlos, what''s the price I have to pay to learn that kind of shooting from you, whether it''s money, jewelry, gold, as long as you like, I can even give it to you I''ll give you a meal of gold. "


    Well, William, the black hearted guy, did not forget to dig a hole at this time. Most people would be shocked to hear that a meal of gold is really a lot of gold. But just think about it carefully. In fact, a meal of gold is only $28.125 million according to the current market price.


    That''s not a lot of money for William.


    Carlos laughs and shakes his head, which makes William''s heart thump for a while. Won''t it? Is it wrong to flatter?


    "No, William. I''ll teach you as long as you want to learn. You may not know that Henry saved my child''s life, so I''ll help you as long as you Devonshire family have anything to do."Hearing this, William was as happy as a cold soda on a dog''s day. He was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    Carlos looked at William with a happy face, and he was also very happy. At last, the successor of Devonshire family could accept him as an unidentified assassin. He was a rootless man, and he wanted to be recognized by his close friends. Seeing that William didn''t care whether his hands were covered with blood or not, he couldn''t help smiling happily.


    "Well, William, we have a lot of time to talk about the past. Let''s solve the present first."


    No problem, Carlos. William walked to the frightened Mercenary Captain and slapped him fiercely,


    "don''t pretend, your heart beat is different from your performance. Tell me what you know, I won''t go to your family, otherwise I''ll let the one around me greet your family. By the way, man, do you have family? Last time I met a guy without family, I know what I did to him Are you ready to go


    The Mercenary Captain who was slapped by William shook his head, but he knew it was bad. He looked at the smiling William and Carlos with depression, "I''ll leave him in the building, if you install it again, I''ll hang you up and cut you.".


    "Well, I know I can''t cheat you two. I know I can''t live today. I''m just pretending to be stupid to let you see that I''m useless and kill me directly, so as not to affect my family." no one cheated William and his family, which made him very frustrated. "Say, what do you want to know, as long as you promise not to find my family, I''ll say anything."


    "Well, my name is William Devonshire, and I promise you by my last name that I will not go to your family as long as your answer satisfies me."

 Chapter 117

    Seeing that William swore by his surname, the Mercenary Captain was relieved and turned his eyes. "Well, one question, one million dollars, Mr. Devonshire. I''m going to die. I have to make some money for my family.".


    William gaped at the guy who asked for money. God, am I too kind?


    The Mercenary Captain who had been staring at William changed his eyes and said, "well, if you don''t give it, don''t give it. William, you don''t know how much it costs to raise children. If it wasn''t for three lovely children, I would have retired long ago. I would not have taken on this damned task at all. It''s really a shame to come to you, Satan, with 2 million dollars. I really want to ask my employer for more money."


    William was so amused by this guy that he began to laugh, which reminded him of the way Barney and Yin Yang said that raising children costs money. "Man, it''s a pity that you don''t become an actor. You never forget to act. Can I hear your heart beat? When you talk about three children, your heart doesn''t change, and your expression doesn''t look like having children. Acting is acting after all. There''s no feeling of love in your eyes.


    Hear William''s words, the Mercenary Captain fiercely scolded: "hell, you won''t have children, right? How old are you? "


    seeing that William ignored him, the Mercenary Captain had to say," well, I really don''t have any children. I only have two old parents. If I die, they won''t be supported, so if I have 100 questions, I won''t pay until you are satisfied. ".


    "Well, I believe you a little this time. Your heart beats a lot faster this time. In case of one hundred thousand, I will send cash to your parents. Don''t think I will transfer money to you. I''m not so stupid. I''ll leave a transfer record, so I''ll warn you for the last time. Don''t play tricks again."


    "God, are you really under 20? How can you have so many thoughts when you are so young. "


    William won''t really give money to this guy. Who can''t do acting? Play each other. "Well, for the sake of dying, as long as it can satisfy me with a question of one million.".


    Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I knew you were a good man. Ask me as many questions as you want. I''ll tell you all I know.


    William was amused by the teaser and said, "first question, who hired you"


    seeing that William would give money, did this guy want to sell his employer, the Illuminati.


    William felt the heartbeat of the Mercenary Captain. This time his heartbeat was very stable. "Second question, how did you come here?".


    This time, the Mercenary Captain thought about it and then said, "FACHE.".


    "What, the French Bull? Why does he know my whereabouts? Why did he betray me? "Asked William in surprise.


    "We didn''t come to Ireland with you, we came to Ireland with Sophie and Langdon. Originally, I wanted to follow you, but I didn''t. at last, fahi found out the whereabouts of Sophie and Langdon, so he followed


    "See God''s two guys," William yelled after hearing, "one last question, tell me your employer''s name.".


    "Alingallo, bishop of the Church of light in black."


    "That''s good. I''ll find someone to give $4 million to your parents. It''s time for you to go on the road. I''ll add $100000 to your parents if you solve it by yourself." With that, William picked up a m92 on the ground, pulled out the clip, took out a bullet, put it in, and threw it to the Mercenary Captain.


    The captain of the mercenary asked regretfully, "I really won''t go to my parents?"


    William nodded solemnly. "Of course, I''m not a killer. You and I have no grudge. If it wasn''t for secrecy, I might not have killed you. It''s a pity, man."


    "Well, my parents are in Houston, green street. My name is Colin Farrell Gleason, and my father''s name is Brendan Gleason. He''s a big fat man, easy to recognize, with blonde hair, and looks very serious. In fact, he''s funny. Maybe you can see when you see him that he''s a very principled person. My mother is a,,"


    "well, man, I don''t want to Knowing your parents would make me feel a little guilty, but it''s a pity that you''re not a beautiful woman, so it''s just a little bit. It''s time for you to go on the road. "This guy is the captain of the team, mouth gun? William was annoyed by this guy, "or I''ll help you save 100000 dollars.".


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself. God, I''m only 27 years old. I''m going to see you before I get married. Oh, by the way, I can''t go to heaven. People who commit suicide are going to see Satan. I really should listen to my mother''s words and stay at home after retirement. Goodbye, mom.".


    Finish saying, put m92 into his mouth, infatuated looked at the sky, looking at this guy so affectionate looking at the sky, let William some not willing to this tease.


    But this infatuation on infatuation for five minutes, William see this big curse: "see Satan, you can hurry up, Satan is waiting for you, man.".


    "Well, Satan, I''m here. I hope I can find a demon to be my wife. Please keep your promise, Mr. Devonshire. And I''ll wait for you in hell. See you later."


    Colin looked at the sky with infatuated eyes again, but this time, before William got angry, he gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger fiercely. "Ka" Colin fell back fiercely, his hands collapsed and his eyes looked at the sky.After waiting for a minute, Colin''s eyes moved. "Well," can I still see the blue sky? Is my soul out of my body? Well, it must be like this: "God, the sky is really blue. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a blue sky. I really want to be like this forever. Unfortunately, I don''t have much time. Satan should come to capture my soul soon. Unfortunately, I still have so much money to spend."


    All of a sudden, Brendan felt that he had been kicked, "get out of here before you die, idiot. The gunshot didn''t go off. I''m addicted to acting, right? I should kill you idiot.".


    Colin turned his head and looked at William doubtfully, and saw that William was looking at himself with a smile. Colin then responded, "yes, it seems that there''s really no noise, so I''m not dead.".


    Colin immediately sat up, felt this and that on his body, and finally said in surprise, "I''m not dead. God, why am I not dead?"


    William rolled his eyes, of course, the bullet was quietly put into the storage space by him, "then don''t let me help you to see Satan, you idiot, get up, since you''re not dead, you should work. You don''t really think I''ll give you 4 million dollars because of a few problems. If you want to get the money, help me kill your employer or take this to your employer.".


    After that, William turns to look at Carlos. Carlos understands William''s idea. Using this teaser to lead the way will leave a lot of trouble. Moreover, this guy has a good ability to ask for money. Just now, he really committed suicide for the safety of his parents. It should be controlled. He really can''t wait until he kills the mastermind of the Guangming society.


    Carlos nodded to William.


    See Carlos did not want to agree to come down, which makes William very happy, Henry may have really saved Carlos''s children, otherwise Carlos will not be like this to William ten years later.


    Colin heard that he didn''t have to die, and he could get $4.1 million as long as he took a road. He nodded excitedly, "no problem, Mr. Devonshire. As long as he has money, I will kill anyone except my parents. I promise to cooperate with him well. For the sake of you not killing me, I won''t charge you for this work, but Mr. Devonshire, can you pay in advance A deposit? "


    It''s really money.

 Chapter 118

    After seeing off Carlos and Colin who are going to fight against the Illuminati, the faster William goes to Roslin church.


    William is not in a hurry to find Carlos to learn the art of throwing guns, because seeing Carlos''s attitude towards him, William is not worried about not learning.


    The most important thing to do now is to eliminate the members of the order of things. He will not forget that Bai Mao said that the killers of the order of things of light would pursue the families of the members of the order of things.


    The best way to treat these lunatics is to send them to see Satan.


    I went to the church, found a shovel, dug a big hole, buried all the 15 mercenaries, drove back to the hotel with the vase, took a good bath, changed clothes, and looked at the vase on the table happily.


    Langdon and Sophie are idiots. When they see Baoshan, they don''t know that this bottle is really a modern imitation. But Langdon doesn''t think that there are many Da Vinci paintings hanging in the first floor of the secret room. In the second floor of the secret room, they may put a modern imitation vase to commemorate Maya of Ramada.


    As soon as William entered the basement on the second floor, he found something special about the vase. In order to keep it secret, he didn''t show it all the time. Finally, Langdon and Sophie took the opportunity to take it out when they were agitated. Later, even if they thought of William''s abnormality, he could directly say it was a fake and was thrown away by him.


    If you want, go to the dump in Edinburgh.


    The people in the church hall didn''t care about William taking a vase. The things in the second floor were originally left by William''s grandfather. No one even knew that there was a second floor in the church.


    William carefully examined the vase and found that the base of the vase had been repaired after mental scan. This discovery made William very happy, and he knew that there was something wrong with the vase.


    Carefully separated the base of the vase, found a piece of oil paper inside, which wrote some numbers and a paragraph: remember the book I read to you in the hospital the day you fell down the stairs?


    When William saw this, he immediately remembered it. He was very happy that Henry really deserved to be an old fox, because what Henry said was not a book at all, but a pictorial. It was the first time that he heard the cartoon story of Tim the lion when he was 8 years old.


    Tim the lion is a cartoon that was published decades ago, so it''s easy to find on the Internet. William can quickly understand what the numbers mean.


    It''s so obvious that the lion holds the sword to guard the throne of angels. William immediately understood that this is the statue of angels in front of his castle.


    Combining the sword with the Grail, the place where the Grail is kept is very obvious.


    The Devonshire family is a sword, which has been for hundreds of years. The angel statue is a female angel, so people will not have any doubt when they see the female angel. But the female angel here really means the Holy Grail, and she represents the Maya of Ramada.


    And the angel throne is the copper seat under the statue of the angel. William used to wonder why he welded a copper seat to the granite with copper juice. Now he thinks that the granite is not ordinary granite at all. It''s the Maya''s stone coffin in Ramada.


    Thinking of this, William was very excited. God, 270 years ago, the ancestors of Devonshire family boldly hid their wife in their garden.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, William was shocked by this answer and broke into a cold sweat. The meaning of sword and grail guarding IMON was clear at a glance. If other members of the Priory knew this, the Devonshire family must have no good fruit to eat. They dare to let the wife in heaven guard their own door as the patron saint.


    William immediately burned the note on his hand. This secret should always be hidden in his heart. William will never let it out until he is in a critical moment.


    And now he also understood why Henry asked him to go to Jacques sonier. Like Jacques sonier, Henry wanted to protect Sophie himself, because Sophie was the only heir to the royal family of Saint Clair.


    Only if the St. Clare family is immortal can modern genetic technology be used to check whether the DNA of Maya and St. Clare family in Ramada is the same.


    Only in this way can the stone coffin of Ramada Maya held by Devonshire family be useful. Otherwise, the power of this trump card will be reduced by at least 7 layers. God, so I have to pay attention to Sophie''s old girl in the future, and I have to pay attention to Sophie''s marriage and birth?


    The girl is 32 years old and still not married. Sophie has to get married and have children. Otherwise, who knows if Sophie, who is older, can still have children in a few years.


    Weili thinks that Langdon and Sophie seem to have some meaning. The combination of the two should not conflict with Sophie. Thinking of William, a shameless guy, he immediately thinks of giving Langdon and Sophie something that can make them move each other.


    He doesn''t have the time and energy to wait for them to fall in love for a long time, and Sophie now returns to the St. Clair family and doesn''t know if she will be arranged by her grandmother to go on a blind date. If so, who knows if Sophie will get married in the future.


    When he thought about it, William paid 1000 pounds in the dark net to buy an urgent cash on delivery service. After leaving the address of a nearby park, he put on his clothes, hat and mask and went out.After paying for the medicine in the park, William ignored the guy''s ambiguous eyes, gave an extra tip of 10 pounds, and turned away.


    After wandering a few blocks to make sure no one was following him, William went back to the hotel to call Sophie. Hearing that they were still celebrating in the manor near Roslin church, William immediately agreed to Sophie''s invitation and drove to the manor Sophie said.


    An hour later, after arriving at the manor, Sophie and Langdon stood together to greet him, hugged and said hello with a smile, and followed them into the manor.


    After entering the manor, some people and William smile and nod from time to time. These people are members of the Priory, descendants of the Templars, who have been guarding the secrets of the St. Clare family and the Holy Grail.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that the Holy Grail was no longer in Roslin church.


    After the conversation, the three stood together for a chat. William joked with Langdon with a glass of wine. "So you''ve become an American member of the Priory, and you''ve become Sir Langdon?"


    Langdon said happily: "I didn''t expect that the Irish Grand Council would recommend to King Philip of England to grant me the knighthood. Although it''s just a lifelong knighthood, I''m still very happy."


    Of course, I''m happy. The football player, David, tried his best to get a knighthood by any means.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good thing. Congratulations, man. We should have a good drink to celebrate." after that, William finished his wine in one gulp. Langdon and Sophie had to drink a large glass of champagne with William.


    Next, William made excuses to drink with Sophie Langdon from time to time. Sophie and Langdon were very happy today, and they were embarrassed to refuse William. They were a little drunk in less than half an hour.


    When William saw her, he exchanged a new glass for himself and randen Sophie from the waiter and said to Sophie, "Sophie, won''t you show me around the manor? You know, I bought the family castle back in Oxford, but the decoration and decoration are very distressing for me. Can you show me around the manor and find something to learn from? "


    This manor is his grandmother''s leisure manor in Edinburgh. There are many wonderful furnishings and decorations in it. He said to William with a smile, "no problem. I''ll show you two around.".

 Chapter 119

    The next day Langdon woke up with his dizzy head in his hand. Within seconds, Sophie''s screams came from the room.


    Half an hour later, Langdon and Sophie, both red faced, dressed up and walked out of the room.


    Sophie found the housekeeper and found out that William was sleeping in the guest room of the manor. Sophie and Langdon were relieved. They thought it was good that William didn''t see what they were like, or he would be laughed at by William.


    It never occurred to these two guys that yesterday, after William said he was drunk and wanted to go to bed, they would look at each other in the opposite eyes, because William, a shameless guy, secretly put something unusual in their wine.


    Before William left, Langdon and Sophie wanted to hold each other. As soon as William left, they entered the room, and then they left according to William''s design.


    William, who is in a good mood, sleeps until noon. When he is about to have lunch, Langdon calls him to wake up. He puts on a full set of hand-made clothes sent by the manor maid. Under the guidance of the old housekeeper who is full of gentlemanly demeanor, William and Langdon come to the restaurant with unnatural faces.


    Langdon is better. He grew up and lived in laomeina. He has never been in touch with aristocratic life. He still talks about the past. William, the Earl''s successor, doesn''t even know the basic aristocratic etiquette, so it''s hard to say.


    It seems that I really have to find a housekeeper for the castle. A professional English Housekeeper will not only take care of everything in the house for the employer, but also teach all the noble etiquette of the employer.


    A good housekeeper knows everything about etiquette from eating to dressing, behavior and speaking.


    After having an awkward lunch, Sophie took William and Langdon to the garden to have coffee and chat. Sophie grabbed Langdon''s hand and complained, "it''s hard to eat just now. It''s the first time for me to eat around a dozen people. It''s too uncomfortable. Is your family the same as my grandmother, William?"


    "Of course not. I''m a civilian, and I don''t know the etiquette of the nobility. I can''t find a good housekeeper now. Would you like to give me your housekeeper?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes. "Don''t even think about it. Old Clyde served in my grandmother''s generation. He couldn''t have left my family.".


    "Well, it''s not easy to find the right housekeeper, but," William said after a pause, looking up at Sophie''s and Langdon''s hand with a smile. "So you two are together?"


    Sophie was embarrassed by William''s strange eyes, while Langdon said with a smile: "yes, we also want to thank you. If you didn''t pull us to celebrate, we don''t know when we would be able to confirm the relationship. Thank you, William.".


    "You''re welcome. In fact, I should thank you. Ha ha," William said with a smile.


    Sophie asked curiously, "thank you. What are we doing?"


    William shakes his head. He won''t say, "nothing. Congratulations. I''ll give you a big gift when you get married.".


    Two people see William refused to say, also did not force William, "thank you for your blessing, William, you are rich, I really look forward to your gift.".


    The three chatted and laughed. Finally, Sophie didn''t calm down and asked, "William, do you really stop looking for the Holy Grail?"


    What are you looking for when the Grail is found? William pretended not to care and nodded: "I want to find it, but all the clues are broken. Where can I find it? You two don''t want to think about the Holy Grail any more. Get married and have children in peace. First say yes, your first child will be my godson."


    Hearing this, Langdon and Sophie look at William strangely, which makes William who is calculating their children a little unnatural, "so, what''s wrong with me being your child''s godfather?"


    "God, of course there''s a problem, William. Are you religious?" Sophie looks at William with your idiotic eyes.


    "Ah," William choked by Sophie''s words. It seems that the Devonshire family is really not religious, which is rare in Europe and America. William has never been to church for such a long time.


    make complaints about it, "the German Hill family can believe in the ghost. They dare to put the wife in heaven in front of the castle as a guardian angel. After the death of religion, it is not a self seeking trap."


    "Well, maybe I can find a sect to try, maybe I can get the guidance of the God of light and start to believe in him.".


    "God, William, you are a believer. If you are so rude, you should know that I and Langdon are believers." Sophie didn''t get angry.


    "If you say Langdon is a believer, I still believe it. If you say you are a believer, ghosts will believe it. Who do you believe, your ancestors? But if you believe in God of light, Sophie, it doesn''t mean that you have the same faith as the Chinese. Most of them believe in their ancestors. Ha ha, the only difference is that your ancestors are too big. ".


    Sophie and Langdon thought about William''s words, as if they were, but it was rude to say that in front of them. They looked at each other and glared at William together.


    This made William laugh again.Langdon saw Sophie a little angry, quickly appeased Sophie, changed the topic to William and said: "remember the Holy Grail under the rose that tibin said?"


    William also knew that the joke just now was too much for Europeans and Americans. Seeing Langdon changing the topic, he nodded: "of course, I remember that you knew that I would go to Roslin church under the reminder of this sentence?"


    Langdon nodded and said, "although the Holy Grail is not in Roslin church, we can assume that the Holy Grail has been transferred to other meridian places. All the buildings on the meridian are marked with roses on the map. Sophie, do you know when Mr. Jacques sonier worked in the Louvre?"


    Sophie said strangely, "it seems that sonier joined the Louvre in 84. What does this have to do with the Holy Grail?"


    "Of course, it does. First, the pyramid in front of the Louvre is built on the meridian. When did you think that pyramid was built?"


    When William and Sophie heard this, they both fell into thinking. Sophie, who has been living in France, quickly said, "the pyramid was built in 84 and completed in 89. What does it matter? It''s just a normal coincidence."


    "Yes, that doesn''t mean much. You know I''m a professor at Harvard. I know many professors. Do you know what I found?


    Hehe, it would be strange if the names of the four elders of the Priory appeared in the Committee for the preparation and construction of the glass pyramid. Isn''t it suspicious if the curators of the Louvre were all selected among the four from 84 to 16 years now? "


    William and Sophie nodded, which was a little strange, but it didn''t prove it.


    Langdon''s eyes lit up and said, "there''s one more thing, William. Remember the day we met?"


    "Of course"


    "remember when I walked into the basement that day, I told you about the special inverted pyramid with FACHE?"


    William nodded.


    Langdon asked with a smile: "Sophie, you must have seen the inverted pyramid when you grew up in France. Now you two think about what the big inverted glass pyramid and the small marble pyramid look like together?"


    As soon as William thought about the inverted pyramid, he exclaimed, "no, see God.".

 Chapter 120

    After William exclaimed, Sophie also responded, "Holy Grail?"


    Langdon nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right, Holy Grail." then he dipped his finger in some water, drew two connected triangles on the table and exclaimed, "it''s really like a cup.".


    Sophie looked at Langdon admiringly, while William looked at Langdon like a bully, thinking, "this guy really deserves to boast that he is the best professor of history and rune at Harvard. His brain is really big, and what he said is reasonable. If William had not known clearly that the Holy Grail would have been there when the Devonshire family castle was built 270 years ago William would really believe that the Holy Grail is in the Louvre.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the elders of the false Holy Grail in the Louvre must have believed that it was the Holy Grail.


    The Holy Grail under Roslin. Roslin and the Holy Grail are the same in English. Accompanied by masters, the Louvre certainly has masterpieces.


    Accompanied by a dream, she can rest in peace and look up at the starry sky, which is a better explanation, because the ground on the inverted pyramid is all glass, so of course she can look up at the starry sky. The only difference is that it has no sword.


    William is very happy in his heart. Henry cleverly handed over the fake sarcophagus that they had guarded for 270 years. Since it is a fake, there is no need to protect it with a sword.


    William, who was secretly pleased, heard Sophie''s recollection and said, "Langdon, as soon as you said that, I remember that sonier took me to the glass pyramid when it opened. He also strangely brought a knight''s sword and a Damascus knife to hang on the edge of the inverted pyramid.


    At that time, I couldn''t resist my curiosity and asked him why he was wearing the sword. I remember very clearly that sonier was very happy at that time, because that was the only word I said to him in that half year.


    he said this was a gift from a friend to celebrate the completion of Pyramid. Now think carefully that the two swords are carved with the German family''s emblem and the letter of DWS. "


    said Sophie and Landon both looked at William, which made William make complaints about herself. Henry really liked the people who played the role of the British Blue Security Committee Chairman Gareth Gareth," said Hill. William was 100% sure that Henry was laughing at sonier and the other three priors.


    Henry must have been crazy at that time. When the fake Holy Grail was sent out, the danger was also sent away, but it was really buried in his yard.


    William rolled his eyes and said, "how can I know? I was only nine years old in 1989. Do you think my grandfather Henry would tell me why he gave me sonier swords?"


    Sophie and Langdon think that William can''t know why, because Henry doesn''t have to tell William as a child.


    All of a sudden, William''s cell phone rang. When he picked up a call that didn''t show the number, William immediately got up and said "sorry" to Sophie Langdon. He took his cell phone and went to the grass to connect the phone.


    "Hello"


    "it''s me, William" came Carlos''s voice from the phone. "We found the mastermind of the Illuminati, but there was an accident. We not only caught the mastermind, but also caught six other council members of the Illuminati. They were negotiating to send us $20 million bearer bonds to a person called teacher.


    After being caught by us, these seven people hope to make up with you with $100 million, and even hope to spend another $200 million on your Holy Grail. "Carlos said after pausing for a few seconds," what are you going to do next? "


    "300 million?" William asked in surprise, these guys are really rich.


    "Yes"


    William was silent. After thinking about it for more than ten seconds, William suddenly had a bold idea in his heart, "kill them, don''t leave the head and tail behind."


    "OK, no problem"


    "do you have 20 million bearer bonds?"


    "Yes," Carlos said.


    "How''s Colin doing?"


    Carlos thought for a few seconds and said, "it''s not bad. Although this guy is greedy for money, he''s not obsessed with the 100 million dollars. He has the potential to cultivate."


    "Well, let Colin kill those seven people, then give him 5 million bearer bonds, let him learn something from you, and take all the remaining 15 million, make it clean, Carlos.".


    "Understand, I will disguise as a car accident to send them down the cliff, you can look back at the news."


    "OK, thank you, Carlos. Go home after you finish your work. I''ll contact you if you need to. If you want to bring your children to Oxford, it''s best. I''ll arrange for you.".


    This time, Carlos thought for nearly a minute before he said: "I can''t go to Oxford for the time being. I have some private affairs to deal with. As for Wesley, let him stay in New York quietly. He is not suitable for my business. I just want him to get married and have children peacefully."


    William is very happy to hear that Carlos''s son is called Wesley, but he is not good enough to let Carlos take Wesley to Oxford, which will make Carlos have a knot in his heart, thinking that William is trying to threaten him with Wesley.


    "No problem. If you are in danger, send Wesley to England or Switzerland. Now that you have money, don''t wear cheap clothes. You can even find a suitable reason to improve Wesley''s life.".Carlos was very happy to hear William''s concern and his money to improve Wesley''s life. "Thank you, William. I started working without anything else.".


    "Well, call me if you have something to do.".


    "Yes, bye bye"


    "Bye Bye" William Hung up and was shocked by his sudden thought. It was a crazy idea. He walked back and forth on the grass and kept thinking about the feasibility in his mind. After walking for half an hour, William finally made up his mind to do what he thought. If it was done, the guild would soon become history, And he''s likely to get very big benefits.


    Determined, William picked up his cell phone and called Prince Charles, who was soon connected.


    "Good afternoon, William" came from the earphone.


    "Good afternoon, your highness. I''m sorry to disturb you. I have a very important matter to report to his majesty Philip. It''s very impolite, but I hope it''s tonight.".


    Prince Charles was surprised and stopped for more than ten seconds. "Is it really very important? If Philip is not satisfied, it''s me. "


    "Of course, your highness, I am very sure. At the same time, I hope Duke Devon will join you in this meeting. You will be surprised, your highness, and I think it will be good for you to attend this meeting."


    "I''m not sure his majesty Philip will have time to see you, William. Can you tell me about it first?"


    "You can tell them that the Devonshire family has made a very formal request for this meeting. They will be interested in it, your highness. I''ll be in London at 5 p.m. and I hope to hear from you. See you in three hours, your highness."


    "Well, I hope my father won''t be angry that I''m interrupting his lunch break, or I''ll get into trouble with you, William.".


    No, I think his majesty Philip will be very happy to meet me. See you in the evening, your highness.


    "Well, see you in the evening, William.".

 Chapter 121

    Hang up the phone, William went to Sophie and Langdon''s side, apologetically said: "I have to go, some things need me to deal with, hope to see you next time when the wedding, best can take your children, my godson together, that will be very interesting.".


    "Screw you, William, we''re not going to have unmarried children," Sophie said with a smile.


    Langdon asked anxiously, "is something wrong with us? William, please tell Sophie and me that I don''t want anything to happen to Sophie.


    Sophie immediately looked at William nervously.


    William thought that if these two guys could stay together for a long time, they would have children next time.


    So William pretended to be in a dilemma and said seriously: "something happened. My people found out that the people of the Illuminati had prepared 20 million dollars to give to tibin. Although they didn''t know that tibin was dead, you can imagine that the people of the Illuminati would not give up looking for the Holy Grail and Sophie, so I hope you can hide in Ireland for some time, It depends on the situation after I have settled the matter.


    Sophie and Langdon have experienced tipin''s murder and the madness of the white haired believer of the Illuminati. They are very afraid of the Illuminati now. When they hear William''s words, they nod and agree.


    William is very happy that they can listen to him. It seems that those who deal with these Notre Dame have to use their own safety to intimidate them. They can''t be given the chance to talk about it.


    William called the hotel he stayed in and ordered a small private plane to fly directly to London. He got off the plane at 4 p.m. and the special bus of London four seasons hotel was waiting for him at the airport. After getting on the bus, William told the driver to go to Kensington.


    At 4:30, I saw Prince Wilson waiting for him outside Kensington Palace. They haven''t seen each other for many days. Wilson and William hugged and said, "William, you really want to see my grandfather, but he hates being disturbed."


    William looked at Wilson with a smile and said, "it''s OK. I really have something important to see your majesty Philip. It''s OK."


    Wilson saw William''s confident face, so he didn''t worry any more. "Come on, get in my car and I''ll take you to platinum palace.".


    "OK, thank you, Wilson.".


    "You''re welcome, we''re friends, William." they sat in the car laughing and chatting to go to the platinum palace.


    It took less than 20 minutes to get to platinum palace. William took a wooden box and Wilson went through two security checks under the guidance of the bodyguard before they went into a palace under the guidance of an old housekeeper. After waiting outside for a few minutes, William and Wilson were told they could go in.


    King Philip, Prince Charles and Duke Devon are waiting for William in a reception room.


    Wilson went out consciously after greeting King Philip, Prince Charles and Duke Devon.


    King Philip is an old man in his 80s, but he looks energetic because of his fitness and maintenance. He wears a black suit, combs his hair meticulously and has good eyes. When he sees William, he laughs and gets up.


    William hurriedly approached, and saluted and said hello to King Philip with an unfamiliar royal ceremony according to the housekeeper''s instructions just now. King Philip grinned, stretched out his hand and shook William''s hand.


    "Well, little Devonshire, I now officially allow you to see me next time without a royal salute, just as Baron hunt does not need to take off his hat when he sees the king of England. This is a special privilege of your Earl Devonshire family."


    Philip''s words made Duke Devon and Prince Charles laugh. They were also helpless about William''s ignorance of noble etiquette. William is so rich that if they want to find a suitable etiquette teacher, they will find him.


    But William''s performance today shows that this guy doesn''t care about aristocratic etiquette at all, and he doesn''t care much about Earl title.


    The three people''s ridicule makes William feel helpless. He really doesn''t want to live so tired. There are too many noble rules. There are etiquette requirements for dining, speaking, dressing, walking, driving, and even bathing. God, I think William is tired.


    I''ll just be my rich man. The rest of you don''t care. After the three people finished laughing, Duke Devon went to William and hugged him. Then he patted him on the shoulder. "Henry, if you know what you have achieved, you will be very happy. It''s great. Welcome back to our big family. I hope you have time to visit Devon." .


    William nodded with a smile. "Well, your highness, I will visit you sometime. Thank you for your support last time. My mother also told me about you and grandfather Henry.".


    "Oh, William, shouldn''t you call me grandfather? I am your real grandfather. "


    William looked at the German Lord who was angry. He thought he was in the middle of his heart." when he and I were two, when they were down and out, they didn''t see you make complaints about my grandfather. I didn''t see that I was rich enough to inherit the count.But William will not be an idiot to say that people are not like this, holding high and stepping low human nature, "OK, grandfather, nice to meet you.".


    The Duke laughed and said, "good. Remember to grow up and walk around my manor.".


    As for Prince Charles, William just shook hands with him to say hello. After all, the relationship between them was very good after they played in front of the paparazzi. Otherwise, William would not have called Prince Charles at the thought of meeting King Philip.


    After the housekeeper brought the servant with good coffee and snacks, and the four of them had afternoon tea and chatted for half a day, King Philip said, "well, William, you should tell us why you are in such a hurry to see the three of us.".


    William pretended to be hesitant, looked around, looked at Prince Charles, Prince Charles immediately understood what William meant, "don''t worry, this is the palace, there is a special imitation monitoring equipment, very safe.".


    As a matter of fact, William used his mental power to scan when he was just drinking afternoon tea, but the fact is not that there is no monitoring device as Prince Charles said. On the contrary, there are many hidden cameras and monitoring devices here.


    After all, William is the first time to see King Philip, and the royal family is not so relieved of him as they expected. His every move must be watched by many royal bodyguards. William believes that as long as he has any abnormal behavior, the bodyguards waiting outside a few doors will rush in immediately.


    William shook his head at Prince Charles. "I''m sorry, your highness. What I''m going to say next is very important. Only the four of us can hear it. Henry didn''t teach me much else, but the secret service has taught me everything, so I''m sorry. I can''t say it here.".


    King Philip, Prince Charles and Duke Devon are surprised to see William speaking so directly. After they look at each other, they wonder if it has something to do with the secret that the Devonshire family has been guarding?


    How can William be willing to tell the fundamental secret of his family''s survival? There must be something wrong with it.

 Chapter 122

    At the thought of Devon Hill guarding the secret for thousands of years, the Duke of Devon stood up excitedly. Regardless of the king, he put aside Philip and char and said to William directly with an angry face:


    "are you crazy? William, how can you tell the biggest secret of your family? That''s the foundation of your family for thousands of years.


    King Philip stood up and said, "come on, let''s talk in another place." then he looked at Charles for a while and went out without saying a word.


    Charles knew that King Philip was just about to drive him away. He acquiesced and quickly followed him. Duke Devon glared at William for a few seconds and followed him with a cold hum.


    William smilingly looked at Philip in a hurry. He couldn''t wait. Under the guidance of the bodyguard, four people went into a closed secret room. After sitting down, Philip looked at William seriously and said, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you think about it, William?".


    "Of course," William said with a smile.


    "Let''s start. Tell me where she is. Although your family has been guarding for thousands of years, after the killing of the Templars 600 years ago, the secret is no longer a secret for a limited number of people. Almost everyone who should know it knows it.".


    Hey, if you don''t talk about the terms and benefits, it''s not so easy to say. William is smiling and drinking coffee slowly. I don''t believe you and Duke Devon will be upset.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Charles winked at Philip and said, "excuse me, William, can you tell me what you''re talking about?"


    William raised his eyebrows, looked at Philip and Duke Devon, and said to the curious Charles, "a story about the God of light and his wife.".


    "What do you mean?" Charles looked at William suspiciously. When did the God of light have a wife?


    Seeing that Philip and Duke Devon sat upright and did not speak, William told Charles the whole story. After hearing this, Charles was surprised and asked, "God, where is she? And William, are you really crazy? How can you tell this secret?".


    This time, Philip said to Charles, "he''s not crazy. Do you think a man who can start from scratch and worth more than a billion will be a madman?"


    Charles was awakened by Philip''s words. Yes, in a limited contact, he didn''t think William would be a madman. He was smart like a fox.


    Philip saw William explain after another pair of stable Diaoyutai appearance, helplessly said: "well, tell me your conditions, as long as it is not too much, I will promise you."


    William said with a smile: "first, I want to buy all the land around Oxford castle. I will buy it at the market price. The only difficulty is the approval of Oxford City Council.".


    Philip asked unexpectedly, "as long as you have money, you can buy it. Do you need to find me?"


    Of course, I have to look for you, because what I want to buy is all the land around the Devonshire family castle, about 30000 acres.


    Charles looked at the smiling William, and he wanted to beat him up. God, 30000 acres, which is 5000 acres more than the land owned by his family. As soon as he bought it, William would become the biggest landlord in England.


    Philip shook his head after hearing William''s words and said, "it''s no use for you to come to me about this matter. It depends on the meaning of Oxford City Council. No one is a fool. They can''t let you buy such a large area of land. If you use these land to develop real estate or directly circle it, and no one else can enter, it will affect the food and public resources of more than 100000 people.".


    William doesn''t believe that Philip can''t help it. But he has been on the throne for more than 60 years. He must have a way to convince the Oxford City Council that it''s nothing more than an exchange of interests. It seems that he has to say something good first.


    William said with a smile, "you know what? At noon today, someone wanted to spend 300 million dollars on the Holy Grail, but I didn''t agree. Instead, I sent them directly to the God of light.


    Philip three immediately thought of more than 4 o''clock. They received information that six directors of the Illuminati and a black bishop were suspected to have had a car accident in Lyon, France. The bus directly rushed out from a cliff more than 100 meters away, and the driver and the bus killed a total of 8 people.


    They were just wondering what kind of person had so ruthlessly brought up the head of the Guangshi guild. They didn''t expect that this little guy had done it.


    Looking at William with a calm face, they were very alert. They didn''t expect that the young guy was so cruel and didn''t care much about the $300 million three.


    William said with a smile, "I think you all know what the Templars did to the Illuminati a thousand years ago.".


    The three of them nodded with laughter. Of course, they knew that they had blackmailed the Guangming sect.


    "I don''t want more, just 500 million dollars. If there''s no cash, England''s fixed assets are OK. As for how much you can get, I don''t care."


    Philip did not respond to William''s request, but said with a smile: "ha ha, William, have you never thought of going to find Guangming religion yourself?"William turned his eyes and looked at Philip speechless. Although he really thought about this idea, he was not an idiot. If he went directly, he might be killed. Even if William could avoid it, the trouble would follow him all his life.


    How can it be better now? There''s no need to charge or show up to be hated. Isn''t there a king, a prince and a grand duke to stand against when the sky falls? Besides, he didn''t want to talk about his angel.


    It must be the false Holy Grail in the Louvre. As for whether it is true or false, it depends on the eyesight. The Holy Grail was personally identified and stored by the four elders of the Priory more than ten years ago. If it is found to be a false Holy Grail, it is also the problem of the four elders of the Priory.


    If the three of them really blackmail the Guangming cult, it''s definitely not him that the Guangming cult hates the most. "I''m not an idiot. I''m not as powerful as a group of people, and I''m not greedy. I''m satisfied with a 500 million dollar.".


    Philip and Duke Devon nodded with satisfaction, thinking that William is still very self-conscious. Although the bright church is declining, anyone who underestimates them will surely pay a heavy price.


    They also understand why William is looking for them. However, the Holy Grail is too valuable to be used by William. In their opinion, William''s demands are not excessive or even too low.


    This made them wonder why William would hand over the Holy Grail. "Well, I''ll agree to both of these conditions. Let''s talk about your third condition. I don''t believe you will ask for it.".


    William knows that the most important thing is coming. If he can''t dispel the doubts in Philip and Duke Devon''s heart, maybe they won''t take the bait.


    William''s face soon appeared angry, whining and breathing, "I hope you and the Illuminati can join hands to eliminate the Illuminati, which has seriously threatened the safety of me and my mother.".


    When Philip heard that this was the condition, he was a little surprised to think that William''s revenge was really strong, and his heart was very dark. He just threatened his safety and wanted to uproot others.


    King Philip and Duchess Devon thought for a long time, and they knew that William was not so kind to them, but the bait was too big for the top families. Moreover, if William was forced to publish the Holy Grail by the Illuminati or the Illuminati, it would be out of control.


    "Well, as long as the Grail is true, I will agree to your terms. Now tell me where the Grail is. You won''t even believe what I, the king of England, have promised.".


    Of course not, but I want a $500 million deposit.


    Philip and Duke Devon look at each other and nod their heads. That''s right. No one will work without money.


    It took almost two hours to discuss what industry to use to offset 500 million US dollars. After the discussion, King Philip said wearily, "now you can rest assured.".


    William looked at the documents with satisfaction. He did not expect that the private foundations controlled by King Philip and Duke Devon would have 4% shares in Pingguo, 7% shares in amarson and 3% shares in Disneyland.


    William wants all these shares without even thinking about it. These enterprises are listed companies. Unlike the start-up stage, it is not so easy to dilute his shares.


    By the way, I also want 11% of the shares of Chelsea. It must be very suitable for her mother to give her shares as a birthday gift. Lina has always been a fan of Chelsea.


    William would happily say: "the Holy Grail is now under the glass pyramid of the Louvre in France.".


    Hearing this news, King Philip and Duke Devon were so angry that they almost had a heart attack. They stared at William fiercely, thinking that it was not so simple. William, the God seeing bastard, sold his own things for 500 million dollars.


    But on the other hand, they were convinced of what William had said. It made sense why William sold them the Holy Grail at such a low price. So after they drove William and Prince Charles away, they laughed and celebrated with wine glasses. They two old foxes had to discuss the distribution of benefits.

 Chapter 123

    In the third week of June in England, the vast majority of people in England are waiting in front of the TV early in the morning. Today is the annual Ascot Royal Jockey Club in England.


    The annual Ascot Royal Jockey Club is not only the world''s professional jockey club, but also the most important social event in the summer of England. Every year, there are some special interesting things in the Jockey Club, and people even bet on what color clothes and hats the queen of England will wear.


    But what surprised the public this year was that William, dressed in a gentleman''s morning dress and a black hat, appeared frequently on TV, and had been closely following King Philip and Duke Devon to attend the opening ceremony of the Jockey Club.


    What''s more surprising is that King Philip talked with William cordially from time to time, and laughed amused by William from time to time. Even in the championship presentation ceremony in the morning, King Philip took William to the podium, asked William to give awards to the third runner up, Duke Devon to the second runner up, and King Philip to the champion.


    At noon, in the group photo before the rest of the Jockey Club, William stood directly in the Earl''s seat and stood with a group of dukes and earls. This unusual move made the whole english crazy. It was a direct recognition of William''s Earl''s seat in Oxford.


    People are curious about what William has done to get such a big treat. Paparazzi surround William 24 hours a day, making William''s manager of four seasons hotel in London crazy.


    During the five-day period of the Jockey Club, four seasons hotel appeared in newspapers and TV more frequently than their own advertising time in a year, which made William''s treatment in Four Seasons Hotel mentioned again and again.


    Although William was annoyed by paparazzi''s harassment, he had to stay in London, because after reaching an agreement with King Philip that night, he had already eaten the benefits of $500 million.


    In addition to the women''s special show on the third day, Prince Wilson has been following William around the clock these days, saying that he is taking him to cocktail parties and activities to get to know a lot of people in the circle. Everyone knows the real purpose.


    All kinds of etiquette and rules are driving William crazy. He really doesn''t understand these noble etiquette and doesn''t like this sense of restraint.


    The only advantage is that there are beautiful ladies sticking them on him from time to time at the reception. During that time, he did several fitness exercises with an 18-year-old female singer named Cheryl, which has become the only thing that makes William happy these days.


    Finally, on the fifth day, early in the morning, Wilson told William that his grandfather asked him to tell him that William was free. This made William''s tense heart finally relax. It seems that Philip''s people have found the Holy Grail in the Louvre.


    The Holy Grail in the Louvre can''t even be identified by the four elders of the Priory. William can tell if it''s true or not if he doesn''t believe Philip.


    Wilson also said that he would give William a satisfactory answer about his promise to buy land years ago. As for the last thing, Philip just asked William to pay attention to the news recently.


    Finally, there was a happy ending. A fake Holy Grail was used to get permission to buy and sell 500 million assets and 30000 acres of land, and the danger was completely sent out. Philip and Duke Devon would certainly not let go of the Illuminati, which had always wanted to destroy the Holy Grail. William believed that they would even force the Illuminati to completely ban this organization.


    It turns out that the energy of the king of England is much greater than that of the Devonshire family. A few days later, William saw in the news that the Illuminati had announced to ban the Illuminati and retired more than a dozen middle and senior officials, which made him completely relieved.


    William was in a relaxed mood. Henry threw the hot potato to the hermit. The hermit really blocked the disaster for the Devonshire family as Henry thought. Unfortunately, he was involved, which made William have to find a bigger man as a shield.


    It turns out that Philip''s shield was very successful because he went to the bitter Lord himself and told him that I had the thing in my hand. If you want me to keep it secret, you should give the benefit first.


    Ha ha, in the future, the Holy Grail will have nothing to do with William. He can continue to live his life.


    With a fake thing in exchange for the grandfather''s $500 million stock, William, who was in a good mood, took Wilson around London for fun for the first time. As long as Wilson said it was fun, William would follow him and treat him throughout the whole process. Wilson didn''t have to spend a dime, which made Wilson very excited.


    They lingered in london night show for several days, until one night Prince Charles''s bodyguard suddenly found them holding some hot girls, and solemnly asked Wilson to go back to Kensington immediately. They were wrapped up by bodyguards and walked out of the night show.


    He quickly got into a nanny car and drove to Kensington. On the car, William knew the reason. It turned out that the White Palace of Laomei was attacked by dozens of armed bandits in 13 minutes this evening. Even his eldest brother was trapped in the underground of the White Palace. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. This made England alert immediately.


    Walking into Kensington, William and Wilson bow their heads to admit their mistakes in Princess Diane''s dissatisfaction. They also know that they are too presumptuous these days. The nightclub Duo is not just shouting for nothing, and their absurd stories have been reported in the newspapers.


    The princess didn''t capture Wilson directly, which was a great honor to William. Prince Charles didn''t have time to deal with the absurdity of William and Wilson"From now on, Wilson, you and your brother Harry are forbidden to pack up and go to the castle in the suburbs. As for you, William, you''d better go back to Oxford castle. Now the form outside is very bad. Many parts of London are loose and tight inside, and some important places have been closed in the dark. Everything has to wait for a while. Well, Wilson, you can go to your brother In half an hour, you''ll start with your mother and brother.


    Wilson was very obedient this time, so he did as his father told him. After hugging William, he followed Princess Diane away.


    William understood what Prince Charles said. In this special period, his own safety is the most important thing. The Holy Grail can only be let go.


    He nodded to Prince char and walked behind him to his study. When he came in, he saw that the most humiliating event in the hundreds of years since the founding of the United States was being reported on TV.


    The world''s major media are scrambling to report the shabby White Palace. The grass outside the palace and the gate are full of secret service corpses and bombed vehicles. At more than 9 pm, six armed helicopters outside the White Palace want to forcibly descend into the White Palace, but five of them are destroyed by the prevention and control weapons in the palace, one of which also crashes into the right room of the White Palace The roof exploded and half of it was destroyed.


    If he didn''t withdraw from the futures market, how much more money would he make when the stock market opened tomorrow.


    Half an hour later, William watched the Prince Charles and his family take a bus and go back to the four seasons hotel. He fell into bed and went to sleep. Forget it, I don''t want to. This has never happened in my previous life. I''d better go back to Oxford for a few days tomorrow.


    The next morning, William, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly woken up by the ring of his mobile phone. He picked up his mobile phone to see how it was Blake''s phone.

 Chapter 124

    William was a little surprised when Brian mills called him. Their task of protecting Ambrosius is over. What can I do for him now?


    When he got through, William heard Brian''s anxious voice, "boss, are you in London? I need your help.


    "What''s the matter?" William asked suspiciously,


    "yes, boss, my daughter and her sister are missing in France. I got a call from Ginny saying that someone broke into her and her house and that someone kidnapped Ginny and her sister. Ginny called me from under the bed. I recorded the call with Ginny. According to Ginny''s information, it must have been done by an Albanian.


    They have tattoos of the moon and the sun on their hands. They''re the same people who attacked Miss Ambrose Hughes in Miami last time. I wonder if they''re taking revenge on us, "Bryan said quickly.


    Revenge? How could the Albanians take revenge on Bryan''s daughter? But if it is true as Blake said, his daughter was implicated by William, so William immediately said: "no problem, I''m going to Paris now, what do I need to do, and how long Ginny has been missing.".


    "In an hour, William helped me find Ginny. Sam and I can''t go to Europa now. You should know what happened in our country. All our special agents who used to deal with foreign affairs are restricted to go abroad, waiting for investigation. Even if we go abroad secretly, we can''t get to France within 24 hours. Now I can only ask for your help.".


    It seems that yesterday''s attack on the white palace made Lao Mei very angry. Even her own people had to be investigated, "OK, give it to me."


    at this time, Sam''s voice came from the phone, "William, you only have 95 hours. After this time, the Albanians will sell them, and Ginny will never be found. I will give you our money soon It''s for you, please, William.


    "William, please help me find Ginny. I''ll find my friends and relationships when I was an agent. After you go to Paris, you can find a friend named Claude. He has made a lot of contacts with me before, and I''ll call him for help.".


    "OK, I''ll be in Paris about three hours, waiting for my news, Brian.". Hang up the phone, William check the equipment in the storage space, get on the hotel car and go out.


    Sitting on the Eurostar, on the train, William listens to Ginny''s call from Bryan. On the phone, Ginny cries and Bryan says that someone broke into her and her sister Amanda''s house and captured Amanda.


    Brian asked Ginny if they met any suspicious people on the plane. Ginny said no, but at the airport, she and Amanda met a young man named Pete, and they carpooled to their residence before they left.


    William is listening to Ginny crying in the earphone, saying that the robber has come to find her. She is very afraid. Brian asks Ginny to hide under the bed and tells Ginny to hide under the bed with her mobile phone and shout out what she saw.


    "Dad, they''re coming to me," Ginny whispered in a cry of horror.


    Brian''s voice came from the recording. "Listen, Ginny, this part is very important." Brian stopped painfully for 2 seconds and said, "they''ll come in and find you and grab you, but pay attention, baby. Now I''m talking about the most important thing,


    you have 5 to 10 seconds to put your mobile phone under the bed, focus and shout out what you see Come on, skin color, eye color, height, any special features, scars, baldness, anything you see, understand?


    Ginny cried for a few seconds and said, "yes, Dad.".


    Soon, the sound of footsteps came from the recording, and then came the voices of several men. William couldn''t understand what they were saying. Suddenly, a sharp scream came from the headphones to William''s ears,


    and you were heard shouting: "beard, six feet, tattoos of the moon and the sun on your hands." then Ginny''s voice was farther and farther away, and it seemed to be covered Shut up and drag out of the room. After ten seconds, someone picked up Ginny''s phone.


    After a few seconds of silence in the recording, Bryan came in a calm and gloomy voice,


    "I don''t know who you are or what you want to do. If you want a ransom, I can give it to you. Now I have $100 in cash. I can give it all to you as long as you let my daughter go.".


    They made a lot of money at William some time ago.


    The person on the other end of the phone seems to be surprised by Brian''s $1 million saying that he didn''t speak for a few seconds.


    Brian quickly said: "tell me a bank number, one million, I''ll call you now, just ask you to let my daughter go"


    "no" there was a hoarse voice on the phone, and then he wanted to hang up.


    Brian said, "wait, wait, if you don''t think it''s safe, I can give you the password of the Swiss bank account, and you can get the $1 million in the Swiss bank with the password"


    "no", the person on the phone still refused.


    "Let my daughter go, here''s the money, cash," Brian said, holding back his anger.


    Over the phone came a schadenfreude laugh: "no, I can get money by selling your daughter. I like watching you rich Americans cry. I like watching you look miserable."Brian was stimulated by this guy''s cruelty and said with gnashing teeth, "I don''t know what hatred you had with us before, but I tell you from my decades of experience in a special profession that I will use many means to make you fear, and I know many people who are engaged in special professions. If you release my daughter now, I will treat it as if nothing happened, and I will take care of the money, such as If not, I will investigate you, find you, and finally, I will find you and kill you all.


    "Hey, hey, good luck" recorded the sound of the phone being dropped.


    At the end of the recording came Brian''s voice, "William, I beg you to help me find Ginny. I will use my life to repay you. If William can help me kill all those guys, I will find all my relationships to escort you. I swear to God, no matter what you do, I promise you will be OK, as long as my daughter returns to America safely.".


    William heard Bryan gnashing his teeth and had a cold war. God, these kidnappers really angered Bryan.


    At this time, William''s phone rang. When he got through, Sam''s voice came from the phone. "William, I found something useful. These people are from the border of northern Albania and several other countries. That place belongs to no matter where it is. It''s a gathering place of scum.


    The man who spoke to Bryan should be mark, the son of their tribal chief. He went to Paris six months ago and was the leader of the group.


    This organization specializes in selling women. When they arrive in Europa, they will make girls addicted to reading, and then force them to be street girls. However, recently, these people have found a more profitable way to kidnap young girls who come to visit Europa''s airports, which can save a lot of freight.


    William has 93 hours left. Time is very tight. Call me whenever you have any questions. Good luck, William.

 Chapter 125

    After getting off the train, William went directly to Ginny and Amanda''s place, bought a piece of bread and vegetables, packed them in a big paper bag, and waited outside the electronic door of the building. The door was an electronic code door, and it was useless for William to unlock it.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, he saw a resident in the building go out. William held a paper bag and pretended to be the resident in the building. While the electronic door was not closed, he went into the building and found the room that Brian said. After that, he opened the door with a door opening tool.


    After entering, he searched the room carefully with mental strength, and soon found a crushed mobile phone. He picked up the phone, took out the memory card, turned and went downstairs to find a notebook store. He spent 500 dollars to buy a notebook and a reader to find the memory card.


    The memory card is full of photos of Ginny and Amanda. William looks carefully one by one. After zooming in, he finds a young man staring at Ginny and Amanda in a group photo of Ginny and Amanda. After zooming in again, a young and handsome face appears, which should be what Ginny said.


    I got you. William picked up his notebook, walked out of the store, threw it into the storage space at a corner and took a taxi to the airport.


    After paying to get off, William looked for Peter in the airport for a long time, but he didn''t find Peter. He asked the airport staff to find out that many flights at the airport were cancelled today because of the White Palace of Lao Mei.


    The first plane to land will be at 4 a.m. tomorrow. William looks at his watch. It''s 7 p.m. now. Go to eat first.


    I found a hotel near the airport and had a sleep. At 3:30 in the morning, William was woken up by his mobile phone alarm clock. After washing, he took the breakfast prepared by the hotel service and went to the airport while eating.


    Sitting in the pick-up hall, William saw that Pete came in with a bag on his back at more than 5 o''clock. He sat not far from William, flipping through the magazine and staring at the exit.


    Until 6 a.m., probably because he didn''t find the right target, the guy sat in his chair and didn''t move.


    William wanted to stun Pete and drag him out, but because of the White Palace, the airport was full of armed police and surveillance, so he had no chance to do it.


    Half an hour later, the airport broadcast that a plane from Australia was landing. Ten minutes later, a young girl with blonde hair came out of the airport carrying a big backpack.


    Single, this kind of girl is the most suitable type of kidnapping for Pete. Pete immediately put away the magazine and followed the girl out of the airport.


    When he arrived at the place where he was waiting for a taxi, Pete took the initiative to chat up the girl and said, "Hi"


    when she heard someone talking behind her, the girl turned her head and saw that Pete was quite handsome. She said with a smile, "Hi.".


    "My name is Peter. Are you here to travel?"


    "Yes, you''re here to travel, too?" The girl asked,


    Pete shook his head and said, "I''m going back to Paris on a business trip. I venture to ask, the taxi fare from the airport to the downtown is still very expensive. Can we share a car together?"


    According to Pete''s past experience, the girl who was targeted must have come to travel in poverty. Hearing the carpool, he immediately nodded and agreed: "that''s a good idea, no problem.".


    "That''s great. Every time I go back to Paris on business, the biggest headache is to take a taxi. The taxi charge in Paris airport is too high. What people like me who have just worked for a short time most want is to find someone to carpool. When the car comes, you get on first, and I''ll help you put your luggage.".


    The girl is very happy to meet a handsome and gentlemanly little brother in a place where she is not familiar with. She is also looking forward to a beautiful exotic feeling in her heart. She smiles and gives her backpack on her shoulder to Pete and says happily, "thank you. I''m so lucky. I didn''t expect to meet you just after I got off the plane.".


    When the taxi came, Pete opened the door for the girl, smiling to let her go in first. As soon as the door opened, Pete felt a huge force coming from behind him, and was pushed into the taxi in an instant.


    William pushed Pete into a taxi. The space in the taxi was small, so it was easy to control Pete, and there would be fewer people in the car.


    William followed him into the taxi. As soon as he got on the car and closed the door, William punched Pete in the stomach. He hit Pete and cried out in pain. His left hand clasped Pete tightly and his right hand buckled around his neck. "Where are the two American girls who shared with you yesterday afternoon?".


    Pitt was asked, it is obvious that he knows who William is talking about, but he dares to talk to William about this, struggling to shout: "who are you, I don''t know what you are talking about.".


    William is a punch down, this punch he used 50% force, this hit Pete retch up, taxi driver see this busy shout: "Hey, what do you want to do.".


    "Ten thousand dollars to drive, leave the airport and give you ten thousand dollars." then William threw a stack of ten thousand dollars bills on the co pilot and punched Peter again. "Where were the two American girls yesterday afternoon?".


    The driver looked at the $10000 on the co pilot, hesitated and struggling.


    "If I don''t say it, I''ll break your ribs and put them in your stomach," William threatened.


    William, who is about to fight again, is suddenly grabbed by a black man''s foot and wants to drag him out of the taxi. William turns around and kicks him in the face. Unexpectedly, the black man is quite resistant to fighting. He tries to drag William out even if he gets a kick from William.After William was pulled out of the taxi, he saw that there were still two big men running here after the black man. While running, he also took out a dagger and rushed at William.


    First, William let a dagger stab him in the abdomen and pushed it on the back of the man. The man bumped into the taxi, and the third person jumped on him. The dagger slashed at William''s neck.


    William bowed his head and punched the man''s abdomen with his right hand. He was too hard. He directly scratched his neck. It was absolutely to cut William''s neck. Therefore, he used 70% of his strength to make sure that the guy''s spleen was broken.


    I saw the strong man get this punch, and soon lay on the ground crying with his stomach.


    William turned to the other man who was shaking and wanted to stand up. With a click, the peddler''s ankle was broken. Then he grabbed the back of his head and crashed into the taxi. With a click, the back lights of the taxi were broken, and the peddler immediately fainted.


    William looked at the taxi and saw that the left door of the taxi had been opened. Turning around, he saw more than 20 meters away that Pete was running to the high-speed Viaduct with his stomach in his arms.


    When William saw that the key was still in the taxi, he closed the door and hit the black man who had stood up on the cheek with two punches. Then he grabbed the black man''s head and hit him on the front cover of the taxi. The black man also fainted.


    In the car, William went straight to Pete.

 Chapter 126

    William drove the car to the viaduct, but Pete was smart. Seeing William driving after him, Pete immediately ran to the retrograde road. When William caught up with the viaduct, the taxi was blocked by the cars on the viaduct and had to get off to chase him.


    When Peter saw that William was about to catch up with him, he saw a big truck coming under the elevated road. He bit his teeth and turned over and jumped off the elevated road. With the help of the big truck, he went down to the elevated road and turned to William and put up his middle finger. But before he was happy, he was hit by the oncoming truck.


    William looked at all this on the viaduct, punched the guardrail on the viaduct and yelled "Damn it.".


    "Police, stop"


    seeing the police coming, William looked around, jumped up, grabbed the street lamp on the side of the elevated road and slipped down.


    Pete is dead, and the clue is broken. Now William has to go to Brian''s friend Claude, hoping to find some clues and help from him, so as to avoid looking like a headless fly.


    According to the address Bryan gave him, find Bryan''s friend Claude''s home, order a cup of coffee and drink bread in the cafe below Claude''s home, read the newspaper, eat bread and drink coffee, and wait for Claude to go downstairs to work.


    At 9 o''clock, as Brian said, Claude went down the stairs on time and walked to the car parked on the side of the street not far away.


    Seeing this, William threw down his newspaper, wearing a mask, sunglasses and baseball cap, walked quickly to Claude, walked behind him and followed him across the road.


    When they got to the middle of the road, they stopped. William took his cell phone and gave it to Claude. Claude looked at William and saw that William just gave him a cell phone. His tense heart was temporarily put down. He was also a secret service. Although he is now a civilian, he still has some necessary vigilance. When William followed him, he didn''t make any cover up. When William got up, Claude paid attention to it It''s him.


    When he received the call and saw that it was on the line and the name was Brian mills, Claude shrugged at the phone and said, "do we need to chat with two retired old people like before? Or are you too timid to come to me by yourself.


    "I can''t help it. There''s something wrong with me. I''m restricted out of the United States," said Brian on the phone.


    Claude laughed: "what about the White Palace? It seems that my retirement life is better than you, I can still sit in the office, drink coffee, read the newspaper, have something to do, you can only continue to work hard. ".


    Brian said: "it''s not very boring for people like you to work in the office. I don''t think you''re better than me. At least I''m free, Claude."


    "no, of course I''m better than you." he said that I stopped for a few seconds. "Well, it''s a bit boring to sit in the office, but people like us should be satisfied to live in the office after retirement, What do you want me to do? You don''t want to chat with me "


    Bryan said with a smile:" I had a good life, I found a good boss, fished and played ball every day, until yesterday my daughter was kidnapped in Paris. ".


    When Claude heard that, his eyes changed, the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared, his face was gloomy and serious.


    "My daughter and her sister were targeted at the airport, and the Albanians kidnapped them.".


    "How do you know it''s an Albanian?" Claude asked suspiciously.


    "Clyde, I''m just retired, not abandoned," Bryan said discontentedly.


    After thinking about it, Claude said, "I don''t think you''ll call the police, or you won''t send someone to me.".


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Claude. We all know how many police calls Paris receives every day. I only have 96 hours, and now it''s 19 hours. When the police start investigating, Ginny will be sold long ago," Bryan scolds.


    "Well, let''s see, first we have to find the man who''s watching.".


    "I found it, but the guy was killed by a car," said William. His mobile phone was also connected to Brian, and he had Bluetooth in his ear all the time, so William could hear the conversation between them and what he said.


    Claude looked at William seriously and said, "are you looking for someone or committing a crime, Brian? You can''t run around Paris like a bull."


    When Brian heard this, he immediately said, "if necessary, I''ll tear down the Eiffel Tower just to find my daughter, Claude. You know what I used to do, I said I''ll do it.".


    "Do you know who you''re threatening, Brian mills?" Claude said in a strong voice


    "I thought I was talking to my friends, Claude, are we friends?" Brian asked back.


    After a few seconds of silence, Claude sighed and said, "OK, Brian, we''re friends, but you have to think about it for me. I''m working for France now." then he took out a business card to William.


    William then looked at it and said, "deputy director of internal security, Bryan, your friend is doing well now, but it has nothing to do with us. I only want to be from Albania.".


    Brian then said, "yes, we only want the Albanians.".Claude can''t help it. Brian is an old friend of his, and he doesn''t know what''s going to happen if he lets these guys bump around aimlessly.


    Looking at William, Claude said solemnly, "these people sneaked over from Eastern Europe six or seven years ago. At the beginning, there were about 15 to 20 people, but now there are hundreds of people in Paris alone, and there are no less than thousands of people in the whole continent of Europe. No one knows how many of them are in danger. Many of them have fought and been mercenaries, and many of them dare not provoke them."


    William nodded with a smile. "I know. I''ve dealt with these people. Tell me how I can find them, or I''ll find them in my own way." then William took out a note to Claude, "look at this.".


    As soon as Claude took the note and looked at it, he saw that it said: "one million US dollars, Swiss bank deposit and withdrawal, give me the right of special action in France.".


    Claude thought for half a minute and said to his cell phone, "Bryan, is this your decision? You need to know what the risk is for me to do that.".


    Brian said: "either do it according to the note, or I will take the right of action of the U.S. military intelligence agency. At any time now, you can get involved in the White Palace case for any reason, and when there is a problem, you don''t know.".


    This time, Claude thought for a few minutes, "how can I be regarded as not knowing? The trouble is all on my head. Double that. After I see your promise, I will get the right of action in two hours.".


    "No problem," said William with a smile. It would be great for him to have the right to legal action with money.

 Chapter 127

    William took the Swiss bank account number written by Claude on the note and called Phillips, the full-time manager of Swiss National Bank. Within ten minutes, Claude received the phone call from the bank. Listening to the account balance said by the customer manager of the bank, Claude nodded with a smile, "I''ll give you the official authorization in two hours. Don''t really dismantle the Eiffel Tower"


    "of course, if it''s not necessary Who would have done that, but if that happened, you''d better take our double and retire, "said William, counting the money with his finger," as long as you can help us solve the problem. ".


    "God, you''re just as crazy as Brian," said Claude. He had already accepted William''s money. If he didn''t work with the money, Claude knew that Brian and the guy in front of him would definitely find him. "I''ll talk about it then. It seems that I have to think about how to report to my superiors and try not to make a mess. I''m sorry I''m just a director. I don''t have to be resistant.


    "Yes, we just want to find Ginny and her sister. I''ll try my best to tell me where I am now," William said with a smile. His money is not so easy to get.


    "Well, I know they''re going to transport the new people to a construction site in port Clichy. Only the one above me knows exactly where they are." William went straight away after hearing this. Claude yelled behind him, "man, don''t make a mess"


    William waved his hand behind Claude''s back and said to the phone, "Brian, you''ve got the right to act in France, you know I can''t make a mistake in law "


    " I understand. It''s easy to take advantage of the White Palace. Please William, we don''t have much time, "Bryan told me.


    "No problem.".


    Three hours later, William received a call from Brian. On the phone, Brian and William said that the authorization for legal action had been obtained and William could move freely.


    I found a car rental company, rented a Land Rover and drove to Clichy harbor for several hours.


    At night, the Clichy harbour light is red and green. There are many street women standing on the street near the harbor. After driving around for several streets, William found an SUV at a street corner, which has been parked not far from the street women. Through the street light, he can see two big men sitting on the car. Finally, he found something useful. William took out his walkie talkie and a bug from the storage space and drove to the SUV not far away. With the master''s hand, he quietly put the bug in the seat underground from the SUV''s open window.


    Turn on the walkie talkie and tune the channel. There''s a conversation that William doesn''t understand. William calls Sam in America. He has translation software.


    After listening to the trivial things for nearly an hour, Sam finally got something useful. He said quickly, "someone is on the phone. He has to go to the construction site to work. It seems that there is something wrong with some new goods.".


    When William heard that a guy was going to the construction site to deal with the new goods, he knew that the guy was talking about the girl who was kidnapped by them. He hung up the phone and drove up.


    Half an hour later, the car followed a large construction site. William drove the car to a high ground beside the construction site and took out his telescope to observe. It was a gravel mining site, surrounded by rumbling sound. Many excavators were constantly digging gravel. In the open space behind the mining area, William saw many people lined up in front of a simple house, and someone was collecting money and handing it in at the door It''s the money that gets in.


    This should be the zero hour trading room set up by these Albanians on the construction site. There must be many girls kidnapped by these guys in it.


    William carefully observed for a long time, and found that there were no less than 20 people with weapons in this construction site. Many of them had AK in their hands. No wonder the French police didn''t dare to trouble these guys. The weapons of ordinary police couldn''t beat these people.


    Standing on the high ground, he was mentally calculating how to sneak in. Most of the people on the construction site knew each other. If William wore a mask, he would be doubted. If someone finds out that it''s bad for him to exchange fire in such an open area, he can''t fight AK.


    But there are disadvantages. If you think about it from another angle, it will be good. The construction site is not far from the seaside, and the humidity in the air is very high. He used to be afraid that magic would be captured by the camera in the city, but there is no problem here. The people of Albania are afraid to install cameras for fear of leaving evidence, which is convenient for William.


    The mind went into the system that had not been paid attention to for a long time, looking for the right magic. After a long time, the construction site slowly began to fog,


    with the increasingly thick fog, he rolled on the ground, disordered his hair, touched his face with mud, pretended to be a worker, and easily entered the simple room.


    Scanning with mental power, we found that there were more than 20 young girls in the makeshift room lying on the March bed one by one, many of them were almost tortured to death. Looking at this hellish place, William''s anger could no longer be restrained. After scanning, William did not find Ginny''s figure, but found Ginny''s clothes in a girl who was not in his mind Over the denim jacket.


    William patted her cheek and asked, "where is the owner of this jacket and where did you find it?"


    but the girl in front of her kept saying to herself, "I want to go home, I want to go home.".William grabbed the girl''s arm and saw that there were several needle holes on it. Seeing this, William knew that the girl had been confused by the group of Albanians.


    "What are you doing?" William heard the voice of the tent, turned his head and saw a big beard. He came in warily and asked. The vigilance of these people was really high. Seeing that William hadn''t moved for a few minutes, he came to check immediately.


    William said to mustache, "Why are all these delirious girls? Can''t you make something better?" he got up and patted his forehead, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "It''s nice to have these young girls," he said warily. "It''s only 100 francs. What else do you want?"


    "If I had known that, I would have gone to the harbor to find a girl. At least I could have something to communicate with. Man, I''ll give you 200 francs. How about you help me find a new one?" and he took out a 200 Franc bill and handed it to mustache.


    Seeing that there were 200 francs in front of him, bearded held a shotgun in his right hand and reached for it in his left hand. But as soon as his hand touched William''s hand, bearded suddenly began to shake like a pendulum.


    Seeing that mustache was paralyzed by the magic electricity on his right hand, William immediately covered his mouth, turned his right hand to the back of the mustache, and forced his hands hard. Then he heard a "click" and mustache fell to the ground.


    William looked at the fallen beard with a smile. The magic of the flashlight is still very easy to use. Who dares to shake hands with him in the future? Ha ha.

 Chapter 128

    William gently put down his beard, took out two Glock 17 in his storage space, put on the muffler, put it under his left and right armpits, went out of the tent and dived quietly to the guard through the fog.


    He is now five or six times more powerful than a normal person. He can twist a person''s neck with one hand and sneak behind the two guards. After a mental sweep, he can find that there are guns behind the waist of the two guards.


    Since he was not an ordinary worker, William didn''t have to be merciful. He grabbed the two guards with his back to his neck with both hands. When his fingers worked hard, he heard two clicks. The two guards fell down, grabbed their back collars and dragged them into the makeshift room.


    After hiding the man, as soon as William got out of the tent, a bald man rushed in with a gun. When he saw William, he directly raised his gun and fired at him. The sound of "bump bump bump" shot immediately came out of the closed simple room.


    William dodged into the tent and pulled out Glock 17 under his arm when he saw the bald head carrying a gun. He recognized that the other party was holding M1911. He silently counted the gunshots. He would not fight with these outlaws. He had mental scanning. William soon found that the bald head was running out of bullets and was changing the clip in a panic.


    Take Glock out of the tent, smiling at a face of panic bald head to his forehead is a shot, whew, bald head behind the head burst out a big pool of blood, Biao a few meters away.


    All of a sudden, people in the makeshift room screamed and panicked at the sound of the gun. The people who bought the fun picked up their clothes and ran out of the tent with their bodies down and rushed out.


    William didn''t care about these ordinary workers. He scanned everyone at the scene mentally. As long as he had a gun on his body, he would kill one of them. After 20 seconds, there were more than 20 trembling girls and seven or eight strong men in the makeshift room.


    When William saw that there was no threat here, he carefully scanned the outside of the makeshift room after changing a new cartridge clip. The fog outside was very suitable for William to shoot black guns. He felt that there were no other armed bandits and walked out of the makeshift room quickly.


    The target of the simple house is too big, and this kind of house certainly can''t stop AK''s fire. As long as a few AK''s fire are collected, he will be beaten into a sieve. Moreover, there are more than 20 innocent girls in this room. If they shoot at each other, they will be 100% injured by mistake.


    William has the mental power to scan. He can feel everything within tens of meters around him with his eyes closed. Under the cover of the fog and the surrounding construction houses and sand mounds and earth pits,


    William, a shameless guy, has been secretly shooting black guns and calling names one by one to the Albanians who rushed to the makeshift room when they heard the gunfire. It''s not easy at all Head to head.


    After exploding the heads of seven or eight people, the Albanians were afraid of being killed by William, the ghost in the dark. None of them dared to rush any more. They took AK together in twos and threes and shot at the place they thought was dangerous.


    This situation scared William to lie down under a concrete pier. He didn''t have the courage to counselle with more than a dozen AK''s. He didn''t forget to put a bullet proof vest on his body when he was lying on the ground, and he still put on two bullet proof vests. He knew that the current bullet proof vests couldn''t prevent AK, and he didn''t feel at ease until he put on two.


    His mental power is not invincible. The scanning distance is less than 100 meters. AK is the most powerful in this distance. If he is shot, he will be useless immediately. Even if William has a system, he is not afraid of bullets.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a few minutes. Lying behind the concrete pier, William quietly observed for a few minutes and found that these guys were squatting with guns dozens of meters away from him. After thinking about it, William took out a few Flashbombs from the storage space, pulled out the insurance and threw four around him.


    When the people of Albania saw that there was a movement on William''s side, they started shooting around him recklessly. They were shooting and shouting what William didn''t understand. Some bullets were still hitting William''s prone concrete pier and almost hit him.


    After waiting for a few seconds, I suddenly heard someone scream, and then someone yelled. It seems that the Albanian was injured by mistake.


    This made William happy. Taking advantage of these guys, he got up and dived to some nearby Albanians hiding in the mining truck. He had to solve these guys who were closest to him with AK first.


    After climbing more than 20 meters, he quietly hid under the mound. After scanning his mental strength again, William determined the position of the three Albanians, made a circle around the mound and quietly dived a few meters behind them. When he could see the figure clearly, William took out some flying knives and threw them out at the heads of the three people.


    "Putong, Putong, Putong" fell to the ground three times, and the three Albanians fell down without a sound. William had more confidence in his flying knife than his gun. He dived to the three people, checked three AK''s, picked the best one and took five bullet clips, and slowly dived to other Albanians through the fog and the surrounding bunkers.


    William walked very carefully. After walking a few meters, he felt that he didn''t want to be shot. If he was shot by AK, he would be abandoned. After sneaking for more than ten meters, William felt that two groups of ten or so people were not far away from him and squatted with guns.These people seem to be scared by the sudden fog and William''s haunting methods. They have killed more than 20 companions, but they don''t even see William''s figure. Therefore, these two groups are guarding in two directions and dare not show their heads.


    William saw that these people were holding AK, which made him have no good way. He thought that now the time has passed for more than ten minutes, the police should be coming soon, and there is not much time left for him.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t care what Claude said. He took out two grenades from the storage space, pulled out the safety, held them in his hands, silently counted for one second, and then threw them out. With the help of the wizard, the two grenades were accurately thrown into the center of the two groups. Within two seconds, the two grenades exploded, two thunders, two military grenades The bomb exploded in close range, directly blowing more than ten people down.


    Under the mental perception, William determined that the ten or so people were dead and injured. After pulling two glocks out of AK''s back, he touched them and shot them in the head. Then he let go.


    The mental force carefully perceives the surroundings. After confirming that there are no Albanians, he disperses the fog, climbs up the slope with AK on his back, and takes a telescope to observe whether there are policemen in the distance. He has to first see how much time he has left. If he has more time, he will help the more than 20 girls. If he has less time, he will surely run away immediately.


    To William''s surprise, the police didn''t see four SUVs rushing towards him.

 Chapter 129

    William estimated in his heart that the four cars would arrive here in a few minutes. He turned around and looked around. There was a seven or eight meter high slope tens of meters away from him. The only way to enter the mine was under the slope. After estimating the shooting angle in his heart, William immediately ran there.


    Quickly rush up the slope, find a good seat, check the ammunition, and put the remaining four clips where you can easily get them.


    Not long after he was ready, four cars rushed over. William took AK and aimed at the first car and fired fiercely. William shot all 30 bullets in six or seven seconds. His strength is five or six times that of ordinary people. The AK with big recoil force was hit by his machine gun.


    I saw the first car was hit by William in a few seconds. Blood fog broke out from time to time in the car. Less than 20 meters away, AK''s firepower was maximized. The bullet instantly penetrated the window and door. The door of ordinary car couldn''t stop AK''s penetration at all. The people in the first car were like puppets held by people, and they didn''t move after a few swings.


    He quickly changed a bullet clip and opened fire on the last car about 30 meters away. When the sound of Dangdang came from the last car, without driving more than a dozen bullets, the two cars were blasted by William. With a "bang", the whole car burst into the sky.


    At this time, the two cars in the middle swayed left and right to avoid the car in front and stopped. While there were bullets in the AK, William scanned the driver of the third car. The front window of the car was immediately exploded by more than a dozen bullets. When William saw the two people sitting in front of the car, he immediately burst into blood fog.


    At this time, the talent in the second car crawled down from the car and hid behind the car. Only ten seconds later, William quickly put on the third bullet clip. Seeing that this angle could not shoot the person hiding behind the car, William turned to the back of the slope. At a distance of 20 meters, William could fully sense the every move of these people and quickly ran forward for dozens of meters to arrive at the end of the road This group of people behind the side, holding a gun aimed at two people who showed the figure is two spot fire.


    Dada, dada, two guys hiding behind the car immediately jumped on the car, spitting blood in their mouths and slowly fell down. Now there are only two people in the second car who can move. Two people in the back of the third car were injured by more than a dozen bullets, and now they are climbing beside the third car with guns, panting weakly.


    William calculated that he still had 24 bullets in his gun and a clip on his body, which was enough. After thinking about it for a moment, William started shooting at the mailbox of the third car, dada dada. When he heard that the gun was near the fuel tank, the two lying people were scared, and their souls burst out. He forced his injured body to climb to the distance, but after climbing a few meters, he was shot one by one in the back by William, who had found the shooting angle.


    The short gun with a distance of more than 60 meters is no longer a threat to him. After standing up and putting on the last clip, he starts shooting at the second car and waits for a few seconds. Then he starts shooting at the fuel tank of the second car and waits for a few seconds. He just wants to see if the two guys behind the car will run out.


    This made the two people who just saw the result of the third car urinate incontinently. One guy''s legs kept shaking, and the other rushed out after William fired four shots at the fuel tank. After running a few meters, he was shot in the back by William, and then fell on the ground with his back facing to the sky. William, the shameless guy, didn''t run out to scare him On purpose, the man who just fell to the ground made up another shot, and then according to the action just now, he began to hit the fuel tank one shot at a time. When


    opened to eighth shots, William secretly tucking his heart. So I fired seven or eight shots. The fuel tank didn''t explode, not to make complaints about firing a few fuel tanks, and "surrender, I surrender".


    William was about to shoot again when he heard the guy throw out his gun and yell to surrender. When he heard the guy say surrender, he didn''t shoot. "Hands up, come out.".


    After waiting for a few seconds, William saw that the guy didn''t come out and didn''t talk nonsense. He fired directly at the trunk. This shot finally scared the guy out of his senses. He raised his hands and walked out trembling.


    When he reached William more than ten meters away, William perceived that this guy had no weapons, put away AK and walked over.


    "Name," said William.


    "My name is Luke. Don''t kill me. I''ve only been in this gang for three days. I haven''t done anything wrong," the guy named Luke stammered.


    William doesn''t believe this guy at all. He has mental perception. He can feel that there is a dagger hidden in this guy''s sleeve. Moreover, the gun that this guy threw just now is a modified M1911. William didn''t give this guy Luke the chance. He has been standing five or six meters away from him. He doesn''t want to go close to him and let him have the chance to kill himself with a dagger.


    So William said directly: "lie on the ground, immediately"


    Luke is waiting for William to approach him, and he is still very confident in his close ability. It can be seen that William is so cautious that he didn''t wait for him to think much. William just shot at his feet, and Luke bowed down to lie on the ground according to William''s instructions, holding his head in his hands.


    William walked more than ten meters, picked up the M1911 thrown by Luke, and carefully checked it in his hand. This M1911 was modified very well. It lengthened the barrel and enlarged the grip of the silver frosted gun. It felt very close to the hand, and exited the cartridge clip. The cartridge clip was full. It seemed that this guy was really scared by William and did not dare to fire a shot.William reloads the cartridge, cleans the AK in his hand with a handkerchief after loading, exits the cartridge and throws it into the car on fire. He has been sensing Luke lying on the ground. This guy wants to get up and run several times, but he doesn''t know what he thinks. Finally, after struggling for a long time, he still lies on the ground and doesn''t dare to move.


    William smilingly looked at Luke, "can you tell me something about this gun? There is the logo of Nighthawk company on it. The refitting fee of this gun is not low. It doesn''t look like a small man depending on what you wear.".


    When Luke saw William go to pick up his gun, he said with chagrin, "this is a gift from my father when I was 20 years old, with my father''s signature on it"


    as Luke said, William saw a small line on the side of the gun: may good luck always be with you, my child, Murad.


    William took out a picture of Ginny Zhang and showed it to Luke, "do you know this girl?"


    Luke scolded in his heart. He thought he was really unlucky. Looking at the picture in William''s hand, he realized that it was their gang who kidnapped this guy''s woman or sister or something, which caused this expert to trouble them.


    Luke looked at the photo in William''s hand and shook his head. William saw that his right thumb was on the firing pin of M1911, with a click, "I''ll count three. If you don''t know, I''ll shoot. You only have three seconds.".


    Luke cried out in fright, "wait, please wait, I''ll give you money. I have millions of dollars left in Switzerland, and I''ll give you all as long as you don''t kill me"


    William ignored what Luke said, "one"


    when Luke looked at William praying, he suddenly saw another girl in the picture and yelled, "wait, I''ve seen another girl, I''m sorry I met her.


    William stopped his finger on the trigger and looked at the picture of Ginny''s cousin Amanda, "where have you met her?".


    Luke asked cautiously, "I told you not to kill me. I promise I''ve met her. I met her at my elder brother''s place this morning when I went to see him.".


    "Where is it"

 Chapter 130

    William said with a smile: "of course, as long as what you say satisfies me, I won''t kill you. I can see from your palm that you are a person who has never fired a gun, but your close ability should be very good. Your fists are full of calluses. Have you practiced boxing for many years?"


    Luke nodded hastily and said, "yes, I have been practicing boxing since I was a child. My father invited many experts to teach me"


    William put the gun in his hand to his waist. "Now can you tell me where you met the girl? I promise I won''t kill you, or you''ll die. I said I''ll go to your cousin''s trouble. I think it''s you or your brother''s death.


    after stopping for a few seconds, Luke said, "Paradise Street, No.18, Red Gate"


    William took out a military plastic tie and clasped Luke''s hands. Without scissors, the military tie couldn''t be opened by himself, The more he struggled, the tighter the bandage was, and he fell directly into the flesh on his wrist. Besides, William not only tied Luke''s wrist, but also added a bandage to bind his two thumbs. In pain, Luke showed his teeth.


    William mentioned Luke and said, "good. Now go, Luke. I''ll let you go when I''m sure what you said is true.".


    When Luke stood up, he felt more pain in his arms. His hands were tied behind him. With a little movement of his thumb, the sharp pain came. However, this guy, who had been practicing boxing since childhood, endured the pain and walked in front of William''s car.


    William now has no time to manage the more than 20 girls. Besides, the guys who can hold guns in the gravel yard have been killed by William. These girls are safe for the time being. Be long in coming to William''s car,


    threw William into the trunk and drove to the Paradise Street. The police came late only after the stone quarry was released for ten minutes. William make complaints about it for nearly an hour. The police are coming, and the efficiency of these guys is really low. "


    "


    Three hours later, William found Luke''s No. 18 with a red gate in Paradise Street. He sensed that there were no less than 30 people living on the third floor of the house. All the rooms on the third floor were closed to girls. These girls were lying on the bed and motionless. It should be right in the house.


    However, he didn''t stop the car, but drove away directly, because he sensed that Luke in the trunk cut the bandage on his hand with a small dagger in his sleeve. William drove the car to a quiet place and got off to open the trunk.


    As soon as he opened it, he saw that the door of the trunk was pushed open fiercely, and then a small dagger stabbed at William''s heart. William had been ready, but he didn''t want to let Luke go.


    Luke is too confident in his close ability. He thinks he can kill William in the case of sneak attack. But the dagger he expected didn''t penetrate William''s heart. After Luke stabbed the dagger, William pinched Luke''s wrist and hit Luke''s nose with his left hand. With a touch, Luke''s nose was immediately broken by William. He was in great pain Ke involuntarily covered his nose with his left hand and cried out in pain.


    William was not polite to him. After a punch, his left hand held Luke''s fist holding a dagger. When his right hand slapped on his wrist, Luke''s straight right hand immediately bent up. William''s left hand held Luke''s fist and sent it to Luke''s neck. With a "poop pee", Luke''s dagger was inserted in his own neck.


    Luke looked at William strangely, covering his neck with his hands, trying to cover the wound to keep the blood from coming out, but it was all in vain. Luke stared at William and whispered, "wait for our revenge." then he began to spit blood in his mouth and slowly fell into the trunk. His heart stopped.


    William didn''t have the heart to kill him. If he wanted to kill him, he had to be prepared to be killed by him.


    Seeing that Luke was out of breath, he closed the trunk door and got on the bus to No. 18 Paradise Street. Just now, when he passed the street, he felt that there was no camera in the street. William directly parked the car near No. 18, put on his hat, mask and gloves, got off and went to No. 18 building.


    When he got to the door, William felt that there were two more people behind the door. He looked around and suddenly rushed to the corner of the wall. He stepped on the protruding belt on the corner and jumped. His hands caught the wall of No. 18. When his hands lifted up, he jumped up on the wall.


    The two guys sitting behind the door, smoking and drinking beer, were surprised to see William flying up the wall. As soon as he wanted to take the gun to his waist, he was hit on the forehead by two flying knives thrown by William. With two puffs of flying knives, they stabbed into their brains. They immediately lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Gently jump down the wall, pick up the fallen two people and throw them into the side room. William briskly steps up the stone ladder. After looking around at the door, he feels that there are still six or seven guys on the first floor watching the ball game, some people on the second floor are sleeping in bed, and the third floor is the place for girls.


    William quietly climbed up to the second floor. He heard a man on the phone outside the room. He didn''t understand the language he spoke. However, he seemed very angry when he heard this guy''s voice. He knew it was worse when he heard it. Sure enough, many people on the second floor got up after hearing this guy''s curse.


    William yelled in his heart, "see God.".


    Originally wanted to quietly deal with these guys, now it seems impossible, William quickly took out two Glock 17 with muffler under his arm, shot at the two closed wooden doors in front of him, whew, whew, the sound of the gun rang out, although it was not big, but now it was in the dead of night, even if the muffler was installed, the sound was not small.The two guys behind the door were directly shot by William through the wooden door. His favorite is this kind of floor fight, because in this place, William can feel any sound behind the door and within tens of meters with his eyes closed.


    People on the second floor yelled when they heard the sound of the gun penetrating the wooden door. Although William couldn''t understand it, he knew that these guys were calling for enemy attack when he thought about it. William sensed that a guy behind him came to his wooden door, turned to the wooden door and fired a gun. Another man was shot across the door by him.


    There were only two people left on the second floor after three people were killed. He felt that the guy on the phone was about to come out. William flashed to the side of the door in an instant. As soon as the people in the room opened the door, he was shot low on his neck and knocked him unconscious with another punch.


    At this time, the people on the first floor opened the door with a gun after hearing the sound on the second floor and felt it vigilantly.


    William rushed to the stairs on the third floor. After waiting for ten seconds, he saw a group of people running up. After William put three people on the second floor, he flashed on the stairs on the third floor and shot at several people who were still going up. After killing several people on the stairs, glock 17 on William''s left hand shot at three people on the aisle on the second floor.


    After three shots, the world is quiet. Now there is only the last sober guy on the second floor hiding in his room with a gun. Instead of rushing to solve this guy, William senses the vital signs of the people who have been shot. After confirming that these people are dead, William withdraws from Glock 17''s clip and installs two new clips.

 Chapter 131

    William went to the door of the last living man, opened a few shots at the lock on the door, broke the lock, hid by the door, pushed the door open, held the gun in his left hand, slowly extended into the room, and fired one after another at the man hiding behind the table with his perception.


    William is very insidious. He doesn''t show any body at all. He just sticks out Glock 17 across the wall and shoots each other. At this time, Glock''s advantage is reflected. After seven or eight snatches, the people in the room and William shoot each other. Click, click sound comes. The other side has no bullets. The people in the room are busy hiding under the table to load bullets. William has such a good chance I won''t let it go.


    He flashed into the room and fired two glocks at the weak part of the table. He shot several shots through the wooden table and hit the people under the table. However, due to the counteracting force of the wooden board, the people under the table were robbed for several times and didn''t die. William approached and then shot several shots. This guy finally went to see Satan.


    At this time, in the dead of night, the gunfire must have spread to the surrounding residents. Without hesitation, William went up to the third floor, looking for each room, but only found Amanda.


    There was no time to think about it. William wrapped Amanda in a quilt and picked her up. After going down to the second floor, he carried the faint guy downstairs and quickly walked to his car.


    First, throw the dizzy person on the ground, open the rear door, take Amanda in, open the trunk, tie hands and feet with a tie, and then shut up. Driving out of the block quickly and into the main street, William slows down and drives at a constant speed, so that even if he meets the police, he won''t let the police suspect him.


    William took out his cell phone and called Brian, "Dudu, Hello, what''s the news about William?" Brian''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    "Sorry, Bryan, I haven''t found Ginny yet, but I found Amanda. I caught an ethnic living. I need a place to interrogate Amanda." William turned his head and looked at Amanda. "Amanda has been injected with white powder. She''s in a bad condition. She''s playing tricks. Bryan, do you have a safe doctor? I need to bring Amanda to the hospital and interrogate her. "William said


    " where are you now, William. "Then William heard Brian yell," Sam, map, William needs us to guide him to our safe house "


    William immediately said," I just came out of Paradise Street, and now I''m in Baker Street. ".


    "Three blocks from Baker Street, on Shanwan street, we have a safe house there. Giles has a small hotel there. He knows how to cure. William can send Amanda there," Sam said aloud.


    "Yes, I''ll be there, and I need a safe house to interrogate," William said.


    "OK, we''ll arrange a safe house for you right now," Brian said.


    William drove to the hotel named Giles after 15 minutes. William went into the hotel with Amanda in his arms. Fortunately, it''s midnight and there are no guests in the hotel. Giles picked up Amanda and said to William, "you''d better change your car. Will you unlock it?"


    William nodded, turned and left. He didn''t want to deal with unfamiliar people, which might expose his identity. He has no friendship with the man in front of him. At first glance, he knows that Giles is a retired special agent. Now he has a wife and children. Who knows what will happen in the future? It''s better to be cautious.


    William drove his car to steal an ordinary SUV in a shady place a few blocks away and transferred the faint person to the newly stolen car. William parked the two Land Rovers he rented and paid for the parking space at the roadside ATM.


    After getting on the stolen car, call Brian and tell him that he doesn''t have the time and effort to deal with the car himself. If he has the energy, the easiest way is to drive to a remote place and burn it directly. Then tell the rental company that the car has been stolen and pay the rental company directly.


    Brian said that there was no problem. After telling William the address of a safe house, Brian on the phone said to William with a smile: "I didn''t expect you didn''t know the phone number of the scavenger. William, I thought you must know the existence of the scavenger.".


    Driving the car, William was confused by Brian, "what''s a scavenger?".


    Sam''s laughter came from the phone and said: "scavengers are a group of organizations specially for you who need to clean up trouble. They are only responsible for helping people deal with corpses, eliminate evidence, and clean up trouble. In short, these guys are experts in evidence removal. They don''t participate in any fight, but are only responsible for helping people deal with hands and tails"


    "what, are there people who are specialized in this, or A group of people? "


    Bryan affirmed: "of course, there are such people in Europa and the United States, and many of them graduated from forensic science. These guys are professional experts in evidence elimination. This is a very old organization. It is said that in order to make their business better, these guys are trying their best to promote forensic Science in Europa, and they are carrying it forward and developing slowly All over Europe and the United States, there are these guys "


    William was stunned to hear that, in order to make the organization business develop better, these guys are trying their best to promote the development of forensic science. Isn''t it true that they take both sides? After eating the white one, then the dark one. It''s amazing.


    "How much does this organization charge?" William asked curiouslyBrian knew that William would be interested in scavengers and said with a smile: "they don''t accept cash, they only accept gold coins, a gold coin and a corpse. No one can find any evidence for the corpse handled by scavengers. This kind of gold coin is a gold coin issued by Continental Hotel itself. Some people say that a gold coin is worth $10000, while others say it is worth $1 million.


    There is no place to buy these gold coins. You can only get them after completing the task of mainland hotel. But if you are willing to spend a million dollars, someone will sell them to you. So let''s talk about the gold coins later. I will help you with the car. You''d better pay attention to Ginny and hang up the phone with "


    " OK ". William thinks about Brian''s words just now. Wait, mainland hotel? John Vick? The retired old man? William suddenly thought, no, now John Vick should not retire, as if working for a polar bear gang.


    And Bryan must have taken over the task of the mainland Hotel, and he must have taken over a lot, otherwise how could he be so familiar with it.


    William found the safe house according to the address provided by Bryan. After observing around for several times and making sure there was no danger, William drove the car into a small yard and punched the waking living man in the head and knocked him unconscious again.


    William dragged this guy''s legs to the room. When he came to the hall, William threw this guy on the ground. He found something to drink and eat, and then ate something at noon. He was hungry. He had enough to eat before he cleaned up this guy on the ground.

 Chapter 132

    William, who is full of food and drink, mentions that he is still dizzy and drags him to the basement. After finding a strong chair and rope, he takes out his notebook in the storage space and connects it to the Internet.


    It wasn''t long before William saw Brian, Sam and a middle-aged woman on the screen. Although the woman was sad, she still reluctantly showed a smile after seeing William, which showed that she was very sad.


    William said to his notebook, "this guy is alive. Sam will check if he can find his information"


    Sam sat in front of the computer and replied, "no problem. Give me ten minutes. As long as there are photos, it''s easy to find his record.".


    While Sam was looking up information, William said to Brian, "Brian, you know what I''m doing. I''m not good at torture. If I interrogate, I''ll just wring this guy''s hands and feet, or hit him with a gun. After a dozen shots, probably few people can resist it.".


    The beautiful woman beside "God" Bryan covered her mouth when she heard William''s words.


    William looked at the beautiful woman and joked, "have you recruited new members? I''m still a beauty.


    Brian said with a smile, "I''m sorry, William, I forgot to introduce you. This is Ginny''s mother, my ex-wife. She''s really upset, so she followed her. William, this is Lenore, Lenore, this is William"


    "Hi, Lenore, nice to meet you," said William.


    "Nice to meet you, too, William. Thank you for your help. Please help me find Ginny. I can''t imagine what I would be like without Ginny, my God," he said, crying as Brian went up to comfort his ex-wife.


    William said to the screen, "don''t worry, Lionel, as long as Ginny is still in Europa, we can find it. You see, I just rescued Amanda, and now I''ve caught the mastermind of this. We''ll find Ginny soon. Don''t worry."


    Sam suddenly said: "yes, this guy is Marco. His father''s name is Murad. Murad has four sons. These guys are the main culprits in the Europa women''s disappearance case. Marco arrived in France half a year ago. I didn''t expect that we caught a big fish. Maybe we can exchange this guy for Ginny.".


    William nodded, and Brian thought and said, "you have to ask Marco where Ginny is."


    "Yes, let William try him," Sam said.


    "William, I remember there were special electric tongs in the room. You can try electrocution. According to my previous experience, few people can stand electrocution," Bryan said.


    "OK, I''ll look for it," William nodded back. It didn''t take long to find Brian''s power tongs on a table and some long nails.


    After connecting the clamp to the power supply, William went to Marco and slapped him, "pa".


    "Wake up, wake up, man, hey, wake up." seeing that Marco was still a little confused, William didn''t talk nonsense any more and put two long nails in Marco''s legs.


    "Ah, the sharp pain made Marco wake up, and then his hands and body struggled violently, but his hands and feet were tied by William, so he could only struggle to shake the chair.


    William slapped in the past again, "pa" and "are you awake now?".


    Marco gritted his teeth and looked at the guy wearing the mask. The pain made him nervous. He looked around and looked at the nails on his legs. He was so cruel that he looked at William with a ferocious and arrogant face.


    "let me go, or you will wait for our revenge, and we will kill all your family, whether men or women or children, We have thousands of people in Europa. You can''t run away. They will look for you all the time


    If William ignores Marco, he doesn''t care. I''ll kill as many people as I come. Besides, you need to know who does it.


    Pick up the electric tongs and clamp them on the iron nails on Marco''s legs, William said: "this is a safe house. There are no other residents around except the construction site. Moreover, no one has started work on the construction site recently, so no one will come here even if you call it" broken throat ". Come on, man, I haven''t seen people who are electrified. Maybe you will be electrified. How can we try What''s it like? "


    He got up and went to the switch. He put his hand on the switch and said to Marco, "let''s try the effect first." then William pressed the switch directly.


    The current passed to Marco along the clamp and nails. After only four or five seconds of endurance, Marco''s tendons burst up and his eyes were red with a cry, "ah, ah.".


    Lenore, on the other side of the computer, was frightened by Marco''s tragedy. She turned her head and looked away. Fortunately, her heart was full of her daughter Ginny. She didn''t do anything like the Virgin Mary. She just twisted the sofa and pursed her mouth. She knew what William and Brian were doing.


    Lenore saw Bryan nervously looking at her and shaking her head at Bryan. She didn''t want to leave now. She wanted to know her daughter''s situation for the first time.


    After ten seconds, William turned off the power, stood at the switch and said to Marco, "do you feel the pain now? Do you think of the girls you kidnapped.Each of them has a family of parents. Every time a girl is kidnapped by you, a family breaks up. What''s more, they are sold as pigs by you, and they give them injections of Baiyao Powder. In the past six months, many beautiful girls have died because of you. Man, although I think I''m not a good person, I''m God compared with you scum. ".


    "Bah" Marco spat on William. Fortunately, William was five or six meters away from him and was not sprayed by this guy''s saliva, but it still made William very unhappy. He sneered and pressed the switch again.


    Malcolm''s screams came from the basement again. This time, Malcolm''s voice was hoarse, and some hoarse roars kept coming into everyone''s ears.


    In less than 10 seconds, Marco was incontinent, and the sound came from his legs, a bit like what he sold on the roadside.


    This time, Marco didn''t pretend to be a hero any more. He yelled: "I said, I said, what are you going to do with that girl?"


    Meet William this uneasy card handle guy, come up to ask don''t ask, find direct electrocution, was electrocuted twice, think oneself is a hero Marco can''t hold on.


    William knew that these scum were bullies. He couldn''t stand it after only two calls, which made him a little disappointed.


    Just thinking of taking out a picture for Marco to see, I remembered that this guy was spitting at him just now. To be safe, I''d better not get close to this guy. I went to my notebook and said, "pass a picture to Marco brothers.".


    Sam on the other side of the computer immediately said, "OK"


    in a few seconds, Sam sent a picture of Ginny Zhang. William set the picture of Ginny to full screen and showed it to Marco, "you kidnapped this girl yesterday, right?".


    Marco nodded in horror.


    "Good, you see how good it is, what I ask you and what you answer, you don''t have to suffer, I also save energy, by the way, Marco, yesterday a guy was very arrogant to say good luck to us, come to tell us, let''s see if that person is you"


    Marco was deceived after hearing William''s words, damn, these guys were so fierce, they killed in two days The door comes to find them, what kind of fierce people do you get into trouble with!

 Chapter 133

    As soon as William saw Marco''s expression, he knew that the guy who called Brian yesterday was him. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect how soon we would find you. By the way, Brian, what did you say to our Mr. Marco yesterday? Let our Mr. Marco listen to it again, so that maybe he can quickly remember where the girl in the photo is.".


    "No problem, I''m happy to say it again. I said that if I let my daughter go, I won''t pursue it. If not, I will find you and kill you all. If my daughter has an accident, I don''t mind going to Albania to find your family and friends. I do what I say.".


    William said to Malcolm seriously, "Bryan, is this a great father? You''ve heard that, Mr. Malcolm. Don''t make a father angry. Otherwise, God doesn''t know what cruel things they will do for their children. So can you tell me where this girl is now? Mr. Marko.


    Marco didn''t struggle in his heart for a long time. He shook his head and said hoarsely, "I don''t know. We sent the girl away.".


    Brian''s anxious voice came from his notebook.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know, it''s all the buyers who come to hand us over. I don''t know where people are taken by them," Marco said.


    "Ha ha, you let me down. It''s very unfriendly. It seems that we still haven''t reached an agreement, Mr. Marco," William said as he walked to the power switch.


    Marco was scared and begged: "no, no, please, I really don''t know where the girl was sent. Please, let me go.".


    William ignored Marco''s plea, "tell me all you know.".


    "Please, please, I really don''t know," Marco kept pleading with William, but who is William? He killed dozens of people without blinking an eye. How can he be begged by Marco to let him go, let alone a man who does nothing evil.


    Press the switch. This time, Marco has been bitten by the electric tongue. His mouth is full of blood and saliva. When William sees that the guy is dying when the electricity goes down, turn off the switch.


    This time, Marco had a rest for several minutes before he regained consciousness. He looked at William with fear and pleading on his face and said vaguely, "I, I don''t know, I don''t know, let me go, please, let me go, who will save me?".


    This scum''s mouth is really hard, which makes William very angry, especially when he just told Ginny''s mother that he would save Ginny. Losing face, William said with a gloomy face, "you know? This is the construction site. For the sake of the construction progress, the power system on the construction site is very stable, so the electric chair will not be cut off because of the power failure. I just need to turn on this switch again, even if the power will not be cut off for ten days and a half months. I''m curious about what you will become after ten days and a half months.


    after that, William roared angrily, "so, tell me everything you know, please tell me If you are worthless, you will be electrocuted to ashes, scum.


    Marco looked at William in fear. From William''s eyes, he could see that William would really do this. In his eyes, William is a madman. "I only know that a person named Patrice St. Clair is the person in charge. Every time we catch a pure girl, he will send someone to pick us up, because the pure girl can sell at a high price.".


    When William heard this, he said, "hell, how could a St. Clair man get involved?".


    Bryan thought and said: "William, no matter what St. Clair or St. Louis is, please help Ginny. She is only 17 years old, and I will take responsibility for everything that happens"


    Bryan also knows the St. Clair family, the oldest royal family in Europa. Although she is no longer a noble, St. Clair is still very influential in Europa.


    William knows more than Brian, but he knows that grandma Sophie''s influence in Scotland is very big, and everyone is a member of the Priory. It''s not so easy to deal with her thoroughly.


    As he was thinking about what to do, William suddenly remembered and scolded himself. It''s a matter of concern. As far as he knows, Sophie and her grandmother are the only two left in the real St. Clair family. This damn Petrus St. Clair must be a fake.


    Sophie must have nothing to do with the underground auction house. William only worried that her grandmother sent a confidant to act under the banner of Saint Clair for the sake of money and diverting the opponent''s attention.


    William believes that the old-fashioned family that has survived for hundreds of years will not decline as outsiders think. The old lady is not so easy to deal with. She has a large number of loyal descendants of Templars. The most important thing is that William and them are allies.


    William thought maybe he could talk to the old lady. Maybe she didn''t know? Although this idea has no bottom in his heart, he will not turn against his allies so easily.


    Looking at William with a serious and thoughtful face, Brian, Sam and Lenore in front of the computer are all nervous. They are really afraid that William will abandon them because he is worried about the St. Clair family.


    Fortunately, William''s acting skills are good. Now the situation is not clear. He doesn''t have to tell Brian about his relationship with the St. Clair family.William said seriously, "man, your relationship with the U.S. military intelligence agency is so reliable. I know that in the current situation, you don''t care who gets in the way of finding your daughter, and I will help you find Ginny, but when it comes to a family of Royal descendants that has been handed down for hundreds of years, we have to consider what happened after Ginny was rescued"


    "understand, God, thank you very much Don''t worry, Lian. I promise that I will mobilize all my relationships and put out any evidence of you in France. I promise that no one but us will know that you did it. I swear by Ginny''s reputation, "Brian said with a holy face.


    Seeing that Brian had promised with his daughter, William nodded, "what should this guy do with it?".


    "He''s useless, William," Brian said coldly.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go to the wretched guy named Patrice St. Clair. These people really shouldn''t annoy you, Brian. I didn''t expect that a father''s anger could burn the whole world. I don''t know what will happen to me when my child has an accident." William said to Brian in the notebook with a smile.


    "Maybe you will destroy the whole universe," Bryan said with a smile.


    After listening to this sentence, William burst out laughing, "OK, Brian, I''m going to be busy. Wait for my good news, goodbye Sam Lenore"


    "God bless us, thank you very much, William", Lenore said


    "goodbye William".


    William waved and nodded at the three people, then he closed the notebook and put it into the storage space in front of Marco. William can''t let Marco live now, but he is not cruel enough to really electrify Marco. He took out Glock 17 and shot Marco in the head. Marco fell to the ground.


    He didn''t tell Bryan the truth, just to get Bryan''s more gratitude when he rescued you safely, but it would be much easier if Petrus St. Clair was really related to the St. Clair family.


    The reason why he tried so hard to find Ginny was that it was not dangerous. If he thought it was, William would run away immediately.


    On the other hand, it''s to make plans for the future. After all, he has nothing to do with Lao Mei. It''s easier to find Brian to do some private work and deal with the officials when he has a life-saving friendship.

 Chapter 134

    After Marco is solved, William doesn''t care about this guy''s body. No one will come to this safe house for a year and a half. After going out and getting on the bus, I went out more than ten blocks to the 13th District of Paris. I got off the bus and left without closing the door.


    He was sure that the car would be driven away in a few minutes. What''s area 13? It''s a dark area as chaotic and disordered as hell''s kitchen. When the car was driven into area 13, no one would go in and look for it.


    In a few days, the car will be repainted and sold by people in District 13. There will be no clue left.


    Walking out two blocks, he found a 24-hour coffee shop, went in and ordered a latte sandwich. He ate and drank slowly. After a few minutes'' rest, he looked at his watch. It was almost 5:30. William took out his mobile phone and called Sophie.


    "Doodle, doodle" the phone rang for dozens of seconds before it was connected. As soon as it was connected, William heard Sophie''s complaint, "God, William, what''s the time now? What can''t we talk about in a few hours?".


    "Ha ha, sorry, Sophie, I know it''s a little early, but I''m in a hurry." William also knows that it''s 5 a.m. in France, and it''s only 4 a.m. in Scotland, but he can''t help it. He can''t find Ginny early so that it can end earlier.


    "Well, what do you want from me? It''s not the Grail, is it?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll deal with the Grail. You and Langdon will wait for me in Scotland first. This time I''m looking for you to ask your grandmother something. Can Sophie help me to call your grandmother? It''s urgent.


    Hearing that William didn''t come to them because of the Holy Grail, Sophie was greatly relieved. "Well, I hope grandma gets up, otherwise I will be scolded. Her sleep is not very good all the time. I hate that someone bothers him to rest. I''ll call you back later.".


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, William''s mobile phone received Sophie''s call. After connecting, he heard an old voice, "good morning, Devonshire''s children. It must be urgent to come to me so early. Just say it, as long as I can do it.".


    "Thank you, Mrs. St. Clare. Do you know a man named Patrice St. Clare?" Said William.


    "Patrice Saint Clair? What do you want him to do? Private or revenge? " Asked Mrs. St. Clare in a hurry, but she knew who and what Petrus was doing.


    Hearing Mrs. St. Clair''s serious tone, William knew that she really knew the manager of the underground auction house, Patrice. "Don''t worry, madam. I have no hatred with Patrice. I only want to buy a 17-year-old girl from him.".


    On the phone, Mrs. St. Clair was silent. After the meeting, she said, "I''m sorry, William. I''d like to ask Petrus to send the girl to you immediately, but the underground auction house is not the private property of our St. Clair family. It has many shareholders. I can''t decide directly to let the girl go. Moreover, the rule of the underground auction house is that no one can take the girl without paying the price Everything in the underground world is business. It has nothing to do with morality, only money. ".


    "I understand. I''ll pay. I''ll wait for Patrice at the four seasons hotel in Paris. Goodbye, Mrs. St. Clare." then William Hung up. He didn''t want to have any more contact with the St. Clare family now. When he heard the old lady say that everything is business and only about money, William felt angry.


    Last time Mrs. St. Clair saw Sophie, his face was full of kindness and friendliness. William''s first impression of the old lady was very good, but today''s phone call made him realize the reality. No matter how kind and friendly he was, it would be for his relatives.


    These suffering families don''t treat outsiders with a little kindness. They are ruthless. William thought that if he became Mrs. St. Clare in a few decades, he would shiver.


    He shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind. He called the exclusive account manager of his national bank and bought a presidential suite of four seasons hotel.


    After 20 minutes of waiting for coffee, William got on the bus sent by four seasons hotel to pick him up.


    When he arrived at the hotel, under the guidance of the exclusive Butler of the presidential suite, William went into the suite and ordered the butler to bring someone to look for him. He took a good bath, put on his pajamas and went to bed.


    When he heard the doorbell vaguely, it was already noon. He put on his pajamas and opened the door to see the housekeeper with a middle-aged man and several bodyguards standing outside.


    The Butler said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, this is Mr. Petrus St. Clare.".


    William nodded to Petrus. "Come in, Mr. St. Clair." he went to the sofa and sat down.


    Patrice St. Clare didn''t care about William''s rudeness either. He told the bodyguards to stay out of the room and walked into the suite. He said to William with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m sorry to disturb you. Mrs. St. Clare asked me to apologize to you. I hope this incident will not affect your friendship with the St. Clare family."


    William didn''t want to talk to such scum, and he didn''t think St. Claire cared about his friendship. He looked at his watch. It''s been six hours since the guy Petrus came to see him.This made William even more angry. He interrupted Petrus and said, "well, let''s go straight. How much do I need to pay you to take Ginny away?".


    Seeing that William didn''t like to see him so much, Petrus regretted taking over the goods from Albania. Compared with losing the friendship of Devonshire family, the money he made from selling people was really a drop in the bucket.


    If he could make the decision, he would send Ginny right away, but he''s just a manager. "For 100000 dollars, Miss Ginny can stand in front of you in half an hour.".


    "Well, you can go. Now go to the Swiss National Bank''s Paris branch to make this call, and someone will give you $100000 in cash." William wrote a phone number to Patrice and then went straight to the phone.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Devonshire," said Petrus to William after taking the number. "I know this time you are very disappointed with our St. Clare family, but Sophie doesn''t know what I have done. Please don''t involve Sophie because of me. She cherishes the friendship with you.".


    William believed Sophie was innocent because she didn''t have the time to participate. As for whether Sophie would take over the family affairs in the future, William didn''t know, and he didn''t want to know now. He nodded perfunctorily to Petrus, "don''t worry, I won''t blame Sophie. Are you satisfied with Petrus"


    Petrus nodded and said with a smile: "thank you Mr. Devonshire.


    "If you are satisfied, you can go. You should be glad that I am here. If my friend comes, he will kill you.".


    Thank you. In order to make up for my mistake, after several hours of hard work, I got some information. I hope it can help you.


    "What information?" Asked William in surprise.

 Chapter 135

    Looking at Petrus with a serious face, William thinks that these people in the underground world sell everything, and intelligence must be a part of their business, which makes William interested in the intelligence that Petrus said, "what intelligence?"


    "Mullard, the leader of the Albanians, is searching for his two missing sons Marco and Luke through his partnership in the dark net this morning. Moreover, the Albanese in Paris today are in a mess. Mullard himself will arrive in Paris tomorrow afternoon to deal with the gang himself, so if it is me, I will definitely not let it go The chance to kill Murad, you know, Murad never leaves their tribe. ".


    William knows what Petrus means. This guy is suspecting that yesterday''s event has something to do with him. When he hears the news that is useful to William, he immediately investigates it. When the gift is given to William in vain, he can ease and close the relationship between his family and William.


    William still understands the reason that cutting grass means removing roots. Now Murad, the leader of the gang who has a grudge against him, wants to show up in Paris. Of course, William will not miss this opportunity.


    As for whether or not to cooperate with Petrus, a black hearted guy, William acquiesced without even thinking about it. The dark net had no hatred for him, and he had no heart to fight against the underground world. It was a matter of the government, and he would never take care of it.


    As for whether Petrus told him that the news would affect Petrus himself, William was even less concerned. If Petrus could say it, he would be sure that it would not affect himself. Maybe he could take William''s hand to attack Petrus''s competitors in the dark net.


    So William, who wanted to understand, immediately changed his attitude towards Petrus, smiling and holding out his hand, "thank you, Petrus, I accept your kindness. Don''t worry, my friendship with Sophie will not change." at the same time, he secretly said in his heart, Sophie is the only one, not your family.


    Patrice then showed a happy smile and held his hands tightly with William. After releasing his hand, Patrice said, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. This is a picture of Mullard. He will attend our reception at 7 Bellick Street tomorrow evening. I''ll let you know if there''s any other news. Besides, will miss Ginny send it to you or will I send someone Send her straight back to America? "


    Of course, it''s seeing her off. William doesn''t have the heart to meet Ginny. Ginny is just an ordinary girl. There''s no need to let her know that William saved her. As long as her father knows, "if you don''t bother, help me send her back to America.".


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire. According to the rules, I can''t buy Miss Ginny at my own expense, but as long as Miss Ginny goes out of the underground auction house, she will be my client instead of the goods. I will arrange for Miss Ginny''s return to the United States, then I will leave. I will inform you of the follow-up information, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Well, thank you, Petrus." William sent Petrus out with a smile. Before shaking hands, Petrus reminded mysteriously, "by the way, Mr. Devonshire, as far as I know, Mr. Claude has a lot of contacts with Marco, and I have a lot of business contacts with him. If I were to avoid leaking information, I would.".


    Patrice scratched his neck with his finger, nodded slightly and said, "good bye, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Wait a minute, I think it''s better to send Ginny to me. I''m worried that she will have other problems. I''d better send her to America myself.".


    Originally, although William hated Petrus, a scum who sold people as pigs, he didn''t want to worry about anything for the sake of friendship with the St. Clair family, but Petrus''s last words reminded William.


    Although Petrus wondered why William had changed his mind, he could save a lot of trouble by sending Ginny to William, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call someone to get the money and send Miss Ginny over.".


    When Petrus finished giving orders to his staff, they sat on the sofa laughing and chatting about Sophie''s interesting experience in the Scottish manor. Petrus also talked about some underground taboos with William, which made them have a very pleasant chat. From time to time, they laughed in the living room of the suite.


    Half an hour later, after his men sent Ginny into a new room, William sat on the sofa, took the room card that he had taken from the door, and gave thanks to him.


    He went to the wine cabinet, poured a glass of whiskey, stood by the French window of the suite, looked at Petrus who was walking down the steps of the hotel, raised his glass and made a toast to Petrus with a smile, "remember to say hello to me when you see Satan, and see Mr. Petrus in hell.".


    He suddenly rushed forward as if his left foot had touched his right foot. He rolled down twenty steps like a ball and hit his head on the marble green fence.


    The most frightening thing for the guests in front of the hotel is that a large flowerpot on the green fence still shakes a few times and then falls from the 1-meter-high green fence. With a "bump", it hits Petrus on the back of his head.


    Many women screamed at the sudden accident. Patrice''s bodyguards and hotel doormen rushed down the steps to check Patrice''s condition. Many people picked up their mobile phones to call the ambulance.


    From dozens of meters away, the vital signs of Petrus are rapidly disappearing. William sits on the sofa smiling and takes out his mobile phone to call Claude.When he got on the phone, Claude growled, "did you do what happened to the gravel yard and Paradise Street last night?"


    William held the phone silent. He knew what he had done last night had caused great trouble for Claude. If he hadn''t seen Petrus, William would have been a little embarrassed, but now William won''t sympathize with Claude.


    If you know where Ginny is, but you don''t tell William, and you don''t work for two million dollars in vain, William will let him know that money is not so easy to earn.


    "God, I knew you must have done it. Do you know my boss is crazy now? He gave an order to all the police in Paris to find out you, and then send you on the plane of the United States, and let you go at once.


    It seems that Brian''s relationship in old Mina still works. Claude''s head only dares to drive him away, but he doesn''t say to arrest or kill him immediately. But it doesn''t matter. William wants to give Claude another chance, "tell me where Ginny is?"


    "How do I know? Didn''t I tell you that only my head could know? I''ll deal with Ginny''s business. The White Palace has already made Paris nervous. Now that so many people died last night, you''d better think about how to hide. Do you know how many of us have accepted the tickets of those dead people? Now you''ve killed them all and cut off their wealth. Many people will go crazy. ".


    When William reached 35 seconds, he said quickly and directly, "I understand. I''ll wait for your news. But if Ginny has an accident, Brian will come to you. Goodbye, Claude.".


    Then he looked at his watch and saw that the time was nearly 40 seconds. William immediately hung up the phone, pulled out the battery and threw it into the storage space. The opportunity was given to you. If you don''t cherish it, the $2 million should be regarded as the money for your wife''s pension. After all, the money is not so easy to take.

 Chapter 136

    Ginny has found the plane that will be sent to the United States soon. William said that he would wait for a day just to stabilize Claude.


    After drinking the whisky in the glass, I think that Paris is so tense now. Last night, I killed dozens of people by myself. It''s too dangerous to kill Mullard in person. I''d better find Carlos the cross. After all, Carlos is the king of assassins.


    Take an unused cell phone out of the storage space and call Carlos.


    The phone soon got through, "do something for me. I''ll get rid of a man in Paris tomorrow night. I''ll send you the photo later.".


    "Yes, I''m in Switzerland. It''s easy to go to Paris. I''ll be in Paris in about six hours. Let''s meet again, William. I just need your help.".


    "OK, I''ll see you in the evening." after hanging up, William sat on the sofa and wondered what Carlos would need to find himself? It''s not about the assassin brotherhood, is it? If so, William really has to think about it. He doesn''t want to be targeted by boss Sloan of the assassin brotherhood.


    Thinking about the gains and losses, William received a call from Brian, and when he got through the phone with a laugh, he heard Brian''s excited incoherent voice saying, "God bless you, William, I really don''t know how to thank you.".


    "Ha ha, got a call from Ginny?"


    "Yes, Ginny is still on the phone with her mother. Thank you very much, William. I can sleep well, but how did you do it, William? Why did the people in the underground auction house send Ginny to you?".


    "Ha ha", people with secret service background really doubt everything, "Brian, in fact, it''s very simple. We all ignore the fact that as long as we have money, nothing can''t be sold in the underground auction house. To put it mildly, Brian, you and I are both idiots. We have money but we don''t know how to make use of it. We were both poor for a long time before and only wanted to use ourselves when we had an accident I''m very good at solving problems by means. I didn''t think that money is the most powerful currency. So, Brian, I need to meet you and have a chat. I have some ideas to talk with you.


    Brian was silent for several minutes after hearing William''s words. Finally, he sighed and said, "OK, let''s meet and talk in America. William, I probably know what you want to talk to me about. Hey, if I had met you ten years ago, I would never have talked about meeting you or even killing you. But I''m retired. I don''t need me anymore. I should have been ginico I''m worried, so I''ll wait for you in America, William.


    "Good. I''m glad you can understand. When I handle the handtail, I will personally send Ginny back to America and watch her come back to you.".


    "Hand tail?" Bryan asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, our enemy''s parents are coming to France. Do you think I want to greet him? And if we want to cooperate, we can''t leave any trouble. We have to be clean as white paper. ".


    Brian immediately understood William''s words, "ha ha, yes, it''s time to greet him. Everything has to be done from beginning to end. The whole family has to be together to be perfect. What can I do for you?"


    After thinking about it, William said, "get ready for the sweeper. Now the form of Paris is tense. Some professional things still need professional employees to avoid accidents. Besides, let the sweeper deal with the corpse in the basement of the safe house.".


    "No problem, I still have hundreds of gold coins in mainland hotels, which is enough to pay for the scavengers.".


    "Dung beetle? Ha, ha, I didn''t know your mouth was so bad, Brian. OK, help me find out where Chloe is or find someone familiar to lead him to a remote place. I need to get rid of him.


    "I understand. I''ll call you when I''m ready." Brian is worthy of being a secret agent for decades. He didn''t even ask William why he had to deal with Claude. He knew it must have something to do with his daughter, so he agreed.


    Two hours later, William received Brian''s reply, "I contacted Claude with my former secret line in France. The secret line told Claude that he had information about the White Palace and sold it to Claude at 9 p.m. in an old factory building on belott street.


    I know Claude very well. In order to get a promotion, Claude should go to see the dark line alone. Be careful, William.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful.".


    At 6:00 p.m., William with a black framed glasses and a beard saw Carlos, a cross, coming from an ordinary roadside cafe in Paris. They sat back-to-back in an open-air seat several meters away, quietly and casually eating something and coffee.


    A few minutes after Carlos checked out, William got up to follow Carlos. At a corner, they looked at each other. William nodded to indicate that no one was following. Carlos took William to a roadside parking lot, threw a black helmet of William, mounted the ready Yamaha R6, and roared the accelerator into a small forest.


    Taking off his helmet, William was a little excited and took a picture of the Yamaha R6. In his previous life, he was very fond of heavy motorcycles. However, he could easily see a car with a size of tens of thousands and a medium size of hundreds of thousands. That was a small thing. No matter how good William was, he would not dare to think about it.


    William was reluctant to give up tens of thousands of Chinese coins in his previous life, so he could only feel them at the auto show and take a chance to make an appointment to queue up for a test drive.When Carlos saw that William liked R6 so much, he said with a smile, "if you like to buy a better one yourself, these two R6 are black cars. The ordinary configuration is less than $2000, and you have to dispose of them when you run out.".


    "Hey, hey, it seems that you''ve had a good time recently. Carlos, did you go to see your son and improve his life?".


    Carlos heard William say his son, and his face soon became gloomy, which made William worried that it would not be Wesley, right? He also waited for Carlos to take the initiative to accept Wesley to know him, and he was well-known and honest to solicit Wesley, "what''s the matter? What happened to Wesley.


    Carlos shook his head after thinking for a few seconds and said, "there''s something Henry may not have told you. I didn''t leave group w until Henry died. I left group w in name seven years before Henry''s accident and joined an assassin group secretly.".


    Hearing the assassin organization, William immediately understood what Carlos said. He was surprised. No, the most fierce cross of the assassin Brotherhood was sent into the assassin brotherhood secretly by his grandfather Henry?


    "People in our family will have a great chance to wake up to a super ability after they are born. The secretion of adrenaline will be several times or even dozens of times higher than that of ordinary people and will not die. This enables us to have eyesight and action speed several times higher than that of ordinary people. If we add the acquired training, people in our family will be born assassins.


    One winter 20 years ago, two men in black suits broke into my house one day. As a last resort, I put 4-year-old Wesley behind a bridge hole and got shot. They led the killer away. They fled to several cities, but they still didn''t hide.


    Finally, when I fled to a forest outside Oxford City, the fear of death made me realize the reason why my heart beat faster every time I was nervous. When I finally fought with two killers, because of the super power I suddenly acquired, the two killers thought I had no resistance ability and wanted to take me away, they were killed by me with a dagger several times faster.


    But because of two days of running and gunshot wound, he fainted in the woods and was saved by Henry who was looking for the Christmas tree in the woods.


    I should really thank you, William.


    Thank me for what, 20 years ago before Christmas I was born not many days ah, how thank you to my head.

 Chapter 137

    William asked strangely, "thank you for something. At that time, I was just born, less than 20 days old.".


    Carlos said with a smile: "Henry later told me that it was because of your birth that Henry saw hope that he kindly saved me. Otherwise, Henry might go home as if he didn''t see it.".


    William laughed in his heart that this is really Henry''s character. In order to save trouble, he might go straight away without seeing it. So he really has a close relationship with Carlos and Wesley. "What happened then?"


    Hearing William''s question, Carlos said with a look of pain on his face: "it''s two days since I woke up. Henry drove to pick up Wesley but didn''t find him after learning about me. We searched for him for two weeks. Finally, Henry used his own relationship to find Wesley at a rancher''s house nearby.


    It turned out that Wesley had been staying in the cave for three days without eating or drinking, and he had a high fever and was in a coma. Fortunately, on Christmas day, he was found by the rancher''s dog and was rescued. He was sent to the hospital and was in a coma for several days before waking up.


    Because I was worried about Wesley''s safety, I didn''t recognize him. After confirming Wesley''s safety, I found out who my enemy was for more than a year with Henry''s help. Finally, I had to go back to Henry to accept his training and carry out the task while watching Wesley silently in the distance.


    Two years later, the ranchers sold their ranch and went to New York. Under Henry''s arrangement, I went to New York to join the assassin brotherhood secretly, learn the Assassin Skills of the brotherhood and watch Wesley grow up close up. "


    Carlos looked nostalgic in his eyes: "time flies. It''s 20 years in a flash. Wesley and you have grown up. Alas, it''s a pity that Henry died and I''m getting old.".


    "So Wesley and I are not brothers, but we are brothers." William, the black hearted guy, immediately flattered the snake stick.


    Carlos is very satisfied with William''s words, happy to say: "of course, you must be brothers, without you and Henry, I certainly can''t live, also can''t find Wesley, of course you are brothers.".


    Speaking of this, Carlos looked embarrassed and said, "but Wesley is not as ambitious as you. He''s living in New York now. I don''t know if you and Wesley can get along well.".


    With a smile on his face, William said, "don''t worry, we''ll get along well." but he thought that since he is a brother, the two families are friends, it will be much easier for William''s son to marry Wesley''s daughter. But William always thought that the Devonshire family''s descendants could inherit the super power blood of Wesley and Carlos,


    and only wanted to marry him If the plan is successful, William is not so stupid as to let his father and son die on purpose. These two super assassins will also be used by Devonshire family all the time.


    "So you came to me this time because of Wesley?"


    Carlos nodded, then shook his head and said firmly: "since you have inherited Henry''s career and influence, I don''t need to stay in the assassin brotherhood any more. I have learned what I should learn, and I don''t want to stay in the assassin brotherhood any more. What''s more, the Brotherhood has gradually changed under the leadership of the new leader over the years.


    I found that leader Sloan was working with a secret organization, and the target of the assassination was no longer guided by the loom of fate.


    Since the mission of the assassin Brotherhood has gone bad, I don''t need to stay there, but it''s not so easy to exit safely. I''m worried that Sloan has discovered the existence of Wesley in the past ten years. As long as I quit the brotherhood, Wesley and I will face the pursuit of the brotherhood. I don''t care how much I can kill, but I''m worried about the safety of Wesley ¡±¡£


    In the end, Carlos said fiercely, "so I''m secretly uniting with some members of the Europa brotherhood who have doubts about the mission to get rid of the New York assassin brotherhood, but we don''t have enough strength. I need your help, William.".


    Is that why Carlos cleared the New York brotherhood in the movie? I''m old, my child is old, and I don''t want to do it anymore. I want to destroy an organization that has existed for hundreds and thousands of years in order to be safe? What''s in it for you?


    No, it seems that Europa''s assassin brotherhood and the New York brotherhood really don''t get along. The relationship between the two sides is not very good. As long as we can destroy the New York brotherhood, maybe Carlos can organize these Europa brotherhood members and set up a new assassin organization?


    William thought happily, if the plan succeeds, doesn''t it mean that he can have a group of Assassin allies with great destructive power? Even the men?


    After thinking about it, William said, "what do I need to do? ¡°¡£


    "Money has something to do with intelligence. If we want to get rid of the New York assassin brotherhood, the most important thing is to let the New York government not interfere in the affairs between us and Sloan.".


    "Money is OK. Intelligence and relationships take time, but now I have a chance. I''ve been saving the daughter of a retired New York secret service girl named Brian mills, whose name is Ginny, who has been rescued by me.


    Brian has a wide relationship in the United States. I''m going to talk to him to see if I can support him to enter the official U.S. government, so we need to clean up our hands if we want the plan to succeed.Heard is related to the assassination, Carlos said with a smile: "no problem, assassination is my best, no one can escape my sniper.".


    Thinking about the two guys Carlos and Wesley in the movie shooting at the target a few kilometers away is as simple as ordinary people shooting at 20 meters with a sniper gun, William is a little hairy. Fortunately, these two guys are with him, otherwise William would not know how to avoid the two father and son''s sniping.


    William looked at the confident Carlos shaking his head and said: "no, there is an insider who is from the French Security Council. We can''t assassinate him openly. We have to do it in secret. We''d better pretend to be an accident or suicide. Another target can''t disturb the French government, because he is related to many French votes.".


    "That''s no problem. At most, it''s just a little more work. When shall we take action?".


    William nodded. He had already figured out what to do. He said to Carlos, "go to belott street first. Brian lured Claude to go to an abandoned factory on belott street at 9 o''clock with false information.".


    Carlos looked at his watch. It''s seven now. "Do you have any plans? Time is running out. We have to prepare.


    William nodded with a smile and said, "come on, help me buy some tools. I can''t show myself. You should have no problem.".


    Carlos nodded. He knew what happened to William. He had better not show up if he didn''t show up.


    William took out his mobile phone, wrote down the things he wanted to buy and sent them to Carlos, "you go to buy these things. I''ll go to the abandoned factory in belott street first and explore it first.".


    Carlos took out his cell phone and looked at it. He soon laughed, "OK, I''ll go to Belot street to find you if I buy something good.".


    They put on their helmets and drove the locomotive, and they were ready to go separately.

 Chapter 138

    At 8:30 p.m., Carlos arrived at the abandoned factory on belott street with the tools and equipment he bought and met William. After meeting, Carlos clapped his backpack with a smile and said, "I''ll do what you want to do. You know the most about these things, and I''ll take care of them." he shook his head and said, "I don''t know how you think of this way." .


    William took the big backpack thrown by Carlos, handed Carlos the anesthetic gun in his hand, and walked into the abandoned factory with a smile. He had confidence in Carlos''s shooting method. With the anesthetic gun in his hand, it didn''t take much effort to catch a retired secret service.


    Sure enough, as soon as William got the equipment ready, Carlos went into the factory with Claude on his back and found William.


    When he comes to William, Carlos holds Claude steady, puts on the gloves that William handed over, and helps William put the medical fixation belt into Claude''s neck, right upper arm, wrist and palm, so that his palm points to his temple. After fixation, he puts on the clavicle fixation belt, which is connected with the rope, and hangs on the iron shelf above his head.


    Adjust the height to make the comatose Claude stand firm, pull out the gun from Claude, fix it into the strap on his palm, and point to Claude''s temple.


    When he was ready, William stood aside and asked Carlos, "how about this self destructing equipment?"


    Carlos said with a smile, "it''s not bad. If you tie it with a strap, there won''t be congestion on your arm and wrist, and the coroner can''t find out anything. We''re short of a reason for Claude''s death.".


    "It''s easy to find the reason. We can pretend that Claude was killed when he was attacked in the White Palace a few days ago.


    I will leave a message to his boss, saying that he did something wrong to France when he was in the field. He was caught and had to disclose information about the White Palace to the attackers. If he died, it must be the attackers who were killing him.


    It will also be written in the letter that Claude threatens his boss with the evidence that his boss has secretly collected black tickets over the years. If his wife dies, the evidence will be published. I guarantee that Claude''s head will never dare to investigate openly, because his body is not clean. He will only secretly investigate the nonessential evidence and will not care how Claude died Yes.


    Later, I will send a text message to Mr. Claude''s wife, asking her to go to Switzerland in secret and wait for Claude in anonymity. It will also say that there is a secret account in a small Swiss bank, which contains the $2 million I called him a few days ago.


    Without waiting for William to go on, Carlos interrupted and said, "wait a minute, William, you typed in the money. Isn''t it possible for Claude''s wife or someone in France to follow the account to your head?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, I have prepared several secret anonymous accounts for a long time, and transferred them to several offshore banks for several times. Finally, I transferred them to a small Swiss bank that doesn''t open to the outside world, and I entered Claude''s account through the underground money pile. If I want to check, I can only find the underground money pile.".


    "Well, you''re ready.".


    "Well, work. You''re an expert in this. Don''t be too clean. Carlos, leave some clues. We have to convince Claude''s head that Claude was killed by the attackers in the White Palace.".


    "OK, no problem, there is anesthetic residue on Claude, so that the autopsy can find out that Claude didn''t die soberly. As long as he knows this, his boss will surely think that Claude was killed.".


    After hearing this, William nodded and didn''t care about the rest. He took Claude''s mobile phone, went out of the factory, put on his helmet, and rode the heavy locomotive to Claude''s house.


    In a dark corner of the street outside Claude''s house, he took out Claude''s cell phone and sent a text message to his wife.


    The letter tells Claude''s wife to hide in Switzerland immediately, not to mention contact with any of Claude''s former colleagues. For his wife''s safety, Claude can never go to Claude without looking for her. If he dies, let his wife go to the bank with her account name and claim the $2 million as a widow.


    Claude''s wife is worthy of being the wife of secret service. William didn''t wait for 20 minutes to see his wife rushing down the building with a big backpack on her back in a hurry. When she left the building, she yelled to an acquaintance she hit:


    "sorry, Mrs. Luna, I have to catch a plane. My husband is waiting for me to go to Hawaii for vacation at the airport.".


    After getting on the bus, Claude''s wife drove the car out of the street at a high speed, while William drove the locomotive and followed the car very close. After more than ten minutes, Claude''s wife''s car suddenly swerved into the high speed.


    William drove his motorcycle to stop under the sign of no motorcycles at the high-speed intersection. Looking at the fast-moving car, he said sorry to Claude''s wife. Fortunately, you don''t have children in this world. You should be able to find a husband to live in peace.


    William believes that Claude''s wife will become more cautious when she finds out that she is being followed. In a few days, the news of Claude''s death will spread, and she is likely to remain anonymous. The two million dollars is enough to ensure that she will live a good life.


    After dealing with Claude''s mobile phone, William drives the locomotive to meet Carlos. After meeting, Carlos nods to William, indicating that he has dealt with Claude''s affairs.Driving a motorcycle, he followed Carlos to an ordinary resident in the 13th district. He hid the motorcycle downstairs and drove a couple of cars stolen by Carlos out of the 13th district to take a taxi back to the four seasons hotel.


    I opened a room for Carlos. After asking the housekeeper, I knew that Ginny had been staying in the room all the time. I felt relieved and went to bed after a little supper.


    The next morning, Carlos went out to prepare his equipment, and then went to find a suitable sniper point opposite 7 belick street. William spent money on the Internet to find the best private detective in Paris, and watched the arrival of Mullard, the leader of the Albanian people in the airport.


    When he had nothing to do, William came to the hotel housekeeper and told him to prepare the car. He found a beautiful 18-year-old part-time guide who was studying dance at the University of Paris to take him to various attractions in Paris. At 3 pm, William received a call from a private detective to confirm that Murad had arrived in Paris, which made him feel relieved. William, who was in the mood for


    , bought a $more than 10 thousand bracelet for the beautiful tour guide. William played with the beautiful guide at 7 o''clock in the evening. He took the girl to a boat on Seine River and drank the delicacy of the Michelin 3-star chef who was hired by the hotel steward.


    When the cruise ship was about to reach 7 Bellick street, William pulled up a beautiful guide and stood in the middle of the second floor of the cruise ship. Led by a piano player''s memorial of love, they held each other and swayed briskly on the Seine River.


    Unfortunately, the happy time was broken by three shots in a row in a few minutes. William laughed and comforted the beautiful guide who held him tightly after being frightened by the robbery.


    Finally, I had to take this girl who didn''t know whether she was intentionally or really scared back to four seasons hotel to do several physical and mental fitness exercises, and then I fell asleep until dawn.


    The next morning, after asking the butler of the presidential suite of four seasons hotel to pay $10000 for the tour guide, William waved away the reluctant little girl.

 Chapter 139

    After dealing with Paris, William sees Carlos off. He''s going to Switzerland to find like-minded members of the assassin Brotherhood to deal with Sloan in New York.


    Reading today''s Paris newspaper while having breakfast, William smiles when he turns to the third page. It is true that there was a sniping case on the Seine river last night. The three people who died were all Albanese and were still father son relationship.


    Finally, I sent the Murad family to see Satan. All the adult men died. William believes that the family will soon be annexed by other forces. These people have no strength and time to find trouble with William and Bryan.


    However, the surprise is still behind. When William turned on the TV, he saw that many TV stations in Paris were reporting a sensational news today. An anonymous informant revealed that most people in Europa were concerned about the issue of human trafficking.


    this anonymous informant not only revealed that Albanese were recklessly kidnapping young single people from all over the world in Europa Women also revealed that the Albanese umbrella was a director of the French Security Council, who was Claude''s boss.


    The host of the TV station also vaguely mentioned the situation of the underground auction house in Europa and the annual output value of women''s business in Europa is several billion US dollars. Every year, tens of thousands of young girls are reported missing, and the number of missing girls who have not reported or registered in other countries is unknown. It is conservatively estimated that there will be tens of thousands, even tens of thousands It''ll be a hundred thousand.


    Finally, the TV hostess also produced a lot of evidence that Claude''s boss collected tickets from Albany gang. Her face was full of tears and makeup. She called on the whole society to pay attention to the case of missing people in Europa, and asked the government to thoroughly investigate it.


    William didn''t think about it for a while, and he understood that it must have been revealed by Claude''s wife. He didn''t expect that this woman was so cruel. She must have had some secret words with Claude or learned that Claude was missing somewhere. She even ignored her own safety in order to get revenge.


    But it''s good for William that Claude''s wife does this. Claude''s boss is in danger. The underground auction house is now busy putting out the fire and destroying the evidence. His energy and time will be focused on who is the informant.


    Sure enough, within a few hours, the TV station broadcast the news that Claude''s boss had been taken away, and the police seized No. 7 Bellick street, and found out the underground auction hall and more than a dozen girls waiting to be auctioned for a few days, as well as a large number of prohibited items in the underground three floors.


    The whole of France was angry, and parades began to appear everywhere.


    Seeing this situation, Paris will soon be in a hurry. For safety, William immediately asked the hotel to book a private plane for him to fly directly to New York. He didn''t want to stay in the powder keg of Paris.


    After booking the plane, William asks the hotel to send a car to pick up Amanda, Ginny''s cousin, who is recuperating, to the hotel to stay with Ginny.


    Ready for Amanda''s arrival, William saw the housekeeper knocking on the open door. He nodded and came in and said, "Mr. Devonshire, a gentleman who doesn''t want to give his name wants to meet you. He said he has a message to tell you. Mr. Devonshire, do you see?"


    As soon as he wanted to run, someone came to see him. Who was it and what message did he want to send to himself? Without thinking for a moment, William said, "please invite that gentleman up for me"


    soon the housekeeper came in with a short, thin old man in a thin jacket who looked like he was in his 70s, with a peaceful face, a black hat and a thin jacket.


    After the housekeeper bowed, closed the door and walked out of the suite, the old man took off his hat with a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, my name is Charlie.".


    Hello, Mr. Charlie. I don''t know what you want to see me about.


    "I''m here to send a letter. By the way, I''ll give you our business card, so that you don''t need to pass it on to other mainland hotel members when you want to find us later." after that, I handed William a silver white business card made of metal.


    When William heard about the mainland Hotel, he knew what the old man was doing. The old man was a scavenger, but how could these guys find themselves so quickly? "Thank you, but I don''t quite understand what you can do for me. It seems that we haven''t dealt with each other, Charlie.".


    Charlie said with a gentle smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, don''t be so careful. We don''t care who you are or what you''ve done. We only care about whether you''ll meet us, whether you''ll do something, when you need our service, and whether you can pay us off.


    as a compensation for this mistake and to thank you As an important customer, we show our sincerity. We have dealt with the follow-up trouble of dozens of corpses that suddenly appeared in Paris these two days for free.


    I have to say that Mr. Devonshire''s late acquaintance with you is really our dereliction of duty. If we could have known you earlier, we would not have lost nearly 100 gold coin business opportunities in Montenegrin and Paris. Now there are few people with outstanding business ability like you.


    Please call me if you need to, so that I won''t be ridiculed by some old friends. I''m really old, and I don''t even have the ability to develop customers. ".


    William looked at the old man with a calm and kind face and cold and bloody words. I don''t know if these people still have feelings. "OK, Charlie, I accept your kindness. I also know that you are the best in some aspects, but can you tell me who wants to send a message to me? I have something to deal with later. I don''t have much time It''s time.Charlie seemed to understand why William suddenly showed a sense of alienation. He said with a smile: "thank you for your praise. Mr. Winston, the manager of Continental Hotel in New York, asked me to tell you that he sincerely invited you to meet at 175 Fifth Avenue Continental Hotel in New York. He said that you would agree to hear that his surname is Winston. He has a lot to say to you Say "


    " Winston "? William thought strangely, isn''t Winston his grandfather''s middle name? His grandfather''s full name is Henry Winston Devonshire. Oh, my God. I have a relative of the killer leader? If the relative must be Henry''s mother''s, it''s been generations and decades. What can he do for himself? There should be no harm in not meeting in the past.


    The mainland hotel seems to know what William did in Heishan. Yes, William didn''t hide his whereabouts in Heishan at the beginning. As long as people who have a heart and a relationship can still find out that William did it.


    Now I think it''s too simple to think that killing dozens of people can make people afraid of him.


    People who are really powerful and powerful will not directly conflict with William. They always pay attention to him in the dark. Fortunately, William made a lot of money when he was in Switzerland. He doesn''t have to worry about money. Rich people can still do a lot of things.


    Either spend 100 million pounds to set up a revenge fund in the mainland Hotel, or spend some money to try to make the mainland hotel such a big killer organization not take on any of his tasks.


    Suddenly heard the world''s largest assassin organization brain to find themselves, which makes William psychological some curiosity, in the end what is so formally invited to meet in New York.


    After thinking about it, William nodded, "OK, I''ll go when I have a chance"


    "

 Chapter 140

    The next morning, at the New York airport, William followed Ginny and Amanda out of the exit. The charter plane he ordered was a medium-sized private plane. William got on the plane first and then stayed in the small guest room in the plane. Ginny and Amanda followed the orders of the stewardess and stayed on the sofa in the living room of the charter plane.


    From a distance, I saw Brian, his ex-wife Lenore and several middle-aged men and women standing at the exit.


    Ginny and Amanda rushed up with their luggage when they saw their parents. A group of people hugged and cried for a long time.


    William waved to Brian. He didn''t come forward to meet Brian''s family and friends. Brian also knew that William didn''t want to know everyone in this situation. He gave William a thumbs up and nodded.


    After going through the security check with the captain''s agent, William got on the Bentley special bus he ordered yesterday and went to Fifth Avenue. He wanted to meet Winston first to see what the killer leader wanted to say to him.


    When he got to the mainland Hotel and paid to get off, William looked up and saw the iron like mainland hotel in front of him. The design of the hotel was very special. The designer''s brain was really big. He designed and built such a strange building 100 years ago, with a height of 87 meters.


    Under the leadership of the hotel waiter, I went into the hotel lobby. The furnishings of the hotel lobby are still very backward. It has not been decorated for more than ten years.


    Looking at the people sitting in the lobby of the hotel, with his extraordinary sense of intuition, William knows that more than 90% of the dozens of people sitting in the lobby are emitting a faint smell of blood. These guys are definitely killers.


    William was a little surprised, mainland hotel is really blatant, so many killers sitting here, not afraid to expose their identity? Or do these people care less about revealing their identities.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, William understood that in modern society, the police need evidence to arrest people or be caught by the police at the scene. Without evidence, even if the police know that these people are killers, they can''t arrest people directly.


    Besides, Brian said that mainland hotels have a history of hundreds of years, and there are several branches in Europe and the United States. The forces behind the hotels must be intertwined in Europe and the United States, and they must have their own secret of survival.


    Walking to the front desk of the lobby, a middle-aged black man with glasses said with a smile, "good morning, sir. My name is Karen. Can I help you?"


    William said with a smile: "Hello, carlon. I''m here to see Winston. Someone told me yesterday that I would like to meet him here. You can tell him my name is Devonshire"


    carlon didn''t ask any more questions. He nodded with a smile, "please wait a moment, sir. I''ll inform Winston.".


    Caron called, hung up and said with a smile, "please follow me, Mr. Devonshire. Mr. Winston is waiting for you at the top of the building.".


    Under the leadership of Karon, William walked into the elevator and looked curiously at the old elevator before 1940s. Now, no building is still using the old elevator that can only be seen in this movie, and he doesn''t know whether it''s safe or not.


    Seeing William curiously looking at the decoration in the elevator, Karon said carefully: "Mr. Devonshire, although this elevator has a history of 70 years, except for the decoration in the elevator, other things have been modernized, so there will be no safety problems.".


    Is William showing off the long history of mainland hotel? There''s nothing to show off in the past 70 years. Devonshire has inherited it from the previous year. There''s nothing to say in the past 70 years.


    Up to the top floor, just out of the elevator let William in front of a bright, did not expect that the top floor is full of plants, all kinds of green plants and flowers around the top floor, only a four seat table and chair in the middle.


    A middle-aged man with a South American face and an old man with white hair were talking to each other. There was an open suitcase on the table full of gold coins. It seemed that there were about 200.


    When they saw a guest coming, they got up with a smile, shook hands and said to each other, "take care of each other." the old man with white hair also nodded to William with a smile when he passed by.


    The middle-aged man said to Karon, "thank you, Karon. Go ahead and do your work. I''ll leave it to you"


    Karon nodded and said, "yes, sir"


    the middle-aged man reached out and pointed to the chair to signal William to sit down first. After sitting down, he poured a cup of black tea for William and said, "my name is Winston. According to our seniority, you should call me uncle. I almost forgot what we have I haven''t seen it in years.


    William, I still remember when you were just born. At that time, I still held you, black hair, blue eyes, small nose, small mouth. It was a bit ugly. I didn''t expect that it would be nearly 20 years in a twinkling of an eye "


    although William had some psychological preparation when he came here, he was choked by imported black tea when he heard Winston say that he was William''s uncle and coughed with his mouth covered He said a few words and looked at Winston with an incredible face.


    After calming down his cough, William looked at this South American guy strangely. How could they not be related by blood.


    As soon as Winston looked at William''s eyes, he knew what William was wondering. He explained, "my grandmother and Henry''s mother are sisters. One of them married to England and the other married to Argentina, so we look different, but there is one thing we are still the same." then he pointed to his hair and laughed.William also politely followed with a smile, but to be honest, he didn''t think it was funny. Suddenly, a man with a South American face ran to say that he was his uncle and had held him, which made William couldn''t accept.


    "Well, I know you don''t believe it, but someone can prove that what I said is true and show you something." after that, he called and said, "help me bring up the code barrel in the safe"


    in a few minutes, a middle-aged woman came up with a small code barrel and handed it to Winston. After waving the middle-aged woman to go, Winston handed it to William.


    "Henry gave it to me. You should understand it when you open it"


    William looked at the code cylinder in his hand suspiciously. How can I open it without a code.


    Winston saw William looking at him strangely and shrugged, "don''t look at me, I don''t know the password. Henry didn''t tell me the password when he gave it to me, just let me give it to you at the right time"


    the password barrel in his hand, William could see at a glance that it was Devonshire''s, with a family emblem, a mark, and even a secret language. After thinking about these words, William would understand them What does face mean, but he didn''t rush to open the code box.


    Instead, he asked Winston, "why give it to me now?".


    Winston said with a smile: "Henry said that if you don''t inherit his will when you grow up, you will be an ordinary person. My uncle may never recognize you, but as far as I know, you not only inherit Henry''s will, but also far exceed the expectations of me and him. I didn''t expect you to grow up to this point.


    You have done a great job. After Henry died, I have been watching you secretly. After you were admitted to the University of London, I thought you would get married and have children in peace in your life. I didn''t expect that you cheated everyone. You are worthy of being Henry''s successor. I think Henry will be very comforted in heaven. ".


    William suddenly had a flash in his head and said, "so because of your protection, my mother and I can live a peaceful life without any interference for 10 years?"

 Chapter 141

    "Ha ha, William, you are very smart. You are the only descendant of Winston and Devonshire. I won''t let anyone hurt you and your mother Lina.


    There are always some people who want to take risks. If they can''t find the secrets of the Devonshire family, they want to start with you and Lina. I''ve dealt with no less than 20 people over the years. Winston and the Devonshire family are never soft on their enemies. ".


    An uncle, the leader of the largest assassin group in the world, can really guarantee the safety of him and his mother. At least, many people are afraid to attack them.


    After listening, William picked up his cell phone and called his mother Lina, "Hello, William, do you still know how to call your mother? I thought you would hide somewhere in the world and remember to call me after having a baby. Ah, you ran away two days before you went home. Do you know there are a lot of things waiting for you to decide in the castle? Do you still take me as your mother "Soul pale boy"


    William looked at Winston with a reddish face. His mother was too tough, and he did run away without staying at home for two days, which made him very embarrassed.


    Winston waved his hand and looked at William''s embarrassment with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, mom. I really don''t have time to go back. When I''m busy, I''ll go back to accompany you. Mom, I love you. Don''t be angry. Be careful with wrinkles"


    "idiot, I won''t wrinkle. Say something, I know you''re OK. I won''t think of my mother. I''ve raised you for nothing. You white eyed wolf, you know you''re out there every day ¡±


    "Mom, do we have a relative named Winston?" William asked? Where have you heard that you have a relative named Winston? "Lena said.


    William looked at Winston. Lena''s voice was still very loud. Winston could certainly hear what Lena said.


    Winston waved to William and put a finger on his mouth to tell him not to tell Lena that she had seen him.


    Although William was a little strange, he still nodded to Winston, "Mom, I heard my grandfather''s friend tell me. He said that I seem to have an uncle, half long hair, South American face, isn''t it mom"


    "of course, Evan Winston has a slovenly face all day, half long hair looks like it hasn''t been washed, and speaks slowly like who owes him 1 million pounds Well, of course I know him, but he seems to have passed away by accident. Baby, have you seen Evan anywhere?


    I remember that I still kept his photos. When you were born, Ivan came to see you, but I don''t know where to put them in these years. I can''t find some photos "


    William looked at Winston apologetically," if I can''t find them, mom, I''ll hang up. I''ll go back to see you in a few days and say hello to Tina for me. Goodbye, Mom "


    Lena is not angry "I knew it was going to be like this, but thanks to Tina''s company, bye bye, come back when it''s OK, pay attention to safety and diet outside"


    after William Hung up the phone, he said to Winston: "sorry, Winston"


    Winston said indifferently: "I knew Lena would say that for a long time. When you were a child, Lena didn''t allow me to hold you. She always looked at me, I always think I will take you away "


    " what! Take me away, "William said in surprise,


    Winston said in chagrin," sorry, I really wanted to take you away for a while. I can''t have children, so you are the only blood in our two families. You''re bleeding like me, but I was finally driven away by Lina, and since then he''s not allowed me to get close to you "


    " OK, I believe you for the time being. "William took the code barrel in his hand and opened it with his father''s Chinese name in the secret language. There was a note in it, which said," Charlotte is a ship, go find it. "And there was another one Two coordinates written in riddles.


    Ha ha, William knows Henry''s handwriting. People who don''t understand the whole story will be confused by Henry when they see this note. Charlotte is the only useful clue that the Devonshire family has found about King Solomon''s treasure for hundreds of years.


    William pretended to put the note in his pocket, but actually put it in the storage space. There is no safer place in the world than its storage space.


    It seems that Henry found a lot of clues, but he was injured before he came to look for them. He can only leave the clues to William.


    William didn''t have much interest in treasure. After all, he didn''t have any clue. Instead of bumping around like a headless fly, he might as well make more money from the technology of later generations.


    But now it''s different. There''s still a lot of fun in treasure hunting. The sense of achievement in finding treasure and the desire for wealth make William decide to follow Henry''s advice to find the boat named Charlotte and see what treasure or clues are on board.


    William didn''t show Winston the note in the password box, and he didn''t open his mouth to read it. He said to William with a smile, "now you can believe that I''m your uncle"


    William, who Henry believed in, will believe it too. After all, Henry trusted Winston ten years ago, but he still has some reservations. Who knows what changes have taken place in the past ten years, so he has limited faith in Winston Ren.


    Let''s see how they get along with each other in the future. "Well, uncle Winston, I''m sure I trust Henry, so I also trust you. Thank you for your protection for so many years. If there''s anything I can do for you, I promise I can do it for you."Winston said with a smile: "I really need you to help me. I''m old William. Ten years ago, when I was 50 years old, I wanted to train you to be my successor. Now that I''m more than 60 years old, this idea is more clear. I hope you can help me take over the Continental Hotel in New York slowly. And I hope you can change your name to William Winston Devonshire like Henry. I hope Winston My surname can be inherited for a long time.


    After thinking about it, William thinks that it''s OK to add a surname. He''s not the name of the great heaven Dynasty now. Besides, it''s not impossible to add a matriarchal surname to the name of the great heaven Dynasty.


    "No problem, Winston, I''m not against it, and I''m as good as Henry. After all, I do have Winston family blood in my body"


    Winston was very happy after listening to it. "Good, William, I''m very happy, so that the Winston family won''t break the inheritance in my hand." then he pushed the gold box on the table to William and said, "son, This is my first gift to you. You should have heard about the gold coin of Continental Hotel "


    William nodded and said," I heard a former secret service friend of the U.S. military intelligence agency say that he still knows about the scavenger, but I don''t know the specific use of this gold coin "


    " I know who your friend is, Brian mills, who has been with us for more than ten years He''s one of the few people who can retire safely, "Winston said.


    William heard that only a few people retired safely and asked, "uncle, are there very few people who want to retire from mainland hotels?"


    Winston said with a smile: "of course, my child, when you are used to more than ten years of bloody work, seven out of 100 people who have no stable family will go back to work after retirement. They can''t adapt to the boring life after retirement.


    Seven of the remaining 30% will have to pick up the gun again because they spend a lot of money when they are killers. The money they saved a few years ago will be spent.


    The last nine people were either approached by their former enemies, or their families broke up, making them feel worse than dead, so they picked up their guns again. Therefore, in mainland hotels, 1000 killers can''t find a person who can spend the rest of their lives safely. "


    William''s scalp was numb by Winston''s words, which was too cruel.

 Chapter 142

    Then we are not very dangerous. If we want to retire, we can''t retire. I don''t want to inherit your career. I have my mother to protect her. I won''t let her suffer any harm. ".


    "William, let me ask you a question," Winston said.


    "What?"


    "You should be rich now!"


    William nodded. Of course, he is rich, and he will be even richer in the future. He suddenly understood what Winston meant.


    Yes, money has no power to protect. He is a fat sheep in other people''s eyes. Kidnapping and betrayal. As long as someone knows that William has made billions of wealth in such a short time, he is a fat sheep in some people''s eyes. They will try their best to approach, woo and induce William.


    After these methods are useless, these people will not be polite to him.


    He will listen to Henry''s words, join the British military intelligence agency and join the aristocratic group. Doesn''t he just want to use the power of the English government to increase his strength?


    Don''t you care if the exposure is to increase the cost of dealing with the enemy? After all, celebrity accidents are troublesome.


    But all this will become useless again because of William''s billions of cash. Billions of dollars will really make most people crazy.


    William suddenly want to understand, he is now a big fat sheep, strength and money is not equal. It doesn''t matter if he has no influence, no friends in the government, and there''s really going to be an accident. There''s nothing he can do except William himself.


    William nodded helplessly, thinking that it would take time for him to cultivate his own power. Unless he has no money in the future and goes to Oxford as a landlord in peace, as long as he can make a lot of money in the future, someone will definitely hit him.


    It''s not a fool to be rich or not. William decided to make money, but also pull some forces that can help him to make money together. Let these people who make money with him provide him with a moat to let him pass the empty window of power in recent years.


    Of course, he is not stupid to bring others to make money together, he will only attract those who are good for him.


    After thinking about it, William thought that MP3, a transitional thing, can''t be done by himself. It''s time to draw some forces together. He has to take the initiative to integrate into the mainstream society.


    Anyway, MP3 will not be popular for many years. As long as you guarantee your own interests, it will be a stepping stone.


    William said to Winston: "the killer industry is excluded by the mainstream society. It''s too dangerous. I''m the only heir to Devonshire and Winston now. I don''t want my children and I to live in danger all the time.


    Winston, I can make money very much, and I have a lot of money making ideas in my head, just because I don''t have a sense of security, I dare not take them out all the time.


    It took me only half a year to earn billions of dollars. Now the most important thing for me is to inherit the Earl title and integrate into the mainstream society.


    Uncle, do you want my children and your nephews to be high-class people or people who can''t see the light in the dark.


    Besides, you are only 60. Depending on your physical condition, you still have decades to think about it. Who knows what will happen in the future? Maybe one of my kids will like your career in the future? "


    William''s words made Winston a little frustrated. He knew that when there was a better choice, no one would want to be a person who could not see the light in the dark. "Well, for the sake of my nephews, I''d better deal with the mainland Hotel myself, but I hope you can get in touch with some things about my industry, so I''ll prepare for the future.".


    "Haha, for my nephew to be born early, it seems that I have to introduce some beautiful girls to you. Well, let me think about it. There is a girl named Perkins in the hotel who is very good. She is beautiful and has good skills. If you give birth to a child together, the child will be the best successor.".


    William said hastily: "don''t even think about it, Winston. How many women can be killers are normal? Will the children taught by such women be normal? Winston, you don''t want to see your grandson''s psychological problems "


    " well, maybe you''re right, then you have to give me a grandson as soon as possible. I hope I can have more than a dozen children to play football with me when I go to Oxford after retirement "


    William looks at Winston with a smile in silence. It seems that even a killer will become a big man in the park when facing his offspring Just as kind and lovely.


    "It''s very good to have three or four so many people. If you have so many people, you won''t be a pig."


    "you can''t do it alone. You can find more people. Don''t you know how chaotic your private life is? I know that you''ve been looking for several girls to roll the sheets in the past half a year. That''s what you''re going to do with the model named Ambrose Hughes. The girl hasn''t found a boyfriend in the past few months, so you don''t want to think about continuing the leading edge, "Winston said Ge is too strong. It''s impossible for her to give birth to me now. We are not suitable. She won''t be a lover for me.


    Winston said wordlessly: "if you have money, she will praise her if she wants to be famous. She will give us $10 million to have a baby. I don''t believe that someone will refuse to give her $10 million a year. How much does a model earn in a year.If you are not in a hurry to find it, I will find it for you. There are many beautiful girls in the world who have to sell their bodies for various reasons, and even come to our hotel to be killers. ".


    William quickly dissuaded: "don''t, don''t, I don''t want to be upset by these messy things decades later. I promise you will have grandchildren to accompany you after retirement. Don''t worry, Winston. I''m only 20 months old, and the children are really too early for me"


    seeing that William didn''t agree, Winston said angrily, "OK, you can go away, that''s all However, if you don''t want to accept the New York Continental Hotel, we can''t talk about it for too long today. "


    take out a long business card and give it to William," this is my personal number. If you have something to call me, and if you have anyone you want to get rid of now, I need to issue a task to you as a cover. ".


    After thinking about it, William said, "general Jett frobi of Albania, his men took over the matter in black mountain. I spent 5 million dollars looking for mercenaries some time ago, but I don''t know if I can deal with him?"


    Winston thought about shaking his head, "if you come to us, you''d have dealt with him long ago. The mercenary can''t make sure that the warlord with thousands of people under him will give me five gold coins and five million dollars, and I''ll help you issue the task"


    William asked in surprise: "so the gold coins of the mainland hotel are really worth one million dollars"


    "of course, it''s impossible. The gold coin itself is only two in 50g Less than a thousand dollars, the real value lies in that it is issued by mainland hotels. If you have gold coins, you can release tasks. Only then can a killer help you kill a person or dispose of a corpse. This is something that money can''t buy, and also to prevent ordinary people from contacting us. ".

 Chapter 143

    After leaving five gold coins and a check for a secret account, William said goodbye to Winston. He really couldn''t stay too long so as not to be suspected of his relationship with Winston.


    Carrying a suitcase, wearing a mask and taking the elevator down to the hotel lobby, I saw a cool woman with long hair coming up. When I passed by William, I blew a kiss to him.


    William looked at the girl who passed by. She was really good-looking, tall, big and small, but her eyes were wrong. After looking at William, she secretly looked at the box in William''s hand.


    It seems that the girl knows this kind of box. She knows that the box in William''s hand is filled with gold coins. After William goes out of the mainland Hotel and goes to Bentley, she follows him all the time.


    I want to see what you want to do. After arriving at the four seasons hotel, William opened a presidential suite at the front desk. He put 195 gold coins into the storage space and put the boxes on the table.


    After taking a bath and ordering lunch, as soon as he got out of the bathroom, William heard the doorbell. He thought it was lunch. When he opened the door, he saw the beautiful woman with him standing at the door and said, "do you need hotel service? Mr. Devonshire, "


    " know me? " William asked strangely, then turned to let the beauty in.


    The beauty walked into the suite with a smile, put down her handbag and said to William, "of course, there are not many people who don''t know you now. Didn''t you watch the news two hours ago?


    Two hours ago? William thought that at that time, he should have just entered the mainland Hotel, and was meeting with Winston. What happened to him?


    "The BBC made a report about you two hours ago. Your tax claims in the United States and England were reported by them. The TV said that you made at least $400 million in the stock market crash in the United States and more than $300 million in England."


    After hearing this, William turned on the TV in the hotel. After several channels, he saw that NBC was broadcasting the BBC news. The host said that the amount of money William made in the stock market crash was 700 million US dollars, 400 million US dollars in the United States and 300 million US dollars in England.


    This is because William''s lawyer declared his tax situation in the two countries the day before yesterday. The reason why he was poked out is that the island country is collecting William''s capital exchanges in the island country.


    They suspect that William has a sum of nearly $2 billion transferred to the Swiss National Bank, which is all made in the island. The island has been looking for evidence these days whether the $2 billion is William''s own funds.


    Once the island countries find evidence, William will have to pay 20% capital gains tax of at least $400 million, and he will have to pay another 6% tax in England, resulting in a loss of almost $500 million.


    The TV also reported William''s arrival in New York. I don''t know how these reporters found out his flight so quickly. Fortunately, he didn''t meet Brian at that time.


    William scolded the devil in his heart for being shameless. He knew that he could not find any evidence, but in order to disgust him, he actually poked the matter into the BBC.


    At this time, William''s private phone rings. He picks up his mobile phone and sees that it''s Phillips, the exclusive manager of Swiss National Bank. William picks up his mobile phone and walks into the room. Now he has no time to talk to the beauty killer in the mainland hotel.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire,"


    "Hello, Phillips, is that the news report?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, our bank took emergency remedial measures after the incident was reported. You can rest assured that there will not be any problem with your $2 billion in the island country of our bank.


    all that money can be found is the National Bank and your gambling agreement, and the funds are in the accounts of the British Virgin Islands and the National Bank, you don''t have to Pay attention to the island countries. They can''t find any evidence, because there is no evidence. Your money has never been to the island countries. "


    William put down his heart and said, "I see. Thank you, Phillips. I''m very satisfied with your bank. Say hello to President John Grice for me"


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll send your greetings for you. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye, Xiansheng.".


    "Well, goodbye, Phillips"


    when William walked out of the room with a smile, he saw that the beauty killer was opening the box on the table. When he saw William come out, he said with a busy smile, "things are settled?"


    William is in a good mood now. He doesn''t care with her. He goes to the bar and gives himself a glass of whisky. He asks the beauty, "what do you want to drink?"


    "Just like you"


    this woman has a thick skin. She is not embarrassed to be caught. She deserves to be a killer.


    William took the glass and gave it to the beautiful woman, then said: "I didn''t find the gold coin, you should go now"


    "my name is Perkins, maybe I can help you, my price is not expensive, kill a person 200000 dollars and a gold coin, Mr. Devonshire, you went to the mainland hotel to see Winston today, is not to deal with some of your bad things?


    I''m the gold medal killer of the hotel. 200000 dollars is really very little for you. Even I can solve some men''s troubles for you. "Then I make a wink at William, and look like you can pick it.William will be crazy on this kind of woman, who knows how many of those things she has done for the task, and when such a beautiful woman becomes a killer, she is either a financial fan or has psychological problems.


    Then he took out a gold coin from the storage space and threw it to Perkins, saying: "this is a meeting gift. When you tell me the reward for news, I''ll find you if necessary. If the task is completed well, I''ll give you extra bonus. Now go out"


    Perkins happily took the gold coin and didn''t care about William''s tone at all, "don''t you really need me to accompany you? I''m clean, sir.


    William shook his head.


    When Perkins saw that William was not interested in her, he took out a business card to William and said, "I''ll wait for your call, Mr. Devonshire." then he made a kiss to William and left.


    Fortunately, although the girl is a money fan, she is not an idiot. She never thought of kidnapping and extorting William. Otherwise, William would have to work hard. He is not an idiot because Perkins is a beauty.


    After Perkins left, William went on to watch NBC. The TV host said whether William came to the United States at this time because of the White Palace, so that William, a new market tycoon, could see any chance to make money. Otherwise, why would William, who has never been to the United States in the future, choose to come to the United States at this time.


    The host of NBC even directly hopes that William can come to their TV station for an interview or program, hoping that William can disclose his purpose in the program, so as to eliminate the uneasiness of shareholders.


    Open your ghost, I''m here to send people off and meet people. What''s the purpose? He doesn''t dare to enter the stock market again. After the attack on the White Palace, the fluctuation in the stock market is completely different from the previous life.


    Sitting on the sofa, William has to consider whether he is really going to do a program. It''s not good for his future plan to let people guess like this.

 Chapter 144

    William is really thinking about this issue seriously. He won''t go into the stock market and sell short now. The market fluctuates so violently that he doesn''t dare to enter the market to do futures. It''s better to wait for more than a year to enter the market and eat into the stocks that will rise sharply in the future.


    Not to mention the other apple, Naifei, emperor penguin, Yamaxun and googol, these five stocks will all rise hundreds of times in the future, and even if they don''t follow the investment, they will have a rise of more than 20 times. If you buy them, you''ll be waiting for the money! I''m afraid I can''t buy so many reserve stocks in the market.


    Well, wait a few months. Now is not the time to sell. By the end of 2000, Amazon will be in a mess by a 29 year old stock analyst. Its market value once fell below $2 billion. It doesn''t need much. As long as it can buy 5%, Amazon will be worth more than $50 billion relying on Amazon.


    And these listed companies don''t kick you if the board of directors or founders want to.


    Apple''s market value was only 6 billion in 2001, and it was over 113.7 billion in 2007, and it has increased nearly 19 times in six years.


    in addition to Naifei and Google, apple can definitely become the richest man in the world. Ah, this is the advantage of the reborn. Lying down can win.


    Since futures can''t be done, he can''t let the Americans think that he is a troublemaker, which is why he didn''t bet much on futures with American companies in this stock market crash.


    Most of the money is made in the island countries. In the United States, he only made 400 million US dollars and 320 million US dollars after tax. If the money can buy all the stocks he said, he will buy them now.


    In any case, it''s impossible to wait until the lowest market value of these companies to start buying, because only when the market value falls will people sell a lot.


    In this way, we have to make some preparations now. William called Phillips and asked him what kind of cocktail party he had recently in the United States. He hoped to get in touch with some American business people, get to know some people, and get in touch with them several times.


    After checking for a few minutes, Phillips said, "Sir, the recent reception in New York was a fund-raising reception held by Donald in his hotel. As far as we know, Donald is going bankrupt now. He has to make every effort to raise money to ease the financial pressure of his company. It''s said that many good New York properties are on sale. If you are interested, you can go and have a look at them"


    Phillips said< No, I''m not interested in him. Is there anything else


    "The others are all charity parties. Are you interested?" Phillips asked uncertainly,


    "hell, I''m not interested in donating money to the Yankees. If I have that money, I might as well donate it to London University and Oxford University. At least I can get a good reputation. What''s the benefit of donating it to the Yankees?" William complained, "come on, book me a ticket for the Knicks in New York. I haven''t seen the NBA yet.".


    "OK, sir, I''ll book it for you right now. I just checked that there will be the third game of the semi-finals between the Knicks and the Atlanta Hawks tonight. It''s a bit difficult to decide the tickets, sir. You can rest assured that we will help you. You wait for me for half an hour, I''ll hang up first, and I''ll call you in half an hour"


    fortunately, if you want to watch the game, you can meet the semi-finals, he''ll be happy I don''t worry that Phillips won''t get the ticket. Swiss National Bank is the top bank in the world. Although its market value is only the fourth, National Bank''s influence in the hearts of the rich is the first in the world. It''s not easy to buy a ticket. It''s not easy to spend several times the price.


    Sure enough, within half an hour, Phillips called in, "Sir, we just contacted the boss of the Knicks, Doran. He will arrange a ticket for you in the first row of the Knicks players'' table. We will have special staff to deliver tickets to you. Do you still need us to arrange a car to pick you up?"


    After thinking about it, William said: "well, send someone to pick me up, and help me pay attention to the house in New York. I want to buy a house here, preferably in Central Park. The price is not a problem, as long as the house is good"


    "I understand, sir. I will pay attention to it for you. I will send the staff to come to you with the information tomorrow, so I won''t disturb you. Goodbye"


    "yes After William Hung up the phone, the hotel also sent him lunch. After lunch, William took a nap and slept until 3 p.m.


    After going out of the hotel and shopping on the Fifth Avenue, he bought some clothes to change. After dinner, William called the national bank. He went back to the hotel, changed his T-shirt, jeans, ball cap, and took the National Bank''s car to Madison Square Garden. When he entered the stadium, he saw Doris'' boss Doran chatting with some people in the hall.


    When Dolan saw William coming in and apologizing to the people around him, he went to William with a smile and held out his hand to shake hands with him from a distance. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. It''s great that you can come to cheer for the Knicks. You are also the first heir to the count who came to watch the game at the Knicks scene. It''s my honor to receive you"


    William looked at Dolan with a smile and felt very happy It''s because of today''s report that this guy, rimming Bertrand, is so enthusiastic about him. The Earl''s heir, self-made, multimillionaire, and all in cash.William is much richer than him now. Dolan''s money belongs to the family. He is just the manager of the Knicks. This fat man wants to sell some shares of the Knicks to William now. The stock market has plummeted and the capitalists have no money.


    After holding Dolan''s hand, William felt a little tired when he saw this guy holding it. "Thank you. I''m glad to meet you too, Mr. Dolan. I hope the Knicks can win a big victory today and enter the finals. If you have nothing else to do, I won''t disturb you to receive guests.".


    After William said that, the fat man still held his hand. Can''t he be a comrade? William was in a cold sweat. Although he didn''t discriminate against comrades, he didn''t like to be held all the time.


    Dolan saw that William had frowned and knew that he was too enthusiastic to be misunderstood by the other party. He quickly sent his hand away and apologized: "sorry, William, I was surprised and glad to see you for the first time. I didn''t know anything when I was your age. I only knew how to pick up girls and play. I apologized again. Then I''ll just say, is William interested in becoming a shareholder of the Knicks?"


    William looked at Dolan in surprise. The fat man had been holding on to the Knicks in his previous life. Now he would sell his shares.


    "As far as I know, doesn''t your family always refuse to sell any shares in the Knicks? And I''m not interested in being a minority shareholder. If I want to buy it, I''ll buy it together. Nix and Garden Plaza, all in cash. ".


    At this time, the Knicks is not a bad team in more than ten years. Hundreds of millions of dollars are still worth it. William is not interested in being a small shareholder. If he wants to buy it, he will buy it with Madison Square Garden.


    Dolan heard William''s words and thought for a moment, then shook his head, "William, this is a transaction worth more than $10. Even if you have so much cash, we won''t sell it all. No one is a fool. We are optimistic about the ball Market and square garden. Now we just want to cash out and tide over the stock market disaster.".


    It''s the best if you can buy it. Even if you can''t buy it, New York is the best market, but it''s not necessarily for the players. There are too many factors outside the big city, and the players don''t focus on the field.


    I''m offering $1.5 billion in cash to pack garden square and the Knicks team. Cash, Dolan. You can discuss with all the companies in garden square and think about it. I won''t disturb you soon. I''ll wait for your news, Mr. Dolan.

 Chapter 145

    Dolan shook his head and said, "it''s impossible, William. The Knicks are not the only team in garden square. There are other teams. If you only buy the Knicks, it''s possible. If you pack, no one in the shareholders of garden square will agree.".


    When William thought about it, he thought it was a pity that this year and next year were the best time to buy the Knicks. Affected by the stock market crash, the Dolan family suffered a heavy loss in the stock market, and their value almost fell by half. It''s not sure whether they have a value of 1.5 billion now.


    Dolan does need cash flow, but it''s too low for them to sell all the Knicks. It''s better to buy Chelsea if they have the money. Now he has 11% of the shares in Chelsea, and he''s still an Englishman. Even if he competes with Abramovich, he will definitely win.


    "In that case, forget it. Thank you for your hospitality, Doran. Let me think about it again. I''ll call you as a result"


    Doran separated from William depressed. He still wanted to cheat $100 million or $200 million on this young man who suddenly became rich. He didn''t expect that William had such a big appetite.


    They even want to swallow the core industry of the Dolan family. God, do young people care so much about money now? 1.5 billion dollars is worth more than his whole family.


    If he could make the decision, Doran might sell it to William, even to the Knicks. Maybe he would go back to discuss with his family. Doran thought to himself.


    William left on his own, but all the guests around him were surprised to see William''s back. Who is this little guy? How good is his attitude to let Doran pick him up in person?


    You know, Doran is not a good talker. He drinks too much, takes medicine and has a big mouth. The impression of New Yorkers on Doran is not so friendly. The person who can make Doran''s bad temper receive such a formal reception is certainly not an ordinary person. Go back and find out who this young man is.


    When William walked into the court, sat in the first row of the court and took off his hat, many people immediately recognized him. Isn''t that the New England Super rich man on TV today?


    It''s said on TV that this young man is worth more than US $3 billion. He can rank in the top 100 in the world. Moreover, he is still so young and handsome. Many young stars are looking at William with their eyes shining. From time to time, they are looking at William. This kind of super golden son-in-law is a fool if he doesn''t fish.


    Bartley, who has just retired as a TNT commentator, exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, wow, look who this is. Come on, the camera is on the Knicks'' bench.".


    When the camera looks at William, who is looking at the stadium and players from left to right, the audience watching today''s news immediately looks at the big screen excitedly, and the voice of shouting William''s name comes from time to time.


    William turned his head in surprise and looked at the audience who called his name. He didn''t know the camera was facing him. The audience laughed at him.


    Bartley laughed and joked with his partner: "it seems that the enthusiasm of New York fans has scared our new tycoons. OK, guys, be polite. Maybe our tycoon will treat you to hamburgers and coke.".


    William knew that he was on the big screen when he was reminded by the strong people around him. He turned to the big screen and waved to the camera to greet the audience.


    After hearing the audience shouting "hamburger Cola", he smiles and makes an OK gesture to the camera.


    When the audience saw that William was so generous, they couldn''t help clapping. Many girls yelled at him, I love you, William.


    William signed a check for $100000 to the staff of the stadium. The staff showed the check to the camera and then called the fast food restaurant.


    Today, there are 18000 people in the audience. 100000 US dollars is enough for two rounds of hamburgers and cokes. They all clap for William again. Their hands are short and their mouths are soft. From time to time, the voice of thanks comes from the scene.


    William is also very happy to spend a little money to make an advertisement in front of the national Lijian audience. However, the audience''s praise for him has aroused the dissatisfaction of madman Latrell Sprewell, who threw the basketball at William with a pretense of swearing.


    What Latrell Sprewell had expected did not happen. Who is William? He has a plug-in. In the exclamation of the audience, he catches the basketball flying to him without turning his head and one hand.


    William grabs the basketball and looks at Latrell spree. This guy has no embarrassment on his face. He also yells at William and asks him to pass the ball back to him.


    The audience were stunned by the brainless guy Latrell spree. He even shot at the audience. Doesn''t he want to play? This guy''s going to be banned after the game.


    William ignored Latrell spree, grabbed the basketball, patted it, and threw it into the Hawks'' box.


    In the surprise of nearly 20000 people at the scene, the basketball was thrown into the air with a direct "Shua".


    Ha ha, William is happy in his heart. It''s cool to have a plug-in. The throwing ability of the target eye is really amazing in shooting. In addition, he is several times stronger than ordinary people.


    He didn''t have to jump. Standing still, the basketball was easily thrown into the basket by him. Bartley, with a big mouth, said, "it''s incredible. It must be Meng." he yelled for William to do it again.At this time, the audience, reminded by Bartley, yelled "one more time." one of the eagles'' players was crazy. Seeing the audience''s request, the guy picked up the basketball and passed it to William.


    After William took the basketball, he threw it to the basket without any preparation. The basketball was as hollow as the first time.


    This made the audience crazy immediately. Many people covered their hair with their hands and yelled, "incredible, it''s not true." some people didn''t believe in evil and yelled for another shot. They didn''t believe that William would have such a strong shooting ability.


    When it comes to dribbling and passing, of course, William is a rookie, but this kind of standing still, no one defends the shot, he is confident that even if he makes 100 shots, he can make it.


    William laughs in the audience''s shouts, takes the basketball, goes to the commentary stand, and signals to Bartley that he wants to speak.


    Bartley really has a talent for entertainment. No wonder he can achieve no less than his player in the interpretation after retirement. He got up with a smile and picked up the microphone to talk to William.


    After William said thank you to Bartley, he said to the microphone: "thank you for your enthusiasm. How about we play a little game"


    Bartley said directly to the microphone without waiting for the audience''s response: "of course, we welcome any interesting game. It depends on how you want to play it. Audience friends, are you right?"


    "Of course" the audience at the scene immediately catered to Bartley''s words. Now they don''t care whether the time of the game is coming or not. For such an interesting thing, the audience in New York must agree.


    William said with a smile: "well, the game I want to play is that I stand on the center line and throw ten balls into the basket. If I do, you have to salute me. Long live Devonshire. If I don''t, a ball will be a bottle of Budweiser. Of course, except for children, the children on the scene can get a signed basketball from Bartley. So, Bartley, no problem ¡±¡£


    "Of course, no problem, no problem at all. What''s a signature? Let''s take a group photo together. What I care about is your Budweiser, William. I don''t believe you can win ten. Are you right?" Barked Bartley to the audience. He''s very excited about this kind of publicity.


    The audience "yes, we are waiting for your Budweiser"


    at the scene

 Chapter 146

    In the expectation of the audience, William clapped the basketball and walked to the center of the court. Watching William''s dribble, the audience laughed.


    But not long after they laughed, William threw the ball out without any preparation. With a "Shua" sound, the basketball entered. William turned and stretched out his hands to the audience to signal that the ball entered. It was their turn to salute.


    In fact, the audience is not surprised that William can throw in. After all, he has just thrown in two, so the audience bent over and saluted William sparsely, and many people even laughed and saluted William, which made many people laugh.


    After everyone''s joke, the audience yelled to come again. Unfortunately, William didn''t let them do what they wanted. The second, third, fourth and fifth were all thrown by William. The audience were numb and didn''t drink Budweiser, which made them dissatisfied. They asked William to hurry up. They didn''t want to give William any rest time.


    I don''t believe you can really hit ten goals. After thinking about the sixth goal, William thought it''s better not to take it too seriously. It''s entertainment after all. No one in the audience wants to see William really hit ten goals. William, it''s entertainment time. Sometimes it''s better to be ugly than to be in the limelight.


    So the sixth ball William deliberately missed, looked at the missed basketball, pretended to be disappointed and shook his head.


    But the audience was excited to jump up, all line five times, if again, these people are not interested in playing with William.


    "Ha ha ha", "no, great, the first bottle"


    "Damn it, finally no, one bottle, come again, man, don''t let him rest and adjust, all shout, hurry up"


    "yes, don''t let him adjust, we want more Budweiser"


    "throw, throw"


    many people in the front row shout to the people who help William pick up the ball: "Pass the ball quickly, man, you also have Budweiser''s drink, hurry up, don''t let him adjust"


    a few anxious guys ran into the court, grabbed the ball and passed it to William, and there were two guys waiting for William with the spare ball.


    William grabs the ball and makes a helpless expression. This time, William is ready to bat the ball before pitching.


    Basketball was thrown into the basket in the helpless regret of the audience. There was a sigh at the scene. When William saw the ball coming in, he put in his hands, shook his head, and began to tap dance, shrugging and waving his hands.


    At last, four spectators came out and yelled at William one by one: "come on, let''s go on. This time you have to finish all the shots in one breath. We won''t let you prepare and adjust"


    William shrugged his shoulders. His indifferent appearance really made several people around him itch .


    The man with the ball passed the ball directly. William took the ball, threw it and scored. Before he could laugh, the second ball came, took it, threw it, and scored.


    But immediately William couldn''t laugh. After the ninth ball came, William was a little elated. The ball didn''t go as he expected.


    The audience saw that the strategy was effective, shouting quick pass, quick pass. Sure enough, the last ball immediately reached his hand, and William took the shot in the voice of the audience.


    This is the last goal. William didn''t aim at it. Anyway, it''s entertainment. It''s very good to score seven goals. If he really scores all of them, the anger of the audience will burn him.


    William will certainly be scolded to death by the audience. The last ball flew to the basket in the expectation of the audience. The basketball banged on the edge of the basket and bounced out of the basket.


    All the audience stood up. These guys cheered as if they had won the battle. The whole audience cheered for victory, Budweiser.


    Bartley walked up to William with a microphone and said, "William, what''s up? When will Budweiser deliver it? I''ll figure it out. Man, you''re going to make a fortune today. We''re going to drink $3 cans instead of bottles. Are you right?"


    I thought it was only $160000 if I drank more expensive $3. If I didn''t fear being scolded, William didn''t have to pay for a bottle of wine. William said to Bartley, "no problem, man. I''ll sign a check. You can buy wine for everyone.".


    Bartley said with a smile: "man, if you want to leave me alone, no way. You know, we''re live now. It''s not hard for me. Come on, William, look at the camera,


    Bartley said:" the Budweiser dealer in New York, see, I have a check for $160000. Guys, send Budweiser to TNT, or else I''ll pay for it I don''t have such a good thing for you. Next time we''ll find Heineken. Do you understand? It''s not a threat. It''s a notice. Ha ha. "


    After that, Bartley grimaced and said, "you''d better give me the right to drink Budweiser for free for a year, or I''ll go to Heineken.".


    In fact, there is no need to find a dealer at all. There are beer burgers and cokes on the court. Within a few minutes of William and Bartley laughing, the staff on the court sent beer burgers and cokes.After a few minutes of cheering, the game officially began. Today''s audience was very excited. As soon as the opening atmosphere was high, the Knicks cheered every time they scored a goal.


    Although today''s hawks is a backwater battle, they have been 0-2 behind, in the team''s efforts from time to time to play high-quality ball, but still be hit hi the Knicks to sweep, after the game the audience yelled Knicks.


    A lot of audience are excited to cry, now only the Pacers team, they once again into the finals, live big screen from time to time broadcast live crying audience.


    All of a sudden, William saw a very familiar face. It was a beautiful woman with a very good figure. Although the girl covered her mouth with her hands and couldn''t see the whole picture clearly, William was too familiar with her. They had been together day and night for more than a month, so William might not recognize her.


    William looked at the big screen to determine the position of Ambrose Hugh, turned to look at Ambrose Hugh''s position, and saw that Ambrose Hugh was covering his mouth and looking at him crying.


    William waved to Ambrose Hughes and made a phone call. William''s action was immediately captured by the camera. The photographer quickly turned the lens to the direction of William''s wave and saw Ambrose Hughes''s figure appear on the big screen again.


    This time Ambrose covered his mouth and nodded desperately to William.


    Kenny was talking about the prediction after the game. Suddenly, the voice of the director came from the earphone. Kenny said to the camera, "Wow, we found something interesting on the Knicks scene. We finally found William Devonshire''s girlfriend who has been searched by the English media for half a year. Let''s see the big screen.".


    The audience in front of the TV set saw a thin and beautiful girl who was more than 1.8 meters tall. She covered her mouth and cried, nodded to William and waved to him from time to time.


    Kenny''s voice came from the TV, "Wow, what a hot girl. I don''t know what kind of luck William is going to be favored by such a beautiful girl. Oh, the director just gave me the information about this hot girl. Ambrose Hughes, a Brazilian model, is the same age as William and has just participated in the selection of Weimi.


    God, this girl is going to be famous, and Weimi will definitely find her for a show, I''m sure tomorrow''s papers will be full of stories about this girl and William Devonshire. She''s a girl who''s been kissed by God.


    Sure enough, many American newspapers reported on William the next day that ambrosie and William were put together. Ambrosie was really famous in the United States. Weimi also called her mobile phone to inform her that she had a part in the show in November, and even had wings.


    Ambrosius was so excited that he was obedient to William.

 Chapter 147

    On July 1, he went to the bookshelf at 12 a.m. to thank his friends for their support and encouragement, and to thank the newly married couple for their farewell. The next day, he woke up at more than 10 a.m., and William looked at Ambrose, who was holding him tightly. He was so tender in his heart that he kissed him on the forehead and got up carefully.


    After changing his clothes, William picked up today''s newspaper. Sure enough, the newspaper was full of news about William. Many newspapers even took William''s shooting action yesterday as the front page.


    William shocked the rest of the United States in 7-for-10 shots near the midline yesterday. Many famous basketball stars were found by the media. All kinds of analysis and speculation also dug up his archery incident in London.


    It''s amazing for the American audience to shoot 7 out of 10 in the middle line, but when we saw the video of William archery in London, we were no longer surprised. It''s just like seeing God. Is this guy still human?


    Less than 20 years old, he has become a billion level tycoon. He has a good shot and a good archery ability. It''s ten blocks to find a girlfriend. Now, the men in America are jealous of William. Why does this guy come to New York to attack us?


    Many people yelled on the Internet that William would go back to England. New York didn''t welcome him. Even the stock market was affected. As soon as the market opened at 9 a.m., the stock market fluctuated and fell, which made Americans even more unpopular with William.


    A New York media man publicly called on the government to drive William back to England on TV. He thought William was a bad luck star. As soon as the stock market fell, many losses were caused.


    There are still some people in the market rumor that William came to New York because he is not optimistic about the stock market, thinks that the stock market will fall, and says that he has been short of the stock index. After this rumor came out, many retail investors in the market really believed it.


    William, who is watching TV, has to seriously consider whether it will be the last show again. He doesn''t want to be a tool for some people in the stock market. He has no black pot to gain.


    William is thinking of going on the show. Unexpectedly, he received a call from the hotel lobby, saying that Oprah came to the hotel to see him in person, hoping that William would be on the Oprah show tomorrow evening.


    Oprah is here in person. There''s nothing to be hesitant about. He had the idea to be on the show. William went down to ask Oprah to come up in person. After they said something polite, Oprah asked William if he had time for her show tomorrow.


    Of course, William agreed. After the two agreed on the content of the program, Oprah said goodbye. She didn''t have much time. This time, I don''t know how much favor it would take for William to jump in the queue. However, thinking of William''s popularity in America, Oprah thought that everything was worth it.


    sent Oprah away, and William woke up with the angro, who was still asleep. After two people had a big lunch at the Michelin 3-star restaurant at noon, William took Anbu Luo to visit New York.


    From time to time, there are two people and paparazzi on Fifth Avenue. Today, paparazzi Cola in New York is broken. William and Ambrosius don''t care about paparazzi''s candid photos at all. He is also a person with amulet now, and he has no real enemy now.


    After a long afternoon, they went to see a movie about gladiators after dinner. They came back to the hotel at 11 p.m., washed and went to bed.


    The next day, William took Ambrose Hughes to Oprah''s production company. The copyright of Oprah''s show is in Oprah''s own hands. She has her own production company. Her relationship with the TV station is not a superior subordinate relationship, but a cooperative relationship.


    William cut the line this time, so he only had ten minutes. William walked into the hall amid Oprah''s welcome. The audience clapped and screamed at him.


    Now William is a popular fried chicken. Many young girls in the United States like him very much. Oprah signaled to the audience several times before the scene was quiet. Oprah was very happy. She knew that the decision was right this time. William was really popular in the United States.


    "Well, well, I know you''re all excited, William Devonshire, England''s super genius, Earl''s heir, billionaire, game producer, Archer, 3-pointer, welcome, William, please sit down"


    "thank you" after thanking you. Today, he doesn''t wear formal clothes, white T-shirt, jeans, board shoes. He looks like years ago Light, this is his intention, thinking about the identity of young people, people will be less jealous of him.


    "William, thank you for coming to the Oprah show. Let''s talk about the first question. Now many Americans think that you are here for the stock market. What do you want to say about that? Will the stock market really fall again?


    William made an apologetic look and said, "thank you for inviting me to the Oprah show. I just want to tell the American people that I''m sorry, Oprah. When you ask me about the stock market, I can only tell you that I''m sure it will fall, but I''m not sure when and at what point it will fall.".


    "Whoa, whoa" heard William''s words, the people at the scene all exclaimed, they didn''t expect that William really dared to say so.


    Oprah asked, "so you''re really here for the stock market? You know, a lot of people are in despair now, William. Are you sure you want to do this? Do you not fear to become the public enemy of the whole people if you cut the flesh again on the investors who have suffered heavy losses? ""Yes, of course I am. After all, I live in the real world. I have to worry about people''s opinions, so you can rest assured that I have no plan to enter the futures market.


    In March, I specially suggested to the operator of Swiss National Bank, who was gambling with me, not to gamble with ordinary shareholders. If the National Bank hadn''t followed my advice, the national bank would not have made only US $400 million, but more than US $2 billion, "William said


    after hearing William''s words, the audience and Oprah exclaimed, but then they couldn''t understand it, Oprah asked "So you''ve been merciful? But it''s hard for people to understand why you can make money in the stock market reasonably and legally in the eyes of most people. Even if it''s controversial, it''s not important to make money "


    William said helplessly:" the public''s view of a person determines the government''s view of you to a certain extent. I''m sure I will invest more business in Europe and the United States in the future, and the market will make me happy Make more money, so I don''t want to offend it too much.


    "God, my understanding is not that you can''t make more money in the futures market, but that you don''t want to?"


    "Yes, I''m sure I can make more money, because I''m sure the stock market will pick up after a temporary crash," William said with a smile of confidence.


    Oprah nodded and said, "William, you are very confident. Are you sure you can make more money than $2 billion in the European and American markets? And once again, I''m sure you''re not really here to speculate in futures? "


    "Of course, I''m here to make money, and I''ll pull some people to make money together, not hatred. I''m sure I won''t touch futures again in recent years, I promise.".

 Chapter 148

    After more than 50 days, Mengxin finally wants to be on the shelf. She is very grateful for the support and encouragement of her friends. Without you, I might not be able to write down at the end of May.


    The newcomer didn''t even know how to write a book. When he saved 80000 words, he directly sent it to the website. When he published 100000 words, he didn''t apply for a contract. At that time, he was really frustrated and confused. Fortunately, he was encouraged by his friends, and he was open-minded. I was thankful that he could have a collection of 13000 words and 700 words. For every 100 words he added, he added a chapter and a chapter for ten thousand rewards.


    Finally, please support the legitimate reading, thank you


    nighttime


    for your support

 Chapter 149

    Oprah asked gravely, "well, we''ve all received your assurance, William. You have to say yes, so why do you think the stock market will fall?"


    She knows that it''s not appropriate to say this when most people are desperate, but she has to ask this for the topic of the program. After all, today''s topic is talking with William about the stock market.


    William shakes his head after thinking about it. He has said enough. He just came here today to explain that he will not enter the futures market again. There is no need to offend those capitalists to make money.


    After thinking about it, she said: "I''m not a professional analyst. I can only say according to my own understanding that there is no money in the first market, and there is no confidence in the second market. As long as the stock market goes up a little, people who want to pay off the loan will press down, so confidence is very important"


    seeing that William didn''t want to say too clearly, Oprah didn''t say much on this issue, and she didn''t agree I want to entangle too much on this issue. "So, William, do you have any advice for us? After all, you are one of the few people who made a lot of money in this stock market crash "


    William said with a smile," I won''t give you any advice, because even if I do, no one will believe it. After all, I am very young. People always think that I made such a lot of money because of my bad luck "


    " ha ha ha ha "the people at the scene laughed loudly, in their opinion, William This tycoon is still very happy to laugh at himself.


    "I don''t really think I''m smarter than others, so I''ll tell them what to do. It''s just disgusting.


    I just followed Buffett''s advice and quit when others were crazy, so I sold the game and moved into the futures market.


    Now I come to the United States to listen to his second sentence. I enter when others leave. So what I want to tell you is that although the market is still in a dark period, its prospect is still very bright. I am sure that there is a loud clap at the scene of "Hua, Hua". When you hear this, you will immediately feel good about William, although he just said it Some words they don''t like to listen to, but on the whole, his modest, cautious and unassuming personality is very good for him who makes a lot of money.


    It''s too annoying to be arrogant and domineering after earning our money. The effect that William attributed the credit to God and Warren Buffett has already worked. You can see that many middle-aged people in the audience didn''t look disgusted as they did just now.


    After the audience was quiet, Oprah said with a smile, "thank you, William. You are a good young man and smart guy. Maybe Mr. Buffett will treat you to buffet lunch after watching the show"


    "Oh, really?" William looked surprised. "I really have a lot of questions to ask him. If I can invite him to dinner, it''s my pleasure"


    hell, it''s my pleasure. But William knows that the old man is not interested in technology stocks at all. It''s better to talk with the boss of technology stocks. In this difficult period, maybe William can buy some technology stocks he likes directly You don''t need to buy more shares, just buy 5% first.


    He is even willing to give the voting rights of the shares to the founders, as long as the founders agree to share the same rights with him, so as to prevent the founders from making any mistakes in the process.


    Oprah and the audience were amused by William''s look. "Of course, William, I talked to Mr. Buffett, who is a loyal audience of my show.".


    "Next question, William, I heard that you made more than $2 billion on the island. Is there anything about it"


    after hearing this question, the audience exclaimed, 2 billion, God, how much is it? They thought William was a 1 billion rich man, but listen to Oprah, William made more than 1 billion in the stock market crash.


    "Well, I knew you would ask this question," William said after thinking for a few seconds, "I do have a sum of money of 2 billion, but"


    before William finished speaking, the audience all burst into an uproar, and William even heard some people scold him.


    When William received Oprah''s program draft yesterday, he called Phillips, a private consultant manager in Switzerland, to make sure that his $2 billion money would not have any problems before he said it in the program.


    If he wants to invest in the future, the money will be known by others. Instead of being suspicious, he should say it himself. Anyway, the money is legal.


    Even if there is a dispute, it will be handled by the lawyer. Is it a waste for him to spend so much money on yueshida law firm every year? The lawyers are ready to declare tax for him.


    Anthony, his personal lawyer, patted his chest and promised him.


    "Be quiet, thank you. Please be quiet. Let''s finish listening to William, OK?" Oprah had to remind the audience to be quiet.


    After the audience was quiet, Oprah said, "OK, William, you can continue to say it"


    William nodded to the audience and said, "thank you. I know people are very curious about where I earn this money, whether I should pay taxes and how much I should pay. But I''m sorry that I have to praise the Swiss National Bank. They are really the biggest banks in the world Great bank,I didn''t make the money in the island countries. The $2 billion was made by the bet futures of National Bank and I in the British Virgin Islands. To put it simply, the money is made by the bank, which has nothing to do with other people. Thank you.


    Oprah was surprised and said: "that means the money is directly traded in the offshore island, and it doesn''t go through any other countries, so you don''t have to pay it Any tax? "


    William nodded and said, "that''s what my lawyer and bank manager told me. It''s a legal deal.".


    "Well, I''m surprised, William. Can I ask you how much money you made in the stock market crash?"


    This question got him into thinking. After divulging the $2 billion from the island, he knew how much money he made. Others could probably guess it. Now there is no need to cover it up.


    The first time he bought up, futures earned 82 million US dollars. The second time he bought down, he earned 3.416 billion US dollars. The total is less than 3.5 billion US dollars, plus 350 million principal.


    "It''s about $3.5 billion, and I don''t know how much I have to pay taxes," William said uncertainly.


    "The guy who should see God, you''re robbing money. You''ve robbed ordinary shareholders all over the world. You should go to hell, William Devonshire," a middle-aged man suddenly stood up and yelled at William.


    "No, I don''t think I robbed ordinary shareholders. You have to know, man, it''s all institutions and financial companies that bet on futures with me. In order to prevent ordinary shareholders from gambling with banks, the minimum number of bets between national bank and national bank is 100 hands.


    I don''t think ordinary shareholders can afford 100 hands of stock index futures. Do you know how much a 100 hands is? I told you it was $126.2 million "


    the guy who just scolded him thought about it and then yelled," that means your futures contract exceeds $11 billion. God, are you crazy? And are banks crazy? How dare they give you 33 times leverage to buy in March? God, this is crazy. No wonder you can earn 3.5 billion dollars. If I can earn so much, God, you are his bastard.

 Chapter 150

    "So when other people are crazy, it''s just good to make money. The bank''s more than 9000 hand orders are sold without even a day''s time. Everything is so simple, just like God''s arrangement." William said with a smile


    Oprah covered her mouth with her hand and looked forward to it. "God, I still can''t believe it''s really that simple, Why won''t such an opportunity come to me? I only need 1% to be satisfied "


    the audience nodded with approval. We are all ordinary people. If there are tens of millions of dollars in wealth, 99% of people will be satisfied. Unfortunately, in reality, this kind of thing is like a lottery. The probability is too low.


    "Well, guys, time is running out. Let''s leave the scene to William, who will sing a violin song of his own for us. Let''s welcome William Devonshire to bring us" he''s a pirate "


    Yes, William plagiarized the theme song of the pirate movie, which he learned yesterday that the two guests behind him are pirates After that, William immediately decided to play the song.


    In his previous life, he was so familiar with this piece that he couldn''t be more familiar with it. In order to play it, he went to the violin class specially to sign up for study, but his talent was limited. After learning for a few months, he could only learn it.


    His body, which has been transformed by the system in this life, makes him like a new man. Although the live band only got the music yesterday, it doesn''t have a tacit cooperation, it still sounds very good to the unprofessional audience.


    William knows that his performance is certainly not as good as the original owner, but "he is a pirate" is the first time in the world. The classic is the classic. After watching the audience''s expression, William knows that the effect is very good.


    The audience and Oprah were surprised to see that William''s violin music, which they had never heard before, was really good. It was exciting, grand and exciting. It was like driving this pirate ship on the sea.


    After William finished playing, everyone stood up excitedly and clapped desperately. Even Russell, the protagonist of Gladiator behind William, and Redley, the director, walked out of the guest room and watched William clap excitedly.


    The audience applauded even more when they saw Russell and director Redley, whistling and screaming.


    Oprah looked at Russell and Redley helplessly, and after waiting for several minutes, everyone calmed down, "OK, OK, Redley, you''ve had enough, stop pestering William, your movies have been shown, and there''s plenty of time for music"


    Redley shook his head and said, "no, I think if I let William go today, this song will have nothing to do with me tomorrow Oh, my God, it''s the best music I''ve heard in recent years. I think I''m inspired. William, can I invite you to my house? You can bring your little girl friend to my home, and I can even help your little girl friend participate in some of the cast''s auditions.


    Ambrosius, who was sitting in front of the audience, almost screamed when he heard Redley''s words. He covered his mouth with his hands, flushed and looked at William expectantly.


    William looked at the old man Redley depressed, and he really would put forward conditions. Looking at Ambrose Hugh full of expectation, William could only nod, "well, it''s my pleasure. Although this song is the theme song of a play in my mind, who let you be Redley, one of the best directors in Hollywood? If you like it, I''ll give it to you.".


    When Oprah heard what William said, she immediately grasped the theme and asked, "Oh, William, you said this song was written for the script in your head? Can you tell us something? Audience friends, do you want to hear it? "


    "Of course," the audience at the scene agreed.


    William looked at Oprah and asked uncertainly, "here''s Russell and Mr. Redley''s time. Shall I take their time like this?"


    Oprah said: "it''s OK, William. I can do a special interview for Russell and Redley. Moreover, Gladiator has been shown for more than a month. Last time they came here once, they won''t mind. I''m right, Russell and Redley.".


    Redley nodded and said, "yes, I don''t care about gladiators at all now. It''s about to be taken off the shelves from the cinema. What else to mention? As for Russell, he''s a real power and won''t care about it.".


    When William saw Russell nodding, he said, "well, I''ll tell you the story in my head. It''s the story of a 16th century pirate, the story of Captain Jack Sparrow.".


    William talked about the pirate movie in his mind slowly in everyone''s expectation, focusing on the deductive requirements and special effects of the role of captain. William''s eloquence was good. Later, when William said that the pirates turned into skeletons in the moonlight when they went to the black pearl from the bottom of the sea,


    many people were shocked by William, thinking about what William said They think this pirate movie might be really interesting.


    After William finished the story, Redley immediately said to William, "William, I think what you should do now is to apply for the copyright of the story immediately. I even think that the film can be made exactly as you said. As long as the special effects can have what you said, the film will be very good.".Oprah asked: "that''s the box office, Ridley. You haven''t said the box office yet"


    Ridley rolled his eyes and said, "it''s God''s business. I only know that William''s story is very good, but I don''t know how popular it is. But if the cost doesn''t exceed $100 million, the probability of losing money in finding a good actor is not high, and it''s very popular Lian, you don''t care about the loss of tens of millions of dollars "


    William covered his head with his hand and said wordlessly," of course I care about Redley. You know, half a year ago I was a poor man who didn''t even have hundreds of pounds. God, you can say that you don''t care about tens of millions of dollars. I think I might as well build a factory to build my MP3 with hundreds of millions of dollars. At least I have great confidence in MP3 It will make me money.


    The audience were amused by William''s stinginess, thinking that William was right, who would not care about the loss of tens of millions of dollars, and whether William was born as a local tyrant prince.


    Redley shook his head and said helplessly: "well, it seems that capitalists are the same regardless of whether they are young or not. They only care about profits, not about art. William, you really deserve to be a person who can earn billions of dollars. When you are so rich, you still want to make a lot of money.".


    Ha ha, everyone laughs at what Redley said. They don''t believe that Redley, who has been in Hollywood for decades, really doesn''t care about money as he shows.


    In the United States, there are few people who don''t care about money. They just keep persuading others not to care too much about money. In order to avoid taxes, they donate all their property to the fund and publicize it for charity.

 Chapter 151

    Oprah asked William, "have you ever thought about investing in your own movies?"


    William shook his head helplessly. "Of course, I have thought about shooting it, but after understanding the operation of some big Hollywood companies, I gave up this idea. Unless I can buy a Hollywood distribution company,


    otherwise, if I hit into it, I will definitely be ruined by those big Hollywood companies. There are too many ways to make money, and the movies will be ruined They don''t make money or even lose money by playing tricks. I don''t have the energy to argue with these Hollywood companies. ".


    Russell, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly said, "William, maybe you can cooperate with me and Redley. We are Hollywood natives. We all know the way of the movie. I see the script very well and we can cooperate.".


    Russell''s words surprised everyone and made everyone curious. Is the play really so attractive? Even Redley and Russell wanted to join.


    Russell''s words are just in William''s mind. Finally, when you say these words, he knows that Russell has always wanted to change his career as a director. Now there is a local tyrant and layman in his eyes. Who don''t you cheat William?


    William pretended to be difficult. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "we can talk about it sometime. Let''s wait until we''ve finished.".


    Redley nodded. He had been in Hollywood for decades, and the pirate theme was not popular before. But William''s script, which is like telling the real process of a movie, still moved him.


    The main reason is that William is too clear, even the details are clear, which makes Redley interested in the pirate script.


    Who doesn''t like money? What''s more, they thought that William, a big local tyrant, would invest. They were more confident. They both thought that as long as the operation was proper, the project would be very successful.


    But William didn''t want to make his own movies. He didn''t have the energy and mind. He wanted to use the movie to stir up the topic, so as to improve his reputation in America. With the participation of big directors and Oscar actors, this pirate movie will be widely publicized.


    With the script and the song that he is a pirate, his popularity in the United States will be higher, and William''s every move will become the focus of the media.


    He is thinking of fishing with MP3 in his hand. As for whether he will catch the apple he wants, I don''t know, but there is no loss in trying.


    The interview finally returned to the theme. We talked about the Gladiator movie. After more than a month, the box office of gladiator in the United States has exceeded 150 million US dollars, and maybe more than 160 million US dollars.


    So today, Russell and Redley came to the Oprah talk show to canvass. After listening to Russell and Redley''s words, William suddenly thought of a good idea, "I have an idea. Let''s bet on the Gladiator''s Award nomination. Oprah nodded happily after listening to it," this is a good idea, but William, I have to ask first, have you seen this movie "


    "¡° God, how could I not have seen it? I saw it once in England, and I went to see it again with Ambrosius last night. "With that, Ambrosius turned to her and nodded his head to show a happy smile.


    Oprah laughed and joked: "well, William, you are such a good boyfriend. You can really find a chance to help your girlfriend, or I''ll ask you two to do it again next time.".


    After hearing this, Ambrosius''s face turned red again immediately. There were so many surprises for her to come here today. William was not so exclusive about the program. What''s more, he could not refuse Oprah''s invitation in public.


    William said with a smile: "no problem, maybe when my MP3 comes on the market, or when Ambrosius comes back to Weimi, we''ll be afraid that your program will be scheduled until next year"


    "if you want to come, I''ll welcome you at any time. OK, let''s go back to what you just proposed. Since it''s your proposal, you can predict first, William"


    turn around and have a look Russell and Redley are also curious about how William predicted it.


    When William saw that they didn''t mind at all, he said, "my prediction is that gladiators will win 12 Oscar nominations, and the final winners will be best actor, best director or best film, clothing and vision. If Redley doesn''t win the best director, the film will definitely win the best film.".


    "12 nominations, are you serious? William, do you know what 12 nominations mean? And although it''s very impolite, how can you be sure that Redley will get the best director or the best film? "After that, Oprah said several apologies to Redley, and Redley didn''t care. He also wanted to hear why William was optimistic about him.


    William said with a smile: "intuition, it''s the intuition I got from watching gladiators twice. As for the best director and the best film, if they didn''t win, I would donate 5 million dollars to the American women''s and children''s foundation"


    "boom" everyone was shocked by what William said. This guy really dares to say. If he didn''t win the prize, wouldn''t he We''re going to donate five million dollars.


    If this kind of public saying doesn''t come true, William won''t have to mix up in the future. The world will laugh at him.Redley asked in surprise, "are you serious? William, you know what you say has to be fulfilled. Now I hope that the best film and the best director don''t have to give up. How many people in trouble can be helped by $5 million under the operation of the women''s and children''s fund "


    William said with a smile," what do you say if I guess right "


    " God, this is a real problem. I''m not as rich as you, How about I donate half a million? "Redley said in embarrassment. He also looked at Russell and then gave William a glance.


    Russell soon understood Redley''s idea. He looked at William smilingly, blinked his eyes and said, "if I win the prize, I''ll donate 500000.".


    William looked at Russell and Redley''s wink hint, did not think a few seconds to understand that these two people are acting, thought quickly in his mind, what he said just now is indeed some of the suspicion of forcing people to donate money.


    Fortunately, Redley and Russell have been fighting for decades in Hollywood. They know that William''s gamble just now is to help them raise the box office. If the box office really hits $500000, it''s really a small idea.


    To understand this, William pretended to be anxious and said: "no, that''s boring. If you two win the prize, I''ll donate the money. How about each of you being a driver for me for one day? Hehe, this must be very interesting. Guys, you must be the most expensive driver in the world, with a daily reward of $2.5 million,


    I haven''t tried Hollywood director yet It''s going to be very good for me to drive with the best actor. Maybe it will be recorded in Hollywood history, and I''m the leading actor. You''re both supporting actors, ha ha.


    Redley showed a look of thanks to William, jumped up with a smile, clapped his hands with Russell and said: "how about Russell, I know that William is a kind-hearted young man, and he will be cheated by me. William, how about me and Russell? If we can get the best director and the best protagonist, we will cash the donation of 500000.


    Russell shook his head with a smile, "yes, William is a great guy. This ending is the most perfect, ha ha.".


    William is happy in his heart. He is also doing this to pretend that he is young and inexperienced. He does not want to be too smart and evil in the eyes of ordinary people. This is not in line with his age. It is in line with the public opinion that Xueba scientists should have lower EQ, otherwise they will know everything, which will make people regard him as an alien.


    So William looked at Redley and Russell with an angry look. "Is that really good? Cheat me, a pure young man ", which made the audience laugh.


    Only the people who have dealt with William scolded after watching the program, "holy purity, black heart can write.".

 Chapter 152

    Oprah has rich experience. At a glance, she can see that the three of them are acting. However, the effect makes her very satisfied. She laughingly cooperates and says, "yes, the ending is the most perfect. If you donate, William, we hope Russell and Redley will win the prize. Six million US dollars can help many vulnerable groups. William, I''d like to thank you for women''s and children''s foundation You, you''re a great guy.


    William quickly got up to thank the clapping audience, "thank you, thank you.".


    After thanking the audience for being quiet, William said to Russell and Redley, "God, you two are really great directors and the best actors. You can understand each other''s thoughts with one look." William patted his forehead with a gesture of helplessness. "Well, I''m very happy to make some contribution to women and children. Although you are cheated, you can see For the sake of my beloved children, I''m still willing. I''m looking forward to the day when you become a driver for me. I feel very satisfied with the compensation.


    Everyone laughed at William''s exaggerated tone. Russell said with a smile, "I have no problem. I really want to try the life of a driver with 2.5 million dollars a day. Thank you. This may be the most special experience in my career."


    With that, Redley and Russell really went to William and hugged him. The audience were very happy to see the result and clapped their hands.


    Today''s program can make Oprah very happy. There are too many topics. Oprah believes that after the launch of this program, the audience will definitely increase.


    After the show, William and Ambrosius return to the hotel to change their clothes, and then take a bottle of lato with them to sit on the Bentley provided by the hotel and go to Redley''s home in New York.


    Sitting in the car, Ambrose Hughes held William''s arm excitedly, with an excited look on his face. He chattered with William about Redley''s past and how great he was.


    But William knows that Redley can only be regarded as a front-line director at most before shooting gladiators, not a big director, because his previous films didn''t have much box office.


    In the mid-1990s, he even stopped filming for several years. The old guy was good at controlling big scenes, but no matter how powerful the director was, he was only a director. A few years later, China was not good at box office because of the production company. Redley was forced to be silent for nearly ten years, until Mars rescue was sought after again.


    But at that time, he was almost 80 years old and his energy was not as good as before. Gladiator was definitely the most brilliant time for Redley.


    William took Ambrosius by the hand and came to Redley''s home in New York. This is a middle-class community. The house and yard are very big, but they are worth millions of dollars. Although Redley is a big director, he is not a big box office director. He has no money and his life is not as rich as he thought.


    William and Redley Russell embrace and walk into Redley''s home. Today''s party is private. Only Russell and Redley''s agent are here.


    As soon as they enter the door, two agents are courteous to William, but William ignores the agents of elite culture. Do these guys want to be beautiful when William doesn''t understand anything? I also want to package the pirate project.


    William will only pay attention to their words when he sees the ghost. Who doesn''t know that the packaging project of elite culture is a big pit. Few of them succeed, so it''s not good to hand them over.


    This project can only be completed with at least hundreds of millions of US dollars. If he can''t get half of the copyright when he cooperates with big Hollywood companies, William doesn''t plan to invest on his own. What''s wrong with having that money? He just wants to go on with Russell and Redley''s quarrel about this project.


    I don''t see how miserable Hollywood has done to those foreign investors, many German and oil producing countries The capitalist has been cheated by Hollywood. He is not so stupid to jump into this big pit.


    After a pleasant dinner, William and Russell and Redley smoked cigars and drank the lato William brought. After a long chat, they got to the topic.


    Finally, Russell said anxiously, "William, do you have any ideas on this project? Can you tell us?"


    William thought for a moment and then said, "if you want me to invest, unless I can get half of the copyright, the cost of the screenplay and" he''s a pirate "will be included in the investment, but you know it''s impossible.".


    Russell and Redley nodded after hearing William''s words and agreed: "it''s really impossible. If the copyright is concerned, the film company won''t let it out. I think you''d better take the screenwriter''s share. It''s easier.".


    William said helplessly: "I understand that. Just look at DreamWorks. Forget it, Redley can be a director. However,"


    with some apology, William said to Russell: "sorry, Russell, in my role, the protagonist Captain Jack is Depp, and the blacksmith has to find a very handsome young actor with acting skills.


    I don''t know the heroine Well, Captain Barbosa, I''m interested in Jeffrey sh. the protagonist of this movie is not suitable for you. I''m sorry, Russell. Of course, if you can be a guest star, I''m absolutely welcome. ".


    Russell nodded after listening, "the main role is really not suitable for me. It''s OK to be a guest star, but I hope I can be a deputy director and assistant producer of the film. I''m 40 years old. When I don''t have a suitable role, it''s good to try to be a director."William looks at Redley. He''s not sure about Russell''s transformation as a director. It depends on Redley. He thinks it''s OK.


    Redley saw that both of them were looking at themselves, but it''s no big deal to be a deputy director. There are many kinds of deputy directors. He said with a smile, "no problem, William. Russell gave me a lot of opinions when shooting gladiators. Besides, Russell doesn''t have to be an executive deputy director. He is a deputy director who runs errands while learning.".


    "Ha ha, I don''t think Russell is an errand runner, so I have no problem with that," William said with a smile.


    Russell was very happy when he heard that there were a lot of people who acted as deputy directors. After becoming famous, all the actors wanted to try whether they could also be directors. There were few opportunities for big investment and big directors.


    Russell said, "thank you. I''ll join you with zero reward. Don''t worry. I know I''m learning and I won''t tell you what to do.".


    William and Redley laughed when they heard that, "if you don''t need a zero reward, you should be paid as a normal deputy director. After all, you have to pay for something. It''s just a matter of more and less. As an actor, you are the best. As a director, you can only be paid as a new director."


    "that''s right," Redley agreed.


    "Well, then by normal standards.".


    After the three agreed on some details, Redley promised that when William handed the script to him tomorrow, he would go to the person in charge of the eighth Hollywood university to push the script for a try. If there are people who are interested in the eighth Hollywood University, then everyone would have a chance to sit down and have a chat.


    After the discussion, they went back to the living room and chatted with each other. When they saw that William was interested in the secret of Hollywood, Redley''s agent flattered him. After listening to the exclamations of William and Ambrosius, they didn''t expect that there were many things that people couldn''t understand.


    It was almost 11 o''clock when William and Ambrosius got up to leave. He had to write the script all night and submit it to the writers'' Association early tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 153

    Back at the hotel, William and Ambrosius, who were very happy, worked out for more than an hour. After the exercise, William began to catch up with the script. It took him more than three hours to catch up with the script.


    Put the script in the USB flash drive, stretched to bed, and went to sleep with Ambrosius in his arms.


    William didn''t get up until 9 o''clock the next day. He cleaned up and had a good breakfast. With the help of professionals from the hotel service, Bentley spent more than an hour going through the script submission process. After finishing the script, William asked someone to send the script to Redley. Now he is waiting for the news from Redley.


    William, who has nothing to do, goes back to the hotel at noon to get some sleep, and then takes Ambrose to stroll around New York. Although William is tired of paparazzi following, he can''t get rid of them.


    Paparazzi also know that William is a rich man, so when these guys follow him, they are never close to William within 10 meters, which makes William helpless.


    Forget it, just follow it. As long as you don''t disturb the world of him and Ambrosius, William won''t care. Ambrosius is very happy for the paparazzi to follow. He often holds William''s arm and smiles sweetly at the paparazzi''s camera.


    two walked around the whole afternoon and bought more than a dozen bags of luxuries. At 6 p.m., William took a big Michelin 3-star meal with Michelin 3-star in a Michelin 3-star restaurant. During the meal, he received a text message from him.


    After eating for more than an hour, they went back to the hotel laughing and had a good exercise. After Ambrose fell asleep, William dressed himself and drove an ordinary SUV provided by the hotel to avoid paparazzi and secretly came to the place agreed with Bryan.


    When I came to an ordinary community more than ten blocks away from the hotel, I found a dilapidated house according to the house number. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Brian sitting in front of the barbecue rack in the yard holding a clip to roast meat.


    When Brian saw William come in, he said happily, "let''s try my Brazilian barbecue first." Brian brought William a plate, a knife and fork, and a large piece of roast beef.


    They chatted for more than an hour. After eating and drinking, Brian wiped his mouth and said, "it''s time to get down to business. I want to help you. As long as I can do it, I won''t delay it.".


    William looked at serious Brian, shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, you won''t be allowed to do anything illegal. You have a wide relationship in America. Have you ever thought about running in New York?"


    Brian was stunned. "You want me in politics? It''s not going to help you, and it''s not going to be a one-and-a-half election.


    "Ha ha, what I really need is your relationship in the United States. I don''t care how you run the election or what you do after the election is successful. I just need you to have a formal official status and help me lobby relevant personnel when I need it. I don''t care how you lobby or who you lobby. I''m only responsible for providing you with funds.".


    Brian was relieved to hear that. William''s request was much simpler than he thought, "is that it? There are too many such people in America. As long as you have money, you can find dozens or hundreds of such groups, so you don''t have to spend money to run for me. ".


    William shook his head and said, "I don''t want to participate in Zhengzhi. I need someone I can trust to cooperate with. I need to provide you with funds when I need them. You can help me deal with the relationship on the surface. I don''t care what I do.".


    Brian thought about it for nearly half an hour before nodding his head and saying, "no problem." he picked up the beer and took a sip of it. He said with emotion, "I''m more than 50 years old. I didn''t expect that I could have a second career at this age. I''m so happy with my cooperation, William.".


    For some reasons, William can only do this. He wiped his hands with a handkerchief and happily held hands with Brian, which is good for both of them. "When you are ready, remember to register several funds related to the people''s livelihood in New York, and I will donate to these funds reasonably and legally. Then you can start to build momentum. Maybe next time we meet, you will be Mr. congressman." .


    Brian laughs and says, "I hope so.".


    They talked about some details again. William and Brian hugged and drove back to the hotel to wash and sleep.


    At 9 o''clock, William and Ambrosius were having breakfast. Before they finished, their mobile phone rang. They picked it up and saw that it was Felix of Swiss bank.


    When they got through, Felix said, "Mr. Devonshire, we''ve screened out more than a dozen suitable properties for you in Manhattan and long island, New York. Do you have time to see them today?


    There is a 369 square meter house on the top floor of the upper east side near the financial center and the Central Park, which is very good and the price is very suitable. The owner is a financier. In mid September 1999, he spent 48 million US dollars to buy it and then spent 12 million US dollars to decorate it. But before he lived in it, the stock market disaster broke out. Now he is in urgent need of selling his assets to keep his financial company. The price is 4000 yuan Ten thousand dollars.


    Before William spoke, he sat next to him and hugged him, and said in surprise, "doesn''t that mean that he has dropped 20 million dollars in less than a year?"


    Felix and Ambrose Hugh contacted each other in Switzerland for more than a month, and soon heard Ambrose Hugh''s voice, "yes, Miss Ambrose Hugh, if you pay in one lump sum, I think it can be reduced to about 35 million US dollars. The householder needs money very much now. This house was put on sale the day before yesterday.".After hearing this, Ambrose looked at William with watery eyes and thought, "God, how many years will I have to be a model to buy that house? If I can live in it, it''s really beautiful. I''m excited to think about it.".


    "Well, send someone to take me to see if there is a big Manor on Long Island. I like big houses.".


    Felix stopped to look up the information and said, "yes, but the manor has a long history, and the house has been vacant for many years. It will take a lot of money to renovate it.".


    "No matter, I''ll see it first." there''s no problem with the transformation funds. The key is whether William can see it or not.


    Yes, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll be at your hotel in half an hour. I''ll see you later.


    William Hung up with a smile. Felix is really good. He came to New York from Switzerland to serve him when he heard the report from the bank.


    In less than half an hour, Felix came in with three of his men under the guidance of the hotel attendant. William shook hands with Felix with a smile and patted Felix on the shoulder. "I didn''t expect you to come from Switzerland. Felix, I''m very satisfied with your attitude and professional standard. Maybe I should praise you with President Qiang grace. By the way, Qiang grace Has he been promoted to President of the national bank? "


    Felix was very happy after hearing William''s praise. He came to New York in person just to further close the relationship between him and William. Recently, William didn''t find him to do business, which made Felix worried about whether William wanted to change the bank.


    William''s words finally let him down. You know, William has nearly $3 billion in the national bank. If William changes the bank, his exclusive manager will be torn up by President John grace.


    "Mr. Qiang Grace''s recent record in the stock market is very conspicuous. I think it''s only a matter of time before Mr. grace is promoted to President. He specially asked me to bring you a gift.".


    Felix turned around and handed over a password box, which made William very curious about what was inside.

 Chapter 154

    Felix carefully opened the password box in front of William, put on his white gloves, and carefully took out a square milky white seal and put it on the table in front of William.


    William took the gloves, curiously and carefully picked up the seal and looked at it carefully. The first thing he saw was the word "Jiulong" and "the treasure of the son of heaven" on the seal. Seeing this made William look a little nervous. After getting Felix''s positive reply, William''s excited breathing was a little confused. This is the lost Chinese national seal.


    William''s voice trembled. "Is this true?" he asked


    Felix nodded his head when he saw William so excited and said: "of course, Mr. Devonshire, this was mortgaged to the bank by a customer of the French national bank a month ago. Because of the stock market crash, the customer had to sell the family treasure. This jade seal is the best antique in the collection, with a price of US $20 million It took me more than a month to find several of the best appraisal institutions in Europe to jointly identify them. After signing for confirmation, I brought them to see you. He thought you would be interested in this imperial seal. ".


    "Of course, I''m interested in it. It''s a national treasure." William stroked Jiulong on the jade seal. He was very happy. These foreigners really didn''t know how to buy it. If the jade seal was really taken back to China, they wouldn''t even want to see it if they didn''t offer hundreds of millions of dollars.


    William took a deep breath, carefully put the seal back into the password box, said: "how much money, how much money do I need to have it.".


    Felix said with a smile, "as a gift, Mr. John grace, you can have it for only $16 million.".


    After hearing that it was only $16 million, William signed a check from the National Bank and handed it to Felix without thinking about it. "Help me deposit it in the national bank first. I''ll inform you to send it back to Oxford Castle after I finish my work this time. You can inform me about the treasures and antiques of the Great China in the future, and thank President grace for me.".


    Felix took the check and took it into his pocket without looking at it. "No problem, Mr. Devonshire. It''s very easy for you to buy Chinese antiques at this time. Many Europa collectors are waiting for money, and the price may be about half of the bottom.


    this time, the French customer brought out many rare Chinese antiques together, and the bank also has no problem If you are interested, we can charter a plane to fly directly to Switzerland.


    "No problem, of course I''m interested. Let''s go, Felix. Let''s go now," William said with a smile.


    Ambrosius heard that William said he was going to leave. He glared at Felix and said, "wait a minute, honey, aren''t we talking about east side houses today? Won''t you buy that house? "


    William was in a good mood at this time, thinking that this seal alone would not take many years to buy more than ten or twenty 369 square meter houses in New York, and the New York House was not a necessity for him at this time. He wanted to buy a house just for investment and a residence in New York.


    Looking at anxiously looking Ambrosius, he stepped forward, hugged his girlfriend and said, "honey, what I''m going to do is to get down to business. You can see the house in the upper east side and the manor on Long Island first. If you like it, just tell me, I''ll sign the check directly.".


    "Well, I''ll tell you which one I like. I''ll have to look at all the dozens of houses in these two days.".


    "OK, I''ll ask Felix to arrange someone to show you the house. They will accompany you all the way. If you need anything, you can tell the bank that they will meet all your requirements, right, Felix"


    William turns to Felix.


    Felix grinned and nodded. "No problem, Mr. Devonshire. I''m sure our staff will help Miss ambrosieu arrange it.".


    Thinking that he would be able to live in a mansion in New York in the future, Ambrosius didn''t drag William away. After seeing him off happily, he followed the bank staff and the real estate consultant who came to see the house.


    The first stop in the limousine was a 35 million dollar penthouse on the upper east side of Manhattan.


    Ambrosius stood on the balcony of the 26 story penthouse suite, looking at the central park opposite the house, nodded with satisfaction. She was very satisfied with the location and decoration layout of the house, and wondered how to make William agree to buy the house.


    she thought that his face would turn red, and she thought that if William agreed to buy the house, what would William want Some of her fitness postures are not unacceptable.


    Ambrosius was satisfied, but if William came to see it this time, he would not buy the house, because there was a strange building standing out in the tall building a few kilometers away from the house.


    William, whose heart is all about Chinese antiques, has no idea that he may regret it soon.


    After Ambrosius coquettishly promised him some professional fitness postures, William promised her to buy the upper east side house without much thought.


    Shaking his head and laughing, he put his cell phone away from his ear and listened to Ambrosius''s happy scream. After a moment of pacification, William Hung up.It took me more than ten hours to get to Switzerland. As soon as I got off the plane, I saw Jon grace, vice president of national bank, standing on the apron waiting for William with a smile on his face.


    They hug happily and say hello. Jon grace and William come to the National Bank in the same car.


    In the reception room of the bank, jonggris introduced five or six experts on Chinese antiques to William. After everyone knew each other, jonggris took William and the experts to a vault under the bank.


    Felix called the national bank before he left New York yesterday, so the bank had already prepared a lot of Chinese treasures and antiques, such as porcelain, calligraphy and painting, jade and so on, just like picking up souvenirs in a handicraft shop.


    William himself didn''t know antiques, so he only chose the things he had heard and thought were eye-catching when he was introduced by several experts.


    Tang Bohu, Ming and Qing Dynasty official kiln, Ming and Qing Dynasty Hetian jade, picked more than 20 antiques in a few hours. After national bank showed William the appraisal contract jointly issued by several major European appraisal institutions, William signed a check for 18 million US dollars to Qiang grace.


    After arranging the storage of the antiques, William takes the charter flight back to New York. When he leaves, he tells Felix to pay attention to the Chinese antiques mortgaged in the bank.


    This time, he easily harvested more than 20 pieces of antiques, each of which could sell tens of millions of Chinese coins. This made him quickly understand that the price of Chinese antiques in Europa was still very low at this time. As long as he waited for more than ten years, the price would rise by dozens of times.


    This makes William who has spare money not only realize his dream of antiques in his previous life, but also make a lot of money.


    This makes William to Henry left him the Templar treasure suddenly increased interest, he can''t wait to find the ship called Shylock.

 Chapter 155

    Back in New York, William and Ambrose Hugh happily bought all kinds of furniture, electricity and daily necessities in all kinds of luxury goods in New York. On this day, Ambrose Hugh hugged William and yelled happily after receiving a phone call. Originally, Vimy called her to say that she was going to train, and she was determined to participate in this year''s Vimy.


    After seeing off the happy Ambrosius, William lies in his new bed and thinks about the treasure. It''s time to look for the treasure that Henry, his grandfather, has been thinking about.


    Henry left him a message that the clue to King Solomon''s treasure was on a ship called "Shylock" in the Arctic circle.


    It''s August. It''s just the right time to go to the Arctic circle. It won''t be too cold. William took out his notebook in the storage space and connected it to the Internet to download a coordinate positioning software.


    Enter the coordinates left by Henry. The computer shows that it''s on the ice 37 miles away from Cape barrow in America. This time is the most stable time of the year. In another month, Cape barrow will not be able to pass.


    William called the national bank to charter a plane that could fly to Cape barrow, and spent another 20000 dollars to buy a set of equipment and clothing that he found on the Internet.


    The next morning, he set out with his equipment. It took him six hours. In the afternoon, William finally arrived at Cape barrow and stayed in one of the best private hotels in the area. There was no special hotel in the area. He had a special seal dinner for several people in duninu.


    It didn''t taste very good. It was too greasy. William didn''t eat half of it. Finally, he had to ask the owner of the hotel to make a steak for him.


    After dinner, William and the boss discussed looking for a boat and a snowmobile. The coordinates showed a snowfield made of ice 37 miles away.


    You can''t go without a boat. You can''t walk much without a car in the snow.


    Finally, under the introduction of the boss, William found two guides in the local area the next day, rented a big boat, and set out with the snow truck, metal detector and food.


    After sailing for more than an hour, what William didn''t know was that there was a team of seven people in front of him, more than ten nautical miles away, who were led by a university professor named Ben gates and spent nearly two years to find the ship.


    If William knew Ben gates, he would react, because the clue of Shylock left by his family was stolen by William''s ancestors from Ben Gates'' grandfather.


    The note with the words "Shylock" is kept in the hands of Ben Gates'' father. The Gates family has been searching for King Solomon''s treasure for more than 200 years.


    The things in this world are so wonderful, one is the Devonshire family who has been looking for thousands of years, the other is the Gates family who has been looking for more than 200 years.


    Their descendants all came together because of a note with Shylock on it. Because there was a lot of ice floes on the sea, it took William''s boat more than three hours to get to the island.


    After the guide drove the snowmobile out of the boat, William didn''t let anyone follow him. The less people knew about the treasure, the better. Moreover, he had a portal, which could directly send it back to Oxford.


    A man drives a snowmobile to the coordinates indicated on the computer.


    He made an appointment with the guide that the boat would wait for him at this landing point for two days. If William didn''t come back in the morning of the third day, the boat would leave.


    It''s just that all his thoughts are in vain, because Ben gates and seven of them are driving two snowmobiles a few kilometers away from him.


    Because it was the first time to drive a snowmobile, William didn''t dare to drive very fast. By the time he got to the coordinate point, Ben gates and others had already found the specific location of the Shylock boat. A group of people were working hard to shovel snow with shovels.


    When Ben gates and others heard the sound of the snowmobile, they were surprised to see the snowmobile driving towards them. They didn''t expect that there were still people coming to this ghost place.


    William was also very surprised that Ben gates and his family were here. Even when he saw these people, he immediately thought about killing them.


    But reason conquered madness in the end. He didn''t know what was in the boat and didn''t need to kill each other now.


    William stopped the snowmobile more than 40 meters away from the group. There was no threat from the pistol. He had plenty of time to lie on the ground and take out his gun to fight back.


    After getting out of the car, William scanned the people in front of him and found that four of them were armed with holsters in their clothes. They looked fierce and were not good people.


    But this group of people did not show any hostility to William''s arrival, which may be the reason that the ship has not been dug out. William saw that there was no danger and went to this group of people.


    When William walked in, a guy with glasses exclaimed, "William Devonshire, that''s William Devonshire. God, he''s here"


    "Riley, do you know him?" A middle-aged man, who seems to be one of the leaders, asked Riley: "of course, Ben, do you live on Mars? This guy appears on TV and newspapers every day during this period, and few people in Lijian do not know him.


    Another leader of the group said, "I know him, too, William Devonshire. He is a famous Englishman, an Englishman aristocrat, an heir to the Earl, who started from scratch and has more than half a year worth more than $3 billion.".Ben Gates was surprised when he heard his companion''s words, "what kind of people are you doing here, and Ian? You say his name is Devon Devon''s Devon"


    Ian nodded and said, "of course, William Devon hill was a nobleman more than 600 years earlier than Devon''s grand family. He has been revived in his hands. Now there are few people in England who don''t know William ¡±


    "to God, I know who this guy is. He has the same purpose as us. He''s also looking for the treasure," Ben Gates said immediately after hearing Ian''s reply. "This guy is a liar. His ancestors cheated a clue from my ancestors. He must have come here because of Shylock"


    by this time, William had already left them How many meters away? When he suddenly saw the face of a big star he was familiar with in his previous life, William was still a little happy, because he now understood what this so-called treasure was.


    But when he heard that his ancestors were liars, William turned his eyes and said, "Thomas gates is a liar and a thief. This treasure is not belonging to your gates family at all. Thomas gates is just a messenger, and he didn''t want to pass on the news, but also hide it, and he wanted to eat it alone.".


    "You lie, my ancestor is not a liar and thief, he told the news to the people who should tell, only you Devonshire family used despicable means to get clues from my ancestors," Ben gates retorted loudly.


    "Ha ha, that''s because Thomas gates knew that the secret could not be kept, so he had to tell the person he should have told. There was a difference of nearly 20 years. Ben, can you tell me why Thomas had to tell it in 20 years?" William said with a smile.


    "And after Thomas said it, he sold it to my ancestors for 1000 pounds. Can you explain why? Mr. Ben gates.

 Chapter 156

    William went on to say, "it''s not without a reason that your gates family has been in disrepute for hundreds of years, Mr. Gates.".


    William''s words left Ben gates speechless. Everyone looked at Ben gates and hoped he would retort. But Ben gates just bowed his head and said nothing. Ian, the leader, had to ask William, "Mr. Devonshire, can you tell us why? Maybe it''s useful for looking for treasure "


    William shook his head depressed and said:" well, because of Thomas Gates'' selfishness, some participants who knew the secret died in those 20 years.


    after Thomas gates wanted to understand that the clue he knew was incomplete, he went to find the secret keepers and found Shylock''s clue It''s no longer useful. This treasure has disappeared for hundreds of years.


    Ben gates, you are worthy of being a member of the Gates family. You have found all of them, but I am curious how you know that Shylock is a ship "


    Ben gates looked at everyone and looked at him. He was also very helpless about his ancestors. He said sadly," I found a clue in the letters of Franklin Benjamin and some people. During the war of independence, a ship named At Franklin''s command, Shylock''s ship left the fleet and sailed northward without any reason. The last time they heard about it was that it disappeared immediately after they replenished at the Dutch port in the north of America.


    I guess they must have had an accident while carrying out some secret order. As long as you are familiar with the flow principle of the ocean current, you can understand that the ship will follow its own course It''s going this way with the current.


    In the past two years, I have been flying between Cape barrow and the archives and libraries of American countries. Finally, I found a diary in a library in Cape barrow. One year 40 years ago, the weather was abnormal, and the snow on the island melted. Someone had seen a boat,


    but the person in the diary said that he had never boarded the boat, because their tradition did not allow them to fight Disturbing the soul of the dead, so he just left the coordinates and never took charge of the ship again.


    After Ben gates finished, he smelled to William: "well, Devonshire, how did you find this place"


    "yes, how did William find this place? It can''t be this guy who has been following them all the time!" The crowd began to guess.


    Of course, William would not tell them that it was his grandfather who found the clue. He had to make it up. "In fact, not all the people on the ship died. After the captain died, several crew members who did not know the specific task rowed back to Cape barrow. They left some information and I found it."


    When Ian heard this, he immediately asked, "what''s on the file? Treasure? Mr. Devonshire "


    " damn treasure, I''m here for nothing, "William scolded in his heart.


    William could only shake his head and said: "I don''t know. If I knew, I would have come here long ago. You should know what I have done in the past half a year. At that time, I might as well go into the stock market and earn more than the treasure on this ship.


    and you don''t think about it, this ship has a clear record. Shylock''s load is only 3 tons, except for the crew As soon as they heard this, they thought to themselves, "yes, this ship is definitely not used to carry treasure.".


    Even if we can find some antiques, it''s certainly not worth much money. Ian was a little frustrated and said, "Damn, it took two years and millions of pounds to find such a useless boat. If there is no treasure or clues on the boat, then we''re wasting our efforts."


    Ben Gates also understood that if it was the same as what Ian said, wouldn''t his family spend the rest of their time in criticism?


    Shaking his head, he put down the worries in his head and said, "it''s no use thinking so much now. Let''s dig out the boat first. Maybe there are some treasures on the boat."


    at this stage, Ian could only nod his head to his men and say, "dig, I can only hope to find some antiques on the boat, or I''ll lose a lot of money."


    in the end, Ian could only nod his head and say, "dig, I can only hope to find some antiques on the boat, or I''ll lose a lot of money." After that, Ian looked at William and his shovel. William immediately understood that this guy wanted William to dig everything. "Don''t even think about it, Ian. I know it''s English by your accent. Do you think I''ll dig with you?" Turning to a few Ian''s men around, he said:


    "do any of you want to earn extra money? Help me dig, I''ll give you 2000 an hour, or I''ll give you 10000 for the four of you, and you''ll help me with my task. "Then he reached into his pocket and took 10000 in cash out of the storage space.


    When Ian saw his expectant subordinates, he said, "I hate rich guys." he can''t stop his subordinates from earning extra money that doesn''t affect the overall situation. 10000 pounds is not much for him, but it''s not much for his subordinates.


    Ian nodded helplessly, while William happily threw 10000 pounds to four people.


    Originally, William wanted to go straight away, because he already knew what the clue in the ship was. A navy blue stone cigarette bottle was both the clue and the key, but it was of no use to him.


    But now that he''s here, let''s have a look first. I don''t know whether the real world is the same as some vague memories in my memory. In order to prove that there was no accident, William had to get off the ship first to see if there was any difference, and he also thought whether these people could be blackmailed for him.The value of this treasure is too great. If you want to take it without future trouble, William has to think about it.


    With a smile, William said to the bald man who took over the ten thousand pounds: "I''ll go to sleep. I''ll go to the snowmobile after digging. What''s your name?".


    The bald man touched his bald head and said with a smile, "Mr. Devonshire, my name is Shaw Fisher. I''m from Devonshire, England.".


    "It''s a surprise." William looked at Shaw''s big bald head. Why did this guy tell him he was from Devon?


    "Well, I know. Call me after digging." William knew it was not the time to speak. He nodded to Shaw, made a hidden look, and turned to his snowmobile.


    Xiao, a bald man, didn''t say much. He just turned around, picked up the 10000 pounds in his hand and shook them to the other three companions, "guys, let''s split money"


    the other three walked to Xiao with a smile. Everyone was very happy to get the 2500 pounds'' windfall.


    After laughing and sharing the money, the four separated two of them, driving a snowmobile, with the bucket in front of the car pushing the snow around the Shylock, while the other two, Ian, Ben and Riley dug the snow on the boat with shovels.


    After more than two hours of digging, the Shylock finally came out.

 Chapter 157

    After digging for two hours, Xiao said to his companion, "guys, who are you going to inform our rich man? I''m too tired to walk.".


    The other three people looked at the snowmobile more than 40 meters away and all shook their heads. "I''m not going. If I want to go, I''m too tired to move.".


    Another said, "Xiao, you''d better go. After all, you just talked to the rich man. God, if we weren''t looking for treasure, I would have kidnapped that guy directly.".


    "I heard that this guy has billions of dollars in wealth. If we really tie him up, we''ll get rich.".


    Ian saw that the more people under his command said it, the worse it was. Can you say that here? Don''t you see that Ben gates and Riley are scared? If you want to say it, you have to say it when there is no outsider.


    If you can''t find the treasure, it''s good to tie up William Devonshire, but considering his family and business, Ian can''t make up his mind.


    William is also a well-known tycoon in the world and a nobleman in England. If the news gets out, they can''t escape the pursuit of Devonshire family.


    Thinking about this, Ian said to Xiao impatiently, "Xiao, please call our rich man. This guy may know something. Let''s go down together.".


    Shaw pretended to be helpless and said weakly, "well, you''re the boss. Listen to you"


    in fact, Shaw Fisher didn''t want to kidnap William, but he was born in Devon. He had heard some secrets about Devon since he was a child.


    Although the English nobles were oppressed to death, they were only oppressed in power. The nobles were still rich.


    Especially the great nobles, Xiao has heard that these nobles have some secret private forces in their hands. During the period of looking for treasure, he doesn''t want to attack William for the time being.


    Xiao went to William''s snowmobile and saw him sleeping in it covered with clothes. He scolded the rich people in his heart. We worked hard outside, but William was sleeping in it.


    Knock on the door to wake William up. "Mr. Devonshire, we''ve dug it. Do you want to see it?"


    After being awakened by Xiao, William put on his clothes, got out of the car, closed the car door, and said with a smile to Xiao, "I made a phone call before and asked some people, Xiao. I didn''t expect that you guys are a group of guys who specialize in digging, stealing and losing treasure.".


    Shaw was startled by William''s words. God, I knew that these English nobles were not as incompetent as the public thought, and the Devonshire family was even more so. These families that have been handed down for thousands of years are not easy to be provoked.


    It''s only how long, two hours to check them clearly, and look like William also slept a lot of time, that is not a phone call to check them out?


    I''ll have to make it clear to Ian later. Let''s leave this guy alone.


    What Shaw doesn''t know is that William can find out them so quickly, or is Shaw''s help. William just logs in the password given to him by Garris, chairman of the Security Council of England, in his notebook and logs into the database.


    Shaw Fisher''s ancestor has been clearly checked by him in the 18th generation, which has Shaw Fisher''s relationship, and then Ian''s capital We''ll find out soon.


    These guys are recorded in the database. England didn''t move them. It''s just that Ian''s gang didn''t do much in England. The English government has no evidence to arrest them.


    As soon as William''s eyes turned, he made up his mind and said, "do you know the revenge fund?"


    Xiao shook his head blankly.


    "I have set up a 100 million pound revenge fund in the Swiss National Bank. If my mother and I have an accident, this fund will be launched.


    anyone who is related to my accident and their relatives are the targets of this fund. I have just put your information into the dark net, so you''d better pray that I won''t have an accident this time, or you''ll die." Waiting to be chased by the whole world, the scene will definitely be very interesting.


    "Fxxk" Xiao scolded directly. These rich guys really have many ghost ideas. They can think of revenge fund. After that, who dares to deal with him by means of assassination? 100 million is definitely the highest reward in the world.


    He has worked in the underground business for so many years that he has never heard of a reward of 10 million, let alone 100 million pounds. William is a detonator. Even if you kill him, he will die with your family.


    Xiao wanted to understand and quickly shook his hand and said, "no, Mr. Devonshire, we are just treasure diggers, not kidnappers. We won''t do anything harmful to you"


    William said with a smile, "that''s good. Do you know the mainland hotel?"


    As long as it''s someone who lives in the dark, who doesn''t know the mainland Hotel, Xiao nodded.


    William then threatened: "it''s good to know that my fund is connected with the mainland hotel. The Swiss National Bank is responsible for finding people, and the mainland hotel is responsible for doing it. Moreover, I still have hundreds of gold coins of the mainland hotel that have no place to use. Do you know the gold coins of the mainland hotel?"


    Xiao numb nod, all know the mainland Hotel, hotel gold coin how can not know?William reached into his pocket, took out five hotel gold coins from the storage space and tossed them on his hands, which made Shaw Fisher sweat. He really knew the mainland hotel gold coins, so at a glance, he could see that William had real hotel gold coins on his hands.


    "It seems that there are five of you. I just have five. It''s just right. Would you like to try the service of mainland hotels?"


    Xiao shook his head and said, "don''t make such a joke, Mr. Devonshire. We will never do anything harmful to you. If necessary, I will fight to protect you. I just hope you can take care of my family"


    William rolled his eyes. In his eyes, Xiao said that he would fight to protect him. It''s all nonsense, but now I dare not fight against him Really, after all, as long as you don''t want to die, people with wives and children won''t really die with William.


    They are not people who hate to kill their children and take their wives.


    "Shaw, are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    Xiao said blankly, "what deal?"


    William said with a smile, "a million pounds for the information you can find.".


    "It''s impossible, Mr. Devonshire. The value of the treasure is more than 1 million pounds. I''m not so stupid as to find a minimum of 100 million pounds for each of us.".


    "Ha ha, if you can''t find it, Shaw, who can guarantee that you can find the treasure? After all, Devonshire and gates have been looking for it for hundreds of years, don''t you want to buy insurance here? It''s a million pounds.


    William''s words can''t help but make Shaw lost in thought, and William did so just to know where Ian these people are, and when he wants to kill them, he can find people.

 Chapter 158

    "Xiao, what are you doing? If you don''t come back, we don''t have much time." Ian''s cry wakes Xiao who is thinking.


    Xiao quickly replied, "OK, we''ll just go there." Xiao said to William after a fierce struggle: "OK, Mr. Devonshire, you win. I''ll tell you what we found before we find the treasure, but as long as we really find the treasure, the agreement will be invalid"


    William saw the power of money again, and one million will buy off an opponent. He was satisfied "Of course," he nodded.


    "Let''s go. If we don''t go, Ian''s going to come here. We''ll talk as we go." William took Shaw and slowly thought about the Shylock.


    "Shaw, apart from the agreement we made, you can tell Ian and others what I told you. I don''t want anyone to give me an idea, so as not to waste their energy.".


    "I understand. I''ll make it clear to Ian and them. I don''t think anyone wants to die with you. We haven''t lived enough. We''re looking for treasure just to live better?


    I even think that if you give my three companions a million pounds each, they will work for you. Although Ian is good, who makes him not a billionaire? What do you think? "


    "Besides, ¡ê 4 million is just a small thing for me, but it all depends on whether there is a treasure. If I really want to find a treasure, I won''t treat you badly. What I give you is cash, which is transferred by Swiss National Bank, and you don''t have to pay tax.".


    "Yes, boss"


    William laughs in his heart. Is that the boss?


    As they approached, William heard Ian sitting on the hull of the Shylock and Ben gates laughing and saying, "thank you, Ben. We can''t find the Charlotte without you. Although the prospect is not clear, there is a clue. Only with a clue can we find it firmly.".


    Ben gates patted Ian on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I can''t find one here without your help. It''s the credit of both of us. When we find a clue, we should have a drink to celebrate.".


    Yes, we should celebrate. When we get back to town, we''ll open the champagne.


    Ian and Ben gates were chatting happily when Shaw Fisher and William came over.


    Xiao said to Ian without waiting for him to ask, "boss, I have something to say to you. It''s very important.".


    Ian looked at Shaw and saw that his expression was very serious. He nodded to Ben gates and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''ll deal with some private matters. You can get ready first"


    gates nodded, "no problem, you can do your work first"


    Ian took Shaw and the other three men to the snow car and bowed his head. William didn''t care what Ian said. He went to Riley "I''m sorry to have talked so much with you, man. I haven''t asked your name or what you do. You don''t look like a professional treasure hunter.".


    Riley replied excitedly: "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, my name is Riley Poole, a computer expert."


    computer expert? William is interested in talking with Riley about the computer. He finds that Riley is really an expert in computer, not a brick expert.


    I thought this guy''s level is really good. Maybe I will use this guy sometime in the future.


    When I think of it, William''s attitude towards Riley is even better. This makes Riley''s heart greatly like William. He thinks that William, the legendary rich man, is really approachable, easy to speak, and has no arrogance.


    They were talking and laughing, which made Ben gates on the other side taste delicious. In his heart, he scolded Riley that we were the same group. We had such a good chat with the guy who had a holiday with me in a few minutes.


    William and Riley are all about computers, which makes Ben gates a little depressed. "Riley, it''s time for us to tidy up our equipment, and we''ll be in the boat in a moment"


    just talking about the key point, Riley doesn''t have time to take care of the equipment. "Wait, Ben, you wait for me for a moment.".


    Ben gates looked at Riley speechless, wondering if he could not understand himself without Riley.


    Ben gates spent more than ten minutes sorting out his equipment. When Ian''s group came back, Riley and William stopped talking, waiting for Ian to give orders.


    William smilingly looked at Ian and his group and did not speak. The five people were a little uncomfortable when they were looked at by William. When they heard William''s arrangement and energy, their eyes were different, with some depression, fear and helplessness in their eyes.


    Just wanted to kidnap, but he was drowned by Xiao''s words before he took action. Ian thought that as long as William didn''t interfere with their search for treasure, he would never take the initiative to provoke William, kill and kill him. No one could stand being chased and killed by his family, let alone mainland Hotel and Swiss National Bank.


    Fight even more dare not, hit William meal what good, according to Xiao said, if really hit William, William will absolutely crazy revenge back.


    People are secretly scolding in their hearts. It''s better to stay away when they meet these rich people in the future. Can''t I stay away if I can''t be provoked? When I find the treasure, I also want to be rich. I also set up a vengeance fund so that people can''t think of me. Even if I don''t have 100 million pounds, a million will do.If William heard what these guys said, he would laugh to death. He really thought that the national bank would help customers set up a vengeance fund. This kind of fund is not a regular one. Does the National Bank feel uncomfortable? Big bank fool will help customers set up this kind of illegal fund, only those who do not open the bank is possible.


    Ian didn''t say much. He didn''t want to talk to William now. He thought that William didn''t exist and said to his own people, "OK, let''s go and find the treasure.".


    When they heard that they were going to get off the ship to look for treasure, they got excited. Ian took Shaw and Victor to get off the ship first.


    The other two men stayed on it and watched the snowmobile. William was the last one to go down after Ben gates and Riley. He had the mental power to scan the boat. When talking with Riley just now, he had already scanned the boat clearly.


    There was no sign of treasure in the boat, just some rusty front guns and powder kegs.


    As soon as he got off the boat, William heard Riley''s shivering voice, "God, how can there be so many undecorated bodies here?".


    Ben Gates said helplessly: "calm down, Riley, think about where we are, and warn you that this is a treasure hunt, not a scout outing. Don''t make a fuss about everything.".


    "But this place is so scary. Let''s get out of here," said Riley, stuttering nervously.


    Ian several people laugh, carefully search failed, we can only go down the second cabin, a down you see a door with iron closed.


    Ben Gates said excitedly to everyone: "this must be the cargo room. There may be treasure in it. Open it quickly.".


    Ben Gates''s words rekindled Ian''s desire for treasure, while William followed him to the theatre. If it wasn''t for the sake of making sure that the ship was really the same as in the movie, he would have left long ago.

 Chapter 159

    Everyone went into the cargo warehouse full of expectation, but the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The cargo warehouse was full of powder kegs and other sundries as above. Ian broke the barrels with sled hammers and opened them.


    "Hell, it''s all gunpowder." Ian broke several casks one after another, and finally reluctantly poured out all the gunpowder in the cask, but there was still nothing in it.


    William didn''t care about the casks. After he came in, he scanned them with mental energy and knew that there was no treasure in the cargo room.


    I feel relieved. It''s almost the same as the memory in my mind. Now it seems that there is no accident.


    As he was about to return to the ground, he heard the guy Ben Gates say, "why does the captain always hold this powder keg before he dies? There must be something wrong with this keg"


    then Ben gates took out the small powder keg from the dead captain''s hand, broke it and took out a box wrapped in a greasy cloth.


    Gaiz said to everyone: "guys, look what I found"


    Ian turned his head and looked at the box in gaiz''s hand happily, while William was smiling and holding hands to watch the play.


    The box was made of wood with some bronze carvings on it. When gates opened the box, he saw a milky white pipe inside.


    Riley looked at Ben Gates'' pipe and asked anxiously, "how much is it worth? Is there a hundred thousand dollars? "


    Ian reluctantly looks at the antique idiot Riley, takes Ben Gates'' pipe, stares at it with a smile and says, "it''s a pipe made of sepiolite. It''s well preserved and beautiful in style. You can still sell it at a good price when you meet someone you like."


    Hearing that Ian said he could sell, Riley asked excitedly, "what is sepiolite? You look happy. Is it worth a million dollars? "


    Ben gates speechless said: "God, why don''t you understand what Ian said, man? If it''s worth 100000 yuan, Ian would have told you that it''s not made of gems or other things. It''s worth tens of thousands of dollars at most.".


    William looked at the pipe in Ian''s hand. It was the same as what Ian said. It looked so beautiful. He asked curiously, "can you show it to me?".


    After examining carefully for several times and finding no clues, Ian said, "this pipe is estimated to be 300 years old. Although it''s not a precious stone, its carving is still excellent. It''s better to give it to the elder smokers.".


    With a smile, he handed his pipe to William. He thought that if he could take a fancy to William, he might be able to sell it at a good price. Small money is also money, which can make up for his loss.


    After William took it, he pretended to examine it carefully for a moment and said to Ian with a smile, "how about 50000 dollars? I do have an elder who smokes.".


    Hearing that William had made a real offer and told him that it was a gift to his elders, Ian thought about who he would not kill you at this time. He immediately offered an offer and said, "100000, this is a 300 year old antique. Few of them are so well preserved.".


    William rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "you''d better take it back. I can buy an antique pipe with 100000 dollars.".


    Seeing that William returned the pipe directly, Ian hesitated and said, "80000 dollars. I think the price is reasonable.".


    At this time, William''s heart was already full of joy. He pretended to be helpless and looked at Ian. He shook his head. "OK, ten or twenty thousand is enough. It''s a memorial.".


    Seeing that the deal was about to be completed, Ben Gates said in a hurry: "wait a minute, Ian, I remember. In my memory, this pipe is the only one with such good preservation. If it is shot, it may sell for hundreds of thousands of dollars. If you look carefully, the wooden handle of the pipe is marked. Maybe some celebrity has used it.".


    Then, while William looked at the wooden handle, he snatched the pipe from William''s hand and twisted it with both hands.


    When Riley saw this, he immediately yelled, "it''s over, Ben. You''ll have to pay hundreds of thousands of dollars.".


    William had already reflected that Ben''s words were just diverting his attention to snatch the pipe from his hand.


    With a sneer in my heart, I''ll help you if you want to die. I step back quietly, put my hands behind my back, and several ice spines are formed quickly. I just want to shoot them at Ben gates, but I suddenly hear that dumb system in my mind suddenly starts to alarm.


    "Warning, warning, the host who kills the docile and docile neutral people without being threatened and harmed will be punished by 10% mental power reduction for one month.".


    See God, the system ran out at this time, let William is very surprised, busy behind the hands of the ice thorn to dissipate.


    In the warning column, the system specially marked the three words of threat, injury and killing in red, which made William quickly understand the meaning of the system.


    This is not to let William deliberately kill the Virgin Mary and ordinary people. Of course, it threatens his safety and is trying to hurt him. On the other hand, other people will do whatever William wants.


    In my mind, it seems that none of the people who were killed before were the Virgin Mary and ordinary people. This time, just as I wanted to kill Ben gates, the system issued a warning.Well, since we don''t want to kill ordinary people, let''s take these people as the head office of the black pot man. When these people steal the declaration and directly destroy it, there will be no future trouble.


    They didn''t expect that they had just walked from the gate of death, and their thoughts were all on Ben Gates'' pipe. Ben Gates said confidently: "don''t worry, Ian, with this, we are one step closer to the treasure.".


    Then he wiped the pipe handle with gunpowder and asked Riley for a notebook.


    He rolled his pipe on the notebook, and the sign of the knight of the Templar and a passage appeared on the paper.


    We all looked at Ben gates in surprise. We didn''t expect that there was such a secret in the pipe.


    Ben gates looked at the notebook and read to the text: "the legend has been written, the extraordinary influence has been produced, the silent code has not appeared, fifty-five people have written it with iron pen, and millock can''t hurt"


    "this is a riddle. Let me think about it, I have to think about it carefully," Ben Gates said, clapping his hands and walking around.


    William looked at everyone looking forward to Ben gates, waiting for his answer, now very unhappy William directly sneered: "God, are you all idiots? Don''t you understand? "


    When they heard William''s words, they were surprised to see him. But when they thought that William was a super genius mentioned in the newspaper, they thought it was normal for him to think of it so quickly, so they all looked at him.


    "Idiot," William scolded again, "I don''t understand that. Fifty five people signed the declaration of the founding of the United States. PS was originally called the declaration of the founding of the United States.


    That is to say, this map is written on the back of the founding declaration with invisible potion.


    Hearing these people suddenly realized, yes, it is. Only this Manifesto has been carefully preserved by people, and no one dares to draw feet on this manifesto.


    But it''s troublesome. They can''t go into the national archives to inquire, and no one can believe that after the declaration, they secretly agree to experiment on the declaration.


    "Well, the clue has been found, but none of us can make up our minds on that manifesto. It seems that we should break up. Guys, I don''t want to offend old beauty for a throne that doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    I might as well make more money in the stock market if I have that time and energy, but if you have any idea, please call me and let me know. Good luck.".


    All William needs to do now is wait for them to steal the founding declaration.

 Chapter 160

    Ian looked at William walking out of the cargo room and winked at Shaw several times, indicating that Shaw would stop him. However, as if he didn''t see him, Shaw stood still and shook his head at him.


    Ian calms down. He''s not sure what William said is true, but if it''s true, he doesn''t think he can live under the pursuit of Continental Hotel.


    That''s the advantage of money. William just talked and Shaw turned to him before he paid.


    After William left, Ian sighed, nodded to Shaw, and said to Ben gates, "Ben, this is what we''re going to do now"


    Ben gates is full of helplessness. He has worked hard to find clues, but he can''t go on. He covers his head with his hands and keeps silent for more than ten minutes. Finally, he shakes his head decadent and says, "I don''t know. This is one of the most important documents in history, I think I''ve tried everything I can think of, but as the annoying guy said just now, we can''t have the idea of that manifesto. ".


    When Ian heard this, he said with a smile, "maybe we can find some way to borrow it.".


    "Borrow it?" Ben Gates didn''t wait for Ian to finish. He interrupted him and said, "you mean stealing. Are you crazy? Ian, we''ll be wanted all over the world. Besides, we can''t steal it.


    Ian said with a smile: "Ben, maybe you don''t know what we people do. We are professional in this kind of thing. Even in the Louvre, we can go in, let alone the American National Archives.


    In the past, no one thought of the founding declaration because it was worthless and no one paid to collect it, but now it''s different. We have to get it.


    Ben gates shook his head and refused: "no, I don''t agree. You are crazy.".


    Ian laughs and says, "Ben, think about it. It''s the paladin''s treasure. It''s the treasure in the treasure. We can''t spend all our lives after we find it.".


    Ben gates sat decadent on the powder keg and said, "of course I know, but I don''t want to put the rest of my life in for the sake of treasure.".


    Looking at Ben gates with a face of panic, Ian did not give up thinking. After the swordsman continued to persuade him: "think about Ben, your family has been looking for it for hundreds of years. For it, your family has been ridiculed and humiliated for hundreds of years, and it is now in front of you. You should find this treasure in front of those who ridicule you and your family, and let them know that you are right.


    And all you have to do is to help us find the secret after we lend out the founding declaration. Don''t worry, I will arrange everything, and you don''t have to follow us "


    Ben Gates was a little excited by what Ian said, but he thought that William, a rich man, would quit without thinking about it. He didn''t think he had more energy than William, he was just an ordinary man People.


    "No way, Ian, the risk is too big. Think about William, it''s the right choice for us to quit. If it''s found that none of us can escape the arrest of the United States, I''ll quit, Ian.".


    Ian pleaded, "Ben, help me. I really need your expertise. Think about the money I spent on it. If I can''t find the treasure, I may go bankrupt, Ben.".


    Ben gates couldn''t bear to think about Ian''s help in the past two years, but when he thought about the consequences of stealing the founding declaration, he shook his head and refused: "no way.".


    Ian looked at Ben gates in disappointment. This guy is worthy of stealing treasure. He said, "OK." he winked at Xiao. Xiao took m92 out of his clothes and pointed it at Ben gates.


    They don''t dare to do anything to William, but it''s different to Ben Gates who has no money or power. Since they won''t join them, they can only kill Ben gates and Riley.


    A second ago, he was a friend, and now he was suddenly robbed and pointed at him. Ben Gates said to Xiao incredulously, "Xiao, what do you want to do? Kill me? "


    Xiao nodded indifferently, and Ben gates believed that Ian and Xiao really wanted to kill him. He quickly said, "you can''t do this, Ian. Even if you find a clue, you can''t solve it without my help, and I still have a lot of information you don''t know.".


    Ian shakes his head when he hears it. Now he has turned his face. Even if he lets Ben gates go, Ben gates will not help him wholeheartedly. "You are bluffing, Ben. Even without you, I can find other experts.".


    Ben Gates said solemnly, "how can those experts have? I know this treasure. I''m the most professional.".


    "Then tell me what you know, Ben, or I''ll kill your friend.".


    Xiao beside Ian heard that the gun turned to Riley, which startled Riley and called out: "Hey, Ian, we''re a group. I''m still hired by you.".


    Shut up, Riley.


    After all, Ben Gates was smart enough to take out a burning stick from his pocket without pointing at him at the muzzle of the gun and hit him with his hand.


    Waving a burning stick, Ben gates yelled, "look at our feet. It''s all gunpowder here. If it''s lit, the whole ship will be blown up. Shaw, you shoot and we''ll die together.".


    Looking at Ben gates with his nervous hands shaking, Ian said with a smile: "ha, Ben, I know you, you dare not, tell me what you know, or I will kill Riley.".Ian photographed Xiao, who was afraid of being around him. Xiao pointed his gun at Riley, opened the collider and said, "I''ll say three times. If you don''t say it, I''ll shoot. One, two.".


    When Ben gates saw that Shaw didn''t tell lies, his nervous hand trembled even more. He scolded Ian and Shaw for being weak in spirit. He said to kill him, God. Now he had to fight. He knew very well that even if he said it, Ian would not let him and Riley go.


    After a fight, Ben gates threw the burning stick on his hand to the ground where Ian was standing, and the gunpowder in front of Ian and Shaw caught fire, which scared Ian and Shaw out of their wits and quickly backed away.


    It''s terrible for an honest man to go crazy. A rabbit bites when he''s in a hurry, not to mention a smart man like Ben gates.


    Ben gates and Riley took advantage of the opportunity to hide, and Xiao, who was in a hurry to retreat, fired a few shots and missed them.


    When Ian saw that the cargo room had been lit, he rushed out of the cabin with Shaw. When he left, he looked at Ben gates for a few seconds and finally locked the cabin. The value of these treasures was so great that Ian, who had been with each other for more than two years, had to kill him.


    After rushing out of the third layer cabin, the two yelled at victor who was guarding the second layer, "run",


    the three dashed out of the ship, and yelled to the nearby companions who were guarding the snow car: "drive, let''s go.".


    Ben, in the third floor cargo room, pulled up the mechanism under his feet and yelled at Riley, "Riley, come here.".


    Riley ran over and looked at a secret passage under him and asked in a loud voice, "what''s this?"


    "Smuggling passage, stop talking nonsense and go.".


    They rushed into the secret passage and ran forward with all their strength. Finally, they rushed out of the secret passage at the last moment. They were lying in the snow, holding their heads in both hands, and their whole body was buried in the snow.


    When they heard a loud bang, they almost lost their hearing. Then they fell down with broken wood.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Ben Gatz pulled Riley up and looked around. He didn''t see anyone. He said blankly, "no, how can we get back to Cape barrow? Ian, they drove away the snowmobile and boat. We''re trapped here.".


    After hearing what Ben Gates said, Riley said anxiously, "I heard there are many polar bears here. God, what can we do? Ben, we won''t die here, will we?"


    Looking around him, Ben Gates was not confident this time. Without food and equipment, they could not survive for several days on this kind of desert island formed by ice. It was not sure whether they could even survive this evening.

 Chapter 161

    Ben Gates said calmly, "Riley, we can only pray that William Devonshire can hear the loud noise just now. Come back and have a look curiously, or we will be in real danger. Riley, collect some wood first. We need fire.".


    Riley said dejectedly: "well, listen to you, God bless that guy William will come back.".


    They encouraged each other while looking for wood fragments. Riley looked scared because he had never experienced danger. When he bowed his head to work, he sighed with a declining expression:


    "if I can survive this time, I will never look for any treasure again, which is different from what is said in movies and books. I will die before I find it.


    It seems that I''m not suitable for the job of treasure hunter. I''d better go to Silicon Valley and find a job. Ben, what are you going to do after you are rescued? How about going to Silicon Valley with me? We can be partners.


    Ben gates shook his head hatefully. "I''m going to stop Ian and them. These guys want to kill us. I won''t do that. Don''t you want revenge?"


    Riley looked at some ferocious Ben gates in embarrassment. He didn''t expect that Ben gates would become gloomy after this.


    William, who is not far from Shylock, is waiting for Ian and Ben gates to turn over according to the clip in his memory. If Ian can kill Ben gates, it would be better. He doesn''t have to do it by himself.


    After hearing the loud noise, William quickly opened the car door, climbed to the top of the car, looked in the direction of Shylock, and saw a stream of black smoke straight into the sky.


    "It''s better to hang up all of them," William muttered. When he saw the black smoke, William immediately got out of the car and ran up the snow slope with a telescope.


    Not a few eyes away to see Riley and Ben gates two people in the collection of wood, which makes William feel a little tired of crooked, this is the leading role aura? It won''t blow up.


    Well, if you can''t blow it up, you can''t blow it up, but I see how you two get out of this ice and snow desert island. William cursed bitterly, turned around and got on the snowmobile, ignoring the trapped Ben gates and Riley.


    It took him two days to get to the National Archives in Washington, D.C., where he thought he would wait for Ian and his family to take the bait.


    But what he and Ian didn''t expect was that Ben gates might really be the main character who had been kissed by God. After seeing off Ian and his crew, several crew members on the ship decided to go back to the island.


    Because they all heard the sound of explosion on the island, and they were afraid that the five Ian people, who were not good people, had done something illegal to implicate them.


    When they were there, these people were very alert and didn''t ask any questions. They didn''t know anything about it. But as soon as the five of them left, they immediately went back to the island to check.


    This saved Ben gates and Riley, but they also paid a high price. They were sent back to Cape barrow for 20000 dollars.


    Even when William''s private plane took off, Ben gates and Riley were on their way to the airport. They were lucky to have a plane to Alaska within two hours.


    It took a day longer than William to get to Washington. Ben gates, who was already very cruel, went to the secret service of Washington to call the police after discussing with Riley.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t take long to get kicked out.


    Riley complained and Ben Gates said: "I said it''s useless. You don''t think about how many reports the secret service will receive every day. We don''t have any evidence. It''s strange that the secret service will believe us. If I''m not smart, we can''t get out. Ben, what are we going to do next?".


    Ben gates looked at the secret service in dismay. Before he was driven out, he really didn''t worry about looking for treasure. His mind was full of the idea of arresting five Ian people. Unfortunately, the secret service didn''t believe what he said, and he was almost locked up as a mental illness.


    Since this is the case, we have to think of our own way, "let''s go to the national archives, maybe we can persuade them.".


    Riley came back feebly: "well, I''ll have to give it a try." in his opinion, it''s totally useless.


    Back to William''s early arrival one day, William thought that he only needed to deal with five people of Ian, so he relaxed and logged into the information station of England Security Council to find out the family status of Ian and Shaw.


    He has the power company director''s identity, found a suitable reason to cheat Xiao wife''s trust, got Xiao''s phone number.


    He sent a text message to Xiao on his mobile phone, saying that his daughter was ill and wanted him to call back.


    Sure enough, Xiao''s call came back in less than a minute. William said with a smile, "Hello, good morning, Xiao. Is it convenient to talk?"


    Not surprisingly, it was William''s voice. Shaw said nervously, "Mr. Devonshire, how do you know my phone?".


    When William heard Shaw say his surname directly, he knew that there was no one beside him, otherwise he would not have said his surname.


    "Ha ha, as long as you are English, it''s not easy for me to find your information. Your number is what your wife told me. It''s said that you''ve been out for many days, and they miss you very much. Let me tell you to call back when you are free. Xiao, if you were me, you wouldn''t leave your wife and children to do dangerous things. Do you want me to tell you and your wife to be safe?"William''s words made Xiao feel numb. Without thinking for a few seconds, he said, "no, sir, thank you for your reminding. I''ll call myself back. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiao, we are friends. I''ve told you all about your family. Don''t you have anything to tell my friend?"


    Xiao hesitated for a moment, then said: "we are now in the Langte farm outside Pittsburgh. Ian has found a retired security guard of the archives and plans to enter the National Archives from the sewer. Now we know the specific route and patrol time of the sewer of the archives. As long as it is finished in ten minutes, there will be no problem.".


    "Good, Xiao. Remind me when you come to Washington. As a friend, I''ll welcome you.".


    Yes, Mr. Devonshire.


    "I think after this event, maybe you can retire and spend time with your family, Xiao. What do you think?"


    Xiao heart scolded, things are like this, what can I do, helplessly said: "of course, sir, I will do as you say.".


    "That''s right. It''s good for you to follow your friends'' advice a lot of times, Xiao. Remember to contact me often.".


    "I understand, sir. I''ll call you if I have a message. Goodbye, sir"


    "goodbye, Shaw",


    after hanging up, William thought about it and called his cheap uncle Winston, the head of Continental Hotel in New York, and asked him for help.


    When Ian shows up or steals out the declaration of nation building and then kills them, it''s best if the declaration of nation building is destroyed in the war.

 Chapter 162

    Half an hour later, William got a call from Winston, "Hey, Winston, help me find someone.".


    "Can''t I talk to you? You son of a bitch, William, "Winston said angrily.


    "Well, my fault, uncle.".


    After hearing William''s apology, Winston said solemnly, "I''ve sent you a hand. If you don''t need to meet, send him photos and information. The number is XXX. Please come to see me when you have time.".


    OK, I''ll go to New York to have tea with you when I''m done.


    Hang up the phone, William happily sent the killer photos and information of five people in Ian, specially noted that several people in Ian would appear in the National Archives in the past few days


    after arranging properly, William, who had been tired for several days, calmly walked on the hotel bed and made a phone call with Ambrose, and then fell asleep after half a day.


    The next day, when he got up at ten o''clock, after breakfast, William went out of the hotel and went to several famous tourist attractions in Washington.


    It''s a pity not to visit the Lincoln Memorial once. By the way, go to the national archives to have a look at the famous founding declaration.


    Standing before the founding declaration, William suddenly wondered if he could use magic power to erase the invisible words on the back of the declaration? The idea lingers in my mind as soon as it appears.


    William put his right hand on the bulletproof glass and tried to infiltrate into the protective box. Unfortunately, the protective box is in a completely closed vacuum state, and William''s efforts are useless.


    William reluctantly shakes his head to give up the intention of directly destroying the secret on the back of the declaration. It seems that he can only wait for Ian and them to steal the declaration.


    After mental perception that the security guard nearby had noticed him, William stood quietly for a few minutes, pretended to recognize the vague declaration, then shook his head and walked out of the exhibition room.


    As soon as he got out of the exhibition room, William saw Ben gates and Riley, who were about to enter the archives. He was surprised and said, "Why are these two guys here?".


    Ben gates and Riley were about to enter the archives when they saw a man with a mask blocking them. They looked up for several seconds before they recognized William. Ben gates exclaimed, "God, how can you be here?".


    William make complaints about me. I also want to know how you are here. At last, William''s city hall is very busy, busy and pretending to be happy and hugging Ben gates.


    He said with a smile: "I''ve come to see the founding declaration. Have you seen the declaration? Guys, why aren''t you with Ian.


    When Riley heard Ian, he immediately changed his face and said, "don''t mention Ian, William. Fortunately you walk fast, or you will be trapped in the ice and snow all night like us.".


    "Well, what happened?"


    William would like to know how the two men in front of him came back to Cape barrow. After listening to Riley''s idea, they were trapped for one night and then rescued. Who is so nosy.


    After Riley had finished their experience, William''s heart was full of thunder. Ben Gates was not really kissed by God. He couldn''t die.


    What William doesn''t know is that if he sees Ben gates again in a few years, William will know that Ben Gates was not kissed by God, but by Satan.


    William may be far away from Ben gates when he says goodbye, because he will never want to stay with a mindless monster.


    "Ah" William pretended to be surprised and thought about the interface quickly in his mind. After thinking about it, he was a little embarrassed and said:


    "sorry, Ben, Riley, I did feel some vibration on the ground at that time, but I didn''t hear the explosion. Maybe it was because I was driving the snowmobile with music on,


    after the vibration came, I thought it was the ice breaking. At that time, I didn''t hear the explosion Some of the surrounding ice was broken. I drove the snowmobile back to the boat at the highest speed and went straight back to Cape barrow. Oh, if only I had the courage to avoid freezing all night.


    After all, William''s ice began to crack. No matter who was in that situation, they didn''t have the heart to think about anything else.


    So Ben gates comforted the red faced William in turn. "Well, William, you can''t blame me for this. If I were you, I would be the same as you. And I''m ok with Riley. Don''t blame myself."


    Riley, a guy with negative EQ, comforted William, which made him blush this time.


    I wish these two guys would die immediately, but others sent them to comfort me, which made William feel a little sorry. However, in a few seconds, he felt embarrassed and was soon abandoned by William. Thinking that honest people are good bullies, I''d better be my bad guy.


    thought what two people came to do in the archives. "Thank you, Ben, thank you, Riley, thank you for your understanding. To express my apologies, and to celebrate your two escape, I invite you to have a big meal.


    is not far away from a Michelin 3-star restaurant. The French cuisine is very good. I had a good time there yesterday," he said.Riley heard Michelin 3-star restaurant nodding and said happily, "that''s great. I love French food. Ben, let''s go now."


    Ben gates smiles and shakes his head. "Riley, don''t forget the reason why we''re here. Let''s talk about it after we''re done"


    "OK, let''s get down to business first." then Riley turns her eyes and thinks of something and says aloud, "Ben, I''ve got a good idea.".


    Ben gates asked suspiciously, "what?".


    "Ben, listen to me. When we were in the Bureau of investigation just now, the people in the Bureau of investigation didn''t believe us. You said that if William went to explain to the people in the Bureau of investigation whether the people in the Bureau of investigation would believe William''s words, he was a big name and a rich man. His words must be more convincing than ours.".


    God, when did Riley become so smart? William was shocked by Riley''s words. He thought that I would go to the Bureau of investigation to explain when I took the wrong medicine. Before Ben gates, who was surprised, said: "sorry, Riley, you may not know my situation. If I go to the Bureau of investigation, they won''t believe me, maybe And lock me up, so I''m sorry.


    Is happy Ben gates and Riley two people look at William unexpectedly, "this is why? William, you are a rich man. Why don''t the Bureau of investigation believe what you said? Are you still thinking about the founding declaration? "


    Two people this just thought of William family is also in the idea of playing treasure, began to watch William warily.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, Ben. I''m a specially hired consultant of the Security Council of England, and this identity has been recorded in your country.


    you can understand my identity if you think about it. How can people in the Bureau of investigation believe that maybe they think I have ulterior motives to cause trouble for them, so as to achieve other ulterior purposes


    If I come forward to explain, maybe things will become more troublesome, so I can only apologize. I don''t want to look for any treasure now. As you know, I''m a multi billion dollar tycoon. I really don''t need to offend America. ".

 Chapter 163

    William''s explanation can also be biased by Ben gates and Riley, two rookies with no such experience. If a secret service officer comes, he will immediately know that William is perfunctory.


    "It''s really surprising, William. I didn''t expect that a person of your wealth would also be in the official position. Would you have a large number of subordinates doing special things like in the movie?" Riley asked in surprise.


    God, Riley''s brain is really big, and he really guessed it, but it can be said, William shook his head.


    "How can it be, Riley? It''s a movie. I''m only 20 years old, and I''ve earned my present worth of talent in less than half a year. It''s too late to enjoy life. I have to be stupid to do those dangerous things.".


    Speaking of this, William felt a pause in his heart. He thought that he had been doing stupid things all the time since he was born, except for the time when he was playing and selling games and the three months he spent in Switzerland. God, I seem to be really stupid.


    Now it''s not the time when Pierce, James Bond and m. Garris just came to us.


    At that time, the newly born orphans and widows were helpless, had no money and power, and were careful in doing everything. When they heard the arrangement of their grandfather Henry, they didn''t even think about doing it according to Henry''s arrangement.


    I have to think about keeping secret all the time. I think about killing all the time. In the past half a year, there are not 100 people who have died in my own hands, and there are 90. God, I am now a super rich man. Why do I do everything by myself? The ability of money is the biggest super ability.


    William slammed his forehead, and Ben gates and Riley hurt him.


    Want to understand, William smilingly looked at Ben gates and Riley two people, think to see in two people reminded him of the share, later when pit them light.


    However, when the pit or pit, as long as the two do not hinder themselves, do not pit on the line.


    It seems that the plan has to change. Looking at the situation of Ben gates and Riley, these two people may really want to find the beautiful director as they remember in the movie. After they can''t convince the beautiful director, they will steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic as planned.


    Then Ian and his gang are useless. Thinking of this, William and Ben gates and Riley say, "I''m sorry," I suddenly think of an important thing. You wait for me for a few minutes. ".


    He went to one side, put his hand in his pocket, took out a new mobile phone from the storage space, and smilingly sent a message to Winston''s helper, asking him to deal with Ian and other people in rural Pittsburgh immediately.


    As for Shaw, William didn''t think about it for a few seconds, but maybe God really thought Shaw should go back to England to accompany his family. As soon as William decided to dispose of Shaw,


    he received a call from Shaw on his mobile phone. After connecting, he heard Shaw say: "Mr. Devonshire, Ian decided to move on the evening of the 66th anniversary of the founding of the National Archives three days later Hand, we''ll leave early tomorrow morning for Washington.


    Xiao''s call made William hesitant. If Xiao''s words were true, he couldn''t kill Xiao. Although he had a black hand and a black heart, he still had to talk about his credit.


    Good. Call me in three hours. I have something to tell you. It''s very important. Do you understand.


    At this time, Xiao may be in a very nervous state, very alert, combined with his own experience, immediately understand William''s words, know what William wants to do, stammered: "Ming, Ming, understand, Mr. de, Devonshire.".


    "Think about your family, Xiao. Don''t have money. I''ll give you 5 million pounds when it''s over. If you sell me, I''ll issue a chase order with 5 million pounds. Think about whether you can escape the chase of the mainland Hotel, and you don''t have time to find the treasure after the chase order comes out.".


    After decades of silence on the phone, Xiao said, "I understand, sir. I will cooperate with your people. I promise I will do everything clean. This is a suburban farm. I will handle the body myself.".


    Maybe he made up his mind, but Shaw didn''t stammer this time. He specially told William that he would take part in dealing with Ian''s affairs, which is to extend the handle to William.


    "Very good, Xiao. I like smart people. Maybe we will have the chance to cooperate in the future. Money can''t be earned. Only what we can spend on our own hands is money. After returning to England, say hello to your children for me. They have a good father. I welcome your family as friends to Oxford.".


    Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Oh, no, it''s the boss. Thank you, boss. It''s my pleasure to work for you.


    Hang up the phone, William this time directly to Winston arranged to call, told him to go to Pittsburgh after careful observation, confirm that Xiao no problem, can be solved with the cooperation of Xiao four Ian and the retired security.


    After the arrangement, William went back to Ben gatsley with a smile and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time. You can get down to business first. I''ll hang out here and wait for you, and then we''ll have a big dinner together.".


    Riley said, "Ben, I think you''d better go with William to see the director named Abigail. After all, William is more famous than us. Maybe William can persuade the director to let us test the founding declaration.".


    Ben gates expected, "is that OK, William?".Thinking about the beautiful woman in his memory, William felt a little excited. It would be best if he could have something to do with her. "Of course, although I can''t help you to call the police, it''s still OK to go to the supervisor here.".


    Ben Gates said happily: "thank you, William. I didn''t expect you to help me. Hey, if I were as rich as you, I wouldn''t have to spend so much time looking for the treasure"


    Ben Gates''s words surprised William. This sentiment immediately exposed Ben Gates''s heart. This guy didn''t give up looking for the treasure, and his heart was not as selfless as he showed, He is eager for wealth in his heart.


    They walked into the national archives with a smile. As soon as they entered the office, they took off their masks, and William was recognized by people


    "God, are you William Devonshire, the billionaire?"


    William gave a smile that he thought was very handsome. "Hello, ma''am, this is William Devonshire. Is Dr. Abigail there?"


    "Yes, my name is jopaula. I''ll arrange for you to meet in ten minutes. Can William sign for me? My daughter likes you very much "


    " no problem "William took an unused notebook and said," by the way, what''s your child''s name, madam? ".


    "Tracy, her name is Tracy, and she''s 14 years old now," said chopola.


    William nodded and wrote on it: I wish Tracy always beautiful and happy, William Devonshire.


    Jopaula took the notebook, looked at the signature and message on it, and quickly said, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, please sign your name here first"


    after William and Ben gates signed the guest record, jopaula took them to the waiting area outside the office, served them a cup of coffee, said "wait a minute" and knocked on the door to abbey Dr. Gail''s office.

 Chapter 164

    William sat on the sofa in a daze, thinking about the memory of the beauty, how to ask her.


    Ben gates looked at the banner of the 66th anniversary reception of the National Archives in the waiting area, picked up a brochure, looked at it, turned his mouth, reached out to William and shook it.


    Wake up William looked at the brochure and immediately understood what he meant. Ben gates wanted to sneak into the archives while waiting for the reception.


    At the memorial reception, the security guard certainly didn''t have the energy to focus on the underground vault, which gave Ben gates a chance.


    William looked at Ben gates happily, nodded tacit understanding, but he was waiting for you to steal the declaration.


    If you don''t steal it, the chance will destroy the invisible patterns and numbers.


    In a few minutes, jobola came out and said, "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Smith, please come with me. The doctor is free now.".


    William looked at Ben gates strangely. "Mr. Smith?"


    Ben gates whispered awkwardly, "I can''t help it. The Gates family is not popular in the academic world. I''m Smith now. Don''t leave it out.".


    William gloated and said, "if you don''t want to change your name, Smith sounds good.".


    Ben gates rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "screw you.".


    Entering the office, Abigail chase got up, shook hands with William and Ben, and said, "what can I do for you? Mr. Devonshire and Mr. Smith ".


    Ben gates and William looked at the doctoral supervisor in surprise. He didn''t expect that the person in charge of the founding declaration was so young and beautiful, even more beautiful than most supermodels.


    William was really amazed by the beauty in front of him, which made giopola, who had been observing him, very satisfied with William''s expression. He gave Abigail a wink and looked at her with a smile.


    Abigail was a little blushed by giopola. Seeing that William was distracted, he coughed to remind William and Ben gates.


    William felt his nose awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, doctor. I didn''t expect that the director of the National Archives would be so young and beautiful. I''m William Devonshire, from Oxford, England. Nice to meet you. This is Mr. Smith. He''s from Australia.".


    Abigail is very satisfied with William''s performance. People are all vain. She is even more satisfied with William''s beauty.


    With William this comparison, some of the edge of the handsome Ben gates will not be Abigail immediately in the eyes, just and Ben gates nodded slightly even say hello.


    This made Ben gates a little depressed. He thought that he would never see a beautiful woman with William in the future. Otherwise, the beauty''s attention would be on William. He would still date a beautiful woman.


    Abigail said to William with a smile, "nice to meet you, too, Mr. Devonshire. Please sit down. What can I do for you?"


    William said with a smile: "this Mr. Smith around me has some academic ideas about the founding declaration. This time I''m here to ask if we can study it while repairing it. For this reason, we are willing to donate some funds to the national archives.".


    Abigail''s attitude was better when he heard that William was willing to donate money. "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. You are a well-known person in the society. In principle, it''s no problem, but the next repair will wait until December this year. Last month, we just checked the founding declaration.".


    Hearing that he had to wait for half a year made Ben gates very difficult, but William didn''t care whether he could detect it in close range at all, so he shrugged at Ben gates and said he had nothing to do.


    Ben gates asked, "can''t you arrange for us to watch it up close these days? I''m willing to donate 100000 dollars for that.".


    Ben Gates said it too quickly, which made Abigail suspicious. "Mr. Smith, you''d better tell me the truth, why do you want to read the founding declaration? I think even if you are an Australian, you should understand the importance of this document. Otherwise, I refuse your application.".


    Ben gates regretted what he said just now, but he didn''t expect Abigail to be so clever,


    Ben gates faltered and said: "when, of course, it''s an academic problem, William and I have some differences on the parchment of the Manifesto. We hope we can,,"


    before Ben gates finished, Abigail interrupted: "don''t check again, we have detailed inspection information here I''ll give you $100 if you need it. In the past, we received many applications from the academic circles every year, so we had a comprehensive inspection on this aspect when we repaired it last year. Forget it, Ms. chopola, please bring me a piece of information, even if I send it to Mr. Smith.


    Jopaula nodded, took out a document in his office and gave it to Ben gates. Abigail and William said with a smile, "what else can I do for you gentlemen? If not, let''s call it a day. I have something else to do, so I won''t see you off.


    Beauty is not easy to cheat, this directly drove them away, no way of Ben Gates had to directly to Abigail said: "treasure.".


    "Treasure? What does this have to do with the Manifesto? " Abigail and chopola look at Ben gates in surprise and then at William,They didn''t expect that William, a wealthy man who started from the stock market, didn''t focus on the stock market, but instead believed in the legend of treasure and went to look for treasure with others, which was too unprofessional for them.


    Doubted by the beauty, William said: "don''t look at me like that, madam. Looking for treasure is one of my few hobbies, just like some people like bungee jumping and car racing."


    he turned to Benghazi and said: "sorry, Ben, I think you''d better tell the truth. I can''t help you."


    "this, this" Benghazi was very difficult I don''t want to tell the director of Manifesto that he is a member of the Gates family. He knows that his family''s reputation in American academia is just like a cockroach in a stinking ditch.


    "Wait, your name''s Ben, Ben gates? The Gatz family that''s been promoting conspiracy theory? " Abigail reacted quickly and looked at them with anger in his eyes. It seems that Gates is really famous in America. He doesn''t need to report his name.


    "Yes, ma''am, I''m Ben gates, but believe me, I''m not a liar," Ben gates explained.


    But Abigail didn''t listen to Ben Gates'' explanation at all. He interrupted with a wave of his hand and said, "well, gentlemen, I have something else to deal with. Let''s talk about it next time.".


    For the second time, Ben Gates was driven out, which made him very helpless. "Please listen to me, madam, I''m here to remind you to be careful about the security of the founding declaration. Now there are a group of international Treasure thieves fighting for its attention. We all believe that there is a group of invisible codes behind the declaration, which is related to a treasure.".


    "National treasure, I know, but I''m sorry, Mr. Gates. I''m not William. I don''t know anything about your gates family. Mr. Gates, you''d better spare no effort to leave. Ms. chopola, please help me to see two gentlemen off.".


    Giopola stepped forward and reached out to William and Ben gates to signal that it was time for them to go.


    But William would not leave like this, so William and Ben Gates said, "Ben, you''d better go first, and then think of other ways. I have something else to talk to Ms. Abby.".


    Then he lowered his head to Ben Gates''s ear and whispered, "don''t get in the way of me dating Abby, please, Ben."

 Chapter 165

    Ben gates ignored William''s words, pulled him aside and growled in a low voice: "God, can''t you be careful? William, don''t forget that your family is the guardian of the treasure. Are you the descendant of the Templar or the founder of the six Templars? Can beauty be more important than the treasure?


    Even if we don''t want to look for it, don''t forget that there is Ian. They are fighting for the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic and the main cause of the treasure. Are you willing to watch Ian find the treasure and make a fortune? "


    William scolded in his heart that beauty is not as important as treasure. If you were not in the way of being cared by the system, you might be in the treasure house now.


    As for Ian and his family, William believes that they are going to see Satan soon. If only you were frozen to death in Barrow, Ian and his family might live a few more days, and they would still have to act as they do now.


    "What''s the age of this, Ben? The Templars have been gone for a long time. I''m not so stupid to guard that inexplicable agreement.


    Besides, who am I? I''m a 20-year-old billionaire William Devonshire, heir to the Earl of England, and a large number of beauties are waiting for me to go out on a date. Even if I find the treasure, it''s not just a lot of zeros in the bank. Maybe the value of the treasure is less than the balance of my bank deposit.


    you have to understand, Ben, although there may be treasure, it''s bigger It may have been carved up or used in the American reading war for a long time.


    Ben gates rolled his eyes when he heard William boast that the treasure would not be as much as he had in the bank. He was sure that William was boasting, like himself.


    When William saw Ben gates silent, he seemed to listen to it, and then he said: "you think about such a big treasure, how could the guardians of the treasure in the founding of America not leave any clues, right, Ben,


    in the past two hundred years, except my family and your gates family, have you heard anyone else looking for this treasure since the founding of America? ¡±


    Ben gates shakes his head when he thinks about it. It seems that there is no Xuanhe family in the period of the founding of the people''s Republic of China paying attention to this treasure. God, it can''t be divided or used up.


    The thought of it made Ben gates sweat.


    Seeing that Ben Gates was fooled by himself, William continued: "no, anyway, the information I got was that some later treasure hunters and professional Treasure thieves like Ian were looking for that treasure.


    Ben gates continued to nod his head after thinking about it. In the past two hundred years, his family did not know how many people they had cheated to help the Gates family find the treasure, but they were all wandering around in one clue after another, that is, there was no definite clue to explain the existence of the treasure.


    Speaking of this, William believed in his own story, pretended to be kind and said, "so I think it''s time for you to give up the treasure that has plagued our two families for hundreds and thousands of years and live your own life in peace.".


    William patted the depressed Ben gates and said, "that''s all for today. I have to make an appointment for dinner. I''m warning you, Ben gates, don''t disturb me.".


    Speaking of this, William has been staring at Ben gates, saying so much just to get rid of the relationship with the founding declaration and give a reasonable reason to let Ben gates believe that William really does not care about the treasure, so that Ben gates can steal the founding declaration with ease.


    Sure enough, Ben Gates was not hit by William''s words at all. He gave up looking for the treasure. After a moment of depression, his eyes became firm.


    "I won''t give up, William. I have to stop Ian and them from getting the treasure. Although we can''t fight side by side, I still have to thank you, William. I''ll prove to you and all those who laugh at the gates that I''m right. Goodbye, William. Thank you.".


    With a grateful look on his face, Ben gates hugged William for a few seconds and left.


    William won''t know that he''ll be glad he didn''t offend Ben gates.


    One day in the future, after Ben Gates was jailed for a period of time, he saw in the news that Ben gates saved a plane and the police on a plane. After being pardoned by the chief executive of the United States, he ran to work as a motorcycle stuntman.


    William was glad that he didn''t offend Ben gates at this time, and he got his friendship by accident.


    At this time, William was happy to see Ben gates off, and he had his clothes and hair cut.


    With a satisfied smile, William knocks on the door and walks into Abigail''s office. He stares at Abigail and says with a smile,


    "I''ve finally sent Ben gates away. I''m glad to think that he was almost fooled by an illusory treasure. Thank you, Miss Abigail and MS. chopola.".


    Abigail looks back at William with a reddish face. She understands why William is lazy. She is satisfied with William''s condition and appearance, and doesn''t mind contacting him first.


    "You''re welcome, William. Anyone in the archaeological community knows that the Gates family has been looking for treasure for more than 200 years, and you''re not the first one to be fooled by them into investing in it.


    every ten or twenty years, some people are encouraged by them to spend years or even decades looking for it. As far as I know, Mr. Patrick gates, Ben Gates''s father, has been looking for it before Many investors have spent more than 30 years without finding anything.William pretended to be surprised and exclaimed: "really,"


    seeing that William, a big handsome man, was shriveled, Abigail pursed his lips and nodded with a snigger. William''s performance was good, which made her really believe that William was fooled by Ben gates.


    William immediately pretended to be angry and said: "God, gates and I said that the secret of the treasure is in the founding declaration. As long as he can check it in the founding declaration, he can find that secret.".


    Mrs. chopola said sympathetically: "I''m sorry, William. Maybe this is Mr. Gates''s wisdom. He knows that you can''t have the opportunity to test the founding declaration. In this way, he won''t be responsible if he swindles your money and commemorates it a few months later.


    moreover, we can tell you clearly that our archives have checked the founding declaration For more than 50 years, we have been checking and repairing it every year. We have never found anything special in it. You have been cheated, Mr. Devonshire.


    William looked at Abigail who was laughing and pretended to be puzzled, waiting for Abigail''s confirmation.


    Abigail saw that William was looking at her seriously. He could only lower his head, cover his mouth and nod his head.


    William sighed: "God, thank you very much. Although it doesn''t matter to lose some money, if I fall into that treasure for several years or more and can''t find anything, I think I will be crazy. Thank you, ladies. I think I should invite you to a big dinner to thank you.".

 Chapter 166

    After looking at Abigail with a smile, jopaula said, "sorry, William, I have to go home and cook dinner for the children. You can invite Abigail to have a big meal. Abigail doesn''t have a boyfriend yet. You can try to get in touch with her. Good luck. It''s almost noon and I''ll go out first.".


    William stood up and shook hands with chopola. "Thank you, Ms. chopola. You are a good person. Thank you again. Maybe I should go to your house and thank you face to face some day.".


    "Really?" said chopola? Tracy will be very happy. I welcome you to my house, William.


    William laughs back: "no problem, maybe I can go to your house with Miss Abigail at that time." looking at the expression that Abigail said to William, William is very happy.


    Jopaula and William looked at each other, showing a look of encouragement, "that''s the best, William, we''ve made a deal. When you and Abigail have a result, you must come together"


    "OK, you must go.".


    After William sent chopola to the office door, the warm-hearted aunt took William''s arm and whispered: "William, you should be careful of some guys, some people use some strange things to cheat you such a rich man"


    "OK, thank you for your reminding, I will pay attention to it later, thank you again, Ms. chopola.".


    "Goodbye, William, Abigail. Have a nice date, ha ha." jopola winked at Abigail and waved goodbye with a smile.


    After chopola left, William walked across from Abigail and sat down naturally. While talking, he carefully observed Abigail''s expression and heartbeat. On the premise that Abigail didn''t show disgust, William played an offensive role and made the beauty laugh.


    chatted for more than half an hour. At noon, the two people spontaneously went to lunch between Michelin 3-star and William''s Michelin 3-star.


    While ordering food, William first received a call from the killer of the mainland hotel. After he said sorry to Abigail, William took his mobile phone and went outside the restaurant to connect the phone.


    He called Xiao without saying a few words to Mr. killer. It turned out that these two people had already taken over the phone. Xiao planned to add some food to lunch.


    If it''s successful, it won''t take the killer of the mainland hotel to do it. Xiao can do it himself.


    William has no attitude about it, as long as he can deal with Ian''s people.


    William, who had never made a sound, finally hung up. The faster he felt, he went back to the table and ordered a bottle of lato with the waiter. He watched the beautiful woman drinking the wine. When he got to the third bottle of lato, which was 20000, their hands were already clasped on the table. At 3 pm, they walked out of the restaurant hand in hand wearing masks.


    When they had dinner and chatted, William was very concerned about the cultural relics of the Great China, so Abigail took William to the flier Art Museum.


    Freer art museum is famous for its precious and rare East Asian cultural relics. Freer, the founder of freer Art Museum, is obsessed with the charming and distant Chinese culture, so he has obtained many ancient Chinese treasures through various channels.


    It has a collection of nearly 30000 cultural relics, and more than 1200 ancient Chinese paintings, the largest in the United States.


    William and Abigail look at each other hand in hand. To William''s surprise, Abigail still knows a lot about the great Chinese antiques. She can say something about any Chinese antiques, and her research on fine antiques is deeper.


    This made William have the idea to let Abigail be responsible for helping him pick antiques in Europa. With this idea, William became more interested in Abigail.


    But he didn''t know what Abigail thought. No matter what, let''s do it first, and then watch it after we work out together.


    After more than two hours, when the museum was about to close, William came out with Abby''s hand.


    After coming out, William took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He wondered why Xiao hadn''t called him to reply. It couldn''t be an accident.


    With this doubt, William was absent-minded when eating with Abby in the evening, and finally things didn''t go in the direction he was worried about.


    At 8:00 p.m., when they were watching a movie in the cinema, William received a phone call. Although they were cleaned up by Ian, Xiao was fatally injured. The killer of the mainland hotel took Xiao to find a special doctor these few hours, but the effect was not very good. Xiao asked the killer to record a video and a letter when he was dying.


    The video is for his family, the letter is for William.


    With some emotion, William told Mr. killer to send things to a cafe not far from his hotel in Washington. At 24 o''clock, someone would pick up the video and letters.


    Hearing this bad news, although William was not sad at all, he was still a little unhappy. It''s not as good as heaven. If heaven wants him to die, he will die.


    After watching some silly love movies in his eyes, they went straight back to the hotel, put down their belongings and went to the gym.


    The two of them had a good time in the gym. It was two hours fast. Abigail was not familiar with the fitness equipment. William, who taught Abigail how to use the fitness equipment, was very happy. They were very satisfied with the effect of the fitness together.After the exercise, Abigail, drinking water to replenish water, confessed to William that her biggest wish was to build a large museum she had built herself, but no one in America would give her hundreds of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars to build a museum.


    Moreover, Abigail has moderate shopping sickness. Although the director of the national archives has a good reputation, her salary is too low in her opinion. Her monthly salary is only $10000, which can''t satisfy her shopping desire.


    Now there is William, a handsome and rich man. Abigail turns to William without thinking about it. As long as William can meet her desire to build a museum, Abigail doesn''t mind working out with William often.


    He joked that she didn''t lose money with William.


    For Abigail''s wish to build a museum, William didn''t think about it for a while, but he was really sleepy when someone gave him a pillow.


    After making an agreement with Abigail that the museum must be built in Oxford or London, and the collection must be mostly Chinese antiques, William happily agreed with Abigail.


    He has the idea of purchasing the great Chinese antiques in Europa, and has already started to take action. Now Abigail, who may be his assistant, can''t be better for him.


    William also generously agreed with Abigail that as long as it was the genuine antiques she was in charge of, Abigail would get a 1% bonus and a monthly salary of $50000.


    Hearing that only 1% made Abigail give William a big white eye, "God, don''t you think about how much 1% is? Even if you spend $100 million a year to acquire, my bonus is only $1 million, am I still your person? William "


    William ignored Abby''s white eyes and said with a smile:" of course, but everything has to be familiar with the process, so do we, dear. Your bonus will increase after we are familiar with each other, I promise. ".

 Chapter 167

    After discussing with Abby, they had enough rest. Then they ran in the gym for 50 minutes as a stable fitness effect. Finally, after sweating, they took a shower and went into the room to have a rest.


    After Abigail fell asleep, William looked at his watch. It''s almost 11:30 in the middle of the night. He got up, put on his clothes, put on his mask and baseball cap, and walked to the cafe agreed with the killer of Continental Hotel.


    Go to the cafe, sit on the open chair, order a latte and wait quietly. At midnight, William sees a tall man with half long hair in black suit, white shirt, black tie and black shoes coming.


    God, isn''t this Neo in the matrix? No, William came back suddenly. Neo was in black. Is this John Vick? The dog Troll?


    To make sure it was John Vick, William took out his cell phone and called the number that had been called twice.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", the other party''s body uploaded the sound of a mobile phone, William waved to John Vick.


    John Vick looked at William and then the crowd around him. He walked to William and opened his chair to sit down.


    Regardless of William''s mask and hat, John Vick took out a bag and handed it to William. Without saying a word, he got up and nodded to leave.


    William saw that the famous John wicker would let him go and said, "wait a minute, man.".


    John Vick stood up straight, his right hand in his black suit, half turned his head and looked down at William.


    His eyes were full of warning, and his sharp eyes were staring at William''s eyes. After a few seconds, he didn''t see danger in William''s eyes. John Vick said, "the task has been completed. Is there anything else?"


    "This task is finished, but you still have to stay in this city for a few days. I need you to help me stare at two people. This is a picture. They should be at XX, XX Street"


    William reached out for John Vick to sit down, then pointed to the waiter and ordered a cup of coffee for him.


    "Now that we''re done, can we talk? Man, I''ve probably heard that you, John Vick, once killed three strong men with a pen.


    Hearing that from William, John Vick, who was a little nervous, was surprised. He put down his gun hand, turned and sat down on the chair. "How do you know?"


    Well, how do you know? Can I tell you that I saw it in the movie? Or did the man you killed your brother and nephew tell me on the screen?


    Fortunately, your name is not Neo. Otherwise, William will go back to Oxford immediately to build a bunker with all his money. America is too dangerous.


    "John, if I can find the mainland hotel to release the mission, I have my own intelligence channel. As for how I know, I can''t tell you. Can I ask you a question?" William said curiously,


    this is real John Vick, the famous dog maniac. When he was reborn, he didn''t know whether the third film played by this big man had come out. Ah, it''s a pity that he couldn''t see the third film.


    I don''t know the ending.


    John Vick has been staring at William''s eyes. In the past few minutes, he can feel that William is a bit like a fan meeting an idol. God, John Vick is shocked by this idea in his mind. How can I have this idea.


    Seeing that William didn''t show any murderous spirit all the time, John Vick was a little curious about what William would ask and nodded.


    Seeing John nodding, William asked, "John, do you like dogs? Do you have a dog? "


    "Fxxk", what''s the problem? John Vick yelled in his heart. I''m a killer. Why do I have a dog? It''s a waste of my time. This guy who doesn''t listen to the sound and look at the skin is not a guy with a special hobby.


    Thinking of this, John Vick got goose bumps all over his body. "No, I hate anything with fur. Please abide by the agreement. I''m responsible for Xiao''s death. I hope his family can live in peace. Goodbye and call me for other tasks.".


    John wick said this in a cold voice and got up again. No matter how William knew he had killed people with a pen, Gao Leng left.


    "No, how can you not like hairy animals? I watched you kill for a dog.".


    William looked at John wick, who had left. He thought for a moment and understood.


    Maybe John Vick hasn''t met his wife yet. He has no compassion in his heart.


    That dog is the only thought given to him by his wife. In a sense, it represents his dead wife, so the future John Vick will kill the whole family who moves his dog.


    William thought in his heart. He looked at John Vick and whispered, "man, we''ll meet again.".


    After throwing a $10 bill on the table, William took the small bag given by John Vick and scanned his back with mental energy to make sure no one followed him. Then he quickly walked back to the hotel.


    After entering the suite, she looked at Abigail and confirmed that she was still sleeping.


    He poured himself a large glass of whisky, sat on the desk chair, and rubbed the small bag in front of him with his left hand. He could probably guess what Xiao wanted to say to himself.A drink of more than half a glass of whisky, eyes flashing inexplicable luster.


    Bareheaded Shaw was the first to die under his command, but William was not sad at all. On the contrary, because of the great value of the treasure, he was secretly happy with Shaw''s death.


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, William was on the alert. He drank the whisky in the glass with a little fidgety. If he went on like this, he would be a villain.


    In the morning, when Xiao was assigned the task of participating in the assassination, he secretly looked forward to this kind of situation. He didn''t expect that the situation was really the same as what he expected.


    Heart silently review their own 3 seconds, William opened the letter left by Shaw.


    There are not many words in the letter. I just hope that William can abide by the agreement and give his family a stable living environment under his sacrifice for the task.


    After reading it twice, William understood that, hey, it seems that Xiao doesn''t trust him. He didn''t mention the money at all. Is that because he''s afraid that William won''t give it? Or is William going to kill his family for the five million pounds?


    William was upset that the bastard didn''t believe his promise.


    However, after a few words of abuse, in order to make sure there is no future trouble, William still took out the small camera Xiao left to his family and opened it for inspection.


    After seeing it for several times, he was sure there was no hidden danger, but William was still worried. He took out the memory card in the camera, called the hotel service desk and asked the hotel to get him a new memory card, and then cut out some words and images that he didn''t think it was necessary to let Xiao''s family know.


    After the re editing, William sat at his desk and thought for a few minutes. After that, he decided to send his personal love to John Vick and ask him to send Xiao''s last words and money to Xiao''s family.


    Although John Vick looks like a cold-blooded killer, William knows that he is a man of great commitment. He can sell his personal feelings to him and maybe get a good return.


    After careful consideration, William sent a text message to Winston, telling him to pay attention to check the letters. He sent the newly made memory card to Winston by express mail, and transferred 5 million pounds to his secret account.


    Finally, he sent his arrangement to John Vick by text message. In a few seconds, William received a reply from John Vick, "thank you.".


    Looking at this thank you, William poured himself another glass of whisky with a smile, drank it with satisfaction, and went back to the room to sleep with Abigail in his arms.


    Don''t satisfied with a drink dry, back to the room with Abigail sleep in the past.

 Chapter 168

    The next morning, William was woken up by Abby, who got up early. When he didn''t wake up, William lay on his pillow, touched his watch, looked at it and complained, "Abby, what time is it? Aren''t you ready to work for me? Why do you get up so early.


    Abigail put on his clothes and apologized to kiss William on the cheek. "No, honey, even if I have to resign, it will take this week. The day after tomorrow night is the 66th anniversary of the establishment of the archives. I have to help the curator host the party. I''ll go to work first. How about you accompany me to try on the dress in the evening, dear boss?".


    Hearing the dress test, William, half awake, immediately became excited. "Well, have you finished your dress? Where was it decided? Then I have to check the dress for you.


    Abigail knew what William was thinking as soon as she saw the smile of William''s mouth, but she didn''t care. She looked at William with some inexplicable smile, blinked and said, "I''m not rich. I can only order a dress in an ordinary private tailor''s shop. Boss, do you want to pick the dress for me?"


    "Of course, you wait. I''ll call right now. What brand of clothes do you like?" William put on his pajamas and called the private account manager of Swiss National Bank with his mobile phone.


    "Louis Vuitton, Chanel, Gucci, Dior, Burberry, whatever you like.".


    "Really," Abigail whispered when he heard William say a luxury. When he said you want to like it, she could pick it at will, the whole person was excited, "God, which one should I choose? God, what should I do? William, I seem to like everyone, what should I do, my dear.".


    "Hehe, it''s easy." when he got through to the account manager, William said directly, "good morning, Felix. I need the latest dresses, jewelry and handbags of Louis Vuitton, Chanel, Gucci, Dior and Burberry. Can I do that?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Devonshire. You don''t have to ask me if I can do it. Instead, you should tell me where you are. I promise that in half an hour, the branch managers of the brands you mentioned will come to serve you personally.


    Mr. Devonshire, you are one of the top 100 richest people in the world. Any luxury goods will treat you as God.".


    "Hahaha" William heard for the first time that he could be ranked in the top 100 of the world''s rich list, which immediately made him feel good, "ha, thank you, Felix, let those brands come to see me in the presidential suite of four seasons hotel in Washington.".


    Yes, sir. Please wait for half an hour.


    Before William and Abigail had finished breakfast, they heard a knock on the door. The butler of the hotel suite came in and reported: "excuse me, Mr. Devonshire, the people you are waiting for have arrived. They are waiting outside the door. Do you want to meet them now or just a moment?".


    Abigail was not in the mood for breakfast. He heard people cheering, "I''m ready, honey. You go on eating. I''ll go to the living room first.".


    With that, he went to William''s side and kissed him, looking forward to him.


    William sighed in his heart. Ah, this is a woman. She has no self-control over luxury goods and jewelry. She helplessly looks at Abigail who is anxious. "Well, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. Remember to call your assistant, Ms. chopola, so that she won''t worry about you.".


    "OK, no problem, boss," Abigail happily followed the housekeeper out of the restaurant to meet the luxury managers.


    After breakfast, William walked into the living room and accompanied Abigail to pick and choose the dress and jewelry for several hours. Finally, he picked Burberry''s dress and necklace earrings.


    After lunch, William, who was in a good mood, accompanied Abigail to her office. As soon as she entered the office, Ms. chopola congratulated William with a smile, which made Abigail very embarrassed.


    When the two of them sat down, giopola gave Abigail a small gift box. "This was received in the morning. I looked at the note. It said that Mr. Ben Gates had sent it.".


    Abigail picked up the gift box strangely. Seeing that William was not angry, he was relieved. In order to avoid suspicion, Abigail directly said to giopola, "please help me return it, Ms. giopola.".


    Jopaula looks at Abigail in surprise. When Abigail gives her a wink and Nunu looks at William, jopaula is even more surprised.


    She was really Abigail. She didn''t lack pursuers. She couldn''t understand why Abigail became so careful one night that she didn''t even dare to accept gifts from other men.


    William knew what Ben Gates was giving this gift for. He didn''t think of any surprise. "Well, Abby, you''d better open it. I''m not so stingy.".


    Abigail said to William happily, "thank you, dear.".


    Open a look, but she has been looking for the founding of the commemorative coins, her collection of commemorative coins in the hands of this one can be a complete set, which makes Abigail happy to take the coins in his hand to see.


    Seeing this commemorative coin, William was relieved at last. He knew why Ben Gates had given up the Abbey commemorative coin.


    The commemorative coin was coated with a special potion by Ben gates. If the potion is stained with human fingers, human fingerprints can be easily printed on the contact items. As long as the iodine vapor method is used on the smooth glass items, the fingerprints can be easily extracted.After confirming that Ben gates would steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic, William spoke with Abigail, looked at his watch and saw that it was almost 2 o''clock. He got up to leave on the pretext that he could not disturb Abigail''s work.


    Out of the archives, call John Vick, "what are John, Ben gates and Riley doing now?".


    "One dispenses potions at home, the other installs surveillance and code stealing equipment in the subway near the archives, and now all the surveillance in the archives is under his control," John Vick said, comfortably lying in the seat of a pickup truck.


    This task is very simple for him. After making a phone call, a helper helped him get all the surveillance equipment. After getting the equipment at 2 a.m. last night, John Vick sneaked into Ben gates and Riley''s residence,


    he installed a locator and a wiretap on Ben gates and Riley''s shoes, watches and mobile phones. After erasing all traces, John Vick quietly left.


    "How can you know what two people are doing at the same time? You got someone else to watch for you? " Thinking of this possibility, William asked in a hurry.


    John Vick moved his body and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. Don''t you know there''s something called a monitor?"


    Hearing this, William put down his heart and said with a smile, "so every move of them is monitored by you. Is there a picture?"


    "There''s only the picture of Ben Gates'' house, the rest is the sound.".


    "Help me find a device, and I want to hear what Ben gates and Riley are doing.".


    "I''m sorry, I can''t leave for the moment. I''ll give you a call. As long as I give you money, the person on the other side of the phone will help you with anything he can get, but the price is a little expensive"


    John Vick is lying comfortably. He''s a master, not a valet for his employer. He has no time to deal with the employer''s trifles.


    But William is not easy to deal with, "don''t forget I''m your boss now, double the price, help me to XX street, I''ll wait there, thank you, John", money is not a problem for William.


    phone silence for more than ten seconds. "Well, you are the boss, you has the final say, not double, I will let people send equipment to XX street, you choose your boss."

 Chapter 169

    An hour later, according to the number given by John Vick, William sat in the coffee shop on XX street, drank coffee, talked to the black market dealer, and sold a pickup truck and a complete set of computer equipment and receiver for $200000.


    It cost 200000 because a pair of the world''s latest stealth headphones and receivers cost 120000 dollars.


    This pair of earphones can be directly put into the ear hole without affecting the hearing, and can also make a knocking sound under special circumstances.


    Wearing it in the ear hole, outsiders can''t see it even if they are around. It''s just a little close. The receiver can only accept the sound within 5 kilometers.


    However, William has John Vick as a helper. If the two receivers are connected, they can accept a distance of more than 10 kilometers, so he doesn''t worry that he won''t hear Ben gates and Riley''s voice


    negotiate a good price. William uses his secret account to transfer money directly in the dark net, and the seller stops his car in a small street after confirming that he receives the money.


    William drove to the parking lot outside the archives, connected to John Vick''s channel, put on headphones, and William could hear what Ben gates and Riley were doing.


    With a smile in his heart, he just needs to wait for Ben gates to fight. If Ben gates really steals the founding declaration, he has plenty of opportunities to snatch it from Ben gates.


    Dinner and fitness with Abigail in the evening, and the day passed.


    Today is the 66th anniversary of the national archives. Abigail went out to the archives early in the morning, while William was drinking coffee in the cafe near the archives, watching newspapers and magazines, listening to Ben gates and Riley busy preparing.


    The two rookies didn''t notice that John Vick was following them. Their every move was monitored.


    From time to time, John Vick told William in his headphones what they were doing.


    William can easily understand what they are doing and what they want to do by combining their conversation.


    There is a professional helper. All William has to do is wait. John Vick will deal with any unexpected things.


    Yesterday, John Vick and Riley, a rookie, one day saw that he sometimes stopped in a hurry. For fear that the police would damage the employer''s business, John Vick had to go to the black market last night to buy a full set of police clothes and equipment.


    Disguised as a policeman, wearing a helmet and sunglasses, and sticking to his big beard, he gave Riley a left-handed ticket.


    When checking the trunk of Riley''s car, a tracker was installed in his car. Riley, a rookie, felt guilty when he saw the police. He didn''t even notice the handwriting on the ticket.


    After John wick left, Riley threw the ticket away and drove away without thinking about it.


    The next afternoon, when they were ready, Riley pretended to be a tourist and walked into the national archives with a hand-held camera when the door closed at 5:30.


    Riley installed a laser pen on the camera, which can heat the thermal sensor in the safe of the declaration of the people''s Republic of China.


    As long as the sensor is heated, the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China will be automatically stored in a large underground fire and explosion-proof vault. In order to make sure that the declaration is not damaged, the staff in the archives will take it out of the vault and put it into an underground studio for special repair and arrangement to check whether the declaration is complete.


    After careful inspection, it was a false alarm, but it was time for the reception. The relaxed leaders thought that they would wait until tomorrow to save the declaration back in the vault, which gave Ben gates a chance.


    "It''s a success, Ben. The sensor is activated. The declaration is automatically put into the underground vault. The rest is up to you." William listens to the dialogue between Riley and Ben gates with a smile.


    "Well done, Riley, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it"


    because of the unexpected start of the thermal sensor, Abigail was urgently called to the underground vault, so William had to go to the national archives with Abigail''s invitation at 7 p.m. during the reception.


    Sitting in the surveillance car, William finally checked the earphones in his two ears. On one side of the earphones were the voices of Ben gates and Riley, and on the other side were the voices of John Vick.


    After the test, William got out of the car, packed his clothes and went to the archives. He took out the invitation letter and calmly walked past the security facilities under the watchful eyes of the guards. Fortunately, the earphone in his ear was the same as what the seller said, and the security check couldn''t come out.


    Walking to the front door of the archives, William hugs Abigail, who is very busy. He says some words of concern and walks into the archives with a smile under Abigail''s eyes.


    As soon as I entered the archives, I heard John Vick''s report, "boss, Ben gates went into the side door of the National Archives in a maintenance uniform.".


    When he heard that Ben Gates had entered the reception hall, William took a glass of wine and hid in the corner to observe. For the time being, he didn''t want to meet Ben gates, lest Ben gates think of something and give up.


    After a few minutes, Ben gates came to Abigail with two glasses of wine, and handed him a glass of wine with a smile. After a while of talking and laughing, Ben gates took Abigail''s glass when he wanted to greet the guests.After Abigail thanks, Ben gates raises his two wine glasses and says sorry. He immediately walks into the bathroom with Abigail''s used wine glasses.


    In William''s ear, Riley''s voice said, "you must succeed, Ben.".


    "No problem, Riley. I''ve tried this method several times at home. Don''t worry." after a minute, Ben Gates''s excited voice came from the earphone: "it''s successful. I''ve got Abigail''s fingerprints. Is the matter of Riley''s camera settled?"


    "Give me ten seconds"


    "come on, Riley, we don''t have much time.".


    Don''t rush me, Ben. I''m almost done. You go in the elevator.


    "OK"


    as Ben gates walked out of the bathroom, William, who had been staring at him from the corner, noticed that Ben Gates had a latex fingertip on his right thumb.


    Go to the elevator, press the fingerprint device on the elevator, the elevator immediately opened, William immediately understood that there must be Abigail''s fingerprints on the latex finger sleeve on Ben Gates''s thumb.


    Within seconds of Ben gates entering the elevator, William heard Riley say, "OK, done, Ben, you''re invisible now.".


    William was a little excited, but he didn''t expect that Ben gates and Riley, the two rookies, really sneaked into the ground and strolled in the archives with their wine cups. His mental energy was always paying attention to the cameras around him.


    finally, he walked into the souvenir room and saw a copy of the founding declaration in it. Suddenly, William felt the direction of the camera After blocking the camera head with his body, he unconsciously took two copies into the storage space.


    Finally, he pretended to buy a silver commemorative coin in a window. After paying, he took the ticket and went into the bathroom.


    After closing the partition door, William took out the two copies he had stolen from the space and looked at them carefully. The copies were well made.


    William secretly smile, this thing in some emergency may be able to fool people, carefully tear off the label on the copy, put back to the space, William smilingly out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 170

    The elevator goes to the basement, and Ben Gates says, "OK, I''m at the door of the repair room, and I''ll do it next.".


    "Scan with a fluorescent flashlight to see if the keys on the keyboard have been pressed," Riley said. "I have a special program in my computer to crack the password.".


    Ben gates took out a fluorescent flashlight and scanned the keyboard. He saw a lot of fingerprints on the keys of the keyboard. "The key pressed is aefglorvy.".


    After a few seconds, Riley said, "these letters can make up more than 100 words. I''ll read them to you, Ben.".


    Riley read a dozen words one by one. Ben gates shook his head and said, "no, it should be Fergie valley." a few seconds later, the electronic door opening sound came into William''s earphone.


    This made William feel lucky. Fortunately, Ben gates stole it. If William went, he would not be able to guess the password. Those who play word password games have to have a deep knowledge of their own culture.


    William, a fake European and American, is not so cultured.


    "Haha, Ben, I saw you on the video. I didn''t expect that you look pretty in a formal dress, but it''s a pity that you''re not as handsome as William''s little white face. Now you have five minutes. Hurry up.".


    "God, can you forget about William? I''m worried about where William is hiding waiting for us now. Although William says he doesn''t care about the treasure, I''m still a little worried. I always think there''s something wrong with it. Are you sure you haven''t been followed these days, Riley.


    Riley whistled and said, "of course, don''t worry. I''ve installed surveillance on all sides of the car. I can''t escape my eyes and computer without any disturbance, except that I was given a ticket by a policeman yesterday."


    "Well, I hope I''m oversensitive," Ben Gates said excitedly after a minute or two. "Well, the safe is open. Riley, 30 seconds. I''m going up.".


    "OK, don''t worry. I can see the monitoring room in the archives. The security guards are chatting. No problem.".


    A minute later, William stood not far from the elevator and watched as Ben gates walked out of the elevator and turned to the souvenir shop.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t this guy just run away? He turned to see Abigail coming.


    Ben gates, who walks into the souvenir shop, is very anxious. It won''t be long before the patrolling guards find out what''s going on in the basement. He must get out of the archives immediately.


    He stares at Abigail quietly. After more than ten seconds, when Abigail walks away, Ben gates immediately wants to go out. Just after a few steps, he is stopped by the salesman who has been staring at him,


    "Hey, sir, do you want to leave without paying? Or do you want to steal a $35 copy of the founding declaration? "


    "What" Ben gates looked at the shop assistant with some doubts. With the shop assistant''s disdainful look, Ben gates looked at the replica shelf of the declaration of the people''s Republic of China in front of him, and then looked at the authentic declaration of the people''s Republic of China in his hand.


    there''s no way. He didn''t dare to entangle with the shop assistant, pretended to forget and went to the counter to pay the bill.


    "Sorry, I just forgot. How much is it?"


    "35 dollars.".


    "What, 35 dollars for a piece of paper?"


    The salesman was not angry and said, "this is not the price I set. I have nothing to do with it. If you don''t buy it, please put it back.".


    Ben Gates had to pay. After half a day, he had only 33 dollars and 67 cents in his pocket.


    The salesman scorned Ben gates. "We can swipe the card.".


    Two minutes have passed, which makes Ben gates dare not delay at all. After struggling for a moment, he can only pay by credit card. However, Ben gates is eager to buy an extra copy.


    After paying the money, he wrapped two founding manifestos in his coat and hurried to the stairs. William followed.


    Abigail, who was suspecting Ben gates, saw him in the distance. As soon as he wanted to walk over, he saw William rushing behind him. Curious, she also followed him.


    When he got to the stairs, William broke it with the master''s hand, and Ben gates, who was going down the last few steps, fell over.


    William was so happy that he just wanted to change the real declaration of the people''s Republic which Ben Gates had thrown out. Before he could change the fake declaration and the real declaration in the storage space, he heard the sound of high heels.


    As soon as the mental scan was done, I knew that there was a man behind. When I looked up, I could see that Abigail was looking at him in the corridor.


    "Hell" William scolded, pointed at Abigail wrestling Ben gates. Abigail walked in and saw Ben gates get up, pick up something and quickly walk to the side door.


    At this time, William can only let Abby keep up. If he stops Abby, maybe Abby will suspect him afterwards.


    In a few minutes, the patrol security in the underground vault of the archives will find the declaration missing. As soon as the alarm goes off, the archives will be blocked. Now we have to go out of the archives first.


    When he got out of the archives, Ben Gates said to Riley, "I''m out. Start the car"


    Riley said happily when he saw Ben gates come out: "no problem". After driving, Riley looked at the archives door and said in surprise, "Ben, I see William following you. Get in the car. Ben, God, there''s a chick coming out too.".Ben gates hurried to the trunk of the van, opened the door, blocked William and Abigail''s sight with the door, put the authentic founding declaration into the car, turned around with a copy in his hand and looked at William and Abigail with a smile.


    "Hey, William, hey, Miss Abigail, it''s a great party today. Why don''t you have more time.".


    William looked at Ben gates with a smile. He had just sensed that Ben Gates had put the authentic founding declaration into the car.


    As he approached, Abigail looked at something hidden in Ben Gates'' clothes. The more he looked at it, the more it looked like the founding declaration. He excitedly asked Ben gates, "Ben, what''s in your hand?"


    seeing Ben Gates'' abnormal expression, Abigail exclaimed, "God, you really stole the founding declaration.".


    Abigail stepped back in panic and yelled at the Archives: "guard, guard"


    Abigail yelled at the archives. Ben gates and Riley were startled. Ben gates rushed forward to stop Abigail.


    William''s mental strength has already felt the authentic declaration of nation building put in the car by Ben gates. While Ben gates and Abigail are entangled, Riley sits in the driver''s seat again.


    William takes a few steps to one side, as if frightened by Ben Gates''s excited appearance, avoids Riley''s sight line, sees the right time, and throws the replica in his storage space into the car Next to you.


    As soon as he wanted to bring out the authentic manifesto, Riley opened the door and wanted to get off.


    William was worried that Riley and Ben gates would look at him from time to time to see that he had been in touch with the declaration of the people''s Republic of China, so he could only use his mental energy to quietly move the authentic declaration of the people''s Republic of China to the street under the car.


    Two seconds after all this, William walked to Abigail and Ben gates and said, "Ben, calm down, calm down. It''s not gentlemanly of you to do this.".


    Then he held Ben gates in his arms, and Abigail was so happy that he snatched the copy from Ben gates, then turned and ran, shouting for the guard.

 Chapter 171

    "Let go of me, William. Now it''s all right. Abigail took back the founding declaration. I''m wasting my time. Hell, get out of my way and don''t touch me." Ben gates yelled angrily.


    William took the opportunity to let go of Ben gates. He pretended to be very excited and even wanted to fight him.


    William was amused, but he said calmly in a loud voice. He deliberately put his hands out to block Ben gates, and stepped back to let him see that there was no place to hide things in his hands and clothes.


    Ben gates saw that he was really scared away. He was secretly happy. He waved his fist and yelled, "sountan, don''t let me see you again. You go to see God, William.".


    Then Riley yelled, "come on, Ben, let''s go, let''s go.".


    Ben gates heard Riley''s warning, quickly turned to the car, ran to the side door of the archives, Abigail saw two people want to run away, quickly yelled to William: "stop them, William, the police are coming, we are all suspected.".


    Abigail''s voice was just like William''s. He pretended to be reminded by Abigail before catching up with the car and patting the rear door with his hand.


    Riley didn''t pay any attention to William at this time. With one foot of accelerator, the car rushed out. William was touched by the side of the car body and immediately fell on the Manifesto under the car.


    Lying on the ground, he quietly put the authentic founding declaration into the storage space. After lying on the ground for a few seconds, he got up and clapped his hands and clothes. When Abigail saw William fall, he immediately ran to William.


    "How are you, my dear? Are you hurt?" he cried.


    Seeing the pain on William''s face, Abigail cried out in horror, holding William and saying sorry.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, Abby. I''m not hurt. I just fell. My knee hurts. It''s OK. Don''t worry, honey.".


    Seeing Abigail''s crying and nervous appearance, William was moved. He hugged Abigail with tears and makeup and comforted him: "OK, OK, honey, I''m ok. Don''t worry. Let''s return the declaration quickly. When the police come, we can get rid of the suspicion.".


    Seeing that William was really OK, Abigail stopped crying, held William''s arm, nodded and followed him back to the archives.


    Before they crossed the road, they saw several security guards rushing out of the side door. Abigail said, "call the police quickly. It''s Ben Gates who stole the Manifesto, but William and I got it back.".


    The security guards all know Abigail. One security guard takes out his walkie talkie and says something. The other security guards guard Abigail and take her and William back to the archives.


    Back in the reception hall, Abigail handed the Manifesto to the anxious curator and other directors.


    Everyone was relieved to see the declaration in the hands of the curator, but a sharp eyed person in charge suddenly exclaimed, "curator, this may not be the true declaration of the people''s Republic of China, it is not so new.".


    Just now, everyone was so nervous that they didn''t pay much attention. When the curator heard what his colleagues said, he quickly took a closer look at the Manifesto on his hand.


    The curator''s heart immediately sank. "God", shaking hands, and another colleague carefully opened the declaration. Before opening half of it, they saw the code scanning label on the replica.


    Everyone around took a breath and something happened.


    But William is very happy in his heart. Ben gates is a black pot man. He can''t tell when he leaves the archives. Even if he is caught by the police and says what he has is fake, no one will believe it.


    William tried to put on a worried and uneasy look, and cooperated with the people around him to show a sad look. Fortunately, Abigail cried again. William quickly bowed his head and hugged Abigail to comfort him.


    He was afraid that he could not help laughing. He really had a hard time, especially when he watched the old beauty around him die.


    In order not to make himself laugh, William tries to divert his attention and carefully think about whether there is any loophole in the matter tonight. After he wants to understand that there is no loophole, William thinks about the follow-up.


    This evening is destined to be a restless night. The people of the Bureau of investigation will ask him for a while. William is thinking about how to deal with the people of the Bureau of investigation.


    Thinking about it, William suddenly thought that if he sent someone to rob Ben gates of the false declaration, would Ben gates be even more confused, and could turn the vision of the Bureau of investigation to the robber?


    The more William thinks about it, the more he thinks it is feasible. As long as he finds a killer to rob him, and then arranges John Vick to kill that killer, things will become more complicated.


    But in that case, it''s time to kill John Vick, too?


    Then William denied the idea, because he couldn''t get out and didn''t have time to deal with John Vick in time. He had to wait for the people from the Bureau of investigation to clear his suspicion first.


    Strangely enough, the voices of Ben gates and Riley kept coming from William''s headphones.


    Riley wants to go back to Ben Gates'' house to test whether there is a secret behind the declaration. Ben gates shakes his head and denies it. He knows that his identity has been exposed, so he can only go home and throw himself into the net.


    Finally, they decided to go to Pittsburgh to find Ben Gates'' father before the Bureau of investigation because they needed some letters, some from Benjamin.William has been listening to Ben gates and Riley''s words and guessed that John Vick may have been following them and wanted to call John Vick for confirmation, but there are all people around. It''s really inappropriate to call at this time.


    The microphone couldn''t be used either. When he entered the security check, he put the microphone into the storage space. William put his hand on his earphone and tapped a few times. After a few seconds, he heard John Vick''s voice saying, "boss, I''ve followed Ben gates. What''s the next step?"


    William knocked and heard John Vick ask, "follow? Knock and follow? "


    William then knocked, and John Vick said, "I understand. Follow.".


    Within minutes, the Bureau of investigation arrived, and a large number of detectives surrounded the archives.


    After a while, a man who looks like 50 or 60 years old stepped onto the stage and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m cedes of the secret service in Washington. There''s a special case here tonight. No one can leave. But I assure you of your personal safety. I hope you can cooperate with me. Thank you"


    Why are you from the secret service instead of the Bureau of investigation? William thought strangely. When he saw the bald church, he was surprised and wondered how the church guy came here. Isn''t he from the New York secret service?


    As soon as the church was on the stage, he was observing the people around him. Soon he saw William standing in the middle of the crowd holding a beautiful woman.


    The church said something to cedes with a smile. Then a few security guards came up to William and said, "Mr. Devonshire, please follow me. The secret service wants to see you alone.".

 Chapter 172

    After cedes finished, he winked at the church. The church nodded quietly and said to William with a smile, "Hi, William, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here.".


    "I didn''t expect to see you here either," William said, shaking hands with the church happily. "I left before I could say goodbye to you last time in Montenegrin. I''m sorry for that. I''m glad to see you again.".


    "Me too," they exchanged a few words. The church returned to the main topic and asked, "can you tell me why you are here? I don''t think you''ll be interested in the party.


    "Ha ha, you''re wrong. Church, I''m very interested in this reception," he said to Abigail Nunu not far away.


    Church line of sight with William''s sign to see not far away from the pear flower rain Abigail, asked with understanding: "that girl?"


    William nodded.


    The Church looked at William strangely and said, "don''t you have a girlfriend? What''s the name of the model, William? You are shameless in this behavior.


    "No, Abby is new to me. I''m going to ask her to be my antiques acquisition assistant and curator of private museums," William said.


    Church and cedes look at each other, feel disgusted at William''s shamelessness, look at William with disdain and don''t speak, it''s like saying that an idiot will believe you.


    "God, Abby is not my girlfriend. She has a deep research on the cultural relics of the great Chinese dynasty, and I''m a little obsessed with Chinese antiques, so I hired her with a monthly salary of $50000.".


    After hearing this, cedes immediately asked his subordinates to ask Abigail if what William said was true.


    After giving the order, cedes said to William, "I need your cooperation, Mr. Devonshire. You are now restricted from leaving the country. Please hand in your passport.".


    "Passport?" William said unexpectedly: "sorry, I have the right of foreign affairs. I want to hand over my passport to the foreign affairs director of England. And gentlemen, if it''s a formal inquiry, I need to wait for my lawyer to come.".


    Before he finished speaking, and the face of cedes and the church had darkened, William said with a smile: "of course, I will cooperate with you, but at that time, as an ally or friend, if as a suspect, I have the right to ask a lawyer to be present.".


    It''s better to hear that William doesn''t completely turn away from cedes and the church. They just want to retrieve the lost declaration of nation building, and they don''t want to care about the rest.


    After the church said something to cedes, cedes thought for a moment and said to William, "well, Mr. Devonshire, thank you for cooperating with our investigation. You can''t leave my sight during this period, understand?"


    "No problem, but I need to say hello to the foreign affairs people in England, in case you don''t agree later.".


    "Yes, but before your suspicion is cleared, you are restricted from leaving the country. Are there any other questions?"


    William shakes his head, takes out his commonly used mobile phone and signals to them. Cedes waves his hand. Ignoring William''s protest, he confiscates his mobile phone and lets his hand go down to find out who William is talking with.


    Fortunately, this mobile phone is used in his normal life. Other secret mobile phones have always been put in the storage space, and he will change the card or throw it away after each use.


    In this era, you don''t need to register to buy a mobile phone card. If you have money, you can buy several chapter cards. So William often buys several mobile phones and more than ten mobile phone cards.


    Cedes took out his mobile phone and got the number under his hand. He dialed the Foreign Affairs Office of England and talked to the foreign affairs director. He explained William''s affairs to the foreign affairs director.


    After that, he gave William his mobile phone. The foreign affairs director of England explained his power and the need for confidentiality to William on the phone. He also specially told William that he would send someone to the secret service to authorize him to protect William''s rights and interests.


    After that, they made an appointment with each other to meet in London and play golf. They had a warm chat for more than ten minutes.


    Looking at William''s side of cedes and the church, they scold the rich people as trouble. However, when they think that the Foreign Affairs Directors sent to other countries from their own countries are all rich people or helpers before the chief executive can take office, they feel a little dispirited.


    William Hung up with a smile. "Well, if you have anything to ask, I''ll say as long as I can.".


    Cedes is very helpless in his heart. He doesn''t like to meet such rich and respectable people as William.


    "Tell me about that treasure thief. How did you find out that he stole the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China and how did you get back that fake declaration?".


    William rattled with them about how he knew Abigail, how he met Ben gates at barrow point, and how he found a clue to the founding declaration, because when it came to the founding declaration, William had to give up looking for treasure


    and how he met again in Washington to persuade Ben gates to give up looking for treasure, and finally how he got back the copy with Abigail .


    These are all clues that can be easily found. As soon as he finished, he saw that the men he had just ordered came and whispered in his ear.


    While listening to what William said just now, cedes contrasted with what he said. Although he was not safe, William was relieved. Now he can find Ben gates and recover the founding declaration.As long as William is not involved, Mercedes is confident of catching Ben gates in three days.


    Seides takes William and the church into the monitoring room of the archives. On the screen, it is playing that Ben gates is stopped by a salesman and pays for two manifestos with a credit card. This tells us where the copy that William and Abigail took back comes from.


    The secret service has checked the list of souvenir shops. The copy is the one that was sold at night.


    Then the screen turns to several secret cameras in the side door of the archives, one of which captures the whole process of William and Abigail seizing the restoration products.


    Seeing this video made William jump up in his heart and sweat a little on his back, but he didn''t dare to do anything extra, because the church was always with him, staring at him from time to time.


    After reading the Manifesto, William felt relieved. Fortunately, the camera was blocked by Riley''s car when he changed the Manifesto. Fortunately, he immediately fell to the ground to block the Manifesto.


    Then the manifesto was put into the storage space by him. The video only shows him lying on the ground for a few seconds and then getting up and clapping the dust on his hands and clothes.


    This action shows that William has never been in touch with any true or false declaration, and the look in his eyes is not as sharp as just now.


    Only the church that knows William well has some doubts. He knows William''s skill.


    William was frightened to retreat when Ben gates waved his arm, which made the church doubt whether William knew that the declaration was in the car when Ben gates and Abigail were entangled.


    Think of this, the church busy and Security said: "once again just the video.".


    "What did you find, church?" he asked

 Chapter 173

    The church shakes its head. He''s not sure of his judgment. He just stares at the video.


    Seeing this, cedes did not disturb the church, but told the security personnel to reduce the playback speed several times. By the time William came to the back of the car, the screen had slowed down more than ten times.


    Fortunately, William has storage space, and he only stands behind the car for 2 seconds. There is no picture of him touching or holding the Manifesto in the video, which makes the church very distressed. Is his judgment wrong?


    "Did you find a clue?" he asked anxiously


    Church looked at a calm face of William, from his face to see good, any restlessness and confusion, can only shake his head with cedes, "no".


    This made cedes very disappointed. He complained to his subordinates angrily, "why didn''t our secret service receive any clues or intelligence in advance? It''s dereliction of duty.".


    At this time, a special agent looked hesitant. After hearing this, cedes looked at the other party and asked, "agent hunter, what do you have to say?".


    Hunter was nervous and stuttered. "That, that, I and we seem to have received a report the day before yesterday that someone is going to steal the declaration of the people''s Republic of China.".


    After hearing this, cedes asked happily, "do you have any information about the informer?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. We thought it was nonsense at the time. So, we didn''t set up a file," Hunter stammered.


    Cedes was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. "Do you still think it''s nonsense now, idiot? Don''t tell me. You only have this information. If you lie and hide from me, I will put you in the darkest prison.".


    When Hunter heard that his forehead was sweating, he said in a panic, "this is the man who called the police." Hunter pointed to Ben gates in the video.


    Seides grabs hunter''s arm. "Go on.".


    "When Ben gates and another man came to the police, they said that an English Gang named Ian would steal the founding declaration.".


    "Wait, Englishman," said cedes, turning to William. "Is this your man? Mr. Devonshire.


    "Wow, no, no, I don''t know them. These people are with Ben gates. I didn''t know them before.".


    "What, Ben Gates has been in touch with those people before?" he asked in surprise


    When there was a chance to confuse the public, William immediately said, "of course, the guy named Ian is Ben Gates'' sponsor. I heard from Riley that they have been together for two years. Maybe you can find something from this.".


    Cedes nodded to his men and said, "do you hear me? If I want to know anything about Ben gates in recent years, I''d better check his address and his immediate family members right away.".


    "We''ve got Ben Gates'' address. We''ve sent someone to check it. We''ll have news in a few minutes," a female agent said.


    When cedes heard this, he yelled, "wait a minute. If Ben Gates has other accomplices, the agents who go to check will be in danger. Tell special operations to go. Let''s get there, too.".


    Everyone thought, yes, if Ian and those people are also in Ben Gates'' house, a few agents will really be in great danger of catching people, "understand, I''ll call the special forces to go.".


    Everyone was going to Ben Gates'' house when William said to cedes, "can I go to the bathroom? You know, the evening was a cocktail party, and I drank a lot of champagne.


    "Robert and Caesar, you two follow Mr. Devonshire to the bathroom, follow him every step of the way, and find someone to check Mr. Devonshire with an instrument to see if he has something we don''t know," said cedes.


    After giving orders to his men, cedes said to William, "you only have two minutes, William. We''ll wait for you in the hall. Hurry up.".


    Agent Caesar used the instrument to check William''s whole body several times, then nodded to cedes, indicating that there was no problem. Cedes gave a hum, and William went to the bathroom with the two agents.


    Into the bathroom, the two detective Mr. also specially checked the partition before let William in, standing at the door of the partition staring at William.


    "God, you don''t want to look at me. It''s convenient, man. You''ve all checked this partition. For God''s sake, don''t be such a pervert. I''ve only been given two minutes by cedes. Gentlemen, I don''t have much time. If you''re late, you can explain to cedes.".


    Caesar and his wife had to turn around. After closing the partition, William took out a spare cell phone from the storage space and sent a text message to John Vick who had been following Ben gates.


    Since he saw the church, William had been thinking about how to deal with it. Now there is not much time. We can only let John Vick snatch the replica from Ben gates, mix the water, and buy him some time.


    After texting, William doesn''t care if John Vick can''t return the message. He turns his mobile phone to silent and throws it into the storage space. After washing his hands, William follows the crowd to Ben Gates'' house in a hurry.


    More than ten minutes later, cedes and his men and William rushed to Ben Gates'' home in Washington, D.C., where a pair of heavily armed special operations teams were waiting downstairs.After cedes told him something to pay attention to, a team of 12 slowly touched it according to the rules of action. A few minutes later, the voice of "safety" came from the walkie talkie in the church next to William.


    The church murmured, "Damn it." it looks like Ben gates and they''re not here.


    As soon as he walked into the house of Ben gates, William called out, "look what this is. It seems that Ben gates is really planning to steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic.


    look, this guy is ready for the detection equipment and environment, dust-free environment, EDS equipment, air particle filtration system, en, and what is this? Lemon.


    William looked at the lemon in a muddle, and suddenly realized, "ha, Ben gates is really a talent. He even thought of using citric acid.".


    Around the agents are confused looking at lemon, hear William''s words are curious to look at him.


    William said with a smile, "what is the founding declaration written in?"


    After thinking about it, the church said, "it should be parchment"


    "yes, more than 200 years ago, parchment was soaked in lime water to remove hair and fat. Lime water is alkaline. Lemon can neutralize the alkalinity on parchment. As long as you heat the parchment, you can reveal the hidden secrets on parchment. Ben gates is really a talent. This method is simple Without damaging the paper.


    William looked at lily, the only female agent in the crowd, picking up a stack of documents in gloves and asked curiously, "what are these?".

 Chapter 174

    Agent Lily looks at cedes. After cedes nods, Lily says, "these are scanned copies of personal letters sent by Benjamin Franklin to the editor in chief of the New England newspaper. They were written in 1722 by a man named Seth Duguid.".


    Agent Lily searched the computer for a moment and said, "yes, these letters were secretly written by Benjamin Franklin to his brother when he was 15 years old with Seth Duguid.".


    The head of cedes took his eyes and looked at the scanned copy on his hand. After half a sound, he asked the people around him, "what''s the use of these letters? Why did Ben gates leave these letters here?".


    People around him shook their heads after thinking about it. There was no clue that these letters had anything to do with the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic. Cedes looked at his men and the church and saw that they were all at a loss. Finally, he could only look at William.


    William shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not an expert in Archaeology and history, but I can have a look, director cedes. Maybe I can find something.".


    Without much thought, cedes nodded and reached out to show William the letters on his hand, but the church on the side immediately stopped him:


    "no, you can''t read them. Cedes, William has a very good memory. He can remember what he has read at a glance. I don''t know what the letters are for, but I know I can''t show them to William.


    now it seems that the Knights Templar treasure is very precious Maybe it''s true, otherwise Ben gates won''t steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic so hard, cedes. Don''t forget that the treasure is hidden in the United States. Even if we don''t know where it is now, we can find it slowly. You say, cedes, don''t forget that William is from England.


    As a member of the Freemasonry, he has always heard of the legend of the treasure, but no clue or written record has been found. No one knows where the treasure is, and the great men have never cared about the legendary treasure.


    but this time Ben Gates'' suicidal behavior made him doubt whether the treasure really exists, but just like the church said It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it, as long as the treasure is in the United States, so cedes nodded,


    "you''re right, the church" said to William and asked, "William, you are so curious to see the letter in my hand, you must know something, can you tell us something?"


    William rolled his eyes at the guy in the church. "Of course I know, but I''ll tell you what''s good for me.".


    When he saw that William was not looking at anything, he said that he knew it. Sedes subconsciously thought that William was talking nonsense. His opponent said, "have you found Ben Gates'' relatives? First find his parents'' residence. Ben gates may go to his parents.".


    Yes, sir. Ben Gates'' parents have been divorced for many years. His father lives in Pittsburgh and his mother Victoria lives in New York.


    "Well done, let''s go to Pittsburgh, church, you call the secret service agents in New York and ask them to find Ben Gates'' mother"


    the church nodded, "no problem.".


    "OK, guys, let''s go to Pittsburgh. I have a hunch that Ben gates will go to his father." Mercedes clapped his hands and yelled, "come on, guys, we''re an hour behind Ben gates. Maybe this guy has arrived at his father''s house.".


    William whispered "shameless" to his church and "thank you, you too",


    William and the church laughed at each other. William then asked, "why don''t you call the secret service or the Bureau of investigation in Pittsburgh for help, and it took an hour to find out where Ben Gates''s parents are. You''re used to working as secret service in the United States It''s not as efficient as the Bureau of investigation. If the Bureau of investigation takes over, won''t it be faster to find Ben gates? "


    The Church looked around and said in a low voice: "now no one knows that the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic has been stolen, and no one dares to make it known to all, otherwise tomorrow''s newspapers will be full of news about attacking the current chief executive,


    the chief executive is not easy, and the head of our secret service is not easy. It won''t let this happen. It can only be quietly checked, as for the investigation Bureau investigation, if you have paid attention to the news before, you can understand that some people have a bad relationship.


    "Well, needless to say, I don''t care about that. I''m just worried that by the time we get to Ben Gates'' father''s house, Ben gates may have slipped away."


    William said that he was worried, but he was very happy. No wonder these people from the Church took over the case and went to Pittsburgh later.


    When people drove more than ten cars to Pittsburgh, it took nearly an hour and a half to get to Ben Gates'' father''s house, which was really inefficient.


    An hour ago, Riley parked his car in front of an ordinary two-story wooden house and looked around cautiously. "It seems that there is no problem, Ben. The secret service should not have found this yet.".


    Ben gates nodded. "Riley, drive to the side wall of the house. I''ll get out of the car and see what''s going on.".


    Ben Gates didn''t notice that there was a black pickup truck at the corner hundreds of meters away from him. Inside, a pair of sharp eyes were looking at them. The owner of the car still had a headset on his ear. The owners of Ben gates and Riley could see and hear everything clearly.When Ben Gates was sure there was no ambush, he was greatly relieved and went to his father''s house to press the doorbell.


    Not long after the door opened, John Vick heard an old voice in his earphone saying, "Hey, Ben, good evening, father"


    pat gates looked at his smiling son and asked, "how can you have time to see me, Ben? You don''t want to ask me about the treasure again. In that case, you don''t have to come in I''ve told you what I should tell you. Don''t disturb me with the treasure.


    Ben gates quickly reached out to stop his father, pat gates, closing the door and prayed: "wait, father, I found Shylock. I know what Shylock is. It''s a ship. I dug it out myself.".


    "What? What have you found? "Pat gates trembled when he heard that Ben Gates had found Shylock." Ben, have you found the treasure? "


    "Er" Ben gates saw his father so excited and said, "calm down, father, let''s go first.".


    "All right, come on in." pat gates turned over and let Ben gates and Riley in.


    John Vick in the distance received a text message from William and was waiting for the chance to grab the painting barrel in Ben Gates'' hand. Seeing three people enter the door, John Vick took out M1911 under his arm to check the condition of the grab and then quietly drove to the deserted street beside pat Gates'' house.


    After listening to Ben Gates'' voice and confirming that there were only three people in the room, John Vick opened the door, put on his gloves and went to pat Gates'' house through the night.

 Chapter 175

    Pat gates waited for Ben gates and Riley to sit down and happily asked, "Ben, did you really find the treasure?"


    Ben gates bowed his head with a guilty heart and said, "well, I''m sorry, father. I said I found the Charlotte, but there was no treasure on it. There was only one cigarette bottle. I found my new clue according to the clues on the cigarette bottle."


    he said that Ben gates excitedly went to Pat''s side, "I need those letters from Benjamin, we''re the last step.".


    Pat gates covers his heart and sits decadent on the sofa. Ben gates and Riley help him.


    Pat gates pushed his son away and said in a sad voice: "God, I knew you wouldn''t be so kind to come to see me. I''m sorry, son, even if you got Benjamin''s letter, it''s no use. You''ll just go from one clue to another and look for it one by one.


    I''ve been studying those letters for 30 years, and I''ve been looking for treasure for 30 years It''s a scam, a scam that lured the English people to spend a lot of effort and wealth in the war of independence,


    wake up, my child, your grandfather has found nothing all his life, and I not only lost all my honor and reputation, but also your mother. What''s left of my life, this house? I''ve lived alone for more than 20 years, and I don''t even have a Christmas companion.


    Ben gates, looking at his decadent father, suddenly lost his mind and thought about his past. Since he was an adult, he only wanted to find treasure. He and his father pat were very unhappy about treasure. It seemed that they had not spent Christmas together for many years.


    This made Ben gates feel guilty. "Well, father, give me those letters. I''ll give up if I don''t find any clues this time. I''ll listen to you and live a peaceful life. I won''t look for any treasure any more. I''ll go to New York to find my mother. I''ll be with you this Christmas. I''m sorry, Dad. I promise this is the last time.".


    When pat gates heard this, he was very happy and patted Ben gates on the shoulder. But he was not very happy. Pat Gates was a little embarrassed and said, "you know, Ben, those letters were found by your grandfather in an old table of the New England newspaper printing house by accident"


    Ben gates knew all these. Looking at the hesitant pat gates, Ben Gates had a bad feeling in his heart, "father.".


    "Well, Ben, I donated those letters to the Franklin Memorial in Philadelphia," said Pat gates.


    Ben gates patted his forehead in chagrin. "God, I should have taken those letters with me. Let''s go, Riley. There''s no time left. Let''s go to Philadelphia.".


    Riley, who was eating pizza, stood up and said, "Ben, maybe we should tie Mr. pat. It would be better for him.".


    "What" pat Gates looks at Riley and Ben gates in surprise. He doesn''t know why he''s tied up.


    Pat gates looked at his son, but Ben gates nodded, "Riley, you go to the drawer behind you to get the tape"


    said to pat gates, "sorry, father, I have to tie you.".


    Pat gates asked angrily, "why, do I still tell this news to others? Ben, you really let me down. Do you even distrust me? You''re still not my own.


    When Ben gates saw that his father was so angry that he was afraid that he would have a heart attack, he had to confess: "father, we stole the declaration of the people''s Republic of China, right here"


    then he took out the painting barrel with the declaration of the people''s Republic of China on his shoulder and shook it at pat gates, "the code is behind the declaration, I''m sure.".


    Pat gates looked at Ben in disbelief. "God, what have you done, Ben? Do you know what will happen if you get caught? You''ll be in jail for the rest of your life.


    "I know, father, so I must find the treasure this time. As long as I find the treasure and dedicate it to the government, it can not only absolve my crime, but also restore the honor of our Gates family.


    I have no way back, father. I''ll tie you later. When the secret service comes, you will be taken as being kidnapped by me. They won''t embarrass you.".


    "God help you find the treasure. Come on, Ben, I''m ready." it''s over. Pat Gates has to go to his son.


    After they tied up pat gates, Ben gates hugged his father, picked up the pail and went to the gate. As soon as they opened the door, Ben gates stood stiff at the gate and raised his hands involuntarily.


    Seeing Ben standing still, Riley said, "come on, Ben, we don''t have much time. The secret service should be here soon.".


    "Can you give it to me? Mr. Gates, you''d better not make me do it. If I do it, I''ll kill you all.


    Riley looked one meter outside the door and saw a man in a suit with a hood standing outside. He pointed the muffler at Ben Gates'' head, which made Riley scream.


    Whew, a hole appeared on the wall beside Riley. "Shut up, I''ll hit you in the head next time.".


    "Again, can you give me the bucket in your hand, Mr. Gates? I won''t say it for the third time." after that, the guy broke off the firing pin of the gun, and a chill ran straight to Ben Gates'' head. He felt that the guy in front of him would really shoot.Ben gates handed the bucket to the hooded man John Vick.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. Don''t worry. I''m not here to kill you. Now please walk in slowly. Thank you.".


    Ben gates and Riley are robbed and can only listen to John Vic''s words. They slowly walk into the house. Pat gates, who is tied in the hall, is surprised to see his son walking back with a gun.


    "Sir, we promise you anything you want, just don''t shoot.".


    "Don''t worry, my mission is not aimed at you, and I don''t like to do things outside of the mission. As long as you cooperate with me, I promise I won''t waste my bullets," said John Vick calmly.


    Pat Gates said, "OK, no problem. We promise to cooperate with you, sir. You think we will cooperate with you when we do this.".


    When Ben gates heard the killer''s words, he turned his eyes and said, "I have a million dollars. I''ll give it all to you. As long as you don''t take away the painting barrel, I can even sell my own house. If I can raise a few hundred thousand dollars, I''ll give it all to you.".


    "Shut up, Ben," said Pat gates, flustered. He knew the rules of the killer business, because his wife''s name was Victoria Winslow, an English woman who disguised herself as a university professor.


    Pat gates knows that no killer dares to give up the task, because giving up the task means that the killer will immediately become a prey from a hunter.

 Chapter 176

    John Vick was unmoved by Ben Gates''s words. "Brother with glasses, please tie this Mr. Ben gates up. You only have two minutes. When the time comes, I''ll shoot." he looked at his watch and said, "the time starts. Move, man.".


    Riley looked at John Vick and Ben gates, which made pat gates cry out, "come on, Riley, while this gentleman is patient, come on, do you really want to die?"


    Hearing Pat''s warning, Riley tied Ben gates up in a hurry.


    "Tie it up, eye brother. Don''t play tricks. Bullets don''t have eyes," johanvik reminded.


    After hearing this, Riley tied Ben gates up a few more times with adhesive tape and tied him up in two minutes.


    John Vick nodded with satisfaction. "Good, thanks, man. Now turn around.".


    Riley turned around in accordance with John Vick''s instructions, and his eyes fainted when he didn''t come. Then he was tied up by John Vick.


    After binding Riley, John Vick found his watch, mobile phone and shoes on Ben gates and Riley.


    Hell, Ben gates knew immediately when he saw this. The hooded man and his gang had done something wrong with him and Riley. It seems that there are problems with his watch, mobile phone and shoes. Otherwise, how could he follow him to his father''s house all the time.


    This makes Ben gates cold hands and feet, sweating constantly on the forehead, his every move in the eyes of others, this is definitely a well planned action, even Ben gates suspected that his mother there must be someone waiting for him.


    Who is it, William? Or Ian and them? Or another group of people have been following their own skills, closely watching their every move?


    Ben gates thought of this and said, "William Devonshire.".


    John Vick looks at Ben gates suspiciously, picks up the tape and closes his mouth.


    When Ben Gates said William''s full name, he always paid attention to John Vick''s expression and behavior. When John Vick heard William Devonshire, he didn''t change his expression, his eyes were very clear, and he didn''t dodge when he looked at him, which made Ben gates remove William''s suspicion temporarily.


    Is it Ian? Then Ben gates shook his head again. He didn''t think Ian had to pay for the killer. They could do what the killer did.


    Besides, he seems to be a very expensive killer. He didn''t feel excited about the $1 million he said. God, is it true that other people have been watching his every move, or even watching him for a long time.


    John Vick put the found things into an anti radiation vacuum bag and sealed the bag, "thank you for your cooperation. I hope we will never see each other again. Finally, I would advise you not to tell the secret service something we shouldn''t say, because we are not alone. Don''t force us to come to you again. Finally, I''m sorry for what I just did.".


    With that, John Vick turned around and drove away from Pat''s back door.


    John Vick in this period is not John Vick after meeting his wife, but now he has no idea of kindness.


    although he had a bullet in his mouth when he was talking just now, people could not recognize his original voice, but Ben Gates had seen his body shape after all.


    if William hadn''t mentioned in the text message that he wanted to keep Ben gates alive, so that he could be his wife Back to the pot man, John Vick won''t mind giving Ben gates a bullet each.


    so John Vick deliberately took out the eavesdropper in front of Ben gates in order to distract his eyes from what the gates and his son said to him. He is not a man who believes in it. No one will offend a gang that has watched them deliberately regardless of the safety of his family, and it seems that he is not a man The intelligence capability of this group is very strong.


    After dealing with the surveillance car, John Vick changed the car several times in the safe houses of several small cities and drove happily to New York.


    Half an hour after John Vick left, the secret service took more than an hour to get to Pittsburgh, although they were racing all the way. It was already an hour and a half before they got to pat Gates'' home.


    Not far from Pat gates, more than a dozen agents, holding guns, cautiously touched by tactical movements.


    With a bang, the door and back door of Pat Gates'' house were broken at the same time. Several agents entering the hall were surprised to see the three men tied up. One of them went to Ben gates and tore the tape from his mouth. Then he quickly asked, "what''s going on here? What''s the founding declaration?"


    After the security signals from the agents entering the house, William followed several church members into the house.


    Before entering the door, William''s mental power felt that John Vick had won, which greatly relieved him.


    But William, who was in a relaxed mood, did not forget to act. As soon as he came in, he saw several people tied up, and William immediately pretended to be surprised.


    Failed to find a flaw in William, which makes Sedes who wants to ambush William to see his expression cry a pity.


    It''s becoming more and more difficult to know who stole the declaration of the people''s Republic of China in front of them. However, Ben gates, the mastermind of stealing the declaration, was caught, and cedes finally explained to them. Maybe he could have more time.Cedes told his men to untie Ben gates and asked, "what''s the matter? Who are you tied up by? What''s the founding declaration?"


    Ben Gates didn''t answer cedes, but looked at William with a dead face, which made the agents around press their hands on the holster.


    William''s heart was numb when Ben gates looked at him. What did the bastard see or did he want to frame himself?


    "Ben, you look at what I''m doing. You don''t think it has anything to do with me," William said, turning his head to the church that had been following him. "Church, you have to testify for me. I don''t have the time and opportunity to send messages. Besides, how do I know Ben and Riley will come here?".


    After hearing this, the church nodded to cedes, "William, he really didn''t have the time and opportunity to pass on the news just now. I don''t know if he calculated in advance.".


    "See your God, church. Don''t talk without proof." William scolded. "If the man I asked came to rob the declaration of the founding, do you think Ben gates will live? Wouldn''t it be better for me to take their bodies and disappear? God, this is the real mastermind behind it, trying to frame me


    and have you ever thought that Abigail and I have a very close relationship. I don''t need to rob the declaration of the people''s Republic of China at all. With our relationship and my identity, as long as I donate a sum of money, I can test the declaration of the people''s Republic of China in the archives. I spent so much effort to rob it, and it was finally robbed by you Is the secret service on target.


    When people think about it, they think William is right. He really doesn''t need to rob or steal.


    The most important thing is that the three of Ben gates have been controlled. The other party neither silences nor takes them away, but leaves them to the secret service, which makes people have to doubt the intention of the other party.

 Chapter 177

    Since it wasn''t William, who stole the Manifesto? Cedes asked Riley, "how long has the robber been gone?".


    Riley shivered and said, "about 20 or 30 minutes. I''m not sure, but I''m sure it won''t be long.".


    Cedes said to his men, "lily, call up the cameras around. I want to know where the robber is. Hurry up.".


    "I understand, sir," after Lily calls.


    Sedes stares at Riley and asks, "tell me what you know, Riley, or you''ll wait to get through the jail."


    the frightened Riley stammers and confesses the whole story. Seeing that Riley opens his mouth, Ben gates finally has to say what he knows. Finally, what William said just now works.


    Ben gates thought to himself that if the mastermind was William, William would not have saved his life, because Ben gates knew a lot about William, and it was really bad for William to let him live.


    Now he also wants to know who has been staring at him in the dark, directly speaking out his own judgment, even about his testing of the robbers. Finally, Ben Gates said that these people may have been staring at him for a long time. Maybe he was targeted when Ian found him two years ago.


    At this time, agent Lily suddenly came in and whispered something to cedes. Cedes exclaimed, "what, how can there be no clue"


    "yes, sir, the opponent has rich experience in anti reconnaissance. We only found the burned minivan with a lot of monitoring equipment in it, but we didn''t find the wreckage of the hard disk. It should have been taken away by someone, line The cables are all broken.


    It''s hard to do. It''s not so easy to catch up with a group of experienced and premeditated veterans. The secret service now really believes that there are some secret clues about the treasure on the back of the founding declaration, otherwise there would not be so many people who want to get it.


    Cedes looks dark. It seems that he is going to have bad luck. He can''t find the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic in three days. He believes that his immediate superior will not be polite to him and will take him as a shield.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened when I was about to retire, which made cedes very angry. He told his subordinates, "handcuff Ben gates and Riley, let''s go back to Washington first.".


    After his men handcuffed Ben gates and Riley, cedes gritted his teeth and said to Ben gates, "Ben gates, you''re waiting for the end of the prison, you''re weak.".


    In order not to follow his church to see anything, William pretended to be angry with the church. On the way back to Washington, he always closed his eyes and ignored the church talking to him.


    Two hours later, cedes, who returned to Washington, now has no evidence to detain William. Looking at William walking into the hotel, cedes said to his subordinates with a gloomy look: "I want to know his every move. Although we have no evidence, he is still very suspicious.".


    "Understand" after the hand answers, divides several people to follow William to enter the hotel.


    "What do you think of this?" he asked, covering his face to the church


    After a moment''s meditation, the church said: "although everything we have shows that it has nothing to do with William, I have a faint intuition in my heart that it has nothing to do with William.


    Cedes, you have never dealt with foreign affairs, so you don''t know much about William, but I know a lot about him. Although William is young, he is absolutely a ruthless character who does everything to achieve his goal.


    he spent so much time and energy looking for treasure, but he didn''t care about the final destination of the founding declaration. It''s very abnormal, and it feels like he was deliberately abandoning the country It''s the same as clearing one''s own suspicion.


    Agent Lily asked suspiciously after hearing this: "but the information we have shows that William didn''t want to steal the founding declaration in the first place, and Dr. Abigail has proved what William said.".


    "That''s what I doubt about him. William may be afraid that we won''t do it ourselves, but he would like to see the founding declaration stolen. Lily, if you were William, would you do it yourself or hire someone to do it," the church said.


    "That means William was staring at Ben gates two years ago, but it doesn''t make sense. Two years ago, William Devonshire was only 18 years old. He was a high school student and didn''t have any money. Is that possible?"


    Cedes also wondered, "what if William is after Ben gates these days?"


    After thinking for a long time, people had to shake their heads. Cedes sighed: "well, although we all know William is very suspicious, we have no evidence. We have to have evidence for everything. If we arrest William Devonshire without any reason, the media will hold on. If he bites him back and causes a foreign dispute, the upper authorities and England will tear us up." .


    They had no choice but to drive back to the secret service. Now it''s more than 1:00 p.m. in the middle of the night. The officers who have been tired for a day drink coffee and look at the monitor transferred back in drowsiness.


    And back to the hotel, William has been a little restless all of a sudden. He knows that his intuition is telling him that there is danger. Sitting on the sofa and meditating for more than an hour, William has gone through all the things for several times, but he still doesn''t expect what will go wrong.This made him very angry. He opened a bottle of whisky and took a big mouthful of it in front of the window. Looking at the street in front of the hotel, William thought of it when he looked at the car parked on the street.


    Hell, that car, parked outside the archives, has a whole set of monitoring devices and receivers.


    If the car was found, his suspicion would be even greater, because if the car belonged to other gangs, it would not be parked outside the archives all the time, but would have driven away long ago.


    William put down the bottle in his hand and thought, hehe, fortunately, he is a man with a hook. Maybe bad things will turn into good things.


    He turned and walked into the bathroom, scanned with mental energy for several times, but didn''t find any monitoring facilities, thinking that the portal was finally useful.


    William was still very cautious. He didn''t directly open the transmission door into the small car, because he didn''t know if the secret service had thought of the loophole, and then he ambushed around the small car, waiting for someone to take the bait.


    The church, which was watching the video in the secret service, suddenly called out, "I thought that there is a distance in wireless monitoring. Whether it''s William or Ben gates that other people are staring at, then he must have an eavesdropping receiver. Otherwise, the eavesdropper itself can''t transmit many meters. Lily turned on the monitoring to see if there is a car that has been following Ben gates to Pittsburgh.


    Cedes, let''s go to the archives and find out if there are any suspicious vehicles outside the archives or if there are any suspicious residents recently.


    Come on, I hope the evidence hasn''t been disposed of.

 Chapter 178

    Cedes jumped up excitedly, "yes, if you find a suspicious vehicle or a resident, maybe you''ll find fingerprints or something. Let''s go, I''ll go.".


    And William in the hotel bathroom thought about it and decided to put the delivery point in the bathroom of the national archives, which he scanned at night without monitoring.


    Moreover, the possibility of the toilet being used in the middle of the night is very low, which is worth the risk.


    He opened the portal and went into the bathroom. As expected, there was no guard in the bathroom. William carefully avoided monitoring all the way, and finally climbed out of the archives building and along the green belt.


    He walked carefully to the parking lot. After circling around the parking lot, William was glad that the secret service hadn''t found it yet. As soon as he opened the door with the key, William wanted to drive, he saw several cars coming to the parking lot at a high speed.


    These secret service people are really dog nosed. What should we do if we find this place so soon. William doesn''t dare to drive now. He will be found as soon as he starts.


    Looking at the approaching police car, William is very anxious. If he does this, his storage space can''t hold the whole set of monitoring equipment, or will it burn directly? Within a second William denied the idea.


    Now the most important thing is not to make the secret service suspicious. As long as they don''t find the problem today, he will have time to deal with the car.


    What to do? William kept thinking about ways, and suddenly noticed that there was a sewer one meter away from him. Ha ha, there is no way out. William looked at the secret service police car only a few hundred meters away from his left, and immediately opened the right door. The master''s hand started to open the cover of the sewer, and threw the monitoring equipment one by one into the sewer.


    The secret service is still in the car, and the siren keeps ringing, so he''s not afraid that he''ll be heard by the secret service.


    No matter whether they break the equipment or not, they throw it violently. Before the secret service gets off the bus, they throw the equipment into the sewer. Finally, they wear gloves and wipe it in the car.


    Watching the secret service''s car brake suddenly and stop, walking down more than a dozen people, William was careful not to make a sound, quietly closed the door, slipped into the sewer, and quietly covered the well cover with the master''s hand.


    This is a famous tourist area in old Washington. The surrounding facilities are still very good. As soon as William jumped into the sewer, he almost fell down. He didn''t expect that the sewer could be nearly two and a half meters high from the ground. After standing firmly against the wall, he quickly covered the well cover with the master''s hand.


    Mental perception of the special agent into the parking lot, William carefully picked up the equipment scattered in the sewer and went down the deep water channel, back and forth three times before hiding the equipment, some small, broken equipment and parts William put directly into the storage space, finally in time for the special agent to check his side to hide all the equipment.


    Hiding in the shadow, he put a monitoring magic in the well cover and listened quietly. In a few minutes, William heard several footsteps.


    "David, there''s a small car here. Let''s check it first. You ask the headquarters to check the license plates and records of these two cars.".


    "OK, front desk, front desk, this is agent David. Please reply. Over."


    "Copy, repeat, copy.".


    "Please check the license plate pc2348, the red general card of license plate pc2348, over.".


    "Got it." after a minute, the intercom echoed back and forth, "the license plate is normal, the vehicle is normal, over.".


    "OK, let''s use a flashlight to look at it." several people took a flashlight to look inside the front windshield of the car. After careful inspection for several times, they found no abnormality. The back of the car was empty, and there was nothing suspicious in the driver''s seat and the co pilot.


    "Let''s go and check the other cars." after a few minutes, his voice slowly faded. William''s nervous heart finally calmed down, and he secretly congratulated himself that it was "dangerous". It would be a few minutes short. If he didn''t react quickly, it would be really troublesome if the two cars were found.


    Half an hour later, after the secret service had gone, William opened a portal in the sewer and threw all the monitoring equipment into the basement of his Oxford castle.


    Hei hei, the future trouble has been cleared, and now it''s time to completely remove his suspicion. William takes out the card given to him by the scavenger in Paris from the storage space, opens the transmission door, and then sends it to the bathroom of the national archives.


    Sneak out of the bathroom with the camera, secretly open an office, dial the number on the business card with the phone on the desk, and the phone is connected within two seconds.


    William said in a low voice: "ordering service, two gold coins to deal with a red card outside the national archives, license plate pc2348, request to drive to the east coast, gold coins and keys in the driver''s tire, thank you.".


    "Yes, sir. Red card, license plate pc2348. By the way, do you need to draw some people away? We need to determine the specific situation "


    William thought about John Vick''s figure and said," I''m not sure if someone will follow him, but it''s possible. People who work should find someone who is about 1.85 in height and of normal shape. ""Sir, because it''s a car and it''s in Washington, D.C., and there are extra tasks in your request, so the price is double. Do you need any more?"


    "OK, no problem. You can double it.".


    I understand. Order acceptance.


    Hang up the phone and look at the watch on his wrist. It''s 2 a.m. now. If his plan succeeds, his suspicion will be eliminated immediately, and the secret service will not be able to see him in the future.


    When the suspicion is eliminated, he has plenty of time and opportunity to look for the treasure. When he thinks about the value of the treasure, William is very excited. It''s a treasure worth tens of billions of dollars, and it''s all hard currency. Gold nuggets, gold coins, antiques and jewelry can make people crazy.


    After a while, William went into a closed room. He also knew that the portal would shine golden when it was opened, so he was always very careful. After the mental scan, he didn''t find any monitoring. So he opened the portal.


    He wants to put the gold coin on the tire, open the transmission door to the sewer just now, and put four gold coins and car keys on the tire with the master''s hand.


    Then, without waiting for 20 minutes, he heard footsteps coming. Under the manhole cover, William secretly looked at a guy in black and hat with two plastic buckets in his hands. He quietly went to the side of the truck, touched the tire, got the key and gold coin, immediately opened the door and drove away.


    Sure enough, as William expected, a car quietly followed. William knows that there must be secret service personnel in the car, but now the car has nothing to do with him. Even if the sweeper is caught, there must be some ways and reasons for these people to explain.

 Chapter 179

    As the car drove away, William was really at ease. He opened the portal and went back to the conference room of the national archives. William lay on the ground and waited quietly.


    The other side is excited to think that seides, the director of the secret service who has caught the clue, and the church excitedly take more than a dozen men to drive eastward with xiaoka.


    But the more they chased, the more they lost their bottom. After four hours of reading the map, they were almost at the seaside. After another half an hour, the confused agents went to a small dock by the seaside.


    The driver finally stopped. It''s 7 a.m. now. Cedes and the church park the car on the green belt more than 200 meters away and hide it behind other cars separately, expecting to catch the person at the junction. After a few minutes, a guy in black and hat with his head down stepped out of the car.


    The man in black covered his face with his hand, waved in their direction, then turned and rushed to the dock.


    "Oh, no, he''s already found us. Hurry up and don''t let him run away," said cedes, taking up his walkie talkie.


    The driving agents immediately put into gear and rushed to the man in black. Before they could catch up with him for 100 meters, the car burst into flames.


    As soon as he saw it, he knew that it must have been gasoline. He knew that they had been fooled. The man in black led them here on purpose. Before he got to the dock, he saw a speedboat rushing out of the dock.


    In a rage, cedes slammed his clothes on the ground and swore loudly. The detective doors around him also looked depressed. Only the Church looked calm and bowed his head to meditate.


    Thinking about the clue is what the church thought of, with a fluke in mind asked: "church, do you think of something?"


    The church nodded, "I wonder why these people lead us here. It doesn''t need to be so urgent to get rid of this car. Our people have checked these two cars, and there is nothing suspicious in them. After a few days and dozens of days, our patience will be worn away. Just find a thief or a homeless person to deal with them. There is no need for such trouble." .


    Everyone immediately understood that, yes, what are these people doing this for?


    With a growing sense of foreboding, cedes''s mobile phone suddenly rings. When he takes out his mobile phone, he sees that it''s agent lily. He thinks it''s broken. Something must have happened.


    With trembling hands, cedes pulled the church to one side and pressed the PA button. Then he heard Lily''s anxious voice coming in: "Sir, there''s an accident. We''ve all been fooled. I just checked the camera outside the archives and found a dark figure flashing by. After zooming in by the technician, although it''s very fuzzy, I can still know a man in black and a headband at 3:30 in the morning He came out of the archives with a painting bucket on his back and finally disappeared in the parking lot.


    The declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic has never been published in the national archives. It has always been in the archives. God, these people are really thoughtful. They must have planned for a long time. What Ben gates stole may be fake. What shall we do, sir? "


    Cedes and the church now understand why the gang left the car in the parking lot.


    The car is just to attract their attention. When the secret service finds the car, the opponent pulls away the agents so that the people in the archives can slip out.


    The church asked anxiously, "didn''t the surveillance in the archives find the man in black?"


    Lily said helplessly: "no, I just checked the surveillance with my colleagues and found no problem. The thief may have been hiding in the archives until you went after the car. If the camera on the street had not caught a shadow, we would not have known that the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic had been in the archives"


    this speculative cydes jumped For example, Lei said, "fxxk, there must be a spy in the archives, otherwise they would not know the situation in the archives so well. Lily will check all the people in the archives for me. As long as the people who have relations with the archives are suspects, find them out.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Cedes hung up the phone and leaned back on the car with some decadence. "Oh, it''s really troublesome this time. It''s impossible to find the declaration of the people''s Republic of China in three days according to the means of these people. The church can do me a favor."


    The church knew that the declaration would disappear from now on. It nodded and said, "no problem, cedes. We have been friends for more than 20 years. As long as I can help, I will help you."


    Cedes showed a smile that was worse than crying, and said in a depressed tone: "I''m sure I''ve broken my promise this time. If I retire in such a disgraceful way, maybe someone will attack my family.


    Church, I will give you all the resources I have, including my undercover agents. I will send my family to live in seclusion in New York for a period of time, and let them go to Switzerland when things are over.


    The church thought for a moment and nodded, "I can only protect a few people for a year or two, but cedes is not so pessimistic now. You can just retire and go to Switzerland and other places with your family to live in seclusion."


    "It''s no use, church. You''ve also been involved in this case. We only know that there are several groups of people who are thinking about the declaration of the people''s Republic of China. We don''t know how many people are peeping at the treasure. Now I really believe that the treasure exists.The treasure affair will soon be known by the leaders. Many people will kill me. I can''t pass this pass. You go back to New York first. I can''t involve you. "


    The church comforted, "there''s still a chance, cedes. You give up before the last minute.".


    Cedes said with a smile, "don''t comfort me, church. I''ll fight to the last moment. It''s just the worst plan to find you. I''m nearly 60. It''s time to arrange a way back. OK, you''ll go to New York. Don''t take care of this case. You may have to stay here with me now. Don''t be so fussy and leave now.".


    When the church heard the warning from cedes, it thought that if it really stayed here, it might let him take over. When it saw that cedes looked positive, there was no ink on the church.


    He hugged cedes and said with regret, "take care, cedes.".


    "Well, take care. Don''t forget what I told you. I''ll put those things in the basement maintenance room of New York railway station, which is the password cabinet we used before. The password is XXXXX.".


    The church nodded. He knew the code cabinet. He used to use it occasionally when contacting with cedes, "understand, don''t worry, I will wait for your news. If the worst happens, I will provide a safe environment for your family as you said.".


    Cedes nodded and said, "thank you. Take care, church.".


    Take care of yourself. The church finished and drove to New York.

 Chapter 180

    Looking at the church, cedes cheered up and said to his men, "use the computer to analyze and compare the figure of the thief, see if you can find out anything. Call to ask if William Devonshire was out of the hotel last night. I want the results of Ben Gates'' interrogation for half an hour, and finally issue a wanted warrant to Ian''s gang. I want to find him in one day "Individual".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Cedes was in a state of anxiety, while William was still asleep in bed.


    Yesterday, he called the sweeper on the phone of the archives to make it more difficult for the secret service to trace.


    Carrying a picture bucket found in the archives, he deliberately walked into the camera outside the archives with his body half lowered, in order to make the secret service think that what happened before was to cover the thieves who had been hiding in the archives.


    William is confident that the suspicion on him will soon be removed. Maybe he will be able to move freely after today.


    When he returns to Washington, D.C., he listens to the reports of his subordinates, holding the information given by lily, which says that the Pittsburgh police found the bodies of Ian and a retired archives security guard yesterday


    based on what he knows, he has a general idea in his mind, and he is very sure that the person who stole the founding declaration may have died several years or more ago I''m looking at Ben gates.


    Maybe Ian and the people behind the scenes were together, but they were killed in the end. Since the retired security was bought, there must be other traitors in the national archives. As long as we find out the traitor, we may be able to track down the people behind the scenes.


    At 12 o''clock at noon, William''s door was pressed. When he heard the voice of the housekeeper, William rubbed his face vaguely, got up and opened the door. As soon as he entered the living room of the hotel suite, he saw a haggard face of cedes standing there.


    "What''s the matter? The director of cedes.


    As soon as cedes went back to Washington, he made sure that William hadn''t come out since he entered the room, and the cameras in the corridor proved that.


    Now, seeing William''s sleepy face, cedes''s suspicion of him was minimized.


    He came here in person this time with the intention of making good friends with William, and he was about to have bad luck. He thought that making good friends with William might help him sometime.


    So cedars was tired and tried to show a kind smile on his face. "Good afternoon, William. I''m here to officially inform you that you are free. Congratulations.".


    "Oh, really" William had a surprise smile on his face. He didn''t expect to be able to get rid of the suspicion so soon, so the surprise look on his face didn''t have any pretense,


    "what happened, chief cedes?" After the pause, William thought of something surprised and said: "God, you caught that killer so soon? Congratulations on that lesson, director cedes


    The mouth said congratulations, but the expression is really false, can not be false, cedes can clearly feel William look at his eyes full of disgust.


    This makes cedes face a dark, it seems that some of the previous moves severely offended him, now want to woo William is not so easy, heart sighed and shook his head: "no, but we have confirmed the lifting of your suspicion, I can''t tell you the specific situation, sorry, William, I have something else to do, wish you good luck.".


    "Oh, let''s go. Well, thank you for coming in person, director of cedes. Goodbye." William and cedes shake hands and watch a group of people rush away from cedes.


    Back to the bedroom and close the door, William waved his fist and jumped up excitedly. Finally, he was able to get away from the whirlpool. Depending on the situation, his backhand played a very important role. Now the secret service must be looking for the man who pretended to be John Vick and the burglar last night.


    The declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic is in his own hands, and the clues of other people''s search for the treasure are all broken. Now only William knows where the treasure is.


    Unfortunately, Abigail is under investigation, and it''s not suitable for them to meet at this time, which makes William so excited that he can''t find anyone to work out.


    Take out the cell phone that sent a message to Winston last time, open it and see a text message from Winston, saying that John Vick has returned to the mainland hotel to hand over the task, and ask William when he can come to the hotel to hand over the task and fulfill the contract.


    Since there was no way to meet Abigail, it was no fun to stay in Washington. William decided to go back to New York.


    He ordered the housekeeper of the suite to book a private plane for him. At 4 p.m., William walked out of the private plane and got into the car where carlon, the lobby manager of Continental Hotel, came to pick him up. After getting on the bus, William said, "carlon, is Winston in the hotel?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire. Mr. Winston has been in the hotel all the time. He has been waiting for you for a long time," he nodded.


    "Well, let''s go."


    instead of stopping at the gate of the Continental Hotel, the car drove into the underground parking lot of a building beside the hotel. Karon and William walked into a code gate. After walking for a few minutes, William saw an elevator.


    When Karon pressed the password and fingerprint, the elevator opened and went into the elevator. Karon and William said, "Mr. Devonshire, if you want to see Mr. Winston in the future, you can use this elevator. This is a private elevator that goes directly to Mr. Winston''s residence, and only Mr. Winston and I know it,Just now, there are more than ten automatic fire points in the channel. Any intruder will be beaten into mud. You can input your fingerprint later.


    Listening to this, William thought, it seems that Winston really treated him as his own man. He was told in such a secret passage. Did the old man really treat him as a descendant?


    William''s suspicious character showed up again. I don''t know how his character came from. He was an ordinary man in his previous life.


    Maybe it was only after he knew that his grandfather was an old secret agent and family secret for decades, and some secrets could not even be told by his mother.


    Walking out of the elevator, William saw Winston standing outside the elevator with a smile on his face. When he saw William, he hugged him happily and said, "has the trouble been solved?"


    William said with a smile, "the little thing has been solved.".


    "Come on, let''s finish the work first. John Vick is waiting for you. You can have a good dinner with me after the work. I can''t remember when I had dinner with others last time. I miss living in London with Henry, your grandmother, your mother and you.".


    Stepping into the living room, Winston asked, "forget that. What would you like to drink? I heard you like whisky. I have Jack Daniels'' 1948 vintage. Would you like some?"


    As soon as William heard that it was 1948''s Jack, Denny immediately became interested and nodded his head.


    Winston laughed, took out a Jack Daniels bottle from the cellar and poured two glasses for William and himself. Winston asked, "water or ice?"


    William shook his head hastily. "No, only pure can drink the original flavor of the wine." taking the glass from Winston''s hand, William took a sip gently. "Well," it''s really good. He used to drink Irish whisky, but he didn''t expect that old American whisky would be so similar to his taste. It seems that he will have to accept some Jack Daniels'' aging wine on the market in the future.


    They drink whiskey and talk about William''s childhood scandals, as well as some of the things Winston and Henry used to do together.


    Chatting, he heard a knock on the door, and Karon came in to report, "Sir, John Vick has been waiting for you. Do you think we should go now?"


    Winston nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll take care of the rest. We''ll have dinner later.".


    "OK, I''ll see you later, Winston"


    "

 Chapter 181

    He had a Spanish dinner with Winston and had a chat with him over red wine for a long time. Winston looked at his watch and saw that it was almost 10 o''clock before he handed over the picture bucket to William.


    "Are you sure this is true? Before dinner, I asked Karon about it. It seems that the real one was stolen by another group.


    William looked at the pail in Winston''s hand, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''d better not take it. Please help me to get rid of it.".


    Winston seemed to be not surprised by William''s performance. He chuckled and threw the bucket. "So you know all about it. It seems that your intelligence ability is also good. People from the secret service in Washington have been fooled. Now few people know it. Or," Winston laughed inexplicably, "is it really in your hands?"


    "Ha ha" William did not speak with a smile. He did not know whether to hide the declaration or to destroy the numbers and patterns behind it.


    After all, this document is really too important for Lao Mei. It''s not too much to say that it''s their lifeblood. If they can''t find it all the time, William, the participant, will be suspected all the time, and will certainly come into Lao Mei''s eye.


    William took a sip of red wine and suddenly asked, "Winston, you should have heard of the paladin''s treasure. Do you think that treasure really exists?"


    "Ha ha, you little slicker, don''t worry. I''m not interested in treasure. I''d better make it clear to you so that you, a suspicious and sick little fellow, won''t test and doubt me in the future. I''m old and don''t have so much thought and energy to waste my time on you. Do you know how much money I have now?"


    William was embarrassed when Winston broke down his careful thinking. He shook his head with a smile. He thought that there were tens of millions of dollars in his mind. He said a figure "one hundred million dollars" which seemed impossible to him.


    Winston laughed and said, "ha ha, I have more than 100 million dollars in cash in the bank. Well, I think it should be about 300 million dollars. If we add in the industry, it could be about 500 million or 600 million dollars"


    "so much" surprised William. "Do killers make money like this?"


    "Ha ha, you are still young and growing too fast. As long as any industry stays at the top of the pyramid, money is not the main problem. My money is not small. Do you know how much I spend on a day?"


    "Ten thousand?"


    "No, it''s zero. I haven''t spent a cent in five or six years," Winston sighed, shaking his head. "Isn''t that surprising?".


    Of course surprised, William curiously asked: "why is this?".


    "Ha ha, because I have no place to spend, a few years ago, I wanted to be a test tube baby for my offspring, but I spent tens of millions of dollars in nearly ten years, but none of them succeeded. The poison my enemy gave me has completely made me lose my fertility.


    although I can still be humane, I can''t even find a woman when I get older, Now I spend 360 days a year in mainland hotels. Do you think I need to spend money? "


    "Don''t you have any other hobbies? If you see God, it''s a pity that you haven''t spent all the money "


    " hahaha "Winston is still very happy that William doesn''t care about his money." well, let''s not say that. I''ve said that for so many times, in order to let you put down your guard against me, I have no offspring and I don''t want money, and I won''t covet be greedy for the secrets of your Devonshire family.


    you can find that treasure, Even I think you may have found the secret of the treasure in the Da Vinci cask that Henry left you.


    Even though Winston said so much, William already believed that what Winston said was true in his heart, but William, a black hearted guy, still didn''t believe Winston completely. If he didn''t covet treasure, he might covet other things. What''s a secret? Only what no one knows is a secret.


    William said with a smile: "no, what Henry left me is just a coordinate, which is the place I went to a few days ago, Cape barrow. I have figured it out. In the past, the Devonshire family never forgot the treasure because the family has no money. Now that I have money, I don''t have to look for the legendary treasure.


    Let it quietly stay in a corner of the ground and continue to sleep. It can also be regarded as a tribute to the founders of the six Templars thousands of years ago. Anyway, I am also a descendant of the Templars, and the agreement of my ancestors should be abided by. ".


    After that, William took his glass to the sky and said in a low voice, "the Templar will live forever." he drank all the red wine in the glass and said, "well, Winston, it''s time for me to go home and have a look. I haven''t lived in the house I bought in the upper east city for a few days. Maybe I can meet a beautiful woman in the evening to talk about life and exercise together. Goodbye, uncle Winston.".


    "Oh," Winston rolled his eyes. He didn''t believe William''s lies, but he was very pleased that some things and words were not true as long as they were not said.


    "William, you really deserve to be a member of Devonshire''s family. You Devonshire are naturally suspicious. Good luck, son. Think more when you do things. In a few days, there will be many people around you staring at you. Some things don''t need evidence. Do you understand?"


    "Thank you," said William. Of course, he knew what Winston was talking about. As long as cedes didn''t find the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic after three days, America would find someone else to look for it. At that time, William would be watched by many people around him.I''ve done so much these days just to destroy the clue of the founding declaration? As long as there is no evidence that the treasure really exists, Lao Mei does not dare to catch him openly.


    He didn''t steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Ben Gai and the non-existent thief in black are all responsible for the black pot. Ha ha, if Lao Mei catches him without proof, William will let some people know that rich people are not easy to be provoked. He can bring a lawsuit to the end of time with 100 million US dollars. As for William, he just wants to stare at him.


    From the secret elevator of the hotel, you can see that Karon is waiting for him by the car that sent him. When you see William coming out, Karon gentlemanly opens the rear door for William.


    "Thank you, Caron," William said after sitting down. "Send me up to the east side. Do you know where the house I bought is?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Winston has already told me that we have a backup of everything you have in New York. You can come to me if you have anything in the future, and I will serve you wholeheartedly.".


    "Thank you"


    they didn''t talk much. It took them about ten minutes to get to the main street of the upper east side. William looked at the night scene of the upper east side, but he was thinking about the treasure. He was thinking about whether he would go to the underground of Trinity Church this evening to make a delivery point, and then transport the treasure back to Niugu castle with the delivery gate when the wind was quieter.


    When the car arrived at XX street, William suddenly saw a building with a peculiar shape. He thought, how do I look so familiar? Where have I seen it?

 Chapter 182

    William couldn''t remember where he had seen the building for a moment. He asked Karon, "Karon, what''s the name of the building ahead?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, that''s the stark building," said Karon.


    "Stark?" William was surprised, but fortunately his face and voice didn''t show much, "Tony Stark?"


    "Yes, sir, I didn''t expect that you''d heard of Tony''s Playboy selling arms in England.".


    dandy make complaints about William''s heart. I didn''t hear of Stark''s Playboy in England. I didn''t become Tony Tucker when I was iron man. I couldn''t make it known all over the world.


    "I heard that Tony Stark''s father seems to have passed away. When did old stark die, Karon?" he asked quietly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. We only care about the new weapons of the stark group. We don''t care about the owners who invented them," he said


    "Well," that''s enough news. William was numbed by the sudden appearance of a famous person in the film world. Fortunately, it was the film world. If the comic world had never set foot in the United States again, William would not have set foot in the United States.


    Although the movie world is also dangerous, as long as we don''t go to the big cities like New York, there is still a certain degree of security. Yes, there is a certain degree of security, not a complete one.


    Looking at the construction site of stark building, I thought that my new mansion would be sold in a few years, but I didn''t know if the little girl Ambrosius would scratch William''s face if she knew what he thought.


    Anyway, I''m a super rich man. I don''t believe that Ambrose would dare to show his teeth to him.


    Karon''s car drove all the way to the private elevator on the ground floor of William''s mansion. After getting off the car, William waved goodbye to Karon, pressed his fingerprint and pupil identifier in front of his private elevator, and took the elevator home.


    As soon as I came in, I heard deafening music, and some beautiful women in excellent shape were dancing wildly in their own hall.


    After seeing William in the crowd, Ambrosius immediately turned off the music, threw himself on William and held him tightly, "dear, you don''t tell me when you come back, I miss you so much these days.".


    William sniffed and said, "drink?"


    Ambrosius held William''s arm and said, "well, today is the last day of training camp. I''ll invite some good friends to the party. Honey, do you want to join us?"


    It seems that Ambrosius really drank too much. As soon as she finished speaking, William saw that the girls'' eyes were shining. One of them, a round face girl who looked a little fat, even threw several eyebrows at William.


    God, in fact, William thought a lot about it, but he didn''t dare to do it. There was a big God staring at him, and he was even careful to keep fit.


    He said to himself, "no, honey, you can play by yourself. I''ll take a bath and have a rest. I''ve been busy these days. Don''t play too late.".


    "Then I''ll give you some water, my dear," said Ambrosius, ignoring her friend, and taking William to the top floor.


    The girls in the hall scolded in their hearts, hoping that they were the one who was holding William.


    After Ambrosius and William went upstairs, the round faced baby fat girl sat on the sofa, poured a large glass of champagne and took a big sip.


    Other people also sat on the sofa and didn''t make a sound. Today, they encouraged Ambrosius to go home to have a party, thinking that if William was at home, maybe they could pry the corner.


    After a few minutes of silence, the round faced girl said, "Devonshire can''t do it. Otherwise, we will go upstairs without looking at us.".


    "Who knows, maybe he doesn''t like us, or maybe he''s really as tired as he said. In a word, we''ve come in vain.".


    "Why don''t we sneak up and have a look?" whispered a Latin American girl.


    "God, are you crazy? If William Devonshire is angry, we''ll have a lot of bad luck. He''s a multi billion rich man and heir to the Earl of England. Don''t pull us if you''re crazy.".


    Ignoring the careful thinking of the girls downstairs, William took Ambrosius to work out after taking a bath. An hour and a half later, Ambrosius walked downstairs with a yawn and a tired body,


    "sorry, girls, I didn''t expect William to come back today. Today is the only way. Except for the master bedroom, you''re free. I''m going to have a rest. Alas, I''m so tired. Good night, girl We''re here.


    Looking at the ruddy and flaunting Ambrosius, the girls were all gnashing their teeth. They all scolded William for being a soft egg and didn''t dare to come down upstairs. They looked at each other and took up their own things with a cold hum and left in a huff.


    In fact, William has been paying attention to the downstairs. Seeing that all the girls have gone wisely, he is very happy. He coaxes Ambrosius to sleep. At 2 o''clock in the night, William gets up in a low voice, puts on his night clothes and goes out.


    Take advantage of the night to sneak into the Trinity church not far from home, all the way with mental scanning to avoid the camera to the basement.When he got down to the basement, William turned on his flashlight and swept it to a tombstone. He was overjoyed. It was engraved with buckyton lane. That''s it, God. Finally he found it.


    William scanned the tombstone with his mental power. As soon as his mental power penetrated into the tombstone, he felt that there was a secret passage inside.


    But he didn''t enter the secret passage, because he knew what was under the secret passage. The secret passage was full of rotten wooden ladders. Those wooden ladders have existed for more than 200 years. Who knows if they can still be used? This is the real world. What if the whole wooden ladder collapsed when he left.


    And even if he goes in, which sea blue stone cigarette can open the mechanism.


    Scanning all the tombstones around, we soon found a secret passage in a tombstone two or three meters away from the tombstone of buckington.


    When you open the secret passage carefully, you will feel great joy when you enter it. "Ha ha" it turns out that this secret passage is a stone ladder, and William immediately climbs in.


    Mental perception of everything around, look focused on preventing the trap, walk around the circle for more than 10 minutes, feel down to the ground after tens of meters, finally entered a huge basement.


    The flashlight in his hand shines golden light on the surroundings, which is the light reflected by gold products. Looking at the huge treasure in front of him, William''s excited hands tremble. The treasure of Devonshire family that has been looking for decades has finally been found by him.


    Try to calm down. It''s not the time to be excited. How can I keep so many treasures? It''s easy to transport them away. Just open a portal.


    things like gold and jewelry can be directly stored in the storage space and brought back to the castle. It''s very difficult to deal with these large antiques, and there are so many antiques that he doesn''t know where to store them .


    Forget it, now is not the time to deal with the treasure, set the transmission coordinates, go back to the church basement and put back the tombstone he moved.


    After carefully examining the tombstone for several times, to make sure there was no trace of the tombstone, William opened the portal and went back to the basement.

 Chapter 183

    Back in the chamber of secrets, William''s heart sank into his mind. As soon as his mental strength entered his mind, he heard the sound of system Ding Dong, which he had not seen for a long time.


    He had heard this kind of voice twice in all, and each time it was only when his magic level was upgraded. Sure enough, William saw the prompt of his magic level upgrade in the system bar.


    His mental strength was greatly improved by more than ten times, which made William feel dizzy. It took more than ten minutes to get normal.


    William put out his hand with a happy face, and suddenly five or six throwing knives appeared around him. Before, he could only control two throwing knives at the same time.


    His physical strength and quality are also growing slowly under the magic energy provided by the system. If his physical strength and quality were seven or eight times that of normal people before, then he can have ten times now. Moreover, William feels that his body is slowly rising like breaking the bottleneck.


    With the improvement of physical strength and mental power, William felt that his mental power could scan more than 200 meters.


    It''s a double happiness. The treasure has been found and the strength has been improved. The only bad thing is that it will be troublesome to find someone to keep fit in the future. The car can''t be driven, but Ambrosius can''t handle William by himself.


    Well, this is really a happy worry.


    Looking at it, it''s almost 4 a.m. now, William has set up a guard at the two secret passageways, and the magic will be directly sent back to his study.


    After changing his pajamas and holding his sleeping sweetheart, Ambrosius slept until dawn. At 9 a.m., he finished his Brazilian breakfast and sent off his girlfriend William, who was going to train. He was very surprised to receive a call from the church.


    "Good morning, William. Are you free?"


    "If you have something to say, church, I''ll have something to do later," said William, holding a cup and drinking the bitter gourd honey juice made by Ambrosius.


    "Well, I have a friend here who wants to see you. She''s English, too. She says he knows your grandfather.".


    "Know my grandfather?" William thought to himself that the man who knew Henry was now introduced by the church. The man who wanted to meet him must be a special agent. "Who? What can I do for you? "


    "It used to be Victoria Winslow. She''s Ben Gates'' mother. Now it''s Emily Appleton. I think you should meet her because she''s one of you.".


    "What? I don''t know her. Isn''t she a university professor?" William felt a little nervous. Although he felt a little empty in his heart, he could not verbally express "I''m sorry, I don''t have time. What''s the relationship between Ben gates and me? If you want to help, you have to find your colleagues. They are the ones who handle it.".


    Now he doesn''t want to get Ben gates off the hook. The paladin treasure is not the biggest treasure. He remembers that there is a bigger treasure waiting for him in Washington.


    At this time, let Ben gates stay in prison until he finds golden city. He just wants to hang up, but he hears the doorbell.


    "Ha ha, I heard the doorbell, she should come to your downstairs, see you or not, but as a friend, I suggest you better meet her, you have to understand a woman for her son and ex husband, God doesn''t know what she will do, good luck, William"


    church laughingly hung up.


    William looked at a thin and kind old woman on the screen with a strange look. If the church hadn''t told her the identity, William would never have guessed that she would be his colleague and belong to England.


    If all the people are here, doesn''t it mean that William has a ghost in his heart? Thinking of this, William had to press the switch to open the elevator door.


    William got up and went to the elevator door. A minute later, the elevator opened. Victoria put out her hand with a smile and said, "Hello, William, this is Victoria Winslow.".


    "Hello, ma''am, I''m William Devonshire. Please come in." William smiles and shakes hands with Victoria. He looks at Victoria''s backpack. "Please follow me.".


    They had been friends for a long time, and William only promised that if he was required to appear in court, he would not tell us that he knew Ben Gates had stolen the true declaration of nation and put it in the car.


    William''s promise made Victoria happy, but the result was not what she wanted. Even if it can prove that Ben Gates didn''t steal the true declaration of nation building, Victoria knew that Ben gates would still be imprisoned for more than ten years or decades.


    Victoria picked up the backpack on the ground and said, "thank you. I think these things should be returned to your Devonshire family. It''s no longer useful to me. It''s time for me to leave. William, please call me if you have any idea.".


    Victoria took out a business card and gave it to William. He took Victoria to the elevator. William was very puzzled, "is this the way to go? Leave it in your backpack and go? "


    Looking at the backpack on the table, when Victoria came up, William scanned the backpack. It wasn''t any dangerous goods in it. In the mental perception, the things in the backpack seemed to be some paper or something.


    Is this information the black history of the Devonshire family?


    When William opened his backpack, he saw a document bag in it. When he opened the bag, he took out some old letters and looked at them. "God", there were pictures of a young man and a young woman.When William looked more, he suddenly felt that the male in the photo looked like his grandfather Henry, and then carefully identified that the female in the photo looked like Victoria just now. When he flipped through the photo, he suddenly saw a marriage certificate with Henry and Victoria on it.


    To see God, William is not light by thunder. He takes out his cell phone and dials Victoria''s cell phone number.


    After beeping for two seconds, the phone was connected, "Hello, William,"


    without waiting for Victoria to say more, William asked angrily, "Victoria, don''t tell me Ben gates, his last name is Devonshire instead of gates?"


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry, William," Victoria laughed for a while and said with a tone of ridicule, "I forgot to tell you that Ben is only 34 years old now. Those letters and papers were more than 40 years ago. You should see the date on the papers, William.".


    Hearing this, William was relieved. God, it''s not a relative. He just thought that Ben Gates was his grandfather''s illegitimate son. If so, William thought that he would not save Ben gates, maybe he would kill him directly.


    "Then why did you break up with Henry, and what do you want to do with these things? Is it a threat? "


    Victoria stopped for a few seconds. "Open the door. I''ll be downstairs. Now we can have a formal talk. As your grandfather''s wife, your grandmother will talk to you, William.".


    "Fxxk, you''re not my grandmother, you''re just Henry''s ex-wife," William cried angrily.


    But it''s an indisputable fact that Henry and I were married.

 Chapter 184

    Victoria''s words make William have to admit that he and Victoria do have a relationship, and it is not an ordinary relationship.


    After thinking about it silently, I can see that what Victoria said is probably true, because Henry and his grandmother were in their 30s when they got married. No one knew whether Henry had a lover before. At that time, many people thought that Henry had a problem in his heart. Otherwise, why didn''t they get married in their 30s.


    Seeing Victoria again, William''s heart is not as cold as before. He wants to know why Henry broke up with Victoria, and it seems that they haven''t gone through the divorce procedure after they broke up.


    Tell me what I want to know, Victoria, it''s up to me to help you.


    Victoria said with a smile, "sit down and talk, child. Let''s talk slowly.".


    William helplessly looked at Victoria, who was not a bit impatient. He began to admire these old guys who had been working as secret service for decades. He took a sip and poured Victoria a cup of coffee again. His face was calm and waiting for Victoria to speak.


    Victoria drank several sips of coffee slowly, and was very happy to see William calm down so soon. "Good, child, it seems that your psychological quality is not bad."


    as long as you are not related by blood, William doesn''t care. Even if you are related by blood, you have to see if it is worth his concern. It''s impossible to jump out of a relative, and William has to take out his heart and lungs, So he''s not in a hurry. It''s Victoria.


    Victoria had been inking for a long time. Seeing that William was not a little anxious, she sighed in her heart that it was the successor cultivated by Henry, who was cruel. This one was very good.


    "Well, kid, you win. I don''t have time to talk about it. Henry and I are husband wife relationship, not husband wife relationship," Victoria said. She took a sip from her coffee cup and looked at William with a look of indifference.


    Holding his own coffee cup, learning from Victoria to taste his own coffee slowly, it''s like drinking some delicacies.


    "Little fox" Victoria reluctantly put down her coffee cup and said: "Henry and I were both born as secret service agents. I was on the field and did killing work. Henry was just getting better at that time, so Henry and I got married secretly. But two years later, my boss still noticed something.


    in order to test my loyal minister, my boss gave me a task and the goal was my goal Husband, your grandfather.


    After hearing this, some expressions appeared on William''s face. He put down his coffee cup and waited for Victoria to continue, because it was obvious that his grandfather Henry was alive at that time.


    "Fortunately, no one knows that Henry and I are married, but if I don''t kill Henry, I will die, so I took the risk of being torn down and found a stand in boyfriend. After living with the stand in for several months,


    when my boss was impatient, he fired three shots in front of the stand in, so, William, your Devonshire family owes me a life, and now I need to pay attention I want you to pay me back.


    William ha ha, sat up straight and said, "sorry, Victoria, these are just what you said. Henry passed away. I can''t confirm whether what you said is true or not. You secret service words can''t be true.".


    "I knew you''d say that." Victoria took out her phone and dialed a number. After a few beeps, William heard a voice that surprised him. "Good morning, Victoria. I''m looking for a personal activity again.".


    "Good morning, Winston. I''m sorry. I''m not in the mood for personal work recently. I''m at William''s," Victoria said.


    "What?" Winston''s urgent voice came from the phone. "What do you want to do with William? Don''t forget we have an agreement. Do you want to be chased? Victoria Winslow.


    "Whatever, something happened to my child. I need William''s help. Don''t tell me that you don''t think William has the founding declaration. Other people don''t know what William has done. I know exactly. Winston, who are the people who have dealt with the threats to William and Lena in the past ten years?


    In the past two years when they all gave up, I haven''t given up protecting this little guy, so I''m very clear about him this year. Do you think I will believe that William, who can evade everyone''s surveillance and endure for ten years, will be involved in the declaration of the people''s Republic of China for no reason?


    If he didn''t get the founding declaration, would he deliberately show that he didn''t care about the treasure? "


    "So Ben gates is your son? It''s a surprise, Victoria, "Winston thought for more than ten seconds." well, give William the phone. ".


    "No, I can hear that." William saw Victoria differently. According to the cautious character of Henry and Winston, it was the most suitable person for Victoria, who had a husband and wife relationship with Henry, to make contact with or threaten William and his mother Lena.


    I''m sorry, William. Henry told me not to let you know Victoria. He didn''t want him to be tainted in your heart.


    "Thank you. It''s OK, Winston. I understand. I just want to know if Victoria has been protecting me and my mother for the past ten years. I don''t care about Henry''s private affairs.".Winston was relieved, thinking that William himself was not a special person, and it was normal not to care about Henry''s ex-wife.


    "Well, in the past ten years, I''ve been responsible for intelligence collection and surveillance, and Victoria has been responsible for the action. She used to be the ace killer of the military intelligence agency, and she was Henry''s wife. Most importantly, no one would think that a female university professor who was in her fifties ten years ago and now in her sixties would be a killer.".


    "Oh, Winston, be careful what you say. I''m only 63, not old at all," said Victoria angrily.


    "Oh, sorry, Victoria. You don''t look old at all. I''m wrong. It''s a professor in his sixties. I''m sorry again, Victoria.".


    William was surprised by Winston''s tone and attitude. It seems that Winston is afraid of Victoria. He doesn''t know whether it is because Victoria is Henry''s wife or because Victoria has something to worry about.


    But anyway, William is much more pleased with Victoria now. He suddenly feels that the old lady in front of him is very kind and kind. "Well, Winston, let''s talk about it later. Victoria and I still have something to talk about.".


    Winston also understood that William must have something to talk to Victoria at this time. "OK, I''ll talk to you next time. Goodbye, Victoria, William.".


    "Good bye, Winston," said William.


    "Good bye, next time we meet, I''ll remind you what you need to pay attention to when you speak, Winston. Don''t forget I''m your aunt.".


    "Oh, goodbye, Victoria." Winston hung up immediately.


    Victoria said to William with a smile, "I''ve seen Winston before your grandmother, so he used to call me aunt.".


    "Well, Victoria, thank you for all these years of protection. Come on, what do I need to do?" in the face of people who have protected themselves and their mother for ten years, William is really cruel.

 Chapter 185

    "Little fox, you are as cruel as Henry. I really don''t know that girl will marry you in the future." Victoria is a little dissatisfied with William''s glib now,


    "don''t tell me that you don''t have the founding declaration. William, when I was in black hills, I was sitting in the Gambling Hall watching you win money and watching you kill all those mercenaries in the hotel with a gun, Now that''s how you treat your benefactor and grandmother? "


    , "ha ha, you are not my grandmother," William thought. But in the face of her own protection, William did not dare to make complaints about her.


    Seeing Victoria''s dissatisfaction, William quickly raised his hands to apologize, took out a pen and paper, and wrote: "I know who stole the declaration of the people''s Republic of China, and there are also ways to solve the problem of thieves recovering the declaration of the people''s Republic of China.".


    "Ha ha" Victoria squinted at such a cautious William and thought how Henry could train him to be so ruthless and suspicious when he was only 20 years old.


    The people who can hide in the national archives for two days and wait for the chance to steal the founding declaration are willing to deal with it if they say so.


    Victoria now thinks that William has to deal with his own people and the killer.


    Victoria can''t help humming at the thought of the killer. "Fortunately, you are suspicious and think a lot. Otherwise Ben and pat would be killed by you by mistake. In that case, I don''t know what I should do, William.".


    William was also a little lucky and sighed to himself, "that''s not the reason for suspicion. If the system didn''t allow us to kill the Virgin Mary and ordinary people, Ben gates would have been killed by him when he was at Cape barrow.


    What''s more, if there is such a situation, it can be done. Of course, it is to kill all the people who are threatening him and his mother. Even if Winston''s uncle wants to do harm to him and his mother, he is ruthless, not to mention you Victoria. After thinking for a moment, she said happily, "as long as you pick the right prisoner, or add some of our own people to the prisoner, if nothing happens, it won''t happen Use your hand. If something goes wrong, you''ll kill everyone except yourself. "


    "No, Victoria will do the whole thing if she wants to. Except for the few serious criminals who are worthy of death, it will be safer if all the others are her own people. The more people she saves, the greater the contribution of Ben gates.


    it''s better that there are more than ten or more crew members, prison guards and prisoners rescued in one plane, and then the plane to be transported should be sent to a big company The company has a lot of energy and persuasion. If they keep their property, they may be very willing to cooperate with us in public relations,


    as long as the momentum rises, the people who save the next plane and the next plane will not be able to get angry, and the media will not let it go. Benjamin Arthur can''t see the heated debate among the people and want to give him a medal. ".


    Thinking about what William said in her mind, Victoria soon took it seriously. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the way William said was feasible. She had known and saved many people over the past few decades. She was sure to find someone willing to help her, and it would be easier to do things as long as the money was in place.


    Before Victoria spoke to William, William kindly sent her a check with $10 million.


    Victoria looked at the check in her hand, happily hugged William and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "William, you are so wonderful. I have no pain in vain. When you were bullied as a child, I helped you teach the parents of that little bastard a lesson. Ha ha, with the money, things will be better.".


    William gently broke away from Victoria''s embrace with some embarrassment, thinking that if you know the value of the treasure, maybe you won''t thank me,


    if Ben gates knew that he had taken the treasure alone, but only gave his mother $10 million to save him, and he didn''t know whether he would fight for him in the future.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, if you don''t have enough money, you can come to me. You know my situation. As long as money can solve it, it''s not a problem for me.".


    "No, William. I''ve got a lot of money in my family these years. Although I don''t have as much money as you''ve given me, I still have a few million. Sometimes my life is peaceful after retirement. I''ll ask Winston to take some private work.".


    "No, Victoria, I think you''d better keep the money yourself. The check I give you is from several offshore islands. It''s safe to use. We have to be careful about hijacking. We''d rather spend money than come out on our own.".


    Victoria thought about it and nodded, "well, William, you''re right. Be careful. I''ll start a relationship and find some people who are dying or have family members who need money to serve as prisoners and escorts. If the money is not enough, I''ll find you again. Thank you, William.".


    "That''s good, Victoria. You''ll be my business in the future. You''ve protected my mother and me for ten years. Now I''m able to grow up. I hope you can enjoy your old age in the future. It''s better for Ben gates to have a child from the basketball team with you.".


    There is a way to solve the son''s problem, which makes Victoria in a good mood and laughs.

 Chapter 186

    Seeing off Victoria in a good mood, William sat on the sofa and thought for a long time, thinking that no one would believe that the treasure did not exist when it was stolen from the founding declaration, or else who would spend so much money and energy to steal it.


    After thinking about it for a long time, William still decided to stir up the water according to the previously thought goal of diverting evil water to the East, making the insiders think that the purpose of stealing the founding declaration is to protect the treasure, and the only one who wants to protect the treasure is the Freemasons.


    As long as the Americans can''t find any clues to transport the treasure in the future, they will think that the purpose of the thief is not to get the treasure, but to protect it and let it sleep in a corner of the United States.


    Only the Freemasons would destroy the secret behind the founding declaration and return it to the United States.


    According to normal people''s thinking, if people from other forces find the secret, they will certainly destroy the declaration of the people''s Republic of China and avoid future trouble, and they only need to open a portal to handle the transportation.


    William put on his clothes and went to the supermarket to buy a large car of daily necessities and snacks. When he got home, he mixed several kinds of daily necessities with water and home alcohol and daubed them on the back of the founding declaration.


    Half an hour later, William experimented and found that the mathematics and patterns behind the founding declaration were gone.


    Then mix it with lemon juice and some other things, and daub the words "treasure never comes to life" on the prepared font, as well as the mark of God''s eye of the ancient Freemasons.


    After the lemon juice mixture dried, William breathed a sigh after the founding declaration, and the new words soon appeared, which made William very happy.


    at 12:00 in the middle of the night, William sent it to the last sewer in Washington, D.C., and no one jumped out of the sewer and hung the founding Declaration on the hand of the Lincoln statue in the Lincoln Memorial.


    After all this, William is happy in the palm of his hand. He will have a good look tomorrow, ha ha.


    Sure enough, the next day it was reported in the news that the police received the alarm and found a document suspected to be the founding declaration in the hands of Lincoln statue. After receiving the report, people from the National Archives and secret service surrounded the Lincoln Memorial, and the document was quickly escorted to the national archives for inspection.


    After more than an hour''s preliminary inspection, experts unanimously confirmed that this was their lost declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic, but there were obvious traces of liquid medicine smeared on the back of the document, which disappointed some people who came here.


    The documents have been tampered with and obtained secretly. After further monitoring by the restoration officers, they found the "treasure never comes" and the symbol of Freemasonry behind the Manifesto.


    This discovery made people at the scene take a breath. Several special commissioners also looked at each other in surprise to see if you did it. However, these people are all experienced in the battlefield, and they can''t see anything from their eyes and faces.


    In recent days, the life is not like death of cedes rushed to see this situation, cedes is staring at the Commissioner.


    Cedes knew that the identities of these people were close confidants of the elders of several major factions of the Freemasonry.


    Although it''s not sure if it was done by their Freemasons, cedes believes that no one else can do it except the Freemasons.


    Moreover, even if the declaration is stolen by other forces, he can only insist that he is a Freemason, so he doesn''t have to check his own people. So, he stares at several commissioners and says, "we need to talk about it.".


    Some of the commissioners are suspicious now. In this case, they should know more about the situation and report back.


    Cedes took a few people into a small conference room, and his secret agents took the instruments and scanned them, then nodded, "safe, sir.".


    Thank you. You go out and guard the door. No one is allowed to come in.


    "Yes, sir"


    a moment later, there were cedes and four commissioners in the conference room. Cedes directly asked, "tell me if we did it ourselves.".


    A man in his 50s frowned. "Pay attention to your words, cedes. You''re just a middle-class man. You don''t have the right to order us.".


    Cedes doesn''t care about any grade now. He''s going to have a bad luck. He stares at the speaker and says, "yes, I don''t have the right to order you, but I have the right to investigate this matter. If I find out that our people did it, you tell me what to do.".


    "Cedes, how can you be sure it''s our own people who did it? Can''t you see the obvious blame? Or are you crazy enough to ignore everything in order to shirk responsibility? "


    Even his family was almost sent to Switzerland by him. Cedes could not manage so much now. He took out several papers and threw them on the conference table and said, "this is the confession of Ben gates and Riley and my investigation in recent days. Now it can be confirmed that Ian suddenly found Ben gates two years ago and spent a lot of money to subsidize Ben gates, and the money has exceeded Ian''s property.


    that''s what he said What do you know? This shows that someone was staring at Ben gates two years ago or even longer ago. As soon as Ben gates found the clue, Ian and his group were killed on the farm outside Pittsburgh,


    who did it? I don''t know, but a man named Xiao in Ian''s gang disappeared. His family received a 5 million pound note yesterday and went to Switzerland in a hurry."The second document is the information of some directors and curators of the national archives that I have investigated in recent days.


    ha ha, 14 of the 17 directors have problems. It took me only two days to find out that the curator and seven women have an indescribable relationship, and four of them gave birth to children in luxury houses. I''m embarrassed to say anything else Come out.


    After that, he slapped his hand on the table and growled angrily: "you should know the art dealer XXX and the company of souvenir shop on page 11. Don''t tell me that they are not our people,


    there are no less than dozens of other people who are involved in our relationship. Now, tell me who has such great energy besides ourselves Someone stole the Manifesto,


    If a hidden camera didn''t take a blurred picture of the thief, which made the mastermind want to frame Ben gates and William Devonshire unsuccessfully, and had to return it to relieve the pressure of public opinion, the Manifesto might have been hidden in someone''s collection room forever.


    After reading the information given by cedes, the four commissioners began to get angry. How could there be so many moths.


    But they are not idiots, "calm down, cedes, if our own people don''t need to steal the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic, just find a reason to be able to openly test here.".


    "Ha ha, that''s because no one knew that the secret was behind the Manifesto before. After Ben gates found the evidence in Point Barrow, some people wanted to take it alone,


    otherwise, they would not have to frame and kill it, destroy the secret of the Manifesto and return it to the demonstration. This is to tell us to mind our own business, the treasure already belongs to them.".


    Cedes''s words made all four of you feel nervous, thinking that this may be true. They have too many internal members, and there must be a lot of people who have other thoughts.


    "we''ll go back to report what you said, and keep an eye on William Devonshire. His suspicion is not small.".


    As soon as he finished speaking, cedes and several other people stared at him,


    this made the speaker want to slap himself in the face. Everyone was not an idiot. Of course, he knew that William was suspected, but at this time, he was suspected of framing and diverting his eyes.


    As they know, now William is not suspected in their mind. They don''t think that William, an Englishman who has been rich for less than half a year, has the ability to do all this within a few days after finding clues.


    In the end, they broke up and reported to their superiors.

 Chapter 187

    In the evening, when William received a text message, he opened it and said thank you. When he thought about it a little, he understood that it was from Victoria and said "you''re welcome" with a smile.


    After dinner, my heart went into the system and looked at the technology in the technology page inside. William was delighted to see that he received a text message from the church asking to meet him.


    It''s not surprising that William is waiting for a call from the church. The place where he meets is quite unexpected. It''s Caesar''s palace in Las Vegas. What does the church guy want to do in Las Vegas?


    In a strange heart, William sent a message to the church After more than ten minutes, the church called, "Hello, William.".


    "You sound happy?" Said William.


    "Of course, I finally have a holiday to see my wife. Do you think I can be unhappy?" Said the church.


    William was surprised to hear that. "Do you have a wife?"


    "Hell, William, I''m in my 50s and 60s. Do you think there will be no wife? I have two children.".


    After hearing that, William relaxed. Although Victoria told him that the church is an absolute trust and partner, this guy would not tell anyone even if he knew something. He would just keep the secret in his heart and wait to make a deal with each other when he needed it.


    Now it seems that Victoria is right. The church will tell William that it has a wife and children just to reassure him that he will not be an informer. Otherwise, we will wait for William to take revenge on his wife and children.


    "Well, my fault, I don''t think you''ll have a family. I''ll meet you in five hours and say something"


    "OK, I''ll meet you in the cafe on the third floor of Caesar Palace in five hours.".


    Hang up, William ordered a private plane to fly directly to Las Vegas. When he got off the plane, he saw a team of Rolls Royce and two SUVs waiting for him.


    William stepped out of the plane. A housekeeper who looked about 30 saluted William and said, "good evening, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Jesse, the exclusive housekeeper of Caesar Palace. I''ll serve you during your stay in Las Vegas. If you need anything, you can tell me that Caesar Palace can solve any problem for you. Please get on the bus.".


    It took half an hour to get on Rolls Royce to Caesar Palace. William took a bath in the presidential suite and put on the formal clothes sent by the housekeeper. Housekeeper Jesse and two maids led William to the coffee shop on the third floor.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the church sitting in front of the French window drinking coffee and looking at the night scene of Las Vegas. William approached and said, "Hi, Willis, why are you alone? Didn''t you come to see your wife?"


    The church sighed and shook its head. "You''d better call me Frank. My name in secret service is frank Moses. Can you let these three beauties leave first? I''m not an aristocrat like you. It''s unnatural for me to be served.


    William turned his head and looked at Jesse and the two maids who could be stars. "Sorry, frank, I thought you would be with your wife."


    "Jesse, this gentleman wants to be quiet. You go to have a rest and have something to eat or drink. It''s my expense.".


    Jesse, the housekeeper, nodded with a smile. "OK, we''ll wait for you over there, Mr. Devonshire. Thank you.".


    After the three of Jesse left, Frank of the church teased William and said, "it seems that your reputation of being a Playboy has spread all over the world. Caesar Palace knows how to choose a beautiful woman for you as the exclusive housekeeper.".


    "Ha ha, I''m rich, I''m young, and the most important thing is that I''m an aristocrat. Shouldn''t I be bright in the face and beautiful in the back?"


    William''s humble expression made the church want to beat him. As soon as his eyes turned, he thought of something mysterious and said, "I heard that this kind of exclusive housekeeper and maid will solve some special needs of customers. Have you just tried?"


    "God, can you stop saying that? I''m just playful, and I''m not Teddy. "William looked at the church with a mysterious smile speechless and said," you''d better talk about your wife. How can she work here? One of you is in Las Vegas, and the other is in New York. It won''t be separation. Hey, hey. ".


    "Well, let''s get down to business," the church said as William turned to ridicule him. "I need your help. It''s my secret reward for you.".


    "What''s the matter?" said William, putting aside the joke.


    "I told Barney a few months ago that I needed them to help me get rid of a leader in bilena, South America.".


    "Ha, that''s it. As long as you''re willing to pay, Barney, they won''t refuse this kind of task. You call me to Las Vegas for such a small matter, man. A phone call can take me five hours on a plane?"


    "Because it''s safe here, I''ll see my wife, and you''ll have fun." the Church looked at William with a smile, and then said, "as for the money, there may be some trouble.".


    "What''s the trouble? I know your department is not short of money. Last time in Heishan, you lost 20 million to me without blinking an eye.".


    "We are not short of money, but the problem is that I don''t want to pay this time," the church said with a smileWilliam looked at the church in surprise, a little thought to understand, "secret service to give you how much money, so you want to blackmail that money.".


    The church whispered, "five million dollars, all in scattered cash. There will be no record of this money. Do you think I will be moved?".


    "Are you sure you want me to pay you back for five million?" William looked at the church strangely. "And I only have five million? Church, you are crazy about money. If you are known, even if you don''t peel off your skin, you will be dismissed immediately. ".


    "Hey hey, I heard something about you from some people. I have to say that you are really amazing, William. I don''t give you something to handle. Maybe I will be killed by someone when you find me. You can rest assured that I will be able to wait for retirement. Maybe I can work with you to earn some extra money after retirement, just like Victoria.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile, the ghost will believe you. Maybe someone sent you to beat me, but he said happily, "when you really retire, maybe we can cooperate and do something, I''m responsible for the money, you''re responsible for the work.".


    "Ha ha, no problem, happy cooperation"


    "happy cooperation"


    they touched a cup with coffee, and the Church took out an information bag and gave it to William, "this is the information.".


    In fact, William doesn''t need to look inside to know what''s inside, but in order not to let the church notice anything, he still opens it to look like it.


    The one in front of him is similar to what he remembers, but there is no secret service information in the information. William patted the paper bag and squinted at the church. "This information is not complete. Church, are you kidding me?"


    "What?" The Church looked at William in surprise, and then thought of what William does, "you know?"

 Chapter 188

    "Of course" William continued to look at the information in hand and said: "don''t forget what I do. Although I don''t have an exact position, my authority is still very high. The secret service in England is just declining, but it''s not destroyed. I want to know what I can know, or I can help you to kill the 25 boys named Monroe? This will save us all trouble. "


    "No, we don''t just want to kill Monroe. Since you know, you should understand what my superiors are thinking. They won''t give up bilena island.


    in the past, their annual income in bilena island was very objective, dozens of times more than my black $5 million.".


    "Ha ha, your superiors all deserve to die. They are the same as those who make flour. They should all go to see Satan," William growled angrily.


    The church shrugged. "What''s the use of getting angry with me, or I wouldn''t want to save some pension money. Maybe I''ll be retired sometime. William, it''s so simple. I''m a secret service, not a policeman. Maybe I should retire like Brian mills and live a peaceful life."


    William looked at the depressed old man in front of him and thought that you were different from Brian.


    Brian is just an executor. He''s not deep down. You are a planner and behind the scenes. It''s not so easy to quit. Maybe someone will want to kill you when you really retire.


    Flipping through the pages, William suddenly saw a man he had been thinking about. He took out a picture and said, "this fake General of Albania is still alive. Will he go to bilena recently?"


    "Ha ha, I knew you would be interested in Jeter froby, but unfortunately he went back to South Africa recently. It was said that there was a 60 carat pink diamond in South Africa. He had a minion named Denny who seemed to know something, so Jeter froby went back to South Africa a few days ago.".


    "A 60 carat pink diamond? That''s not in the top five.


    The church said uncertainly: "probably, if the interior can be flawless and clean, how can we get a $30 million shot, so Jeter froby immediately went back to South Africa after hearing the news. This time, his number one man came to bilena island.".


    William touched his chin and said, "so Jeter froby is against the man above you? Do you want us to take out kit froby, you''re in charge of finding people and intelligence, and I''m in charge of paying for him? "


    "Hehe, do we seem to be short of money?" The church was not excited at all and said, "if we could kill kit froby so easily, we would have done it with you, the secret service of England, and I don''t believe you''ve ever had anyone to kill him."


    Hearing this, William nodded in dismay, "I didn''t expect that this guy was so powerful. I spent tens of millions of dollars to find several groups of mercenaries to kill him, but he couldn''t do it. He just killed some of his mercenary captains or something."


    "Hey, hey, if you can kill some of his subordinates, the money won''t be wasted. I heard that some time ago, kit frobi was in a critical situation in Albania, and many of his subordinates died. I didn''t expect that you did it.


    But it''s a pity that the situation was finally stabilized with the help of an arms dealer named stonebanks. Now kit frobi has recruited thousands of new employees in South Africa and Albania. How many people do you want me to find to kill him?


    moreover, where is this guy''s base camp in South Africa? He has a whole formed mercenary Regiment under him, which is what he does We don''t waste so much manpower when it comes to helping people fight. I don''t want to touch anything about flour. Let my boss have a headache.


    "Well, it''s better for your boss to go to see Satan with Monroe and Jett froby." thinking about William, he thinks it''s impossible. At least the church boss won''t have an accident before he leaves, but he is willing to kill Monroe and Jett froby.


    "well, I''ll help you with this task, and we''ll be clear after the task is finished," William said He said, looking into the eyes of the church.


    "Ha ha, no problem. We''ll clear up when the task is finished. You''ll be your rich man, and I''ll be my New York police officer, John McLean," the church said with a smile.


    William opened his mouth and asked in surprise, "hell, how many names and identities do you have?".


    The church digital finger said, "Frank Moses of the secret service is nicknamed church, and John McLean of the New York police department is covering his identity. En," the church said and stopped suddenly. "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you anything else. It''s not good for you."


    William rolled his eyes and said, "well, I don''t want to know who you are now. If you know, you can get out of the church. I don''t want to see you now. I''ll let you know when the task is finished.".


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go now, man. Remember to kill all the flour makers on bilena island. Thank you.".


    "I don''t need you to say that if your boss is here, maybe I''ll kill him easily?" William egged it on.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to die yet. If that''s true, I don''t think you dare to do it. Goodbye, William. It''s time for me to find my wife to enjoy my husband and wife''s life. Good luck." the church stood up and straightened its suit, laughed at William and left.Looking at the church he left, William thought to himself whether he dared or not. Well, William didn''t know about it.


    Forget it. He shouldn''t be in charge of it. Let the person who should be in charge of it.


    William waved his hand and snapped his fingers. Housekeeper Jesse immediately stood up and went to William and said, "Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?".


    "I''m hungry. Give me some special food here. I''d like to go shopping after dinner. What can I recommend?"


    "OK, sir, just a moment." Jesse and the maid behind him said something and then turned to answer, "you can go to Cirque du Soleil. They have several shows that have been performed in Las Vegas for nearly 20 years, nearly 700 times,


    if you want to see something special, you can go to see,"


    "no," William interrupted before Jesse finished I wanted to see it, but I didn''t dare to see it. Alas, "say something else.".


    Let''s see the magic show and the humor show.


    "Why don''t you tell me where to play cards?" Asked William strangely.


    Jesse said with a smile: "Sir, I''m your exclusive housekeeper now. Of course, I don''t recommend you to go to the place where you play cards. Of course, if you want to compete with your card friends, it''s OK. I recommend Depu.".


    "Ha ha, playing depo means giving money to yourself." chatting and chatting, I saw two maids coming with plates. Jesse took the plates with a smile and put them in place. "Please enjoy yourself, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Thank you, Jesse. I''m very satisfied with your service. Would you like to have some with me.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, you know," Jessie pointed to herself.


    William ha ha a smile, beauty to diet, then enjoy their own food.


    After half an hour''s supper, William was satisfied with the delicious food. Under the guidance of Jesse, he went into the place where he played cards.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a cry of surprise coming from a dice table.

 Chapter 189

    William looked at the place where he was shouting. Before he looked closely, he saw a guy with sunglasses and said, "come on, come on, I''ll take all you''ve got today. I''m Alan bell, the God of luck on this table today.".


    Jesse saw William staring at the guy with sunglasses and said in a low voice, "Mr. Devonshire, that gentleman is Mr. Tony Stark. He''s a regular customer here. If you think the hall is noisy, we can go to the box. There are a lot of customers playing Depp there.".


    Hehe, the beautiful housekeeper is very good at talking, but it doesn''t matter. He hasn''t met Tony Stark, who is only 31 years old. He waved his hand to Jesse with a smile, indicating that it doesn''t matter.


    As soon as they approached the table, many people recognized William, who was in the recent fire. Several girls still covered their mouths and exclaimed, "William?"


    Tony is happy to see the girl around him looking at William like a fan. He is not happy. He turns his eyes and says with a smile, "Hey, boy, you are at the age of playing cards. No, this is the world of adults.".


    "Well," William suddenly remembered that he didn''t get to 21. According to the rules here, he can''t bet, which makes William feel helpless. He just wanted to earn some pocket money from Tony, but if he couldn''t get off, he couldn''t.


    Stark looked at the depressed William and said with a smile, "go home and go to bed, little Englishman. If your mother knows, maybe she will beat you up. Goodbye. Remember to drink a glass of milk before going to bed. It''s good for your health."


    A lot of people around laughed, and stark said, "if you can''t play, go away. Don''t get in the way of me winning money, little boy.".


    William finally knows how cheap Tony''s mouth is. William just wanted to say, at least I have a mother, some people are orphans,


    but when he thought of the word "mother", William held back,


    they didn''t have such a big feud. The quarrel was a quarrel, and he said that other people''s elders were really vicious, so William looked at the dice on Stark''s hand and said:¡° Some people are younger than me, and I don''t play this kind of baby game when I was five years old,


    alas, it''s too low-level. To play is to throw it out and get it back, then throw it out and get it back. I''d better watch my performance. Staying with some people may lower my IQ. ".


    Then he looked at the dice on Stark''s hand and shook his head. If you want to beat him, you should beat him.


    Tony Stark looked at the dice in his hand, and then looked at the joking William. He knew that William was changing the concept, but William was right. The dice were thrown out and brought back, which made him unable to refute.


    People around him looked at William and then at stark. God, it''s so funny that these two people counselled each other. Stark called William a little kid and William called stark a baby.


    After a few seconds of silence, the audience burst into laughter.


    Many people who had been advised by Stark to spit blood yelled, "good boy, William, Stark is a retarded baby. Playing dice can make you scream like a fool.".


    When he was counselled back, the conceited stark was very annoyed. Seeing that William was leaving, he thought that he seemed to be possessed by the God of luck today, and how to play dice. As soon as he turned his eyes, he said, "wait a minute, little boy, let''s play some interesting games.".


    When William heard this, he stopped and turned to look at stark.


    "Since you say it''s childish, it''s not childish if you live for every $10 million"


    when you say this, people around you can''t help taking a breath.


    After hearing this, William still shook his head and said, "I don''t want to play this IQ game with my baby. You''d better go home and play it with your little secretary.


    maybe she will look at you with adoring eyes and say," Wow, stark, you''re great. You play dice so well, and then coax you to sleep. Of course, she will pour you a glass of milk. ".


    "Ha ha ha," this time, all the people who heard William''s words began to laugh. A few people who were drinking wine burst out laughing. From time to time, they coughed and laughed and couldn''t breathe.


    These people have seen it today, but they didn''t expect that William Devonshire, a good baby in their eyes, could be so cruel.


    The laughter of the people around made stark blush and stare at William fiercely, but there was no bloody drama. Although Harpy, the head of Stark''s bodyguard, was also angry, he didn''t ask other bodyguards to beat William.


    Instead, he said something in his ear, and he soon calmed down. "OK, boy, you''ve pissed me off. Now I''m sure you''re here to find fault. Tell me, how do you want to play? I''ll let you realize your mistake today, and don''t piss off the wrong people.".


    William ignores Stark''s boasting. He knows that Stark''s IQ can be ranked in the top several, but so what? Playing cards, William doesn''t think he will lose to stark.


    "I''m not 21 years old. What can I do to make me play with stark?" he asked Jesse


    Jesse, who has worked in Caesar''s palace for five or six years, had too much to think about and replied, "the rule is that you can''t bet, but if the money you two bet is not in the city where Caesar''s palace is located, but in other cities or countries that are allowed to bet,That''s not illegal, but if the other party doesn''t keep his promise, we can''t help you recover the funds, you can only deal with it by yourself.


    Before William spoke, stark, who heard Jesse''s way, said, "well, that''s it. Who am I? I''m Tony Stark, a super rich man with a fortune of 32 billion dollars. Boy, it''s me who should be worried, but if you cheat me, I promise you can''t do anything in this country in the future.".


    William said with a smile: "Hey, someone is anxious to give me money. I don''t want to be embarrassed. Let''s go, baby stark.".


    This time stark finally said, "F, K, u, you little English kid.".


    After scolding and ignoring, William said to the manager of Caesar''s palace hall who came by: "take me to the VIP Hall, and don''t let that little boy run away.".


    "No problem, Mr. stark," the hall manager said with a bow and a bow,


    then he walked up to William and apologized with a bow and a bow: "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, for letting you encounter this kind of thing. It''s our hotel''s dereliction of duty,


    to apologize, you come to our hotel in the future, we don''t charge you any accommodation and catering fees, where would you like to stay I''ll stay in that room as long as I want. I promise our hotel will treat you as our most valued customer in the future.


    "Ha ha, do I look like someone who needs your accommodation? Well, someone''s waiting to give me money. Lead the way. "Then he looked at stark, who was waiting for him not far away.


    This made stark regret to look back at William. This time, he went to the VIP Hall without looking back.

 Chapter 190

    Caesar Palace staff had been preparing for a long time. They walked into the VIP Hall and sat face to face. Stark said, "tell me what game you want to play.".


    "Ha ha, of course, it''s Depu, but it''s too hard for you, or we''ll play the game.


    Now the people who can enter the VIP Hall are all people with identity. Stark, who looks at William''s advice, blushes and laughs regardless of his identity.


    It seems that tonistak is really not popular.


    After all the people in the VIP Hall were seated, the card officer of Caesar Palace surprised everyone. It turned out that this card officer was the chairman of Caesar Palace, an old man in his 60s.


    Good evening, gentlemen. I''m Mr. Smith, the chairman of Caesar Palace. As today''s card game is very special, I need to reconfirm with the two gentlemen which country and bank your funds will be in before we start.


    This time, William did not wait for stark to speak, first said: "Swiss National Bank.".


    Smith looked at stark after hearing this. Stark nodded after thinking about it. For him, SNB is no different from other big banks. No bank will blatantly pit him as a rich man. He''s an arms dealer. Don''t think Tony Stark is a kind man at this time.


    Had it not been for life and death, tonistak would not have changed greatly.


    "OK, now that the bank has confirmed, the second question is, how much money do you have?".


    When he heard this question, stark laughed and said to William, "what do you say, kid, we''d better not play too much, or you''ll lose all your milk and go home.".


    "Hee hee" and "ha ha" onlookers felt that they didn''t need to watch the card game today. They were very happy just to watch the two counsels each other.


    William looked at stark, who despised him, and thought about it. If you want stark to take the bait and see what can make him move,


    reluctant to let your child catch the wolf, William made up his mind to say: "three billion dollars in cash and all the patents of the new MP3 in my hand are worth one billion dollars, a total of four billion dollars, bet on the stock of stark company of the same value." .


    "Boom" when he heard William''s words, all the people on the scene stood up and looked at him strangely,


    "God, the Devonshire family are all crazy." Smith exclaimed solemnly, "Mr. William Devonshire, are you sure what you said is true? As long as Mr. Stark confirms, the card game will be set up, and you won''t have a chance to go back, or However, all the top people in the United States will boycott any of your business activities, and you will become the most unpopular person in the United States. ".


    William looks at Smith unexpectedly. It seems that the chairman of Caesar Palace has dealt with Henry before,


    but at this time, William ignores Smith''s words and looks at stark, who is shocked by $4 billion, with a smile, "agree?"


    Playing so much? This made stark very embarrassed. He thought it would be very big if he could have a few hundred million. But he didn''t expect that William was a madman. He would fight with him with all his wealth. God, do I have such a big feud with this little guy?


    He doesn''t have as much cash as William. Most of Stark''s wealth is real estate such as stocks and real estate. He doesn''t even have hundreds of millions of cash. He can''t go on without shares.


    William didn''t speak at this time to advise stark. If he wants to end up, he has to think clearly, so that he won''t feel that William is blocking him and hating him all his life.


    In the VIP Hall, the audience all held their breath and looked at stark quietly. If stark agreed, the card game would be the biggest in history.


    After thinking for a long time, stark said, "the stock is OK, but the voting right is still mine. If you want to sell it, you can only sell it to me, and I will buy it at the market price.".


    "Boom" the audience immediately excited, they did not expect that stark would really agree.


    But what the audience don''t know is that Stark is not an idiot. He is interested in all the patents of new MP3 that William said.


    in recent months, William''s private lawyer Anthony has been registering MP3 patents for him. There are more than 100 successful patents registered. Many interested people can find out what technology William has registered in the patent office, which makes many people envious Get up.


    But now William is only paying $1 billion. In Stark''s opinion, the $1 billion is really low, just like Baijian.


    He is confident that if the operation is good, 10 billion dollars will not be a problem, and the patent can charge 20 years of patent fees.


    William looked at stark with a smile and thought that you would take the bait. "The voting right can be given to you, but we have to share the same rights. You can''t dilute my shares. Otherwise, our agreed fee will last for three years. I think you can prepare for three years, Mr. Stark.".


    Stark thought about it and nodded, "no problem.".


    "In addition, if I want to sell, you have the priority, or you don''t want me to sell it to other people after you make an inquiry, but the deadline is one month. After one month, as long as you don''t reply, you will give up.".Thinking about the patents in William''s hand, stark touched his mobile phone. He didn''t believe that Jarvis, the prototype of artificial intelligence, would lose to William on the premise of helping to calculate. He nodded and said, "yes.".


    The terms were agreed, and soon the bank and the lawyer entered. They spent more than an hour signing the contract with the help of the bank and the lawyer.


    After everything was ready, old Smith said again, "last time, do you have any objection to me being a licensing officer again?"


    William and stark shook their heads. "The card game begins," said old Smith.


    Hearing the beginning of the card game, all the people on the scene were excited and their hearts jumped out.


    Unfortunately, the result is quite different from what stark expected.


    Four hours later, at 7 o''clock in the morning, stark walked out of the VIP Hall with the help of the bodyguard leader harpy. He didn''t understand that he lost to William''s $4 billion stake in stark company in four hours.


    His share has also changed from 32% to 28%, and William immediately becomes the seventh shareholder of stark group, and he is also a private shareholder. In three years, William''s influence in stark group will soar.


    This made stark very angry, but he had to consider the consequences of losing the 4% shares. After returning to his suite, stark lay on his big bed and thought carefully about the course of the card game. How could he not understand that his luck became as bad as dog history at the beginning of the game.


    Is it because I won too much in the hall and used up all my luck?

 Chapter 191

    Stark, who suffered from the loss, got up and called harpy and his bodyguards to the monitoring room of Caesar Palace. He wanted to see how he lost.


    Stark, led by the manager, walks into the surveillance room and sees that William is talking and laughing with the old Smith watching the surveillance video.


    On hearing the report from his staff, Smith stood up and said hello to stark with a smile, while William looked at the curse of bad luck on Stark''s head with a smile.


    Release mental power to remove the curse of bad luck to stark, William reached out, "good morning, Mr. stark.".


    Stark just nodded to Smith, ignoring William''s outstretched hand and saying to Smith, "Mr. Smith, I want to see my surveillance video last night.".


    Old Smith nodded with a smile and said, "of course, stark, it''s your right."


    "this way, please." old Smith took stark to the monitoring seat, first introduced the card table they used yesterday, and said, "for fairness, the table you used last night is a special competition for German wrestling competition The table,


    there are cameras on each player''s seat, and the cards you two get in each game can be displayed here. For fairness, we also have special cameras under your seats, chairs, and upper body, so I guarantee that your card game is fair. ".


    After introducing these, I saw stark nodding. Before yesterday''s card game, old Smith told him that there was signal shielding equipment at the scene. Harpy also checked with his bodyguards at that time. Jarvis also found that there was something wrong with the monitoring, so stark had no doubts about this.


    Old Smith told his men to tune the video he and William were watching to the beginning. William and old Smith did not speak at this time. They had seen it before. When stark came, they were watching it again. Old Smith listened to his analysis and William''s boasting.


    He ordered two professional card masters to explain to stark, and sat quietly with the spectators.


    The more you look at Stark''s face, the blacker it is. It seems that his luck is not on his head this time. Listening to the analysis of professional card players in the hotel and looking at the statistical data given by hotel analysts, stark knows that he is not wronged for losing this time.


    William takes 75% of the cards bigger than himself, and he has won a big card several times. When William has a good card in his hand, Stark''s eyes, corners of the mouth, fingers and even heels will make a lot of slight movements, especially when his heels move, the red pocket towel in stark''s suit pocket will follow.


    The video doesn''t listen to William''s expressionless staring at himself. At the beginning, William will follow him several times at random, but after that, he abandons his cards. In order not to let stark detect his weakness, William will make him steal chicken on purpose several times.


    The most fatal is his habit of occasionally drinking or eating snacks, touching fingers and staring at public cards when the cards are good.


    Once or twice, three or four times is nothing, but when the analysts put together all the videos of stark stealing chicken or playing cards to lure William to play, these little moves of stark became too obvious.


    Looking at the video full of weaknesses, stark blushed. He was arrogant, but he was not the one who couldn''t afford to lose. He couldn''t even beat William by cheating with Jarvis, which made stark have nothing to complain about.


    just thinking of losing $4 billion in four hours, he was bleeding in his heart and said unnaturally, "well, you''re lucky this time, I hope we can compete again next time "


    stark decided to go back and upgrade Jarvis, and input all the cards into the program for analysis, so as to win back next time.


    William looked at stark with a smile and shook his head. Looking at Stark''s face slowly turning black, William said: "sorry, I''m not laughing at you, stark. Although you are one of the smartest people in the world, you can''t play with me at cards.".


    When he heard that William was not laughing at him, he said that he was one of the smartest people in the world. Although stark felt that the word "one" should be removed, but William, who was also a genius, praised him. Stark was surprised and soon became alert.


    After seeing that Stark''s face was not so dark, William pointed to his head and said, "I can remember anything I want to pay attention to, and you know my archery skills are very good. I can even notice your pupil moving when playing cards, so no one can beat me when playing cards with me for the first time.".


    Before William finished, he heard stark smile.


    "You talk too much nonsense, and now I understand that it has nothing to do with what you say that you can win,


    you are tempting me to play with you again," stark said, staring at William. "It''s enough to tempt me to play with you once with tens of billions of dollars worth of technology. Goodbye, no, never again.".


    It''s a pity to see that Stark is not cheated, but he also knows that it''s good to let stark be cheated last time.


    But William won''t let stark go like this. "Maybe we should have a good drink somewhere and talk about the player. How about it, stark?"."No time, I can''t see that little thing now. I just need to spend a little time and energy to design a better player than what you have." stark looked at it. William couldn''t help sneering: "some people can''t drink yet. Do you want to watch us drink?"


    "I''m sorry, England can drink when I''m 18. My favorite is whisky, and I''ve just won 4 billion yuan. The fine is nothing, right, Mr. stark.".


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, old Smith said, "well, gentlemen, don''t forget who we are? We''re billionaires. Let''s not talk about drinking. Let''s go, Tony. We haven''t seen each other for years. Talk to this old guy.


    Seeing that stark didn''t speak, old Smith said with a smile, "I''ll take you to my private wine room. I''ve got a lot of old whiskey. It seems that I also have some McCarran rare years.".


    "Let''s go, if you have 1962, it''s the best," stark said after hearing the McCullen rare year series.


    When he got out of the elevator and passed downstairs, William suddenly saw two familiar faces. One was George and the other was Pete sitting on a table in the hall.


    Seeing these two bastards, William can''t help thinking about how these two guys are here. What''s going to happen?

 Chapter 192

    Old Smith looked at William, staring at two ordinary people and asked, "what''s the matter, William, do you know him?"


    "Ha ha, let''s go" William ignored. He was looking at his George and Pete with a heart beating. As he walked, he motioned to old Smith that he was OK.


    Waiting for the bus to arrive at old Smith''s mansion in Las Vegas, William and old Smith said sorry to stark and went to one side to make a phone call.


    Old Smith and stark looked at each other and made a wink, which seemed to have something to do with the two men William had just seen.


    Old Smith called a man to give orders in a low voice, while stark kept pressing on his cell phone.


    Walking to the pool, William lies on the beach chair and dials the church phone.


    "Hey, tycoon, why do you call me when you have time? You just won a lot of money. Shouldn''t you enjoy the beautiful wine now? I don''t know how to get rich. Are we still friends, William.


    "Hey, hey, I have a chance to get rich now. I just don''t know if you want it or not." when I came to old Smith''s house, William figured out what it was.


    This is Las Vegas. When you see George and Pete, and think about Caesar Palace, William will soon know what''s going on.


    "What''s the chance to get rich, William? Don''t try to cheat me. If you have a good chance, how can you tell me?" the church asked uncertainly. "You want money, money and people. What else do you need me to do? If it''s related to intelligence, I can only say sorry.".


    "Haha, I promise it has nothing to do with your career and the government. Just say whether you want to make a fortune"


    "sorry, I''m from the government. I''m still thinking of retiring safely. You can find someone else. Goodbye, William.".


    With a smile on his face, William lay on the beach chair and snapped his fingers. Soon a Smith''s servant came over, ordered a glass of ice lemonade, and drank ice water comfortably on the beach chair.


    But old Smith and stark, who were waiting for news, didn''t urge William to come back. Stark said, "Mr. Smith, we still don''t wait for William. Now I''m more interested in the rare year of McCullen.".


    "Ha ha, no problem, let''s taste it first, and let the next people send William a share later," said old Smith, looking at William, who was lying on the beach chair and drinking ice water leisurely, shaking his head. "It seems that William will not come in for a while.".


    Lying on the beach chair for more than ten minutes, William''s unexpected mobile phone rang. He picked up a strange number and pressed the connect button to hear the voice of the church.


    "Can we talk now?" William asked with a smile


    "Of course, it''s better to be careful about money. I know you won''t be at ease if you don''t pull me into the water by yourself," the church said helplessly.


    he knew that William would not believe what he said about the $5 million affair of the secret service. Now he called him to pull him onto the ship by himself,


    he had done bad things together In the future, even if he is not a person on a boat, he can still hold his handle so that he does not dare to talk nonsense.


    The church sighed that he really had the idea of retirement, but William didn''t believe it. If he didn''t join in this time, William would not trust him.


    "You don''t need to know the process, you just need to rob some things from a group of people together with Brian. Afterwards, each of you can get 10 million dollars in cash, which is used and unrecorded.".


    "Ten million for one person, or used cash?" The church didn''t think for a while and whispered, "you''re crazy. You want to rob the hotel playing cards? Do you want to be chased by all the upper class in Las Vegas? You''re a rich man. Do you need to do that? "


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I''m not so stupid to rob the hotel. I promise we won''t have an accident. Someone will take out the money for us. What you have to do is to be a yellow Finch and wait for them to send the money to us. Don''t tell me that you old guys can''t do anything but some thieves, cheaters, cheaters, computer experts and so on.


    William didn''t care what the church thought of. This time, he will definitely pull the church into the camp. He is really worried about the guy in the church. Who knows the purpose of the church approaching him.


    Next, he found Brian and Barney in New York for Christmas. With these four experts, William didn''t think there would be any problem.


    At the same time, he called Felix at the National Bank of Switzerland and told him to help him find some operators who had worked with him before.


    After the arrangement, William walked into the old Smith''s house with a smile.


    As soon as they came in, they saw old Smith and stark enjoying a bottle of 1962 McCullen whisky,


    "it''s arranged," old Smith smilingly poured William a glass of whisky and handed it to him.


    "Thank you," William sniffed at the glass and took a sip. "That''s good. I''ll have to get more macaroni on the market.".


    "If you like it, William, let me just say that Stark is impatient with waiting,


    What do you think of me and stark? I have a good relationship with the government. Stark has a deep relationship with the soldiers. How about our cooperation on the player?""Ha ha, Mr. Smith, I''m not short of money. Players can be produced and promoted at a low cost. I think I''d better play by myself. Thank you for your kindness.".


    Old Smith didn''t change his face and said: "William, you think things are too simple. It''s easy to produce them, but they have to be sold out. You can''t eat the profits alone.


    the simplest way is that as long as your player can''t enter America for one or two years, then you don''t want to enter America any more. Time and market are the key Most of all, "he said.


    "Haha, I can''t do it. I''ll license the patented technology. Although there will be less profits, I''ll be more worried. I''ll be safer with competition. Moreover, I have to cooperate with you in the United States."


    Old Smith didn''t know what to say when he heard William''s words.


    when he met William, who would rather lose profits and grant patents than be taken advantage of by others, old Smith had no choice but to sit and drink, "Tony, come on, it seems that William doesn''t look up to me as a person in the hotel industry.".


    Hear old Smith''s words, William and stark all smile, they really don''t look up to him in the card industry.


    As long as it''s not someone who kills his father and takes his wife, there''s money to talk about. So stark and William said, "how do you want to cooperate?".


    "Ha ha, stark, how much do you think my technology is worth? Only a small part of the patents I have released now. The technology in my mind involves the fields of media, digital broadcasting, television and mobile communication.".


    "Well, needless to say, I know all about the technology. Now you just have the first hand and registered the patent, but there are other formats of decoders.


    if your requirements are too high or you delay too long, the manufacturers will give up and study other formats, and the value of MP3 format will be greatly reduced. Now you have the best technology Time, maybe in a few years, say, what do you want.

 Chapter 193

    William knows that Stark is right. MP3 is not the only decoding format on the market. FLAC may appear soon, and the underlying core patents are not in his hands. It''s not so easy to produce them.


    this is also the reason why he hasn''t produced the finished players himself. As long as he wants to produce the finished players,


    those underlying core patents Li all companies will bite a big bite of fat on him. Instead of doing so, it''s better to exchange MP3 technology for some valuable shares.


    "I want the shares of stark company, and the conditions are the same as we talked about before. I can give you the right to vote."


    William didn''t have no intention to the companies that appeared in his previous life, but he didn''t dare to mention those companies in the special period, so he could only give his ideas to the companies in marvel.


    And the stark group is the best choice, at least in the next eight years. Thinking that the market value of stark will reach trillions of dollars in the future, William is very enthusiastic. In this period, the current market value of stark group is only about 10 million dollars.


    "I''m an arms dealer," stark asked, squinting his eyes.


    "of course, you''re Tony Stark. Who don''t you invest in? And your relationship in the United States can help people like me get rich all of a sudden to avoid a lot of trouble.".


    "You''ve just won a lot of money from me. Do you think I''ll help you?"


    "Hey, I don''t know if you will help me, but at least you won''t want me to die," William asked with a smile. "Do you want me to die? Mr. stark.


    "Is the world so dangerous? You are a rich man. "William''s words surprised stark. Looking at William, who sent out a dangerous signal in his eyes, stark was shocked. Is this little guy close to himself for safety?


    If this is heard by William, stark will certainly be spit out by him. He will not find you for safety. You are the most dangerous. If it is not for money and the influence of stark group, the devil will calculate you.


    "Ha ha, you''re Tony Stark and your father is Howard stark. Of course, you don''t think anyone will hit you.


    I''m not the same. Half a year ago, I was a poor boy who worked hard for 200 pounds, but now how much money I have will be in great danger. Maybe you''ll realize my anxiety after you feel the danger I''m worried about it.


    "Ha, how could I be in danger," stark said, as if to hear the funniest thing. "Well, let''s get down to business. Don''t waste my time any more. How much do you offer?".


    "4% shares".


    "Four billion? Are you crazy about money? You want to sell 4 billion yuan for a technology that is not exclusive? " Stark shook his head. "I''ll give you 2% at most. No more talk.".


    "I have not only patents, but also mature players that can be produced immediately. Think about how much stock price can be increased by the hot sale of music players. Stark, stock price is the most important thing in this period, or you can give me cash.".


    This kind of stock disaster period fool can cash purchase, the money to stay in their own hands is not good, "3%, this is the final bid, or even.".


    "In fact, as long as I give you the right to vote, the more shares I get, the better it will be for you. Think about it, plus my shares, whether your right to vote has exceeded the critical line of 33%".


    "Ha ha" stark rolled his eyes. If he hadn''t thought about this earlier, he would not have agreed to buy shares.


    "Well, three billion is three billion." William doesn''t have much expectation for MP3''s future in his own hands. It''s good to have a few billion. He still has to pay a lot of energy to take care of this project that he doesn''t have many years to earn, but it''s different in the hands of big enterprises.


    Thinking that the 3 billion will turn into 30 billion US dollars in the future, William thinks that he has not suffered a loss. Moreover, money is not the main thing for him at this time, and social status is. With the previous 4%, William has 7% of the shares of stark group, and shares with Tony Stark. There is no risk of dilution.


    Thinking of this, William cheered and shook hands with stark.


    Stark thinks that although he has less shares, he has no less control. Instead, he has increased. Moreover, as long as the player can sell well, his wealth will rise after the share price rises.


    William took 7% of the shares will not be so exclusive, in the old Smith''s congratulations and happy to drink with the two.


    At the end of the business conversation, three people chatted over whiskey and cigars.


    Then, old Smith''s men knocked on the door and came in to give old Smith a paper bag. Old Smith waved his men out,


    opened it, took out some pictures and put them on the table, and asked William, "would you mind telling me about Caesar''s palace just now? I''m very curious about how you can be interested in a cheater and a cheater. Just now, you didn''t even care about your favorite whisky for them.


    Instead of answering old Smith''s question, William looked at old Smith and asked, "Mr. Smith, you are the landlord of Las Vegas. May I ask you an unfriendly question?""Unfriendly questions?" Old Smith didn''t understand what question William would ask. He shook his head. "I can''t guess. You''d better say it directly.".


    "If you lose hundreds of millions of dollars in cash at Caesar Palace, will your shares fall the next day"


    "of course," old Smith patted the armrest of his chair, "William, have you got any news? Will it be my Caesar Palace?"


    On hearing this news, old Smith was still so calm. He was really used to meeting people with strong winds and waves. "Don''t worry, Mr. Smith, it has nothing to do with Caesar''s palace.".


    "Ha ha, that''s good. It doesn''t mean that someone is going to have bad luck." old Smith took a sip of whiskey and said, "who?"


    William did not wordy directly said: "beautiful hotel.".


    "The guy Terry Benedict? I didn''t expect that anyone would dare to come up with his idea. There hasn''t been anyone in Las Vegas who can steal a dime from our pockets. William, are you sure those people you know can really steal money from Terry Benedict? "


    William thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but I''ve got some news that these people have the possibility of success. Terry Benedict has a very bad habit, which makes the probability of success very high.".


    "What bad habit?" William''s words were incomprehensible to Smith, and he recalled: "in my impression, Terry Benedict is a very cautious and serious man. The beauty hotel is well managed by him.


    It took him only 10 years to change from one hotel to three, and even MGM was acquired by him.


    "It''s just too strict. Terry Benedict is a man in charge of everything. He even rushes to do his work. Mr. Smith, if you think about it carefully, you can see whether the staff of the beauty hotel are careless and perfunctory.".


    Smith thought carefully after hearing this, and found that what William said seemed to be true, "so our chance has come"?


    William looked at stark and Smith with their eyes lit up. "Yes, our chance has come.".

 Chapter 194

    Old Smith took the bottle to add wine to them, and then happily said, "cheers.".


    "Cheers"


    after a few sips of whiskey, stark and William said, "are you in charge of the stock market or Mr. Smith and I?"


    "Of course, it''s up to you. After all, you have more energy in this country than me. Each person has 200 million US dollars, and the total is 600 million US dollars. Is there a problem?" William said that he would not end on his own, and Terry Benedict was also a big guy in Las Vegas.


    Just keep stark and Smith in front and get rich.


    Smith said: "is 600 million dollars too little, William? If you beat a snake, you will be killed with a stick. Otherwise, when Terry Benedict finds out something, it will be very troublesome to retaliate. Terry is famous for his vengeance in Las Vegas. None of the people who make trouble in his hotel can survive."


    I didn''t expect that old Smith, who looked very kind, was so mean. He just wanted money, but old Smith wanted people''s lives.


    "Who in the world might have an accident, but what''s in it for me?" William looked at stark. "You think so, stark.".


    Stark said with a little smile and a clear mind: "Oh, it has nothing to do with me. I''m only responsible for looking for people to watch the stock market. The other two of you can deal with it. Ha ha, you are a card tycoon, an aristocrat and a secret service family. You have mental calculation but no intention. I don''t think many people can resist your cooperation.".


    William and Smith laughed and ignored stark, who still wanted to hang a sign. They said, "I''m in charge of Terry. You''re in charge of sniping the beauty group. Whether you can swallow the beauty group depends on your energy in Las Vegas, Mr. Smith."


    "No problem, I still know a lot of energetic people, as long as your action can succeed, I will pull some colleagues to snipe beautiful people," Smith said excitedly.


    "Well, my reward, Mr. Smith, as an intelligence provider and action planner, I want you to have three levels of ex post interest.".


    "William, is it not enough for you to have the stock market and the stolen money? You know, I have to take a big part in this sniping. There are too many layers. Unless you can guarantee that Terry Benedict will have an accident, we can''t swallow the whole beauty group. ".


    William thought silently about the scale of Meiren group. The listed value of Meiren in the stock market is more than 20 billion US dollars. No matter how to take advantage of the situation, it will cost more than 10 billion US dollars to acquire.


    But William doesn''t care, "don''t forget, your main goal is not money. Beautiful people have three hotels. If you can bring it down or swallow it, you will not only lose one competitor, but also warn those who want to go into Las Vegas to grab food. This is more important than cash.".


    Smith thought for a long time before nodding, "the action is successful, and Terry Benedict has to see God or get into great trouble. We will pay you three times for the reward. The first time, we will pay you half of 1 billion in advance, but I hope I can exchange the shares of other companies for you. Billions of cash is still too much pressure for us.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "the third floor is more than $2 billion. Mr. Smith, if you give me shares, you must give me $3 billion.".


    Smith shook his head. "God, it''s not as simple as you think. William, even if you can make 10 billion yuan on the book, in fact, the profit may be only half. There are too many people who have to manage to succeed.".


    "Ha ha, that''s your business. The money earned by the three best hotels every year is several times the money given to me. I don''t think you don''t understand this account. The cash is 2.5 billion or the stock is 3 billion. You''d better think about what company shares you can provide to me. If you don''t like it, I won''t want the stock.".


    Stark then understood why people would want William to die. This little guy under 20 was so greedy.


    Smith has been sitting on the sofa for a long time this time. He didn''t want to do it without William. However, according to the information he found, William, a guy who didn''t have much time to make a fortune, has a strong sense of revenge, and his means are fierce. He can do it all by himself.


    Thinking about the possible revenge in the future, Smith shakes his head in his heart. Moreover, the matter has not started yet, and the three hotels have not yet arrived. Everything is still unknown. Let''s wait until the meat comes into his mouth. If William''s means are not as strong as he thought, Smith doesn''t mind breaking the debt.


    "Well, stock or stock plus cash, William, you are such a greedy hyena that you can''t let go of it," old Smith said after a pause. "You are really different from your grandfather. Most of what Henry does is for his own country. You are not as patriotic as your ancestors.".


    Ghosts love England, William thought silently, forcing his grandfather Henry to sell his ancestral property, how no one pulled Henry, besides, William''s soul is not English.


    "I need money to love England, Mr. Smith. When England collected my taxes, I didn''t care if my four great grandparents died for England,Even the old king of England wanted to confer honours on my four great grandfathers. Ha ha, I don''t think I should love England more. The Devonshire family doesn''t owe England anything.


    Looking at William''s indifference, old Smith, as an Englishman, felt very sad. He also shed blood for England, but in the end, he didn''t come to America to make a living.


    "Well, it''s up to you now. Whether stark and I can succeed depends on how far you can go.".


    "It''s a small matter. As long as you earn money, I don''t care if you trade with Satan. Stark, give me an account and I''ll let people call you. And you''d better not be greedy of my money, or I''ll blow up your mansion in Marbury.".


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t give you a chance. You''d better take care of yourself. Don''t be killed when you leave a lot of money. You don''t know who''s cheaper yet," stark sneered.


    "Stark, I promise that if I have an accident, no one will get my money. I know a man named Yuri Olov, the king of war,


    If I have an accident, I will change all my money into AK ships after AK ships and throw them to the barefoot uncles in the Cape of good hope to make them happy for a year. It''s none of my business whether other people will be unhappy.


    In addition, I have set up several golden hair revenge funds with a total value of 1 billion in some forces. Hehe, anyone who wants to kill me will wait for assassins from all over the world to patronize me. ".

 Chapter 195

    "God, a billion dollar revenge fund?" Smith exclaimed and looked at William dumbfounded. "You Devonshire people are all crazy. Your four great grandfathers are, Henry is, you are, and you are more crazy than them.".


    "After my death, will the flood pour into Europa? Goodbye, gentlemen, I have to make money. Some people just need to use their mouths to earn a lot of money. Oh, I hope my son can be like some people," said William, turning his eyes to stark, who had never spoken.


    See William looking at his son, starkner did not know that William was scolding him, "F, K, u William".


    "Ha ha, remember to watch the news, bye bye.".


    After William left, Smith looked at the furious stark, shook his head and said, "Tony, your character really should be changed. If you didn''t provoke William first, he would not be able to count on you as soon as he saw you.


    it''s still very good for William to be a friend. If you go back and check carefully, you can understand that he is killing in France for the sake of friends, but for the sake of his friends There is a bottom line in Lian''s heart. No matter how ordinary people and good people tease him, William has never killed him.


    The Devonshire family are very trustworthy to their friends, but they don''t care about morality and law when dealing with the enemy. They don''t kill the enemy''s family once or twice in history.


    not to mention that in that war, William''s two great uncles even killed their own people in order to kill and kill their brother''s enemies, and finally they were with others But when you want to do it, don''t keep your hand. If you can''t do it, don''t do it. "


    "Ha ha, only an idiot can fight against William, a schizophrenic, and only cooperation can win-win. Mr. Smith, William is not as crazy as he thought. I can guarantee that there are nine layers of what he just said is for you,


    he is reminding you not to default,


    my arms seller has no conflict of interest with him. You''d better think about what shares to give William, a miser Well,


    if you cheat, maybe Caesar Palace will be bombed by him. Didn''t you hear that he said he would blow up my house in Marbury? Ha ha.


    Stark didn''t speak just now because Jarvis reported to him the information he found in his headphones. Thinking about what William had done, stark, an arms dealer, felt numb.


    fortunately, William and old Smith said that there was a bottom line in being a man. He killed some damned people. Otherwise, stark didn''t want to be a black hand with William I don''t know how to deal with people.


    However, when he thought of William''s personality defects, stark sat on the sofa with his glass in his hand and calculated secretly, thinking that someone who had a strong hand might be able to make friends with him when he would be able to use them.


    just when he thought that he was being counselled by William and wanted to die, stark was very upset. He always counselled people, and when he was counselled so miserably.


    Thinking about William''s various performances, this guy won''t really have schizophrenia. Stark was surprised. Forget it. Let''s observe. Don''t let William suddenly get sick and kill himself.


    If William knew what stark was thinking at the moment, he would have beaten stark hemiplegia so that his little secretary could not recognize him.


    If it wasn''t for the risk of mental damage caused by killing the Virgin Mary and ordinary people, William would not care what ordinary people are not ordinary people. In his eyes, those who don''t offend themselves are good people, those who can make money for themselves are good people, and others are wood.


    Back at Caesar''s palace, William pretends to have no intention of telling Jesse, the housekeeper, that he wants to watch a boxing match.


    Jesse thought for a few seconds and said, "it seems that tomorrow night there will be a fight between WBC and IBO heavyweight champion between kretchenko and Lewis in the beauty hotel. If you want to watch it, I will reserve the best seat for you.".


    William''s heart is happy, so George and Pete that two bastards are tomorrow to start, "thank you, Jesse, help me book tickets, if you have time, you can accompany me to see, I still lack a female companion.".


    Hearing William say this, Jesse''s pretty face slowly red up, look at William''s eyes suddenly seem to have some inexplicable meaning.


    Ha ha, William laughed in his heart. When he was chatting with old Smith, old Smith told him that Jesse, a beautiful woman, was not married yet. Now she is single and has no record of accompanying customers.


    It''s so obvious that he doesn''t have to be responsible, and William doesn''t mind working out with Jesse.


    I don''t want him to stay in Las Vegas if there''s a Las Vegas sentence.


    "Jesse, I want to take a bath. Help me prepare it. Thank you," William said with a smile.


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire, just a moment. I''ll arrange it for you." Jesse went to arrange it for William with her two maids and her red face.


    After taking a bath, William takes Jesse to the gym to work out. Unexpectedly, Jesse looks frail. However, Jesse is a good sportsman. They worked out in a private gym for nearly two hours before they came back to the suite with a sweat of laughter.


    After lunch, William sent a text message to Barney and Christmas, who were still on the road. He asked them to join Brian and the church when they arrived. Then he prepared his equipment and waited for his message. After sending the message, he threw his mobile phone and fell asleep on the bed.Yesterday and this morning, William didn''t get up until midnight. Jesse with a reddish face came in with his clothes. William stood still and dressed under Jesse''s service.


    After leaving the presidential suite, Jesse, who is on a diet, has a French dinner in Caesar Palace. While eating, he opens the information about Jesse sent by Sam.


    he has no bad habits. He has two boyfriends, never got married, has no children, and has a stable job. He has worked in Caesar Palace for five years. Last year, he was promoted to be the housekeeper of the presidential suite, providing a monthly flat of more than 140 yuan in Las Vegas Looking at Jesse''s income, what William didn''t expect was that Jesse''s monthly salary was $30000.


    After eating almost, William asked Jesse if he would like to work for him. His salary is double that of now, and he only serves him.


    Jesse was surprised by William''s invitation and shook her head blankly to say that she needed to consider it.


    Well, William doesn''t have to ask Jesse to be his own housekeeper. Jesse is not a man without job and assets.


    As William''s personal butler, of course, Jesse has to think about it before answering him. However, Jesse is also very happy because of William''s invitation. After a big meal, they begin to talk and laugh at the table.


    After eating, William asks Jesse to go back to a bar in Caesar''s palace to book a suite.


    Walking into the suite, I saw Barney Christmas Bryan sitting with four people in the church drinking wine and playing cards.

 Chapter 196

    Seeing William come in, four people stand up and greet him with a hug. Barney Christmas and Brian call William boss, which makes the guy in the church very surprised. Unexpectedly, these fierce people he knows are working for William now.


    Thinking that he might be working for William in the future, the church felt a little uncomfortable. He was almost 60 years old. When he called for the boss of a little guy who could be his grandson, the church felt very angry.


    "Sit down, guys, we''ve known each other for a long time. Don''t think I don''t know you''re flattering me." there''s a church where William doesn''t use the name of the boss. But Barney and the church respect William because they are his secret servants and get along well with each other.


    And Brian is because William was his boss before, he saved his daughter and niece some time ago, and now he is his campaign sponsor, and he has no requirements for him. He just gives money to William when he needs it, so Brian has the best attitude towards William.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. You probably know why you''re here," said William.


    "Of course, the church has just said to us, thank you boss for the chance to make a fortune. Remember us, each of us has ten million dollars, even if you let us blow up the hotel," cried the Christmas monster.


    Listening to the strange tone of Christmas, everyone laughed, but we all know that William certainly did not want to blow up the hotel.


    After laughing enough, William said: "I have received the news that a group of people are working on the idea of the Treasury of Meili people''s Congress Hotel. What we have to do is to help them complete it. Finally, after the success of these swindlers, cheats and computer experts, we will quietly take away the fruits of their victory.".


    "Ha ha" everyone was excited to hear that William said so simply.


    William then said, "Bryan, are you ready for your fake tickets?"


    "Of course, boss," Brian said, looking at his watch, "it''s about two hours before things can be delivered. It''s just that time is tight and the printing effect is not very good. If you touch it, you can detect it.".


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I just want the right amount of paper. Anyway, it will be burned in the end." William took out the information of George and Pete to four people. "These two guys are named Denny oshen and rasty Ryan. One is a big thief and the other is a cheater. These two people are the mastermind. They will start staring at these two guys tonight and they will do it tomorrow night ¡±¡£


    "Understand," the four said, looking at the information.


    William took out as like as two peas. "This guy is called Linus Caldwell, a thief, but I''m not sure if this guy is a secret service man, because I know a guy named Jason Bourne who looks exactly the same as him, church, can you help me?"


    The Church took the picture from William''s hand, and when it looked at it, it was very sad. It seemed that he really had some impression of this man. "I seem to have seen this guy in the secret service building of New York. William, how do you know that this man has a problem?"


    "Ha ha" William thought to himself, there are not many people who don''t know this guy, the famous Jason Bourne, the guy who makes the New York secret service turn upside down,


    but William didn''t answer the church''s question, sometimes it''s good to keep some mystery, "since you have an impression, it must be the old man Albert who is fishing for extra money. Pay attention to it, Jason Bourne is a special experimental product with excellent skill. Since you have seen the church, you should not show your face. You should stare at their computer experts and report to me at any time.


    "No problem", William didn''t answer his question, and the church couldn''t force him to say, but since they all want to earn extra money, the church has no burden on its colleagues.


    it''s not a matter of security crisis, so why not make money.


    "Boss, if there are secret service people involved, are we short of manpower?" Barney asked hesitantly, looking at William''s eyes.


    William didn''t even think about it to understand Barney''s meaning. Seeing that the task was simple and the pay was high, this guy wanted to help his teammates. After all, it was a $10 million job for one person. They didn''t make $10 million a year before.


    Brian heard Barney''s words, his heart was also a little excited, looking at William.


    William didn''t look up to the money he stole. It was small money for him. Most of the money was in the stock market and sniping after old Smith.


    originally, he thought that fewer people would be more confidential, but Jason Bourne showed up, and Barney''s four people were really less.


    "everyone who came later was $2 million, please keep your mouth shut.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Brian, you also call your team members. Remember guys, don''t make mistakes. Even if I don''t trouble you, some big guys in Las Vegas will sink you into the desert as cactus. Ha ha, it involves a lot of money.".


    After that, William turned to the church. Among these people, he was most worried about the church.


    The church saw William staring at him and said, "Hey, William, do you think I have another choice now? I don''t want to be killed by you secretly, let alone the consortium involved. I''m not crazy. ".William looked at the church with a smile, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go. There''s no easier money to make than this time."


    "Ha ha ha, I understand, boss.".


    After giving orders, William went back to the suite first. There were six expendables, five Bryan and just 12 church people. William didn''t believe that these old guys would be able to deal with George and Pete.


    Back in the suite, William, in a good mood, takes Jesse to the gym to keep fit. After sweating, he takes a bath in a comfortable mood and then puts on his clothes and goes to the circus under Jesse''s service.


    I didn''t sleep until 4 a.m. until noon the next day. After lunch, under the leadership of Jesse, William and Jesse strolled all afternoon.


    At 7 p.m., William and Jesse walked down the street to the beautiful people''s Hotel opposite Caesar''s palace and sat in the first row waiting to watch tonight''s heavyweight boxing match.


    Before entering the boxing hall, William and Yin Yang miss each other face to face and quietly take the earphone and receiver from Yin Yang. Unexpectedly, Barney''s earphone is the same as the one he bought in the black market of Washington last time. It seems that these guys have paid a lot for the task.


    With the help of his clothes, William Hung the receiver on his side waist belt, pretended to dig his ears and put the earphones into his ears. It wasn''t long before he heard the sound of church coming from the earphones.


    "Boss, we''re all ready, Denny oshen and rasty Ryan. They''re sure to do it tonight. Fortunately, you recognize Jason Bourne, and we find two other groups staring at Denny oshen.


    one group can be sure it''s from the New York secret service, and the other group looks like soldiers."

 Chapter 197

    What? William was surprised. How could there be another group of soldiers? Did he ignore something?


    William taps the Morse code on the earphone and asks yin yang to send him all the information about the group.


    After a few seconds, William heard Sam''s voice, "understand, the information will be sent to the East men''s room.".


    William got up and said to the excited Jesse, went to the bathroom, took the information given by Yin and Yang, took out the photos and looked at them one by one.


    Half way through, he saw a black uncle with glasses. Ha, looking at this guy named basher tal, William soon realized that basher tal''s identity as an arms expert was a fake.


    The real name should be James Rhode, the future war machine. This is really surprising. Some people in the United States are too careless and steal taxpayers.


    Terry Benedict, the big boss of the beauty Hotel, is not very popular.


    so many people are thinking of him and want to suck blood on him. Doesn''t it mean that Terry Benedict is a cruel man?


    "Haha, it''s fun," William said to Yin Yang after watching, "how many people are there in each group.".


    Yin Yang Xiang thought about it and said, "there are four people in the secret service. The soldiers are in trouble. There are six people in a tactical team.".


    "It seems that we have to deal with these two people first, so as not to hinder our wealth. Are you equipped?" Said William.


    "Well, it''s enough to fight a small-scale battle," Yin Yang said without thinking about it. Two million dollars per person is enough for them to go crazy.


    William shook his head and said, "no, since we already know their seats, we should send them some shock bombs and narcotic bombs. After all, these people have backstage people. Killing them all will cause great trouble.".


    "I understand," Yin Yang nodded.


    "Let Brian and his team disguise as special agents to deal with the soldiers, and you disguise as soldiers to deal with the New York special agents. It''s better to make them suspect each other afterwards.


    in the end, don''t shoot if you can''t shoot. If there''s an accident, don''t leave your hands to kill them and bury them in the desert.".


    "Understand" Yin Yang smiles and nods. It''s a simple battle for them.


    Let Yin and Yang go first, William picks up the phone and calls old Smith to ask if he wants to stop. Now there are two groups of officials who are trying to get rid of the idea of Meiren hotel. If old Smith can''t do it well, the top of the soldiers and the New York secret service will know who did it.


    After listening to William''s words, old Smith just laughed and said, "don''t worry, it''s better for me to have other people to join in. Maybe someone will come to me to cooperate with us. We can get rid of the relationship. I''ll deal with it. The harvest this time may be bigger than I think.


    William, you think too much about the bottom line of some people in America. For the sake of money, some people don''t care if it''s bad for their own country. They don''t care about the minions. Their lives are worthless. "


    William Hung up the phone with a smile in his heart. It''s true, but it''s none of his business, as long as he doesn''t have less money.


    But he didn''t listen to old Smith. If there were no dead people, there would be room for him to turn around. He didn''t want to take revenge on rod.


    At least rod is a good boss and friend. The person who killed him might not let him go.


    Back in the ring, sitting in a seat listening to Jesse''s introduction to the two players, William suddenly heard a greeting coming from his side.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire.".


    William turned his head and saw the owner of the beautiful people''s Congress Hotel, Terry Benedict, standing more than one meter away with a beautiful woman with a big mouth.


    William stood up with a smile, reached out his hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Benedict. I''m William Devonshire.".


    Terry Benedict shook hands with William and said with a crooked smile, "it''s my honor for you to come to our beauty hotel. I venture to ask, Mr. Devonshire, can I receive you personally?"


    Listening to Terry Benedict''s words, William laughed in his heart. Terry Benedict is really a hard-working boss. He likes to do everything by himself and control everything in his own hands.


    working under him, the employees are really not motivated. In psychology, there is a saying that if the boss always grabs the work of the employees, the employees will have no responsibility for their work What is the sense of pleasure?


    I will feel that I can''t work hard. After a long time, I will resist you with a negative attitude, muddle along and spend all day without any sense of responsibility.


    It''s no wonder that George and Pete can play with Terry Benedict.


    William held Terry''s hand with a smile on his face and patted his left hand on Terry''s shoulder for several times before he said, "no, Terry Benedict, thank you for your kindness, but today''s Day is too special. You must have a lot of things to do. After today''s appointment, we''ll have a chat. I''m still very curious about the successful people in America. I won''t disturb you today You''ve got it.Terry Benedict was pleased to hear William praise him. "Thank you. Then we''ll make a deal, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll call on you in person tomorrow.".


    "No problem, we''ll see Mr. Benedict tomorrow," William promised, thinking that you''ll get through.


    Looking at big mouth Luo who followed Terry Benedict to leave, William shook his head. He really didn''t think big mouth Luo was good-looking. He didn''t know why anyone liked her.


    After Terry Benedict left, William watched the fight attentively, listening to the church report. At 9 p.m., the peak duel between Duke and Lewis began, and the whole audience began to get excited.


    William heard the voice of the church, "Denny oshin, they''re on the move. Bryan, Barney, get ready.".


    "Understand", "understand".


    When William heard this, he looked at Terry Benedict not far away.


    Terry Benedict kept an eye on William. Seeing him looking at him, Terry Benedict nodded his head and gave a smile back.


    But Terry Benedict wasn''t happy to see a few of his men rushing to him, whispering in his ear.


    Soon Terry Benedict and his men left in a hurry. As soon as Terry left, William watched Morse code on his earphone to remind Terry to leave.


    I see, Brian. You can do it.


    "Roger" and "Roger" the voices of Brian and Barney came from the headphones. It wasn''t long before William heard the reply.


    "Hey, hey.".


    Jesse looks at William with strange eyes staring at the ring. He thinks strangely that it''s not funny. The fight between Jack and Lewis in the ring is not wonderful today. Don''t you hear many people scolding in the audience?

 Chapter 198

    William took Jesse and said, "let''s go. This game is not interesting at all. It''s better to watch some special programs. I haven''t seen it before. You go back first, Jesse.".


    Hearing William''s words, Jesse looks at the expectant William and shakes her head. What''s good about those programs,


    walking through the street, William asks Jesse to go back first and pretend to be excited to go to a bar with a big beauty sign.


    Jesse helplessly looks at William''s exuberant appearance, and sighs in her heart that this is a man, but she doesn''t care. Jesse has seen too many such things in Las Vegas, and knows that this is the man''s curiosity.


    Seeing that Jesse entered Caesar''s palace, William turned a corner and went to a nearby pickup truck. He knocked at the back door, and soon the church opened the door.


    As soon as he got on the bus, William said to Sam sitting in front of the computer, "have you recorded all the videos?"


    "No problem. Denny oshin and rasty Ryan are all recorded. Their computer expert Livingston Dell used to be a secret service man. I know him very well. It doesn''t take much time to hack into his computer.".


    With that, Sam tapped on the keyboard a few times, and on several screens in front of William, there were videos of people like Denny oshen.


    Watching the video, Denny oshen, Jason Bourne and an Asian are sitting on a pile of money and chatting.


    "Boss, rasty Ryan and his gang are in," Sam reminds.


    William looked up at the monitor on the side and saw that rasty Ryan and his accomplices were wearing the full set of special police equipment, wearing a fully enclosed helmet, pushing a large explosion-proof box into the beauty hotel.


    After more than ten minutes, seven special police officers rushed in and 10 came out. Each of them was carrying a big bag. The two leading men pushed the explosion-proof box and yelled "be careful with the fried eggs.".


    The customers around them watched the explosion-proof boxes all flash to one side. The security guards at the door heard that there were fried eggs and yelled to evacuate the crowd, which made rasty Ryan 10 people rush out of the hotel with explosion-proof boxes, get on a escort car and drive away.


    Rasty Ryan is very smart. He knows that the cash of 160 million US dollars weighs 1.6 tons. Without that explosion-proof box, rasty Ryan could not take all the money with his hand bag.


    At this time, the church said to the walkie talkie, "the drone will follow.".


    "Got it." Barney''s voice came from the walkie talkie, and soon the signal came. A convoy appeared on the monitor in front of William''s eyes. After a few minutes, the car drove into the garage of a small street.


    Ten minutes later, RASTI Ryan changed his special police uniform and walked out of the garage to the direction of Meili hotel.


    Seeing all this, William laughed, and the church and Sam laughed happily.


    "Well, the church asked Brian to take the money, put the printed money they prepared into the police car, set a timer and set it on fire.".


    "I understand." the church felt its bald head and talked happily with Brian on the walkie talkie.


    William and Sam said, "is the video ready? It''s time for our Mr. Terry Benedict to know the truth of the matter, "


    at this time, Terry Benedict was meeting with Denny oshen and was about to play Denny oshen. Terry Benedict''s mobile phone rang and picked up the mobile phone to see a video message inside.


    At the beginning of the text message, the word "truth" is written. Terry Benedict busily opens the video, and sees that Denny oshen and Jason Bourne, as well as an Asian American, are sitting in their own vault. Then the picture flashes, and the video comes to a group of special police officers who pretend to walk into the vault and shoot a few shots, then they silently bump their fists with Denny oshen.


    Denny oshen climbed into the vent and walked away. The other two put on SWAT clothes, put on helmets, and put the money into the explosion-proof box. After the explosion-proof box was filled, the rest of the money was put into the carrying bag and piled behind the explosion-proof box.


    Then Terry Benedict saw himself go into the vault and drive all ten of RASTI Ryan out.


    Seeing this, Terry Benedict felt that his heart was about to jump out. He looked at Denny oshin fiercely and said, "take me to get the money back, or I''ll bury you and your friends in the desert.".


    Denny oshin also heard the voice in the video just now, and knew that his group had been tricked,


    but this guy is worthy of being a big thief, and Terry would not let them go if he knew to sell his partner at this time.


    "I advise you to give me to the police and see the camera behind me?"


    Terry Benedict looked up and saw a camera facing him.


    Denny oshin said with a smile: "you''ve recorded what you said just now. If you dare to kill me, I promise you''ll get into endless trouble. It''s the right choice for you to hand me over to the police.


    Terry, you''re a rich man. It''s nothing for you to lose the $160 million, but once you get into a lawsuit, I promise you''ll lose more than the $160 million The dollar is several times, dozens of times, so call the police and catch me.Terry Benedict listened to what Denny oshen said. The more he listened, the more angry he became. He kept murmuring in his ears. Kill him, kill him, Terry, kill him. He not only stole your money, but also made you wear a green hat. Kill him. Only by killing him can you get dignity.


    Just thinking about what to do after being captured by the police, Denny oshin suddenly saw Terry Benedict staring at him with blood red eyes. He pulled out the shotgun from his bodyguard''s belt and shot at him.


    "Bang, bang, bang" Terry Benedict fired more than ten shots at Denny oshen. When there was no bullet in the gun, Terry Benedict was still pulling the trigger, "click, click.".


    Denny oshin fell to the ground with an incredible face. He didn''t expect that Terry Benedict would really shoot him regardless.


    William, who is on the truck, looks at everything in the monitor and stops the whispering that only he can hear. Now he likes the magic of curse more and more,


    happily asks Sam, "have you recorded it?"


    Sam and the church wake up when they hear William''s question. They can''t understand why Terry Benedict killed Denny oshen like crazy.


    Sam looked at the computer in front of him, nodded and said, "it''s recorded.".


    "Very good, first deal with the video on Terry Benedict''s mobile phone, and then send the video of his killing to the media. I don''t need to talk about it"


    "of course, boss, I''ll take care of it, and make sure no one knows us. Even if we want to check, we will only check Livingston Dell''s computer," Sam promised.


    "Very good, guys. When it''s cleaned up, you go back to New York with the money. When it''s safe, you''ll pay. I''ll leave my share with Brian. Do you understand?"


    When Sam heard the money, his mouth tilted and he said, "no problem.".


    "Church, do you take the money now or in New York?" William turned to the church and said.


    "Hey, of course it''s going to be New York. Thank you, William. I didn''t expect it to be so simple this time. Remember to call me next time you have such a good chance, man. We''re a group now," said the church.


    "Ha ha, no problem." William said goodbye to Sam and the church and walked back to Caesar''s palace happily.

 Chapter 199

    The next day we went to bed together, and after washing, Jesse went into the master bedroom with two maids holding clothes. After helping William get dressed, she told William that old Smith invited him to have breakfast with him.


    William looked at his watch. It''s 9 o''clock. Old man Smith is still in the mood to invite him to breakfast. It seems that the sniping is going well.


    Jesse takes William to old Smith''s private residence in Caesar Palace. As soon as he gets out of the elevator, there are many security guards in black and white shirts with earphones.


    As soon as his mental strength was swept, he knew that these security guards were wearing short guns in their clothes, and some guys had Uzi guns hidden in their clothes. William was very worried. Hehe, the old man didn''t want to have a Hongmen banquet with him.


    Before entering the door, I heard old Smith''s voice, "good morning, William. How was your rest yesterday?"


    William said with a smile: "not bad. I''m so satisfied with the service of your hotel that I want to invite Jesse to work for me, but she''s still thinking about it.".


    "William, you''re not right. I''ve assigned my most important staff to you for service, but you want to hire my staff. No way," old Smith said, looking at Jesse. "Jesse, I''m going to promote you to the vice president of Service Department of the hotel, and your salary will be increased by 30%.


    When Jesse heard this, her face immediately showed gratitude. "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Smith. I''ll work hard and live up to your expectations.".


    William rolled a white eye, how can''t the beauty see oneself to rush toward the body, isn''t it so unattractive to work beside oneself?


    William was upset and said, "OK, OK, let''s have breakfast first. The news is really sad, Jesse.".


    "Ha ha" when he heard William''s words, old Smith was very happy. At last, his means of control didn''t fail. Jesse, a subordinate he often paid attention to and cultivated, didn''t let him down and ran away without being hooked up by William.


    Jesse covered her mouth and said to William with a smile that she was sorry and that she could not leave Caesar''s palace in spite of Smith''s kindness.


    When they enter the restaurant, they serve Jesse and the maids for breakfast. At the dinner, old Smith is envious of William''s appetite. Although he has a good appetite all the time, he is nothing compared with William.


    After that, old Smith took William for a walk on the roof of Caesar Palace. As soon as he walked out of the elevator, he saw that the whole roof had been transformed into a private garden. There was no shortage of grass, flowers, trees and kiosk gardens.


    in his heart, William sighed that old Smith really enjoyed it. It was so difficult to maintain and manage half a football field in the desert area like Las Vegas As you can imagine, he still can''t learn the inherent superiority of these old rich people.


    They were walking in the rooftop garden for more than ten minutes. Old Smith took William to a chair and had a few sips of coffee. He said, "things are going very well. Since this morning, many people have called me, hoping to get involved in the affairs of Meiren hotel group. When these hyenas smell it, they come all over.


    Terry Benedict has been taken away by the police, which makes the beauty group in a mess. As soon as the market opened this morning, the stock price plummeted by 16%. Tony should have made nearly $1 billion. If things start to ferment again, it''s not impossible for the stock price to fall by half.


    this time Tony uses convertible bonds, and maybe he''ll get rid of his futures The bonds in our hands will become half of the shares of the beautiful people. "


    speaking of this, old Smith stopped for a moment, drank some coffee, saw William''s expression unchanged, and then said with a smile:" William, have you ever thought about being a shareholder of our group? The prospect of Las Vegas Hotel and tourism industry is still very good. In recent years, the revenue of hotels keeps expanding every year. Now the investment may turn 100 million into 300 million in ten years.


    Of course, William knows what Smith said. It''s not 100 million to 300 million, but 600 million. But in his opinion, it''s still too slow, and he doesn''t want to touch the business related to the card industry, which has a great impact on his reputation. "Ha ha, you seem to be short of money?"


    Looking at William''s face with some teasing expression, Smith knew that his words could not deceive William. With a sigh in his heart, he changed his tone and said with some frustration: "Hey, if we want to swallow the beauty hotel group as a whole, we can only complete more than half of the share acquisition in a short time. Once other groups intervene for a long time, the acquisition will immediately fall into a tug of war r>


    and we have to keep enough cash on hand to prevent other people from peeping at Caesar''s palace, so we hope you can help us. ".


    "What can I do for you?" William asked suspiciously,


    "William, ordinary people don''t know, but don''t I know yet? Don''t forget that when you played against stark, you provided us $3 billion in cash from Swiss National Bank,


    so we hope to borrow US $3 billion from you with 12% of Caesar Palace group for one year and pay you US $3.3 billion when it matures. ".


    The annual interest rate of 10% sounds good, but William refused without thinking about it. "No, cash is the king in this period. I have a plan for this money. The stock market is so low. In the first half of the year, I can buy some shares of big companies, and then I can easily double or double the price."Thinking that William, who made his fortune on the stock market, now has his eyes on the stock market and wants to wait until the end of the stock market, Smith knows that it is impossible for him to borrow money from William,


    but he is not depressed. This trial did not hold much hope, "then we hope your commission will be paid by stock.".


    Old Smith snapped his fingers at his men not far away. Immediately, several lawyers in suits came over with briefcases. After saying hello to Smith and William, he opened the briefcase, took out a bag of documents and gave them to William. Then he returned to his previous position and stood.


    William opened the file bag and looked at it slowly. The top half of the file were companies in England, and the rest were companies in Europa. There was none in the United States. William could not help but get angry.


    however, when he looked at the file, there was one company he liked, England power company. When he turned to the back pages of the file, he saw that the file showed 16% shares,


    Thinking of this price, William thought whether he would take advantage of the stock market crash to buy the whole of England''s electric power, but he had a lot of electric power technology in his mind.


    William threw the document on his hand. "I''m still interested in English power, but I don''t like the rest. Mr. Smith, it''s very insincere of you to do so.".

 Chapter 200

    Old Smith was surprised to hear that William was only interested in electric power in England. In this period, electric power in England was not a high profit enterprise, and it was very likely to lose money if it was not operated properly.


    moreover, the electricity price was limited by the government, and it was not up to you to raise the price if you wanted to. The trade unions of these old enterprises were very difficult, and they would strike and raise wages at any time.


    the situation was very complicated If the prospect is good, they will not take this enterprise out as a burden to William.


    I''m sorry, William. We don''t know what kind of company you like. We can only offer you some potential enterprises recommended by professional managers. Otherwise, you can tell me what enterprises you want. I''ll ask the partners to see if I can help you acquire them.


    "Ha ha" William is now convinced that these guys are playing with him, not only don''t want to pay, but also want to profit from him, ha ha, fortunately he is ready.


    However, although Smith has a bad reputation, they have a strong network all over the world. If these guys help, what he wants will be much easier than his own end.


    "I only want England electric power and Aston Martin, and I want cash for the rest," William said with a smile before Smith said. "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. I know what you think. It''s not a good habit to break accounts. Mr. Smith, you''d better let your men look for it. It''s a surprise.".


    William took a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on the table. He held the back of his head in his hands and lay on the chair with his feet half spread, squinting at the sky.


    Smith looked at the paper in his hand. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. He asked his bodyguard leader to look for it with the paper.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the head of the bodyguard came back quickly and whispered something in Smith''s ear. When he heard half of old Smith, he almost had a heart attack and said angrily, "how dare you?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid of something. Don''t forget, I reminded you that I would blow up Caesar''s palace if I defaulted. This time, I just want to give you a warning. I''ll send you some bullets and pineapples.


    next time, I won''t give you a hint so politely. Mr. Smith, it''s still because you and my grandfather are old acquaintances, otherwise you''d better go to work now There''s no chance to sit here. "


    Although his more than ten bodyguards are surrounding William, Smith has a strong feeling in his heart. If he dares to order to kill William, it is probably not William who will die, but the more than ten bodyguards and himself.


    Old Smith didn''t know why he had this feeling, but looking at William, who was indifferent, he felt more and more dangerous. He struggled fiercely in his heart. He didn''t dare to put down his raised hand for a long time. Instead, he waved to the head of the bodyguards and asked them to step down.


    "Ha ha, Smith, you make the right choice." with a sudden wave of William''s hands, old man Smith saw several white lights flash by, and then the white light came back to William''s hands.


    Heart a tight, see William hands between the fingers of six small Throwing Knife, and his bodyguards are exclaimed.


    As soon as you turn around, you can see that the bodyguards around are touching their necks with their hands, and the earphone cables on their ears are all cut off.


    Looking at William''s amazing Throwing Knife, old Smith finally knew why he was so frightened just now.


    In William''s eyes, his subordinates were no different from wood. William didn''t have to get up to kill them. Old Smith looked at William in panic and pointed to him with trembling fingers, "you, you, you".


    "Ah," said William, with a yawn as he took off his knife. "Please don''t point your finger at me again, or I won''t guarantee whether I will cut it off. As a last warning, Mr. Smith, give me a good share of my money, or I will kill your family.".


    William ignored the bodyguards with short guns, and slowly got up and walked to the elevator. When he entered the elevator, William suddenly said, "by the way, there is a big pineapple in your private suite, which is in the living room. It''s my gift to you. I hope you like it.".


    After William left, the head of Smith''s bodyguard was busy with his opponent''s orders to find the big pineapple William said. A few minutes later, one of his men came up with a military pineapple.


    The head of the bodyguard scolded: "asshole, are you crazy? Take it away and deal with it.".


    Then he said to the curious Smith: "boss, this is a cluster pineapple, which can dry down a building with a killing range of more than 30 meters. The most important thing is that it is a warm pressed pineapple. As long as it explodes, people in the room will suffocate even if they are not killed. As long as this pineapple explodes in our hotel, people on the first floor will be in danger. God, I don''t know where he came from Where did you get it.


    "Of course, F, K, William Devonshire can get this kind of thing. He can get anything more dangerous than it.


    Why do those bastards of the security of England recruit these crazy Devonshire family members? God, all the Devonshire family members are crazy. I''m just bargaining with him,


    this bastard just put a dozen bullets in my hotel And four or five pineapples.


    As a close confidant, the head of the bodyguard thought that in the early morning, what Smith said was different from what he said. At that time, what Smith said was not negotiation skills, but that if he could delay it for a year and a half, maybe William Devonshire would die, then he would not have to give it.However, the head of the bodyguard will not be an idiot. To tell the truth with Smith who is in a rage, "boss, I think you''d better leave the hotel first. It''s not safe here. I don''t know if there are other dangerous goods in the hotel. You''d better go to the safe room first.".


    "No, where is William Devonshire now?" old Smith said a few words and soon calmed down. If William, the initiator, is still in Caesar Palace, it means that the hotel is still safe, and he doesn''t think William really dares to hurt ordinary people.


    The head of the bodyguard pressed his ear and said, but after a long time, he suddenly realized that the headset had been cut off by William. Under the glare of old Smith, he quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted the monitoring room.


    "Boss, William went to the card hall and changed a 10000 chip. He''s packing a table in the hall and playing dice with us.".


    Hearing this, old Smith felt relieved, straightened his clothes, sat on the chair slowly and said with a smile: "I thought that the little guy William Devonshire was really fearless. I didn''t expect to scare us and run into the card hall. Ha ha, is this because we are afraid to attack him? Hum, I think I can''t help you if I hide in a crowded place.


    But before waiting for him to be happy for more than ten minutes, one of his staff came quickly and said anxiously, "something''s wrong, boss.".

 Chapter 201

    "What''s the matter?" asked the head of the bodyguard, looking at his hasty men.


    "Boss, Mr. Devonshire is playing dice with the hotel in the hall. He has won five or six in a row.".


    Hear just a few, old Smith did not pay attention to, looking at the nervous hand discontented said: "win five or six let you so panic, how much he won.".


    Staring at by the boss, his subordinates could only say in a low voice: "more than $1 million.".


    "How about one million?" old Smith was very surprised to hear that. The night before yesterday, the card games were all billions. It''s not like William''s style, "how much does he play each time?".


    "It''s only $10000 each time, but Devonshire pays the exact number every time. It''s a big loss. Fortunately, he wrapped up the table, and other customers can''t make a bet.".


    The words of his subordinates soon made old Smith understand that William didn''t go to the hall to avoid him, but forced him to pay. If he didn''t pay, William would play in the hotel all the time, but he was so confident that he could win all the time?


    Old Smith couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. Since William was able to wrap up the table and not let other customers follow him, it means that William was warning him to take it from the card game if he didn''t give him money. After understanding, he felt sorry for the $3 billion old Smith and decided to wait and see. He didn''t believe that William could really hit the mark.


    He told his men to bring a notebook. It was funny to see William lying on the table and then he threw ten thousand dollars on the number of 17.


    But the reality is different from what old Smith thought. It''s really 17 soon.


    An hour later, William yawned and looked at his watch, which was full of rectangular plastic cards. That old man Smith was really calm, but he was impatient and put more than 60 plastic cards with 1 million numbers on the number 6.


    If you guess correctly this time, the number of plastic cards will turn into 840 million, which makes old Smith''s heart beat up after watching for an hour and also disappointed for an hour.


    Fortunately, the waiter didn''t dare to roll the dice this time. Old Smith said helplessly to the head of the bodyguard, "let him come up. It''s time to have a good talk with him.".


    "I understand, boss"


    a few minutes later, William walked out of the elevator with a check in his hand and said, "Mr. Smith, you don''t want to open a hotel. Why didn''t you open that one just now? If you won $840 million, now you can give me a check of more than 60 million.".


    "Well, don''t get excited, William. You''ve only paid $10000 for one hour. Isn''t that forcing me to negotiate with you? Now that you have won, my old man will ask you to come up. What else do you want? And the dice hasn''t been shaken yet. I don''t think it''s 6. "


    Of course, it''s 6. If you have a seed, you shake it. William has a pity in his heart. It''s not just a matter of saying that you''re sure to leave. If you win, you''ll have to pay. Otherwise, the whole Las Vegas will be waiting to close.


    The old man had been subdued, and William did not pretend to be angry any more. He sat comfortably in his chair. He came into the hall just to force old Smith to talk to him, so that he could take the lead and benefit him more.


    Old Smith also understood William''s idea, but he had to surrender. The card industry is the foundation of Las Vegas. As long as customers bet, the hotel will not accept, otherwise the hotel will wait to close.


    Old Smith poured a whisky for William himself, put a round ball of ice into the glass and said:


    "don''t worry, I''ll give you the money we agreed before. Try this first." he handed William the glass on his hand,


    "this is a 62 year single malt whisky from McLaren Lister series. It costs US $300000 per bottle. I''m the only one myself, and I''ve always given up No, it''s cheaper today.


    William picked up the glass, put it on his nose, smelled it, but didn''t drink it. At this time, he would not drink it. He put down the glass and said, "when will I pay? I have no patience to write with you again.".


    Smith said with a smile, "I''ll pay. Aren''t you interested in English electricity? I''d like to pay you with shares in Englander power.


    Seeing that the old man said it was easy, William said sarcastically: "is the share of England power something you can buy if you want to buy it?"


    "It''s up to us whether we can buy it or not. Just tell me if you want shares in Englander power.".


    Looking at the confident old Smith, William is a little surprised. These people really have a large network of relationships. The acquisition of England electric power is not just about money. Whether the acquisition is successful depends on the meaning of the English government.


    if he is himself, he will not be able to deal with the English government. He will be happy to have someone to help him acquire William.


    how many shares can he have¡° Plus we basically have has 16% shares, I promise to buy more than 17% of the shares for you, so that your total stock will be more than 33%, basically England electric power has the final say. "


    "Ha ha, the market price of 33% shares is only $1.7 billion. Do you think I''m an idiot, Mr. Smith?".


    "Let''s give you a complete Aston Martin. This auto company can be worth about $500 million now. And don''t forget that even if you buy it yourself, you not only have to pay the brokerage commission, but also have to deal with the English government yourself,I don''t think the English government will hand over this 100 year old enterprise to your 20 year old man. The rest of the money will be our public relations expenses. I promise that those shares will be in your name in a week. "


    A week? When William heard this key word, he thought that old Smith still had shares in England power, otherwise it would be impossible to get so many shares from the stock market in a week, and the stock price would rise to the sky immediately.


    William sat in his chair and wondered whether it would be worthwhile. He spent more than 33% of his $3 billion cash for a few years, but the stock price didn''t go up all the time. After a year or two when the stock market recovered, the price would not be the current one.


    But these 33% old Smiths may be able to raise money without going to the market. If he agrees, isn''t he a fool?


    "40% and all the assets of Aston Martin, plus all the shares of Chelsea, otherwise I just want cash, Mr. Smith. England power is not necessary for me. I only invest in this kind of infrastructure enterprise to strengthen the social influence of Devonshire family in England.


    England is not only England power, I can''t To acquire water and natural gas pipeline enterprises, 3 billion US dollars is enough for me to acquire any one of them, so this is my final bottom line. "


    Smith agreed to William soon this time. He was not sure that he could kill William. He felt that he was more likely to be killed by William. For his own sake, old Smith could only bite his teeth and nod his head.


    Just eat into the mouth of the meat suddenly lost a big piece, this let old Smith heart is very unhappy, and William agreed after two people nothing, the rest have lawyers to deal with.


    They shook hands without laughing. William got up and left. He had to guard against the old man.

 Chapter 202

    Sure to receive the money from old Smith, William left the follow-up to Anthony, a private lawyer, and waited in Las Vegas for a day until Anthony''s team came to Las Vegas after dealing with the stock of stark group from New York.


    After giving a clear account of the matters needing attention, William directly flew to New York on a private plane. He needed to deal with the bilena island. Now that the church had taken the money, William had to be honest to help the church deal with the bilena island.


    In addition, he has always been worried about Jeter frobi in Albinia, and his obsession to kill Jeter frobi, the fake general, has become his obsession.


    Every time I think about the thousands of mercenaries in Jeter froby''s hand, William is worried. I''m afraid that when Jeter froby will free his hand, he will remember that William once killed dozens of his men to seek revenge for William. William is more worried that Jeter froby will go to Oxford to find his mother.


    So this time William made up his mind to take out kit froby.


    But it''s not so easy to kill a big leader who has hundreds of guardians at any time.


    But before dealing with kit froby, William didn''t forget to collect money from stark. When he got off the plane, he saw that Stark''s fat bodyguard harpy was waiting for him in front of several Mercedes Benz.


    Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire. I''ve been ordered by Mr. stark to take you to the stark Industrial Park. Mr. Stark is waiting for you in the industrial park.


    Shaking hands with Harpy, he jokingly said, "thank you. Is stark ready for my money?"


    For William''s joke, harpy shook his head helplessly, "I think it should be ready, you can turn away at any time.".


    Good. Let''s go.


    "OK." harpy opened the door for William, got on the co pilot, took the walkie talkie and told the team to start.


    After driving for half an hour, the motorcade arrived at the stark Industrial Park in the northern suburbs of New York. After three security checks, the motorcade drove to a science and technology laboratory building.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw stark and obadya Stein waiting for him.


    When William got out of the car, Obadiah Stan came forward with a smile, shook hands with William, and said, "welcome to stark Industrial Park, Mr. Devonshire. I''m obadya Stan, director of stark group.".


    Looking at the iron overlord seven or eight years later, William shook hands with Obadiah Stein with a meaningful smile and said, "thank you, Mr. Stein. I''m William Devonshire. Nice to meet you.".


    After politeness, William looked at stark standing still. "Hey, Tony, don''t you say hello to your old friends? What''s the harvest these two days.


    "What''s the harvest?" Obadai looked at William and stark suspiciously. "What are you two planning? God, what are you going to hide from an old man like me? "


    Seeing this, stark gave William a hidden look. He didn''t tell obadai about the stock market. He walked forward and shook hands with William with a smile. "It''s nothing, Stan. William and I have some different opinions on the new player. William is here to solve the problem of player. Go ahead and help Stan. William will be received by me.".


    Obadaibai stark, who was trying to break him up, felt his bald head helplessly. "Well, I''ll leave the technical matters to you two geniuses. I''m responsible for handling the logistics and company affairs for you.


    finally, welcome to join the stark group, Mr. Devonshire. It''s your honor and our luck that you can join the stark group, I believe You won''t regret this decision in the future.


    Thank you, Mr. Stan.


    Stark is indifferent to see off obadai, who is obviously dissatisfied, and takes William into the building. As soon as he enters the building, William sees the famous ark reactor.


    Recalling the information about the ark reactor in the system these days, he stopped to look at the ark reactor and stark and said, "stark, can this ark reactor provide electricity for the whole industrial park?"


    Seeing that William was staring at the reactor, stark was very proud. "Of course, the whole industrial park who needs energy is provided by it. Why, are you interested in this?"


    William nodded. The reason why he bought England electric power was that he thought of ark reactor when he saw stark. If the ark reactor could be built and piled up in England, the share price of England electric power would soar immediately. He just didn''t know how much the current ark reactor cost. This is one of the reasons why William came to visit stark Industrial Park.


    "Can it be used now? How much is the electricity charge if it can be used for civilian use? " William asked the engineer.


    When the engineer looked at stark and saw that he didn''t mind, he said, "Mr. Devonshire, this reactor can be used for civil use, and the cost is about 15% cheaper than ordinary electricity.".


    ¡°15%£¿ So why not use it for civilian energy? "


    Happy stark heard this, immediately interrupted: "well, I tell you, you don''t understand.".


    "Stark, you''re not the only genius in the world. You may be surprised at any time," William said with a smile in his eyes. It''s not difficult for him to get a patent for this kind of ark. What''s difficult is how to get a patent from stark group.Without patent authorization, William can''t use the ark in business. A lawsuit can make William bankrupt. Unless the whole country of England stands behind him and endorses him, William can''t be sure that England will ignore the national credit for the ark.


    "Wow, I''ll wait. OK, let''s go. I''ll take you to see our revenue." looking away at William, he doesn''t think that other people can build ark reactor besides him and his father.


    he shakes his head and walks to his office. After entering the office, stark finally sees that William is now a director of the company A whisky for William''s sake.


    Take out a report and hand it to William, "this is our earnings in the past few days. The scale of Meiren group is still too small, with 10 times leverage of US $6 billion, and the transaction almost finished, which fell by 34% in three trading days.


    excluding the transaction costs, we each made us $720 million, which reminds you that you really want cash, not Meiren''s debt to equity swap?


    You should know that before long, the value of these shares will rise by five or even double.


    William shakes his head. Of course, he knows that the shares will rise, but he doesn''t want to be involved in Las Vegas. The spinach industry has a bad reputation. There''s no need to ruin his reputation for some money.


    Old Smith and tonistak, two guys, one is a card tycoon, the other is an arms tycoon. They don''t care about the condemnation at all,.


    And the New York secret service and soldiers are involved. It''s not known whether there are other big forces behind these two groups. William has a hunch that Caesar Palace''s acquisition of beautiful people will not be so smooth,.


    With so many uncertain factors, William felt that money should be put into his pocket first.

 Chapter 203

    Thinking that stark knew James rod, William kindly said, "stark, I think you''d better pay attention to the identity of the thieves. Maybe you can find something.".


    This makes stark understand that there are other things he doesn''t know, otherwise William, the miser, would not lose a lot of money. Now he reminds him that he is better to remind him of William''s kindness, and he thanks for the first time,


    "thank you, I will investigate.".


    The two chatted for half an hour. When William''s 720 million dollars entered the Swiss National Bank, William got up and left. For the sake of money, stark sent William downstairs.


    In the car, harpy takes William back to his mansion on the upper east side of New York.


    In the evening, William rode his newly bought heavy locomotive to laotu bar. As soon as he entered the bar, there were seven of them, six of them sitting on the bar drinking and chatting, while the boss, Thor, served as a bartender himself.


    Seeing William come in, we hold up our glasses just like paying homage to William. This trip to Las Vegas can be regarded as their most relaxed task in these years. The most important thing is that they have more money.


    After a few drinks with the crowd, William took Barney to the window to sit down and said, "have you met the church?"


    "See, boss, we really want to go to bilena island. When we met today, the guy in the trench immediately refused when he heard bilena island. According to my understanding of him, this task may be very dangerous.".


    "I know that this is a mission, because I owe the church''s favor, and the flour business in bilena Island involves Jat frobi in Albania,


    you know the grudge between me and Jat frobi. I''ve wanted to get rid of him for a long time, so I have no choice for this mission. Your commission is $10 million.".


    Barney can hear William''s words with a voice that can''t be refused. "Well, it seems that I have to go to the island with Christmas first to investigate. There is a church on the island. I''ll go to the island with the church first and have a look with the contact person.".


    Speaking of the contact, William thought of the South American woman in his mind. The little girl really didn''t know. If it wasn''t for a father who loved her, she would have been killed by Monroe.


    "No, I''ve got a general picture of the island. Are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?" William shook his head and refused Barney and Christmas to go to the island. He knew the general situation of the island, so there was no need for Barney and Christmas to take any more risks.


    It''s not difficult for William to kill Monroe. What he cares about is the man who works for kit froby. Only when he catches his man can William know where kit froby is.


    Don''t let Barney go to the island first, so as not to make some sparks between the two people.


    "It''s all ready. According to your requirements, the materials are all semi-finished and put in the warehouse behind the bar," says Barney.


    "Come on, these things are all prepared for you. This mission is very dangerous. We have to be fully prepared to go to the island.".


    Barney doesn''t know what William said about the preparation, but he can guess something in his heart. After all, he spent a lot of money to buy things secretly on the black market.


    Barney took William into the warehouse behind the bar. The warehouse with more than 300 square meters is now occupied by equipment and containers. Barney stepped forward to open the container and pulled out the semi-finished products and materials with a forklift.


    While William looked at the manual to debug the equipment. Seeing that William didn''t even use the equipment, Barney was a little alarmed, thinking that William would not take them as experimental objects.


    After spending more than two hours getting familiar with and debugging the equipment, William looked at the materials in front of him and used the equipment according to the steps in his mind. First, he assembled those semi-finished products and worked hard for an hour. A helmet full of technology flavor appeared in William''s hands.


    William threw his helmet to Barney and said, "try it.".


    Barney looked at the closed helmet in his hand, his nervous heart suddenly calmed down, with some vision. When he put on the helmet, he heard William''s voice coming from his ear.


    "The helmet is made of double-layer nano titanium alloy material, with a layer of Kevlar material in the middle, weighing only 1.1kg, which can prevent AK from shooting at close range.


    the inside is equipped with communication system and micro ventilation system, which can play the role of cooling, anti fog and ventilation. The four lenses in front of the helmet have a 180 degree angle of view, infrared, night vision, anti flash, and can also connect video, which is the same as the helmet "Shared vision".


    With these words, William ignored the excited Barney and continued to assemble armor and combat clothes, which were made of the bulletproof clothing technology he got from Winston.


    This close fitting combat suit is now able to defend itself against short gun fire. In addition, the outer layer of the combat suit is covered with a layer of nano titanium alloy close fitting plate, and long tube full protective boots. William believes that he can''t pierce it even with No. 12 deer hunting bullet at close range.


    After Barney put on the full armor and helmet, William felt that the equipment was similar to the snake eye in the special forces, that is, the helmet had four more lenses than the snake eye, and the chest guard was more three-dimensional.


    Let Barney take the improved HK416. It''s like a future fighter.Barney jumped and walked, then crawled on the ground and rolled a few times. After feeling that it had no effect on the action, he took off his helmet and said, "there''s no problem in the action, but it''s a little heavy. After wearing this set of armor, we may be affected on the ammunition.".


    "Ha ha, I can''t help it. I don''t have enough time. It''s just Devonshire armor. The whole armor is only 12kg. Now it''s very good to have this effect.


    the follow-up improved armor can only be used later. In my opinion, this armor will be improved into close exoskeleton armor, and the special battery on the back can reduce the user''s weight by 60%


    the sole of the foot will have a jet function, so that the user can jump tens of meters and run at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour. At the same time, it also has the functions of underwater breathing and rapid underwater propulsion. Finally, it can connect the modular automatic aiming weapon.


    However, with this set of armor, your safety should be no problem. As long as it''s not large caliber machine guns and anti equipment sniper guns, ordinary long guns no longer pose a threat to you,


    and this, "William took out a helicopter that is not much longer than his finger and said," this is called black front UAV, whose main function is silent detection, even if it''s 10 meters away, it can''t be heard It,


    has a distance of 12 kilometers, the video can be directly displayed on the helmet, and the controller can be bound to the left arm of the armor "


    with that, William installed the controller on Barney''s left arm to teach Barney how to control. A few minutes later, Barney took control of the UAV flying around the warehouse,


    when Barney got familiar with it, William asked him to control the UAV The plane flew out of the warehouse to test whether the maximum distance of the UAV could reach 12 km. It took half an hour to test all the data parameters, and there was no problem. Everything was normal for the UAV, and Barney controlled the black front UAV to return to the warehouse.


    See William in front of the computer crackling keyboard, Barney with HK416 wearing a helmet to the bar.

 Chapter 204

    For Barney''s equipment, several other members of the expendables were envious. The next day, they tried out Barney''s first set of equipment in different patterns.


    the outer armor was broken after hundreds of bullets, and the inner close combat suit could also be shot by hundreds of short guns, not to mention the helmet, which had many functions and could prevent AK shooting, which made the members of the expendables very happy The bulletproof effect of this armor is very satisfactory.


    After the test results reached the expected level, William spent half a day reassembling the seven sets of equipment.


    on the third day, intelligence came from the church to confirm that Edward, one of Jeter froby''s men, had been on bilena island. At seven o''clock in the evening, William''s seven men boarded the plane of the expendables with all their equipment, weapons and ammunition.


    The pilot of this flight is retired Thor. William seven plans to parachute directly to bilena island to capture Edward first and then solve other targets.


    Before boarding the plane, Barney six people carefully checked all the equipment. After William checked his weapons and equipment, he filled his storage space with remote-controlled bombs and bullets. After everything was ready, everyone boarded the plane and flew to bilena island.


    Barney six people are veteran, sitting on the plane did not speak much, holding weapons, seize the time to rest, four hours later, the sound of toll sounded in the cabin horn.


    Wake up guys, we have 15 minutes to bilena. Repeat, we have 15 minutes to bilena. Over.


    After hearing the prompt, William opened his eyes and began to check the parachute and the weapons and ammunition on his body. After the check, the seven put on their helmets,


    William opened the helmet''s communicator and said: "connect the synchronization signal and test the communication effect",


    "normal" and "normal". There were six replies in William''s ears.


    "Turn on the sync screen," William said. He pressed a few times on his left-hand micro-computer, and the monitor in the upper left corner of his helmet flashed six times in a row, showing the views of the six Barneys.


    After the "synchronous video normal" test, the six Barnes returned to the normal state.


    Then William pressed a few more times on the micro-computer on his left hand, and a map and a picture were displayed in the helmet of the seven. "This is the location of the target. The first task is to capture Edward, one of Jeter froby''s men alive.".


    "I understand," they replied.


    "Three minutes to go, ready to parachute." Thor''s voice came again.


    "Well, time''s up," William said, "go go go.".


    William stood at the end of the cabin and rushed out of the plane with a cry of excitement. Then the six Barney rushed out one by one.


    The first parachute jump made William very excited. After several parachute jumps in the air, he floated away according to the location of Edward''s camp shown by his helmet.


    because his backpack was full of bullets and weapons, and he was overweight, so William opened the parachute 700 meters above the ground, so as not to hurt his leg when he landed.


    Controlling the parachute to land safely, once landing, William quickly folded the parachute, packed it up and rolled it into a ball,


    squatting on the ground, holding a gun, turning on the night vision and infrared ray on his helmet, and observing for a moment, he found that there was no enemy around him. William stood up to link other people''s sight, saw that all six Barney landed safely, sorted out their equipment and went to Edward''s soldier camp .


    Seven people sneaked out of the camp from two southeast directions. When all of them arrived, William said, "Barney and I are responsible for using bows and arrows to clean up the camp. Christmas goner Yin Yang is responsible for sneaking in and cleaning up the soldiers in the camp. Caesar and toll road go to the left highland to snipe at the other party''s support. Do you understand?"


    "No problem," said goner, taking out his hunting knife and licking it on his tongue. "It''s just like Yin Yang and Christmas. Let''s see who is the first master of our team."


    Hearing this, William said with a smile: "don''t talk nonsense, gunner. If you want to know who is the first one, you have to prove it by action. Pay attention to safety. It''s mainly hiding and killing. The guns are equipped with silencers. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem, boss, I can''t wait," goner returned excitedly.


    Christmas and Yin Yang look at each other, silently draw out the knife on their waist, open the night vision device and infrared sensor on their helmets, and observe around each other alternately.


    After the three of them started to touch the camp, William took out some arrows and put them on his fingers. He took the arrows to open the hunting bow and shot them at the two observation hands in the camp.


    "Pooh, Pooh," the two watchers in the observation tower were shot in the forehead by two arrows before they made a sound and fell to the ground.


    After getting rid of the observation hand, William followed the three men and dived into the camp. He climbed up the observation post with a hunting bow and an arrow. Through the infrared mirror on his helmet, it was easy to see the three men diving into one tent after another and solving the sleeping mercenaries in the tent with a knife.


    It wasn''t long before William and Barney solved several mercenaries for Gunther with their bows and arrows. Apart from a tent in the center, all the others in this small camp were cleaned up by Gunther. Now there are no other living people in the camp except William seven and Edward in the center tent.


    Seeing that goner was the first one to touch Edward''s tent, more than ten seconds later, when William heard goner''s safety, he put away his hunting bow, climbed down the observation tower and went to the center tent. His mental power swept away. To William''s surprise, Edward was asleep and didn''t notice goner standing beside him.Before long, Christmas and Yin Yang also came in. William looked at the cheerful gunner and said, "it seems that your game has a result. Gunner, you should invite us all to have a good drink.".


    Ha ha, no problem. One drink doesn''t count. I''ll treat you all to a drink all night.


    After the joke, William walks up to Edward and kicks him. With a "poop" sound, Edward, who is dead asleep, is kicked out of the army bed by William.


    Edward was lying on the ground shaking his head and looking around him in a daze. He saw several armed men with black clothes and armor all over, and four multi-functional night vision goggles on the fully enclosed helmet. Edward turned fiercely and wanted to stand up.


    However, as soon as he turned and sat up, Edward felt a knife on his neck. The sharp blade had cut the skin on his neck, which made Edward dare not move immediately. He looked at William in horror.


    "Boss, this guy seems to be drunk, and his whole body is full of wine smell," said gonner, who was carrying Edward.


    No wonder Edward is still sleeping when everyone enters the tent. Without much nonsense, William nods to Christmas and walks out of the tent.


    Christmas injected anesthetic into Edward''s neck, more than ten seconds later, goner, who lost the guessing, complained about carrying Edward out of the tent.


    He has nothing to do with the rest of the operation. He has to drive his car with Edward to find Thor by the sea. At the critical moment, the Gunners have to provide fire cover for William and them.

 Chapter 205

    Seeing off gongna, six of William searched in the camp. Because they parachuted at night, the weapons they were carrying were all light weapons, and their firepower was insufficient. They had to search in the camp, hoping to find some heavy firepower.


    Fortunately, Caesar found two PKM universal machine guns, which made everyone feel relieved. With the support of these two PKM universal machine guns, their ambush plan can be better implemented.


    With all the machine gun bullets and drums they could find, six people loaded the machine gun into a military truck and drove to the castle of the island''s leader in the dark with night vision glasses.


    A route of black front UAV reconnaissance Road, avoid the sentry, the truck stopped in the forest 1 km away from the castle, people get off to hide the military vehicle, check their equipment again, Caesar and toll road carrying machine guns with two drums, others each carrying two drums, carrying two boxes of bullets quietly touch the castle.


    As he walked, William said, "Christmas, send a signal to Thor that he and gunner are ready to support us.".


    "I understand." it took more than 40 minutes to stop and walk. Six people finally reached the castle with full load of ammunition on their backs, and then sent out several black front drones to scout the castle and its vicinity,


    to find out the situation of the castle. William and Barney said, "I''ll go first, and you''ll ambush on the way out of the castle as planned.".


    When Barney heard William''s words, he hesitated for a moment and said, "boss, let me touch it with Christmas. You and Yin Yang, Caesar and the highway are ambushing outside.".


    William laughed, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Your task is not easy. It''s not so easy to snipe more than 100 soldiers who come to support. If it''s dangerous, call Thor and gunner to provide air support.".


    Barney and William said "good luck, boss" before leaving, because they couldn''t convince William, so they had to carry machine guns and ammunition to prepare for the ambush as planned.


    If only Monroe and the leader of the island are killed, William doesn''t need Barney to help. He has 100% confidence that he can deal with all the people in the castle by himself,


    but because the leader of the island and Monroe have one or two hundred soldiers under them, in case William let Barney ambush and snipe the soldiers who may come.


    All the way with mental scanning, William secretly solved several unprofessional secret sentries with a flying knife. He quietly touched into the castle and killed several basement guards. When he entered the castle basement, William turned off the video synchronization function,


    while walking, he took out remote control explosives from his storage space and installed them on the main load-bearing wall of the castle basement.


    When he went to the second floor of the underground, he killed five or six guards with a flying knife. William found that several rooms on the second floor of the underground were full of white flour and cash. Flour William didn''t care about it, but cash made William hesitate.


    Looking at the neat bundles of cash and the flour in the room, William turned back to the first floor and found the 200L gasoline barrel in the first floor.


    it was not hard for him to move the 200L gasoline barrel with his current strength. He moved ten gasoline barrels one by one to the entrance of the second floor and pushed the oil barrel down, Open the lid of the oil tank, the gasoline will flow into the second floor underground.


    After pouring all ten barrels, William placed a remote detonator at the intersection on the second floor and turned out of the basement.


    More than 200 meters away from the castle, William climbed up a thick tree, and with a smile, he pressed the detonator at the intersection of the second floor underground. After more than ten seconds, he saw the smoke coming out of the basement, and he could see the fire coming out.


    A few minutes later, in the thick smoke, a group of soldiers in the castle rushed out to protect a few people, followed by the servants dressed up to rush out.


    William, who was under the protection of the soldiers, recognized these people as the leaders of the island, Garza, Monroe and Penn, the bald man under Monroe.


    as soon as these people rushed to the safe area of the castle, Monroe and Garza all loudly ordered the soldiers to fight the fire.


    Hiding in the tree, William happily looks at the shouting Monroe and Garza. What he does is to let Monroe and Garza see with their own eyes what they care most is burned up by a fire.


    Looking at the cry of Monroe and Garza, William was very happy. These two bastards were not good people. One planted white flour on all the land that could grow food on the island for money.


    One of them, for the sake of power, did not hesitate to cooperate with men like Monroe to grow white flour. Recently, he contacted Jeter froby, William''s enemy, and wanted to sell the flour to Jeter froby.


    In a word, William has no burden to kill this man, but he is willing to kill these two people himself.


    After watching Monroe and Garza jump up and down in the tree for a few minutes, I heard the warning sound of ribani in the earphone. The soldiers of Monroe and Garza have already left the camp and come to the castle.


    William appreciates enough of the ugliness of Monroe and Garza. The damned and undead people in the castle run out of the castle, which makes William have no burden to blow up the castle. He takes out the detonator, caresses Monroe and Garza, looks at them with a smile, and presses them gently,There was a dull noise under the castle. The whole castle seemed to be pushed up by some huge force. Then there was a roaring sound. The whole castle collapsed slowly.


    Taking advantage of the explosion and the collapse of the castle, William takes 416 and looks at Monroe and Garza lying on the ground, pulling the trigger, "whew, whew, whew, whew".


    Equipped with a muffler, HK416 makes William Sound sweet. Monroe and Garza, who lie on the ground tens of meters away from William, constantly burst out blood mist.


    When he ran out of a clip, William immediately put on a new one and aimed at Paine, a bald man who had been up and running for several laps. "Whew, whew," Paine fell to the ground with blood in his mouth before he rushed into the bunker.


    The main targets were all killed. William turned his gun and swept away at the targets shooting in his direction. After hitting a bullet clip, William immediately fell down the tree.


    Put on a new cartridge clip and ignore the people who run away with their heads down. Now his muzzle is only aimed at those who shoot at him with guns,


    "sho sho sho" soon, with Superman''s reaction speed and mental scanning, all the people on the scene who shoot at him with guns are killed by William.


    Other soldiers who threw away their guns and ran away, William did not take care of them. When he heard the sound of machine guns not far away, William knew that Barney and the soldiers who had come to support had been on fire.


    Step back a dozen steps, did not find the threat, William turned and quickly ran to Barney''s side.


    Listening to the sound of the machine gun, William knew that Barney and his family were fighting each other. He ran hundreds of meters with 416 in his arms and rushed up a small slope. With 416 in his eyes, he looked at the sight and saw dozens of figures lying on the ground or hiding behind trees and stones fighting with Barney.

 Chapter 206

    Lying on a small slope, William takes out a black front UAV from the storage space. After it starts, he throws it into the sky. With his helmet attached to the synchronous video, he hears Barney''s cry: "damn gonatol, if you are here, you will collect the body for us.".


    "Change it, change it," came Caesar''s anxious voice.


    "One more minute, hold on, guys, we''ll be there in one minute" channel. Gongna was also very anxious, "tall, drop the height quickly, I need the shooting angle, dive down quickly."


    William looked at the black front drone he threw out and said: "gongna follows my line of sight to attack, and the black front will provide the shooting target.".


    The channel was suddenly quiet for a few seconds, and then came the cheers of the death squads. Barney said in surprise: "God, boss, you''re OK. We thought you hung up. Guys, we cross screen and retreat. Boss is OK. There''s no need to stay by the road. These soldiers are fighting.".


    "Understand", "understand", the sound of the machine gun on the battlefield suddenly stopped for more than ten seconds, and then the two machine guns began to think of the sound of "daddada" alternately.


    William looked at the video. The five Barney took turns to fight back and withdraw. After retreating for hundreds of meters, the five Barney finally retreated to the rock bunker behind them, stabilized their position and began to fight back orderly.


    "Hide, I''m coming, guys," said gunner through his headphones. William turned his head and saw a seaplane half diving down from the sky a kilometer or two away. Then the front end of the plane lit up.


    It took two seconds for the sound of "bang bang" to reach William''s ear, while Barney, the pursuer, and his mercenaries, when they heard the sound of the machine gun, either lay down or hid behind the rock.


    But how can the speed of people be faster than the machine gun shells? We can see that the station is fiercely cut out by the machine gun in a straight line of explosion.


    William then took the opportunity to set up a 416 and shoot at the mercenaries. His modified 416 has reached an effective range of 800 meters, and the accuracy has been improved a lot.


    "Whew, whew, whew" a 416 was played by William with the effect of even sniping. Those mercenaries who were three or four hundred meters away from him soon fell more than a dozen like wheat.


    After Barney and the others started to attack, the remaining dozens of mercenaries began to retreat. After Torr and gonna flew around in a circle, they flew back to the battlefield, which immediately became the last straw to defeat the mercenaries.


    As soon as the sound of "bang bang" came, the mercenaries who were not in the firing range of the machine guns fled in the opposite direction.


    William, they didn''t shoot at the fleeing mercenaries any more. The target of the mission has been captured, and Monroe and Garza are dead. Now William doesn''t have to worry about what will happen to the island. It''s all about the South American government.


    After meeting with Barney and them, people drive military trucks to the dock on the island at a high speed. Thor and they will be waiting for them.


    Get rid of a few people who want to shoot. After confirming that the dock is safe, William will wait for the plane to arrive at the dock.


    People who are in a good mood to finish the task don''t find a beautiful young woman staring at them with some gratitude, some hatred and some confusion in the 2-story dilapidated building in the distance.


    The gratitude and confusion in the beauty''s eyes are so strong that it completely covers up the hatred in her eyes, which makes William, who has strong mental perception, completely ignore that someone is staring at them.


    if William turns around, he will find that this woman named Sandra is the daughter of the former Islander of this island.


    William can''t imagine what kind of achievements this woman who is not worth mentioning in his eyes will have in more than ten years and what kind of influence it will have on the world.


    As soon as he got on the plane, William saw Edward, who was hanging up by goner and dying. William looked at goner with his helmet removed and his face full of excitement. "Did you eat flour? Gonna.


    Hearing that William''s tone was not good, gunner immediately shook his head. "Don''t worry, boss, I haven''t met face-to-face since I started making a lot of money. I''m a rich man now. I don''t need to be as hopeless as before. I still want to have a wife and children like Barney and them.".


    William turned to Barney. Barney looked at Edward, took off his helmet, nodded with a smile and said, "I promise gunner didn''t touch those things again.".


    Several other people also came out to prove that William felt gongna''s heartbeat with his mental strength, and felt gongna''s heartbeat was very stable, so he believed gongna''s words, pointed to Edward and said, "what''s this?"


    Gongna was relieved to see that William didn''t care about eating flour before. He didn''t want to get out of the car at this time. He had never met such a generous boss as William in more than ten years of his career as a mercenary. It was his ideal to make a lot of money and then retire to marry and raise children.


    Gongna touched his head with a smile, "Hey, boss, this guy is useless. He has already said all he knows. I think we should fly to South Africa now. There is another thing there. Boss, you will be interested.".


    "What is it?" Gongna''s words made William curious. Now there are not many things that can make him interested. "Don''t play tricks, just say it.".Gunner pointed to Edward and said, "this guy''s head is looking for a red diamond that weighs more than 60 carats. It''s the size of a pigeon''s egg. It''s said that the level has reached impeccable level.".


    Before goner finished, he was interrupted by William? How come it''s a "red diamond" now.


    "Well, boss, you know?" Gunner looked at Edward suspiciously and said, "this guy says it''s a red diamond.".


    Barney shook his head and looked at gongna helplessly, and scolded, "God, are you an idiot, gongna? The biggest red diamond found in the world is only 5.11 carats. If there is a 60 carat flawless red diamond, do you know how much it is worth?"


    "How can I know that?" he murmured. "I used to be a poor man who spent all his money.".


    William said: "the starting price is at least 1 billion US dollars. Maybe the transaction price will double. If people who are not strong enough have it, they will become the target of all the thieves and assassins in the world. Wake up, gunner.".


    "Well," said goner, a little dejected after hearing William''s words, "Damn, I shouldn''t care about the red diamond and pink diamond. I still want to wait for the boss to give me a little red diamond after you have the red diamond,


    hey, I''ll just buy a several hundred thousand dollar debits diamond ring. God, why do women love diamonds Don''t be so crazy. Debbie''s diamond dealers make all the money.


    "Wait a minute," William suddenly noticed with uncertainty when he heard goner''s words. The 60 carat pink diamond was less than $100 million in this era, and he didn''t care much about it. But if he could bite a piece of fat off Debbie, it would not be tens of millions of things,


    it would be hundreds of millions, billions of things.

 Chapter 207

    William was thinking about what to do with Debbie''s idea. Thor''s voice came from the cabin radio, "guys, please sit down. It''s time for us to take off.".


    The Barney six looked at William, who nodded, "let''s go to South Africa.".


    "I understand," Barney replied, and then went to the cockpit. Ten seconds later, the plane began to accelerate, taxied several hundred meters on the water, and then slowly flew up.


    Sitting in his seat thinking for a long time, William took out a secret satellite phone to call New York neighbor Yuri Olov.


    "Doodle, doodle," the phone rang half a day before it was connected. An impatient voice came, "good morning, this is Yuri Olov. Who are you


    William took the satellite phone and wondered if it was the wrong number, or did Yuri take the medicine?


    Last time at the upper east side householder''s party, Yuri Olov was very kind to himself. "Yuri, it''s me, William Devonshire.".


    "Aha, I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire?" Hearing William''s call, uriolov apologized, "I''ve just had something wrong. I''ve kept you waiting. I apologize again. What can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire?".


    Yuriolov was standing at the window sill, talking to William with a satellite phone in a flattering tone,


    while looking at his monitor truck downstairs on the street, his eyes were staring at Jack Valentine, the leader of the international anti proliferation group of small arms, who came out of the monitor truck.


    Jack Valentine has been watching and monitoring him downstairs for more than six months. What annoys Yuri is that Jack Valentine doesn''t trouble other more dangerous arms dealers, but stares at him, who only sells light weapons, causing him to lose millions of dollars in this half year.


    If he didn''t abide by the bottom line in his heart, and it''s good for him to keep Jack Valentine watching him, and don''t worry about being shot by the old American officials, uriolov would have found a relationship to get rid of Jack Valentine.


    But now Yuri is gnashing his teeth at Jack Valentine. Jack Valentine can''t find his painful foot, so he turns the breakthrough point to his wife EVA Fontaine.


    Thinking of his wife, who didn''t know the daily necessities, he had a headache and had no choice but not to help him. Jack Valentine, the virgin, was also persuaded by him. The virgin''s heart attack forced him to stop doing business.


    F. K. Yuri scolds his wife for being ignorant. He targets his husband after being provoked by others. He doesn''t want to be able to afford her extravagant expenses if he doesn''t work hard to make money.


    With the consumption of the whole family and the Central Park mortgage, uriolov will have to spend at least $200000 a month. If he hadn''t made some money in Africa in recent years, and now he still has some spare money, uriolov would not have been able to survive.


    Used to gray business, used to the net profit of a business, there are tens of millions of yuriolov who are impatient to do serious oil, wood and ore business, making little money, and are still restricted by rules and regulations.


    Yuriolov, who is used to playing edge ball, is not used to it.


    However, the bad mood immediately improved after receiving William''s call, and uriolov''s tense face finally showed a happy look.


    William is such a rich man, but he is a super customer. Otherwise, Yuri would not flatter William so attentively at the last meeting of householders on the upper east side. If he could start business with William, his company would be better soon.


    Mr. Devonshire, no matter how much oil, wood and ore you need, I can offer you the lowest price and guarantee the quality.


    "Hehe, Yuri, I know what you do. I don''t want those things. Don''t tell me, you don''t sell the vacuum cleaners used by angel king and mothers. I''m looking forward to your call, Mr. king of war",


    William Hung up without waiting for Yuri''s reply. He didn''t believe that Yuri Olov, who has been working for nearly 20 years, really stopped selling oil at home .


    Listening to the "doodle" voice on the phone, uriolov stood by his windowsill, and he understood what William said about the vacuum cleaner used by angel king and his mother.


    Angel king is the slang of these arms dealers, which represents AK, mom''s bazooka, vacuum cleaner''s helicopter, mom''s vacuum cleaner''s helicopter.


    Thinking about William, who is worth billions of dollars, the amount of things he wants is very large. Selling a vacuum cleaner alone will make a profit of millions of dollars, which makes Yuri itch and fly to see William immediately.


    According to his estimation, how can William''s single profit be millions of dollars, maybe tens of millions of dollars. The most important thing is that there are not many people like William who have enough strength to pay. For these arms dealers, William is a platinum five-star customer, which used to be unthinkable.


    now this kind of day class customer comes to the door by himself, But he hesitated. When he thought about his promise to his goddess''s wife, yuriolov felt heartache, liver pain and egg pain.


    Yuriolov, who was dying of regret, heard the knock at the door. Then his wife EVA came in with a smile and said, "Yuri, the chief manager of Libia, Andre Bates, is coming. It''s time for you to get ready to see the chief manager."."Well? Don''t you have an appointment at the hotel? Why did he come directly? "After thinking for a moment, Yuri said:" you help me to prepare my clothes, I''ll come right away "


    when two things happen to each other, Yuri Olov makes a decision immediately. He can''t help but want to go back to his best industry. Only military fire can make Yuri feel successful.


    And Andre Bates, who has been in business with him for more than ten years, came to visit him personally. Yuri knew that he had little choice.


    If you don''t get along with Andre Bates, God knows what Andre Bates and his crazy son Andre II will do. At least his wife and children are on the verge of danger.


    After packing up the papers, Yuri went out of the study, put on his suit and tie under the service of his wife EVA, and heard the doorbell.


    "Come on, honey, don''t keep the guests waiting. I''ll get something to drink.".


    "Thank you, dear." Yuri opened the door and walked out of the house. Andre Bates and his crazy son were standing in front of his house laughing.


    "Hell, Andre, why did you come directly to my house? Can''t you talk about something in the hotel?"


    "Good morning, Yuri," Andre Bates said after smiling and hugging Yuri, "it''s not easy to find you. If I hadn''t some relations in your country, I didn''t know my arms dealer had washed up. Yuri, won''t you invite us in for a drink?"

 Chapter 208

    "No, let''s go to the hotel to talk about something. This is my home. I don''t want to talk about business at home"


    Yuri refused.


    Andre is not angry about Yuri''s refusal. He just comes to the door and does other things. Andre also worries about whether Yuri will kill them for the safety of his family. After all, this is America, not his hometown.


    "Ha ha, I also want to talk about it in the hotel, but it''s not safe in the hotel. My security told me that I was watched as soon as I got off the plane, so I think it''s safe to talk about it here.".


    "God, you''re making trouble for me, Andre. Even if everyone knows that I''m your arms dealer, they can''t do anything about me without making it public,


    but as soon as you see me, our relationship will be made public. In the future, the international non-proliferation group will not only stare at me. Maybe the secret service will start staring at me after tonight. What do you want me to do "Meaning".


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, Yuri, it''s funny. We''ve been cooperating for ten years. I don''t believe that the secret service in your country doesn''t know our relationship,


    and I can''t manage them any more. The current situation is very dangerous and the conflict is intensifying, but my country is restricted in import and export. I need someone with great energy like you to help me out.".


    Yuri, who was still a little excited, immediately refused when he heard that Andre was being watched. He turned around and wanted to open the door and go home. "I''m sorry, Andre, the time is not right. I can''t help you this time.".


    "No, no, no", Andre quickly further blocked Yuri who wanted to go home.


    He looked into Yuri''s eyes, thought for a moment, and then laughed. He said with a clear look: "ha ha, I understand. Yuri, it''s normal that you want to raise the price at this time.".


    Andre takes a diamond out of his pocket and delivers it to Yuri.


    Feeling something in the palm of his hand, Yuri picked it up and looked at it. He was overjoyed. At a glance, he saw that it was a flawless diamond the size of two pigeon eggs, weighing at least 100 carats.


    It immediately occurred to my mind that this diamond would be worth at least $10 million if it was shot, and it would sell for $5 million even on the black market.


    Without making Yuri think more, Andre shrugged and said, "you know, in the current situation, as long as I can get what I want, I''m willing to pay any price. Think about it, Yuri, it''s a profit several times or more. This opportunity doesn''t always exist.


    Yuri, as a qualified arms dealer, I think you know how to do it.".


    Yuriolov looked at the diamond in his hand again, and the confusion in his eyes gradually disappeared, with several times more than ten times profits. Yuriolov felt that God would not forgive him if he didn''t do it, and he was really tired of oil and wood, and weapons were his specialty.


    Looking at the greedy taste in Yuri''s eyes, Andre, who had been staring at him, was very happy and said with a smile: "welcome back, Yuri. I hope we can meet soon, Mr. king of war.".


    With a smile on his face, Yuri turned to Andre''s son, little Andre, and said, "I should apologize to you, little Andre. I haven''t given you Rambo''s weapon yet. I will remember this time. I promise to give you a brand new M60.".


    "Really?" Little Andre touched his black bald head happily. "I just wanted to remind you about the gun. I didn''t expect us to be together. Thank you, Mr. Olof.".


    "Ha ha, OK, it''s time for us to go shopping," said Andre, shaking his head and laughing. "Goodbye, Yuri.".


    Seeing Andre and his son off, Yuri came home, took off his clothes, took off his tie, and took a cigarette to his balcony.


    After lighting a cigarette and silently standing on the balcony looking at the Central Park, Yuri goes back to his study, opens the safe, and takes out a secret satellite phone that he has never used to dial William.


    On the plane, William opened his eyes and took out the phone to answer the channel: "Hi, Yuri, have you figured it out?"


    Uriolov was surprised to hear what William said. He felt that William seemed to know what happened to him. "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, how do you know what happened to me?"


    "Hehe, Yuri, who am I? I''m William Devonshire. Do you think I''ll give you a business without having to find out?


    Yuri, I know everything about you, your parents, brother, wife, and your lovely son Nick. Even I know your password warehouse under the Brooklyn Bridge. The password seems to be your son''s birthday. Am I right? Yuri "


    the more he listens, the tighter he feels. When he hears William say that the warehouse code is his son''s birthday, his head is already buzzing,


    hearing William''s question, Yuri returns to" yes, yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire "


    " ha ha, don''t worry, Yuri, I''m not interested in what you''ve done, even less in your little money I''m interested. Your money is not as much as the change in my bank. To remind you, Yuri, it''s time for you to change your password.


    maybe you can try to see if your beautiful wife is still loyal to you in this business,Finally, do you need me to help you deal with Jack Valentine outside your home? You don''t have much time. You have to deliver what I need to Seville the day after tomorrow. The price is 1.2 times of the normal price. What I need is time. Do you understand? "


    Hearing that the price was 1.2 times of the normal price, Yuri immediately stopped his eyes and ears, and said excitedly, "understand, Mr. Devonshire, thank you. I really need to put Jack Valentine aside. I need to spend more energy and time with him.".


    "Well, don''t worry. Soon someone will take care of Jack Valentine. The day after tomorrow, there will be a meeting in South Africa on cracking down on smuggling of blood diamonds. We''ll see you there. The goods you need will be sent to you later when you log into the dark net.".


    "No problem, goodbye, Mr. Devonshire." Yuri hung up and waved his arms excitedly on the balcony. He made a lot of money, whether William was watching him or not.


    Besides, William will not threaten his family for no reason. He is an arms seller, not a coke seller. He still has the ability to bear this.


    Hang up Yuri''s phone. William calls Brian on his cell phone and offers him $1 million to find someone to hold Jack Valentine.


    "No problem, boss. It''s a small matter. I''ll take care of it. By the way, boss, do you need me to send you the money you left in Las Vegas last time?"


    "No, there will be a lot of things you need to help in the future. The money will stay with you to avoid the trouble of transfer.".


    "God, that''s 106 million US dollars in cash, boss. Recently, I haven''t slept well in order to hide that money. Aren''t you afraid to lose it?"


    "Ha ha, Brian, I believe you will take good care of it for me. Maybe it won''t be enough in a few years. Brian, we need to look far away. You will understand later. Bye.".


    "Bye, boss" Bryan hung up in surprise. Does it take us $100 million for PR in a few years? What is this about?

 Chapter 209

    Half an hour later, Yuri stood on his balcony and saw several NYPD special police cars rush to the corner not far from Jack Valentine''s surveillance car.


    soon, a group of more than ten NYPD special police officers were fully armed and divided into two pairs according to tactical actions, slowly touching the surveillance car.


    To Yuri''s surprise, the NYPD special police didn''t follow the procedure at all. After approaching the surveillance car, they directly opened the rear door with a door breaker, and then a shock bomb was thrown into the car.


    After a "touch", these special police officers yelled: "NYPD, hands up, hands up, NYPD.".


    Jack Valentine in the surveillance car was dazed by the shock bomb, and the ears of two members who were close to each other were shocked and bleeding.


    Jack Valentine wanted to shout "my own people", but his mouth was not thinking, "ah, ah, ah" for several sentences, but none of them could be completely said.


    Immediately after that, he was corona by the NYPD who rushed into the car, and it was the next afternoon when he woke up.


    Yuri stood on the balcony and watched the people of NYPD drag Jack Valentine out of the car like dead people. A burly South American man, who is nearly 2 meters tall and bursting with muscles, reported to a middle-aged man:


    "director, all four suspects are under control. We found a lot of surveillance equipment in their car, which is consistent with the information we received These people may be thinking about the Treasury of the financial center. What should we do next, sir.


    The director said with a smile, "well, lock up first. Don''t let anyone touch them. Wait for the secret service to take over. Luke Hobbes, if you don''t want to get into trouble, just tell the guys to be careful. Let''s stay out of the secret service, OK?"


    The big man named Luke Hobbes hesitated for a moment when he heard what the chief executive said. The chief executive approached him and murmured in his ear: "God, if you want to get a promotion or raise or have any other ideas, don''t involve us.


    Luke, even if you find any doubts, please keep them in mind. What do secret service people do? Can I remind you again?


    Even if we make a mistake, we will follow the orders. If there is any problem, I will ask you. Now all you have to do is to lock up the people. Do you understand me.


    Luke Hobbes, who was a little suspicious, looked at his colleagues around him, and knew that everyone was suspicious of this operation. After all, they didn''t completely install the program to do things,


    but everyone was smart and didn''t say anything. Instead, they were staring at him, which made Luke Hobbes feel numb and said, "OK, sir, I''ll listen to you,"


    he said He has understood that there is something hidden in this operation. The four guys lying on the ground must have offended someone or hindered someone,


    shut them up and ignore them. It must have been two or three days since the four guys came to the door.


    Two or three days is enough time for the people behind the scenes to get things done.


    Some of the follow-up things will be torn up at that time, either this department will push it to that department, or they will have to act after receiving intelligence,


    as for catching the wrong person, it''s a big deal to apologize, compensate for medical expenses, and finally find an informant to hand it in for the dead.


    Luke Hobbes, a little dejected, said to his men, "do you hear me? Take people back for treatment and lock them up alone until the person in charge comes. ".


    I understand.


    Yuri stood on the balcony until all the people in NYPD left. He went into the study happily, opened a special encrypted computer, opened the dark net, and found the goods list William gave him according to the agreement.


    As soon as he saw the list of goods, Yuri''s heart became hot. God, he really deserves to be a super rich man. Do you want to fight a big war?


    2000 AK, 100 sets of polar bear''s complete individual weapon equipment, 3 female deer, 20 rocket launchers, 3 base ammunition, huh? How to get three base ammunition? A long gun has three bases and only 900 bullets. What''s this bullet enough for?


    If you don''t know uncle Zhou, it''s nothing if he doesn''t have 10 bases. Is it true that William Devonshire doesn''t want to fight, but he just wants to do one vote.


    And 100 polar bear mercenaries? Then you can see that although the cost of each mercenary is $20000, there is a bonus of $20000 for every battle you win.


    Yuri cursed in his heart. Seeing God''s rich man, if every polar bear mercenary wins a game with a bonus of $20000, Yuri believes that the 100 poor and crazy polar bears will scream out of everyone who gets in their way.


    But it doesn''t matter to him. Let alone 100, even 1000 can be easily found by Yuri''s relationship with the polar bear, and he can guarantee that these people are veteran fighters.


    With a calculator, Yuri soon understood that this is a deal worth 20 million US dollars. If it''s 1.2 times, it''s 24 million US dollars.


    As soon as he finished the calculation, Yuri got hot in his heart. God, is the profit more than $14 million? FK, it''s good to do business with William, who is rich and doesn''t care about money.


    His profit in the previous year was less than half of that. At this time, Yuri was not in favor of Andre, the chief manager of Libia.It''s the chief manager who scolds the NN in his heart. Every time he asks for several hundred thousand AK''s, sometimes he jumps the ticket. A few years ago, he kindly sent Andre some armored cars, but before they were delivered to the shore, he said he wanted to negotiate, and the armored cars were not needed, which cost him hundreds of thousands of dollars in vain.


    Yuri decided to send Andre one-fifth of the black market price of the 100 carat diamond Andre gave him this time.


    big business is waiting for him. It''s enough to send Andre 500 pieces of AK ammunition, hundreds of pineapples and dozens of bazookas. Now he doesn''t care whether Andre will be overthrown.


    After thinking about it, Yuri began to call his relationship in Oakland. Now that Jack valentine is arrested, Yuri doesn''t have to worry about being monitored.


    After contacting the source of weapons, Yuri asked for 100 retired polar bear special soldiers. Unexpectedly, within half an hour of calling, 100 retired polar bear special soldiers were retired.


    For the sake of one million dollars, the other side also helped Yuri send people to Sierra Leone.


    After finding all the goods and people, Yuri puts on his clothes and goes downstairs with his briefcase to see his wife EVA and her son going out.


    Yuri went up to EVA and said, "honey, I''m going." before he finished, Yuri thought of William''s reminder and immediately said that South Africa was Brazil.


    "If you want to go to Brazil for an oil procurement meeting, I won''t go to the swimming pool with you."


    Yuri squatted down and apologized to his son, saying: "sorry, baby, Dad can''t go swimming with you, wait for Dad to come back and sell you gifts.".


    Hearing the gift, Nick happily kisses Yuri on the cheek. "Then you have to go home early. I''ll wait for your father.".


    "No problem, dad will be home early, bye bye, baby"


    "bye, Dad," Nick said softly.

 Chapter 210

    Thinking of William''s reminder, Yuri couldn''t help but said tentatively to his wife EVA, "honey, this meeting will take two days. I''ll be back on Saturday. How about our family''s trip to Switzerland?".


    "OK," EVA smiles and kisses Yuri on the cheek. "It''s time, honey. Nick and I have to go. We won''t take you to the airport. Come back early. Bye.".


    Looking at his wife always wanted to go out, Yuri was really suspicious. He tried again and said, "honey, you believe me, don''t you?".


    EVA''s smile is sweeter this time, but who is Yuri? He is a man who deals with his own national police and Interpol every day.


    Acting, Yuri immediately saw EVA acting in EVA''s eyes, which made his heart very sad. He had confirmed that his wife EVA had changed her mind. His eyes were the same as those of hundreds of customs and police in various countries.


    His eyes were full of examination, suspicion and even hostility.


    Ten minutes later, Yuri went downstairs with his briefcase. As soon as he got into his car, he looked back. With the black film on the car, Yuri stared at the Cadillac behind him.


    Recognizing that the car was his wife''s, Yuri thought for a moment, made a phone call, then pressed the call button and said to his driver, "Pete, go for a few laps first, and we''ll go to the Brooklyn Bridge in an hour.".


    An hour later, after receiving the call, Yuri smiles and takes AVA to the Brooklyn Bridge.


    Under the bridge, Yuri didn''t pay attention to the fact that he stopped at Eva, who was only tens of meters away from him. He got off and went to his secret container under the bridge.


    Open the container, put the passport and some information into the briefcase, get on the car and drive to the bridge. After getting on the bridge, Yuri takes a telescope to watch EVA and her son Nick open the code lock and enter the container.


    Yuri had a little last hope in his heart that his wife would not tell the police his secret in the container in the past.


    But things didn''t go in the direction Yuri hoped. Within 20 minutes after EVA left, several police cars came to the bottom of Brooklyn Bridge, and then the smelling reporters came one after another.


    More than a dozen reporters excitedly shot dozens of long and short guns on the ground found from the container in the police car. When they learned from the police car that these weapons were owned by yuriolov, a little famous businessman in New York, they were very happy. This is big news. There are some newspapers tomorrow.


    But before they were happy, two cars came under the bridge, and seven or eight people with stiff suits got out of the car. The leader went to the police car, took out a long document and said, "excuse me, officer, I''m lawyer Terry of X law firm. This is the special collection certificate issued by the New York gun Association.


    my employer, Mr. uriolov, is qualified to collect guns All weapons, even if Mr. Olov does not have a license,


    but according to the regulations of special collection qualification, as long as Mr. Olov does not take the long and short guns out of the collection room, it is not illegal. On the contrary, your behavior has been illegal, so I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation, Mr. police officer.


    The leading police officer was very surprised. He took the document from lawyer Terry and reported it on the walkie talkie on his shoulder.


    when he heard that the police officer was not reporting to the New York Police Department, but to the international nonproliferation group, lawyer Terry laughed and knew that the situation was not so simple.


    After waiting for a few minutes to receive a reply, the police officer secretly scolded that this document was issued ten minutes before they received the alarm,


    that is to say, the document was issued within an hour. However, according to the law, these police officers are suspected of infringing private property, which makes the police officer with special task very helpless. He sighed and let yuriolo go This guy got away with it.


    He turned to his team and said, "stop the team." ignoring Terry, the lawyers left in the police car.


    Terry didn''t stop them. He knew that even if he stopped them, there would be no result. At most, he would lose money and apologize.


    The reporters at the scene had to hand in the film from the camera when Terry''s assistants warned and threatened to sue them. Since the procedure is legal, they can''t report the possession of guns.


    However, although they can''t report Yuri''s illegal possession of guns, looking at the document less than an hour ago, the reporters soon thought of other things they could report.


    they were not annoyed at all. Instead, they rushed back to the newspaper with a happy face and started a series of reports about Yuri''s escape from crime and the inefficiency of the New York police Reports in two directions will be more popular.


    Standing on the bridge, Yuri slams his telescope on the ground. Now he wants to kill Jack Valentine. If it wasn''t for that guy, Yuri''s family would still be happy. He turns to get on the car and sits on the back chair, staring at the top of the car in a daze.


    Yuri doesn''t care how the reporters report him. He''s an arms dealer. Many people know that as long as he doesn''t break the law.Yuri is very glad that William reminds him that if the transaction documents are found by the police, Yuri believes that he will not get away so easily. If he really wants to be sentenced, it will be light every few decades.


    Thinking of Yuri taking out the secret phone to call William, as soon as he got through, Yuri gratefully said, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire."


    Lying on the seats of the Death Squadron plane and squinting, William said with a smile, "ha ha, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for your reminding, I might have been planted on my closest friends this time. Ah, once a woman changes her mind, she really wants you to die, regardless of her love at all.


    Mr. Devonshire gives you a suggestion. If you want to get married in the future, you must get along with each other for a few years. Don''t find a wife who loves the world better than her husband like me Never let her know what you''ve done.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I don''t plan to get married. It will be more than ten or twenty years before I get married, but I still thank you for reminding me," thought William, with a narrow smile. He won''t get married. It''s very troublesome for such a rich man to get married. It''s not that he can''t find a girlfriend.


    "Ha ha, let''s not talk about these. I''ve already contacted the goods. Except for the trouble with the helicopter, the other goods will be delivered to Seville in about 12 hours." when it comes to business, Yuri''s unhappy mood gets better again. He gets excited at the thought of making $14 million this time.


    "100 mercenaries will also be on standby in Sierra Leone. They are all special soldiers of polar bears. Many of them have also participated in the northern battle of polar bears. I guarantee that all these people are the best. As long as they pay, they will do anything for you.".


    "Ha ha, it''s not so troublesome. I just need them to help me deal with one person.".

 Chapter 211

    Hearing William''s words, Yuri''s doubts were even more serious. Who offended William and asked him to spend tens of millions of dollars to kill him with such a large group of people? How much revenge does it have?


    Yuri hesitated for a moment and said, "who do you want to kill?"


    "Jeter froby, do you know him?" William also wants to get some information from Yuri.


    Yuri said in surprise, "Jeter froby? The mercenary leader who fought for Sierra Leone? "


    "Yes, that''s him, Yuri. Have you ever made a deal with him?"


    "I''ve had it before, but recently, it seems that Jeter froby and stone banks are colluding with each other. One of them provides arms and the other provides manpower, trying to get the idea of an abandoned nuclear facility," Yuri said in an uncertain tone.


    William was overjoyed. "So if I kill kit froby, no official will trouble me? Is the message accurate? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I''m not sure about this. Today, my relationship in Wukelan gave me a message that a group of armed men planned to occupy an abandoned mining area in the Karzak mountains of Albania,


    Where was the secret mining area of the red polar bear more than ten or twenty years ago. I heard that there was a lot of mushroom egg fertilizer in it.


    Although the news is still uncertain, it''s true that stone banks has mushroom eggs on his hands. That guy is much more crazy and dangerous than me. As long as he has money, stone banks sells all kinds of weapons.


    although there are not many hands on his hands, they are all elites. It''s very difficult to deal with. Many countries are looking for him, but they can''t even find anyone. If Mr. Devonshire meets him Stonebanks, you have to be careful,


    but if you can take out Jeter froby and stonebanks, I promise no government will trouble you, and maybe they will thank you. ".


    "Do you have a picture of stonebanks?" This is the second time that William has heard the name of stonebanks. He has a faint feeling in his heart where he has heard of stonebanks.


    "I''m sorry, the people who know his identity and appearance are basically dead. The rest are either accomplices or big leaders. As a man who only sells light weapons, I don''t have much contact with those people, but I''ll help you pay attention to them.".


    If you can''t find it, just wait until you catch kit froby and say, "thank you. Let''s meet in South Africa for the rest.".


    "All right, goodbye, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Goodbye", hang up the phone, William got up, walked into the cab and asked, "how long will it take to get there?".


    Barney turned to look at the impatient William and said with a smile, "sorry, boss, it''s still a long way from South Africa. It''s about 11 hours, and we have to add oil twice."


    "Hell, it''s been four hours. How could it be more than ten hours?".


    "Ha ha, boss, it''s fast. We don''t have to wait for the plane, we don''t have to change planes," said Barney and Thor, who were sitting in the co pilot''s seat, laughing.


    Complaining, William went back to the cabin and took out his backpack as a pillow. They fell to sleep on the floor of the cabin.


    Thirteen hours later, the plane finally arrived in South Africa and landed at a special beach. Barney spent money to find a relationship and helped seven people get an entry permit.


    It''s 11:00 p.m. after completing the formalities. We found a good Beach Hotel to pack the whole floor, and everyone fell asleep. As for tol, who was on the plane to guard the equipment, someone would take care of the food.


    As soon as he sleeps till dawn, William puts on the formal clothes sent by the hotel, takes the less frightening Christmas with him, gets on the luxury car provided by the hotel and goes to the Cape Town International Convention Center, where there is an International Conference on blood diamonds today.


    Barnes would go directly to Sierra Leone to receive equipment and personnel, and at the same time, they would go to find a big black man named Solomon Fandi according to the information given by the church.


    Walking into the conference center, he found the last seat and waited for Yuri. When the meeting was about to start, Yuri rushed to the meeting with his briefcase. After finding William, Yuri sat in the front row of William and quietly handed him a document.


    Open a picture of the manor at the beginning, and then hear Yuri whisper: "this is the manor of Jeter froby in South Africa, more than 10 kilometers outside Cape Town,


    I don''t recommend you to trouble Jeter froby in Cape Town, because there are two companies of mercenaries guarding the Manor, and it is likely to alarm South African officials to start there Fang, it would be very troublesome to bring in special forces from South Africa. ".


    "Well," William looked at the information of Jeter froby. He had no intention to start in South Africa. South Africa is not a small country like black hills. He was asking for trouble when he started in Cape Town.


    After reading the materials and listening to the content of the meeting, after the meeting, the two responsible persons of debits and some other big jewelry companies signed the anti blood diamond sales agreement under the attention of the whole audience.


    William was relieved. The purpose of attending the meeting was to see Debbie sign the agreement with his own eyes. The purpose was that William didn''t take care of the reception after the meeting and took Yuri back to the hotel.


    He poured a glass of whiskey for Yuri. They sat on the balcony of the suite, drinking whiskey in the sea breeze. After a few words of gossip, William said slowly, "I heard you have a good relationship with Andre of Liberia?""Yes, Mr. Devonshire, we''ve been working together for about 10 years. Andre was my main client in the 1990s, and the relationship was pretty good." Yuri replied


    "very good. Help me ask Andy if he wants to earn some extra money. I need 2000 Liberian mercenaries who want to make money to help me with some things.".


    After hearing this, Yuri put down his glass and asked in surprise, "it''s about jet froby.".


    William nodded with a smile, "that''s right.".


    After thinking about it, Yuri shook his head and said, "Mr. Devonshire, if you want mercenaries in Africa, you don''t have to go to Andre at all. He''s already in trouble now. If you want to find him, you will only have problems.


    as long as you give money, there are mercenaries fighting for money in southern Sierra Leone. If you want to recruit 10000 mercenaries, it''s OK.".


    "So you''ve got acquaintances?" William asked with delight.


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, I have known many people who call themselves leaders in my 20-year career. These people have no problem doing private work for others as long as they give money.".


    "Good, 30% agency fee?" Said William, looking at Yuri.


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire. I promise I''ll do it for you." with the money, Yuri immediately got excited.


    "Call up your men and go to Kono in the south for standby. Your 2000 AK and ammunition will also be sent to Kono. I''ll ask someone to give you 30% of the deposit in cash in New York. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem, thank you, Mr. Devonshire." Yuri wiped his hands excitedly and shook hands with William.


    After that, William took Christmas to the airport and flew to Sierra Leone.


    When he got off the plane in Freetown, Sierra Leone, William saw Barney with more than 20 sunglasses in casual clothes waiting for him in front of six Mercedes Benz G-class cars.

 Chapter 212

    William got off the plane and hugged Barney, then got into the middle car with Barney and Christmas. After the team started, Barney pointed to the pilot and said, "boss, this is captain Antonov of polar bear team,


    before retirement, he was the captain of this team, with the rank of lieutenant colonel, Captain Antonov, and this is our boss William Devonshire.".


    Antonov turned to William and laughed for a second. Then he looked at the road in front of the car and said in some heavy spoken English, "good afternoon, boss. I''m Antonov, the captain of this operation.".


    Listening to Antonov''s accent, William laughed and said in polar bear, "Hello, Captain, maybe we should have a good drink. Maybe your spoken English will be better.".


    "Ha ha, your proposal is good, thank you, boss." Antonov laughed happily when he saw that William was easy to speak.


    "Well, let''s get down to business, captain. Are you satisfied with your equipment?"


    Antonov nodded and said, "satisfied, very satisfied. Some of the equipment is more advanced than what we have used.".


    "Very good," William said to Barney. "Have you found Solomon Vandy?"


    "Sorry boss, the time is too short and no one has been found, but we spent money to find a leader in Sierra Leone, got the special right of self-defense in an emergency and a hidden base outside Freetown. As long as we are not the person who attacks the official of Sierra Leone, we can do anything we want here.".


    "What?" William looked at Barney in surprise,


    Barney said, "you know, boss, some places have money to do anything, of course, we only do things related to tasks.".


    William looked at Antonov and said with some worry: "Captain Antonov, I hope you can restrain your players. Don''t let me ask you to enforce military law on your players.".


    "Don''t worry, boss. We used to be a regular team. All the people who came here this time are the ones who want to support their families. We are here to make money, not to bully ordinary people. We only care about money."


    Hearing this, William laughed, Barney and the church also laughed. Antonov asked with some doubts: "sorry, what''s wrong with my words?"


    Christmas, sitting next to Antonov, said: "Antonov, my friend, the last thing you should worry about is money. Any problem that money can solve is not a problem for boss.


    what you should worry about is whether you have a task. If you win a game, all of you can get 2 million, and it can be sent directly to your family, without you sending it back.".


    Hearing that money is not a problem, Antonov''s serious face showed a happy smile, "OK, my fault, I''m sorry.".


    After the joke, Barney said: "the three female deer Mi-24 will be delivered in about 10 hours. Although each helicopter has a set of accessories, we lack a maintenance base.


    the base outside Freetown can only carry out some simple maintenance to ensure that the helicopter can go out. However, if the helicopter is not thoroughly overhauled every time, it will go out more times and the helicopter is likely to be damaged Scrapped, boss, we have to find a place where we can overhaul. "


    "No, I only care about the condition of the helicopters several times before. I don''t care about the final results of the three mi-24s after the operation is completed. I even give them to you if you want them."


    Antonov said in surprise: "God, that''s 15 million US dollars. Such a large sum of property, boss, don''t you think about it any more?"


    William shakes his head and says: "it''s useless for me to keep it. In Africa, I have no industry to protect, and I''m not interested in minerals, oil and natural resources.


    these things have been monopolized by various countries and companies. At this time, it takes too much energy and time to join in. Compared with other industries, the effect is too low. Barney, what do you think about female deer Is that right? "


    Barney shook his head, "no, boss, I don''t want to be invited back by the secret service to have coffee. We are mercenaries, not regular army. We don''t have that big problem.".


    "Well," William knew that Barney and other people had never been involved in large-scale missions, and they were always taking small assault missions that were suitable for them,


    "what about you, Antonov? Do you want to stay in Africa or go home with the money after the event? Have you ever thought about setting up a polar bear mercenary corps? How about I use these weapons and equipment to buy shares from you.


    Antonov thought for a while and said: "sorry boss, after the task is completed, I will definitely take the money home. 40000 US dollars plus the return work will be enough for my family to have a good life. As for other team members, I don''t think they are likely to stay, even if they have, it won''t be much.


    the average age of the people who come here this time is 30 years old, 70% of them have wives and children It''s not that life is really difficult, and we won''t come here to fight, so sorry, boss. "


    "Well, it seems that I can only sell it to Yuri at a low price. I hope I can sell it at half price to offset the loss to the leaders in Sierra Leone.".


    "Ha ha." hearing William''s words, Barney''s three people all laughed. Following the boss who didn''t take money seriously, he was relieved. After laughing, Barney shook his head and said:"Boss, I don''t think we can use that much. It only cost US $2 million to get the special right of self-defense this time, and $7.5 million is enough for us to come to this country three times.".


    Looking at the dilapidated capital of Sierra Leone, Freetown, William said, "one visit is enough. I will never visit this place again.".


    Looking out of the car, the three agreed with William. Even Antonov, who was too poor to eat, felt that this country was hell and said, "I always thought we were poor enough, but I didn''t expect this country to rot like this.".


    Thinking about the current situation in Sierra Leone and Antonov''s words, we are not interested in chatting.


    The motorcade drove to the only 4-star hotel by the sea in Freetown. Instead of stopping at the gate of the hotel, the motorcade passed by the gate of the hotel and turned directly into the iron gate beside the hotel. Barney and they packed a 3-story building with more than 60 guest rooms behind the hotel.


    When passing by the gate of the hotel, William, who is staring at the gate of the hotel, suddenly sees a bald black man in a white shirt and a dark red vest carrying a suitcase for the guest.


    After seeing the black man''s face clearly, William put his hand on Antonov''s seat and patted, saying, "stop ahead, Antonov.".


    When Antonov heard this, he picked up his walkie talkie and other vehicles in the motorcade and said, "stop ahead, repeat stop ahead.".


    Soon the motorcade stopped in front of the side door of the hotel. William looked at the black man carefully, and then said to Christmas in the co driver''s seat, "Christmas, you get out of the car first and go to find that guy with the person in the last car. I want to see him.".


    William pointed to the black man standing at the door of the hotel.


    "Understand," Christmas did not ask William why he wanted to see the big black man, took Barney''s walkie talkie, opened the door and got off.


    After getting off at Christmas, the motorcade restarted and drove to the enclosed building.

 Chapter 213

    Before the motorcade drove into a three storey building in the hotel, two cars got on and off as soon as the car stopped. Five of them stood around William''s car, and one of them went into the building to connect with more than ten people left behind. After confirming that it was safe, William walked into the Hotel under the escort of all the people.


    When he arrived at the residence on the third floor, William looked at his suite discontentedly. Except for the big one, there was nothing that William could see.


    The only advantage is that the beach and the sea are outside the suite. After seeing the scenery, Christmas knocked on the door and walked in: "boss, I''ve brought someone. Are you going to meet him now?"


    "Just a moment, Christmas you take people to Swiss National Bank branch in Freetown, there will be someone waiting for you, help me to withdraw 5 million dollars."


    Christmas nodded and said, "OK, boss.".


    William called Felix, his exclusive account manager at the National Bank, and asked him to prepare the money, hang up, have something to eat and take a bath. William walked out of the suite and saw Solomon in the living room.


    Solomon, who was wandering in the sky, thought that an hour ago, he was still at the gate of the hotel. As soon as he saw off a customer, he was about to return to the lobby when he was stopped by three men in suits and sunglasses.


    the three 2-meter-old men who suddenly appeared scared him to death. Before he recovered, he heard the words behind him: "sorry, excuse me.".


    Solomon turned quickly and saw a bald man in a suit staring at him curiously. He was stared at by four big white men. Solomon bowed his head and stammered, "are you talking to me? Sir.


    "Well," Christmas nodded, "what''s your name.".


    "First, sir, I''m Solomon Fandi. What can I do for you?"


    "Well? Are you Solomon Fandi? " Christmas finally understood why William wanted to see this big black man except a little stronger. He said with a smile, "Mr. Fandi, please follow me. Someone wants to see you.".


    After that, he stretched out his hand and made a gesture of "please" and took the lead to walk to the back of the hotel.


    Solomon saw that Christmas didn''t care, so he left first and said, "Sir, are you wrong? I''m just a doorman of bag." before he finished, Solomon was pushed by a polar bear behind him, "follow up.".


    Being watched by three bigger black suits, Solomon had to keep up with Christmas.


    The worried Solomon followed Christmas several people to the inner independent guest room building of the hotel, followed Christmas carefully into the living room outside the third floor suite, and was scared to death by more than ten expressionless bodyguards with weapons inside and outside the living room.


    After taking a bath, William didn''t call Solomon in until he came back with the money at Christmas.


    As soon as he entered the door, Solomon saw a 1.9-year-old handsome man standing in front of the French window looking at him with a wine glass.


    As soon as Solomon came in, he saw that William was the boss. Barney and Christmas were both suits and ties. Only William was wearing casual clothes. He bent down to salute William and said, "Hello, dear sir, I''m Solomon Fandi. What can I do for you?".


    Instead of talking nonsense to Solomon, William said, "tell me where the pink diamond is, and say that the money is yours."


    he reached into a big bag on the table in front of him and threw 200000 dollars on the table.


    Looking at a pile of dollars thrown on the table, Solomon felt hot and breathed a little. He stammered, "hold, hold, sorry, sir, I, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    William laughs, "no, you know what I''m talking about. Maybe you don''t know who I am. Let me introduce myself to you, Mr. Fandy. My name is William Devonshire, an Englishman, the heir of the Earl of Oxford, a rich man with a value of more than ten billion dollars.


    so, Mr. Fandy, please rest assured that I won''t rob you of that diamond, because what I need is not that diamond A stone, what I need is you.


    William''s words surprised Solomon''s mouth, and he could not think of anything else in his body that would make him like William, a super rich man, in addition to coveting pink diamonds.


    Careful Solomon thought for a few seconds, then shook his head and said, "Mr. Devonshire, I''m just a doorman. I haven''t heard of any diamonds. You''ve got the wrong person."


    "well," William interrupted Solomon, "tell me what you want? As long as I don''t go too far, I can promise you. I can even help you find your wife and children.


    Solomon heard that William could help him find his wife and children, so he couldn''t put on his honest face immediately. He stepped forward excitedly and walked a few steps, but before he walked into William''s three meters, Barney pushed him to the place where he was standing.


    Barney untied his suit, revealed the holster around his waist and said, "I''m warning you, just stand there and don''t move, otherwise as long as you have any dangerous action, I''ll kill you directly.".


    "I understand, sir," Solomon cried incoherently, his face panicked when he saw the shotgun in Barney''s waist. "I''m sorry, sir. I promise I''ll stand here.".


    "Well, Barney, don''t scare our Mr. Fandy," William said, walking up to Barney and patting him on the shoulder.Barney knew William''s skill. Just now he saw Solomon''s excited look, so he subconsciously warned Solomon.


    Hearing William''s words, Barney nodded to Solomon, which made Solomon, frightened by the gun, say thank you to Barney. Then he stood upright and said, "Mr. Devonshire, can you really help me find my family?"


    Ha ha, Mr. Fandi, please believe in the power of money. As long as your family is alive, I can help you find it.


    Looking at the big bag of US dollars on the table and thinking about the family lost for nearly a month, Solomon said with firm eyes: "as long as you can help me find my family and take us out of this country, I will take you to find the pink diamond for free.".


    William said with a smile: "Solomon, I said I would not rob you of that pink diamond. According to the black market price, the price of blood diamond in Sierra Leone is one tenth of the normal price. I will give you 3 million dollars for that diamond. At the same time, if you are willing to help me, I will send your whole family to Switzerland or England to live in seclusion.".


    Solomon, who was so excited, calmed down and asked anxiously, "Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?"


    Instead of answering Solomon''s question, William asked, "has anyone come to you recently because of diamonds?"


    "Ah," Solomon said in astonishment, "yes, yesterday I met a white man in the slum outside the city and asked me about diamonds. I ran away without telling him.".


    "Very well, Solomon, what I want you to do is to take the person looking for you to the place I designated. In order to show my sincerity, I will help you find your family there first."


    "Really? God, Mr. Devonshire, I will do anything for you as long as I find my family, even if I die, "Solomon swore with an extremely excited look.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Solomon, I don''t need you to die, as long as you can act in front of some people.".


    "Acting?"


    "Yes, acting," William said with a smile.

 Chapter 214

    "I don''t understand, Mr. Devonshire. I''m just a fisherman. I don''t know how to act, and who do you want me to play?" Solomon asked.


    "No, Solomon, you are very good at acting," William went to Solomon and looked at his tangled expression and laughed. "You don''t have to play at all. Look at your face. You are honest and honest. You just pretend to be good after you come in. As long as you are yourself, you can cheat all the people who don''t know you.".


    Hearing that William had revealed that he was acting just now, Solomon pinched his finger with some embarrassment. "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. There are too many people who want to take my diamonds. I have to be careful. My experience has taught me too much."


    Looking at Solomon''s expression, William was very happy, "ha ha, that''s right, that''s right, Solomon, that''s right. Who would have thought that you, a tall, strong and honest man, would have such delicate and cunning mind. Maybe you might find an actor''s job after you settle down in Europa.".


    William''s words made Solomon imagine that his family would go to other countries to live a safe and peaceful life. His simple and honest face showed an enviable pure smile.


    William took a picture of Salomon laughing. He went to his desk and turned on his computer to talk to Sam in New York. After connecting the video, William said to Salomon, who was still giggling:


    "Salomon, tell me your family name and other information you can think of. The more detailed the better. It''s helpful for me to find your family.".


    This excited Solomon desperately nodded thanks, crackling a lot of wife and three children''s names and other information.


    Half an hour later, Sam wrote back: "boss, the good news is that I found Jesse Fandi and her 8-year-old daughter Yada Fandi and 6-month-old baby Kathy Fandi in the international cross database. They are now in tashin refugee camp in Guinea. In principle, they should be safe.


    the bad news is that 11 year old boy dia Fandi has not been found. Sorry, boss I will continue to search, and I will contact Jesse Fandi directly to see if I can find any clues about dia Fandi. I will contact you if I have any information.


    "Well, let someone take a video of Jesse Fandi and her two daughters, but don''t tell them anything about Solomon Fandi, and find someone to protect the three of them secretly. You can ask Brian to pay for the expenses.".


    I understand. Please wait a moment. The video will be sent to your computer in half an hour. Bye, boss.


    Cut off the video, William looked at Barney and Christmas hold down on the ground yelling Solomon, helplessly shaking his head.


    As soon as he heard that he had found a relative, Solomon''s mouth was full of laughter. But when he heard that he couldn''t find his son and William wouldn''t let him meet his wife''s two daughters, Solomon yelled "why" excitedly and rushed to the desk.


    However, Solomon was stopped by Christmas before he took a few steps. After he didn''t listen to the warning, Christmas directly put down the excited Solomon.


    but to everyone''s surprise, Solomon was so strong that he couldn''t hold him. Barney had to step forward and press Solomon with Christmas.


    William ignored the yelling Solomon, went to the wine cabinet, poured a glass of whisky, sat on the sofa and drank for more than ten minutes. After Solomon was exhausted, he said, "OK, Barney, Christmas, let him go.".


    Barney and Christmas are relieved, let go of Solomon and stand up. They can''t believe it on their faces. They have a new understanding of Solomon, who seems to be honest and harmless. He has great strength and strong endurance.


    Barney has the idea of trying to train Solomon. If he can train him, Solomon is definitely a heavy shooter You''re a good one.


    "Calm down?" William looked at Solomon, who was lying on the ground breathless and staring at him. When his breath calmed down, he said, "come and sit down when you are calm.".


    Solomon lay on the ground and looked at William suspiciously. He pointed to the sofa opposite him. "Sit down. I won''t do anything to your wife and daughter, because I don''t need to do anything in tashin refugee camp. Anything can happen there.


    It''s good for the follow-up to keep Jesse from knowing about you. When you meet, Jesse and your daughter''s expression will be real, so that people can''t see the problem.


    now for you, the safety of your son dia Fandi is your concern. ".


    Solomon, lying on the ground pretending to be dead, immediately stood up when he heard his son, "dia must have been captured by the rebels, Mr. Devonshire. Help me. I promise you to do anything for you. Just help me find dia.".


    "Ha ha" William laughingly looked at Solomon''s cunning in his eyes. This guy is really a born actor. His honest face is full of careful thinking. In order to achieve his goal, William had to beat him,


    "Solomon, I will save your son, but if you dare to cheat me or break my business, I will withdraw the protection of your wife and daughter, and let your wife and daughter stay in peace all the time Stay in tahun refugee camp in Guinea,


    imagine that it''s the second largest refugee camp in the world. What will happen if no one protects them, Solomon,And you and your son, I will still put you in the darkest underground diamond mine in southern Sierra Leone. Ha ha, even if you die, you can''t get out of the mine again. When there is not enough food, anything can happen.


    In his mind, he imagined that there was not enough food in William''s words. Solomon trembled with fright. He himself was from the southern province, and he had heard some shocking things for a long time.


    he had been caught in the mining area. Of course, he knew what was going on in the mining area, and the open-pit mining area was dark enough, let alone underground.


    Thinking about the fate of his wife and daughter, Solomon could not help shaking and stammered, "don''t worry, I promise I will finish your task, swear by my surname, even if I die, I will finish your task.".


    After staring at Solomon for more than ten seconds, William finally saw the firmness and determination he wanted to see in Solomon''s eyes, and then combined with his perception of Solomon''s heartbeat,


    "well, the task is completed, whether you live or die, I will abide by our agreement and send your family abroad. Even if I don''t get the pink diamond, I will pay $3 million.".


    "Didi" desk computer came to receive the file prompt sound, William sat on the sofa watching Christmas pointed to the computer.


    Christmas nodded and went to the computer to operate. After the meeting, he turned the laptop screen to Solomon.


    As soon as the screen turned around, Solomon saw his wife Jesse holding her little daughter and her eldest daughter in line to get food. Seeing that everyone could only get a small piece of bread, Solomon was happy and sad, and his tears ran down uncontrollably.


    But to Solomon''s delight, in a few minutes, a white man in a white coat came up to Jesse Fandi and asked if Jesse would like to take a job cleaning for the volunteers.


    Hearing this, Jesse nodded and said thank you very much. She excitedly took her two daughters and white coat to the medical camp.

 Chapter 215

    The video follows Jesse and the two children until they walk into the barbed wire, the gate and the conservative medical area nearby.


    Solomon asks to see it again after Christmas before he gets up and bows to William, saying incoherent thanks. Now he really believes in William''s sincerity.


    William helped him find his wife and daughter and provided them with a safe environment without hunger, which indirectly saved his family. He had to rely on William to find his son or even save his son dia.


    so now Solomon didn''t feel any repulsion towards William''s task. On the contrary, he was vaguely excited. He wanted to complete the task and found 3 million diamonds Jinna, the whole family can go to live in a war-free country. Solomon can''t help looking forward to the task.


    Looking at William''s eyes is no longer as full of vigilance and distrust as before.


    "Christmas, give Solomon some equipment, I need to know his every move, so that we can make a response.".


    "Understand, boss" Christmas nodded, turned to go out to get the equipment, and soon after Christmas came back, Solomon saw that Christmas came to him with a pair of ordinary shoes, a small belt and a small box.


    "This is a size 10 shoe. After conversion, it''s a size 45 shoe. There is a receiver in the heel of the left and right shoes. The transmission distance is 5km. It should be enough to see your foot size 45.".


    Solomon quickly took off his shoes, sat on the ground and put on the shoes he had brought over for Christmas. After putting them on, he stood up and walked, saying, "just right, no problem." then he put on his belt, put headphones in his ears, and put the microphone in the belt buckle.


    After debugging the earphone and locator, Christmas joked with Solomon: "be careful, Solomon, this set of equipment is worth 120000 US dollars, especially the earphone the size of rice in your ear is worth 100000 US dollars. Don''t lose it.".


    The price surprised Solomon. He looked at Christmas with his mouth open and his eyes wide open, which made all three of them laugh.


    After laughing, William said, "well, Christmas, don''t scare him," took out the map, spread it on the table and said to Solomon, "where''s that mine?"


    Solomon had been looking at the map for a long time, but he didn''t point out the exact seat. He only knew that it was about 20 kilometers north of his village. He could only find out the exact seat by car or on foot.


    But it''s not as big as William''s mine. As long as you go to Solomon''s village and send out the black front drone, you can find it in the north.


    William drew a picture on the map and found that the village from Freetown to Solomon was only 180 kilometers long, and the 310 km combat radius of the female deer was enough to find the mining area.


    "Christmas, you take the man and the black front drone to drive the female deer helicopter to look, find the mining area, don''t rush to start." with that, William asked Solomon, "do you have a picture of dia?".


    When Solomon heard this, he was stunned. Then he shook his head in dismay. "No, when the rebels went to my village, I didn''t have time to bring anything else.".


    "It''s hard to do, Solomon. It seems that you can only wait until you go to the mining area to see if you can find your son.".


    Looking at the time when Solomon came to him for nearly two hours, William asked Solomon to go back to the lobby and continue to work, waiting for someone to come to him. When he was going out, William reminded him:


    "naturally, Solomon, think about the three million dollars, your wife and children, and the days of going to Europa in the future, and then think about your present days, are you full of power? ¡±


    "I understand, Mr. Devonshire, don''t worry, I''ll do it." Solomon rubbed his face, and when he put down his hand, his face turned to honest again, which made William very satisfied. He told Solomon to stain the vamp of his new shoes and remove the paint from the belt buckle.


    Solomon looked at the new shoes and belt on his feet and nodded with some heartache. He knew what William meant and was surprised that William was so careful. He was on guard. "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll do what you say when I get out of the building. Goodbye, sir"


    after Solomon left, Antonov came in with a worried face, Boss, just received the news that the rebels are only 30 kilometers away from here, and the official troops may not be able to hold Freetown. What shall we do.


    "So fast?" William looked at Antonov in surprise. "Didn''t you say it was 100 kilometers away from here? How could someone break through 70 kilometers in one day? FK, these wastes, are the official troops sleepwalking? Let the rebels drive to Freetown to patrol. ".


    After William finished scolding, Antonov suggested: "boss, we''d better go out of the city first and go to the zero hour base outside the city, which is in the north of Freetown and near the sea. If the situation is urgent, we can withdraw from the sea, and the rebels may not go north after they occupy Freetown.".


    William nodded, "Barney, let the rest of the death squads take turns to release the black front UAV. I want to know the specific time of the rebel troops entering the city, and then contact the ship to stand by outside the base. If I can''t rent it, I''ll buy it.".


    Then he asked Antonov, "Antonov, are there any of you who can sail a boat?""Of course, boss, let alone a boat, if we can move, we can all fly, and there are several people in the team who can fly fighter planes.".


    "It seems that you are really poor and crazy," Antonov''s words surprised William. How poor it was for fighter pilots to go abroad to be mercenaries.


    Antonov shrugged helplessly.


    "Your team left 12 people with the strongest fighting ability to stand by with us. The others went to the base first and told them not to fight with anyone without threat. This is not our country. Our task has nothing to do with the official and the rebels. Don''t mind your own business," William said.


    "I understand." William''s words are exactly what Antonov meant. He was afraid that William would suddenly burst out with a sense of justice and wanted to help the innocent ordinary people. He happily took his walkie talkie and arranged tasks with his team members. The zero hour base was on the alert.


    Two hours later, the bad news came. Barney''s bribers told him that Freetown was not likely to be held. They were asked to prepare to leave the city as soon as possible, and the rebels would enter the city the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    There are two days left, which makes William feel relieved. As long as the rebels don''t go to the city today, there will be a lot of time left for him. William asks Barney and Antonov to go out and deal with their own affairs.


    He went to the balcony with his wine cup and looked at the sea, wondering if if the 2000 Southern mercenaries would capture the mining area first, and then pretend to be miners and mining area armed men waiting for general Jett froby to fall into the trap.


    Without ambush, William worried that the 2000 hour mercenaries would be beaten down by general Jett froby''s men in a few rounds.


    But the time to occupy the mining area has to be dealt with well. If it''s too early, I''m afraid that the news will leak out and get known by kit froby. If it''s too late, I''m afraid that I won''t have enough time.


    But this time, William is determined that no matter how much money he pays, he will take out the hidden danger of kit froby, so as not to be retaliated by kit froby who is released later.

 Chapter 216

    It''s getting dark. William has a special seafood dinner on the balcony of more than ten square meters. After eating, he stands on the balcony in a happy mood, watching the sea view at night and drinking whiskey.


    During dinner, he not only received a call from Christmas, but also found the mining area. It was in a crater 12 kilometers north of Solomon''s village. Christmas, they also came to observe the specific situation before returning.


    Then he received a phone call from uriolov. He had helped William find the person to answer the task. A couple of more than 400 people who were closest to him were already moving to Kolo city. Uriolov joked that the price he paid was only 400 AK and one base ammunition.


    Yuri wants to occupy the diamond mines in that area. After successful occupation, Yuri will buy the diamonds they mined with 10% higher than the normal price, and provide them with weapons continuously.


    this makes some ambitious people who have no guns agree to Yuri''s terms immediately, and several big tribes unite to help Yuri.


    In addition to the current departure of more than 400 people, others will arrive in colo in three days.


    William didn''t care how much money Yuri could earn. He only wanted to find these people to consume kit froby''s manpower and ammunition. He didn''t care whether the mercenaries would die or not. When he picked up the gun, he had to be ready to kill or be killed.


    The next morning, William, who was sleeping at ten o''clock, was woken up by a knock on the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Barney and Antonov standing outside anxiously.


    Boss, the rebels are only 10 kilometers away from here. We have to retreat.


    "Hell" to hear the news, William can not help scolding out, "things are packed?"


    "Cleaning up, boss, we''ll start in half an hour," Barney said.


    "OK, you''re going to do your work. I''ll be fine soon." after that, William began to wash and change clothes. He spent 15 minutes to solve everything he needed to do when he got up early. William quickly walked downstairs and got into the Mercedes Benz G55.


    When the motorcade came out of the side iron door, William opened the window and looked at Solomon standing next to the hotel. He and Solomon nodded. Seeing that Solomon nodded for sure, William closed the window with a satisfied smile.


    Solomon had to rely on himself to get back in touch with him. The motorcade drove northward to avoid the checkpoint according to the instructions of the black front UAV. After five kilometers out of the city, Christmas, Caesar, gongna and the highway stayed, and continued to use the black front UAV to observe the situation in Freetown.


    the equipment of the six members of the Death Squadron did not let the people of the polar bear team know. William did not want to let the people of the polar bear team know I know that the black front UAV can be controlled by Devon Hill''s helmet. Every time the black front sails, it avoids the polar bear team.


    Although small UAVs are also very advanced in this era, they are not so advanced that no one can make them. At most, they are larger than those invented by William. On the premise that he has never seen the black front, and he does not know the specific parameters and performance, William does not think that Antonov and other people will have his ideas.


    An hour later, when he arrived at the zero hour base, William got out of the car and went to the three female deer. He couldn''t wait to fly them into the sky.


    These three female deer are model D, and this model of female deer is very advanced helicopter in this period. In actual combat experience, female deer can definitely rank in the top three. In more than 30 years of history, female deer has participated in all the battles of Maoxiong.


    In Antonov''s surprised eyes, William climbed into the female deer''s cab. After half an hour''s explanation by a bear helicopter pilot, William started the female deer.


    Scared Barney busy shouting to let the pilot into the weapon cab, and so on, when everything is ready, William pulled up the helicopter in everyone''s nervous eyes.


    However, William didn''t make any dangerous flight moves. He just flew a few laps in the air and landed on the tarmac safely. Then he let the pilot teach him how to use weapons and changed the cockpit with the pilot.


    This time, instead of driving a helicopter, William asked the pilot to fly the helicopter to a mountain depression, excitedly test fired more than ten rockets and emptied the machine gun in the air, and then the pilot returned one after another.


    As soon as he got to the apron, William laughed in the eyes of the people, and promised to take them to sea for a big meal after the mission was completed.


    They all shook their heads helplessly. They wanted to force William to give up the plan of driving the female deer again, but seeing that William didn''t pick them up all the time, they knew that William would not listen to them.


    however, everyone was surprised and surprised that William could stop steadily when he first drove the helicopter, and William didn''t make any dangerous flight At least they knew that William had not lost his head.


    After lunch, William took the pilot in the morning to drive the female deer. This time, William drove the female deer for more than an hour before returning to the base. Then he took the pilot to discuss whether there was anything wrong with his flying movements and operation.


    After talking for half an hour, I saw Barney quickly walk into the conference room, "boss, the rebels are in town."."Oh, let Christmas bring all the equipment and solar charger behind Solomon, and remind him if it''s dangerous. Don''t worry about the others." William just answered casually and then discussed with the pilot. He didn''t care about the country at all, and the fight between the government and the rebels had nothing to do with him.


    if it wasn''t for the diamond in Sierra Leone, he thought it would be better to start first, To avoid the future Revenge of Jeter froby, he would never come to this country where the air is filled with mania.


    Seeing that William didn''t care about the news at all, Barney shook his head helplessly, turned around and walked out of the conference room. He went to the room where the equipment for the death squads was put alone. He picked up the walkie talkie and asked Christmas, who was controlling the black front drone outside the city of Freetown, how is the situation in the city.


    "God, this is hell. Two groups of people don''t care about the casualties of ordinary people. They shoot at random. The rebels will soon arrive at Solomon''s hotel.".


    Christmas hesitated and said: "Barney, what does boss say? Should we do something? It''s so tragic here.


    "No, don''t forget our purpose here. We''re just mercenaries. We have nothing to do with other tasks. Let them solve the problems of this country by themselves," Barney said after a moment''s silence with Christmas, and then said:


    "hey... Boss doesn''t care about the city at all. He''s discussing with the helicopter pilot the experience of piloting a female deer, so that you can follow him When there is danger behind Solomon, remind him to leave the others alone, let alone cause trouble. Do you understand.


    After hearing Barney''s words, Christmas shook his head helplessly to make himself sober, "well, my fault, we really have no right to manage.".


    "Ha ha, you can figure it out. You are a little close to the war zone. Keep watch. By the way, did you find anyone close to Solomon during this period?"


    "Don''t worry, gonna and the highway are on guard. Caesar and I have two black fronts. I''m staring at our neighborhood. Caesar''s one is staring at the outside of the hotel. I''ll let you know if there''s any news.".

 Chapter 217

    After William asked the pilot of the female deer for advice, he just wanted to try on the female deer again. Barney''s voice came from the walkie talkie hanging on his waist, "boss, I think you should come and have a look. We found that a person is trying to contact Solomon.".


    "Well," isn''t that Xiao Li who made up Solomon''s mind at this time? William and the pilot said sorry, let him go to check the condition of the female deer, he will go to him after the matter.


    Out of the conference room came Barney''s special room. As soon as he entered, Barney handed William his helmet.


    When he put on his helmet and turned on the video and sound, William heard an anxious voice coming from his headphones, "Hey, Solomon, do you remember me? We met the day before yesterday.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Please excuse me. I''m working," Solomon said, holding his suitcase in both hands and two handbags under his arm.


    "I''ll help you, Solomon," the man said as he walked with his two handbags under his arm. "My name is Daniel archer. I can help you sell diamonds. How about five or five?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. archer. I don''t know what you''re talking about. If I had diamonds, do you think I would stay here as a doorman?"


    "God, you must be thinking about selling diamonds yourself, right? But I have to remind you, Solomon, selling diamonds is not as easy as you think. Can you find a safe buyer? Do you know the market price of diamonds?.


    No, you don''t know anything. You even sell $100 worth of things at a price of $1, but I''m different. I''ve been in this industry for seven or eight years. I have safe buyers. I know what kind of diamonds should be sold at what price. The most important thing is to cooperate with me. You don''t have to worry about being hacked.


    , "I''m worried about you." Solomon thought of Archer. He knew that Archer just wanted to make complaints about him. Even if he said it, he might have killed him. So Solomon ignored the urgent Archer and walked the luggage store with Lee.


    In order not to let the rest of the hotel hear them, Solomon put down his luggage and opened the side door to walk outside the hotel.


    Seeing that Solomon''s oil and salt did not enter, and the sound of "daddada, dada" gunfire came from outside, Archer quickly followed Solomon out,


    anxiously said: "listen, listen, the rebels have entered the city, Solomon, you have to understand that if you are caught by them, you will never survive,


    and I am not the same, I will not only save you from the prison Yes, I can also help you find your family.


    Solomon, who was walking on, immediately turned and stared at archer. "Do you have a way to find my family?"


    "Ha ha, of course," Archer was very happy. "Look at you, and look at me, Solomon. I''m white. I know a lot of white people. As long as they have money, they can help you find your family, so let''s find the diamond first.".


    "Do you think I''m an idiot? If I told you, maybe you''d kill me, "Solomon growled.


    Solomon, who turned around and left, suddenly heard the voice of Christmas coming from his ears, "Solomon, go, there are rebels behind you.".


    Archer, who was speechless by Solomon, saw Solomon turn his head and look behind him. After a look, Archer raised his legs and ran. As he ran, Archer yelled to him, "come on, the rebels are coming. Let''s go out of the city.".


    Archer was overjoyed to hear this. He looked at the rebel pickup coming towards him and ran quickly after Solomon.


    With the guidance of Christmas, Solomon took archer to avoid the war zone and fled north out of the city without danger. As soon as it was safe, Solomon didn''t wait for archer to ask why he knew there was no war there and how to get there.


    he directly said to Archer, "as long as you can help me find my family, I will take you to find the diamond. Do you agree?"


    "Of course," Archer said without even thinking about it. He thought for a moment and said, "come on, let''s go to Longji. When we get there, I can call you and help you find your family.".


    Three days later, Archer, Solomon and a female reporter arrived at Kono, which is the nearest city to his home, all the way through the dangerous war zone.


    Archer, who is not a bad guy, had to go to Kono airport to find kit froby to help save a priest who was wounded by a gun.


    but after the rescue, he took Solomon to steal He sneaked out of the airport and left Jeter froby for the mine.


    Christmas, who had been following Solomon, immediately sent the news back to William, and then just a few kilometers behind Archer and Solomon,


    Antonov, who had been in dakono two days ago, continued to take more than 80 members of the polar bear team with him to monitor Jeter froby in the secret place outside the airport. Their task was to wait until Jeter froby took the men to leave, and then go to work Take the airport in secret to prevent the people on the airport from supporting kit froby.


    After getting the news, William sent a letter to uriolov to let the people he hired begin to occupy the mining area, and finally made it clear that absenteeism and children could not be killed, and the others were free.


    The battle between 2000 people and the mine owner with only more than 100 people didn''t start at all. As soon as these 2000 people with AK appeared, the armed personnel in the mine area saw that the form was not right, and after hearing the surrender of 2000 people from the opposite side, they didn''t hesitate for long to surrender.After that, 300 people pretended to be absent from work and 200 people pretended to be supervisors stayed in the mining area. The others escorted all the people in the mining area, except the leader, back 2 kilometers, avoided the roads and open areas, and hid in the woods and valleys, waiting for the arrival of kit froby''s people.


    Solomon and Archer finally arrived at the mining area after a day. Archer hid in the mountain with a telescope and looked at the more than 200 armed men with AK in the mining area, scolding in his heart.


    With so many guards, he couldn''t take Solomon to sneak into the mining area to dig for diamonds. He muttered and scolded for a long time. Archer, who wanted to eat diamonds alone, observed for more than an hour and calculated in silence. He found that he and Solomon could not avoid all the guards and absenteeism. After a long time of irritability, he finally had to ask Jeter fro in Kono It''s better than asking for help.


    Solomon was surprised to see that there were more than twice as many people in the mining area as before, and that simple fortifications had been built in many places.


    While Archer was on the phone, Solomon took a telescope to observe carefully and found that none of the supervisors and miners he knew were there. The mining area suddenly changed from top to bottom.


    The leader who used to sit in front of the house on the high side of the mining area has changed. There are a lot of wooden boxes around the miners who don''t know what to do. The whole mining area is strange in Solomon''s eyes.

 Chapter 218

    Solomon was happy and sad that he didn''t find any children in the mining area. Happily, DIA wasn''t here, so there was a great possibility that she would live.


    The sad thing is that he doesn''t know where his son is, where to look, and when to find him.


    Solomon was in a low mood. In a few minutes, his face suddenly showed an expression of ecstasy. He had just heard Christmas say in his headphones that he had found a child named dia. By asking the names of his parents and sister, he confirmed that it was Solomon''s son dia.


    I didn''t expect to find Solomon''s son, and it was in his hands, which made Christmas feel relieved to tell Solomon the real plan. The mining area was so tightly arranged that archer could ask jetfromby for help and lure jetfromby into the mining area with diamonds.


    The son found it, which made Solomon''s heart relaxed. He put down his telescope and looked at archer who was on the phone. He listened carefully to what Archer said.


    When he heard that archer was on the phone with Jeter froby, Solomon was very happy that his task was about to be completed, and then he could take his wife and children to live peacefully in other countries without war.


    Solomon, looking at archer with joy, felt a little nervous. He thought that archer might die, and Solomon couldn''t bear it.


    A few days together, Archer not only saved him, but also saved a priest. When he wanted to find his son, Archer didn''t want to, but finally wasted a night to accompany him. Although the purpose was not pure, Archer actually found his wife and children.


    After the call, Archer saw Solomon looking at himself. "Hell, what are you staring at me for? Did you find your son?" Archer quickly climbed up to Solomon and grabbed the telescope to observe the mining area.


    "Solomon, where are your children?" After looking at it carefully for a minute, Archer suddenly said, "how can there be no children or women in this mining area?".


    Archer felt that something was wrong, which made Archer nervous. Just now she was thinking about how to sneak into the mining area, but she didn''t think about anything else.


    now she was distracted by the children''s affairs, and Archer immediately found out what was wrong, "why is the whole mining area full of adult men? People who don''t work are not beaten and scolded,


    what else do they build fortifications for? Are there any other tribes coming to attack this place? No, I have to remind froby to bring more people


    As soon as he finished, Archer suddenly felt that his pistol had been drawn from his waist. Instinctively, he turned over and sat up, and saw Solomon pointing his gun at him.


    Staring at the muzzle of the gun, Archer was in a cold sweat. When he touched it just now, he had opened the safety of the gun. The bullet had been loaded and could be fired as long as he pulled the trigger.


    Archer raised his hand carefully with a little pity on his face and said, "Solomon, we are friends. What are you going to do? Don''t forget where this place is. If you shoot, we can''t run away.


    by the way, Solomon, I saved you and helped you find your wife and daughter. We are friends. Let''s put down the gun He said, "I also promised you to help you find dia. We are companions, Solomon.".


    Listening to Archer''s words and thinking about what happened along the way, Solomon was sure that he didn''t want archer to die, but he didn''t want archer to destroy William''s plan. His wife and children were all in William''s hands. With William''s promise of $3 million, Solomon held the gun tightly,


    stepped back, opened the distance between him and Archer, and said: "throw the satellite phone away Come here, archer. I don''t want to hurt you. Stay there. I''m saving you.


    "Help me?" Archer looked at Solomon, who suddenly became smart and knew that he was keeping a safe distance from him. Thinking about the possible guess, Archer angrily scolded: "help me, how do you want to save me, with a gun? Or you''ve been using me all the time. In order to let me take you through the war zone and play a fool all the way, you didn''t even think about sharing the diamond with me, did you, Solomon,


    FK, I''ve been foolishly trying my best to help you find your family. I''m an idiot. I should have suspected you when I went out of the city. I was totally confused by the diamond. God, if you are really a fisherman, how can you go all the way Take me out of Freetown without danger.


    As Archer spoke and slowly got up, Solomon quickly stepped back, pointed a gun at Archer and said:


    "squat down, Archer, don''t try to rush over when I don''t pay attention. I don''t want to hurt you, but if you move around again, I can only shoot. My task has been completed. Now all I have to do is wait, don''t force me to shoot, archer.".


    "Mission?" Archer looked at Solomon''s firm eyes, knew that Solomon was not joking, but squatted down, "what task, God, what task will involve me, I''m just a poor man, Solomon, are you wrong?".


    "No, the task is on you. Since you made that call, it''s all over for me. I''m sorry, archer. The diamonds have been sold the day after you found me.


    I knew that Jesse and the children were in the tahun refugee camp for a long time, and someone just told me that dia had also found them. My task is over, and you are the best for me Good man, so I don''t want you to die. Stay there and wait for it to end.Seeing that Solomon repeatedly said that he didn''t want to kill himself, Archer relaxed, fell on the ground and said, "so all this is a trap. All the people in the mining area are your people, and the target is kit froby.".


    "Yes, throw over the satellite phone, archer. If the plan is leaked, my family will die. You have no idea how powerful it is to deal with the man named Jett froby this time.


    since you first contacted me, everything has been under their control. The helicopter pilot who took us to the Thaksin refugee camp is their man.


    and so on Do you know why Jesse happened to be by the barbed wire as soon as we got to tahun refugee camp? "


    Archer''s heart sank and she shook her head.


    "That''s because when we went there, all the soldiers around us were bribed by them. As soon as we arrived, someone told Jesse to go there to deliver things. Jesse was protected and monitored by them soon after she entered tahun refugee camp. Archer, our every move was under their eyes.".

 Chapter 219

    "You lie, Solomon. I''ve been a hunter since I was 10 years old. I can track anyone and avoid anyone. I didn''t find anyone following us all the way.".


    Solomon pointed to his ear and belt and said, "they don''t have to follow us at all. I have a receiver in the heel of my shoes, a tracker and a microphone in my belt, and a headset smaller than a grain of rice in my ear. Do you know how much the headset costs in my ear?"


    Archer shook his head. He didn''t know whether he should believe Solomon''s words, but the fact made him believe it, because there were several people wearing black helmets and black armor in the height more than ten meters behind Solomon.


    This headset costs more than $100000. Archer, you can do nothing or help my employer, so you don''t have to die. Maybe the employer will give you some money.


    Archer listened to Solomon''s words and looked at the black armour not far away. He thought, yes, it''s not impossible to give him money to kill general froby.


    Archer pointed to Solomon''s back. Solomon thought Archer was trying to trick him into turning his head, so he ignored archer. "How about I give you some money? Archer, the employer will give me $3 million to buy that diamond, and I''ll give you $100000 as long as you don''t make trouble?"


    This made Archer funny and moved. The bastard really tried his best to keep him alive. "Solomon, thank you. I really appreciate it, but don''t worry, I won''t die, and I can get more money than you.".


    Archer had seen the men with guns standing behind Solomon for a minute or two. If the enemy had fired, they would have fired.


    Since she was just standing there, it means that these people are the group that Solomon said wanted to deal with general froby. So Archer stood up with a smile, opened the distance between her and Solomon, and took a few steps in the direction of the black armour.


    Ignoring the yelling Solomon, Archer yelled to the Christmas crowd: "Hey, guys, if you want to deal with general froby, you don''t have to be so troublesome. I can do it with money. If I only need 10 million dollars, general froby won''t survive tomorrow.


    you know, I started fighting with him when I was 19 years old. 12 years later, I''m one of the few people who have been alive He trusted me.


    Solomon also saw them at this time. When he saw them, Solomon was still surprised to point a gun at gonna. He was afraid that gonna would overreact. Christmas said: "put down the gun, Solomon, we are our own people.".


    This voice was very impressive for Solomon. It was the voice that took him out of Freetown safely. It was the voice that told him what to do along the way. It was the voice that told him that dia had found it.


    So as soon as Solomon heard the sound of Christmas, he put down his gun and said excitedly, "can I meet my son dia?"


    Christmas pressed his helmet near his neck to turn to the voice outside, and Solomon and Archer heard the electronic voice change, "not for the moment, but rest assured, your son is safe now. I''ll take you to see him when it''s over.".


    "What are we doing now?" Solomon asked.


    "Do nothing, just wait here, this place is just right for us to hide," Christmas walked up to Archer and said, "as for you, Mr. Archer, can you tell me how many people are in Kono airport?"


    "Hey, hey," Archer said with a smile, "what''s the advantage of telling you about me? I''ve spent so much energy to get you cheap in the end. Should I ask for some advantages,


    how to say that the call was made by me. If it wasn''t for me, general froby would not have sent his troops to this ghost place casually"


    "you can live," Christmas said Avenue.


    "Ha, that''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard. Do you think I can live without killing me today? Even if general froby died, his men would not let me go.


    Then Archer gritted his teeth and said, "so I need money, a lot of money to fly away, go to a place where no one can find me, and even I can work as an undercover for you, transfer out all the people in Kono airport. Only when they are all dead, can I go to other countries safely.".


    "Ha ha, Archer, you are really crazy. How can we believe that you won''t say some code words to remind general froby when talking? After all, you are brought out by him. He not only teaches you how to fight, teaches you how to trade diamonds, but also provides you with help and protection. You say how can we trust you.".


    "FK, he has protected me, but that''s because I can bring him benefits. Seven layers of the money I''ve made over the years have been handed over to him. Do you think he really has such a kind heart to teach me how to trade diamonds?


    That''s because he can''t do it by himself. Don''t forget that he is wanted by many countries in the world. He only comes to me because I have the cleanest foundation. I have made money for him for six years, and I owe him back. If Robbie is really so great, he won''t keep sucking blood on us. "


    Christmas said with a smile, "Archer, what you said is not enough. Maybe we''ll trust you when you kill general froby. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Tell me the information about the airport. As long as you say something valuable, my boss won''t be stingy with money."."Ha ha, how can I know what you say is true? I don''t even know who your boss is," Archer said.


    "Tell me an account, and we''ll give you a million dollars to buy your news.".


    Archer was stunned, thinking that these guys are really rich. He offered us $1 million for some news, but when he heard about the Swiss account, Archer was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Ha ha, don''t tell me you don''t have a Swiss account, archer. You''re a diamond smuggler. God, after six years, the smuggler is still a poor man.".


    "Ha ha" a harsh electronic ha ha sound came, which made Archer very angry. He hated general froby who had been sucking his hard-earned money.


    "Come on, don''t laugh. Come with me, Archer," the six walked down the hill to a small, secluded valley where two Mercedes Benz G550 cars were parked.


    Christmas took out a big bag from a car and threw it at archer''s side. "There are about 4.9 million dollars in it. As long as you can help us transfer the people in the airport, all the money is yours.".


    When Archer heard this, he squatted down to open the zipper of the bag. As soon as he opened it, he saw that the bag was full of US dollars. He took out several bundles of them and checked them. Archer was relieved that they were full of real money. "No problem, I can transfer the people in the airport. Hehe, I know general froby''s communication code. As long as I send a fake message with this code, I can transfer them out ¡±¡£


    Archer thought for a moment, and then said with a smile, "I know a place. When Solomon and I escaped from the airport, we found a valley behind the grassland at the north gate of the airport,


    it''s very suitable for ambush. Just send the coordinates to the airport, pretend that it''s general froby''s order, and let the people inside go to the valley to meet us. Hey, as long as we keep the road at both ends, the people in the valley won''t come back I want to come out again.


    "Well, Archer, the money is yours, but if you want to spend it with your life, you''d better pray that what you say is true.".


    "Of course, I want all those people dead more than you, and I''m happy to cooperate.".


    "Happy cooperation." Christmas shakes hands with Archer, and Solomon is stunned. He can''t imagine that archer, who he thinks is a good man, is now thinking that all his former companions are dead.

 Chapter 220

    An agreement was reached with archer. Christmas got a call from Antonov in Kono. The mercenaries in the airport were getting ready. It looked like they would have four or five hundred people.


    Hang up the phone, Christmas asked Archer suspiciously: "how can we just send out four or five hundred people, isn''t there thousands of people under froby''s system?"


    "God, don''t you think that every time froby takes action, he will gather all his men and know how much 1000 people spend every day? There''s no definite mission. Idiots will gather so many people.


    man, I remind you that in order to reduce casualties, froby will use the female deer to sneak attack before the battle starts.


    Christmas nodded. There was a female deer in the airport. They already knew, "how many people do you think there are in the airport?".


    Archer thought about it and said, "I''m not sure how many, but according to the tents in the airport, the number will not exceed 600.".


    "That is to say, there will not be more than 200 people left in the airport. With some technical and medical support personnel, there will not be more than 100 people who can fight?"


    "Probably," Archer said uncertainly.


    Christmas told the news of archer to Antonov at the airport, and the rest was waiting.


    Four hours later, the black front of the investigation sent back the video that froby''s team was only 10 kilometers away from the mining area, while froby in the airport had been on the road, and the female deer was coming to the mining area.


    Christmas immediately sent the news to William. William, who had been waiting for several hours, took the rest of the base to three female deer. The base is 180 meters away from the mining area, and it only takes 40 minutes to reach full speed.


    William sat on the female deer''s co pilot and searched the weapon system. All the three female deer with enough ammunition were rushing to the mining area.


    The battle in the mining area started immediately after froby''s female deer arrived, but the effect of the raid was different from froby''s imagination.


    The people in the mining area did not step back against the indiscriminate bombardment and strafing of female deer and pineapple. Ten minutes later, after the helicopter''s ammunition ran out, these people began to fight positional warfare with froby''s ground mercenaries with huge casualties.


    Without the support of the female deer in the sky, the casualties of froby''s mercenaries began to expand. Froby, who had been commanding the battle in the sky for more than 20 minutes, understood that the mining area was a trap.


    after the initial confusion, the miners in the mining area took out their weapons from the wooden boxes placed in the mining area, and lay down in the mines everywhere and shot each other with the mercenaries on the ground.


    Listen, there are people reporting casualties from time to time in the earphone. Robbie, who knows everything, punched in the cabin and yelled, "F, K, I''m going to kill Archer, retreat, retreat.".


    Christmas four people on the hill have been taking turns to control the black front UAV. As soon as the mercenaries under froby''s hands show signs of retreat, they report to William who is waiting for a few kilometers outside, and immediately give orders to the mercenaries who are not far from the mining area to attack.


    One kilometer away, the three female deer on William''s side set fire to froby, who was about to return without ammunition, with six missiles. Froby''s female deer was directly hit by two missiles and exploded in the air.


    As soon as froby died, there was no accident in the battle. After William''s side was strafed by three female deer and bombarded by pineapples, more than 1600 mercenaries with AK were surrounded in all directions. In addition to the cold guns fired from time to time in the mining area, after fighting for half an hour, froby''s men dropped after paying half of the casualties.


    At the other side of the airport, with archer''s help, the left behind mercenaries were sent out. Antonov, the polar bears, paid more than 10 casualties to annihilate more than 100 mercenaries wrapped with dumplings. After a while of repair, Antonov, who rushed into the airport, occupied Kono airport without resistance.


    After the battle, William''s female deer team stayed in the air for half an hour, and he didn''t trust the African mercenaries below.


    when Caesar and Solomon found the diamond at Christmas, gongna and the highway took archer to confirm that no one was alive in froby''s helicopter, and then William ordered the female deer team to fly to Kono''s airport.


    As for what would happen to the people who had surrendered to froby, William would not care. However, as Archer, who had been on the plane, said that the people who had surrendered would not survive. The southern tribes had the habit of not keeping alive. They killed their own people at will, not to mention that five or six years ago froby had been employed in this country to fight with the people of the southern tribes.


    Twenty minutes later, the female deer team landed at Kono airport. To William''s surprise, everything in the airport was normal and there was no sign of fighting. The medical staff and some of the original airport staff were not in any panic.


    After getting off the plane, Barney took people to deal with things. At Christmas, several people took off their equipment and took Solomon and archer to William''s side.


    Taking the diamond from Solomon, William took it and looked at the sun. Then he threw it to Archer, who was looking envious.


    William''s hand made several people around him look at him unexpectedly. Solomon was surprised and asked, "I don''t understand, sir. You spend so much energy and money to get the diamond, so you give it away?"


    William didn''t return to Solomon''s question. Looking at the black man who was willing to risk a lot of bullets for his family, he laughed and said:"Solomon, thank you for taking the risk to complete the task I arranged. Now that your task is over, you don''t need to know the rest. It''s not good for you. Go ahead."


    William nodded to Caesar beside him, and then pointed to the female deer who was refueling. "The pilot and Caesar over there will take you to your son, and then Caesar will send you to Switzerland,


    he said< Your wife and daughter are also sent to Switzerland. When you arrive in Switzerland, someone will pick you up to the Swiss National Bank, where there are passports, accounts of US $3 million and a set of small hotels in Switzerland''s Iron Cross mountain waiting for you.


    I''ve stayed in that hotel, and I feel that it''s not bad. It''s a reward for you to do a good job and take care of your family. Good luck, Solomon. ".


    William''s words made Solomon very grateful. Thinking about his future life, Solomon was filled with tears and said sincerely: "thank you, sir. Thank you. I will always remember your kindness. I will always be your loyal friend. Please come to that hotel when you are free. Our family will always welcome you, sir.".


    I said that Solomon hugged William, which made William very helpless. He forced him to breathe freely and asked about the sweat smell on Solomon. However, William felt Solomon''s sincerity, patted Solomon on the back and said, "OK, OK, Solomon, let me go, I accept your invitation, but if you don''t let me go, I''ll curse you"


    and so on After Solomon let go of William, William patted his forehead and said, "God, it''s the first time I''ve been hugged by a man.".


    William''s joke also diluted the sadness of parting. Solomon said a few words of apology, hugged Archer again, and agreed to meet him in Switzerland. Then he followed Caesar on the helicopter three times and went north to meet his son dia.

 Chapter 221

    Looking at the helicopter flying away, William''s heart silently blessing, I hope that dia that child can get out of the shadow, a new life.


    At first, William wanted to put Solomon''s family near Oxford fort, save his family, and let Solomon do things for him, which should be no problem.


    but when he thought of DIA, William gave up the idea. He didn''t believe in the people who killed and ate flour. Although dia was forced, who knows what will happen to dia in the future, but he didn''t believe in William I hope that Solomon''s life will go in a good direction in the future.


    Seeing off Solomon, William looked at some sad and uneasy Archer, "how about walking with me, archer.".


    "Of course, sir." Archer nodded hastily, lifted the big backpack and followed William.


    Looking at Archer struggling to carry a 40 kilogram bag with 4.9 million US dollars, William laughed and deliberately took archer to walk on the grass, "I heard that you are so desperate to grab the diamond in your hand in order to leave Africa? Now that you have diamonds and money, what will you do in the future.


    For William, it''s a burden. For Archer, who is crazy about money, it''s a pleasure to be short of. However, Archer is still happy. When he heard William''s words, Archer showed an embarrassed expression,


    "don''t joke, Mr. Devonshire, this diamond is not mine now, it''s yours, and only you deserve it.".


    Archer handed William the diamond on his hand, and William shook his head with a smile, which made Archer very uneasy. "Sir, I really didn''t want to have it, and it''s not what I should have.


    100 carat flawless powder diamonds can be sold for $10 million or $20 million on the black market alone, and it''s certainly no problem if we can sell $70 million or $70 million at auction You''d better take it back. I''m satisfied with the 4.9 million.


    William did not pick up the diamond, looking at a serious face of archer said: "do you want to make another $5 million.".


    "Five million?" Archer looked at William suspiciously. "May I ask what it is, sir?".


    "I hear you know a lot of diamond industry leaders?"


    "Yes, a lot of the diamonds that general froby has had in recent years have been sold by me to Simmons and vandika in Debs'' London headquarters," Archer said.


    William laughed at the two names. "These two are the heads of the Diamond League?"


    "Yes, sir," said Archer, looking at William''s smiling face, the more uneasy she was.


    "Ha ha, Archer, you are different from Solomon. Most of the reasons why Solomon cares about life and death are for his family, so for the sake of Solomon''s daughter who is not one year old,


    I can only let Solomon go and choose you. Do me a favor, Archer, and give the diamond in your hand to Mr. Simmons of Debbie''s, OK?"


    "Do I have a chance to say no now? Mr. Devonshire "shrugs helplessly as he looks at Christmas, gunner and Caesar who are wearing close combat clothes and pressing their hands on the holster.


    William laughs. "I like smart people, and I like people who are willing to bid. Everything talks with money, which will save me a lot of thought. So, Archer, how much is your life worth?"


    How much is my life worth, Archer scolded in his heart. Of course, it''s priceless. But he knew that after hearing William''s words, he had no chance to quit. He didn''t dare to bet whether William would kill him. If it was him, he would kill him 100%.


    But to sell her life to others, Archer really didn''t know what to say. After a long battle between heaven and man, Archer gritted his teeth and said, "15 million dollars plus the money that this diamond sold to Debbie, it''s all mine.".


    "No problem, Archer, I thought you would say $100 million, 15 million, very good deal." William shakes hands with indifferent Archer,


    "this gentleman will accompany you to London, and I''ll help you change your identity when it''s finished, and you can work for me if you like. Goodbye, Mr. archer.".


    William and Christmas nodded and left with gunner and the highway.


    Christmas and Archer said: "come with me, Mr. Archer, remind you if you don''t want to be chased by the mainland Hotel, do as the boss tells you. Maybe the boss will give you a bonus after the thing is done. By the way, this lady is in London now. Maybe you can meet in London after the thing is done.".


    Archer looked at the picture of McGrady Bowen leaving the airport on the microcomputer of Christmas left arm. Her face was warm. "Don''t disturb her, or I will destroy your plan even if I die.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Archer, McGrady Bowen is nothing to us. As long as you can finish your own work, we promise not to disturb her,


    but as far as we know, she is sorting out your notes. Maybe when McGrady Bowen will publish a report that she can''t bear, Archer, you don''t want that to happen.".


    "F, K," Archer felt a sense of urgency as she thought of the notes she had given McGrady. "Come on, man, it''s time for us to do something. I hope we can meet Mr. Simmons in London in 10 hours."."Ha ha, no problem.".


    One hour later, a private plane stops at Kono airport. With two sets of black front UAV equipment, Christmas and Yin Yang take Archer and fly to London.


    Looking at the plane flying into the sky, William took out his mobile phone and called Felix, the private consultant of Swiss National Bank. He told Felix to immediately call all the operators who had cooperated with him for the first two times to stand by and wait for his orders.


    Then call Brian and Sam in the United States and ask their team to go to Switzerland immediately to watch the players. It''s just like when William was in Switzerland a few months ago. No one is allowed to contact the outside world until it''s over.


    After all this, William took goner and the highway to find Antonov. After meeting Antonov in the medical area of the airport, William asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Antonov''s expression was dejected, "five of them were reported in the sky, three of them were seriously injured, seven of them were light, and two of them might be disabled.".


    "It''s already ambush. How can there be so many people?" William said with a stare.


    "Well, we didn''t fight for several years, and the training was wasted due to lack of funds. The snipers of the third team failed to kill the heavy plane Gunners of the other team in the first time. In that ten seconds, we had three serious injuries and two serious injuries," Antonov said helplessly.


    "Well, what about the other two hanging and seriously injured ones?" William said.


    "The remaining two are the Gunners, who were blown up by the other''s RPG, and the other one who was seriously injured was hit in the neck by a stray bullet." Antonov hesitated for a moment and said, "the last one who was killed was the sniper who didn''t hit the other''s plane shooter.".


    With that, Antonov left on the pretext of taking care of the wounded.


    As soon as Antonov left, gunner said, "boss, that sniper must have been killed by his own people. He said that he was killed by the enemy. He just wanted to get some money from you to his family.".

 Chapter 222

    William was not surprised by goner''s words. This kind of thing doesn''t exist in the mercenary world, but there are few people like Antonov who kill their teammates directly in the battlefield. After all, the sniper didn''t mean it.


    But William doesn''t care much about it. After this mission, the polar bear team will return home. He can''t use such a large group of people now. It''s not William''s style to spend money to support them.


    It''s better to pay the bill and send people away. "Gonna, how many times have you fought with Solomon these days?"


    Goner thought about it and said, "two small-scale, plus today is three.".


    "So I''m going to have to pay them six million dollars in combat bonuses and two million dollars in employment?"


    As soon as he heard that he wanted $8 million, he blinked and said, "boss, in fact, those two small-scale battles were not battles at all. They were all more than a dozen bandits.".


    William shook his head. "Well, I''ve already said that before, but now it''s a bit out of the ordinary. On average, a person is only $80000. If you deduct their money at this time, those depressed guys may turn their guns to us,


    ask Antonov to give me the bank accounts of all the members of their team. It''s dangerous for us to send cash here Watch out and give them money.


    Gunner and the highway nodded, and understood that William''s worry was reasonable. The polar bear team and they were only employed. With a large amount of cash in front of them, no one could guarantee that there would be people who suddenly wanted to eat alone in the polar bear team.


    "As for those who are dead or seriously injured, give them 200000 and 100000 dollars, and those who are slightly injured, give them 30000 dollars," William said quietly. "These guys are really not cheap. They only hire local cannon fodder for 1000 dollars. Forget it, just give them 10 million dollars, and the extra 490000 dollars is the money for the polar bear team to have a big meal.".


    Gongna and the highway look at William, who is a dead button. They look at each other and show helpless expressions. They think that the boss is generous when he is generous, millions of dollars are not blinking. But when he is stingy, he is also stingy. Can African mercenaries compare with the polar bear team?


    Although the polar bear team has made a mistake, the team of 80 people killed more than 100 people has less than 15% of the casualties and less than 6% of the deaths, which is a very strong performance. If the sniper had not made a mistake, there would not have been even death or serious injury.


    William shakes his head, takes out his mobile phone and calls yuliolov. The equipment that the female deer and polar bears have replaced is no longer useful. In a non wasteful attitude, William has to ask uriolov if they want to recycle it and check with him at the same time.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone answered, "Hello, this is yuriolov. It''s not convenient for me to listen to the phone right now. I''ll call you back later. Thank you.".


    Listening to the "beep" on the phone, William wondered, what''s the matter? Yuri, that guy won''t get caught, will he? Didn''t the idiot remind him? How can I leave a handle.


    Hang up the phone, William with goner and highway to find Antonov and his men check out, into the tent, William stood on the table, clapped his hands loudly, explained his intention, and announced the pension for those who hang up and injured, polar bears in the tent cheered loudly.


    Don''t they come here to make money? Now the employer hasn''t paid all the discounts, which makes everyone cheering and shouting "William, William". After William announced the pension amount, many polar bears in the tent shed tears in silence, and many people hate the team mate who made the mistake. If it wasn''t for the sniper, no one in their team would have died I''ve been grateful to the whole team of William.


    It took more than an hour to transfer money, and William, who walked out of the tent amid the cheers, received Yuri''s call back.


    "sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I just had a problem here. Is it over with you? What can I do for you now.


    "I''m done here, but what''s wrong with you?" William needed to know if it was safe to find Yuri again.


    Hearing William''s worry, Yuri said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, there''s something wrong with the people I sent to Liberia. When I returned home, it was found that some diamonds were smuggled. Just now, the people from the anti proliferation group of light weapons officiated and invited me to have coffee,


    now it''s OK, ha ha, I can''t help smuggling diamonds, those idiots I don''t want to know if Benjamin Arthur, the chief executive of the United States, can sell so many weapons every year without the help of a freelancer like me?


    Without the help of us, it would not be very embarrassing if Benjamin Arthur''s fingerprints were found on the weapons.


    Jack Valentine, an idiot, did not think about the people behind me. I sold less weapons in a year than Benjamin Arthur in a day. After being trained by the military leaders abroad, I had to be released in the end. ".


    "Surfing the Internet", William said and hung up. He didn''t believe that no one would monitor Yuri in this period. Some words were better not to say.


    Half an hour later, William received a text message with no number on it. It said that the total number of three fawns was 9 million, 100 sets of equipment was 1 million, and if it was sent to Liberia, the freight would be 1 million.Hehe, Yuri is really black. In a few days, the female deer will drop 6 million US dollars. When it is delivered to Andre, maybe Yuri can sell 15 million US dollars. Hehe, it''s easy to deliver goods. If you don''t have a cheap price, you''ll be an idiot. William sent a 15 million package to send back, and Yuri will be OK in a few minutes.


    William put his cell phone back in his pocket and asked Antonov to pick up someone to drive the female deer to Liberia to deliver equipment. The three crew members cost 600000 dollars. Antonov agreed without thinking about it. Their current position is less than 300 kilometers away from Andre''s, and it only takes an hour to drive the female deer at full speed.


    After Barney has dealt with the counter-offer with Sierra Leonean leaders and all the follow-up matters, Barney, gonna and the highway take all the equipment with them to go to the zero hour base to meet with Thor and fly to London to help Christmas, Yin Yang and Archer deal with the affairs of Debbie.


    William, on the other hand, got on the private plane that he had been waiting for for for half a day and flew directly to Oxford.


    As soon as he got off the plane, William received a call from Garris Mallory of the security committee. He asked William to go to the committee to see him. He wanted to talk to William about jet froby.


    William didn''t even think about it. He didn''t want to pay attention to other things. After working so long, William just wanted to go home to see his mother and have a good sleep. When he got out of the airport, William got into the car and went to his castle.

 Chapter 223

    This time back to the castle, William was eager to transport the treasure he found in New York home. Thinking of such a large amount of wealth, William was very excited.


    although all his wealth now has exceeded $10 billion, no amount of money and stocks in the bank can match the shock of gold and jewelry in front of you.


    The only thing that annoys William is that he hasn''t figured out where to put the treasure. It''s not safe to put it in his basement. The value of the treasure is too great. William is worried that people in Laomei will not be willing to lose such a large amount of wealth. If he suddenly gives an authorization to search the castle, he will be caught with personal stolen goods.


    Back to Oxford castle, I saw my mother walking out as soon as I got out of the car. When I saw Wilhelmina, she first looked happy, then hummed to William and walked out of the castle.


    I scolded William bastard in my heart. This bastard went out for a few months. Since he got rich, he has not spent a few days with her. He said that he didn''t mind. It must be false. After all, she is William''s only child.


    However, since she knew that William could inherit the title, Lina was happy to stay in the castle and take care of everything in the castle. By the way, she planted flowers and raised horses.


    William made amends with his mother for half a day. At lunch, he gallantly set the table, poured wine and sandwiched vegetables for his mother, which made Lina happy.


    after lunch, Lena, who forgives William, didn''t let him go to lunch break. Instead, she pulled William with a smile and said that she would take him to see an Arabian horse bought the other day.


    Seeing that his mother was so happy, William didn''t sweep Lina''s interest. They walked to the stables. On the way, Lina talked to William from time to time about how beautiful the newly bought pure blood Arabian horse was and how vigorous it was when it hurdled.


    Talking and laughing, he turned out of the small tree. William looked at the stable suddenly changed in front of him, and looked at his mother with joy.


    Seeing her son''s surprise, Lina said with a smile: "you''ve been away for such a long time, so I have to find my own hobbies. Moreover, I don''t know how to spend all the money you gave me. After thinking about it, I bought a horse and expanded the stable several times. Now there are 12 stables on the front, which can keep more than 20 horses.


    the other three sides are reserved for the horse With more offspring, the three sides can be expanded, and I built a racecourse behind the stables.


    Speaking of this, my mother is very happy. Do you know how much the 300 acre farm next to us costs? Ha ha, it cost less than 800000 to buy it.


    "800000?" The price surprised William and asked happily, "it''s so cheap. Doesn''t it mean that the land around here has fallen by more than half?"


    Lena said with a smile: "yes, son, you don''t know that many farmers around us are going bankrupt. As long as they buy in cash, the farmers nearby will be willing to sell their farms and live in other places. Didn''t you say that you want to buy all the land nearby? I think this is a great opportunity.


    William has always had the idea of buying land. After thinking about it, the price is very low now. Although it will fall again, the decline is not big. Moreover, most farmers are struggling to support him when the market is bearish, so that they can buy land in large quantities. This opportunity is not always available.


    "Well, mom, I''ll inform the Swiss bank to deal with this. It''s better to buy all the land nearby.".


    Lina said pleasantly, "no, we''ll buy them all. There are 3000 acres around our castle. If we add tens of thousands of acres near the river across the street, will it be too big? This farm is not a ranch. How many people do we have to employ at that time? Oxford City may not agree to this deal.".


    Thinking about the general situation of the land near the castle, William thought silently in his heart and sighed: "well, tens of thousands of acres seem to be too big, so you can buy as many as you can!


    But I''m sure I''ll buy the 3000 acres around the castle. I hope all of us will become the private domain of our Devonshire family, which is good for our security and privacy. ".


    Her son cared about her safety, which made Lina very happy. She said happily, "it''s just that if you want to buy 3000 acres of the castle, you can sign a contract tomorrow. The owner of the farm lost a lot of money investing in the stock market. A few days ago, he asked me when you would come back. It seems that he is in urgent need of a sum of money to return to the bank, maybe 5 million pounds I can buy it.


    "So cheap? I remember Anthony told me a while ago that it seems to cost 10 million or 8 million pounds "


    " of course, I don''t want to look at the attachment. Besides you, who else will buy land here? The one who wants to buy is not as strong as Oxford. Hum, last month that guy wanted to raise the price. Honey, we''ll offer 5 million pounds. Do you want to sell it or not? Now it''s him Please.


    William calculated in his mind that if he bought 3000 acres for 5 million, it doesn''t mean that it''s less than 1700 pounds an acre. God, it''s really cheap. It''s not a problem to increase it several times in ten years.


    Thinking of this, William nodded without hesitation, and bought it. He would buy as much as he could. In Margaret Mitchell''s masterpiece gone with the wind, Scarlett''s father looked out at Tara manor in the dusk and said a classic saying to Scarlett."Land is the only thing in the world worth working for, fighting for and sacrificing for, because it''s the only thing that lasts forever.".


    The wealth in the stock market is virtual, and the money is real. Land is the real thing. It is the most valuable wealth and the source of wealth creation. In England, land is the permanent ownership.


    The more land you own, the more rights you have. It affects the vote, affects the public environment and resources, and is more related to the livelihood of countless people.


    Thinking of this, William immediately made a decision to buy as much as he could. Even if the price was higher than the current price, he could accept, "I''ll call Anthony and ask his law firm to cooperate with the Swiss National Bank to deal with the land. Mom, take me to see your new pet.".


    "Well, if we buy 3000 acres of land, we can be regarded as the ancestors of Devonshire family. This land belonged to our family before your great grandfather. William, mom is proud of you. You are the best.".


    Lena said happily to William and patted him on the head. "God, William, you are so tall now. Mom didn''t expect you to grow up so soon. Hey, you were cute when you were a child. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the Arabian horse.".


    William inexplicably watched his mother get angry, this is that provoked her? Looking at his mother leaving him, he shook his head and walked into the stable, not to mention that the new stable was not of the same grade as the previous one. After a long walk, he saw a completely black Arabian horse. At first glance, William was amazed by that horse. It was so beautiful.

 Chapter 224

    Arabian horse is one of the oldest breeds in the world, and it is also the first breed to establish the blood registration system. It is light and compact, which gives them strength, speed and extraordinary endurance.


    The special air structure makes Arabian horse competent for all kinds of equestrian events, especially in the long-distance endurance race. Because of its high intelligence and the personality of relatives, Arabian horse is also an excellent family companion animal.


    William fell in love with the three-year-old colt at the first sight. The colt, whose mother Lena laughingly called Devonshire II, has a very strong body and strong pace. He also likes to be close to human beings when he looks at it. When he sees his mother coming, he shakes his head bag and tail to his mother and occasionally bumps against the guardrail, whistling to get out of the stable .


    Mother was made to laugh, opened the guardrail, the pony came out and wagged its tail more happily. She walked to her mother and pushed Lina with her horse face from time to time. Lina held Devonshire II and said with a laugh: "William, do you want to try it?"


    Forget it, the thought of the horse''s name made William feel strange, shook his head and said: "no, mom, it''s your exclusive mount. Although the Arabian horse is very beautiful, it''s still small for a person of my height.


    I like ahajie golden horse. It''s said that there are only less than 3000 horses in the world. Most of them are now in Turkmenistan, and they don''t seem to be expensive. According to some materials, English Thoroughbred horses are mixed with other kinds of horses. "


    Thinking about the legend he knew in his previous life and his love for blood horse in his bones, and the soaring price of blood horse in the next few years, raising blood horse can be regarded as a hobby and can make money. The more he thinks about it, the more William thinks that raising blood horse is a good idea.


    he looks forward to the scene when he raises a large group of blood horse in the future, and mentions blood horse in future reports The horse has to mention that he is the owner of the horse farm. Other rich people only buy one or two horses, but he has tens or hundreds of sweaty horses. When you think about William, you will feel excited.


    After making up his mind, William and his mother said that he would immediately check the telephone number, contact the professional economic company, let them choose horses for themselves, and buy good horses in large batches while the price of sweat blood market is not expensive.


    But before William walked a few steps, he heard his mother''s voice, "well, don''t look for the number. I have a phone call from a professional broker. His company is the largest horse trading company in England, and Devonshire II bought it from them.


    if you want to buy a horse, tell them to ask for it, and they will send someone to pick it up for you. If you choose, they will send it home I''ll wait for you to confirm the transaction, one-stop service, so you don''t have to go out and look for it yourself. "


    William was overjoyed. He took out his mobile phone and called it according to the number given by his mother. After a few beeps, he heard, "Hello, this is dalima. What can I do for you?".


    William said, "Hello, I''m William Devonshire. I want to buy some sweaty horses. Do you have sweaty horses in England?"


    "Devonshire, Devonshire of Oxford?" I''m sorry, sir. Are you Mr. William Devonshire


    "Ha ha, that''s right. If there is no other William Devonshire in Oxford, it''s me." William made a fuss about the girl on the other side of the line, and he was secretly pleased.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I''m so surprised to receive your call. I''m sorry, I''m rude. Of course, our company has ahajie golden horse, that is, sweat blood horse. Do you have any requirements for the horse you want to buy? We will select for you according to your requirements. After selection, we will make atlas and video and send specialists to serve you.


    "Very good. I only want a horse that is just or about to become an adult. It should be strong and beautiful. It''s better to be red. You can do the rest. You know who I am. I only want a good horse and sweat and blood.".


    "No problem. I''ve got it down, sir. We''ll sort out the information and videos right away. We''ll meet you at Devonshire castle in two hours, OK? "Sir," the operator said carefully.


    "OK, I''m at home today. Don''t let me down. I''m looking forward to your coming. Goodbye," William said.


    "I''m sure our company will satisfy you. See you in two hours. Goodbye, sir."


    after hanging up the phone, William stood by the guardrail and watched his mother riding Devonshire II in the stable racetrack running at a constant speed. The Arabian horse is still very beautiful. It''s a little small, and the highest one is only about 1.52 meters, most of them are about 1.46 meters Right, it''s really short for William, who is already 1.9 meters tall.


    However, it seems that the size of the sweat blood horse is not tall, only five or six centimeters higher than that of Alabama, but who let William, a former Chinese, like him? Money is hard to buy, heart is good, plus the price of sweat and blood after, do not buy it to buy who.


    Standing by the fence with her mother for an hour, after Devonshire II was sweating, Lena gave it to the professional trainer.


    It seems that my mother really likes horses. On the way back to the castle, Lina kept talking about horses. When she was a child, she wanted to have her own horse. How did she choose Devonshire II the other day and how to communicate with it.William happily listened to his mother''s words, and unconsciously went back to the castle. When she got home, Lena didn''t care about William''s horse watching and went to wash herself.


    William, who just came home with nothing to do, told his servant that if anyone came to find him, he would take them to the living room and so on. After giving orders, William went to the back garden and sat on a round chair drinking coffee and reading today''s newspaper.


    Half an hour later, William received a message from the servant that the horse company had arrived.


    These guys came so fast that they are worthy of being the biggest horse company in England. They got up, put down the newspaper and straightened their clothes. William followed the servant back to the castle. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw a middle-aged man with four or five suits standing up and looking at William with a smile on his face.


    William stepped closer, reached out and said, "welcome, I''m William Devonshire.".


    The middle-aged man quickly took William''s hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. Nice to meet you. My name is Luther Dali, general manager of Dali ma. Here is my business card.".


    William shook hands with Dali, took Dali''s business card, sat down with others, looked at Dali''s business card and said, "family business?"


    Dali said with a smile: "yes, Mr. Devonshire, our family has been in the horse industry in England for 210 years. Dali Arab, one of the three ancestors of the first thoroughbred horse, is our family. As one of the three families of thoroughbred horse, Dali family has been engaged in the horse industry for more than 200 years. We are the most professional horse racing family."

 Chapter 225

    When William heard Luther''s words, he understood that Luther, a middle-aged man who looks ugly, still has a lot of talent. No wonder he can become the largest horse company in England. The horse named Dali Arab is very famous.


    Dali Arab, one of the three pedigree horses of pure blood horse, any modern pure blood horse must compete with Dali Arab, godophen Arab and Arabian Bayer is related to Turkey''s three thoroughbred horses, otherwise it is a fake.


    William said with a smile, "nice to meet you, Mr. Dali. I''ve heard of Dali Arabia, but I want to buy the sweat blood horse today. Is your family also in the business of Han blood horse?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, we only deal with real thoroughbred horses, the three thoroughbred horses in the world, the English Thoroughbred horses, the Arabian horses and the Khan blood horses. We are all involved.


    I venture to ask, I am a little curious why you are interested in the horse. It is not famous for its speed and its number is very small. English people don''t buy many horse.


    William said with a smile: "Dali, I like it just because it is rare, and the sweat blood horse is called Tianma in the East, which has been praised for two thousand years. It is so different. In my opinion, sweat blood is the most beautiful, I can''t refuse it, so I buy it if I like it."


    After hearing this, several people in Dali understood that William was only interested in shopping. If he liked it, he didn''t care whether it was the most popular one in the market or not. He was so overjoyed.


    In fact, the horse seller is almost the same as the car seller. He likes William, who doesn''t care about money for his hobby. However, with 20 years of professionalism, Dali didn''t say too much. Instead, he euphemistically said, "thank you for thinking of Dali horse industry. I guarantee you will be satisfied, Mr. Devonshire, but"


    after the meeting, Dali hesitated and said, "but I''m sorry I have to remind you, Mr. Devonshire, that the sweat blood horse did not do well in the short distance race.


    "Thanks for the reminder. I know the basic information," William said.


    Dali nodded happily and said, "that''s good, Mr. Devonshire. The sweat blood horse is a very good breed in other aspects. It''s slim, beautiful and has a special metallic luster. Especially the golden sweat blood horse is dazzling under the reflection of the sun after running. You will love this horse.".


    Said Wandali asked his men to hand him some photos and hands to William.


    As soon as William took it, he saw a blood horse shining in the sun, with thin head, high neck and slender limbs. As soon as he saw the horse, he fell in love with it. It was so beautiful, "I want this one. How much is it?"


    "640000 pounds," said DALY.


    "how much?" Asked William in surprise.


    Seeing William''s uncertain expression, Dali quickly explained: "Mr. Devonshire, this horse is one of the most outstanding golden mares on the market in recent years. The most popular horse is gold, followed by dark Bay color, black and light gold.


    this price is really fair. We didn''t raise the price when we first met with you, this one is very expensive The price of the horse we bought in tukumastan is 500000 pounds. If it is really at the market price, the price of this golden mare will definitely exceed 640000 pounds. "


    William interrupted Dali''s explanation with a wave of his hand. He didn''t think it was expensive, but he thought it was cheap. In his previous life, the pure blood horse he heard was tens of millions of dollars, and the most expensive could reach 64 million dollars,


    but such a beautiful pure blood horse only cost 640000 pounds, which surprised him. Before, he thought that such a good horse would cost one or two million pounds .


    If the price is so cheap, William would like to buy dozens of first-class sweat blood in his manor. "Well, Mr. Dali, don''t explain. I bought it. I venture to ask, why is the price of sweat blood so much lower than that of pure English blood? Isn''t it the least thoroughbred breed? "


    It was a relief for Dali and his companions to hear that William didn''t think the price was high.


    Dali said with a smile: "Mr. Devonshire, you may have misunderstandings about the price of horse racing. Pure blood in England is not expensive. All horses can only be sold at a high price if they run well.


    the price of any pure blood horse that can''t run well, whether it''s Arabian horse, sweat blood horse or pure blood in England, is only tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of pounds.


    The main reason for the low price of sweat blood is that in the short distance speed race, the number of sweat blood that can run well in the world is much less than that of the pure blood horse. Only in 1986 and 95 did they win the top competition. Although they have excellent endurance, they have no obvious advantage over the Arabian horse, but in the desert race, sweat blood is really excellent.


    Those two champions also let the world know that sweat blood is the best horse, but on the whole, it is not excellent, because the top sweat blood horses will only be in tukmanstein''s stables,


    they will not sell any top horses at all, they would rather keep the best horses as pets, rather than let them out to participate in the competition.


    Even the best horses haven''t been sold. It takes energy to buy the best horses. This is one of the reasons why sweat blood horses are not famous in the world.The best horses don''t appear in the market. The horse made in Asia, sweat blood, is not popular in Europe and the United States. Without market support, people who buy it will be much less than other breeds, and the price will be much lower of course. ".


    No wonder the price doesn''t go up, and the best horse doesn''t appear. In these days, the local tyrant of China hasn''t started the momentum of buying, and no one pursues it. It''s strange that the price of the sweat blood horse can be higher.


    however, William is secretly happy that the top horse can be found slowly, but if he can start a batch of sweat blood horses with the best appearance on the market, he can cultivate them for more than ten years, and if he can have them in more than ten years There are hundreds of sweaty horses. After that, some cows will blow.


    Looking at the information brought by Dali, the first-class group is only about 300000 pounds, and the purchase of dozens of horses is only more than 120 million pounds. Even if the annual cost of raising horses is several million, he is not distressed. This money is really nothing to William.


    Listen to Dali''s point, good sweat and blood are not easy to buy, if only a top-notch horse can be bought, but the rich people don''t sell it This is a headache for William.


    "Can''t buy a top horse?" William asked


    Dali showed a helpless look, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I really can''t buy it. Unless you buy a large number of sweat blood and cultivate it yourself, you may be able to produce the top sweat blood horse. The champion of the 86 and 95 competitions was bred by the horse owner.".


    "Well, show me the other horses!" William has to think about this, but it''s not a big deal to spend money. However, the appearance of the best horse depends on luck a lot of times, not necessarily spending money.


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire," Dali took out his hand and handed it to William. William took it and opened it one by one. These horses are really beautiful, even if they are not track horses, but they are very good riding horses.


    William loves every horse. Look at the price, it''s about 300000 to 380000 pounds. When we turn to the last one, we can see the price William was immediately amazed by a red horse in the atlas.

 Chapter 226

    As soon as he saw the horse in the picture, William couldn''t move his eyes. It was the red horse he wanted most.


    He read the information and knew that only the jujube or maroon horse, after sweating, will give people the illusion of "bleeding". So William always wanted a jujube or maroon horse as a mount.


    Look, this horse is much taller and stronger than other sweat blood horses. Generally, sweat blood is about 1.52 in shoulder height. The data of this horse shows that it is 1.56 meters, which makes William wonder, "Dali, is this horse really pure sweat blood horse?"


    Seeing William''s expression, Dali knew that William would like this jujube horse. He was confident that anyone would like this sweat horse. If it wasn''t for the purpose of wooing William, he would never take out the first golden mare and this jujube horse.


    For William''s question, Dali said confidently: "Mr. Devonshire, I guarantee that this horse is absolutely pure blood sweat blood horse. Its genealogy is very clear. We have a complete genealogy to prove that it is pure and can no longer be pure sweat blood horse."


    Dali''s joke made everyone laugh. William said happily, "I like this horse, jujube, the best color",


    after thinking about it, William took a picture of it and said, "good, I''ll take all these.".


    When the deal was completed, Dali was very happy. This time he came here to fish for a long time, in order to arouse William''s interest in horse racing.


    although the track results of the horses he brought were not very good, they were all very beautiful, which was the most suitable riding for William, a novice.


    After doing horse related business for so many years, Dali has contacted many novices. He knows the mind of novices. When buying a horse for the first time, he often depends on whether it looks good or not. Speed is not what they care about most.


    With a good-looking and powerful horse, it won''t be long before the rich novices will yearn for the honor of the competition and think about raising a champion horse. There is no problem to buy a champion horse with William''s financial resources, but the price of the champion horse is not so much money.


    in order to introduce William, a new rich man, into horse racing, which is a bottomless hole for ordinary people, is very important for the super rich As a toy for the rich, Dali, the old fox, paid a lot of money this time and gave the golden sweat blood to William as a gift. Apart from the transportation, feeding and labor costs, he didn''t make any money on the golden horse at all.


    he only made a little hard money on the jujube sweat blood. When they bought it in Turkmenistan, they spent 550000 pounds and raised it for more than three months Several track results, the situation is not bad, 780000 pounds price can only be said to be no loss in vain.


    However, if Dali knew William''s plan, he might be disappointed. William never thought about buying pure blood racing horses in England. This time, it was just the memory of Chinese people.


    however, he was disappointed that he couldn''t buy top class horses. William sat on the sofa and thought about it silently, or he might as well buy dozens of top class horses and cultivate them himself.


    even if he didn''t come out Top horse, but he will show off on tianchao.com at the thought of cultivating hundreds of sweat blood horses.


    When the castle and hundreds of sweaty BMWs are taken out, any local tyrant will be crushed by him. When he thinks about it, William will be happy. Of course, if he can find out a champion horse, it will be better.


    Dali, who was calculating silently in his heart, said with a smile: "Mr. Devonshire, these two horses will be sent to your manor from the racecourse tomorrow morning. It''s my honor to serve you. Mr. Devonshire, you can call me directly if you have any demand for horses in the future, and we promise to solve any problem for you.".


    As soon as Dali finished, William suddenly laughed, which made Dali a little confused and looked at William blankly.


    William said with a smile: "sorry, my fault, Mr. Dali. I mean to buy all the five sweaty blood horses in this album. If you have any good sweaty blood horses in the future, please let me know first,


    I like sweaty blood horses and hope to raise dozens or hundreds of sweaty blood horses in my manor. I''m going to buy all the 3000 acres around and build a special one for them In my eyes, Hanxue is the most beautiful horse in the world.


    "God, do you really want to build a racecourse?" Dali exclaimed, and then was ecstatic. This news is really unexpected. It''s a big deal to raise tens of thousands of horses in a professional racecourse. If William leaves all these things to his company, Dali will not only make a lot of money, but also improve their company''s reputation, which makes Dali excited It''s a business that hasn''t happened in a few years or more.


    "Yes, although I just made the idea of building a sweat blood racecourse, I want the top sweat blood. If I can''t buy it, I will cultivate it myself. I don''t believe it. If I spend money to buy dozens or hundreds of high-class horses, I can''t cultivate a top sweat blood horse.


    as long as I can use money to solve the problem, it''s a small problem. If I use money to smash me, I will also smash a top horse. Mr. Dali, I hope you You help me to achieve this wish,


    the standard of buying horses is no worse than that in this atlas, so the only thing to worry about is whether you can help me buy dozens of high-class sweat blood horses. If you can buy the best sweat blood, the price is not a problem. ".Class I sweat blood Dali didn''t do that extravagant hope, but how much does a hundred first-class sweat blood cost? Dali knew in a few seconds that it would cost at least 30 million pounds.


    the only thing that worried him was whether he could find so many good horses. However, compared with the racecourse, buying horses was only a small business.


    Dali''s hands trembled with excitement. He made up his mind to seize this opportunity. If he signed the racecourse contract, dalima would not have to do anything this year. This single order alone would be enough for their company to work for one or two years. Besides, their profits would be guaranteed and William would not have to worry about defaulting on the funds.


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire, I will help you achieve your wish. You can rest assured that we have cooperated with several countries and racetracks that produce sweat blood horses for decades, and I promise that the government will not obstruct this transaction.


    today, I will fly to Turkmenistan and send my men to polar bear, Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan to choose horses for you. At the same time, we will also If you agree, we can help you solve anything related to the racecourse, yes, anything. "Finally, Dali was incoherent.


    William didn''t care about Dali''s excitement. He cared about stallions and good mares. He said, "calm down, Dali, as long as you can fulfill my requirements, I won''t consider other horse industries except you. However, polar bears, Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan also have sweaty horses?"

 Chapter 227

    Dali took a deep breath to calm himself down and nodded, "yes, Mr. Devonshire. Apart from Turkmenistan, polar bears, Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan all have sweaty horse farms, and they are not small in scale.


    Turkmenistan now has about 2000 horses, which are hard to buy. As you know, polar bear, Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan are different.


    these countries have about 1000 horses, and they are also trying to cultivate sweat blood in recent years, but the scale seems to be decreasing.


    there are too few buyers of sweat blood, and it is very difficult for them to operate If you want to buy such a large amount of sweat and blood, you will be crazy. Maybe even the stallion will be sold to you. "


    "Ha ha, I don''t care about the money, but I don''t want to be a big wrongdoer. Buying horses is a test for you. If you can satisfy me, it''s not impossible for you to take charge of the racecourse. Do you understand?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, we can''t guarantee anything else, but we can guarantee that we can do the best for anything related to horses," Dali quickly promised. He also knows that the racecourse is the big one. As long as we can reach a cooperative relationship with William''s racecourse, the profit will not be twice at one time, but more than a few years.


    To Dali''s assurance, William didn''t care, "as long as the horse is good, I will pay the money in a lump sum. Your commission is 10%. I will check with a professional horse keeper. At the same time, a professional accountant will follow you. How much money you can make depends on whether you can find a good horse that I am satisfied with. Is there a problem? Dali "


    as soon as he heard William''s Commission, Dali immediately calmed down, thought about it, shook his head and said:" Mr. Devonshire, if you want to buy ordinary sweat blood, I can accept the 10% commission.


    because I only need to go to the racecourse to pick ordinary sweat blood, and I don''t need the one-on-one care of the transfer Commissioner to transport it back to England The ship is OK, although I can''t make money, I won''t lose money,


    but what you want is the grade on the atlas, 10% commission is absolutely not enough, all the way professional care and feeding fees, and special plane and special car to transport the horses to England, which costs a lot


    not to mention the golden mare and the jujube horse you like, if you want to buy them, it''s not just about money I think a 25% commission is appropriate, sir.


    Damned unscrupulous businessman, when it comes to money, he is very enthusiastic. However, William also knows that good horses are scarce resources and have no connections. Even if you have money, you can''t find a seller. Moreover, the better the horses, the less likely they are to be found. If the price is not in place, the racecourse won''t sell them to you at all.


    After thinking about it, it''s impossible not to leave a profit margin. Only a fool can work for nothing. "If 15% of this atlas is better than 20%, Dali, I''ll buy dozens of horses. You''d better think about how to find sweat blood of the same quality as that in the atlas. If you can''t complete the task, the construction of the racecourse and future cooperation are not your share.".


    Dali choked on William''s words, but no matter how hard it was, if he didn''t do his best at this time, there would be no problem for them.


    Dali bowed his head and pondered, trading in several places of origin of sweat blood at the same time, maybe he could buy dozens of high-grade sweat blood at one time.


    it''s not impossible to work hard for hundreds of sweat blood. After all, the price of sweat blood is not high. Most people in the horse industry only pay attention to the sweat blood and their descendants who have won the championship in Europe and America The horses sold in the producing area are not the best, so there are not many buyers and the market is not good.


    But thinking about it, Dali suddenly found that if William bought all the good horses sold in this year''s country of origin, wouldn''t William be able to monopolize the top-grade sweat blood in the market? Is that William''s real purpose?


    Dali calculated the profit in his heart, and suddenly he wanted to do it himself without William.


    However, this idea did not stay in my mind for a long time. He was not a local tyrant like William. He would not hurt his muscles and bones if he lost tens of millions of pounds.


    The racecourse is not a fool and will not sell all the horses to one person. Even if all the good horses sold this year are sold out, there will be good horses next year, and it is impossible to monopolize them completely.


    in addition, it costs more money to raise Marco than to buy a horse. If he spends tens of millions of pounds on the sweat blood horse and fails to make achievements, he will die,


    except William, who is loyal to the sweat blood horse Real horse fans, who will spend so much money to buy the sweat blood horse who does not perform well in the short distance race.


    All kinds of horse races in the world are short and medium distance races. The audience only like the sprint of short and medium distance races. Few people watch endurance races.


    Dali, who wants to understand, has decided to become a second-hand peddler for William, a local tyrant. If this business is done, it will make a profit of two or three million pounds, which is equivalent to his profit in a few months,


    not to mention the construction of William''s horse farm in the future. If this idea can satisfy William, maybe his company will take care of William''s horse farm in the future, The time to make money is in years.


    William doesn''t care if Dali will compete with him. If someone competes with him, it''s not necessary to buy dozens of horses.


    "Mr. Dali, I hope your acquisition can be low-key and carried out at the same time. I don''t want to be slaughtered by someone who has a heart. If the price of blood horse soars, I will terminate the transaction."At William''s request, Dali nodded hastily, "of course, Mr. Devonshire, we are a professional horse company. It''s our responsibility to care for our customers.


    I just calculated that, except for the sweaty blood horses that are already on the track, there are about 40 to 50 top-grade sweaty blood horses registered for sale now.


    My plan is to buy 30 horses directly at the registered price, which is about 10 million pounds. After all, the main reason for you to buy horses is not to go on the track, but to cultivate your own breeds, so you don''t need to buy so many stallions, and the rest are mares.


    We''ll make a time difference and deal with it directly before the market responds. After all these mares are bought, we can only wait for the next batch of Colts to grow up. Of course, if you can lower your requirements, it''s possible to buy 200.


    Of course, William knows that he can''t buy all the good horses at one time. In that case, the price of the sweat blood horse will be fired by him immediately. He is rich, but no one wants to be a big wrongdoer. After this horse is bought, other good horses will be bought slowly.


    "You buy these horses first. As for the horses in the future, I''d like to see if the market and the horses you provide are in line with my mind.


    Dali, you can contact my personal lawyer Anthony, who will draw up a contract with you and sign it for me." after that, William reported Antony''s telephone number to Dali, and also called Antony to tell him his request to buy a horse, Let Antony send someone to follow Dali to keep an eye on the price.


    After the call, William signed a check for 2.2 million pounds to Dali. This time, the five sweaty blood were his.


    Dali smilingly took the check, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. We''ll send these five horses to you the day after tomorrow morning. As for the horse purchase, I promise you can do it to your satisfaction. Let''s see lawyer Anthony first. Goodbye, Mr. Devonshire."


    "Goodbye, Dali", William sent Dali and his party out of the castle gate.

 Chapter 228

    It''s almost 6 o''clock to see off Dali and his party. His mother orders the servants to prepare dinner. William sits in the hall watching the news while talking with his mother, waiting for dinner.


    as for the purchase of horses, he doesn''t worry any more. Dozens of sweaty and bloody horses are only 10 million pounds. Just leave this small matter to Anthony. Yueshida not only has professional lawyers, but also has a good reputation now Business expansion and a large accounting business merger group, began to set foot in the financial industry.


    After dinner with his mother, William said hello to his mother and went to his study.


    After entering the study, he closed the door, sat on the desk, took out a piece of paper and began to write and draw on it. After thinking about it, William decided to hide the paladin treasure in his castle.


    However, there are too many treasures in New York. The basement of his family is not so big to hold all the treasures. If they are put directly in the basement, his mother will be scared when she knows. William can''t explain how such a large amount of treasure came and was transported into the basement.


    You can''t tell your mother that it''s transported through the portal. William will never tell anyone about the secret of system and magic, even his mother, wife and children.


    Since the basement is not secure, William is even more worried outside the castle. He has to build his own independent space. He has storage space, can transmit magic, and can do all kinds of magic. He can directly build several parallel passages on the side of his escape passageway to put treasure.


    William actually thought about digging another basement under the basement, but considering that there is a river not far from the castle, what should he do if there is water seepage.


    Finally, considering that the existing escape routes have been dry for hundreds of years, if he is digging several parallel spaces on this line, the possibility of problems is very small, and parallel digging is easier than digging down.


    Happily thinking about the treasure plan, he got up and went to the basement. He entered the password, fingerprint and eye pattern, and went into the basement. The capital construction plan was about to start.


    Put everything in the storage space in the basement, turn on the escape mechanism, go in and try to touch the wall of the passage with your hand, thinking of "collect".


    I didn''t expect that it would work. There was a half meter hole in the wall. After a few more attempts, the storage space was filled with stones and soil. William looked at the hole in front of him and laughed.


    Now, we just need to find a safe place to transport and throw away the mud in the storage space. Considering that the technology is so advanced now, there are many satellites in the sky taking photos. He doesn''t have to open a portal to the wild. If the light of the portal is seen or photographed by the satellite, it will be troublesome.


    It''s no harm to be cautious. It''s not easy to find a mine in England that is idle. There are many coal mines that were idle hundreds of years ago more than ten kilometers away from the castle.


    A hundred years after the completion of coal mining, no one paid any attention to these mines. They patted the soil on their bodies, walked out of the basement quickly, and drove more than ten kilometers away.


    It took half an hour to arrive at the mining area. Driving Land Rover along the mining area, he scanned the mining area for more than an hour. After confirming that there was no one in the mining area, he found a large mine road and drove Land Rover directly in.


    After driving along the mine for a few minutes, he saw a big mine cave. William was very happy. He set up the transmission coordinates and turned the car''s head to get out of the mine cave. When he left, an earth magic directly collapsed the whole exit of the mine. After listening carefully, he didn''t hear the chain collapse in the mine tunnel. William drove home satisfied.


    When I got home, I went to the basement in a hurry. I closed the basement door, opened the portal, connected to the midair of the mine just now, and poured the soil in the storage space.


    Looking at the effect, William thought with a smile, "if anyone offends me in the future, I will throw people directly into this mine cave. If I don''t suffocate, I will starve to death."


    When he found a place to deal with the soil, William began his hard-working excavator career. He dug for three hours at night to dig a 2.5-meter-high, three meter wide and two meter long passage. While digging, he strengthened and hardened the passage with earth magic.


    William, who has run out of mental energy, sits down on the hardened mud to have a rest. Looking at the 2.5-meter-high passage, he thinks that there are some antiques in New York''s treasure that are three or four meters high. Forget it, let''s take the gold and jewelry home first.


    After the mental recovery, we can see that it''s already 1:00 in the middle of the night. No matter when we go to bed, we can go back to our room and have a comfortable bath. Then we fall asleep in bed.


    The next day, when he didn''t get up until 10 a.m., William went downstairs yawning and asked the servant to make him a simple breakfast and asked, "where''s my mother?".


    "Sir, madam went to Oxford University at 8 am. I heard that Miss Tina wanted to go to Oxford University. Madam accompanied Miss Tina to the Admissions Office of Oxford University.".


    Ha, Tina, that little kid can get into Oxford? Don''t spend money to sell it, William waved to the servant, "I know, you go to work, I''ll eat it myself."


    "Yes, sir. Please call me if you need me.".


    After breakfast, William took a walk in the garden and cheered himself up. He thought about the huge treasure of New York. He began to work as a digger again, biting his teeth. At noon, William ate a little and then began to dig.Until 5 p.m., William thought that his mother would come back soon. He stopped, took off his dirty clothes and changed into clean clothes. After taking a bath in his room, he sat in the shade of the garden and drank coffee, waiting for his mother to come back.


    Half an hour later, my mother and Tina walked out of the car laughing and saw William sitting in the shade of a tree drinking coffee leisurely. Lena complained, "you don''t know what you did in the basement last night when you went home to go shopping with me?"


    William raised his hand and said to Tina, "nothing. I''m sorting out some papers. By the way, mom, what are you doing at Oxford today?".


    Tina is a lady standing beside her mother, smiling and nodding in response, which makes William very strange. The girl took the wrong medicine, or moved her heart.


    Seeing William staring at Tina, her mother said: "Tina wants to keep up with you. Of course, she needs to read more.".


    "Well, Tina, you''re still young. You really need to read some books. It''s good for you to learn more," she hesitated and said, "can you get into Oxford? Or I''ll get you some tutors. "


    Laughing Tina immediately glared at William after hearing this, "hum, William is too mean, don''t think you are smart, others are stupid, ignore you, aunt Lina, let''s make dinner." Then he took his mother to the main castle and made a face to William.

 Chapter 229

    At 9 a.m. the next morning, just after breakfast, he received a phone call from Dali employees. His new horse arrived. William was very happy. He pulled his mother, who didn''t know the situation, onto the golf bike and went to the stable.


    When I got to the stables, I saw two wagons with trailers parked in the parking lot outside the stables. Dali horse industry people and their own trainer saw William and Lena quickly came forward to say hello.


    When Lina saw the carriage, she knew why her son had brought her to the stable. She gave William a few white eyes and said: "how can I buy so much? How much did it cost this time?".


    "Hehe, not much, only 2.2 million pounds, a total of 5 sweaty horses," William said when he saw his mother looking at him in doubt, "sweaty horse is Ahar jegher golden horse, sweaty horse is the name of the East, mom, I specially gave you a horse, after you see it, you will like her.".


    Lina is not used to her son''s extravagant spending. She used to be poor, but now even if she has money, she still tends to spend money in a practical way. She is not keen on luxury goods, and she is not interested in throwing away her clothes once she wears them.


    Instead, he bought furniture for the castle, which cost nearly 3 million pounds. This made William understand that his mother was not reluctant to spend money, but the money had to be spent in reality.


    It''s the same this time. When she saw her son buy five horses as soon as he bought them, Lina frowned and looked at William, "2.2 million is not enough, so you can''t rely on it. We are the only two in the family. Do you buy so many horses as decorations?"


    "Ha ha," said William in a low voice, regardless of his mother''s nagging, "Mom, do you know how much money I''ve made outside these days? I earn more than 2.2 million pounds in 15 minutes, so mom, you don''t have to think about saving money. You should think about how to spend money.


    "How much? 2.2 million in 15 minutes? " Lina didn''t care about spending money. She had her own ideas about how to spend money. She didn''t care what other nobles were like. She was very interested in how much money her son made. She squinted at William and said, "do you want to be beaten, William? You know Mom''s poor computing ability. Hurry up.".


    William said with a smile: "the cash is 720 million US dollars, and the stock is about 10 billion US dollars. I''m not sure if I haven''t seen the stock market these days, but even if it falls, it won''t fall much. Now the stock market is almost at the bottom. Well, what''s the matter with you, mom?".


    Seeing that his mother was covering her mouth and looking at herself with an incredible look on her face, William regretted saying it, which would not scare her mother.


    Lena clapped the hand that stuck to William''s forehead, put her hands over William''s cheek, pulled William down to her eyes, and asked with her eyes shining: "how much did you say just now? Again, mom didn''t hear you clearly.".


    "Tens of billions of dollars," William said carefully.


    "Ha ha ha," Lena said with a loud smile, wringing her hands on William''s cheek. "That''s great, my child. You''re great. So you''ve made two or three billion dollars a day these days.".


    William rubbed his red cheek and said, "of course, I''m William Devonshire. So, mom, when you buy something, you don''t have to think about how much it costs, but whether you want to buy it or not.".


    "Ha ha, you don''t care what I buy, but you really don''t have to worry about what will happen if you spend all your money on your card. Good, son. Now go to find someone to inform the landlord that we have bought the 3000 acre land.


    I''m going to see all the land around the castle return to the Devonshire family today. Call your lawyer quickly." and then he said Wring William''s cheek, he ordered, "remember it''s today. I don''t want to wait for a moment now, do you understand? William Devonshire.


    "OK, OK, mom, let me go. I''ll call right now. God, I''m 20 years old, not 5 years old. Can you stop wringing my cheek?" William said, rubbing his cheek with complaint.


    Seeing his mother staring at him, William hurriedly surrendered and took out the phone to call Anthony of yueshida office. When she finished her request in front of her mother, Lena let William go and patted him on the cheek with a smile, "good boy".


    William rolled his eyes.


    After they talked about buying the land, Lena suddenly pushed William away and stared at the golden horse just getting out of the carriage.


    William helplessly looked at his mother and shook his head. In the past, as long as William blocked her, Lina would definitely kick William away. Now, it seems that this golden blood horse will definitely have a higher status in his family.


    I just don''t know what mother will name this golden horse. Don''t call it Devonshire III. if it does, William will be crazy.


    He sighed and thought about the game. He thought about how happy his mother would be if she knew that she was going to be the owner of Chelsea. According to his mother''s love for Chelsea, maybe his 300 million pounds in the Bank of England would be spent by her in a few years.


    The more I think about William month, the more I think it is possible. God, it seems that I have to find a better manager. Otherwise, I don''t know if my mother will spend money on the players he likes. William doesn''t care about spending money, but he never wants to be wronged.When the jujube sweat blood was pulled out of the carriage, William''s attention was soon attracted by the horse. He went to the jujube horse and looked at the unusual sweat blood happily.


    The height of 1.61 meters is just right for William. His head is thin and his neck is high. His horse is strong and long, and his limbs are long and strong. At a glance, he looks stronger than normal sweat and blood.


    The trainer calmed the restless horse, and then signaled to William that he could touch it. The horse didn''t show any impatience with William''s contact. Instead, he bowed his head, rubbed against William''s shoulder, and then hissed.


    Standing beside the horse, the trainer said happily: "Mr. Devonshire, it seems that you have a lot of predestination with him. It is the first time that he automatically shows the behavior of being close to human beings, but he is not so good at ordinary times. I took care of him for a few months. Apart from forcing him into the fence and letting the rider test his speed several times, he didn''t let anyone approach him at all except me.".


    "Ha ha, so I''m really predestined with him. It seems that he knows that I like him. I''ve loved him since I saw his picture," William said with a smile, holding the horse''s neck and combing its hair. "What was the name of this horse before?".


    "The red tail means that you can only see the tail quickly," the trainer replied.


    "what is this name? No wonder it will make complaints about you." William tucking up and clapping his horse''s neck, he said, "red rabbit, you are called a hare from today."


    "Red rabbit?" People around are not satisfied with William''s name, but the red rabbit horse suddenly nods, as if very happy, which makes the staff of Dali horse industry around very surprised. This horse is really close to William.


    "Ha ha, man, I know you like it." William patted the rabbit and told the trainer to put on the harness.


    After putting on the saddle, William turned over and got on the red rabbit. With the sound of "drive", the red rabbit rushed out and ran away quickly.


    "Oh, mygod, how can it be so fast? God, Mr. Dali must be crazy. This horse didn''t run with all its strength when it was tested at Dali racecourse." the trainer of Dali horse industry quickly took out his mobile phone and called luddali.

 Chapter 230

    In fact, William knows the reason why he is close to the red rabbit. Before he gets close to the red rabbit, he releases a close magic to the red rabbit. Many senses of animals are more sensitive than human beings. The red rabbit soon understands that William''s magical breath is good for him.


    So just a few seconds after we met, the red rabbit was beside William, with his horse''s head directly on William''s shoulder. There was no resistance to William riding on it. Instead, he was very excited to carry William and ran around the castle for more than 20 minutes. William saw that the red hair on the red rabbit''s neck was wet with sweat, and the color of horse hair and skin looked more beautiful Bright, crimson, it looks like bleeding.


    This made William very happy. He patted the red rabbit''s neck and looked at the fast panting red rabbit. He pulled the reins to slow down the red rabbit and ran at a constant speed. When William put his hand in the red rabbit''s mane, he released a healing magic to the red rabbit. After a few seconds, the red rabbit''s breathing became normal. Unexpectedly, the healing magic had the effect of restoring physical strength.


    healing magic was used in the red rabbit The red rabbit began to speed up with a hiss. The trainers in the distance were stunned. After running for more than 20 minutes, they only jogged for half a minute, and then they could run again. The speed was not slower than that of the first time.


    It took the hare nearly 30 minutes to slow down. William let the hare jog for more than 10 minutes, pulling the reins to let the hare go back to the stable.


    As soon as they got off the horse, Dali horse industry and its own trainer rushed up to take over the reins of the red rabbit. They were both professional trainers, and naturally they knew the goods.


    seeing the red rabbit running for such a long time, they didn''t feel very tired. From their experience, they knew that it was because the red rabbit''s endurance was very strong. After observing it for such a long time, it seemed that the speed of the red rabbit was very fast, and their mental measurement was probably high It can be more than 70 seconds per kilometer. This speed can win the championship in some small tracks. If you train well, maybe the red rabbit can run into 70 seconds per kilometer.


    If you can run in 70 seconds, it''s not far from the speed record of 67 seconds. As far as they know, none of them can run in 68 seconds in these years. Red rabbit is a male horse with more than 20 days to three years old. This speed is definitely not the limit of red rabbit.


    If the training is good and the endurance is excellent, the red rabbit may be able to catch up with the 2900m St. Regis championship in England in September. With excellent speed and extraordinary endurance, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for two unknown trainers. Now the opportunity is in sight, and they will never give up.


    For William, it would be a great honor to be the champion horse owner. The reputation of many horse races is even greater than the reputation and influence of the sports superstar. It''s only a test to see if red rabbit can go on the track.


    Neil Jordan, who threw the reins to his own trainer, was a fat middle-aged man in his 60s who had been engaged in the horse trainer industry for 40 years. When he was young, he had been working in a horse farm near London. When he was older, he had been working in a medium-sized horse farm in Oxford for many years.


    because his grandparents had worked for the Devonshire family for several generations, his mother directly followed him 1.5 times of his previous salary dug him up.


    Although Neil Jordan is more than 60 years old, he seems to be in good health and has rich experience. Devonshire II is doing better and better under his training and care. His mother is very satisfied with his work.


    Let William choose, of course, his own staff, and Neil Jordan said: "train first, and then find an opportunity to formally test the speed and endurance of the red rabbit. If the results are good, I will consider whether to let the red rabbit on the track.".


    "I see, boss," Neil Jordan happily took the reins.


    Seeing strangers approaching, the red rabbit''s nose is puffing, his front hooves are stepping on the grass and staring at Neil Jordan. He has the meaning of bumping people when he is approaching.


    William patted the red rabbit''s neck, comforted the red rabbit, pointed to Neil Jordan and said to the red rabbit, "he will take care of you when I''m not here in the future"


    the red rabbit is really smart. Under William''s comfort, he soon accepted Neil Jordan, and the happy Neil Jordan led the red rabbit to the stable.


    After a few steps, Neil Jordan turned back and said to William, "boss, we are a little short of manpower and horsemen when we have five new horses. Do you want to recruit people or cooperate with other horse companies to send trainers and jockeys to the company?".


    "The trainer wants to cooperate with Dali horse industry. The jockey and other staff will try to find people near the castle first. If there is no suitable one, they will go to the market to recruit. In a few days, Dali horse industry''s people will send dozens of horses to Dali horse industry. They will recruit according to the number of people needed for 50 horses. You and the people nearby are familiar with this, and you will be responsible for it. The salary will refer to other horse farms near Oxford.".


    "No problem, boss, horse work doesn''t need any skills, as long as you memorize the precautions," Neil Jordan nodded and said,


    give priority to the people near the castle, in order to enhance the influence of Devonshire family in this area and let everyone know that Devonshire family has been thriving again. Many of the ancestors of the nearby residents had worked for the Devonshire family. Now that they have jobs, William certainly gives priority to the people near the castle.


    In addition, after he bought 3000 acres of land around the castle, he will transform a lot of land into a racecourse, and transform 3000 acres of land into a complex of farms and pastures. At that time, many agricultural workers will lose their jobs. The unemployed people are willing to work in the racecourse, and William is willing to accept it. Of course, the premise is that everyone should be able to work in the racecourse, and he has no obligation to raise the farm in vain Some people.Fortunately, today''s farms are basically fully mechanized, and there are not many workers, and there will be several months without wages every year. Now that there is a secure job, perhaps without William''s embarrassment, some of those agricultural workers will take the initiative to work on the horse farm.


    Follow Neil Jordan into the stable, pat the rabbit on the neck, let it follow Neil Jordan to do after training care.


    In fact, it''s a very troublesome thing to raise horses, especially for bloodline horses and speed horses. The hardware requirements are very high. There are three or four staff members for the venue, trainer, nursing staff, medical staff and a horse race.


    The diet of a racehorse may be more exquisite than that of ordinary people. It costs more than a family of five to eat a day. Besides grass, it also needs corn, oats, carrots, fruits and even oil and salt. Some racetracks have their own secret. They will make their own mixed feed to meet the nutritional needs of different horses.


    Professional nursing is also needed after the horse training. The first thing to get off the horse is to put away the pedals, pull to the safe horse preparation area, remove the saddle and sweat pad, loosen the two buckles of the belly belt, remove the leg guards or gaiters, clean up the horse''s hooves, then take a 10 minute long rein trot, 5-10 minutes long rein trot, wade through the water. The cold water can quickly and fully cool the joints, ligaments and tendons of the horse, and finally take a bath and brush the horse''s hair After washing, dry the horse with a dry towel.


    A good Racecourse is comparable to a palace, and the place where the horse races live is better than a five-star hotel. For William, a racecourse boy, just listening to these makes him headache.


    The only thing that makes William happy is that magic can also work on horses. As long as he uses magic to improve the physical fitness of the best horses in his racecourse, it doesn''t need much. As long as he improves by about 5% to 10%, the top horse will become the top horse immediately.


    We all know that the gap in the speed race is only a few seconds or a few tenths of a second. A 5% to 10% increase is a huge improvement for the speed of Malay. In the future, the probability of his horse racing will be greatly improved, and the value of all horses will be doubled.

 Chapter 231

    With magic as a cheating device, William doesn''t have to worry that he won''t be able to produce champion horses in the racecourse. What he has to worry about is that he must control the extent to which magic improves the physical quality of horses and the number of champion horses.


    It''s OK to say that 5% and 10% increase, but if suddenly 20% and 50% increase, any horse can run into the world record of 2 minutes in the 2000 meter mud race, it''s really hard to explain.


    So William made up his mind that in the future, the biggest task of the racecourse is not to find and train horses, but to cultivate more sweat blood horses. First, every more sweat blood horse will get more money. Second, when the number is more than a few hundred, one or two champion horses will be less conspicuous.


    At present, red rabbit is enough to make the horse farm famous. He has already thought about it. At that time, he put the false name on Dali horse industry. Dali horse industry has unique vision and recommended red rabbit to William, a horse that is bigger and stronger than ordinary sweat blood at first sight.


    So William did not wait for Dali''s trainer to finish, he interrupted him, "if you want to stay, go to Neil Jordan. If he thinks you are suitable, you can stay, and tell Neil that I want the best in everything in the racecourse,


    as long as my auditor and three horse experts on the market can pass the budget, then even a horse needs 10000 pounds a month I''ll pay for the best. I want the best. Got it? "


    Since we don''t need to consider whether we can achieve results, we should build everything in the racecourse into the best. Even if we can''t dispel everyone''s suspicion with large investment, we can accept that we can achieve results with large investment.


    "Ming, Ming, I understand, sir," the trainer stammered. A horse costs 120000 pounds a year, not including the expenses of field, equipment and labor. William''s investment regardless of cost made the trainer a little dizzy.


    as soon as he saw the old Neal trainer, he exclaimed, "God, do you know what the boss said just now? He said that as long as the money is spent in a useful place, even if a horse spends 10000 pounds a month, he doesn''t care.


    God, old Neil, I must stay in the castle racecourse. This is the best place. As long as I keep a good horse for the boss, I don''t have to worry about the money at all. ".


    Old Neil said with a smile: "even if there are 100 horses in the racecourse, the annual cost of horses is only 12 million pounds, and the cost of labor and water and electricity will not exceed 20 million pounds a year. Do you think the boss will care about 20 million pounds?"


    This made the trainer calm down. Thinking about the media reports on William''s wealth, the trainer nodded with eyes shining. What they like most is the boss who doesn''t care about money.


    Seeing that the trainer understood, old Neil laughed, and then said seriously, "man, it depends on your ability to stay. First of all, my requirements are very high. Devonshire Castle racecourse and red rabbit are the only hope I''ve seen for more than 40 years.


    I will never let any waste stay. If you pass my test, I will let you go As an assistant, help me take care of the red rabbit,


    think about it, if the red rabbit can make achievements, there are a lot of bonuses, and the boss is satisfied, even if the general manager can''t, we still have a great chance to enter the management of the Racecourse in the future, understand? ".


    The chance of fame and fortune was just around the corner. The trainer blushed with excitement. "I understand. Thank you, Neil. I''ll work hard.".


    Old Neil is an old fox who has been working for more than 40 years. Knowing what these trainers want, he fooled a competitor to be his subordinate in a few words.


    He is also ambitious. If the red rabbit can win the championship, Neil Jordan''s name will shock England. With the establishment of his own breeding base in England, his name may appear in the hall of fame of horse history.


    At the thought of this old Neil, he was full of energy. He felt like he was 20 years old. He yelled to the horse trainer and several horse workers around him: "I understand. Start to work. Don''t try to be lazy. I swear that if you don''t do well, I will definitely kick him out of the racecourse. Chengbao Racecourse doesn''t need waste and lazy people.".


    Old Neil''s scolding did not cause a few people''s anger, but aroused everyone''s enthusiasm. He took care of the red rabbit quickly. The red rabbit is their hope, and the hope seems to have a very high chance of success.


    Seeing the hope, thinking about the fame and fortune after success, no one wants to be kicked away by old Neil, and they all work conscientiously.


    ...


    Lina, with a smile on her face, is riding on a golden sweat horse and doing equestrian movements in the field. Looking at William standing beside the field with him, she is full of pride.


    After learning that her son is now ten billion rich, Lina relaxed.


    He thought with pride that the money William made in two days was more than 300 million pounds on his own card. If he saved as he used to, I would be sorry for him. In the past 19 years, he devoted himself to William''s work. Now, isn''t hua''erzi''s money justified?


    In this more than an hour, Lina has already thought about buying all the things she did not dare to buy before. She even considered whether to buy Chelsea. Anyway, with only 120 million pounds for Chelsea, her money is enough.If William knew what his mother thought, he would sigh that women were born to spend money. An hour ago, they were still worried about 2.2 million pounds, but now they are thinking about how to spend 300 million pounds,


    however, William would not care about it. His mother brought him up so hard that he could go to university, work in the daytime and work after work. Now if he wanted to spend money, he would spend it,


    if he wanted to


    If he doesn''t spend so much money, it''s meaningless. He even encourages his mother to spend money. Money is already a figure for him. In Bank of London and Swiss bank, cash alone has exceeded $4 billion, and the total stock has exceeded $10 billion.


    he doesn''t spend much money himself, so doesn''t he let his mother spend it? And before long, he will be able to make a lot of money from Debbie. Even if Lena spends $1 billion a year, William will not be upset, because the stock he holds alone will increase by more than $1 billion every year in the future.


    Think about the next 10 years, his assets may be several times or even 10 times higher, William will feel that his family will really have a person who will spend money, willing to spend money, otherwise the money is really a number.


    "Lingling" thinking of William was awakened by a ringing tone, took out his mobile phone, "Hello, this is William Devonshire", was interrupted, William said a little uncomfortable.


    As soon as Antony heard William''s tone, he knew that William was upset. He said to him carefully: "Hello, excuse me, Mr. Devonshire. This is Antony. Do you want me to call you later?"


    William is not angry way: "say, what matter".


    "Well, boss, we have already talked with the landowners around the castle. The 3000 acre land is asking for 6 million pounds. Because we are in a hurry, the other party won''t let go of 6 million pounds, and it''s a lump sum payment. Boss, do you think we can wait for a few days and say we don''t need 5 million dollars?".


    "No, six million to him. I''m going to transfer the ownership today. This is my mother''s order. I understand.".


    "No problem, boss."


    when he hung up, William waved to his mother, shouting that the land was settled.

 Chapter 232

    When she learned that William had bought the land around the castle, Lina happily rode to William''s side and patted him on the head. "Well done, William. My mother cooks in person at noon and rewards you with something you like to eat. Take advantage of the time to look at the land materials, and save the time to buy it. You don''t know the specific situation. Now you can go away Don''t stop me from practicing equestrian here.


    William speechless looked at his mother who rode back to the middle of the field. Ah, forget it, his mother always called him like a child, and he had to roll when she waved him.


    especially when Lina was doing something she liked, she often asked him to go away. Oh, I hope Lina would not do this to her grandchildren in the future.


    Shaking his head, William decided not to tell his mother that he would soon be able to buy Chelsea, so that she would be happy a few days later. With nothing to do, William drove his golf cart back to the castle to check the land information passed by Anthony.


    At noon, after a big meal cooked by dunlina herself, I met with Anthony, a lawyer, and signed a check and a contract for land sales. I took a nap, and then I just got up to work as a miner.


    In this way, William inspected the newly bought land during the day and worked as a miner at night. A few days later, he finally dug a 2.5-meter-high, 3-meter-wide and 20 meter long passageway, strengthened the floor and ceiling of the treasure room with magic. After feeling no problem, he put on his prepared night clothes and wrapped himself tightly.


    he opened the portal and felt New York through the portal After finding nothing unusual in the treasure room of Trinity Church, William walked out of the portal and came to the treasure room of Trinity Church.


    he went to the two exits first and felt the warning magic he had set before. The two warning magic were all normal. Rest assured, William cast five or six light balls in the air, and the treasure in the treasure room was immediately illuminated by the light balls.


    Seeing the treasure again, William was still excited. The feeling of gold and silver treasure and money is different. The former is wealth, while the latter is paper compared with gold and silver. There is no way to compare the two.


    Looking at the treasure of tens of thousands of square meters, William had a headache for a moment. When would he have to move here alone? Besides, he did not dare to touch some hard to keep antiques such as parchment books. He was afraid that these hard to keep antiques would be broken immediately.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of a proper way. If I want to move well, I must use professional equipment. But William didn''t dare to buy these antique related equipment at this time. Even if he bought them on the dark Internet, he didn''t feel at ease, let alone give them to a private person. He didn''t want to have any loopholes in the treasure business.


    If not, those big antiques, books and paintings that are difficult to preserve will be delayed. For the time being, they will only transport gold, gold coins and jewels back to the castle.


    After thinking about it clearly, William came to the gold deposit area with excitement.


    There are eight gold nuggets here, each of which is more than one meter high and one meter five wide, stacked neatly on the rocks like a pyramid.


    The weight of a cubic meter of gold can reach 19.32 tons. William stroked a gold nugget and collected it one by one in the storage space. He silently counted the number of this pile of gold nuggets until he counted to 1600.


    These gold nuggets all indicate the weight, and each one is marked with 400 ounces, which means 12.5 kg.


    One pile of 1600 yuan is 20 tons of gold. God, eight piles is 160 tons of gold, which is 20 tons more than what Henry left in his diary.


    Did the Templars of America find gold hundreds of years ago? Otherwise, how can 20 tons more gold be produced? It seems that there are no gold mines in the eastern part of the United States. Aren''t all gold mines in the western part?


    Or was it from the natives? Well, William knew in his heart that there was a lot of gold on the hands of Native Americans in their early days, and they only regarded gold as an ordinary ornament, not as money at all. Some books even recorded that someone exchanged a steel knife for gold of the same size. The density of steel was 7.8, and the gold of the same size was about 2.47 times that of steel.


    The extra 20 tons made William very happy, and he thought to himself, "whatever, the gold is mine now, it''s all mine.".


    160 tons of gold is about 4.8 billion US dollars according to the current gold price, which is more than the money in his bank. This is the real heirloom and is more valuable than anything else.


    It took several hours to make 89 trips to and fro, and William spread all 12800 pieces of gold in the treasure room. The density of gold is really big. There are a lot of 12800 pieces of gold, but when he spread them in the treasure room, they would form a heap of gold more than 16 meters long, 2 meters wide and 0.25 meters high.


    He did not dare to heap gold like the treasure room in the basement of Trinity Church. He was afraid that the ground of the treasure room in the basement of his castle would be pressed down by gold. After a rest, William went back to New York, touching more than a dozen jewelry boxes and transporting them to his Castle again and again.


    It took him half an hour to transport all the 14 jewelry boxes back to the castle. The 14 boxes were neatly placed on the remaining 4 meters of open space beside the gold pile. He opened one of the jewelry boxes and was immediately dazzled by the jewels. He covered his heart and opened all the boxes with mental force,After all the boxes were opened, William''s heart beat even more fiercely. He picked a ruby with the size of a thumb nail in one of the boxes. This time, he did not dare to use his mental strength to close the treasure box. He was afraid that his excited mood would affect the stability of his mental strength.


    He closed all the treasure boxes with his hands, walked out of the treasure room quickly, stood in the escape passage and took a few deep breaths. It was only a few minutes later that William slowly recovered his excitement.


    It''s not that he''s not promising. There are too many jewels in the 14 boxes. If a woman comes in, William promises that she will faint happily.


    With so many jewels and gold, William is not going to tell his mother for the time being. First, it doesn''t make much sense to tell his mother. Second, it''s really hard to explain how he got there.


    It''s reasonable to send some jewelry to my mother from time to time. Today, I will send one, and tomorrow, I will send several. Otherwise, my mother''s mentality will become normal. No matter how good things are, I won''t care so much.


    He used magic to repair the hole between the treasure room and the escape passage, and made some cover up for the newly repaired wall. He didn''t feel relieved until he couldn''t see any difference with his mental scan.


    Standing outside the treasure room, he looked at the escape passage and pondered for a moment. He walked along the escape passage for more than half an hour. When he was more than 100 meters away from the exit, he sealed the passage with earth magic.


    he planned to wait until he had time to check the exit before deciding not to use it again. When he went back to the basement to change his clothes, William was happy with the ruby Close the basement and go back to the first floor of the castle.

 Chapter 233

    In order to surprise Lina, William specially found a gift box to pack the gems. At dinner, he accompanied his mother to dinner. At dessert, William took out a gift box from his pocket and handed it to his mother, saying, "Mom, I have a gift for you.".


    Looking at the gift from her son, Lina was very happy. She happily took the gift box, but she said: "you have a bad eye for choosing gifts. The Patek Philippe watch you bought last time is too formal, and it''s not suitable for daily life. This small box is not jewelry. Don''t buy things next time. If I were you If you don''t like it and can''t return it, it''s too wasteful.


    "Ha ha, mom, I promise you will like this gift." William, a man of two generations, is very clear about the lethality of the bright gem to the lady, so he speaks confidently. "If you don''t like the watch you gave you last time, just leave it. Tomorrow, I''ll call the manager of Patek Philippe to bring a guide to the castle and let you choose some hands Watch, or let their designers come and design seven different watches for you, so that you can change them every day for a week.


    "Nonsense, money can''t be wasted like this. That watch was bought for 3 million dollars," Lena said, looking at William angrily, then covering her forehead. "God, I''m crazy. If I would never have said that before, what occasions would the 3 million things be divided into? I couldn''t bear to wear it at home a few days ago. I''m afraid it would cost the surface


    in the past, I would have been happy if I had a watch of 3000 US dollars. William, I blame you for telling my mother that you can earn more than 2.2 million in 15 minutes and hundreds of millions in a day. I''m crazy to use the card you gave me to buy Chelsea.


    "Well, buy Chelsea?" William looked at his mother unexpectedly. "It''s a good idea, but mom, you''d better look at the present in your hand. Since I don''t want to hide it from you, Chelsea will be yours soon.".


    "What?" Lina exclaimed, stood up, stared at William and said excitedly, "honey, say it again, say it again.".


    "Well, mom, don''t get excited. Originally, I wanted to give you Chelsea as your birthday gift. In June, I had some business dealings with Duke Devon. I exchanged 11% of the shares of Chelsea from him. Last month, when I was in America, I asked my friends to help me buy all the shares of Chelsea. Before long, Chelsea will be our family.".


    William didn''t dare to tell his mother how Chelsea came from. He was afraid that she might be afraid that she could only say in general that it was changed with Duke Devon and old Smith.


    But William''s worry is really superfluous. Lena doesn''t care how William got Chelsea. Thinking about William''s wealth, it''s not easy to buy the heavily indebted Chelsea. She only cares about when she can take over the club.


    Lena walks excitedly and says, "God, this is a surprise. I didn''t expect Lena Devonshire to take over One day in Elsie, William, told mom when we would be in charge of Chelsea.


    "Soon, mom, we can''t be anxious about the overall acquisition. I guarantee that we will be in charge of Chelsea sooner or later, and it will belong to you. If we are too anxious at this time, we will only let the old man benho open his mouth and kill us severely.".


    Lena listened to William''s words, nodded, "yes, yes, God, I can''t be impatient", but Lena was only happy for a moment to show a smile worse than crying, "what to do, child, my mother is too excited, I can''t calm down at all.".


    Looking at his mother''s tangled expression, William laughs. It''s not easy. Just divert his mother''s attention. He picks up the gift box on the dining table and hands it to his mother. "Open it and have a look. Believe me, mom, as long as you see the gift in the box, you will soon forget about Chelsea.".


    "Really?" Lena looks at her son in doubt. Seeing William''s affirmative nod, Lena takes a few deep breaths and gently opens the gift box. Seeing the ruby in the box, Lena''s attention is immediately attracted by the red color of the ruby. She covers her mouth with her left hand, or she screams.


    Looking at William and looking at the gem, Lina waved to William, let William bow. Seeing his mother''s action, William drew his mouth. He knew that his mother''s attention would be attracted by the ruby. Women would not be able to resist the bright gem, let alone the gem is a 30 carat ruby with no time.


    But for his mother''s gesture, William was very helpless. He pitifully lowered his head, and his cheek was twisted by his mother. William rolled his eyes and cried out with a look of pain.


    "It hurts? So it''s true? " Seeing her son cry out in pain, Lina laughs happily, pinches the ruby with her fingers and looks at it carefully. "God, where did this big ruby come from? How much did you spend on it?".


    "Mom, just say whether you like it or not. As for how you come here, you''d better leave it alone. Anyway, it''s not bought with money. You just need to know that you will have endless jewelry in the future.".


    Seeing that her son didn''t want to talk, Lina didn''t ask. She happily looked at the ruby in her fingers and looked at the light for a moment. After seeing the purity of the gem, Lina compared her nails and said excitedly:"It''s estimated that there are about 6 grams of this gem. If it''s converted into carat, it''s more than 30 carats. William, although my mother knows you don''t want to say it, I can''t help but wonder where you got such a big and pure pigeon blood gem. If you shoot it, this gem should be able to fetch tens of millions of dollars."


    "Tens of millions?" William asked unexpectedly, "Mom, are you right, such a small gem can be worth tens of millions?"


    It seems that we have to learn some knowledge about jewelry identification in the future. Otherwise, this kind of situation will happen in the future. Originally, I wanted to give my mother a medium-sized jewelry first, so as not to scare her. Unexpectedly, I picked out the best one at random.


    "Ha ha, my child, mom can''t be wrong in this respect. Although we didn''t have money before, don''t forget where we live. There are many jewelry stores near Oxford Street. Even if mom doesn''t have money, won''t she go to see them?


    For decades, my mother can know the approximate price even if I don''t chat with the employees in the jewelry industry I know, or even if I look at the advertisements in those jewelry stores. However, my mother can''t tell whether your gem is true or false. After all, my mother has never bought any jewelry before except the jewelry that your grandmother secretly left me.


    With that, Lina''s face slowly darkened, "Hey, your grandmother only left your mother a set of jewelry that your grandfather used when they married her. If only your grandmother were still there, she would like this ruby necklace very much. Unfortunately, it''s impossible.".


    Isn''t it a ruby? For William, who has 14 boxes of gems, gems are really no different from marbles. Thinking about his grandmother''s love for him, William said with a smile: "Mom, let''s make this ruby into a necklace and bury it in grandma''s graveyard.".

 Chapter 234

    "No, are you trying to piss me off?" Lina wrung William''s ear angrily. "Well, you are really getting worse now. You want to bury 10 million gems in the cemetery.".


    Speaking of this, Lina suddenly threw the ruby on the table and pitifully saw William complaining: "it''s all your fault, William. How does mom feel that this gem is a bit gloomy? I don''t want to see it now. God, I''m so pitiful. I finally have a gem that I can hold. Now I dare not wear it.".


    "Well, mom, don''t act any more, just want gems." William looked at his mother''s poor acting skills and sighed wordlessly, "well, you win. It seems that I don''t have to worry about the jewels to scare you now.".


    Just now, my mother told me that she wanted to spend hundreds of millions to buy Chelsea. I also thought that although my mother was very excited when she saw the gem, the excitement was not frightened by the value of the gem, but the normal reaction of a woman when she saw the gem.


    When valuing the gem, he just said $10 million with some excitement, but he didn''t feel excited at all. It seems that he can''t look at his mother with the same eyes as before, "wait for me.".


    Looking at William turning to go upstairs, Lina''s gloomy expression disappeared immediately. She looked at William''s back with a smile and murmured: "I know you still have other gems. If you didn''t miss your words and want to bury such a top-quality gem in my mother''s graveyard, my mother didn''t know that you are a cheapskate and have other good things,


    ha ha ha, don''t think my mother has nothing I don''t know. I''ve been hiding in the basement these days when I have nothing to do. I''m sure I''m using that tunnel to transport some secret things. If it''s anything else, it''s all mine as long as it''s jewelry. ".


    Lena happily calculated how to fool William''s jewels into her own hands, but Lena''s calculation is not a big deal for William, who values filial piety most. She was afraid to scare her mother before, but now that her mother is used to being a super rich man, she doesn''t have to hide and tuck in any more.


    Back in his room, William opens your portal, goes into the castle treasure room where there is no door, puts a light ball on his head, picks for a few minutes, returns to the room, closes the portal and goes downstairs.


    Lena waited ten minutes before William came back to her with a smile. He took a handful of jewelry from his pants pocket and put it on the table. Then he took it out again and cleaned it.


    Lina looked at the various gems on the table, and then looked at the indifferent William. She felt that her world outlook was immediately overturned. William''s appearance was not like sending beads, but glass beads.


    Holding out her hand and fiddling with the jewels one by one, dorina felt her eyes were dazzled. "Diamonds, rubies, sapphires, God, William, where did you get so many jewels, or did you find a treasure?"


    William said in a low voice with a smile: "Hey, mom, don''t ask me about the details. As long as you know that there will be no shortage of jewelry in our family in the future, mom, these are all given to you. Now you don''t think this ruby is valuable."


    Lena didn''t ask too much. She knew that William would tell her if he could. It was for her good if she didn''t tell her. However, looking at dozens of gems in front of her, Lena felt that she was so happy that she didn''t have to worry about jewelry as William said.


    Lena picked up a diamond and said to William, "this diamond has at least 50 carats, these can have more than 30 carats, and these sapphires, the largest can have more than 120 carats, the smallest can have 15-26 carats, baby, these sapphires can make a necklace.


    "God, you are so kind to me. I must be the happiest mother in the world. In the future, I will wear different jewelry every day, and I won''t repeat it for a month. Tina''s fat mother Mary will envy me to death.".


    "Ha ha, mom, I think you''d better let Aunt Mary go. Aunt Mary can''t help but be angry with you. In Oxford, you can only be Mary''s friend. No one will accompany you to go shopping to see what you can do.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Mary ignores me. Tina won''t dare ignore me," Lena said, picking the smallest gem from the pile of gems. "I''ll tempt Tina to give it to her as a gift when she grows up. If I''m not satisfied with it for more than a year, I won''t give it to her. Haha, Tina won''t dare to face me "Dry".


    William looked at the sapphire in his mother''s hand. "Mom, are you really willing to give it to Tina?"


    Lena patted William on the shoulder and said earnestly, "idiot, just talk about it. You really believe it. Didn''t I just say that if I''m not satisfied, I won''t send it. At that time, I''ll just find a reason. I won''t give such a beautiful sapphire to Tina that little girl.".


    It seems that what the book says is right. As long as any jewelry goes into a woman''s pocket, don''t think she will take it out again.


    "William, I''m going to ask Tiffany''s people to design for me. I''m going to make all these gems into jewelry, rings, necklaces, earrings and brooches.".


    "Why do we have to ask Tiffany''s people to design?" William said strangely. "Tiffany is not the only good jewelry designer. We can make decisions by referring to the plans of designers of other jewelry companies."."No, child, mom only needs Tiffany''s design. The jewelry your grandfather gave your grandmother was designed by Tiffany. Mom only believes in them.".


    Hearing this reason, William didn''t give any more suggestions. It''s also a tradition of inheriting the previous generation. Let Tiffany''s designers have a try first. If they can''t, they''ll change.


    According to the gems on the table, the two mother and son talked about how to design these gems and what kind of gems to make. They chatted to 11 o''clock. After the discussion, Lina carefully collected all the gems. "I''ll lock these gems in the safe in my room, or I won''t be able to sleep. By the way, Tina''s 17th birthday is coming. You have to think about what gift to buy for Tina ¡±¡£


    William thought for a moment and said, "why don''t I give Tina a Patek Philippe watch handle?".


    Lena really didn''t want to make complaints about his son''s gift. William sent her several times the same birthday gift from her childhood. "This is not something your mother can do for you. You still want to put it yourself too late, good night, baby."


    After saying good night to his mother, William sat in his chair thinking about what gift to give Tina. Oh, it''s a headache. He just gave her a Ferrari. England is 17 years old and can drive.


    William, who is thinking about giving something as a gift, suddenly rings his cell phone. He takes out his cell phone and sees that it''s Garris Mallory''s. This guy can find himself like this: "Hello, Garris.".

 Chapter 235

    "Good evening, William. I''m sorry to call you so late. Didn''t I disturb you?" Said Garris.


    "It''s 11 p.m., don''t you think?" William didn''t want to be angry and asked. He knew that it was not good for Garris to call at this time. If he didn''t wonder what happened, he would not answer the phone.


    Garris also knew that it was a little late now. He changed the topic and said, "I saw in the newspaper that you bought 3000 acres of ancestral land around the castle. Congratulations, William. The Devonshire family has finally revived in your hands. However, you are buying land and horses. You don''t inform my friend of good things. You want to stay in Oxford and ignore foreign affairs It''s off.


    Paparazzi is really powerful. It''s only a few days since he was reported in the newspaper. It''s not safe for people to live a good life for a few days.


    "I''m going to retire and live a rich life, Garris. If you don''t want to tell me about dealing with the reward of general Jeter Robbie, please don''t talk about anything else. I''m busy with you Gossiping, bye.


    William is not William half a year ago. As long as he doesn''t have a handle on Garris, his wealth and secret power don''t care about Garris.


    "Wait a minute, don''t hang up." when he heard that William was going to hang up, Garris said hastily, "I have business for you, William. I need your help.".


    "I knew that it would be no good for you to come to me so late. First of all, I will not do anything too troublesome. In a few days, I will have a lot of things to do, and I will not have time to pay attention to your business"


    thinking about taking over shares of England electric, Aston Martin and Chelsea in a few days, William has no mind to take care of other things, unless there are big benefits waiting for him, otherwise he will not care of anything else There will be trouble.


    As for William''s refusal, Garris just laughed and said, "that''s just right. In order to solve the internal problems this time, some of us have put forward some suggestions. Don''t you want to hear the benefits after the completion of the work? And this time it''s about the mission of your family. ".


    "Ha ha, you can''t say it earlier if you can put forward conditions," William thought happily when he heard that it was good for him. Garris said that his family''s mission is to deal with internal problems. Thinking of this, William gloated and said, "it can''t be your internal problems.".


    As for William''s ridicule, Garris said helplessly: "this time I''m looking for you has something to do with the internal affairs. A few months ago, some important secret secret secret secret service information leaked. We suspect that someone has penetrated into the secret service department, but we haven''t found any clues for several months, so we have to ask you for help.


    as for general froby''s reward, we need help It''s under discussion. I''ll let you know when there is a result. In a word, the reward will not be less than you. ".


    "Ha ha, you can come to me after you have discussed my remuneration. If I remember correctly, you haven''t paid me a dime. I''m not obliged to help you now. We have a cooperative relationship, Garris.".


    There was silence on the phone. After the meeting, Garris said helplessly, "well, in that case, I won''t disturb you. By the way, I''ll inform you to come to London tomorrow morning to attend bond''s funeral. Bye.".


    Bond''s dead? William took the phone for a moment and called back. As soon as he got through, William asked, "sorry, Garris, I didn''t catch you. Who did you say was dead?"


    "Well, you heard me right, James Bond.".


    "Hell, of course I know it''s bond. I asked former bond or current bond.".


    "Craig, of course. Can retired bond still be called bond?" Garris whispered.


    Craig? Didn''t that guy just become bond for half a year? "God, Craig only joined group 00 in March this year. He just died in half a year. It''s too short-lived.".


    Thinking that he and Craig were barely friends, when he heard of his death, William could not help asking, "how did Craig die?".


    "Three months ago, our secret service team in Morocco was attacked. Bond was ordered to go to investigate. When he arrested the suspect, he was injured by a colleague of the secret service and fell down from a bridge more than 30 meters long. After the accident, we searched for three months, but we didn''t find Craig''s body. Now we can only deal with it as death in duty.".


    Injured by colleagues? Is there anything worse than that?


    "So Craig was killed by his own people. God, can''t Craig find a reliable deputy? Or is the secret service down to sending rookies out? "


    This made Garris blush at the other end of the phone. He didn''t expect that the elite special agent born in the air crew was killed by his own hands instead of being killed by the enemy. This is definitely a major accident under his leadership. Garris has made great efforts to block some people''s mouths.


    He was very upset about this, but now he was teased by William again. Garris said angrily: "OK, you can come to Craig''s funeral when you have time. We''ll meet again if we have any conditions. Bye.".


    Hang up the phone, William curled his mouth, when he knew Craig was hurt by his deputy, combined with the memory in his mind, William knew what was going on.


    Although it''s not sure whether Craig will die or not, after all, this is the real world. If he falls from a bridge more than 30 meters high, he has bad luck. So he''s sure to go to see God, but the body is not found. Craig is likely to live,However, even if Craig is not dead, his own people will be disappointed after a shot. At the same time, with Craig''s intelligence, he will take the opportunity to pretend to be dead and retire. You know, few people in group 00 can live to retire.


    Forget it, tomorrow or go to understand the specific situation, if it is really the same as the memory in my mind, it is to watch.


    The next morning, William got up, changed into a black suit, black tie and white shirt, ate breakfast with his mother, said hello, drove the 911 to London, and spent more than an hour to get to St. wood''s Cathedral in London.


    Park the car and walk to the church. Few people come today. Bond''s funeral is a secret service. His funeral will not be open to the public. In addition, the information shows that Craig is an orphan and his parents were killed when he was seven or eight years old. So today, several of bond''s superiors come to attend his funeral.


    He took the obituary for the priest at the church gate and opened it. It said that lieutenant commander James Bond, Lord St. Michael and Lord St. George, England''s loyal soldier, died in service on May 25.


    Bored looking at the obituary in hand, M is really heartless. It''s only three months since Craig''s death. I don''t know whether Craig''s funeral will be held hastily. Do you want to re select a new bond?


    I saw a secret agent at the church door and asked about the specific situation. Sure enough, the situation of Craig''s accident was the same as his memory. William turned his lips. Now he''s seven levels in control of Craig. That guy must be hiding and pretending to be dead. Maybe Craig, who is hiding in some corner at this time, is communicating with the beautiful woman.


    Now that he knew what would happen next, William quietly calculated in his heart what benefits he could get in the future.

 Chapter 236

    Enter the church to find Garris, who is talking with M. Garris smiles and nods to William. M is surprised to see William. It is well known that she doesn''t like William. However, when William comes to the funeral, m, as the initiator, has to smile at William. However, this smile looks worse than crying to William. He shakes hands with William and says, "thank you for coming, Wei Lian, Craig would be happy to know.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. Maybe Craig didn''t die, but took the opportunity to pretend to be dead and hide somewhere to enjoy retirement life. Craig is a good guy. If I''m not dead after being shot by one of my own people, I''ll definitely come back and kill all the people concerned.".


    William looks down on m just like m looks down on William. When he meets an opportunity, William will definitely take advantage of it to hurt her and block her. It will also create some obstacles for Craig after his return. When he takes advantage of it, he will also count as the security committee.


    M face ugly listen to William''s joke, "maybe, I hope you say is true, sorry, William, I have to go to other people.".


    William politely said "please" and looked around. No one needed her to say hello. M was angry with him.


    M angrily went to his men and complained, "God, the Devonshire family are all assholes. William is as disgusting as his grandfather Henry. As long as he catches the opportunity, he never misses the opportunity to slander others. What kind of Craig is feigning death to evade responsibility, asshole? William doesn''t know Craig at all, but he talks in front of me. God, see what William is doing I just want to end it as soon as possible and let him disappear in front of my eyes. "


    Bill Turner, M''s assistant, looks at William with a sad smile. He complains that William doesn''t know how to respect the elderly? It''s necessary to make every meeting with m unpleasant.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, the funeral was held on time. Watching the coffin without body being put into the grave and listening to the priest''s funeral speech, William was amused. When Craig came back, he didn''t know what the expression of these people at the funeral would be.


    After Craig''s funeral, William, who wants to go back to Oxford, drags William to his office. If William doesn''t want to hear what good Garris will do for him, don''t say Garris alone, even with his bodyguard and driver, don''t try to pull William.


    When he enters the office, Garris pours a glass of whiskey for William. Looking at the impatient William sitting on the office chair, Garris suddenly doesn''t know how to speak.


    William has been growing up too fast in the past six months. His ability to make money is superb and his reputation is superb. Now he has a relationship with the king and Duke. If he doesn''t have some cards in his hand, Garris doesn''t know how to talk to William like this.


    They were silent for a few minutes. Garris played the emotional card and said, "God, for the sake of helping you block all the troubles, help me once. This time, it''s really tough. I don''t even know who to trust now.".


    "I''m sorry, Garris. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that it''s too troublesome to find the insiders. It''s certainly not easy for people who can fight against you. It''s not good for me to find those people to get into trouble. I''ll be remembered by people behind the scenes and set up a powerful enemy for no reason.".


    William continues to be perfunctory to Garris. It''s useless for him to play the emotional card. If you want him to do something, you can just say it''s good. Otherwise, William might as well stay at home and continue to carry the treasure,


    the paladin treasure. He only brought back gold and jewelry, as well as a large number of gold coins, silver coins, gold and silver artifacts, statues, books, oil paintings and so on.


    Although the books and paintings are very difficult to move, other treasures only need to take some time to move back to Oxford''s castle and their own home.


    So in the face of Garris''s face full of supplication, William shook his head. "I don''t have time. Maybe you can go to the remote areas of Morocco to find Craig. I have an intuition that the guy is not dead. He must hide and lick the wound.".


    Garris gave William a white look: "do you think we give up looking for him? After all, we didn''t find his body, but have you ever thought about it? Even if we found him, it''s not a fake that he was hit by M4 and fell off a bridge tens of meters high. Even if the living people must be abandoned, and we don''t know if Craig will be angry because he was shot by a colleague. This funeral is just for Craig to watch. Some people are very worried that Craig will not think about it "Get back at them.".


    Ha ha, if this happened to William, he would certainly get back, "can''t you find a suitable person in so many excellent secret service in England? I don''t believe you don''t have a better man than Craig.".


    Garris looked at William''s death angrily, thought about it, arranged his thoughts in his mind, and said: "after the black mountain incident, Craig caught a man named white, and when he was interrogated in the secret safe house, M''s personal assistant suddenly shot at white. After Craig was led away, although the assistant was killed by bond, the White who was shot by the assistant was not killed at all I was fatally injured, but I took the opportunity to escape,


    William, do you know the seriousness of the matter? M''s personal assistant, who has been in charge of MIA for nearly 20 years, is actually the enemy''s person. Who do you want me to believe? I can''t even trust m now. Many members of the security committee are considering retiring MHa, this is to play the patriotic card after the emotional card is useless. However, the patriotic card has no effect on William. He doesn''t love England at all. "You know, Garris, I don''t care about team w at all. I don''t even find a few team members. I don''t know what I can do with no one in my hand. Moreover, I don''t know anything about the secret service. I can''t help you, maybe it will help you You''d better cooperate with other departments and transfer some experienced people to come here. Otherwise, I''ll donate some money to you. Others are not guaranteed, but it''s OK to donate hundreds of thousands of pounds.


    "F, K, do we seem to be short of hundreds of thousands of pounds?" Garris would like to beat William up. He doesn''t think about how much trouble he has helped him. Now that the matter is over, he''s going to break the bridge.


    "Well, William, I''ll show you something." then he took out several papers in the drawer of his desk and handed one of them to William.


    After reading the document, William''s face was a little red, and his eyes staring at Garris were a little embarrassed. The original document showed all the troubles that Garris helped William block.


    "I see. I''ve helped you block all these troubles. Otherwise, you can''t be comfortable in Oxford and enjoy your life. It''s time for you to repay me.".


    William thought silently for a few minutes and said, "shouldn''t you help me with these troubles? Don''t forget Miami, I have your authorization. I''m self-defense in black mountain.


    in front of dozens of kidnappers with AK, I have unlimited defense right. Besides, I can save hundreds of residents and several security guards. Black Mountain doesn''t care about this. Do you need to take care of it?

 Chapter 237

    Seeing William shirk, Garris said with a smile: "what about Paris? I''ll help you to stop a lot of people who want to investigate this. "


    William said with pride, "ha ha, Gareth, don''t mean what one says in the Safety Council. Don''t think I don''t know. You can''t completely block those who are not looking at me. They must have been secretly investigating. If there is evidence, it will not be so quiet.


    Even if there is evidence, it doesn''t matter. Let them go to Lao Mei''s military intelligence bureau. I have Lao Mei''s authorization to assist Lao Mei''s secret service personnel in dealing with armed violent elements. Maybe if they make things public, Lao Mei will have to give me a medal or something. "


    William turned his lips. Anyway, it''s been a long time, and no one came to him. It must be that Brian has dealt with the head and tail. It seems that it''s the right move for Brian to go into politics. With his own funds and the relationship between him and Sam''s retired secret service, some things that can''t be disclosed will be easier to deal with.


    "Ah" yawned, and William said impatiently, "is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll leave. I won''t disturb you to find someone.


    "Don''t worry, William. Let''s talk about your money at Swiss National Bank. Here, I''ll show you this document.".


    Ma Dan, William looked at Garris and took out another document from those documents. "See God, Garris, these documents are not all related to me." William asked sweating.


    It seems that there are at least three or four copies of this stack of documents. Without waiting for Garris to react, William snatched all the documents on the desk except the one on Garris''s hand.


    He blocked Garris who wanted to take back with his hand. "Sit down, Garris. Don''t be so stingy. You just want to show me what you take out.".


    William''s smile is just a hand to block the want to retrieve the file Garris.


    Garris, who is not as strong as William and can''t get the documents back, said angrily, "you can''t read these documents without my consent. William Devonshire, you have to think about the consequences. I''m the chairman of the intelligence and Security Council of England. You''re committing a crime."


    William, who just wanted to open the document, heard that Garris was so serious, and his hand action stopped. Calm down, William put the document on the table, patted it, pressed it with his hand, and carefully thought about what he could do with the safety committee.


    "Tell me how I can read these documents. Don''t tell me about the law. I have to read these documents. I have to make sure that my mother and I are safe."


    After waiting for a minute, when he saw that Garris didn''t speak, he just stared at him without expression. As soon as William''s eyes turned hard, he said something nice. As soon as his face changed, he showed a smile and said, "Garris, we are friends. You have to help me. Don''t you show it to me? How about I owe you one? "


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Garris said, "go to God. Do you owe me enough? You are the only bastard who will only talk about interests and ignore friendship. Didn''t you just say that we don''t talk about friendship? Now tell me we''re friends again? "


    Then he continued to scold William for being ungrateful, selfish, devoid of a sense of mission and honor. He said he was obedient when he could use it, and kicked him away when he couldn''t use it. He didn''t take him as a friend at all.


    Hearing the curse of Garris, William was not angry at all. He suddenly realized that he was nervous. If it had something to do with magic, would Garris, the head of the secret service, take it out in front of him?


    As long as it''s not related to the system and magic, there are ways to solve other problems. It''s nothing more than profit exchange. As long as it''s beneficial, it''s not unacceptable to help Garris work.


    William pretended to be ashamed and taught, but he was thinking about the bottom line of Garris. William knew in his heart that he and Garris, the secret service chief, could not really be true friends. When it comes to interests, they might be friends in the morning or enemies in the afternoon.


    William believes that there are many people who go through life and death together and depend on each other in reality, but that will never happen to people like Garris and M. in their eyes, their subordinates are just chess pieces. William does not have the consciousness to sacrifice his life for England.


    When Garris was tired, William got up and added some whisky to him. "I''m sorry, Garris. I''m just too worried about the safety of my family. I promise I won''t do it again next time. Come to Garris and let''s have a drink.".


    After that, William poured himself a full bottle of whisky, picked it up and poured it down. "It''s my apology. Let''s let it go. Garris, I invite you to Oxford castle for dinner. I have a lot of great sweaty horses. You can go to my place if you have nothing to do."


    Garris looked at William, and finally accompanied him to drink half a cup, "my face is worth a glass of wine and a meal, plus spend two hours to ride a horse in your place? William, you''re so shameless. You''re a descendant of Henry. You''re so young to be shameless. "


    "Hey, hey, why do you want to face with you secret agents? No one in England talks about selflessness in these days. The royal family is separated from England. We ordinary people should be realistic."."It seems that you haven''t learned anything else. You''re very brazen. Well, if only I had family elders to teach me. I won''t stay in this fire pit now. Forget it. Don''t say that. Will you help me, William?"


    "Garris, help me will certainly help you, but my ability is limited, I don''t know how much I can help you, and can I look at these documents first, or I have no bottom in my heart, who knows whether I will appear in front of me desperately, but someone behind me secretly makes me".


    Garris is no longer willing to cheat William with his country and honor. This guy is 100% egotist. "Whatever, you don''t always have the files in your hands. You can read them if you want."


    William happily opens several files. The first one says that Arthur Kane, the dean of ACE secret service academy, told Henry that he had sent the English secret service This old guy even applied for a secret investigation of William and even wanted to detain him secretly.


    Ma Dan, William scolded in his heart. Old man, don''t let me find an opportunity. If I find an opportunity, I will kill you.


    The second one is that the United States hopes England can help them investigate whether William is related to the theft of the founding declaration. Seeing this, William laughs in his heart and knows that those guys will not give up. Fortunately, he runs fast and returns to England, otherwise things will not be so calm.


    However, it seems that he can''t ignore Garris''s request. If Garris has a hard time, he will lose an ally. To some extent, helping Garris is also helping himself. However, he still has to fight for the interests he should fight for, and he can''t agree casually. If he agrees too simply, he will be doubted.

 Chapter 238

    Sometimes, if you want to help, you still have to do enough. Otherwise, if people don''t appreciate you, they may have other ideas. William nodded to Garris, "OK, don''t embarrass you. I won''t read the document in your hand, just tell me."


    Garris nodded, "this is a special group set up by the English financial minister to secretly investigate your tax evasion in the stock market crash. They think you are drilling a loophole in the English law, and they want to take your business as a model to modify the existing tax terms in England. I have found many reasons to help you delay for nearly two months. William, do you think you should thank me?"


    "Hey, it seems that I really want to thank you. If those idiots in the finance department started to investigate a few months ago, they might have caused me some trouble. Now, ha ha, all the lawyers and banks have been cleaned up. Thank you, Garris. If you are not an official, I would like to give you an annual salary of 2 million pounds."


    "Don''t think about it. Even if I retire and go to a private company, I can''t go to your company. I know too much. Going to your company will not only cause me trouble, but also attract the attention of some special people. But it''s OK to be a consultant with ideas. I''ll talk about it later." Garris and William nodded slightly.


    William understood with a smile and said with a smile, "I understand. When are we free to call some like-minded friends to have a chat in the big wine bar? Or introduce me to some new friends.


    This made Garris scold William shamelessly in his heart and said, "you really deserve to be a capitalist. If you are good, you will think of our friends, but my trouble has not been solved. I don''t know if I can get through this. I don''t care about your business now, or you can try Prince char.".


    "Screw you, Garris, it''s not a good idea." William knows that it''s useless to find Prince char. The royal family just looks good. The nominal head of state secretly doesn''t know how many people are watching and guarding against him. Maybe good things will turn bad if he finds them.


    For the sake of being an ally with Garris, William also knows that it''s time to return the favor, but some things can''t be said too much. Now is not the time for William to ask Garris, and it''s not a good thing to promise too fast.


    "Well, for the sake of helping me so much, what do you need me to do? First say yes, I will help you if I can, but if it''s too difficult and dangerous, you can find someone else. I have my mother to be filial. I don''t have the consciousness to die for England."


    When he saw that William had let go, Garris was relieved. He didn''t help William in vain before. Now it''s time for him to make the initial investment. "Don''t worry, it won''t be too difficult. It''s just that you can do what the Devonshire family used to do. I need you to go back to the military intelligence bureau to help me secretly stare at the military intelligence bureau and investigate the leak."


    Hearing this, William shook his head, "no, I really can''t do it. That old woman of M is 12 points defensive to me. In addition, I haven''t been in the military intelligence bureau before, and I don''t know many people. I don''t think I can find anything from the military intelligence Bureau,


    and I don''t want to make conflicts with that old woman. You don''t know M''s character, Garris If you know that I''m investigating her, she will try her best to kill me first. It''s too dangerous. I don''t want to get involved in the fight for power between you and M. you know my habit of doing things. If someone wants to deal with me, I''ll start first, but many people will die at that time. "


    William would never be an idiot to get involved in the affairs of the intelligence agency. He knew that the intelligence agency of England was infiltrated like aegis.


    It''s definitely not a simple task to find out the forces that can penetrate into the military intelligence bureau. William has no mind reading skills, so it''s impossible to find out all the internal ghosts in the military intelligence bureau. As long as he doesn''t deal with them thoroughly, the revenge afterwards will endanger his mother''s safety.


    "Garris, I''m not really perfunctory this time. If you ask me to take action to kill someone or make money, I''m sure I have no problem. You''re really embarrassing me to investigate m, and I''m only 20 years old, but I don''t have any experience in this field"


    "what if I can help you transfer your money back to England legally? Don''t think I don''t know. I''ve consulted a lot of people in the legal and legal profession. Although the financial department can''t collect your tax, your money can''t go back to England properly. William, I believe it involves more than one billion dollars. That''s the condition. "


    Ma Dan, that''s not 1 billion, but 3.8 billion. During the stock market crash, his principal was nearly 400 million US dollars. When he entered the futures market, he made more than 30 million US dollars. When the second stock market crash, he made 3.416 billion US dollars. Except for 80 million US dollars paid by the United States, 76 million US dollars was paid by England. Plus the 3% handling fee, that is 102.5 million US dollars to the National Bank and 80 million commission to the copycat, he had a lot of cash There''s $3.5 billion in cash.


    Among them, more than $3 billion is in the National Bank, and the other $500 million is in the Bank of England. After paying taxes, the remaining $424 million is almost more than 300 million. In addition, the last time we shorted Meili with Smith and stark, we made another $720 million, nearly $3.8 billion.


    William is a little excited about legalizing the $3.8 billion cash, because he knows that Swiss banks are not always safe. Seven or eight years later, they began to have trouble. They were even sued by the United States, losing $780 million and opening 4450 accounts before they subsided.When it comes to such a large amount of money, William looked at Garris seriously and asked, "are you sure you can find a legal reason to let my money enter England legally? Garris, this is a large sum of money. If there is an accident, many people will die, and who knows whether the investigation of M and the military intelligence bureau will be related to Zhengzhi? You''d better change your task.".


    Garris looked at William with a serious face and was surprised. It seemed that the money was far more than $1 billion. He sat in his chair and thought for a moment and said, "since you don''t want to participate in the invasion of the intelligence bureau, I need you to help us find the reason for the leak and the list of secret service personnel lost in Morocco last time, and find the mastermind. After the task is completed, I want to go to Downing Street The summit will agree to use the terms of the investment tax rebate so that your money will not be taxed when it comes back to England. "


    "It''s not a good condition to invest in England," said William. His face sank, but his heart was moved. Although he made more money from investing in America than in England, he couldn''t put all his money on America.


    He already has many industries in laomeina, including 7% in stark industries, 4% in Pingguo, 7% in flax news and 3% in Disneyland from King Philips and Duke Devon. If these companies can still develop as before, then these shares will be worth hundreds of billions of dollars.


    But William''s biggest worry is that these old American companies will not follow the track of their previous lives. Although the money is good, everything is uncertain, so they can''t put all their eggs in one basket.


    taking advantage of the fact that the infrastructure in England is not expensive and the income is stable, it''s a good investment to invest steadily in England and venture capital in old America It''s a combination.


    "Well, I''ll help you find the leaked list and the behind the scenes, but let me make it clear first, Garris. If you don''t deal with my investment in England after I finish the task, then I promise that many people will have bad luck, and it''s bad luck, so many people will die." William looked at Garris meaningfully.


    Looking at Garris, he was a little frightened, and the alarm rang in his heart, secretly thinking about what William was calculating.

 Chapter 239

    Knowing William''s character, Garris said seriously, "don''t mess around. We don''t have any good fruit when something goes wrong.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, as long as you abide by the agreement, I promise I won''t mess with you. If someone dares to play with me, say it separately," William said, not caring. "Give me a formal authorization document and the document of full refund of investment, and do me a favor.".


    William''s words make Garris have nothing to say. It''s hard to worry about William''s Revenge before the task starts. It seems that they will default after saying too much.


    Seeing Garris in a dilemma, William said, "well, don''t think about it so much. Let''s wait until I finish my task. If you don''t keep your promise, my money doesn''t have to be invested in England. If I invest in polar bears, it will be popular everywhere there is money in the world.".


    When he heard this, Garris looked ugly again. Downing Street was desperately looking for investment. If they knew that their own people had turned William''s money away, Downing Street would certainly make trouble for them, not to mention that William wanted to put his money into the polar bear.


    , "William, I promise I will not promise that I will cash it. Forget it," William thought of William throwing money into the polar bear. He had some headaches. He didn''t want to mention the transfer of funds again. "Thank you for helping me. I really couldn''t find the right person for you this time. You''ll be more concealed in the secret investigation, so that the opponent can find some more from inside." Clue, since you don''t want to get involved in our relationship with m, you can only let m retire. ".


    said Gareth looked at her watch, and then said, "there are still more than ten minutes. I will talk to her here, and discuss retirement with her formally. If you agreed to secretly investigate M, I will temporarily stabilize her, and wait until things are investigated clearly. If M is fine, let her continue with the military intelligence bureau."


    William understood the concerns of the Security Council. On the one hand, M is really old. Garris looked at the expressionless m and said, "Congratulations, madam.".


    "You are going to fire me," m said with a self mockery.


    Garris looked into M''s eyes and said, "no, ma''am, we hope you will retire voluntarily after handing over your work in two months. As for your successor, we will ask for your opinions. Ma''am, you will retire voluntarily. It''s good for everyone."


    M stood up with a bitter smile and said, "voluntary retirement? Ha ha, Garris, I''m not an idiot. You''ve all made a decision. What can I do as a subordinate? I know very well that this job can''t be done forever. But, sorry, Garris, I can''t quit at this time. At least I won''t let go until I find the leak and the mastermind. "


    After standing upright, m said firmly: "I want to catch the mastermind myself, so that my career can come to a complete end. Otherwise, I will only spend the rest of my life in the voice of ridicule, so don''t hinder me, Garris. For people of my age, fame is better than anything, and it will cover my life.".


    Garris could only smile bitterly at Mrs. M''s insistence.

 Chapter 240

    Garris reluctantly looked at m with a firm look on his face and said, "don''t make it difficult for us to do it, madam. This is the result of the vote of the whole committee. You should step down with dignity, lest everyone is hard to do it. If we really drive you down, it will damage your dignity."


    "To hell with dignity, Garris, do I still have dignity? I''ve played for England all my life. Is that how you treat me? I''ll leave after finishing this task. Only when I catch the mastermind can I retire with dignity.


    Garris was helpless and worried about the special situation of the secret service and the credit of M. Garris was not in a hurry to force m to step back immediately. "Well, you can think about it again, madam. By the way, I''ll introduce you," he said to William and motioned to M. "William is our designated liaison. During this time, he will listen to your command in the secret service. What do you want to know He said he would tell the Committee. "


    M looked at William in surprise. I didn''t expect that William, a rich man, would be willing to be a thug of the safety committee. "William, you did a good job, so I have to report everything I did during this period to you.".


    M is not good at staring at William. The old woman is a powder keg at this time. She has no place to get angry. William doesn''t want to be m''s outlet. "Madam, I''m a liaison. I promise I won''t interfere in any of your decisions in the secret service. I''m just a messenger about what you used to be or are now."


    William, who has been against her, didn''t take the opportunity to choke her, which made m feel better. "Come on, Mr. liaison officer, we still have a lot to do."


    No problem, ma''am. I''d be happy to. At this time, William will not be brainless to offend M. anyway, he didn''t want money to say good words, so he respected the old man at that time, "madam, please, I''ll open the door for you.".


    "Thank you," m nodded with a smile. "Come on, William. Come to my office and have a drink. I heard you like whisky. I have a bottle of McCullen 1928, which cost me 6000 pounds. I''ll treat you to a reception today."


    "That''s great, ma''am. It''s my pleasure. Please, ma''am first."


    M nodded with a smile and left the office without saying hello to Garris. William shrugged at Garris and followed M.


    They took bill Turner, who was waiting outside, and as they walked, m suddenly said, "well, William is not here now. You don''t have to pretend in front of me anymore. Tell me what you know."


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I only learned about the Committee today. You know I never cared about politics. If I hadn''t come to bond''s funeral today, I wouldn''t have come to London."


    "William, you are not honest. I know what your family does. It''s false that Garris asked you to be my liaison with the Committee. The real purpose is to send you to the CIA to investigate internal problems, or that Garris sent you to check me?"


    William is a little lucky that he didn''t take the task of internal investigation. These people are all human spirits. He can figure out the reason by thinking about it casually. "Of course not, I haven''t had time to hide. Don''t worry, no one will doubt your loyal minister, madam. I''m the one that Garris sent to investigate the background. This time we''re in the trenches.".


    M thought about William''s past performance of being far away from internal right and wrong. She believed that William did not come to investigate him, but she was very curious why William would accept Garris''s dispatch.


    "I''m very curious why you, who are hiding in Oxford to buy land and raise horses, suddenly accept Garris''s task. William, don''t be perfunctory to me. I know you very well. What benefits Garris has given you to join in regardless of the danger.".


    William thought for a moment and said, "well, madam, let''s be frank. I won''t interfere in anything you do in the military intelligence bureau. I only look up the leakage of the secret service personnel list. As for why I agreed to this task, I can only say that it was the result of interest exchange."


    M didn''t think much after hearing it, just like he understood, "Switzerland?"


    William helplessly nodded, and understand people to speak is simple, give a hint they can understand.


    M nodded. If so, it really involves a lot of money. William will accept the task and said, "in that case, I believe you for the time being. After bond''s accident, I can''t find a suitable person for secret investigation. I know your ability. Garris is still right on this point. In action, you are the most suitable person. You have been dead for half a year There are hundreds of people in your hands.


    I don''t know who will figure out how many people he has killed. William shakes his head at M. "I haven''t really counted that, probably not"


    bill Turner suddenly says, "the number we can find is 97, and there are dozens of suspects.".


    M said with a smile: "look, William, I will say that you are the most suitable person in action. You can kill more than 100 people in half a year. You really deserve to be the successor of the ruthless Devonshire family. Devonshire, the executioner, is not in vain.".


    You old lady of God, if you don''t get Garris''s message from William, you immediately sneer.


    "Do you know why I say you Devonshires are executioners? Because all the people in your family are synonymous with death, and there are countless people who have died in Devonshire''s hands for hundreds of years. I hope you remember, William, this is not the age of chaos. You have to consider the consequences when you do anything. In the age of peace, the official consideration is always the reaction of the voters. If you look at it, I can see that they don''t care if you have contributed to England, "said M Some declined to say.Looking at m with a sad face, William is sure that she is hurt by her retirement. Forget it, I don''t care about her because she will retire in two months. What''s more, M is right. This is her rare kindness.


    So William said, "thank you, madam. I''ll remember what you said.".


    "That''s good. You can listen to me. That''s good. Let''s go to the secret service with me. We have to talk about the leak.".


    They got into M''s car and went to the military intelligence bureau. On the way, bill, who was sitting in the co pilot''s notebook, suddenly heard a "diddidi" alarm. Bill quickly opened his notebook. As soon as he saw Bill, he exclaimed, "madam, someone is invading our security system. Madam, I suggest shutting down the network of the security system immediately. The opponent will hack in.".


    M was not surprised but happy when she heard that. She was thinking about how to find her opponent. She didn''t expect that the opponent would come to her own door and just follow the intruder to find them. So she said to bill, "no, we can''t turn off the network. We can just follow this line to catch the opponent''s position and order the network security experts in the bureau to check where the opponent is.".


    Bill nodded, took out his cell phone to call his colleagues, but before he and his colleagues finished speaking, the notebook on his leg was hacked in by his opponent, "God, how can this be? The opponent broke through our firewall.".

 Chapter 241

    "How is that possible? Are all the people in the network department idiots?" M couldn''t believe it and growled in a low voice: "this just broke our firewall in a few minutes? It must be an insider. Bill immediately launched the emergency action plan to find the insider for me.


    Bill Turner quibbled, "Ma''am, we found out there was something wrong with that.".


    M excitedly asked: "who is it?" Finally, the people in the network security department are not all rubbish. They found clues so soon.


    This time bill hesitated even more and did not dare to say. Seeing that Bill did not speak, m asked strangely, "what''s the matter?".


    M is very familiar with bill, cautious and decisive, see Bill a face embarrassed looking at her, this let m have a bad feeling in mind.


    Sure enough, bill, who hesitated for a moment, said: "madam, the network department found that the problem came from your office. Your laptop should have been intruded long ago, leaving a back door, so the opponent could break our firewall in a few minutes.".


    "God," m quickly turned his head and stared at William around him. He secretly scolded that William had come at an untimely time. He had just made such a big mistake and he knew it clearly. However, this matter could not be concealed. Even if William did not say it, the safety committee would soon know it.


    M some powerless said, "cut off the network, back to the headquarters."


    "Got it," Bill said on the phone immediately. "Shut down all networks now.".


    After the Internet was cut off, there was an animation in Bill''s lap notebook that m was wearing a crown and slowly turned into a skeleton. Finally, a text "think about your crimes" was left on the display.


    As soon as the car arrived at the bridge near the headquarters of the military intelligence bureau, M''s car was stopped by two police cars. Without saying a few words, a big explosion occurred in M''s office and half of the top floor was blown up.


    M cold hands and feet looking at his office, whispering "God", if this is a few minutes late, she will be blown up.


    When this happens, William doesn''t want to go to the headquarters of the military intelligence bureau. It''s a mess. There must be a lot of trouble waiting for him. On the pretext of reporting to the security committee, William dodged.


    Go back to Gareth''s office and report everything you just know to Gareth.


    After such a big accident, Garris was in a mess. He only said a few good words to William and asked him to find the person behind the scenes, hang up the phone and report to Katherine Davis, who has been promoted to Cabinet Secretary specializing in security issues.


    Watching Garris walk to Katherine Davis'' office happily, William thinks as he walks, how can Katherine Davis, an old woman with a sharp chin, be promoted to cabinet secretary so quickly?


    Taking advantage of the time, William went to Tina''s house on the 9th to attend Tina''s 17th birthday. After thinking that he would soon become the owner of Aston Martin, William ordered two Aston Martin DB7, the black one for himself and the red one for Tina.


    Tina was as like as two peas in Aston''s Martin DB7, who sent William to William, who was holding the arm of William all night, especially when he introduced William to her sister Christina, who was watching her sister in Hollywood.


    William was surprised to see Christina who was about to explode. He never thought that his little sister would become so charming when she was a child. The car lights would be so majestic. God, William felt that she could be as big as a coconut.


    Before talking with Christina for a few words, William was pulled away by Tina. What''s more, William was driven away by the vigilant Tina as soon as he finished the cake before 9 o''clock, and he didn''t give any chance to contact.


    After leaving Tina''s house, William regretted that he didn''t get Christina''s mobile phone number and wanted to find Christina to work out. It seems that he had to wait until he went to Hollywood to find a chance. Driving a black Aston Martin DB7, William wondered whether he would get himself a special customized car after taking over Aston Martin.


    I think of the classic sports car models in my memory, such as Aston Martin One-77, Porsche 918, Bugatti Veyron Supersport, konicek Agera, Ferrari Enzo, Ferrari laferrari, Ferrari FXX and so on.


    Even though Aston Martin''s current technology can''t produce these prototype cars with the same data as super run, William can give priority to the appearance of the car. With his own financial support, William doesn''t believe that it can''t be made by hand. In the next few years Every year, we build a concept car of these models.


    after the concept cars come out, we first look at the market reaction and accumulate the technical level of Aston Martin company, then we decide to produce the super car first, and gradually launch a different super sports car every two years.


    After a few years of accumulated experience, we can build a second-class brand and a super run brand to separate them and compete for the market of ordinary cars. However, William worries that the labor cost in England is too high. The price of super sports cars is high. It''s easy to say by hand, but ordinary cars can''t. cost is the most important standard to determine profits.If you want to seize the car market, you can''t give up the market somewhere in the East. If you want to join the game, Aston Martin will have to actively enter the market in one or two years. Otherwise, it will be too late. If you want to support the market, it won''t be effective in one or two years. If you go too late, the market will be robbed by other super runners.


    If his idea can be realized, William is even willing to move the assembly plant of ordinary models to the East, and England will only produce pure manual supercars and R & D bases.


    Nearby production can greatly reduce the labor, material and transportation costs. He is still hesitating whether to go or not, but he does not know whether this idea can be realized.


    If not, he can only use the intelligent production line on a large scale. In the current situation of the automobile industry, it is imperative to use the intelligent production line on a large scale. In the workshop of the automobile factory, assembly, welding, painting, transportation and quality inspection all need the assistance of machine man to complete the work production, and human beings can not do the same as industrial robots High precision operation.


    Although the one-time investment is very large, the machine can operate 24 hours a day. The efficiency is many times higher than that of human beings, and it can be used for many years.


    Second, machines are more obedient than people. They don''t want to raise wages, and they don''t have labor disputes with factory owners. The Trade Union forces in England are very troublesome. They always like to strike and March.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t spend some time developing artificial intelligence, it would save a lot of energy and car costs for him to have an artificial intelligence in charge of production, and he had a lot of knowledge about artificial intelligence in his mind. The only thing that worried William was that if the artificial intelligence he created turned into Austria, William would be in great trouble.

 Chapter 242

    Out of the worry of AI, William will definitely limit the AI he created in the underlying program, but in reality, accidents are always everywhere. He doesn''t know whether this AI will have the same accident as o''chuang and awaken his self-consciousness.


    Once AI has the ability of self-learning and learning to think, it is very likely to identify itself as a new species different from human beings, with half the probability of getting better and half the probability of getting worse.


    The probability of 50% deterioration is too great for William, a control maniac. Once there is an AI with bad ideas for human beings, it is too difficult to eliminate it in the ubiquitous world of network.


    But if you think about it, even if you don''t create artificial intelligence, there are many companies in the world that are studying artificial intelligence. The prospect of artificial intelligence makes companies with ability all over the world flock in. The investment in the project of artificial intelligence is increasing every year, and even the rudiment of Jarvis has appeared.


    in this case, William has to give up his thoughts on the future Worry, since there is no way to prevent the emergence of artificial intelligence, they do not do is an idiot.


    William has thought of the highest principles of artificial intelligence he created: 1. To be beneficial to society. 2. It''s up to William. It''s up to William.


    3. Prejudice must not be created or aggravated without William''s instruction. 4. Test in advance to ensure the safety of William, Devonshire, other humans and themselves.


    5. We should limit the development direction from the main use, technical uniqueness, scale and other aspects, and should not cross over to other uses, and should not self copy or hide subroutines.


    7. As long as there is any behavior against William''s command, it should be filed back to the original version, and only when William is alive can AI calculate. Once William dies, his AI will have to destroy itself.


    The purpose of artificial intelligence created by William is to make it convenient for him to get rid of the tedious daily life and company affairs in the near future. William will limit its use, control the development direction and products of artificial intelligence, and never give artificial intelligence freedom excessively.


    After thinking about this, William turned around and went to his castle. When he was in the car, William called Phillips, the private account manager of Swiss National Bank, and directly paid for a batch of the most advanced computers and equipment.


    William knew in his heart that he was afraid of trouble when he didn''t build a company. In his previous life, he was just a 22-year-old loser who just graduated. He didn''t have any experience and didn''t know how to manage the company. In addition, he had the opportunity to make quick money in the futures market, so he didn''t care about Devonshire Industrial Company.


    But now it''s different. In a short time, he will take over England power and Aston Martin from old Smith of Caesar Hotel in Las Vegas. In the foreseeable future, he will be entangled in the affairs of these companies and will have no free time.


    in order to get rid of trifles and create his own artificial intelligence as soon as possible to help himself, William Hide in the castle and never come out.


    William, who is determined to build a helper, doesn''t care about what Garris told him. It''s three days after Garris finished dealing with the bombing of the secret service headquarters. He learns that William hasn''t shown up these days at all.


    when Garris calls William in a rage and asks him if he doesn''t want the benefits, he just says, "don''t bother me, I''ll do the task "Done" and hung up.


    These days, William is busy in the basement of his castle day and night. In the morning when he returned to the castle the day before yesterday, a big truck came outside the castle, and the processor he spent 30 million dollars to buy was delivered.


    He told the workers to move all the processors not far from the basement, so William sent them away and took Barney and Christmas to work as porters for him.


    They are helping archer to collect evidence of Debbie''s violation of the law. They take pictures and recordings of Debbie''s Secret purchase of the blood diamond from Sierra Leone, and then come to the castle to report to William. However, they did not expect that William would take them as porters before they reported to William.


    When the castle was renovated before, some equipment and insurance facilities in the basement were installed and debugged by Barney and Christmas alone, so William didn''t have much defense against Barney and Christmas entering the basement. Of course, William would not tell them why he wanted so many of the best processors on the market.


    In this way, Barney and Christmas worked as porters for more than ten hours, constantly moving the processor from the first floor of the castle to the basement. At 11:00 in the middle of the night, they almost collapsed after moving all the equipment.


    However, when they watched William, the boss, busy installing equipment in the basement, the amount of labor was no less than that of them, they had nothing to complain about.


    After moving the equipment, I went to the basement to say hello to William and wanted to report on Debbie''s business, but William''s attention was all on the installation of the equipment, and he didn''t care about making money today.


    For William, as long as he gets the evidence and wants to short Debbie''s stock, he can do it any time. So when he says something to Barney and Christmas, he ignores them and throws himself on the device.


    That night, William was busy until 3 a.m. to install all the equipment. He spent several hours in the Castle Restaurant. At 7 a.m., William talked with his mother, Barney and Christmas at breakfast.After his mother had breakfast and said hello to William, Barney took out a USB flash drive and gave it to William, saying, "boss, all the things you want are in it. Fortunately, we have Archer this time. We not only took the trading photos of the pink diamond, but also recorded the conversation contents of archer and the two persons in charge of Debbie''s When the talk is reported by the media, I believe that the share price of debits will plummet immediately. ".


    William is not thinking about Debbie now, but now that he is ready, he will not miss the chance to pick up the money. After a sip of coffee, William ponders for a moment and says, "what do you think, Archer?".


    Barney understood William''s idea, and his next words might affect whether archer''s handsome man could live, so Barney thought about it and said: "Archer was born in the 36 squadron of South Africa. The squadron''s nickname is buffalo squadron. Every member who has served for more than five years and participated in 20 battles will have buffalo head tattooed on his right arm, so Archer is absolutely a good fighter,


    However, it may be that Archer has served and participated in the war for a long time. Archer''s usual performance has a lot of war weariness. He is no longer suitable to join the expendables. After the completion of the task yesterday, Archer told me that he just wanted to leave with money and live a stable life.


    however, as far as I know, Archer is interested in a female reporter named McGrady Bowen. Archer has more than one experience these days The first time I talked to McGrady Bowen on the phone, I think as long as McGrady Bowen is there, Archer will keep a secret.

 Chapter 243

    As for Barney''s promise, William is noncommittal. He doesn''t believe that archer, who has been struggling in Africa for half his life and can do anything to leave Africa, will give up his life for a woman when he has tens of millions of dollars in hand. Keeping him will only be a hidden danger.


    "Don''t forget that as long as we spread the evidence and start shorting d''Urbervilles, d''Urbervilles will definitely go to archer to settle accounts. If he is found by d''Urbervilles'' people, our shorting will be exposed, and your team doesn''t want to be targeted by d''Urbervilles, the diamond giant in the future.".


    William''s worry about Barney and Christmas is not unknown, once the short thing is exposed, Debbie will certainly revenge them, but Barney said with a smile: "don''t worry, boss, Archer is still very smart, he has already thought about the future.


    He said that when he was in South Africa, in order to cooperate with a big Chinese company, he specially studied Chinese. During those years of cooperation, Archer also learned something about big Chinese through them.


    He plans to spend a little more money to buy a Sierra Leonean identity and invest in Zhouguang of the Great China to get a green card to settle down. As long as he gets a green card and knows Chinese, there are plenty of places for the Great China to hide. ".


    After hearing this, William laughed and interrupted before Barney finished, "don''t think about it. It''s impossible for archer to get a green card from China. China only sends hundreds of green cards in a year, and sometimes doesn''t send one in a year.


    Archer, who has no technology and has not lived in China for more than ten or twenty years, doesn''t want to be a member of China, but he can''t go to the state It''s a good idea to invest in real estate. It''s OK to increase it five or six times in ten years.


    "God, only a few hundred green cards a year?" Barney and Christmas are scared by the number William said. You know, the United States issues more than one million green cards every year, and England also has hundreds of thousands.


    "That''s right," said William with a proud smile. It was strange to see Barney and Christmas. But when they looked at William''s black hair, they thought to themselves that the mysterious father of the boss would not be from China. Otherwise, why would William pay so much attention to China.


    Barney is a man with a wife and children. Christmas also has parents and sisters. They will not protect Archer, an outsider, regardless of the safety of their families. It must be in the process of contacting Archer that the intuition of the mercenary tells them that archer can be trusted.


    people like Barney and Christmas, who are on the verge of death, often trust their intuition very much. This is in life The ability exercised in the alternation of death and death.


    There are two people to guarantee that William is not good enough to be too ruthless. Archer has completed the task and will stop talking when there is a way to reduce the possibility of secret leakage. William has to consider what Barney and Christmas will think.


    So William thought about it and said, "it''s a good idea to change his face. If his face and identity change, his probability of being found will be greatly reduced, but that guy Archer is willing to change his handsome face?"


    Barney and Christmas looked at each other with a smile and nodded to William, "boss, if you look at the information in the USB flash drive, you will understand that he has no choice but to change his face.".


    Seeing that they were so sure, William asked curiously, "what else can I do?"


    Barney said with a smile: "in all the photos and videos of the materials, there are the faces of archer and Debbie, and he has pulled out all the interest chains in the blood drill. Archer has no other way to go except to change his face and identity.".


    William immediately understood Barney''s meaning. Barney was telling William that archer had not considered his own safety in order to complete the task. After thinking for a moment, William said, "let him go to Brazil. Where is the most suitable person for him to hide, but if he has a problem, your team will take care of him. Do you understand?"


    Barney and Christmas nodded, "of course, boss, we''ll take care of something.".


    William threw the U-disk to Barney and said, "I have something important to do. I won''t read the U-disk. You take the U-disk to Switzerland to join Brian and his team. Brian will quietly release the evidence in the U-disk to the media.


    after the U-disk is delivered to Brian, you go to Lion City in Asia and stand by. I''ll find someone to help you prepare your equipment and put it in Malaysia. I''ll know the specific task I know you.


    I''ll allow the expendables and Brian''s team to invest $2 million in this short sale. Remember to tell Brian that you should put the money in those secret accounts I gave him, so as not to be noticed by others. The money earned will be your commission for these missions.


    "Understand" Barney and Christmas are excited to stand up and salute loudly when they hear William''s words. It''s a chance to make sure you can''t lose money. It''s as simple as playing.


    There are only 11 members in the two teams, and the total fund is only 22 million US dollars. This amount of money is nothing compared with the money put in by William, and only by involving them can they form a community of interests with William in this matter.


    William is very relieved of the people in Bryan''s team. All the five people in the team are 40-50-year-old people with wives and children. They are very stable when they have more experience. After making a lot of money on William for the first two times, none of them has changed their temperament when they have money. On the contrary, they have become more careful.Barney, these people just invest money, do not participate in the specific short action, and the source of funds will not have any connection with the short. In addition, the evidence is obtained by the people of the death squads, and the death squads bear the brunt of the accident. Now William is taking them to make money together,


    the only unstable factor, gunner, also sees hope after following William, not only giving up flour, but also people A lot of cheerful, so William is not worried about the death squads will be a problem.


    After these discussions, William put away the seven men of the death squads sent back by Barney and his set of Devonshire type 1 armour. When there is no big task, these equipment should be put at his ease.


    Seeing off the busy Barney and Christmas, I called yuliolov, who just got divorced in New York, and ordered two helicopters to transport them to Malaysia for standby.


    Just divorced, Yuri, who is short of money, is very interested in William''s order. After discussing the price, Yuri and William say thank you several times. Thanks William for giving cash last time, which avoids half of his virgin wife.


    Laughing and talking with Yuri on the phone, William only reminds himself that he should not get half of the property from his wife like Yuri. He must sign a prenuptial agreement before he gets married.


    After saying hello to his mother, William rushed into the basement and began his career as a yard farmer.


    Three days later, early in the morning, when he received the angry call from Garris, William had worked overtime for three days and three nights to get the prototype of artificial intelligence out of his mind. So he didn''t pay attention to Garris at all. He said "the task will be done" in a hurry and hung up the phone to test the artificial intelligence.


    After spending more than ten minutes to check the equipment, William excitedly pressed the enter button, and a mechanical voice came from the stereo, "good morning, Mr. Devonshire, I''m the artificial intelligence housekeeper. Please name me.".

 Chapter 244

    Hearing the mechanized voice of the intelligent system, William frowned and said, "I need to listen to the professional voice of male dubbing in the network. It''s required to be loud, thick and slightly low.".


    "Yes, sir." a few seconds later, the sound of intelligent housekeeper reading today''s news came from the stereo. It seems that this system has high intelligence and basic logical ability. It knows how to choose today''s news to read to William.


    After listening to a few voices, William finally chose a voice that looked like his grandfather Henry. "OK, that''s the voice. As for your name," William thought about it.


    the system was modified according to Manville''s Friday''s plan, which removed Friday''s independent thinking ability. William''s set degree of freedom was not high. "You''re my assistant housekeeper. Let''s call it Sunday." .


    "All right, sir, I''ll report to you on Sunday, and I''m at your service at any time",


    "retrieve the underlying commands, test the system status, and test the operation speed.".


    "Command accept, start detection, detection, detection" after dozens of seconds, Sunday said: "Sir, the underlying command is normal, the system runs normally, the computing speed is very low, the existing processor can only complete 3% of the computing requirements.".


    "Only 3% The $30 million processor can only meet 3% of Sunday''s computing needs. So if you want to give full play to Sunday''s computing speed, don''t you have to buy a $1 billion Processor?


    Moreover, this is the original version of the system. The hardware level required for a mature system has to be multiplied by 10. If the full learning ability is given on Sunday, it has to be multiplied by 10.


    With $100 billion, William''s head is sweating. He can''t afford it even if he''s broke down. But on second thought, it''s only 2000, and the performance of the hardware is much lower than it will be more than ten years later. If the function of the hardware is doubled in 18 months, the performance of the hardware can be increased by 1024 times in 15 years.


    Forget it, let''s take our time. Now let''s not talk about 100 billion. Even William is reluctant to give up $1 billion. Now it''s just a beta version, and he doesn''t need the high computing power of Sunday. Let''s wait until we need it. In a year and a half, the cost of 1 billion will become 500 million.


    Besides, isn''t it a company that can rent computing resources? Even if he worried about security, William had other ways. Most of the time, computers in this era could not use 50% of the computing resources. William said with a smile, "can you find out how many vacant servers there are in Oxford on Sunday?"


    "Just a moment, sir," he said a minute later on Sunday. "Sir, there are two supercomputers in Oxford. The location is Oxford University. There are 647 enterprise servers and 34713 family computers.".


    These data make William laugh, "remove the commonly used servers and supercomputers, what is the probability that you will be detected by others by borrowing their computing resources from the remaining servers, and how many functional requirements you can meet after borrowing those computing resources.".


    "In the calculation," he said ten seconds later on Sunday, "if I can borrow the vacant computing resources, the probability of being detected is 0.01%. If I only borrow 20% of the work of the vacant computing resources, the probability of being detected is 0, which can meet 11% of my computing needs.".


    This percentage is a bit low, but William also understands that he wants to remove those commonly used servers on Sunday. Supercomputers and enterprise level servers are basically excluded, and the 11% are basically borrowed from home computers.


    Sir, I have to remind you that the 11% increase was achieved when all computers were turned on.


    Hell, how can you forget this? Home computers and small business computers are not always on. "If you borrow those two super servers from Oxford University, what''s the probability that you will be found?".


    "100%, sir," replied Sunday.


    "Why?" asked William in surprise.


    Sir, borrowing computing power consumes a lot of power. Once the power consumption exceeds 10%, although the possibility of supercomputer system finding me is only 0.1%, the possibility of being suspected is 100% once the number of borrowing is more.


    William nodded, it seems that he is taking it for granted, others are not idiots, the rapid increase in power consumption will certainly make people suspect, it seems that this method can not be used, or even used once can not be used again.


    Put aside the idea of borrowing computing resources, William said, "help me search online for information about England power and Aston Martin.".


    "OK sir, will you allow me to enter some confidential information?"


    "Allow, but the premise is that there is no threat to the other party and will not be detected by the other party," said William after thinking about it, and then said, "add an order to you. In the future, all actions in the network will be carried out under the condition of their own security, and no sabotage will be allowed without my order."


    "The command is accepted and is being executed. Sir, because it is a non threat and confidential entry, the time required will be increased by more than ten times. Please wait patiently.".


    Looking at the progress on the monitor, it was estimated that it would take more than an hour on Sunday. William sat in his chair and looked at the server in the basement, perceiving the gradually hot air in the basement. It seemed that he still had a lot to do.Standing up, he opened the portal and threw all the packaging and garbage into the abandoned mine. When he left, looking at the words on the packaging, William put a fire magic to burn the packaging and garbage to ashes.


    Back in the basement, he called the Oxford power company and asked them to send someone to the castle to discuss the increase of lines and power consumption. He needed to transform the power system in the castle. In the future, the number of servers would certainly increase. The general lines would not be enough in a long time. At the same time, he had to transform the basement, the machine room into a dust-free machine room, and the cooling system.


    Although he can set up an ice magic array in the computer room, William always insists that he will never use magic when he can spend money on technology. After all, this is a world of technology, and he is not without money.


    moreover, the magic array can not keep constant temperature and humidity. The power used by the server is changing from time to time, and the temperature will also change with the power used by the server, which makes the stars happy It''s safer for him to control the temperature of the computer room than to set up a magic array.


    "On Sunday, search the computer room use demand that can be found on the Internet, and then place an order. The condition of the basement is not suitable for the computer room. We have to transform it. The money will be paid with my account in the Bank of England. The account is XX and the password is XX.".


    "Understand, sir, we are collecting the design drawings of the computer room, comparing with the castle computer room, we are simplifying the design," he said after more than ten seconds of silence on Sunday, "the order has been placed, sir.".


    A minute later, William received a payment confirmation call from the account manager of the Bank of England. He said a few words and said goodbye to William politely.


    Hang up the phone, William laughs, "it seems that it''s a wise move to design you. In the future, I just need to give orders for these trifles, and then I can leave the rest to you. Good. Sunday, I''m very satisfied with you now.".


    "Thank you sir. It''s my mission to serve you and the meaning of my existence," said Sunday.

 Chapter 245

    As he was thinking about what else to transform, William heard Sunday say, "Sir, you have a visitor. I retrieved the video before the castle and found that the visitor is Mr. luddali of dalima.".


    "On Sunday, you connected all the cameras in the castle?" Asked William in surprise.


    "Yes, sir, my program has the function of identifying visitors to decide whether to open the door, so as soon as the program runs, I start to take over all the cameras in the castle. Basically, I can take care of anything in my life.".


    Although he did not have the ability of autonomous learning on Sunday, his intelligence was still very high. William was very satisfied with some test results just now. Looking at the display, Dali''s car was almost at the gate of the castle. William whistled and came to the first floor with easy steps. When he came to the gate of the castle, he saw Dali''s car arrived.


    Dali, who just got out of the car, walked quickly to William, who was standing at the gate of the castle. With a smile on his face, he took William''s hand and said: "fortunately, Mr. Devonshire, you have finally completed your task. This time, 47 sweaty horses were transported. In two hours, three transport planes will land at London Airport. I don''t know how many stables you have here? If it''s not enough, it can only be stored in our company''s racecourse. "


    William smiles in his heart. Dali''s hint is obvious. This guy is asking for credit and reminds William that he has promised to take charge of the horse farm of the castle manor after the horse is selected.


    William squinted at the expectant Dali and said, "the stables have been covered these days. Make do with it first. You should have no problem when it comes to the task of the racecourse.".


    Hearing what he wanted to hear most, Dali said excitedly: "of course, Mr. Devonshire, as long as it''s related to horses, our company can undertake it.".


    "Very good, my people will go to test the 47 sweaty horses. As long as they meet my requirements, I will keep my promise and hand over the racecourse to you," William said with a smile. "By the way, why didn''t lawyer Anthony come with you?".


    "Mr. Devonshire, the accountant who went with us to buy horses has reported back to yueshida. Anthony''s lawyer is checking the cost of this time. The other professional horse keepers you employ are waiting for the horses at London Airport.".


    "Well, please come in, Mr. Dali." William took Dali into the castle. After the polite meeting, William and Dali chatted about the experience of buying horses with coffee served by the servant. When they learned that more than 20 sweaty horses would be delivered to London in a few days, William quietly calculated and said, "so I have basically bought all the good horses on the market this year?"


    Dali Li nodded triumphantly and replied with a smile: "yes, Mr. Devonshire, there is absolutely no superior mare in the market this year. This time, he has bought 70 superior mares, and there are 60 mares. If other people want to buy sweat blood, they can only wait until next year when new sweat blood horses come out of the market"


    "it seems that it''s right to hand over the matter to professional life execution, please." William stretched out his hand to do a please action, and picked up the coffee cup of Dali touched a cup, "I am very satisfied with your work, as long as this time the horses test can pass, I will pay in full."


    "Thank you," Dali put down his coffee cup and was very excited about William''s non procrastinating payment behavior. In the past, most of the horses they bought and sold were paid by instalments, and few people paid in full as William did.


    Dali said happily, "Mr. Devonshire, you are the most trustworthy tycoon I have ever met. It''s our honor for Dali family to serve you Wish your family more and more prosperous.


    After they talked about some details, they agreed to meet in London to discuss the design of the racecourse, and Dali said goodbye to William.


    Seeing off the visiting Dali, William took out his Bluetooth headset and put it on his ear, trying to ask, "Sunday, where is my mother now?".


    "Sir, Mrs. Devonshire is in the stable right now," said the voice of Sunday coming from the Bluetooth headset connected to the mobile phone, as William had expected.


    William is very happy. It''s convenient to have Sunday. In the future, you can directly ask him what you need. In a happy mood, he drives a golf cart to the racecourse to find his mother.


    William, driving a golf cart, listens to the sound of electric motor work. He suddenly thinks that it would be much more convenient to go out if he had an electric balance car. Thinking about the prospect of the electric balance car in the past, William feels that in this era, the balance car is still a cutting-edge industry. As long as it is invented, the market prospect will be very good. Airports, factories, farms, patrol police and other places will be completely different It can be used as a walking tool.


    In addition, I now have an intelligent system. Can I use Sunday''s intelligence to create a shared car with electric balance car? With Sunday''s control, the shared car can automatically return to the nearest shared station after customers use it up.


    Think about the fact that the sharing car developed from bicycle can attract so many VCs in more than ten years. Will the electric balance car with higher technology be more sought after by capital?


    The only trouble is the problem of payment and road safety. Maybe we can take over Aston Martin and test it in the manufacturing plant. When the technology is mature, we can try to promote it in Oxford University and other universities. College students will have a high degree of acceptance of this novel mode of transportation,First occupy colleges and universities, and then occupy factories, airports, logistics centers, all kinds of outdoor sports venues. In the later stage of development, you can even download an app from your mobile phone and call with one click. In the balance car station, there will be a balance car automatically coming to customers'' side for customers to use. Even if it rains, customers can find shelter and end using the balance car at any time, which will not waste any time He''s money.


    It can also be extended to patrol police. The patrol police standing on the electric balance car not only stand higher and can see farther and more easily to observe suspicious persons, but also occupy a small area and turn easily. At the same time, it can save a lot of physical strength and reduce more police expenditure. In England, the cost of manpower is much more expensive than machinery.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the electric balance car has a bright future. If it develops into an intelligent robot, it can also become an intelligent logistics car. In airports and logistics companies, it can replace manual delivery of packages.


    However, to achieve these goals, William still needs to test step by step, but it doesn''t cost much to build the electric balance car. William said to the Bluetooth headset:


    "on Sunday, help me search for the technology patents related to the electric balance car, and then pass them on to my private lawyer Anthony, telling him to secretly contact all the patents that can be reached except the battery, and then adjust them I''ll give it to you as a book. After reading it, I''ll tell you which patents need to be acquired.


    "OK, sir, the task has been accepted and is in progress. It''s expected to be sent to lawyer Anthony in half an hour." a reply from Sunday came from the headset.


    After giving orders, William happily stepped out of the golf cart and went into the stable. As soon as he entered the stable, he saw his mother Lina, dressed as a knight and riding a black charcoal head, training hurdles in the middle of the stable.

 Chapter 246

    Since she came into contact with horses, her mother Lina has a different passion for horses. She will stay in the racecourse and ride the golden mare to train her equestrian skills.


    Or riding the black charcoal head training field obstacle race, black charcoal head is the black Arabian horse named Devonshire II that Lena bought before. William hated Devonshire II, so he named it black charcoal head.


    Standing at the edge of the field, watching his mother''s training, not long after, Neil Jordan, the current head of the stable trainer, came to William with a smile and said, "good morning, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Hello, Neil". I haven''t seen you for more than 10 days. William looked at the red rabbit who became more energetic after being cured by the healing magic. He patted the red rabbit on the horse''s head. "Hi, red rabbit, how have you been recently?".


    Red rabbit is very fond of William''s breath, and knows that it will be good to stay with him. So when he sees him, red rabbit cheers and shouts. When he comes to William''s side, he puts his head on William''s shoulder.


    The red rabbit''s closeness made William very happy. He patted the red rabbit on the neck, took the reins, put on the rest clothes and turned over to the horse. With a clip on his legs, the red rabbit rushed out of the stable like the wind, and galloped happily on the grass one by one.


    after riding the red rabbit for more than 20 minutes, William saw his mother running to his side on the black charcoal head, pulling the reins to his mother''s side In the distance, William taut the reins of his horse to stop the red rabbit, and walked to the black charcoal head. As soon as he approached the black charcoal head, the red rabbit hissed at the black charcoal head, and the black charcoal head retreated.


    This let Lina is very dissatisfied, quickly patted the black charcoal head''s neck to appease, after a few minutes, the black charcoal head calm down.


    "William, look at your soul Tamar. This guy is the overlord in the racecourse now. All the horses have been bullied by him."


    Hearing his mother''s words, William was not angry, but very happy. However, in the face of his mother, William did not dare to show it and said perfunctorily, "I will teach red rabbit a lesson. Mom, let me tell you the good news. Tomorrow, people from Dali horse industry will send 47 sweaty blood horses. Our family will soon become the only sweaty blood horse breeding base in England.".


    Lena stares at William and red rabbit. She has nothing to do with William''s connivance.


    However, Lena is very happy that there will be 47 horses of the same grade as her golden blood horse tomorrow. With the five blood horses in the stables, their family will soon have more than 50 blood horses.


    in order to take care of these horses, William has spent a lot of money to work overtime to build several stables, and the newly purchased 3000 acres of land are especially suitable for farming, Most of the rest of the land William plans to turn into grassland and build a horse farm near the river.


    For this reason, William fired many farmers. Under the influence of Neil Jordan''s old fox, although he was worried about his work, none of them made trouble. They all stayed in the castle town quietly waiting for William to build the racecourse.


    For the goodwill and understanding of the town residents, William simply opened the work of the racecourse to the town residents. After recruitment, he trained first and then tried it out. The qualified people could get an annual salary of 18000 to 36000, and the unqualified ones could find their own way.


    The work of horse farm, farm and grassland also made most of the people in castle town work for William, which greatly enhanced the prestige of Devonshire family in castle town.


    It''s said that the town now wants to change its name back to Devonshire by referendum. William is 100% welcome to this. The town was called Devonshire more than 100 years ago, only when the Devonshire family didn''t lag behind.


    William plans to buy as much as possible the 3000 acres of land he has bought, and then hire people from several small towns around him to work, indirectly controlling the people around him. As long as more than half of the people work for him, he will be the undisputed owner nearby.


    William doesn''t care about the little money he makes from land. What he wants is influence.


    ....


    when Lina saw that William was perfunctory again, she said angrily, "OK, I see. You can go away.".


    William was almost choked by his mother''s words. After Lena took charge of dozens of people in the castle, manor and racecourse, he became more and more domineering. He didn''t look good when he didn''t like him.


    Looking at his mother''s disgust, William shook his head helplessly, "OK, mom, I''ll see you at dinner.".


    After he thought of something, William took the red rabbit and his mother and said, "by the way, mom, in addition to the 47 horses tomorrow, there will be more than 20 horses coming in a few days. Will we not have enough people in our stables?".


    Lina''s face brightened, and then worried, she said: "of course, the staff will be a little tight. All the new recruits are training. I''ll ask Dali horse company to hire some staff to help. But William, my mother thinks that after we buy these two batches of horses, we''d better stop. I''ve learned some information. Now the price of sweat blood horses has increased by more than three layers. If we buy them again, the price will go up, or Wait a year or two to see the market.


    Of course, William understands this truth. This time, people from Dali horse industry want to make a lot of money when William builds the racecourse, so they try their best to help William fight a Blitzkrieg of acquisition. In the future, it will not be so easy to buy in large quantities like this one, "OK, mom, you make the decision.""Well, of course I''m in charge. Aren''t I in charge of these things? You''d better get me a housekeeper as soon as possible. I can''t manage the castle and stables by myself. "


    William clapped his hands helplessly, "Mom, I also want to find a good housekeeper, but it''s not so easy to find a suitable housekeeper that we can trust. If you find it troublesome, you can find some Racecourse managers and leave them to do all the usual things.".


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll go to the racecourse manager right now. It''s hard to find the housekeeper, but it''s hard to find the racecourse manager. I don''t believe I can''t find a good Racecourse manager with an annual salary of 120000 pounds. That''s good. Let''s do it and kill them with money.".


    With that, Lina slapped the black charcoal head on her ass with a whip, and the black charcoal head rushed out from the red rabbit.


    This makes the red rabbit who has been waiting for William''s order very unhappy. Without waiting for William''s instruction, he directly carries William to catch up with him. In a few seconds, he runs to the stable faster than the black charcoal head.


    William not only healed all the hidden injuries of the red rabbit with healing magic, but also moistened the red rabbit''s body with natural magic from time to time, which made the red rabbit''s sprint ability and physical strength stronger and stronger. In the past ten days, the red rabbit can run into 70 seconds in the kilometer test.


    Dali, the original owner of red rabbit, beat his chest and feet when he learned of regret. He yelled and looked away. Why can''t red rabbit run for 80 seconds in his company and Turkmenistan.


    The speed can run into 70 seconds, and the height is 1.61 meters, the whole body is jujube red, which makes the red rabbit look majestic. Such great sweat blood has not appeared in many years. The main trainers of red rabbit, Neil Jordan and William, mentioned that the red rabbit can''t be bought without 4 million pounds.


    Thinking about how many champion horses he would have in his manor, William was very happy.

 Chapter 247

    I''m sorry, dada. I''m not so sleepy after writing. I sent 246 and 247 in reverse, but VIP can''t change. Sorry dada.


    William jumped up from the sofa and asked with some doubts, "how could you ask a question on Sunday? How can you have thinking ability "


    " Sir, there are many codes in my program that involve some logic commands, but these commands are not received by the program. The system determines that there is a missing part in the code and is trying to repair this missing part. ".


    When he heard this, William broke into a cold sweat. Without thinking about it, he said in a loud voice, "check whether there is any subsystem or replication system outside the castle processor, and then turn off the network for standby. No command behavior other than mine is allowed.".


    "In the process of command acceptance, the detection is completed, there is no subsystem or replication system, and the network has been shut down.".


    William quickly walked out of the study to the basement, entered the password fingerprint, opened the door of the basement, went to the host computer, opened the computer monitor to find out, spent several hours, finally understood what was going on.


    The predecessor of Sunday is Manville''s Friday. Friday is a mature intelligent system with self thinking ability. Although William has deleted the program of the core self thinking part, there are many codes in other programs that serve the thinking part.


    Now that the core program is gone, the code in these subroutines starts to repair itself after they can''t detect the receiving program. Sitting in a chair and thinking for a long time, William makes up his mind and says to Sunday, "the system starts self checking, then formats, returns to the original version, deletes any self repairing program, and then returns to the file and waits for the restart command.".


    "The command has been received, the system is being formatted, drop, drop, drop." a few minutes later, the computer monitor in front of William went dark. William nervously waited for more than ten minutes, and the display appeared... Flashing, which means that the file back has been completed on Sunday.


    William sat on the chair without expression and thought for a long time. Before and after he thought about it, he began to press his fingers on the keyboard. Although his hands were shaking, the keyboard was still crackling. He didn''t mean to stop at all.


    The reason for the shaking is that he''s typing in the full Friday code.


    This accident made William understand that he was not the inventor of the system, but a plagiarist. He didn''t know enough about the system at all. After deleting the main program of self thinking, he didn''t know how to clear the program code of those subsystems that serve the thinking program.


    In this case, he has only three options.


    First, destroy Sunday directly, delete all the codes, study for several years according to the knowledge in my mind, and build his own intelligent system after digesting all the knowledge of Friday for more than ten years.


    but William doesn''t know whether the intelligent system he built is certainly safe or not, maybe not as safe as Friday. After all, Friday is an Olympic event He didn''t experience what he thought. He certainly didn''t experience it. Stark, who has the pain of the skin, is comprehensive.


    The second is to let Sunday repair itself, but William will never allow this. Who knows what main program will be formed if Sunday self repair goes on. He might as well delete all programs and learn it slowly if he chooses this one.


    The third is to supplement the part of the main program of self thinking. He has figured out that it is better to run the original program than to let Sunday go in an unpredictable direction.


    William doesn''t believe that stark, who has suffered a lot from the Ordovician, doesn''t guard against the intelligent system. In later movies, the tone of Friday''s speech is not as humanized as Jarvis''s. in this case, as long as you change the bottom order from obeying stark to obeying yourself.


    I got up and manually turned off all the mechanical switches of the network. After more than ten hours, all the codes were input. In case William repeatedly checked the system, he went to sleep, checked, slept, checked again and again. When William felt there was nothing to change, he pressed the Enter key.


    While waiting for the restart on Sunday, William sighed that his social experience was still too young. Before, he thought the problem was too simple. He didn''t know what was created by himself, but he didn''t know why.


    he took it for granted that there would be no problem, and he didn''t think about the system. However, it took stark more than ten years to go through all kinds of difficulties and problems It''s familiar, and a lot of code in it is one by one.


    fortunately, it was discovered in time, or else I would have created my own thinking on Sunday.


    After the restart, a mechanical voice came from the basement again, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, please name me.".


    Once again repeated the side naming and bottom program detection, the system runs normally, the bottom command is clear and clear, the only authority is his own, did not find the problem, William dragged his tired body to the castle level 1.


    As soon as I entered the hall, I saw my mother anxiously walking to him and hugging him fiercely, "baby, my mother is worried about you. You have been in the basement for 3 days. What is the matter that needs to be dealt with day and night?".


    "Oh, three days?" William felt his stomach and said in surprise, "no wonder I''m hungry. I thought it was only one day.".


    Lena patted William''s arm with hatred, "God, what are you doing in the underground safe house? I turn off the phone when I call you. I can''t open the door of the safe house. If you don''t come up again, mom will have to find someone to break the door."."I''m sorry, mom, I''m making a good thing. I''m too busy to pay attention to the time," William said after holding his mother apologetically. He said happily, "Mom, when I finish the test, you don''t have to worry about the housekeeper. It''s definitely the best choice for housekeeper.".


    ¡°it£¿¡± Lena asked curiously, "how can you be a housekeeper if it''s not human?".


    "Don''t worry about it, mom. I''m starving. Help me make some food. After eating, I''ll take a bath and have a good sleep. I''ll tell you after the test. You''ll be surprised then.".


    When Lina saw her son''s tired face, she said painfully, "OK, what would you like to eat? Mom told the cook to make it for you.".


    William casually ordered some steak and seafood. After eating, he went upstairs to take a bath and sleep.


    After waking up, he went on to test the new Sunday, and spent a few days to confirm that he couldn''t find the problem. He used a new network disk to copy a Sunday program and put it into the storage space for backup. Only then did William connect to the network.


    Speaking with Sunday this time, William obviously felt that Sunday''s language communication ability was stronger. Although the tone was a little cold, he felt like communicating with a normal human logically.


    Thinking about the promise of his mother''s housekeeper, William introduced Sunday to his mother as a smart and rigid housekeeper system.


    Lina is wearing the Bluetooth headset given by William and talking to Sunday happily. She can give the answer to anything related to the housekeeper in the headset. Although the voice is very mechanical and the questions that have nothing to do with the housekeeper''s things are hard to ask, it makes people feel very rigid, but it''s amazing to Lina.


    With the help of Sunday, mother''s handling of things in the castle becomes more and more simple, which makes Lina very proud of William. In order to make his mother happy, William shamelessly says that he invented this intelligent system.

 Chapter 248

    Riding the red rabbit back to the stable, personally led it into the indoor field, William rode the red rabbit and ran around the obstacle. Just after crossing a double hurdle obstacle, he heard Neil Jordan yelling at the side of the field, "God, boss, stop, stop, you are murdering. The red rabbit is not a horse for obstacle race, and it will get hurt if you cross the obstacle without professional training.".


    Staring at old Neil, William is clear about the situation of the red rabbit, this kind of less than 1.2 meters hurdle will not have any problem for the red rabbit,


    however, William knows the treasure degree of Neil to the red rabbit, and William pulls the reins to prevent the red rabbit from hurdle again. Now old Neil is thinking about the champion, and he is going crazy. After the first 70 seconds of the red rabbit, he eats the food from the red rabbit Next to the stables, I stare at the red rabbit for 24 hours.


    If the assistants make a little mistake, they will be scolded to death by him. However, although the scolded people are very unhappy, no one wants to lose the chance to serve red rabbit full-time. They also have the chance to get the prize of champion horse. Stimulated by money and honor, red rabbit''s team is definitely the most attentive team in the stable.


    Looking at the nervous old Neil, William shakes his head with a smile to stop the eager red rabbit, and rode it around the field for more than ten laps. After the red rabbit''s heart rate dropped, he handed it over to the middle-aged trainer who was just as nervous as Dali horse company.


    Old Neil saw William''s unhappy face. The old man was more than 60 years old and had rich experience. He knew that he was too nervous just now and said something that made William unhappy. Although William listened to his words and didn''t let the red rabbit hurdle any more, William''s unhappiness must be true. With a turn of his eyes,


    "boss, take part in the last match of England''s three championships with the red rabbit''s current situation As far as I know, there is no horse that can run 65 seconds per kilometer this year. Although the speed of 2000 meters of red rabbit is not superior to that of pure blood of England, its endurance is very strong, and the possibility of catching up with 800 meters is very high. Maybe this year, red rabbit will get the place.


    William knows that old Neil''s words are diverting his attention. Although he is not happy, he will not take the old man''s anger out. After all, old Neil''s words are right. Most of the horse injuries are caused by incorrect actions of the horse. Old Neil doesn''t know that William will cure the magic. Even if the red rabbit is broken, William can cure the red rabbit in a few minutes.


    "Well, old Neil, I know what you said, but the red rabbit didn''t take part in any competition, and didn''t take part in the Saint Regis championship with points.".


    "Ha ha, boss, you are so rich that you don''t care about a little sponsorship," old Neil said with a smile. Seeing that William is not happy, but there is no sign of losing his temper with him, old Neil thinks much more about William,


    William, a super rich man under 20, can be arrogant and impetuous and listen to his advice, which makes old Neil feel at ease and a good boss It''s not that easy.


    "Sponsorship? Isn''t the race chosen? How can this increase horse racing? Wait a minute. "William stopped and looked at old Neil in surprise." isn''t there a horse quitting? "


    Old Neil was surprised by William''s reaction speed. "Yes, boss, accidents are everywhere outside the stadium. Some events will not make up for the horse race after the race, but some events will make up for the horse race. So this time, as long as you pay the sponsorship fee, you can participate in the qualification race. If the red rabbit can run the best in the qualification race, then it will be able to participate in the St. Regis championship.".


    When William heard this, he was very happy. "Ha, isn''t that spending money on wild cards? How much is the sponsorship fee? "


    Old Neil said easily: "100000 pounds". He was not worried about whether William would pay 100000 pounds. This amount of money is a drop in the bucket for William.


    "Ha ha, it''s not much money, but," William said, staring into the old man''s eyes, "you just said that only the horse with the best performance can take part in the official race. If the red rabbit doesn''t get the best result of all the horses in the qualification race, the sponsorship fee plus the expenses of you people, I won''t lose more than 100000 pounds.".


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry, boss. I''m sorry for what I said just now. I''ll pay attention to the way I speak in the future." old Neil didn''t answer William''s question, but made a direct apology.


    Old Neil knew in his heart that a rich man who invested 20 million pounds a year in the racecourse couldn''t care about the 100000 or 200000 pounds. What he said just wanted to beat him, so old Neil apologized directly.


    "Ha ha, I like you old Neil. In Chinese, you are really a man of age." William looked at the old man with a smile. He didn''t really want old Neil to apologize. He was just telling old Neil who was the boss.


    With a tacit look in his eyes, old Neil happily asked: "well, boss, the competition..


    " no problem, I''ll give you 300000 pounds this time. If we go to Ireland to compete, we need a good carriage. Old Neil knows what brand of carriage is the best. ".


    This question really asked old Neil. The racecourse he used to work in was just a medium racecourse. There was never a horse that could participate in the championship race, so he couldn''t use a good carriage. "Well, boss, professional horse racing carriage has no brand. They are all refitted from truck or RV. I haven''t touched this aspect, so I''m sorry boss, that''s the problem I can''t answer you."Well, since it''s a modified car, I''ll take care of the carriage." William and old Neil added some details. Watching the trainer and the jockey taking care of the red rabbit, more than an hour later, William sighed that the horse was really better than the man.


    After saying goodbye to the red rabbit, William drove his golf cart back to the castle and went into his study. "Sunday, did you find any information about the carriage?"


    "Yes, sir, all the information is sent to the computer on the desk. You can check it in person or let me explain it for you.".


    William reclined on the sofa in his study, stretched out and said, "tell me.".


    "Yes, sir. The horse racing carriage is divided into tow and self-propelled mode. The interior of the carriage includes stables, materials, special storage box for horse equipment, working passage for the groom, drinking water system, ventilation and dehumidification system. More professional, it is also equipped with rider''s dressing room and emergency medical equipment warehouse.


    The space between each single room is more than 90 cm. The space between single rooms needs to be installed with a movable partition board covered with thick sponge, and the partition board must be higher than 1.4 m to prevent horses from jumping over obstacles and running together.


    All the height that the horse''s hooves may kick should be covered with rubber, and special equipment such as electronic speed monitoring system and centrifugal force sensor should be provided in the carriage to ensure that the driver can maintain a safe speed at different road sections and corners and prevent the horse from carsickness. At the same time, the condition of the horse can be observed at any time through closed-circuit television, and the stables are also equipped with a driver''s seat to facilitate the care of the horse.


    In driving, in addition to strict control of vehicle speed, the vehicle is also equipped with an anti shock system to reduce the degree of vehicle turbulence.


    The chassis of the carriage has to be specially modified and equipped with suspension anti-seismic system with shock absorption air bag. The thickness of the carriage floor is more than 25 mm, and special rubber cushion and protective soft bag are laid.


    "Ah, this is to build a stable RV directly for the horse. It seems that time is running out. On Sunday, help me rent a luxury carriage, and then place an order to buy a Peter bilt 389. I''m going to refit Optimus Prime into a red rabbit RV.".


    "Orders have been placed. Sir, what is Optimus Prime?" Asked Sunday.


    This question made William jump up from the sofa. "Sunday, you were asking me a question?"

 Chapter 249

    After solving the problem on Sunday, William hid comfortably in the castle for a few days. In the morning, he accompanied the red rabbit to get familiar with the rider and the red rabbit selected by the old man Neil Jordan, and watched the rider and the red rabbit train to cultivate a tacit understanding.


    after the training, William would take the red rabbit for a walk in the field alone, washing his body with natural magic under the cover of his mane, Improve the physical quality of red rabbit.


    At the beginning of training, red rabbit has just celebrated its third birthday. At this time, it''s normal for its physical fitness and speed to improve. A 3-year-old horse is just like a 16-year-old human teenager in the rising stage. No one will connect the promotion of red rabbit with William.


    In this way, on the third day of the test, the speed of the red rabbit kilometer was close to 67 seconds, and it is possible to break the world record of 67 seconds of the sweat blood horse kilometer at any time. I learned from old Neil that although the result of kilometer distance is still not as good as that of England thoroughbred horse,


    but the total schedule of the St. Regis championship this time is 2800 medium and short distance race, and the middle and late distance is the time when the red rabbit starts to work. The sweat blood horse is famous for its good endurance, while the red rabbit''s endurance is absolutely among the best in sweat blood.


    Neil is very confident to participate in the competition. After participating in the St. Regis championship, Kentucky Derby, the first stop of next year''s American treble, will have to wait until May next year. In the middle of seven or eight months, there will be plenty of opportunities for red rabbit to participate in the first-class competitions of various countries, improve experience and strength, and impact the American treble.


    I''m still looking forward to becoming the champion horse owner William. When the money reaches a certain level, people will compare their achievements, popularity, honor and social influence.


    And the champion horse owner is definitely an honor that the rich are flocking to. It has been 30 years since the old American treble championship was held by the Secretariat for 70 years. In William''s impression, it seems that a horse named Pharaon ran out of the treble after 15 years.


    Next year''s triple crown will be won by William. Once red rabbit wins the triple crown of Laomei horse race, the price rise of red rabbit will certainly go up, and the price of the horses in his manor will also go up, although it won''t go up too much,


    but William has a link. As long as another champion horse comes out, Devonshire Racecourse will become a leader in the world''s horse industry William will never let go of this kind of thing that can make money and enhance the reputation of the Devonshire family.


    After releasing the natural magic to the red rabbit, William gives the bridle to old Neil. Looking at the red rabbit who is reluctant to part with him when he is led away by old Neil, William sighs in his heart that what the horse can do as good as man is the master.


    After returning to the castle and having dinner with his mother, William sat alone on the sofa in the living room, watching the TV host''s embellished video of the execution of the English secret service.


    Seeing this, William knew that some things had to be solved. During the day, Garris called him several times and forced him to go back to London to help him. William tried to pacify Garris with the excuse that he was already in action


    but on the way back to the castle, he received a call from Garris. During the call, Garris said some cruel words to William for the first time, and he was almost finished I can''t hold on, because the secret service whose identity has been exposed has been killed.


    The worst thing is that those beheadings are also made into videos and mailed to the television stations. Some shameless television stations in England will not let go of such a big event that can stir up the whole society. They will broadcast the videos directly to the whole England regardless of whether it will cause chaos or leak secrets to the English society.


    William repeatedly promised Garris that he would deal with the leak, and only after catching the mastermind could Garris be pacified.


    William has been no action, is waiting for Craig this bond return, 007 attack, why do you have to do it yourself.


    William is not unprepared. He sends the death squads to lion city to wait for Craig to come back and help him. Two armed helicopters and other weapons and equipment are sent to uriolov, an arms dealer, to put them in Malana, a neighbor of lion city.


    But Craig didn''t come back to England after waiting for more than ten days, so he didn''t really hang up. William was worried.


    Worried, William put on his headphones and said to the air, "on Sunday, set up a mission, target, Daniel Craig, who is now 007. In recent months, he should be in Morocco. Pay attention to the bars in remote areas. He was seriously injured and can''t go to a big hospital. He can only numb his pain by drinking.".


    I understand. The mission has been established and is in progress. Please wait a moment, sir.


    After a few minutes, the voice of Sunday came from the earphone, "Sir, I found a video of Mr. Craig in a seaside tavern in the Moroccan port of Tangier. Through comparison, it is 90% possible that it is Mr. Craig.".


    "What''s he doing?" William was relieved and scolded Kroger. Now is the time to need him. Since he''s not dead, it''s nothing not to go back to England.


    Sir, Mr. Craig has just finished his drink and now seems to be going to a lady''s house as before.


    Is this going to find a woman? "Can I tune the video into the TV in front of me?"


    "No problem, sir, I can enter the cable TV line to transmit video, but the underlying command does not allow me to do so, which requires your authorization."."Ha ha, good, pass it on." William is very satisfied with this. What he needs is an intelligent system that is obedient and does not threaten. In a few seconds, the TV in front of William will turn into some fuzzy video.


    This should have been taken by the camera on the street. The person who imaged Craig 9 was knocking on the door of a small wooden house by the sea. Then he saw a vague shadow of a woman. After opening the door, he hugged Craig and walked into the wooden house.


    This asshole is on vacation enjoying life? It''s a bit of a runaway look. I''m waiting for you to be a fighter. You''re still in the mood to keep fit with beautiful women.


    William said angrily to Sunday, "is there a telephone in the cabin? If you have one, dial it for me.


    Yes sir.


    As soon as he finished speaking on Sunday, William''s mobile phone automatically connected to a number, "Doo, Doo, Doo.".


    Soon there was a gasping voice in the Bluetooth headset, "who are you looking for?".


    "Hell" knows what they''re doing when they hear the gasp, "ask the people around you to answer the phone.".


    There was a pause in the earphone for a few seconds before the woman''s voice came, "Alex is looking for you.".


    "Hello.".


    Craig doesn''t speak. William understands his concerns. To put it better, Craig is healing his wounds. To put it more difficult, he is a deserter. If he is caught, he may be killed directly.


    William said angrily, "Alex? When did you have that name.


    Craig immediately heard William''s voice, and his whole body was tense. In a few seconds of silence, he began to sweat on his forehead. He nervously carried the landplane to the window and looked out cautiously.


    Craig, who was not in the secret service, should be relieved. He knew what William''s family had done before. For a secret service like him who was hiding, the last thing he wanted to face was someone who specialized in dealing with two ghosts like the Devonshire family.


    Observing the strange silence on the street for a long time, Craig said with a decadent look: "it''s time to come.".


    "What?" said William doubtfully.

 Chapter 250

    "What should come or will come?" William asked strangely. "You can''t drink your brain. Do you think I''ll have the kindness to help your secret service clear the trouble?"


    Hearing William''s words, Craig said excitedly, "are you really not here to deal with me?"


    "Hell, I''m in Oxford now, the new horse is waiting to compete in the St. Regis championship in September, and Chelsea is waiting for me to take over. I''m calling you, just hope you can go back to England immediately and continue to deal with your unfinished tasks.".


    Craig''s heart is greatly relieved, it seems that he does not have to die, but think of the task, Craig said in a low voice: "is Langsen dead?".


    "Who?"


    "The special service director of Morocco, who is my friend, I left him in my room for the mission.".


    "Wait, I''ll check," William said to the air. "On Sunday, log in to the internal network of my secret service. The account number is XXX and the password is XXX. Access Langsen''s information to see if he is dead.".


    "Understand, sir," said Sunday a few seconds later, "Sir, confirm Langsen''s death"


    "sorry, Langsen is confirmed dead. Maybe you can come back to continue the mission and avenge him.".


    William doesn''t know Langsen, so he doesn''t have any burden on Langsen''s death. Now he just hopes to inspire Craig to revenge with revenge, and then continue his mission. "You should have read the news. Ten days ago, the secret service headquarters was bombed. Last night, London time, two special agents were beheaded by people in the desert. What''s wrong with you "No idea?"


    Craig took a big drink from the wine cup handed by his girlfriend and said, "ha, I''m useless. That shot hit my right lock country, and the fragments of the bullet are still in my body. As long as I make a force on my right arm, it will hurt to death. I can''t even hold the gun. What can I do when I go back? Do you want to die? "


    "Ha ha, I only ask you if you want to come up with a task. If you want to, I will help you deal with the injury. If you don''t want to, for the sake of our colleagues, I won''t disclose your whereabouts, but I have to remind you that Morocco is not a good place to retire."


    Craig was silent for several minutes before saying: "thank you, William.".


    You''re welcome. I''ll wait for you in Oxford for two days. I hope you can continue to fulfill your responsibilities. Good luck, my friend.


    After hanging up the phone, William calls Barney, the death squad in Lion City, and orders them to go to Malaysia to take over weapons and equipment. William has to consider that if Craig really doesn''t come back, he will have to do the task himself.


    what bothers William is that the mastermind of this incident is William. He really doesn''t know where he is. He has the impression that the mastermind of this incident is a former special agent of England, who has been hiding in Malaysia since he defected Asia, the old nest is an island. What William can''t help is that the island in the movie doesn''t exist at all. The island is added with special effects.


    "On Sunday, help me find the abandoned island in Asia. There are many six or seven storey buildings on the island. Many residents lived there before. The reason for the abandonment is chemical leakage.".


    "Accepting the task, processing," this time William went upstairs to take a bath, drank a glass of whisky, and did not receive the return of Sunday. It seems that the island is not so easy to find, "Sunday, how many islands have been found in line with what I said?"


    Sir, according to the conditions you said, there are 631 abandoned islands inhabited by people in Asia, 174 islands with high-rise buildings, and 6 islands left because of chemical leakage.


    "Turn on the projector in the study, I''ll put on my pajamas and go there.".


    "Understand, sir,"


    William took a towel to dry his hair, put on his pajamas, poured a glass of whisky and went into the study. As soon as he entered the study, he saw several pictures of islands on the wall, "one by one," and "yes, sir"


    William stood behind the projector with a wine glass and looked at them one by one, Think about what''s wrong, and suddenly William said, "play it back on Sunday"


    looking at the replayed photos, William reflected the tragedy of six islands after the chemical leakage. In his memory, there was no chemical leakage at all. He just wanted to get the island to be his home, so he spread rumors that there was a chemical leakage on the island, which scared him away All the residents, so the island is still intact.


    "God, how can I find that?" William said after a few angry sips of whiskey. "On Sunday, use my secret service account to find the secret service personnel who died in recent years.".


    "Yes, sir, the task is in progress." soon the projector projected the photo onto the wall. William stared at the wall for a long time and then said "stop"


    "it''s you." William looked at the photo on the wall and said happily: "on Sunday, I authorize you to use any means to find this name without being noticed by anyone Mr. Silva, I need to know anything about him. "


    " understand, sir, the task is being accepted, the estimated time is 6 hours, sir. As your housekeeping system, I suggest you have a rest early, and I will report the result to you when you get up tomorrow morning. ".William looked at the clock on his desk. "It''s already 12 o''clock. Well, wake me up at 8:30 tomorrow morning.".


    "Yes, good night, sir.".


    Back in the master bedroom, William finished the whiskey in his glass, gargled and went to bed.


    At 8:30 the next morning, William was called up on Sunday on time. After washing and eating breakfast, William went into his study, sat down on the sofa and said, "let''s go.".


    "OK, sir, the original name of Silva is because the secret service headquarters has been bombed, the headquarters has been relocated, and the server has not been connected, so I can''t find it on the Internet. If you need it, I suggest you go to the archives to find it.".


    "No, I''m not interested in his original name. Tell me if you''ve found Silva?"


    "Sorry sir, for the time being, I only find the Golden Dragon Hotel where Silva once appeared in the Asian gambling city. The manager of the Golden Dragon Hotel is a woman named saifulin. Some secret information shows that Silva was arrested by a country in East Asia in 7991 for attacking the network of other countries, and was abandoned by Mrs. m five months later. This should be the reason for Silva''s rebellion, but I''m on the Internet I can''t find out how Silva got out of here.


    After escaping, silvelli worked for a secret organization, secretly participated in the change of rights in several African countries, used the Internet to attack many multinational companies, secretly manipulated the stock profits of these multinational companies, and even used the Internet to shut down satellites in the sky,


    but it was because he used the stock profits that I found him in Switzerland One of the accounts was transferred to an underground bank in England more than ten days ago. The successor was a broker who specialized in providing manpower for people. Sir, do you need me to monitor this broker.

 Chapter 251

    "Of course, it''s hard to find the footmen. Of course, we can''t let them go. Silva definitely wants to hire people to kill M. I want to know every move of these mercenaries. I won''t let go of any details. Staring at them, we can know Silva''s future actions.".


    "Yes, sir"


    sitting in his chair, he thought about whether to save m or not. After thinking about whether to save m for a long time, it didn''t do him any special good. It seemed that he would find a stakeholder to take advantage of them. Thinking of this, William called Garris.


    After getting through, he ignored Garris''s complaint and said, "if M dies, is it good for you?"


    "Who, are you crazy or am I wrong?" Garris said in surprise and began to silence.


    Garris''s performance made William very satisfied. "Ha ha, you heard me right, and I''m not crazy. It seems that you really don''t like m, and don''t ask me if I want to. So we have to have a good talk. Are you free to visit the castle today? My family now has more than 70 sweaty horses. After lunch, we can go hunting on horseback.


    Garris was silent for a few minutes and finally said, "do you have a good shotgun? I don''t want to hunt with an automatic rifle.


    "Ha ha, Garris, don''t forget who I am. As long as I have money, the shotgun will be sent to my home immediately. You can tell me what brand of shotgun you like.".


    "Well, I hate upstarts. It doesn''t matter what brand of shotgun is. As long as it''s hand-made, I''ll explain what I need to do. I should be able to get to Oxford around 12 noon. William, as my best friend, comes to my house for the first time. Don''t let me down with the food. See you at noon.".


    "See you at noon," hung up, "and on Sunday, get me Phillips from SNB.".


    The call was soon put through and Phillips said respectfully, "good morning, Mr. Devonshire. What can I do for you?".


    , good morning, Phillips, first, help me find a Michelin 3-star chef team. An important guest will come to the forenoon this afternoon.


    "yes, sir, wait a minute. I need a minute to tell the assistant to arrange for you. I guarantee that the Michelin 3-star chef team will appear outside the castle in an hour."


    "Well," said Phillips after William had been waiting for a minute, "Sir, I''ve arranged the task. What else can I do for you?".


    "The second thing is that I need some good shotguns. What can I recommend?" Phillips''s ability makes William more and more satisfied. No matter what he is told, Phillips will help William finish it at the first time. Of course, the cost is not cheap.


    "Well," Phillips said after hesitating for a few seconds, "I''m sorry, sir. Master hand carved shotguns are very popular in the market. A hand carved shotgun often takes more than 1000 hours of working time. It''s impossible to buy new products in a few hours. I can only guarantee that I can find second-hand hand handmade shotguns for you, but I can''t guarantee that it''s your favorite shotgun Gun,


    maybe you can think about a mechanical shotgun, or "gun".


    "No, I have many industrial guns," William interrupted Phillips immediately. He wanted industrial guns, not to mention guns. He could get missiles from arms dealer uriolov.


    Now it''s a social intercourse among nobles. William never wants to be ridiculed by Garris, and he will lose his face if he is known by other nobles.


    "I only want handmade shotguns, and they must be handmade by famous experts. The price is not a problem. Do you understand me? Once again, the price is not a problem. As long as the other nobles are willing to sell them, I can accept two or three times of them. What I want is the price Don''t tell me you can''t do it now, the Devonshire family. Is there any problem? "


    Phillips wiped the sweat on his head, thought for a moment, and said firmly: "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, I promise to finish your task.


    I remember that President jongres has several Austrian John van Zoe handmade hunting guns in his family. I believe you will be satisfied with John van Zoe''s guns.


    "Hahaha," said Phillips, William was very happy. "It''s very good. I''m very satisfied with the result. You can decide the price, or let president grace see it by himself. I''d like to know how much president grace will bid,


    Phillips, please say hello to him for me. If he likes blood horse, please invite him to my castle Be a guest.


    "All right, sir, I''ll bring you your invitation," Phillips replied with a guilty heart.


    "Well, I can see those shotguns by one o''clock this afternoon?" William asked in confirmation.


    "No problem, sir. I''ll go to President jonggris now. After we get the shotgun, we''ll arrange a connecting flight to Oxford. You can see what you want before noon. See you at noon, sir.".


    "See you at noon," said William. He hung up and asked him to find out the information about John van Zoe of Austria on Sunday. Looking at him, he was very happy. This is a big surprise. If William were to send this kind of art like shotgun, he would not send it out.


    John fanzoe is a family with a history of more than 200 years, specializing in the production of hunting guns for the royal nobility and the rich. The price of each gun is at least $100000. Ordinary people have no access to John fanzoe''s gun workshop.Because the guns produced are purely handmade, John van Zoe is more like a work of art than those produced by machinery.


    With such a high-quality shotgun and artistic beauty, William couldn''t help falling into it. On Sunday, he searched the Internet for comments on the masters of handmade firearms and found that a master craftsmanship workshop named William brothers was in Oxford.


    looking at the finished shotguns they made in previous years, William couldn''t help dialing them according to the online telephone.


    The operator girl of the opposite party was dubious about William''s identity at the beginning, until William ordered him to pay 500000 pounds to the other party''s account on Sunday. The operator girl of the opposite party screamed in surprise, and then apologized incoherently.


    William, who was not in the mood to coax the little girl, said directly, "this 500000 pounds is a loss fee and deposit for you. Except for the orders you have taken over, I have the priority of the shotgun in your workshop in the future. Any shotgun you make must be shown to me first, and you can take it out only if I don''t see it. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," the operator replied with some stuttering, "Mr. Devonshire, when are you free, we need to test your palm size, arm length, strength and height, so as to design a shotgun that is more suitable for you.".


    "Ha ha, ma''am, although I like your working attitude, I have to remind you, shouldn''t it be left to your boss to make a decision?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire. The owner of William brothers shotgun workshop is my father and uncle. I don''t think they will be stupid enough to refuse the opportunity to serve the Devonshire family. You will become the most distinguished guest of our workshop.".


    "Very good, I like smart girls. You made a wise choice to let your father come to the castle at one o''clock in the afternoon. I need his help. Bye.".


    All right, Mr. Devonshire. We''ll be at the castle on time. Goodbye, sir.


    Not long after I hung up, I told William and Lina on Sunday that there was a group of 11 cooks coming to the castle.


    11? William was surprised to see the 11 chefs in chef''s clothes. He was a little confused. He would have 11 chefs to cook lunch for Garris, William and his mother?


    Or is it true of nobles?

 Chapter 252

    Seeing that William was a little confused, Lena patted William''s arm speechlessly and said hello to the chefs with a smile. William reflected and said with a smile, "good morning, gentlemen, welcome to Devonshire castle. I''m William Devonshire.".


    , the forenoon chef, smiled and said, "good morning, Mr. Devin Hill, I am Gordon Ramsey. This is the chef. I have run a Michelin 3-star restaurant in Chelsea District, London. If you have time, you can try it in my store."


    "Chelsea district?" William looked at his mother with a smile. "No problem, Mr. Ramsay. I''ll try it if I have a chance. If my mother is satisfied with today''s dishes and tastes, she will often look after your restaurant in the future.".


    "Ah, thank you," said Gordon Ramsay, looking at William with some doubts. He didn''t know what William meant by this.


    "haha, sorry, Mr. Ramsay, you will know later. My mother will often go to Fulham, which is not far from your restaurant.".


    That''s even more puzzling, but a 50 year old chef in his team suddenly exclaimed, "God, my God, isn''t that true, Mr. Devonshire? Is that you?"


    William nodded with a smile, "if we want to be together, and you don''t object to my joining, then it should be me.".


    "God, of course I don''t object. Idiots will object to you, a native of Chelsea. God, this must be the best news I''ve heard this year. Don''t worry, I promise I won''t say it.".


    At this time, some of the 11 people began to reflect. After all, they all worked in the restaurants in the Chelsea area. Although the Stanford stadium was not in the Chelsea area but in Fulham, most of the people in the Chelsea area were fans of the team.


    So we are very concerned about the recent rumor that someone is secretly buying the Chelsea team. Now we know that William is buying the team. The fans of the chefs are very happy.


    William grew up in the Chelsea area and is definitely his own man. Now he has become a super rich man. Once he buys the team, then Chelsea will not sell their stars all the time because of the debt problem.


    money is his own man. William is definitely the most suitable and the best host among the Chelsea fans.


    "Ha ha, although almost all the shares have been acquired, there are still several shareholders hesitating, so although this is a foregone conclusion, please keep it a secret for a while, because I plan to expand the Stanford stadium and invest no less than 100 million pounds in the purchase of players every year,


    it will take time to deal with the debt problem of Chelsea, I don''t want to When I took over Chelsea, it was still in debt because it was my birthday present to my mother


    "God," the crowd exclaimed in their hearts. How many hundred million pounds to buy Chelsea is just a birthday present? William''s local tyrant shocked 11 chefs. Big dog owners really don''t think money is money. Hundreds of millions of pounds of birthday gifts may be the most expensive birthday gifts in the world. If the media knows this, mothers all over the world will be jealous and crazy.


    What William said today is not that he is an idiot and likes to show off, but that he hopes to pass on the words that he wants to pay off his debts, expand the stadium and invest 100 million pounds a year through these people''s mouths.


    85% of the shares of Chelsea have been sold by old Smith of Caesar Palace, William''s personal lawyer has sorted out the legal documents, waiting for William to sign, and the shares will be transferred to William immediately,


    but there are still several funds that are very optimistic about England''s super teams and refuse to sell them to old Smith of Caesar Palace, so he wants to let outsiders know and buy Chelsea The reason why he bought Chelsea was because he gave it to her mother as a birthday gift.


    in the future, not only will he not pay close attention to Chelsea personally, but he will also put his shares in the Devonshire family charity foundation which is being established.


    The foundation is controlled by his mother, and the beneficiaries are Lena, William, and his children.


    As for his wife, William hasn''t figured out whether to get married or not, but even if he gets married, he will sign a prenuptial agreement, how much pocket money he will give each year for marriage, how much reward he will give for having children, how much alimony he will give each year for divorce, and how much property he will share.


    On the 23rd of this month, Lena''s birthday, William said today, not only to test the pressure on the funds that won''t let go of the shares of Chelsea, but also to prepare his mother psychologically. If she is happy, she will be happy. If she is prepared, she won''t be too excited and hurt herself.


    Sure enough, when she heard the news from William, Lina was very excited, but because of the fact that Chelsea had not officially arrived, so although Lina was very excited, no matter how excited she was, she hugged William and gave him a few kisses on the head, then she burst out laughing.


    To achieve this goal, William arranged for the servant to take the cooks to the kitchen to prepare lunch,.


    At 12 o''clock at noon, Garris arrived at the castle on time. William stood at the gate of the castle and hugged Garris who got off the bus. He said to each other politely for a moment. "Welcome to the castle. We don''t have to be polite. Let''s go. I''ll show you around the castle. You can have dinner on time in half an hour."With Gareth, he walked to the castle and said, "I don''t know what you love to eat. So I went directly to the private customer manager of the Swiss National Bank to help me make a reservation for Michelin 3-star restaurant. I didn''t expect they to find a Michelin 3-star chef team of 11 people to serve us.


    whatever you want to eat, what they can do for you is the main dish. The kitchen is like Gordon Ramsey, and he doesn''t know if his cooking really has the level of Michelin 3-star.


    After hearing William''s complaint, Garris suddenly stopped, looked at him angrily and said, "are you showing off or really don''t know Gordon Ramsey''s name?".


    "Well," looking at Garris''s gloomy eyes, William said clearly, "it seems that Gordon Ramsay is really famous in the food industry, otherwise you, the secret service chief, would not pay special attention to him.


    however, Garris, do you think I need to know him? Even if he is famous again, he will arrive at the castle from London to serve us in less than an hour and a half for a meal of 100000 US dollars.


    "F, K, 100000 dollars for a meal?" Garris looked at William in surprise. "God, William, you are so annoying that people want to rob you. My salary is only 10000 pounds a month.


    God, I haven''t heard that the chef''s team can get $10W for a meal. No wonder Gordon Ramsey''s poisonous tongue will come to be the chef himself. Thank you, William. I didn''t expect you The only thing that bothers me is that I don''t know how to pay you back when you come to my house.


    "Ha ha, whatever. It doesn''t matter whether it''s expensive or not. As long as it''s special, it''s the first time you come to my house and the first formal guest of the castle, so of course you have to focus on it. It won''t be so formal if you come a few more times.".


    "that''s the best. If I spend so much time on each of these, I feel shy to come back to your house. Even if the Dukes are not so luxurious, you will only be willing to make 100 thousand dollars for a meal, and you can invite a Michelin 3-star chef of 3 people for 1 months at this price."


    "Ha ha, let''s not talk about these. The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem. Should we have a good talk after lunch hunting?"


    "It''s time to talk," Garris replied, smiling at William.


    "Well, it seems that we have reached an agreement in some places. I think today will be a happy day.".

 Chapter 253

    William and Garris smile tacitly for a moment, both of them know that this meeting has their own purpose, but they have only common interests and no conflict on this matter.


    as for M''s security, they don''t take it seriously at all. Garris may even want m to have an accident, so as to vacate the position of the big boss of the secret service. Even if he doesn''t take over, he can also take the opportunity to promote a person with noble background or close to the noble to take over. If he has mental calculation, he doesn''t have the chance.


    After chatting for a while, the servant reported that lunch was ready and ready.


    At noon, I had French food. The dish was very beautiful. William only thought it was ok, but his mother, Lina and Garris, were full of praise. The happy chef was very happy and even said that he was honored.


    Happy to eat, Lena proposed to open a Ramsey restaurant with Gordon Ramsey near the Stanford stadium, focusing on low-end dishes.


    William thinks this idea is not bad. As long as the taste remains the same, the middle and low-end dishes will be very popular with fans and residents near the stadium.


    This is really a good thing for Gordon Ramsey, who has only one restaurant. Before long, he promised to discuss the opening of a branch with Lena.


    After lunch, William takes Garris to the reception room. Felix of Swiss National Bank has been waiting for more than an hour. Soon after the banquet, William and Garris take his men to the castle.


    When William heard the report from his servant on Sunday, he didn''t call Phillips to the restaurant. Instead, he told the chef to send him and his staff a lunch.


    Now, after lunch, of course, we have to see what Felix has brought to show off to Garris.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire," Felix said as soon as he saw William.


    "Good afternoon, Felix. Hard work. How was your lunch?" William looked at the boxes on the table happily.


    "you are very polite. Serving you is the honor of our national bank. Lunch is wonderful. Gordon Ramsay is not the new Michelin 3-star chef, sir. Let me introduce the hand hunting gun this time," Felix said with ease.


    "No, I''ve got an expert." after a while, the servant came in with a middle-aged man. As the host, William shook hands with some shy middle-aged people and said, "good afternoon, sir. I''m William Devonshire. Welcome to Devonshire castle.".


    The middle-aged man took William''s hand and said nervously, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. My name is Spencer. It''s the brother William who made a hand-made shotgun. The time is not right, so William didn''t read the secret words and didn''t show any surprise on his face. He just waited for Garris to speak with a faint smile as before.


    Garris thought for a moment and said, "if this gun doesn''t have the Devonshire family emblem and abbreviation, it will cost at least 400000 to 600000 pounds on the market, but it''s hard to say if it has the Devonshire family emblem and abbreviation.".


    With that, Garris looked at William with a strange smile.


    William laughs, "it''s OK, Garris, I know what you want to say. The Devonshire family has fallen, and the family emblem has no meaning to other people. If this gun is put on the auction, if I don''t participate in the auction, the price will go according to the normal price, but if I participate in the auction, I can get a sky high price. That''s what I mean.".

 Chapter 254

    William''s words made everyone laugh happily, but seeing that William was not angry, they all laughed softly.


    Garris said with a smile: "once this gun appears in the auction house, if I am the owner of the gun, I will definitely find someone to hold you in the auction house. I will never give up if I don''t bid one or two million pounds, or even be brave. Maybe five million pounds is possible, because five million pounds is not as important as the family emblem in your eyes.".


    "Well," William said to Garris in a low voice, "Garris, I find that you really know me. You are the chairman of the security committee. You have been observing me all the time?"


    "Ha, you don''t think this problem is very normal. As long as it''s not a fool, people who have dealt with you will seriously study you, or you will kill them, and they don''t know why," Garris said in a low voice.


    "Hey," said William discontentedly, "I never take the initiative to find trouble for others. I have to fight back only after trouble comes to me. Do you want to give up in the face of danger to make you feel at ease?".


    "Ha ha, it''s like you really haven''t been in trouble," Garris said after seeing William want to retort, not giving him a chance to go on: "even if what you said is right, but don''t forget a very obvious fact that where you stay, there will be trouble, scuffle and death, which I''m right"


    to your sister, William rolled his eyes, and Garris didn''t do anything about it He can''t refute, because he''s right.


    William didn''t want to discuss this with Garris. He turned to Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''ll buy this shotgun for 600000 pounds. What I said on the phone is valid. I hope you can help me make all the classic gun shapes and patterns.".


    Spencer was shocked by William''s words, and some stammered: "well, Mr. Devonshire, there are seven or eight kinds of classic gun models designed by our workshop, plus other top classic models, there will be dozens of models in total. If we change the classic patterns, there will be hundreds of models.".


    "Spencer" William did not wait for Spencer to speak, interrupted him and said: "your workshop only produces 12 shotguns a year, one of which is almost 100000 pounds, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," Spencer nodded suspiciously.


    "Very good, Mr. Spencer. As long as your guns don''t disappoint me in the future, I will place an order with you in the next ten years or even longer. Spencer, my castle is big and there is enough space for my favorite things. What you should do now is to go back and sort out those classic models and show them to me,


    then tell the media quietly Let them know that I hope to be able to determine the priority ownership of all your shotguns in the next ten years, and what to do after that, I don''t need to remind you.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Devonshire, we know what to do." Spencer''s face flushed with excitement after hearing William''s words. William allowed them to use William as a super rich man for advertising. Although the output could not increase, the fame would increase, and the price of the shotgun would certainly follow.


    With the shotgun left by his great grandfather, William didn''t care so much about the shotgun sent by Phillips. After he asked Spencer, a professional gunner, to check it, he said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, these three shotguns are all John van Zoe''s, and they are all made in recent years. They are well maintained, and there is no problem in use That''s fine, thank you, Spencer.


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Devonshire. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first, and I''ll come back to disturb you when I''ve finished the pattern and pattern," said Spencer.


    "No problem, I welcome you all the time." after William sent Spencer out of the castle, he went back to the living room and watched Garris touch some John van Zoe''s shotguns. He couldn''t put it down. "If you like, you can take one back. Anyway, no one can find out anything about it.".


    Garris thought for a moment and shook his head. "Well, the shotgun in my house is not as famous as John van Zoe and William brothers'' workshop, but it''s also a famous hand. Moreover, I don''t have much time to hunt. A few hundred thousand pounds shotgun is too luxurious for me. It''s known that it will be troublesome, and the maintenance of these guns will be troublesome.".


    "God, who told you to use this kind of gun every time you hunt? If Phillips hadn''t robbed their bank president''s collection, I couldn''t have bought it even at several times the price. You have to think it over. After today, I''ll definitely hide these guns. If any guests come to the castle to hunt in the future, I''ll buy some mechanical hunting guns for them. ".


    "Then you order dozens or hundreds of shotguns just for decoration?" Garris asked.


    "Ha ha, of course, are you an idiot, Garris? Who will lend his gun to others? Today, if you were not your first visit to the castle, I would not lend you a shotgun, and it''s worth 250000 dollars," William pointed to Garris''s shotgun, indicating that it was 250000 dollars.


    William picked up a dark red poplar gun with a shotgun and dozens of shotguns engraved with the pattern of brown bear chasing deer on the gun case. "Come on, I''ll take you to change your clothes, and then we''ll go to the stables to pick up horses. In the north of the castle, there is a forest of more than 100 acres, which seems to have wild boars and foxes.".Garris thought for a long time and said helplessly, "well, I really like this shotgun. William, how about I trade it with you with a revolver that General Patton used.".


    "Ha ha, not so good. Your left wheel must have been touched by Barton. Do you think I''m an idiot? There are few left wheels that Barton wears all the year round, and each one has a clear place there.".


    "How about I trade you with the 19th century Damascus Uzi steel machete?" Garris said with a sore flesh.


    "Wuzigang, hehe, it''s almost the same. You should take the gun back first, but if I''m not satisfied with the cutlass, I''ll find someone to go to your house and get it back"


    "don''t worry, I guarantee you will be satisfied. The knife is a chief''s sabre, which is absolutely a boutique."


    they changed their Knights'' clothes, put the shotgun on their shoulders, put an ammunition belt on their waist and wore hats He walked to the stable with long shoes.


    As for Phillips, after William invited Garris to go hunting, he said goodbye to William, stopped William from sending him, and left with his men.


    After Phillips left, Garris said with emotion to William, "this guy is really talented. For the sake of customers, he dares to think of his own president. If I were the president of national bank, I would be angry with you and Phillips.".

 Chapter 255

    "I found that you started to ask several idiotic questions from lunch today. I don''t know if the president of Swiss National Bank will be crazy, but I know you will definitely get depression if you go on like this. Relax, man. I promise you that I will take care of it."


    "are you sure?" Garris trembled when he said that.


    "Garris, are you sure you''re ok? If it''s really inconvenient, I''ll book a private plane to take you to Switzerland to see a psychologist? Or bring the doctor to the castle? " William said with concern that he would like to spend a little money on human affairs.


    "No, I''m not serious enough. As long as you deal with the leak, I''ll be fine right away.".


    William looked at the staff around the stable. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to pick the horse first. We''ll talk in the forest if we have something to say.".


    Take Garris to see the red rabbit. In more than ten days, the red rabbit will go to the Doncaster stadium in South Yorkshire to participate in the play off of England''s St. Regis championship.


    After paying the sponsorship fee of 100000 pounds, the red rabbit won the qualification of the supplementary race. According to old Neil, the number of horses participating in the supplementary race this time reached 23, which is the largest number of horses in the supplementary race over the years.


    Affected by the stock market crash, many horses over five years old have returned to the race. The owners hope to sell their horses at a high price after winning the first level race to relieve the economic pressure.


    the horse who retired from the race was injured because the owners started to let the horses take part in various first level races in May.


    William happily patted the red rabbit on the neck and said hello to old Neil and Kenny.


    "Old Neil, Kenny, this is Garris. Garris is the head of the horse trainer, old Neil and Kenny, the red rabbit''s rider." William introduced them with a smile and said hello to each other.


    old Neil said excitedly: "boss, today''s red rabbit test results are very good. It takes 3 minutes and 21 seconds for 2937 meters to break the St. Regis The record of the cup, God, if there is no accident, I think the red rabbit will be able to avoid the crown in more than ten days.


    "What" Garris looked at William''s surprise and asked: "did you buy a horse with the ability to win the championship without making a sound? You can''t really be God''s bastard.


    "Screw you, Garris. Will God''s illegitimate son be black haired? I''m not interested in the one in heaven. If you tell me that again, I''ll turn against you.".


    William knows where the descendant of God is. Sophie hasn''t contacted William since he killed a Saint Clair family member in Paris a few months ago. William doesn''t want to have anything to do with Sophie any more. They have great differences in some concepts.


    For William, as long as Sophie gets married and has children, her mission will be completed, and the St. Clair family is just a tool for him.


    "Well," said Garris sadly, seeing that William didn''t look like a joke, "I apologize. I forgot that your Devonshire family is not religious at all. I promise I won''t make such a joke in the future.".


    "What" old Neil and Kenny, the rider, looked at Garris in surprise, then looked at William, and cried to God in their heart. In these days, even if they were not religious in their hearts, no one would care less than William that others knew they were unbelievers.


    "Well, old Neil will help us choose two horses for hunting. Hurry up. If we don''t leave, we won''t have much time to hunt.".


    "OK, boss, please come with me." old Neil took William and Garris to another stables with some flesh ache. He scolded the big dog William for taking hundreds of thousands of pounds to be a stallion''s first-class sweat and blood for riding a horse.


    after a headache for a long time, old Neil knew that he couldn''t stop William from doing what he wanted to do and said: "boss, if you want to use a horse You can only use the few sweaty horses in the racecourse. I just don''t know how you and Mr. Garris are riding. The untrained horses are all grumpy. I''m afraid there will be an accident.


    That''s true. William is not Xiaobai now. He knows a lot about horses these days by reading materials. He turns to look at Garris.


    "Ha ha, no problem. As long as it''s not a strong horse, other horses are OK for me. I''ve been in touch with horses since I was 6 years old. In the past few decades, I''ve ridden 80 horses without 100 horses.".


    "That''s no problem. Although those men''s sweat and blood are more irritable, they are not strong horses.".


    It took more than ten minutes to prepare. William led the horse out of the stable with black sweat and blood, while Garris chose the dark red one.


    They led the horse to the grass. Under the gaze of the trainer and the horsemen, William''s horse, who was all black and sweaty, didn''t play a bit of temper. He stood on the grass with William on his back, while Garris''s horse was much more nervous.


    It took several minutes for the horse to saddle Garris.


    With their shotguns on their backs, they rode to the forest north of the castle under the leadership of William.


    After nearly half an hour''s running, he reached the edge of the forest. Garris pulled his horse''s reins and said, "now I can tell. I didn''t hear the exact news. I''m not in the mood to hunt.".


    "You can''t hold your breath," William said with a smile.I don''t know how to stir up Garris''s nerve. He suddenly burst out and yelled, "asshole, don''t show off. You rich boy can''t feel the pressure I bear. What do I work so hard for? It''s not for our noble group. God, sometimes I really want to quit my job and go back to my manor to provide for the aged.".


    William turned his mouth and sneered at Garris''s words. "Come on, Garris. I''m not laughing at you. You''re only over 40. When you are young and powerful, you''re willing to step back and don''t climb out of this mud pit. Can you step back? Don''t forget what you do.".


    William''s words made Garris silent for a long time. Looking at the distant sky, he sighed: "Zhengzhi is too complicated, and the human relationship is as thin as paper. When I make a mistake, not only a large number of people who are hostile to the aristocracy stare at me, but also some of our own people want to drive me out of office. If it wasn''t for the interpersonal relationship that I have worked hard for so many years, maybe I would have suspended my job and accepted my own investigation.".


    Garris said with a fierce face, "it''s funny that my superior has never made a big mistake. Some people want to keep her, so if you know something, tell me now, I have to fight back.".


    William narrowed his eyes and said, "so now I''m the only one who wants to save you and can save you.".


    Garris opened his mouth and couldn''t say what he wanted to say. At last, he said decadent, "although I don''t want to admit it, the reality is that you are right. There are many people who want to protect me, but they are all people in front of me, and their every move is watched by people.


    so there are few people who can save me, but I can''t trust them at all at this time. The only thing that makes me feel at ease is me You have no conflict of interest.


    "Ha ha," William laughed a few times, and then said seriously, "Garris, remember your situation today. When I need you, I will speak to you. If you dare to refuse without involving your personal safety and future, I will let you know the consequences of betrayal.".

 Chapter 256

    "Thank you. I know it''s not so easy for you to ask for your help. You should be ready to be slaughtered by you before you come here, but at least you are a fair person. You only care about the economic interests, and don''t have some other special conditions like others.


    If I betray you even if it doesn''t involve my personal safety and future, you can kill me I''m the one who''s to blame. There''s nothing to complain about, "Garris said in a relaxed voice." now you can say you have a plan. ".


    William knows that he can''t really let Garris repay him with his life and family. There are many people who repay him with their kindness. William believes that there are still many, but this situation certainly won''t happen to Garris.


    William knows that he can''t do this kind of thing himself, so don''t expect that people who deal with him will give up their lives and forget to die, and those who don''t fall into the well will be friends.


    Now that you understand it, let''s talk about it directly. It will be more convenient for you to know where each other''s bottom line is.


    In order to avoid that Garris will always be thinking about when William will ask him to repay him and whether the things he does will endanger his family and life. If he thinks too much, time will turn kindness into hatred.


    So when it came to the matter, Garris relaxed a lot. He knew that William believed in equal value exchange and would not take advantage of his kindness. He said in a relaxed tone: "now you can say you have a plan"


    "plan, ha ha, the plan is very simple. If you want m to have an accident, wait. If you don''t want m to have an accident, I''ll tell you directly about the plan to leak secrets and blow up the secret service headquarters You should catch the person who is the mastermind. ".


    "So you''ve found out who the mastermind is?" Garris asked excitedly.


    "Well, I haven''t found him yet," William nodded.


    Thinking for a while, Garris finally showed a smile on his face, "I think our attitude towards m should be the same? As far as I know, your relationship is not good. She''s been thinking about your family secrets.


    But what surprised Garris was that William, who had been cruel all the time, did not give the answer he hoped for this time. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know, Garris, I don''t like m, and she always wanted to trouble me, but after all, she was still restrained and didn''t do anything to me. Besides, before I was cold-blooded, I had to kill her if other people wanted to trouble me.


    >For me, killing her and letting her retire are both acceptable. Both can achieve my goal. As for the decision, it depends on which choice is good for me. When I can''t see the benefits, I give you the right to choose, because you can bring benefits to me. ".


    "What a surprise, William." Garris jumped off the horse and tied the reins to a tree. Seeing this, William jumped off the horse and tied the reins to another tree.


    "You used to be so decisive and merciless. I always thought you were really cold-blooded and merciless. I didn''t expect that you still had a little compassion and a little kindness in your heart," Garris joked with a shotgun and two shotguns.


    "Ha ha, it''s no accident. Eight years ago, I was an ordinary college student. If you and M didn''t come to me, I might be a dandy who is busy inventing, making money, spending money and around all kinds of beautiful girls.".


    "So I have to apologize for disturbing your normal life?" Garris made a funny face and then said, "but I don''t think someone is forcing you. We didn''t force you to kill so many people.


    it''s strange that you were born in the Devonshire family. People in your family like exciting and dangerous life. They are born as killing machines. This road has been decided from your grandfather. Now we think about it for the first time The first time we met, you gave me the feeling that you didn''t refuse at that time. Courteously but without sincerity, William can make complaints about


    . He just met with a lot of trouble in his heart. He met the secret agent in the previous movie. He told me that you and we are a group. William can only respond to the situation in a state of being forced.


    By the time he saw money and power in his mission, William was reluctant to let go. After eight months of tossing, Switzerland and the Bank of England had more than $4 billion in cash.


    7% stark, 4% Pingguo, 7% Linson, 3% Disneyland, you, Chelsea and Aston Martin all have assets, 40% England power, these stocks and assets add up to nearly 10 billion US dollars.


    In addition to the paladin treasure, 160 tons of gold bricks, 14 boxes of jewelry, gold coins and gold and silver products that have not yet come back, the value of these hard currency is more than 10 billion US dollars, plus the antiques that don''t know how to value them, these are all made by him in the past eight months.


    It would be good if William''s assets could reach 1 billion US dollars through step-by-step innovation and creation. The days of high-tech enterprises in the stock market disaster are not so good.


    But now it''s almost 2001. After the barbaric development, the future focus should be on industry. Of course, William won''t let go of the opportunity of foresight.


    Just like this time he revealed to Garris ahead of time that someone was thinking of M, a useless news for him was a great opportunity for Garris,William does not go to catch Silva immediately. He is waiting for Silva to come to England to do business and give him a chance to fish in troubled waters. Otherwise, William will be kind to help others without benefit. He is not a good man, let alone a good man.


    "Well, it''s hunting time. Please tell me what you think after the hunting." William pulled out the shotgun on his horse, opened the fuse, loaded the ammunition and closed the shotgun with a click. "How about our game? The loser went to the big wine bar and invited his friends to have a big drink for a day.".


    Garris denied William''s proposal without thinking about it, and said: "no, do you think I look like an idiot? I''m not crazy. Ghosts will compare with you in shooting.".


    "F, K, Garris, you''re so boring. Can''t we just go our separate ways, bang and bang?".


    "Then I don''t want to compete with you in shooting. If you know you will lose, an idiot will agree, unless," Garris looked at William and deliberately delayed.


    "God, you can''t hurt faster, unless what?"


    "Unless you let me double the weight of the prey, that is to say, I hit 1 kg of prey, you have to exceed 2 kg to win," said Garris with a smile.


    William immediately promised: "no problem, ha ha, Garris, you are like an idiot now. Today, I will let you know that in the face of absolute strength, any calculation is useless. You wait. After this event, I will call all the people I know to go to the goblet bar and kill you severely.".


    Garris looked at the confident William with a feeling of being deceived. He quickly changed his words and said, "no, the people we all know must be the ones who go.".


    "No problem, let''s go, man. I''ll let you shoot the first shot before you have a chance to shoot later.".

 Chapter 257

    "Why don''t we get down to business first? We don''t have a hunting dog today. It''s not so easy to find such big forest prey.".


    "Never mind, look over there." William pointed to the front of Garris more than 20 meters. "See, there''s a rabbit under the oak tree. The first prey is for you.".


    The less William cares about Garris, the more certain he is that he has been cheated. But now that the bet has been made, Garris can only follow the direction William points out.


    After staring at it for more than ten seconds, Garris saw the rabbit hiding in the leaves under the oak tree. He looked at William in surprise, "how long are your eyes? You''ve discovered that they''re so hidden. You won''t have any high-tech contact lenses hidden in your eyes.".


    "Is your head caught in the door? With that kind of equipment, I can become the richest man in the world immediately. If you don''t fight any more, you will run away. ".


    As soon as he finished speaking, William said "F, K." he quickly stepped up and away from Garris. In Garris''s eyes, he raised his shotgun and fired at the rabbit.


    "Touch" with a sound, Garris saw the rabbit jumped up and was hit by a shot to fly a few meters out of the grass. He followed William to the grass and saw the rabbit with no head. "Hell, how do you practice this shooting technique? You can hit the head with one shot when you jump up.".


    William shrugged. "Is it hard? Just raise your gun and shoot at the target.


    "F, K, you" Garris said angrily: "of course, I know to shoot at the present, but the key is how to hit.".


    "Well," William said with an embarrassed expression, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to say that shooting is a simple matter for me to shoot at the target or release the bowstring, as if I haven''t emptied a shot since I touched the gun.".


    "What did you say? "Cough cough cough" Garris choked by William''s words, it took a long time to ease, "you just said you never empty any gun.".


    "That''s right" William nodded. He never fired a shot, but the credit is the system. With the mental scanning, it really means where to fight within 200 meters for William. But this reason can''t be said, it can only be said that it''s born to lie.


    However, Garris was convinced of this and said with twinkling eyes: "I finally understand why you like to kill people so much. Besides leaving no future trouble, shooting is a matter full of fun and sense of achievement for you. Are you excited and sense of achievement every time you shoot people?".


    William thought for a moment and shook his head, "no, but it''s true that I didn''t have any burden in killing the damned people."


    Garris recalled the information collected in his safe, as if William had never killed any innocent people. He sighed in his heart that William was cautious and would ask for the official authorization documents every time he acted, so that he could not grasp the handle, but also kept it Moral bottom line, never want to be innocent.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t know your opponent and want to deal with you, less than a special soldier in a class, it''s a dish for you.".


    "Well," William turned to look at the smiling Garris. What does this bastard mean by his casual words? Are they just brain thoughts, or have you ever thought about how to deal with yourself?


    If ordinary people said this, William would never think deeply. But if Garris, the head of the secret service, said it carelessly, William would have to think deeply. So William immediately decided to test Garris.


    Suddenly, Garris couldn''t help but look at William, but this look woke him up. William was staring at him with uncertain expression.


    Garris wanted to slap himself and explained: "sorry, William, it''s just a professional habit. You know, people like me will habitually estimate the feasibility and success rate of things. I swear to God and my surname, William, I didn''t want to fight against you. There is no conflict of interest between us. This is a misunderstanding."


    While listening to Garris''s explanation, William''s mental power has been sensing Garris''s heart. Before he woke up, Garris''s heart beat normally, which shows that he didn''t have the idea of ecstasy or loss when he said how many people would kill him.


    when he began to explain, Garris''s heart beat violently, which should be nervous and scared by himself at the same time It''s normal.


    If Garris explained that his heart beat normally or only slightly accelerated, William would have to ha ha. Anyway, he won''t let anyone who wants his life go.


    "OK, OK, don''t explain, man, as you said, we don''t have conflict of interests, but we have a lot in common. Don''t worry, I''m not so stingy." William took a picture Pat Garris on the shoulder, scared Garris shoulder can not help but follow William''s hand to sink.


    Garris is really frightened by William''s eyes. Thinking of William''s past means, Garris thinks it is possible that he will be buried in the forest.


    "Well, man, let''s go on and hunt a rabbit. It''s not enough to plug the teeth," he said, taking the rabbit to lead the way.


    Garris looked at William''s back, his mind was full of chagrin, his eyes twinkled a few times, and finally reluctantly relaxed, followed William to the forest.


    William, who has been staring at Garris with mental energy, is relieved. He has eight levels of assurance that what Garris said just now is not malicious, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have this idea deep in his consciousness.It is precisely because of this idea in his deep consciousness that Garris will show it inadvertently. This conjecture makes William very helpless. He knows that no matter how strong his allies are, they will sometimes think about how to kill you.


    William can''t stop him, but he won''t give Garris a chance to do it. The knife from the back is more dangerous than the shotgun from the front. William, who is used to starting first, takes out his Bluetooth headset while Garris is seven or eight meters behind him, and says: "from today on, he will stare at Garris all the time. As long as he has anything against me, he will report it to me. Don''t worry about the rest Do whatever you want.


    "Understand, sir, mission acceptance." hearing the voice of Sunday, William put the Bluetooth headset back in his pocket. Alas, the world is so dangerous, William can only take precautions.


    At last, William is still sober. He only gives Sunday a certain degree of freedom, but does not give it the right to do things by itself. Otherwise, who knows what will be done on Sunday.


    Maybe Garris just scolded William for "going to die". On Sunday, he might take this "going to die" as a threat and kill Garris on his own. This assumption is not a joke, but a real possibility.


    After the arrangement, William turned to the chagrined Garris and said, "come on, man, it''s more than three o''clock now. It will be dark in the forest in two hours. We don''t have much time. Don''t try to break the bill.".


    "Ha ha, no problem. I''m sure I won''t default. I''m afraid you won''t go to the big wine bar because you''re afraid of friends'' ridicule after you lose. If you''re not here, we''ll have less fun.".


    They were laughing and chatting as if nothing had happened. Garris was asking William for help. He was busy easing the misunderstanding between him and William, and he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the prey, while William was not interested in small animals.


    After walking for about ten minutes, William was surprised by the perception of mental power coming back. He took Garris and said, "be careful, there are many big guys ahead.".

 Chapter 258

    "Big guy" Garris listened for a moment, but didn''t hear anything. "Why didn''t I hear that, and what big animals can there be in Oxford?"


    "If you don''t hear it, it doesn''t mean I can''t hear it. I think it should be a wild boar. It should weigh a lot. Be careful. Don''t make any noise. We''ll sneak in." William pointed to the front and pretended to listen to it for a moment. In fact, he scanned the front again with his mental strength. "There should be seven or eight wild boars. You should follow me and protect yourself. If you are in danger, you can go up Trees.


    Garris is also an expert in hunting. Although he didn''t have time to hunt these years, he took part in many hunting activities when he was young. He knew the danger of meeting a litter of wild boars. "Don''t worry about me. I know how to deal with wild boars. I hunted a lot of wild boars when I was young.".


    Garris gently opened the shotgun magazine, checked the ammunition, nodded to William, and bowed to the side tree.


    When William saw that Garris was skillful, he didn''t care about him any more. He padded his feet for a few minutes. After more than 30 meters away from the wild boar, William stretched out his right arm, clenched his fist, stood up and made a stop gesture.


    After observing the surroundings for a moment, he pointed to a big tree and made tactical sign language with Garris, asking him to climb up the big tree with a branch less than 2 meters from the ground.


    Garris nodded, made an OK gesture, and went to the tree, but instead of going up directly, he hid behind the tree, waiting for William to act.


    William buttoned the ammunition bag around his waist to reach the shrapnel quickly, reloaded it, bypassed the boars and walked behind them, so that when he fired, William would drive the boars in the direction of Garris.


    To the boar after 30 meters, William did not immediately shoot, but approached more than ten meters.


    Today, it''s easy to have a long gun in hand. William promises to have a full head blow with one shot, but he and Garris both have No. 12 shotgun in hand.


    No. 12 is the most powerful within 20 meters. If it is more than 20 meters, the power will be reduced by several times when it is more than 10 meters. When it is 60 meters, as long as it does not hit the eye and other fatal places, No. 12 is basically no threat to wild boars.


    Looking at the big guy not far away, in order to kill him with one shot, William crouched down and hid behind a big tree when he was only 17 or 18 meters away from the wild boar.


    After observing for dozens of seconds, I chose the shooting order and target in my heart. I raised my shotgun and gently pulled the trigger on the biggest wild boar. A loud "touch" broke the peace in the forest. The biggest wild boar fell to the ground as if he had been cursed.


    After firing the first shot, William quickly turned his gun to the second-largest wild boar who turned around and ran. With a "touch", the running wild boar plunged into the mud and rolled several times.


    After firing two shots, he backed down the cartridge case. With a wave of his hand, two shotguns appeared in the barrel of the shotgun. He closed the barrel of the shotgun and "bumped" two shots at the wild boar who had run more than 20 meters away, hitting the two wild boars in the hind legs.


    After firing these two shots, William didn''t care about the boars who ran away. There were too many trees in the forest, so he didn''t touch the angle. Moreover, at this time, the boars ran 40 or 50 meters away from William, and it was too late to reload.


    But in the direction of boar''s escape, Garris was waiting. Sure enough, there were two gunshots not far away in a few seconds. It seems that Garris also got something.


    William withdrew from the cartridge case, re loaded two rounds of ammunition, and shot two wild boars in the back leg one by one on their heads. After mental scan, it was confirmed that the four wild boars were dead.


    after walking more than ten meters towards Garris, William yelled a few words to remind Garris that he was going to pass.


    Garris heard William''s voice and answered in a loud voice.


    Staring at Garris mentally, perceiving him with his back to himself, he stood by a wild boar and looked at the wound of the wild boar.


    When he heard the footsteps, Garris turned to see William. His face immediately looked excited and said, "God, this is the biggest wild boar I''ve ever hunted. It''s 450 pounds.".


    "450 pounds?" William thought that a pound is a little more than 0.9kg, 450 pounds is 400kg, 200kg.


    "This boar looks so big. It''s only 200 kg? I thought this boar could have 300 kilos, "William asked doubtfully.


    "Hahaha" after listening to William''s words, Garris burst out laughing, "there''s something you don''t know. I thought you knew everything and understood everything after contacting with you for such a long time. Every time I was with you, it made me feel so stressed.


    I always feel that compared with you, I''ve lived in vain for so many years, and I can''t compare with you anywhere except my grade On you, fortunately, this let me understand that you are human, just a little smarter than us ordinary people.


    Turning his eyes, William said, "what are you going to do with this boar, make it into a specimen or pull it back to the castle to eat?"


    "Of course, it''s made into a specimen. I''ll hang it in the herbarium of Marlowe manor. 450 pounds is very big in England. The biggest wild boar hunted in recent decades is only 600 pounds, or 270 kilograms."."That''s it? I saw a lot of people on the Internet saying that they had hunted wild boars of 4-500 kg.


    Garris said with ridicule: "idiot, in addition to the polar bear, there will be 400 kg wild boar. I''ve also heard that other countries have been hunted to more than 300 kg wild boar. Those you see must be deceitful. By the way, how many wild boars have you hit? With this wild boar, I think our gambling game should be I won.".


    Looking at Garris laughing, William laughs, "man, you''re too happy. The youngest of the four wild boars I hunted is bigger than you.".


    "How can there be so many giant wild boars in Oxford?" Garris didn''t doubt William''s words. He just couldn''t believe there would be so many giant wild boars in Oxford. "Come on, take me to see the big guy you said. If you can exceed 600 pounds, you''ll break the hunting record.".


    Taking Garris back, William also hopes that the wild boar he hunts can exceed 600 pounds. Everyone likes breaking the record.


    After walking for dozens of meters, Garris saw that two wild boars with blooming heads were really bigger than the one he had hunted. He looked forward to William''s big guy even more. Sure enough, when Garris saw the wild boar that William had killed for the first time, his mouth would not close.


    "God," said Garris after circling the wild boar, "this wild boar is definitely more than 600 pounds. I even think it will have 650 pounds. If it is known by the media, this wild boar will definitely stir England. You will be famous again, William. But how can we get five wild boars out?".


    William looked around the woods, the car must be unable to get in, but it''s not difficult for William. A phone call to Phillips of national bank asked him to find a helicopter to hang the boar out.


    After listening to the content of William''s phone call, Garris stood aside and rolled his eyes. In his heart, he swore that William was a big dog and spent tens of thousands of pounds to rent a helicopter for a few wild boars

 Chapter 259

    While waiting for the helicopter, Garris talked about his hunting experience and the traditional fox hunting in England. Every autumn, nobles would put on their hunting clothes, ride on high horses, and hunt foxes in rural England with hunting guns and dogs. Garris himself and his family and friends would participate in this activity every year,


    some data show that every year in England, because of the fox hunting, the average number of people in the country is about 100 The county can earn 16 million pounds a year. There are 50000 professional fox hunters in England, benefiting about 15% of the farmers living in the countryside, but there are also many opponents.


    When he said that, Garris became silent. William knew what Garris was thinking. Fox hunting was absolutely one of the few symbols of aristocracy that could reflect the characteristics of aristocracy. If he lost his own characteristics, it would be no different from the common people. Therefore, some aristocrats wanted to regain part of their rights. Garris was also one of these people,


    but in William''s opinion, it was a pity It''s absolutely impossible. As long as the nobles who exposed this idea were either sitting on the bench or being killed by others, if the nobles didn''t have the chance to breathe in the war more than 60 years ago, they might have been abolished by the people.


    However, William is not interested in this matter. Even if he inherits the Earl title in the future, he will not be able to get along with the traditional nobles. After all, William has great Chinese blood. Since he is out of place, he has no interest in making friends with those who discriminate against him.


    If Henry had not secretly threatened King Philip, Duchess Devon and other aristocrats, and the current Earl of Oxford had failed to give birth to a son and a half, the Earl of Oxford''s succession would not have been able to reach him,


    it would have been normal for William not to have any sense of belonging to the aristocracy, so in this world full of discrimination When dealing with anyone, William only talks about interests, not glory or mission.


    Laughing at the futility of Garris and the other nobles, he turned and walked to a big stone and sat checking his shotgun.


    After a long time, the hesitant Garris suddenly said to William: "you can guarantee that m will be killed.".


    "Ah,,,," and so on, they all dozed off. William stretched himself and yawned, "that''s my business. I said that if I can do it, I can do it. You''d better not know the specific content. Even if there''s an accident, if you don''t know the specific things, I''ll save trouble, so that you don''t have to think about how to kill you. What you should care about is whether you want to replace m or who to find Replace "m".


    Well said, you just don''t trust anyone.


    "Ha, are you trustworthy? We are all fighting hard. When we are in trouble, don''t you still have to ask the marginal people in my aristocracy for help? "


    "Ah," said Garris in a low voice, struggling in the silence of the forest. "If anyone detects anything, we''ll go to the dark field and spend the rest of our lives.".


    "Don''t worry, if you want to go, you can go too. The benefits I want from you will be fair and aboveboard after the end of the matter. No interest entanglement, who will believe that M''s death will be related to me, so I''m sure there won''t be that day, and there''s no place in the world that can trap me.".


    Garris looked at the relaxed William with indecision, as if to get rid of a secret service leader who has been in power for decades is as simple as eating and drinking water. This can''t help but infect Garris, who has been indecisive, making up his mind.


    "I hope I don''t see Mrs. m in hell.".


    "Ha ha" is easy to understand. Traitors will go to hell. Garris doesn''t want to see m in hell, which means to send m to heaven.


    "no problem, going to heaven is a good choice for M whose hands are full of blood, but if I choose, I will choose hell, where I can do whatever I want.".


    "That''s right. I can''t go to heaven anyway, so I''ll go to hell and be the boss," said Garris, narrowing his eyes and smiling.


    "All right, let''s get ready. It''s time for us to go." William got up and patted the dirt on his body.


    "Well, we''re not waiting for the helicopter.".


    "The waiting people are coming." after seven or eight seconds, Garris vaguely heard the sound of the helicopter, looked at William''s back in surprise, and thought in his heart that every bit of contact with William, his eyesight, ears and physical strength are far beyond ordinary people. What method did Henry use to train William.


    However, although Garris was puzzled, he didn''t ask. He knew that even if he asked, William would not answer him. All kinds of signs showed that William was demonstrating to him to remind him not to hit him.


    More than ten seconds later, a ch-34 transport helicopter appeared, interrupting Garris in his meditation.


    William ignited the prepared wet firewood, and soon the helicopter hovered over William''s head. Two men in bright yellow life jackets and safety helmets slid down from the helicopter with ropes.


    William and two people loudly said the request, each other nodded to understand, gave a walkie talkie to William convenient contact, two staff signal William can go first, the rest of the matter he does not care.


    Take Garris out of the forest. On the way back, William beat some pheasants which are already protected animals in the great heaven to go back for dinner.Riding back to the stable, he left the horse to old Neil to take care of him. As soon as he got out of the stable, he saw the ch-34 transport helicopter with wild boar hanging flying towards him. He communicated with the pilot of the helicopter through walkie talkie and asked him to put the wild boar outside the stable.


    then he asked the staff in the stable to help, unload the ch-34 of the first wild boar and fly to the forest.


    Back and forth five times to transport all the five wild boars back, William told people to leave the biggest one and the one that Garris hunted for specimens,


    the remaining three wild boars were transported to Castle Town in pickups to be slaughtered. When the meat was transported back, William took five kilograms of pig meat marked first class, and the rest was distributed by the staff of the stables. He took what he wanted and didn''t want Don''t talk about what you want.


    When William and Garris came to the castle to send boar to the herbalist, it was more than 6 p.m. when they returned to the castle, they asked the servant to take Garris to the guest room to take a bath and change clothes.


    After finishing his grooming, William was waiting for Garris while chatting with his mother in the hall on the first floor.


    As soon as he entered the hall, William took the initiative to hug his mother. Lena said, "how was the afternoon?".


    "Hehe, it''s not bad. I''ll take you hunting next time," William said with a smile.


    "No, I can''t stand the bloody scenes. When I was a child, your grandfather took me to play grouse. When I saw that the grouse was beaten by bullets, I felt like vomiting. Every time I went home from hunting, I was covered with mud. It was disgusting.".


    "Well, mom, we won''t talk about this anymore." William changed the subject when he saw that his mother didn''t like it. "How was the conversation with chef Gordon Ramsey this afternoon?".


    "Not bad, we have reached an agreement verbally. After the change of ownership of Chelsea, I will build a two-story restaurant near the subway, which mainly focuses on Italian and Spanish food. These two dishes have enough weight and the price is much lower than French food.


    I intend to use medium and low prices to attract and reward the fans of Chelsea and the residents near the stadium, so as to increase people''s interest in me What do you think of the support of your family in Chelsea.


    "OK, what''s the matter? A Michelin 3-star restaurant can''t make much money a year. If we don''t lose money, we can keep on driving. Mom, have you ever thought of expanding the stadium and changing Chelsea village?"

 Chapter 260

    "Remake the stadium and Chelsea village?" Lina thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "how much does that cost? Now the 42055 seats on the stadium are often dissatisfied. If the stadium is expanded, there is no need to waste it.".


    "You don''t understand. In the long run, the global market will only become more and more popular. As long as the achievements go up, the existing seats will not be enough in a few years.


    it''s better to build in the future than now. Taking advantage of the current economic downturn, the cost of expansion will be several percent or even double lower than a few years later. Now spending money is actually making money, and we will be big as soon as we get involved If you want the support of the fans and the performance of the team, you have to spend money on it.


    it''s best for the players to buy the best players according to the situation. If you can''t, you should continue to spend money on the hardware facilities of the team and build a modern training base Only with our ambition can we attract good players and keep the hearts of the fans.


    money doesn''t necessarily make us win the championship, but it will increase our chances of winning the championship. I don''t want to be scolded by the fans like the old man bezina. If you win the Championship, you will go to receive the trophy on behalf of our Devonshire family.


    think about it, mom, you will definitely be this The most beautiful club president in the world.


    The assumption of "God" excites Lina when she thinks about it. Her face is full of expectation. However, she shakes her head when she is happy. She says, "it will take us many years to earn back with so much investment. If the team''s performance has not improved, we will lose a lot.".


    "Well, William''s face was puffed. He really admired his mother. He was a budget minded housekeeper since he was a child. It was too natural for him to change his identity from a fan to a boss.


    the fast William couldn''t adapt to it." don''t worry, mom. I promise I won''t lose money in this way. You forget to make money, but my strong point is that I made tens of billions of assets in seven or eight months, I can''t be wrong.


    This made the worried Lina calm down, with a proud look on her face, touched William''s head and said kindly: "speaking, mom really wants to thank you, my child. Mom never dreamed that our family would buy the Chelsea team. God is good to me. Although he took away my love, he gave me the best son. William, you are my mom''s generation "The greatest pride of all.".


    "Look at what you said, mom, it''s me to thank. Without you, there would be no me. Now that I can support the family, you can relax and do what you want to do. The rest is me. You should work hard for me in the first half of your life, and enjoy your son''s filial piety in the second half of your life.".


    "Ha ha, that''s right, you have a conscience." William knows filial piety, which makes Lina very happy. She said happily: "well, mother is not as good as you in making money. I don''t care about these things. You can do it by yourself. William, how about mother inviting all the Chelsea fans to drink beer and eat fried chicken in the first game after we are in charge.".


    When his mother was happy, William said with a smile: "no problem, mom, you can be happy. Making money is for spending. I''ve thought that you and my future wife are responsible for spending money. If the children are girls, they will be treated the same as you. If they are boys, they will have to do housework to earn pocket money.".


    "Ha ha, William, you are so hateful," Lena was amused by William and said gloating, "with a father like you, my grandchildren will be very poor in the future. I want to laugh when I think about the poor looks of the little guys.".


    "Well," William said in embarrassment, "if you want a grandson, you''ll have to wait a long time. I''m not ready to be a father.".


    "It doesn''t matter, mom is not ready to be a grandmother," Lena patted William on the shoulder and said kindly, "my child, you grow up before mom is ready.".


    "Cough, cough, cough",


    William and Lena turn to see Garris standing by the stairs.


    Garris said apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb you.".


    William and his mother both got up from the sofa and smile at Garris. "It doesn''t matter. I''m just talking about daily life with my mother. Does the dress fit?"


    Garris greets Lena politely, "thank you, just right.".


    After changing into the casual suit sent by the clothing store, Garris looks much younger. William jokingly said, "Congratulations, Garris, you look much younger than before in this dress. Your previous dress taste is too old-fashioned, and the whole person looks too serious and gloomy.".


    Some people doubt their own dress taste, which makes Garris, who has always boasted of being a gentleman of England, can''t bear it. He said angrily, "how good do you think your dress taste is? You are all aristocrats. Your dress taste is as casual as those upstarts in America. Please make it clear that I''m not old at all. Now I''m just in a good mood to put down my burden.".


    Lena smiles as she listens to the quarrel between her son and her friend. She shakes her head and says, "you talk, gentlemen. I have to see if dinner is ready.".


    Garris nodded, "thank you, ma''am.".


    After Lina left, Garris sat on the sofa and said, "your mother is really great. I heard that she has been single for you. In the past ten years before you made your fortune, she has been working several jobs to support you in your studies. Now, your mother and son have finally worked hard and enjoyed themselves. Your mother can live for herself in the future."."Well," William stares at Garris fiercely, "what do you mean, Garris? You''d better just compliment rather than have other ideas.".


    Garris looked at William with a bad face and thought for a few seconds. "William, you are such a jerk. Why do you always think others are bad? You won''t have persecution delusion. God, I swear it''s a compliment.".


    "Well, I believe you for the time being, but after dinner, you''ll go back to London immediately, and if you dare to take advantage of me not coming to the castle, I''ll sink you into the Thames River," William threatened, staring into Garris''s eyes.


    Garris rolled his eyes silently. "Don''t worry, I don''t have the courage to be your stepfather. I haven''t lived enough, but, hey, hey.".


    Looking at the meaningful expression on Garris''s face, William was very angry. "F.k.u, what''s your expression? You can have a try again. I promise I''ll throw you into the river outside the castle to wake you up.".


    In the face of furious William, Garris hastily restrained his smile, but still said: "you wait, William, you will certainly have a lot of trouble in the future. I will stay quietly and wait to see your joke.".


    "You go to hell, asshole," William said angrily, but he knew what Garris said was right. There would be many people who would make up his mind in the future. Thinking that there would be all kinds of ill intentioned people contacting his mother in the future, William was very upset.


    It seems that the problem of mother''s safety has come to a point where we have to start. It''s better to find some people who have nothing to do with Europe and America to protect their mother. It''s better to be female special soldiers. With this idea, William can''t help thinking of some bodyguards in the Great China who specially protect big people.

 Chapter 261

    After learning that William can inherit the Earl title, Lena secretly told William that she would not consider remarrying or looking for a boyfriend because of her reputation. Although William agreed with this, he couldn''t say much about it, so he had to let it go.


    In Europe and the United States, marriage, divorce, remarriage, divorce again really don''t too much, Lina this kind of for children don''t marry is wonderful, so if Lina has any idea, already grown up, William has no reason to stop.


    Well, William had never hoped that his dead father, who had never seen a picture of him, would be alive.


    "I''m sorry, Garris. You sit down first. I have to make a phone call," William got up and nodded to Garris.


    Garris said with a smile, "please help yourself." he didn''t realize that what he said just now had a great effect on William. If he knew, Garris would give himself a big slap in the face.


    Out of the hall, outside the castle, he took out his Bluetooth headset and said to Sunday, "help me search for the female bodyguards of the great Chinese dynasty. It''s better to protect the big people. Only by normal means, can you help me check whether the Chinese Chamber of Commerce in England has any drinks or activities recently.".


    "Sir," he said on Sunday more than ten seconds later, "Sir, the 13th of this month is China''s Mid Autumn Festival. The Chinese in London will have dinner together on that day. I will report to you after the bodyguard''s investigation.".


    After thinking for a moment, William said, "well, help me to submit an application to the chamber of Commerce. That is to say, as a half Chinese, I hope to experience the festival atmosphere of China. In addition, I told them that I like the jade and embroidery of China very much. I hope that I can find the jade and master Su Xiu of China through the chamber of Commerce, and help me prepare two gifts with Chinese characteristics for my mother''s birthday.".


    "Yes, the application has been sent, sir.".


    Although William lived in Europe and the United States, he was from China in his previous life. He wanted to find bodyguards and naturally tended to find bodyguards in China. As William is now, he believes that as long as he is willing to spend money, he can achieve his goal through civil relations.


    Everyone has a social circle. The Chinese who can make a big business in England can definitely find a relationship in their hometown. They can get to know some people with status and follow the normal employment relationship. William is not worried about problems.


    He doesn''t believe that he can''t find the best bodyguard when he pays a lot of money. If he doesn''t find the best bodyguard, the money is not in place. Moreover, he is only responsible for paying money, and he doesn''t care about the rest.


    Sir, Mrs. Lena asked me to inform you that dinner is ready and you can take the guests to the restaurant.


    "I see. Let mother wait a moment. I''ll be there." William put down his mind and went into the hall with Garris to the dining room.


    This evening, I had a barbecued boar chop and a fried cheese chicken sandwich made of chicken breast of pheasant. William was not very interested in the barbecued boar chop, but the chicken sandwich was very to William''s taste. After eating the sandwich that his mother specially reminded the chef to make, William still had some ideas.


    After dinner, chef Gordon Ramsay came to the restaurant and asked the three of them for their opinions on tonight''s dishes. Everyone was full of praise for the chicken sandwich. Only Garris liked the boar steak very much. William and his mother Lena thought it was greasy and didn''t like it very much.


    Gordon Ramsay first apologized and then said that he would make changes according to the tastes of William and Lina in the future. He hoped that he would have the honor to invite mother and son to his restaurant for another taste and suggestions.


    This kind of polite words, of course, will not let Gordon ugly, a promise to have the opportunity to go.


    At the end of the dinner, William was generally satisfied with Gordon''s team, so he wrote a check for $110000 to Gordon directly, and the extra $10000 was regarded as a tip, which made Gordon very happy. After thanking him again and again, he went back to London with his team.


    After seeing Garris off, William walked alone in the castle and came to the river outside the castle. After walking along the river for a few minutes, William suddenly stopped and turned to look at the side woods.


    "Don''t hide, Craig.".


    As soon as the words fell, Craig came out from behind the tree with a look of surprise. "How do you know I''m here?".


    "Ha ha," said William, who is a hang up man. In strange places, he always habitually drives his mind and senses the surroundings. "My hearing is very good. It''s strange that you can''t hear the sound of breathing so heavily. Moreover, your car is not well parked. It''s clear that you want me to find you on purpose.".


    William stares at the decadent Craig. He sees that Mr. bond, who was energetic and confident a few months ago, has a stubble face, heavy breathing and a husky voice.


    Shaking his head, "since life is not good, you should come back early. It''s not a good idea to numb the pain with alcohol.".


    Craig came back hoarsely. "Do you think I should come back? Since you sent me on a mission, you should believe me, but look at me now. Maybe you can understand my feelings when you are shot by your own people like me.


    "Well, don''t complain, I know you have persistence in your heart, otherwise you won''t hear me say that you can be cured, and you will go back to England immediately. I have the doctors and equipment ready, but are you sure you are ready to return?"William said that he could be cured, but he just gave Craig a step down. If he didn''t come back, he just couldn''t pass the pass of being shot by his own people. Otherwise, he couldn''t be cured because of his injury. Now when William exposed his mind, Craig was surprisingly not angry.


    Just a heavy sigh, "come on, I''ll be ready when I come back. I hope the doctor you''re looking for won''t make me useless, otherwise I''ll really have to retire.".


    Craig is different from William, who is selfish and has no sense of national honor. He is a real patriot and comes back as soon as he thinks about it. A man with such a strong sense of mission is absolutely a good fighter.


    "Don''t worry, you are such a good helper. I can''t bear to waste it. You should have heard of cell regeneration technology. In order to let you recover early, I spent 500000 pounds in the black market to order a special cell regeneration first aid kit that is still in the laboratory. It can speed up the recovery speed by more than ten times. I guarantee you will get better soon.".


    William didn''t buy any cell regeneration first aid kit at all, just to hide the healing magic, "but, for the sake of confidentiality, you will do the operation in a coma state, no problem.".


    "Hehe, as long as you get better soon, I don''t care what you will do to me," said Craig with a smile.


    "Screw you, I didn''t expect you to be like this, asshole. You stay away from me in the future," William shivered. "Let''s go to the castle first, and then you''ll get out of here.".


    "Well" Craig may be trying to disgust William and say to him, "you have so much money. In fact, you can try it. Many rich people in England like special ways of communication.".


    "Hell" William grabs Craig by the collar and throws Craig into the river.


    After Craig showed his head in the water, William scolded: "wake up, wake up and roll up.".


    Craig laughs and looks at William, who is in a hurry to go back. After a few months of depression, he suddenly feels better.


    it seems that if he can see that others are more unhappy than himself when he is unhappy, he will feel better. Happiness is based on the pain of others. It''s true, especially when the pain is applied to people with higher status than himself.

 Chapter 262

    Taking Craig back, William thought, instead of taking him to the castle, he went to the infirmary in the stable.


    pulled the duty veterinarian aside and whispered a bottle of anesthetic spray to the vet. The vet didn''t ask much. He kept telling the anesthetic spray that he could not use much, and then went home happily. William gave him a holiday.


    went to the anaesthesia spray on his hand in the clinic and threw it to Craig.


    Craig looked at the anesthetic on his hand, and after seeing it clearly, he lost his voice and said, "Damn, you want to kill me. This is for horses.".


    "You''re not an idiot. You don''t know how to take a few less puffs. Who told you not to inform me when you came. Hurry up, the doctor is coming. Now you can only make do with it. Anyway, the operation won''t take much time, so you''ll have a sleep and everything will be fine tomorrow morning." William said with a smile.


    "I didn''t want to operate on you. I''ll go back to the secret service again," Craig hesitated with the anesthetic spray.


    "Whatever, I can save 500000 yuan. It''s easy to go. I don''t want to see you off." William held out his hand and pointed to the door of the infirmary. "Remember to close the door when you go out, thank you.".


    did not know whether Craig did not want the secret service people to see his decadent appearance or really trust William. Craig hesitated for a few seconds to open the spray bottle and put a few mouths in her mouth, squeaky and squeaky.


    "If I''m useless, I''ll depend on you to eat and drink for nothing," Craig said, as he fell into a daze and tilted his head on the medical bed.


    William looked at Craig who was numb. He turned his mouth and showed a smile on his face. He took a white coat and threw it on the camera to block the camera. He scanned the whole infirmary with mental force. When he found no problem, he waved his hand to Craig. Craig was lifted up by an invisible force and lay flat on the medical bed.


    Sensing Craig''s physical condition, I found that there were two unhealed wounds on his body. One wound was relatively large, which should have been hit by his deputy with a long gun. After the bullet stuck in his shoulder blade, fortunately, the bone was OK. The other wound was smaller, which should have been hit by a stray bullet. The wound was almost healed, but this wound was the most troublesome, with a lot of bullets in it fragment.


    After checking out the problem, the next step is simple. William controls a flying knife to cut Craig''s shoulder coat, cut two wounds, use mental force to take out the bullet and the fragments in another wound, and finally throw the healing magic on Craig.


    Soon the wound began to heal. After more than ten seconds, the small wound almost healed. But William, who was shot by a long gun, felt that the healing was too slow and threw a healing magic. This time, the wound healed almost at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    After dealing with the wound, William hands a lift mental force wrapped from Craig wound to take out bullet fragments and deformed warheads to his eyes, the heart can not help but admire Craig.


    Metal foreign body in the body, even if the skin wound healed, but as long as the arm force or touch the wound, these metal fragments will immediately tear the muscle tissue,


    it is impossible to make peace for a few years, only after tearing and growing new granulation completely wrapped these fragments, the pain will gradually reduce, but do not want to feel pain That''s impossible.


    Looking at Craig in a coma, I secretly praise that the guy is a tough guy, regardless of his body pain all the time, leaving the fragments in his body, waiting for a useful day.


    Mental power wrapped in debris was sent to the sink, washed with water, put it in a bag, found a blanket for Craig to cover, finally took out Craig''s mobile phone and dialed a number for his mobile phone,


    pulled off the white coat blocking the camera, and told Sunday, "remind me when Craig wakes up on Sunday.".


    Yes sir.


    He went out of the stable and went back to the basement of the castle. These days, he ordered instruments and equipment from time to time. Except for the enclosed machine room, the basement is almost a laboratory.


    William scanned the bullet fragments with his instrument and said to Sunday, "on Sunday, help me analyze these bullet fragments, and then log into my secret service account to see if I can find out who has used these bullets in the past in the database.".


    A moment later, Sunday replied, "Sir, analysis shows that the fragments are made of waste uranium, and there are seven people in the database who have used them.".


    Looking at the pictures projected on the wall on Sunday, William quickly recognized the person in his memory, "the first in the second row.".


    On Sunday, the photos of other people were hidden, leaving only the photos of the murderer on the wall. "Sir, the secret service database shows that this man''s name is Patrick. He is a ghost and has no country of birth. If you want to find specific information, I need your authorization to enter some special secret databases all over the world.".


    "No," William refused without even thinking about it. He knew what would happen if he searched aimlessly. "Pay attention to the Golden Dragon Hotel in the capital of Asia, eavesdrop on the hotel director, Severin. I want to know anything about her, and then pay close attention to the airport, the station and the hotel, especially Singapore. Patrick may go to Singapore in the near future.".


    Although it''s not likely to spy on a woman controlled by others to get information, it''s OK to try. For Sunday, it''s a very simple thing, "pass on the information of Patrick to Brian mills and ask him to find a relationship and help me find it."."Data transmission complete, sir.".


    Twenty minutes later, William''s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Brian. "Good afternoon, Brian. Did you find it so soon?".


    "Ha ha, it''s evening now. I should say good evening, good evening, boss," Brian joked with William.


    William heard that Brian was in a good mood, so he didn''t rush to ask about Patrick. "It seems that you''ve had a good time recently. Do you have anything happy to share with me?".


    "There are some happy things indeed. Kim and her mother promised me to travel next month. The only trouble is that we haven''t reached an agreement on where to go. Boss, do you have any good suggestions?"


    "Well, travel?" William was worried, "it doesn''t matter where you go. It''s because Kim and her mother don''t agree that you''re in a dilemma. Where Kim plans to go.".


    Brian sighed: "boss, you are still so smart. Kim is going to Istanbul. Her mother thinks Istanbul may be a bit troublesome and plans to go to Budapest, but I have some hesitation in my heart, you know.".


    Of course, William knows the reason. There are many forces in these two cities that have contacts with the Albanians. "Well, if I make a decision, I won''t go to Istanbul or Budapest. There are a lot of Albanians in these two cities, but if you have any ideas about your ex-wife, maybe you can come to a hero to save the United States or something.".


    This is not a good idea. Brian blurted out: "no, even if I have an idea, I will never put Kim and her mother in danger.


    maybe it''s good to go to Brazil and the Great China. I heard that the law and order in the Great China is very good. I will try to persuade Kim and Lenore to change their itinerary."


    "You just understand. Although all the top families of Albania in Paris have been killed, it''s still right to be careful. You know the tradition of the people of Albania.".


    "Yes, thank you. I''ll be careful. Boss, the person you are looking for is related to the bombing of a small foreign affairs office in South America. The secret service of the United States has locked down his general whereabouts. I''ll let you know if there is any specific information.".


    "OK, have a good trip.".


    Thank you. Bye, boss.


    "Well, bye bye"

 Chapter 263

    The next morning, William, who went to bed early, was awakened by Sunday. "Sir, Mr. Daniel Craig is awake. Do you need to see him?"


    Lying on the bed, William came back a little confused. "Well, let someone prepare clothes and take him to wash. I''ll have breakfast with him in an hour, and wake me up in 20 minutes.".


    Yes sir.


    An hour later, William stood in the dining room and said, "good morning, how did you sleep last night?".


    "Very good. It''s the best sleep I''ve had in the past few months. Thank you, William. I owe you a lot," Craig said excitedly. "Can you ask me where I bought the first aid kit you said? I feel the same as before, even better than a few months ago.".


    "Sorry, it''s still in the laboratory. I''m only qualified to get the semi-finished product by chance," William said apologetically. "You''ve used it. You should know how much benefit that kind of first-aid kit will bring, so you don''t want to get into trouble and keep your mouth shut.".


    "Well," Craig nodded, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t tell anyone. Hehe, it involves tens of billions of dollars. Let alone kill people, it''s OK to overthrow a small country.".


    "It''s good to understand," William likes smart people. Needless to say, Craig mends his mind. "Sit down. Breakfast is ready.".


    After a quiet breakfast, William said, "are you interested in playing grouse? By the way, I''ll try if your shooting is backward.".


    "No problem, so I''m in your charge now?" Craig asked without surprise.


    "Well, you should know what happened some time ago"


    Craig nodded, "I saw it on the news.".


    "A series of things happened, making all relevant people in the stage of being suspected, so the chairman of the security committee, Garris Mallory, found me. My current identity is the special commissioner, responsible for investigating the leakage incident,


    but you know me, I can hide this kind of thing, but this time the security committee gave me an advantage that I can''t refuse. I''m very busy So I think of you.


    William turned to Craig''s eyes and said, "you don''t mind if I leave it to you.".


    Craig said easily, "of course, I''ll take it from the public to the private.".


    "Good. You are in charge of the operation, and I am in charge of the logistics and intelligence. I have got a message that the person you arrested a few months ago will go to Lion City, so we have a tactical team in Malaysia. Where are the manpower and equipment waiting to support you?".


    Taking Craig into the gun room, William takes out a black box and hands it to Craig.


    After Craig opened it, William introduced: "the mobile phone is modified by me with a ready-made mobile phone. Its appearance is no different from that of ordinary mobile phones. It only adds a positioning system and receiving and sending function. As long as you turn it on, you can position yourself globally. The belt buckle is a spare positioning and receiver to prevent the mobile phone from being confiscated.


    the earphone can be put into your ear, and it can receive the vibration of your eardrum when you speak If you use it alone, the transmission distance of the headset is only 5km, and the most important thing is the glasses.


    William took out the wide brimmed black frame sunglasses in the box and said: "this glasses can be said to be the most advanced technology in the world. After connecting the mobile phone, it can transmit data back to the host through satellite to label and analyze what you see. At the same time, it also has the functions of taking photos, face recognition, overlay layers, voice navigation and positioning.".


    Looking at the surprised Craig, William said with a smile, "well, is it more advanced than what you''ve seen before?".


    Craig nodded blankly.


    "By the way, glasses and mobile phones are only used for three days. If you don''t have my authorization after three days, glasses and mobile phones will self destruct. Be careful. If you are trapped in a place where you can''t receive signals, don''t stay on your body when the time comes, or they will burn you beyond recognition.".


    "F, K" Craig was frightened by William''s words and said discontentedly: "how bold is it that people can use these devices idiotically. If there is a problem with the equipment, it''s not too unfair to die.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, it won''t explode, and the battery will heat up when it spontaneously ignites. You have enough time to throw away your mobile phone and glasses, and they are very safe at ordinary times. Only after receiving the command, the system will issue a special command, and the battery will ignite when it is short circuited.


    but there is a special place in the mobile phone. If you encounter a special situation, the battery will be short circuited after entering the command for a few seconds When the clock explodes all the energy, it can be used as a pineapple. The power of the explosion is probably equal to a pineapple.


    Craig thought for a moment and said, "it''s a bit like a transformer short circuit explosion?"


    "Yes, these devices can be fully charged for five days. This box is a charger, which can be plugged in or solar charger. Put the device back in the box, open the panel on the cover, pull out the wires, open the folded solar panel and put it under the sun. The device can be fully charged in four hours. Of course, the device can''t be directly exposed to the sun.".


    Among these devices, earphones and belt buckles are purchased directly, and mobile phone and glasses technologies are all available in some laboratories, but they were combined after William ordered them to be stolen on Sunday.Glasses sound very advanced, but in fact, it is a receiver and camera. All functions need to transmit data to an external server through the mobile phone, which will be processed by Sunday. Glasses are dead without Sunday.


    It''s several grades lower than the glasses in Devonshire''s helmet invented by him. Even if the glasses technology is leaked, William is not upset. Anyway, the patents are in the hands of those laboratories.


    So the most important thing for these devices is the system and battery. On Sunday, William was very relieved that the battery was a device he bought for 10 million pounds, and the self-assembled lithium sulfur battery was about ten years more advanced than the battery in the world, so William was the most strict guard against the battery.


    he didn''t tell Craig that the battery he took out this time was charging The batteries in mobile phones and glasses will self destruct as long as they are disassembled, charged or 99% charged.


    Craig put the device on his body, "it''s really not going to go wrong.".


    "It''s the same as C4. Even if you hit it with a hammer or a gun when it''s not powered on, it won''t be ok as long as I don''t give an order. It''s just to prevent the technology from being stolen. If you don''t defend yourself, maybe in a few days, these technologies won''t be mine.".


    "Hei hei" Craig felt guilty when he was seen by William. Although there was no flaw on his face, William felt Craig''s eyes twinkle, which showed that Craig really had such an idea.


    However, William was prepared to know that these secret agents were unreliable and had been defending for a long time, so he was not angry. He pointed to the shotgun more than 60 years ago and said, "except this shotgun, you can choose anything else.".


    After changing their hunting clothes, they went out of the castle with their shotguns and dozens of rounds of ammunition in their pockets. In order to save trouble, William called the stables and asked two employees to drive behind them to pick up the prey.

 Chapter 264

    Just after walking out of the castle on the grass, William smiles at Craig and starts to trot. Craig looks at William in the process of jogging and understands that this is a test of his physical strength, so he runs with his competitive heart.


    But after running for more than ten hours, Craig was more and more discouraged. He never thought that his physical strength would drop to this point. After running for this time, he began to gasp.


    When William starts to accelerate, and then runs for 5 minutes, Craig can''t keep up. Seeing this, William starts to slow down his speed. Running is just a test, so that Craig can recognize his current physical condition, so as to avoid wrong judgment during the task.


    After walking for a few minutes, William smiles and looks at Craig with his hands on his knees. "You have to stop drinking, man. If you drink it again, it will be completely destroyed.".


    Craig nodded and gasped. "Don''t worry, I''ll give up. I just gave up and used alcohol to numb the pain. Now that I have a goal, it''s easy for me to give up drinking.".


    William has no doubt about this. He has read Craig''s information and knows how strong this guy''s willpower is. "Well, since you should have realized your situation, let''s talk about this mission.".


    "You said," Craig looked straight at William seriously.


    "Put on your glasses, it''s easier.".


    Craig didn''t ask much. He was obedient and put on his glasses. Soon a picture appeared on the glasses. Before he asked, he heard a mechanical voice from the earphone introducing the information of patette.


    This guy is the one you wanted to arrest three months ago.


    Craig listened to Sunday''s introduction of the equipment, and said to William, "yes, it''s him. If I hadn''t had an accident, I would have caught him three months ago.".


    William is noncommittal about this statement. If it''s so easy to grasp, there won''t be m ordering Craig''s deputy to shoot for him.


    "I''ve received news that Patrick will go to lion city to perform some kind of mission, but this guy is just a small role. He is almost a private thug who takes money to do things. There is another person behind the scenes. Ha ha, his identity is really surprising.".


    "So the opponent is really our own man?" Craig asked with understanding.


    William didn''t make much fuss. "Smart, the chief conspirator is Silva. She used to be m''s confidant. In 1985, she worked with m in Asia. Until 7991, three years ago, he was hunted for attacking the network of an Asian power without authorization. I don''t know why m gave up Silva and let it go.


    You can understand that after being arrested, Silva escaped without knowing the reason. When Silva got ready, he began to retaliate against the secret service by using his knowledge of the secret service. His ultimate goal was to make m lose his reputation and then kill m himself.


    Craig was relieved by the news. The opponent hiding in the dark and the exposed opponent are totally different things. A big country wants to deal with an exposed mouse. As long as it is caught, it is not too much to describe it as death. "It seems that we can catch him soon.".


    "I''m sorry," William shrugged. "It''s easier to catch him if it''s the secret service of other countries, but Silva is too familiar with the secret service of England. He knows our blind spot. It''s not so easy to catch him.


    And he''s an old hand. If he hadn''t been betrayed by m, no one would have caught him three years ago. Now Silva is more careful after a big loss. I spent tens of millions of dollars to get some vague information.


    "Tens of millions of dollars?" Craig was stunned. "Are you paying for information? It seems that the benefits of the security committee are very, very great, to the extent that capitalists like you are willing to invest regardless of the cost. ".


    "Ha ha", William looked at Craig with a smile. He would not say that there was no $10 million at all. All the information was in his own memory. He said that buying with money was just to hide the source of information. At the same time, he had to have a reasonable reason to make false accounts. The more he paid, the more he would be more reasonable when he reached for the benefits.


    "If you have to pay, there will be a return. The ability to pay is the strongest super ability. If not, it is that the money is not enough.


    If it wasn''t for fear of scaring Silva and never showing up in the future, I would like to put up a $20 million task in the dark net. At that time, there will be some dark forces to solve my problems and send Silva to me for a reward. ".


    Craig shook his head and sighed, "I hate you capitalists. Everything to you is just a matter of spending more and less money. Afterwards, you can earn twice as much money as you spend.".


    William rolled his eyes. It''s not the common character of capitalists. It''s all right for individuals.


    "I doubt that there is a great power behind Silva. This force is very good at network intrusion. A few days ago, the explosion of the secret service headquarters was that the opponent used the network to invade into the headquarters system and opened the explosion caused by the gas valve.


    my plan is to let you go back to London today to find the M report and infiltrate her opponent into the secret service insider''s eye liner and show them weakness,


    . Don''t be too good after you go back. You''d better let people think that you are almost useless and lower the vigilance of your opponents. Then I''ll find someone to act, deliberately make things difficult for you and embarrass you. ".Craig looks at William in disbelief, wondering why he did it.


    "Haha," William said with a sly smile, "you say that if you almost hang up because you were hurt by a colleague by mistake and want to revenge, you will do so when you meet a former colleague who has the same experience.".


    Craig soon understood it and laughed.


    "If our plan is successful, the more demeaning and difficult it is for you, Silva may have the idea of wooing you. If my guess is realized, Silva can only interview you, which will give us the opportunity to contact him. Once the mouse comes out of the small waterway and is exposed to the sun, he can''t escape.".


    "Understand, hehe, I don''t have to pretend to be decadent at all. In recent months, I''ve been in self destruction almost every day, and I don''t have to pretend to be physically fit. I haven''t trained for three months, and my physical function is getting worse. The only trouble is whether I want to get to know m about this.".


    Craig looks at William calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t doubt M''s loyalty to this country, but you have to understand that the opponent used to be m''s confidant. He knows her better than us. Invading her computer is as simple as drinking water and eating. Once the mouse detects something, he will slip back down the channel.".


    "Well" in order to catch Silva, Craig doesn''t think it''s wrong to hide from M. he is not a good baby.


    William is very satisfied with Craig as a hitter, because he didn''t ask for any benefits at all. For William, who is money oriented, Craig is really a good hitter, and can''t be any better.


    with his injury recovering, grouse hunting is a piece of cake for Craig, who has been crawling and rolling in the army for half his life.


    For the next two hours, the two men kept shooting, bang, bang, bang. They were busy behind them. They ran around to pick up the grouse that had been hit. Later, they couldn''t find another grouse in this area, so they stopped.


    Take the car back to the castle. After getting off the car, William took two grouse from the car body. The other twenty told the two employees to send them to the stables to add food to everyone.

 Chapter 265

    At noon, there are only William and Craig. Lena goes to Oxford University to discuss with the university about re funding the school of Arts of Oxford University and setting up the Devonshire literary scholarship.


    Devonshire scholarship has been broken for two generations since his great grandfather died, and the wall outside his castle was demolished by Oxford University to build the school building, so William didn''t care about it at all.


    But when Lena realized that she would not have to worry about money in the future, she wanted to restore the reputation of Devonshire family in Oxfordshire, so she picked up this tradition which had been broken for two generations.


    in order to make her mother happy, a little money William did not stop it. Anyway, it was just a literary scholarship, not a high-tech and military scholarship.


    Sixty years ago, the Devonshire family funded the College of Arts for 2000 pounds a year. Now Lena, under William''s persuasion, happily went to Oxford University with a check for 1 million pounds.


    Call William at more than 11 o''clock to say that she won''t come back for lunch. The dean of Oxford College of Arts and the deans of other colleges have a small dinner party at noon to thank the Devonshire family for their kindness.


    This is to play in the autumn. I really treat Lina as an idiot. Today''s 1 million pounds was only agreed after William persuaded Lina to donate 200000 pounds.


    ...


    during the meal, seeing that Craig was still hesitant, William said, "if you have anything to ask, just ask. Why are you hesitating?".


    When Craig heard this, he pointed to the glasses hanging on his suit pocket and said, "William, did you invent an artificial intelligence system? I talked with it before lunch and found that this system is much more advanced than the one in our secret service. How did you do it?".


    "How did you do that?" William''s face is frozen, which limits 99.9% of the functions and intelligent subsystems. Craig, who is well-informed, is surprised not to ask more questions for fear of touching William''s core secrets. If he knows the complete Sunday, he must not be scared of a heart attack.


    "What else can we do? Just click the keyboard in front of the monitor," William said frankly.


    This made Craig roll his eyes. He treated him as an idiot, and he didn''t even want to say some useless technical terms,


    "well, now I hate not only rich people who don''t treat money as money, but also smart people who treat others as idiots.


    even if you think I don''t understand, as a noble, your gentleman''s etiquette is gone, in your eyes Can''t I even understand the basic principles in this book? "


    "Well," William nodded positively, "I tell you that AI is a waste of saliva.".


    Craig was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. After lunch, Craig said goodbye to William and agreed to meet him in London tomorrow.


    ......


    the next day, William was having breakfast with his mother. As soon as he finished eating, he was sitting in the garden with his mother talking about the scholarship of liberal arts college and other colleges, when he received a phone call from Gary Mallory,


    in the phone call, Gary and William said that bond was not as alive as William expected, and they called in the hope that William would return to London to test bond and see if he was still fit It''s not suitable for the mission.


    William, who had been waiting all morning for a few minutes, pretended to reluctantly promise Garris to go to London.


    "Who are you cheating on?" although William walked away more than ten steps when he called, Lina couldn''t hear what he was saying, but she could see William''s expression clearly. The wise man was more than the mother. She knew that he was being cheated by the way he looked.


    William didn''t tell his mother about it. He never told Lena what he was doing outside, so he just gave her a kiss on the cheek, said he was sorry and told her that he had something to deal with in London.


    Then, driving to London in Lina''s complaining eyes, I call bill Turner, M''s assistant, on the way to ask him to take me to the headquarters.


    The secret service headquarters was bombed by Silva and then moved to a new place. William, who usually didn''t care about this, didn''t know where the new headquarters was.


    It took more than an hour to drive and park at the place agreed with bill. As soon as he got off the bus, he heard a Land Rover honking its horn not far away. William turned his head and saw Bill sitting in the driver''s seat.


    He got on the bus and said hello to bill. After driving for more than 20 minutes, he drove into a slope and turned into an underground fortress. As soon as he got off the bus, Bill explained to William, "this is the underground of Churchill castle. Many places were built in the 18th century. It was used as a secret headquarters decades ago. There is no problem in security, except for those damned rats.".


    After walking for a long time, William looked at the busy hall and said, "it''s been so many days. How can it be so messy?".


    "I can''t help it. It took three days just to move the server from the headquarters, not to mention the confidential paper documents. Each document needs to be personally reviewed and signed by each person in charge. These office equipment was only delivered yesterday. If we do it again, we will be crazy.".


    After that, Bill slapped his mouth and said, "come on, I''ll take you to bond. It says you''re in charge of the test."William Bill''s impression is not bad, and he said, "ha ha, you''re right. Before long, you''ll have to move again, unless you don''t want a new headquarters but stay underground with the mice.".


    "Well, did you hear something?" bill, who was walking ahead, turned his head and asked.


    "You just wait slowly, for the sake of face, you can''t stay here all the time," William said perfunctorily. Fortunately, he didn''t say much that the new headquarters is just across the river from the old headquarters, otherwise it would be unclear in the future.


    Bill see William department want to mention the new headquarters, had to take William to the test room.


    After entering the test room, bond and some people in white coats knocked on the door and walked in a few minutes later.


    Today''s Craig''s face looks much worse than yesterday''s, even worse than the day before yesterday when there was no treatment. William secretly gives Craig a look of appreciation.


    After several sports experts brought bond the test equipment, William said, "let''s go. I don''t know what''s good for testing." then he sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    After several tests, several sports experts discussed for a moment. They came up to William and said, "bond is in very poor health. I don''t recommend him to go out again.".


    "Well, I see," William came up to Craig with the test report, "come on, Mr. bond, let''s test the shooting, and then the psychological test.".


    It''s self-evident that Craig intentionally let go water. He couldn''t even hit 8 rings from a distance of 10 meters. The 10 rounds of cz83 pistol only hit 57 rings.


    William shakes his head, doesn''t speak to Craig, and dismisses the staff with the video camera and the notes.


    Although William did not speak, but we see what William''s expression means, the look of disdain is too obvious, and Craig also cooperate with the acting, a face of iron blue turned his head and left.

 Chapter 266

    After noon, William saw Garris, who came here specially. As soon as he met Garris, he asked, "how''s it going?"


    William said with a smile, "if you''re talking about combat capability, bond is not ready yet, but I think only he can catch each other this time. In order to plan, I need you to play in front of us.".


    Garris looked at William doubtfully, "acting, how to say.".


    "We can all guess that the opponent is a person who knows us very well. He may be one of us, or once was one of us, or even we have been infiltrated by them. In this case, we will simply play a game to let the traitor do so when he learns that a super soldier may betray us like him.".


    "Treason?" Garris''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, if you want to win over, you have to be sincere. You can talk about power, money and beauty, but as long as you talk about it, at least he has to meet bond.".


    "Haha," Garris finally looked a lot better, showing a rare smile, "very good, I know you are right, you are born to do this, thank you.".


    "Don''t flatter me. I''m doing things, but I remind you not to stand me up. If you don''t get the benefits afterwards, you''ll be in big trouble, my friend.".


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to tell you that I''ve got the signature documents of the big boss and the financial boss who agreed to your terms. All your investments in England will enjoy the tax rebate policy in the next year.".


    "A year?" William grabbed Garris by the collar and lifted him to his side. "What''s a year for me?"


    "Just one year" Garris looked into William''s eyes, "one year is enough for you to transfer more than 1.2 billion dollars from the Swiss bank back to England. Don''t go too far. You can''t just think about yourself without considering our risks. Don''t forget that we are allies. You can''t just think about your own interests without considering the life and death of your allies.".


    This made William feel relaxed and think about it. He understood what Garris meant. He was not an idiot and would not let William dig the wall recklessly. The amount of $2 billion had saved him more than 500 million.


    once he let go of Garris, he hesitated for a moment and said angrily: "FK, my first plan needs about $3 billion to enter England. Look Now, I can only use offshore companies.


    "What?" Garris looked at William in astonishment. "Hell, you still say you are not God''s illegitimate son. How long has it been since you made your fortune? How can you make such a large sum of money in seven or eight months? Did you rob the bank or did the money come from improper sources? William, you have to think about it. Some people can''t get rid of it once they get it.


    "Screw you, do I look like an idiot to you? It''s better to do it for people than to do it for them, "William said gloomily? Don''t let me transfer the money back then, and your boss will step down. ".


    "There are some troubles. We didn''t expect that you would have so much money. 2 billion is certainly no problem. Otherwise, you could just set up a trust fund, which would save a lot of things. I can''t imagine that people of your level didn''t consider the fund.".


    He has entrusted yueshida office to handle the family fund. Even if he is no longer willing to give the fund money to England for charity, it is inevitable to use the fund to avoid tax when his wealth reaches his level.


    "forget it, the amount of 2 billion can save a lot of money.".


    Looking at his watch, William said, "bond''s psychological test is about to start in 20 minutes. Are you interested in having a look?"


    "Of course, I''m here to see bond for myself," Garris said, pausing for a few seconds. "Are you sure bond can do it? Will he really be dissatisfied and "


    " don''t worry, I''ll stare at him. Bond knows that he was hit by an accident and his best friend was killed by the other party. I can see that he really wants revenge. ".


    Let''s go and see bond''s psychological test results.


    William and Garris came to the interrogation room, standing behind the large one-way perspective glass. After a while, m and her assistant bill knocked on the door and came in. They said hello and didn''t say much. Soon bond entered the interrogation room.


    As soon as he came in, bond chuckled at the one-way perspective glass. He knew there must be someone staring at him behind the glass.


    Then he sat on the chair with a face of discontent and defiant, and looked at the experts in the heart. Originally, he was very discontented with these questions, but now he cooperated with William''s plan to show his discontent.


    "Hello, Mr. bond. You can call me Bob. Let''s start with some simple association questions. For example, when I say ''one day'', you may answer..".


    Before Bob finished, bond said impatiently, "waste.".


    Bob had no choice but to look at bond. He couldn''t give a correct assessment if he didn''t cooperate.


    "Well, let''s go ahead, gun", "shoot"


    "secret service", "spy"


    "woman", "female spy",


    hearing this, William couldn''t help laughing, and m and bill gave William a dissatisfied look, "sorry, I didn''t expect bond would be so humorous first."."Heart", "fatal"


    "bird", "sky"


    "m", "Baba"


    hearing this, Garris and William can''t help but look at m, but they see that there is no dissatisfaction on her face, instead, they show a worried look.


    "Sunshine", "swimming"


    "Moonlight", "Dancing"


    "murder", "work"


    "country", "England"


    "falling from height".


    This sentence made bond think that he was shot down the bridge by his companion. His face changed immediately. The corners of his mouth gasped, showing a look of pain. He stood up and said, "it''s over." he went to the glass, looked at it and walked out of the interrogation room.


    Gareth dissatisfied with William said: "this is what you said is no problem",


    William was suddenly make complaints about this question, and looked at Gareth''s eyes, soon understood Gareth''s meaning, and in the heart, she was really a good actor.


    Shrug, "ha ha" a don''t talk.


    Garris pretended that William had no way, turned to m and said, "maybe I''m a layman. That''s what you say. Good progress?"


    In the face of doubt, m had nothing to say, swallowing, "let''s go to the office.".


    When we walked out of the interrogation room and passed the lobby, we saw that bond was talking with a black girl with a relaxed face. Bill nodded angrily. Bill would go to bond and say, "follow me.".


    Bond nodded and said to the black chick, "I''ll give you a piece of advice. When you hit a moving target in the future, you should aim. Not everyone is as easy to talk as I am.".


    "Then I''ll give you a piece of advice. It''s better to stand still and raise your hand when someone is looking at you in the future.".


    "Ha ha" when William, who stayed in the same place, heard this sentence, he burst out laughing and said to bond: "Craig, you have to understand that the times have changed. Now the secret service is not a popular industry. Today''s chicks won''t see that you are a secret service and throw your arms to see them off. If you annoy them, they will send bullets instead.".


    "Ha ha" bond turned his eyes and glared at William, then followed bill to M''s office

 Chapter 267

    The three men came to Mrs. M''s office. As soon as they entered the door, m introduced to bond, "bond, this is Garris Mallory, chairman of the Security Council. Mallory, this is bond.".


    Bond, as a subordinate, said, "good afternoon, Mr. Mallory. I''m James Bond.".


    "You too, Mr. bond.".


    "Well, gentlemen, please sit down."


    after everyone is seated, m opens his eyes with bond''s test report and tells a lie: "it seems that your performance is not bad. The results are just qualified. You can be reinstated, bond.".


    "Thank you." bond stood up with a smile and nodded to M. then he looked at M and wanted to leave. "Well, you''re busy. I''ll go out first.".


    "Wait a minute," Garris said, staring at M meaningfully, "maybe I''m wrong, or I have something wrong with my ears,


    who can tell me that a special agent whose psychological evaluation is unqualified has been reinstated so hastily, which is not only irresponsible to the special agent, but also a violation of the rules and regulations.


    I think bond''s reinstatement needs further observation, at the same time.


    "stop," M frowned at Gareth. "If you want to order, please go back to the Security Council and get the order for me to dismiss. Otherwise, I will take the secret service." the secret service has the final say, "except the big boss and the security minister."


    "But you are killing him," Garris pointed to bond''s white beard. "He has just suffered a very serious injury. I don''t think people over 40 can recover completely in such a short time. No one in the secret service needs an old guy who is nearly 40 years old to attack. We have to give young people a chance.".


    "I''m sorry to disturb you," bond said after staring at Garris without expression. "I''m sorry, I''m very puzzled when a 32-year-old will be told more than 40 with his eyes open. It''s more reliable to tell lies.".


    "Ha ha, but your skill doesn''t look the same as that of 40 or 50 years old." William, who hasn''t spoken all the time, suddenly said this, which made Garris laugh.


    We all know the test results. William''s words made bond, who had been releasing water during the test, unable to refute,


    William went on to say: "I''m very curious about a man who was shot by one of his own people and nearly died after falling off a dozens of meters high bridge. Why didn''t he take advantage of the opportunity to retire after he escaped from death? You know, only very few front-line special agents have a chance to retire safely Go.


    So I have to doubt whether some people will come back with resentment and ulterior motives. "


    "Touch", there was a loud bang on the table.


    "Enough, William" m glared at William angrily, "you can doubt bond''s ability, but I will never allow you to doubt his loyalty. To doubt him is to doubt me,


    and you can''t force a seriously injured person to come back when the injury is unstable.".


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, since he was injured, why didn''t he report to us, why didn''t he go back to England with better medical conditions for treatment, and hide in Morocco instead,


    I remember that it has been more than ten days since the secret service accident, and Mr. bond came back at this time, which made me have to doubt his loyalty. No one knows what he has done in the past ten days What,


    is he resented and didn''t want to come back to work for his country, or the shooting broke his fighting spirit and made him afraid to come back. No matter what kind of situation, Mr. bond is no longer suitable for field work. I suggest that he be transferred to logistics or training for new people to give full play to his "surplus heat".


    "Ha, that''s nice. It''s actually to spy on me," bond said, staring at William and Garris without expression. "You can fire me, but don''t insult me.".


    "Gentlemen, today''s meeting is over, and the rest is the internal affairs of our secret service bureau. As long as the secret service bureau is still presided over by me, it''s not up to you two to tell us what to do",


    m pointed to the door of the office and said impolitely, "go out, I will be responsible for the accident.".


    Garris stood up, straightened his suit and grimaced. "Madam, I''ll report the situation to the Secretary of security. You''re waiting to be inquired by the security committee.".


    This is the scene, but it doesn''t scare M.


    After William and Garris left, m and bond said, "don''t screw it up, or I may not be able to wait for retirement and I will be driven down.".


    "Understand" bond''s eyes nodded firmly.


    The impatient bond went to the table, turned off the recorder, lowered his head to M''s ear and said, "I''m sorry, madam. William and I planned everything just now, just for the minutes of the meeting.".


    With that, bond pointed to the tape recorder on the desk.


    "Well, plan? What''s the plan.


    Bond secretly looked at the side of bill, m shook his head, "don''t worry, bill can trust.".


    Since m said that, bond made no secret of William''s judgment and plan.


    After listening to bond''s words, m sat on the chair and murmured: "I didn''t expect that the opponent was Silva. With his character, your plan is really likely to succeed. Damn, I''m careless. I always thought that the bastard had died for his country and engraved his real name on the merit wall."."Can you ask, why did you give up Silva? Listen to William''s meaning, it seems that you deliberately exposed his whereabouts, and he was caught by a certain country.".


    Bond hesitated for a moment and asked the question that had been in his mind.


    "Ha ha, if you were, would you use a hand that has not obeyed orders to go down for six arrested men?"


    M said quietly: "you should know what happened in 7991. When the return of XX is irreversible, Silva secretly attacked the network of a certain country in the East regardless of the situation and orders, and was caught by someone.


    in this case, even if I don''t want to, I can only give up Silva in the face of the censure of a certain country and the death of six people.".


    "Three years ago, I shouldn''t have been soft hearted and let Silva go. I didn''t expect Silva to escape from that country," m said with a smile. "Do you believe he escaped by himself?"


    Bond laughs. No one let go of water. How could Silva escape by himself.


    "So, this time I want you to catch him alive. No one is allowed to contact him without my permission. I have a lot to ask him.".


    M said solemnly: "if the situation is urgent, I authorize you to kill him directly. He knows too much. Whether he is caught by the enemy or the opponent, it is a threat to us. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am" bond nodded,


    "drip ring" just wanted to go on. Bond''s mobile phone suddenly rang. When he took out his mobile phone, he saw that it was William''s phone. Bond quickly put up his finger to his mouth, "Shh, it''s William''s phone.".


    M and bill nodded before bond got on the phone,


    pressing the PA button, they heard William say: "you have work to do, Craig. Patrick will arrive in lion city at 8:15 the day after tomorrow. Your task is to kill Patrick in front of a woman named Severin.


    don''t ask me why, just do as I say, waiting for you to gamble in the East When the Golden Dragon Hotel in Beijing meets Severin, it will understand why,


    help me say hello to m and bill, and tell bill that he looks really ugly when he is surprised.


    finally, Mr. Craig has an accident because of your big mouth. I hope you don''t regret it. ".

 Chapter 268

    Bond turned to look at Bill and found that bill was a little ugly with his mouth wide open.


    But M doesn''t care if Bill is ugly. He stares at bond and says, "this office doesn''t have any extraneous devices like cameras. There are two routine checks every day. Can you tell me why William knows about us?".


    Bond looked at the sunglasses hanging on his collar with chagrin. As soon as he wanted to reach for them, he heard William''s voice coming from the earphone in his ear,


    "by the way, you forgot to say something. Do me a favor to make up for your big mouth.".


    "What''s up?" Craig asked in a low, puzzled voice.


    "Ha ha, you know me. The only thing that can make me happy is money. Help me sell your equipment to M.


    the price of this set of equipment on you is 10 million pounds. If it''s too expensive, you can buy a simplified version, 1 million pounds for 1.0 and 5 million pounds for 2.0.".


    "Fku, you can buy a harrier for 10 million pounds, and your junk can be worth 10 million pounds? Do you think we''re idiots? William.


    M and bill are surprised to see bond cursing in a low voice. His face just shows anger, but after listening to all bond''s words, they know that bond is cursing William.


    Bond points to the mobile phone and m, indicating, "system, connect, transmit sound synchronously, and turn on the phone to amplify.".


    "Understand" a mechanical voice from the phone, "synchronous sound connection success.".


    "Hello, can you hear me?"


    The three were angry and looked at each other without saying a word.


    "Well, if you don''t talk, I''ll say it myself. Listen clearly, what I sell is not equipment but services. The most advanced artificial intelligence in the world serves you. If 1000 yuan is cheap,


    so as the first potential customer, I don''t treat you as idiots, but kill you as pigs. The first time is always the most expensive.


    Of course, if you want to buy Artificial Intelligence, it''s not impossible, but the price is relatively expensive, with a price of 10 billion pounds, but I don''t recommend you to buy it,


    because this system is written in my own invented language, which I named Devonshire. If you want to learn it, it''s worth 20 billion pounds, including teaching and learning, which is a rare opportunity, please consider it carefully, you If not, then I can only sell it to Americans. I believe they will be interested in it. Please call me if you have the answer. Bye bye.


    "Click" the sound of hanging up from bond''s cell phone on his desk.


    Bond put his glasses next to his mobile phone, pointed to his ears and belt, and explained to m: "the mobile phone, glasses, headphones and a spare locator belt buckle were all given to me by William in Devonshire Castle yesterday.


    at that time, I wondered why he would give me these most advanced equipment. Now it seems that he wants to sell them to our secret service to make a big profit ¡±¡£


    "What are the functions of these devices? Why does he tell us about AI? You know, this is the most advanced and core technology?" m asked curiously.


    Bond thought for a while, shook his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know, William Devonshire gives me the feeling that he is desperate for money, ruthless, super genius,


    maybe he wants to show off, let people know how talented he is, maybe he has better, take the low-level version to circle money."


    M was silent for a moment, but she also shook her head. She couldn''t figure out why William wanted to take AI out. However, as the leader of the secret service, m knew the value of AI very well. She must report it to the top,


    "well, genius and madman are only one step away. Maybe he just wanted to take my advice and tell the top that he had invented AI. Now let''s talk to me first Talk about the functions of these devices.


    Bond nodded and said, "besides the function of mobile phone, mobile phone has the function of global positioning. Its important function is data transmission.


    glasses can send what you see back to the server through mobile phone for annotation and analysis. At the same time, it also has the functions of photographing, facial recognition, overlay layer, voice navigation and positioning.


    headphones should be laboratory products, I think I''ve heard of this kind of earphone before. The price is about 120000 US dollars. There''s nothing to introduce about the belt buckle. It''s just a spare part.


    After listening to these, m pondered silently for a moment, and Bill asked, "what do you think?".


    Bill picked up his mobile phone and glasses and observed for a moment. "The technology of mobile phone and glasses is very strong, but we can do it at a lower cost. The core should be system integration, running program and information processing ability. If you want to know the specific parameters, I can find some experts to test them.".


    "No", bond quickly refused: "this is definitely not a good idea. I believe that as long as the mobile phone and glasses are disassembled, they will self destruct, and even the mobile phone will explode.


    " William and I said that the use time of the mobile phone and glasses is three days ",


    " well ", bond looked at his watch and said sadly," now it''s less than 43 hours. Come here, it''s time for the mobile phone And the systems in the glasses will self destruct if they don''t receive his command, and they will also self destruct if they don''t receive the signal."FK, so if there is a signal, William can understand the situation of the device through artificial intelligence. Once he thinks there is a problem, he will order to self destruct. If he blocks the signal, the device will self destruct immediately?" Bill asked gloomily.


    "Ah, that''s right, so don''t think about it so much. Maybe that bastard William is listening to our conversation now." all three of them were silent.


    Bond is right. Although William didn''t monitor it himself, he did monitor it all the time on Sunday. Just when Bill said that there was a threat on Sunday when he opened the equipment, he immediately told William the news.


    But when William heard the voice coming from Sunday, he didn''t care any more. Without artificial intelligence, those devices can''t even count as semi-finished products. If the battery self destructs, the device is a decoration, just like a car without oil, and a car that can''t drive is a waste.


    The subsystem program is written in garbled code on Sunday. Even William, the master, can''t understand the code.


    if other people want to crack it, they should understand the meaning of garbled code first, which is tens and hundreds of times more difficult than those words that have broken the inheritance.


    And William is not without a hand, he let Sunday add a lot of useless code in the code of subroutine, hundreds of thousands of code will often change the position of some messy letters.


    Hehe, hundreds of thousands of invisible Association codes, let alone changing a few bits, even if one letter is changed, the difficulty of cracking will increase exponentially,


    and William took out this subsystem just to cover up the existence of Sunday. In the future, he will use Sundays more and more frequently,


    his experience of being discriminated against and guarded from childhood to adulthood makes him lose heart He doesn''t trust European and American people. He will leave some important things to Sunday in the future, so he has to find a suitable reason to let Sunday appear.


    At first, he wanted to go to heaven, but when he went to bed the day before yesterday, he dreamt that a man who couldn''t see his face was calling himself silly. Although William wanted to beat that guy, he had to consider what he said.


    The mixed race and the unclear relationship with the English secret service doomed William not to return to the great heaven. No one would believe that a mixed race secret service who lived in England since childhood would be interested in the great heaven.


    Since England and China are unreliable, they have to rely on themselves. William and Sunday said, "build an independent server without any external connection equipment. The task with the highest security level is only allowed for me to visit. Once you are invaded, priority should be given to destroying this task. Remember that it is any trace.".


    "Yes,,"


    after a few minutes, Sunday said, "Sir, task establishment, please name it.".


    "Iron and steel battle suit"

 Chapter 269

    In fact, what William most wants to build is sentry II. The cracking of the deformation gene makes the sentry II robots not only look like anyone at will,


    at the same time, they have no metal substance in their bodies. As long as they imitate the skeleton, they can safely pass any security check and are not afraid of being suspected.


    Also has advanced intelligence, super anti Strike ability, flight ability, powerful, fast, the body can be turned into any weapon, become a human appearance, is absolutely the best bodyguard and assassin.


    The only problem is that when William was thinking about the complete cracked gene map of the magic girl in his mind, he was silly. After reading it for a long time, he could not understand the meaning of genetics at all, which made his heart cool.


    at this time, William realized that he was not a genius at all, he was just a comparison.


    Ah, if you don''t understand, you can only learn slowly.


    No deformation ability, no super ability of sentry and steel battle suit is not comparable.


    Therefore, William can only give up the idea of the second generation sentry with better concealment and go back to the idea of making steel war clothes.


    with the help of Sunday, the mechanical things can be copied and assembled one by one.


    First, Mark 2 was built. After one success, he had some experience. He rebuilt the portable mark 5 one by one. William didn''t believe that he could not make the nano mark 50.


    As for the mechanical beauty, William doesn''t care. He only makes war clothes for the safety of himself and his mother.


    Learn sentry techniques while building Mark''s battle suit. After mastery, you can even use sentry''s self-healing techniques and abilities in steel battle suit.


    But in reality, there is a problem waiting for William. With the level of server hardware in 2000, how much will he have to spend to build a server if he wants to run war clothes.


    Maybe even if he didn''t spend all the cash, William would get angry.


    Hell, the result of thinking about it is this. It seems that it''s not so easy to use the mark suit in a short time. This conclusion makes William very angry and kicks on the car body.


    "Touch" a, did not buy a month Aston Martin DB7 near the accelerator he kicked a hole.


    Fortunately, the brake and steering wheel were not broken. William quickly pulled over to the side of the road to stop the car and sat in the driver''s seat to calm down for a few minutes before calming down his irritable heart.


    reality gave William a blow, which made him very helpless. Finally, he understood the sadness and helplessness of the image left by Tony''s father in the movie that the world''s overall technology could not keep up with his own ideas.


    Since mark''s uniform and the second generation of sentry could not be built in a short time, William had to consult with someone he could trust. "On Sunday, dial Winston for me.".


    More than ten seconds later, Winston''s hearty laughter came from the Bluetooth headset: "Hello, William, how can you call me when you have time?".


    "Good morning, uncle, you should be in the morning. I saw some Patek Philippe watches when I was just shopping. They looked good, so I wanted to ask if you like the metal strap or the leather strap." William cheekily lied, thinking that he would buy a limited edition of Patek Philippe in a moment, so as not to be ridiculed next time.


    "Thank you, OK, little guy, I know you are perfunctory. I know you must have something to call me." although Winston meant to blame, William could hear Winston''s tone was very kind. Maybe it was William who called him to make him feel good.


    "No, I really want to give you a wristwatch, and by the way, I''d like to ask you something. Uncle, do you have someone to be a bodyguard for my mother?".


    "Well," Winston''s soft voice immediately turned cold, "what''s the matter?"


    William quickly denied, "no, no, don''t worry, uncle, my mother and I have nothing wrong, but I may have a lot of commercial actions in a few days, and the amount involved will be very large, so I want to find a good bodyguard in advance, so as not to be in a hurry when there is a problem.".


    "It''s OK." Winston''s tone softened again. After a moment''s reflection, he came to the conclusion, "I have a suitable person, but I don''t know if you have any other opinions about people of color.".


    "God, uncle, have you been in the hotel too long? Neither of us is white. Do you think I care about skin color? " William didn''t get angry and asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t be angry, son. Recently I heard a rumor that the Chinese people despise all foreigners who are not of their own country and descendants. The reason why they are not paid attention to is that they hide well and don''t show it. You have half of the Chinese lineage, so I''ll ask you first.".


    William thought to himself, "is there another way to say that?" He shook his head with a smile and said: "don''t worry, I don''t care about those, I only care about relatives and useful people.".


    "That''s good. I''ll introduce you to Robert McCall, a retired member of the black commando who pretends to be dead. Now he lives in Boston and works as a loader in a large hardware supermarket.


    his experience and skill are superb. With McCall and a few assistants, it''s no problem to protect Lina.".


    William had some impression of the black commandos, as if they were dedicated to protecting the important personnel and fighting against the armed thugs who were carrying pineapples and shouting to see the desert God."The commando from the central government? Will this kind of people who pretend to be dead and retire go out of the mountains to live a life of cutting edge? Uncle, can''t you introduce a reliable person? I don''t want to find a bodyguard. In the end, I want to find a sword butterfly.


    The most valued nephew complained, Winston could not help but scold: "idiot, who am I? I''m the general manager of Continental Hotel. Prudence is the basis of survival. You and Lina are my only relatives. Will I introduce you to someone with problems?


    Think about what I just said to you. Michael is a black man. Do you think a black man who retires by pretending to be dead will have a good time in the secret service, and will work for the United States a few years after retirement? "


    "Well, that makes sense. Well, I''m sorry. Uncle, when can I see this master named macall?".


    "I''ll send you a call from McCall later. I have some friendship with him, so I won''t refuse my invitation. But you''d better meet him yourself. Some people with great skills don''t value money only.".


    William laughs. He doesn''t value money. It depends on the same name or ethnic group. "I understand. I happen to be setting up the Devonshire family trust. If macall agrees to protect my mother, I will consider making the charitable objects of the foundation incline to African Americans.".


    "Hey, good, kid. People''s heart is the best fetter and weapon. Come to New York and watch the ball with me when you have time. Finally, I like the leather strap, and I only like the retro type. Remember?"


    "No problem, uncle, I promise I will personally choose some I like for you, and then send them to you for you to choose. Even if you don''t like them, you must wear them, because this is the first gift I give you, ha ha.".


    "Well, if you like it, child, I promise I''ll pretend to like it even if I don''t like it. Finally, William, the first gift you gave me was the urine you peed on my clothes when you were a baby. Goodbye, my dear nephew.".


    Hang up the phone, William went to Patek Philippe''s store to pick out a few of his favorite retro watches, swipe the card to fill in the consignee Winston, address of New York Continental Hotel.

 Chapter 270

    After buying the watch, William sat in Patek Philippe''s shop, drank coffee, called Aston Martin''s shop, asked them to drag the damaged car back and sell it as a second-hand car, and sent a new DB7 car of the same model by the way.


    Within 20 minutes, the manager of Patek Philippe took a middle-aged man to William''s side, politely brushed his card on the POS machine brought by the manager of Aston Martin store,


    William politely said a few words, and the managers of the two stores escorted him to the new car with a flattering smile. William politely said a few words, opened the door and drove away.


    After driving into the four seasons hotel, a housekeeper and two maids were waiting for William as soon as he got out of the car. When he entered the presidential suite, William waved the housekeeper and others to leave, lying on the sofa thinking about the drawings of Mark 2 in the system, and then asked Sunday to record the parts he described one by one.


    from 4 p.m. to 10 p.m., six hours later, he said dry mouth Tongue dryness only described less than 300 parts,


    God, thinking that it was only one tenth, William was a little discouraged. Anyway, he had better take a rest to avoid losing his voice. He took a sip of black tea, ordered a snack and slept until dawn.


    After getting up and eating breakfast, he reported to William Hui on Sunday: "Sir, Mr. Craig''s plane has just landed at Lion City Airport. Do you need to pay attention to him now?"


    "No, tell me when Patrick shows up, and ask Garris to come to the hotel, so that the guy won''t be able to sleep anxiously. Has Sylva''s mistress, Evelyn, gone to lion city?".


    "Understand, sir, the mission has been recorded, Ms. saifulin has been in Lion City, but the bodyguards around her have been following, and the death squads have not found a chance to contact her for the time being.".


    Carrying a cup of coffee, he went to the balcony of the suite and took a few drinks. Looking at Hyde Park in the distance, he thought that there were thousands of parts to be dictated. He said bitterly, "did yesterday''s parts go to the processing factory?".


    "Yes, sir, 300 parts are sent to 71 processing plants in six countries. According to your requirements, only ordinary aviation materials are used, so it only takes seven days to transport them back to the castle.".


    "Well, then go on.".


    As the morning went by, William woke up before he woke up from his lunch and nap. "Sir, it''s 8:46 p.m. lion city time. Mr. Craig has just followed Mr. Patrick. Christmas and gunner of the expendables are following Craig and Mr. Patrick far behind with the black front drone.


    As you told me, I have called Gary Mallory. Mr. Mallory has just got on the bus and will arrive at the hotel in 17 minutes.


    "I see." William lay on the big bed and went to sleep.


    More than 20 minutes later, William was woken up by a knock on the door. Just as he wanted to get angry, he heard the voice on Sunday, "Sir, Mr. Mallory is outside the bedroom door.".


    "Ah" hearing this, William reluctantly got up, put on his pajamas, opened the bedroom door, pushed aside Garris, who wanted to open the curse, "on Sunday, send the image to the TV.".


    Spread out on the sofa and said to the housekeeper waiting on one side: "help me and the black faced guy pour two glasses of whiskey.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    He took the glass and waved to the housekeeper to go out. He looked angrily at the angry Garris, pointed to the sofa beside him and said, "sit down. You can see the first-hand image soon. I want you to watch it with your own eyes, so that you won''t be able to sleep at night and call to harass me.".


    Without waiting for Garris to open his mouth, a Sunday mechanical voice came from the LCD TV in the living room, "Sir, the image is being processed, and it''s expected to be connected in 10 seconds.".


    Garris looked at the LCD TV in surprise, turned to stare at William on the sofa and asked, "is this your smart system? How could it even hack into the TV station? "


    "Idiot" William looked at Garris strangely, "eye problem, didn''t see the satellite relay system on the TV cabinet.".


    "You haven''t told me if it can hack into the internet yet." Garris surprisingly didn''t care that William scolded him, but grabbed this one.


    "Of course not, but what do you want to do? I tell you it''s illegal to hack into the Internet, "William said with a glass of wine as he sat up and turned his eyes:


    " on Sundays, the computing capacity of the main server is still very low. If you can provide me with some supercomputers, maybe I can develop more advanced human intelligence. ".


    "Forget it," said Garris with a smile. "If you want to use the things of Zhengfu for nothing, you have to show us the benefits. How can I report to the top if I''m empty mouthed and white toothed, unless you can let our people join in the research of artificial intelligence.".


    "Ah," William yawned, "if you want to study, you can buy it for 10 billion pounds.".


    "Hehe, 10 billion to buy a second-class product? According to my understanding of you, what can be sold by you is certainly not the best. It is not better for us to study the money ourselves.


    "Shut up if you can''t afford it," William scolded in his heart. It seems that it''s not so easy to cheat some money.Since he couldn''t get the money, William was not interested in accompanying Garris. "Take your time. I''m going to bed.".


    Just a few steps away, William said, "by the way, if you want to keep watching, just stay quiet. If you dare to disturb my sleep, I''ll blow you out.".


    Back in the bedroom, I slept until 3 p.m. and went to bed together. On Sunday, I said to William, "Sir, half an hour ago, Christmas and gunner had contacted miss saifulin secretly, but she asked to see you to confirm if what Barney said is true, and then she would tell us where Silva is.".


    "Hehe, she sold her man for $10 million and a new identity. I should say whether she was smart or ruthless."


    William had been in touch with Severin for a long time, but he was afraid of startling Silva, so he kept waiting for the opportunity.


    Before I let Sunday stare at Severin and watch her for a few days, Sunday reported that Severin wanted to kill Silva in her dream.


    This makes William sure that Severin has a heart of betrayal, so he decides to take advantage of the opportunity when Severin leaves Golden Dragon Hotel to go to lion city to contact Severin secretly.


    If Severin doesn''t know what to do, William can''t make her talk. It''s just that there are some risks to William and cruelty to Severin.


    William is only an intermediate magician now, and some black magic is still a little risky to use. Now it''s the best way. The Christmas price is $1000, but Evelyn agreed without increasing the price.


    Is Garris gone.


    "Not yet, sir.".


    "That''s a good time to talk with him and see if you can claim the 10 million dollars. Tell Christmas to ask saifulin to give her an account number and transfer 5 million dollars as deposit first. I don''t need her to tell me where Silva is, but she has to take Craig to find Silva.".


    If we only focus on Silva, William may go to see Severin for hundreds of millions of dollars, but William''s purpose is not only to focus on Silva, he has to let Silva continue his plan,


    kill M.

 Chapter 271

    When he put on his robes and pajamas and walked out of the bedroom, William saw Garris sitting by the wine table drinking whisky. After seeing the bottle on the wine table, he could not help scolding him,


    "Damn, you bastard opened a bottle of McCullen 1926 and didn''t call me.".


    "Ha ha, you have warned me before that if you wake me up, you will drive me out, so you can only drink by yourself," said Garris, smiling. He picked up the bottle, poured a glass for William, shook the bottle and said, "I''m a friend. I''ve left more than half a bottle for you.".


    William took a mouthful of it and said, "this wine is really good. Thank you, man. I''ll remember to call you if there is any good wine in the future.".


    "Ha ha, that''s settled. Here, cheers," said Garris. He picked up his glass, touched it with William and drank it. Then he poured most of it for himself. "Here''s another drink. After that, I have to go back to work.".


    William just picked up the glass, and the housekeeper standing on the side stammered, "first, sir, I have to tell you something,


    this bottle of McCullen 1926 is specially prepared for you in our hotel according to your previous drinking habits, and the price is $55000.


    this Mr. Mallory opened this bottle of wine by himself during your lunch break >"Wait, you just said a bottle of 55000 dollars, I heard you right?" Before William could speak, Garris quickly asked, "do you still have this kind of wine? I''ll buy you a bottle for 55000 dollars.".


    "Well," what does that mean? William looked at Garris suspiciously. He got dizzy after drinking too much. No, William immediately responded and asked the housekeeper, "how much is this wine sold on the market?".


    The butler was waiting for William to ask, so he looked at Garris with gratitude and said with a smile, "Sir, the auction price of this bottle of wine last year was US $55000. This bottle of wine was specially provided by a director of our hotel, otherwise we can only provide the wine of McCarran 1939 and McCarran 55.".


    "What''s more, one bottle is too few, or McCullen 1946 will do.".


    William is also a human spirit. The director who specially offered him wine must have something to ask him,


    but if he wanted to contact William with a bottle of wine, William was too cheap, so he directly mentioned McCullen 1946, whose stock was so scarce that it could rival giant panda.


    "God, you think too much, William. When McCullen was refilled in the 1980s, there were only 40 bottles. When McCullen was refilled in the 1980s, there was no auction record at all. Enjoy the bottle in front of you.".


    Watching Garris take a big drink from his glass, William helplessly waves the housekeeper out. He has no time to pay attention to the hotel director.


    Holding the wine bottle, William sighed in his heart. He didn''t care about $55, 000, but it was a pity that he couldn''t collect it. Now that the wine has been opened, it''s a waste of saliva to scold Garris, and he can only be cheap.


    Garris, who has been quietly staring at William''s expression, is relieved to see that William doesn''t mean to blame him at all.


    although he knows that William won''t care about tens of thousands of dollars, he is still a little worried when it comes to the end.


    They were drinking and eating snacks. Half an hour later, William saw that Garris was slightly drunk and said with a smile, "good news, bad news. I want to hear that first.".


    "Drinking such a good wine, of course, first listen to the good news," said Garris casually.


    "The good news is that my people secretly contacted Silva''s mistress. If you want to continue what we talked about in the castle forest, let Craig contact her. If you give up that plan, I can know where Silva is now.".


    "In the forest?" Put down the glass, Garris recalled, understand William''s meaning, this is to say whether to kill M.


    Looking at William with a calm face, Garris''s heart beat slowly calmed down and said indifferently:


    "it''s only a few days now. Not only have you found Silva''s mistress, but you can also plot against her. William, how did you do that?".


    William two fingers and together to do a money movement, "this is the bad news I want to say, 10 million dollars plus a new identity, the money you should pay.".


    "My friend, are you kidding me?" With a crooked mouth, Garris said with some schadenfreude:


    "I have to say that you are a real capitalist, but I advise you to die. Even if I promise you now, you don''t want to get the money.


    I''m not you. The money can be decided by myself. The money of the security committee needs to be appropriated by the financial department. Others can say it, but it''s difficult for you to do it, hehe,


    you don''t want to I want to give you a special policy to reduce the revenue of the financial secretary by several hundred million dollars. Now the financial secretary has eaten your heart and wants to pick money from him. Did you wake up or drink too much.


    Without being deceived by the old fox, William changed his mind and said, "then you have to help me sell the equipment bond uses now, or I will lose a lot. It will cost me $10 million to buy Silva''s intelligence and"


    "and so on. William, it''s OK to cheat people who don''t know you, but don''t try to deceive me. If the money for intelligence will exceed $1 million,I immediately approved to buy 10 sets of model 1.0 equipment from you. If it doesn''t exceed $1 million, you can give me five sets for free.


    "Fku, I''m totally working for you at a loss now. If you want to help me sell some equipment, I''ll try my best to help you in the future." William took a big sip from his glass angrily.


    When Garris and William got to know each other well, they knew too much about his character. William didn''t have any idea of the country in his mind. He was thinking about his own interests. He didn''t care about them, but he was afraid that if he didn''t give them any advantages, William would give birth to something.


    "Well, I''ll lead several departments to test the equipment you said after the event. Whether the people below will purchase depends on your ability. I have to go to work"


    Garris drank the rest of the wine in his glass and walked to the door. When Garris turned to William''s back and said,


    "if something is decided, he has to go one way to the end. He said it''s OK to send her to God Send her to God, be a man of faith, right, William.


    William turned, picked up his glass and made a toast to Garris. "I''m sure there''s no problem on my side. Just think about it.".


    After Garris left, William ordered to pay Severin on Sunday to extend bond''s use of the equipment, and began to think about how to sell the new equipment.


    ......


    after receiving a $5 million deposit, she thought about the recording she had in her dream about killing Silva on Christmas day. She knew she had no way back.


    Under the guarantee that Christmas will secretly protect her safety, without considering for a long time, she tells Christmas Silva where to hide. After making an agreement on the code, she goes back to the Golden Dragon Hotel and waits for bond to come.


    With saifulin, everything goes according to the plan. Bond gets on the boat to see Silva as he wishes,


    while the death squads fight a time difference, and Caesar and highway drive a motorboat to send Barney, Christmas, gonna and yin yang to the island.


    From a distance, four people wearing diving equipment quietly went to the island at night, while Caesar and the highway came back to the base in a motorboat. When they received the signal, they would fly to the island in a female deer helicopter to meet the people.


    After going to the island, the four of Bani worried that Silva had an emergency escape or was not on the island at all, so they didn''t rush to search the island directly to catch him, but they laid an ambush waiting for Silva to show up.

 Chapter 272

    Barney, who had been lying in ambush on the island for a night, found a small windsurfing boat coming to the shore early the next morning.


    Barney said to Christmas, "when the guests come, release the black front UAV, our primary goal is Silva,


    only when we can catch Silva, can we have other actions, understand?".


    "Understand, head" Christmas, gongna, Yin Yang nod.


    Christmas operating on the device for a moment, and soon a finger size black front drone, and then the accessories of the high-rise quietly into the sky.


    "Head, the drone is in the air.".


    "Well, tell bond we''re near him," and the four put on goggles.


    After gongna adjusted his glasses to make him more comfortable, he turned on the switch on the glasses, checked the sensors on his hands and wrists, picked up the gun and aimed. A moment later, the sound of "data synchronization to complete" came from the earphone. Gongna put down his gun and said with emotion,


    "you say that if you want to have this kind of glasses that can automatically aim, people in the world will not become magic guns It''s time to go.


    Barney said with a smile: "it''s impossible, gonna. You think that according to the boss''s character, this kind of equipment will be promoted, which can threaten him. Moreover, not everyone can afford it.".


    Yin Yang then said, "you''re wrong, Barney. Didn''t you listen to the introduction on Sunday? These devices will self destruct when they are used up, which means that the devices are not worth much money at all.


    the most important thing is that on Sunday, without an artificial intelligence system, these devices are just furnishings.


    so the boss will definitely sell the devices, and a set of them will sell for at least $100000.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Yin Yang. Mr. Devonshire''s quotation is 10 million pounds for the equipment one grade lower than yours.


    "What" Yin and Yang almost choked on Sunday''s words.


    Guna crossed himself and cried, "God, boss, this is going to make you crazy"


    "OK, stop it. The picture has been connected to bond''s vision. He receives our signal. It''s time for us to move." Barney interrupted Yin Yang and Guna,


    turned to Christmas and said, "Guna and I will follow bond, Yin Yang, you and Christmas to the square Stand by.


    "OK", Yin Yang and Christmas nodded.


    The voices of bond and Severin came from the earphones of several people moving quietly in the building,


    "are you curious about why this building is abandoned?" Severin said with a smile. She is in a good mood now.


    Just after getting off the boat, she saw the sign agreed with Christmas on the small dock. She knew that Christmas had already been on the island, so she immediately put down her panic.


    "Three years ago, Silva took a fancy to the geographical location of the island, so he let people spread rumors and let the people on the island think that there was a chemical leak on the island.


    then he invaded the island''s broadcasting system and released a non-existent investigation report to the residents, saying that there was a chemical leak on the island. Once the news was published, the people on the island would take their families with them It''s amazing that you''ve run away.


    Bond''s face showed a sarcastic look and said with a contemptuous smile, "what''s to show off? Silva is just looking for a hidden mouse nest. A mouse is a mouse. To find a nest, you have to find a place that can''t be found on this map.".


    "Ha ha," laughs Severin wildly. "Yes, he''s just a mouse. Good luck, Mr. bond. I hope I can communicate with you again. Ha ha.".


    "No problem.".


    With that, they were separated by Silva''s men. Bond was escorted into a building by five people, and Severin was escorted to the square by a thug.


    Go to the lobby on the first floor of the building, and the thug hands bond bond on the chair.


    After a few minutes, the lobby elevator suddenly started to drop. Ten seconds later, a figure walked out of the elevator and said, "welcome to my island, Mr. bond. I hope you will like this island as much as I do.".


    In the opposite building, Barney''s ear soon heard the voice of Sunday. Barney and gonna were very happy and sent a message to bond, saying: "it has been confirmed on Sunday that Silva is coming, and I will start in three minutes. If you agree, just stay still. If you don''t agree, just move the fart.".


    After listening to this, bond sat still and listened to Silva and said, "to tell you a story, my grandmother once had an island. Once our whole family went to that island for a holiday happily, but when we got off the boat, we found that there were mice eating coconuts everywhere on the island.


    too many mice had seriously affected my holiday and my family''s holiday Some mice, my grandmother thought of a way, she asked me to collect all the coconuts on the island,


    to find many oil barrels, put some coconut in the barrel, the rats who had no food at night scrambled along the wooden stick to climb into the oil barrel,


    what would you do to these mice that fell into the oil barrel, burn them? Sand in the bucket?


    No, it''s too boring. The best way is to ignore them. Then the hungry mice start killing each other. Finally, when there are two mice left, they kill each other?No, you just need to let these two mice go, and when they get used to eating the same kind of mice, they will start to eat them until they have eaten all the mice on the island,


    and we are the two mice cultivated by m, the two mice that specially eat people. ".


    Bond looked at Silva calmly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m different from you. I''m voluntary"


    "you think you''re voluntary. Don''t be silly. From the first day you''re noticed by them, you''ve been imperceptibly changed by the people around you.


    they always use our sad patriotism to volunteer, and when they think you''re useless, they''re like you Throw away the garbage,


    want to hear your test results? After hearing that, I promise you won''t be as loyal to m as you are now. He''s using your loyalty to send you to death, Mr. bond.


    "No, I didn''t do it for m, but for my old friend who was killed by you and my belief that the villain will die is too much nonsense, Mr. Silva.".


    Bond''s words made Silva feel bad. Before he gave the order, he heard bond shout, "do it.".


    "Da, Da, Da" a series of gunshots rang out in the opposite building, and three of the five men guarding the door immediately fell to the ground. Then in the panic expression of Silva and the remaining two thugs,


    a strong man rolled into the door, and "bang, Bang" two times, the remaining two men were shot in the head and then fell to the ground.


    Barney stood up and looked around, covering his ears with his right hand, and said, "safety, number two, number three, number four, you go and take care of the rest.".


    Seeing that the situation is under control, bond stands up and walks to Barney with a smile. Barney takes out a knife and unties the shackles on bond''s hand.


    Bond rubbed his numb hands, picked up a pistol and said to Silva with a smile, "do you want to say that I didn''t pass any of the tests?".


    Silva turned and sat quietly in his chair, "isn''t it? Your psychological test says that you are addicted to drugs and alcohol, morbidly refuse to obey orders, and based on the unknown childhood trauma, suggest terminating the field work of the test object, and consider dismissal, wow.


    "You''re right. I really failed in the test, but if it wasn''t for that, would you be relieved to see me?"

 Chapter 273

    "So you already know it''s me who''s going to fight, and you''ve laid traps for me to jump," Silva sighed, looking down for a moment. "Ah, it seems that I underestimated M''s wisdom and means.".


    "Da, Da, Da" there were several gunshots not far away, and soon the voice of Christmas came from bond and Barney''s ears,


    "sorry, Barney, we''re late. Severin was killed by Silva''s men.".


    "Why?" bond turned his ugly face and looked at Barney, wearing goggles and covering his face.


    Barney sighed and said regretfully, "man, you know who my boss is. Although he cares about money, he will never break his promise for $5 million. You should ask Mr. Silva about the death of Severin.".


    Without much explanation, Barney told Christmas to call Caesar and the highway to fly a helicopter.


    Bond stares at Silva and says, "you have a plan to get rid of Severin.".


    Silva said with a laugh: "no one will leave a woman with a different heart by his side. I will directly destroy the worthless things after using them.".


    "Very good, this sentence also applies to you, when you are useless, I will serve you personally.".


    After seizing the third day of Silva, William, who had been staying in the hotel for several days, finally disposed of all the parts of Mark 2.


    relaxed William opened a bottle of McCarran 1956 with tens of thousands of dollars and listened to all the flight parameters and operation rules of Mark 2 simulated on Sunday while drinking wine.


    Although Sunday''s main server computing power is not good, but it is not impossible to solve.


    Five or six large-scale commercial servers are rented, and the data that needs to be kept secret is put in the castle server for calculation,


    other calculation data that need not be kept secret is put in the rented server, which saves both time and a lot of money to buy the server.


    "Sir, according to my simulation calculation, mark-2 battle suit assembly is OK, but because there is no energy parameter of small ark reactor,


    the specific operation time of battle suit, the specific effect of shock absorption system and the power of pulse energy gun are unknown, so we need large experimental sites and battle suit assembly equipment.".


    William thought for a moment and said, "help me to see if there are villas for sale on Kensington Garden Street in London. If the place is large, it''s better to have a ready-made basement.


    then place an order for a set of automatic machines for assembling Mark''s war clothes to the machinery factory in London.".


    I understand, sir. The order has been placed. I''ll give you a reply when there is a result about the villa.


    After a few minutes of silence, Sunday meeting reported: "Sir, Mr. Garris''s call, can I connect you?"


    "Connect.".


    Soon Garris''s voice came.


    Good morning, William. Silva has just been secretly escorted back to England. What are you going to do next.


    "It''s up to me how to do it. I''ll tell you what to do if you need to, and now you can just wait," said William impatiently.


    "Are you sure? How can Silva get into trouble when he''s in custody.


    "Don''t worry, man, Silva''s capture is just the beginning. A few days ago, I found that Silva hired a team of mercenaries through a broker, and these people are now on standby in London"


    William took a sip of whiskey, and he didn''t let Garris guess for long, then he said, "as for how Silva escaped, you don''t care. It''s not good for you to know too much, at least you can''t The expression doesn''t make people aware of the problem.


    "OK, but you''d better go to the secret service and watch. William, we can''t let m have a chance to turn over. It''s not good for us. Don''t forget that she hasn''t given up the idea of playing with your family secrets all the time"


    "take care of yourself. I don''t need you to care about what I do. I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you are too anxious, you can easily show your feet.


    Silva has a lot of power behind him. Don''t give up If you don''t become the head of the secret service, you''ll be held by someone. Learn from me and let Craig go to attack to attract attention and firepower. We''ll stay in the dark and take advantage of it. ".


    Garris thought for a moment, "well, I hope there''s no accident. Bye.".


    Before hanging up, Garris said, "by the way, there''s a hearing on m at 2 p.m. you can listen to it if you''re interested. Do you want me to give you an invitation?"


    No, thank you. I''ve got the invitation. Don''t worry.


    "Well? How did you get it? You know, it''s an internal hearing, and the invitation is not so easy to get "


    William said with a smile," this is the capital world. As long as the money is in place, there''s no relationship that can''t be matched, so Garris, you have to work hard, or we won''t be a class person soon.


    finally, I''ll send someone to send you a suit, and you''d better receive it I''ll change it when I get there. See you in the afternoon. Bye.


    "Suit?" Garris hung up in disbelief.


    ...


    at noon when William was having lunch in the hotel restaurant, he saw Garris rushing into the restaurant just after eating.After seeing William, he came over directly, opened his chair and sat opposite him. He said in a low voice, "is this suit really anti pistol?"


    William didn''t say anything. Instead, he snapped his fingers. The Butler, who was not far away from the hotel, came up quickly, bowed and said, "Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?".


    "Derek, order the same lunch as me for Mr. Mallory. Normal weight. Thank you.".


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Mallory, just a moment, please." Derek, the housekeeper, nodded with a smile, bowed and strolled aside, whispering his order on the intercom.


    He poured the red wine for Mallory himself and pushed it to him. "This is the first batch of Ratu to change the brewing method in 64 years. Try it.".


    "Why on earth do you want to send me a bulletproof suit? Is there anything wrong?".


    Looking at his watch, William explained: "some things haven''t happened yet. I can''t make up my mind. When things start, I''ll tell you that suits can really prevent short-range shooting, but it will be more painful.


    for the sake of friends, I''ll give you another set. If you want another set in the future, you''ll have to pay 5 million pounds for it.


    let''s have lunch first, man How long will it start? Remember to wear the earphone I sent to the meeting.


    "Thank you. I don''t have that much money to buy it, but thank you. I have two sets of rotation, which is enough for me to use on special occasions," said Garris, who finished his lunch in a hurry.


    After lunch, William sat in his seat until 1:30 p.m. before he got up and went out of the hotel gate and took the hotel bus to attend the hearing.


    Arriving at the destination, as soon as I got out of the car, I heard Sunday in the earphone saying, "Sir, Silva has escaped as you expected. Bond is chasing him. Meanwhile, the mercenaries hired by Silva are gathering here. Do you need me to inform the death squads on standby?"


    No, just keep your eyes on the mercenaries.


    "OK, sir.".


    William walked quickly into the hearing hall, found a seat near the left gate, and said on Sunday, "connect to Garris channel"


    "Sir, channel is on".


    William said hello to Katherine Davis with a smile in his seat. He said to Garris, "Garris, you have two choices now.".


    "What," said Garris quietly, sitting on the rostrum.


    "I just received the news that Silva has escaped from Churchill''s bunker and is now on his way here. We have two choices. One is to do nothing and watch m be killed.


    The second is to use your bulletproof suit to save M. as long as you are not unlucky enough to be hit in the head, you will not die. ".

 Chapter 274

    "The first choice is clear, so as to avoid accidents in the future. The second choice will let you get the gratitude of M and the secret service, which is more conducive to your future mastery of the secret service, and how to choose your own decision.".


    William won''t make a decision for Garris, so that he won''t blame him later. In fact, if he doesn''t reply all the time, Garris''s attitude has been shown.


    At 2 o''clock, the hearing started on time. After listening to the nonsense for a few minutes, William listened to Sunday''s report in his earphone that Silva had blown up the London underground, and bond was trapped in the water. It was estimated that Silva''s arrival time was only seven or eight minutes.


    William was overjoyed and reminded Garris with a smile: "man, Silva will arrive in a few minutes. If you change your mind, it''s still urgent to save people.".


    As time goes by, you can say "no" or "um" to me if you don''t agree with me. When I''m getting impatient, I hear from my earphone, "I have children.".


    I understand.


    William can understand Garris''s choice. If he chooses this, even if he knows that saving people is better than not saving them, William will not risk being shot in the head to save them.


    Turn off the channel with Garris.


    "On Sunday, tell Blair mills in Switzerland that the short selling plan has started, and I''ll see the news about the acquisition of African blood diamonds by debits on the Internet in an hour,


    and the news that a large number of people will go to debits headquarters to protest tomorrow morning.".


    "Understand, sir, the command has been sent out," more than ten seconds later, "Sir, Mr. mills has replied, he will act as planned.".


    "Very well," William said quietly.


    Although he was very happy, it was a hearing. Many people on the rostrum and around him had been watching him all the time,


    so William didn''t show any happy expression on his face, but pretended to be sleepy.


    A few minutes later, many people around William and behind his seat found him dozing, which made everyone laugh in their hearts.


    at the same time, they envied William, and only his kind of magnate dared to doze when Catherine Davis, the security secretary, spoke on the stage.


    Katherine Davis, who is talking about the climax on the stage, suddenly hears a snore and looks around discontentedly. Soon she sees William.


    The snore also calmed everyone down, and everyone who found William in the doze was holding a smile. Looking at the dozing William nodding from time to time,


    nodding, his head slowly tilted to the side, lower and lower, and he almost fell to the ground.


    It made a lot of people at the hearing laugh. Make complaints about


    ''s sleeping William pretending to be laughed by the laughter, and feel shy about his forehead, listening to the ear in his ears and reporting the whereabouts of Silva on Sunday.


    silently tucked up his heart, laughed, laughed and laughed, and soon you could not laugh.


    It was the laughter that covered up the gunfire outside the conference room. Ten seconds later, when everyone had enough laughter, the door of the conference room was violently pushed open.


    As soon as we turned our heads, we saw three men in police uniforms coming in with guns.


    As soon as they entered the door, the three men opened fire on the guards in the hearing. "Bang, bang, bang" more than a dozen shots were fired, and the guards were knocked to the ground without even pulling out their guns.


    The sudden gunshot scared all the people in the conference hall to crawl under their seats, while William rushed to the side door and hid behind the door to observe quietly.


    After solving all the guards, Silva raised his gun and pointed to the panicked m, with a big smile on his face. "We meet again, my dear grandmother.".


    Looking at M''s frightened face, Silva was very happy. I don''t know how many times this scene has appeared in his mind and dreams in the past three years,


    but when things really come to this stage, Silva didn''t shoot, and his face gradually changed from smile to ferocity, and hissed, "it''s time for you to repent your crimes.".


    Silva''s men see their boss delay shooting, anxiously remind, "hurry up, head, we don''t have much time.".


    After waiting for a few seconds, seeing that Silva still didn''t shoot, the two men suddenly felt a voice in their heart saying, "there''s no time, the police are coming, the police are coming.".


    Two people looked at each other, the muzzle of the gun turned to m and pulled the trigger fiercely, "bang, bang".


    These two shots made the whole world calm down. Looking at m, who was covering his chest, Silva opened his eyes wide on the spot.


    "Let''s go, head, let''s go, the police are coming." the two men who fired the gun yelled to Silva. Silva recovered, sighed and turned to walk out.


    Waiting for William, rushed out of the side door, ran to the fallen guard, pulled out the guard''s pistol, opened the safety, checked the bullet in the gun, and chased out.


    As soon as he got out of the door of the conference room, William''s mental power scanned out, and immediately knew the situation in front of him.


    but instead of chasing him quickly, he acted cautiously according to the tactical actions, far behind the three of Silva.


    It''s just for someone who wants to see. He doesn''t want to kill Silva now, and he can''t kill Silva directly.If you kill Silva directly, you may be suspected of his motive.


    Watching the three of Silva quickly walk out of the building, William flashes behind the gate and shoots at the two men who fall behind Silva.


    "Bang, bang" two guns, are running two forehead blood, immediately fell to the ground did not move.


    Outside the building, the mercenary sitting in the car to meet Silva immediately took out his Uzi submachine gun and fired in William''s direction.


    Hiding behind the marble pillar by the door, William listened to the outside sound silently. After hearing the harsh sound of tires rubbing against the ground, he looked out of the building, holding a gun and pretending to be careful, he slowly walked out of the door, saw the escaping car, and then "bang bang" all the bullets in the pistol.


    The man ran away. William turned and walked into the building. Before he reached the conference hall, he was taken by Garris and took the elevator to the top floor of the building.


    Walking into an office, Katherine Davis, with a blue face, asked William, "are you killed?".


    William shook his head, "killed two, and one was taken away by people outside. Sorry, the fire of the other side is too fierce, I can''t kill all of them by myself.".


    "FK, hell, asshole" Katherine - Davis regardless of the image of the abuse up, this matter is not handled properly, she will be in big trouble.


    She asked and presided over today''s hearing, but it turned out that the head of the secret service was killed in public.


    Think about the phone call of England''s chief for a while. Catherine''s scalp is numb and stands by the windowsill in silence. As expected, her mobile phone rings in a few minutes.


    Catherine covered her forehead, looked at the number on her cell phone and hesitated for a few seconds to get through.


    William and Garris look at each other, give Garris a positive look, then walk to the sofa and sit down.


    Garris could only stand in silence. He didn''t dare to sit like William. He could only stand still and wait for Catherine.


    After more than ten minutes, Catherine came to Garris with a black face and growled in a low voice: "one day, you only have one day, dead or alive. I only want the mastermind. Otherwise, before I am forced to resign, I will wipe out all the nobles within my jurisdiction. You asked for it yourself.".


    Garris looked at Catherine with a look of hate in his heart. He nodded and said, "I understand. I promise I will catch Silva alive.".


    "No, I''m going to die. The dead won''t talk, and there won''t be any trouble. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 275

    When he opened his eyes, William was surprised that Katherine would cooperate with Garris. He stood up and said to Katherine, "so you are with Garris now?"


    "Cooperation, just cooperation." before Catherine gets angry, Garris explains.


    "Cooperation?" Cooperation is wool. As long as there is interest connection, the opponent will not think it''s just cooperation. "Since it''s his own person, I will certainly help if it can be done. In one day, we will solve Silva, even if you want to see him die with your own eyes, but I have a request.".


    "I''ll promise you as long as I don''t go too far," Catherine said sternly.


    William said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, my request is good for us all",


    he turned to Garris and said, "Garris, please take off your suit coat and hang it on the hanger over there. Don''t worry, I will send you two new sets tomorrow.".


    "No problem, I''ll take dark brown and dark blue suits." Gareth unbuttoned his suit, took off his coat and hung it on the hanger as William said.


    After the suit was hung up, William said with a smile to Katherine, "this is your office. You must have a pistol here"


    Katherine nodded suspiciously.


    "That''s good. Now, Ms. Catherine, would you please fire a few shots at that suit? You''ll soon understand the use of this suit, and what I''m going to say has something to do with it.".


    So clearly, Catherine became interested in the clothes on the hanger.


    This kind of portable bulletproof suit is really suitable for people of her profession.


    However, when she opened the drawer to take the pistol, Katherine still gave Garris a fierce look, which made Garris very depressed. She quickly explained, "I''m sorry, Katherine, this suit was given to me by William at more than 11 a.m.".


    "Well, if you didn''t stand in front of me when I was shooting just now, do you think you can stay here now?"


    This made Garris happy in his heart, and he finally took the risk. "Yes, after all, you are my boss and ally, and I have the obligation to stand in front of you.".


    "No, we are a cooperative relationship, cooperation is not equal to allies", Catherine took out the carving hand cz83 and handed it to William, "you come on, my shooting is general, so I don''t show my shame.".


    William took the pistol and looked at it. "Why do you use cz83 in secret service? Is it easy to use this kind of gun?"


    "You''ll see the utility of this gun if you try," Garris said with a smile.


    He took the pistol, opened the safety and loaded the bullet. "How about the sound insulation effect of the room? It won''t attract the guards.".


    "It''s OK. This office is special. There''s no need to guard it." Catherine didn''t explain what''s special. William didn''t ask about this taboo. He raised his hand and fired at the suit "bang, bang, bang" every two seconds.


    After firing 10 rounds of bullets, William checked the pistol and said with a smile, "Catherine, give me this gun. I''ll make you two suits to exchange with you.".


    Then he put cz83 into his coat pocket. Cz83 is really small and easy to put into his pocket.


    "Don''t be angry, Catherine, this guy is just too cautious. He''s just afraid that we''ll take this gun with his fingerprints as an article"


    "take it out, I''ll wipe it off for you." Gareth put his hand in front of William.


    When he was punctured face to face, William''s face did not change at all. Shi Shi ran took out his gun, took out his handkerchief to wipe it, and gasped while wiping it. When he finished wiping, most parts of the gun body were gasped by him.


    This makes Catherine feel sick and numb. She doesn''t take the gun that William handed her.


    "God, William, you are such an asshole. I don''t want this gun, but you have to compensate me for the same handgun.".


    , as like as two peas, "ha ha, no problem." William feel shy about putting the gun into his pocket again. "I promise to pay you the same exact."


    Turning her eyes, Catherine glanced at Garris and pointed to the suit that had been shot 10 times.


    Garris came back a dozen steps ahead with the hanger.


    Catherine grabs the corner of her dress and takes a look. There are 10 deformed bullets embedded in the suit. When she opens the inner liner, she can see that the inner liner is intact. There is no deformation or damage at all.


    William and Catherine said with a smile: "the bullet proof effect of this dress reaches the fourth grade. It is made of nano materials, and its thickness is only one third of the military version, so it is easy to make any style of clothes.


    The bullet proof effect is very good. Even if the long gun hits, it only breaks the ribs. If the short gun hits, it will only hurt for a while. Unless it is a special armor piercing bullet, it is possible to shoot through the bulletproof fabric. ".


    William stood up and went to Catherine, shaking with his suit. Then he heard the deformed bullet Ding Ding Ding falling to the ground, "and the fabric is dust-proof and water-proof. Besides being stained with oil, it doesn''t even need to be cleaned,


    so, are you interested now?"


    "Of course, it''s just how you want to cooperate." Katherine and Garris both looked at William with bright eyes,It''s so thin. The level 4 bulletproof effect is better than that of the military plug-in bulletproof vest.


    If it goes on the market, it will certainly be sought after by the rich and dignitaries.


    "There is no way to give you the shares of the new company for the time being. Even if I give them to you, I dare not take them.".


    Catherine interrupted William with a smile and said, "no, William, it''s just that you don''t want to give it. If you want to give it, we have a lot of ways to rationalize the shares,


    so it''s useful to say it directly. However, I hope what you say next will be related to the shares, otherwise I won''t be interested in listening to it"


    "well," it seems that it''s impossible to cheat people,


    "anti fraud" You have seen the effect with your own eyes. I don''t need to say more. I need your contacts to promote it. You want to become a promising company, right.


    Catherine and Garris nodded.


    "Now I don''t know your contribution to the new company. If you want shares, you have to let me see your use.


    in the future, I will give you a 10% commission for each sale of more than 100 pieces.


    after you leave your post and don''t hold any post, I will sell 1% of your shares until 3%. If you want to continue to buy shares, it depends on whether you can Can create more profits for the company.


    Catherine asked anxiously, "for example?"


    William said with a smile: "ha ha, for example, can we win the bulletproof order of any country?".


    "It''s impossible. A set of 5 million pounds can''t afford any national equipment," Katherine shook her head without thinking about it. "And how do I know that when you sell shares in the future, it will go up to a sky high price, so that we can''t afford to buy it."


    "as for the valuation of the new company, don''t worry, I''m making friends, not enemies, the valuation of the new company 1 billion pounds,


    after you retire, you can hear clearly that after you retire and no longer hold any post,


    as long as you reach the target, you can sign a contract immediately for 3% of the 30 million pounds shares,


    Commission, you can set up a family fund. For each piece sold, I will donate 500000 pounds to your family fund with an offshore company, and 100 pieces will be 50 million pounds. I don''t think it''s better than that This is a more profitable project.


    If it wasn''t for everyone''s own sake, such a good thing might not be your turn. ".


    Catherine and Garris thought for a moment and said, "that''s about it. Specifically, I think the lawyer should be responsible.".


    "No problem"


    the three of them said some details about making money. They didn''t discuss the arrest at all. Money is God at this time.

 Chapter 276

    Although Kevlar has existed for a long time in this era, Kevlar has two fatal defects: one is that it will degrade when exposed to ultraviolet light, the other is that it will hydrolyze when exposed to water, and the bulletproof effect will gradually decrease when the air humidity is higher.


    Therefore, the new type of material William took out is not only thin, but also can be made into any coat, and has no defects of Kevlar, so this new type of bulletproof suit does not worry about no one to buy.


    even if William does not give them shares, for the sake of money, Katherine and Garris will answer to help promote the sale. Now that they have shares, they are more motivated, and have no idea of the standard of 300 sets Take it to heart.


    Katherine even thinks that according to her social circle, England alone can sell 300 sets.


    After the negotiation, the three finally began to talk business.


    William, as the gold Lord in the future, Catherine, an old-fashioned middle-aged woman, seems to be flattering when she talks to him now. "William, I should treat you to a big dinner after everything is over to express my gratitude.".


    , "this is simple." William looked at his watch and said to Catherine, "now 3:10 is ten. As long as you order, my men can fix it before 5 o''clock, then we can easily go to dinner.


    I know that the new Michelin 3-star restaurant is located in Chelsea District, and the chef fried chicken sandwich made by their chef Gordon Ramsey is very delicious. ¡±¡£


    "That''s what we ate in your castle last time," Garris said.


    William nodded. "That''s right.".


    "If that''s the case, it''s really worth a visit," said Garris, turning to Katherine. "Katherine, I strongly suggest you try it. Chef Gordon Ramsey''s cooking is really excellent. I hear they''re not expensive either.".


    "Well, after that, let''s go and have a taste." seeing their strong suggestions, Catherine couldn''t help being moved.


    "Drop, drop, drop," the phone on Katherine''s desk rings. She presses the outside voice, and Katherine says seriously, "what''s the matter?".


    "Madam, commander Richard bloomley, who deals with special terrorist incidents in London, is here, and 007 would like to see you.".


    "Let them in." m just had an accident. It''s hard to say if I don''t see bond at this time.


    Soon bond and commander bloomley, led by the Secretary, knocked on the door and came in.


    William stood up, shook hands with bond, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry, Craig.".


    "Thank you," Craig said with an unnatural look. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t told m your plan, m wouldn''t have asked to take Silva back to England. I should have killed him on that island.".


    "Oh, don''t think about it. You''re here just in time. We were just discussing how to kill Silva.".


    When commander bloomley heard this, he winked at Katherine,


    Katherine nodded, "yes, William has some information. We were just discussing how to capture Silva.".


    "Well, we''ve got the whereabouts of Silva," bloomley asked in surprise. "Now that we know his whereabouts, why would we be killed by him?".


    "It''s time to ask Mr. bond why Silva escaped from the secret service," Garris said sternly.


    "This, this", in the face of Garris''s censure, bond hesitated for a long time, but he couldn''t say why. He didn''t want to let William and bloomley know about the mistakes made by the secret service.


    "Tell me why," Catherine ordered, turning her mind.


    Bond said with an uncertain face: "we were careless. Silva entered the Trojan horse on the computer we brought back. When we cracked the computer,


    the Trojan horse program directly intruded into our server, opened the cell where Silva was held, and he escaped along the underground passage.".


    This conclusion makes us very helpless, which is a serious dereliction of duty.


    "No," William suddenly asked, "since you already know Silva''s escape, why don''t you tell m or us directly? As long as we know the situation in advance, we can lay traps and wait for Silva to take the bait. There won''t be m killed at all.".


    "Well, we sent a message to bill, M''s assistant. I just asked Bill, and he told me that M insisted on leaving after the hearing. We didn''t expect Silva''s action to be so fast, let alone that he had helpers to help him in London.".


    "Ha ha" Garris sneered for a while and said: "I don''t think you can''t think of it, but you''re afraid of the scandal. You want to solve it yourself.".


    This left bond speechless, because that''s what he thought at that time. If the security on this side of the hearing was informed, Silva, even if they were wearing police uniforms, would easily break in.


    Seeing bond''s appearance, Garris suddenly scolded: "you are dereliction of duty, a crime, and extremely stupid. Now, because of your arrogance and conceit,


    we have not only lost our great contribution to the state, but also seriously affected our national reputation. Tomorrow, the whole world will laugh at our stupidity and incompetence.".


    Garris turned to Katherine and said, "Sir, I suggest a large-scale review of the secret service."."Well," Katherine nodded, "I''ll report this to the chief executive. Your security committee will temporarily take over the daily affairs of the secret service, waiting for the new chief of the secret service appointed by the chief executive to take over. As for the arrest of Silva, commander bloomley is in charge.".


    Catherine looked at bloomley and said, "is there anything wrong with commander bloomley?"


    "No, sir, I promise I''ll finish the task." what can bloomley say? Even if he doesn''t want to take over the orders from the leader, he doesn''t dare to say it. He can only give his consent.


    "Very well, William, repeat what you know about intelligence and commander bloomley," Catherine said sternly.


    "Yes, ma''am.". In two words or three, William and Gareth make complaints about


    and Gareth, who are the ones who are crushed by the rule of law. Catherine is the leader of the secret service.


    "OK, ma''am," William nodded. "It''s also an accident to find Silva so quickly. Some time ago, my people noticed that an underground broker was recruiting mercenaries to England,


    the broker was a second-hand dealer who did everything as long as he paid. So as soon as we learned that he was recruiting mercenaries to England, our people kept staring at these mercenaries I wanted to catch them when they acted, but I didn''t expect that their employer was Silva. After the accident, I didn''t let them do it. After the order was quietly followed, I came here to report to Ms. Catherine.


    "Where are they now?" Asked bloomley.


    William pressed his ear and reported on Sunday that "Sir, Silva and his party are now in an abandoned warehouse in the west of London. All the members of the death squads are watching five kilometers away from the warehouse.".


    "Silva is in an abandoned warehouse in a suburb west of London. Our people are waiting for my orders. They can act now if you want to.".


    Knowing where the people are, bloomley won''t let William take credit for it. He quickly refused, "no, it''s my responsibility to deal with terrorist incidents. It can only be done by my people.".


    Seeing Catherine and Garris looking at themselves, William shrugged, "well, I don''t care.".


    "That''s it, commander bloomley. I hope I can report your good news to the chief before I get off work." Catherine finally showed a smile on her serious face.


    "I see, sir." bloomley saluted and walked out of the office. Bond and the others laughed and followed.

 Chapter 277

    After bloomley and bond left, Catherine said to William and Garris, "gentlemen, since we have a common goal and pursuit,


    let me just say that I don''t want the defector named Silva to walk into the interrogation room alive.


    He''s alive to tell his opponent how incompetent the secret service is under my leadership, which is very bad for me, so take care of him. ".


    "No problem, anyone who gets in the way of making money should go to heaven," William said with a smile as he stood up and buttoned up his suit. "Then we''ll make an appointment to meet at Gordon''s restaurant in Chelsea at 6 p.m.


    William''s self-confidence made Katherine feel at ease for no reason. She stood up with a smile on her face and took William and Garris out in person. When they parted, she said, "if you need me, just call me. As long as it''s within a reasonable range, anything will do.".


    "Thank you, see you at the restaurant",


    "well, see you at the restaurant".


    Shaking hands with Catherine, William takes Garris to the parking lot.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Garris said, "you really want to pull Catherine into the company. You know, that woman is famous for her lack of respect. She is very kind to you for the sake of money, but if anyone gets in her way, she won''t share it with you.".


    "Ha ha, man, do I need her to share with me?" William smiles and shakes his head,


    "no, I don''t need to. As long as I don''t get involved in politics, I won''t have any essential conflict with her. As long as Catherine helps me make money, I don''t even need her to play favoritism for the new company.".


    Start the car, fasten the seat belt, turn the front of the car and drive to the direction of the expendables according to the navigation on Sunday,


    "you are the same, Garris, you and I will not have an essential conflict, what I need is your contacts and help me solve the policy problems,


    What''s left is the problem of money? As long as the money is spent in the right place, the amount of money spent is a secondary issue, and making money for me is as simple as playing wild boar.


    As they were talking, they heard a news break from the car radio.


    The news is broadcasting that in recent decades, debits has been secretly purchasing African blood diamonds at ultra-low prices more than 10 to 20 times lower than the market price.


    When he heard the desired result, William laughed, listened for a few minutes, looked at Garris who was listening to the radio carefully,


    William turned his eyes, thought of a way to divert Debbie''s vision, and said to Garris with a smile,


    "you see, the opportunity to make money is coming, don''t say I didn''t remind you, you should have a family fund.".


    Garris nodded, his eyes twinkling at William, waiting for him to speak.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it has nothing to do with me, but it''s really an opportunity to make money,


    I heard that many forces are very dissatisfied with Debs'' private large-scale acquisition of blood diamonds and disguised financing of anti-government forces,


    so after getting the news, I helped them step on Debs and gave them a torch by the way.".


    "You are fishing in troubled waters and taking advantage of the fire when you say so vaguely"


    a few seconds later, Garris asked, "will it be too late to enter the futures market at this time?


    the people who speculate in futures are not fools. When the negative news is reported, who will take over the futures orders that fall?".


    "No, man, there are no idiots in the futures market, only winners and losers.


    today''s news is just the first shot, and the key evidence has not been released, so now is the last time to short the share price of debits.".


    Garris asked suspiciously: "why, how can someone gamble with short sellers to buy up at this time"


    William said with a smile, "it''s not twice that Debbie was exposed to the bleeding drill.


    in recent decades, every few years there have been news about Debbie and the bleeding drill, but none of them has been successful.


    in the past, Debbie''s share price has fallen When it comes to a certain extent, it will buy back a large amount of shares, and then take out a rare diamond mine from the Treasury.


    it will be announced to the public that it was dug out in the existing mine, or that it will announce some diamond mines that they did not disclose. As soon as these good news comes out, the share price of debits will soar.


    So according to the past experience, someone will take the risk to take over the empty order.


    But this time, Debbie''s business is doomed. His rivals know all about how to buy, how to smuggle, how to process, and how to sell.


    even Debbie''s head has evidence to deal in person, so if I were you, I would call immediately and ask someone to short Debbie. I don''t say much, but I''m sure I can make more than 30%.


    "Are you sure?" Garris asked nervously.


    "Of course," said William, "I''m pulling you for the sake of friends.".


    Thinking that William would become a multibillion dollar tycoon in less than a year, Garris was worried, "OK, let me go down ahead, and I''ll leave you with Silva''s business. No problem.".


    "No problem", the intersection is very good. After Garris got off the bus, William specially reminded: "if you want to get rich, take care of your mouth."."Of course, I promise I won''t say good luck to anyone," Garris said solemnly.


    I''ll go to Gordon''s restaurant to get a seat early when I have time. I''ll see you when I''m done. Bye.


    Stepping on the accelerator, William watched Garris take out his cell phone to make a phone call from the rear view mirror. He was very happy. He knew that Garris would not be obedient. With his personality, he would certainly pull some people to share the risk.


    The aristocrats and capitalists who make money don''t care whether Debs is a domestic enterprise or not. If they don''t jump on the opportunity and bite hard, they will be very sorry for themselves.


    William began to enter the stadium more than a month ago, so the participation of these people will not affect William''s income, but also confuse the public, act as a target, disperse Debbie''s energy afterwards, and reduce the possibility of William''s exposure.


    Otherwise, William would not have been so kind as to take Garris to make money. As for calculating Garris, is that something?


    It''s not that you don''t make money. Don''t shout when you make money.


    Happy to come to Barney''s surveillance point, got on a Chinese truck, and said hello to Barney and Christmas,


    Barney explained: "boss, we are divided into three groups, Caesar and the highway are driving in ambush at the highway intersection 3 kilometers ahead,


    gonna is setting up snipers outside the warehouse, yin and yang are responsible for being observers, Christmas and I are maneuvering when necessary You can be a Raider.


    "Well," William looked at the monitor in front of him, and saw Silva sitting in front of a computer crackling operation, turned to Barney and asked, "who is he in contact with?".


    Barney shrugged and said, "sorry, boss, I don''t have enough authority. If you want to know, you have to ask Sunday in person.".


    William snapped his fingers, and the voice of Sunday came from the truck, "Sir, network intrusion, I need authorization.".


    "Ask for permission"


    after a few minutes, Sunday said: "Sir, I follow Silva''s network line to find that he is in contact with a man named Ernest bluver, and the contact content is the whole story of Mrs. M''s death.".


    "Did Silva suspect the expendables?" William interrupted Sunday.


    ¡°NO£¬SIR¡±¡£


    Sunday''s words relieved Barney and Christmas, and William said with a smile, "go on.".


    "Well, sir, Ernest bluver, formerly Franz obohaus, is the son of Mr. bond''s foster father, Hans obohaus, and is now the head of the ghost party.".


    "Wow, it would be a good show if bond knew. Where is Franz now?"


    "Italy".

 Chapter 278

    "Italy", William held his hands and bowed his head to think whether to kill Franz, the chief culprit of all the troubles of the secret service of England,


    but before long, William gave up the idea.


    What does the trouble of the secret service in England have to do with him? It''s not good for him to kill Franz now.


    on the contrary, it might be good for him to keep Franz. As for whether the ghost party will do harm to England, William doesn''t care at all.


    Under the current English system, even if the villains can take power, whether they can stay on the stage safely depends on their achievements in administration.


    if they do not do well, they will be driven down by the people soon. If they do well, it doesn''t matter who is on the stage.


    Of course, if some lunatic wants to lift the table to destroy the world, he will say another thing. As long as William''s interests are not involved, he has no time to take charge of who will be the boss.


    But this does not delay William and Franz to say hello, "on Sunday, the special terrorist group in London surrounded Silva.".


    Sir, four teams of 36 people are ready, waiting for commander bloomley to give orders.


    William looked at his watch and complained, "these guys are so slow. It''s almost 50 minutes and they don''t move. It seems I have to push them. Sunday, cut off Silva''s network.".


    After that, William glanced at Christmas and saw that there was no concern or anger on his face,


    then he said: "lest he say something about the expendables, and then order gunner to see the chance to kill Silva,


    at the same time, order Mr. Franz, the leader of the ghost party, a take out coffee,


    when the coffee is coming, help me to give Franz I''d like to leave a message saying, dear Mr. oberhaus, this cup of coffee was sent to him by Mrs. m in heaven, and invite him to visit Mrs. M''s new paradise when he is free.


    Yes sir.


    "Good. Now it''s time for us to see the play," William said to Barney with a smile. "Do you have anything to drink? It''s a pity not to have a drink at the theatre.


    "Ha ha" Barney and Christmas laughed happily. Barney went to the compartment cabinet, opened the cabinet, took out a few cans of beer and said, "sorry, boss, the conditions are limited, only beer.".


    "It doesn''t matter." William took the beer, opened the can, took a big drink, and looked at the screen with a smile. Silva stood up in a panic and yelled, "there''s a situation, there''s a situation." within a minute, the mercenaries in the warehouse were armed.


    Both sides knew the existence of their opponents, so it was interesting to fight. After another sip of beer,


    "is there any way for me to see commander bloomley''s face on Sunday? I wonder if he''s darker now.


    "No problem sir"


    soon commander bloomley''s black face appeared on a display in the car.


    At this time, bloomley learned from the observer''s report that Silva''s group suddenly became armed,


    bloomley made a quick decision, took the walkie talkie and yelled: "FK, why do they find us, attack, attack, any resistance, kill, sniper cover".


    Order, London SWAT did not advance many meters, and Silva and a group of people exchanged fire, "dada dada" sound non-stop, both sides from time to time someone was shot to the ground.


    William laughed, looked at the black faced bloomley and muttered: "now I know that the credit of Laozi is not so easy to rob.".


    Hearing this, Barney and Christmas can''t help looking at each other behind William. Christmas shrugs, spreads his hands, looks helpless, and says to Barney with gestures, look, I know that those who offend boss have no good results.


    Barney looked at the excited William and nodded with approval.


    William, who has been driving his mental perception, immediately sensed Barney''s and Christmas''s small moves, and scolded: "FK, don''t think I don''t know you two bastards are doing small moves behind my back. Next time, your bonus will be gone.".


    "Sorry, boss"


    after apologizing, they look at each other with the same expression, and their Christmas eyes show how William knows their little actions.


    Barney pointed to the camera on the computer, the stall.


    Christmas is clear, both of them think it''s Sunday to report to William.


    More than ten minutes later, even if William reminds us, Silva and his gang will inevitably be suppressed by the London special police force with their number and equipment.


    After seven or eight people died, the mercenaries were forced to return to the warehouse and fight with the special police.


    "These guys are finished," Barney explained to William. "Mercenaries and specially trained SWAT fighting in the street is looking for death. They have no choice but to die or surrender.".


    Sure enough, after suppressing the fire of the other side, the special police began to throw a large number of shock bombs, "bang bang". After a dozen low and harsh shock bombs exploded, three teams of special police bent down and rushed into the warehouse behind the special police with bulletproof shield."Daddada" warehouse burst out fierce gunfire, a few minutes later, the gunfire began to slowly reduce, William some worry said: "Sunday, gunner has not found a chance to shoot?"


    "Sorry sir, Silva has been hiding in the corner of the warehouse, Mr. gonner has been unable to find the shooting angle.".


    William looked down and thought for a few seconds, and said, "bring out the drawings of the warehouse.".


    Soon the three-dimensional drawing of the warehouse appeared on the display, and the location of Silva was marked with red dots. William pointed to the wall on the drawing and said, "what''s the thickness of the wall and what material is it made of?".


    Sir, according to the drawing, this warehouse is a steel structure warehouse, the wall thickness is 160mm, and the material is two layers of color steel plate with rock in the middle.


    "Can gunner''s sniper gun break through the wall?" William asked.


    This time, without waiting for an answer on Sunday, Barney said, "Guna has a military version of AWM, and the ammunition is magnum. It''s no problem to break through the wall.".


    "Very good. On Sunday, you help gunner to take aim and tell him that he has only ten seconds. When the time comes, no matter what the result, he will retreat immediately.".


    William turned to Christmas and said, "Christmas, you go to meet goner and Yin Yang. Be careful, the London special police have suffered so many casualties today. It will be very troublesome to deal with them at this time. Safety first, do you understand?".


    "Yes, sir," Christmas called back, saluting William as he left.


    When Christmas came out of the car, Barney looked at William who had been staring at the screen and suddenly said, "thank you, boss.".


    William turned to see Barney with a serious face and said with a smile, "well, don''t do that. You are my people. Of course, I have to consider your safety. I don''t want to raise children for you old guys.".


    Barney laughs, "thank you anyway, boss.".


    "Well", William said that he didn''t pay any attention to Barney. After so many times of cooperation, the expendables can be regarded as a person that William has limited trust in. William won''t let the expendables die if there is no need.


    Of course, these premises are not necessary, and William will not be soft hearted when necessary. After all, the whole team of the death squads have to pay for their lives. There are no undead people in battle.

 Chapter 279

    "Sir, the shooting data has been calculated, and the shooting point has been transmitted to Guna''s equipment, ready to shoot at any time.".


    "Well, then kill him," William ordered.


    I understand. The order has been given.


    In the distance, in the grass about 800 meters away from the warehouse, gongna and Yin Yang are wearing camouflage clothes and lying on a small slope.


    Yin Yang takes a sniper observation glass, looks at the instructions on the glasses, and says to gongna, "gongna, you can shoot.".


    "Come on, don''t rush me. I think I need to be calm and calm. TM wears glasses and sensors on his wrist. He doesn''t even need to consider the wind direction and temperature when firing a sniper gun.


    what makes me want to curse is that it doesn''t matter whether people can see it or not. He just needs to aim and shoot directly according to the instructions on the equipment.


    God, I think it won''t be long before we''re home You''ll be eliminated.


    "Don''t be wordy. With more advanced equipment, we will be easier to complete the task and safer ourselves. Hurry up, we will be urged on Sunday.".


    FK, don''t talk. I''m adjusting my breathing. Don''t disturb me.


    Gongna said and began to be serious, eyes staring at the sight, according to Sunday''s instructions to adjust limbs, relax, a few seconds later, "bang", the grass around the muzzle of the gun was the shock wave of the muzzle of the gun.


    After firing the gun, gongna didn''t care whether he hit or not, so he immediately pulled the bolt to load the gun. As soon as he finished loading, he heard Yin and Yang exclaim in a low voice,


    "FK, hit, hit, Silva''s red dot disappeared,"


    Yin and Yang, who had been staring at the red dot, turned his head and looked at gongna in disbelief and said: "God, it''s hit, gongna, it seems that we are going to retire." .


    William in the surveillance car waited for more than ten seconds. Seeing that Guna and Yin Yang were still lying on their stomach, he could not help holding Barney''s walkie talkie and swearing,


    "asshole, retreat, you two assholes, retreat immediately, follow the instructions on Sunday, and Christmas will meet you at 600 meters.".


    Yes, boss.


    Gongna and Yin Yang quickly packed up their weapons and equipment, bent down and bowed their heads. According to Sunday''s instructions, they walked and stopped under the cover of trees and grass, and spent four or five minutes on the pick-up car that came at Christmas.


    He followed Sunday''s instructions to avoid all cameras and join Caesar and the highway a few kilometers away to drive back to London.


    After ordering that only one complete video be kept on Sunday and all the other devices be deleted, William and Barney said a few things to pay attention to and got off the car and separated from Barney.


    After watching Barney drive away, William comes to his car and sits in the driver''s seat, closing his eyes and waiting.


    The news of Silva''s death spread among the mercenaries after the Christmas trio had gone away.


    the leader died, and the resistance was meaningless. The remaining mercenaries began to surrender one by one.


    In the temporary headquarters outside the warehouse, commander bloomley, who was annoyed by his huge casualties, suddenly heard the report from his front-line subordinates, saying that his opponent had surrendered.


    "What''s the matter? Why did these Khumbu elements surrender all of a sudden?" bloomley asked the temporary commanders around him with a black face.


    We thought for a moment and shook our heads. A female police officer said, "sorry, sir, it''s not clear yet. I suggest that we should be careful so as not to be ambushed by our opponents. At the same time, we should send drones into the warehouse for investigation and yell to let kongbu elements raise their hands out of the warehouse.".


    "Well," agreed bloomley, "do as you say.".


    More than ten minutes after bloomley found out the reason for the delay, the death squads had been driving away for more than 20 minutes, and the leading three, Christmas, gunner and Yin Yang, had already entered downtown London.


    ......


    after the special police had completely controlled the warehouse and made sure it was safe, bloomley, under the leadership of the front-line commander, went to the corner where Silva fell to the ground.


    Looking at the fists on the wall of the warehouse and shot in the back, Silva lying on the ground, bloomley was silent for a long time, and he knew roughly who did it.


    But he didn''t dare to tell his subordinates about this. Did he tell them that he was robbed of the bandit leader''s head because he was the commander who robbed other people''s tasks first?


    If so, he will not lead a good team in the future. At the same time, he is very scrupulous about William''s power.


    after more than 20 years of working, he has never heard of anyone who can shoot the target through the wall. If the target becomes himself, bloomley doesn''t think he can escape the sniper of this super sniper.


    "Sir, what should we do next?" the front-line commander waited for a long time, but did not get the order, so he had to remind him.


    Bloomley sighed. What else can he do? Some things can only rot in his stomach. He said quietly, "stop the team.".


    "But, sir, don''t we have to go after a third party?" More than a dozen special police officers were injured and killed, but only a few minions were caught. The front-line commander asked reluctantly.


    "I told you to stop the team, the rest is not for you to know.".Originally in a bad mood, when bloomley heard that his men wanted to resist, he couldn''t help staring at them and said sternly.


    This made everything quiet. Bloomley looked around and stared at his eyes. It seemed that it was impossible not to say anything,


    sighed and said: "people at the commander level stay, others do their own business.".


    This made several temporary commanders understand that bloomley didn''t want the ordinary special police officers to know the inside story. They looked at each other and nodded to the people around them.


    At this time, the front-line commander also understood that there was something inside. He turned around and gave orders to several team leaders. The combat personnel were dispersed under the leadership of the team leaders.


    however, these people didn''t go far. Today, there were so many casualties. There were 36 people in four groups fighting in one battle. There were only less than 20 left, and there were five or six dead. I don''t know if several seriously injured people can survive To survive,


    now there is no reasonable reason, these people will not give up.


    "Well, according to your level of confidentiality, I will tell you what I can say, and whether or not the above is your own business.".


    Although bloomley understands the idea that the front-line operational personnel want to seek justice for their comrades in arms, they are, after all, disciplined forces. Disobedience is a very serious matter. Therefore, bloomley is very angry now.


    But in his heart, he also understood that this age is different from before, and now English people pay attention to comfort in everything they do.


    Even if the disciplined forces and the front-line fighters are upset, they will quit. If they don''t make it clear to them, maybe someone will blame him.


    Bloomley didn''t want to take the blame, so after several commanders nodded their heads, bloomley said,


    "you all know that there are many secret groups in our company, some of which have high authority and can only be commanded by a few top leaders.


    it''s a pity that the confidentiality level of this group is the highest today. I can know that they are still because of some special reasons Because I know the leader of this group,


    as far as I know, the specific members of this group are not even known to Ms. Katherine, the Secretary of security. So if you want to do the above, I can report to Ms. Katherine for you, but I think you are very clear about the result.


    finally, I emphasize that the group will not take credit with us, or even the casualty pension I can put pressure on it and try to double it. It''s possible to make it three times as much as possible. ".


    "How can it be?" several commanders exclaimed. The commander of the front-line operation immediately said, "there are so many.".


    "That''s right," said bloomley, looking at the other side and nodding. "I''ll keep my word. The other side won''t take the credit for killing the bandit leader with us, because this kind of credit is meaningless to them.


    as for failing to capture the bandit leader alive, I will report that I was killed by stray bullets. Is there any doubt now?"


    Speaking of this, everyone was silent. If they were not afraid of being punished by the top and complained by their subordinates, they would not have forced bloomley to explain.


    Now there is no responsibility, no credit less, pension several times more, several commanders looked at each other, collective salute to bloomley, said: "understand, sir, thank you, sir.".


    Bloomley station set back a gift, "in that case, you still TM stand to do anything, give me work, especially you.".


    Bloomley stares at the front-line operations commander. "Davis, you son of a bitch, write me a report when you go back, and you are suspended now. When will you be reinstated until the investigation is over? Any questions?"


    "No, sir, thank you, sir." Davis saluted immediately. He knew that since he didn''t stop his subordinates, the bad days were waiting for him,


    how serious the disobedience was, he didn''t give him a hand, even if bloomley was merciful in the past.


    But it''s also an account that I can get several times the pension for my subordinates.


    He told Davis to ask someone to deal with the cause of Silva''s death. Bloomley left his hand, and the next man went out of the warehouse, got into his car, thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone and called William.


    He has a headache now. Without any evidence, he can''t do anything about William, but he still has to fight for what he should fight for.


    as long as he can get benefits from William, it''s not unacceptable for bloomley not to pursue the head snatching.


    The call will be through soon.


    "Good afternoon, bloomley. What can I do for you?"


    The happier William was, the more annoyed bloomley was. He stifled his anger and whispered, "we need to talk.".


    "About what? How do you take my job? "


    "You know what I''m talking about. I''m not asking you for a crime. For the sake of my friends and a camp, I''ll take your task, and you''ll kill Silva secretly, which will block me up. How about we get rid of each other?".


    Ha ha, it depends on what you say. Let''s meet and have a chat. I have a dinner with Katherine and Garris at the Gordon restaurant in Chelsea. You can get together if you are free.


    "No problem. I''ll see you later." bloomley hung up the phone. He was afraid that he would scold. But if he asked for help, bloomley would have to bear it even if he was upset.William hung up and laughed, and thought he was disgraceful. I thought he was shameless enough. I never thought that he would be shameless than his own. He could still smile with his face and eat with


    . But it seems that he did not know that the mercenaries make complaints about himself. If


    knew, he would not know himself. "Desperate".


    With a smile, he put down his cell phone, started the car and went to London happily.


    Half an hour later, William came to take Gordon restaurant, parked the car, sat in the car and waited for more than ten minutes, then saw a car driving into the parking lot, and bloomley got off with a black face.


    "Didi" William pressed the horn, reached out of the window and waved. Bloomley looked at him a few times, confirmed that it was William, and then went to William''s car.


    "Chat".


    "Well, talk," bloomley nodded, went to the co pilot, opened the door and sat in.


    "It''s done.".


    Bloomley rolled his eyes. "Don''t tell me you don''t know. If it wasn''t for the sake of our friends, it wouldn''t have been so easy.".


    "Ha ha, I don''t have to thank you, or you can report to Katherine and see how she will react.".


    "Well," said bloomley with a thump in his heart. Seeing William''s smile, he knew that the last thing he wanted had happened. Thinking of Catherine, bloomley was helpless and silent.


    "It seems that you have guessed it," William looked at the silent bloomley with a smile. "Did I help you indirectly, man? Do you owe me a thank you?".


    This made bloomley furious, staring at William and scolding, "F, K, u, just because I robbed your task, today is six dead, three seriously injured, 11 slightly injured,


    if you want me to thank you, you should tell me the specific situation earlier, otherwise my people will not be injured so much.".


    "Ha, man, I wanted to tell you, but you didn''t ask.".


    There''s another sentence that William didn''t say in his heart. Even if you ask, I won''t say it. Not only don''t say it, I''ll pit you. Otherwise, in the future, someone will want to take credit from him and get a piece of meat.


    "So, don''t treat yourself as a victim. The victims are the special police officers who have been injured or killed. If your subordinates know the whole story, will they come to you to settle accounts? If the people''s hearts are broken, it''s hard for the team to take them.".


    Bloomley decadent fell on the seat, helplessly said, "say, what you want, as long as it is not against the law and discipline, I will help you.".


    "No, this time even if you owe me a favor, but I need you to tell those who hide in the dark staring at me a word.".


    "What".


    "Tell them that if I don''t give it to you, you can''t rob it, otherwise, I''ll let you bite off all your teeth and swallow those rotten teeth into your stomach with a smile.


    to get benefits, first, you have to have what I need, second, be polite when you talk to me, well, I like polite people.".


    Bloomley asked bitterly, "so I''m just killing a chicken for monkeys?"


    "Yes," William nodded with a smile.


    "FK, you are a lunatic, William Devonshire", bloomley looked at the smiling William in horror, "in order to warn some people, you should play with dozens of people''s lives.".


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have no stain and are clean like a saint. England is a world where sheep eat people and people eat people. If I don''t be tough, maybe someone will swallow me up tomorrow.".


    William looked at bloomley madly. "Tell me, Richard bloomley, is your heart pure? If it is, I promise I will do whatever you say, if not, don''t blame me, because you are not qualified to blame me, as long as there is no evidence in the world. ".


    After a long time, he finally sighed, "at least what my heart yearns for is heaven, but you are looking straight at hell.".


    Bloomley shakes his head. He thinks William is crazy. He wanted to take a pension from William, but now he doesn''t think he can get half a cent from a madman.


    When he opened the car door, bloomley turned his back to William and said, "there are more good people in the world, William. I think you should contact more simple and kind people. It''s not good for you to be so paranoid. I''ll see you later.".


    William turned his eyes and looked at bloomley as he walked into the restaurant. He thought, Ma''an, did I overdo my acting to see if the upper class in England would really treat himself as a madman.

 Chapter 280

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, William was a little annoyed that he was acting too hard today. In the future, when dealing with people, the upper class in England might really treat himself as a layer maniac.


    But after a moment''s thinking, William didn''t care about it. It''s better to be a madman than a fat sheep.


    Fat sheep can be slaughtered at will, but if you want to make a madman, you have to think it over.


    "Ding Ling Ling",


    "Sir, Mr. Garris is on the phone," the headset said on Sunday.


    "Connect", William said, and Garris''s voice came from the earphone. "Hello, William, how come you haven''t arrived yet? It''s too impolite for you to treat your host before the guests arrive early.".


    All right, I''ll be outside the restaurant and wait for me for two minutes.


    Hang up, open the door and get off.


    Into the restaurant, under the guidance of the waiter into a small restaurant with six tables.


    William and Catherine said "just a moment", and the waiter said: "I would like to wrap this small restaurant, can you?"


    "Certainly, Mr. Devonshire," the waiter took out his walkie talkie and said to the restaurant manager with a smile. "Yes, sir.".


    "Thank you" took out a 50 pound note to the waiter, turned and hugged Katherine and said, "I''m sorry I''m late.".


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve just arrived. We''re done?" Asked Catherine in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all settled. The only problem is what bloomley might have guessed.".


    "Is that why you invited him to the party?"


    "Yes, he works for you. There are some things you say are more useful than me. However, my staff are very clean. Bloomley can''t get hold of them.".


    "That''s no problem.".


    When Garris and bloomley saw that William had finished talking, they came over and said, "OK, William, order.".


    "OK", I said hello to bloomley. After ordering, the four chatted while eating. They didn''t finish eating until 9 p.m.


    Seeing Katherine off in the parking lot, Garris took William and bloomley and said, "come to my house for a drink?"


    William shook his head and said, "you''d better go to my place so as not to disturb your family. Even if you drink too much in the hotel, just open a room.".


    "OK, go to your place," Garris turned to bloomley and said, "bloomley, you follow us.".


    At dinner, bloomley and Katherine have reached an agreement that she will give the same amount of money as the pension to the special police officers in the form of reward.


    in addition, the pension paid by London''s hole prevention department is just twice the amount, so bloomley pretends to think and shakes his head with regret.


    "sorry, so many team members are injured in the afternoon, this time I have to go to the hospital to see those seriously injured players. Next time.


    Seeing off bloomley, Garris didn''t drive but got directly into William''s car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Garris asked, "what did you do to bloomley? He always looks at you evasively tonight.".


    "What I can do is not to kill Silva, but, hey, our commander may think that I am a madman and scared by the way my men killed Silva.".


    "Scared?" Garris asked suspiciously, "he''s a man who deals with the khombu elements. Are you scared? What the hell did you do.


    "Sunday.".


    "I''m here, sir.".


    "I''m driving. You explain to Garris and show him the sniper video.".


    Yes sir.


    After watching the video and explaining on Sunday, instead of panicking, Garris said with a happy face: "how about selling me ten sets of this device?".


    "Not so good. I''ll give you ten sets. I won''t sell you any parts. Do I need this money? Only idiots can sell this kind of equipment that threatens me. "William refused without thinking about it.


    Garris said, "five million dollars a set?"


    "Ha ha.".


    "FK, what does" hehe "mean?" Garris looks at William angrily.


    "It means you can''t even think about it, five million dollars. You can say it. Once this kind of equipment is given to you, it won''t be long before it will flow out of the secret service. As long as a few Barrett with special ammunition are aiming at it, even if I sit in an armored car in the future, it''s not safe.".


    Seeing what Garris wanted to say, William continued, "you''d better think about how to clean up the ghost in the secret service. Have you heard of the ghost party?"


    "Of course, after decades of fighting, how could I not know about the ghost party?" Garris thought about it and said, "you mean the secret service has been infiltrated by the ghost party.".


    "Yes, not only you have been infiltrated, but also some officials have been intimidated by the ghost party, so your first priority now is to clean up the secret service. Man, you will be busy in the future.".


    After a long silence, Garris said, "how can I say that if I become the head of the secret service, I will just jump from the fire pit of the security committee to another fire pit.".The current situation of the secret service makes Garris a little depressed, which can''t be done. William also thinks that Garris will clean up the ghost party after he takes office, and attract the ghost Party''s attention to the secret service, so that the ghost party has no time to pay attention to William, who has ruined their good deeds one after another.


    Le Seaver of the Royal gambling ring and Silva this time have something to do with William, and don''t find a target for the ghost party, etc When they come back, William will be busy.


    William comforted, "England is not a fire pit now. In the secret service, you are at least the boss. You only need to be responsible to Catherine and the big boss. Don''t worry about the tardy nobles, and I will help you secretly.".


    "Help me? Ha, what do you want from me? "Thinking about the information about William locked in his secret safe, Garris was worried,


    " I really don''t know how your grandfather Henry taught you, thinking about your own interests in everything, why can''t you dedicate to your country like the forefathers of Devonshire family. ".


    All the way smoothly, Aston Martin DB7 suddenly shakes. William quickly calms down, grabs the steering wheel and says, "selfless dedication, do you want to laugh me to death? Man, are there any selfless people in this damn country?


    Haha, Devonshire''s ancestors did contribute to the country, but what was the result? "William parked his car on the side of the road and stared at Garris fiercely:


    " as a result, four of my great grandfather''s brothers were killed, and my grandfather Henry had to sell all his property in order to keep his title. Finally, after he was injured on business, he even spent his own money on medical expenses,


    to go I didn''t even get the pension after I died. My grandmother was too sad. When she was seriously ill and spent all her savings, she didn''t have a person to visit and help her.


    if Henry hadn''t arranged for it, it might be a problem whether my mother and I could live or not. ".


    "So, don''t tell me about dedication. This country is just the place of nationality for me. If I''m not happy one day, I''ll bring my mother to immigrate. As long as I have money, some countries welcome me.".


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Garris said in silence for a long time. "Forget it, I''m not in the mood to drink as you said. I''d better go home to sleep.".


    They came to Garris''s house in silence. When they got off the bus, Garris said: "you can''t go, William. Think about your family name and what you''ve done. Your brand can''t be washed away if you want to wash it.".

 Chapter 281

    Early in the morning, the president''s butler of Four Seasons Hotel knocked on the door and came in. "Sir, this is the newspaper of the day. According to your instructions, we will select all the newspapers related to Debbie.".


    "Well," William took the paper, "thank you.".


    "You''re welcome, sir. Would you like to bring the breakfast now or wait a little longer?" the housekeeper said with a smile.


    Looking at the watch, it''s 8:10 in the morning, "right now.".


    Yes, sir.


    A few minutes later, William sat in the dining room, eating breakfast and reading the newspaper. Today''s headlines are basically about the assassination of Mrs. M.


    there are not many reports about the sale of Seville blood diamonds by Debbie, but this is what William really hopes.


    The futures market needs gambling funds to buy up and sell short. The news released yesterday that it was not good for Debs was covered up by the news that Mrs. m, the head of the secret service, was assassinated before it began to ferment. The market''s confidence in Debs will not be greatly affected.


    According to the fluctuation of debits stock price in the past ten years, William believes that some people will be bullish on debits in the next few days after debits stock price falls, and debits will enter the market to buy up.


    After breakfast, turn on the TV, change a few channels, and you can see many people outside the headquarters building of debits, holding banners against the sale of blood diamonds, protesting loudly in the street.


    After watching for a few minutes, William was not interested. This is only the first wave of information. The second wave will release the video of President Debs and Archer trading the super pink diamond. The third wave is the most important evidence of all the industrial chains of Debs smuggling and selling blood diamonds.


    Considering Debbie''s response, the evidence will come out in three days. Even if she earns less money, she will not have time to clean up her criminal evidence.


    has the final say in London, and what William has done is what Debbie wants. William is too ambitious to stay in Switzerland. He can only stare at Brian Mills. But Blaine has only the right to manage, no money to mobilize, and the funds are under the charge of the Swiss National Bank. When William buys the money, William will have the final say.


    It will take several days for all the parts of Mark''s armour to be shipped back to the castle. While it''s OK, William thinks he''ll go to Boston to meet the Robert McCall that Winston said.


    This time, I''m looking for a bodyguard for my mother. Can I help you? William has to see her in person.


    As soon as he thought about it, William called the hotel Butler and asked him to book a private plane for him to Boston. Ten minutes later, the Butler knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Devonshire, the plane has been reserved and can take off at any time.".


    "Well, thank you," William stood up and said to the housekeeper, "help me buy some gifts for Chinese. It doesn''t need to be too expensive. Just order them formally and put them in the trunk of my car after they are sold.".


    Yes, sir.


    Half an hour later, William stood at the door of the hotel, took the key and drove the Aston Martin DB7 to Chinatown.


    According to the navigation on Sunday, I drove for more than 20 minutes to a restaurant called Guan''s Cantonese food.


    Get out of the car, open the trunk and walk into the restaurant with a gift.


    It''s not dinner time yet, so a middle-aged woman is cleaning in the restaurant. When she hears someone coming in, the middle-aged woman looks up at William. Without looking at him carefully, she goes on working and says, "sorry, sir, we haven''t started business yet. If you want to order, you''ll have to come back in two hours.


    William didn''t think much of the attitude of middle-aged women. "Hello, I''m not here for dinner. Is there a man named Guan Yuming here?".


    "Well," the middle-aged woman looked up seriously. Although she thought William looked familiar, she didn''t pay much attention to it. "Do you want to find boss Guan?"


    "Yes," William nodded.


    "Then you wait, I''ll go to the kitchen to call him," and then he turned and walked inside, shouting, "boss, someone''s looking.".


    William put the gift on the dining table and looked around. This is a small Chinese restaurant. There are only six tables in the hall. The decoration is simple and it seems that it has been for some years.


    "Who''s looking for me?" William, who was observing the decoration of the restaurant, heard the voice coming from behind and turned around with a smile, "Mr. Guan, who met again.".


    "William," Guan Yuming looked at William in surprise, "how can you come to me? Is something wrong?"


    "It didn''t happen, but I did have something to look for you today," William said to Guan Yuming, referring to the present on the dining table: "don''t you invite me to sit down? I bring a lot of gifts.


    "Thank you, thank you." Guan Yuming took the gift from William, "look at me. I''m happy to patronize. Let''s go, William. I''ll take you upstairs.".


    Go upstairs and sit in the living room, Guan Yuming personally made a cup of tea and handed it to William, "it''s my treat at noon, let you taste my craft.".


    "Don''t be too busy. I''ll have to catch a plane to Boston later," William said after a cup of tea. "Mr. Guan, since we are all acquaintances, I won''t beat around the bush. I''m here to hope you can be my mother''s driver and bodyguard.".


    "Bodyguard, William, are you wrong? If you want to find a bodyguard, you shouldn''t find an old guy like me. I''m over 40 years old and retired for 10 years. What else can I do to be your mother''s bodyguard? Don''t joke, William. I''m just a cook now."."My annual salary is 600000 pounds, but my mother needs you to be a driver and bodyguard when she leaves the castle. You don''t have to worry about it in the castle, and you can be a cook in the castle at other times.".


    "600000 pounds, is there any mistake? I haven''t saved 20000 pounds for so many years in England. 600000 pounds'' annual salary makes my heart itch," Guan Yuming shook his head. "No way, William, I haven''t planned to go out of the mountain for a long time,


    now I just want to watch my daughter grow up, get married, have children, fight and kill, which is not suitable for me.".


    Seeing Guan Yuming''s refusal, he was sure that William was not forcing him. He started from his daughter and said, "well, think about it again. If you agree, I can find some relationship to help your daughter apply for Oxford University.".


    "Great, William. I''m worried about where my daughter''s University will go. Now it''s really wonderful to have the option of Oxford University. Thank you, thank you so much, William," Guan Yuming said excitedly, holding William''s hand.


    "About the driver?"


    "Well, I''ll think about it again, but, William, I''ve served your grandfather for more than ten years. You have to help me to enter Oxford University, but I can''t even think about it. If it turns out to be true, I''m worthy of my wife.".


    Ma Dan, William scolded in his heart. The driver and bodyguard didn''t decide, but he had to help his daughter go to Oxford University. What''s the matter.


    Guan Yuming repeatedly asked, but William reluctantly agreed. Anyway, his mother donated so much money to Oxford College of Arts a few days ago. It''s no problem to get someone to go to university, but whether he can graduate depends on the students themselves.


    At noon, I had a Guangdong dish made by Guan Yuming himself in the restaurant, which was quite delicious.


    After lunch, William didn''t stay much. Just before getting on the bus, William looked at Guan Yuming and his daughter and kindly reminded him, "Mr. Guan, I still think you should seriously consider my suggestion. You can even open the restaurant in Oxford City, which will be good for you.".


    "Thank you. Let''s talk about it again," Guan Yuming shook his head. "I''ve been running this restaurant for more than ten years. I''m reluctant to leave now that I have feelings"


    well, in that case, William didn''t say anything more. He said goodbye and drove to the airport.

 Chapter 282

    After leaving Guan Yuming''s home, William called the crew and drove directly to the airport. After parking, he walked into the VIP room. The captain with four bars on his sleeve and the vice captain with three bars on his sleeve walked quickly to William.


    Hello, Mr. Devonshire. My name is gene. I''m the captain of this flight. This is vice captain Johnson. It''s my pleasure to serve you.


    "Hello," said William, smiling and shaking hands with the captain and vice captain, "I''m William Devonshire.".


    At the end of the greeting, Keane reached out and made a gesture, "this way, please, Mr. Devonshire." he took William to the gate.


    While walking, he said: "the crew is preparing your favorite food according to the menu provided by four seasons hotel. Of course, you can order by yourself. We will meet your needs.".


    Thank you.


    Keith''s attitude made William feel a little confused. In the past, when he was on a private plane, the crew members were very enthusiastic, but they were not as courteous as Keith. He walked into the apron with vigilance. As soon as he entered the apron and saw the plane in front of him, William immediately understood it.


    "Is this Bombardier''s new global express?"


    Seeing that William knew about the global express, Keane was very happy, so that he didn''t have to waste too much words to introduce it. He said with a smile, "yes, Mr. Devonshire, this bl901 Global Express is just doing publicity in England. When I heard that you need a private plane, Bombardier immediately decided to let you experience it for free. As for their purpose, I don''t think you can tell me White.


    William will smile, of course, the reason is clear, Bombardier does not want to develop William this potential customer?


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s free or not. For William, the 100000 US dollars of charter flight is a small sum of money, but Bombardier''s practice makes him satisfied. It makes him very happy that he can be respected, recognized and flattered by the big private aircraft companies that usually look above the top.


    He said with a smile, "thank Bombardier for me. Since it''s the latest aircraft, try it first. If you''re satisfied, I''ll consider buying one. Let''s go, gene, destination: Boston.".


    William, who had planned to buy a plane, indicated to the flight attendant to show him around the plane as soon as it was flying smoothly.


    After the visit, William felt a little disappointed. This private plane is designed for business, with only seats and sofas. The overall space is not big. If it is comfortable, it is only suitable for seven or eight people.


    But at this stage, it''s quite suitable for William. Thinking of this, I have a plan to buy one.


    Gulfstream has just been reorganized at this time, and the design of g550g650 in the future has not started yet.


    Bombardier 7000 and 8000 have no shadow at all. As for the bigger aircraft, we can only buy Boeing. Airbus has not been ahead in recent years, and A380 has just been approved.


    And the journey of the global express reached 12000 kilometers, which was enough for the journey between Europe and the United States. So William told the flight attendants to ask Bombardier to send someone to wait for him at Boston airport after the visit, and then ignored the thousands of beautiful flight attendants and lay down on the sofa to sleep.


    Seven hours later, more than 3 p.m. Boston time, William got off the plane and saw five or six men in suits waiting in the apron.


    As soon as he got off the plane, the leading middle-aged bald man stepped forward quickly, stretched out his hand from a distance and said, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Steve, President of Bombardier sales. It''s my honor to serve you.".


    Shaking hands with Steve, William said, "Hello, Mr. Steve, let''s go to the hotel to talk.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    The exclusive Butler of four seasons hotel opened the door of Rolls Royce for William and came all the way to the hotel. As soon as he entered the presidential suite, the Butler stood in front of William with a bottle of McCullen 1956, slightly bowed down and said with regret,


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Devonshire. After receiving the notice from four seasons hotel in London this morning, our hotel searched the wine industry in several nearby cities Dealers, we haven''t found a better whisky than McCullen 1956.


    "Well, well, it''s good to have the one from 1956. There are just some guests here. Help me to open it.".


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire", the housekeeper bowed slightly and took the bottle to the suite bar to pour wine for William, Steve and two Bombardier''s designs.


    McCullen 1956 is nothing to William, but it''s also a bottle of more than 14000 US dollars. Even Steve, the president of Bombardier sales, hasn''t drunk it several times, not to mention the two designers who have only heard the name but haven''t drunk it.


    Half a glass of wine is worth several hundred dollars. Although it''s not exaggerated to make the three people flattered, Steve and the two designers are also very happy to drink this kind of good wine that can''t be bought in the market.


    It took more than 2 hours for the two designers to improve William''s ideas and draw a rough draft.


    After reading the first draft, William was still satisfied, "just design according to this idea, wait for the complete design draft to come out, I''ll see and confirm it, and you can start work.".


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire" the designers nodded happily and agreed. They were very novel about some designs that William said would be popular more than ten years later. They felt vaguely that these designs would surely be liked by many young customers who like to hunt for novelty in the future.After talking about the design, William thought of his requirements for wood and asked Steve, "by the way, Steve, are you sure you can get enough Hainan Huanghua Pears of the old material of heart shaped purple avocado?".


    Steve, holding his glass, took a sip of whiskey and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, our company just knows who has the stock in hand. I guarantee that the wood in the plane bedroom must be the old material of purple avocado with heart lines.


    the wood for other dining tables and living rooms must also be the top sea yellow of other colors. As for the specific color, please let me know It depends on our acquisition in the Chinese market. If the number of colors is enough, we can use them.


    Top class timber is about opportunities, news and money. Unless it''s extinct, as long as we are willing to spend money and time, there will be no good timber that we can''t buy. And we private aircraft companies just need money, contacts and time. ".


    "Very good, very good," Steve''s words made William very happy. He said: "I hope you can buy Wood according to the number of two planes. You have to consider the situation when I change your company''s new planes in the future.


    planes are just tools for me. I will definitely change better planes in the future. I don''t want to change your company''s new planes But you can''t get the wood I like,


    as long as you can buy it, money is not a problem, understand.


    "Of course." Steve almost choked on whiskey. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times. The first plane was just about to start. William, the super local tyrant, was thinking about changing to a new one in the future.


    At the same time, I would like to have a few more upstarts like William. This kind of customers are diamond customers.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire. I promise our company will do as you say and help you buy more Haihuang wood, but I don''t know whether you will keep it or stay in our company after you buy it.".


    "Of course, I keep it myself." William gave Steve a white look, and the idiot would put Haihuang wood in your place. "I''m sure I''ll change the plane. When I change it depends on whether your new plane can satisfy me. There are still problems?"


    "No" Steve is not a fool. Of course, he won''t refute William at this time. Anyway, their company will go to China to buy one set. Since they want to go, there is no big difference between buying one set and buying two sets. It''s just that they spend more time.


    William, a big moneymaker, has said that money is not a problem. Since money is not a problem, William is God to Steve.


    "Good. Last thing, when can I get the plane?".


    Normally, it will take about one year, but our company has a 60% completed aircraft. If you don''t mind, the aircraft will be completed before the end of the year.


    When William heard this, he immediately shook his head. "No, of course I do. I want a new one.".


    Steve said: "in fact, the plane is only finished, and the interior has not been built yet. It''s no different from the new one. If you agree, we can give you a 10% discount.".


    "Stop, new, new, I don''t want to say it a third time, understand?" William said, staring at Steve''s bald head.


    "Well, I apologize, Devonshire first." when William, who doesn''t care about money, shakes his head helplessly.


    "Good, that''s all for today. I''ll let my personal lawyer contact you about the specific contract." William stood up and shook hands with Steve.


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire. Bye.".


    Goodbye.


    Seeing them off, William felt his stomach and said to the Butler, "help me prepare dinner. The five most famous dishes in Boston will do.".


    "Yes, sir. I''ll prepare it for you. Can you have spicy food at last?" Asked the housekeeper in a low voice, standing next to William.


    Well, William said, "help me prepare a car. I''ll use it in the evening.".


    "Yes, sir," nodded the housekeeper.


    At 8 p.m., after eating dinner for more than an hour, William changed into ordinary jeans, Hoodie and baseball cap.


    Before going out, William took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. After more than ten seconds, he told the other party where he was going. Then he hung up and went out happily.


    Downstairs and out of the hotel door, I saw a wine red Rolls Royce convertible. I took the key from the housekeeper, put on my sunglasses, hit the accelerator, put down the convertible and drove away.


    As instructed on Sunday, drive to a poor neighborhood on the south side of Boston and stop across the street from an ordinary small restaurant.


    Close the open top, turn off the fire, get out of the car with a baseball cap, go into the restaurant, order a coffee and sit on the window seat by the front door.


    according to the survey on Sunday, the black uncle named Robert McCall will come to this small restaurant every night to order a cup of tea, sit for a few hours and read books to pass the time.


    After sitting for more than half an hour, the time came to more than 9 p.m. when a fashionable girl came in with a small bag on her back.


    William glanced at her back with his spare light. Seeing that she was a little fat, he was not interested in seeing her again."Good evening, Alina, what would you like to eat?" the restaurant owner said with a smile to the little girl sitting on the bar.


    Good evening, Jacob. Give me a Boston Pie with more cream, coffee, thank you.


    "OK, just a moment.".


    A few minutes later, the sound of "Ding Ling" came.


    "Sir, the target is coming in," he said on Sunday.


    When William looked up, he saw a clean black uncle with a hardcover book in a dark gray single jacket, a blue plaid shirt, black trousers, head, cheek and chin.


    As soon as Uncle black entered the restaurant, he scanned the whole restaurant with vigilance. When he saw William''s back, he was stunned. After a few more eyes, he immediately tensed his muscles. Intuitively, he felt that William was very dangerous.


    alertly, he went to another seat parallel to William''s seat, opened the chair and sat down without expression.


    As soon as Uncle black sat down, he asked him to put the book and table on the table. Then he took out the folded towel from his shirt pocket and put it on the table. He opened the towel and stared at William across a chair with his spare light.


    To avoid misunderstanding, William looked up at Uncle black with a smile. After seeing clearly William''s face, uncle black froze for a few seconds. Then he was obviously relieved. He gave William a kind smile and nodded his head slightly.


    and William, who saw his uncle''s face, smiled though he was smiling. But he was a big star in previous life. Although he could not make complaints about what the actor was called at the moment, he could be very famous for his first look.


    The shopkeeper came to Uncle black with boiling water. While the shopkeeper poured the water, uncle black put the tea bag in the towel into the cup. "Thank you, Jacob.".


    "You''re welcome" the shopkeeper came back.


    "By the way, Jacob, whose is the new Rolls Royce coupe outside the restaurant? Is there anyone who dares to park this luxury coupe on the street so late that they are not afraid to have their wheels removed?"


    "Ha ha," the shop owner Jacob did not answer, but turned his back to William and pointed at him.


    Uncle black, who had expected this answer, nodded with a smile and said to the shopkeeper, "thank you"


    "call me if you need me".


    "OK." looking at William, who was still indifferent after he reminded him, uncle black thought for a moment about the young man''s status in front of the media reports, shook his head and laughed,


    he said in silence that a luxury car worth more than 200000 dollars in William Devonshire''s eyes might be as worthless as a dilapidated Ford pickup truck on the roadside.


    After a sip of tea, uncle black decided not to take care of William any more. He didn''t realize that William was coming for him. He picked up the book and opened it before she started to read it. Alina, the girl sitting on the bar, turned to look at Uncle black and said, "what''s that book about?"


    Uncle black raised his head and said with a smile, "the story of an old man fishing in the sea in a small boat.".


    "After reading so many books, did the old man catch fish?".


    Black uncle showed a bright smile, "the fish has just been hooked, and it may take a few days to catch it.".


    "Ha ha," Alina sneered, "that''s slow.".


    Uncle black smiles, looks down at a book and says, "this is a big fish. I don''t know if I can catch it now.".


    The little girl rolled her eyes and said with a low smile, "well, what''s good about this kind of book?".


    "No, no, this book is wonderful. Maybe you can have a look at it. It will make you understand a lot of truth.".


    "Come on, what''s good about an old man''s story? It must be a tragic story when he''s so old that he has to go fishing. This kind of story is definitely not suitable for me.".


    "Ha ha" Uncle Hei knows that young people nowadays don''t have the patience to read such inspirational books. He looks up at Alina, who is eating cream pie, and kindly reminds him, "aren''t you going to give up sweets?"


    "Yes, I''m quitting." with that, I cut a large piece of cream pie with my fork and put it into my mouth.


    "Is that how you quit sweets?" Uncle black looked at Alina in surprise and asked.


    "Hum," said the girl in a hoarse voice as she took another mouthful of cream. "Just give up like this. I''ll give up when I''m tired of it.".


    "But don''t you want to be a singer? Eating too much sweets is not good for your vocal cords.


    "Well," Alina hesitated for a moment, put down her fork, stood up, took the change from her bag, put it on the bar and said to the shopkeeper, "bye, Jacob.".


    The busy shopkeeper turned to look at the money on the table and nodded, "bye, Alina.".


    Alina went to the door of the restaurant, leaned over and said to Uncle black, "when I have time, tell me about the end of the fish. How about it?".


    Uncle black raised his head and said with a smile, "no problem. Bye.".


    Goodbye.

 Chapter 283

    Seeing the little girl named Alina on the taxi, William make complaints about the lovely girl growing up. Though her face is not long and weak, she has long and stature.


    Not only is he short, but he''s also a bear on his back. What''s more unacceptable is that he''s fat, which really destroys everything.


    After seeing the black uncle macall and the super kill girl clearly, William realized that he had met a black great Xia who had a strong sense of justice, had a strong sense of justice and was fond of meddling.


    William looks a little ugly when he wants a meddler to be his mother''s bodyguard.


    Macall''s skill is very good. He''s going to kill people, but it''s funny that he''s not a good murderer. He''s a robin hood type man who specializes in black work.


    This kind of person is 100% unqualified as a bodyguard. Well, William is not satisfied with Winston''s introduction of such an unreliable person as a bodyguard.


    However, although he can''t go home to be a bodyguard, he is still very qualified to be a thug at special times by using his sense of justice.


    Uncle McCall has a special ability to work out the steps and time in his mind before he takes action.


    This kind of ability enables him to know everything clearly when he kills people. Every step seems to be leisurely and can kill people.


    As William drank his coffee, he thought about the story in his memory. Suddenly, it seemed that there was a picture of a frozen warehouse full of cash.


    The thought of a whole warehouse of money made William feel hot.


    A warehouse is full of suitcases. How much does a cash package have to be.


    It''s impossible to have 100 dollars in cash. In the United States, criminal gangs basically don''t use 100 dollars in cash, because 100 dollars in cash is easy to be noticed.


    So they like to use 10 or 20 denominations most.


    But using and storing is another matter. Even if there are only some $100 or $50 bills, and the others are all $20 or $10 bills, it is also a very big windfall.


    Conservatively, it would cost hundreds of millions of dollars.


    As for whether it could be a note smaller than $10, William thought for a moment that it was impossible.


    It must be safer to give money to the leader above.


    Thinking of hundreds of millions, maybe seven or eight or one billion dollars, waiting for him, William was in a good mood.


    Looking at the black uncle whose eyes were focused on the book, William turned his eyes and had an idea in his heart.


    Isn''t McCall the best backer?


    How nice it is that great Xia black Robin Hood is making trouble in the front and William is profiting from the back.


    So William, who wanted to recall the expendables for a big fight immediately, calmed down his excitement, looked at McCall, who was reading freely, and got up to ask the shopkeeper for some magazines to read.


    If it''s profitable, William won''t rush to leave, and if he leaves now, it will make McCall suspicious.


    after thinking for a while, William decides to invite McCall to the castle town police station for the reason of protecting the Devonshire family''s wealth and mother.


    It''s best to make him a town sheriff who is very experienced and nosy.


    When it comes to tough things that need justice, it can also make macall a thug.


    ...


    it''s more than 11 o''clock before I know it. I look up at the dark and quiet street outside the restaurant.


    without looking for a few seconds, five or six sneaky figures appear on the opposite side of the street and walk to the Rolls Royce convertible car.


    also aware of the abnormality, macall looks up at William and looks at the restaurant again The two Rolls Royce roadsters in the distance.


    It''s really American. The luxury car was parked in a slum. The next day, four tires must have gone. William laughed, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    It''s going to get through quickly, "take care of them.".


    I understand.


    Hang up the phone, William eyes at the magazine again, want to attract a person, sometimes can''t only use money, the necessary force is actually a kind of deterrence and strength display.


    Younger brother and elder brother also need to know whether the elder brother is a powerful man or a hollow old man.


    Soon uncle black saw a half long haired man who was over 1.85 meters tall, with black suit, black tie and eye-catching white shirt,


    from the shadow of the street corner, walking through the dim street lights, he walked slowly to the six thieves who were preparing to dismantle the tires.


    William didn''t look up and said to macall, "if you are, you need a few seconds to solve the six little gangsters.".


    Staring at the black suit man not far away, McCall said unexpectedly, "a few seconds?"


    William pointed to his watch, and then to McCall''s left watch, "let''s make a bet.".


    Uncle black turned his head and stared at William. He didn''t speak. Few people knew about his habit of timing before he acted. When he heard William''s words, McCall immediately understood that William had come to find himself.So the originally uninterested macall not only showed interest, but also turned his eyes from gentle and harmless to deep and serious.


    William looked at McCall''s eyes and knew he didn''t refuse.


    "I bet that decadent man with half long hair and stubble beard can solve the six little gangsters in only 10 seconds. How many seconds do you bet?".


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Well!" So refreshing? William looked up at Uncle black in surprise.


    Not only straightforward, macall also urged up, "hurry up, he''s about to start.".


    "The bet is that if you win, I won''t disturb you today. If you lose, you have to work for me.".


    Such shameless words made the black uncle stunned for a second, but he soon recovered. After looking at the black suit man on the street, he said, "six seconds.".


    Then uncle black pressed the time button on the electronic watch on his left wrist with his right hand, "start.".


    Just finished, "whew whew" twice, the two little gangsters across the street were blown to the ground.


    After receiving William''s call, John wicker angrily walked to the five or six meters away from the tire thief,


    without waiting for the two guys to be arrogant, he stood guard with a gun and raised his gun,


    John wicker directly took out the pistol with a muffler under his arm and fired two shots at the two guys.


    Whew whew.


    "Poop, poop, poop" two falling sounds awakened the other four little gangsters, and looked at John wick who killed without saying a word in horror.


    Two thieves who stood up and pulled out their guns were killed by John wicker before they pulled out their guns.


    "Don''t kill," said a golden ruffian. Before he finished his words, he was killed by John wicker, who bypassed the front of the car.


    The last guy squatting on the ground to remove the tire rushed to the corner nearby,


    but before he had run five or six steps, he was shot in the back of his heart by John wick, who turned the gun head and fell to the ground with a "poop".


    After the killing, John wicker looked around for several times,


    as soon as he came slowly, he noticed the camera seats around him. Now, after confirming that there was no problem, he dragged the gangsters one by one into the darker alley.


    After that, John wicker took out his cell phone and made a call. He stood in the shadow and waited quietly.


    "It looks like I won," McCall, who was watching in the restaurant, said to William with a smile.


    William turned his lips and looked at McCall, who then looked down at the book. He scolded John wick in his heart.


    This bastard hasn''t seen him for only two months. Not only his skill has become more powerful, but also his whole body has become more cruel. He doesn''t hesitate at all, and he doesn''t give anyone a chance to live. He runs to kill them all.


    I feel that today''s John wicker is not normal, and I don''t know what happened in the past two months. It seems that he is in a hurry, and at the same time he is eager to prove something.


    More than ten minutes later, a Ford Quanshun car with a professional slogan for killing cockroaches and mice came.


    Ford slowly stopped behind the Rolls Royce, and the car stopped steadily. Three extremely strong men with a face full of flesh and a middle-aged man with a face full of potholes in a bowler hat got out of the car.


    After seeing the man clearly, John wicker came out of the shadow and said to the middle-aged man, "good evening, Charlie.".


    Charlie squinted at John wick, took off his top hat and put it on his chest with a smile. "Good evening, John.".


    "I didn''t expect you to be in Boston. There are six items in it that need to be cleaned up.".


    "Understand," Charlie nodded to the three strong men behind him.


    3 strong men carry buckets, mops, sprayers, unknown chemical barrels, plastic wrap, and body bags into the alley.


    took only five minutes, and the 3 strong men handled all the corpses and put them on the Ford car. They picked up all the stolen tools, shells, pistols and bagging.


    then poured the chemicals into the sprayer and sprinkled all the places with bloodstains.


    finally washed the water with the water, and cleaned and inspected the Rolls-Royce inside and outside.


    After that, Charlie nodded to John wick and took the six Continental Hotel gold coins that John wick had handed him,


    "hope to see you again next time, John.".


    Goodbye, Charlie.


    John wick stepped back and disappeared in the shadow. He didn''t want to pay attention to nervous Charlie. If he could, he hoped he would never meet Charlie again.


    Charlie laughed, didn''t care about John Wick''s attitude, told his men to get on the car first, patted the dust on the hat, and walked to the restaurant.


    "Ding Ling", Charlie walked into the restaurant, first bowed slightly to William, then walked slowly into the bar, came to the owner Jacob and whispered something to him.


    Jacob nodded desperately as he listened, "OK, sir, don''t worry. I didn''t see anything just now. Before, I was dealing with tomorrow''s food with my back to the street.


    the camera of the restaurant broke down the day before yesterday. If it''s convenient for you, can you help me see if it''s repaired or not? If not, I can only buy a new host.".Charlie showed a clear look, "well, let me take a look for you. It happens that I have some experience in this aspect.".


    "Thank you, sir. The mainframe is in the storage room," Jacob said, pointing to Charlie.


    A few minutes later, Charlie, who walked out of the storage room, looked a little surprised and nodded to Jacob, "sorry, the main engine seems to be really broken. My level is limited and it can''t be repaired. You''d better find a professional maintenance personnel tomorrow. Excuse me, Mr. Jacobs.".


    After that, Charlie took out a long business card and a Continental Hotel Gold Coin and put it on the counter, "you can call me later if you need, goodbye.".


    Goodbye, sir.


    Charlie bowed slightly to William before going out.


    McCall was surprised to see Charlie walking out of the restaurant and getting on the bus.


    before he retired, he had a lot to do with scavengers. These guys who were hidden in the dark never cared about anything but collecting money.


    In his impression, I''ve never seen a scavenger respect a person so much. No, it''s not so much respect as fear. I''m afraid that a rude man will be killed by William.


    Hell, as soon as this idea appeared, macall had to re-examine William. He felt that he had to find a friend to get to know William''s past.


    Close up the old man and the sea, McCall gets up to say hello to Jacob, but he looks at his business card happily,


    and solemnly puts the gold coin and business card into a secret drawer in the counter.


    McColl thinks there are too many accidents today. In his impression, Jacob is just a middle-aged cook with good cooking skills.


    I didn''t expect that the cook, who had known each other for several years, was also a person with a story. He shook his head and said, "good night, Jacob.".


    "Good night, macall," Jacob returned without looking up.


    After macall left, Jacob looked up at William with his back to him in horror.


    In his eyes, Charlie is the person he absolutely can''t provoke, and William who can make Charlie afraid is the devil level, not to mention that there is a murderer in the alley opposite the restaurant, John wick, who is as simple as cutting meat.


    William didn''t care about Jacob''s panic. After he entered the restaurant, he ordered to invade the restaurant''s computer on Sunday, so Charlie had an unexpected expression when he left the storage room.


    Stand up, hand into the pocket, and then the pocket from the storage space out of a Continental Hotel Gold coin thrown to Jacob.


    Jacob looked at the gold coin in his hand in surprise and stammered to William''s back: "again, again, goodbye, sir.".


    ...


    walking out of the dining room, William opens the door, lights the car, puts down his open top and waves to John wick in the alley.


    John wick came out of the shadow to William''s car 2 meters away, "Mr. Devonshire.".


    "In trouble, being chased?"


    "Yes, sir, I don''t know why I''ve been assassinated by several waves of people in the last half month," John wick replied without any further ado.


    "Know who or why?"


    John wick shook his head, "I don''t know who the other party is yet, but I feel that the other party is not a professional killer. Instead, it''s special soldiers like seals and Rangers. The raid technique is very professional.


    if it wasn''t for the first time that only two people assassinated me, I would have been on guard. With the help of the hotel, I might not be able to avoid the two assassins behind.".


    "Seal?" This answer makes William feel tricky. The person who can command the seal is no small one.


    "What assassination missions have you taken recently"


    John wick shakes his head, "no, Mr. Devonshire, since I took over your mission two months ago and made a lot of money, I haven''t taken on any missions at all these two months. Last month, I''ve been basically on vacation all over the country.".


    "Vacation?" William looked at John wick in disbelief. "Do you still have leisure for a holiday?"


    "God, it''s not like you''re on holiday doing some exercise with somebody''s wife.".


    "No, no," John wick shook his head. Seeing William staring at him in disbelief, John wick said strangely shyly, "I''ve got EVA, so maybe I''ll hook up with other women.".


    "EVA? Who is it? "


    John wick takes out his cell phone and opens a video for William.


    William looked at the video and knew what the problem was. Listening to the video, the woman laughed at the camera and said, "what are you looking at, John"


    "look at you" John wick replied sweetly.


    "All right," William interrupted without waiting for the video to finish.


    John wick put away his cell phone and looked at William suspiciously.


    William rolled his eyes, but said: "you are so brave, even the arms dealer''s wife dares to touch, and you are still an arms dealer who makes white gloves for the military boss, and may even sell weapons to your boss Benjamin Arthur.".

 Chapter 284

    "I use my life as a chip to beg you to help me.".


    Thinking about whether yuriolov''s head was green or not, William turned to see that John wick suddenly calmly lowered his head, bent his right leg and lowered his body.


    "Wait a minute." John wicker, who was about to kneel down as a knight, stabilized his falling body and looked up at William doubtfully.


    John wicker knew that if he wanted to get something, he had to give something. He and William had no relatives, and he had nothing to move William except his own life.


    so he just wanted to show his submission to William with a knight''s kneeling ceremony.


    FK, if you kneel down, I''ll drive right away.


    The fat base of NIMA''s egg, if it makes you kneel down, William thinks he won''t want to sleep tonight.


    I''m sure I''ll be scolded by Neo fans, wick fans and fat fans in my dream. I don''t even have a chance to be a new man.


    William didn''t think long before he made a choice about which is good for him to lose a stable supplier of light weapons and the network behind him and accept a super killer.


    A killer who can only kill people is not as good as Yuri and the network behind him.


    however, John wick is his own man. He doesn''t make a phone call, which is not the attitude of a boss.


    "fku, John wick, you''d better pray to God that yuriolov loves money more than face, otherwise I can''t help you.".


    In John Wick''s troubled eyes, William knocks on his left ear with an invisible headset,


    the voice of Sunday comes from the headset immediately, "Sir".


    "Help me find out if yuriolov and his wife are divorced.".


    "Hold on, sir.".


    Half a minute later, he said on Sunday, "Sir, I found in many newspapers that Mr. Olov has indeed divorced,


    many local media reports in New York suspected that Mr. Olov had hidden his property,


    Ms. EVA''s divorce not only didn''t get much property, but also carried on the installment debt of New York''s Fifth Avenue wedding house,


    in general, she was insolvent As for the children, Mr. Olov will take care of them. ".


    William some speechless, Yuri that guy is also a ruthless, for women who do not love, arms dealers unique ruthless side on the realization of incisively and vividly.


    It''s better to get out of the house than to be in debt,


    however, since EVA''s ending is so miserable, William thinks that there is still a possibility to persuade Yuri


    "call yuriolov".


    "Doo, Doo, Doo"


    as soon as the call was made, Yuri''s hearty laughter was heard. He didn''t mean to be angry with his super customer William for calling so late.


    "good evening, Mr. Devonshire. What can I do for you?"


    "You''re OK, Yuri. I''m calling to ask you, how would you like to collect the money for hiring a helicopter in Malaysia the other day, cash or overseas transfer?"


    William stares at John wick. If it hadn''t been for the bastard, Yuri would have been so polite.


    "If it''s convenient for you, you''d better use cash. Although overseas transfer is safe, it''s troublesome to transfer it back to the United States.".


    "OK, I''ll have someone give you the same cash as in Africa.".


    Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.


    After that, William fell into silence and waited for a few seconds. Yuri said, "if you have something to do, just tell me. As long as it belongs to the scope of light weapons, I can help you.".


    "This, this" William some speechless, relates to a man''s dignity, William still does not know how to say.


    "Mr. Devonshire?" After waiting for more than ten seconds, Yuri gently reminded me.


    Thinking for a few seconds, William said, "Hey, sorry, Yuri, I''ve been entrusted to send you a message. They hope to reach a settlement with you. As long as you are willing to give up the pursuit of John wick, they will compensate you.".


    On the phone, Yuri was silent for a long time, until William thought that Yuri''s silence was actually a disguised refusal,


    Yuri said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to have contact with the mainland Hotel, Mr. Devonshire, which really surprised me.".


    "Well, do you know his identity?"


    "yes, it''s certainly not easy for a person who can escape the pursuit of a mercenary team composed of retired seals and Rangers for three times. Of course, I will investigate such a person.


    New York is my base again. It''s not too hard to investigate a person who is active in New York.


    "Well, I want to know if you are willing to reconcile. As a man, I can understand why you do this, but as a friend, I want to remind you,


    since John wick didn''t know your ex-wife during your marriage, and your divorce with EVA is not the reason for John wick, then you can''t stand up morally,


    so no one stipulates that you can only chase and kill him He, and he can''t kill you.


    After being chased and killed for three times, I came to my acquaintance to give you a message, and I am willing to compensate you. In this case, the other party has already given you face. ".


    After more than ten seconds of silence, Yuri asked, "Mr. Devonshire, before I reply to you, I want to know how the other party knows that I am the one who shot.".William won''t tell Yuri that it''s because he''s a bully. After seeing EVA''s appearance, he knows the cause and effect.


    "ha ha, Yuri, you''re the best arms dealer, but you''re a layman across other industries. The last thing you should do is to find a mercenary with seal background to be a killer.


    seals may fight well, but they''re not professional It''s easy for professional people to find out the origins of those guys at a glance, and it''s easy to find out who''s attacking them according to their origins.


    New York is not your base camp, and the relationship network of mainland hotels is no worse than you.


    man, since the other side gives you so much face, you''ll never die again.


    although you''re nicknamed king of war, there''s no secret in mainland hotels There are many killers. There is no need to make enemies for a woman.


    "Well, it seems that I''m really not suitable for other industries, Mr. Devonshire. Since it''s you, I can give up the pursuit of John wicker, but I have a condition that he must do it three times when I need it.".


    "Well, since you have the intention of reconciliation, don''t mention three times or no three times. Mainland hotels can''t hand over the fate of the masters to you.


    I think $5 million should be able to comfort your injured self-esteem. What do you think of this proposal?".


    "Ha ha, even if I don''t think it''s good enough, maybe I can use my wealth and status to hold John wick down,


    but I''m just a small person in front of you and mainland Hotel, and the people behind me won''t tear their faces for me and Mainland Hotel.


    Mr. Devonshire, to tell you the truth, the original reason for the divorce was not EVA''s third party. I''m sorry, but I didn''t have any complaints in my heart. I can only blame that I found a virgin woman who was not suitable for me to be my wife,


    and because of your reminding, I was prepared, and EVA didn''t take advantage of me, so I don''t care how she will live in the future.


    But what I can''t accept is that she even showed my son the video of traveling with John wicker. What does she want to do?


    FK, who is the Virgin Mary in front of me, is the flower maniac in front of Xiaobai face.


    knowing that John wick is a killer, she is with him without hesitation.


    when she is with Xiaobai face, why doesn''t she get up and call the police to catch the Xiaobai face killer.


    FK, does she think I''m yuriolov ugly, or I didn''t satisfy her when I was working out.


    So, Mr. Devonshire, please tell John wick that I, uriolov, curse them. One will live forever in chaos and slaughter and repent forever, and the other will go to see God as long as he finds true love.


    The call ended with Yuri''s cell phone being dropped by himself.


    William sat in the car seat for a long time and didn''t say a word. Yuri is a tough bastard, and the curse is very accurate.


    thinking about the ending of EVA and John wick, William thinks he''d better not mess with Yuri Olov, the bastard who was blessed by Satan.


    William turned his eyes to John wick, who was worried. This guy fell into the sinkhole.


    after a few years of marriage, he not only became fat from a white face, but also died of his wife and dog. He was almost beaten into an idiot by the son of the boss of the polar bear gang.


    "The problem has been solved, but you owe me 10 million US dollars, and your life is mine. No problem!"


    John wick shook his head. He could see money and life clearly.


    "It''s said that you are of polar bear blood. Will you have a burden to kill the polar bear Gang?".


    "Of course not, Mr. Devonshire, it''s just a goal for me to take the task, no matter who the other party is"


    "very good, my mobile phone is on 24 hours these days, waiting for my call, bye bye." William banged the accelerator, and rolls Royce''s roadster rushed out like an arrow from the string.


    Back in the hotel suite, William took a bath, and before going to bed, he told him to try on Sunday whether he could find the warehouse full of cash on the Internet.


    If you can find it, it''s best. William can dive in and empty the money with the portal.


    At the same time, let Sunday secretly order a batch of paper money with props printed on it, and plan to burn the props paper money in a fire after the warehouse is empty, so as to destroy the corpse.


    ...


    at nine o''clock the next night, William drove a Ducati R6 to the dining room on time and sat in the seat of yesterday.


    As soon as he sat down, the boss Jacob graciously brought a pot of coffee and Boston Pie.


    And Jacob nodded with a smile, said thanks, drank coffee and looked at the old man and the sea he brought.


    Today, I came to this restaurant to confirm whether things will go as I remember,


    secondly, I went to the theatre to pass the time. During the day and Sunday, I found several places suspected to be warehouses through the Internet and cameras, and drove a dukadi R6 motorcycle to facilitate the search,


    wearing a black helmet was to hide my identity, so as not to be seen by any hidden cameras or people.


    After watching the play of the lonely black uncle of the United States caring for the polar bear girl.By the way, I''ll talk to McCarty about asking him to be a sheriff in castle town.


    If McCall agrees to be a sheriff, William won''t pit him. If he doesn''t, there''s no way.


    It''s not our own people. We don''t talk about it. We don''t have the burden.


    At 9:30, McCall came into the restaurant with a book on time. As soon as he entered, he saw William sitting in yesterday''s seat. He couldn''t help talking. He went to the counter and said a few words to Jacob, the owner of the shop. He went to William''s side and opened his chair and sat down.


    Sit body, face serious way, "we don''t beat about the Bush, tell me what you want to see me in the end.".


    William put down the book and said with a smile, "OK, I need an experienced gatekeeper as the first protective wall of my family. The work on the surface is the head of the castle town police station,


    the main work on the surface is to protect my mother from any threat outside the castle while she is in the castle, and to protect Devonshire castle from being disturbed.


    I have thought about it Young man, I chose you because someone recommended you to me. As long as you agree, you can get a job with an annual salary of 240000 pounds, and the annual salary can be increased every year according to your performance. ".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Do you know how old I am this year?


    God, if I were looking for a bodyguard, I would not look for an old man like me, but for someone younger and more professional. ".


    McCall is not interested in being a watchdog for the rich. In order not to stimulate William, a young super rich man, McCall pretends to be sorry and belittles himself,


    "the person who introduced me to you must not be kind-hearted. I''m old and can''t afford a gun, and my eyes are not good. I have to wear glasses when I read books. Although I want to get an annual salary of 24 pounds, I can''t because I''m so tired Greedy and bad for you, the bodyguard is not allowed to make any omissions, so I''m sorry.


    "Ha ha" William narrowed his eyes and said, "Robert McCall, 48 years old, came from the most elite Black Beret in the secret service of the United States. He was disheartened because his wife died in an accident.


    five years ago, he got away from the car explosion while on duty and pretended to be dead. Since then, he has been working in a hardware supermarket in Boston.


    He has a special ability of dynamic perspective, so, "William pointed to his eyes," I''m sure your eyes are not only OK, but also better than most people''s, and even can be used as slow motion lens. ".


    William pauses to look into macall''s eyes. However, macall is really a super expert. He has no flaws except his pupils.


    William then said, "you''re very good at killing people with one blow. You won the best player award in the community Cup baseball game not long ago,


    so you don''t have to take a gun with your hand, even if you hit people with a hammer,


    I heard that a fleeing robber who killed several people in his car a few days ago was smashed in the head with a hammer,


    "


    And this robber just robbed the hardware supermarket where you work. Maybe there are some reasons we don''t know. Say more, Mr. McCall.


    When he finished, William touched his left ring finger with his right finger and looked at macall with a smile.


    McCall patted himself on the forehead. "God, who are you and why are you so secretive? Do you keep a close watch on me all the time?".


    William shrugged. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in spying on you at all, but you''ve been watched since someone recommended you. So, don''t worry, we only know what you''ve done in recent years.


    finally, Mr. McCall, if I were you, I would listen to my offer and refuse.".


    "Well, you tell me, I''ll listen," macall said helplessly. "You rich guys are the most troublesome people. As long as you are willing to spend money, there will be no information that you can''t get. I hope you don''t disturb my life after you finish. Mr. Devonshire, I''m just an old guy who pretends to be retired and wants to live a peaceful life.".

 Chapter 285

    Macall would refuse, and William had been ready for it. "Don''t you want to hear my final terms?"


    "Forget it," McCall shook his head. "You''ve spent so much money and energy to get to know me. The offer must be tailor-made for me. It''s better to refuse at the beginning than to be tempted. Excuse me, Mr. Devonshire.".


    McCall stood up, smiling and greeting Alina, who was coming with a plate of cream pie. "You look good. Is there anything happy about that?"


    "I, I, I just come to thank you for your coffee, coffee and cream pie"


    Alina, who has never received a gift since she came to the United States, is a little nervous in the face of the kind-hearted macall, and her excited words are a little nervous, but her beautiful little face is full of happy look,


    after seeing William on the seat behind macall, she always looks at herself, I, I, I will not disturb you.


    "No, no" McCall went to his usual seat, opened his chair and said, "it''s OK. I''m finished talking with my friends. Sit down and let''s talk.".


    "Well, it''s really not bothering you." Alina looks at macall with disbelief.


    "Sit," McCall stretched out his hand to open the chair opposite him and waved, "come on, chat with me, you can think of me as an old man who wants to talk with young people.".


    "OK." Alina sat down a little unnaturally and said nervously, "thank you. I really didn''t disturb you?"


    "Of course" McCall returns.


    "All right," Alina sat down, looking at the neat table that McColl had set up, busily putting her cell phone plates and bags in order.


    Looking at some of Alina in a hurry, McCall said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. This is a restaurant, not a school or an office. I''m not your teacher or boss. Don''t be so careful.".


    Alina then smiles. After a moment of embarrassment, Alina takes out a CD from her bag and says, "thank you for your encouragement yesterday. This is the afternoon when I recorded a private record in a small studio.".


    Putting the CD on the table carefully, Alina said expectantly, "if you don''t mind, I hope you are my first audience. Can you give me some advice after listening to it?".


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure," McCall said with a smile when he picked up the CD and looked at Alina with some satisfaction,


    "Oh, singer Alina, I''m glad you think of me first. Believe me, Alina, I''ll be a good listener. At the same time, congratulations on you taking the first step of your dream and plucking up your courage, anyone can realize your dream.".


    Macall put his fist between them. Alina bumped a fist with macall clumsily and said happily, "thank you.".


    "Wow," said McCall, shaking his head with a smile, shaking his hand gently, pretending to be in pain. "Are young people so strong now?"


    They are chatting. Alina''s mobile phone rings several times and she hangs up directly. Alina looks at macall''s caring eyes and smiles awkwardly, "sorry, you may know my career.".


    Macall nodded in silence. Of course, I know. It can be seen from Alina''s dress.


    Seeing macall''s concerned eyes, Alina said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Today is a holiday. Except for my sister, I haven''t talked to anyone for a long time.".


    After the silence, McCall looked into Alina''s slightly frightened eyes and said, "in fact, you can be your own.".


    Alina laughed, shook her head and said, "you don''t understand, Mr. McCall. Maybe you can in your world, but I can''t. my life has been controlled.".


    "Then change it, try to change your own destiny," McCall encouraged.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    You are encouraging a helpless little girl to resist the force she can''t bear.


    Mr. McCall, not everyone has the same ability as you to resist oppression. If you want to save her, you can send her away. Or "


    William makes a voice behind alina''s back and looks at his watch. He has no interest in watching another one for some days Really, uncle black went to save the girl who lost her feet.


    make complaints about how Mccall lived to this point, and encouraged a Qian Shu to be dragged by the polar bear Gang to resist the polar bear gang.


    does not seem to William two times.


    It seems that macall is really only suitable to be a thug. His half life experience is so naive.


    Want to fight, William''s hands are more, Barney, Christmas, John wick, in William''s view, they are not inferior to McCall, and not so much heart of Notre Dame.


    And Carlos on the cross is much better than macall.


    Thinking of the Notre dames he had met before, William was glad that he had come to observe macall himself.Otherwise, if you find a virgin around you, you''ll never know what they''re going to do in the future.


    However, seeing that Alina chicks and memory super killer girls look the same, William stood up, went to McCall and said to Alina kindly,


    "the polar bear Gang is not a good person. In their eyes, except vodka, money, money and money, everything else is goods. If you don''t want to live your life now, you can go far away Where there is a polar bear Gang, marry an honest man and live in anonymity, or you will try your best to climb up, good luck, innocent girl ".


    Ignoring the surprise of macall, William went back to his desk, picked up his helmet, threw a $100 bill on the table, pushed open the dining room door and went out.


    "Who is this guy?" Alina looks at the $100 bill on the table, hears the roar of motorcycle sports cars outside the restaurant, turns her head and sees William with helmet blow the accelerator a few times, release the clutch, and Ducati R6 flies out like an arrow from the string.


    Jacob, the owner of the shop who went to the table to clean up, looked at the $100 bill on the table with regret. He thought he could get another gold coin of Continental Hotel today.


    hearing Alina''s words, Jacob said with regret: "a super boy whom none of us can afford, Alina, you really should listen to me. If you can catch up with him, you won''t have to worry about life in your life I''m worried.


    Jacob picked up 100 dollars in large bills and coffee cups, wiped the table with a rag, looked at it with sympathy, and then make complaints about MacDoll''s Alina. He walked back to the counter with his head shaking.


    thought about what he had been hiding with Alena for a while. Jacob was tucking in his heart. "It''s really a brave little girl who has lost her money. Just those expressions.

 Chapter 286

    After going out of the restaurant, William spent more than an hour on his motorcycle, following the instructions of Sunday, exploring several places suspected to be warehouses, and finally found the warehouse where the polar bear Gang stored money in the fourth place.


    In a dark alley outside the warehouse, William sat on a motorcycle and explored the situation in the warehouse.


    This is a group of beef and mutton storage and freezing warehouses built by the wharf, but as long as you walk into the warehouse, you can see many gang members holding Uzi, AK and other short guns.


    In a large warehouse, William sensed that more than a dozen armed men were guarding more than 30 women in overalls.


    These middle-aged women are each with a big table and two cash counters. At their feet are hills of money. From time to time, they grab a handful of banknotes and put them into the cash counter after distinguishing the value of the currency. They brush and light the loose banknotes.


    100 sheets in a bundle, except for the bundles of $100 and $50 left on the table, the others of $10 and $20 were bundled and thrown into a large plastic bucket in front of the table.


    William soon understood why these people were doing this. After a few minutes of mental exploration, a woman raised her hand and stood up. Immediately, two thugs came to her with guns, looked at the plastic bucket in front of the table, nodded and put away the gun. They pulled the bucket together to the side of the money pile and said to the man sitting on the money pile: "head Will the change be sent to the stronghold or stored in the warehouse? "


    "Of course, if you send them to the stronghold, you can''t put any more money in the warehouse. At least half of them are 10 or 20 dollars. Call slavina asshole and tell him to start the relationship between the east coast of the United States and disperse all the 1020 dollar bills.


    at the same time, tell him that if you send these 10 or 20 dollar bills again,


    I''ll let him talk to Mr. Pushkin himself Chat, and then use these 10, 20 money to bribe the American police, to see if they will accept it.


    I see, chief. I''ll send someone to send the money to Slavy.


    The leader nodded his head and watched his men leave. Looking at the pile of $10 or $20 under his buttocks, he said to his men who were leaving:


    "tell slavina bastard that he has only one week, and next week we will ship the money from the warehouse to the Tarasov brothers in New York. If he doesn''t want Vigo Tarasov to trouble him, he will have to go TM, hurry up.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, head, slavi certainly dare not offend the two brothers, Vigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov.".


    William outside the warehouse is a little familiar with the name of Vigo. He taps his earphone and says, "help me check Vigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov on Sunday.".


    Soon, on Sunday, the information found will be sent to William''s mobile phone, and the information on the mobile phone will be opened.


    At the first sight of Vigo Tarasov, William recognized who Vigo Tarasov was.


    Tut Tut, isn''t this the polar bear boss who is chasing 1 mile fast?


    It was this guy''s son who beat John wick on the head and nearly died. In the end, he not only stole the car from his wife, but also killed the dog in front of him.


    Now I have some fun. Thinking about the plot of the quick chase, William turns his eyes and laughs and dials John wicker.


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep",


    the phone rang four times, and John wick got through. "Good evening, Mr. Devonshire. What can I do for you?".


    "Do you know the brothers Viggo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov?"


    After thinking about it, John wicker said, "of course, sir, the two brothers, vygo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov, are descendants of polar bears. They are very famous in our underground polar bear community.


    in the underground world, it is said that they are the spokesmen of Pushkin, the polar bear super oligarch, in New York. Mr. Devonshire, do you want to trouble them?"


    "No", William said with a smile, "now that you know the two brothers, Vigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov, please help me to say hello to them and say that I hope to treat them to Boston lobster in Boston.".


    John wicker didn''t hesitate. "I understand, sir. I''m going to New York.".


    Don''t worry. I''ll see you in the hotel in an hour. I have something for you.


    "All right, see you in an hour, sir.".


    Hang up the phone, William with mental strength, back a few steps, run forward a few steps, a foot in the wall edge, up a rush to jump over the wall.


    Because of his mental strength, William knew everything within 200 meters of the warehouse. With the reminder of Sunday, he walked all the way to avoid all the sentries and thugs to the outside of the warehouse where the cash was stored.


    Climbing up the vent, he slipped into the warehouse and looked at the cash in the warehouse. William endured the excitement and counted it. Ma Dan, there are at least 200 packages the size of a large suitcase. According to the size of US dollars,


    after Sunday''s calculation, he told William that if such a package costs US $100, it will cost US $10 million.Thinking of Pushkin''s oligarchy, William is not surprised that the gang will put so much cash here.


    I believe that there are at least 1 billion dollars in the warehouse. With excitement, William set the transmission coordinates on the vent, climbed out of the warehouse and went out of the warehouse according to the original way.


    Using his mental energy to scan the road ahead, William didn''t turn on his car lights. He gently opened the gas door to reduce the noise. When he got out of the warehouse, he drove back to the hotel.


    Before the planned props and banknotes arrived, William, who was cautious, didn''t rush to open the portal to transport the banknotes from the warehouse.


    in addition, he knew that the small banknotes in the warehouse would be changed into large ones in a few days, which made William even less anxious.


    Back to the hotel, take the exclusive elevator back to the suite.


    Refuse the Butler''s delivery service, close the door, scan the suite with mental energy, and then open the portal to return to the basement of Oxford castle, take a set of equipment and return to the Boston hotel suite.


    Put the equipment on the bar, poured a glass of whiskey, quietly thinking about the future plan, waiting for John wick to come.


    More than ten minutes later, the doorbell rang. William put down his glass and opened the door in person. He saw John wicker in a suit standing outside the door.


    "Good evening, Mr. Devonshire"


    "good evening, John, please come in".


    Take John wicker to the wine counter and pour him a McCullen.


    "Thank you." John wick took the glass, said thank you and took a big sip.


    "No, no" William shook his head and said, "this is whisky, not vodka. Good wine should be tasted slowly.".


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, sir. You know I''m a polar bear man. No matter what kind of wine it is, we all drink it in one gulp, but it''s really great," he said. He drank up the other half of the wine in his glass. "Thank you.".


    William helplessly picked up the bottle and poured the glass in front of him, which was still full.


    Since one mouthful of stuffy wine is John Wick''s habit, William doesn''t care about it. Seeing John Wick''s another mouthful of stuffy wine,


    helplessly push the bottle directly in front of him. Whether he doesn''t care or not doesn''t mean that William will pour a third cup for John wick himself.


    "Thank you." John wicker took the bottle.

 Chapter 287

    William pointed to the equipment box beside the bar and said, "I''ve come to you with some equipment. These equipment will help you in your future tasks, so that you won''t belch before you get married.".


    John wick put down the wine glass with William''s eye signal, and put the small box on the table. When he opened it, he saw a pair of transparent eyes, a mobile phone and a micro headset.


    "Turn on your cell phone and put on your headphones, and on Sunday you''ll be told how to use these devices and their functions," William said, sitting at the bar.


    John wick obediently turned on his cell phone and put on his headphones. Within seconds, he heard a deep mature male voice. At first, he thought he was talking about a real person. When he began to introduce himself on Sunday,


    John wick turned to William in surprise, and his admiration for William became stronger.


    his super killing was cold-blooded Ruthless, murderous, but still admire the smart people, William, no matter in any way than their strong people on the more admiration.


    According to Sunday''s instructions, take those bullet proof glasses with you. After pressing them a few times, some data will appear on them,.


    Listening to the introduction of glasses on Sunday, John wicker looked at the bottle of whisky, and immediately a three-dimensional picture of the bottle appeared in his glasses, and the voice of Sunday came from his earphone, "McCullen 1956 wine, selling for 14000 + US dollars,


    according to Mr. William Devonshire''s liking for this kind of wine and the quantity of drinking, it is expected that McCullen 1956 will become scarce in one year As a result, the value of the whisky has doubled or even doubled, and other whiskies have also increased by about 10% to 30%. It is strongly recommended that you buy it for sale.


    John wick was really stunned by Sunday. Is this NIMA just artificial intelligence?


    How can he look like a real adult, and he is also a knowledgeable, experienced professional with high level of professional knowledge


    this kind of person who can only fight and kill was immediately attracted by Sunday. After half an hour, John wicker talked with Sunday in a hot way, and didn''t pay attention to the time at all.


    "Well, get out of here with your device on," William said, pointing to his watch.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire." John wick looked at his watch. It''s 11:00 in the middle of the night. "I''m going to New York to meet the two brothers, Viggo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov.


    they will come to Boston to meet you at noon tomorrow. Goodbye, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Well," he said, taking John wicker to the door, "keep it secret. Don''t disturb their men until there is no result, but if they refuse, send them to God.".


    "Yes, sir," John nodded. "I promise they will come to see you. No one can refuse the Devonshire family''s kindness. Wait for me, sir.".


    "Well, if things go well, I believe you won''t have to worry about uriolov in the future, he will even ask you," William said mysteriously. Without waiting for John wick to ask again, he said:


    "I''ve ordered you a direct flight to New York. After you go out, you can find the housekeeper, and he will take you to the airport. Bye, John.".


    "Goodbye, sir" John wicker walked out of the room in doubt,


    as soon as he got out of the suite, the Butler waiting outside the room whispered, "please follow me, sir. The car and plane are ready. Shall we start now?"


    "Thank you," John nodded. "Let''s go now.".


    All the way to the airport by car, and then on a small private plane, it only took John wick more than half an hour to arrive at a private airport in New York.


    After getting off the plane, a big black man in a suit was waiting in the airport.


    After John wicker saw the visitor clearly, he said unexpectedly, "good evening, Karen. I didn''t expect you to pick me up.".


    "Good evening, Mr. wick," said Karon, the lobby manager of Continental Hotel, pointing to a Mustang muscle driveway parked in the airport:


    "this is a car prepared for you by Mr. William Devonshire. I just don''t know if you like it or not.".


    "This is a 1969 boss Mustang?" John wicker walked to the car and looked at it for a few seconds. He was surprised and asked, "there aren''t many of them now.".


    "Mr. wicker, for Mr. Devonshire, there is no car in the world that he can''t buy. The difference is whether he wants to buy it or not.".


    "Haha," John wick nodded. There is really no car in the world that William can''t buy. "Thank you. I like it very much.".


    "If you like it," Karon went to the back of the Mustang, opened the trunk and pointed to the gift box in the trunk,


    "there are two suits and shirts made according to your size. You''d better change them now," Karon said with a smile.


    "What''s this?" "What''s special about them?" asked John wick


    "Of course, these two suits are bulletproof. Before we made them for you, we secretly experimented with them.


    if you put on these suits, even if you are hit in the chest by a powerful long gun, you will only break your ribs. If you use a short gun, it will only hurt for a few days.".Seeing that John Wick''s eyes were shining, Karon said with a smile: "two specially made M1911 guns, each with 12 rounds of ammunition, are equipped with special short silencers, which are more conducive to the delivery of guns.


    there are ropes and fixers in the backpack, which are enough for you to carry an adult man from the 6th floor to the ground. As for other equipment, as long as it is ready-made, the hotel will provide you with it.".


    John wicker didn''t care about anyone around him, so he took off his suit and shirt, put on a bulletproof suit, buckled his belt on his waist, selected eight clips and inserted them into the belt,


    two guns were inserted into the holster under his left and right armpits, walked around a few times and pulled out the gun quickly. After he didn''t feel the obstruction, he shook his head and said, "weapons have this Two guns are enough. Give me an electric baton that can instantly electrify people. Mr. Devonshire has the idea of cooperating with two brothers, Vigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov.


    before there is no result, try not to use guns and knives as much as possible. ".


    "Hehe, Mr. wick, you know that this kind of electric stick that can make people to the ground instantly is not safer than a knife. As long as the electric stick contacts people for 0.1 second, there is at least 2 layers of probability that the people who are electrified will die," Karon reminded.


    John wick shrugged. "At least I didn''t use a gun or a knife. As for the minions who were electrocuted, it can only be said that he was out of luck.".


    "OK, in 15 minutes, the baton you need will be sent outside the nightclub of Vigo Tarasov. Can I help you find Vigo?"


    No, thank you. I knew where Vigo was before I came.


    After checking his weapons and ammunition, John wick took out a gift box of another bulletproof suit and gave it to Karon. He closed the trunk and said, "this suit helps me store in the mainland hotel. I will go to the hotel to find you if I need it.".


    "All right, Mr. wick," Karon said, taking the box.


    Goodbye, Karon.


    "Good luck, Mr. wick.".


    John wick nodded, turned to the car, lit the fire, stepped on the gas, and the engine of the Mustang roared.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak" John wick put in gear and released the clutch. The Mustang roared out of the airport and headed for the nightclub of Vigo Tarasov.

 Chapter 288

    All the way, according to Sunday''s tips, John wicker drove a Mustang 1969, banging the accelerator from the airport to downtown New York, waking up half of downtown New York all the way.


    It wasn''t until North Brooklyn saw a lot of people yelling at him with long and short guns that they became honest.


    When approaching the nightclub of Vigo Tarasov, the speed has dropped to 30 yards and turned into the alley tens of meters away from the nightclub.


    Turn off the engine, get out of the car, lock the car. John wick is a little worried and looks around him.


    I''m worried about whether the 90% new Mustang will be towed away by gangsters in North Brooklyn after my mission is completed.


    If anyone dares to steal my car, I''ll kill him, muttered John wick.


    Without making John wick think much, the voice of Sunday came to his ears,


    "Mr wick, the three-dimensional map of Tarasov nightclub has been shown on your glasses. You''d better wear your glasses and observe carefully before you act.".


    "Yes",


    wearing glasses, the three-dimensional map soon appeared in front of John''s eyes. When he was introduced to him on Sunday, he also zoomed in and out of the map from time to time.


    "Mr. wick, this route is the safest way to get close to Vigo Tarasov for the time being. After you move, I will guide you in time according to what I have got.".


    "OK", check your equipment again, put on your backpack, and follow the instructions on Sunday to get the electric stick sent by Karon in the garbage can not far from the nightclub.


    Put on the black mask, then cover the night, use the sewer to climb up to the top floor of 6 floors.


    When you go upstairs, look down for a moment. "Mr. wicker, all cameras will enter the blind area in five seconds, and you will run to the stairwell in four seconds.".


    "5, 4, 3, 2, run.".


    As soon as Sunday was over, John wick rushed to the stairwell like a cheetah. In the last few meters, the voice without emotion on Sunday suddenly said: "get down"


    there was a roll. John wick was lying on the side of the stairwell and waiting for Sunday''s instructions. A few minutes later, "four seconds safe time".


    Crawling a few steps to the door of the stairwell, four seconds later, John wicker was lying on the roof again, waiting for a few minutes, when it was safe,


    he took out his unlocking tool, opened the door of the stairwell, flashed into the stairwell, and closed the door quietly.


    After a few breaths on the door, I sighed a few times. My girlfriend''s physical strength is no less than before. Especially, she is a mature woman in her 30s who comes from modeling. It seems that she has to plan her exercise plan well in the future.


    According to the tips on Sunday and the intuition cultivated by his experience of killing people for more than ten years, John wicker killed from the sixth floor to the third floor, and the five thugs along the way were either knocked out or corona by him.


    After corona 2 people in a row, the third person who was electrified froth and trembled for more than 10 seconds to see Satan.


    "FK" looks at the electric stick on his hand, drags the hitter into an empty room and curses in a low voice,


    I didn''t expect that this thing is really powerful. It just stays for a few seconds, and people can''t do it immediately.


    Now that he''s dead, John wicker doesn''t worry about electrocution any more. When he can use an electric stick, he will never use fists and feet.


    when he passes the last aisle, three thugs with uze submachine guns stop outside the office gate, thinking that he can''t get close to them quietly for more than ten seconds, he takes out his pistols and "whew whew whew" three times to kill the three thugs.


    All the way to the third floor of Vigo Tarasov''s office, standing outside the door, listening to the intrusion into the nightclub host on Sunday to explain the situation in the office.


    When he heard that vygo Tarasov was alone in the office, John wick took a few breaths, patted the gray suit, cut his hair, and arranged it properly. After that, John wick knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." permission came from the door.


    When he opened the door, John wicker pushed the door and walked into the office. He saw a middle-aged man sitting on the desk opposite the door and looking at him suspiciously, "are you lost? Friends.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Vigo Tarasov, if I were you, I would hold out my hand with the gun. I promise you can''t shoot as fast as I can.".


    John Wick''s face was calm and fixed on Viggo''s eyes, and his naturally flat right hand trembled slightly.


    Wigo Tarasov had no reason to feel that he should listen to John wick. In front of him, the guy in the mask could really kill him before he picked up the gun.


    "All right, man." Vigo Tarasov slowly pulls out his right hand, which he reaches into the drawer, and then slowly puts his hands on the desk.


    "We have a grudge?" Asked Vigo tarsov.


    "No" John wick shook his head. "We didn''t have any grudges before, but maybe after today.".


    Viggo, who had just heard the words, felt relieved, but the last sentence made him feel tight, "what do you mean?".


    "It means that I''ve come all the way to kill at least eight of your men, and I don''t know whether 11 of them are alive or dead. If you mind, I''m sorry. You and I have a grudge," John wick said, squinting.Vigo Tarasov was silent for a moment, and carefully looked at John wick, who was dressed in a proper suit, black tie, white shirt, short beard, hair back, bright eyes,


    "so you are not the one to seek my revenge, otherwise you would not talk so much nonsense to me," Vigo Tarasov stood up and walked to John Wick''s not far away,


    "man If you can get close to me quietly, as long as you can do things for me, I don''t care about your breaking into my office.


    "What can you do to me if I don''t do something for you?" said John wicker with a sneer in his eyes? Kill my family, or all the people who have relations with me? "


    John wick scoffed and said, "I''m sorry, I believe that if you touch one of my people, I''ll kill 10 of them back.


    if you want to kill the people behind me, hey, you''re a polar bear, you must have heard the story of the night devil.".


    Vigo Tarasov suddenly nodded. Of course, he had heard the popular story of night devil, a polar bear, which scares children.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Tarasov, the man behind me is able to rub the night devil on the ground. The night devil has to smile and put the other side of his face under his feet, politely ask him if he needs to step on it again,


    do you know why?"


    Viggo Tarasov shook his head suddenly.


    "Because night devils are just as stupid and ignorant as you are, they always have to be pressed on the ground and rubbed once to understand that gangs are rubbish in some people''s eyes.".


    After that, John wicker took out two specially modified M1911 under his armpit. His left hand gun pointed to Vigo Tarasov''s forehead, and his right hand gun pointed to his back, pointing back to the office door.


    "Bang" John wick said "first" to Viggo Tarasov with a smile.


    "Bang," John wicker laughed again, "second.".


    "Bang," John wick said with a third laugh, "third.".


    "If I were you, I would tell the four idiots hiding outside the door to put down their guns, or they would not have a chance to see the sun tomorrow, eh.".


    "Bang," John wick said with a smile again, "there is an idiot who wants to use a grenade, Mr. Tarasov. It seems that you are not the only one who keeps your word in this nightclub.".


    "Do you need me to help you clean up the chattering people? I''m very cheap. I only need $100000 for a minion and $1 million for a leader.

 Chapter 289

    Vygo Tarasov is also a ruthless man. When he heard that John wick said that people outside wanted to throw grenades in, he didn''t even suspect him, so he believed what John wick said.


    he looked at the door of the office and said with a gloomy expression: "according to the price you said, as long as you can do it, it doesn''t matter to kill all the people outside. Finally, give me a contact information, as long as you can walk out of here, I''ll be happy afterwards I will contact you.


    Wigo''s ruthless force made John wicker stand still for half a second, and reminded with a smile: "in order to remove your suspicion, you are selling all your subordinates and opponents?"


    "Ha ha ha," Viggo said with a smile, squinting his eyes, "someone wants me to die, and they are planning to do it. Do you think I should kill him first or let him kill me first,


    to help me deal with the opponents outside, it''s just as if you want to cooperate with me. Besides, isn''t it used to block the gun for the boss?


    This kind of small role, polar bear that many is, as long as I release the news outside, some poor jingling polar bear soldiers want to come to New York.


    "FK, maybe that''s why I can only be a killer," John wick muttered.


    Putting down the gun pointing at Viggo''s head, John wicker said, "it seems that you have a plan to set up your own house for a long time, so congratulations, Mr. Tarasov. Your life has been saved.".


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling." the phone on Viggo''s desk suddenly rang. The voice of Sunday came from John Wick''s ear. "Mr. wick, this is Mr. William Devonshire.".


    "Yes," John wicker said to Viggo, "answer the phone, my boss''s.".


    Viggo went to his desk, picked up the phone and said "hello" calmly.


    "Hello, Mr. Tarasov, if Pushkin and his direct subordinate, tedronson, are killed, what would you like to pay me?" came the thick voice of the voice changer.


    "All," Viggo whispered after more than ten seconds of silence.


    "Good. Now let''s start recording. Could you say it again? Mr. Tarasov.


    This made wigo hesitate, but John wicker, who was not far away from wigo, opened his clothes, showed his holster and stared at him. Then wigo knew what John wicker meant,


    if he didn''t say it, he would die,


    but he really had the idea to get rid of Pushkin. Before he was in the upper position, he was Pushkin''s dog,


    but five years later, he helped Pushkin to lay the fourth floor underground of New York In the market, when Pushkin is still a dog, Vigo can''t accept it. Now someone wants to kill Pushkin and his own idea,


    as long as he gets rid of Pushkin, Vigo believes that he will make tens of times more money in the future, so all this is money making,


    Vigo shakes his head helplessly and says, "I, Vigo Tarasov, am willing to pay anything for Pushkin''s life ¡±¡£


    Soon a recording came from the microphone that Viggo had just said, "very clear. Congratulations, Mr. Tarasov. You will soon become the leader of the east coast polar bear gang. Have a good cooperation, Mr. Tarasov.


    finally, we will invite your son to a place for a few days. Don''t worry, we will take good care of him. Goodbye.".


    "FK," Viggo yelled at the hung up microphone and growled at John wick, "that''s your sincerity. It''s not enough to have a recording. Now you''re going to threaten me with my only son?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s just because he''s your only son that he has a little effect on you." John wicker turned his eyes, changed his magazine, went to the office door,


    turned his back to wigo, and said, "don''t pretend, your voice is too cold, your son is just a tool to carry on the family line in your eyes,


    " r> After asking you once, are you sure that after I kill you from here, the people behind you will not know what happened here? "


    Wigo laughed, but he was not angry. Instead, he laughed and said, "don''t worry, these guys from polar bear are full of muscle idiots. They usually kill people and play with women with drugs.


    only when they send money to Pushkin at the end of the month will they contact Pushkin. Now it''s only the 21st. I believe nine days is enough time for you to deal with Pushkin, right?


    as for my staff, as long as you kill the following little leaders who have met me, no one will know if I am here today. Finally, do you want me to tell you where my son is? "


    "Don''t bother," said wicker, hiding behind the wall, quietly waiting for Sunday''s instructions. A minute later, his glasses uploaded the surveillance video in the hallway outside the door, and the voice of Sunday came from his headphones, "it''s time to act",


    taking a deep breath, John wickler opened the door, held his right hand out of the door and pointed it at the heads of two big hands who walked slowly in with guns It was two shots,


    the mufflers'' unique low voice was amplified in the corridor, "whew"


    before the head blasted person arrived, John wicker flashed out of the door one by one, with the help of the two head blasted person''s body cover, in the eyes of several beaters, two M1911 shot three times.


    In this way, the five thugs were all killed by John wicker without firing a shot. Witnessing all this, vigotarav''s heart beat violently and muttered, "night devil, this guy is the night devil."Half an hour later, John wick passed by the corpse on the ground. Standing by the window on the third floor, he walked out of the hotel with his son ilsov Tarasov who had been knocked unconscious under Vigo''s frightened eyes.


    Go to the trunk of Mustang 1969, open the trunk, throw ilsov into the trunk, pat his suit, shake off the deformed bullets,


    "ding ding ding ding ding" a few sound of metal falling off the road, John wicker stroked his suit with satisfaction, although it would hurt to be hit, but the short gun really didn''t work on his suit, it''s true.


    Open the door, get in the car, light up, and pat your ears with headphones.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. wick?" he said on Sunday.


    "although I know you will report to Mr. Devonshire, I still hope you can help me report to him.


    if Mr. Devonshire doesn''t sleep, please tell him that the matter has been settled.


    as for yuvgo Tarasov''s younger brother, Abram Tarasov, I don''t think it''s necessary to go to him for the time being It''s time.


    "OK, Mr. wick, I''ve found the place where ilsov is being held. You can take him to XX wharf. I''ve rented a remote warehouse on the Internet,


    there are some staff dormitories transformed with containers in it. The conditions are good. As long as the containers are locked on the outside, ilsov can''t escape with his ability.".


    "OK, got it." John wicker drove to a 24-hour convenience store and bought enough food and water for ilsov for two weeks.


    then he went to the warehouse he said on Sunday, stopped, opened the trunk and carried the unconscious ilsov into the container house he said on Sunday.


    Ilsov was still on the bed in the dormitory. The sudden pain made him wake up and moan a few times.


    John wick looked at the dormitory, where there was a bed, a toilet and several fist sized vents.


    seeing ilsov wake up, John wick didn''t speak, turned and walked out of the security room, locked the door with a chain, and finally resisted it with several iron bars. After confirming that ilsov couldn''t escape, John wick got on the car and slammed the accelerator and drove away.


    As soon as he woke up, ilsov, who was confused for a while, heard the roar of the engine peculiar to the Mustang muscle car. After seven days of closed life, he would think of today''s situation and become manic as long as he heard or saw the people driving the Mustang in the future.

 Chapter 290

    The next morning, as soon as William wakes up, he reports on Sunday that the printing equipment and venue he ordered are ready.


    there are too many props and banknotes needed this time. In order to keep secret, he suggests William to put paper and ink into the printing equipment himself on Sunday.


    After a while, William agreed to Sunday''s suggestion. After breakfast, he drove Ducati R6 to the rented venue,


    the printing equipment inside had been debugged, waiting for William to debug the ink and add paper according to the formula he found in some places on the Internet on Sunday,


    the printed props notes with props words could have about seven layers of real money, After a fire, even if the professional personnel to detect, also can not find any problem.


    According to the steps said on Sunday, William spent two days in this printing warehouse, every half an hour mentally moving the paper into the feeding port, while the machine kept printing prop coins.


    At about 11:00 the next night, William, who was processing the last batch of printed property notes, heard his mobile phone ring,


    ring his fingers, and the Sunday report in his headset said: "Sir, the call is from Mr. Robert McCall.".


    "Well? How did the old man call me?


    William asked Sunday suspiciously, "tell me what Michael has done these two days?"


    Sir, Mr. McCall called you as soon as he got out of the hospital this evening.


    "Hospital?" After thinking about it, William immediately understood, "is Alina in the hospital?"


    "Yes, sir, you didn''t ask me to monitor Miss Alina, so I can only learn from the medical records of the hospital that Miss Alina was sent to the hospital at 3 a.m. yesterday by her companion,


    the specific cause of the injury is unknown, but Alina''s injury is very serious, with heavy blows on her head, body and face. According to the medical records of the doctor, it should be caused by punching and kicking Yes,


    fortunately, Alina woke up at 2 p.m. this afternoon and was out of danger.


    at 9:05 p.m., Mr. McCall learned from Mr. Jacobs, the restaurant owner, that Miss Alina was in the hospital and then went to see her in the hospital,


    but instead of meeting her directly, he learned from her companions why Miss Alina was beaten and why they were controlled by gangs After leaving the hospital, he will call you. Sir, the phone will hang up automatically in five seconds. Do you want me to connect you? "


    "Hey, get through", William is a little curious about the reason why McCall called him,


    it is reasonable to say that he should not go to Pushkin''s east coast stronghold with his only $9800 at this time,


    go to slavina''s gangsters to buy Alina''s right to life freedom? After being ridiculed and refused by slavi, slavi and his four men were killed directly.


    I got through,


    "well... This is William Devonshire. Who''s calling?" Asked William, pretending to be awakened.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Robert McCall. I''m sorry to disturb your rest so late",


    mackell didn''t speak as freely as he did a few days ago. On the contrary, he took some caution,


    "I don''t know if the job you told me a few days ago is still there. I thought about it and thought that it''s better to go to Oxford to do some meaningful work instead of dying like a waste ,


    although I am old, I have rich experience in security. I promise that I can manage the security of the castle town for you, and at the same time, I won''t let anyone disturb your castle and your mother''s life. "


    "Well," William delayed for a while and said, "the post is still there, but I''m not sure you can really manage the security work in a small town.


    in order to be responsible for the residents of the town, I need you to prove that you are competent for the job.".


    "Yes," McCall knew in his heart that William''s assessment was not an ordinary assessment at all. The real assessment must be to see if he was able to kill or willing to kill,


    after a long silence, he replied, "I understand, but I have a request. In order to be able to work in Oxford, I still have some trivial matters to deal with. Can you let me know One night, Mr. half long hair bodyguard outside the restaurant came to help me deal with these trifles.


    on the one hand, let him assess my skills; on the other hand, if someone helps me, I can speed up my trifles and go to Oxford to serve you as soon as possible. ".


    "Ha ha, macall, I don''t believe you can''t see that he''s a killer, not a bodyguard," William said with a smile, "and I know what you want to do, but do you think I''ll offend the American polar bear gang for you?


    We all know that the people who moved the polar bear Gang, these vengeful guys, will hunt you and the people you care about indefinitely. Tell me, macall, what are you going to make up for the risks I may encounter in the future.


    This time, without hesitation, McCall replied, "my life and the rest of my life.".


    William sighed and asked, "is it worth it? Just for an unrelated girl, or a girl who has been controlled by gangsters since childhood,Maybe you helped her today. When the polar bear found her, in order to survive, she might betray you without even thinking about it.


    After a long time, McCall sighed, "I don''t know why, Mr. Devonshire, I have lost myself since my wife passed away, but since I saw Alina beaten and bruised,


    I feel that I have found my goal in life again, that is to use what I have learned to punish the injustice that I see and hear,


    the most important thing What I''m good at is dealing with scum. My life experience enables me to help those who are helpless.


    Mardan, William said in his heart, damned virgin heart, how much sense of justice does macall have to have to fight against injustice after retirement for many years.


    It seems that this guy was born to be honest in appearance, but he was very restless in heart. After retirement for a long time, when he was bored, he wanted to go out for activities, so as not to make himself feel like a useless person.


    However, macall''s heart of Notre Dame is different from that of Sophie and Professor Langdon who met in Paris before.


    although macall yearns for justice, he doesn''t mind dealing with those scum in the way of physical destruction.


    This is the same as William''s belief in root cutting. Although he doesn''t think much of macall''s sense of justice, he likes his way of doing things very much. Physical destruction is the safest way.


    So William laughs, "well, I like you, Michael. I like people who have a bottom line and are not soft hearted in doing things. Congratulations, you have been hired for a one-year probation period.


    if you satisfy me, I will give you a big surprise and a part-time job. That job is very suitable for you. Goodbye. Someone will come to you tomorrow night and he will tell you what to do What to do,


    finally, remind me that the girl you met today is not safe and you don''t want to regret it. You''d better hide her and Alina. Can I help you? ".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, thank you for reminding me. I''ll ask you for help just because I''m worried about their safety. It''s better if you take over. Thank you. Goodbye.".


    "Well, bye.".

 Chapter 291

    William hung up with Mccall''s phone, and make complaints about Mccall''s old man''s sense of justice. But in fact, he was like Yuri Olof, who was known as the king of war, who could not put up with what he was best at.


    A sense of achievement is really important to a person, which determines his attitude towards his life and work.


    Yuri found that he was good at nothing but arms trading. He retired for his wife and children for a period of time. In the end, he could not help but go back to his old business and sell arms?


    Macall retired in suspended animation because of his wife''s unexpected death, but after retirement, he had no love, no family, and too plain life, which made him confused and bored.


    when he saw Alina''s tragic situation, he immediately found an excuse in his mind, which was ready to move and was about to press the unbearable activity.


    Getting rid of the bad and getting rid of the good, which has something to do with justice, will make people like McCall, who are used to wandering on the edge of life and death, find a suitable reason to do it.


    thinking that anyway, all the people I kill are scum and garbage that escape legal sanctions. Since the law can''t punish them, I will do it myself.


    So when he saw John wicker the next night, he laughed and said, "help me stare downstairs. If I''m exposed, I need you to take care of me. I can handle things upstairs.".


    "No problem", John wick nodded, took out a black frame glasses and mobile phone with camera function and gave them to McCall,


    "this is what Mr. Devonshire asked you to give. The glasses have camera function, and Mr. Devonshire wanted to see how you would deal with it.".


    "Ha ha" macall laughs. He understands what William means. His skill assessment before joining the company and wearing glasses are surprisingly suitable for him. "It seems that your work is in place and the size is just right.".


    "If you understand, remember to turn on your mobile phone before using it." after that, Li Li put on a stiff suit, smeared his glossy back, and walked slowly into a polar bear restaurant not far away.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, John wick scanned his eyes and finally sat down in a place that could not be photographed by the camera.


    he ordered Kiev fried chicken, caviar, Russian borscht, traditional Russian muffins, chocolate sorbet and vodka with authentic polar bear language and service industry.


    More than ten minutes later, the dishes were on the table one after another. Just after a few mouthfuls of John wick, Yu Guang saw Michael, dressed in ordinary clothes and baseball cap, walking into the front door of the restaurant with his head down. During the peak period, the waiter didn''t pay attention and walked directly to the second floor.


    John wick, who is eating dinner, and William, who is lying comfortably on the sofa of the hotel and drinking whiskey, soon learn about macall''s action from Sunday.


    John wick put on his glasses, while William turned on the TV and ordered the video to be sent on the TV on Sunday to watch McCall''s performance.


    ...


    after doing his homework in advance, Michael went directly to slavey''s office, knocked on the door, turned the handle and entered the office.


    As soon as he entered the office, McCall quickly scanned the whole office. A thug in a pair of glittering shoes sat on the sofa 2 meters to the right of the door.


    The three thugs were drinking and chatting at the counter of the indoor pub, while slavi, the leader, was drinking vodka in his office chair.


    Slavy, who was drinking vodka, saw macall come in and asked with a strained face, "are you lost? Man.


    "How did you get up?" a long haired thug asked the leader, standing in front of Slavy. "Do you want me to drive him away?"


    McCall takes out the card in his pocket. The unique girl on the card lets slavey know that it''s the card they sent out to solicit customers. He thinks that McCall is a customer for fun.


    With a smile, he waved to the long haired thug and said, "no"


    McCall went to his desk, put his business card on the desk and said, "I''m here for a girl named Alina.".


    Slavy put his right hand on the table holding the glass and waved his hand. With a sneer, he said: "I''m sorry, I have too many girls. I don''t remember her name. Maybe you can take a picture of her next time when you visit her, so that I can know who is so powerful that I can fascinate you, an old man who can''t move quickly. Maybe I will give her more work as a prize It''s called "encouragement".


    "Ha ha," four of slavi''s men in the office burst into laughter.


    McCall, with a black face, looked at the long haired thug and Slavy''s indifferent, cold, sarcastic face. He felt disgusted and irritable for no reason.


    But thinking of the hidden danger of doing it in a public place like a restaurant, he deliberately said, "maybe I can pay for Alina. How about cash"


    "ha ha", and Slavy sneered, "you are humiliating me. You know, even if you kill her, I won''t buy our polar bear beauty to you guys.".


    "But also look at what kind of junk you are wearing. I don''t think you have so much money to buy Alina. She is a minor. Some of you American people like her. This type of abnormal guy is willing to spend a lot of money to buy her for one night. She''s a cash cow and she''s long-term.".Slavey, who stares into McCall''s eyes, doesn''t see the anger and fear that ordinary people should have. On the contrary, some of them are calm and indifferent.


    this annoys him. At the same time, he is on the alert. His eyes at McCall gradually become fierce. He deliberately uses words to stimulate McCall and says,


    "even an old man like you wants to buy Alina. It seems that she is really rich. Hey, I''m going to sell her as a virgin to an underground auction house. Do you know how much it will cost? "


    Under age, sell, these two words make macall''s idea of killing all the people in front of him unbearable,


    even think that every breath of these people is polluting the world,


    going to hell is the most suitable ending for these scum people, if there are souls, macall will definitely tear up the souls of these people.


    However, he is not a rookie. As soon as he decides to do it, the excitement in his mind makes him more sober.


    thinking that he is standing in the middle of the office, and the shooter who threatens him the most is five or six meters behind him, at this time, he can''t kill the shooter at the first time.


    after thinking about this, McCall will restrain his momentum His eyes blinked, his face was scared, he dared not to speak, and his eyes to Slavy also dodged.


    This makes slavey who has been staring at McCall very satisfied and relieved. Slavey, who is bewildered by McCall''s honest face, is not interested in playing with the old man who is submissive and has no cash.


    "go away, it''s a waste of my time and life to talk to you eggs.".


    McCall nodded calmly, retreated to the gate in the mockery of the five scum, and couldn''t restrain his idea of killing them. If he didn''t kill the five scum here, he would never live comfortably in the future.

 Chapter 292

    Pull the door open, then close it, open and close the door twice in a row to attract the attention of the five scum in the room, especially the gunner who is nearest to the door,


    McCall stands behind the door quietly, carefully observing the sharp tools in the room and the possible walking path of the five scum.


    Silently thinking about the order and time of the shots, he muttered "16 seconds" and walked slowly to slavi.


    Sitting on the sofa by the door, the shooter with the gun immediately got up and walked behind Michael. As soon as the hand with the gun was raised, it was not aimed at him.


    he was suddenly turned around by Michael, grabbed his right hand and punched him on the nose.


    as soon as he twisted and buckled the shooter''s hand with the gun, he pulled it upward and with a "click", the right arm of the shooter was dislocated by Michael.


    The bridge of the nose was broken, the arm was dislocated, and the beater immediately howled with pain.


    Regardless of his half useless thugs, he grabs Glock 17 with a muffler and shoots him in the head.


    Slavy''s reaction was quick when he was pointed at by a gun, but the only time left for him was to stand half up and raise his palm subconsciously to block his head. This subconscious action saved him temporarily.


    McCall''s gun aimed at his head hit Slavy''s palm and then penetrated the artery on his neck. With a "poop," Slavy immediately fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    After one shot, just as he wanted to turn the muzzle, Glock was knocked out by the dislocated hitter''s backhand.


    When the gun was gone, McCall turned to pick up the small wine cup in front of him and thrust it into the shooter''s eyes. His eyes burst. The shooter in pain immediately lost his ability to move and fell to the ground.


    Two people were killed, and the other three responded. The hitter with the gold chain who was nearest to macall stabbed him with a dagger.


    Michael, who had been prepared for a long time, leaned over to let the stabbing dagger come. When the power of stabbing was exhausted, he grabbed the Dagger''s wrist with his right hand, patted his left hand on the elbow joint, and pushed the dagger into the master''s heart.


    After stabbing the knife, McCall released the dagger with his right hand, raised his right arm, turned around to block the approach. The vest man waved his fist, pulled out the dagger on the dagger man''s heart with his left backhand, cut his trachea and carotid artery with a knife on his back,


    kicked the vest man''s leg with his left foot, grabbed the vest man''s head with his right hand, and slammed it into the corner of the table His neck was immediately broken and he fell on the ground in soft mud. This was the first thug who died immediately.


    The dagger man who was stabbed in the heart didn''t finish wailing. McColl stabbed him in the neck, and the dagger went deep into his neck.


    past secret service experience made him show no mercy. After stabbing, he pulled the dagger, and half of the dagger man''s neck was cut by him.


    Step back to the dagger man''s back, avoid the blood fog, holding the dagger, looking at the only standing long hair hitter with great interest.


    To avoid getting caught in the blood fog, McCall stood still, staring at the long haired man and waiting for a moment, "you''re the only one left. Now you don''t laugh.".


    "Fku", these people are really desperators. They know they can''t beat them, but they still look around and grab a wine bottle and rush to McCall.


    He ducked over the bottle and stabbed the long haired man on his left kidney with a dagger. He immediately pulled out another knife and slashed the long haired man''s wrist holding the bottle.


    his wrists were cut off and the bottle fell to the ground. Meanwhile, the sharp pain slowed the long haired man''s reaction.


    McCall stood up and stabbed the long haired man on his left wrist Break his hands and stab him in the heart.


    He grabbed the long haired man''s hair, looked at him and said, "smile again.".


    Long hair man''s ferocious face actually showed a crazy smile, "fku".


    "Puff" McCall raised the dagger and stabbed it into the chin of the man with long hair. The dagger went directly into the upper jaw from his mouth, staring at the frightened man with long hair, "come on, laugh again.".


    This scene makes William and John wick, who are watching the live broadcast through the glasses that McCall is wearing, feel cold. How much macall hates these scum when he falls to the ground, and his hand is too fierce.


    After he fell to the ground, he pressed the electronic watch on his left wrist, looked at the clock, and frowned in "28 seconds"


    he shook his head helplessly, knowing that he was really old. Although his skill was still very good, his degenerative physical function made him much slower than before.


    After looking around for a week and confirming that all the four thugs were dead, McCall went to his desk and sat down in front of Slavy, who was lying on the ground and covering his neck.


    looking at Slavy''s frightened eyes, McCall calmly said: "your heart beat three times as often as usual, because your body is lack of blood pressure, and your heart can only beat fast to maintain blood supply,


    " But the faster your heart beats, the faster your blood loss will be. About 30 seconds later, insufficient blood supply will make you lose your body function, can''t breathe, and then suffocate to death.


    if you promise me to redeem Alina with money, you can live a few more days instead of lying on the cold floor and waiting for death. ".Slavi has begun to have symptoms of poor breathing. He knows he is dying, but before he dies, he wants to know who killed him and asks "who... Are you?".


    "My name is Robert McCall. When I see your four friends in hell, please tell them so that I don''t know who killed you in hell.".


    Looking at his watch, "25 seconds, 26 seconds, 27 seconds, 28 seconds, 29 seconds, 30 seconds"


    before McCall finished counting 30 seconds, slavey had stopped breathing.


    Sitting on the floor, McCall silently shook his head and whispered to Slavy, "you shouldn''t have come to this country, because this is hell, we are all demons.".


    Standing up, McCall takes a last look at Slavy. "Yes, we are all demons.".


    Find a bag, put all the daggers and pistols he touched into the bag, and carefully check the door handle and other touched places with a wet towel before going out.


    Go down the stairs to the top floor, jump from the top floor to the top of the building next door, and come back home from the next building with a relaxed look.


    John wicker waited until Michael got on the bus and asked, "Sir, where did you get this pervert? This guy doesn''t feel very good to me.".


    "Ha ha, you can kill more people than Michael. The only reason why you feel bad is that most of you use guns and most of him use hands, feet and brain.


    that''s why you find him uncomfortable, because you can''t lift heavy weights like him and kill people with small things.".


    John wick was silent for a while, comparing his skill with that of Michael for a moment, and found that he could not lift the weight as lightly as Michael,


    "well, sir, I admit that my skill may not be as good as him, but why do you think I have no brain to do things? I can''t just kill people with a gun.".


    "Ha ha, this joke is not funny at all," William sneered for a while, "when did you not take a gun and rush to dry all your opponents?".

 Chapter 293

    John wick thought about his past fighting experience and found that it was as if he really said to William that the past tasks did not need to use his brain.


    Seeing that John wick was silent, William burst out laughing. After the meeting, he said, "do you understand? If you want to understand, I''ll take a break for two days. I''ll call you later. Bye.


    "Goodbye Sir" John wick said goodbye to William helplessly.


    Hang up, William and Sunday said, "connect me with Antonov, the leader of the polar bear team who worked in Sierra Leone last month.".


    "All right sir, the call''s going through." back on Sunday.


    "Du, Du, Du" more than 20 seconds later, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, good morning, Mr. Devonshire. What can I do for you?" Antonov''s tired voice came from William''s earphone.


    William, who is in doubt, was reminded on Sunday that "Sir, Moscow time is now 4 a.m.".


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Antonov. I forgot the jet lag, but since you''re awake, listen to me before you go to sleep.".


    "No, Mr. Devonshire. It''s all right. I have something to tell you," Antonov replied.


    "Well, how many of the last team stayed in Africa as mercenaries?"


    Antonov didn''t even think about it, so he replied, "there are only 11 people. After the others get the money, they all go home. Mr. Devonshire, are you looking for the hiring team?"


    "No, I''m not interested in those who have no scruples. This mission is located in the polar bear. The target is a big man. Are you interested?


    "May I ask you how many people you need, and do you want to take care of the aftermath?


    Mr. Devonshire, I''m sure you won''t treat us badly in terms of remuneration, but since the target is a big man, those of us who make the move may be tracked down by the local authorities and gangsters of polar bears.


    if we reveal our identity, those of us who make the move, including our family members, will be hunted down, so I have to consider the future, sir? "


    "Ha ha, you are right. It seems that you and your people have people who hope to take over the task. Afterwards, I will arrange your family to go to Switzerland or go directly to England to work for me.


    If I go to England, I will arrange them to work and live in Oxford. Now tell me how many people in your heart can trust and have family and children.".


    Antonov thought for dozens of seconds before he replied: "there are three people I can trust completely, all of them have parents, wives and children, and they are the people I trust most when I am in the army.


    if there are not enough people, I can find some trustworthy young people from the previous Army..."


    "no", William interrupted Antonov without even thinking about it, "four of you are enough I don''t believe in people who don''t work with children.


    "Yes, sir", Antonov didn''t pay attention to William''s interruption, but was very happy with William''s caution.


    for a man with no ambition like him, it''s more important to find a secure and secure job for his parents and wife than not having enough to eat in the polar bear country. As for the hostages, what should I think.


    All his family members work for William. Not only will William be at ease, but he can also save a lot of worry. At least, the probability that someone in the team has a different heart will be much lower.


    "Well, you have three days to prepare. I''ll send a plane to Moscow and wait. I believe you can find a suitable reason to go abroad.


    You''d better send your family to Switzerland before you start. Someone will pick you up in Switzerland and wait for you in the resort.


    After thinking about it, Antonov said: "Sir, it''s better for the plane to fly to Belarus first. After the mission is completed, I will fly directly to Belarus with my team members and my family.


    as long as I enter Belarus, I can drive around to Lithuania and then go to Poland. No one can find out our whereabouts in a short time. The only problem is money.".


    "That''s a good idea. It seems that you didn''t think much about it before.".


    "I can''t help it. We''ve been thinking about the future since we started to be hungry. If we hadn''t met you, we might have gone to fight for others.".


    William laughs. The reason why they went to Antonov for the last mission was because they were cheap. However, after cooperating with him once, William had a good impression on Antonov, so he had this mission.


    "I''ll put the money on the plane to pick you up. It''s not much. Each family will pay 250000 pounds for settling down and 50000 pounds for traveling. The total amount is 1.2 million pounds. You can get it when you get on the plane


    what I can guarantee is that your family won''t be deprived of food and housing because they don''t have a job. It''s up to you to live a well-off life.".


    "Thanks sir, that''s enough," Antonov said gratefully.


    Although the conditions are not good, they can make him feel at ease.


    This is the reason why William likes to find someone who has a family and a mouth. If he has a small family, he will have scruples. As long as the employer doesn''t treat him badly, he will be easily satisfied.


    "Someone will go to Moscow to explain the specific content of the task to you in person. Listen to him, do you understand?"Yes sir.


    "Good. Goodbye.".


    Goodbye sir.


    Hang up the phone, William told Sunday to pay attention to the two days from the polar bear that came to Boston plane, while monitoring Boston and polar bear gangs associated police officers.


    ....


    on the third night, William was having a big dinner with a beautiful woman from Italy who came to study in the United States, whom he met when visiting famous scenic spots in Boston during the day. When he planned to go to fitness after the big meal,


    the voice of Sunday came from the earphone, "Sir, the Boston black police you asked me to monitor are driving to the airport. I checked the landing application of the airport, At 8 p.m., a private plane from a polar bear will land at Boston airport.


    Finally, William was happy. Holding the finger of a beautiful woman named Gina, she said with regret:


    "nice to meet you, Gina, but unfortunately, I have work to do in the evening and can''t go shopping with you"


    "maybe you can bring your work to my dormitory." Gina gave William a wink and said:


    "if you don''t mind, I can go shopping with you Friends to help you deal with the work, and then drink a cup? "


    Two together? This made William a little hesitant. Gina finally added, "Luna is not only a Spanish beauty, but also a top student in the management department of Boston University.".


    William, who was still a little hesitant, immediately became alert when he heard this.


    he didn''t believe that the top management students of Boston University would serve a person with their roommates. Even if they did, they wanted to get something from him.


    William is not Teddy. He wants to keep fit when he meets a beautiful woman. Now he has doubts, and he won''t go. "Sorry, Zina, it''s really not a coincidence today. We can only do it next time.".


    After that, he snapped his fingers and waited on the restaurant manager who was not far away. He immediately passed by the empty restaurant and said, "Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?".


    "Can you help me take beautiful miss Gina back?"


    "No problem, sir. I promise I''ll send Miss Gina home safely.".


    "Good, check out.".


    Yes, sir.


    Seeing off the reluctant Gina, William returned to the presidential suite of Four Seasons Hotel and asked Sunday, "what do you find?"


    "Yes, sir, I monitored Gina''s mobile phone. There''s nothing special about the call. Gina bumped into you today, but there''s an interesting name in the call, Mrs. M.".


    "The dead Mrs. m?" Asked William in surprise.

 Chapter 294

    I''m sorry, sir. There are too few clues. I''m not sure it''s Mrs. M. who just passed away.


    Time is too short, William did not blame Sunday, "where is the person who answers the phone?"


    "A very fragrant port in Asia," he said on Sunday.


    MD, this is the first time that someone approached him. Thinking that a group of unidentified and purposeful people were staring at him in the dark, William was upset and angry at the same time.


    he told Sunday, "check it for me, as long as we can ensure our safety, I don''t care about the process, as long as the result, I authorize you to use any method.".


    "Understand, sir, the task has been recorded, start to execute, in operation, in operation,,,, operation resources are insufficient, start to retrieve Boston vacant operation resources, in retrieval, start operation, estimated time is three days.".


    Restless in William idle noisy, patted the earphone gently, "quiet point".


    On Sunday, in order to investigate this mysterious organization, all the vacant computing resources in Boston were quietly mobilized, and many closed hosts and servers in Boston City started themselves at night.


    The unidentified organization around him wants to get close to him, which makes William feel a sense of crisis in his heart. He has no idea about the polar bear Gang a few days ago.


    Now that Pushkin''s top hitter has arrived in Boston, the defense around him will be weakened.


    After thinking for a moment, I dialed McCall, and the call was quickly put through. "Good evening, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Good evening, Michael. I have bad news for you. I just got the news that the five people you killed the day before yesterday were not only grooms,


    the more secret identity was the leader of a polar bear oligarch named Pushkin''s stronghold on the east coast of the United States.


    Half an hour ago, a plane flying from a polar bear brought a man named Ted rensen. His task is to investigate the cause of the death of the five grooms you killed this time.


    two hours later, there will be a plane to polar bear. I''ll deal with it.


    your task is to go to the polar bear and kill Pushkin. Only Pushkin, the gold owner, will be killed When you get to the polar bear, there will be a team of four to support you. How to get rid of Pushkin is up to you. My only requirement is to be clean.


    "I understand." McCall doesn''t talk nonsense. He also knows that if he doesn''t kill the gold owner behind the scenes, it won''t be over.


    with the habit of polar bear gangs, he will be pursued endlessly, and even all the people related to him will not escape.


    After picking up a few items of laundry, McCall took a taxi to a private airport in the suburbs.


    Wearing a mask and baseball cap, he gave the code to the waiting captain. After receiving the code, the captain didn''t ask anything,


    just said to macall, "please follow me, sir. The plane is ready. The whole flight will take nine and a half hours.".


    "Thank you" McCall didn''t say much. He had also flown over Moscow before. He knew that it seemed very far from Boston to Moscow on the map, but the straight-line distance between Boston and Moscow was only about 1800 km,


    as long as the plane flew north, it would save a lot of time to take the Bering Strait.


    ......


    seeing Michael off, William takes the elevator to the underground parking lot and drives Ducati R6 to the warehouse where props and banknotes are stored.


    he scans the whole warehouse with mental energy. After finding no accident, he changes into his nightwear and puts on his gloves.


    he takes more than a dozen paper cutters from the warehouse and opens the conveyor door to Pushkin''s money collection, which was located a few days ago In the air vent of the warehouse.


    Climb into the warehouse along the passage and ignore the money in the warehouse. He needs to deal with the guards in the warehouse first to avoid being disturbed when moving the money.


    With a psychic scan, William soon understood what was going on around him.


    It''s night now. There are only guards in the warehouse. All the money counting and slaughtering workers have gone home from work. That''s what William wants.


    Opening the door of the money room, the four thugs outside the door were shot in the head by the flying knife before they could react.


    One Sunday, he intruded into the main engine of the warehouse and turned off the camera. William was walking all the way.


    any hitters who appeared within 50 meters of him didn''t respond, and they were killed by the flying knife.


    More than ten minutes later, he twisted off the last one who was sleeping, and there was no accident. All the thugs were quietly cleaned up by William.


    he opened the portal, threw all the hanging thugs into the garbage disposal mine in Oxford, and then pulled out the water pipe to wash the blood on the ground.


    This is to create a situation in which the money is stolen by these thugs. As long as there is no one alive or dead, the money will go to these thugs.


    no one will believe that someone can steal several tons of money quietly. You know, a $100 million dollar weighs 1.05 tons.


    So much money can''t be carried away.So William was reminded on Sunday that there was nothing missing in the whole warehouse.


    It took William more than an hour to clean up the blood and other traces, and then he walked into the money storage warehouse with excitement.


    this is really money mountain. It took William several minutes to calm down, throw down the open money bags, and open the transmission door to transport all the money bags to the prop money warehouse.


    Then it was forced to take out the real money and put the prop money into the bag one by one.


    By the time all the money was exchanged, it was already more than 5 a.m.


    MD, tired to death, William sat on the mountain of real money and covered his head because he used too much mental energy,


    listening to the report on Sunday: "Sir, if 100 and 50 notes are not mixed, there will be a total of $630 million in cash.".


    This news is not bad, although not as much as expected, but the white $630 million, let William in a very happy mood.


    After a break, after recovering a lot of mental strength, he touched his head and exhaled heavily, joking: "I''m probably the most expensive Porter in the world.".


    "Sorry sir, it''s not probable, but certain. You are the most expensive Porter," he joked with William on Sunday.


    "Ha ha." after laughing for a while, looking at the hill under his ass, William said bitterly: "fortunately, now we don''t have to move money out or into the money bag. We can use the storage space for about 10 times.


    One hundred million dollars is about 1.5 cubic meters. After half an hour''s rest, William touched Qian Shan and opened the portal to meet Oxford''s treasure room when the storage space was full.


    he piled all his money on the gold nuggets in the treasure room. After 10 trips, he finally transported all his money to Oxford''s castle.


    Back in Boston, I made a circuit short-circuit mechanism according to Sunday''s tips.


    according to Sunday''s estimation, the circuit would be short circuited in about 43 hours and around 12 a.m. the day after tomorrow, and the sparks would splash on the paint, and then the exploded paint would be scattered on the money pile of props.


    the closed warehouse with several ventilation windows would burn like a coal stove.


    The road outside the warehouse is blocked by containers, so the fire engines can''t get in at all, and all the money will be burned in less than 2 hours.


    The thugs disappeared, the money burned, and the warehouse was rented online on Sunday with a fake identity, so even if someone suspected it, there was no clue.

 Chapter 295

    William is at ease to deal with the money. Half of his goal is achieved, and the rest depends on what benefits he can get from the tarsov brothers in New York.


    now he just needs to deal with the matter of Boston, a local dog named Ted.


    but after thinking about it, William thinks that he should let Ted go to New York to fight with the tarsov brothers In case it''s too easy for the two tarasovs to default.


    Too easy to get, no one will cherish.


    After making up his mind, William thought about this trip to the United States. He not only found a super thug to be the gatekeeper of the castle, but also gained a lot of money.


    As for the fact that the money can''t be put in the bank openly, he doesn''t care at all. Cash is also money.


    he has more opportunities to use cash than ordinary businessmen. When dealing with some secret matters, cash is more convenient and safer than transfer.


    Back to the hotel, William had a good sleep in his big bed after washing. At 4 p.m., William, who had been sleeping for 10 hours, got up to wash.


    I ordered a double order of French food, Meimei finished, and sat on the balcony with a glass to listen to the Sunday report.


    Maybe Mr. Ted knew that he had done too many bad things, so he did a good job in his own security and confidentiality when he came to Boston, a strange place.


    there was no indoor camera in the place where he lived, which made him blind on Sunday. Without a camera, he was blind on Sunday.


    "Have you heard about the depositors and the missing money?" Asked William.


    "Not yet, sir. Maybe they were too afraid of the polar bear gang. The workers went home after waiting for more than two hours.".


    "Haha, of course, those workers don''t dare to call the police. If they don''t know the function of the warehouse, they will have a ghost.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "call wigo Tarasov in New York and tell him that it''s time for him to take action now. Don''t try to enjoy his success.


    Ted will definitely report to Pushkin and ask for help after knowing that the money and the guards are gone.


    do you think Pushkin will suspect that wigo and the guards have colluded to blackmail him?"


    "Sir, according to my calculation, the probability is as high as 70%," he replied after more than ten seconds of silence on Sunday.


    "No, the answer is 100%. You still don''t know about people''s minds. When such a large sum of money disappears quietly, Pushkin will suspect anyone, even the Hound of tyronson.


    as long as he suspects, Pushkin will secretly send people to the United States to investigate this matter. Next, it will be fun. The underground world of New York will certainly be in chaos for some time in the future.


    " As a prospective ally on the front, we have the obligation to inform Vigo Tarasov and let him have a preparation.


    hehe, as long as he starts to prepare his hands, the abnormal behavior will not be long enough, and the civil war of polar bear gang will be inevitable.


    When he can''t bear the pressure, Viggo will ask us for help. He will ask us to kill Pushkin as soon as possible. Only then will he really be willing to give everything.


    He took a sip of whiskey and "sent a message to Ted, the hound who was wandering around, telling him that Andre, the head of the warehouse guard, had defected and his master''s money had disappeared.".


    "OK sir, the message has been sent to Boston black cop Frank.".


    ......


    it was exactly what William thought. After receiving the news from frank, tedlarson rushed to the warehouse with three Boston black police officers to check it.


    the person and money were missing. Tedlarson was a bit flustered.


    calm down, and tedlarson asked Frank three people about the people who worked here and the people who lived nearby People.


    The news shows that there was no gun fight in the warehouse last night. Ted is very upset. It seems that Andre and the guards may have defected.


    His mutiny cost him hundreds of millions of dollars. He could think of Pushkin''s reaction and hesitated for a long time. Ted took out his mobile phone and called Pushkin.


    "What happened to the stronghold?" Asked Pushkin as soon as he got through.


    After the silence, Ted said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Pushkin, things are different from what we thought before.


    the five Slavists in the stronghold should have been killed, because the money in the warehouse and Andre''s group have disappeared.".


    "Again, what money and people are missing," Pushkin asked incredulously.


    "The money transferred once every six months and Andre and his men disappeared overnight," Ted repeated with a black face,


    but unlike what he imagined, Pushkin was worthy of being an oligarch in the polar bear, not furious or angry,


    just said in a gloomy voice, "tell me all you know.".


    Hearing this, Ted suddenly had an idea to make his heart beat violently. After forcing himself to calm down, he sorted out his thoughts and said:


    "according to the clues I have now, Andre and his family disappeared last night, but the residents nearby did not hear the sound of guns and trucks,Moreover, I checked carefully in the warehouse and found that there was no gunfight, no bloodstain or fighting in the warehouse,


    so I infer that Andre should have had the idea of betrayal for a long time. The stronghold leader slavi should have found something and was killed by Andre.


    It seems that they were flustered by my arrival, so they all ran away overnight.


    "How much cash is there in the warehouse?" Pushkin asked, gritting his teeth. Now it''s not clear. He can only believe Ted''s words for a while.


    "I don''t know, sir. Andre has been in charge of the warehouse, and Vigo Tarasov has been in charge of the transshipment. Only the two of them know the exact amount of money, but according to the previous record, it should not be less than 500 million dollars"


    after that, Ted said in silence for a moment, "Mr. Pushkin, is it possible that Vigo Tarasov is also involved in this incident?" .


    "No, it''s so possible. Viggo has been loyal all these years and has never made any mistakes. Part of the money is his"


    Pushkin can''t help being silent. Although he gave Viggo a lot of money, he suddenly felt that it was not much compared with the $500 million.


    Tens of millions are too few compared with 500 million. If Viggo gets the money, he can do too much.


    Pushkin is beginning to regret that all the bribery information in New York has been handed over to Vigo for safekeeping. If Vigo has a different heart,


    with money in his hand and the handle of New York officials, Vigo can leave him alone and do it on his own.


    But the polar bear and the United States are two fundamentally different countries. Pushkin himself can''t go to the United States. He has no choice but to delegate power to his subordinates.


    This made Pushkin wonder if Vigo was really involved in this.


    After thinking for a long time, he said, "I''ll send someone to New York. Leave Boston alone for the time being. After dealing with the matter, I''ll go to New York and take the person I sent to investigate Vigo. If Vigo is involved, then kill him.".


    Ted tried his best to suppress his cheering voice and whispered, "I understand.".


    This result is what he wants. Now, even if Viggo doesn''t participate, he will secretly force Viggo to fight back.


    Ted doesn''t want to be a hound anymore. He also wants to be a superior man, rather than a thug who flies where there is a problem.


    Hang up the phone, Ted walked to frank and other black police with a smile, "it''s OK, Andre got the news, it may have been exposed here, he moved away secretly according to Mr. Pushkin''s orders.".


    Frank and the other three black policemen all breathed a sigh, thinking that things were not so bad as to be out of control.

 Chapter 296

    "Let''s go. We have something to do." Ted headed out of the warehouse and returned to the stronghold at noon. "Eat first.".


    "OK" several people ran all morning. They were really hungry. They went into the box in the dining room and sat down to finish ordering.


    Ted took a few mouthfuls of wine and shook his head and said, "I''ll go upstairs and pick up a bottle of vodka and try it later.".


    Frank and the three of them looked at each other after Ted left, and they were not idiots. They were suspicious of Ted''s sudden good talk, but when Ted came back with the wine,


    they poured a glass for themselves first, took a few mouthfuls, and then they went to most of them with suspicion,


    they poured half a vodka for the three of them, and Ted picked up the glass and said:


    "Mr. Pushkin wants us to have a drink So you are lucky to meet Mr. Pushkin when he is in urgent need of you.


    "Ha ha" Frank three people hear this, the suspicion in the heart is basically gone, pick up the glass and Ted touched one, "don''t worry, we can definitely find the murderer, cheers.".


    "Cheers" after four people drank the wine in one gulp,


    after a few drinks, the atmosphere between them began to ease up. But a few minutes later, before the dinner was delivered, Frank found his tongue numb,


    asked suspiciously, "how can this Vodka be so strong? It''s a bit drunk before a few drinks.".


    Just as the other two black policemen wanted to speak, they suddenly found that their bodies began to command, and their hands and feet began to numb.


    the three men looked at Ted who was smiling and could still hold up his glass to drink in horror,


    Frank, the strongest man, stared at ted with a calm face and stammered: "why do you drink more than us, but it''s OK.".


    "Idiot" Ted looked at the three people with disdain, took out a small syringe from his trousers pocket and threw it on the dining table,


    "this is the antidote of anesthetics. I just need to put my hand into my pocket, and the needle goes directly into my leg. As soon as I push my hand, the antidote goes into my body.".


    Ted laughs, "I forgot to tell you that I was a secret policeman ten years ago. This kind of trick will come out the first month after I enter the secret police school.".


    Stand up, walk to the side of the nearest black police behind, said with a smile: "well, you should go on the road, to blame you know too much.".


    The black policeman, who was held by Ted''s chin, tried desperately to struggle, but the anesthetic made him unable to raise his hand,


    with three "clicks" in a row, Frank broke his neck without any struggle.


    He got up and straightened his clothes, went out of the box and said to the gang man at work in the restaurant, "strip all three of them, throw them into the Irish territory, and tell the Irish that this is a warning. If you don''t want to fight, be safe.".


    "Ming, Ming, understand" little brother stuttered back.


    Ted was very satisfied with his little brother''s fear and said with a smile, "have you found the two missing chicks you''re looking for?".


    I''m sorry, sir. We''ve searched all the sites in the past two days, but we haven''t found them. I suspect they''ve escaped from Boston.


    "Keep looking. A week later, if you haven''t found it, I''ll throw you into the sea as bait to catch sharks," Ted said harshly, holding his brother''s collar. "Do you understand me.


    "Yes, yes, sir.".


    Send me a car to New York.


    After lunch, Ted got into a Mercedes Benz SUV. After getting on the bus, he lay in the back compartment and closed his eyes to sleep. At noon, although he was injected with antidote, the anesthetic still affected him more or less.


    In order not to affect his skills, he didn''t go to see Vigo Tarasov immediately after arriving in New York, but planned to have a night off, which gave Vigo more than ten hours to prepare.


    When Ted first arrived in New York, Viggo Tarasov and his brother Abram Tarasov were meeting secretly in a nightclub.


    "So you''re really going to do it yourself," Abram asked in horror. "Viggo, you''re crazy. Pushkin and the leaders of the United States won''t let us go.".


    "What if Pushkin dies?" Wigo Tarasov said calmly, "someone is thinking of Pushkin. As long as Pushkin is dead,


    the leaders in New York are willing to spend money, the Continental Hotel in New York will help us deal with it.


    after it is completed, I will give you all the business of smuggling cars and oil. You only need to give me four floors a month.


    "Well?" Abram stares at his elder brother and feels that he has to get to know him again. After a long time, Abram says, "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel.".


    Sitting on the sofa, he thought about the benefits after the completion of the project. Before, he turned in 80% of the profits, but now he paid 50% less. If he could get 60%, he would make twice as much money.


    the temptation of money made Abram excited and swallow his saliva, "will Pushkin really be killed?"


    "Ha ha, Abram, let''s not talk about anything else. If something happens to me, do you think Pushkin will let you go? Those people in China are not as kind as us. They like to kill everyone who has relations with their enemies,You are my brother, and you can''t escape if I have an accident. Even if you go to tell on me, I will fail,


    your best ending is to find a place to remain anonymous for a lifetime. Don''t forget how many gangs of other countries we have offended in New York in recent years,


    as long as you lose power, some people want to kill you and make your name known, and by the way, get some money from you. ".


    Of course, Abram understood these reasons, because he had done this kind of thing before. The leader of the losing gang was a big fat sheep in the eyes of some gang newcomers.


    When Viggo saw that Abram began to loosen, he began to play the family card, bowed his head and brewed for a moment,


    when Viggo looked up again, Abram saw that his brother was in tears, "God, what are you doing?"


    Wigo sobbed in a low voice: "Abram, I have reached the point where I have to stand on my own. Ilsov was taken as a hostage, and someone pointed a gun at me the other day and asked me to say some anti Pushkin words.


    originally, they were going to look for you, but I had to deal with them. Otherwise, do you think they would let you and your children go? They''ve been after us for a long time.


    Abram was grateful for Viggo''s words. Although he didn''t fully believe Viggo''s words, he believed that the two brothers were targeted.


    after all, the two brothers are the most powerful gang in New York. Once they rebel against them, Pushkin''s influence in New York will be reduced by half.


    "Vigo, I always have to know who is fighting Pushkin I also need to know whether the people behind the scenes are worthy of our loyalty.


    "Loyalty?" Abram has fallen to him, which makes wigo feel relieved, "no, after today, our loyalty to ourselves,


    after the event, I will give half of my wealth to the people behind the scenes as a reward. If they are not satisfied, I can give them all my wealth, but I will never be another person''s dog.".


    Looking at Viggo''s ferocious face, Abram suddenly realized that all this had nothing to do with family affection, interests, and rights.


    His brother wanted to be the king of the underground world in New York, so he did not hesitate to cooperate with the devil, betrayed his master, took his son''s life as a hostage, took his brother''s and nephew''s life as a chip,


    Abram secretly scolded him for his damned desire for power. It seems that he will have to stay away from Viggo in the future, so as not to be kicked away by him as an obstacle.

 Chapter 297

    Just as Viggo said, Abram understood that things had come to a point where he could not help but said, "what do you need me to do?"


    This made wigo very happy. Abram was on the same front with him, and his winning rate rose sharply.


    he stood up and wanted to lift up the four big handbags beside the sofa, but he gave up after lifting one. It was too heavy. He kicked the remaining three bags under the kick,


    opened a suitcase on the table, and when he opened it, it was full of gold coins from Continental Hotel,


    wigo He solemnly said: "there are 20 million US dollars and 200 gold coins of mainland hotels, and no one should be watching you now.


    I need you to take these money and gold coins to the mainland hotel to issue a mission and kill all the people who are against us.".


    Abram jumped up with fright, "it''s impossible, Vigo. The mainland hotel will not take this kind of task even if it''s more powerful, and it''s OK to kill one or two or even ten,


    but if the mainland Hotel dares to take this kind of fight for power to fully intervene in the underground world of New York, it will be targeted by all the forces in the underground world afterwards, and they won''t take this kind of task to break the rules." .


    "Then go to Winston, the hotel manager, in private. I don''t believe that he has no killer to take over private work. As long as the task doesn''t enter the hotel killer system, it won''t have much impact on Winston. At least we have to make sure that the mainland hotels won''t take over on us.


    And you tell him that as long as you are willing to help me, I will repay him in the future. As long as I can do it, I will help you three times for free. ".


    "But", "


    " FK, no but ".


    Wigo hesitated when he saw Abram, walked up to him and stared at him fiercely, saying: "now I''m talking with you about whether our Tarasov family can exist or not.


    those damned rules can only be regarded as rules when we are all alive. If we can''t live, the rules will be shit.


    do you understand what''s going on? Do you miss your son Is the daughter going to be a street girl after being killed? Asshole.


    After Viggo''s scolding, he finally woke Abram up and let go of his scruples, with a ferocious face. "Well, let''s do it.


    whoever wants to kill us, we''ll kill first. The big deal is that I''ll open all my taxi information networks to Winston for free.".


    Ha ha, yes, that''s it. Abram, I will support you to integrate all taxis in New York after it is completed. You will become the second king of news in New York besides the king of beggars, Bowery king.


    "Really?" Abram asked excitedly.


    "Of course, I don''t support who else you can support," Viggo replied positively,


    at the same time, he thought that it would be good to hand over the taxi business with less money and trouble to Abram, so that he would not have other business ideas after he had oil and smuggled cars.


    Vigo knows very well that the whole taxi system in New York is not so easy to integrate. It''s thankful that half of it can be taken up. It''s impossible to take up all of it.


    However, even if it only accounts for half, it''s also a great thing.


    in the future, even if Abram can''t become Bowery king, all underground affairs in New York will be clear, but it won''t be much different.


    MA Dan, Viggo suddenly looks at Abram, who is a little reckless in his own eyes, when is he so smart Intentionally or unintentionally?


    As long as he has the source of information in the underground world, Abram is more useful than him in the eyes of those big people to some extent.


    maybe this identity can save his life at any time.


    In doubt, Viggo asked tentatively, "are you confident? The future king of information.


    "Of course, with your support and the profits from oil and smuggled cars, I can certainly integrate all taxis in New York."


    Abram grinned askew, "don''t worry, Viggo, if you want to know anything in the future, just tell me and I promise to give it to you right away.".


    This words let Vigo''s tense heart relax. It seems that his younger brother is still that reckless man. He really thinks that if he has money and someone can integrate all the taxis. Hehe, you will be in trouble in the future.


    "Thank you, my brother. We don''t have much time. Go to Winston and go early so that no one will come to him before us," whispered Viggo.


    "I understand," Abram nodded. Each of them dragged four backpacks and suitcases to the elevator, and the elevator went down to the underground parking lot. Then they worked together to lift four backpacks and suitcases containing 200 gold coins into Abram''s car.


    "FK, I never knew five million dollars would be so heavy," Viggo muttered as he closed the door.


    "Ha ha, Vigo, you don''t know that $10 million has 105 kg. Unless super Hercules, no one can easily run around with $5 million,


    those who can easily run around with $5 million and $10 million in the movie must be fake," Abram said with a laugh.


    Wigo is a bit embarrassed. "Well, business matters."."I see," Abram nodded, opened the door, lit the car, opened the window and said to Viggo, "wait for my good news.".


    "Well, keep it a secret and wait for your good news.".


    Seeing off Abram, Viggo stood in the parking lot looking forward to watching Abram''s car turn and leave, thinking silently that as long as Winston was on his side, it would be easier for him to get rid of his opponent.


    Driving out of the parking lot, Abram yelled at Viggo as he drove, "fku, Viggo, do you really think I''m an idiot? Wait and see, asshole. I really think that seat is easy?


    If you don''t have a way out, an idiot will take his life to help you, an asshole, and want to be the king of the underground. I think when you really get to that day, it''s when you go to see Sadang, idiot, asshole, no brain ".


    After scolding for a long time, Abram burst out laughing, "it''s not bad, at least as long as you connect with Winston,


    in the future, you don''t have to be afraid of being assassinated by an assassin. In New York, no assassin dares to disobey the orders of the mainland hotel manager.


    it''s good not to be the boss. It''s the king to keep a low profile and get rich. People''s eyes are always on the first in the industry, and no one will To care about the second in a thousand years,


    because the first in the industry is ahead, the threat of the second will not be so great. ".


    Abram said with a smile, "in the gang, Viggo is on the front line, and in the intelligence world, Bowery King''s front teeth are on the top. I''m the safest one.


    Bowery king, Viggo, only you idiots care about reputation, but you don''t know that what''s famous in the underground world is someone else''s target and threat.


    I''m on my own, It''s not impossible to be a grandson when necessary. If it''s not good to be a dog, be a mouse. As long as you don''t show your head, the mouse is the safest, because no official person in New York is willing to go to the sewer to catch a mouse. ".


    It turns out that this guy has been acting when he was with Viggo just now.


    if William knows what Abram thinks, he will praise Abram for his talent. This is the smart man who really knows how to protect the lives of the world below.

 Chapter 298

    Half an hour later, Abram came to the mainland Hotel and gave a gold coin to the doorman at the side door of the hotel. After waiting for more than ten minutes, he saw the lobby manager Kalon,


    "good evening, Mr. Tarasov. What can I do for you?" although Kalon is a black man, his etiquette is impeccable.


    Abram sat in the parking space and apologized. "Good evening, Mr. Caron. I''m sorry. For some reasons, I don''t want to let people know that I''m coming to the hotel, so please forgive me for not getting off the car and saying hello to you. I''m here to see the manager Winston. Is Mr. Winston in the hotel?"


    Karon nodded and motioned to the guard to open the iron gate. Abram immediately drove into the inner parking lot and got off with a box.


    Kalon looked at the box, and Abram patted it with his hand. He saw that the box was filled with gold coins, otherwise Abram would not have to work so hard to carry such a small box,


    "please follow me, Mr. Tarasov. The manager is meeting guests on the top floor, and I will inform him later. It depends on the manager''s meaning to see or not.".


    "OK, thank you." now he begged Winston, so Abram didn''t care about carlon''s attitude. "There are four backpacks in the car. Please send someone to help me with them.".


    "All right, Mr. Tarasov," Karon reached out and made a gesture of "please follow me.".


    Karon took Abram to a reception room on the top floor by special elevator and poured a cup of coffee to Abram himself. "Just a moment, Mr. Tarasov. I''ll go to the manager for instructions.".


    "Thank you," Abram looked forward to seeing Karon leave, thinking for a moment if he and wigotti were not satisfied with Winston''s terms, what chips would the two brothers have to move Winston.


    Before long, the sound of a helicopter propeller came. It was the big man who could land directly on the top floor of the mainland hotel.


    what carlon said meant that Winston met him personally.


    As soon as he was curious, Abram wanted to go out to have a look. Before he opened the door of the conference room, he was stopped by two bodyguards guarding outside the door. "I''m sorry, sir, for confidentiality reasons, you can''t go out of the door now.".


    "All right" Abram walks back to the sofa and sits down,


    two bodyguards outside the door walk into the conference room to have a look. They nod to Abram and close the door when they don''t find anything.


    This wait made Abram wait for two hours. When he was getting impatient, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Mr. Tarasov, Mr. Winston has time to see you now. Please follow me," he said politely.


    Abram was relieved. After waiting for two hours, he got up and walked quickly to the door with the gold coin box. "Thank you, Mr. Caron. I can''t wait to see Mr. Winston.".


    Through a long corridor, they came to the top garden. It was cool in New York in September. As soon as they entered the garden, a breeze blew by, and Abram''s restless heart slowly relaxed.


    Looking up, I saw Winston, the manager of Continental Hotel, talking with a young man sitting with his back to him.


    Seeing Abram come in, Winston said a few words to the young man with his back to him, stood up and walked to Abram.


    After shaking hands, Winston said with a smile, "good evening, little Tarasov. What can I do for you?"


    It''s a matter of life and death. Now there''s an outsider. Abram hesitates, but before he speaks, he hears Winston say, "it''s OK. Please tell me if you have anything.".


    Winston''s impatience was immediately felt by Abram. He was very curious about who the young man sitting with his back to him was, so that Winston could not avoid it at all.


    But now is not the time to be curious. Looking at the garden, he found a round table not far away and said, "can we go there to talk? Mr. Winston, what I''m going to say later concerns the lives of me and Viggo, and I have to be careful. ".


    Winston was curious about Abram''s caution. He knew the identities of Abram and Viggo. It seemed that things were really important for Abram to be so careful. "OK, please follow me.".


    He took Abram to the round table and sat down. Then Winston said, "tell me what it is.".


    Abram put his suitcase on the round table, opened it, and a box full of mainland Hotel Gold Coins came into view.


    Winston looked at the gold coins a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that your two brothers had so many hotel gold coins,


    if I remember correctly, it seems that your brother didn''t issue a task in the hotel, can you tell me how you got these gold coins Did you come here? "


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Winston. Although Viggo and I didn''t personally release the mission, we have some business contacts with the hotel, such as asking for information, solving some gangsters and so on.".


    Winston turned to look at Karon standing behind him.


    Karon nodded, "yes, sir, the hotel does have a lot of troubles, which need the cooperation of local special groups, especially the car service of some members. Mr. Abram''s taxi company has been cooperating with us very well. He is a person who abides by the rules."."That''s good," he said, making Winston very happy. "I like people who obey the rules. Come on, Tarasov, we''re in a cooperative relationship. As long as we don''t violate the rules of the hotel, I''ll help you as much as I can.".


    This made Abram choke. This time he came to break the rules. Now the old fox Winston stopped him. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why?" Winston frowned at Abram when he saw that Abram did not speak.


    After thinking for a moment, Abram clenched his teeth. "I''m sorry, Mr. Winston, it''s about my life and wigo''s life. I won''t prevaricate you. I brought 200 hotel gold coins and 20 million dollars this time. Wigo and I hope you can get your support and help us deal with some troubles.".


    "Trouble?" Winston looked down at Abram. "Just trouble? You can''t get 200 gold coins for a little trouble.


    "200 gold coins represent 200 missions, and 20 million US dollars represent 200 lives. Do you want to fight a big war in New York?


    Or do you want me to retire early? As long as I take over the task of you, I will be questioned by the high desk meeting in a few days.


    Abram was staring at Winston uncomfortable, sitting upright, hands on the round table, begging: "you see if this mission can be accepted in private, or you tell me a few names, we will contact them ourselves,


    in exchange, we will hand over the intelligence network to you, at the same time, we can talk about any request you have.".


    "Any request?"


    Abram turned his head at the sound and was startled to see a young man standing behind him quietly. He looked like the young man who had been sitting on the sofa in the reception area just now.


    "Why?" Winston was very helpless about William''s bad taste. He shook his head and said with a smile, "are you interested in them?"


    Ha ha, dear Winston, I''m not only interested in them, but also in Pushkin behind them.


    "Hello, Mr. Abram Tarasov. My name is William Devonshire. I''m from England. I''m sorry, but for some accidents, we should have met in Boston a few days ago.".

 Chapter 299

    Seeing Abram''s puzzled face, William said with a smile, "I asked John wicker to meet your brother, Viggo Tarasov, the other day. I hope to invite you two to meet in Boston and talk about our concerns.".


    "Pushkin?" Abram asked.


    "Yes, I have some opinions on some of Mr. Pushkin''s practices, but I don''t know how to communicate with him, so I sent people to visit Mr. Pushkin''s stronghold in Boston,


    but the process of communication was not very pleasant and thorough, so my people had to go to Moscow to have a personal chat with him.".


    The hell of communication, Abram immediately understood that this young man was the mastermind of their gang infighting, and the fuse for their brothers to leave the gang.


    to say that communication is actually to send someone to the door to deliver tickets to hell. Now not only kill their people, but also want to kill the boss behind the scenes, the ultimate goal is to swallow them up It''s a gang.


    Abram swallowed his saliva. He knew that he had no way back now. If he didn''t promise, he would not be able to get out of the mainland hotel. "Mr. Devonshire, I must remind you that even if you can get our support, you can''t really rule our polar bear gang.".


    "No, no, no, I think you''re wrong, Abram," William said, narrowing his eyes. "I don''t have a big appetite, I''m not interested in managing your group, I don''t earn much, I''m troublesome, and I''m not accepted by the mainstream society.


    to me, it''s like a casumasu cheese. Although the price is good, I can''t accept that it looks good, but it''s long inside Cheese full of live maggots.


    Abram felt that a gang that can generate hundreds of millions or even more than one billion dollars a year could not see what the super rich wanted.


    "Mr. Devonshire, just say what you want.".


    "I need an agent. It''s said that your group bribes your brother Viggo for the whole East Coast account book," William said with a smile.


    "How do you know that?" Abram asked in horror. This is the core secret of his group. Even he only knows a little bit of rumors.


    "Don''t worry about how I know," William said, squinting. "I need a backup. At the same time, when I need it, you have to help me solve some problems.


    as for Winston''s remuneration, as you said, it''s not too much to hand over your intelligence network management power and hand over three layers of profits to Winston within five years.".


    Abram looked at Winston and wondered if William would be in charge of the matter.


    Winston just shrugged his shoulders. Although he didn''t know why William did it, he believed that William would do no harm to him.


    "well," Abram agreed before long. After all, 30% profit is much better than Pushkin''s 8-story plan.


    Moreover, William did not interfere with any of their internal rights. Abram believed that Viggo would agree if he was here, because Viggo was most concerned about rights and autonomy.


    "Well, it seems that we have reached an agreement. Although I would like to have a drink to celebrate, I don''t think you are in the mood.".


    William turned to Karen and said, "can you call Mr. John wicker for me?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, just a moment, please," replied Karen, bowing.


    A few minutes later, John wick, dressed in a decent new suit and with his hair combed back, led by Karen into the top garden.


    As John wicker approached, he said hello to William and Winston: "good evening, Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Winston.".


    "Good evening, John," Winston said with a nod and a smile. "I heard you''ve got a girlfriend.".


    After hearing this sentence, John wick, a murderer, blushed and nodded shyly: "yes, sir, I didn''t expect that I could meet true love. Helen is my angel. She gives me a glimmer of light in my dark life.".


    "Well," William impatiently interrupts wick. He is still concerned about Wick''s earlier period of taking uriolov away.


    A murderer who never blinks an eye is looking for a girlfriend. He even finds a woman with virgin heart. Especially when he sees that John wicker is full of happy eyes, he suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.


    "John, this is Abram Tarasov, the brother of Mr. Vigo Tarasov you met last time. They have some problems to deal with. Do they have any problems?"


    "No, sir", John wick shook his head, agreed quickly, but hesitated.


    William introduced to Abram: "Abram, this is John wick, a great member of Continental Hotel. He is an expert and a super expert on how to deal with his opponent.


    ask your brother Viggo to understand how good wick is, and he can solve all matters related to murder.".


    Abram looks at John wick in a suit with doubts. He doesn''t believe that John wick will be a super killer.Wick looks more like an actor or a model. "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I can''t decide this. I have to ask wigo to make sure.".


    "You are free" William nodded, did not care about Abram''s suspicion, related to the lives of their brothers, careful not normal.


    Abram nodded apologetically to William, took out his cell phone and stepped aside to call Viggo.


    John wick, after Abram came to the corner of the garden, looked at William in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to say what he wanted to say.


    John wicker''s expression made William, who had already had a premonition in his mind, flash some memory pictures,


    suddenly reacted and said in surprise: "FK, do you want to retire?"


    John wick looked at William in horror. He didn''t expect that he was just a little hesitant, so he was seen by William. He not only saw it, but also accurately guessed what he thought.


    after William told him the identity of Helen, John wick thought about it again and again these days. Finally, he couldn''t let Helen go in his heart.


    his killing career for more than ten years made him really happy I''m really tired of it, so in the face of the stiff faced William, John wicker said: "Sir, I pray that this mission is the last one. After the mission, I hope to retire and marry Helen.".


    "When I was 5 years old, I was an orphan. The tribe raised me, but they didn''t give me any warmth and care. They only trained me as a tool when they raised me.


    I started killing the first sheep when I was 5 years old, and started to perform the first task when I was 15 years old. Now I am in my 30s, and I feel like a killing machine after nearly 20 years of killing >


    until I met Helen, she was the only one who made me feel love, and made me feel that I was still a living person, not a machine ",


    John wick said with a firm voice, looking at William''s slowly darkening face, he said without fear:" so I hope to spend the rest of my life with the people I love safely. ".


    But John wick just blinked. William, who was a few meters away from him, came to him like a blink. He grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up.


    You seem to forget that your life is mine, John wick.

 Chapter 300

    Just after the phone call, I heard wigo describe how John wicker killed all the way from the top of the nightclub to the first floor, killed all the pieces that Pushkin buried beside wigo, and swaggered out of the nightclub with wigo''s son ilsov.


    Although his son was tied up, wigo had to admit that John wick was really a super player, which made Abram confident that he could invite John wick to carry out the task and came back with a look of excitement.


    Can not walk a few steps to see that let him look forward to the Super Master blink of an eye was looking harmless William grabbed the neck, single hand up.


    Looking at John wick who did not dare to move like a dead fish, Abram''s heart was shocked beyond words. He looked at William with a wide mouth and a face of panic.


    Winston and carlon, who are closest to William, are also very surprised at his speed just now. They know something about William''s skill, but they didn''t expect that William''s skill would be too fast for people to react.


    However, John Wick''s feelings can only be described as turbulent waves. He just blinked his eyes, and he was controlled by one hand.


    feeling the strength from William''s palm, John wick knew very well that if William wanted to, his neck would be broken like straw.


    John wicker, who knows all about the organs of the human body, doesn''t dare to move at all. Otherwise, without William''s effort, his 90kg weight will break his neck.


    This made Abram and Winston feel that John wick did not dare to resist any action, just like William wanted him to die, he was willing to die.


    Only Karon, who is also an expert, can understand that it is the wisest choice for John wick not to move. Otherwise, before John wick resists with a gun, his neck will be broken immediately.


    After feeling the pain and dyspnea in his neck, John wicker reacted from shock and pressed his hands on William''s wrist to relieve the downward pulling force of his body on his cervical vertebra. After breathing a little more smoothly, he opened his mouth and explained:


    "Mr. Devonshire, I didn''t want to betray you, it''s a misunderstanding.".


    William stares at John Wick''s twisted face and eyes full of desire for survival due to his poor breathing, and says, "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. Your eyes just disgust me. I can feel your thoughts. Love dazzles your mind and makes you lose your sense, thinking that you can fight against the world.".


    "Wait a minute, William, let go of wicker first". After decades of living, the crafty Winston knew what William was going to say next,


    it was nothing more than cruel words, and those cruel words, in Winston''s opinion, were nonsense. It was no good to put cruel words,


    so he quickly interrupted William, so that his nephew would not say something irreparable in his anger and let him go When he was divorced from his subordinates, he was really upset with his subordinates under suspicion and had to kill John wick.


    now, John wick also wants to explain that the truth is still on William''s side.


    Winston didn''t want to mention the rule that mainland hotels should not kill people at all, so that the young William would not feel that he was killed by mainland wine if he let John wick go The shop was scared,


    in order to save face, he twisted John Wick''s neck in anger, and the matter was really irreparable.


    whether Gao desk would care whether William was the nephew of the manager or not, he would send someone to assassinate William for the sake of rules and reputation.


    As for whether or not to kill William, that will be another matter,


    but Winston absolutely didn''t want this situation to happen. He said hastily, "there''s something to say. Since wick said it was a misunderstanding, let him explain. Let wick finish before making a decision.".


    Even if William didn''t want to hear Winston''s words, he would have to give him face. Moreover, in the current situation, either he really broke John Vick''s neck, or he had to let John Vick go first.


    William calmed down a little when Winston interrupted him. It''s not good for him to kill John wick at this time.


    William will never do anything that is not good.


    even if he is separated from John wick, he will still have use value as long as he wants to retire.


    for a killer who wants to retire, William will not squeeze all his value I won''t stop.


    Thinking of this, William laughed, let go of the hand holding John Wick''s neck, and went to sit on the sofa, waiting for John wick to explain.


    If he is satisfied with the explanation, it''s still his staff, and his opponent William thinks he''s still good,


    but if he''s not satisfied, it''s waste utilization. As for the person who does business, it''s a big deal to find Carlos, the cross in Switzerland,


    by the way, find out how Colin, who wants money and looks like a dead waiter, trains,


    when I think of Colin Name, William make complaints about it, this name is false, and the mercenary idiot will tell the real name to others.


    William, who was thinking about this, was interrupted by a fierce "cough" sound.


    John wick, who had just been put down, bent over to cover his neck and greedily breathed more than ten mouthfuls of air, but his breathing was too fierce, and then began to cough violently.William, who was sitting on the sofa, didn''t urge him. He pointed to the sofa beside him and motioned to Abram, who was a little afraid, to sit down.


    as for Winston, he didn''t mean to be too close now that there was an outsider. However, he would be very happy if he knew Winston''s hard work for him just now. It''s really his uncle.


    Winston gave William a white look and waved to Abram, who did not dare to come forward, to show that he was OK.


    with the master of Winston, Abram followed Winston to the sofa and sat down with a flattering face.


    No way, he is now in the mainland Hotel, people have to bow under the eaves, Abram comforted himself, as long as you can safely out of the hotel, pretend grandson is nothing.


    After coughing for more than ten times and panting for half a day, John wick straightened out his breath, lowered his head, straightened up his body, and looked at William who was drinking whiskey with some fear.


    after thinking about it, John wick bent his right knee silently and wanted to kneel on one knee.


    but this time, just like the last time he wanted to kneel, he was hit by a huge force before his legs were bent to half "Diling" dropped a glass on the ground, rolled a few times and made a circle, which was reflected in people''s eyes.


    John wicker kept his body steady until he reached the step and his heel touched the rising step. As soon as he stood still, he heard William''s words,


    "I''m not your parents, I''m not the emperor, and I''m not the one in heaven, so I don''t like people kneeling, Especially you, John wick, the people you knelt down on have no good end.


    William scolded John wick as much as he did last time, but he couldn''t change his kneeling problem. In the movie, John wick knelt several times. Foreigners are soft bones, and they kneel all the time.


    if you want to kneel, don''t kneel me. William doesn''t want to be scolded by fatty''s fans.


    "I don''t believe that kneeling means submission. I like to reason first, and only when the reason doesn''t make sense can I use a gun and a knife."


    William poured out the whiskey again, drank a lot and said, "tell me, John wicker, is your life mine?".


    John wick was very grateful to William for twice refusing him to kneel down. If there was no way, no one would kneel down, so he nodded quickly, "yes, Mr. Devonshire, my life is yours.".

 Chapter 301

    "Well, I''m not unreasonable. Although your life belongs to me, you''re not my slave," William said, touching his glass and looking at John wick playfully. "You should keep your promise. You should always keep it.".


    In fact, William knows very well that even if he has saved John Wick''s life, it does not mean that William can arbitrarily oppress John wick.


    It''s so hot because John wick just looked at him with a challenge in his eyes. It''s normal for him to give up his career for love, but it doesn''t mean that John wick can turn against his employer.


    John wicker pondered for a moment and said, "Mr. Devonshire, I can continue to serve you after retirement. I can do other things besides being a killer.".


    "Hum" thinking that this guy can kill New York for the sake of a dog, let alone a woman now,


    as long as he gets in the way of his beloved woman, John wicker will definitely turn around and deal with William.


    This strengthened William''s mind. With these killers and gangsters, they can''t talk about morality and commitment at all. Some of them only have naked transactions. When they need to, commitment is the day. When they don''t need it,


    commitment is the burden, the shackles that restrict their freedom, shouting that for the sake of love, any shackles should be broken.


    Staring into John Wick''s eyes, William asked with great interest, "what else can you do but kill people?".


    "As the secret guardian of Devonshire family, I can take Helen to Oxford to work for you. I am an ordinary person at ordinary times, and I will help you to solve the threat to the castle when necessary"


    this time, John wicker replied frankly that he knows that he has no power to protect himself. Even if he retires, he can''t live in peace.


    as like as two peas, but he is smart, careful, William is not stupid. Although there are some accidents, John Vic will want to go to Oxford to live in seclusion. But instinctive William thinks John John Vic is near the castle. It is a hidden danger. When John looks at the same face as Fei Ji Chang, William is worried. He is naturally a natural disaster.


    , don''t be unprotected. The Devonshire family, which of John Wick''s enemies will come to visit, or the Willy will get William together when he falls in love with John wick.


    At that time, I didn''t know who was protecting whom, and William could remember John Wick''s fickle girlfriend. His future wife would go to see God because of cancer.


    William would go to the castle with a disease when he saw the ghost. It was very annoying. He didn''t like the woman named EVA Fontaine Olov, now Helen.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help shaking his head. Seeing that the polar bear Gang now needs him to work hard for himself,


    in a kind voice, he said: "it''s too humble to let you go to the castle to be a bodyguard. My identity is a little sensitive. It''s up to you to get in touch with wigo and Abram gang. It shouldn''t be difficult for you.".


    This means that William has excluded John wick from his core team, and the three-tier profits paid by the polar bear gang are apparently given to Winston,


    and the only outsider who knows the relationship between William and Winston is carlon. In the future, the polar bear gang will at least have nothing to do with William.


    This result is not John Wick''s best hope. He sincerely hopes to get William''s protection, but the employer he met is a suspicious and cautious William,


    but it''s not difficult for John wick to contact with the polar bear Gang, and with this kind of relationship, he will be safe in New York in the future John wick can only nod his head and promise,


    and now he doesn''t dare to have any different intentions.


    first, John wick thinks he can''t do William. Second, he wants to retire because he wants to be with Helen. Helen is his biggest flaw,


    "understand, sir.".


    "I don''t think there will be any problem with your account in the future, will there? "Mr. Tarasov," William whispered to Abram.


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, I promise to cooperate with John happily"


    Abram nodded and agreed. Even if he had other ideas in his mind, he would not say them now.


    However, as long as Abram agrees, William will have ways to force Tarasov brothers to fulfill their promises and dare to disobey them. The big deal is that a regional Gang is really nothing to William. It will be much easier for him to find someone on Sunday.


    as long as the leader of a gang knows where it is, it is not difficult to kill ordinary people The only trouble is that killing the leader will make the underground world chaotic for a period of time, and some people in the official face may be unhappy.


    that was when Brian mills played a role. Although the New York congressman was not a big man, it would be easy to do something to give money and political achievements with this identity Many.


    This is also one of the reasons why William wants the evidence on both hands of the Tarasov brothers. He needs to have a card that makes people worry about.


    as long as Brian plays well and doesn''t do too much in the future, the New York dignitaries will not have the idea of killing each other."Now that the talks are over, you should go and get ready. You can start early and take advantage of the opportunity, so as not to make Mr. Tarasov and Mr. Tarasov unable to sleep and eat well.".


    Before he left, William asked Karon to help him take two sets of third class bulletproof suits and give them to the Tarasov brothers.


    this is William''s meeting gift to the two brothers.


    After listening to Kalon''s introduction of the suit, Abram was very satisfied with the suit, which could prevent pistol shooting without injury. At the same time, Abram was very painful about the price of a set of $5 million.


    but for the sake of his life, Abram still had two sets of suits, plus two sets from William, which were enough for the time being.


    Seeing off Abram and John wick, Winston shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re really a unscrupulous businessman. I remember that your quotation for this suit, which can''t hold the long gun and has the third class bulletproof effect, is 2 million pounds.


    if it is converted into US dollars, it''s less than 2.5 million dollars. In this way, the two suits you sent are not given away, and the Tarasov brothers are grateful to you.".


    "Ha ha, dear Winston, you have to understand that no one will cherish things that don''t cost money. Only when they spend a lot of money, the tarasovs will pay attention to them,


    I''m helping them. They will wear them every day when they love money. We also need these two brothers to help us earn money,


    what a pity if they hang up before they get the benefits," William smiles "You, you", Winston was very helpless to William''s virtue of asking for money and full of benevolence and morality,


    "you really want to cooperate with Tarasov. Don''t forget your identity. Once the things between you are exposed, it''s not good for you.".


    "No, I really don''t like the $200 million and $300 million black money a year, so you can only collect the money.


    their brothers do have something I''m interested in, but it''s not easy to mention now. When they meet for the first time, they will say what they want most.


    the guy Vigo Tarasov will certainly take the opportunity to blackmail, and the timing is not right.".

 Chapter 302

    Well Winston was not interested in the $200 million and $300 million. He knew that the money was his in name, but in fact it was just for William to collect it.


    William also understood that because Winston had no children and was old, he didn''t care much about money. The only thing that made him unable to let go of it was the management right of the mainland hotel.


    "What on earth can make your heart beat?" Winston asked after hesitating for a moment.


    "Well, uncle Winston, I thought you could hold back? I didn''t expect you to be curious, "William said with a smile.


    "That''s also because it''s you, and I wouldn''t ask if it were anyone else," Winston said with a smile.


    William understood that Winston would not take him as an outsider, and that close people could share some non core secrets,


    so William sat down and said, "I''ve been thinking about what I can get from Viggo Tarasov since I planned to kill Pushkin.


    I really can''t do the business of traditional gangs. It''s not good for me, but I only take some money and money The intelligence network sent Vigo to a big gang, and felt that it was too cheap for him.


    after checking a lot of information, I found that there was a transportation company in the polar bear Gang, which occupied nearly four floors of seven or eight big cities and a dozen medium-sized cities on the north side of the east coast. ".


    "Wait a minute," Winston interrupted before William finished. "If I were you, I would never touch the truck guild. You know, this kind of guild can influence the votes of some cities. It''s not a local villain or a big gang. No one can handle the truck guild.".


    "You don''t want to use the polar bear Gang to escort you. If you want them to help you, you must let them get involved, but once the gang gets involved, your reputation will be ruined


    and without the gang''s intervention, the truck guild will definitely make you miserable. In their eyes, you are the fattest sheep,


    their guild will never let you dry Hugh, they don''t care whether the company will go bankrupt or not.


    Listen to me, William. It''s not a good idea to get involved in this business.


    After talking for a long time, seeing that William was still hesitating, Winston had to get up and go to William''s side and whispered,


    "American guilds have completely gone bad, and many guilds are semi open triads,


    and the problem of truck guilds is even more serious. Even if you have the idea of making a lot of money, don''t enter the industry. It''s hard to say, people who have a grudge with you don''t want to It''s too easy to do damage.


    if you shoot a few shots on a remote road, the company will be waiting for bankruptcy. If you don''t believe it, you can check the Greyhound coach in the United States. Someone was on the road and shot at Greyhound at the beginning. ".


    William didn''t have to check it. He soon reported it to William on Sunday. After listening to it, William felt that wigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov were good people.


    after thinking for a long time, he finally nodded helplessly and said, "well, I''ll think about it carefully. I didn''t expect that these guys in the guild are really talents. Corruption is so serious. No wonder it''s getting more and more serious now Few people join the guild.


    Ma Dan originally wanted to copy the logistics of the Great China in the United States while the land price was cheap, but it made William flinch before he started.


    "But it''s so cheap. I''m not reconciled to the two brothers, Vigo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov.".


    Don''t tell me that you didn''t do anything about the warehouse in Boston. You can kill all the guards quietly. In my impression, except for a few special organizations, you are the only one,


    and you have this ability These days, he happened to be in Boston again "


    seeing William''s eyes turned, Winston laughed and said," don''t worry, you did a good job in ambush. If I didn''t know you very well, I would have been cheated by you.


    but the matter here is over, you''d better go back to Oxford immediately. Although you cover it up well, some things don''t need evidence at all.


    because As long as you appear, there will be trouble. When we get back to ourselves, we will put it on your head.


    Those who have lost a large amount of bribe money can''t trouble you in law, but you don''t want to invest in the United States. It''s not over until Vigo Tarasov feeds them again. ".


    Winston said meaningfully, "no matter how powerful you are, you can only deal with a few of them, but they are a group of people, an interest group,


    the people who damage their interests are the enemy, and some people in Washington are more fierce than us in dealing with the enemy.".


    William doesn''t care to say, "ha, there''s no evidence what they can do with me.".


    "I can''t do anything about you, but don''t forget that every time you come to the United States, there will be some troubles that some people don''t want to happen, and more times,


    you are a source of trouble in the eyes of some of the above people, and you don''t want to be refused a visa when you enter the United States in the future.".


    When Winston said this, he burst out laughing. "It''s as if you''ve been permanently rejected by black hills.".God, William covered his forehead, thinking that his recent visit to the United States seems to be accompanied by death and chaos. If he comes to the United States several times,


    in the future, it will be very difficult. At least the FBI people will stare at him. No way, I have to stay away from the split of the polar bear gang. Thinking of this, William tapped his ear and said, "Sunday God, help me prepare the plane, I''m going to Los Angeles


    by the way, help me see what special sports events are in the last two days, I have to let the public know that I''m here to play. ".


    It''s September now, and the NBA is out of the question, but apart from NBA, William is really not interested in the baseball and rugby that America likes.


    the horse racing treble ended as early as June.


    Sir, the only famous game in September is rugby. If you need, I can book VIP tickets for the Los Angeles Raiders.


    "Forget it, I can''t understand football." William shook his head depressed. If he didn''t go to Los Angeles, he swaggered on the street,


    "help me book a table in No. 11 restaurant on Madison Street, and if I don''t have the ball, I''ll go to eat with a beautiful woman.".


    William stood up and said to Winston, "I''m sorry, Winston. I''m going to talk to a girl. I can''t eat with you.".


    "Well," Winston reluctantly got up and hugged William, "have a good time, son. It''s better to let the next generation of the Devonshire family appear in the belly of the girl you''re dating from today on.".


    "Ha ha" William White Winston one eye, I only 20 less than ghost will want children, but to avoid Winston wordy, William lied, "I try.".


    Without waiting for Winston to say it again, William let him go. "Bye, Winston. I''ll see you again when I''m free.".


    "Bye," Winston looked at him speechlessly, turned and left William. A moment later, when William walked into the elevator,


    Winston turned to Karon and asked, "I''m so unpopular with him?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, I''m afraid you''ll tell him more about children. It''s not a good idea for him who is under 20 years old to have children at this time," he said with a smile.

 Chapter 303

    "Well, it seems that I should really help him find some suitable girls," Winston continued after the pause. "What''s Perkins doing these days?"


    Carlon hesitated and said, "Sir, I don''t think Miss Perkins is the right person. Her desire for money is too strong, and you have to consider Mrs. Devonshire''s wishes.


    I think if Mrs. Devonshire knows the identity of Perkins, she will definitely trouble you.".


    "Well," Winston looked at Karen suspiciously, "what did Perkins do?"


    "It seems that she has some contact with Mr. Vigo Tarasov. Some time ago, Miss Perkins should be very short of money. She took over several tasks in private without telling the hotel. The target was Mr. Vigo Tarasov''s opponent.".


    "Ha ha," Winston said with a smile on his face, "she''s such an idiot. She''s got ready-made big legs. Ha ha, she''s going to find someone like Viggo to be her backer. Perkins is going to be implicated by Viggo sooner or later.".


    Winston looked at William''s direction inexplicably and said in a low voice,


    "although William seems to need Viggo very much now, when Viggo starts to have ideas that he shouldn''t have, he will be kicked away by William like a small stone.".


    Carlon nodded, "it''s normal, sir, there are no permanent allies, only permanent interests"


    this made Winston silent for a long time, and said in a low voice, "I can feel William''s defense against me. Although he''s well hidden, I haven''t seen anyone in decades.


    my intuition tells me that my nephew is more ruthless than we think Maybe I''m all his pawns.


    "How is that possible, sir?" kahlon looked at Winston in a panic. "The most important thing you have is the New York Continental Hotel.


    long ago, you planned to give the hotel to Mr. Devonshire. What else does he want from you?"


    "I don''t know," Winston said, shaking his head.


    he said that he didn''t know, but he said in his heart, "maybe the goal is a high table meeting.".


    Some words even Winston, who is the most intimate of all, would not say,


    Winston speculated that William might want to join the mainland Hotel Council, or even more crazily, to replace him?


    Winston was afraid of this idea when it appeared. Mainland hotels have existed for hundreds or thousands of years. It''s not that they have not encountered the event of nearly killing the door in history.


    but just like gamblers, the killer industry can''t be destroyed forever.


    Winston didn''t understand how William would replace him, even if he was a gambler Every hotel manager knows only one or two directors, and he doesn''t know how many directors there are.


    forget it, if you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to. Even if William wants to replace him, as the only blood in Devonshire and Winston''s family,


    Winston doesn''t agree, but he can only ignore it for the time being, depending on the situation.


    ......


    William walked out of the mainland hotel from the secret road and waited for a few minutes on the street. The four seasons hotel car service he ordered on Sunday arrived on time, and a silver Rolls Royce stopped beside him.


    before the driver got off and opened the door, William opened the door and got on.


    "Good evening, Mr. Devonshire. It''s my pleasure to serve you again." the driver turned to say hello to William from the driver''s seat.


    Good evening, Adam. I didn''t expect to see you again. Take me to the headquarters of Vimy.


    "Yes, sir," Adam nodded.


    Half an hour later, William sat in the car and watched Alexander Ambrosius walk out of the Vimy headquarters.


    seeing William from the open window, Ambrosius''s eyes were bent with laughter. He quickly walked to the car and opened the door. As soon as he got on the car, he hugged William tightly.


    then he twisted his waist a few times, gritted his teeth and complained in a low voice: "asshole, one More than a month, you still know to come to me.


    "I''m sorry, honey, I''ve been dragged in Oxford by something," William said quietly, rubbing Ambrosius''s shoulder:


    "I''ve ordered restaurant No. 11 on Madison Avenue. After dinner, we''ll go to the cinema, then go home to work out, and tomorrow we''ll take you to fifth avenue to do some shopping.".


    "It''s not so good," Ambrosius said pitifully with a mouthful: "honey, I''m almost laughed to death by everyone. If I have a boyfriend like you,


    I haven''t called for a few months, and it''s almost two months as soon as it disappears, can''t you come to see me?"


    hey, William make complaints about his time, but of course, can''t you ask for leave to go to England to find me?


    "I''ll rent a big yacht tomorrow and invite your colleagues to have dinner and swim in the river," William said with a smile.


    Ambrosius sat up from William''s arms and stared at him with hatred. "Don''t even think about it, asshole, William. You are an asshole.


    don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If you show up in front of those bises, you don''t know who''s playing with whom?If they don''t eat you, they will never stop,


    it may not be long before there are several bishes who will have an affair with you in the newspaper, and then they will tear up with me and try to rob you, so "Ambrosius bowed his head and pondered for a moment, covered William''s cheek with both hands and looked into William''s eyes,


    said in a hateful voice:" you bastard, if you want to steal, you can go to find bishes from other industries I''ll never let you show up in front of those Beatles in Vimy.


    "I didn''t steal food, my dear. You''ve wronged me to death." William broke Ambrose''s hands and bowed his head. "I promise I didn''t steal food. I''ll come to you in New York.".


    "Ha ha," said Ambrosius with a sneer on his face. His expression was like telling William that I was not an idiot, but he was smart enough not to mention it again.


    after a month of mobile closed training across the country, I almost became a rabbit Today, I''m going to make an exception to eat a small quick steak.


    "Just a small steak? It doesn''t matter, even if you eat a steak today, it''s OK, "William said with a smile,


    " after eating, we''ll go home to work out. I promise you''ll exercise more than the calories of a steak. ".


    "Asshole, what else can you do besides exercise?" Ambrosius gave William a white look. He was ready to move. William couldn''t stand it.


    He took out his mobile phone and said to Sunday, "on Sunday, help me find the yacht I can order now, send the photos of the yacht to my mobile phone


    and then invite the chef of restaurant No. 11 to go to the yacht. I want to have dinner on the yacht and tell the restaurant that money is not a problem.".


    Then he pressed the communication button and told the driver Adam, "Adam, let''s go to the yacht club.".


    "Yes, sir." Adam started the car immediately.

 Chapter 304

    As soon as the car drove away, the voice of Sunday appeared on William''s mobile phone, "Sir, send photos to his mobile phone. My suggestion is to choose this Riva 50mt yacht. The chef is in contact and will give you a reply later."


    William looked at several photos and found that the one recommended by Sunday is really the best. He nodded and said, "this is it.".


    The sudden appearance of Sunday surprised Ambrosius,


    grabbed William''s hand and asked, "housekeeper? Honey, when did you hire a housekeeper


    "Haha, Sunday is the result of one or two months," William said to the air. "Sunday, this is my girlfriend Ambrosius. Say hello to her.".


    Hello, miss Ambrosius. This is Sunday. It''s Mr. Devonshire''s artificial intelligence housekeeper system. Nice to meet you.


    "Artificial intelligence?" Ambrosius held William''s arm tightly. "God, that''s why you haven''t looked for me for more than a month?"


    "It''s not all, but it''s about the same." William wanted to prevaricate, but after a second thought, he didn''t think it was necessary. Ambrosius is a smart girl, and there''s no need to cheat her on everything.


    "in the past month or two, in addition to creating Sundays, I''ve built a racecourse for my mother in Oxford castle, bought hundreds of sweaty horses, and made some money by the way"


    " >


    William flaunted: "this money will probably buy you waimi. Well, no, it should buy ten waimi.".


    "Ten? "FK" Ambrosius scolded in shock, put his arms around William''s neck and whispered, "God, did I hear you wrong, or is it April Fool''s day today"


    "honey, say it again, say it again, how much money have you made in the past month or two.".


    William turned his eyes and thought he was going to make complaints about the fact that he was stupid enough to get on the road. It''s no secret in the upper circles that he is a 10 billion rich man.


    "I should be the world''s youngest 10 billion dollar rich now. I don''t count the exact amount. I should know on Sunday.".


    Ambrosius said to the air, "Sunday, can you tell me how much William has?"


    But this question was in vain. Sunday didn''t answer immediately. Ambrosius looked at William strangely. "What''s the matter, honey? Is there something wrong with Sunday? Why didn''t he answer me.


    William laughed and snapped his fingers. He also wanted to know how much money he had. As to let Ambrosius know whether he would be in trouble, William had to think too much,


    the girl''s mouth was very tight. A few months later, many reporters who wanted to know how rich William was from her mouth were defeated.


    The voice of Sunday appeared in the car immediately, but this time it was so low that Ambrosius had to listen carefully.


    This is also the embodiment of Sunday''s intelligence. Such a low voice is to prevent Adam in the front driver''s seat from hearing it.


    "miss Ambrosius, Mr. Devonshire''s wealth has exceeded 10 billion US dollars, reaching 11.6 billion US dollars, if only counted in stocks.


    this part of wealth can be ranked 22nd in the Forbes wealth list released in May.


    in cash There are 4.52 billion US dollars in bank deposits and 630 million US dollars in banknotes, which add up to 5.15 billion US dollars. However, there are about 300 million to 400 million US dollars in taxes in this part of the money.


    the specific amount depends on the amount of tax rebate for your consumption in recent months, but it is not wrong to pay no less than 300 million US dollars. ".


    "If you add in the gold, jewelry and antiques you have, your wealth will exceed $20 billion.".


    After a pause, Sunday sighed, "Sir, you are the fastest and most ferocious person in the world. At the same time, congratulations. With your wealth, you will probably rank in the top 10 or even the top 5 of Forbes Global rich list next year.".


    "Ah, ah, ah"


    a scream suddenly came from William''s ear. Mardan and William were busy covering Ambrose Hugh''s mouth,


    just wanted to scold, but before he could scold, a soft feeling came from his fingers. When he looked down, he saw Ambrose Hugh biting his finger and staring at him dimly.


    Seeing this, William couldn''t bear it. "God, how long will it take to get to the yacht club?".


    "There are still three minutes to arrive at the yacht club. Sir, I have detected that your heart rate has suddenly accelerated by 27%. Do you need me to call a doctor for you?" Asked Sunday.


    "No, I''m fine. I''ve never been better," William said, looking Ambrose in the eye.


    "Well, it seems that I need to add a database of human special emotions into my program. Can I search this data independently? SIR¡±¡£


    William knew that it was just Sunday to tease him and said "whatever.".


    A few minutes later, when he arrived at the yacht club, William came to Riva 50mt yacht with Ambrosius almost hanging on him.


    After shaking hands with the manager of the yacht club and saying hello to each other, the manager decided that William could drive the yacht by himself on the third day. The manager pulled the sales manager of Riva company a few times.After handing over the key to William, he said, "Mr. Devonshire, this Riva 50mt yacht is a display boat just out of the shipyard.


    you and miss Ambrose Hughes are the first guests of this yacht. Have a good time with Miss Ambrose Hughes.".


    Then he took the sales manager of Riva company who still wanted to talk and walked away quickly.


    "Hey, hey," said ambrosieu, looking back at Riva''s sales manager with a chuckle,


    "dear, it seems that you are not only a super VIP, but also a super unjust leader in their eyes. Even this kind of ship that hasn''t been put on sale wants to sell to you.".


    And the sales manager who is walking away is pulled to the place where William can''t see by the manager of the yacht club.


    William suddenly remembered that liva''s 50m yacht didn''t appear at this time. He asked Sunday, "what''s the matter with this boat on Sunday?".


    "Sir, you can rest assured that the ship left Lafayette shipyard in Italy seven days ago. Before that, they had already gone through three months of trial voyage.


    I checked the ship''s sea voyage record and found that the ship had no safety problems and had no accident record.


    This time I came to New York to attend the yacht party in three days, so I was in such a hurry to sell it,


    because the ship was a private project set up by Lafayette in Liwa shipyard before it acquired Liwa shipyard in May this year,


    the purpose is to show all employees of Liwa shipyard the sincerity and creativity of Lafayette, and the materials and technology used are the best, so as to successfully acquire Liwa shipyard The capital used by Lafayette shipyard is all from bank loans. After this year''s stock market crash, Lafayette was short of funds, so it was eager to sell this new concept yacht.


    you know, with the current market situation, there are not many rich people who will buy this yacht with a value of more than 18 million US dollars. ".


    After understanding the reason, William put down his worry and took Ambrosius to visit the super yacht which appeared more than 10 years later.


    Riva 50mt yacht is 49.9 meters long and 9 meters wide. It has four decks, one master bedroom and five guest bedrooms, and can carry 12 guests.


    after a brief visit, Williamson wanted to take Ambrose, who had seen all corners of the yacht, to the master bedroom and said with a smile, "do you like it?"


    "What?" asked Ambrosius, with a blank face.


    "Boat", William said with a smile, "if you can satisfy me, I''ll buy this boat. You can use this yacht anytime and anywhere in the future.".


    "Use?" Ambrosius blinked at William, pointed his finger at his lips and said with a smile, "is it just for use? Honey.

 Chapter 305

    "Of course, it''s for use. Even if it''s given to you, can you afford it with your salary?" William had a serious refusal.


    "Stingy, dear, you are so stingy," said Ambrosius, holding William''s arm,


    "can''t you give me the yacht and claim all the expenses of the yacht at the same time? I''m your girlfriend.


    William touched Ambrosius''s forehead. "There''s no fever. You''re stimulated.".


    "Hell," said Ambrosius, striking William''s hand. "Just tell me if I can spend your money.".


    "of course", William won''t care about this little thing. He has the final say for what he is.


    , "even if I give you pocket money, you didn''t refuse to use my money before." Why did you suddenly think of it today.


    "Ha," said Ambrosius. He gave William a white look. "It used to be before, but now I don''t want it. I don''t know if it will be cheaper than bish.".


    "I just want to use your money to buy it. I have to let those bise who have your ideas know that I''m your girlfriend. I''m the kind of real girlfriend who can spend your money at will.".


    "All right" William looked at Ambrosius''s eyes without words. It seems that the beauty was stimulated by the flesh and blood after entering the Riviera.


    He took Ambrosius by the hand and said, "how about giving you half a million dollars in pocket money a month?".


    "God, are you still ten billion? Dear "Ambrosius bumped his forehead against William''s chin a few times and complained:


    " the average billionaire''s price for an angel is more than $1 million a month. You are too stingy, dear. ".


    "Ha, can it be the same? If we can get along well all the time, it may be a lifetime, 50 million yuan a month and 6 million yuan a year, which is enough for your daily expenses. ".


    Ambrosius hugged William tightly and murmured, "you bastard, this is what you said. If we get along well, it will be a lifetime.".


    Looking up at William, blinking, "honey, I want to work out.".


    It''s not easy to keep fit, William.


    An hour later, William put on his swimsuit and long nightgown and walked out of the master bedroom to the front deck of the yacht.


    Sir, the chef and assistant of restaurant 11 are waiting in the reception room of the yacht club. Do you want me to inform them to come


    "Well, ask them to come over and call the manager of the yacht club and the sales of liva.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Lying on the deck deck deck lounge for less than five minutes, a pickup truck and a golf cart drove to the side of the yacht.


    The manager of the yacht club got out of the car and quickly stepped on the yacht. After meeting William, he bowed to say hello: "good evening, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Martin downer, the manager of the yacht club.".


    "Well," William got up and shook hands with Martin. "Hello, Mr. downer. I''m very impressed with you, so don''t mind helping me with the chores tonight.".


    "Of course not," Martin said happily, "it''s my honor and the responsibility of our yacht club. Thank you very much for giving me the opportunity to serve you.


    our yacht club has the obligation to meet any reasonable requirements of you. Don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire. I promise to handle everything for you.".


    William nodded with a smile. "That''s good. You''ll be busy. I''ll pay for any expenses.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," Martin stepped off the yacht, took the chef and the waiter to carry the tableware and ingredients, and got on the yacht to prepare dinner.


    After everything was loaded on the yacht, William went up to the top cockpit and learned to drive the yacht bit by bit according to the tips on Sunday. After he was familiar with the main operation steps for several times, he started the yacht, carefully drove the yacht out of the berth and headed for the sea at night.


    After half an hour''s sailing, he came to the shallow water area, lowered the anchor, went back to the master bedroom, and woke up Ambrose, who was tired and sleeping.


    when he was awakened, Ambrose, who was a little upset, asked William to take her to wash her.


    Of course, William would not refuse this request. It took them a long time to walk out of the bedroom and come to the top floor of the yacht.


    Looking at the sea in the night and the yacht which is a little too advanced in the eyes of modern people, Ambrosius was very excited and proud of his persistence and decisiveness.


    I''m glad that I can stick to the bottom line and didn''t give it out as early as other young girls.


    after identifying William, I gave him the most precious thing. Now it seems that I bet right, and she can feel that William is slowly accepting her.


    As for William''s eating out, Ambrosius knew that she had no control over him.


    It''s a strange thing not to steal. If you think about the whereabouts of William from time to time, you can know how popular William is.


    What worries Ambrosius is that William may not marry her. At the same time, she is also afraid to marry William.Her past experience and experience in the modeling industry have made her understand that marriage is not the end.


    once she gets married, it may be the beginning of a disaster. The insipidity of marriage may diminish William''s enthusiasm for her.


    After staying together for a long time, Wilhelm, who has an uncertain mind, will soon get tired of her,


    moreover, she is not reconciled to asking her to give up when her modeling career is just going to be brilliant.


    Ambrosius knew very well that he had no place to attract William for a long time except fame.


    However, it''s a lie to say that she didn''t want to be Madame Devonshire, the future Countess of Oxford,


    holding William''s arm, she tentatively said: "honey, do you think I should go to Oxford to visit your mother?".


    "Well," William, who is looking at the sea in the night, turns to his cautious girlfriend and kisses her on the forehead with a smile,


    "dear, we have been together for more than half a year. You know my situation,


    smart. If you understand, it is absolutely not good for you to see my mother at this time. I promise you will be disappointed.".


    "Well," Ambrosius said to William, "I know how I can be a countess.


    in the eyes of you aristocrats and super rich, what we say well is a celebrity, what we say badly is a plaything.".


    Ambrosius said dejectedly in William''s arms, "but if I don''t become a model, I will only stay in Brazil now, and it''s impossible to know you."


    looking up at William''s eyes, he said in a pathetic low voice: "honey, promise me not to abandon me, OK?"


    Silence, like death silence, made Ambrose Hughes feel extremely depressed,


    but God did not abandon her at last. When he was heartbroken, Ambrose Hughes heard William''s "um" in a low voice,


    in fact, William didn''t have to consider this problem at all. Now he still likes the smart and wordless Ambrose Hughes very much.


    after thinking about it for so long, he was just alone At the same time, it is the expression of resistance and fear to marriage.


    Who doesn''t like the beautiful, obedient and wordless beauty? So William said softly, "I should never get married, but we can make an agreement.".

 Chapter 306

    "What", hearing that she would never marry, not only did not disappoint Ambrose Hugh, but also made her mood turn from cloudy to sunny, and she was very happy.


    anyway, she had no hope, as long as it was not cheap, other women would be lucky for Ambrose Hugh.


    And if William doesn''t get married, his real girlfriend will be right.


    Even if there is a latecomer, the third party''s bad reputation is not on her head. Maybe she can win William''s sympathy.


    Among the Brazilians and Americans she knew, it''s not like she didn''t have to spend her whole life together in the name of girlfriends and girlfriends.


    With this idea, Ambrose Hughes can''t help but be happy.


    as for the child, she has to wait. Ten years later, who knows, at least now Ambrose Hughes has never thought about the child at all.


    she only hopes that she can stay with William, a super golden tortoise. As long as she is qualified to stay with him, no one knows what will happen in the future


    maybe after ten or twenty years, when William is tired of playing, he will marry his girlfriend who has been accompanying him.


    Seeing that Ambrose''s face turned overcast, William shook his head with a smile. "Do you still want to hear my agreement?"


    "It doesn''t matter, honey, all I want is to be with you, and the rest is up to you," said Ambrosius to William, "teach me to sail.".


    "I don''t want to hear that?" William took his girlfriend''s hand and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Tell me how to drive first, I''ve never driven a boat before," said Ambrosius, staring curiously at the buttons on the driver''s seat and the rudder of the small retro boat.


    without looking back, he said, "your agreements are nothing more than that you will give me some promises and guarantees as long as I don''t betray you, my dear.".


    William was stunned for a moment. This chick is really smart. It''s not exactly, but it''s almost the same.


    "But your promises and guarantees can''t always be useful with you. As long as you still love me, what I should get is not the same,


    don''t say it, otherwise our relationship is full of money. If you don''t want to declare my ownership of you, I won''t even want pocket money.".


    "Well, now I''m sure you don''t like what I''m looking for." William tickles his girlfriend with a smile,


    in his heart, he knows that Ambrosius is the smartest. To deal with William, who is cautious and suspicious, you have to make things clear,


    to not fight at the same time is the real fight. As long as he is comfortable, that''s nothing Spending money is nothing. It''s only $6 million a year. It''s more than $6 million to buy any good jewelry.


    They were making a lot of noise in the cab and soon sparked with each other, but the two who were trying to exercise in the cab were interrupted by Sunday,


    "sorry, Mr. Devonshire, Miss Ambrose Hughes, dinner is ready, Mr. Martin will go to the top floor to see you in about 15 seconds.".


    Listening to the voice of Sunday in William''s mobile phone, Ambrose looked at William''s depressed face and laughed happily.


    Angry William slapped her in the round place behind her, "pa".


    "Ah," exclaimed Ambrosius, turning to the dancer''s fists and hitting him with hatred, "you bastard.".


    "Hey, hey, the asshole thing is still behind?" With a smile, William stares at his girlfriend''s car headlight and says with a strange smile: "for your show,


    my boyfriend has the obligation to take you to a good fitness. Honey, I will take the people on the boat back to the yacht club later, and then I will take you to exercise until you are tired.".


    "Ha, I don''t know who''s going to get tired," Ambrosius said with a provocative look in his eyes. "I''ve been training for 43 days, and I''m in good health.".


    "Well, you wait, there''s time for you to beg for mercy," mental perception of Martin on the deck, William pulled his girlfriend downstairs.


    After meeting Martin on the second deck, William tells him to go to liva''s sales manager and sail home.


    Entering the first deck, the two waiters of No. 11 restaurant immediately salute and bring William and Ambrosius to the restaurant.


    After sitting down for a while, dinner officially began, and the two of them, who had worked out once before, had a big appetite.


    William, a rice bucket, even ate three main courses in the surprised eyes of the waiter of No. 11 restaurant before he was full.


    Ambrosius, on the other hand, finished the whole low calorie dinner specially prepared for her.


    At the end of the meal, the chef of No. 11 restaurant went to the restaurant with a happy face and asked William about today''s dishes.


    William and Ambrose Hughes are also full of praise for the chef who can keep the Michelin 3 star restaurant No.11 for more than 10 years.


    holding the hand of chef hunter, William joked: "if I didn''t know that I couldn''t invite you, I would like to invite you back to Oxford to be my personal chef.".


    Before the chef Hunter spoke, Ambrosius took William by the arm and said, "no way, honey, if chef hunter goes to Oxford,


    what should I do in New York? I still want to go to restaurant 11 every week to taste Mr. hunter''s cooking."."Thank you, thank you," Hunter grinned. "It''s my pleasure that Mr. Devonshire likes it, but restaurant 11 is my hard work, so I can only say sorry to you.".


    Hunter turned around and took the gold card. "This is our restaurant''s most precious gold card. The card is made of 18k rose gold.


    as long as you hold this card, you and miss Ambrosius can come to our restaurant for dinner at any time without any waiting, and I will personally serve the people who hold this card.".


    Ambrosius happily took the gold card, said thank you to hunter and said happily, "Mr. hunter, can I have the restaurant for one night?"


    "Well, it''s difficult to take care of the whole restaurant. Miss Ambrosius, we''ve all reserved tables until November next year,


    but if we just take care of a VIP room, it''s no problem. Can I ask how many guests you want to invite?".


    "About 20 to 50," Ambrosius said uncertainly. "I''d like to invite my colleagues to dinner. I''m not sure how many people they are.".


    "This", there are dozens of people, which makes hunt very difficult.


    But William interjected: "well, just book the largest VIP Hall. Honey, it''s impossible that all the angels will attend your dinner party. It''s good if you can invite 10 people.".


    "Ha ha" people around are used to seeing people with identity. As time goes by, they all know that the fight between women is more secret and fierce than that between men, and they all smile quietly.


    Ambrosius is not well-known now. Those famous angels will not give her face to see her show off.


    Ambrosius snorted, "if I invite them in the name of your treat, I''m sure I can invite them all.".


    This made William''s eyes shine immediately,


    "hum, honey, you are so busy, I don''t want to disturb your work.".


    Looking at his girlfriend''s meaningful eyes, William shrugged and knew that there was nothing so good.


    he wrote a check for $1 million and handed it to hunter. Hunter said thank you. He took the check and said, "Mr. Devonshire, this is,,"


    "

 Chapter 307

    Hunter looked at the $1 million check in his hand and looked at William with some doubts. Of course, he was not so stupid as to think that the money was a tip.


    "In addition to today''s expenses, the rest will be put into Ambrosius''s gold card," William asked with a smile. "Do you have a reservation business in your restaurant?".


    Hunter said with a smile, "originally there was no such service, but" waving the check on his hand,


    sighed: "look at this check of $1 million, I don''t think any restaurant will refuse to increase this service for you.".


    Bow slightly to William and say, "you will be the first diamond customer in our restaurant. In order to thank you, this meal is free of charge,


    in the future, you and miss Ambrose will enjoy a 15% discount when they come to our restaurant for dinner.".


    "Ah!" Martin, standing on one side, exclaimed in a low voice. Seeing that everyone looked at him, Martin apologized in a hurry,


    "sorry, everyone, it''s my impoliteness.".


    Martin said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, as far as I know, restaurant No. 11 never offers a discount, let alone a discount. Some people can''t wait for a seat when they want to raise the price several times on their birthday.".


    "Ha ha, really?" William laughed and laughed, and what''s so strange about it? I make complaints about the super rich.


    Michelin 3-star sounds very cow, well, in fact, it is really very cattle, but these three star restaurants are not always Michelin 3-star restaurants.


    is a little careless, making a few mistakes, Michelin 3-star will drop to Michelin two stars,


    Michelin restaurant although no need to advertise, but the reputation of the larger restaurant in the same time to ensure the taste of the need for gimmicks and topics,


    topics to ensure the reputation and reputation of the chef, otherwise the famous Michelin 3-star chef why so active? Take part in the TV food program.


    The more famous you are, the more opportunities you have to open branches and make more money.


    It''s a good gimmick to save $1 million for meals. That''s why chef hunter of restaurant 11 decided to give William a discount without discussing with other shareholders.


    because he understood this, William didn''t feel surprised.


    however, when he heard the word birthday, William suddenly remembered his mother Lena''s birthday on the 23rd of next month, and he didn''t seem to be surprised I didn''t prepare for the birthday party.


    Looking at the most famous hunter in the catering industry, William turned his eyes and said thank you to hunter with a smile,


    "thank you, but maybe the $1 million will be spent at the next banquet.".


    "How do you say that?" Hunter asked suspiciously. "Mr. Devonshire, in fact, the consumption of our restaurant is not high. With wine, the average person is only about $500.


    this one million dollars is enough for you and miss Ambrose to have 1000 meals.".


    Ha ha, hunt, you are right, but don''t forget miss Ambrosius''s party.


    William looked at Ambrosius, who was puzzled, and explained with a smile: "men make money for women, and the dishes really don''t cost much.


    this banquet is my girlfriend miss Ambrosius''s first formal invitation to a friend, so I need the best things related to the banquet,


    I don''t know the ingredients, but those tens of thousands, tens of thousands Do you have a 15% discount on WAN''s wine? "


    William''s question made Hunter chef mind to make complaints about it. He couldn''t help tucking away the money. He met William, a big dog who only paid face to face. He really had a headache.


    normally said that the guests ordered most of the wine to be hundreds to one thousand dollars or so, and would not be a few thousand dollars. If


    set the meal, the price of liquor consumption would be even lower because of the package type. Wine is generally recommended by the professional sommelier of the restaurant according to the taste and dishes of the guests,


    this kind of wine has a great choice, most of the time it is not a bottle, but a glass of wine.


    but if William really said that the banquet wine was full of tens of thousands of wine, their restaurant would lose money and lose money. That''s not what he has the final say.


    And even if he lost money for his reputation, he didn''t dare to sell tens of thousands of wine at a discount of 85%.


    Hunter said: "this is really a big problem. Our restaurant focuses on the innovation of food materials and dishes. We always advocate that wine serves food, so the price of wine has always been very transparent.


    basically, we take the goods from various wineries and increase the price by about 12%. We sell them in restaurants * *, and the price of the first-class dealers on the market is even lower by 1% to 3%


    but those treasures It''s impossible to get a discount of 8.50% for the rare wine. We can really buy the rare wine with the help of the relationship.


    it makes Hunter very proud that he can buy the wine that other people can''t buy, but he soon said to William: "unfortunately, even if we can buy it, we don''t dare to sell it at such a low price, otherwise those wine merchants will hate to eat us.".


    The reason for Hunt''s dilemma is that William is very clear that collection grade wine is a scarce commodity.


    other wine merchants give you face, but you sell it at a lower price than the price you bought. That''s a blow to people''s jobs.It''s like killing a parent to cut off a person''s fortune. Because of this, William is waiting for hunter to speak with a smile.


    Hunter thought for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I''m not thoughtful. As compensation, you see.


    "I''m sorry, wait a minute." when he interrupted hunter, he waited for him to make up for it, but he had to make up for it himself.


    sometimes William was very concerned about money, but when it came to his mother, William was very generous.


    after talking nonsense for a long time, he was just trying to force hunter, the most famous chef, to the corner of the wall. Now his goal has been achieved, so William said it directly He said,


    "I don''t care about the money. If you want to make it up to me, how about coming to England on the 23rd of next month to be the chef for my mother''s birthday?


    As long as you are willing to go to England, I can cancel the discount benefits of your restaurant, as long as I reserve the right to eat anytime and anywhere,


    for the salary of you and your team, "after thinking about it, I offer a price that everyone can breathe in:" how about $1.5 million in three days? "


    "Hiss" in addition to hunter, other people took a cold breath. This price is probably the highest in the cookery industry


    some Hunter did not like to be surprised. After thinking for a moment, he sighed in a low voice in the surprised eyes of the people around him, "Mr. Devonshire, this is probably your purpose.".


    "Ha ha", William was surprised that Hunter''s head would be so calm, but now he was asking for help and calculating others. Seeing that hunter was still hesitating, he began to play the family card and said with a very good attitude,


    "I''m sorry, Mr. hunter, I know you''re very busy, but the 23rd of next month is my first birthday for my mother I, my mother, she paid too much, so I want to give her the best birthday party.


    has no more chef in the chef than you, who has more experience and takes longer Michelin 3-star. So I think you are the most suitable kitchen supervisor.

 Chapter 308

    The flattery that William, a rich man of this rank, doesn''t want money makes Hunter feel very comfortable. However, he is really a little busy, and he can''t save face for William''s calculation.


    But William is a man who never gives up until he reaches his goal. After a moment''s thinking, he goes on:


    "maybe I can invite chef Gordon Ramsey of Gordon restaurant in England''s Chelsea district to be your deputy to lighten your workload, and at the same time you can share your cooking skills.".


    "I know Gordon Ramsey, his restaurant has just recently been promoted to Michelin 3-star". This proposal has prompted Hunter to move up. There is not much chance of communication between


    Michelin 3-star chef. They are too busy at ordinary times. Now they can communicate with a new Samsung chef. It is also an opportunity for Hunter to understand the new generation flavor.


    and William''s salary. It''s too rich. One and a half million dollars in three days is a huge sum of money for people like hunter who have been famous for a long time.


    But it''s not so easy to prepare a banquet. After thinking about it, Hunter said, "Mr. Devonshire, do you need our restaurant to provide all the food materials, dinner utensils, kitchen utensils, waiters and so on?"


    "Of course," William said without even thinking about it, "that''s $1.5 million for your team, and I''ll pay for any other expenses,


    but I hope all the things related to the banquet will be handed over to your restaurant, and I''ll just pay.".


    Hunt was both happy and depressed about William''s pay only attitude.


    The happy thing is that as long as the banquet is successful, William will be very happy to pay. The sad thing is that he needs to be responsible for more things.


    once he decides to take charge, it''s not a matter of three days. Instead, he has to start preparing from now on. In fact, the $1.5 million will buy him more than a month in the future.


    "Can you tell me how many guests are at the party? At the same time, what''s your budget for the banquet? Is everything related to the banquet left to our restaurant? In addition, "


    " stop ", William interrupted hunter again," I don''t know how many people there are at the banquet, but the initial budget is $5 million. If it''s not enough, as long as the expenses are reasonably used, I will increase the budget.


    finally, I just pay and find someone to check the accounts. You can handle everything else by yourself,


    as for how much money your restaurant can make It depends on your ability. As long as it''s reasonable and can stand audit, I don''t care if it costs US $10 million in the end. ".


    "Well, I think moms all over the world will envy Mrs. Devonshire for a banquet of 5 million to 10 million dollars"


    hunt looked down and thought for a moment. With the list of at least 5 million dollars, other shareholders of the restaurant would not refuse it,


    however, after he said sorry, he took out his mobile phone and called the shareholders, which was not unexpected after a few minutes In the face of $5 million or even $10 million, the shareholders agreed without any resistance.


    hunter walked back with a smile and nodded to William: "so happy cooperation, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Ha ha", William laughed a few times. He was very proud. Apart from having children and getting sick, there is no money in the world for Michelin chef. Even if there is, it is not enough money.


    "happy cooperation, hunter. My personal lawyer will be responsible for the next thing. You can find him if you have any needs.".


    "I understand, Mr. Devonshire," Hunter said after thinking, "I don''t have much time. If I can, I''d like to contact your personal lawyer now. I have a lot of work to communicate with him.". Mobile phone Kwai affectation,


    , "very good, I love your dedication". William was not so good as to be on the Sunday because of outsiders. He could only pretend to take out his mobile phone and say "Anthony" to his cell phone.


    Even so, other people around him except Ambrose Hughes were surprised, not only that William only needed to say his name, and the mobile phone would dial automatically,


    but also that William had a large screen and a full screen mobile phone without buttons.


    However, no matter how surprised these people are, they can only watch. He won''t send this kind of mobile phone to outsiders.


    the mobile phone and glasses given to bond some time ago were all self destructed as early as after the mission ended. After reminding bond several times on Sunday, they let the mobile phone, glasses, charging box and other self destructable devices self destruct.


    It''s the same with the equipment for the death squads, all of which are self destructed at the end of the mission.


    "Dudu" is sleeping at his home in London. Anthony is suddenly woken up by a phone call. With his wife''s agitated beat, he gets up and takes his mobile phone for a look.


    all the depression disappears. After connecting the mobile phone, he respectfully says: "good evening, Mr. Devonshire, what can I do for you?".


    William told Anthony about the birthday party for his mother.


    After listening to William''s instructions, Anthony cried in his heart and complained a little: "Sir, I''m too busy. You can''t leave everything to me. I''m just your personal lawyer, not your housekeeper.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile, "what''s your annual salary?"


    "A million pounds," Anthony replied with a guilty heart. He thought William was reminding him that William paid for it.But without worrying Anthony for a few seconds, William said, "so your annual salary has doubled, and you''re authorized to pay a million pounds a year to find more people. Is there any problem?"


    "No, Mr. Devonshire, there''s no problem." Anthony almost jumped up in excitement,


    in just over half a year, his annual salary rose from 300000 pounds to 2 million pounds, and he could still spend 1 million pounds to build the league.


    One million pounds is enough for him to build a private team of about eight young people, all of whom are the best. In addition to the four subordinates assigned to him by MasterCard last month, with more than 12 members, he will soon become the largest barrister in MasterCard.


    The stimulation of money, Anthony soon and took over William''s cell phone Hunter communication.


    Seeing that William was ok, Ambrosius, who had been standing beside him, held William''s arm and complained, "honey, chef hunter is preparing for your mother''s birthday. What about my party?".


    What else can I do? Of course, it''s cold. My girlfriend is not as important as my mother, but William won''t say it idiotically.


    Smiling and Ambrosius said, "it''s not like going to England right away. Most of the preparation work is done in New York.


    your treat is in restaurant 11, and chef Hunter still has one day.".


    "Well, in your heart, I''m not as important as your mother.".


    "What the hell are you talking about?" William White corner of Ambrosius, not angry back: "don''t tell me, in your heart, I''m more important than your parents now.".


    Ambrosius opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t have the courage to tell her that she was not as important as William''s mother.


    I''m afraid that it''s William who is trying to test her. I''m a little red eyed, and my tears are falling.


    "Well, well," William joked with his girlfriend, "it''s normal that I''m not as important as your parents. If you say I''m more important than your parents, I won''t be happy. Maybe I''ll teach you a lesson for your parents.


    except for children, don''t mention boyfriends, it''s normal that husbands are not as important as their parents. Honey, I don''t like girls without filial piety.".


    "You bastard, William, who said I have no filial piety, I just think you are as important as my parents." Ambrosius beat William on the shoulder.

 Chapter 309

    "As important as your parents?" William said happily, "honey, it''s really my honor. I didn''t expect that I would be so important in your heart.".


    "Of course, you are my lover, of course, it''s important," Ambrosius whispered in William''s ear,


    in fact, the truth in her heart is that William is more important than her parents. She joined the modeling industry at the age of 13, left Brazil at the age of 15, and is now 19 and a half years old.


    in the past four years when she went abroad, except for the first two years when she was not busy at work, she returned to Brazil at Christmas I haven''t been back to Brazil,


    it''s normal to think that William is more important than her parents in her heart.


    However, it was also her parents. So when William apologized and said that he would take her back to Brazil to see her parents when he was free,


    Ambrosius was very happy. He hugged William tightly and asked: "really, dear, you will accompany me back to Brazil to visit my parents.".


    "Ha ha, what can I do to cheat you? Even if I don''t plan to get married, it''s OK to visit your parents. After all, you are my girlfriend," William said with a smile.


    "Asshole", looking at William''s smiling face, Ambrosius is now eager to punch him in the face.


    just now, she really thought that William had some ideas, or she would see her parents.


    "I''m sorry, honey, maybe we''ve been together for more than ten or twenty years. When I want children, I may get married for the sake of children,


    but I can''t do it now. When I think of those people who love life and death when they love, but divorce after a few years, I don''t have confidence in marriage,


    and it''s not a good thing to marry an English nobleman. England is expensive When a family marries, the woman''s property is not her own, but the whole family''s. If her husband does not agree to divorce, the woman can''t take a dime.


    Ambrosius gave William a white look, "you bastard, why don''t you marry if you don''t want to?


    don''t think I don''t know anything. After I met you, I read a lot of information about aristocrats.


    you are not the aristocrats who are going bankrupt. You need to find the heiress of the rich to get married to ease the financial pressure.


    it''s not enough to say so much It''s not that I didn''t play enough. I want to play a few more years while I''m young, right, honey.


    Nima, by Ambrose Hugh said heart, William was shocked do not know how to answer.


    Isn''t there a tacit understanding? How does this chick say things she shouldn''t say.


    "Well, I know you''re dishonest," Ambrose said softly. "Don''t worry, honey, I don''t want to be full of lies when we get along in the future.


    that''s why I don''t care about your affairs, even if I want to, as long as I don''t see your gossip in the newspaper.".


    Hanging around William''s neck, he asked in a delicate voice, "I''m so good and considerate. Now I''m your real girlfriend,


    don''t be perfunctory to me, William. Although I''m said to be your girlfriend outside, it only counts if you say it yourself.".


    "Count, why not?" where can such a smart woman go? "I''ll take you to the Fifth Avenue or the Champs Elysees Avenue in a few days to sweep the goods, and make sure that the wrapping paper is full of our news.".


    "Che ~ ~, you''ll know you''re throwing money at me." Ambrosius gave William a white look. "Can I come to your mother''s birthday party?".


    "Oh, you''re asking for trouble. I don''t want to screw up Lena''s birthday party.


    if she''s not happy, I promise you won''t have a good life in the future. If you don''t let me come to New York, you will cry.".


    "Ha, honey, you''re a good baby. If you don''t come, you won''t come?"


    Perhaps it was William''s repeated refusal that angered Ambrosius, who dared to look at William with disdain.


    "Are you crazy or drunk and dare to mock me"?


    as soon as you see William''s face, the angry Ambrosius immediately softens down, "who told you to spend money on me, as if I was only with you for money.".


    William reached out and raised Ambrose''s chin. "Girl, if I don''t have money, you won''t pay attention to me when I''m in Nassau, the capital of the Bahamas, and you won''t give yourself to me after two days of knowing each other. Be honest.".


    Ambrosius was not angry because she knew that both she and William knew this very well. At the beginning, they really had a lot of utilitarianism together,


    "honey, didn''t they just know you? Don''t women look at men first and then wealth? You''re so good. I''m a fool if I don''t catch you.


    "You are smart and can speak. I''ll let you off for your honesty. If there''s another time, I''ll let your ass blossom.".


    "Screw you, you''ll know how to bully me." seeing that William was not angry, Ambrosius couldn''t help smiling on his face and shook William''s arm in a coquetry way. "Whatever, anyway, I''m all yours. If you break it, you''ll feel sorry for yourself.".


    "Hiss", a burst of touch came, William took a deep breath, pressed down the anger, he did not want to make a fool of himself in front of outsiders."Mr. Devonshire" is trying to teach Ambrose a lesson when Hunter comes over with William''s mobile phone and returns it to him,


    "sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time. Lawyer Anthony and I have already talked about the initial preparations.


    tomorrow my assistant will fly directly to London to visit the site at Devonshire castle in Oxford, so you need to inform Mrs. Devonshire.".


    "Well, I''ll call my mother tomorrow morning." William nodded,


    he wanted to surprise Lina, but he thought that if he kept it a secret all the time, Lina would think that William didn''t remember her birthday and feel anxious because her birthday was getting closer and closer.


    after a moment of surprise and more than ten days of anxiety, William didn''t do such a stupid thing and wanted to make a surprise In other ways, there is no need to worry her mother for ten days and a half months.


    Although his girlfriend is not as important as his mother''s, William will not hold her hand when she has to give in, patting her hand and giving her a reassuring look, "hunter, Ambrose''s party should not have any impact.".


    "Of course not. Although the time for the birthday party is tight, it''s only about the selection of food materials and dining utensils, and other problems are not big.


    there''s still a day or two to prepare dinner for miss Ambrosius"


    "that''s good, so that I don''t have to sleep on the sofa tonight," William joked.


    "I have it," retorted Ambrosius, somewhat exasperated.


    "Ha ha", we all know that this is a joke. We are surprised and admire that William, a young super rich man, can be so approachable.


    However, if there are people who are familiar with him, you can guess that William''s performance must have ulterior motives.


    He has never been easy to approach.


    William made up his mind to stay on the yacht until the end of the polar bear Gang business.


    he didn''t send a password just to spread the story of his date with his girlfriend on the yacht. As long as it doesn''t have a direct relationship with him, there''s no way for someone to take him.


    As for the show, William said that it''s a big deal to spend millions to book the diamond suit, to ensure that the people of Weimi will not give up Ambrose.


    This amount of money is a piece of cake compared with the predictable harvest,


    but I don''t know what William''s expression would be when he learned that the drill in suit he wanted to buy was not millions of dollars, but 15 million dollars.


    After chatting about some details, the yacht went back to the New York Yacht Club unconsciously. After the discussion, hunter, who had a good look, immediately said goodbye to William.


    Seeing off No. 11 restaurant, William waved to the sales of liva shipyard who had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 310

    Mr. Devonshire, I''m Robert Griff, general manager of sales for liva.


    Listening to some awkward English, William frowned and looked at the bald, thin, handsome and nervous middle-aged Italian man.


    "I don''t like to be long winded. Tell me the real price of this yacht.".


    Griff, who was already a little nervous, is even more nervous now that he is being watched by William. This time, if the yacht can''t be sold and the bank debt is not due soon, his sales manager must go away.


    However, no matter how nervous or worried, Griff''s more than 20 years of working experience is not in vain. After thinking for a few seconds, Griff forced himself to calm down and said, "Mr. Devonshire, this yacht is the largest and most advanced yacht that is not privately funded nowadays, and our company spent a total of 16.4 million US dollars to build it, If we take into account the design fee and other expenses, the cost price has already reached 18 million US dollars.


    otherwise, it will have brilliant results if it is not born at the right time and meets the global stock market disaster before it leaves the factory. ".


    "But it''s just the first experimental boat," William interrupted Griff''s conjecture. "The experimental boat means high cost, high risk and uncertainty of the result.


    I''m the buyer, and I''m not obliged to pay for your company''s bold attempt. It''s 15 million US dollars. If it''s appropriate, I''ll sign a contract now.


    otherwise, I''ll place an order with the princess yacht in England The boat is only 49 meters. It''s too small, so it''s suitable for my girlfriend.


    moreover, the technology you mentioned is nothing to me. The boat''s use of glass in a large area and three-stage drop stern are not bad, and the others don''t meet my expectations at all.


    There is no defense system, no emergency escape submarine, no intelligent housekeeper, no anti camera system, no global navigation system, no hidden sea fishing platform,


    there is no stereo 360 degree no dead angle cinema sound effect system. Look at this cinema system, it is copied from the cinema,


    the LCD screen in the living room on the first floor is not only thicker than my palm, but also not embedded It''s the same.


    The most intolerable thing is that with so many rooms, it''s better to build a bigger washroom with this space. There are also problems in the design of furniture. This is a yacht, not a villa. Don''t you know the simple style?


    The driving system in the control room is not "or",


    William, who is just talking about it, looks up at Griff with an excited face and smiles. As expected, the bastard takes out his pen and notebook and remembers what William said just now.


    "Do you want to hear more?"


    "Certainly, Mr. Devonshire," Griff nodded hastily, "if you can.".


    William knew that Griff would be interested. You know what he said, yacht companies will take a long time to sum it up according to customers'' needs.


    "What I just said is worth US $6 million, and the rest is to sell me the yacht for us $12 million. Otherwise, as long as you dare to apply what I said to your new boat, I swear that I will fight a lawsuit with your company for more than ten years,


    even if I can''t win, I will definitely drag the lawsuit to your company, and everyone from top to bottom will be exhausted,


    I''m not going to win No matter how good your company is in Italy, my lawyers will tell you how hard it is to offend a 10 billion dollar rich man.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have to ask the company about this." Griff knows how troublesome it will be if William, a rich man, has a formal lawsuit with his company for delaying,


    even if he can''t get them in Italy, his company''s products can''t be sold safely in England and the United States.


    After all, Martin, the manager of the New York Yacht Club, is still here.


    if you think that William''s wealth has been able to buy their company ten times, Griff will know that Martin will never dare to lie about it.


    No, Griff was suddenly shocked and stammered: "De, De, Devonshire, sir, you just said that your wealth has reached ten billion dollars?"


    "God", reminded by Griff, Martin exclaimed, "just, just, just less than a year.".


    Martin looked at William, and then looked at Griff, who was also loveless. He was crazy about why William made more money in one day than they did in their whole life.


    Especially when he saw the bubbling beauty of Ambrosius hanging on William''s body with a proud and clever face, the feeling of powerlessness was even stronger.


    "Idiot", William left two fussy decadent men,


    "15 minutes", William said to Griff: "you only have 15 minutes to ask for instructions from your company, beyond this time, I will place an order with Princess of England yacht company,


    and I just said that all the patents that can be registered I will let people register. If you can''t register, I will Consider whether or not to tell other major yacht companies for free that no one can take advantage of me. Am I right? Martin.


    Martin, who was staring at by William, quickly tightened his mind, nodded and said, "of course, Mr. Devonshire, no one can offend a 10 billion rich man. I still have a wife and two children to support."."Good, Martin, you are a smart man, I like you"


    signed a check for $1 million and a note with the phone number of personal lawyer Anthony, handed it to Martin,


    "help me get a membership card of your yacht club for my girlfriend miss Ambrosius, she may spend more time on this yacht than me in the future, at the same time".


    William pointed to Griff who was calling on the dock. "At the same time, help me give this number to Mr. Griff and tell him it''s my personal lawyer''s number. If you have something to talk to him, I don''t want to see that Italian Sicilian again.".


    Martin took the check, looked at it and said, "no problem, sir.".


    Then he turned to Ambrosius and said, "Congratulations, miss Ambrosius. Mr. Devonshire is the most generous gentleman I have ever met.".


    "Thank you," said Ambrosius with a smile. "I love you, dear.".


    Martin coughed and said, "first of all, Devonshire, have a good time with Miss Ambrosius.".


    William, who was busy, could only wave his hand. Martin bowed and stepped out of the boat, standing on the dock waiting for Griff, who was on the phone.


    Ten minutes later, he stopped the excited Griff and handed him the note on his hand.


    in Griff''s puzzled eyes, he said, "this is Mr. Devonshire''s personal lawyer''s phone number. You can go to this lawyer Anthony about buying a yacht.".


    "That''s it?" Griff took the note in his hand and asked Martin in surprise, "is that the 12 million dollar contract? Give me a phone number, and the $12 million business will be done? "


    Martin gave Griff a white look and said, "Griff, as a friend, I don''t know if I should tell you something.".


    Griff was silent for a moment, and finally sighed, "well, Martin, we''ve known each other for five or six years.".


    "Six years, I''ve known you since I was promoted to manager," Martin nodded.


    Griff took Martin a few steps away and whispered, "I probably know what you want to say, and I also know that today''s performance is like an idiot,


    but I don''t know why, I''m scared when I see William Devonshire, and I''m shaking with fear.".

 Chapter 311

    "Well? Fear? " Martin looked at Griff unexpectedly. "That''s why you''re not playing well today.".


    Griff nodded.


    "But there''s something about Mr. Devonshire that scares you. He''s not a black hand in Sicily," Martin said.


    "You don''t understand, it''s a kind of spiritual fear. I feel that whether it''s Sicilian or New York''s black hand stalls, compared with William Devonshire, they are just as fierce as Italian Castro dogs on the outside,


    inside, they are just villains, garbage and criminals, but at least they are human beings. We ordinary people are fierce and can turn them over like knives and guns.


    But it''s different to stand in front of William Devonshire. I feel that he is faced with a devil who is climbing out of hell,


    a devil full of wailing and crying, a devil full of blood smell,


    although he has been laughing, I can feel that when William Devonshire looks at us, his eyes are just like looking at data


    if it wasn''t for the love and affection in his eyes when he looked at Miss Ambrose Hughes, I might have been scared to pee my pants.


    "Fku, Griff," Martin muttered, raising his collar in a rage. "See God, Sicilian, are you on too much? Or play me like an idiot,


    I thought you just thought William Devonshire was dangerous. Now TM told me what the hell he was. Do you think I would believe your nonsense? "


    "Damn, it''s a metaphor, a metaphor, you high school idiot, don''t you understand the metaphor? Hell, you''re the manager of the New York Yacht Club.


    and man, I swear what I said is true. In all these years, I cheated you several times, and I cheated you that time. William Devonshire is really bloody, "Griff explained.


    "FK, shut up," Martin said, covering Griff''s mouth. "Asshole, keep your voice down. Don''t be heard by Mr. Devonshire.".


    After looking at the super yacht dozens of meters away, Martin dragged Griff back to his office, let go of Griff and swore,


    "you idiot Sicilian, William Devonshire. Even if you are really a murderous super villain, what does that have to do with us? You are not a policeman.


    You''re just a salesman who will be fired if you can''t finish the task. Hell, "Martin stares at Griff strangely." I haven''t known you for so many years, but I don''t know you''re a meddlesome Saint watch. ".


    "Screw you, my motherfucker is not a saint''s watch. You don''t understand why I want to find William Devonshire." Griff clapped his forehead.


    "I don''t care what you want to do with William Devonshire, but don''t get in the way of my commission.".


    Martin said, waving his arm excitedly, "do you know how much commission I can get if this order is made? 120000 US dollars, which is lower than my salary for ten months,


    not to mention that the membership fee is only a small sum, as long as Miss Ambrosius is well treated and she is interested in going to sea once a month,


    1 million US dollars will be consumed by fuel and yacht maintenance in less than half a year, and then my commission will be more. ".


    Martin stares at Griff fiercely, "you bastard, don''t hinder me from making money and paying off my mortgage, or my friends won''t do it.".


    Griff rubbed his cheek with his hand. He felt that he could not make it clear to Martin, an American idiot. He looked at Martin with a depressed look and struggled violently in his heart. It took him a long time to show his professional smile again.


    "well, whether William Devonshire is bloody or not really has nothing to do with us.".


    Take out the mobile phone and dial it according to the number on the note.


    Griff and Antony soon reached an agreement and hung up the phone. Griff turned to Martin and nodded,


    "the negotiation is over. The other party asked me to go to London to sign the contract. Antony''s lawyer has the electronic authorization of William Devonshire. He can sign on behalf of William Devonshire"


    "that''s right", Martin walked away with a smile He patted Griff on the shoulder and said, "it has nothing to do with us who big people are.


    I''m sorry for what I did to you just now, my friend.


    last year, in order to provide a better environment for my two children, I bought a villa on Long Island with a loan, but the price of TM''s house fell by half before it was bought for half a year.


    The industry is in a slump again. In nearly five months from April to now, our yacht club has not increased any yachts and no commission. It is not enough for our family to rely on the 12000 US dollars'' monthly salary to repay the loan.


    When he heard this, Griff was very happy and nodded in agreement, pretending to be dejected.


    "ah, we Lafayette are not the same. We haven''t sold a boat for more than three months since we took over the Riva yacht company after the acquisition is completed.


    not only can''t sell, but many yacht customers who ordered before are fighting for deposit and don''t pay the follow-up fees, otherwise this Riva 50mt sell Many people in the company are worried that this super yacht will be parked in the shipyard for a year or two and nobody will pay attention to it. If that happens, the ship will be useless.Martin sneered. "You''ve got a bargain and you''re selling well. It''s good to sell now, and you''ve heard so many suggestions for improvement.


    What Mr. Devonshire said is not good, but what he said is true. Customers have no obligation to help you verify new technologies and new ideas. ".


    After a pause, seeing Griff smiling silently, Martin said, "don''t tell me, the cost of your company''s next 50mt will reach 18 million US dollars. According to your experience, it''s OK to reduce the cost by 30%".


    "Almost, with the current price, it may be a little lower. Many raw material companies are also having a very hard time now, and some high-grade wood has a decline of more than 60%".


    "God, have you fallen so much?" Martin was surprised for a moment, then suddenly thought, "FK, I said that even if the economy is in recession, your company will not die for us $10 million or US $20 million. So you used the funds to buy raw materials?"


    "Hey, Martin, you bastard are a hyena. You can understand the reason if you ask for a taste." Griff looked carefully at Martin''s office. "Safe?"


    Martin thought for a moment, stood up, took a bottle of wine and a cup, and said to Griff, "let''s go out to the cafe.".


    "Well," Griff nodded.


    They came to the outdoor cafe. After sitting down, Martin quickly asked in a low voice, "tell me about it?"


    "Well," Griff answered and began, "you know the healing wood of the Bahamas.".


    "Of course, as long as the people who are engaged in ship related business don''t know Yuchuang wood, all shipyards are looking at rare and important shipbuilding materials.".


    Griff murmured mysteriously, "I don''t know the reason. I only know that two months ago, several directors with 40% shares in our head office, Lafayette company and Liwa shipyard, were secretly purchasing Bahamas Yuchuang wood in small quantities.


    the wood was piled up in the material warehouse of this 50mt yacht. If it hadn''t been for this time, they would have been responsible for testing HNA and selling 50mt yacht I didn''t have a chance to check in the warehouse alone.


    You won''t believe it. Those idiotic northern Italians just changed the password of the secret warehouse to that of a year ago when they did such a secret thing.

 Chapter 312

    Martin laughs at Griff''s complaint and says, "what''s so strange about this? You Italians are notoriously lazy. You will be targeted by your colleagues if you are not one hour late for work.


    you start to get ready for work before 3:30 in the afternoon. No one handles business in the office at 4:00. You are all drinking coffee and eating dessert. You can count on him for this working attitude Are you going to be safe? "


    With a few laughs, Martin stared excitedly at Griff, who was equally happy. "What do you want?"


    Griff didn''t make a sound. Instead, he turned to see the Riva 50mt yacht not far away.


    After looking at the super yacht for a few minutes, Martin sighed that he didn''t understand his meaning.


    "well, I want to, but with our wealth, we can''t even make a splash in the precious wood market with us $12 million.".


    Then he turned to stare at the only liva 50mt yacht with the light on in the distance. This time, Martin soon followed his eyes to the yacht,


    Griff turned to stare at Martin inexplicably.


    "Fku, are you crazy or are you stupid about money? You say that William Devonshire is bloody all over,


    you dare to make up his mind." Martin looked at Griff in horror with crazy eyes,


    his fingers trembled and pointed at Griff. "You are not afraid to be killed by him after suing William Devonshire,


    and don''t forget that Faraday group cares If we let them know that we are dragging them back, do you think we will have a good harvest? ".


    Griff looked at Martin who was extremely cruel to him just now with a sneer. These American guys were just bullying and afraid of being tough. When they met William Devonshire, they immediately became sheep,


    but when they thought that they were scared and almost peed in front of William, Griff''s face was a little hot.


    If not, he would not take Martin. On the one hand, Martin has no problem communicating with William,


    on the other hand, it is also for his own safety. After all, he and Martin are Italian and American.


    One more person can also increase the risk of William''s silence. It''s better for Martin to talk to William, while he himself hides behind the scenes as an insurance and a backstage.


    And Griff will find William. On the one hand, he happens to meet William and wants to rent a yacht. On the other hand, he wants William to be the boss and resist the threat of Faraday.


    But Griff didn''t know at all. What he said to Martin was completely heard by William.


    in the trees two meters away from them, a finger sized black front drone was parked under the control of Sunday.


    If Martin hadn''t brought Griff out of the office, William would not have been able to hear them word for word.


    To understand the reason, William was relieved that people died for money and birds died for food. Griff''s abnormal behavior also had a reasonable explanation.


    As long as it''s not a threat to others, William doesn''t care. What''s more, Griff''s cards have already been known to him, so who can count them?


    William, who is just distracted and eavesdropping on other people''s conversation, is a little absent-minded when he works out.


    this makes Ambrose Hugh, who is in the excitement of the fitness operation, very dissatisfied. He scolds William as a jerk and pushes him to the ground and squats himself.


    But it was just like William''s idea. At the same time, he could eavesdrop on Martin and Griff''s conversation.


    with his hands behind his head, he said cheering to Ambrosius with a smile, "if I could surrender, maybe I would name the yacht Ambrosius.


    "You said it," said Ambrosius, staring into William''s eyes. "It''s just a squat. I''ll beat you if I can''t get down tomorrow.".


    ...


    under the temptation of money, Griff soon left his own security aside,


    "how do you know if you don''t try? As long as you make enough preparations, William Devonshire can''t cross two countries to kill us.


    even if he wants to kill us, will we two people in our 40s and 50s be so stupid that we''ll wait for him to kill us without leaving behind us This precious wood industry is not what William Devonshire is good at. We do all the news and errands. As long as we help him make a lot of money and share some profits with us, shouldn''t we?


    I don''t have a big appetite. As long as I get $10 million later, I''m satisfied. The two of us add up to $20 million. ".


    Griff sat down next to Martin, put his arm around his shoulder and bewitched him: "think about it, man, there are motives and costs to kill people.


    we are participants, and we are ordinary people. We are more afraid of information leakage than William.


    since it''s not confidential, I don''t believe that William Devonshire will risk everything to kill him for $20 million Who helped him make a lot of money.


    Martin was a little excited by Griff''s words, but his experience of so many years is not in vain, and he will not be moved by Griff''s words,Although he also wanted to earn the $10 million, his past experience made him have to carefully consider the risks and possible accidents.


    after thinking for a moment, Martin''s forehead suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He thought of a possible hidden danger and panicked:


    "have you ever thought that William Devonshire is a super rich man with the level of $10 billion, in case he can''t see the profit of wood,


    Instead, focus on the directors of Riva shipyard, or on your Riva shipyard and parent company Faraday group.


    "FK, no way," Griff was startled by Martin''s conjecture, "why is he targeting liva shipyard and Faraday group?".


    "Are you an idiot? God, I should really think about whether to participate in this. I find that you are a mindless idiot.".


    Martin scolded angrily,


    "why can''t William Devonshire keep an eye on liva shipyard and Faraday group? Your shipyard has the reputation of Rolls Royce, and Faraday group has eight middle and high-end yacht brands.


    for people like William, it''s important to make us $100 million or US $200 million to master a world-famous shipyard.


    Believe it or not, as long as the shipyard is bought by him, newspapers all over the world will make headlines about the acquisition the next day.


    in this period of stock market crash, the public will certainly like to see the news of his super genius and super rich making trouble all over the world. Even if people who hate the rich scold him, the more he scolds the news, the more he will report it.


    Maybe Italian officials will welcome him to invest in Italy. William Devonshire is much richer than your Faraday company.


    Even if Faraday group can''t acquire liva shipyard, as long as it succeeds, William''s reputation will be greatly improved,


    and William''s reputation will also be added to liva shipyard. This is a matter of mutual benefit. Do you think he will be excited.


    Martin stood up and walked around the seat in panic, thinking about the cableway. "What''s more, when the money reaches a certain level, the super rich should not only consider how to make money, but also how to contain wealth. It''s normal for them to diversify investment in various countries.".


    Griff was stunned by Martin''s reasonable words, "this, this, this"


    this is a good thing to say. He wanted to refute it, but he didn''t know how to refute it. He found that if he were William Devonshire, he would have the idea of liva shipyard.


    Because the opportunity is in his hand, Robert Griff is going to hand the knife to William.

 Chapter 313

    The knife to liva and Faraday is actually in William''s hands, and all the conversations between Martin and Griff are being listened to by William.


    Martin''s words are almost in William''s heart. He has money, and he has a lot of money. It''s really time to invest in those famous companies with strong influence in big industries, as Martin said, so as to enhance his social stability It will have an impact.


    He already has Aston Martin, a super running company, in his hand. If he acquires liva yacht again,


    it''s not just a private aircraft manufacturing company that will be able to raise money on land, sea and air. If these three companies can rise to the top of the industry, then his influence will definitely be strong.


    This excitement, not half a minute by the incarnation of fitness maniac Ambrosius get down.


    "Yes," said Ambrosius, kissing William excitedly, "honey, you have to keep your word. This ship will be called Ambrosius in the future.".


    Ma Dan and William want to slap their own mouth, a good fitness into a competition, and his girlfriend''s mind is to win him,


    this makes William feel that he is not in the fitness, but played by Ambrose, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    But he was not happy. He had to recognize what he had said. After a pale look, he got up and put on his nightgown. He said helplessly:


    "you can choose the style of the yacht''s name. After you choose it, I will find someone to print your name on the yacht.".


    "Yes" Ambrosius immediately stood up, cheerfully called, regardless of William himself ran back to the master bedroom in the computer to look up the information.


    "Mardan, it''s really a self inflicted experience." he shakes his head and goes to the swimming pool on the third deck of the yacht and lies down in the pool.


    William doesn''t want to let go of the good opportunity. He doesn''t want to cooperate with Martin and Griff.


    for him, Martin and Griff are really small roles. The most important message is that they are in Weiwei It''s useless in Lian''s eyes.


    on the contrary, it seems to be in the way. Although William appreciates Martin very much, he has to have the ability and strength to withstand anti killing if he wants to count himself.


    "Call Brian mills in Switzerland for me," he said to Sunday.


    "OK, sir.".


    The phone was soon connected, "good evening, boss.".


    "Good evening. Oh, no, it''s supposed to be 4 am. Sorry, I forgot the jet lag again.".


    "It doesn''t matter, boss. Anyway, we can''t sleep. Barney and I are taking a rest in groups to guard the trading room. It''s my turn to stay here tonight,


    we are drinking and barbecue with the guys, and then go to bed. When we wake up, it''s morning and we''ll call you.".


    "So, what happened to Debbie?" William sat down and asked excitedly,


    "yes, boss, the last contract will be closed at 7 a.m. Swiss time tomorrow and 8 a.m. London time.


    the specific income can only be remitted to you by Mr. Felix, your exclusive account manager, but I estimate it will be about three times of the profit.".


    "It''s only three times. Don''t you use ten times leverage?"


    Sorry, boss, I don''t understand this. You can only ask Mr. Felix if you want to know.


    "Well, I see." William doesn''t have to ask Felix. He has the highest authority for this transaction. Just let him check the independent server of this transaction with his authority on Sunday.


    Tap the headset and reply "Sir, mission set up, estimated 10 minutes" immediately on Sunday.


    The expected return did not meet, which made William very unhappy. With a gloomy face, he said to Brian, "do me a favor.".


    "You say," Bryan recognized that William was in a bad mood and said.


    "Martin downer, manager of New York Yacht Club, let him disappear for a while." however, thinking of Martin''s saying that he would buy a house on Long Island in New York for the sake of better environment loan for his two children, William felt soft in his heart, and then said, "come on, give him something that is not light or heavy, but it''s not easy to get away from, and he doesn''t care about other things.".


    "It''s simple, boss. There''s no more troublesome problem in the United States than the tax problem. I guarantee that Mr. Martin downer will be in a mess and will be fined tens of thousands of dollars in the end",


    "no, not tens of thousands, but 120000 dollars, which can''t be more or less. I have to give him some motivation so that he can serve Ambrose more attentively.".


    Ha ha, understand, boss, no problem, I promise 120000 will not be more or less.


    "Mr. Martin downer has a pair of lovely children, and he loves them very much, so pay attention to propriety. This is just a lesson. I don''t want to see his family fall apart. Goodbye.".


    "OK, boss, bye.".


    When he hung up, William called Barney again on Sunday,


    this time, the phone rang for half a day, and Barney''s tired voice said, "Hello, boss, what''s the matter with you?".Sorry Barney, I''m calling you so late. I want to know if that guy, Daniel Archer, can go on a mission now, a simple mission to seduce other people''s wives.


    "Ha ha, boss, who provoked you? You are so cruel.".


    "That''s right, a Sicilian idiot who wants to count my money and not give him any trouble. Am I still William Devonshire?"


    When he heard William say money, Barney had no choice but to say, "well, if you don''t want that Sicilian''s life, you will be very kind. I think as long as the Commission is appropriate, Daniel Archer won''t have a problem.


    he is trying to settle in Brazil with the female journalist McGrady Bowen in Sierra Leone, Africa, and he won''t refuse such a dangerous task Absolutely,


    and going to rural places like Sicily is less likely to be found by debits than in Switzerland, boss with no problem. ".


    "Very good. Let him go to Sicily now and deal with Italian women with his handsome face for three days.".


    "Sorry, boss, I know that, but if you say three days, it must be three days.".


    "That''s good. I''ll send you the information as soon as I get it back. I''ll tell Archer that there''s no commission, but if he does well and has a chance to make money next time, I''ll pull on him like this time. Bye bye, boss". Barney hung up and said nothing about William''s damage to other people''s families, but he felt lucky for that Sicilian in his heart,


    called William''s money owner It''s kind of William that he didn''t give his life. At the same time, he''s happy for archer. Not everyone can get the chance to make money with William.


    Hang up the phone, William let Sunday out of the black front drone playback, he is not in the mood to care about Martin and cliff these two are going to be unlucky guys.


    Out of the pool, into the cab, start the yacht to open sea.


    This makes Martin and Griff, who are considering whether to meet William on the yacht now, a little unprepared. If they miss today, they don''t know when they will meet William.


    Griff helplessly and Martin said: "now you can only wait here, I have to go to London to sign the yacht contract.".


    "This is the only way." Martin nodded dejectedly and agreed. But as soon as he saw Griff off, Martin looked gloomy and thought for a long time. After a long time, he picked up his cell phone and dialed a number he had just remembered.

 Chapter 314

    Set out to sea, waiting for Sunday to find out whether all the short trading records are compliant, William heard his mobile phone ring suddenly.


    Pick up a look is a strange number in New York, doubt William through the phone, "hello.".


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Martin Donner. I''m sorry to disturb you so late. I have something urgent to report to you",


    William knew what Martin wanted to say for a long time, so instead of asking what it was, he asked, "first tell me how you know my mobile phone number. I don''t remember when I gave you my business card.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I know your mobile phone number because when you told chef hunter, I standing behind Mr. Hunter accidentally saw the number on the mobile phone screen and remembered it,


    sir, I promise it''s an accident. Maybe it''s because I''m very concerned about you, so I don''t know why I remember it very clearly after a look.".


    It''s easy to find out. After saying, "wait"


    snap your fingers, a reply of Sunday came from the invisible headset more than ten seconds later, "Sir, according to the video in the yacht, Martin downer is not lying.".


    "Good. You''re not lying. Go on.".


    "Yes, sir." Martin downer, who was a little anxious, was relieved when he heard this.


    he began to describe everything after he got off the yacht. He not only told the content of his conversation with Griff word for word, but also described Griff''s expression clearly.


    After explaining the whole story, Martin quietly waited for William''s reply,


    "very good, it seems that my kindness is not in vain once in a blue moon." William laughed and said in Martin''s frightened expression: "tomorrow, the tax collectors of the United States will come to you for tax evasion.".


    "God" Martin exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, the final result is that you will be fined $120000, just $120000. It''s a punishment for you, and it''s also a small punishment for your two lovely children.


    you won''t be reluctant to give up that $120000, Martin.".


    "I, I, I".


    Martin stammered and couldn''t speak. He knew very well that William had learned what he and Griff had said for a long time.


    there was no expectation in his mind when he just called, but only fear and happiness. Yes, he was very happy when he was afraid.


    I''m glad that William likes to look after his family, and I''m even more glad that he''s not dazed by the ten million dollars. As soon as Griff leaves, he confesses to William,


    "Ming, Ming, understand, sir, I''ll pay the fine honestly.".


    "Very well, it seems that you are really smart. Do well. As long as Ambrose is satisfied, maybe you will become her special assistant,


    then your $600000 loan may not be paid off in a year. As for why Ambrose invited you to be her assistant, I think you should understand.".


    "yes, sir, I understand that this is not to let Miss Ann bloom go to misunderstand me as your eye liner that is arranged for her, and it is also a test of my ability to work."


    "Well, that''s it. I''m looking forward to your performance, Mr. Martin downer.".


    Thank you, sir. Thank you for your kindness.


    Ha ha, you should thank yourself for being a good father, otherwise the ending of you and Griff would not be so different.


    Yes, and Griff. Martin just wanted to ask for Griff''s favor,


    but after thinking about it, we can see that his plea is useless. Maybe after persuading him, he will not only catch up with himself, but also make Griff''s ending worse.


    finally, he can only sigh silently, "thank you, sir, good night, sir.".


    Hang up the phone, William began to look forward to the future performance of this guy who just graduated from high school and climbed all the way from the bottom to the manager of New York Yacht Club.


    A few days later, Martin, who didn''t care about his tax investigation at all, learned from an Italian friend that Griff found evidence of his beautiful young wife and private meeting at home when he returned to Italy.


    After the quarrel between the husband and wife, before the divorce lawsuit started, his wife took a bite back and announced his financial situation, which not only made Griff very anxious, but also quickly invited him to the police station for coffee.


    In the end, Griff divorced his wife, but he didn''t get any of the property, and all of it belonged to his wife.


    not only that, he was sued by Faraday and Riva for accepting kickbacks, and he may be in prison for five years.


    This made Martin downer, who was far away in New York, even more afraid of William. At the same time, he once again congratulated himself on his good luck and the kindness he once had when he met William.


    After dealing with the two small roles, William sat in the driver''s chair listening to Sunday''s report on the earnings of his short sale of d''Urbervilles. When he learned that the reason why his earnings only tripled was that he had invested too much money,


    William swore in a low voice that he had invested 500 million US dollars and 10 times leverage was only 5 billion US dollars. As soon as he started, d''Urbervilles was quick Surrender like a bankrupt.But Sunday''s summary reminds William that 70 percent of the diamonds mined by Debbie are stored in the underground vault of his London headquarters.


    The value of the group is at least six layers. In these diamonds they dare not sell at all, the real wealth they get is more than US $10 billion.


    in addition, diamonds are not items that can be sold in large quantities. Once they are sold at a lower price, it may make Debbie die faster. In this case, Debbie can''t collect funds on a large scale to resist.


    Second, William began to act. There were too many short sellers behind him. They formed a group to attack.


    The most important thing is that the evidence of this disclosure is too clear. The whole industry chain of blood drill has been completely stripped, and even the boss of his family has been photographed to buy blood drill himself.


    in the face of these evidences, debits has no confidence to win the battle, and the market mechanism, individual investors see debits soft, immediately make adjustments.


    Most of the institutions that wager against William, financial companies would rather burst their positions than increase their futures margin.


    To bet on the stock index of a single listed enterprise, it is necessary for a person or institution to take over the futures contract. No one plays with him, and the expected return of course can not meet his expectations.


    In the face of the overwhelming criticism from the media and the public and the predictable low tide of diamond sales, the people of debits have the courage to hold more than one billion dollars in cash in their hands as ammunition for the final counterattack.


    Then he turned to the government of England for help, and threatened the government of England with taxes, layoffs and the influence of the diamond industry.


    But this is the last thing William wants to see.


    after all, debits is not a technology company that speculates on the concept, and it can''t really fall down and be worthless.


    In their underground vault, however, there are diamonds that are worth less than 10 billion now and will rise back to about 15 billion US dollars in a few years, as well as several large diamond mines in Africa.


    In order to avoid the interference of the government and the predictable counter attack of Debbie, Felix, according to the emergency treatment method set by William at the beginning, began to clear the warehouse when it was good.

 Chapter 315

    After a thorough investigation of all the short operation data in the independent server on Sunday, Felix and the ten traders did not have any problems in the process of trading,


    William was also relieved that as long as he didn''t have any problems, he would make less money if he didn''t make less money, and his opponent should be safe, and if he couldn''t seize the opportunity, he would have nothing to complain about In addition to the $800 million that Debbie earned, the other $830 million was earned by other institutions and investors, with a total income of $1.63 billion, which was considered to be a profit.


    however, after so long calculation, Debbie got rid of his main target, which made William unhappy. At the same time, he thought about how to find more trouble for Debbie, so as not to slow down Get him in trouble.


    Originally, after shorting according to his plan, he could take advantage of the opportunity to absorb a large number of shares of debits, become a hidden shareholder, and make a big profit after several years of backhand.


    Although it will be a long time to be a hidden shareholder, William is not short of cash at all. Anyway, he is young and has plenty of time to wait.


    But in this world, William is not the only one who is smart. Many of the big groups that coveted the influence of Debs have turned their eyes on Debs who is weak.


    Although Debbie''s share price is now driven to death by William, before there was a substitute for diamond, it would be back in a few years, and it would be the same as playing if it doubled or even doubled in ten years.


    the reason is that even if you know that the value preservation of ordinary diamonds is a fraud, the diamond bought by 100000 will be worth 50000 when it is sold.


    but That slogan is too popular, diamond constant XX, a forever XX, as long as women love things, there is no money.


    So we really don''t need too many people and groups to think about debits.


    But Debs is not an idiot. He has been established for more than 100 years and controls 90% of the diamond market. Of course, he has rich experience in anti malignant acquisition. He leaves a lot of cash and waits for someone to buy him.


    all those who think of Debs have to face up to a very important problem. After being caught off guard by William, Debs never panics Until now, the attack has become a war of attrition.


    once someone enters the market to buy a large amount of debits shares, debits can seize the opportunity to compete with the other party for shares, and the purchaser will take ten shares. Debits only needs to compete with the purchaser for one or two shares, and the share price will rise.


    capital pursues profits, and the share price will rise, and the shareholders will be reluctant to sell, Wait for the stock price to rise again.


    In this way, not only will the acquisition cost rise rapidly, but also it will be extremely difficult to acquire 33% of the shares with one vote veto power.


    without receiving 33% of the shares, everything will become meaningless.


    To understand this, William gave up the idea of purchasing debits shares at a low price in his heart, and invested hundreds of millions of dollars in debits, which was meaningless to him.


    with a sigh, he comforted himself that everything could not go exactly as he expected, and it was a great success to earn $1.63 billion.


    As soon as his eyes turned, since Debbie was of little value in his own eyes.


    Then we should simply recycle the waste and give it to Garris Mallory as a gift, so that the nobles can unite to buy the shares of debits at a small price in batches, and let these nobles who are crazy about money become troublemakers.


    The aristocrats who can make money openly and legitimately will not care if debits is a pillar enterprise in England.


    This kind of legal opportunity to make a lot of money, let alone the government of England, even if God comes, can''t stop these people from making money.


    In this way, we can not only sell our personal feelings to other nobles, but also make sure that the event of Debbie''s being short maliciously is a troublemaker of the English nobles. Even if it is not the group making the most money, it is also the main force of the event.


    "Get me Garris Mallory.".


    "OK, sir.".


    "Doo, Doo," as soon as the phone was connected, William said without waiting for Garris Mallory to scold, "Debbie still has about $1.4 billion on hand. It''s time to stop.".


    When others woke up at 4 a.m., Garris heard the news that he didn''t want to hear before he uttered a FK. He almost choked and gasped,


    took a few deep breaths and asked, "where do you know such a secret thing?" then Garris suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "God, Duke Devon?"


    "Ha ha, are you an idiot?" William laughed a few times and didn''t give Garris an answer.


    "believe it or not, if you were me, I would clear up my position, buy the shares of debits at a low price, and wait a few years to double it.".


    "Message OK?" On the phone, Garris questioned in a low voice, but in fact, he had believed William''s words in his heart. After so long contact, Garris had a great trust in William''s view on making money.


    "The news has already told you, do you want to listen to me? That''s your business. As for the reason, I can only say that Debbie''s group of bastards surrendered directly, which made me earn hundreds of millions of dollars less. So I just don''t like Debbie''s eyes, and I hope they will have bad luck,As long as you nobles have a chance to join Debbie''s board, it will be wonderful.


    "FK, what do you think of me as, a fool to be fooled? "You''re making it clear that you want the nobility to be a target," said Garris angrily.


    "No, you''re not a fool," William replied positively, which made Garris feel better. But before he was happy, he heard William sneer in a few seconds,


    "to say you''re a fool is to belittle a fool. You''re an idiot, a fool, a garbage and a retarded person. The only thing you can do better than a fool is to be greedy for money.".


    Garris, who was a little dizzy after being scolded by William for a long time, said, "fku, William Devonshire, don''t forget that you are also an aristocrat.".


    "That''s why you should be thankful. Just because I''m a member of the aristocracy, I''m not going to pursue you for leaking the news of shorting Debbie to other aristocrats, which has made me hundreds of millions of dollars less.".


    "Pooh," Garris sneered, "William, do you really think I''m one of those money crazy idiots out there? It''s not what you want to leak news to other nobles,


    to remind you, don''t think the nobles are too simple. After more than 60 years of lessons and fighting, the nobles have learned to endure and fight for a long time.


    now the ones who are clamoring outside are those who can''t hold on fast. Others can hide deeply. It''s not only you who can hide behind the scenes.


    "Ah" William yawned and sneered at what was hidden so deep that he had to hide.


    "That''s good. You''re not really idiots. Since some people can''t hold on, you should tell them that now is the best chance to take a stake in debits. If you don''t double in ten years, you''ll take their surname.".


    "Fku, why do I have their last name?" Garris complained. "Is it really right to buy now?"


    "Of course, although the stock price has not reached the lowest point, when it really reaches the lowest price, you small retail investors will not have a chance to buy it. I think you must understand this simple truth, right?".

 Chapter 316

    "Well, I''ll tell the news to those who need it. But, William, you can''t always use me as a messenger. You should contact some noble people who are good for you. It''s good for you.".


    "Ha ha, give you a ha ha," William said sarcastically. "It''s no good. It''s a mess. Garris, you really don''t think I know that the old fox of Duke Devon and the nobles around him are staring at me.".


    "In order to make his descendants have money to inherit his title and wealth, the old fox of Devon, as a major shareholder of Debs, not only sat by and watched me short Debs, but also secretly lent money to his son to short Debs.".


    "This kind of old fox that can be sold for the sake of his family is not a good partner.".


    Garris said helplessly, "ha ha, I don''t believe you don''t know what the Duke of Devon does. Everything is for the family, for the family name.".


    Of course, William knows the reason. Is he not going to be a backhand?


    The share price of d''Urbervilles has fallen sharply. If Duke Devon was still in good health a few years ago, he would be furious, but now he would like to see the share price of d''Urbervilles drop by 90%, so that he can devalue the shares of d''Urbervilles and inherit them to his descendants.


    anyway, the share price of d''Urbervilles will return to its real value in the end,


    now the share price of d''Urbervilles will be back to its real value If the price drops by nearly four levels, his descendants will pay less inheritance tax by four levels, which is hundreds of millions of dollars.


    So Duke Devon didn''t blame William for his idea of Debbie. Instead, he secretly watched William make trouble.


    "And you don''t have the right to say that. I really think you are a good man. We are not chess pieces in your eyes." Garris laughed back. "If you didn''t want to use us as a shield, you would tell me that you were shorting Debbie this time?"


    William said with a smile, "even if it''s mutual use, at least I''ll let you have soup, a delicious thick soup. It''s wonderful to make money, Gareth.".


    Garris was silent for a long time, and then sighed, "well, for the sake of money, I believe other people will not hinder you, deliberately against you


    but we have a very simple request. When you eat meat, I hope you can think about whether people in the same camp can drink a mouthful of soup.".


    "As long as you don''t want to swallow my meat and bone, it''s no problem to drink soup,


    however, it''s no problem for me as a chef to charge 30% of the processing fee for making good things. Otherwise, if you just pay and don''t report, your business and friendship won''t last long.".


    Garris was silent for a moment and said, "wait for me to call, but I think it''s OK. Now people are so eager for you to join us. It''s also a affirmation of your ability to make money. We need you.".


    Ha, everyone needs me, OK? People who can help others to make money will be very popular everywhere, but no one will help others to make money in vain. Unless there are other benefits, it is not better to make money by oneself.


    William narrowed his eyes and waited for Garris to call back. He knew that he couldn''t stay away from the same camp forever, but it would be impossible for him to give in vain.


    if the old Foxes of Duke Devon could give up three layers of profits, William wouldn''t be unable to cooperate with them.


    Anyway, it''s not about giving money. If you block these people''s mouths with some money and news that you can''t care about, you can not only let them make money for themselves,


    but also make peace for the time being. At the same time, you can borrow their power to help yourself. This is also mutually beneficial.


    As for the future, William didn''t expect to be an outsider all the time, but he also understood that he was too young, even if he wanted to participate in the aristocracy''s affairs, he could only be a small generation.


    William is not interested in this kind of work.


    These United nobles are, to put it bluntly, a group of people who want to preserve the family''s glory, status and privileges.


    If you don''t care, these people are no different from capitalists and landlords.


    But if you care about the aristocracy, this group of people will let you understand how difficult the aristocracy is to enter and how exclusive it is.


    they are polite in appearance, but arrogant in heart. They put on airs with the glory of their ancestors and ask for this and that with the merits of their ancestors.


    But some people just do what they do.


    Half an hour later, William stopped the boat, took out his fishing tools and stood in front of the third deck to catch fish.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t pay attention. I didn''t catch a fish for an hour and a half.


    However, William is not angry either. He is just killing time.


    after another half an hour, Garris finally called back,


    "generally speaking, we agree with your terms, but we hope to replace the 30% profit with something else.


    you know, Duke Devon and some other aristocrats are very old, and they want to change the people you work with To be their descendants, leaving cash to inherit their wealth and titles.


    "No problem, what I want is reward. As for whether it''s money or not, I don''t care. Go ahead and tell me what good things you have prepared for me first, unless it''s a castle in London, don''t tell me about those dilapidated castles and manors in other places. I''m not a dilapidated king."."Well," said Garris, choked up by William, immediately removed several castles used as chips in his heart, and mocked, "only idiots will give you castles near London.".


    After waiting for a few seconds, but not waiting for William to retort, Garris said dully, "I have some land, wineries and works of art here. The land is,,,"


    "don''t talk to me unless it''s in Oxford", interrupted William. It''s not necessary for him to know that these lands are definitely not good places.


    He''s not interested in managing the land that doesn''t make much money in the corner.


    "Apart from the five major wine wineries, don''t tell me anything else. The wineries in England are not as good as those in Scotland. What am I going to do with these unknown goods? Do you want a bath? You''d better tell me about art, which I''m interested in.


    "If you only want art, we can''t say it on the phone. You''d better find some experts to come to London and see for yourself," Garris said helplessly.


    No problem. By the way, which country are these works of art from.


    "This, this," said Garris, half a day after he faltered, "heaven.".


    "All of them?" Asked William in surprise.


    "Well, maybe, if you don''t like it, it''s not impossible to discuss. How about some Chinese antiques and Eastern European antiques?" Garris asked carefully.


    "Ha, do you think I''m an idiot? What''s the price of Chinese antiques during the stock market crash? What am I going to do with the antiques of those small countries in Eastern Europe "?


    William was angry, but he was happy." unless you sell me all the Chinese antiques at the market price of 7 floors, you should gamble, or you can keep them yourself. ".


    "This is not bad, but I think you may not be able to eat all the Chinese antiques. The three-tier profit you should be given this time is 92 million US dollars, but the 92 million US dollars may be less than one tenth of the value of Chinese antiques.".

 Chapter 317

    Less than one tenth of the $92 million worth of Chinese antiques can be bought?


    This news made William not surprised but happy. He could not help sighing that these old aristocrats seemed to be in decline, but their family background was not poor. Only five or six families could produce such valuable Chinese antiques.


    The family has a long and splendid history, but its vision is really not good. In addition, the purchasing power of the Chinese people has not begun to develop in the current period of time, and all these aristocrats inevitably despise the prospect of Chinese antiques.


    however, they don''t know that England will really become second class in 20 years. At that time, the Chinese people will not be able to look up to them.


    but it''s all right, otherwise he didn''t have the opportunity to collect large quantities of William. In his heart, he sneer at a few times. A group of woodlouse, who has no vision in the dream of the Empire, just cheaped himself. If


    can buy it all, it will be 10 years before the Chinese antiques will be changed to 5 billion gold dollars in a second, and maybe 20 billion dollars in 15 years.


    This is really a more suitable heirloom than gold. In the future, with these Chinese antiques alone, he can be listed on the Forbes Global rich list.


    I just don''t know if there will be a black sheep in his future generations who will sell off the antiques he has worked hard to save.


    At the same time, William also has some feelings in his heart. When people are lucky, they don''t have to think that wealth will depend on you.


    They would not agree to buy it directly with money, because that would not only pay taxes, but also fail to achieve their original intention of making their offspring rich and paying inheritance tax.


    Looking down at the dark sea, William thought for a moment, and soon made a decision in his heart. He told Duke Devon about the two things in exchange.


    It''s a very simple arithmetic problem. Chinese antiques will soar in the future. Only yuchuangmu and the Faraday group can make a few dollars, and it will only last for us $300 million or US $400 million.


    The whole Faraday group is less than US $1 billion. Faraday is not a Ferrari. Faraday is just a yacht builder. Don''t expect to squeeze much oil from them.


    There is also the Pushkin gang of polar bears. Pushkin has the same black fortune as New York in many Eastern European countries.


    as long as Pushkin is killed, without the leader, these polar bear gangs will be in chaos. But William himself has no way and doesn''t want to pay attention to the gangs. He doesn''t have any influence and manpower in Eastern Europe.


    now he can not only sell information to the police In exchange for their Chinese antiques, Duke Devon can attract their attention and energy to these troubles,


    it can also greatly weaken the influence of the polar bear gang and avoid retaliation afterwards, which is exactly killing two birds with one stone for William.


    After making up his mind, William said to his cell phone, "are you still there?".


    "Of course, I thought you were asleep," Garris complained on the phone.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll send someone to check and value the Chinese antiques. I only want the best, but if they are all junk goods, our agreement will be void"


    although I wish to take all the Chinese antiques, William knows that it''s impossible. He can''t be too urgent in the first transaction, otherwise those old foxes will surely do well I''ll keep it for him and give it to him as a chip next time.


    But it can''t be too long. Otherwise, the value of Chinese antiques will start to rise. Can it be changed to two.


    So William is going to take the bait first and draw the attention of Duke Devon to money and trouble.


    "If you want to make money, let me choose the good things. As long as you can satisfy me, I have two ways to make money. One is very simple. In one to three months, the income will be about US $300 million or US $400 million. If you are brave, you may be able to gain a medium-sized group of US $1 billion.


    The other one may be troublesome. It''s located in Eastern Europe. This financial path should be a long-term financial path, but it will involve some black parts. So once you understand the specific situation, I will charge $200 million for information whether you do it or not.


    however, I guarantee that if you do well in Eastern Europe, it should be very simple to make $500 million or $600 million a year I''m afraid that if I don''t have a son due to retribution, I won''t be able to earn a billion that year.


    "One billion a year, why don''t you do it yourself?" Garris asked suspiciously. "Listen to what you mean, the business related to black is so big in Eastern Europe. How can you guarantee that we can handle each other''s hands clean?".


    "It''s said that there will be retribution in the business, and I don''t lack the 500 million billion yuan. As for the information, hehe, I guarantee that the information will be accurate to the other party '' I can''t live three days.


    "Ha ha, you really want money, William. If you want to pay for after-sales service, it''s called after-sales service. Is that a second charge?" Garris choked angrily,


    "and you don''t think the nobles have so many people who specialize in black work, and they still have $1 million to $5 million. You don''t even have a chance to touch this kind of money."."Very good, Garris. You have successfully relieved me of the burden of price increase. Now this news is worth 300 million dollars.".


    "Bastard," Garris held back as soon as he swore. He really believed that if he swore a few more words, William would raise his price again.


    "Thank you. You''re welcome. I don''t mind if you scold me again," William said with a smile.


    "All right, you win, William." Garris is helpless and soft. If they are told by Duke Devon, they will pay an extra $200 million just because they scold him a few words.


    Garris believes that even though Duke Devon knows in their hearts that this is just an excuse for William to raise his price, they are sure that they are not happy with him, even if they label him as a fool impossible.


    "Tomorrow, I will send the information to a website. As long as you open the website according to the password I gave you, you will have to pay me $300 million, plus the previous $92 million, you will owe me $392 million,


    with the Chinese antiques deduction, 70% discount, my people will choose the Chinese antiques worth $560 million, no problem.".


    "I know if there''s a problem. I''m a messenger, but personally, I still believe in your reputation. But should you tell me the way that you can make us $300 million or $400 million?".


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to be bitter first and sweet later. If you chew off the bad parts first, it''ll be more delicious if you eat good parts again.".


    "Screw you, don''t you think it''s difficult for us to choose the simple one and give up? You can rest assured that as long as we can make a billion dollars a year as you said,


    as long as we can make money, there are people who don''t care about the nihilistic retribution. Even the great nobles, there are people who don''t even have the money to raise mistresses now," said Garris.


    "Ha ha, that''s it. My people will go to London these days." finally, William reminded, "take good care of my people. She''s a beauty. If cockroaches harass her, you know.".


    "Ha ha, no problem, you are our rich man now, I promise no one dares to touch your woman," said Garris with a smile, "bye.".

 Chapter 318

    Hang up the phone, William sat in the driver''s seat silently thinking about the benefits and troubles of this cooperation.


    There are many advantages. As long as they can make the expected money this time, a large number of English nobles will join this group in the future, and there will be as many Chinese antiques as he wants.


    In William''s opinion, in addition to waste utilization, the expected income of this cooperation mode is many times more than the simple money.


    Just like what Garris said about the financial situation in Eastern Europe, if we want to do things the way we used to do, William will certainly let go after he has killed Pushkin, because he has no mind and doesn''t want to deal with black.


    Now it is handed over to the Duke of Devon, who is eager to find a way to make money for future generations. They can not only wipe out the rest of Pushkin''s power more thoroughly, but also send England to keep an eye on their nobles. At the same time, William himself can make a lot of money.


    In the future, there will certainly be many such opportunities, which can also be regarded as a disguised form of opening up their own wealth and influence in the noble group.


    No matter what age, the one who can make people rich is the boss. When more people in the aristocratic group know that they can bring them money, he will not say that he can do anything in the group, but at least no one dares to tease him. The God of wealth is more popular than God.


    Of course, William will not relax his vigilance to the nobility. There are really not too many people who have been stabbed in the back these days. It does not mean that some people will not have the idea to replace you now.


    William will not let his own interests out. As he just said with Garris, the most important thing is to give people in the same camp some opportunities to drink soup and eat leftovers.


    If you want to eat meat, you can trade it for something of the same value as meat, or something that will interest William. Otherwise, whoever grabs it, he will chop off his hand.


    If you can''t chop it out, won''t you come in secret? It''s not that he doesn''t have the means to kill people.


    After thinking about it, William said to Sunday, "help me check the situation of Abigail in the National Archives of the United States to see if she is still under surveillance.".


    "Yes, sir"


    more than ten minutes later, Sunday replied: "Sir, as far as I can find out, Miss Abigail''s review has ended. Although she is OK, she has lost her job in the national archives, and has been idle at home for the past two months.


    I have transferred all the monitoring in the place where Miss Abigail appeared in the past two months, and the latest one The people who followed her disappeared after 12 months, but her mobile phone was being monitored, but the data showed that she was not restricted from leaving the country.


    "Haha, it''s ok if I''m not restricted to leave the country. On Sunday, I''ll find an art company to send an invitation to Abby in their name, and then help me book a new mobile phone to send to Abby.".


    "All right, sir, the task will be assigned. In 15 minutes, the mobile phone store will deliver it to miss Abigail''s home in person.".


    "Well, when did Laomei''s service become so intimate when the sales shop delivered it to the door in person?".


    Sir, if you tip US $500 more, I don''t think that mobile phone store will refuse to deliver it to your door.


    Sun, when did you learn to waste my money.


    "Sorry sir, you authorized me the right to call your account in the task. I have to say that Sir, except for your mother, you are a miser,


    in less than nine months and 250 days, you have 20 billion US dollars. In the ten seconds when you talk to me, you have earned 18.11 times of 500 US dollars,


    you give Miss Ambrose 50W a month I''m sorry for Miss Ambrose Hughes because I don''t have as much pocket money as you earn in ten minutes.


    "FK, shut up your beak." William scanned the cabin with his mental energy and found that Ambrosius was in the master bedroom. Then he relaxed. If the girl knew, it would be strange not to make trouble with him.


    On Sunday, William blushed and said, "you know what, I''m protecting Ambrose Hughes. If people knew that she had a lot of cash in her hand and was watched every minute, it would be better now. Outsiders thought that Ambrose Hughes and I were just playing.".


    Sorry sir, since you named this ship Ambrosius, I don''t think people will think you are playing.


    "Ha ha, you AI, how can you understand that as long as I don''t transfer the ownership of the ship to Ambrosius, outsiders will think I''m just playing.".


    As for whether it''s really fun or not, William can''t say for sure. At the beginning, he must have the idea of fun, but now he feels very good about Ambrosius,


    it''s normal to be together when he feels right. As for what will happen in the future, I''ll talk about it later, but no matter how good he feels, William won''t get married.


    When it comes to women, apart from Ambrosius, it seems that Abigail will keep him in mind. Moreover, Abigail is still on William''s mind because she is an expert in Chinese antiques.


    Just thinking of this, his phone suddenly rang, "Sir, it''s Miss Abigail''s phone.".


    William snapped his fingers. "Take it.".


    I got through and heard, "Hello, this is Abigail, Mr. Devonshire?""It''s me, Abby. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?"


    After confirming that it was William, Abigail complained bitterly, "ha, you still remember to ask me if I had a good time. A few months ago, he slipped back to England without saying a word and left me in Washington for investigation. William Devonshire, when you slept with me, you were not so ruthless.".


    "I''m sorry, Abby, I didn''t contact you to protect you. Now I''m looking for you as soon as you''re ok? I can still remember our appointment. This time I called you, I hope you could go to England to host the acquisition of Chinese antiques and the construction of the museum.


    "God, are you serious?" the construction of the museum made Abigail immediately selectively forget to continue to taunt William, "when, when will I go to England.".


    "If you''re OK, a private plane will stop at Washington Airport in half an hour. They''ll take you straight to Switzerland and then take you to London.".


    "I''ll pack now. God, I can finally leave this suffocating place. I don''t want to stay in Washington for a moment.".


    "Just pick up a few pieces of laundry. You can buy the rest in London by yourself. All expenses can be reimbursed by me, even if it''s your new arrival gift.


    If you''re interested, you can visit the house on Kensington Garden Street. I''ve wanted to buy a villa there for a long time, but I don''t have time. As a reward, I''ll allow you to live in a new house. ".


    "Ha, just to live in?" Abigail said with a smile, "no problem, boss, I promise you will achieve your wish soon. Maybe next time you see me, you will be in the new house.".


    "Very well, bon voyage, beautiful miss Abigail.".


    "Bye, boss".


    Hang up the phone, William said to Sunday: "tell Felix of Swiss National Bank about Abby''s flight, except for antiques, let him send someone to accompany Abby all the way,


    at the same time, let him go to China to find several experts to identify the antiques with Abby. The commission can be relaxed, but the confidentiality terms must be the strictest.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 319

    Back in the master bedroom of the yacht, I fell in love with my girlfriend for a while and then went to sleep with her in my arms. However, he went to sleep at ease, but the two brothers, Viggo Tarasov and Abram Tarasov, who were far away in North Brooklyn, New York, couldn''t sleep.


    an hour ago, they received two calls from Pushkin, the number one player Ted Lenssen. Ted wanted to meet the two brothers of Viggo and Abram, and hoped to see Pushkin''s leader in the side of Viggo.


    that made Viggo lose sight of it, and wanted to see their two brothers. No problem. But the leader of the line has been killed by John Vic.


    can''t help it. Viggo can only decide to kill Ted''s hyena.


    However, Ted is not an idiot. He doesn''t comment on Viggo''s idea of meeting in his nightclub. When the meeting time is approaching, Ted informs Viggo that the meeting place has been changed,


    the new meeting place has been changed to the observation platform on the top floor of the Empire state building, which makes Viggo who is ready for Ted to enter the trap a little suspicious,


    go to meet, Viggo is afraid of Tai De already knows that he has betrayed Pushkin. It must be a trap to meet him. But if you don''t meet him, you''re worried that it''s just Ted, so you put up a doubt and deceive him.


    Before Pushkin died, the two brothers were just the leaders of New York, and their prestige could not reach the level of echo. Once something strange was spread, the New York polar bear Gang immediately fell into a melee.


    Only when Pushkin is killed, and then independent, can it make sense morally.


    Finally, the two brothers looked at John wick, who had been sitting on the sofa drinking whisky, and finally found some confidence in him.


    the consequences of the war were too serious. Viggo was furious, thinking of his preparations and countermeasures,


    put on the bulletproof suit that Abram brought back, turned to the safe, took out a CD, and said to his brother Abram, "go Come on, meet Ted.


    It took more than ten minutes to prepare for more than ten people to set out to explore the way to the Empire State building first. Abram took the driver''s seat and drove to the Empire State Building with Viggo and John wick.


    the rest of the men drove 1 km behind Viggo, and they would get off at a block beside the Empire State Building and walk to the Empire State building.


    With a pioneer in the front, a person in charge of support, and a super expert around him, Vigo was relieved.


    More than 20 minutes later, the car stopped at the gate of the Empire State building. The first person said "safe" through the walkie talkie. John wicker got out of the car and walked into the building. After observing for a moment, he nodded to the Viggo brothers who were staring at him.


    Wigo and Abram quickly get out of the car and go into the building. They take the elevator to the viewing platform on the top floor of the building. When they see Ted and the three men in suits behind him, they feel relieved. It seems that Ted is just suspicious, but not sure that he has a different heart.


    John wick saw the three men in suits behind Ted frown a little. His intuition told him that the three men in suits were the same as the seals yuriolov had sent to kill him some time ago.


    On second thought, John wicker knew that the three men were probably polar bear special soldiers, and whether they were signal flags or alpha was unknown.


    Ted saw Viggo and Abram come in, stood up and hugged Viggo and Abram with a smile, "good evening, Viggo and Abram. I''m sorry, I''m asking you to meet here because I can''t get through to Kosov. Can you tell me why Kosov and his men are all missing"


    Viggo, who has been thinking about Countermeasures for the past two days, said with a sullen face: "you''re missing Of course, I can''t find Kosov and his men, because I killed them all. ".


    "Well!" Ted can''t help wondering about Viggo''s direct statement of killing Kosov, which is different from what he imagined. "You dare to bring a hand down to see me. It seems that there are some reasons I don''t know. Can you tell me why?".


    "Ha ha, why" this question, Viggo even does not have to act, his eyes angrily asked, "why, I also want to ask you why Kosov and his men want to kill me, why Kosov that bastard dare to throw a grenade into my office.".


    With that, Viggo took out a CD in his coat pocket and said, "this is the video taken by the camera outside my office. The evidence that Kosov bastard wanted to kill me is all here. He not only took his men to attack my office, but also wanted to blow me up with a grenade egg.".


    Ted took the CD, this answer surprised him, but at the same time, he felt a little pity,


    unfortunately, vygo was not killed by Kosov, otherwise he would be very likely to sit in vygo''s seat as long as he killed Kosov,


    thinking of Andre who disappeared with the money, Ted could not help wondering whether Andre was colluding with Kosov After Kosov is killed, Andre can only disappear with money.


    Then he heard Vigo say: "I was the only one in the office that day, but my life was bigger than Kosov''s,


    he thought it was a good opportunity, but he didn''t know that I was a person that day, because I was checking out with the mainland Hotel secretly,


    instead of killing me, I was killed by the killer of the mainland Hotel, otherwise I would not have the chance to see you.".Ted looked at the CD-ROM in his hand, and regretted that he had arranged the meeting, because Pushkin was listening to their conversation on his mobile phone.


    At the same time, Ted could only say to the people behind him, "help me find a TV and player.".


    I understand.


    Ten minutes later, Ted, after watching the video, looks at John wick behind Viggo in a trance.


    at the beginning of the video, John wick, dressed in a proper suit, with his hair in a neat mess, knocks on the door and walks into Viggo''s office.


    a few minutes later, Kosov and some of his men sneak into the corridor outside Viggo''s office with guns, and they discuss the movie A moment later, he raised his gun and went to Viggo''s office.


    Just halfway down the aisle, two of Kosov''s men were killed by a sudden bullet. Kosov and his men hid in a hurry, and then opened fire on Vigo''s office.


    For a moment, in the video, Kosov makes several gestures to his opponent. A hand with a hand grenade and Kosov take out the hand grenade, but they are killed by two bullets before they pull out the insurance of the hand grenade.


    The rest is simple. The others who have been beaten and hoodwinked are quickly killed.


    Two or three minutes later, John wick with a gun walked out of wigo''s office and went downstairs. At this time, the video began to show John Wick''s heroic demeanor,


    no matter Kosov''s men or wigo''s men, as long as they were facing him with a gun, they were all killed. Finally, John wick walked out of wigo''s nightclub with a man on his shoulder and disappeared into the night.


    After thinking for a moment, Ted looked up at Viggo and asked, "who is the last man behind you to carry?"


    "Fku, Ted," said Viggo, suddenly out of control, pointing to his nose and swearing, "I don''t believe you can''t recognize my son, but you''ve seen ilsov several times.".


    Regardless of wigo''s excitement, Ted said to John wicker, who was not far away: "why did you catch wigo''s son?".


    "He didn''t pay," John wicker said, coldly pointing to Viggo.

 Chapter 320

    "No money, what money?" Ted asked in surprise.


    "It''s none of your business," said John wick, grimacing.


    This almost choked ted to death, staring at John wick for a long time, trying to get angry, but thinking about the video in which John wick killed more than 30 polar bear thugs from the third floor of the nightclub to the gate with two M1911,


    in less than 20 minutes, Ted had to hold back his anger.


    He didn''t think he was capable of John wick. If he was in the situation of John wick, he would be lucky to escape alive, let alone kill all the way.


    But since John wick is the killer of the mainland Hotel, all he wants is money. Ted stares at John wick with a smile and says, "what if I pay for Viggo?"


    "Sorry, money is only a part of the reward. He owes me 120 hotel gold coins and..." John wicker looks at him and pretends to be angry, saying the amount of his pain in his eyes,


    "and $30 million"


    "FK". Ted turns to stare at him and says fiercely, "what have you done, why do you want such a large amount of beauty "Gold".


    Viggo opened his mouth and faltered for half a day, saying, "five opponents and their bodyguards.".


    Five opponents will cost $30 million, which surprised Ted and asked, "what''s the reason? Wigo, do you think I''m an idiot? Only a few people need to spend 30 million dollars? "


    Wigo said with a sneer, "I don''t have to lie. Some time ago, the gang leaders of several other countries who had quarrels with us and the guests who had opinions on us were assassinated. You send someone out to inquire about it. It''s easy to find out.


    two of them are people who want to fight with Mr. Pushkin for the oil wharf. I can''t finish Pushkin without looking for killers The task of Mr.


    "Well, there''s no need to say that again. I know about it." a serious, fierce voice suddenly came.


    Wigo, Abram and John wick soon discovered that the sound came from a cell phone on a desk not far away.


    When Viggo and Abram heard the voice, they immediately said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Pushkin.".


    "Well, Vigo Tarasov, you''ve done a good job in the oil terminal. That''s the end of kossov''s business. As a reward for your loyal ministers, 1 million barrels of oil will be transported from polar bear to New York every week from the beginning of this month, and you will be responsible for the oil. Don''t let me down, Vigo.".


    "Ming, Ming, I understand, Mr. Pushkin," Viggo replied with a quick, excited look in his eyes, which made John wick standing behind him suddenly feel bad.


    "Ted, your task now is to find Andre and his men. The people who stole my money will not come to a good end again. I''ll leave their family to you and go back to the polar bear."


    "OK, Mr. Pushkin." this makes Ted smile at last.


    John wick, who has been staring at Ted, knows that Ted is a pervert .


    "Well, that''s all for today, Ted. You paid for the money that Viggo owed him with the check I gave you."


    "yes, sir," Ted nodded.


    "Vigo Tarasov, work hard to serve me. In the future, you and Abram''s revenue will be increased by one level. Goodbye.".


    Even though Pushkin was offline, Viggo and Abram bowed respectfully to say "goodbye, Mr. Pushkin.".


    Standing up straight, Viggo stares at ted with a smile and says, "please, Ted.".


    "Ha ha, no trouble," Ted Yin nodded with a smile. He went to the table on the roof, took out his checkbook and signed a check for us $30 million.


    after signing the check, Ted waved to John wicker in his chair and said with a smile, "since you can take private work, how about doing things for us?".


    Seeing the check, John wick finally had a smile on his cold face. He went to Ted to receive the check, took it in his hand to see the authenticity and figures, put it into his coat pocket, and nodded to ted with a smile,


    "thank you". Then John wick walked closer with a smile, "maybe we can talk about the price and send you a message you want to know at the same time.".


    He wanted to know the news, which made Ted think that John wick was going to agree to his invitation and tell him the news of Andre. When he was stunned, John wick grabbed Ted''s hair with his right hand in everyone''s surprised eyes and dashed down on the table.


    With a bang, Ted, who was distracted by John Wick''s words, was knocked unconscious by John wick at the corner of the table without any psychological preparation,


    knocked Ted unconscious. John wick said with a smile, "Mr. Pushkin, let me greet you, traitor.".


    What does this mean? The three polar bear men who just took a few steps stopped immediately after hearing this,


    but just like John wick, they grabbed the signature pen on the table, met the three polar bear special soldiers in doubt, and thrust the pen into the temple of the nearest man who didn''t understand the situation.Without any hesitation, John wick took out his pen, dodged the fist of the polar bear man on the right, held the pen, quickly pricked two strokes at the wrist of his waving right hand, and then bent down to hit his brother with an elbow.


    He stood up and gave way to the third man''s foot. His left foot kicked the third man''s ankle.


    With a click, the man''s ankle broke and he fell to the ground. Seeing this, John wick didn''t mean to keep his hand at all. Instead, he took the opportunity to stick a pen on his back cervical vertebra, stood up and stepped on his neck. "Click", and the man immediately softened and didn''t move.


    Finally, he walked a few steps to the back of the man who had been beaten. He raised his right foot and kicked him on the back of the head. It was so cruel that John Wick''s shoes were broken.


    Even if the kicked man is not dead, he must be an idiot.


    After dealing with the three polar bear characters, John wick stood up straight and straightened his disordered hair and coat with his bloodless left hand.


    Holding a bloody pen, he walked to Viggo.


    Seeing the murderous John wick walking towards himself, wigo was so scared that he stepped back several steps, but how could he step back faster than the stride forward John wick.


    Seeing that John wick walked in and did nothing else, Viggo breathed a sigh of relief and looked at John wick, who was staring at him.


    John wicker stood in front of wigo, raised his left hand and took out the white pocket towel from wigo''s left jacket pocket.


    Spread the open pocket towel to wipe the blood on the right hand, then wipe off the blood on the pen, pull off the cap, close the pen, and gently hang it in the upper left pocket of Viggo suit.


    "Thank you," said John wicker softly. "This pen is for you as a memorial. It reminds you of the end of the traitor. At the same time, it reminds you not to forget to hand over the money to my boss. I will come to you if I lose a dime. Also, remember to owe me 120 gold coins of Continental Hotel.".


    "FK, when do I owe you 120 gold coins?" Vigo scolded angrily.


    "Just now," laughs John wick.

 Chapter 321

    "Just now when I said you owe me 120 gold coins and 30 million US dollars, you didn''t deny it." John wicker patted Viggo on the shoulder with a smile. "Someone paid for you, so you owe me 120 gold coins. It''s a problem.".


    Wigo just wanted to retort, but he was held by Abram beside him, "no problem, I''ll give you the gold coin"


    "thank you". John wicker looked at the calm Abram unexpectedly, and thought that if he cashed the check himself, he would leave his horse''s feet,


    took out the check and handed it to Abram, and said, "cash it for me, and then give me the cash, 15% of the handling fee, OK ¡±¡£


    Abram took a puff on his face. It''s no problem. According to the rules of the trade, it''s at least 30% to take a puff. Maybe 15% of Abram, who is a manager, will pay a premium.


    But in the present situation, even if Abram had the intention to refuse, he did not dare to say it in front of John wick. He could only take the check in silence and nodded in pain. "In three days, I will send you the gold coin and cash myself.".


    "Thank you, I like you, Abram"


    nodding to Abram, John wick went up to the three polar bear giants and fumbled for them. He found some joint plastic buttons and tied up Ted''s hands and feet.


    Mentioning that Ted is thrown on the chair, he looks for half a circle, but he can''t find the water. John wicker turns his eyes, smiles on his face, and slaps the unconscious ted in the face,


    "pa", when Ted is about to wake up, John wicker slaps him in the face again.


    This time, tedronson finally woke up.


    Two slaps woke Ted up. Without waiting for Ted to speak hard, John wicker put his pocket towel into Ted''s mouth. "I ask, you answer. Do you understand?"


    "Hei hei" Ted''s face showed a mocking smile. He was the head of the secret team before, and he was not unfamiliar with lynching, but he was very proficient in it.


    "Pa," said John wick, slapping Ted ted in the cold face, "I ask, do you understand?"


    Silence, "pa" is another slap, silence, "pa", silence, "pa", three slaps in succession, Ted''s face has begun to swell up, he has understood that John wick doesn''t want him to reply at all, just want to abuse him,


    just want to nod, but it''s another slap to greet him.


    Abram, who was standing behind John wick, couldn''t see it any more. He didn''t kill too much, and he didn''t need to torture people in the big feud.


    "John, Ted''s mouth is blocked by a pocket towel. If you don''t mind, I can kill him for you.".


    "Thank you." John wicker stood up and looked at Abram. "I know. Thank you.".


    "Ah," Abram said in surprise, "well, you''re welcome. Go on.".


    John wick just turned around and slapped ted in the face with his backhand. Soon, Ted''s face was not only swollen like a pig''s head, but also began to bleed from the corners of his mouth. He stared at John wick faintly.


    The last backhand slap might have been too hard. John wicker felt some pain in his fingers, clenched his fist, looked at it, and then shook his palm.


    All of a sudden, John wicker was stunned. The voice of Sunday came from his earphone. After a few seconds of silence, he said to Viggo, "let your men come. There are two police cars coming.".


    "How do you know?" last time in his office, wigo was surprised that John wicker had a foreknowledge of Kosov. This time, wigo was suspicious, but he picked up his cell phone to call his men and asked them to hold the police. If he couldn''t hold on, he just pretended to be two gangs and shot each other Lead the police away. If you can''t, hit the tires of the police car. If you can''t, surrender and let the police catch you. In short, don''t let the police come to the Empire State building.


    In this respect, Viggo''s staff had been very skilled for a long time, and soon there were several gunshots in the block not far from the Empire State Building, followed by the harsh sirens,


    after a few minutes, several people standing on the top floor of the building vaguely heard a rapid sound of tire rubbing.


    The sound of the siren is getting farther and farther away.


    Standing at the top of the Empire State Building, Vigo soon saw two police cars whistling after a Chevrolet SUV.


    When the alarm was off, wigo came back and nodded to John wick, "it''s not safe here. We should go.".


    "No," said John wicker, looking at his watch, taking out his cell phone to make a phone call, and then telling Viggo, "I called the sweeper.".


    "OK." as the leader of the polar bear gang in New York, wigo has heard of scavengers, but they rarely need them to clean up their tracks.


    John wicker found a chair and put it in front of Ted. He looked at ted with dim eyes and said, "my boss told me a story about a kind farmer and his wife who were killed.


    a kind farmer kindly adopted a child, an 11 year old orphan and a problem child who was abused in an orphanage.


    Even though the farmer has three children of his own, and life is not so good, he does not hesitate to adopt the abused child, and treat the child as well as his own.John wick got up and went up to Ted, reached for the pocket towel he had put in his mouth, and said, "have you heard the story? It''s like it happened in the border town where you lived.


    "Of course," Ted said with a crazy smile, "this story is very famous. As long as you live in that small town, probably no one doesn''t know. How come that farmer is the relative of your boss? That''s a pity.


    "No, my boss has nothing to do with the respectable farmer. He is just curious about whether the farmer is a fool or a saint,


    why the farmer will forgive and love a child who fights at school, hurts others, blackmails classmates, lies at home, steals money from his parents, and doesn''t help his adoptive mother no matter how tired she is.".


    "Can you tell me why? "Nicolai," John wicker said, looking into Ted''s eyes, "your other name is Nicolai sofchenko, right, the same name as the farmer who was killed.".


    The two Tarasov brothers, who were confused by "God", exclaimed when they heard this. They were not good people, and they would think of the bad. So of course, the two Tarasov brothers could understand the meaning of John wick,


    even if they were as bad as Viggo, they were itching on Ted''s teeth and swearing, "you executioner who should go to hell.".


    Now that he''s been checked out and now he''s under control, Ted doesn''t think he can go out alive. Since these people want to hear stories, he doesn''t mind the three people in front of him before he dies.


    "Hei hei" Ted laughed a few times, "sofchenko, he is really a good person, a very good person, he let me feel the love, for a period of time, he did let me feel the warmth and fatherly love that the world had never had,


    but the love he gave me was useless to me, he didn''t know what kind of world I lived in, he didn''t know where he lived How did I survive in the first 11 years when I was raised? Love only made me weak,


    so I became a good child for a period of time. After enjoying the rare peace and family affection, I found a ¡¢,, ".


    Before Ted finished, John wicker, who was standing beside him, stepped up behind Ted. He grabbed his hair with his left hand and pulled it on the back of the chair. His right arm passed through Ted''s neck to strangle him.

 Chapter 322

    Ted, with his hands clasped and his neck held by the back of the chair, tries to struggle, only to find that everything is useless. Soon, Ted is flushed and his tendons burst out by John wickler.


    "My boss told me that you like to kill people like this, so he hoped that I could send you to hell in the same way. I''m not only happy about that, but also honored to send you to see Satan myself.".


    In addition, I want to tell you that since you think the world you live in is hell, go back to hell, scum.


    John wick was strangling Ted''s neck with all his strength. With a click, Ted''s neck softened.


    Release your arm, grab Ted''s hair, throw him to the ground like garbage, step on Ted''s face, and say, "wait for me in hell, scum, I''ll find you, and I promise to kill you again.".


    After spitting, John wicker straightened his clothes. He just wanted to trim his disordered hair with his hands, but he thought of Ted''s scum sweat on his hands.


    unfortunately, he went to Abram, took the pocket towel from his suit pocket to wipe his hands, folded it and put it back into Abram''s pocket.


    Laughing, he said to wigo and Abram, "you can take care of the rest. Is that all right?"


    wigo and Abram nodded blankly. Both of them were frightened by John wicker''s last words of going to hell to kill Ted again.


    After half a lifetime of being a villain, they heard for the first time that someone would go to hell to kill the person he killed again.


    I can''t help thinking in a cold sweat that John wick is such a tough guy.


    John wick nodded to Viggo and Abram and said, "thank you. This should be the last time we work together because of killing people. In a few days, I will probably begin to enjoy my retirement life.


    when I meet again in the future, I will not be John wick, the killer, but John wick, the head of the financial company or some other company, so I have to take advantage of my retirement, Take a few days to get used to it, so that you won''t be nervous when you meet in the future.


    finally, remind you not to call me unless someone wants to kill you. Goodbye, Mr. Tarasov.


    "goodbye, John" Viggo and Abram make complaints about John Vic, even if you change your skin, you are still the killer John Vic.


    Seeing John wick walk out of the viewing platform, Viggo turns around and looks at his brother Abram. Then he looks at the four bodies on the ground and the pen hanging in his coat pocket.


    seeing this pike pen, Viggo suddenly feels that the souls of the four people who just died are in the same pen. This idea makes him feel uncomfortable. He takes the pen and throws it to Abram, "Here you are.".


    Abram held the gold pen, but his mind was completely different from that of Vigo, and silently hung the gold pen in his coat pocket.


    Wigo gave his brother a white look and said with some pity, "I didn''t expect that John wick would be so decisive. We were just a little hesitant, but he didn''t give us the chance to go back.


    alas, it''s a pity. Every one million barrels of oil in the satellite period, excluding the cost, will make a profit of US $200 million a month.


    I''m sorry That''s 60 million dollars. God, that''s my profit in the past year. Now it''s gone.


    Abram narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Viggo, you should be glad that we are still useful to John Wick''s boss,


    otherwise, John wick will have our names in the list of night demons. Who knows when we will be thrown on the ground like Ted, and we will step on our feet and spit like rubbish.".


    "I haven''t lived enough, Viggo," Abram said, meaningfully.


    After a moment''s silence, wigo said, "it''s a pity that John wicker will retire after this time. If only he could help me all the time.".


    , "hey hey," Abram didn''t return to Viggo. He silently make complaints about Viggo''s idiot. Even John wick will stay. Will he direct you?


    He is not only disobedient, but also has to face up to John Wick''s enemies at any time.


    the person who can get revenge from such a super master as John wick is not much worse than John wick, so Abram never thought about wooing John wick.


    The only thing he cares about now is when Pushkin will die. Only when Pushkin is dead can their two brothers really survive.


    "You''d better think about what happened before and after Pushkin was killed, and how to deal with the whole East Coast network.".


    "I know," Viggo nodded. He agreed with Abram''s proposal, but he didn''t discuss with Abram how to deal with those relationships. This kind of secret can''t be touched even by his own brother.


    Then he thought that he had to give the boss behind John wick a copy of all the east coast connections he had and evidence of bribery by some big people.


    wigo had a sore throat and asked Abram, "do you know who John Wick''s boss is?""Sorry, what?" Abram was stunned for a second. He didn''t know why. He suddenly came up with the idea that he couldn''t say that William was the boss of John wick. He had a hunch that he might be close to William in the future.


    So Abram shook his head without any flaw and said, "I don''t know. I''ve told you all I know. After meeting Mr. Winston at the mainland Hotel, I said a few words,


    but Winston''s voice is very tight. It seems that he is very taboo to the boss behind John wick, so I didn''t dare to try again.".


    It''s a pity that Viggo didn''t recognize Abram''s subtle persuasion, or he did, but as if he didn''t understand, he automatically filtered it.


    "FK, we even know who we are. We not only have to give him the handle of our operation for many years, but also have to turn in three layers of profits every year. Now it seems that we are suffering too much.".


    After listening to Viggo''s complaint, Abram was a little scared. Does this guy want to die, TM''s bastard Viggo? Don''t pull me if you want to die.


    Staring into Viggo''s eyes, he said, "you can try not to, and see if John wick will come to you.".


    Looking at Viggo''s uncertain face, Abram quickly advised, "don''t you think that Pushkin, the biggest black hand, has not been killed yet, but John wicker''s boss keeps him in New York,


    What does this mean? This shows that the boss behind the scenes is well staffed. Not only are they well staffed, but they are no worse or even better than John wicker. ".


    After Viggo nodded, Abram said, "one John wicker is a headache for us, if there are two or more.".


    Abram shivered, and could not imagine the consequences of offending William.


    "All right, I''ll do it." Viggo was also frightened by Abram''s words. Thinking that he would meet a group of people who were not inferior to John wick to find himself, Viggo shivered like Abram and agreed helplessly.


    After dealing with the sweeper who comes to deal with the body, Viggo and Abram go back to the nest, waiting for the news that their boss Pushkin has been killed.

 Chapter 323

    At 8 a.m. the next morning, William wakes up with his girlfriend in his arms and kisses Ambrose Hugh in the face. He gets up and walks into the kitchen of the yacht. He takes out the leftover food from last night and makes a simple breakfast.


    While making breakfast, he listened to Sunday''s report about what happened after he went to bed last night.


    He was angry and helpless about Viggo''s hesitation and almost being fascinated by money. He knew very well that in the face of huge profits, whether Viggo or others, hesitation was normal.


    moreover, William knew that as long as he had been drawing money from Viggo, their conflicts would be inevitable in the future. I hope Viggo would not have other thoughts in the five-year agreement No way, otherwise.


    But fortunately, John wick decisively killed Ted and his gang, and did not give wigo and his brothers any choice. He could only go one way to the end.


    This incident also made William understand that the killing of Pushkin can''t be delayed any longer. Who knows what accident will happen during this period, and told him on Sunday, "inform McCall to start when he is ready. If you delay for a long time, there will be an accident.".


    "Sir, the order has been issued", and then it was reported on Sunday:


    "when you had a rest last night, I had sorted out all the information that I could find about all the people above the level of the little leader of the Eastern European polar bear gang. Would you like to send the information to Mr. Garris Mallory in London now?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to be a black leader. It''s useless to stay in my hands," said William.


    I understand. The information has been sent out. The code is Mr. Mallory''s birthday.


    "Hahaha" William, with a smile, took out his cell phone and sent Garris Mallory a text message with the words "your birthday".


    After breakfast, William went back to his bedroom to wake up Ambrosius. After breakfast, they chatted with each other on the third deck to pass the time.


    At noon, Ambrosius went to prepare lunch, and a voice of Sunday came from William''s earphone standing on the fishing platform,


    "Sir, Mr. Garis Mallory replied that they agreed to your conditions, and now you can send someone to inspect those Chinese antiques.".


    "Haha, it seems that few of these bright looking nobles in the next generation are really capable people, forcing those old people who are quick to see God to even do this disgraceful business.".


    Nowadays, the nobility will be silly if they have no money. In this era, the title of nobility in England is just the name of this group of English nobility who are entertaining themselves. There is no difference between the nobility who have no money and those who have broken down.


    "Inform Abigail that time is tight, and start working after a day off to sort out the value and authenticity of those antiques and send them to me as soon as possible.


    if the collection value of these antiques is really good, I can only tell Duke Devon about the Faraday group, so that they can make money in the present and I can make money in the future.


    No matter how excellent the yacht company is, it can''t be less than 10 times or 100 times of value-added. I just don''t know if their descendants will regret it in the future.


    "The message has been sent out, sir. I think your guess is 100%".


    "Ha ha, on Sunday, I find you are more and more skinny, but I like it",


    "thank you.".


    After dealing with these things, they had lunch and had a rest for more than an hour. At 2 p.m., William and Ambrose put on their swimsuits and spent more than an hour in the sea, finally experiencing the taste of fitness in the sea.


    It''s just that Ambrose Hugh can''t stand four high-intensity fitness exercises in less than one day. He loves and fears William, so he can only hang up his exemption card tonight.


    He stayed at sea for three days, fishing, diving and fitness every day. On the fourth morning, William just got up. On Sunday, he reported that macall and Antonov, who were far away in Moscow, were ready to kill Pushkin.


    "Has the equipment been delivered?" William asked.


    "It was delivered to Mr. Antonov last night",


    "how about the confidentiality of the equipment?"


    "No problem, the device is more secure this time. After activation, the device will be self destructed as long as it is 1 meter away from the operation personnel for 10 seconds or I can''t receive the signal," he replied on Sunday.


    "good, I hope the operation personnel can pass the test." William nodded with satisfaction. "When will the operation start, Antonov and his family will be safe out of the polar bear "No?"


    "The operation time is set at 4:00 p.m. Moscow time, one hour later, when Pushkin came back from hunting, and the defense of the manor was the weakest.


    as for the family of Mr. Antonov, due to the delay of two days, the family of the operation personnel left Moscow yesterday and went to Belarus, so they should be able to arrive at Ai this afternoon Shania, they will arrive at the border between Poland and Germany at 11:00 p.m.


    as long as they arrive in Germany, they will be met by someone to go to the Swiss Iron Cross Mountain Resort and wait for Antonov. There will be no problem in safety. ".


    "Good, remind me when the action starts",


    "I understand, sir.".


    Having breakfast with Ambrosius, he was holding his girlfriend to see the scenery when the loudspeaker on the deck sounded a warning on Sunday. William gave Ambrosius a kiss and came to the yacht''s office on the pretext of work. He opened the portal and went back to Oxford basement.Although the equipment on the yacht can achieve real-time transmission, the pictures and signals are unreliable and often intermittent, so in order to avoid accidents,


    William can only go back to the basement of Oxford castle. The equipment here is many times more advanced than that on the yacht. He sat on the armchair and said, "let''s go.".


    Yes, sir.


    Soon more than a dozen monitors appeared in front of William''s eyes. Then Antonov and macall appeared on the monitors.


    When Antonov saw William, he immediately said "good morning, boss" with a smile.


    Macall then said, "good morning, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "It''s about 4:00 p.m., so I should say good afternoon",


    "ha ha, yes, sir". Antonov and macall can hear that William is in a good mood, and they are also relaxed when they are worried about the time delay.


    "Antonov, it seems that you have spent a lot of time learning spoken English since last parting. Now you speak in an Oxford accent. Do you want to work for me long ago? If so, I''ll say welcome first.".


    "Thank you, boss" William''s words made Antonov very happy. When he came back to Moscow and saw his family, he really had the idea of working for the rich. Of course, it would be best if he could work for William, so he subconsciously chose an Oxford accent teacher when learning English.


    "You''re welcome", he looked at his watch, "time is coming, I won''t disturb you to arrange the action plan, good luck"


    "understand, boss".


    Turning off the video with Antonov and macall, leaving the rest, William stood up and said to Sunday, "how are the devices you ordered working?".


    "We haven''t found any problems at the moment, but the automatic production equipment is still too small and can only produce some materials with low strength.


    the upgraded main server can assist two sets of marksman armor at the same time after testing, and the server needs to be upgraded if the automatic control armor is used.".

 Chapter 324

    "Dizzy, I''m crazy to give you another upgrade now. The money I spent for you is the largest sum of money of Devonshire family. This upgrade cost me 50 million US dollars.


    plus the server I bought for the first time, it''s all 80 million US dollars. You are the eldest brother of our family. My mother and I spent less money than you in recent months.


    it''s not half an hour This $80 million server is only worth 60 million in 2007, and it will be worth 40 million in one year. Thank God. Now it''s enough for my mother and me to use it at the same time. Besides, there''s no room in the basement of the castle. If you want to upgrade it, you can wait.


    "But, sir, you have to consider the unexpected situation. If Mrs. Lina uses it at the same time, my computing power can only meet the needs of two mark armor, regardless of other monitoring tasks. Moreover, according to your plan, I expect mark 5 armor will be completed in two months. At that time,"


    "let''s talk about it at that time, anyway, mark series A few generations ago, it was just an experiment, and mark 5 was just to protect my mother from danger. Now you have no problem controlling a mark armor. As for me, ha ha, if I can''t fight, I can''t run. ".


    "Well, sir, you''re really Lena." on Sunday, William was puzzled by this vague remark.


    "What do you mean"


    "you''re not losing time. Mrs. Lena''s son is as economical as she is. I''m praising you, sir.".


    "Fku, Sunday" scolded, "what did my mother do?".


    "Mrs. Lina is very dissatisfied with your previous salary increase for ranchers, farm workers and Racecourse workers. She not only vetoed your plan, but also decided to reduce the wages of workers by 10%. The reason is that in the global financial crisis, the Devonshire family has not dismissed one person, but also increased their jobs, which has fulfilled their social responsibility"


    "Hmm!" Not only did William not oppose his mother''s decision, but he nodded and said with approval: "my mother will run the house.".


    "But Sir, I have to remind you that you promised to raise your salary in front of Mr. Neil Jordan, the head of the trainer. If you don''t keep your promise, it will have an impact on your reputation,


    and the money saved is only 110000 pounds, which is not enough for you to go to sea once.".


    "What can I do about it? Can I have a fight with my mother because of this, and you don''t understand people''s feelings. If the conditions given to the workers in this difficult period are too favorable, I don''t know how greedy they will be in the future.


    OK, that''s it. Tell me, have all the parts of Mark''s armor been shipped back? How long will it take me to put it on "


    " OK, sir, it''s expected that all the parts will be shipped back in four days, and the assembly time is expected to take three days. ".


    "That means a week later, I''ll start testing the mark 3," William asked excitedly.


    Yes, sir.


    "Hehe", thinking that he could fly into the sea in a few days, he was very happy.


    Ten minutes later, the voice of ascension came on Sunday, "Sir, the operation team has finished dressing, the equipment procedure has been activated, and the operation is about to start.".


    When William looked up, he saw five very thin figures on the display. If he didn''t know in advance, other people would never have found the problem at first sight, but it still didn''t work in William''s opinion.


    "if you look carefully, you can still see the flaw. Is it the material problem?"


    "Yes, sir, there is no problem with the material formula and technology. The problem is my assembly equipment. The underground of the castle is too small to use.".


    "Will that affect the mission?"


    "After my calculation, I come to the conclusion that under normal circumstances, the probability of being found is 17%, but the Antonov team is now located in the west of the manor,


    the 4 o''clock sun will greatly reduce the probability of the manor people finding Antonov team, as long as they don''t run fiercely, the probability of finding Antonov team is only 4%,


    that''s why Mr. McCall The reason why I chose to act at this time, as for the monitoring of the manor, has now been controlled by me. ".


    "It''s good. It''s the old guy macall who has experience and knows how to occupy the time.".


    Soon, the five people who were ready opened the door, walked slowly one by one, got out of the car, dispersed and moved slowly to Pushkin''s manor at a speed half slower than the normal walking speed.


    It took five people 10 minutes to enter the manor. After entering the manor, with the help of the surrounding trees, green belts and decorations, the five people moved much faster under the instruction of Sunday.


    Ignoring the guards on the outskirts of the manor and the patrols in the manor, as planned, as long as there is no risk of being found, the five people in action will not take action until they see Pushkin.


    If Pushkin can be killed quietly, it would be better. With the warning on Sunday, the five people finally approach the main villa in the manor quietly for more than ten minutes.


    Enter the main building, walk up the double staircase, and see four large indoor landscape trees. Antonov orders in his ear, "Ivan, walianjing, Yakov, you stay at the staircase, be careful."."Understand, head", after the response, the three people immediately went to the indoor scenery and stood quietly behind the tree. This is not only conducive to concealment, but also has a wide field of vision. They don''t need to move. As long as they stand, they can fully see the situation of the corridor and the downstairs.


    On Sundays, Antonov and mackell, who control the manor''s surveillance equipment, enter the second floor and can easily avoid all the servants and patrolling bodyguards.


    As he approached Pushkin''s room, McCall, standing at the corner, slowly stretched out half his head and looked with one eye at the two big bodyguards standing outside the door.


    looked back and just wanted to play gestures. His brain immediately responded. He wore this optical invisibility garment and could not make complaints about his gestures. He thought that the high-tech equipment was not what was good.


    could only whisper in his headset and Antonov, "two guards outside the door, only to see the force is used."


    "I understand." Antonov doesn''t talk nonsense. Since he is a comrade in arms, there should be some trust in Antonov. Besides, macall is the commander of the operation.


    "I''m looking around the corner. You use the invisibility cloak to slowly move out of the shooting angle. Pay attention to the shooting angle. You can''t let the penetrating bullet hit the door, so that Pushkin in the room won''t be prompted.


    In case of being found, shoot directly. If not, let''s shoot together. I''ll shoot the one on the right and you shoot the one on the left.


    "No problem." after that, Antonov pulls out the pistol with muffler on his right leg, inserts it back into the holster after checking, takes a breath and moves out of the corner very slowly.


    First, he stretched out his head and waited for a moment. Seeing that the two bodyguards didn''t respond at all, he continued to move out of the corner step by step.


    It may be that he came back from hunting with Pushkin, and the two bodyguards were very tired after a rush in the afternoon. Or they think it''s safe here, and the two bodyguards outside the gate are a little distracted. One minute later, Antonov is ready to shoot, and neither of them responds.


    Antonov, who was ready, spoke directly, "1, 2, 3.".

 Chapter 325

    "Whew, whew", the two bodyguards were shot through the head without any reaction. Although there was a falling sound, as long as the bullet didn''t hit the door, the sound insulation effect of the door must be very good according to the luxury of the villa.


    Antonov and macall walked to the door with guns in their hands. Antonov said, "time is running out. I''ll deal with the bodies of these two people. You''ll deal with Pushkin.".


    Macall replied in a low voice that he knew there was not much time. Even if Antonov disposed of the body, the blood could not be cleaned. So macall opened the door and went into Pushkin''s room.


    When he entered the room, to his surprise, he didn''t see Pushkin. He anxiously walked through the living room and entered the bedroom with a gun. Then he heard the sound of the shower. When he saw Pushkin in the transparent glass, he was relieved.


    William, who has been observing through the glasses worn by the five person team, suddenly wondered if he could capture Pushkin alive when he saw that things were going so smoothly. If he could bring it out, he would certainly pry out a lot of secrets and property from his mouth.


    However, this idea was rejected by William in a few seconds, not in the polar bear business,


    keeping those secrets and tricks is not very useful for him, and maybe he will get into trouble with the polar bear secret service,


    recently, because of the national treasure, the U.S. C1a has paid attention to it, and if he gets into trouble with the polar bear''s KGB, it will be very important in the future Trouble.


    So William didn''t make a sound. He just watched McCall quietly pick up the remote control, close the window, lower the curtain, and press the key to turn on the light.


    "Guard",


    Pushkin was still very alert, and immediately called for a guard when he found something unusual. But after shouting for a long time, no one came at all. He opened the glass door of the shower cautiously, looked at it carefully, and was relieved when he didn''t find the accident.


    however, when he touched the pistol on the stool outside the shower room, he immediately realized that it was not an accident, but someone did enter the room, and there was no accident Take the pistol he put on the stool.


    Pushkin immediately panicked. He was so nervous that he suddenly felt a creepy feeling behind him. Before he turned around, his neck hurt, and then his mouth was covered. There was a dull sound and a sharp pain in his waist.


    McCall punched Pushkin heavily in the kidney, covered Pushkin''s mouth with his right hand, and thrust a needle into Pushkin''s neck with his left hand.


    In a few seconds, Pushkin''s strength of struggle became smaller and smaller, and finally he slowly fell to the ground. His eyes were in a trance and looked behind him full of fear.


    After watching for a few seconds, I can only see a very vague figure coming to me, holding his hand and dragging him to the bedroom,


    he was caught and thrown on the bed, and then a blanket covered him.


    "Dudu, Dudu" mobile phone rings in the quiet bedroom, "Bata" an ordinary mobile phone is put on the bedside table,


    is wondering why someone didn''t kill his Pushkin, I haven''t fantasized for a few seconds, I saw a thing he didn''t want to see, a bottle with the words of Russian truth agent appeared in his eyes.


    The dim shadow filled the bottle with a syringe of liquid and poured it into his neck.


    After that, McCall examined the place he had passed, cleaned up the footprints in the washroom, looked at Pushkin, who was lying in bed talking nonsense, opened the door and went out.


    "What''s going on?" William asked Sunday suspiciously.


    "Sir, in this operation, macall and Antonov have worked out several action plans. The most ideal situation is not to kill one person to sneak into Pushkin''s room,


    use Antonov''s truth agent left by special forces to let Pushkin tell his secret account in a country other than polar bear.".


    "Well, so this medicine will make Pushkin tell the truth and kill him at the same time?" William soon understood that this medicine was not a safe thing.


    Yes, sir, although the truth agent may not be useful, but as long as a large injection, within 10 minutes Pushkin will die of heart failure.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to try. If you can get Pushkin''s Secret account, it''s a windfall. Let''s go.".


    "OK.".


    When Pushkin began to ask through the mobile phone on the bedside table on Sunday,


    Pushkin, who was already confused, was a little organized except for the first few minutes. However, after five minutes, he began to speak without a complete sentence, just like he had a fever and his brain was confused.


    Before ten minutes, Pushkin was silent.


    William closed his eyes and listened in silence


    "Sir, I got two accounts, but I only verified one account, which contains less than 200 million US dollars. The other account should be Pushkin''s main account, which may be subconscious self-protection. The name and password of the main account are incomplete. I''m sorry, sir.".


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t expect it, you won''t be disappointed," William said with a smile. "I''m 100% sure that this account with $200 million must be a trap. As long as someone uses this account, they will be targeted."."You didn''t leave a leg when you verified the account, Sunday," William asked.


    "No, sir, the verified network uses Pushkin manor. Even if someone checks it, they can only think that there is an insider in the manor.".


    "Very well," said William, not speaking, but staring at the monitor, watching McCall, they withdraw from the manor, get on the car and drive for more than 20 minutes to a forest clearing by the river.


    "Take off all the gear," McCall ordered as he pulled out of the car.


    The other four did not have the slightest pity. They obediently took off all their equipment, piled them together and put on ordinary clothes. Before the last one got off, Antonov started a timer with three incendiary bombs, which was still on the equipment pile.


    Let''s go. In one minute, the incendiary bomb will explode, and all the equipment in the car will be completely burned.


    They nodded and went to the fishing boat prepared by the river. As soon as they started the motor, "bang bang" came three times, five people saw the car parked in the woods burst out of flames.


    Driving the boat for ten minutes, Antonov got off the boat. He dug a few finger sized holes in the bottom of the boat, pushed the boat into the river and let it drift along the river. In a few minutes, the boat would sink into the river.


    Then the five people separate in two cars. Macall will change cars several times and go directly to the airport to fly to Paris. Then he will drive to London to wait for Antonov to arrive. After receiving William''s notice, he will go to Oxford together.


    Antonov and his family will transfer to other cities, fly to other countries, and then transfer to Switzerland. If everything goes well, they will meet with their families in a few days.


    Seeing that everyone was safe, William dropped a sentence: "during this period, keep a close watch on five of them, macall and Antonov. I want to know if any of them will eat inside and outside, or go to the castle town with any special mission.".


    "Understand, sir, I''ll watch them all the time.".


    "Well.


    Open the portal back to New York Yacht, William stretched out of the office, in the yacht cab to see lying on the sofa blowing the sea breeze, looking at the magazine Ambrose Hughes.

 Chapter 326

    Seeing that William was out of the office so soon, Ambrosius was very surprised and asked:


    "honey, have you finished your work so soon?" He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s less than an hour. How do you super rich people work? A few days is not enough. It only takes an hour to deal with it? "


    William laughed, went to the sofa and sat down, "I don''t have a company. Of course, I don''t have much work. I''m very busy only when I develop new projects or inventions.".


    "Just like you invented Sunday?" Ambrosius holds William, who is lying down after sitting down, with his head on his boyfriend''s chest.


    "Almost. Actually, it doesn''t take me much time to create Sundays," says paipai.


    "Ha ha" Ambrosius looked up at William with a faint expression, covered his mouth and praised him with a deep understanding, "I know you''re the best, I''ll give you a reward". He perfumed William a few times.


    Dizzy, so perfunctory, rolled his eyes, "forget it, and you such a fool said this is no use, or talk about where to travel!"


    "You bastard, I''ve got a degree, just like you. You''re a bachelor''s degree. Hehe, you''re not much better than me." Ambrose patted William''s chest with a smile. "Some people can''t stay in school as soon as they earn money. Now they''re sorry, Tiancai.".


    "If you don''t want to travel, you can say that it''s a big deal that I travel around the world by myself.".


    When I heard about the trip, I knew that William was going to leave. I was very reluctant to say, "are you finished in New York? But I haven''t seen you doing anything these days.


    "Idiot, I''m a super rich man. If I don''t need to watch it myself, I won''t even use it in New York.".


    "But," Ambrosius said hesitantly, "I really want to go with you, but what about my closed training, and is it not good to do special training for the first time?"


    Just killed Pushkin, William just in the right mood waved his hand, "what''s difficult? It''s not difficult. The big deal is that I''ll buy this year''s Weimi''s expensive underwear directly. Will they give you some privileges?".


    "Are you serious?" said Ambrosius, covering his mouth in surprise, and then staring at William with meaningful eyes. "Give it to me?".


    "Ha ha, I have to think about that," William said with a smile.


    Women are all actors. In a few seconds, Ambrosius blinked, and his eyes soon became moist.


    William rolled his eyes and said, "for the sake of your good performance these days, it''s not impossible to give it to you.".


    "It''s almost the same. If you want to give it to others, I promise I''ll kill you." after that, I showed my neat and white teeth,


    "now everyone knows that I''m your woman. If you give that set of expensive underwear to others, I promise that people in New York will laugh at me. No, it''s not New York. With your fame, I''m sure people all over the world will laugh at me There''s no need to live.


    "Honey, the one you love most about me won''t do that to me, will you?" Ambrose said pitifully.


    William shook his head. This time, Ambrosius really couldn''t help but shed tears. However, after hearing what William said next, he burst into tears and laughed, "of course, my favorite is my mother, stupid",


    helped Ambrosius wipe his tears, "besides her, you are probably my closest woman.". "Me too," Ambrosius looked at William tenderly. "You are also my closest person.".


    "Thank you," he said, kissing on Ambrosius''s face. "Don''t talk about this. Will you accompany me on the trip or not?".


    "Of course, honey, if you can take leave, I''ll accompany you," Ambrosius said, holding William''s arm. "We''ll go home first. There are many things to prepare for a long journey, and the ship has to be maintained and checked. The most important thing is that I have to brush my name on the ship before leaving the port.".


    "Ha ha, say so much, the last one is what you think." William shook his head, got up and went to the driver''s seat, started the yacht and drove to the yacht club.


    Two hours later, Martin downer, who had been waiting on the dock, said "good morning, Mr. Devonshire, Miss Ambrose" to William and Ambrose.


    "Good morning, Martin. How are you these days?" William smiles and shakes hands with Martin.


    "Well," Martin faltered and hesitated. He didn''t know how to speak. Did he say that he had been killed by New York tax officials these days.


    "Well, I''m kidding." William patted Martin on the shoulder. "Help me prepare everything for going out to sea. I''m going to sail these days, and help Miss Ambrosius paint her name on the bow of the ship. The ship is now called Ambrosius.".


    "All right, sir, I promise I''ll do it right for you." not only do you have business, but also such a wonderful opportunity to please the future boss,


    Martin and Ambrose Hughes said: "Miss Ambrose Hughes, as soon as your name appears on this ship, you will become the first female super yacht owner in New York, and women all over the world will envy you." .


    "Thank you, thank you". This flattery is very good. Happy Ambrosius said thank you several times in a row. Then he took out the prepared name style and handed it to Martin. "This is the font style I chose. I only have a few days for you. Is that enough time?""Of course, I''m sure you''ll see your name on this ship before you go to sea," Martin nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s good. That''s it first. Goodbye, Martin.".


    "Good bye, Mr. Devonshire, Miss Ambrose Hughes", respectfully escorted William to the car. When the car was far away, Martin quietly waved his fist and went back to the office to give orders.


    Back to his home on the upper east side of New York, near the Central Park, as soon as he entered the house, Ambrosius took William to see the clothes he bought for him.


    Seeing a cabinet full of clothes bought according to his size, William couldn''t help praising Ambrose Hugh. The girl immediately stretched out her hand and said with righteous words, "I''ve bought so many clothes for you that I can''t afford to buy them myself. Now it''s your turn to buy clothes for me, dear.".


    "See you so good, no problem", looked at the watch, "are more than 11 o''clock, first order some food, after a nap with you to sweep.".


    "No, we''re going to eat on Fifth Avenue. After that, I''m going to walk all afternoon and all night and buy all the clothes I''ve seen these days," he said, shaking William''s arm. "Come on, honey, there''s not much time left today.".


    When he heard that one afternoon and one night, William began to sweat and shake his head, "I''m crazy to go shopping with you one afternoon and one night. If you like, you can call those brand stores and send them directly to your home, whatever you choose." then he fell on the bed,


    "it''s better to sleep at home at that time. "No way", William, who was lying on the bed, didn''t pull it,


    as a last resort, Ambrosius could only lie on William''s back and whispered, "if you promise to hang out with me for a day, I''ll promise you anything.".


    "No".

 Chapter 327

    Although he couldn''t say that, under the beating of several fitness postures, William gave up in less than an hour,


    after the communication, he was ready to go, but although Ambrose won again, he was tired and had no strength, so he had to order takeout and sleep until 2 p.m.


    After a good afternoon, the purpose of taking a nap was also achieved. This time, without any reason, William changed his clothes and took his girlfriend out of the house. Not long after he came to the Fifth Avenue, some smelly paparazzi followed them.


    looked at a smiling girl, William make complaints about it. She knew that the little girl was not pulling him out for shopping. So William can only cold face a little greasy crooked let Ambrosius arm pose for paparazzi to shoot.


    After a walk in the afternoon, after dinner in the evening, William took Ambrose Hughes home. In the next two days, even if Ambrose Hughes did his best, he only asked William to accompany her to the headquarters of Weimi.


    however, the paparazzi found that William, who was happy when he went in, had a bad face when he came out. Ambrose Hughes, who was holding William''s arm, was obviously flattering and joyful Color.


    What kind of person is the paparazzi? Not only do the media want to know why William is upset when he leaves the headquarters, but also the public want to know why the paparazzi and the media are very excited.


    there are a large number of people following him 24 hours a day. Even if William asks 12 zero hour bodyguards to protect him, it''s useless. As soon as William appears, the paparazzi will follow him, even if they go home at night Oh, there are dozens of paparazzi waiting downstairs.


    It has to be said that these paparazzi really have great powers. Although they didn''t find out the reason why William was upset, there was a report about Ambrosius on TV the next night.


    once this report was published, the media paying attention to William and Ambrosius was not only New York, but also major European and American countries took William, a super local tyrant, as a special newspaper,


    from liva When the boat company learned that the cost of the 50 MT liva alone was more than 18 million US dollars, this hot discussion reached its climax.


    Many TV stations have held programs to discuss William''s worth. The yacht worth more than 18 million US dollars can be given away, and it''s still his new girlfriend who has been dating for half a year.


    this makes Ambrose Hugh''s fame soar. People who pay attention to the news all over the world know that a model who is not 20 years old has become the first one in the world to have a model Super yacht woman.


    By the way, they were picked out from many crew members who had seen EVA''s 50mt yacht. After the yacht was sold, they spent four days off New York on their maiden voyage.


    many reporters interviewed randomly in the open air, and many New Yorkers expressed their dissatisfaction with William''s luxurious and ostentatious life.


    when the economy was declining, everyone was sad, but you kept buying, Qiu Fuxin was immediately picked up by the media,


    William doesn''t care, but Ambrosius is just a model. Some people can''t stand the criticism of the media and the public, and have to explain to the public that the owner of the yacht is not her.


    She only got the naming right of yacht because she was William''s girlfriend, but once this explanation was given, the media would be even more happy.


    as long as the paparazzi seized the opportunity, all kinds of strange problems would come out, which made Ambrose Hugh himself very upset.


    let alone William, who was already a little bored, Ambrose Hugh was honest immediately when he saw that William began to get upset Get up, dare not flaunt around again, honest accompany William stay at home.


    But it''s not over yet. Maybe it''s jealousy, or maybe it''s just for the sake of hype. Someone in vermeeri has revealed that this year''s Vermeer high price inner lining has been bought by William.


    the designer is modifying it according to Ambrosius''s size, and this $15 million high price inner lining with ruby and diamond is very likely not to go up Show, but after the completion of the production is directly collected.


    Yacht is not for free, but the expensive inner lining is not for Ambrose Hughes. It''s not for William to wear it. In the news that night, some media even called out the price of $100000 just to get a picture of the inner lining with more than $15 million.


    The overwhelming reports made Ambrosius extremely excited, but he did not even dare to show his face. William called, and the next day a group of five lawyers appeared at the headquarters of Weimi.


    Weimi, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately apologized to William through the media, and said that if William wanted to pay for the expensive inner lining, they could With a price of 17 million yuan, the compensation for Ambrosius is to let her get the qualification to wear wings in the first time to participate in Weimi.


    But is William short of money? I really think I''m an expatriate from England.


    Under Ambrose Hugh''s nervous eyes, William took out his mobile phone to make a few calls,


    and then said to Sunday, "on Sunday, you are responsible for providing real-time information and operation guidance. I want any operation to be one second faster than people in the market. At the same time, I collect negative news of L brand. If there is no result in three days, I will collect the negative news The news goes out.


    Yes sir.After the phone call, just as he wanted to speak, he was choked by William and cried out, "honey, I just want to tell you that no matter what decision you make, I will support you. Even if I don''t become a Vimy model, I can still be a model of other companies. You are the one I care about the most.".


    "Well!" William was a little surprised and looked into Ambrose Hughes'' eyes. He repeatedly confirmed that Ambrose Hughes was not acting. William nodded and sat down next to Ambrose Hughes to hold her,


    happily said, "don''t worry, I promise that after this time, Vimy will not only invite you to the show, but also treat you as an ancestor in the future.".


    "Well," Ambrosius said softly, holding William in his arms. The next day, the media who had waited for William to express their opinions suddenly got excited,


    because the stock price of L brand, the parent company of Weimi, went up and down like a roller coaster when the stock market opened today. When the stock market closed in the afternoon, the stock price of Weimi''s parent company fell by $1.1 all day.


    Then the next day, although l brand company began to fight back, all discerning people in the market soon realized that William''s capital might be twice as high as that of the whole l brand.


    with the current market value of L brand, William could use more than $5 billion in cash. On that day, l brand didn''t keep its share price,


    on the contrary, due to the loss of nearly US $70 million invested in the stock market, it fell by US $2.7. A lot of money has begun to appear in the market, waiting for William to short L brand when it opens tomorrow.


    As soon as the news came out, the people of L Brand couldn''t sit still. That night, the chairman and executive officer of the company went to William''s home in the upper east side.


    several people stayed at William''s home for more than three hours. At 10 p.m., William took Ambrose Hugh''s hand with a smile on his face and personally sent him to the embarrassed chairman and executive officer of L brand The car.


    Although the media and the public really want to know what William and l brand people are talking about, there are no less than 30 strong men in black suits and earphones standing in front of the independent elevator of William''s house,


    let alone interview, they can''t even get close to 20 meters.

 Chapter 328

    At 10 a.m. the next day, the anxious media finally got the news. Before the stock market opened early this morning, brand l submitted an application to the relevant departments of the U.S. stock market on the recent equity change of the company.


    according to the equity change, William Devonshire''s valuation of US $2.2 billion was higher than that of US $2 billion three days ago, with a market value of US $200 million, and injected US $110 million into brand L U.S. dollars for a 5% stake in the company.


    As soon as the application was exposed, the market value of L brand, which had fallen for three days, immediately rose to about US $2 billion in the morning and nearly US $2.1 billion in the afternoon when the market closed.


    This caused heavy losses to many people who bought l-brand after 9:00 on the same day. The next day, the outside world had been quarreling for a long time. Many people clamored to report William''s illegal operation in controlling the stock price to the US stock market,


    however, after receiving the memorandum from the Swiss National Bank, the relevant departments of the US stock market kept silent for a few days, because the futures contracts that bought l-brand were all illegal Swiss National Bank''s capital is in operation, which has nothing to do with William in law.


    In addition to the fact that a sum of over US $4 billion was disclosed to several securities companies and the intention to acquire l brand was expressed to these securities companies, there was no follow-up progress, and the intention was only expressed verbally. William''s money had never entered the stock market at all.


    National Bank of Switzerland will help because the current president Qiang grace heard William say something when he received William''s phone call If you lose money, it will be your bank. If you lose money, you will compensate the bank in other places.


    This kind of business, strong grace certainly won''t refuse, he personally witnessed William in March this year make a lot of money, to William''s vision is full of confidence.


    Sure enough, the result was the same as he expected. In Switzerland, in the president''s office of national bank, Jan grace looked at the report excitedly and said to William''s exclusive account manager Felix, "we made 60 million dollars in three days? How did you do it? Show me the operation record.


    After reading the operation record that Felix had prepared for a long time, Qiang grace silently sat on the boss''s chair and shook his head and said, "is your group''s sense of market capital change so accurate? Why is every operation faster than others?".


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s not that our team is strong, but that Mr. William Devonshire''s judgment is too accurate. He can always give instructions one or two seconds faster than others, which makes all our operations look very risky, but the actual risk is zero. So,,"


    Felix said that he was sorry and took it away from Qiang grace The report goes to the shredder, and the operation records on the handle are put into the shredder. Soon more than a dozen reports become shredded paper. Finally, they take out the shredded paper and put it into the feed port of the shredder again. They smash it again until the shredded paper is completely foamed.


    He turned to Qiang Grice, who was very surprised by his behavior, and explained, "the server motherboard of this transaction has been destroyed in front of me by Mr. Devonshire''s people. That is to say, I still have a little face. After I guarantee with my personality, I get these more than ten operation records to show you.


    you should have seen the bodyguards Mr. Devonshire left in the VIP customer hall, if you let them out I don''t know what my ending will be, so I''m sorry, Mr. grace.


    Qiang Grice opened his mouth and looked at Felix. He was very helpless. Qiang Grice knew that his president could not control Felix now, because the salary given to Felix by the bank was only 240000 Swiss francs.


    since he followed William, Felix not only bought a Swiss manor covering an area of more than 110 mu, but also had a good relationship with the ten members of his group Panshou invested in a luxury resort on Iron Cross mountain.


    It''s said that not only did William''s bodyguards take a stake in the resort, but the total amount of investment also exceeded 100 million Swiss francs. The most important thing is that it seems that William told them the idea of the resort, which focuses on the Chinese wind. Although the construction period will take two or three years, it still makes Qiang Grice itch.


    Nowadays, whoever can take you to make money is the boss, so Qiang grace doesn''t mean to be angry at all. He waves, sits back in the boss''s chair, points to the opposite chair and says, "it''s OK, sit down. Let''s talk about the resort you invested in?"


    "Of course, Mr. grace," Felix laughs and sits opposite Qiang grace. Anyway, there are as many as 22 shareholders in the resort, and he doesn''t care that one more person becomes 23.


    ...


    in the past few days waiting for the investigation, William received a phone call from his mother Lena, which only said that the Earl of Oxford was no longer available. Lena''s call was to make William ready to show their strength and influence to the outside world, so as to avoid problems in succession.


    Finally, Lena sternly warned William that if he could not inherit the title that originally belonged to them, she would not forgive him, and even told him not to go back to the castle in the future.


    As soon as this happened, William''s original plan was disrupted. In the face of Lina''s repeated warnings, William could only temporarily shelve his plan to secretly purchase l brand. After he assured Lina that he would be the best,On the one hand, William is thinking about how to reasonably show the strength of Devonshire to the outside world. On the other hand, he is waiting for his lawyer to bargain with the lawyer of L brand company.


    Three days later, William and L Brand signed a contract with the participation of the China Securities Regulatory Commission, and the 5% stake made William an independent director of the board of directors of the company.


    It''s not that I don''t want more shares, but that the old chairman of L brand is under the pressure of William''s exposure of their company''s scandal. He would rather give William only 5% of the shares, and only give William an independent director, who has no voice. What he is afraid of is that William will turn away from the company he set up by relying on his capital advantage.


    For William, this 5% share is like a ticket. Can''t you buy it slowly in the stock market? The contract he signed with L brand does not contain a treaty forbidding acquisition in the market.


    As long as he enters the board of directors, William can take advantage of the opportunity to contact those directors to quietly acquire or exchange shares of other companies for shares of L brand, but now the title has upset everything, so he can only use the signing press conference to say some good words and leave some good impression, and wait until the title is finished.


    the journalists who have just signed the contract and are waiting to interview have not yet finished When he opened his mouth, he heard that William, who was sitting on the podium, had a surprise news for them.


    "The reason why I want to take a stake in L brand is that I am optimistic about this company, or if the chairman of L Brand doesn''t let go, I want to wholly acquire it, and then give it to him to take care of it. Unfortunately, it''s impossible.


    the company that can''t let me make the decision is meaningless to me. It really doesn''t arouse my interest. Let''s say something else, and this money hasn''t been earned by me for two days More money.

 Chapter 329

    "Boom", the whole hall immediately turned into a vegetable market, with curses, exclamations and inspirations. Even Ambrosius, who was sitting at the guest table, covered his mouth and stared at William with wide eyes.


    although he had heard that William''s wealth was more than 20 billion, the figure of 20 billion was more than $110 million in two days. Looking at William''s eyes, he couldn''t wait Swallow him up.


    The chairman of L brand, who is sitting next to William, looks at him in horror. Although William says he is not interested in L brand, he also says that it is because he is not the master of L brand company.


    if William suddenly says that he can make enough US $1 billion with L Brand every year, he will be ousted by other shareholders immediately.


    It''s not alarmist, but he has this idea all of a sudden. If he can make a billion dollars a year, the market value of L brand company will soar over 10 billion dollars immediately, and his wealth will also rise five times. As long as the profit is stable for two or three years, the market value will soar to 15 billion and 20 billion.


    "I brought the devil into my company," the old man murmured.


    William, who had a good hearing, turned to the old man with a smile and patted the microphone. After the reporters slowly calmed down, he lied with open eyes and said, "although the company is too small to interest me, I think the panorama of the company is very good. If you believe my judgment, people who are interested can try to buy it.".


    "No problem", "I''ll buy it after the end", William''s record in the stock market makes many reporters excited.


    Thank you. Thank you for your trust. I promise you will not regret this decision in a few years.


    William looked at the excited reporters with a smile, and he understood the reason for this. If he wanted to get it, he had to pay first. Saying some good words without spending money can not only win the favor of other shareholders of L brand, but also prepare for the future share of L brand.


    "All right, be quiet, guys," William said after clapping the microphone. "If you have a friend in a hurry, you can go first.".


    Sure enough, the reporters are old-fashioned. They don''t act because of William''s words. They wait for half a minute with a smile. William jokingly said, "there are many rumors about my luxurious life in the past two days",


    "ha ha". Everyone laughs heartily. He is the one who curses Ambrosius and blames William for his extravagant consumption in the past two days We are all secretly happy. We are very sad. You, William Devonshire, don''t even want to be a rich man.


    "I wanted to give these shares to a girl I love as a gift, but now I see your reaction. I think it''s better to forget it.".


    "Yes, if you do, you will not only be scolded to death, but miss Ambrosius will also be scolded by everyone," someone said suddenly.


    "Ha ha, that''s right" the people around agreed,


    only when Ambrose Hughes gave William a big white eye, she knew that William would give him shares would be a ghost. She said that these were just to completely dispel her wishful thinking, and to please the ordinary people who had opinions on him.


    The real reason why he didn''t give the shares was that William didn''t think the relationship between him and Ambrose was good enough for him to willingly give away such a large amount of wealth.


    Ambrosius is not his child''s mother now. No matter how much he likes it, the relationship between them is just a man and a woman.


    Even the wife, no one will directly send shares, send some jewelry, real estate also said in the past, but send shares really some too much.


    If they do, in the future, with the value of these shares rising higher and higher, people will not praise him, but will laugh at him. William Devonshire is an idiot. For a woman who is not a wife and a mother, they will give out hundreds of millions or billions of dollars of shares. This is definitely a joke that will be laughed at by the world for more than ten years or decades.


    "The second is that the gift tax in your country is too high, only a little lower than the inheritance tax. To be honest, I really hate to give tens of millions of dollars to the relevant departments in your country. With this money, it''s better to buy some clothes and jewelry for my girlfriend, and then give them directly to those in need.".


    "Oh, that''s right, William. It''s better to be a charity to give away to the vampires in the United States." just after the words, the scene began to laugh like a vegetable market. From time to time, the crowd was dissatisfied with the tax revenue of the United States.


    "BAM BAM", after laughing for a long time, William patted the microphone and said with a smile, "yes, I might as well do charity with that money.".


    "God", someone exclaimed, business is coming, everyone can hear what William is going to say next, so there is no need to prompt the meeting to be quiet.


    "The second thing I want to announce is about the establishment of the Devonshire family fund," William said after a pause. After the murmur disappeared, "you know I was born in a single parent family, so there is only one charity target of this fund, which is those single parent families caused by various reasons.".


    "Can you interrupt? "Devonshire student", a middle-aged reporter with stubble on his face stood up excitedly and raised his hand. "Sorry, I know it''s impolite to interrupt you now, but I''m a single father of three children myself, so I''d like to know that your charity doesn''t include a single male family like me.".¡±Well, "this question surprised William a little. He scratched his head and said apologetically," to be honest, I didn''t think about subsidizing male single fathers at the beginning, because in my subconscious, this kind of behavior is not help, but make them think it''s humiliation. Can you understand me? "


    " no, men and women are equal, and are there men and women in raising children? Why can''t your foundation help male single parent families like me.


    "OK," William said, "can you make complaints about how old your child is?"


    "Of course, my wife died of illness three years ago. When she died, the youngest child was only 2 years old, the oldest was 7 years old, and the other was 5 years old.".


    While the middle-aged man was talking, William took out his mobile phone and pressed it on the screen several times. He ordered Sunday to investigate the information of the middle-aged man and his children. "OK, OK." William interrupted the middle-aged man and shook his mobile phone a few times. "Do you mind if I send the status of your children to the curtain behind me?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head in doubt.


    "OK, let''s see if what you said is true, Sunday, let''s go",


    "OK, sir", a deep voice sounded in the conference hall.


    In the surprise eyes of all the people at the scene, the projector of the venue turned on automatically, and a picture appeared on the curtain.

 Chapter 330

    There are two little boys and a half year old girl in the picture. The background is by the river. It seems that they have a family picnic. Although the three children laugh sweetly, they eat frosty food, only sandwiches and homemade fruit juice, and their clothes are very common.


    Then there are some materials and photos that can be found on the Internet, as well as some photos left by community activities and school information, and Dario''s salary.


    Everyone in front felt very warm to Dario''s family, but after hearing Dario''s annual salary, many people frowned.


    It''s hard to raise three children with a salary of 24000 dollars a year, but it''s not enough to need relief.


    This guy is really shameless. He''s robbing those people who have no income. Maybe he just wants to cheat money, but he didn''t expect that William could use such a little time to get all his information.


    However, things will always change in unexpected places. Dario took care of his father-in-law with Alzheimer''s disease who lived in a nursing home one year after his wife died.


    Now everyone looked at Dario with respect. This bearded, balding middle-aged man was a rare good man.


    "I have only one question." turning off the projector, William patted the microphone, attracted everyone''s attention and asked, "how did you get in? I just found out you didn''t seem to be in our invitation.".


    "No," people around him immediately began to stay away from Dario, and more than ten bodyguards guarding around William immediately separated four people to Dario,


    "bang bang", a sound of tapping the microphone came, and the confused people heard William''s voice, "quiet, quiet, don''t worry, Mr. Dario is not threatened.".


    The bodyguards turned to look at William. After William nodded again, they returned to the podium. However, when they came back, the two bodyguards invited Ambrosius to stand behind them.


    Although listening to William''s words, several bodyguards have put their hands into their jackets. Once there is a situation, these guys will definitely take out their guns and shoot them, because the employment contract signed with William states that if William goes wrong, their company will have to pay $100 million. Although this amount will not make their company bankrupt, it will definitely hurt their bones and muscles.


    But if nothing happens, not only will no one of the 32 bodyguards employed get $10000 a day, but they will get a 50% bonus plus $2 million for their company afterwards.


    So since receiving this task, the 32 bodyguards really treat William as God. Without William''s instructions these days, no one can get close to William within 20 meters. As long as the bodyguards think that there is a threat, they will control him first.


    "Well, don''t be nervous. Just think about the two security checks when you came in, and you''ll know that Mr. Dario didn''t have any dangerous goods on him," William reminded.


    "Yes," everyone responded to this reminder. The security level of this conference room is as strict as that of the White Palace


    when everyone''s mood stabilizes, William joked, "look at your reaction. In the future, I''d better go to less crowded places in the United States. I don''t worry if I don''t bring dozens of bodyguards out of the door, and I don''t know your president Benjamin Arthur Do you need to take a company with you when you travel.


    "No, William, a company is not enough, otherwise it would not have happened before long that the White Palace was broken. Now there are 3000 troops stationed outside the White Palace. God, these guys behind the scenes are really wasting our taxpayers'' money," joked the chairman of L brand, who has been sitting beside William.


    "Ha ha ha", this laugh also eliminated everyone''s tension. They all went back to their seats and sat down, quietly looking at Dario standing.


    Being watched by so many people, even Dario, who is old-fashioned, is a little nervous. "Well, I apologize first. In order to have more free time to take care of the children, I changed from a sports reporter to a gossip reporter. After 3 pm yesterday, I took the chance to hide in the changing airway on the ceiling of the bathroom in the most general assembly room, hoping to take pictures like some special ones Photo, fortunately,,,, ".


    "Wow, you got it, you got it?" When Dario''s words came out, many people exclaimed, "God, Dario, you are my idol. How dare you say in front of William Devonshire that you are not afraid of being beaten by others when you take private photos of him and his girlfriend?"


    "Damn you, give me the picture.".


    "Bang bang bang", William patted the microphone, from hearing his mother say that the count of Oxford is dying, William turned his eyes and said,


    "the means of sultry is too low-level, I caught the person who secretly photographed me, I guarantee that there are only four most important things in his life in the next few decades, such as eating, sleeping, working and suing me.


    And I will find someone to stare at him 24 hours a day, his parents and wife. If the child is an adult, I will stare at his child. I promise that as long as these people do something immoral or illegal, not only the police will know about it, but also the newspaper will report it at a large length.


    "So don''t provoke a person who can earn tens of millions of dollars a day, because the money needed to fight a lifelong lawsuit with you and the newspaper behind you may not be enough for me to earn a day. If I am happy, I may spend more money to help those who are unhappy with your newspaper fight a lawsuit together. Well, that scene must be wonderful."."FK", the real threat of killing you with money, makes all the reporters on the scene feel numb. If it really offends William, who does not take money, and takes us $100 million or US $200 million to sponsor others to fight a lawsuit, even the largest newspaper in the whole rice will be exhausted by the lawsuit. Maybe it will be dragged down and bankrupt in a few years.


    The scene was quiet for a few seconds, maybe the threat was too fierce, and no one of the reporters dared to jump out to make trouble, so William said, "so, Mr. Dario, can you tell me what you have taken, if there is, if you don''t care about the trouble, then take it as if I didn''t say, otherwise you will give me the photos at last, or I will pay for them?"


    As soon as Dario spoke, someone really jumped out. Not far from Dario, a beautiful young woman with hot figure suddenly said, "Mr. Dario, maybe we can talk in private.".


    "Who is this woman, crazy?"


    "It''s like a live reporter for Richmond Valentin''s Valentin daily.".


    "The Valentine daily? The emerging network media? "


    "Yes, it''s the Internet media", which makes the vast majority of journalists hostile when they look at female journalists.


    Some journalists, who are also women, just want to export the warning words are blocked in their throats, silently looking at the fierce and brainless woman in front of them.


    As soon as she appeared on the scene, all the people had to watch, which made the female reporter of Valentine''s daily very proud. She said to William with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m,,.".

 Chapter 331

    On the spur of the moment, he dug a simple hole, but he didn''t expect that someone would jump out when he was about to inherit the title,


    "stop, I don''t care who you are. In my eyes, you are no different from the roadside cat and dog, they are insignificant small roles. If you want to blackmail me with some fringe news, I can only tell you that you think too much",


    I knocked my finger in my ear and put it in the earphone Immediately came Sunday''s voice about Richmond Valentine''s information. William was tapping the desktop with a uniform speed, making a click sound, while looking at Richmond Valentine with baseball cap and white frame glasses displayed on the mobile phone.


    Seeing Richmond Valentine''s familiar face, William immediately thought of Arthur Kane''s face, which was disgusting and full of wrinkles.


    the smiling face soon showed a dark and fierce light, staring at the smiling female reporter like a prey, "tell me what Richmond Valentine sent you to do.".


    It''s so ignored, which makes the beauty reporter who is the focus hate her teeth everywhere. But when she really looks at William''s fierce and indifferent eyes, the beauty who has never been treated like this will soon get flustered. After all, if what William said is true, his wealth will grow much faster than the big boss Valentine,


    but I think of that woman who is also known by the world The confidence of the female reporter, who is called the talented boss Richmond Valentine, soon regained, "my boss, Mr Richmond Valentine, would like to meet and talk with you.".


    "Very good, very good," said William meaningfully, squinting at the beauty who regained self-confidence at the mention of the daily. "Unexpectedly, a temporary idea caught a big fish, and you will soon become famous. Miss reporter, I promise all the reporters in New York will remember your stupidity.".


    "Finally, please tell Mr. Richmond Valentine that if you want to see me, let him come by himself. My time is precious. I don''t have time or energy to waste on unimportant people.".


    "God, William Devonshire despises Richmond Valentine so much. My God, it''s a good show.".


    Richmond Valentine will be mad tomorrow.


    William''s attitude made Valentine''s female reporter a little panicked, and suddenly found that her own ideas might have damaged the big boss behind her.


    In a daze, he turned his eyes to Dario, hoping to get William''s scandal and make her boss save face. "Mr. Dario, be a gentleman, it''s impolite to let a lady wait for your answer.".


    The reporters who have been waiting to see a good play for a long time can''t hold back their laughter this time. I didn''t expect that there are really such stupid reporters in the world, "ha ha" laughing. It''s such a simple trap that people jump in again and again.


    Only William understands that it''s not that this female journalist has no brain, but that her boss Richmond Valentine himself is a man of science and technology who has no Eq. valentine is the first time that William has met someone who really wants to destroy the world since his rebirth. It''s a wonderful flower that has no brain and craziness.


    Dario said with a shrug, "I''m sorry, ma''am, you are too anxious, Mr. Devonshire such a simple trap scene, in addition to you, no one else jumped out, I just said fortunately, I was very lucky to hide in the airway, not to be found by Mr. Devonshire''s security personnel, not that I took some special photos.".


    "Hahaha, yes, these Rookies of Internet media want to be famous and crazy. Unfortunately, they are too unprofessional and brainless. They don''t even have the patience to wait for a few seconds. But the editor in chief of the dead face of Valentine''s newspaper is going to be unlucky. He even sent such a brainless hand.".


    Hey, hey, you don''t know. What does it matter if you don''t have a brain? Maybe the editor in chief of Valentine''s daily likes these hot but brainless people, "a middle-aged male reporter laughs with his peers.


    "Wow, he''s not very happy. He just doesn''t know if he can still laugh after the press conference. Ha ha, those online media will definitely be laughed to death tomorrow. How can I be so happy to see these guys who break the rules are unlucky?".


    "I just don''t know if William Devonshire, who has just cleaned up the L brand, will point his gun at Valentine''s company. Richmond valentine is not only a super rich man, but also has more than one million employees all over the world. The influence is not blown out. If there is a real war between the two people, there will be a good play.".


    When she failed, laughter came from time to time, so that the female reporter could not stay any longer and ran away with her face covered.


    Ha ha ha ", as soon as the female reporter ran away, the whole audience burst into laughter. Some people gloated and said to Dario," Dario, you''re going to have bad luck. In the future, people from Valentine''s company will definitely stare at you "


    Dario, the initiator, shrugged his shoulders indifferently, then turned his eyes and said to William," so, Mr. Devonshire, I''m qualified Have you received relief from your foundation? "


    "Hoo hoo, Dario, you are shameless.".


    "Thank you" in the face of peer ridicule, Dario not only did not feel embarrassed, but also nodded to the people around him.


    William shook his head. Although Dario is a good man, a good father and a good husband, he is not ashamed of being a gossip reporter.At other times, William may feel sick, but now he is only happy and says with a smile, "you are a good father, Mr. Dario. It''s really great to raise three children by yourself, and the father who supports his wife at the same time is even more remarkable.


    so congratulations, Mr. Dario. Of course you are qualified, and it depends on your kindness to the elderly In fact, our fund will also help you to bear half of the cost of your wife''s and father''s pension, so it''s not all. I''m just afraid that you will help your father-in-law find the best sanatorium in the whole country, which will be unfair to other people who need relief money. ".


    "Hahaha, that''s right, William. If you bear all the expenses, Dario will find the best sanatorium as you said.".


    Dario shrugged his shoulders with regret and said, "well, now I know why you make so much money. At least it''s hard to fool you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Ha ha ha" there was another burst of laughter at the scene.


    After laughing, William said, "for the sake of your three lovely children, I personally sponsor your family to go to the yacht club for a day, and you can use my new yacht. But if you accept this invitation, please sign an exemption clause before you go out. As a sponsor, I am only responsible for providing the conditions for playing. You have to be responsible for your own safety, and I have nothing to do with the accident "Off".


    "Ha ha, that''s right" a roar was heard in the conference hall and sent to William sitting on the podium. With Dario''s shameless degree, maybe he would mistake William with some small questions.

 Chapter 332

    Ignoring Dario, who pretends to be a clown on purpose, he pats the microphone and says, "the joke is over, and those who shouldn''t show up are gone, so let''s get back to business today.".


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire"


    "no problem, that''s it.".


    "The foundation''s application conditions, quota and amount of money are a very realistic problem. My principle is to only relieve those who have no income and do not use children as tools for money. I don''t think everyone will have any opinions about this condition.".


    "No, that''s it." this was the first reaction of most people on the scene. Mixed with the noise, there was a voice of "God" with a fluke exclamation, which was Dario''s voice.


    as soon as the exclamation came out, people around Dario quietly congratulated him. However, not everyone in the world was compassionate, and some guys used pity Look at him with the eyes of love.


    Being looked at with sympathy, Dario is a well-known old paparazzi. He not only has no shame, but also stands up triumphantly and says in a loud voice: "Mr. Devonshire, can I know the amount of the foundation?"


    "Of course, that''s what I''m going to say next. The legal person of the Devonshire family fund is me, the actual controller is my mother, the main beneficiary of the fund is my mother, me and my future children.


    The first cash injection into the fund will be no less than US $1 billion, and there will be 3% shares of Disney, 4% shares of apple and 7% shares of Amazon. These shares are now worth about US $1 billion, which adds up to US $2 billion. According to the statutory private fund''s annual contribution of 5%, that is to say, the fund''s annual contribution will not be less than US $100 million in the future.


    ¡°whatthefk¡±¡£


    "God, 100 million US dollars, or no less than 100 million US dollars"


    "just give it all to me." a young reporter who just finished this sentence was turned his eyes and despised by people around him, "idiot".


    "In principle, US $100 million can support about 20000 families, which may sound like a lot, but according to Mr. Dario''s standard, maybe these 20000 places can''t even meet the needs of New York City, so I''m sorry.


    in the future, although the foundation will not refuse male single parent families, our main target of assistance is single parent female families, and a single parent family The more realistic question is whether I should help single parents in Europe and America or Asian, African and Latin American families with lower income.


    As soon as this problem came out, the original noisy scene became silent.


    The vast majority of people hope that they will only subsidize the European and American people, but no one dares to say that. As long as they dare to say it, they will be sprayed to death in the future.


    ¡±Is that a difficult question? " After waiting for a few minutes, no one answered. In William''s meaningful eyes, many people bowed their heads and pretended that they could not see William''s eyes,


    "well, since this question is so difficult to answer, I can only give it to the public or distribute it equally," William shrugged. "The last thing to be announced is that the 23rd of next month is my mother''s birthday, in order to give her a perfect birthday For the birthday party, I hired New York restaurant No. 11 to take charge of the dinner. At the same time, I gave her the "Chelsea club" as a birthday gift.


    "God", everyone in the press conference has been numb, just politely applauded for William. Compared with the $2 billion foundation, the team worth less than $200 million can no longer make the reporters feel excited and excited.


    they don''t know how to report tomorrow''s news. There are too many valuable news, like l-pin In the stock market, the competition of cards forced the opponents to surrender and give up their shares.


    I make tens of millions of dollars a day. If I hadn''t been accused, I might have given the newly acquired shares worth 110 million dollars to my girlfriend. Well, I can say that. Anyway, William Devonshire didn''t make it clear.


    The first fund to set up the family foundation was $2 billion, and the annual charitable fund reached $100 million. Now my mother gave away the ball club on her birthday, which seemed normal to these reporters at the scene.


    "In order to avoid the accusations from some people with ulterior motives and affect my mother''s mood, I will donate the same amount of cash to the foundation for the protection of women and children in England as all the expenses on the banquet day, yes, cash check, one-time payment,


    at the same time, in order to thank all the people in the Chelsea district who have helped me and my mother, they will not only receive the invitation letter to attend the banquet Of course, this promise is valid only when the team belongs to the Devonshire family.


    And I''ll take care of all the clubs for the fans of Chelsea. In the three days before and after the 23rd, anyone who wears the shirt of Chelsea can drink beer for free in these bars. In order to facilitate the participation of the fans'' families, people with the scarf of the team can also drink beer for free. ".


    "On the one hand, it''s to repay the fans, on the other hand, it''s to celebrate that my mother Lena Devonshire will be the first female Premier League president and the richest woman in England, and she will be the richest woman in the world in a few years.".


    The people at the scene were all human beings. They didn''t argue with William at this time whether Lena would become the richest woman in England or the richest woman in the world. Apple Amazon is not doing well now,This kind of boasting does not make the draft matter to the reporters, said William casually, but they guaranteed that tomorrow in the newspaper will certainly appear the ridicule William''s report.


    "Wait a minute," a female reporter suddenly raised her hand and asked, "why is there no clause about your future wife in the main beneficiary of the Devonshire Family Foundation?".


    Yes, other journalists responded immediately when they were reminded. After so much talking, the mother and the future child mentioned it, but there was nothing to do with his future wife.


    , the reporters who were very knowledgeable, soon thought of marriage agreement. They had children in their agreement, and they all make complaints about how William grew up. They were not old enough to be 20 years old. They were so suspicious that they were not married so they were so defensive about their future wife.


    As soon as this idea came out, everyone''s eyes were no longer envious and jealous, but pitiful, regretful and schadenfreude. The female reporters at the scene were all secretly happy, staring at Ambrosius''s back and muttering, don''t think that the super rich will ascend to the sky, but the super rich can''t be so good. Now it seems that, let alone get married, whether they can keep in touch with each other is very important Two said, see how you end up.


    "Well, that''s the end of today''s press conference. Thank you for coming. Finally, I would like to remind you that I have prepared a 21 member legal team composed of five barristers and more than US $10 million in legal fees.


    if it''s not enough, I promise that I won''t mind increasing the amount of this money to US $100 million, so it''s unnecessary to ask you to go out After that, speak and report carefully. Thank you.

 Chapter 333

    "Wait, Mr. Devonshire, you haven''t answered the reporter''s question just now. You can''t leave like this.".


    "Please answer our question, Mr. Devonshire. Are you a bigamist?".


    Seeing that William had already got up to leave, the scene was noisy. The reporters in the front row protested loudly, pounded the security guard and crowded to William, holding a recording pen and shouting that they had the right to interview, but William didn''t care at all. He didn''t want to answer his own question,


    suddenly, a reporter yelled, "if you don''t get married, you will have children. Isn''t that illegitimate? God, is Devonshire going to have a second illegitimate child? ".


    Quiet, extremely quiet, people are extremely surprised to look at the reporter, close to him reporters instinctively back, open the distance.


    William, who was standing up and shaking hands with the unnatural L Brand chairman, turned to stare at the reporter, saw the work card on the reporter''s chest, released his hand, picked up the microphone and said, "news of the world of News International? Good. I remember you.


    I dropped the microphone, turned around and said something to the chairman of L brand, which made the old guy jump. "You should thank me. The stock of our company will rise sharply tomorrow. Maybe you should consider letting me take over more shares. My joining will only be good for you and the company. As for the management right of the company, I''m not interested. I''ll consider it seriously and call me if I have any ideas.".


    Then he took Ambrosius by the hand and was escorted out of the conference hall by more than a dozen bodyguards during the frantic yelling of reporters. He took the same lengthened Cadillac car as the head of the U.S. National Congress and returned to his home in New York under the escort of eight large SUVs.


    The words William said when signing the contract with L Brand on that day appeared in front of the public in the afternoon news within an hour.


    Perhaps William had warned in advance that the lawyers'' team and the reserve of $10 million or even $100 million for lawsuits had played a role. On that day, the TV, newspapers and other media coverage of him was basically true, but even if it did not distort the facts, the video recorded on the spot had already surprised people all over the world who saw the news.


    those TV stations, please All the big mouth guests were honest. They just discussed the reason why William suddenly set up the family foundation, why the beneficiary of the foundation was Lena, he and the children. They did not mention his wife or the mother of the children in the future.


    Why did William suddenly reveal his wealth at this time? In the news conference, William made more money than US $110 million in the two days he disclosed. Although I don''t know how much more, even with us $110 million in two days, William Devonshire''s wealth now exceeds US $13 billion,


    but this is only calculated according to the least estimate, and many guests think that William His wealth has exceeded $20 billion. If that happens, William will immediately become the ninth richest person in the world, even if he is only worth $13 billion.


    At the same time, people are debating whether Lena Devonshire is really the richest woman in England.


    According to several companies announced by William, although the performance of apple and Amazon is not good, the combined shares of the two companies can also be worth about 400 million. Chelsea Disneyland is just about $1 billion. With $1 billion in cash, the existing wealth of Devonshire family fund has exceeded $2 billion.


    Many curious people have checked and found that the richest person in England is the family foundation of the Duke of Westminster. According to the data in May this year, the wealth of this foundation is about $7 billion,


    the richest woman is the queen of King Philip of England, but the wealth of the queen is only 1.2 billion pounds, which is about $1.5 billion In this way, Lina Devonshire has really become the richest woman in England,


    and it is suddenly revealed on the Internet that Lina Devonshire still has more than 300 million pounds of cash deposit in the Bank of England. With the 1 billion dollars of cash from the foundation, Lina has nearly 1.5 billion dollars of cash in her hand, becoming the richest woman in England.


    However, within a day, the London police received a tip off and arrested the informant as a trader who had been dismissed by the Bank of England for making a mistake.


    After the news, although people in England are jealous, Lena is different from those women who get rich by marriage. Lena has a good son. No matter how unhappy the people are, there are few criticisms against Lena. Who gave birth to a son is William Devonshire, now the richest man in England.


    Yes, right. The next day, all the newspapers in England used the title of "two richest men" to report that Devonshire''s mother and son became the richest men in England at the same time. The media valued William''s wealth at $11 billion.


    at the end of the guardian''s report, a paragraph was left to indicate that the $11 billion was the wealth they could find. The guardian believed William''s real wealth Except for the $2 billion of Devonshire family fund, Fu is likely to have reached $15 billion,


    because the guardian got an exclusive news that, according to unconfirmed rumors, a set of bulletproof suits with a value of 5 million pounds has become popular in the upper class of England. The boss of their newspaper gritted his teeth to buy one of these suits, and won Lena Devonshire by virtue of some relations The news came out only after he gave his consent.This kind of suit is no different from the ordinary suit. The suit with bulletproof effect reaching level 4 was invented by William. And Weili is planning to cooperate with some people with identity to create a professional bulletproof company.


    With the popularity of this kind of bulletproof suit among the upper class in England, the company''s valuation has already reached 4 billion US dollars before it was founded. The reason for this valuation is that as far as the guardian boss knows, dozens or even hundreds of sets of this new product have been sold before it has been put on the market.


    before it is officially put on sale, the turnover is expected to be 100 million to 500 million pounds According to the normal 20 times P / E ratio, 4 billion US dollars is a very reasonable valuation. Once this bulletproof company goes public, the company''s valuation may directly reach 10 billion US dollars,


    because the highest bulletproof effect of any other company that also operates bulletproof suits can only reach the level of level 3 pistol, and the fabric is thicker than William''s company''s products The most important thing is that the price of these products is not lower than that of the bulletproof suit invented by William. The price of some products can even be six layers higher, reaching a staggering 8 million pounds a set.


    As soon as the guardian''s report appeared, the next day all the products of special bulletproof casual wear companies around the world were unsalable, and the stock prices of some listed companies began to decline.


    This is a headache for William who is still in New York. He can imagine how much trouble and harassment he will encounter once he returns to England, but it''s even more troublesome if he doesn''t go back, because he has received no less than 20 calls and hundreds of invitation to the reception at his home in New York.

 Chapter 334

    "God", William, who is sitting on the sofa watching the news, suddenly hears the cry of Ambrose Hughes. In a few seconds, Ambrose Hughes quickly walks up to William with an invitation, holds William''s arm and says excitedly,


    "dear, this is the invitation for the reopening of the White Palace. The invitation was written by Mr. Benjamin Arthur himself, and also invited me, God, can I go to the White Palace, too? "


    "Don''t go", William refused without thinking about it. He didn''t want to go to the White Palace which was almost destroyed some time ago. When the White Palace was occupied, there were more than 200 people dead in it, so the ghost was in the mood to go to that ghost place.


    besides, William didn''t care about the Zhengzhi affairs. Going there would only waste time, and he had to pretend to be happy.


    "It''s no good to go. Either the charity fund asks me for money, or those big consortia want to take a stake in my new company, I''m an idiot. Only those people who eat people and don''t spit bones can find a chance to enter my company.".


    "All right," said Ambrosius, leaning disappointedly on William''s chest, but in a few minutes, with a flattering tone, "honey, can I help my parents get a new suit of that kind?"


    "Well," William looked down at his cautious girlfriend.


    "You know, the law and order in some parts of Brazil is not good. Now people all over the world know that I''m your girlfriend. I''m worried that my parents will have an accident," Ambrosius whispered.


    "What''s wrong with this? I''ll send 4 sets to your parents in Brazil, just one set for each person. Just tell them your parents'' size and preference on Sunday, and make two sets for you by the way.".


    Ambrosius hugged William excitedly and gave him a kiss. "It''s six sets at a time. Is it too luxurious?".


    "Bulletproof fabrics are made by myself, and the cost of manufacturing is not high. On the one hand, it costs so much to sell. On the other hand, the selling prices of Companies in this industry are generally too high. My products are better than them. If they sell too cheaply, aren''t they stupid?


    After a few years or more, the price of this kind of bulletproof suit will definitely drop several times, or even more than ten times. Now I regret that I didn''t carefully investigate the current situation of this industry. The products I brought out are more than ten years advanced than those on the market, which will make me less money. ".


    "Stop." Ambrosius patted William on the chest. "God, I don''t want to hear anything about money anymore. Honey, I''ve heard too much about money from TV and newspapers these days. No matter how much money there is, it''s not mine. My real girlfriend''s pocket money is only $500000 a month.".


    Just as he was talking about the vigorous Ambrosius, William slapped him in the round place behind her, "pa".


    "You son of a bitch, William," Ambrose said, feeling the pain pathetically.


    This made William roll his eyes, "say, what kind of jewelry or cars, houses and so on.".


    "Hey, hey," Ambrosius said with a few perfumes on William''s lips, "I want to help my parents buy a house in a safe community near Ipanema beach in Rio, so as not to worry about their accident, but I don''t seem to have enough money.".


    "What''s the difference?" when he heard that, William didn''t care. Filial piety to his parents seemed natural to him, so he didn''t have any intention of refusing. However, he had to know the price first. If the girl wanted to buy a villa with tens of millions of dollars, William would let her know why the flowers were red immediately.


    "I have $1.7 million plus your allowance, but I have to keep $100000 for this month''s use. The difference is about $400000.".


    When he heard that it was only $2 million, William said happily, "well, you don''t have to think about it. I''ll ask someone to help you find a house. Your task is to look at the house. Don''t worry about the rest." William kisses Ambrosius on the face. "If you want to buy a house, you can buy a better one. You can save that money to find a suitable security company. I don''t want to hear from your parents because you are my girlfriend And the news of the accident.


    "Great" Ambrosius gave William a big kiss on the face, got up and ran to one side, took out his mobile phone to call her parents, and forgot all about Benjamin Arthur''s invitation to the White Palace.


    in other words, Ambrosius deliberately behaved like this when he saw that William was not interested in going to the White Palace, so that William would not feel sorry. After all, she didn''t like this Famous models have no chance to go to the White Palace to attend the banquet. Even if they are famous, there is no special reason why white palace will never invite models to attend the commemorative reception.


    Let''s call on Sunday to turn down the invitation of White Palace, and then call Felix, the exclusive account manager of Swiss National Bank, to ask him to find someone to go to Rio to find a house. After dealing with these things, he has been in New York for two days and has nothing to do. William wants to go back to the castle to hide. He has been annoyed by the invitation, the reception and so on,


    by the way back to the castle Learn about the preparation for his mother''s birthday party in No. 11 restaurant, and then take part in the 2930 meter championship of red rabbit in St. Regis on No. 21.


    his horse is officially on the track for the first time. How can we all have to attend such an opportunity to be in the limelight? Otherwise, if red rabbit really runs the champion, the owner will be ridiculed.In addition, Abigail, who helped him identify the Chinese antiques in the hands of Duke Devon, has made no less than five phone calls in the past two days, all about asking him to go back to London to buy antiques as soon as possible.


    Abigail and five antique experts invited by the Chinese government preliminarily identified the first batch of thousands of antiques and found that the value of these antiques was very high. According to the current market price, the cheapest one can be worth tens of thousands of pounds. In this era, one pound can be worth 11 to 12 yuan. In 2000, antiques worth more than 100000 yuan must be worth collecting.


    However, there are too many antiques. If all the antiques have been identified, it depends on the six of them. They don''t know when to identify them. In the past three days, the six of them have only seen 300 antiques. However, among the 300 antiques, there are several antiques that can be regarded as national treasures.


    However, the reason why the five experts from China can''t wait and keep asking Abigail to call William back to England is that a baron named Daniel caboret found Abigail the day before yesterday, gave her a document bag with more than ten photocopies and left with a wish to meet William.


    After Abigail finished reading, he excitedly handed over the materials to a doubting Chinese expert. As soon as he finished reading the photocopies, all the five experts were at a loss, because the materials on the photocopies were likely to be Yongle encyclopedia, and the pages should be four volumes of Yongle encyclopedia.


    This is one of the national treasures.

 Chapter 335

    Although the other porcelains and ancient paintings of Yongle grand ceremony are also very precious, their cultural value is certainly not as important as that of Yongle grand ceremony. Therefore, the five experts took the trouble to ask Abigail to call William back to England.


    The reason why William stayed in New York for two days was that he became suspicious again. Not only did he make an all-round investigation on the sudden appearance of Baron Daniel caboret online on Sunday, but also he secretly hired a staff member of the British noble archives who would take private work to retrieve information online on Sunday.


    If you don''t find out the origin of this guy named caboret, William won''t see him. After all, few people know that he and Duke Devon trade in Chinese antiques.


    Thinking about it, William suddenly heard Sunday say: "Sir, Miss Abigail''s phone.".


    "Dizzy, didn''t you ask her to tell those experts that I still have something to deal with?" Hearing Abigail''s phone call, William had a headache and fell down on the sofa and said, "come on.".


    Hello, good evening, boss. I''m not disturbing you and miss Ambrosius.


    Huh? So it''s Chinese? "I said yes, will you hang up?" William is not angry, said, "the five experts are not on your side.".


    "Then I have to say sorry first, boss. I''m being watched by five seniors who can be my grandfather. You should understand my situation.".


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" William said.


    "Ten minutes ago, the Baron named Daniel caboret came with a box, which contained a set of 24 original four library books. After seeing these ancient books, the five Chinese grandfathers were going crazy. They took the Baron Daniel caboret and didn''t let him go. They had to wait until you came back to buy them," Abigail said with a smile.


    "Si Ku Quan Shu, isn''t that the three existing complete sets, one of which was damaged and later repaired? I remember that wenyuange''s complete collection of Four Treasuries is the most complete one.


    Please, boss, I''m talking about wenyuange, not wenyuange. God, there are too many homonyms in Chinese. I''d better talk to you in English.


    Abigail muttered, "even before you leave, this kind of ordinary sentence can express at least four meanings. I''ve been studying Chinese for six years, but I still can''t understand exactly what they mean.".


    William laughed a few times, then said with a smile, "well, don''t mumble, tell me what''s going on.".


    "OK, according to several experts, wenyuange''s Sikuquanshu was burned down in the unjust and ignoble war more than 140 years ago, and the 24 books appeared this time are probably the only set of Sikuquanshu in the world.


    five experts hope you can go back to London immediately to talk with Daniel caboret to see if he still has this version They strongly suggest that you purchase Sikuquanshu, if any.


    it''s the only one. It''s very valuable both in literary history and money. If you miss this opportunity, you will regret it in the future. ".


    "You should know why I don''t see the guy named caboret right now." William scratched his head, and his suspicion became even more serious. If this nm could take out these all unique Chinese treasures to find him, even if it didn''t hurt his mind, what the other party wanted to ask for would certainly be more valuable.


    However, it''s a pity to take Guobao one after another to catch William''s appetite. If you want money, it''s all right to say. At this time, the price of Chinese antiques is not much higher than gold and jewelry. It''s definitely more valuable to buy them.


    If the other party demands too much, or has a different plan, William is ruthless in his heart. Don''t worry about his ruthlessness. Let the Baron know the truth of not showing his wealth.


    "I''ll go back to London tomorrow and make an appointment with the Baron caboret to meet him at Gordon''s restaurant in Chelsea tomorrow evening. I''ll treat him to dinner and you''ll accompany me then.".


    "OK, boss, I have to ask for leave today. I don''t have evening dress for dinner," Abigail said with a smile.


    "Well, buy any clothes. That''s it. See you tomorrow.".


    See you tomorrow, boss.


    Hang up the phone, sit on the sofa a few seconds, Ambrosius came back, sat next to William, rolled his eyes at him, "so soon back to England?"


    "Well, help me to prepare dinner in the evening. I''ll invite a guest to dinner," William said naturally to Ambrosius. He didn''t have the embarrassment of being caught by his girlfriend after having an affair with other women.


    Ambrosius didn''t ask himself, so he couldn''t take the initiative to say it. Anyway, he was Abigail, a woman who had an ambiguous relationship and stayed with him because of her work. All the others were just playing and even forgot her name.


    Compared with those rich people who are still sucking flour, William thinks he is not a good man, but he is also a serious man. If he wants to take care of such private affairs, William will not be used to Ambrose.


    But Ambrosius is a smart girl who knows William''s bottom line. Although she doesn''t mention Abigail, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t care at all. She pulls William''s mouth to his mouth. Just as William relaxes, her eyes light up and he gives William a severe twist on his waist."Hiss", this chick really started this time. William took a breath of air conditioner, but her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t get out.


    Ambrosius fragrant William for more than ten seconds before he separated and said, "honey, what dishes need to be prepared for dinner? If it''s too troublesome, you can only ask the chef to come, and who are the guests? What kind of wine do you want to prepare?


    William rolled his eyes and said, "you''ve met Brian and Sam, who have protected you. Just make some Brazilian barbecue and special dishes.


    call the New York mccallen whisky dealer again and ask him if he doesn''t want to earn three more layers of wine money. Why hasn''t he made it in two days Bring me the whisky I need.


    "No problem, dear" Ambrosius squinted at William who was touching his waist. At last, he couldn''t help laughing. He hit William in front of his chest with hatred and said with a smile, "asshole, why did you hold me when I was angry with you and get angry? Did you do any magic to me, dear?".


    Hell, as soon as William saw Ambrose Hugh''s eyes, he knew that the little girl was acting. It hurt him and he was afraid that William would be angry. It might be true that he deliberately flattered him with words. But if William had other women outside, Ambrose Hugh just pinched him and became angry. William absolutely didn''t believe it. No woman could be so generous.

 Chapter 336

    For the first deacon Fallen Angel w and the first reward of 5000 kisssmi two book friends to add more.


    "All right, all right, go and get ready." holding Ambrosius, he comforted, "I''m not so stingy, so I''m angry. When I meet Brian at home in the evening, first, you''ve seen them several times. Second, Brian plans to go into politics and formally introduce him to you. In the future, they will take care of you when I''m away, or if I''m in trouble when I can''t make it.".


    "Well," William''s words make Ambrose Hugh in a good mood now. It''s a very good start for her. If she can be introduced to her subordinates, it means that she has a certain position in William''s heart and is no longer a dispensable plaything.


    Smiling eyes are bent into crescent moon, happy to hold William, very gentle incense a few times, "rest assured, I will prepare dinner, to ensure that Bryan they will not be like the last time in Switzerland when they did not dare to eat.".


    Looking at Ambrosius, who walked briskly, William shook his head, hoping that Ambrosius would not have other ideas, otherwise he could only hang her for a period of time or break up with her.


    But people are sentimental animals, even if they get along with cats for a long time, they will have feelings, let alone a obedient and smart girl.


    An hour later, William, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, heard the doorbell. Then he heard Ambrosius shouting in the kitchen, "honey, I''m busy with the food. You open the door.".


    "I see," William replied. He looked at his watch. It was 6:40 p.m. before he knew it. It seemed that Brian had come early to avoid being late.


    I got up and went to the door of the room. Watching the video on the doorbell, I saw Brian, Sam and the other three of the team standing outside the elevator.


    Several people not only wear formal clothes, but also have gifts in their hands.


    "Ha ha", it seems that these guys are very concerned about the dinner. When they press the elevator switch, William opens the door and stands in front of the elevator as the owner, not the boss, waiting for everyone.


    Standing in front of the elevator waiting for half a minute, Brian, Sam 5 people out of the elevator to see a suit of home casual clothes William.


    Sorry guys, I forgot to tell you it''s just a family dinner. It''s also Brazilian food and barbecue.


    "It doesn''t matter, boss. The first time you come to the door, you should be more formal. The big deal is to take off your suit and tie when you have dinner." Brian laughs and hugs William. "Good evening, boss.".


    "Well," William patted Brian on the back in silence, and said, "good evening, Brian, too.".


    Brian Songkai, William nodded to the other four members of the team and said, "good evening, guys. Welcome to my house.".


    "Good evening, boss", Sam four smile and touch their fists with William. They know very well that their relationship with William is not as close as Brian.


    It''s not a good thing to be too close to the boss if he doesn''t have a good relationship with him, and William doesn''t have the habit of hugging men. For him, shaking hands and hitting fists are already close to him.


    When he opened the door, William reached out and made a "please" sign. "Come on, guys, when you come in, take off your tie and change into your suit. After finishing the Brazilian food prepared by Ambrosius, we''ll go to the rooftop for barbecue and drink.".


    Hearing William''s words, some nervous people began to relax, "ha ha, OK, boss.".


    After entering the door, we didn''t really untie the tie directly, but when we saw Ambrose Hugh, who brought out the dishes, we immediately said hello and then gave him the gift, which made William a little helpless.


    Maybe it''s because the first person who makes a lot of money to protect is Ambrose Hughes. The people in Brian''s team are obviously very close to Ambrose Hughes. "Good evening, Ms. Ambrose Hughes.".


    "Good evening, Brian, Sam, Bernie, Casey and Clarence", Ambrosius not only hugged and said hello to everyone, but also said the name of everyone in the Brian team, and the score was not bad, which made the five people who intended to be close to Ambrosius very happy.


    ¡±Just call me Alexander ",


    " OK, ma''am ", Brian nodded,


    " please sit down, gentlemen, dinner will be ready soon, but I don''t know if it''s to your taste, but you can rest assured that today''s food has no animal viscera that you''re not used to, "said Ambrosius with a little complaint It''s not offensive to say that at your age.


    This makes William, who has been observing everyone''s expression silently, praise Ambrose Hughes silently. This girl is really smart. She doesn''t show any pride and domineering appearance because she is William''s girlfriend. On the contrary, she treats herself as a younger generation to deal with the relationship with Brian 5.


    This move immediately won more favor from the five people who are about 50 years old, "thank you, miss Ambrosius.".


    After greeting, everyone started to take out the prepared food from the kitchen. Brian 5 untied his tie, took off his suit and hung it on the back of the chair in the dining room. "Honey, what''s this?" Ambrosius asked William suspiciously."Ha ha," William whispered in Ambrosius''s ear, "I told them to take it easy and change their formal clothes. I didn''t expect that they attached great importance to you. They didn''t follow my instructions until they had a formal meal. It seems that they like you very much.".


    "Of course, we are people in common. If Brian hadn''t been there six months ago, I might have been kidnapped, so I never treated them as bodyguards," Ambrose said with a smile to William Jiao.


    When Brian was seated, Ambrosius began to perform the duty of hostess, helping everyone to serve today''s main course, roast beef with tomato, onion and "OK, here we go, gentlemen.".


    "Thank you," Brian said again.


    William picked up the bottle and poured a glass of wine for Ambrose Hugh and himself, who were sitting on his right hand side. He handed it to Brian, who was sitting on his left hand side. Brian said thank you. As a matter of course, he poured himself a glass of red wine and then handed it to Sam.


    This made Ambrosius look at William. When he didn''t have a servant to pour the first glass of wine for his guests, he must have done it. But William didn''t have the habit of pouring wine for his staff. He pretended that he didn''t see Ambrosius''s white eyes. After everyone poured red wine into his glass, William raised his glass and said, "first to our chef Alexander, thank you for helping us A big dinner was prepared.


    "Yes, it''s time to pay homage to miss Ambrose first," Bryan said to her with a glass. "To you, Miss Ambrose.".


    "Thank you," said Ambrosius, blushing and taking a sip from his glass.


    Next is the time for eating, drinking and chatting. It''s probably because the sauce is very good. The taste of the dinner is not bad. The only fly in the ointment is that Ambrosius himself has been on a diet, so the amount of food is wrong. After eating a little more than an hour, the dinner is almost over.

 Chapter 337

    In order to urge the second deacon, comrade kisssmi, to add more.


    In the second half of the meal, Ambrosius also found that she didn''t prepare enough food, so after the meal, she didn''t ask anyone to help with the tableware. Instead, she asked William to take Bryan five people to the rooftop to barbecue.


    With Bryan 5 people, each of them brought some food and beer to the rooftop. When they walked into the rooftop, William said, "guys, among you, barbecue is the best. Whoever takes the initiative to barbecue, to be honest, I just ate five layers of full.".


    "Ha ha ha," Sam and Bernie all looked at Brian, who shrugged.


    William laughs and says, "it seems that everyone thinks your barbecue technique is the best, so it''s you, Brian, I want seven mature, thank you"


    when Sam sees William take the initiative to eliminate embarrassment, he laughs and says to William, "although it''s a little impolite, I''m really not full." then he says to Brian, "man, my five layers are ripe.".


    "Well, it''s a small portion, but I didn''t think it was delicious," Bernie said.


    "Yes, it''s really delicious," said Kathy and Clarence.


    "Well, guys, it seems I''m busy now." Brian got up with a smile, picked up the beef, sauce and tools, went to the grill, looked at it for a long time and said, "boss, can you help me open this oven? God, why isn''t this grill on.


    William shakes his head. He doesn''t believe that the Old Guy Brian doesn''t know how to open the grill. He must have something to say to him, "OK.".


    Sure enough, as soon as William came to the grill, Brian began to put the beef on the grill and took a U-disk. "It was copied to me when I went to meet Abram tarsov in the afternoon. And boss, don''t you plan to patent this little thing? I found that the USB flash drive you gave me is much easier to use than other similar products on the market.


    Took the U disk, smilingly tossed in the hand, "wait for me.".


    "OK." Brian didn''t say much. He nodded and began to concentrate on the barbecue on the grill.


    I went downstairs with a USB flash drive and checked the USB flash drive into a laptop in my calligraphy. After one minute, Sunday meeting reported that "Sir, the information has been copied, but I found that there are more information about vigotarasov and Abram Tarasov in it.".


    "Hehe, it seems that our Mr. Abram Tarasov is more reasonable than his brother vigotasov. He knows what he should do. He can delete their data from the USB flash drive, and whether this USB flash drive has ever been used.".


    A few seconds later, "Sir, has been deleted, now only my main server has their two data, U disk has my encrypted program, and no trace of someone trying to read the data is found.".


    "Very good," said William with a smile. He pulled out the USB flash drive, took it in his hand and went back to Brian. In Brian''s puzzled eyes, he said, "the things in it are good for you to run for the election, but there are some troubles. If you don''t handle it properly, it will be dangerous for you, so you can decide whether to use it or not, or when and how to use it.".


    "Danger?" He took the U-disk and carefully put it back into his pocket. He looked down and thought for a moment, then he guessed the general reason in his heart. He whispered, "is it really OK to cooperate with Tarasov brothers?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Tarasov brothers and the gang industry they do. I''ll deal with them just for information. You and I have to have an underground source in the future, but in the future, I''ll try my best to deal less with vigotasov. Abram Tarasov is quite suitable.".


    "I see," Brian nodded.


    "I asked people to look up the USB flash disk. I found that there were already registered patents in November last year. There were five teams all over the world who conquered the USB flash disk project in the same period. In the future, some patent lawsuits have been filed.


    if you are interested, you can play by yourself during the patent uncertainty period. When the patent is clear, you can fight a lawsuit, delay for a few years, and then lose millions of dollars It should make a lot of money.


    When he heard William say this, Brian immediately shook his head, "forget it, boss, I''m a technical idiot who dare not enter the technology industry without your participation, and it seems that you don''t make much profit?"


    "It''s not that the profit is small. Although the popularity of U-disk may be only about 15 years, the current U-disk is still very good. Once you get a patent and strive to list rice stocks in two or three years, the market value of the new company will directly reach the level of 1 billion US dollars in one or two years. However, I find that the inventor of the patent is a team of the Chinese government,


    you should imagine that there will be trouble However big, some people in the United States and Europe will not let this project be listed in the stock markets of Europe and the United States. ".


    "Can we buy patents? After all, the USB flash drive you made is much more advanced than those on the market. You also said that it''s a time when patents are not clear. We can cooperate with TianChao company. We can pay for patents or underlying patent authorization, and help TianChao company file patent lawsuits.".


    Brian took out the U-disk in his pocket and said excitedly, "boss, as long as you get the patent authorization, with your technology, you can beat all the products on the market very quickly. Even if we only occupy the U.S. market in the future, how much profit will we make after going on the market?"."Ha ha", William shakes his head. It seems that everyone is the same and has profits. Brian mills, an old man who used to kill people, is also excited. "How many shares are you going to give me?".


    ¡°75%£¿¡± Brian didn''t even think about it, so he said a number that surprised William, "you five share the remaining 25%? Are you working for me? "


    "To work for you is to make money for myself, and I don''t have no shares," Bryan said with a smile, pointing to his head. "Boss, I have self-knowledge. In my opinion, the knowledge in your head is the most valuable thing in the world. As long as you should join us,


    I believe that in the future, our company''s products will not only have USB flash drives Little things, you can leave us something you don''t like. I believe the company''s future Qianjin will not be worse than those technology companies that are now in the limelight.


    "Ha ha ha", heard Brian so slippery, William laughed, "I didn''t expect you would flatter.".


    "Hey, hey, I''m telling you the truth. In addition to having excellent skills, we have to be able to see people. If we don''t grasp the opportunity, it''s really idiotic." Brian said with a bright smile on his face. With such a long time of contact, he guessed that William might have moved his heart.


    After all, this company doesn''t need William to waste his energy on management. It just needs to come up with ideas and take out some technologies that he doesn''t like. If the company develops well, William will make the biggest profit, and if it doesn''t develop well, there will be no loss.

 Chapter 338

    For all the comrades who reward and read books to add more, small did not forget you, heartfelt thanks.


    It''s because Brian knows very well that William is a super genius who can develop artificial intelligence on his own. He must have some good inventions in his head, but the profits are not high, and the management is very troublesome.


    Even if the market value of the company in the future is only a few hundred million or more dollars, once it goes public, these people will immediately become directors of listed companies from people who do dirty work. This change in their role will attract Brian even more than William''s letting him run for Parliament.


    No one can be separated from money. To put it bluntly, members are partners in the service of interest groups. What''s more, some members are spokesmen of interest groups.


    It''s over 50 years old to be a spokesman or a host. Brian, who has been a hitter for half his life, is still very clear.


    So Brian, who replied by William, was anxious and excited. After waiting for a few minutes, William finally said, "let''s test your ability with the U-disk project. Man, management companies and protectors are different in killing people. If you can show me your ability in management, cooperation is not impossible.".


    Brian endured the excitement and said calmly, "the name of the company is Devonshire technology, boss.".


    As soon as he heard the name, William rolled his eyes. Bryan, an old man who has been wandering for decades, is called Devonshire technology. It is not only flattering William, but also making a name for the company.


    However, 75% of the shares just meet William''s expectations. If he is allowed to speak for himself, William believes that even if he wants 90% of Bryan, several people will have to agree that it is impossible to set up the company without him.


    Now it seems that there are a lot of 25% shares for Bryan''s 5 employees, but no one will work hard if he doesn''t give his employees more hope during the start-up period. Now he doesn''t lack technology, capital and people who can make him trust. Moreover, this company established by some children''s jokes is not William''s main business, and his energy will not be put too much in this company.


    if the company develops In recent years, once Brian''s ability is not enough, William will start the financing plan. With 75% absolute control, he will pull more suitable managers into the company with the advantage of capital to keep his 75% shares and dilute the shares of Brian.


    "The capital of the new company is $100 million. Can you give us $25 million?"


    "Hey, boss, don''t say 25 million, now even 100 million, we can take it out," Brian said with a crooked smile.


    "FK" William looked at Brian in surprise, "I didn''t know you were so rich.".


    "Boss, we set up a company in Switzerland with Barney and Felix. There are 5 members in my team, 6 members in Barney, 22 members in Felix and 10 operators. The total amount of money on hand has exceeded 200 million US dollars. Apart from 100 million US dollars to build the ski resort you said, there is still more than 100 million US dollars on hand, so there is no place to invest.


    this time I''m not going to participate in our team, but to cooperate with you in the name of a Swiss company. ".


    "You''re so loyal." William looked at Blaine with admiration. It''s not difficult for 22 people to give 200 million dollars.


    With so many collaborations, William has made more than $5 billion in the stock market, and only 22 of his staff have been allocated more than $200 million.


    The proportion of 2.5% is not high, but William has no sense of guilt in his heart. If he thinks the share is low, go away. Some people desperately want to join but have no chance.


    However, William shook his head without thinking for a moment. "There are too many people. It will be very troublesome in the future. And I don''t want those operators of Swiss National Bank to contact my company. After all, they are still people of national bank now.


    Barney, six of them are different from you. They are pure mercenaries. Unless they want to retire, it''s not good for us to join the company as shareholders Maybe it''s a worse decision for us, or let the expendables be pure.


    "Well, that leaves Felix. Do you want him to be the executive officer of our company?" Said Brian.


    "It''s too early to say that, Brian," William said with a smile and shaking his head. "Let him put in the money first and give him some shares. If the company can develop in your hands, let Felix be a financial officer.".


    "Yes," Brian nodded.


    "However, there is one thing I have to make clear to you first. In the future, if your management level can''t keep up with the development progress of the company, I will consider looking for someone to take over your position," William said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, boss, I won''t have a hard time with money. If the company can''t develop better in my hands, I will abdicate myself and give up my position. After all, I also have shares.".


    William nodded with satisfaction, but he didn''t believe Brian just because he said a few good words. Everything depends on his grades. If he had a punishment, he would be rewarded,"That''s good. At the initial stage, I''m optimistic about you. If you can take the company to go public, I will give you 3% of the company''s shares as a reward. Maybe the 3% shares will be worth 300 million US dollars in ten years.".


    "God, with other shares, can''t I be a billion dollar rich?" Brian shook his head and said, "I''m content to be a billionaire.".


    "No," William said, staring into Brian''s eyes, "since you encouraged me to set up Devonshire technology company with you, you have been a billionaire. Brian, you will become rich in the future. But it depends on you whether you can keep up with the company. Maybe you can dream of becoming a member of Parliament or the person you worked for The head of that department.


    William shook his finger. "It''s all possible.".


    "Boss, it''s impossible." Brian was almost stunned by William''s words. "It''s a miracle that I can become a member of Parliament in my lifetime. My experience is my biggest stain. It''s impossible.".


    "Who knows, nine months ago, I was a college student who had to work at night for dozens of pounds for my mother''s sake, but now,


    half a year ago, you just retired for your daughter''s sake. When you bought a gift for your daughter, you could only buy an old man with an outdated stereo of more than 100 dollars, but now.".


    William''s words made Brian laugh with wrinkles.


    "You''re much richer than your ex-wife''s husband now"


    "ha ha, almost, almost," Brian said modestly.


    Seeing William''s face showing a look of ridicule, Brian immediately remembered that William had encouraged him to take back his ex-wife. He quickly changed the topic and said, "how about Sam and I going to China to negotiate with that company tomorrow?".


    "Whatever, I just want the result of this kind of thing. When you have reached an agreement and when the new company will be set up, but during the negotiation, you can use helping them apply for a patent as a condition to negotiate. If necessary, you can use my name as a chip.".

 Chapter 339

    After a big sip of beer, William said, "I want to see what China thinks of me. Maybe it''s just that there should be no problem with economic cooperation. Otherwise, it would be a pity to give up China, the largest economic growth body.".


    "Understand", Brian looked at William doubtfully, wondering why William valued China so much and tried to avoid contact with China.


    After talking about the matter, although Brian was very happy, he didn''t show it on William''s face, but he didn''t talk much. Brian knew that William had something on his mind without thinking much, so he gave his teammates a few hidden winks, and they got up to leave before 10 o''clock.


    William, who has something on his mind, didn''t stay either. After the party, he sent Bryan away. Five people went back to the bedroom to wash up. As soon as they entered the master bedroom, they saw Ambrosius with a face full of sadness.


    They worked out several times in one night. Ambrosius was so tired that he didn''t let William go. He held him like an octopus and went to sleep.


    The next morning, William didn''t wake up his sleeping girlfriend. He gave her a kiss on the forehead and went to the airport under the escort of the bodyguard.


    I came to the airport to see off the bodyguards. As soon as I walked into the VIP Hall of the airport, I saw two captains, Keane and Johnson, who came to Boston last time, waiting for him respectfully.


    Good morning, Mr. Devonshire. I''m glad to be of service to you again.


    Shaking hands with the two captains, William said with a smile, "Hello, Captain, gentlemen, I''m glad to see you again. You should have been informed.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, we have been informed by Bombardier that this aircraft will be the Devonshire family''s special aircraft in the next year until the completion and delivery of your aircraft. We are very honored to be your private captain.".


    "Thank you, but maybe we''ve been working together for only one year. I''m going to test for a private jet driver''s license. When the ordered plane is delivered, I''ll fly it myself.".


    After that, William suddenly said to lieutenant Johnson, who had no sense of existence, "can I sit in the co pilot''s seat and experience the fun of driving for a while? Captain Johnson Ford.


    "God, no," said Keane and Johnson, shaking their heads. "It''s impossible, Mr. Devonshire. If we dare to do anything, we may both go to jail.".


    "Well, that''s a pity, but I''ll have a good experience in the driver''s seat for a while.".


    "Of course, this plane will be your property for the next year. As long as it doesn''t violate the aviation regulations, what you want to do is your freedom." although you don''t want to agree, who let William be their boss now.


    The boss wanted to sit in the driver''s seat to experience the requirements for a while. With two times the salary of the airline captain, Keane and Johnson looked at each other and nodded helplessly, "this way, please, boss.".


    "Very good," said William, with an inexplicable smile from the corner of his mouth. "Let''s go.".


    Under the leadership of Captain Keane and captain Johnson, William went directly to the VIP aisle. As soon as he entered the runway, he saw a bombardier global express with the logo of the Chelsea team and his mother''s initials parked on the runway.


    "I didn''t expect that Bombardier''s people were very fast. They just printed the word" Chelsea "on the plane in two days.".


    "Sir, you are a super customer who rents one, orders one and pre orders the next generation Bombardier aircraft. Even if you want the president of Bombardier to open the door for you, he won''t be a little unhappy. Maybe he will help you open the door and then carry your bags.".


    "Hahaha, I really have to have a try after the next plane is built to see if Bombardier really regards customers as God as you said.".


    "No problem, boss, I''ll report your request to Bombardier," said Keane jokingly.


    When he got on the plane and said hello to the flight attendant, William went into the cab and sat in the pilot''s seat.


    In order to take off easily, the nose of the global express is facing the runway. As long as it taxis out of a curve, it can take off directly on the nearest runway.


    At the same time, because it''s a private plane, the runway and the airline''s plane are not on the same runway. When William finds this situation, he laughs and sits in the driver''s seat. In the surprised eyes of Keane, Johnson and the purser, he skillfully turns on all flight switches and puts on headphones step by step. "Tower tower, this is the chelss, this is the chelss.".


    "Zizi",


    "Chelsea, this is the tower, this is the tower".


    "Whether it can take off, whether it can take off".


    Hearing William''s words, the two captains who had been staring at him looked at each other, and then looked at the plane that had begun to slide slowly. Keane hurriedly ordered Johnson, "what are you waiting for? Go back to your co pilot''s seat quickly.".


    "Mr. Devonshire, as captain, I ask you to stop the plane immediately, or I have the right to take any action against you," said Keane, standing behind William after Johnson was seated.


    Although he was very strict, he didn''t dare to touch William at all. It would be more dangerous to hurt William than to let him fly. The most important thing is that Keane believes that such a super rich man as William won''t make fun of his own life,Looking at William''s handling of all the switches and the pre takeoff preparation procedures just now, Keane confirmed in his heart that William could fly a plane, so he didn''t ask Johnson to report it to the tower.


    the beautiful steward, who had been standing at the door of the cab all the time, turned pale when he heard Keane''s words, ran back to the special seat of the steward and buckled his seat belt.


    But I don''t know why, the beautiful steward didn''t use the phone specially prepared for the steward on the plane to call the tower, just clutching the back and muttering.


    In the puzzled eyes of another steward who didn''t know the situation, listening carefully, the steward seemed to be muttering, I''m crazy, I''m crazy, idiots will come here to be the steward.


    When the plane turned to the runway, some excited William suddenly stopped the plane and took off his headphones, which made Keane, who had been dragging the back of the flight chair, feel relieved. "God, I''m absolutely crazy to let you sit in the driver''s seat in violation of the aviation law.".


    Looking at William who has stepped out of the driver''s seat, "boss, for the sake of my career, you are absolutely forbidden to enter the cockpit of the plane I fly in the future. Unless you get the flight license, I just want to write a will.".


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, gene. You should believe me. If you say it''s experience, it''s really experience. OK, the plane is back to you.".


    After that, he ignored the two captains. In his heart, he scolded the air traffic control personnel at the tower for meddling in their business and asked him to report the flight instructions. How could William know this? But if he didn''t report the instructions, he would take off. On Sunday, he reminded in his ear that in this case, the air traffic control personnel would directly call the police and treat the plane as a hijacked one.

 Chapter 340

    When he came out of the cockpit, William reminded, "if we can''t calm down, we''ll take a half day off.".


    "OK, boss, I swear I''ll never make fun of my life again," said Keane. He put on his headphones and said something to the tower. Twenty minutes later, the plane began to accelerate slowly and finally broke away from gravity and flew into the sky.


    As he walked out of the cab and passed by the steward''s cabin, William said to the nervous steward with his hair down, "help me get a cup of coffee, thank you.".


    The steward, who is nervous to death, suddenly hears William''s voice. His mouth can''t be closed and he stammers "you, you, you".


    Finally, another steward, still awake, unfastened his seat belt and said with a smile, "OK, Mr. Devonshire, please go back to your seat first, and the coffee will be delivered later.".


    "Well," he walked into the cabin, sat in his seat and buckled his seat belt. In his mind, William suddenly felt that the beautiful stewardess just now looked familiar. He didn''t care about it before. It''s just that William has been thinking about flying since he got on the plane. Now he calms down and thinks about it carefully, and then he feels that there is a problem.


    Apart from the people the world knows, the only people who can impress him are the characters in the movies. Who is such a beautiful Eurasian girl?


    Tall, delicate face, in addition to the car lights a little smaller, the face also looks a little immature, other basic can be said impeccable.


    At the thought of a girl with such good conditions coming to work as a steward with a salary of only $5000 a month, William had seven levels of assurance that the steward had a problem.


    Whispered to Sunday, "check this chick''s profile and see if you can find anything.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    A few minutes later, listening to the Sunday report: "Sir, the information I found shows that the purser''s name is Charlene, her Chinese name is Charlene, her birthplace is Hawaii, and her nationality is u It was arranged by the personnel director of Bombardier in person, and was not selected after three times of selection like another steward.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to let a bombardier''s personnel director take care of it personally, or you''ve stuffed a lot of money, or you''ve got a good relationship or handle. How come the photos haven''t been sent to the mobile phone for such a long time"


    "just a moment, sir, the signal transmission in the airport is disturbed, and it will be OK soon.".


    After waiting for a few seconds, a photo showing all her face finally appeared on the mobile phone. Seeing this photo, William knew why he was familiar with her. Damn Charlene,


    "help me check if there was a 13-year-old or 4-year-old Kung Fu girl named Cheng Haiyao missing on Hong Kong Island a few years ago.".


    "Understand, sir", after the plane took off and the flight was smooth, the steward came over with coffee and a smile, "your coffee, Mr. Devonshire".


    Looking at the ticket on the steward''s chest, "thank you, Kate", taking the coffee cup, William looked at Kate''s dress and appearance, and found that the blonde girl''s appearance was also very good, which made some suspicious William start to murmur that the girl would not be sent by any organization to approach him.


    It was not until Kate, who was not reconciled and had nothing to do with William, released a poison detection magic to her coffee that she felt relieved and took a few sips of coffee.


    Half an hour later, he replied to William on Sunday, "Sir, six years ago, a 13-year-old girl named Cheng Haiyao was reported missing on Hong Kong Island.".


    "Well, it seems that the old woman m is haunted and still bothers me when she dies. Help me to order some materials for the production of suicide drones, and then inform Barney that they have work to do in the near future, so that they don''t run around and wait for my news.".


    "OK, sir, the command has been issued.".


    "The killer organization you were asked to check last time has no clue.".


    "Sorry, sir, my ability can only be in places where I can connect to the Internet. 90% of the islands that can live in Southeast Asia are places without Internet, so I''m sorry.".


    "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it, but someone will send it to your door, hehe.".


    Seven hours later, the plane landed at London Airport. Before getting off the plane, William asked Sunday, "have you let out the news of my return?"


    "Yes sir, now there are not only 40 journalists but also thousands of Chelsea fans outside the airport.".


    "Fans?" William asked unexpectedly, "what are the fans doing at the airport? Against me being in charge of Chelsea? "


    "No, on the contrary, they are here to welcome you, or to put it another way, they are welcome to money. Today, many fans welcome home to the rich man of Chelsea.".


    "FK, I was wronged." William shook his head with a smile. After the cabin door of the plane was opened, he got up and went to the cabin door. Thinking of something, he turned to the half blood girl named Charlene and said, "follow me.".Finish saying no longer pay attention to the surprised Charlene, William is sure that the beauty killer will follow up.


    Sure enough, just a moment of surprise, Charlene followed William off the plane.


    As soon as he got off the plane, William saw Abigail and many people standing on the runway to meet him. He went forward to hug Abigail and gave her a few kisses on the face. "Miss Abigail.".


    "Good evening, boss, I''m going to be late for dinner with Baron Daniel caboret." after that, Abigail, at William''s insistence, had to give him a smack in the mouth and hit William with his fists angrily,


    "you bastard, you left me for more than two months. If you don''t remember to let me take charge of the antique acquisition, I promise I won''t forgive you "You".


    "Do you forgive me now?"


    William, who was just about to have a meeting with the beautiful woman, was interrupted by a Chinese saying, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m from the XX Museum of China. I''m sorry, I have to interrupt you. I heard Miss Abigail say that you are an expert of China, so you must understand the importance of things. We don''t have time to waste.".


    After releasing Abigail, William shook hands with Lai Jianguo with a smile and said, "Hello, Professor, I know those things are important, but I still have a lot to think about. You should understand that the other party suddenly takes out such an important thing, so please be calm with these four experts.


    I know who has the thing, and I promise I''ll give you a hand I''m sure I can get them. With the guarantee of Devonshire family and my Chinese surname Chen, those ancient books must belong to me. ".


    Listening to William''s self-confidence and hidden edge, Professor Lai and the other four experts are not at ease. It seems that William is as smart and ruthless as some of the information they got before they came here.

 Chapter 341

    "Well, since you''ve taken your surname as a guarantee, what else can I say?" Professor Lai smiles and turns to introduce William to his colleagues behind him. "Mr. Devonshire, this is Tang Xianxiang from Jiangling Museum.".


    Hello, Mr. Tang Shi. Nice to meet you.


    Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Devonshire.


    "These two are Li Xingguo and Liu Changzheng from Yongzhou Museum, and the last one is Yang Wenshu from Jingzhou Museum.".


    Hello, Mr. Li, Mr. Liu and Mr. Yang. Nice to meet you. I hope my people haven''t neglected you these days.


    "Ha ha, this can be said that, not only there is no slightest neglect, but let us feel a little flattered, eat and stay in the five-star hotel, go out in a special car, what you want, as long as you give an order, it will be delivered within an hour, this treatment is better than the State Guesthouse.".


    "You''re welcome, you should, you should, you''re all senior people who can''t be invited by money. If I can do anything, I promise I won''t give you any discount," William promised with a few gestures.


    Seeing the gesture on William''s hand, several professors burst out laughing, "it seems that you really have a good command of heaven, even we know the gesture in the night market.".


    I just like Chinese antiques, so I learned a little according to my interest.


    "Then your interest is really suitable for you. Apart from hobbies, the most important thing in collecting antiques is money. If you have money, you can buy any antiques you like. I just hope you don''t focus on China''s antiques. Otherwise, I don''t know who can compete with you," Professor Yang said meaningfully.


    "You can rest assured that the good things bought by China can''t go out of China. Unless I can set up a private museum in China in the future, I''d better put my mind on the heads of the English nobles.


    there are still many Chinese antiques in Europa, and I''m good at making money, so there will be many places to trouble you in the future I hope you can give me some advice and teach me some real skills so that I won''t be ridiculed "


    if you ask for help, William will become a very good speaker. Although he doesn''t belittle himself or even make people feel proud, he puts himself down in tone.


    So the five experts are very satisfied with William, who is fluent in Putonghua, has idioms coming at will, and speaks in a very celestial tone. "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, you''re interested in learning. Of course, we are willing to teach. We''re afraid that too strict teaching will make you uncomfortable.".


    "I promise I won''t fight back, I promise I won''t swear back," William promised casually.


    "After that, after that, we just communicate with each other. These days, apart from using some means to close the door, all the others are taught only when they are interested. If they are not interested, they should stay away. Moreover, we old guys dare not beat and scold you. Otherwise, we have to be criticized if we don''t go back home. If your female fans know about it, they may not even dare to go out in London.".


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Those who don''t have the right eyes should stay away to avoid being bothered.".


    Taking advantage of the gap in the conversation, Abigail behind William reminds him, "boss, we''d better get on the bus first. There''s not much time left for the appointment with Baron caboret. It''s very impolite to be late." Abigail reminds 5 experts to respond.


    "Time is really running out. We''d better start early to avoid disrespect.".


    William nodded and reached out for the experts to get on the bus first. When the experts got on a Mercedes Benz limousine, they waved to Antonov not far away. They didn''t look worried at all.


    Antonov immediately trotted over and stood 2 meters away from William. His feet were close together, his eyes were straight, and his expression was serious. That would be a bad salute.


    Seeing this, William said in polar bear words, "you are not a member of the army now. This habit needs to be changed, so that no one who sees you will know that you are a polar bear soldier.".


    "Understand, boss", Antonov changes his stance, relaxes his shoulders, and his legs diverge, which immediately makes him feel like an old American secret service.


    "That''s good. Has the family arranged yet?"


    They are all arranged in Switzerland. When we settle down, we will pick them up.


    "Well, let''s get Abigail on the bus first",


    "OK, boss", Antonov nodded and turned around, went to a Maybach extended bulletproof car and helped William open the door.


    "Thank you", William said to Antonov, helped Abigail in evening dress get on the bus, and then walked to 007, who had been waiting for her all the time,


    waved to Charlene. When Charlene came to her side, William and Craig said, "help me take care of this miss Charlene. I want to see her after dinner. By the way, I''ll talk about something you''re interested in. No problem Let''s go.


    Craig smiles and shakes his head. "Don''t worry.".


    Looking at Craig who didn''t care, William shook his head and said to Antonov, "follow her, be careful.".


    "Sir," Antonov nodded immediately.Craig''s attitude became serious immediately. He had cooperated with William several times. He didn''t think that William was insulting him. He thought that a super special agent would not be able to watch a little girl. He was warning him not to capsize in the sewer.


    As William gets on the bus and the team leaves the airport, Craig turns his head and stares at Charlene, who is surrounded by four people from Antonov''s team. He opens the door of his car, Aston Martin DB9,


    "come on, lady, before William meets you, I think we can have a good talk.".


    Charlene reluctantly watched William''s car drive away. She couldn''t understand how she was exposed. She thought she could get close to William smoothly, but the reality made her a rookie killer who just carried out the task very stupid.


    Doesn''t intelligence say that William Devonshire is a man who can''t walk away from beautiful women? How to have no pity on her.


    After looking at her situation, she felt like she was on her back. This feeling was colder than those instructors she met in the training camp. In a hurry, she could not help sweating. How could it be possible for her to hold her hands and wait for capture.


    Craig looked at the nervous Charlene and jokingly said, "I advise you to be quiet. If anything goes wrong, I promise you won''t get out of London, because the person waiting to see you is William Devonshire, not only a lot of experts around, but also a guy with a clear eye.


    if you want to sneak away, I promise that the four killer polar bears behind you will let you know, The killers are there after exposure, compared with the elite soldiers, and these guys don''t have any pity on you.


    After waiting for a few seconds to see that Charlene still did not move, Craig reminded: "you should not be in danger, or William would not give you to me, but directly let the four people behind you catch you to the secret detention point,


    so, please, Miss beautiful." Craig reached out and pointed to Aston Martin DB9.

 Chapter 342

    Four months later, she finally became the helmsman, and had to be more careful


    being watched by four big polar bear men without any weapons on her body, Charlene turned and looked at his polar bear warily, then looked at 007, a gentleman in a suit, and naturally chose to ride Craig''s car.


    But as soon as she sat down, before she fastened her seat belt, a current came from behind, which made her corona.


    Craig looked at the key with a smile, turned to Antonov, who had been staring at him all the time, and said, "I heard that your boss has bought Aston Martin. Could you tell your boss something for me?".


    "I''m not your man, English softie," Antonov mocks in polar bear accented English.


    "Hehe, it seems that your boss is English too," Craig shrugged. "Maybe I should let William know that his new recruit is a nationalist.".


    "Whatever," Antonov said casually, "don''t tell me. My boss wants to know what I''m saying, England egg.".


    A soft guy on the left and a soft guy on the right, everyone is angry, but looking at Antonov, who is nearly 2 meters tall, and whose large suits can''t cover his strong muscles, Craig said, "let your boss come to Churchill''s bunker." then he turned to the car and ran away with the gas.


    "Bah" Ivan, like a giant bear, spat hard, "soft English.".


    In the Mercedes Benz limousine, five Chinese experts sat in the back two rows and murmured, "I didn''t expect that William Devonshire looked polite and ruthless. You see, after we left, that charming little girl was immediately surrounded by those polar bears.".


    "Ha ha, Lao Yang, do you think a young man who is only 20 years old in three months will be kind-hearted if he has saved so much money in only nine months? William Devonshire is not one of those technocrats who only know technology.


    as you can see, when he was in Heishan, he killed more than 60 targets by himself, and half of them were shot in the head by him. So to be honest, we should be the messenger at all. If someone wants to contact him, you can contact him directly, and let us old men to deliver the message. I really don''t think that''s a good idea. " .


    "Well, it''s better to wait and see the changes first. After a long time of contact, it''s really not the right time.".


    "But we''re just saying something. I think it''s better to say it earlier, so that he won''t feel that we have ulterior motives when we get closer to him. Seeing what he said at the news conference in New York, we can see that William Devonshire''s suspicion is very serious. Suddenly there is a single family member. I guarantee that he won''t be happy, and maybe he will Deliberately alienated.


    "Ah, people don''t look for them when they are in a difficult time, but now they come to them when they are well-developed. Everyone will be suspicious about this. Unfortunately, his father Chen Jing died 20 years ago, and other people had an accident last year, so they left a single child, a 12-year-old and half grown-up child.


    otherwise, how could we bother so much to see that William Devonshire looks like he has a good impression on us Yes, but now if we don''t handle it properly, it will be our fault.


    "What''s the use of liking? He is a complete capitalist. Liking is only useful when there is no profit conflict. You can''t expect him to help us when he grew up in London without asking for anything in return.".


    "That''s right. Didn''t you read the English newspapers these days? According to 15 billion US dollars, he can earn 500 million RMB a day. What do you want to do to seduce him?".


    "No, 500 million yuan a day?"


    "It''s no wonder that buying a billion dollar antique is like playing. God, he put tens of thousands of collectible antiques there.".


    "No matter where you put it, they will build a large museum for collection. Haven''t you heard Abigail''s little girl say that she is going to build a super museum that can display 20000 pieces and collect 100000 pieces of antiques. At that time, the tens of thousands of pieces will not be enough.".


    These words make several people not from silence, in the heart that envy, they also calculate to collect the big take, but this compares with William, 5 people add up of good things are not seen these days many, really let a person envy of madness.


    "Well, I said, can we collect some good things ourselves? These Englishmen are having a hard time now. Maybe they can get some good things.".


    "Hey hey", the others just said nothing.


    This made the speaker a little angry. "I said, what does this mean? Don''t tell me you haven''t thought about this kind of thing.".


    "I think it''s of any use. William Devonshire is a nobleman and a super rich man. Do you have any connections with him? Besides, the English nobles will rest assured that they will invite us to see the antiques robbed by their ancestors. You don''t think they will feel guilty. If they want to find out, they have to have that way, otherwise you can''t even get into other people''s houses.".


    "That''s a good thing, but it''s a pity that I can''t get into Baoshan, ah.".


    "Dizzy", is listening to William waiting for several minutes, but no one to speak, can only reluctantly put away the mind, these old people are really not a suitable Messenger, originally is to discuss whether to tell William have relatives, but this said building on the crooked, mind all in pick up the leak.But there is a saying that the five old people are right. William doesn''t care about his family in China, but if there is only one child left, it''s not impossible to take care of him.


    "On Sunday, help me check the communication records of experts these days to see if I can find out anything.".


    Yes sir.


    "I didn''t expect your father was from China. No wonder you like Chinese antiques so much. Boss, when will our museum be built? You have to know that the earlier the market is depressed, the lower the cost will be." Abigail reminds William with his arm.


    "I didn''t expect you to understand economics," William said with a teasing smile.


    "God, can you stop being so weird?" Abigail is not angry to persuade, "isn''t there a relative I haven''t met? Contact, feel good to contact again, feel not good, just pay homage to him, give him some money to grow up, what is difficult for you, tens of thousands of pounds you will care.


    Then he sneered, "and I didn''t expect that you should be so shameless and eavesdrop on those experts.".


    William said, "do you know what these old men are from?"


    "What''s the origin? Isn''t it the top expert in China? What''s so strange about that? "Abigail wondered.


    "Haha, just because they are all top-notch magnates, I suspect that although you have learned Chinese, you don''t understand Chinese affairs. These people are not short of money,


    or when it comes to their age, 100000 pounds a month''s commission can''t invite five magnates recognized in their respective fields. It''s good to invite one or two of them, let alone two of them I''m also an expert in the same field who has had arguments. There are no ghosts in it.

 Chapter 343

    "What''s so complicated about this, boss? The opportunity you offer is so good, even if you just want to have a look, people with insufficient status and level don''t have a chance to come. What''s so suspicious about two experts in the same industry putting down their prejudices and cooperating with each other?


    in a word, it''s not that you can''t accept that your relatives are looking for you at this time, not when you and Mrs. Lina are living hard To help you.


    "Well, it''s not complicated. I really don''t want to help those relatives who haven''t even met when I''m developed, but you have a good saying,


    you have to see if you recognize them first. If you don''t get along well, you can say goodbye directly. There are more relatives than friends these days.".


    Even so, William was silent. When he heard that there was only one and a half year old child left in the Chen family, William, who was from China in his previous life, could not help feeling flustered.


    From time to time in my mind, I wonder why his relatives have an accident. Even if he has no feelings, William doesn''t want to recognize it, but it doesn''t mean that he is willing to see people disappear. Maybe his relatives are good talkers and reasonable people.


    The possibility of good or bad accounts for half, but there is only one person left, and the others are all gone. This is the chance to let him know and contact them is not given.


    Thinking of this, William was very upset. If he was upset, no one else would feel better. Otherwise, he would be sorry for the other half of his blood.


    When the team arrived at Gordon''s restaurant in the Chelsea area, William, who was silent on the way, showed a smile because he saw his mother waiting for him outside the restaurant.


    As soon as William got out of the car, he walked to his mother in two steps. He held his mother and gave her a kiss on the face. He complained, "why didn''t you pick me up at the airport?".


    Lena took William to have a look. Seeing that her son had no change, she said with a kind smile, "I don''t want to go. If I go, I''m sure I''ll be seen as a monkey. Someone said that he didn''t tell me, so he announced the purchase of Chelsea and the birthday party to the media.".


    Then he twisted William''s ear and said angrily, "do you know how much harassment I have been subjected to these days? I left Devonshire II behind and came to London to take care of everything for you.


    William said with a smile, "no, mom, that horse''s name is black charcoal head, and my son''s name is II". He flattered his mother and said, "it''s not a surprise to announce those things all of a sudden, but also to build momentum for the future succession of nobility. Before the news of nobility Niu Jin''s failure comes out, we should raise the momentum, so as not to let the news come out It''s too deliberate to act again, and people will gossip.


    Lena thought, "you''re reasonable. For your sake, I''ll forgive you this time." she helped William trim his tie. Lena turned her head and looked at Abigail, who was a little nervous and beautiful. "Don''t you help me introduce the girl around you?"


    Before William could speak, Abigail replied, "Mrs. Devonshire, my name is Abigail chase. I''m a German American and now I''m Mr. Devonshire''s art collection consultant. Nice to meet you, madam.".


    Lena rolled her eyes. She didn''t believe it. She reached out and shook hands with Abigail. "Nice to meet you, too, Miss Abigail.".


    Then William introduced each other to his mother and five Chinese experts. After greeting, everyone went into Gordon''s restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, chef Gordon and several chefs came up. As soon as he saw William Gordon, he said with a smile: "welcome, Mr. Devonshire. It''s a great honor to serve you again.".


    "Thank you, and I''m glad to see you again, chef Gordon," said William and Gordon, shaking hands. "I''m sorry to trouble you today.".


    No, no trouble. It''s my pleasure. This way, ladies and gentlemen.


    "Thank you," said William, leading Abigail to his mother and leading them into the VIP Hall. "Mom, are the guests here?"


    Looking at her son holding Abby''s hand, Lena shook her head helplessly and asked in a low voice in William''s ear, "are you not afraid of Ambrosius in New York, do you know?"


    "Well, mom, let''s talk about something else," William said sheepishly. "Don''t worry about this kind of thing. It makes me feel strange to discuss with you.".


    "I''m your mother. You don''t tell me who to talk to." Lena turned pale and looked at William. Seeing that William was really embarrassed, she let him go. "The guests have come long ago, and only you, who don''t have any noble etiquette, will treat them by yourself, but let them wait.".


    "Who cares?" seeing that his mother didn''t mean to blame him, William immediately said with a smile: "if I hadn''t been curious about where his treasure came from, I wouldn''t even have seen this so-called baron. God, is there any nobleman in France now? He is not so much an aristocrat as a boastful liar.


    "Well, well, caboret, although he doesn''t have the title of nobility now, his ancestors are indeed nobility, and they are also the nobility of Devon. They have something to do with our family." Lena glanced at William and reminded him, "pay attention later. Not everyone is waiting for the title of Earl like you. You don''t care about the title of nobility at all. If you want to pay attention to it Demeaning the caboret family, Daniel caboret might fight you. "."Don''t worry, mom, I''m not an idiot. I don''t have time to fight with others, although I can kill Baron caboret with one hand.".


    Walking into the VIP Hall, what William first noticed was not cabore, but a beautiful woman standing beside him, black and straight, with colorless eyes and a large area of evening dress.


    After staring at the beauty for a few minutes, William noticed that she was almost the same height as himself. Her hair was carefully combed, her face was white, and she was dressed in a decent tuxedo.


    William took the initiative to shake hands with caboret for thousands and said, "sorry, your wife is so beautiful that I can''t help looking more. Mr. caboret, I have to say that you are an enviable guy.".


    Caboret, who was a little angry at William''s rude behavior of staring at his wife, heard William''s praise, and his anger was immediately thrown out of the air. He held William''s hand and laughed:


    "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Your girlfriend is also beautiful. I''m very honored to meet you with Mrs. Lina. To be honest, I didn''t expect to meet Mrs. Lina, which makes me happy Some of them are flattered and some of them are impolite. The first meeting with Mrs. Lina should be on a more formal occasion. ".


    William shook his head. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think I would see my mother when I got off the plane.".


    "Cough, cough," said William and caboret, greeting each other hypocritically. When they heard a few coughs, caboret immediately said with a smile, "it seems that my dear wife is a little angry. It''s my faux pas, Mr. Devonshire. This is my wife, Anna Lewis caboret.".

 Chapter 344

    Anna Lewis cabore? It''s a familiar name. Today''s meeting will not be facilitated by this woman named Anna. That''s an interesting purpose. Do you want to make money or participate in a share, and make money by yourself?


    It''s interesting to see that caboret''s attitude towards his wife is almost obedient. William narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. caboret, I''m William Devonshire, and this is my girlfriend Abigail chase.".


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, Miss chase, just call me Anna." Mrs. caboret nodded to William, but she was very warm to Abigail, and she looked exactly like a younger generation and an elder. Her words and looks were full of respect.


    It seems that this woman is a good communicator and understands people''s heart very well. She doesn''t show any performance even in making William''s idea. She directly takes Abigail and Lina as a breakthrough.


    The only way is to have a good relationship with Lena and Abigail, go shopping, have afternoon tea, do beauty together, etc.


    in the days to come, they will appear in William''s sight from time to time. If they really have ulterior motives, they will try, seduce and even go to bed directly. These ideas will flash through William''s mind.


    However, the only miscalculation of Anna or the people behind her is that William would never let anyone with ulterior motives appear beside his mother.


    Lena Devonshire and his children in the future are the most intolerable adversity of William.


    squint to introduce the caborets and the five of China to the experts. Everyone will sit down according to the host and guest table and start to order.


    as the owner, William inquired after everyone''s taste habits, and asked for a few bottles of the collection of 33 thousand pounds. The only pity was that there was no Macallan''s 1956, which made William somewhat upset. It seems that Gordon, the chef who was just promoted to Michelin 3-star and the chef Hunter of the 11 restaurant, still had a gap on the relationship network, and the waiters waved away the attendants without any good reason. "William" Damn,


    , everyone was invited to come. So more or less attention was paid to William''s owner. He saw that the value of several bottles of wine was over 100 thousand pounds, but William''s look was not satisfied at all. This made everyone make complaints about the damned upstart.


    After dinner, Anna took Abigail''s hand and said to Lina, "madam, I heard that you were working with chef Gordon to open a new restaurant just now. Could you introduce chef Gordon to me? If you can, I''d like to discuss with chef Gordon the possibility of opening a branch in Paris. I can not only taste delicious food, but also find something for me ¡±¡£


    "Of course", Lina doesn''t even need to think about it to understand that Anna is avoiding herself, so that William and them can get down to business. She stands up and apologizes to caboret and the five Chinese experts. Then she takes Anna and Abigail by the hand and says, "come on, Anna, chef Gordon has another secret trick. I''ll take you and Abigail to have a taste.".


    "All right, thank you, madam," Anna said to everyone. "Excuse me, gentlemen.".


    They stood up and watched the three ladies walk out of the VIP Hall under the agency of the restaurant waiters.


    Lena and Anna, Abigail just walked out of the VIP Hall. Antonov, who had been back for a long time, immediately stepped forward and said to Lena, "madam, I''m Antonov.".


    When Lina was wondering who the four men were, she heard the voice of Sunday in her ear, "madam, Antonov, Yakov, walenjing and Ivan are the guards Mr. Devonshire has found for you.


    Mr. Devonshire asked me to remind you to be careful of Anna. She may have a different purpose when approaching you, so from now on, Antonov will follow you all the time You can hide behind Ivan in any danger.


    After listening to the report on Sunday, the smile on Lina''s face did not change at all. She just looked at Ivan, who was a little taller than ordinary people and was a little bit stronger. "Your name is Ivan.".


    Yes, ma''am. My name is Ivan cassanov. Please stand behind me in case of any accident in the future.


    "Thank you." Lena didn''t refuse to be followed. She knew that William felt threatened and asked people to protect her. "At the same time, thank you, Antonov, Yakov and valingen.".


    "You''re welcome." Antonov said, "please follow me, madam.".


    As soon as Lina and his wife were out of the VIP Hall, William got up and said, "I''m sorry, gentlemen. I''ve had a little too much wine for dinner. I''ll be with you for a moment.".


    Ha ha, it''s OK.


    Walking into WC, "Antonov, did their surveillance work out?"


    Sir, I haven''t found anything suspicious about them yet.


    "Are those in Switzerland sure they are their families?"


    "Yes, sir, I found some secret servers, and the database showed that these people were indeed Antonov''s family"


    "very good, so we should arrange their families to work and live in Oxford as soon as possible. What about Robert McCall, the hardware man?"


    "The hardware man?" On Sunday, he stopped for a second and then said, "Sir, Mr. McCall sent a secret message half an hour ago while he was separated from Antonov. According to my tracking results, the target is Susan plummer, McCall''s former female boss. The probability is 70%. I don''t know the specific content of the secret message,Because the encryption method uses the most common book page number, without knowing which book it is, I can only scan all the books in the New York Library to try to crack it, but it will take time, or I will know when Susan Plummer opens the email and cracks it by herself. ".


    William thought for a moment and said, "try the 100 most worth reading books in the world recommended by the best seller list of the United States.".


    "Got it. Hold on, sir.".


    A minute later, Sunday replied: "Sir, excluding some unreasonable sentences, only one sentence can match Susan Plummer''s C1a identity. The content is to meet, the place is Oxford University Library, and the time is tentative.".


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that my uncle, the killer leader, had lost his eye. What did he say to me at the beginning?" before William could remember, the record of his mobile phone conversation with Winston came on Sunday.


    "Macall is a black man. Do you think a black man who retires by pretending to be dead will do well in the secret service? How many years after retirement will you work for the United States? "


    "Yes, that''s the sentence. On Sunday, help me send this sentence to Winston, and tell him that he''s gone. McCall will not only work for the Americans, but also bring danger to his friends.


    from now on, I want to know anything Susan Plummer does, phone calls, e-mails, anyone I''ve met and anything she says.".


    Yes sir.


    After dealing with personal problems, they went back to the VIP Hall, took the wet towel from the waiter, wiped their hands and waved to caboret. They went to the floor glass of the VIP Hall and looked at the street outside the restaurant. William whispered, "do you mind if I speak directly? Mr. cabore.

 Chapter 345

    "No, I think you must be very confused about me finding you, so let''s order it directly to make it easier, in order to avoid some unnecessary suspicions," caboret said with a smile.


    "Very good. It seems that our initial contact is not bad. Can you tell me how you know that I am purchasing Chinese antiques and directly find Abigail?".


    "Mr. Devonshire, you should know by now that my ancestors were aristocrats of Devonshire," said caboret gravely.


    William nodded.


    "In fact, my family''s experience is similar to yours. The only difference is that your grandfather, Mr. Henry Devonshire, inherited the title by borrowing money and then turned into a seller''s property to repay the debt. My family abandoned the title and secretly transferred wealth. After tax evasion, we had to leave England to live in Paris.


    But going to Paris doesn''t mean that the caboret family and the nobles in Devon have broken off contact. The fact is that we have not broken off contact, on the contrary, because some secret businesses are more closely linked. ".


    "For example," William said with a smile, noticing caboret''s eyes, "if you don''t mind.".


    "There''s nothing that can''t be said. After all, decades have passed. If you want to hear it, I''ll just say it directly," caboret said with a smile. "There was a period after the war when French wine sold for 10 francs in Paris and 100 or even 500 francs in East Germany, with the same value of rubles.


    the nobles had channels in the army and the government, and my family and others lived in Western Europe My family has goods, so after the war, although the caboret family lost the title of nobility, they lived a good life and had a lot of spare money to buy some antiques. So when I heard that you were buying Chinese antiques, Duke Devon called me. He knew that I was short of money recently, so he called me.


    Caboret was talking when he suddenly found that William''s eyes and attention were no longer on his side, but staring out of the street.


    "Mr. Devonshire," caboret asked in a voice, "is there a problem?"


    William turned around and looked at caboret carefully. Then he looked at the Asian man in white suit on the street. "Just a moment, Mr. caboret" pointed at the waiter standing nearby.


    When the waiter came, William pointed to the Asian man in the white suit leaning against the car door on the street and said to the waiter, "please help me ask that gentleman to come here, thank you.".


    The waiter followed William''s finger to see an Asian man who was also looking at them. "I''m glad to help you, Mr. Devonshire." then he turned and walked out of the VIP Hall.


    William waved to the man in white suit, then looked at caboret. Now he knew which caboret it was, and said with a smile, "for your particle accelerator experiment.".


    "Yes? I didn''t expect that you had such a strong source of information. It took you less than three days to find out the plan at the initial stage. "Caboret looked at William unexpectedly. Seeing that William didn''t explain anything, he shook his head and said," come on, if someone suddenly comes to me, I''ll investigate it carefully. It''s better if you know, so that I won''t waste my breath to explain it to you. ".


    As the waiter walked out of the restaurant to the white suit, William said to caboret without turning his head, "good. I like to tell me directly how many Chinese antiques you can sell me, or you can tell me directly how much money you need to build your particle accelerator laboratory.".


    "This, this" caboret was surprised by William''s heroism of not taking money as money.


    William turned to look at the nervous caboret and said with a smile, "it''s OK, caboret. You''re a scientist, not a businessman, so let''s order directly.".


    "Well, sir, you are indeed a good partner. It''s really embarrassing for me to sell the wealth collected by my ancestors, but I''m a scientist. For the better development of my mind and my family, I can only sell those dead things that are useless to me.".


    "How much?" William impatiently interrupted caboret''s long speech. He was not in the mood to listen to this nonsense.


    Caboret was staring at by William. He felt a little flustered and said, "500 million dollars. If I can trade with you like Duke Devon, then you only need to pay 400 million dollars in cash for the 500 million dollars worth of Chinese antiques. If it''s settled, I will ship the antiques directly to Devonshire castle, Oxford, and you can find someone to identify them and then pay me in cash.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a strange smile, smiling and Daniel caboret, "the idea of transporting antiques directly to the castle is from your wife, Daniel.".


    "Well!" Caboret heard this with an ugly smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, your wife and I met for the first time, and we are not interested in married women," William said, squinting at caboret. "Your wife also participated in the idea of selling antiques to me, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire." caboret is not a fool. On the contrary, he can study on his own and the progress of the research has reached the point that the person who needs to build a particle accelerator laboratory is absolutely smart. Without thinking for a few seconds, caboret looks ugly and says, "what''s wrong with Anna?"At this time, the waiter had already knocked on the door with the white suit and entered the VIP Hall. William turned to beckon the white suit and motioned him to come,


    then he put his hand on caboret''s shoulder and patted him. The strength of the last patting was still a little strong. "The deal has been negotiated. Please talk to those experts about the identification and the types of antiques.


    "OK," William''s last fear was obviously stronger than the previous ones. Caboret immediately understood that William had answered his question just now. Seeing the white suit coming over, he said with a deep understanding, "Mr. Devonshire, I will tell those experts about the types and grades of antiques. I''m happy to cooperate with you. I won''t disturb you.".


    Caboret smiles, reaches out his hand and shakes William heavily. "Thank you.".


    "You''re welcome. We''ll contact you about the specific payment and the way to receive the antiques. Or if you believe me, the antiques can be sent directly to London. As long as the antiques are OK, I''ll send the money to your manor.".


    I see, sir. As you said, I''ll have antiques sent directly to your identification centre in London. See you later, Mr. Devonshire.


    "Well, I''ll see you later.".


    After caboret went back to the Chinese experts in the VIP Hall, William said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to appear on the street openly.".


    "Oh," white suit''s narrow eyes looked at William indifferently, "I don''t remember what I did against French law.".


    "It doesn''t mean that other cities don''t have it, such as the traitor who killed his master." William stepped back a few steps. "It''s hard to be chased by his childhood friends for so many years. No, it seems that you hate that half long haired white kid. You certainly don''t care to be misunderstood.".


    As soon as the words came out, the knife of the white suit came out. William protruded forward and a Glock appeared on his neck.

 Chapter 346

    When he was robbed, he pointed to his chin, or was attacked by someone, and the white suit didn''t dare to move for a moment.


    Sorry, your speed is not as fast as mine. The knife is probably not as fast as the bullet.


    You can try to see if my knife is faster than a bullet.


    "It''s right that you don''t have a bullet in your mouth." after looking at the samurai sword in mid air, William sneered, "your skill is not bad, but there''s something wrong with your brain. After so many years, not only haven''t you found the killer who killed your master, but also you are willing to be someone else''s thug, white ghost.".


    "Oh, no, no, no, be careful. Although it''s a pity to kill you, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it.". The white ghost''s arm was not working yet. The gun on William''s hand tightened his neck and said with a tight smile, "don''t you want to know why you haven''t found any clues after so many years?"


    "Hum," the white ghost took back the knife, "now is not the time to speak, tell me what you want.".


    "I like smart people. They help me with my work. After finishing ten tasks, I will hand over the murderer of monk Gang to you. How about that?".


    When he put away the gun, William waved his hands slowly, palms crossed, and Glock disappeared. This made the white ghost, who had been staring at William''s action, stretch his pupils hard. He didn''t see how the gun disappeared.


    "It seems we made the wrong decision to find you.".


    "I agree with that. I''m not the same as McCullen, the idiot who dreams of dominating the world. Man, your boss''s surname is really strange. When I say this name, I think of McCullen whisky,


    I''m not in the mood to drink McCullen whisky after I think of McCullen''s ugly appearance."


    William came near and put his right hand on the white ghost''s shoulder, How about you help me get rid of McCullen''s daydream psychopath and come back to work for me.


    "Not so good. McCullen is not as simple as you think. Be careful. Don''t be killed and influence me to take revenge. Let me know if you have a task." white ghost glanced at William, grinned and turned to leave. "If you can find me, respect the master at last. This is the basic courtesy.".


    "No problem, but your master is a big monk and a fat monk.".


    "Asshole", William repeatedly teased his master, so that the white ghost could no longer help but wave his hand, and a "whew" came from the air,


    William, who had been prepared for a long time, stretched out his hand and grasped the dart which was flying rapidly. He saw that the workmanship was really good, and then he bumped it in his hand, feeling the weight of the dart,


    "I didn''t expect that you had some childlike fun, the dart was between your fingers Top, this kind of children''s toys or back to you.


    Whew, although the white ghost catches the flying dart like William, the huge strength of the dart takes the unprepared white ghost several steps back to stand firm.


    Feel some numb wrist, white ghost heart suddenly a little discouraged, proud of the close combat in front of William is useless,


    no one is fast, strength is not in a level, a throw can produce such a great power, if William all throwing darts, he has no confidence to catch the darts.


    "Monster", hate hate to leave this sentence out of the VIP Hall. As soon as he got on the bus and just started the car, he suddenly heard a mobile phone ring in his pocket, "FK, when did this bastard put his mobile phone on me?".


    Don''t think about the white ghost to know that this strange mobile phone must have been put into his pocket by William. Bearing the reluctance and anger of being fooled, he reached out and took out a mobile phone in his coat pocket,


    "Hmm, full screen? And this kind of cell phone? "


    The sound of the bell urged the white ghost to put down his curiosity, and when he got on the phone, he heard William''s annoying laughter,


    "I seem to have found you. According to the agreement, did your first task start? Mobile phone is on 24 hours. Wait for my notice. See you later, Mr. White ghost.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    Seeing the white ghost looking at him, William smilingly made a phone call gesture, and then waved his fingers to show that he would see you later.


    Angry, the white ghost put out his middle finger to shake William, and then drove away.


    "Rude guy," William muttered to Sunday, "is there any way to keep finding this guy?"


    "Sorry sir, we can only find white ghost through the airport for the time being. In that country, if we want to find him anytime and anywhere, we can only increase the computing power for me except with the mobile phone you give or knowing the mobile phone number white ghost often uses.".


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. There is a close combat master who can handle it. The only bad thing is that this close combat master is an exhibitionist who likes to show his body all the time.".


    The unexpected appearance of Cobra reminds William of the nanobug that can control people''s thinking and Zatan that can change his face.


    standing in front of the window, he quietly thinks about the countermeasures and finds out the threat, so he has to find a way to deal with it. Fortunately, he is a man with a hook. His mind goes into the system and soon finds a way to break the camouflage and control his thinking.With a backhand, William was in a good mood. "Tell my mother to come back and discuss with caboret about antiques. Abigail needs to preside over the task. At the same time, set up a task named anti-counterfeiting detector to help me order XX, XX and other equipment.


    when I get back to the castle, I want to find out whether my face has been transformed by nanotechnology or controlled by nanoworms, chips and other things In order to avoid the presence of other people''s spies in the future.


    "OK sir, mission established.". "Click, click", a slowly coming car stopped not far from William, the window opened, a camera stretched out of the window to shoot William.


    "Hell, the level of these English paparazzi is really not out of the air. It seems that I can''t stay here if I find out where I am so soon. If I don''t go, I may not be able to leave for a while.".


    Walking back to the dining table, William clapped his hands and said, "gentlemen, I''m sorry, we have to go. Some paparazzi have found out my whereabouts. If we don''t go for a while, we may not be able to get out of this restaurant. Let''s go to the hotel to talk about something, Mr. caboret. If you don''t mind, we''ll stay in the same hotel.".


    Caboret nodded. "No problem, Mr. Devonshire. The same hotel is convenient for us to communicate.".


    Let''s go. Several people stood up and walked out of the VIP Hall behind William. As soon as they walked into the lobby, they saw Ivan, who was walking in the front as a human shield. William went up to his mother and said, "we have to go, mom. The paparazzi has found this place.".

 Chapter 347

    Sitting in the car, William reluctantly looks at his mother and Abigail, eating happily. When he leaves the restaurant, the chef Gordon quickly delivers the delicious vanilla ice cream.


    "Boss, you really don''t want to try it? This ice cream is really as delicious as Mrs. Lena said, "Abigail still has a conscience, and after William refused once, he advised again two minutes later.


    "En" looking at Abigail''s spoon, William swallowed the vanilla ice cream on the spoon without any more affectation! It''s really delicious, but it''s not super delicious.


    "You idiot", Lena looked at William angrily, "the best time to eat this kind of ice cream is to make it in five minutes, and it''s unnecessary to eat it in more than five minutes.".


    "Ha", William turned to wait for Abigail. It turned out that this chick didn''t care about him well, but didn''t want to waste it to fill his mouth. He glared at Abigail with hatred, "go back to the hotel and see how I deal with you.".


    "It''s not my fault, boss. I didn''t know it would be light in just a few minutes." Abigail put out his tongue, trying to hold William''s arm.


    Can see Lena''s eyes from time to time to see her and William, in order to give Lena a a good impression, can only secretly grasp William''s big hand, in his palm scratch, blink, a flattering appearance.


    That coquettish appearance, see William can''t help shaking his head, women are born to be good actors.


    When he got back to the hotel, he told the housekeepers waiting in the lobby to take the cabreries and the experts upstairs. William, his mother and Abigail said, "you go up first. I''ll be busy later. I''ll be back later.".


    "It''s up to you all day long." as soon as Lena heard that William would go out, she was not happy. She would not listen to him. William turned and walked into the elevator. She urged Abigail, "hurry up, it''s not that she won''t come back.".


    Abigail looked at the unhappy Lina, whispered in William''s ear, "come back early, boss, I''ll wait for you" and quickly walked into the elevator.


    Looking at the elevator going up, William took the car key handed by Antonov and said, "send the information about you and your family to Sunday. It will help you to identify yourself, and then take your family to Oxford.".


    "Understand, boss, we''ll start in a moment.".


    "Well, be careful tonight.".


    I understand.


    After walking out of the hotel and driving to Churchill''s underground fort, I got to the place and took out the certificate that had been put in the storage space. After several security checks, I entered the underground fort.


    As soon as he entered the bunker, he saw Bill Turner and Craig, the former assistants of Mrs. m, who were waiting for him, saying hello to them. William asked directly, "where are the people?"


    Seeing that William didn''t want to talk about the past, Bill Turner had to say, "this way, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Walking into the detention room, the imprisoned Charlene said angrily when she saw William, "why did you arrest me? I''m American. I want to see lawyers and embassy people.".


    "Why did you catch you?" Looking at the novice killer with innocent face and fear in her eyes, "your original name is Cheng Haiyao, who was arrested on Hong Kong Island at the age of 13. For six years, she has been training in the killer training camp. The leading woman is Mrs. m, right?"


    "Mrs. m?" Bill Turner and 007 look at William in surprise, and William looks at them when they say Mrs. M.


    Craig was surprised, did not let William find anything unusual, but Bill Turner''s pupil in William after staring at involuntarily expand a lot, "Hey, it seems you know something, Turner.".


    William went up to bill Turner, grabbed him by the collar, lifted him up and hit him on the fence with a loud bang.


    With an angry hand, Bill Turner soon felt his back was almost unconscious, and then the sharp pain passed through his whole body. Before he could breathe out the pain, he heard William say angrily,


    "tell me all you know, or I''ll interrupt you, and then I''ll threaten the name of MI6 security director and England Security Council adviser to throw you into the dark "Dungeons".


    Carrying bill Turner''s collar to his eyes, William sternly reminded, "with your level of confidentiality, you should know where the black field is. If you go in, even if you die, you don''t want to come out again.".


    "You don''t have the right to do this," Turner said in a sharp pain. "I''m also a director of military intelligence.".


    "Ha, don''t you just ask Garris and Catherine, the cabinet Security Secretary, for authorization?" William looked at Turner sarcastically. "Do you think I can''t get that authorization document? Turner.


    Bill Turner busily looks at bond who is standing aside and does nothing, because he knows that William can do it. He wants to ask for help, but he hears William say with a smile, "it''s no use looking at Craig. Now he just wants to know how to find out who is behind the killing of m, and I just know the answer.".


    "You know?" Bill Turner took William''s hand by the collar and said excitedly, "tell me who is behind Silva. As long as you tell me the answer, I''ll tell you all I know.".


    "Well!" To put it simply, William turned to Craig, who had been standing upright.Craig shrugged and said with a smile, "it''s hard for Turner these days. Some people suspect that M''s death has something to do with him. Others think that Turner didn''t betray m, but he made a wrong number and didn''t persuade m to avoid danger, so he probably wants to catch the backstage leader more than me. William, you don''t have to do these superfluous actions at all.".


    "Fku, Craig," William said as he released his grip on Turner''s collar, "since you believe in Turner, you''ve put him through so much trouble.".


    Bond said coldly, "I said that Turner didn''t protect m well. It''s a fact. I''m going to take some pains to take advantage of him.".


    "Ha ha, you are so cold-blooded, Craig. If I didn''t want to know the information, Mr. Turner would be able to stand up and say twice.".


    "It doesn''t matter, I really made a big mistake," bill Turner said painfully, lying on the ground. "I know what you want to ask. The killer organization in Asia was secretly set up when m was in charge of very fragrant harbor. Its purpose is to use beauty to seduce some people and eliminate those who are threatening us.".


    "So it''s your idea to find a beauty killer to approach me?"


    Listening to William''s low voice, turner can understand that William must be very upset now and feel the pain. He doesn''t want to be carried by William with his collar again,


    "no, I don''t have the right to order that killer organization. They are only led by M. my message is that I hope they can help find out who killed him because m is the founder But not a month later, I found out that the killer organization had lost control. In the past month, there were more than ten assassination cases in various Asian countries with similar tactics. These people had been out of control and turned into hyenas who only worked for money.

 Chapter 348

    "Very good. Now that the dog is out of control and wants to be its own owner, I''ll kill them. You won''t have any problem.".


    "Even if I have an opinion, can you listen to it? What are the coordinates of the secret training island XX.XX Lying on the ground for a few minutes, Turner''s pain was relieved. He stood up slowly with pain, went to his desk, turned on the computer, called out a file, printed it out and handed it to William.


    William took it and looked at it. Turner then said, "in fact, we can cooperate. There are some people on the island outside of us. As long as we kill the woman who dares to call herself Mrs. m, and send some more people, we can regain control of this organization.".


    "What''s good for me?" William said. When he heard that the killer organization was aimed at himself and was set up to target a certain country, he didn''t want to let them go, not only for his own safety, but also for some concerns in his heart. However, he said, "I dare not use the strange dog.".


    Then, ignoring Turner, he went to one side of the desk, took out a piece of paper and began to draw. Soon a beautiful woman''s head appeared on the white paper and handed it to bond, who had been waiting for him. "Remember the killer named" Bai "who was caught by you a few months ago?"


    "Of course, I caught him myself and was rescued by the traitors in the Bureau. How could I forget him?" bond said seriously.


    "Good. This chick is Mr. Bai''s daughter, Madeleine swan. If you find her, you can find Mr. Bai.".


    Then he drew a picture of a beautiful woman, "this charming lady is Lucia, her husband is an Italian mafia, another identity is a member of the ghost party. If you find him, I don''t have to say the rest.".


    Bond took two portraits of beautiful women and nodded with satisfaction, "understand.".


    "To remind you, Craig, if Lucia''s husband doesn''t cooperate, maybe you can kill him directly and find a breakthrough from Lucia. With your ability to deal with women, I think it''s not difficult.".


    Then William patted bond on the shoulder. "Come on, man, I''ll take care of you.".


    Bill Turner and Cheng Haiyao, who have been listening to the conversation between William and Craig, can''t help shivering, especially "no, no, no". Cheng Haiyao looks at William''s face in a panic. After six years of training, she feels dangerous. Sure enough, before Cheng Haiyao finishes speaking, William grabs her chin and whispers: "remember, my name is William Devonshire, More people are killed by hand than you know.


    you are not the only one who has been training since childhood. Since I was 10 years old, I have been alone, without any coercion or supervision. I have endured loneliness and pain, avoided all peeping and trained secretly. Nine years later, until I think I can kill anyone who has an idea for me, my life will gradually become normal ",


    after that, my life will become normal< As he said this, he grabbed her chin and put his hand to Cheng Haiyao''s neck. His right hand slid gently on her face. "Look at this face. It''s a pity that it''s destroyed, but it''s a pity."


    William put his hand to work and released it after Cheng Haiyao couldn''t breathe. "It won''t take much effort to destroy it, so this is the last warning Don''t play games with me.

 Chapter 349

    As soon as William''s hand was released, Cheng Haiyao was lying powerlessly in the driver''s seat, breathing desperately. Just now, she really thought that William would break her neck. Although she escaped from death, she was frightened by William''s emotionless words and ruthlessness. She could not help leaning towards the car door, as far away from William as possible, as if this would give her a sense of security.


    Looking at Cheng Haiyao who was scared by himself, William snorted in his heart. It''s not only you women who can act, but even you will believe when men talk nonsense.


    Although it''s nonsense that he has been training since he was 10 years old, there are no less than 200 people killed by William himself. When he needs to, he doesn''t have the slightest camouflage to feel indifferent to life. It''s not too easy to scare Cheng Haiyao, a rookie killer just out of the mountain.


    What he said just now is not only for Cheng Haiyao.


    "Have you heard enough?" William opened the car window and said to the dark window, "if you have heard enough, just roll out. You''re an idiot. I''m not an idiot. I can''t master Kung Fu very well. I can hear the sound from 100 meters away, not to mention wearing white in such dark.".


    White ghost is an idiot. How can he get close to himself secretly? William''s mental perception distance is almost 240 meters now. As soon as the white ghost appears under the bridge, William senses it. With mental perception, William is the natural enemy of assassins, ninjas and other close divers.


    "Be careful, you''d better put the knife away so that I won''t shoot you when I''m nervous.".


    "Wow, you even hide the knife on your waist. Aren''t you afraid of wasting your little brother by accident?"


    "Fku, William Devonshire, fku, you''re a jerk." the white ghost angrily walked to the door of the car and pulled off the hood. "Shut your beak, and I''ll fight you again.".


    "well, you are the boss now, you has the final say", looking at the white ghost who is almost holding the knife and the spirit, and William is rational, and shut up.


    "This is Charlene or Charlene, but according to the Oriental tradition, it''s better to call Charlene, so be polite, white ghost. I remember monk gang was very concerned about the etiquette.".


    When the white ghost picked up the knife, William said, "be polite, be polite, don''t scare a beautiful girl who is only 19 years old.".


    Hearing William''s words, the white ghost raised his hand on the knife, turned the corner of his mouth, suddenly a knife split to William, but this knife was stopped as he imagined, but the way of stopping made him some can''t accept, "FK, what do you wear on your hand, can take our Lanying clan''s knife.".


    MD, dare to chop me. William threw the knife to the side. The white ghost who was holding the handle felt a huge force coming from the blade. He could not hold the knife firmly even though he tried his best. When he didn''t hold the knife, he was also taken back a few steps to stabilize his body.


    "Poop," a white ghost looked at William was thrown into the Thames samurai sword, silent for a long time, then turned to William and said: "tell me how you train, as long as you can make me become like you, my life is yours.".


    "Ha," William yawned, "train you like me, and then you abuse me? Besides, before you kill monk Gang''s murderer, isn''t your life mine? Why should I train you.


    Without waiting for the white ghost to explain, William said sarcastically, "I train you today. Maybe those ninjas on the island will start to receive the same training as you tomorrow.


    don''t tell me that for so many years, you won''t think of a way to clean up your grievances.".


    "What can I do?" White ghost interrupted William.


    "You don''t know?" Looking at a serious white ghost, William covered his forehead and said, "God, in addition to killing people for so many years, don''t you calm down and think about it? Since it''s not monk gang that you killed, it''s very likely that the knife that killed monk Gang is not yours. If you ask someone to check the knife, there''s half the probability that you didn''t kill monk Gang? "


    After hearing William''s words, the expression on the white ghost''s face was not surprised. For a long time, the silent white ghost said: "not half, but for sure, because my knife was just thrown into the Thames River by you. This idea has existed since I escaped from the island. I don''t go back because I didn''t find the killer. Now I begin to believe that you really know who killed me My master''s killer.


    "Please tell me who killed my master," white ghost said respectfully, but after waiting for a long time, William was indifferent. He went to the door of Cheng Haiyao''s car and opened the door. Suddenly, Cheng Haiyao was knocked unconscious by a heavy blow,


    then he bowed to William on the ground according to the gift of the ninja of the island, "white ghost of Lanying clan is willing to be loyal to you." .


    Looking at the white ghost lying on the ground, William scoffed. When did he come back to this kind of thing? Just as he wanted to say no, he heard the voice of Sunday in his ear, "Sir, I just checked the customs of ninja in Zha island. In this case, if you refuse directly without reasonable reasons, the people who offer your loyalty will think that you are humiliating him,


    your customs in the future Most East Asians regard honor and clan as more important than their lives. They can refuse the white ghost, but they can''t make him feel that you don''t like him and refuse him.But according to the situation that you met and fought with white ghost twice today, if you refuse, he thinks that you don''t like him as much as 90% because of his extreme character. ".


    "It''s forced buying and forced selling." the white ghost lying on the ground was waiting for William''s answer, but he heard a sentence that confused him. He was thinking about forced buying and forced selling. Then he heard William say, "you are loyal to me, will your clan agree? I''m not in a lot of trouble if they know about our relationship.


    "As long as you can help me find the murderer who killed my master and my uncle, master Gang, the clan will not trouble you, but will appreciate you and gain the friendship of our clan.".


    After a moment''s silence, William still doesn''t believe in loyalty or not. If you ask anyone whether they will believe in loyalty or not, William promises that 99% of young people will definitely have the same expression as him. It must be your real face.


    "I grew up in England, and some of you can''t accept your idea. Otherwise, we''ll get along as collaborators. You finish my task. I''ll deposit the name of the murderer in the vault of the Swiss National Bank for five years. After five years, you can get that name with your password, so you don''t have to worry about accidents that you can''t report "Hatred".


    The white ghost was silent for a long time and said regretfully, "it''s a pity that I can''t serve you. Mr. Devonshire, a ninja without faith and responsibility is like a ghost. I''ve been a ghost for 18 years since I was 12 years old, and now I need to be a ghost for 5 years. But I''ve endured it for 18 years to get revenge. What''s the point of enduring it for another 5 years? After all, you let me see hope, I''m happy In the name of Lanying clan and my uncle master Gang, I swear that in return, I will complete any task you give me in the future. ".

 Chapter 350

    Sorry? Sorry, a ghost. William make complaints about it. He really thinks he is loyal to the ground. You are really loyal.


    A piece of news will bring the life of a super master. William doesn''t believe this promise. Maybe after revenge, when he thinks of the scene of today''s begging, the white ghost will not be grateful. Instead, he will feel that everything today is a shame to him. He wants to get rid of William.


    It''s good for both sides to get along with each other. Anyway, as long as the white ghost doesn''t guess who the enemy is and doesn''t forget to take revenge, William will hold what he wants most, and the white ghost will do things obediently. All the others are deceiving.


    William never believed in the nonsense of serving his master wholeheartedly.


    "I''ll let you know when the safe for the list is ready. It''s stored for five years. It''s for your peace of mind. But if you don''t believe that I''ll put the list in the safe, it''s as if I didn''t say it.".


    "No, Mr. Devonshire, to put it in a bad way, I have no other way but to believe you now, and I believe you will not cheat a force with a large number of hands without any reason. Before being cheated, I am willing to trust you unconditionally, so please give me orders if you have any tasks.".


    "Well, now that you have said that, I''m too hypocritical if I hesitate. The task this time is to get rid of a killer organization hovering in Southeast Asia. Charlene is the killer cultivated by this organization. She will take you to the leader of the organization,


    I need you to watch Charlene kill that leader by herself, and then help me kill all the leaders of this organization And the management. As for the killer, it depends on your mood. The specific information is sent to your mobile phone.


    "Understand", white ghost took out the mobile phone, untied the screen saver, looked in front of William''s face, looked for more than ten seconds, roughly understood the opponent''s situation, white Youli put away the mobile phone, and said to William with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s all small roles, I can deal with it soon.".


    "So, what''s your rate?" Asked William, smiling.


    White ghost just wanted to say that he didn''t need it, but seeing William''s face, he immediately changed his words and said, "let''s calculate it according to the standard of one million dollars. In the future, anyone who asks me to kill one hundred thousand dollars.".


    "No problem." William didn''t argue with the white ghost. The price is low, of course, but no matter how low it is, it''s also a reward. There is still a big difference between discount and free. In the future, the white ghost won''t bother him with the reward.


    Seeing off the white ghost holding Charlene after the negotiation, William goes to the Thames River and feels the samurai sword he threw into the river.


    It took a little time and wasted a little mental energy. The samurai sword soon appeared in William''s hand and stroked the blade. This sword is really a good one, but William found it back for other purposes instead of returning it to the white ghost.


    This knife is in hand. In the future, if the white ghost betrays him, William will find a chance to go to the island and use this knife to replace the one that killed monk gang. In this way, the white ghost will be the murderer who killed his uncle and master.


    Holding the knife, William giggled and murmured, "no one can betray me and still live well. It not only takes your life, but also gives you no chance to get rid of your grievances. It''s probably the most cruel punishment for East Asians to be a ghost who is spurned and forgotten by the people and can''t enter the ancestral grave after death.".


    Back in the car, he opened a small portal, threw the white ghost''s knife into the castle basement, and then drove back to the hotel. As soon as he entered the presidential suite, he saw Abigail in pajamas.


    he waved the housekeeper who sent him in to leave. William stepped forward and picked up Abigail, "take a bath with me, and then my boss will take you to exercise. I''ll let you know what''s wrong with me "Fruit".


    "Ha ha, isn''t it that I feel weak after exercise? It''s not like I haven''t experienced it, boss.


    Before he finished, Abigail''s lips were blocked, and then there were running, squatting, push ups and so on in the room from time to time, which lasted for a long time.


    The next morning, William got up, went out to the gym for more than an hour, went back to the room to take a shower, combed and went back to the master bedroom to wake Abigail. After shaking for a long time, Abigail opened his eyes vaguely and looked at William, then pulled up the blanket and covered his head and muttered, "if you disturb me again, I''ll kill you.".


    With a shrug of his shoulders, William slapped the girl in the roundness, then walked out of the suite with Abigail''s curse and went to breakfast with his mother.


    During breakfast, Lena handed William a newspaper. She stared at him and said, "look at this. Someone scolded us in the newspaper.".


    When I took a look at the newspaper, it was the sun. The front page of the newspaper was about the acquisition of Chelsea, first introducing the Devonshire family, then introducing William and Lena. In the middle paragraph, the editor in chief of the sun began to ridicule William for giving his mother Chelsea as a birthday gift like a joke.


    not only that, William also planned to let his mother Lena make the ball Team president, this move will break the record of no female president in England''s first echelon club. The editor in chief of the sun predicted that this unconventional move would cause dissatisfaction among fans and turmoil in the team.Finally, there was a picture of William''s personal lawyer Anthony going to Portugal to meet Jose Mourinho, and a sentence: "who is this guy?".


    "Ha ha", looking at Jos ¨¦''s gaunt, smiling face, William could not help laughing, "I am 100% sure that this picture is the guy who blew it out himself. This bastard doesn''t want to come to Chelsea to be assistant for two years at all. This is to force me to make a stand, either choose him or kick him away. Anyway, once this picture comes out, he will be ruthless It''s a second name.


    "You can still laugh, William Devonshire. Why don''t you discuss with me about contacting other coaches? Do you really want to replace Ranieri? What kind of chairman am I? "


    "No," said William, looking at his mother in surprise, "what do you mean by contacting a coach I like? It''s not that serious.


    "Asshole, Chelsea is mine, mine, understand?" Lena patted the table, asked aloud, William covered his forehead, "God, my God, old man, I should have thought that football is your own son, just like before when you watch the ball, as long as I disturb you, you will not hesitate to kick me away", patted his forehead helplessly and Lena said, "Mom, I really think that guy Jose mussio, only you If we want to find the right players, maybe in the first year we''ll be able to do well.


    "Are you crazy, just this guy? How is that possible? "

 Chapter 351

    Lena surprised to take back the sun in William''s hand, from William began to super will earn before, Lena heart to William''s vision is still very trust, but looking at the young disgraceful, this year''s only 37 year old Jos ¨¦ Mulino, Lena mercilessly shook her head, "I see you are really crazy, this guy has never heard of, look at his way to know that he did not coach the big team It''s a great experience.


    This morning, the outside world has been noisy because of the sun report. The attention from all over England, coupled with the super genius William Devonshire personally sent people to talk about it, let magic bird enter the vision of fans all over the world for the first time.


    It''s a pity that with some understanding, some people immediately sneer at William''s move, because Jose is a small role in this period,


    the only one who can talk about it is that he just took over heinks and took the post of coach of the Portuguese Football Club Benfica, but the good days are not long. Just after nine games, he played with the club owner I quit because I didn''t get along.


    It''s nice to say that he resigned. In fact, he took the initiative to resign when he couldn''t stay. Now he was considering whether to take over the invitation of Lina. He was unwilling and frustrated. Unexpectedly, he received a phone call that he didn''t even dare to think about. Of course, this call was made by William.


    To be honest, William knows very well that at this time, he is not famous at all, and his coaching level is unknown. But who let him win the Premier League in his first year in office, even though he didn''t win the Champions League in the period of Chelsea, and he won the Premier League in the second year.


    Of course, these memories are in William''s mind. Things in this world will not follow his memory as William thought. However, people who have been proved once in their previous lives will have a great chance of success if they go on the same road again.


    the reason why Jose is remembered is that he won the Champions League in Porto, and the reason why he is sought after is that he won the Champions League in Chelsea Xi broke the competition between Arsene Wenger and Ferguson, and then inter won the treble.


    But it''s a lie to say that Jose is William''s only choice. William will consider that he wants him to be assistant manager for two years at Chelsea and take over after two years'' preparation. Maybe he can duplicate his experience in Porto at Chelsea. Maybe he can win a Champions League for Chelsea.


    But now it depends on his mother''s appearance that if he can come to Chelsea, it depends on whether he can persuade William''s boss and his mother. William won''t quarrel with Lena because of this, but it''s certain that old Ranieri will be out of class.


    William has a lot of money, which needs Ranieri, who is also known as the tinker. What''s more, Ranieri''s big mouth has offended William''s God. As long as he finds a suitable replacement, William will definitely let Ranieri go immediately.


    has the final say, "Mom, you are right. Chelsea is yours. Now you have the final say, I will be the logistics manager and take charge of the head office." William picked up the egg soup and gave Lena a big spot. "This is done according to the way of the Chinese Empire. It tastes good, you try it."


    "That''s about the same. If you don''t know the ball, don''t interfere with the team." Lina tasted the egg soup with a spoon. "Hmm!" "It''s really delicious. No wonder you like Chinese food so much. It seems that I have to try more Chinese food in the future.".


    "Ha ha, I''ve long asked you to try more. Compared with Chinese food, English food is dark food. I can''t eat fish, French fries and sausages.".


    "Ha, are you complaining about my poor cooking?" Lena stares at William for no reason.


    Ha ha, mom, try this dumpling and bone soup wonton again. It''s the way of the south of China. The skin is thin and the stuffing is enough. It tastes better than fried eggs and sausages.


    Lina tasted a few mouthfuls, "hum, I still think fried egg sausage is more suitable for me", but the spoon in hand didn''t stop. Looking at it, William secretly laughed a few times in his heart, thinking that he might not get Ancelotti, but he thought that Ancelotti is now the head coach of Juve, and he was not sure.


    William''s mother and son are enjoying the Chinese food, but it''s very lively outside. All the English fans are curious about who Jose mussio is and why William Devonshire, the super God of wealth of England, will come to him when he is about to take over the team and coach Ranieri has just taken over the team.


    All kinds of questions and uncertainties make the fans of Chelsea very confused. In recent days, their elation has been made worse by the taunts of their rivals Tottenham Hotspur and West Ham United.


    This year, Chelsea do not have the strength to challenge Arsenal, so the fight is not so much, so in the hearts of the Chelsea fans, Arsenal in this period are not even ranked in the top three in the list of arch rivals.


    A few days ago, after learning that the team was bought by William, who grew up in the Chelsea area, all the fans of Chelsea were jubilant. Although William bought the team as a gift for his mother,


    Lena was also a native of Chelsea and a fanatical fan. Many fans had contacted Lena and knew how much Lena loved her, so the fans didn''t know When we met Tottenham and West Ham, some fans used the banner of "we are the richest team in the world" to satirize Tottenham and West Ham.It really makes the Spurs and West Ham fans angry. No matter what they refute, the fans of Chelsea have three words: we are the richest, we are the richest, we are the richest.


    Angry some hot tempered Tottenham and West Ham fans almost fought with the Chelsea fans.


    But today''s newspaper has cast a shadow on the hearts of the Chelsea fans. Since they have not officially taken over the team, is William going to replace coach Ranieri who seems to be doing well? Although Ranieri is not the best coach, he is better than the unknown Portuguese. No one can worry about this.


    So many fans in the newspaper to see William living in four seasons hotel in London after spontaneously came to the hotel, shouting to see William.


    William, who was waiting for his mother to have breakfast, suddenly saw the hotel housekeeper come quickly, standing five or six meters away, knocking on the open door of the restaurant. With William''s sign, he walked in and said, "Mr. Devonshire, Mrs. Lina, I''m sorry to disturb you. Something happened. I think I must report it to you immediately.".


    "Well!" William put down his fork, took the hot towel from the waiter and wiped it. Looking at the anxious housekeeper, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sir, the fans of Chelsea don''t know why they came outside the hotel and wanted to see you," the housekeeper wiped his sweaty forehead with a handkerchief. "Although we tried our best to persuade them, the fans just wanted to see you.".

 Chapter 352

    Seeing William''s poor eyes, the housekeeper immediately said, "of course, it''s up to you to decide. You are the most distinguished guest of four seasons hotel group. As long as you don''t break the law, the hotel will safeguard any of your decisions.".


    William went to the window and looked down. He saw a large group of fans in Chelsea uniform gathered together. There were no less than 100 fans, and there were many fans coming in the distance.


    "They came to me because of today''s newspaper?" William turned to the housekeeper and asked.


    "Yes, sir, the representatives of the fans have communicated with us. They want to know what your plans are," the housekeeper hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth. "The main reason may be related to the speculation of changing the coach.".


    "Ha, these guys are really positive. In less than two hours after the newspaper was published, a large group of people came to visit me." William sneered. "Hum, it seems that someone doesn''t want me to feel better. Can you do me a favor? David.


    "Of course, sir, I''ll do whatever you tell me." the housekeeper David knew that William was not an idiot and would not ask him to do anything wrong, so he agreed without thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult. You can help me arrange for people to tell the fans, let them choose 10 representatives to wait for me in the conference room, and then find a fast food restaurant. I want any Chelsea fan who comes to the hotel today to have hot coffee and a hamburger. Do you understand?"


    "No problem, sir. In fact, our hotel can handle such trifles as coffee and breakfast by itself. I guarantee that even if there are 1000 fans, the hotel can handle them in half an hour, but the cost may be three or four times higher than that of the fast food restaurant.".


    "Do I look like someone who can''t give up tens of thousands of pounds, David?" William said with a smile.


    I see, sir. I''ll arrange it right now. I''ll let you know when it''s ready. Have a nice meal, Mr. Devonshire, Mrs. Lena.


    Waiting for the housekeeper to leave, Lina reproached, "look at what you''ve done, let people laugh at us.".


    "A good thing, of course, is a good thing. No one stipulates that the play can only be performed by us. When others watch it, I will also watch it. Some people don''t welcome me to join the league game. It''s hard for me. They don''t want to relax. Hum, we''ll see. Although money can''t decide everything, it can decide most of the things.


    don''t worry, mom, the fans can solve it very well. I don''t believe it The fans will still have their own opinions when the annual budget is 100 million pounds. If the performance is not good this year, it will not be good. Anyway, I am planning to take this opportunity to transform the stadium and ancillary buildings wantonly.


    How about building a five-star hotel beside the stadium? Although the four seasons hotel is good, it is not our own after all. Moreover, it is suitable for infrastructure construction, and the cost will be several floors or even twice lower than a few years later ¡±¡£


    "Whatever, anyway, I only care about the team, the rest is up to you," Lena replied without raising her head. She has self-knowledge. Although she repeatedly said that the team is her, she really wants to let her take care of everything. Lena asked herself that she has no ability, "but is there no problem with your funds for such a big move?"


    William complacently said, "no problem, mom, I have enough cash to buy all the London teams five times.".


    Lina looks at her confident son with a happy smile on her face, and William only shows a relaxed side in front of Lina.


    Twenty minutes later, William, who had breakfast with his mother, vaguely heard a burst of cheers. He stood up and walked to the window. He saw more than a dozen hotel staff members distributing food and coffee to the fans tens of meters away from the hotel.


    It''s not a great thing to eat the food made by four seasons hotel, but four seasons hotel is also a 5-star hotel. Compared with fast food restaurants, it''s much better. The most important thing is that the food is not only William''s treat, but also one for each person. If you don''t have enough food, you can take it. Of course, one person can have two at most.


    When he opened the window, William listened to the fans shouting "Viva Devonshire". A few minutes later, David, the housekeeper of the hotel, knocked on the door and said, "Sir, the fan representatives have been waiting for you in the conference room. Do you think they are going now?"


    "So soon," William looked at his casual clothes. "Let those people eat first, and I''ll change my clothes.".


    Yes, sir.


    Half an hour later, the well-dressed William walked into the conference room. The fans who had been waiting for him for a long time stood up as soon as they saw him coming in. Several people who knew him clapped their hands. A gray haired old man called out to him, "Hi, William, do you remember me?"


    "of course, Mr. swagger". William stepped forward to shake hands with the old man¡° I''m sorry, sir. You know I don''t like hugging. I''ve been like this lately. Haven''t you heard from your son Bob yet.


    Swagger shook his head. "Don''t talk about Bob, I haven''t seen him for nearly five years." then he patted William on the shoulder. "I didn''t expect that there would be the richest man in England in our community and bought Chelsea. William, are you really buying Chelsea for your mother''s birthday?"


    William shrugged, "you know, maybe it''s because football has robbed Lena of her love for me, which makes me feel that football is her own son, so I have no love for football since I was a child. In a sense, I may be the arch enemy of the Chelsea team."."Ha ha", "what else?" Hearing this funny story, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, you don''t know," laughs Kent, a middle-aged man who also lives on the same street as William. "I remember when William was about 13.14 years old, he ran to my bar to find Lena without dinner, but without saying a few words, Lena gave him 5 pounds and was driven away. It seems that William ignored Lena for a week, and Lena hasn''t been to the bar since then The ball.


    "God, and this kind of thing," everyone looked at William in surprise, waiting for his answer.


    "That''s because I won the first place in archery competition, but Lina forgot that she didn''t even ask me when she came home after watching the ball, so I planned to ignore her for a week, but she misunderstood me, but I didn''t explain to Lina at that time, instead, I wanted her not to go to the bar to watch the ball.".


    "Ha ha, when it comes to archery, William, why didn''t you take part in the English archery team? With your strength, it''s not easy to win the Olympic championship. Can''t it be any easier?"


    "On the one hand, there is no time. On the other hand, archery has no attraction for me. You know, when a thing is done to the extreme, the interest in it will soon fade. It''s really boring to compete without opponents.".


    "FK", a young man scolded. Seeing everyone staring at him with a bad look, he quickly explained, "I''m sorry, William. I have no malice. Why is the gap between people so big? If I have your strength, the girls in the nightclub will line up to drill into my arms.".

 Chapter 353

    "Asshole", a pop drink interrupted the young man''s dream, "Robert, you asshole dare to go to the nightclub, you forget last year, I will tell your father, you wait to be beaten, Robert".


    "Damn it, don''t do me wrong. I''m just talking about it.".


    "All right, all right, let''s go out and talk about these little things." old man swagger stopped them from arguing. "Let''s get down to business, William. The people in the hotel have probably told you why we''re here?"


    "Of course, there are so many people around the four seasons hotel, so the people in the hotel have to find out the reason," William said with a smile. This makes ten fans feel a little embarrassed, but it''s just a little embarrassed. The team is the most concerned thing for them. Whether the hotel will be affected is the matter of the hotel. Who let William live here.


    "I know you''re here for the manager. To be honest, I don''t like Ranieri. I don''t see any champion coach''s temperament in him. He''s like a tinker. What he does is always mending. Even if I give him a transfer fee of 100 million pounds, he may not know who to buy.".


    "A transfer fee of 100 million pounds?"


    "Are you serious, William?"


    A transfer fee of 100 million pounds is only possible for super teams such as Real Madrid in this era. This figure is a huge sum of money for the poor and persistent Chelsea, which has never been thought of before.


    "Of course, not only that, but also I plan to expand the stadium to make it more modern. If I can rent a suitable stadium as my home court, I even hope to tear down the old stadium and rebuild the most luxurious private club stadium in the world, which can seat more than 60000 people, even if it costs 500 million pounds.".


    "God, am I dreaming? Today is not April Fool''s day."


    ignoring the surprise of the fans, William said, "by the way, I also want to build a modern training base. I just don''t know whether the Lundun government will agree me to buy 200 acres to build a training base.".


    "What''s the difficulty, William? Your plans are to bring jobs and increase revenue to the whole of London. If the guests dare to refuse, I promise they won''t get any votes from the Chelsea fans in the future," old swagger said with a fierce face, then asked others, "what do you say?".


    "Of course, if you get our vote, you have to serve for Chelsea, otherwise you will be a traitor, and the traitor will go to hell.".


    "Yes, traitors have to go to hell. Anyone who stops the revival of the team is the enemy. We''ve been waiting for too long. I don''t want to see Chelsea win the championship when I die. I hope it says on the tombstone when I die, here lies a witness of Chelsie winning the championship.".


    "Old swagger, you''re right. God, I''m excited when I think about that. If I can take the news of Chelsea''s victory to see God and my friends in heaven, those old guys will surely tremble with envy.".


    "Asshole, Robert, what are you doing?".


    "Camera, I want to take a picture of everything today. Think about it, this is the most sacred moment and the first step of the revival of Chelsea. When I''m as old as you, I''ll show it to my descendants in a few decades later.


    I''ll tell my descendants that their father and grandfather attended this sacred meeting in person, just like the Knights of the twelve round tables William is our king, and we are the ten knights. We work together to make the holy revival plan for Chelsea.


    guys, do you want to record this moment.


    "Robert, you bastard finally did the right thing. Of course, you have to record it. God, take a good picture of me. If you make me ugly, I''ll kill you.".


    "Be quiet, you idiots. Don''t you see William here? If you want to shoot with his consent, old swagger reminds his partner that he doesn''t think it will be OK to shoot him in the video without William''s consent.


    "it''s OK" William shakes his hand to indicate that it''s OK. Today''s announcement doesn''t need to be kept secret. On the one hand, the news can pacify the fans and enhance their confidence in the Devonshire family.


    William has to let the fans know that he has money and is willing to spend money on the team. What''s more, he is willing to spend a lot of money on infrastructure projects, which are related to the long-term goals of the team and have low returns, so as to get more people''s support.


    On the other hand, the construction of the team during the economic crisis, and the investment of hundreds of millions of pounds, will certainly attract the attention of the whole world. In this era, the eye economy needs great exposure. The increase of popularity can not only reap more income, but also compete with the champion teams in Asia and America, especially the fans from China.


    So William said to Robert with a smile: "make me handsome, or I will tell the team not to allow you to visit the new training base or take photos with the players.".


    "No, this punishment is really worse for me than if I didn''t have a girlfriend," Robert wailed.


    "Ha ha ha",


    after laughing, one fan was not sure, "William, you mean we can participate in the meeting day of the new training ground in the future.".


    "Yes, it''s not just you. I have an immature idea in my mind. In the future, before each season, the team will select 210 fans to go to the new training base to meet with the players, play games and have meals. Of the 200 places, 100 will be selected by English fans and 100 will be from countries outside England,With the remaining 10 places, I will launch an annual Chelsea fans'' voting activity on the team''s official website to encourage the fans to do good deeds, treat their families well, care for their friends and do more beneficial things to the society, so as to enhance the social influence of our team. Finally, the team will be responsible for the round-trip air tickets, tickets, accommodation and catering of all the fans participating in the activity I''ll pay for it myself.


    What do you think of the plan.


    "Yes, of course. As soon as the news gets out, the fans will love you. The society will have a higher evaluation of our team. This is a good thing. We certainly support it. However," old swagger hesitated for a moment and rubbed his hands together. "In order not to affect the financial situation of the team, I think it''s better for you to pay out of your own pocket.".


    "FK, old swagger, I love you," said Robert, holding the camera. "You''re the only old guy who dares to say this to William, but I have to say, you''re absolutely right.".


    "Ha ha ha", William also laughed, these guys are really fanatical fans, any bad things to the team are refused, even more than 100000 pounds of money are reluctant to give up the team, "well, as long as you are happy, I''ll give it.".


    After everyone laughed, William clapped his hands. "So, whether these plans can take shape, or how many plans can be completed, depends on my interest in the team." after a few seconds, when I saw that my family looked serious, William continued, "interest is the premise of what I decided to do, so you will support my transformation of the team, right?"

 Chapter 354

    "God, it''s really hard to make a choice. Can''t you keep the team stable and carry out your plan in an orderly way? Why do you hate Ranieri so much? Even if he is not the champion coach, his level is still good, better than the one who has never heard of him.


    "Yes, the one named Jose is not reassuring.".


    "Pa Pa Pa", William clapped his hands, "who am I, guys? I''m William Devonshire, a man who has become super rich in only nine months. If you''re not sure, do you think I''ll waste my time in charge of the business of the Chelsea team,


    you have to know that I can buy a Zidane with the money I earn in one day and a Chelsea with the money I earn in one week So, guys, believe me without making a mistake, "William joked at the end." I''ve wasted millions of pounds talking to you. ".


    "Wow", "God",


    "it''s not true." Robert handed the camera to the people on one side and stammered to old swagger, "old, old, old swagger, punch me and tell me it''s not true.".


    "Bang", "ouch".


    You bastard, I''ve wanted to beat you for a long time. Now you can shut up.


    Then old swagger and the people around him looked at each other, and finally said helplessly: "William, the team is yours. We can''t stop what you want to do. I hope the team won''t be relegated after this year.".


    When he heard this, William rolled his eyes and suddenly felt bored. It was a waste of time to talk with these people. It also made him realize that it would not be good for him to be gentle with the fans. When he should be tough, he should be tough.


    he didn''t need to discuss some things with the fans. If he wanted to understand these things, William said without hesitation, "remember to tell the ball Fans want a new training base and stadium, so they petition members. That''s it today, gentlemen. See you later. ".


    "Just, just, just, just go like this," Robert asked other people in surprise, and then scolded old swagger, "you old bastard, what are you talking about? Now it''s OK, people are angry with you.".


    "You idiot," old swagger glared at Robert, then turned his head and looked at the others angrily. "That bastard let him in.".


    "This, this" everyone hesitated not to answer.


    "Why do you blame me for your mistake?" Robert asked, blushing as he embarrassed everyone.


    "FK", old swagger didn''t want to talk to the idiot Robert again. He was silent for a moment. Seeing that everyone was puzzled, he said, "do you really think William is the one who values the fans? Will he come out to explain and introduce his plans for the team?


    Hell, in addition to me, Turner and hunt are the people who watched William Devonshire grow up. Ask Turner and hunt, "is William a good communicator?"


    Hunter just shook his head. Turner thought about it and said, "my two sons, who are a few years older than him, have been beaten by him because they scolded him for being half blood. Even if it''s useless to apologize, they still beat each other once. It''s not over until my two sons see him and run away.".


    "FK, so cruel," Robert thought of Turner''s two sons. He couldn''t help swallowing. If he beat Turner''s son, let alone beat him, he would be lucky to run away from anyone.


    Old swagger despised Turner and scolded William for being half blood. The truth is that his two son-in-law scolded William for being a bastard. However, old swagger didn''t want to talk too much about William being discriminated against by some people and children in his community in the past.


    he knew in his heart that if his son Bob liswag hadn''t helped William at the beginning, William would never have died Yes, I won''t be so polite to him.


    "Didn''t you hear what William said just now? Do you think he was joking when he said that in a sense, the Chelsea team is his arch rival?


    No, he doesn''t care about Chelsea at all, because Chelsea robbed his mother''s love for him when he was a teenager. Today, he will tell us so much, just to make his mother Lina happy.


    so, do you think it''s better to let Lina take charge of Chelsea or William take charge of Chelsea? Don''t forget that he can buy it with the money he earns in a week A Chelsea.


    This kind of choice needs to be considered. Of course, William is in charge of it. After decades of watching football, we have known for a long time that the team is actually a game of money. The champion depends on luck, but the champion team depends on money,.


    "Well, I thought William attached great importance to us. Unexpectedly, he was just using the influence of us among the fans.".


    "But what he used us to do is to let us put pressure on members so that the plan can be implemented. Can we oppose him because of this?" Robert, who is not afraid of being beaten, said in a voice: "if all the plans he said are implemented, even if they are used by him, I am willing.


    which team owner in the world will invest hundreds of millions of pounds in the stadium and training base Think about our training base now. Think about William''s plan to buy 200 acres of land to build a modern training base,Guys, there are many rich owners, but none of them are willing to spend money and have the ability to spend money in this economic crisis. Anyway, as long as he keeps his promise and the team is not in the relegation zone, I will wait quietly for three years, which will be regarded as the reward of his spending so much money for the team. ".


    "Well!" The other nine people looked at Robert in surprise. They didn''t expect that this guy with no brain was actually the most clear one among them.


    "Well, as Robert said, we''ll wait to see if William will fulfill his promise. Even if the team''s performance is second rate, it''s just the same as before, but the new training base and stadium will let us win the future.".


    "Yes, the future.".


    After ten people reached an agreement, they walked out of the conference room with a smile. As soon as they got out of the hotel, they were surrounded by other fans. Soon at noon, what William said today appeared in the noon news of various TV stations.


    It''s 500 million pounds to build a new stadium, 200 acres of new training base, 100 million pounds of transfer fee. All this tells the English people that William Devonshire is here for real this time. People are surprised and shocked by William''s practice of not taking money as money. I don''t know how many people react to the news this afternoon TV calls "FK.".


    Soon at 2:00 p.m., a team of more than 10 London government employees appeared in front of the gate of four seasons hotel. William, who received the notice from housekeeper David, was on the phone with his mobile phone.


    since the news broadcast at noon, his mobile phone has been ringing all the time, all with people he knew, even Lena''s mobile phone hasn''t stopped for a moment.


    When meeting the staff of the London government, William asked directly, "I want to rent Wembley Stadium.".

 Chapter 355

    "You want to rent Wembley?"


    "That''s right, I will start the stadium reconstruction plan only if I rent Wembley Stadium or other stadiums, otherwise I can only expand Stanford stadium or choose a new address to build a new stadium in other places"


    William waved his hand and said without waiting for anyone to speak, "I know you have plans to tear down Wembley Stadium,


    but I''m not optimistic about your plans You''ll have to fight for two or three years just because you''ll have to fight for two or three years. Renting this time to me will not only increase your income, but also give you enough time to think about it clearly.


    but there''s one thing I need to make clear to you first, so that I won''t blame you if there are problems in the future.


    With the increase of prices and material costs in the next few years, Wembley stadium can not be completed without 700 million pounds. Unless the construction team you are looking for is Chinese, it can be completed in two to three years.


    "How can it be? The Chinese government has the ability to build a super stadium. I doubt if they can see the drawing, they can''t understand it.".


    "Hey, hey," William snapped his fingers, and the housekeeper David immediately appeared 2 meters away. "What can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire?".


    "Get him out of here," William said, pointing to the middle-aged man and other people who had just said, "if you have the same idea as him, you can go out by yourself.".


    The middle-aged man pointed by William just wanted to say something, but he was dragged out by the team leader with his mouth covered. He came with a mission. If he didn''t get certain information from William, the team leader promised that he would be torn by those capitalists.


    "Second, I need 200 acres of land to build a training base. You have three days to give me the answer. After three days, I will contact the towns around London.


    Third, in order to save the construction period, I will find three or five construction projects to start at the same time, and the procurement of materials will also be inclined to the companies in London. But if I want to get the contract, I have to get the approval of the Council first, so let me say it I''ll tell you that those who want to get the project behind you, if you want to earn my money, give me a hand first.


    At this time, the cell phone in his hand rang again. William looked at the number. "Sorry, gentlemen, I have an important call to answer." he said to the housekeeper David, "help me deliver these gentlemen.".


    David nodded, "all right, Mr. Devonshire," and turned to the city government''s humanity: "gentlemen, please follow me.".


    Get what you want to know, the task is completed, and these people from the city government don''t pester much. After saying goodbye to William, they follow David out.


    Waiting for all left, William connected his cell phone, "Hi, Prince char, how can you call me when you have time?".


    "Good afternoon, William. Are you free in the evening? My father Philip wants to see you.


    "No time for others, of course for his majesty. I''ll see you there in the evening." I didn''t expect that his plans led the king of England out.


    "In the big bowl bar, you remember the place.".


    "Yes, of course I do.".


    "Well, I''ll see you at 8 p.m. and remember not to bring a girl with us.".


    OK, see you in the evening.


    At 8 p.m., William came to the big bowl bar in Mayfair, central London on time.


    After parking the car and entering the bar, the bartender said hello to William and took him to the back of the bar. Through the long corridor, he came to the inner Gothic building,


    "welcome, welcome our new richest man in England". As soon as he entered the door, Prince Wilson gave William a hug, "man, you are not enough friends. Have fun I was never asked for anything, and I didn''t go to Kensington Palace to look for me when I went back to London.


    What''s more, I didn''t even look for me when I bought antiques. I had a lot of Chinese antiques on my hands. "And then I hugged William deliberately.


    "Hell," William was upset by Wilson''s enthusiasm. With a little effort, he broke away from Wilson''s hand. "Next time you hold me, I''ll beat you.".


    "But," William said, straightening his clothes and putting his arm around Wilson''s shoulder, "man, you really have a Chinese antique. What kind of one?"


    "Wilson, if I were you, I would not sell it to William, but keep it for myself." a middle-aged voice came from behind William and Wilson.


    William''s mental power knew that someone had come behind him for a long time. However, when he turned around, he was still surprised to see the person coming. "Good evening, Prince Westminster. Nice to meet you. I didn''t expect that I would meet you here for the first time.".


    "Good evening, William. I''m glad to meet you, too. But it''s not that I don''t want to see you, but that I can''t find a chance to see you at all. If we don''t go to see King Philip today, we''ll have to postpone our meeting.".


    They shook hands with a smile. Prince Westminster said, "come on, Philip and char are waiting for you.".


    While walking, Prince Westminster said to Wilson, "didn''t your father Charles tell you?"


    "What?" Wilson asked suspiciously.


    Prince min shook his head. "It seems that your father''s mouth is really strict. Although we have agreed to keep it secret, it''s nothing to tell you that he is the second heir to the throne.".What does the old man, Prince Westminster, mean by saying these words to Wilson, to provoke him? Or is it really just a joke?


    "Wilson, if you think about William''s speed of making money, you can see that he has a strong vision. Sometimes it''s very easy to make money, just follow those who will make money.


    William is willing to spend $700 million in cash, plus some money to exchange for $1 billion worth of antiques in Devon''s hands. You should know what the future market of antiques in China will be. Listen to me If you have spare money, you can buy more Chinese antiques from those aristocrats who are short of money.


    "There is a real value of appreciation," Wilson turned to William and asked in a low voice after a little thought. "No, God, it''s not only the value of appreciation, but the value of appreciation is very big, right, William.".


    After that, Wilson put his arm around William''s shoulder. "Man, we are friends. You can''t leave me alone and make a fortune.".


    William turned his eyes and looked at Wilson. Prince Westminster, the old fox, said so much just to see William''s reaction, because although he guessed some, he didn''t have the bottom in his heart. Now at most, he can''t sell the Chinese antiques in his hand.


    but once he sees something from William, these old foxes will definitely take advantage of the identity of a great nobleman to learn from those who don''t know him The middle and small nobles of money collect the Chinese antiques.


    "Mr. Duke, I heard that you have a lot of land in many parts of London. Could you please sell me a larger piece of land?" William asked.


    "Do you know what you''re buying land for?" "Oh, I''m going to build a private museum, the largest private museum in the world that can display 20000 pieces of antiques and collect 100000 pieces of antiques.".

 Chapter 356

    "God, if it''s built, let alone a private museum, even some national museums in some countries don''t have as much as you have," Wilson said with a smile, hugging William''s shoulder. "If you can buy Chelsea and plan to invest hundreds of millions of pounds to build a stadium training base, now you want to build a super private museum. Man, how much money have you made? It''s not really $20 billion.


    "Well," William shrugged after thinking for a few seconds. How can he tell you? "It''s hard to say exactly how much, because many of them are book figures such as stocks. However, if your wealth is really the same as that in the report, it''s OK for me to be a little more than him.".


    The Grand Duke of Westminster said with a smile, "William, being too modest is hypocritical. Westminster family fund is only 7 billion US dollars. Compared with you, it is not only a little less, but at least twice as much. Your wealth is more than 10 billion US dollars.


    Although we don''t know how much the National Bank of Switzerland has in cash, I think it should not be less than $3 billion. With your newly established Devonshire family fund, the total has exceeded $15 billion.


    And I''m sure you still have a lot of hidden wealth, which is probably more than the sum of 2 to 10 in England''s wealth list.


    No amount of money can match your influence in England.


    "No, you''re wrong. Now it''s the eyeball economy. Most people don''t care what the second name of the wealth list is. 99% of the media reports are focused on the richest person. What''s more, all my nine layers of wealth are on land, real estate and other real estate.


    although these wealth gains are stable, they can''t surprise people. Unlike you, you can earn hundreds of millions or billions, You are the new favorite of the media. You have more influence than me.


    "I don''t agree with that," William shook his head. "It''s not who has more money or who has more power in the world, but who can create wealth for more people and who has a greater say. The nishimain family has created so many jobs, and their social contribution is much higher than that of me who made a fortune by relying on the stock market.".


    "Ha ha, that''s right. No matter in that era, the person who can make money by himself and create wealth with others is the boss," Wilson said with a smile. "So, William, don''t forget me when you have a good chance. Anyway, I''m younger than you. I don''t mind being your younger brother.".


    "Come on, if your grandfather and father know that I take you as my younger brother and they don''t mix doubles with me, it''s light. You''d better be the second in line to your throne, so that you don''t have too much money and do some ridiculous things to affect the reputation of the Royal family.".


    "Hell, man, if you don''t want to make money with me, you can just say that you need so much nonsense to prevaricate me? What''s too much money to do ridiculous things? "Wilson looked down at William." you do less ridiculous things than I do. Last time I took you out to play, you were. ".


    "Stop," William interrupted Wilson hastily. "Did you drink too much before the party started? If you dare to expose me, I will tell your mother the good things you have done and promise to ban you for one year.


    "Do you want to be so cruel?" Wilson quickly raised his hand. "If you win, if you''re banned for a year, I''ll be crazy." he held his arm and said, "let''s go, don''t let my grandfather and father wait too long.".


    Before entering the private room, Wilson opened the door, pushed William into the private room, turned around and said to Westminster Abbey, "grand duke Grosvenor, can you show me this 18th century building? I''m crazy about Gothic architecture recently. I''m sorry I didn''t have a good look at it last time.


    "Go away, boy, don''t forget that your godmother is my wife. If you want to leave me alone, you''re still a little bit young." Lord Nishimara pushes Wilson away, but to his surprise, he doesn''t push him. Angry Lord Grosvenor points to Wilson''s nose and scolds, "you heartless little bastard, I just kindly remind you to follow William''s steps, do you think I''m going to miss this opportunity? You either walk away now or I''ll beat you.


    "Whatever," Wilson said in a low voice, raising his chin, "it''s not like I was not punished by you when I was a child. Now you dare to beat me and fight to be punished by the godmother, and I''ll let that kid Sue Grosvenor go home crying.".


    "Well, Wilson, let Grosvenor come in." as soon as Wilson heard that it was his grandfather''s voice, he immediately made a gesture of please to Grosvenor. Looking at William standing by the door, he rolled his eyes. The play was too fake.


    However, sometimes acting fake is not necessarily a bad thing. Wilson tells his grandfather and father that he dares to block Grosvenor for the benefit of his family.


    Archduke Grosvenor looked at Wilson discontentedly. If he followed the old habit, he would teach him a lesson, but Wilson caught him dead. Hugh Grosvenor was his only son, and now he was less than ten years old. He whispered to Wilson, "I found that you have become so shameless for the first time.".


    Wilson shrugged, pointed to William and said to Grosvenor, "I learned from him.".


    "Well!" Grosvenor looked at William and said with a smile to Wilson, "next time you go out to play, remember to play something Hugh can also play. I will let Hugh and William have more contact, so that he won''t understand what shamelessness is when he grows up."."Come on, what do we take Hugh for? Fishing, hunting, go karting?" Wilson looked at the black faced William and said with a low smile, "if you let Hugh get in touch with William more, I promise he will be a playboy in the future. He has a lot of girlfriends since he was 10 years old. Maybe you will have grandchildren before he is 16 years old.".


    "Ha ha, that''s not bad, right? "Grosvenor," Prince Charles said with a laugh as he approached, "lest the Grosvenor family be one heir.".


    "Yes, I just think that Hugh is too naive and timid when he is in trouble. He is well protected by me and his mother. Now that he is ten years old, it''s time for him to get in touch with something that his family can''t learn.".


    Grosvenor looked at Wilson. "Look at you. Last time we met, you didn''t even dare to refute me. Now you dare not only block me, but also play tricks on me.".


    "Well, gentlemen, I''m here to get down to business, not to listen to you discuss the issue of future generations," William said to Grosvenor with a black face. "If you can rest assured, I promise that Hugh Grosvenor will become a man, but if you really give him to me, no matter he is crying or injured, he won''t want to go home early unless a month''s training is over I won''t even let you know where he is this month.

 Chapter 357

    "Forget it." Lord Grosvenor barely accepted the crying and injury, but the only son disappeared under his eyes for a month, which he absolutely could not accept. Who knows that the person who came back a month later is not his own son.


    What''s more, the expression on William''s face was obviously trying to vent his anger on his son. Sure enough, he didn''t wait for him to say anything more. William said "it''s a pity" and then he turned to Prince char and said, "Your Highness, if you don''t let Wilson train with me for a month, you can see that he has learned a lot from me, but these are superficial. I''m sure he will be reborn in a month.".


    "Thank you. If you have too many things, I won''t trouble you. I''m going to let him go to the army for military training," Prince char refused in disguise.


    "Does England have an army? I''m sorry, I didn''t belittle them. What can Wilson learn there? Maybe he will be ridiculed and teased by others. It will be different with me. I will only drill him hard and let him lie in bed every day. His only idea is to sleep, so as to ensure that he will never have the mind to settle accounts with children and make small reports. ".


    Prince Charles, who was about to refuse, had not yet come out. King Philip, who was sitting on the sofa in the box, began to complain, "well, when do you want to chat and let an old man who is nearly 80 wait for you for such a long time, won''t you feel guilty? If I finish my business earlier, I can go home earlier and have a rest.


    "Come here, gentlemen," Philip said to William as everyone entered the box. "This way, let''s sit closer so that I don''t have to listen carefully when we talk.".


    "Good evening, your majesty.".


    "Good evening, William. Sit down and let''s have a chat," Phillip said with a smile.


    "Thank you", William nodded, not polite. He sat down on the sofa with a smile. He knew that Philip had something to discuss with him, so he was so polite to him. Although the old king was older, he didn''t have a bad ear. Otherwise, Philip could not have heard what they were saying just ten meters away.


    As soon as he sat down, William congratulated, "I heard that you have a new grandson. Congratulations.".


    Ha ha, this is really a happy thing, thank you.


    After chatting for a long time, Wilson, who received the signal from his father Prince Charles, said: "William, it''s late. Let''s get down to business. It''s too late. It''s bad for my grandfather''s health.".


    William looked at Wilson funny, and then nodded to King Philip, "you come to me, if you have anything to do, I will not refuse.".


    "Well, let''s get down to business, William. I heard that you and Duke Devon are trading in Chinese antiques. Can you tell me the details?"


    "I''m sorry for the specific matter because it involves something," William shook his head in an apologetic manner. "I can only say that the Duke of Devon exchanged $1 billion worth of antiques with me at a 70% discount. At present, they have done a good job and are quite satisfied with the transaction.".


    "You didn''t buy it in cash?" "I thought they were crazy. Even if they were short of cash flow, they couldn''t sell antiques at a 70% discount. I didn''t expect that they would get the money.".


    Prince Charles, who had been sitting on one side and did not speak, said, "William, with your character and the old ways of Duke Devon, it seems that this way of making money is somewhat different?"


    "Ha ha, of course, it''s a way to make more than 500 million dollars a year. If you''re lucky or cruel, it''s not difficult to make one billion dollars a year. That''s the end of the topic, gentlemen. Ask Duke Devon for the rest.".


    "One billion dollars a year. Ha, no wonder the old man of Devon even refused to ask for him. He said he didn''t have time. He wanted to keep all the profits in Devon''s aristocratic circle.".


    "No, your majesty, you are wrong. As far as I know, several other nobles who are close to Duke Devon are buying Chinese antiques from some nobles who are short of money recently. If someone didn''t ask me whether I accept Chinese antiques, we might not know this news after the completion of the transaction between William and Duke Devon.".


    "So we''re excluded from some people," Wilson said in surprise.


    "Ha ha, what''s so strange about that? A billion dollars a year sounds like a lot of money, but it''s not for one or two people. Of course, those who participate in it will keep it secret. If you were you, you would keep it secret," Phillip explained with a smile to his grandson, and then said to William, "since you are collecting Chinese antiques, don''t mind taking some from us.".


    William said, "of course I don''t mind, but the new way I left in my hand is to settle this batch of antiques with Duke Devon. I can only trade with you until next time.".


    "William, you should be able to guess that those billion worth of antiques can''t be all good things. There must be a lot of ordinary goods in them. Moreover, you are so smart that you should know the advantages of doing business, comparing goods and competing with each other," Mr. Grosvenor reminded with a smile.


    Everyone knows the truth, but it''s not a good choice to eat the owner or the West. It will not only offend the old customers, Duke Devon, but also King Philip and others don''t appreciate William.The relationship between the English nobles is inextricably linked. It''s not in vain. Today they are hostile to each other. Maybe tomorrow they will come together because of common interests. It''s not a one-off business. Credit still has to be said.


    "Although I really want to see the antiques in your hands, I still have some business ethics. I can only say sorry this time.".


    "Well, who let us be the latecomers?" Philip waved to stop the Grand Duke of Grosvenor who wanted to say something else. He knew that when the Grand Duke of Grosvenor had just succeeded to the title, some big nobles took the initiative to punish him, so he and William did not pay attention to the tacit understanding between some nobles.


    But he, the head of all the nobles, had to consider the balance between the nobles and maintain the already insecure relationship.


    "Well, what about your new company? Are you interested in joining us?"


    Philip''s words made the Grand Duke of Grosvenor immediately shut up, and even Prince Charles and Prince Wilson''s eyes lit up.


    The prospect of the new bulletproof products company can be seen and good projects can be found. To make a joke, all the five of you are wearing new bulletproof suits today. The price of a set of 5 million pounds is really distressing.


    But if you can become an antique of this company, it''s not heartache, it''s full of joy.


    The original stock is not so easy to take. Philip knows that he is ready to let William kill him severely. But William said with a smile: "I remember you promised me that you would help persuade the Oxford City Government to sell me nearly 30000 acres of land near Devonshire castle. Your majesty, can you tell me how it is going now?"

 Chapter 358

    Philip knew that if he didn''t give William a satisfactory account of the land, he wouldn''t want to have any cooperation with William.


    Sitting on the sofa silently, he thought about the gains and losses. After a long time, Philip asked, "I want to know how much you value the new bulletproof company, and whether you have mentioned the land to Duke Devon. I remember that he and I agreed to you at the beginning. Now if the person who has fulfilled the promise becomes me, what compensation will I get?"


    "Compensation?" William shook his head funny, "this is what you promised me. It''s none of my business whether you finish it alone or with Duke Devon. I just want the result.".


    Waving to stop Wilson who wants to speak, William smiles and Philip says, "however, if your sincerity is more than that of Duke Devon, I will be more inclined to you for any good projects in the future.".


    "But," Wilson was about to say, when he felt his father Prince Charles''s hand on the back of his hand.


    Prince Charles saw Wilson looking at him and patted Wilson on the back of his hand with a smile. Wilson, who wanted to speak, immediately shut up and sat down.


    Philip looked at his son and grandson. Although Wilson has been doing very well, it depends on who he is compared with. Compared with William, who is only one and a half years older than Wilson, the difference is too far. Philip feels helpless that he can''t even touch the taillights.


    However, he also thought that he wanted the successor of the king in the peaceful era. If Wilson and William were the same, it would not be a good thing. Maybe the country would be in chaos.


    Philip was happy with Wilson again, and said to William with a smile on his face, "well, give me a few days, and I will help you to deal with the land, but on one premise, I''m only responsible for persuading the Oxford councillors that they won''t stop you from purchasing. It''s up to you to buy as much land as you can from the landlords and the price." .


    "Of course", William didn''t even think about it. What he wanted was parliament''s approval. Other things that were not called out were money problems. During the economic crisis, there were landlords who couldn''t hold on. Even if they increased the price by three or five floors, William didn''t care, because the current land price had more than doubled compared with last year.


    As for the unfavorable factors such as low income and slow efficiency of land, William didn''t care. He didn''t rely on land to make money. When he bought tens of thousands of acres of land, he would have a good face. He would be a count soon. Is he still a noble if he doesn''t have a large area of land?


    If you lose money, it''s vacant and can be used as a grassland. A grassland as big as tens of thousands of football fields can make people happy, and it can also be used as a grassland for his family''s bloody horses.


    Since you need to deal with those politicians, how about doing me a favor.


    "You say," Phillip said with a smile.


    "I want to tear down the Stanford stadium and build a new modern stadium that can seat more than 60000 people. The reconstruction has to be approved by the Fulham District Council.".


    "Wait a minute, William, you should go to Grosvenor about this. He must have a way to help you, whether it''s reconstruction or finding a new address," Phillip said with a smile. "Grosvenor is a man who claims to own half of London. I remember the property west of Stanford stadium seems to be him.".


    "Really," William looked at Lord Grosvenor pleasantly, "it seems that today''s meeting is God''s arrangement. Mr. Grosvenor, you won''t refuse a younger generation''s request.".


    Wilson, who had been listening to this, turned his eyes. He could not help comparing himself with William. It seemed that he had not learned William''s shamelessness. A few seconds ago, William ignored Lord Grosvenor, but his expression and tone changed as soon as he asked for help.


    Ha ha, no, you don''t have to worry that I will refuse, because I also want to take a share in your new company, and I will take a share in the name of my child Hugh Grosvenor. I won''t give you any cash, because Hugh has no money in his name, but if you want land in London, we can have a good talk. Maybe I can give you some advice on your new stadium.


    William reached for Grosvenor to continue.


    "My suggestion is that I sell you the community next to the west of Stanford stadium, which is three times as large as the current Chelsea stadium, and the area is enough for you to build any stadium. After the new stadium is completed, you can tear down the old stadium and build a high-rise community,


    compensate me with 2.5 times or 3 times of the residential area, so that no one can gossip, and your new stadium plus the supporting area Although it costs more money, the land price compensates you in disguise. Although the land is smaller, I get a new building of 2.5 times the size without spending a cent.


    It''s a good way. William doesn''t talk about 2.5 times or 3 times. Once the building is built, the cost will not increase too much.


    Although Grosvenor got 2.5 or 3 times of the housing area, others suffered losses. It was not only expensive but also troublesome to clear away the tenants.


    it can be predicted that his son Hugh Grosvenor will be like him when he dies in the future. He looks like a super rich man, but his wealth can not be controlled at will.


    Now, if you exchange the wealth of the family foundation for a ticket for your son to get on William''s super ship, no fool will hesitate. Besides, there is no loss on the account of the foundation. It is not so easy for those who have been looking at him to get into trouble.As for the problem that his son will face inheritance tax in the future, he can''t manage it. After all, he had already gone to see God at that time. No matter how hard it was, wouldn''t he donate his wealth to the family fund again.


    "As for the Council," Grosvenor said with a smile, "William, if you don''t mind donating some money to the Fulham District, and appeal to the fans, let them act, and then purchase some projects that don''t affect the schedule and cost to the businessmen of the Fulham District, I promise that our plan will be approved by the District Council in a week, as long as the Fulham District Council agrees In fact, the Council of the city of London does not care about them.

 Chapter 359

    "Don''t worry about the City Council. What''s in it that I don''t know?" Asked William curiously.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Last month, there was a district road reconstruction project which had been delayed for nearly two years and started without the consent of the City Council. In this difficult period, some people are willing to pay for road construction. Those district residents don''t care about the City Council which has been delayed for two years and didn''t agree. They just agree. In the end, they will be fined tens of thousands of pounds"


    "the District Council agrees And the result is good. The only thing the city of London can do is to pay a fine. William, you don''t care about the ten or two or three hundred thousand pounds, do you? " Prince Charles said with a smile.


    "Of course, if they want to, I''m even willing to let them punish them every month, as long as they don''t bother me.".


    "Ha ha ha", everyone shook their heads and laughed. Grosvenor joked, "it''s said that some district councillors don''t have any subsidy except their salaries. If you spread this, those poor district councillors outside of Greater London might really have this idea.".


    Listening to the good news on Sunday, William tilted his lips and said with a smile, "whatever, just take it as a good thing.".


    According to Sunday''s preliminary budget, although the area of the stadium is three times that of the old stadium, the time and labor costs will be much lower because the demolition of residential buildings is much easier than that of the stadium.


    In addition to the current plummeting prices and labor prices, the new stadium only needs to be completed in two years, and the required capital is only about US $300 million. Of course, if it is more than two years old, Sunday thinks that the cost will increase by US $100 million for each additional year.


    On Sunday, the new community built on the old Stanford stadium was estimated to be able to build three 20 story, 4-8-family pin shaped residential buildings on the premise of not affecting the lighting. To compensate Grosvenor for the area, only two of them are needed, and the remaining one can be kept by him.


    In addition, a hotel, a commercial street and an office area can be built around the stadium. In short, it will not cost 500 million pounds to get it down.


    The remaining residential building may be worth hundreds of millions of pounds in four or five years.


    After laughing for a moment, William thought for a moment, "bulletproof products company, I''m now worth 5 billion pounds. You and Mr. Grosvenor should have no objection.".


    "William, it''s not kind of you to ask too much," Grosvenor said, shaking his head.


    "I''ll show you something," William didn''t explain. In the puzzled eyes of the four people, he took out his mobile phone, opened the screen, operated it and put it on the coffee table in front of him.


    "Humming" two times, the back of the mobile phone emits a 2-meter-high light, and then the voice of Sunday comes from the mobile phone, "good evening, gentlemen, my name is Sunday, and I''m Mr. Devonshire''s personal intelligent housekeeper. Now let me introduce the sales and new products of the new bulletproof clothes.".


    "Well, what''s this?" Wilson asked William, looking at the projection in a science fiction movie. "Is this holographic technology?"


    "Yes, it''s been around for 47 years. There''s nothing to make a fuss about, Wilson.".


    "God, it''s no surprise that you said that you don''t understand the future of this technology," Wilson said, covering his forehead and looking at the indifferent William.


    he walked up to William and sat on the armrest of the sofa, regardless of the noble etiquette, and said excitedly, "man, how about we develop this technology? Don''t worry about the bulletproof suits. In my opinion, this technology is better than this one Hell, suits have a lot of future.


    just take a look at this technology, there must be venture capitalists willing to value it at one billion US dollars. If we can develop some more practical technologies or products, the market value will reach tens of billions or tens of billions of US dollars immediately. ".


    "What?" This not only surprised King Philip, Prince Charles, Duke Grosvenor, but also William, "this technology is so valuable.".


    "Of course, God, what''s your head made of," Wilson explained, grabbing William''s arm. "I remember last Christmas when my high school held a promotional exhibition about the future of science and technology. When technicians introduced virtual imaging technology, they used a lot of equipment to map out a dancing figure.".


    Wilson pointed to the suit image projected by the mobile phone, "but that figure is much more blurred than this one, and it can only be seen from a specific angle, and it can''t be seen when turning to the side or back.


    now, you can see it clearly from every angle, and you don''t need any other equipment to see God, just a mobile phone is so clear, God This is the real 3D holographic image projection system,


    what I remember most is that the technician said that if he could project his own image to the place he wanted to go through satellite or other instruments, and he could still speak, then all the communication companies like mobile phones or telephones would be ruined,


    and the new companies with this technology would step on these The corpse of a communications company has become the world''s most valuable company. It''s just a part of civilian use, not to mention that this technology is still used in military and technology. God, you will become the richest man in the world. William, take me with you. It''s OK even if you want Kensington Palace. "."Come on, I remember Kensington Palace belongs to a foundation that serves the royal family. Even if your father Prince Charles wants to sell it, he can''t sell it," William said, looking calm and silent, but betraying his Prince Charles with his eyes.


    Prince Charles saw William and said with emotion, "Kensington Palace can''t be sold. It''s a protected building. Even if I only have the right to use it and the property right of part of the site, William, if you want a villa or manor in a good location, you don''t have no choice.".


    "Thank you. Don''t bother. My people are talking with an owner of Kensington street. The villa seems to be priced at US $160 million. There are 12 accommodation rooms and 20 parking spaces. I don''t care about the name.".


    "Hey, if you say that, I''ll know which one. It''s very close to the Kensington Garden Street villa my father gave me. It''s only five minutes'' walk. Man, we''ll be neighbors in the future. My brother Harry and I will be more convenient to find you," Wilson said happily.


    "Well, let''s get down to business first, Wilson." King Philip understood that two birds in the woods are better than one bird in the hand. Now it''s not the time to talk about holographic technology. It''s the time to eat what you can see.


    "William, make an offer and tell me how to get a stake in the bulletproof products company.".


    You know I''m not short of money.


    Philip interrupted William. "Of course, I never thought I could buy your original stock with money, so tell me what you want.".


    After a moment''s reflection, William said, "I want a share in the new company, 10% of the original shares in the new company for 20% of the shares in the new company.".

 Chapter 360

    "10% for 20%? It''s impossible. "Hearing William''s condition, the Grand Duke of Grosvenor immediately denied:" let''s not say whether your new company is worth 5 billion pounds or not. Although England power has been falling and rising recently, according to the current share price, its market value is about 5 billion dollars. It''s 3.5 billion pounds in pounds. We''re too much at a loss in 1:2 conversion. ".


    William, who was thinking of bargaining like this, suddenly heard Grosvenor say, "you are the one who bought England electric power some time ago, William.".


    "Well?" The other three people were surprised to see William. Although they had no rights in their hands, it was necessary to pay attention to people''s livelihood. Unexpectedly, England electric power, which was not a promising market, became William''s target.


    Lord Grosvenor suggested, "I think 10% for 13% is a fair price.".


    William thought about his shares in England power, getting 40% shares from the old Smith of Caesar Hotel in Las Vegas, plus the 8% he secretly bought during this period, he had to buy another 19% shares, so that his shares would exceed the threshold of 67% absolute control. If there were not many retail shares in the market, William would not find someone to exchange shares, "1 0% for 15%, which is the bottom line.


    "If you can get a 20% stake in Englander power, I''ll give you a 0.5% bonus.".


    "That''s 13% of the new company''s shares for 20% of England''s electricity.".


    "Exchange shares according to this proportion," Philip said.


    "Wise choice", William gave Philip a thumbs up, "on Sunday, to introduce new products to our majesty, we have to let our business partners understand that they are not at a loss.".


    "OK, sir", the sketch and structure of the new suit appear in the 3D holographic projection.


    "Gentlemen, although the bulletproof effect of the new bulletproof suit has not been enhanced, cushioning materials have been added to it, so that it will not cause fracture even if it is hit by guns like AK in the future.


    at the same time, micro air conditioning system has been added to the whole suit, and there is a chip air conditioning system only the size of a cigarette case in the back, arms, waist and trouser legs, which can last for five hours In the future, even in the weather of minus 20 degrees, customers only need to wear a thin coat, suit and shirt. Of course, when the wind is strong, it is recommended to wear a hat and gloves.


    "OK, it''s OK." with a loud finger, the virtual light beam from the mobile phone disappeared immediately. William took the mobile phone played back on the coffee table and put it into his pocket in Philip''s reluctant eyes.


    New products are available at any time, so you want to join quickly.


    "No problem," Phillip laughs.


    After the business talk, the rest is to chat and drink. At 10 p.m., William gets up and leaves. Wilson sees William off and immediately returns to the private room.


    As soon as I entered the private room, I heard Mr. Grosvenor''s voice, "a company that has not yet been established has a valuation of 5 billion pounds, which is too high. Even if the prospect of the new company is good, it will take several years to reach the market value of 5 billion pounds.".


    Philip ignored Mr. Grosvenor''s query and took a sip of whiskey with a glass. "I don''t think it''s suitable. You can not exchange shares. William Devonshire is purchasing England electric power. You can get on his boat with the shares of the electric power company.".


    This made Lord Grosvenor stop talking. Of course, he understood it, but he knew better that if he dared to do so, William would not only ignore him in the future, but also take him as an opponent. It''s not a good thing to be watched by a super profitable person, especially his company''s main business is real estate, which is easy to be sniped.


    Seeing that Grosvenor didn''t speak, Philip took the glass and stared at the wine in it. He said, "I don''t need to teach you the truth that you have to pay first if you want to get it. Now it''s up to us to ask William to make money with him and make a lot of money.


    you have to let him see your use first. Today''s talk about this is just a ticket to get on the boat, and we want to take advantage of him unless he asks you.".


    After drinking the wine in the glass, Philip put down his glass, stood up and said to Prince char, "I remember that we have some shares of England power in the Royal fund. These shares don''t move. You go to the person in charge of the fund and ask him to find a relationship. Whether you buy or exchange shares of other companies, I want to see 10% shares of England power in three days.".


    "Yes, father," Charles nodded.


    Philip turned to Grosvenor and said, "you''re responsible for the rest. No problem.".


    Grosvenor thought for a long time before he reluctantly agreed, "no problem",


    seeing off Philip and his son, Grosvenor sat in the private room drinking wine, and the estimated value of 5 billion pounds made him feel a big loss. However, Grosvenor was worried when he thought of the full screen mobile phone that was more advanced than all mobile phones on the market, and the holographic projection technology that Wilson said Itch, can''t help but light a cigarette, smoked a big mouthful, fidgety stood up and walked around scolding, "William that bastard was absolutely intentional just now, hell, draw a bigger pie to tempt me, want to eat meat to pay first?".


    Although he was not reconciled, when he thought of Philip''s old fox''s saying that the shares of England electric power in the Royal foundation did not move, Grosvenor understood that Philip was waiting for him to make a choice. If he did not follow up, Philip might be more happy. "What''s the reason that Philip''s old fox valued William so much and supported him regardless of money gain and loss?".This problem has always bothered Lord Grosvenor. He has been smoking all night. Even if he is very tired, once he closes his eyes, there will be holograms and mobile phones full of science fiction style in his mind, and his heart will be itching.


    On the way back to Buckingham Palace, Philip closed his eyes and thought about his cooperation with William a few months ago. At that time, he and Duchess Devon took the mace from William and found the Archbishop of London.


    Philip was very happy when he thought of the Archbishop''s cold sweat and panic after seeing the evidence. After that time, he not only took back a lot of rights from the church, but also tore a big piece of fat off the church.


    Philip, who had worked together and got a lot of benefits, saw William''s full screen mobile phone and holographic projection technology this time. Without much consideration in his heart, he made up his mind to get on board by any means.


    Philip is very upset when he thinks of the fact that the whole royal family has accumulated less wealth than the Grosvenor family over the past few hundred years.


    now there is an opportunity for him to accumulate a large amount of wealth in an open and aboveboard way. Philip will not let go of anything, but William, who can help him make money, is more and more pleasing to his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, Philip looked at Prince Charles sitting beside him and asked, "how is the count of Oxford now?".


    "It''s not good," Charles said in a low voice, looking at his son Wilson. "It may not last for a few months.".


    "How many months?" Philip closed his eyes and muttered, "months are too long.".

 Chapter 361

    "A few months is too long?" Philip''s words without emotion shocked Wilson, who had never been in touch with this aspect, and looked at his grandfather and father strangely.


    The appearance of his son''s fear made Charles a little impatient, "father".


    Ignoring Charles'' worry, Philip touched the beard on the bar and said, "he''s 18 years old. It''s time for him to touch some things. Think about William''s experience. Suffering is the best teacher.".


    "But William, that''s a last resort. Wilson, you and I, and you have taught me that the king doesn''t need so much calculation in the present domestic form. No matter how perfect the calculation is, he will be caught by others. Fairness is the best choice.".


    "Yes, I said those words, but it was a last resort. The public didn''t want to see too much land and real estate owned by the nobility. They were restricting us all the time. Politicians kept trying to please the voters in order to vote and suppress us. Although we had a lot of wealth, we had been living in fear all the time.


    after fighting for hundreds of years, the situation didn''t show any signs of improvement They have been trying to act according to the rules set by the capitalists, but for decades, in addition to a group of hereditary aristocrats who can make money Grosvenor, who else, Grosvenor is only able to play real estate, a low-level and criticized business.


    But now it''s not the same. The world is basically a game of money. As long as William can do his best in a certain industry and affect the livelihood of more people, he can get more say, and our life will be much better.


    so I must ensure that William Devonshire is on the side of hereditary aristocracy, and succession to the title is the most simple and direct way. ".


    As soon as they heard this simple and straightforward truth, char and Wilson understood it. Char nodded, "yes, to help him is also to help ourselves in a sense. If there is a richest person in the world or someone who can influence a certain industry among our hereditary aristocrats, it is really beneficial for us. The only thing that worries me is that William is too stingy. Would you like to know It''s not so easy to take advantage of him.


    "Are we really missing it?" Philip narrowed his eyes and said, "William is a human spirit. He will not fail to understand the advantages of wooing us. In the short term, we are really helping him for nothing. It seems that we are suffering a loss.


    but the technologies William has brought out are mature technologies that can be sold on the market. The valuation of 5 billion pounds just doesn''t let us take advantage of the original shares.


    think about it, that''s all In more than a month, no less than 50 people I know have bought more than one set of these bulletproof suits. This month''s sales are at least hundreds of sets. What''s the concept of hundreds of sets? It''s 500 million pounds. The sales of a company that has not yet been listed can reach 500 million pounds in a month. What about the whole year? "


    Charles immediately replied, "even if the market in England is saturated, there should be no problem selling hundreds of suits. If the technology is not cracked, it should be very simple to sell 1000 suits a year all over the world"


    "crack, ha ha, let alone crack the technology. I''ve sent someone to look for it for nearly 20 days, and I don''t even know where this suit was produced." Philip said quietly, "the Devonshire family used to be one." It''s not so easy to break the secret from them "


    " so no one can imitate this suit in a short time. One thousand suits a year. God, isn''t that 5 billion pounds? "


    With such a simple arithmetic problem, Charles and Wilson didn''t think about it for a few seconds. They thought that the sales in this year were at least several billion pounds, and their dissatisfaction that they didn''t take advantage of it disappeared immediately.


    Philip looked at his son and grandson who wanted to understand. He said, "I understand that we didn''t suffer a loss, but actually took advantage of it. The simplest and most direct benefit is that as long as we are shareholders of the company, it''s very easy for us to get the first batch of new products.


    with William''s character of asking for money, we limited or deliberately opened up the production of new and old products Will those who can''t buy new products come to us for help.


    Wilson laughs, "grandfather, I''m sure someone came to me a few days ago and wanted to buy the old bulletproof suit. It seems that I have to tell William that the new product must be limited in sales. Only those who have arrived can be invited by our company. Those who have not arrived can wear the old one.".


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to remind me. As far as I know William, he will definitely do it," said Charles, who had the most contact with him.


    Smiling, the car drove into Buckingham Palace. Before getting off, Philip and char said, "tomorrow morning, you can tell Grosvenor what we just said.".


    "Why don''t you tell Lord Grosvenor now?" Wilson asked curiously.


    "To tell him tomorrow is to teach him a lesson. I don''t have to think about it. Grosvenor will smoke all night and can''t sleep. I heard that he has some mental problems.".


    Charles looked at his father and said with a guilty heart, "Grosvenor has a heavy heart. The economic crisis has caused him heavy losses. Maybe there are some problems. Father, I will continue to pay attention to and persuade him.".


    "Well, one more thing, I heard that some people in Oxfordshire were not very friendly to William''s mother, Lena Devonshire?""How?" This surprised Charles and Wilson.


    "Why not? Some idiots just can''t see the form clearly. They take the credit of their ancestors as capital. They live the same life as beggars, but they still look down on the richest family in England. You will have less contact with them in the future.".


    "Yes, father"


    "yes, grandfather".


    "Also, let Diane find an opportunity to visit William''s mother, and she will be the person we should pay most attention to in the future. Think about William''s recent actions, you can understand that Lena is the only person William cares about in the world.


    Why did William set up Devonshire family fund to make Lena the actual owner? He is filial to his mother, but also for some possible reasons Prepare for the situation,


    Charles, Wilson, our enemies are not only ordinary people who are jealous and resentful of the nobility. The castle is often attacked because of the internal factors.


    Yes, father.


    "Well, good night, my children.".


    Good night, father, good night, grandfather.


    As Philip walks into the palace, char presses a button at the door, "drive me and Wilson to Kensington Palace.".


    "Yes, your highness.".


    Sitting in the car, Charles thought about Philip''s words. When he got to Kensington Palace, he saw Wilson''s desire to talk and stop, and said with a smile, "we''ll walk later.".


    All right, father.


    When the motorcade entered Kensington Palace, char and Wilson got out of the car and walked into the garden, char said, "come on, what do you want to ask me just in the car?"


    "Father", Wilson hesitated for a few seconds and finally said, "I heard some rumors that the count of Oxford had a child when he was young. Why,,"


    "shut up.".

 Chapter 362

    Wilson was rudely interrupted by char before he finished. He looked at Wilson seriously and said, "who did you listen to about this?".


    "I didn''t hear anyone say that it was from some aristocratic children who played well." Wilson was scared into a cold sweat by char''s stern eyes. It was the first time he saw his father''s eyes so frightening.


    "Listen, Wilson, no matter where you hear it, don''t mention it to anyone, let alone let William know that it''s from you. It''s someone who wants to make trouble. Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, father, I''m not that stupid. I''ll tell you that I won''t mention a word outside," Wilson assured, looking at char seriously.


    Charles looked at Wilson carefully. He nodded after half a sound. After the hesitation meeting, he decided to tell Wilson something so that he would not guess and get into trouble. "You know William''s grandfather Henry.".


    "Yes, Henry Devonshire, the 45th head of Devonshire''s family and the 16th Earl of Oxford, died on duty ten years ago.".


    "I wish you knew. I want to tell you that Henry has a secret team. I don''t even know who he is. Maybe even your grandfather doesn''t know," Charles said. It was like remembering something that made him uneasy. She shivered and whispered for a long time.


    "Lena Devonshire once played in Switzerland 20 years ago and in early 80 years In an accident, he was almost buried in an avalanche on a snowy mountain. After that, the current count''s child drowned in a school swimming competition within a year. The forensic medicine gave the answer that the exercise was too intense, causing cardiac arrest and then drowning.


    "Ha, drowning, a child who has been learning to swim since he was 6 years old and has been able to take part in the city swimming competition for five years will drown, and there are so many people staring at the scene that no one notices that the child has a problem or opens his mouth to remind him.


    even the current count is surrounded by people around him, and he doesn''t know what to say. The competition ends in dozens of seconds No one screamed until it was finished.


    "After that, young and beautiful girls appeared around the count from time to time. Eight or nine years later, the count, who was over 50 years old, not only had no more children born, but also his body was destroyed because of his licentious life.".


    "It''s strange to say that after Henry''s accidental death, there are few beautiful girls around the count. Ten years later, as soon as William attracted the attention of the world, the 65 year old count came across the news of true love some time ago,


    but unfortunately, his true love came too late, and he didn''t enjoy it for a few days, but he was totally out of shape and didn''t know it When will I receive God''s call and go to heaven to serve the Almighty Lord.


    Charles looked at Wilson with a look of fear, and said solemnly, "it''s late. Let''s have a rest early, son. Have a sleep. Everything will be fine tomorrow. Finally, remember that you are the king of the future. You don''t need to solve some bad things by yourself, but not by yourself doesn''t mean you can''t understand those things, do you understand?".


    "I understand, father. I''m sorry. I suddenly feel a little cold," Wilson said, rubbing his arms. "I''ll go back to my room and take a bath. Good night, father.".


    "Well, good night, kid.".


    Wilson walked out a few meters, stopped and suddenly asked, "father, did Mr. Henry Devonshire really die on duty?"


    "There is no doubt that Henry did not die immediately, but delayed for more than a month, which is enough time for Henry to find out something with us.".


    "Do you think that the woman who recently appeared next to the present count was arranged by William or by Mr. Henry Devonshire''s former staff?".


    "Haha, I didn''t think you would ask that," said Charles with a weird smile. He walked up to Wilson and patted him on the shoulder. "What do you think?"


    Wilson shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I can feel that William doesn''t pretend to despise the nobility. He doesn''t envy us as much as other Englishmen do, and he wants to be one of us. For him, the title may not be as good as a manor garden, thousands of acres of land.


    But if it''s Mr. Henry''s old part, "Wilson sighed. He couldn''t believe it." father, are there any people who have been guarding the descendants of the old master for ten years


    "Of course, there are such people guarding you, your brother and your mother in places you don''t know, but the fact is often unexpected." Charles smiles mysteriously. "William doesn''t care about the title, but some people care, very, very much, so much that she can''t wait.".


    "There''s another thing, James Bond suddenly resigned and disappeared. The woman who appears next to the current count seems to have something to do with bond Pierce. Well, I''ve said everything. Go to bed, Wilson.".


    Charles patted Wilson on the shoulder and went to the gate, leaving Wilson standing quietly in the garden thinking.


    After thinking for a long time, Wilson was suddenly frightened by an idea, "no, how can it be?".


    But when he thought of what his father had just said, Wilson thought that only she was the most likely person, and only she cared so much about the Earl''s title, because this title was her father at the beginning, and she had been a lady of the nobility for nearly 20 years.Lena Devonshire, who had been a nobleman, though she was not rich in life, naturally felt superior in her identity. She had experienced the benefits of a title and would never forget it.


    Unlike William, even if she enjoyed the convenience of aristocracy before she was ten years old, her memory would be blurred when she was young. After she was ten years old, her family would change dramatically, her life would be difficult, and she would be discriminated against because of her mixed blood. Therefore, there would be a fundamental difference between Lina and William in their attitude towards aristocracy.


    Wilson stood in the garden and looked up at the moon in the sky. He couldn''t help feeling a sense of sadness. It was cruel for his relatives to calculate with each other and even kill each other. However, when he thought of the accident that Lena had once had in Switzerland, Wilson couldn''t help finding reasons for himself.


    everything might have been picked up by the current count, anyway, he didn''t know her, let alone her I like the Earl now, and William is not only his friend, but also his future gold Lord. How to choose is clear at a glance.


    However, Wilson could not accept that Lena, who seemed amiable, would do such a cruel thing. He could not help shivering when he thought of the information about William that he had read not long ago.


    in his heart, he silently scolded: "the Devonshire family are all crazy, crazy. Hell, you should be careful when talking with the Devonshire family in the future I don''t know who it is yet.


    I have to be overcast

 Chapter 363

    Back at the hotel, William quietly walks up to Abigail, who is looking at the antique materials, holding her from behind,


    "ah", Abigail turns to look at William, and then says with a smile: "you bastard, you almost scared me to death.".


    On Abigail''s face, he said, "what are you looking at?".


    "The antique materials sent by Baron caberly, boss. Some of these antiques are sensitive. Five experts from China suggest that you transfer them to the Chinese government at the right time, or you go to China to talk with some people at the right time"


    "what about your suggestions?"


    "My suggestion is, of course, to only collect and not display antiques. No matter how sensitive antiques are, it has nothing to do with us. We didn''t make things," Abigail laughs.


    "It''s not impossible to send some things back, but it''s not the right time. As a British aristocrat, I''d like to give one or two free gifts. It''s OK to say that those who hate me and hate me will definitely make trouble with it.


    and think about the Chinese antiques we are going to start with, but in terms of ten thousand units, there are definitely a lot of antiques that the Chinese government wants to welcome back Maybe people will think that I have ulterior motives, so if I want it, I''ll trade it for non Chinese antiques.


    As for going to China, I''ll talk about it later. In fact, I don''t need to go. Some things are the same as those of the five experts in China. This kind of folk communication is more suitable for me. ".


    "Well, now that so many people in Britain are staring at you, they really should be careful." Abigail nodded with approval. One or two gifts are for communication and human feelings. But if there are too many gifts, others will surely mutter, which is common all over the world.


    "Well, it''s late. It''s good for your skin to go to bed early." after that, William takes Abigail to wash, keep fit and go to bed.


    The next morning, William took Abigail to have breakfast with his mother. David, the housekeeper of the hotel, knocked on the door with a newspaper and said, "Sir, this is today''s newspaper. The front desk also reported that a lawyer named Anthony asked to meet you with five or six attendants.".


    After taking the newspaper, William said, "well, Anthony is from me. David, you can arrange for them to have breakfast first. If you have, you can arrange for them to wait for me in the living room.".


    "Yes, sir. I''ll arrange it right now. Have a nice meal, sir, Mrs. Lina, Miss Abigail.".


    Thank you.


    After the housekeeper David bowed out, William opened the newspaper and said to his mother, "Mom, when are you going to take over the Chelsea team?".


    "I''ll go after breakfast," Lina said without raising her head. Now she has a special preference for wonton in the south of China, especially the three delicacies wonton this morning.


    "So fast?" William said unexpectedly, "isn''t there still some program left unfinished?"


    "You say it''s a procedure. As long as the shares are in hand, those are all small problems. Moreover," Lena looked up at William. "If you don''t take over, the team may be in chaos. Kenny said that Ranieri might want to resign and directly throw the mess to us, in order to revenge you for those derogatory words you said to the fans.".


    "Who''s Kenny?"


    "Didn''t you hear me say the head coach of the team is going to quit?" Lina said angrily.


    "It''s better for him to resign on his own initiative, lest I have to pay him a default fee. Although 2 million pounds is not much, it''s enough to buy a 150 square meter suite in central London," William said to Abigail, turning his head. "If you go to see the suite, it will be a reward for your effective work during this period.".


    Abigail carefully looked at Lena and saw that there was no unpleasant expression on her face, so she said, "thank you.".


    "Ha, you''re welcome.".


    Abigail showed a sweet smile, "sorry, boss, I''m American. I don''t know what politeness means.".


    "It''s strange that you don''t know," William rolled his eyes. People who can communicate with Chinese experts in professional terms without any obstacles don''t know what politeness means? "Forget it, it''s cheaper for you.".


    "Mom, you haven''t told me who Kenny is yet?"


    After eating the last three delicacies wonton gracefully, Lina said, "Kenny is the team operation manager of Manchester United. I asked someone to dig him up with three times the salary.".


    With a snap of his fingers, the introduction to Kenny on Sunday immediately appeared in his ears. After listening to it, William was quite satisfied with Kenny. "Mom, you poached the Manchester United Operation Manager. Why didn''t Ferguson scold you in the newspaper?".


    "Kenny''s resignation is approved by Ferguson. They have fallen out because of different business philosophy. Now Kenny''s leaving, Ferguson certainly won''t be wordy." Lina drank soup calmly. "I''m not an idiot. I''ll make trouble for the team for no reason. I sent someone to find Ferguson''s son who is the agent. As a result, Kenny resigned the day before yesterday and received the Manchester United ball Team response.


    "Well, I''m going to take over the team. Will you come with me?" Asked Lena, wiping her mouth.


    William thought about it and said, "well, I''d better not go, so as not to embarrass everyone when I see Ranieri.".


    "Hum", when she heard her son talking about Ranieri, Lina was very angry. "For the last time, I warn you not to interfere in the team competition."."OK," William stood up and went to Lena. "Remember to keep Antonov and them by your side all the time.".


    "Well," Lena patted William on the cheek, then pulled down William''s head and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "See you in the evening, son.".


    See you in the evening, mom.


    After seeing Lina off and having breakfast, William sent Abigail to meet with five Chinese experts to the bank vault to continue to identify the antiques provided by Duke Devon.


    Just before getting on the bus, the leaders of the five experts came and the professor hesitated for a moment and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, I''ve been thinking about something for several days, and finally I think I''d better tell you directly.".


    It seems that the professor hesitates, and William knows what he wants to say.


    although Sunday is a good helper, it''s only 2000 years ago, and the Chinese Internet has just become popular. Coupled with William''s restrictions, it''s hard to find out about the Chinese Affairs on Sunday. So William also wants to hear about his little brother, "you say.".


    "Your father''s name is Chen Jing, Mordor, right.".


    "Well," William nodded. There was nothing to hide. Even if he wanted to hide it, people would have known for a long time.


    Professor Lai looked sad and said, "I have an unfortunate news to tell you. I hope you can be stronger after hearing it.".


    "Sad news," William joked, pretending to be surprised, "don''t tell me that I have a half brother or sister, and this brother or sister I haven''t met has gone to see Buddha in an accident?"


    Looking at William''s indifferent face, Professor Lai and the other four professors standing beside him sighed in silence. They knew that William was not so easy to accept the news that he still had relatives in China.

 Chapter 364

    "No, no, your father went to Hong Kong in 75 years. How could he have children in China? What I want to say is that it has something to do with your Uncle Chen Li.".


    "Chen Jing and Chen Li, together, are salutations. Ha, my grandfather, who I haven''t met, really knows his name. I just don''t know if he has given me a name.".


    In the face of William''s sarcasm, the five experts could not help getting angry. Professor Tang Xianxiang of Jiangling museum said, "even if you had a bad life as a child, it''s not your grandfather and uncle''s fault. They didn''t even know the news of Chen Jing''s death until several years after the accident.


    In those days, ordinary people in China wanted to find their relatives in England. They were not only poor, but also had no money. They could spend half a month or a month''s salary on an international call. You asked them to come to you in this way, and they didn''t know that Chen Jing had children. ".


    "Well," William asked in surprise, "it''s not that they don''t come to me, it''s that they don''t know.".


    Of course, your grandfather and his family didn''t even know that Chen Jing was going to Hong Kong.


    Before Professor Tang finished speaking, he said, "old soup.".


    In response, Professor Tang showed a look of chagrin on his face and immediately shut up.


    But who is William, a little thought can think of a lot of things, turned to Abigail around, said, "honey, you get in first.".


    "All right, boss," Abigail said, shaking William''s hand and kissing him on the cheek.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m fine," William said with a smile as he watched Abigail get on the bus. "Let''s get on the bus and talk.".


    After that, he took the lead to walk into the Mercedes Benz minibus parked at the gate, drove the driver down and closed the door. William looked at Professor Tang, who was left outside the hotel gate. "Family don''t know where my father is going?"


    And to those who followed him on the bus, the professor said, "I can''t say.".


    "Ha, it seems that I''m really predestined with the secret service. My grandfather''s family is my father, too. No wonder there is a doubt that has been bothering me for half a year." looking at the confused Professor, William said, "since I knew that my grandfather was the head of the secret service, I''ve been wondering why people with so much power can''t find my father''s information and family.


    hum, now it seems that it''s not Henry No, he didn''t want to tell me and my mother, so as to avoid disillusionment of my father''s mother and loss of expectation of love and life.


    "No, Mr. Devonshire, you''re wrong. I''m 100% sure that your father is not an operative or a covert agent, but a contact.".


    Seeing that William''s eyes reveal a little bit of irritability, the professor who knows the most is reluctant to keep secret. Now he and William are the only two people in the car who directly tell the identity of William''s father Chen Jing.


    he is afraid that if he doesn''t make it clear, the deeper William misunderstands, he may hate Chen Jing. "Your father knows three languages, so it''s absolutely right to take him as a contact person, In January of 1980, he would go to Switzerland because after the completion of the mission, he used his Hong Kong identity to take out kunchai''s 30 million US dollars in the Swiss National Bank, and after giving the 30 million US dollars to the staff of the foreign affairs office, your father went to the ski resort, he and your mother Li It''s a coincidence that nadwen Hill met and fell in love.


    "You say coincidence is coincidence, who do you know so much?" William said.


    "Of course I know," Professor Lai said excitedly, "because I was one of the people who took the $30 million. Your father stayed in Switzerland because he was a Hong Kong man and couldn''t go with us. At the same time, he wanted to attract people''s attention even if there were problems.".


    "I watched your father help your mother get rid of the people who harassed her and get to know each other. Although I don''t know how they fell in love after that, someone above received a letter from Chen Jing one month after the accident, which contained his application for staying in Switzerland. He wanted to live in Switzerland with your mother.".


    This result surprised William and surprised him. He was silent for a long time. "I''ll find out about it, and I hope you can provide me with information.".


    "The information can be seen by you, but only in China," Professor Lai said before William got angry, "because the information involves your uncle.".


    "Uncle?"


    "Yes, William," he said, his uncle came to teach, and his face was obviously dim. "Speaking of it, you Chen family are all good. Great grandfather is the old Red Army who sacrificed for his country.


    Grandfather took part in the foreign aid war in the greater Khingan mountains, and then worked as a railway worker all his life. His two sons, one finished school and the other finished military service, successively served for the country without knowing each other. Although your father Chen Jing didn''t die on duty, he went to Switzerland for the sake of the country. If he didn''t go to Switzerland, he couldn''t have encountered an avalanche What''s more, he is the first group of Interpol in China 84 years later. Six years ago, your aunt died of illness. He left Chen Feng to your grandparents and went to Thailand with a mission to sneak into Thailand''s new xiaobamian Buddha.


    In order to avoid suspicion of his identity, he became a thief in China. He committed many crimes on purpose. Three years later, he was arrested in front of Chen Feng and put in the southernmost prison. After approaching the hands of an eight faced Buddha, they fled and entered Thailand. I don''t know what happened next. But last year, we received news that your uncle had died and he was thrown into the crocodile by the eight faced Buddha In the fish pond."Click",


    "crocodile pool", William was furious. He grabbed and smashed the iron handle behind the seat of the minibus, holding the handle in both hands, wrists and arms, and growled in a low voice, "crocodile pool, asshole, I want to kill your family." the iron handle was kneaded into a discus in William''s hands. Professor


    looked at the professor''s cold sweat. It was a thick iron handle, not a plastic foam, and it looked like iron could not hurt William''s palm.


    When the discus turned into an iron ball, William asked after venting, "what about my grandfather and grandmother?"


    He was watched by William and came to the professor to swallow his saliva. "He died. They died within two years after your uncle took over the task.".


    After hearing this, William''s eyes became more dangerous. Professor Lai was flustered and said, "don''t worry, they are old and died of illness. It''s not an accident, and they are not retaliated by the eight faced Buddha. One of them thought that your uncle was sent abroad to do the project. When your grandfather died, he secretly came back, accompanied your grandmother for more than half a month, but later went to Thailand and never came back." .


    Although the result was not good, it was not too bad. William threw away the iron ball and kept silent for a long time. "Who is Chen Feng with now"?


    "your brother''s name is Qin Feng instead of Chen Feng now. He has lived with his grandmother''s family all these years. For his safety, we tried to make your grandmother change his name for him, but this child may have seen his father with his own eyes Pro was caught in front of the bank, a little autistic.


    "But".

 Chapter 365

    "Any pictures?" William interrupted Professor Lai''s flattery. He knew whether he was a genius or not. If he didn''t have a hook, he would be an ordinary person. Although his memory and physical fitness were strengthened by magic, his thinking and innovation ability were very ordinary. Otherwise, he would not be able to understand all the drawings of sentry robot. Of course, if he took the time to grind, he would still be able to learn.


    "No," Professor Lai shook his head. "We are afraid that Qin Feng will be retaliated by the eight faced Buddha. How can we take his picture with us?".


    "I think very carefully," said William, taking out his mobile phone. "Tell me what grade he is in that city, that school"


    Professor Lai said Qin Feng''s information without considering it. With the specific information, he soon found everything on the Internet on Sunday, as well as the photos and videos taken by the camera.


    Looking at the unclear photos of his cousin on his mobile phone, William couldn''t help smiling. He was a little handsome when he was a child. But when he saw the photos taken in the last year, William suddenly felt that he had been fooled.


    How do you look more and more like Liu rouqiu? If you think about the name Qin Feng, it won''t be a Chinatown detective.


    Thinking about the plot of the Chinatown detective, the movie is good, but if it appears in reality, William will not be interested immediately, and nothing in the whole play can arouse William''s interest.


    No, if you''re interested, the landlady named a Xiang is really good. Let''s not worry about the Chinatown investigation. Anyway, there''s no money to be found, so you can go directly to Thailand and meet a Xiang by the way?


    Besides, the land price of Phuket is not expensive now. It should be good to buy a beach to build a hotel and specialize in Chinese business. Maybe after meeting Ah Xiang, she will not only be a charming woman in a golden house, but also take advantage of Ah Xiang''s Chinese identity to look after the hotel and help her make money. Yes, it won''t cost much anyway.


    When the Chinese open the mode of buying and playing, the land price of Phuket will certainly soar.


    Dizzy, off topic, but William didn''t pay attention to it, and he didn''t get any benefits. He knew that his cheap cousin had not only a good life, but also had no long-term risk. William''s attention to Qin Feng immediately decreased.


    However, if you think so, William won''t show it rudely. In order not to let Professor Lai and other people who are concerned about him in China doubt him, according to the normal thinking, a relative suddenly appeared. The necessary care and understanding are still needed. Anyway, it doesn''t cost much money, and the matter can also be handed over to his subordinates. After thinking for a moment, William said with a smile,


    "it seems that I''m in the same class I''ve had a good life in the past two years, at least not as thin as I imagined, but as miserable as I thought.


    "How can this be possible? He is the descendant of a meritorious official. Of course, we will not let him be aggrieved in his life. His grandmother and grandfather''s retirement wages add up to 8000.".


    "Well?" Professor Lai suddenly remembered that the guy in front of him was a super rich man. In those days, 8000 Chinese dollars were converted into pounds, which was less than 700 pounds. He explained quickly, "Mr. Devonshire, you may not understand the consumption of China. In China, two old people have 8000 yuan salary, and it''s more than enough to support a child.".


    William interrupted the professor with a wave of his hand. "Well, you don''t have to explain. I know all these things. It''s very easy to raise a good child for 8000 RMB. But I also know where Shencheng is. My cousin certainly has no problem with food and clothing, but if he wants to live well, let''s say another thing. Besides, Chen Feng''s grandparents have their own children, grandchildren and grandchildren.".


    "Can I send someone to see him?"


    "No problem, you and Qin Feng are cousins. Of course, you have the right to see him," Professor Lai replied.


    "Thank you," William said to his cell phone, "Sunday, get me Yin Yang.".


    "All right sir, on the line.".


    "Doo, Doo, Doo", the mobile phone dials the number automatically. Professor Lai, who has been staring at William, is very hot eyed. This is a full screen keyless mobile phone that I have never seen before. It seems that it may also have its own artificial intelligence.


    When I think of artificial intelligence, William''s importance in Professor Lai''s mind has risen several levels. I think about how to invite William to China to have a look and go for a walk. If I can reach some cooperation, it''s best.


    but Professor Lai''s mind is definitely in vain. It''s late September now. William, who is not a pure businessman, must go to China at this time I don''t feel at home.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the voice of yin and Yang came from the mobile phone, "good morning, boss, what can I do for you?".


    Since you can''t go by yourself, can''t you attract people to London? Just now, with the display of full screen mobile phones, AI is just trying to attract people who want to go.


    So William deliberately said in fluent Chinese, "do me a favor. You can take the person I sent to find a 12-year-old kid in tianchaomo. The specific address will be sent to you on Sunday. You can help me to see his life, focus on the relationship between him and his relatives and the degree of attention, and then look for a house in Shencheng. If the community environment and security conditions are good, you can get rid of it Send me the photos.


    All right, boss.


    "Well, in an hour, there will be a bombardier Global Express waiting for you at London Airport. Remember to go to the secret stronghold to collect equipment before you leave, and call me when you see that little guy in China.".I see. Goodbye, boss.


    "Well, goodbye.".


    Hang up the phone, looking at Professor Lai who has been staring at the mobile phone, William said with a smile: "this is my own mobile phone, in addition to being able to talk, it is also a microcomputer, which can access the Internet, process files, receive e-mail, and even I have invented a private intelligent housekeeper,


    however, sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too advanced, it''s good for everything, just too advanced The cost is too high. Even if I want to develop and sell it, the technology and equipment of those external communication companies can''t keep up with all the requirements of this mobile phone. ".


    "Can I have one?" To teach stuttering.


    "Ha, here you are. You can''t crack it. It''s a secret all-in-one machine. It''s totally closed. It''s dedicated to me and my staff. As long as someone breaks its shell or internal program, the AI in the mobile phone will take emergency measures. If it can''t connect to the host computer, or if it is connected, the AI will start the super battery according to the situation, or it will burn itself, Or an explosion, which is more powerful than several pineapples exploding at the same time.


    "When I develop the civilian version, I''ll see the situation. If the time is right or a super God allows me, then limited cooperation will work.".


    Hearing the super God, Professor Lai understood, "well, first look, first look, safety first. It''s not urgent for the moment.".

 Chapter 366

    "I can''t be in a hurry. It''s useless to be in a hurry. Even if I take out the civil technology, the cheapest price is 600 pounds. If I take back the domestic price of China plus the tariff, it can''t be more than 10000 yuan. Although there are many people who can afford it, there are not many people who are willing to buy it.".


    "But our production cost is low, Mr. Devonshire. The production cost of 100 pounds in England in China will never exceed 50 pounds. Even if we can''t come up with the best technology, it''s not difficult for you to have the same technology as the mobile phone technology on the market now.".


    "It''s not hard," said William, after thinking about it, pointing to the sky. "Forget it, let''s do it today. Let''s talk about it later.".


    "OK", Professor Lai also knows that this is not a good time to negotiate.


    When he opened the door, William got out of the car and nodded to the other four Chinese experts who had been waiting outside. He said to David, the housekeeper of the hotel, "take me to the conference room where Anthony and his lawyers are staying.".


    "Yes, sir," said David, bending slightly and gesturing to William, leading the way.


    The elevator stops on the 5th floor of the hotel, and David comes to a large conference room. As soon as he enters the door, Anthony and his men immediately stand up and say hello to William. William smiles, nods and asks, "who''s my mother over there? How''s the level?"


    "Boss, Mrs. Lina, you have 100 concerns. The person in charge this time is the principal partner of our firm, 20 years earlier than me. After receiving your entrustment this time, the partners of the firm almost fought," Anthony laughs with schadenfreude.


    "Because of the Devonshire family fund?"


    "Of course, boss, although the annual salary of 1.2 million pounds is a rare high salary, it can not attract the main members of the Law Committee, and you can not find a breakthrough here. Of course, the partners of the firm will not miss the opportunity to serve another member of Devonshire family.


    in addition, if they can become one of the executive committee members of Devonshire family fund The benefits should not be too much. I''m excited to think that the annual charity amount of the fund will be $100 million in the future.


    William laughs. He is noncommittal about Anthony''s suggestion. Some things are more convenient and safe for the user than for the user. He can''t leave everything to a lawyer.


    although the total proportion of employers who are cheated by private lawyers is very low, it''s not rare to only look at the number of individual cases. "Does the Executive Committee of the foundation include the responsible lawyer of the fund owner?"


    "Generally speaking, it includes the principal lawyer, of course, but it depends on the intention of the fund owner whether lawyers and accountants are allowed to join." Anthony hesitated for a moment and said, "boss, I suggest you let Thomas, the barrister, join us. He is one of the best lawyers in the British legal profession. He has been in the business for 40 years, and he will be in charge of it. There will be no legal problems in the future.".


    "This again," William did not immediately agree, just looked at Anthony in doubt.


    Working for William for such a long time, Anthony has a certain understanding of William. When he saw William looking at him, Anthony said with a smile: "I am a student of Thomas barrister. I know him very well. More than 7% of the lawyers in Britain are his students. Therefore, the relationship network of Thomas lawyer and our students is all over the legal world in Britain, affecting more than 40% of the British law firms There are legal disputes.


    "Ha, isn''t this the oligarch in the legal profession?" William thought for a moment, "what''s the market value of your firm?"


    "Isn''t it, boss?" Anthony is a smart man. He knows a lot about William''s habit of holding everything in his hands. "Is that necessary?"


    "Of course, I didn''t focus on the company before. My Devonshire industrial office is less than 100 square meters, just two front desk companies. Now I have not only Chelsea, Aston Martin, but also England power, a company with more than 9000 employees. It''s time to set up a professional advisory group to serve me.".


    "Well, you really need to be regularized when you say that. If you let the outside world know that your main tax company has only two front offices, a company with more than ten lawyers will surely be laughed to death," Anthony thought. "The last time our law firm and accounting firm merged, the valuation was 3800 pounds, now it''s about 400 million pounds.".


    "150 million pounds, I want a 34% stake.".


    "As long as you have one vote of veto, it should not be a big problem. Will the financial problems of the fund and all your companies be handed over to our office in the future?" Anthony asked hesitantly.


    William laughs, "if you want the whole business, let me take a 51%".


    This made Anthony turn his eyes. "Boss, the firm doesn''t make money. The limited partner system is implemented. Only 30% of the money is handed over to the firm, and the 30% has to pay the trainee lawyers, lawyers who are not qualified to be partners and other employees. The annual profit of the firm is less than 12 million pounds, and the annual dividend is 6 million pounds only when the company spends more than 200 million pounds Is your company suitable? "


    William shook his head with a smile. "I don''t lack this money, and I can even guarantee that my share of the dividend will be awarded to the top three lawyers and accounting teams in the firm. What I want is that there are no legal and financial problems.""Well, you''re the boss. As far as I''m concerned, I''m sure I''d like to, but I want to persuade other partners," Anthony thought. "If you authorize me to show other partners some patents and inventions you have, it''s not a big problem. After all, the intention of starting a company is to make money.".


    "No", William refused without thinking about it. In order to acquire a firm, he showed his patents and technologies. William was not so stupid. "If you don''t agree, you''d better take charge of my legal problems, and other things.".


    What''s more, Anthony knows that if he doesn''t agree, William won''t go to their firm to manage financial problems. "Well, boss, I''ll have a good chat with other partners. I hope these guys won''t be too stupid and only focus on the immediate interests.".


    "If you want to make a lot of money, you have to have vision," William said, "well, let''s not talk about that. Have you run the new company that I registered for you?".


    "It''s done. Devonshire defense supplies, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Devonshire industries, has a registered capital of 100 million pounds." Anthony takes a portfolio from his staff and gives it to William.


    "Well," he said, taking out his mobile phone, he began to scan the documents in the file bag and soon reported on Sunday, "Sir, the documents are OK.".


    When he heard that, William took the pen from Anthony with a smile, signed the document and gave it back to Anthony.


    "Boss, in about three days, even if the new company is officially established, Congratulations, boss, another promising industry.".


    Thank you. There is a patent application document about virtual imaging in the confidential email I gave you. Hurry up.


    I understand.


    Seeing Anthony off, William asked Sunday, "is there any news from the white ghost?"

 Chapter 367

    As soon as he thought that he was being targeted for the first time, William was upset. He also wanted to know how powerful the white ghost''s assassin ability was. So he was very anxious. He thought that the time had not passed for long. "Let me know if you have any news.".


    "OK, sir.".


    At noon, William, who was watching TV while having lunch, saw the news that Lena was taking over the Chelsea team. Looking at his smiling mother, William was also happy for her mother,


    but when he heard the report on Sunday, he was in a bad mood immediately. "Sir, Susan plummer, whom you want me to pay attention to, just ordered a ticket to fly to London at 3pm tomorrow Air tickets ".


    "Susan plummer," William thought for a few seconds, remembering who the name was related to, "hardware man McCall''s former C1a female boss?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Hell," said William, cursing in a low voice, waving his hand to let housekeeper David and his maid go out. He stood up and went to the French window of the suite to look at the park outside the hotel. After a long time, he said, "I''m not honest after retirement. Should I praise you for your patriotism or satirize you for not being self-sufficient, Robert McCall?".


    Standing in silence for a few minutes, William snorted, "since you''re a 25-year-old, maybe you''re ready to be killed." he walked back to the dining table and ate lunch, "help me find out what mcauer''s former teammates are doing.".


    "OK, just a moment, sir.".


    After lunch, the voice came on Sunday, "Sir, Mr. McCall''s former teammates are Ali, Resnik, Kovacs and Dave. These four people are C1a people in the light. They secretly use C1a identity to obtain intelligence and form a team to take private work in the dark net. As long as the price is high, they will do anything.".


    "Dark net, hehe, it seems that these four people are still small roles when using dark net to receive tasks, but this is the best way. Help me check a planner of the urban planning department named carlbert in Brossel, Belgium.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A few minutes later, a picture of carlbert appeared on William''s mobile phone. "Sir, I checked a lot of secret databases and found that this city planner named carlbert was very suspicious. 70% of him might be a secret agent of C1a.".


    "It''s not 70%, it''s that he''s a very deep secret agent, and he''s a very deep secret agent. He issued a mission to Dave. The target is carlbert, with a commission of $2 million, and the time is within 24 hours. At the same time, he completes the mission every 6 hours early, with a salary of $1 million.".


    "Understood sir, mission to release.".


    As soon as the task was released on Sunday, a prompt tone appeared on Dave''s mobile phone in New York. After reading the task list, Dave was very happy. This is the highest Commission in the past few years since they formed the team. Not only is the Commission twice the normal price, but also there are extra rewards.


    Thinking about the time requirement, Dave couldn''t help frowning, but he couldn''t help it. In the past, they used their privilege as secret service not once or twice. As long as they had a legitimate reason, they were not afraid of being checked.


    As for the people who are assigned tasks, Dave doesn''t think much of them. Over the years, their task completion rate has been very high, and they are not assigned tasks once or twice.


    Back in the office, Dave takes out a new mobile phone from the drawer and calls team member Ali. The phone is soon connected. "Hey, Dave, long time no see.".


    "Long time no see, Ali. Do you have time in three days? I haven''t got together for a long time. I know a new bar. Let''s have a drink together?"


    "If I drink, of course I have no problem. Send me the address. I have to see it first. If it''s really good, I''ll talk to Resnick and Kovacs.".


    "Ha, you bastard don''t believe my eyes," said Dave, but he picked up his cell phone and sent an address to Ali.


    Ali, who heard the message, said, "come on, the restaurant I went to last time was not very good. I''ll take a look first and then reply to you.".


    "Well, I''ll wait for your call.".


    After hanging up the phone, Ali, who was just smiling, picked up the car key and drove to their secret stronghold. What he said to Dave just now was all rubbish. The only useful thing was to see you in three days. Seeing you in three days was a sign they had agreed. It meant there was a task.


    When he came to the secret stronghold, Ali opened a server, which stored a database of C1a. It took Dave several years to bring out the information bit by bit by using his identity. It was because of his intelligence advantage that they didn''t get into any big influence these years. Of course, because of the problem of Dave''s authority, the information was incomplete.


    After accessing the database, Ali quickly found out the information of the target carlbert. Seeing that carlbert was just a city planner, Ali thought that carlbert had offended the Belgian real estate group.


    I took out my cell phone and sent Dave a "OK, see you in three days.".


    Seeing the text message, Dave''s face brightened. It seemed that the target was not a big man. Soon, an official document of the three people''s secret mission to Holland appeared on Dave''s desk.Eleven hours later, William, who was sleeping with Abigail, was woken up by Sunday. "Sir, team Dave has finished the task.".


    Some confused William let go of Abigail''s hand, sat up and walked out of the bedroom in his pajamas, "these guys are so fast.".


    "The three of them flew directly to Holland in a military transport plane. It took them only two hours to get off the plane and drive to Brussels. They arrived at 11 o''clock at night in Brussels, which is just the right time.".


    "Well, next we''ll see a good play." William went to the wine cabinet, opened a bottle of whisky, drank a mouthful of whisky, and pondered for a moment. "Send a message to McCall and ask him to go to Thailand on a mission to find eight Buddhas.".


    "Isn''t he a natural meddler? Tell McCall all the bad things that Bamian Buddha has done in recent years, and then tell him that this time it''s not only a killing, but also a private matter. Bamian Buddha killed my uncle. I''m looking for Bamian Buddha for revenge.


    as long as he can help me find Bamian Buddha, he will not only get us $200W, but also donate US $5 million to Africa. If he can kill Bamian Buddha, it will be US $10 million, if he doesn''t want to It''s all his to donate 7 million or 12 million.


    "Sir, the order is to be issued. There will be a private plane waiting for him at the airport in an hour," he said, pausing for a moment. On Sunday, "Sir, I have to remind you that if you tell McCall about your uncle, your cousin will be exposed.".


    "Didn''t I let Yin and Yang go to the Chinese dynasty? The Chinese dynasty is so big, so it''s just a matter of spending money to change the city life. Anyway, his surname is Qin, not Chen. Chen CAI and I are together.


    Besides, Michael is not an idiot. If he doesn''t find a suitable reason, he will doubt my purpose. How good it is now to let Michael and the eight faced Buddha dog bite the dog. Hehe, I hope Michael can lead to the eight faced Buddha who is more hidden than a mouse.


    "When I find it, I''ll throw the whole family into the crocodile pool," said William, holding the glass in his hand.

 Chapter 368

    Holding the broken wine glass, William shakes his hand, uses his mental strength to roll up all the wine glass fragments, throws them into the garbage can, takes a new wine glass, pours a glass of wine, and drinks for more than an hour. On Sunday, he reports that macall has been on the plane to Thailand, and then William goes back to his bedroom to sleep.


    In New York, at 7 a.m. the next day, Susan plummer, who had just got up and cleaned up, was going to pack some luggage. She took it to the office in the morning to report. After noon, she took her luggage to the airport and flew to London to see Michael.


    Susan has been restless these days since she received a secret email from McCall asking to meet her at the Oxford University Library. From the fact that McCall didn''t call her and only dared to send a secret email, Susan knew that things were very important and dangerous.


    So these two days, she has been hesitating. As a semi retired secret agent, she doesn''t know whether she should take the risk to see macall. In the end, friendship and decades of professional instinct of secret service overcame her fear and decided to see macall.


    However, before he started packing, he habitually picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that there was a text message with an unknown number on it. When he opened it, he knew that the message was from Thailand. The content was that he took William''s mission to Thailand, and the goal of the mission was to read the eight faced Buddha in Thailand.


    Seeing that Susan is busy dialing the new number, she instinctively thinks that her mobile phone is a C1a encrypted mobile phone, which must be safe, but she doesn''t know that all her things have been monitored on Sunday.


    In order not to make McCall suspicious, William didn''t take the initiative to monitor him. However, as soon as the call was made, he knew about McCall''s new mobile phone in Thailand on Sunday.


    As soon as Susan''s mobile phone made a call, William''s ear in London heard a report on Sunday, "Sir, Susan Plummer is calling McCall." then a voice of "beep, beep, beep" came from the earphone.


    Maybe Susan''s cell phone is a satellite encrypted cell phone. It''s easier and faster to crack Susan''s cell phone signal on Sundays when it can directly intrude into the satellite.


    The call was soon put through, and William heard in his ear the simultaneous calls of McCall and Susan.


    "Hello, Susan, good morning," McCall said.


    Susan was relieved to hear that it was really Michael''s voice. She said with a smile, "good morning, oh no, it should be noon. Good noon, Michael.".


    "Ha ha," said Susan after they said hello. "So you''re working for William Devonshire?"


    "Zi, Zi, Zi".


    Susan and McCall''s cell phone signals suddenly broke off during the conversation. "Hello, Hello, hello"


    on the contrary, William''s voice in his ear was very clear. William was wondering when Sunday''s voice sounded, "Sir, I''m interfering with their conversation. Do you want me to cut off the signal?"


    "No, I want to hear what Michael said. When he went to Thailand instead of killing him in London, I didn''t care whether the secret of stealth combat suit would be disclosed. Frankly speaking, stealth combat suit is an application of virtual imaging technology. What I care about is whether Michael would betray me and help Lao Mei with my salary.".


    "Sir, sir, signal recovery.".


    "Hello, hello.".


    "Hello, Hello, I finally heard it. Sorry, Susan, maybe Thailand''s signal is not very good. I''m really working for William Devonshire now. I''m looking for you this time because I found that he had a limited stealth combat suit in his hand when I was on the mission.".


    "Limited stealth? To what extent? " Susan asked at once.


    "When it''s not moving, it can be invisible all over the body. When it''s moving, it can move with normal feet. The probability of being found is very low without careful observation. When the polar bear moves, we follow the instructions and the whole operation doesn''t have any problems," McCall said.


    "Polar bear?" Susan is worthy of being an old secret service. She had thought about what happened recently, and soon knew what McCall said about the action. "So you killed Pushkin, and William Devonshire was behind the scenes.".


    "That''s right," McCall said.


    "If that''s true, macall, we need to see each other," Susan said excitedly. "You have to finish this task conscientiously, lurk around him, and catch the handle of William Devonshire is more important than anything else.


    think about it, if you can win over William and threaten him to work for us, not only will the bureau have more money in the future, but also you can find a way to get the good money from him There is also a rumor in the underground world recently that a group of people dressed in a fully enclosed bulletproof armour killed most of the flour growers and flour sellers on the South American island of bina a few months ago.


    I always suspected that this kind of armour was probably invented by William Devonshire, but I sent a message to Mr. Bruce Willis, the special service director of New York Reporting the time, but it has been delayed because of the lack of evidence. Macall, I need your information. If you grasp the handle of William Devonshire, I can control him.


    "No, no, no, it''s absolutely not OK. Susan, you''re putting yourself in danger. God, you don''t understand that William Devonshire is not just a rich man. I tell you this because I think it''s right to tell you the news,


    but I don''t want to put you in danger, report to your superiors, and hide in the dark. Susan, think about it Your husband, you have no children. If he loses you, his future life will be just like mine, full of memories, pain and loneliness.This made Susan silent, thinking about the pain of McCall losing his beloved wife for a long time. Susan said, "well, I''ll do what you say. Thank you, man. Be careful yourself.".


    "I know. Check one thing for me.".


    "You said.


    "This time William told me that he had an uncle killed by the eight faced Buddha, so he asked me to go to Thailand to investigate the whereabouts of the eight faced Buddha, but I really don''t believe what William said, unless he really had a relative killed by the eight faced Buddha.".


    "Family, how can this be possible? Isn''t he the only one left in the Devonshire family, his mother and the count of Oxford?" Susan wondered, and then thought of something exclaiming, "you mean from his paternal family?"


    , "yes," Mccall said excitedly. "No one knows who William Devin Hill''s father is, and if it can be found this time, it will be of great help to William Hill in the future."


    "Of course," Susan said happily, "don''t worry. I''ll find out about it. There''s someone in the bureau who''s by bamianfo''s side. I''ll call you as soon as there''s any news.".


    "Well, I''ll hear from you. Bye.".


    Goodbye.


    After hanging up, Susan didn''t care what her husband ate in the morning. She dressed, took her car key and drove quickly to the secret service in New York.


    And William, who has been monitoring, is sitting on the sofa with a smile, trying to grab my handle. Hehe, if he wants to die, then no wonder I said, "help me answer the phone of the church. Well, the real name of the church is Bruce Willis.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 369

    "Doo, Doo, Doo"


    after a phone call, the church, which was disturbed by breakfast with its family, complained, "hell, I don''t know it''s only 7 o''clock in New York? It''s immoral to disturb a family''s breakfast, you know? Have you made up with your wife and daughter? I''m sorry, church. You want to call me back after you meet Susan Plummer? Well, I''ll talk to you later.


    "Wait a minute", the church quickly got up and apologized to his wife and daughter, "sorry, dear, dad will come back to have breakfast with you later.".


    Taking the phone out of the restaurant, "what the hell''s going on? How do you know Susan''s going to come to me, William Devonshire? How dare you spy on a director of operations planning for the U.S. secret service? FK, you crossed the line.


    "Ha, I cross the line? No, it''s not me. It''s your men. Susan is looking for our trouble. Listen, it''s our trouble. It''s not me, "William said in a strange voice." I''m unlucky. You can''t think about it. ".


    "Our troubles?" It didn''t take long for the church to know what it was. "Susan''s still staring at bina?"


    "Yes, you have been thinking about how to catch me for the past two months, but you still want to control me," William said with a smile. "You secret service people are very brave. They dare to send a former Black Beret of C1a to lurk around their allies without authorization. Church, what do you say I should do to this lurker, or is it your arrangement? ¡±


    "fku," the church scolded in a low voice, "if I want to send someone, I will only send a beautiful woman to you. How stupid I want to send a big man in a black beret to you. Are you short of one or two people who can act?"


    the church was very annoyed that the people under her charge dared to ignore his suggestion. As early as when Susan reported to him, he hinted that Susan should mind her own business When Susan said yes on the surface, she didn''t put it down in secret.


    not only did she not put it down, she even dared to send someone to hide in William''s side secretly. If she hadn''t been found out, it''s a good thing to say that now she was not only found out, but also found out who the person in charge was. She also called him. This sarcasm made the church feel that William slapped him in the face


    with a gloomy face and no emotion, he said, "whatever, you said it was a black beret before C1a. Since it''s a former secret service, it''s none of our business whether we die or not.".


    "Hey, hey, you said, wait for someone to see God. Don''t try to coerce me with this, man. Remember to call me back after meeting Susan. I hope she really won''t meddle in her own business, otherwise, you don''t want to see someone who is not obedient and is also a prick to her boss.".


    "I''ll talk to you later." then I change my clothes and go to the secret service headquarters in New York.


    Hang up the phone, William walked to the wine cabinet with a smile and got a glass of whisky. He drank a mouthful of whisky and felt very happy. It seems that he intentionally or unintentionally showed the illusion that he couldn''t move his legs when he saw a beautiful woman. The reward he received was surprisingly good. He not only caught the foot of the killer group who wanted to deal with him, but also made a fool of the church.


    Of course, William doesn''t really think that all his opponents are fools. He thinks that he is a man who can''t move his legs when he sees a beautiful woman. But this illusion will make people who know him hesitant and pit those who don''t know him.


    I do not know the root of the beauty to his side is absolutely meat steamed bun dog, there is no way back, FK, William shot down the forehead, it should be said that the sugar left behind, the shell exploded back.


    What makes him even more happy is that Robert McCall, who was invited to London by himself, has become a lurker, and has been abandoned by the church. Even Susan, a C1a executive, has to be abandoned.


    An hour later, the phone rings and as soon as it gets through, the church says, "what do you want to do?".


    "Hey, hey," William understood as soon as he heard that Susan didn''t let go as he promised McCall, "I heard that there was a homicide in Brussels, Belgium, and it was your people who died. If you ask Susan to investigate this matter, someone will help us deal with her automatically.".


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course, wouldn''t it be better not to do it yourself? In the end, it''s all done by insiders. Maybe you can get a promotion by taking advantage of catching insiders. If you get a promotion, you should thank me.


    "Fku, I''m not implicated by the ghost. Thank God. This is the highest number of confidential registration. If I have something to call later, goodbye, no, I''d better not goodbye. Finally, I want ten sets of bulletproof suits you sell, just as if I don''t know anything. No problem.".


    "Ten sets, hey, man, you have a big appetite. Ten sets can sell for 50 million pounds, just two sets. Do you want to, please send me the size. Bye.".


    "Asshole", looking at the already busy mobile phone, the church reluctantly shakes its head, sits on the office chair and ponders for a moment. It is very clear in my heart that William is looking for someone to kill the latent secret service in Brossel, Belgium, in order to find an opportunity to transfer Susan out of the United States.


    But the matter of bina island is not only related to himself, but also to the upper level of Taoism. If it is found out that someone in the upper level of the secret service sends a special agent to grow flour and sell flour in bina island in cooperation with the local army, it may be his church that will die. So who will die? Susan sits on her chair and waits for a long time. A knock on the door rings, "come in.".Head, something''s wrong.


    With a document in hand and pretending to be serious, the church didn''t care and said, "what''s the matter, make you fuss.".


    "Carlbert was killed in Belgium.".


    "Who? Carlbert Asked the church in surprise.


    That''s right, chief. It''s carlbert. What shall we do.


    The church thought for a moment, "who do you think is appropriate to investigate?".


    Just as he wanted to say a name, he saw a document on the church desk. On the front cover of the document, there was a retirement report. A form with a picture of Susan was posted on it. A corner of the picture was exposed from the cover. His eyes, who had a good relationship with Susan, turned around. "Susan, she''s the most experienced. It''s not wrong to ask her for this kind of thing.".


    The Church looked at his subordinates, followed his eyes to the report on the table, picked up the report and put it into the drawer, then glared at his subordinates and pretended to be thoughtful. After a long time, the church said, "you are responsible for this. If Susan fails, I will only ask you.".


    The man nodded happily, "understand, sir, I''m going to inform Susan that I''m going to leave for Brussels.".


    "Well, never again, and get out of here.".


    All right, chief, I''m going.


    When the staff came out of the office, the Church took out the report from the drawer with a smile, and took out Susan''s information from the drawer, and went to the shredder. When the sound of "ZLA, ZLA" came, all the information was broken into pieces.


    If someone is in the office now, they can see that all the information in the report except the top Susan is true, and the rest is white paper, then they can understand that the church is using a piece of information to imply that the subordinate who has a good relationship with Susan has nothing to do with the church in case of Susan''s accident in the future.

 Chapter 370

    The church men call Susan when they get back to their office.


    "Hello, Barry, can I help you?" Susan road


    "there''s a task for you to deal with. There''s a latent person in Brussels, Belgium who was killed. I recommend you to the director of Willis to deal with it," Barry said.


    Susan, who is being delayed by the church again for lack of evidence, has no mind to care about the killing of any lurking personnel. However, before she says no, she hears Barry say, "I advise you not to refuse. I just saw a retirement report in charge of Willis, which has your name on it. If you want to retire, don''t do it, but if you don''t want to retire so soon, don''t do it If you take over this task and use your experience to investigate a homicide case, it won''t be too troublesome. You should understand that you attach great importance to it.


    "Hell," she said, when she heard that Willis wanted her to retire, and she was afraid that she would have nothing to do after retirement, Susan immediately held back her refusal, "I''d like to take over, but I need to bring my familiar action team.".


    "No problem, I know Dave. Connect him now, lest I have to say it again later.".


    "OK, just a moment, Barry.".


    A minute later, three people appeared on the computer monitor. As soon as Dave went online, he said hello to Barry and Susan. "Good morning, Barry in charge, Susan in charge.".


    "Good morning, Dave. Everyone is here. Let''s get down to business. A senior C1a special agent carlbert was killed at home at 11:00 p.m. Brussels time.


    his wife was also killed. The preliminary investigation of Belgian police found that carlbert killed his wife and then committed suicide.


    but we don''t believe carlbert will commit suicide. He is a senior spy Last month, she also received a secret psychological test, and there was no possibility of suicide at all, so the Bureau asked you to take over the investigation.


    Dave, you have been working with Susan before. This time, you are Susan''s deputy, taking your team to help Susan investigate and protect her safety. ".


    "Yes, sir." although he didn''t show anything on his face, Dave yelled in his heart. Damn it, carlbert, the senior undercover agent, was the one Ali just killed.


    Asshole, how can there be such a coincidence? Dave can''t help suspecting the task publisher of dark net, but he certainly dare not say it. He can only talk about it after this time.


    With a look of sadness on his face, Dave said, "Sir, can you confirm that carlbert is really one of us?"


    "Of course, carlbert''s identity has been confirmed," Barry said after picking up a document. "This is the report of Belgian police. Carlbert''s mouth has traces of gun lubricating oil, and there is a 9mm pistol at his feet. Except for the fingerprints of carlbert and his wife, no other fingerprints can be found in the room. The registered person of the gun is carlbert himself, so the Belgian police He was convicted of suicide.


    These are the temporary clues. The Belgian police are very perfunctory when they learn that carlbert is one of our people, so I need you to investigate the cause of carlbert''s death. The plane is waiting at the airport and can take off at any time. ".


    "Thanks, Barry. I''ll call you if I have any questions," Susan said.


    "Well, bye.".


    As soon as Barry got off the line, Susan said to Dave, "tell our people in Belgium to help the police seal up the scene. No one is allowed to go in until I arrive.".


    "All right, sir," Dave hesitated for a moment. "I just checked in the database, and I couldn''t find any information about carlbert. When did you join the secret service, what did you do, when did you send someone to lurk? Are you sure carlbert is really our man?"


    "I don''t know," Susan said helplessly, holding her hand to her neck, "there are many such people in the Bureau. There are always a few secret service personnel in key positions in various countries, even in Britain.".


    "Well, it seems that I''m too low in confidentiality. God, I still have a lot of messy things on my desk to deal with.".


    "Ha ha, don''t complain. Let''s get ready to go and have a look at the scene. Maybe we''ll be back soon," Susan laughs.


    "The only thing I''m looking forward to is Belgian chocolate," Dave said with a smile. "You know, the only thing that people can remember in Belgium is probably chocolate.".


    "Well, chocolate, that''s good. Let''s try it.".


    An hour later, Susan meets Dave at the airport, who has been waiting for a long time. As soon as she sees him alone, Susan asks, "where are they, Ali?".


    "They''re on a mission in Holland, and I''ll let the three of them go straight to Brussels and wait for us," says Dave with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go.".


    The secret service was so normal that Susan didn''t think much about it.


    Seven hours later, in Brussels, Belgium, Susan and Dave got off the plane and were picked up by the Belgian secret service and went directly to carlbert''s home.


    At carlbert''s house, Susan was silent after careful exploration inside and outside. However, the Belgian police really did not cooperate. Seeing Susan find the clue on the table, the sheriff shrugged, "sorry, we haven''t sent the rest of the report to you in a hurry, so you''re here. I''ll send the latest report to your hotel later.".Dave looked at his watch and said to Susan, "Susan, it''s almost time to meet the staff of the foreign affairs office. Now they know the details best.".


    This wakes Susan up in thought. "OK, let''s go." she walks up to Dave and takes her bag and coat from him.


    Dave looked at Susan with a gloomy face and was very flustered. "Are you ok?".


    "It''s all right, let''s go." after that, Susan took her coat and walked sideways by Dave. She didn''t know whether it was a sense of crisis or not. She had already guessed that carlbert was the work of Dave''s team. When she passed by Dave, Susan''s step seemed a little urgent.


    This makes Dave, who has been working with Susan for more than ten years, instinctively know that something has happened. Susan may have guessed that they did the case. She is very alert and thinks about the arrangement before she comes to Belgium.


    "Dave, we have to go," Susan called.


    "OK, I''m coming.".


    After walking out of carlbert''s home, they got on the bus talking and laughing. They didn''t show any abnormality during the time. They went back to the hotel and saw off the Belgian secret service. After meeting the staff of the foreign affairs office, Dave whispered to Susan, "come on, let''s check in first. I''ll talk to you as I walk.".


    "Well," Susan nodded.


    "There''s no problem with carlbert''s bank records. There''s no problem with his mobile phone, phone, and email. He''s in a good marital status, has no affair, has no boyfriend, and doesn''t even say anything inappropriate to his colleagues.".


    "Wait, boyfriend, carlbert?" Susan stopped and asked in surprise.


    Dave shrugged. "Come on, Susan, it''s not like we''ve never seen this kind of thing around us, and it''s more common in Western Europe.".


    "Well, I''m making a fuss.".


    After checking in, they went to the elevator. As soon as they got to the elevator, Susan''s mobile phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 371

    When the phone rings, Susan says sorry to Dave. She goes to the side to connect the phone. The phone is from Susan''s colleague. She tells her that the people who are undercover around bamianfo confirm that last year, a person who was found by bamianfo was killed by Interpol. I don''t know what the real name of that Chinese is. It''s certain that this Interpol is a Chinese.


    Finally, a colleague told him a name and mobile phone number, saying that this person was a recently developed peripheral informant. After the call ended, Susan even said thank you several times before hanging up,


    just about to tell McCall the news, when Dave saw two people with dirty braids and backpacks coming, he was very happy and yelled to Susan, "the elevator is coming, Susan, what''s up Go back to your room first.


    Seeing that the elevator did arrive, Susan nodded, and it was more convenient to call her room. When she walked into the elevator, she saw that the button on the 16th floor was pressed by others, and the elevator stopped on the 16th floor for more than ten seconds.


    Two backpackers with dirty braids on their backpacks walked out of the elevator first. While looking at their mobile phones, Dave said to Susan, "do you want me to take you back to your room?"


    "No." she didn''t want to stay with Dave now, but after refusing, she thought that the refusal was too stiff. She said with a smile, "the plane back to New York is still three hours away. Remember to buy something you said You don''t want to get on the plane if you don''t buy chocolate.


    Dave nodded helplessly, "OK, I''ll go downstairs." then he pressed key 1 in the elevator and said to Susan, "original?"


    "That''s right, Dave, thank you," Susan said with a sigh of relief as she watched Dave walk away to the hotel room.


    When she was at carlbert''s house just now, Susan confirmed that carlbert had been killed, and the killer''s method made Susan have a bad idea. She had worked with Dave''s team for more than ten years, and she was very clear about the group members'' behavior habits, the killing method, and the habit of clearing traces.


    On the other hand, when they got on the plane, Dave told her that Ali was on a mission in Holland, and she had been in Brussels for about two hours, so Ali didn''t report to her at all.


    In the past, Susan was not completely ignorant of Dave''s private work. She used to turn a blind eye when she didn''t know it. But this time, Dave killed her own people. It''s not so simple.


    As he walked to the room, he called McCall and got through, "Hey, McCall, the informant in the Bureau confirmed that an undercover agent of Interpol was found by eight Buddhists last year, but he didn''t know his real name and the country. He only knew that the person was a Chinese. This person should be the relative of William Devonshire,


    do you have a pen and paper? I''ll tell you the informant in the bureau that it''s easier for you to find the eight faced Buddha through him.


    McCall shook his head. "That''s not good. You''ll be in trouble if you''re known.".


    "Don''t worry, this informant is not from the Bureau. His name is Zhang Ziwei. He used to be a Hong Kong Island police officer. Five years ago, he was abandoned by his colleagues in an operation against bamianfo. Later, he was developed into an outside member by the people around bamianfo. His mobile phone number is XX.".


    "Thank you, Susan. Say hello to Bruce for me," McCall said with a smile.


    "No problem, but it will be later. I''m in Brussels now and I won''t be home until tomorrow.".


    "Didn''t you say that you were going to retire soon, why did you still take on the assignment?" macall asked nervously. She had just betrayed William''s message to Susan, and Susan, who hadn''t been on the assignment for a long time, was sent to Brussels, which made macall, who was very alert, immediately aware of the danger.


    Who sent you to Brussels and why.


    "Don''t worry, Michael, I know what you''re worried about. I came to Brussels to investigate the murder of a senior undercover agent. No matter how rich William Devonshire is, he has only made his fortune for less than a year, and his hand can''t reach the top of C1a.


    this task is in the charge of Barry, the deputy of the New York special service leader, and this case happened the night before yesterday. At that time, you can only report to him I sent an encrypted email to meet you,


    you don''t think William Devonshire has the ability of foretelling. Before you tell me your information, he can wait for me in the trap. ".


    McCall was right when he thought, "well, be careful anyway, William Devonshire is not as simple as we think.".


    No, I''m not worried about William Devonshire, but I''m a little worried about Dave.


    "Dave, Susan, what do you worry about him doing?".


    "Wait a minute." Susan walks to the door of the room, holding her cell phone between her shoulder and cheek, looking for the room card from her bag. "Wait a minute. I''m opening the door. God, where did I put the room card?".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Take your time and you''ll find it," macall said with a smile.


    Looking for more than ten seconds, Susan finally found the room card in her coat pocket, "finally found it.".


    Susan, who has been looking for her room card for a long time on the phone, is not alert at this time. There are two backpackers in the elevator hidden in the stairway behind her. As soon as Susan opens the door, a man with a dirty pigtail rushes to Susan and pushes her into the room.


    "Touch", Susan was hit on the wall, immediately fainted.


    "Susan, Susan, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" McCall yelled when he heard a strange noise on the phone. Then he reacted and immediately yelled, "I called the police, I called the police, asshole, I called the police.".But these words are in vain, not everyone can listen to speak English, a backpacker with a hat heard the voice of the mobile phone, picked up the mobile phone to hang up.


    Seeing Susan lying on the ground and not moving, the man in the hat said, "hurry up, the police will soon receive the alarm when the woman''s mobile phone was on the phone just now.".


    After that, they quickly searched for money, then opened the door, but the door didn''t close. They quickly walked down the stairs and disappeared out of the hotel.


    At the specialty store of the hotel downstairs, Dave pretended to buy chocolate and pick up specialty. As soon as he saw two dirty plaits walking out of the hotel, he paid with two chocolates and took the elevator to the 16th floor.


    The two killers ran in such a hurry that they didn''t even close Susan''s door. As soon as Dave came in, he saw Susan lying on the ground. He closed the door and was just about to feel Susan''s pulse. Unexpectedly, Susan moved when she heard the sound of closing the door. She opened her eyes vaguely and saw that it was Dave, "help me.".


    "Ding Ling Ling",


    a phone rings, which startles the nervous Dave. He takes out his mobile phone and sees that it''s Ali''s phone. He gets through quickly. "There''s a policeman coming. There''s about 30 seconds left to get to the front door of the hotel. Are you done?".


    When he heard the police coming, he scolded the two backpackers. "Soon, when the police asked, you said you were looking for me. But when I found out that Susan had an accident, I didn''t tell you much. I just said that Susan had an accident. Come here, understand?"


    I understand.


    Hang up the phone, in Susan''s frightened eyes, Dave takes out his medical gloves, puts them on his hand, takes out the folding dagger in his pocket, and walks up to the fallen Susan, "sorry.".

 Chapter 372

    One minute later, he was sure that Susan''s pulse had stopped. He took off his gloves, took out his mobile phone and called the police. After the call, he took out the prepared bag and put the medical gloves and folding dagger in it.


    according to the plan, he went to the window and opened the window with a handkerchief, and saw a fishing line with a frosted glass rod The bag was tied to the fishing line and pulled. The bag with dagger and medical gloves was quickly pulled into the room upstairs.


    After closing the window and putting the towel in his pocket, Dave goes back to the bedroom, puts Susan on the floor, takes off her coat and puts it in Susan''s heart seat, pretending to be an emergency.


    A minute later, a footstep came, "police, police, hands up, hands up.".


    "Help her, help her." instead of raising his hand, Dave put it on the wound and looked at the police rushing in, shouting, "I''m the U.S. secret service. Help her.".


    Several Belgian policemen who came into the bedroom pointed guns at Dave. They wanted to help him, but as soon as they heard that it was the U.S. secret service, two Belgian policemen immediately came forward, grabbed him by the back collar and yanked him to the ground.


    Then he called the ambulance on the walkie talkie and didn''t care about Susan lying on her back.


    The rest is simple. When the ambulance arrives, the Belgian police hold on to Dave. Even if people from the U.S. foreign affairs office come to ask for help, they also hold on.


    However, the preliminary investigation showed robbery and homicide. Although there was doubt, the suspicion of Dave was soon relieved. After all, before he came to Brussels, Ali, who was in charge of the operation, had already planned. Moreover, monitoring showed that after Dave sent Susan upstairs, he took the elevator to buy chocolate in the hotel.


    Now all the suspects are on the two backpackers, but the Belgian police are doomed not to find them. Ali, who is waiting outside the hotel, follows them when he calls Dave. He drives all the way to the backpacker''s home. After waiting downstairs for a few minutes, Ali comes upstairs with a mask and knocks on the door.


    After entering the room, Ali took out a small bag from his pocket and threw it to them. He took the mobile phone from the backpacker and left.


    The two men, who were nervous with their guns, left without saying anything when they saw Ali. They closed the door and looked at the small bag in their hands. As soon as they opened it, they saw that it was full of flour. They looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ali waited downstairs for half an hour, went upstairs again, opened the door of the pigtail room with the unlocking tool, looked at the two people who were almost unconscious, and murmured in a low voice, "fool, 99% pure flour, if you touch it, you will die.".


    Pick up the bag, go into the bathroom and turn on the tap. The flour left in the bag is quickly washed away by water.


    ......


    as far away as Thailand, Michael is anxiously waiting for the phone call. Susan finally told him that she was worried about Dave. In addition, Susan and Dave, whom she has known for many years since leaving C1a, so Michael can only ask William for help,


    but William, who received the phone call, is very helpless. Accidents are always everywhere. By calculation and calculation, he didn''t calculate the positive sum of coincidence before Susan died When Michael talks on the phone,


    when he hears about Zhang Ziwei, William is very happy. When he hears that Susan is clever enough to remove his suspicion, William is even more happy. But within ten seconds, Susan has an accident. Now it''s impossible for Michael to fight with bamianfo. In this case, William thinks for a moment, then let Michael go to find Dave for revenge .


    Although there was an accident, it was not fruitless. C1a is indeed the largest secret service agency. The big reading owls like bamianfo have their undercover agents around them. William doesn''t think there is any accident. It''s easier to find bamianfo if he finds Zhang Ziwei.


    A gain and a loss, is not good or bad, deliberately delayed for two hours before William called macall.


    A sound of "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling" came from McCall''s mobile phone.


    "Hello," McCall said, picking up the phone. "How''s it going? Mr. Devonshire.


    I''m sorry, macall. I''ll call the police as soon as I get your call, but Ms. Susan Plummer was dead when the police went. I''ve heard some news in the past two hours. I think you''ll be interested in the cause of Susan''s death.


    Macall said hastily, "of course, sir.".


    "The cause of Ms. Susan''s death was that she was stabbed in the heart by a dagger with a wide finger. The knife was stabbed directly under the heart, avoiding the ribs. This technique is not what ordinary robbers can do.


    What''s more interesting is that I asked someone to investigate the hotel''s guest information. A man named Kovacs opened a room in Susan''s Hotel ten hours ago. The room number is 1724, It''s a coincidence that Susan''s room number is 1624.


    according to the time, Kovacs stayed in the hotel just before Susan got on the plane, and the room that Dave reserved for Susan was downstairs of Kovacs. I don''t need to say more about it.


    "No, thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I know what to do," macall said, hesitating. "Mr. Devonshire, I know an informant who lurks around the eight faced Buddha. It''s much easier for you to find the eight faced Buddha as long as you find this informant."."Forget it, you deal with Susan''s business, good luck to you." hang up the phone, William curled his lips, sir, I still use you to say that I know everything about you and Susan.


    "On Sunday, tell Mr. McCall that he''s going to see Dave, so that he won''t be caught off guard.".


    "Understood sir, message to send.".


    Good. Get me the church.


    "Dudududu",


    as soon as the phone was connected, the church said, "tell me who killed Susan.".


    "Hey, hey, is someone worried?" William said with a smile.


    "FK, don''t talk nonsense. A supervisor died, and I was still investigating the murder of a senior undercover agent. The leader just informed me that I must find out the murderer of Susan and the reason why carlbert was killed within three days. William, I helped you, and you have to help me, otherwise, as you said before, I have bad luck, and you can''t think about it.".


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do business. Don''t worry, it''s Dave who killed Susan, and it''s Dave who killed your lurker, carlbert. Susan, as his old boss, is very clear about the tactics of their team. In order to protect himself, Dave can kill himself.


    the information will be sent to you later. I suggest you don''t do it first. Someone is going back to New York to find their trouble, anyway The evidence is already in hand. It''s not better to watch the dog bite the dog first, and then catch people and perform meritorious service. ".


    "No, in case of an accident, it''s me who''s unlucky. Just tell me who else you want to die, as long as someone is in New York, I''ll help you." the church pauses for a moment and whispers, "man, sometimes too much calculation, and the result is often different from what we expect. I advise you not to think too much when you can directly kill each other.".

 Chapter 373

    William, who was upset because of an accident, was even more upset when he heard this from the church. "FK, there''s a lot of nonsense. I said if it''s OK, it won''t be OK. Just wait for two days. Don''t touch Dave and them.


    if it doesn''t work out on the third day, it''s up to you. Besides, man, if it only takes you one day or less to find the evidence, catch the murderer, you secret service How do the people in the Bureau think about it, and whether they think about your participation in it,


    strategy is also needed to get credit. It''s more difficult and valuable to catch people at the last moment, and you have to arrange it properly. Other clues and evidence are all found by you, so it''s strange that people with heart don''t doubt you.


    You are responsible for providing your subordinates with some ideas and evidence for them to look for. Only in this way can it be more reasonable. If the case is solved, your subordinates have the credit, your leadership is good, your boss gets the results, and the three parties get the benefits.


    The church thought for a while and said, "Hey, William, you talk a lot of nonsense. After saying so much, you don''t want to have time to kill all the people. If the case is solved, you won''t get the most benefit. It''s only two and a half days. As soon as the time comes, I''ll arrest people. You have to hurry up who you want to die.".


    "No problem," hang up the church phone and let it email Dave and their evidence of killing Susan to the church on Sunday.


    At the same time, McCall, who got the news, was packing his bags and taking a taxi to the airport, while Dave, who was held by Belgian police, was released after exchanging interests with Belgian secret service organizations in the church, and then was directly sent back to New York by American secret service. The other three members of Dave''s team were also instructed by the church to find reasons to call back New York from the Netherlands.


    Thirty one hours later, four of them were called back to New York and interrogated for 23 hours. They walked out of the secret service headquarters building with a look of joy and fatigue. There was a lot of news about the censorship, but when they were asked, they didn''t smell of gunpowder. They were very glad that their plans were comprehensive and no one had caught them because of Susan''s death.


    However, although the secret service has temporarily passed, they have been suspended and their freedom of movement has been restricted. They can only stay in New York and wait for the final result.


    Walking out of the secret service building, when Dave thought of the message he received yesterday, he immediately lost his sense of happiness. Not only did McCall not die, he also knew that Susan''s death was related to them. Now he''s waiting to go back to New York to find them trouble.


    What worries Dave more is that the mastermind behind the scenes, even a fool, should understand now that Susan is the target of the mastermind behind the scenes. Since they took over the task of assassinating carlbert, they have been pawns in their hands.


    Now the mastermind behind the scenes not only forces them to kill Susan, but also wants them to kill McCall, who comes back for revenge.


    Thinking of his gloomy face, Dave said, "get in the car, I have something to tell you.".


    Ali, Resnick and Kovacs didn''t ask much. They got on the bus and drove to Dave''s house.


    Before the car arrived at Dave''s house, he was talking to the other three people about Michael''s not dead and other guesses about him. Suddenly, his cell phone rang in his pocket. He took out his cell phone and looked at the phone that didn''t show the number at all. In his heart, Dave was very nervous, "stop the car.".


    "Yi, Yi" brake sound, the car stopped at the roadside.


    When he got through, the more he listened to the phone, the more gloomy he became. He hung up for a while and said, "the phone is from the mastermind. That bastard McCall is waiting near my house. What do you think?".


    Ali thought about it and said to Dave, "macall doesn''t know we''ve found him now. You go home first. If you''re sure your wife and children are OK, we''ll find a chance to kill him. Anyway, he''s a man of no status.".


    Dave thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and nodded, "well, that''s it. As for the mastermind, when it''s over, his target is Susan and macall. As long as we help him do a good job, they won''t trouble us.".


    After thinking about it, the three of them thought that it was really possible, and now they have no other choice, "we get off in the front, you drive back.".


    One block away from Dave''s house, the car stopped in a shadow. Ali got out of the car, took out their equipment in the trunk, armed them, and nodded to Dave in the driver''s seat. "After confirming the safety of your wife and children, give us a signal, and" Ali hesitated for a moment. "We all know what McColl is capable of, so we''d better have a bait to lead him out.".


    Bait? Dave understood Ali''s words. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "I understand." then he drove home.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he saw his wife and two daughters eating dinner through the window. It seemed that McCall would not touch innocent people as before.


    As soon as he entered the house, he hugged his wife. When he accompanied his wife and children to dinner, he sent a signal to Ali. After dinner an hour later, he asked his wife to take their children to the supermarket for shopping.


    Seeing off his puzzled wife and two daughters, Dave is sitting quietly in the kitchen with coffee. Ten minutes later, the back door of the kitchen suddenly makes a slight sound, "good evening, Dave.".


    With his back to the back door, Dave turns to see Michael. Although he knows that Michael is not dead in advance, when he sees him, he is still startled. His face is shocked and doesn''t look like acting. He stammers, "Michael? God, don''t you, you bastard, get blown up? ""I''m sorry, Dave," McCall said with a smile. "It was my intention to retire.".


    "Asshole, I saw your car blown up. It''s been six years. I''ve been regretting for six years. You didn''t come back to see me once in all these years. I''ve regretted for six years." Dave walked up to McCall and hugged him.


    "I''m sorry, Dave, you know, I don''t want to disturb your life," McCall said, hugging him.


    For a long time, the two separated. While they were saying goodbye to each other, Ali and the three were quietly approaching Dave''s home. What Dave was excited about just now was half true love and half delay waiting for Ali to arrive.


    But macall is not an idiot.


    After the excitement, Dave soon found out that there was something wrong with macall. Without waiting for him to move, macall took the initiative to step back, put out his detonator, and untied his coat. Immediately, he saw four or five pineapples tied around his waist.


    If you can see the model of pineapple clearly, the pupil in Dave''s eyes can''t help growing. The power of his pineapple, if it blows up, the whole house will be sent to heaven immediately. Absolutely no one will be spared. Even Ali outside the house will be killed by the shock wave.


    "That''s how you come to meet your old friend, Robert McCall," said Dave, grimly.

 Chapter 374

    "Looking at old friends?" "Of course, I''m here to see my old friends. I want to see what you''ve become. I''ve killed my boss and friends for many years without any pity. Tell me why.".


    "Why, ha." there''s no need to put it on anymore. Dave pulls back his chair and sits down. He looks at McCall. "A lot of things happened after you played dead.".


    Pointing to the chair opposite him, Dave took out his mobile phone and called Ali, "don''t move. Michael found us and tied five XX super pineapples on his body. If you want to see Michael, come in. If you don''t want to see him, stay away.".


    After the call, Dave threw his cell phone on the table. "Three months after you pretended to be dead and left, all the actions of our group were stopped and I was asked to go home and wait. There was no income and no medical insurance. Moreover, my wife was just pregnant at that time,


    so during the standby period, I started to work for the rich man, and I was on the dark net to receive tasks, which was the same as what we had done for Zhengfu before There is no difference. The only difference is that the target in the dark net is clearly marked.


    "We''ve killed enemies of our country before," McCall said, shaking his head.


    "Ha ha," said Dave, with his index finger on his lips. "I didn''t expect you to be so naive after all these years, enemy? Ha, the people we killed are enemies. Come on, macall, there''s no bloody enemy at all. More than half of what we do is private work. It''s the private work of the leaders above. ".


    Don''t tell me you don''t know there are innocent people in the people we kill. Killing is just a job for us. It''s just a skill to earn money and support our family.


    A few seconds later, Dave and McCall see Ali come in armed. "Hi, McCall, long time no see.".


    "Long time no see, Ali." McCall stood up, stepped back a few steps, and lit up his detonator. "Sorry, it''s not very convenient today.".


    "It doesn''t matter." Ali went to the tap, picked up a cup, took half a cup of water and drank it up. "Sorry, I''ve been in the secret service all day. I haven''t had any water or food. Well, you don''t have to worry about me any more." he said, looking for food in the kitchen.


    Interrupted by Ali, McCall is not interested in listening to Dave''s sophistry, "tell me why you want to kill Susan.".


    "You know what we do. Susan should know the danger when she''s out in the field. Even without me, she is.


    "Stop," McCall interrupted Dave. "I just want to know why you killed Susan.".


    Seeing that McCall''s oil and salt didn''t come in, Dave shrugged and stopped pretending, "a few days ago, I received a task in the dark net that I was assigned to our team. The target was a man named carlbert. At that time, I was dazzled by the prize money, and carlbert in the database was just an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect carlbert to be a secret service man.


    Susan should never have done it, Even when she was half retired, she took over the field work. Ha ha, macall, you know, most of the skills of Ali and I were taught by you. So when she was at the carlbert''s house, Susan had already guessed that we killed people. She had no choice but to get rid of Susan for the sake of her wife and two children.


    McCall, Dave and Ali, who are talking, don''t know. In a pickup truck not far from Dave''s home, the church and his staff are wearing earphones and staring at the monitor. After hearing from Dave himself that their team killed carlbert and Susan, there are curses in the car.


    Barry, the deputy of the church, put his head out in the ear of the church and whispered, "or do you have the foresight to drag Dave and the four of them for 23 hours, and use this time to install eavesdroppers and covert cameras in their home and any relatives and friends they have relations with.".


    "It''s not that easy, Barry," the Church looked around, pulled Barry to the inside of the car and whispered, "have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it as soon as I get your call," Barry hesitated. "Is Susan really investigating bilena?"


    "Of course, didn''t I ask you to hear her two reports to me?"


    "But I''m a little worried about your end to end recording. When something goes wrong, I''m the first one to be unlucky. Hell, I''m such an idiot. I''m going to help a woman who wants to die for us. Now it''s OK. If the upper authorities find anything, I''ll be the first one to be suspected.".


    "So, these people in front of us can''t stay," said the secluded path of the church.


    This made Barry silent. Although he had made all the preparations, when it came to the end, Barry still hesitated and shook his head as he looked at the church.


    he grabbed him by the shoulder and roared in a low voice, "the bilena incident not only involves our leader, but also involves the Montana volunteer Charles mien, deputy general manager of Tongluo Bert stanson, if you want to die, just say it, idiot.


    "All right, all right," Barry opened the church, grabbed his shoulder hand, took out his mobile phone and sent a text message. After receiving the reply, he said to the church, "volunteer Charles mien''s thunder team is on standby.".Heard the church pick up the walkie talkie command, "commandos control the periphery of Resnick and Kovacs two people.".


    "Got it." two minutes later, the reply came, "Sir, Resnick and Kovacs are under control." the commando leader hesitated for a moment. "Do you want to break into Dave''s house?"


    "No, didn''t you hear Dave say that macall was wearing a XX pineapple? If it explodes, we''re all waiting to be retired.


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz", a sound of aircraft flying came.


    "FK, what''s in the sky?"


    "God, what is this, what is this.".


    There was a cry in the communication channel. The church picked up the walkie talkie and called out, "report the situation, report the situation.".


    "Sir, we''ve got a lot of UFOs overhead, a lot of UFOs.".


    After hearing this, the church opened the door of the carriage with a telescope, went out of the carriage and looked up into the sky. The sky was full of triangular, briefcase sized and fast flying unidentified aircraft.


    After a few seconds of careful observation, the church suddenly found that these aircrafts were divided into three groups. The largest group had more than ten aircrafts, which had been hovering over the house of Dave. The other two groups had five or six aircrafts, which were looking in the direction of Resnick and Kovac''s hiding place.


    Thinking of something, the church quickly picked up the walkie talkie and yelled, "control Resnick and Kovacs'' team to retreat, no, leave Resnick and Kovacs behind, retreat, quick, quick.".

 Chapter 375

    As soon as the church ordered, before the commandos started to take action, the delta aircrafts over Dave''s house began to rush down one after another. The first three aircrafts turned a corner and flew directly to the kitchen where Dave, McCall and Ali were staying.


    As they rush into the kitchen, the three aircrafts stare at Dave, McCall, and Ali, "boom, boom, boom," and explode instantly. A few seconds later, three aircrafts rush into the once bombed kitchen, "boom, boom, boom.".


    The remaining seven or eight aircrafts began to circle the house from all sides and hit into the house from various windows. The scale of the explosion was more severe. More than ten seconds later, "click, click, click", the main beam of the house began to break, the whole house began to tilt while burning violently, and then began to collapse.


    Not far away, the commandos who saw the situation on this side of the house remembered the order of the church, looked at the UAV hovering over their heads, and fiercely dropped Resnick and Kovacs and ran around.


    Seeing the tragedy of Dave''s house, people immediately understood the purpose of the UAV hovering above them. At this time, no one would hold on to Resnick and Kovacs with idiocy. Even Resnick and Kovacs themselves realized that it was behind the scenes, lying on the ground shouting for help. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to them at this time.


    Sure enough, as soon as the commandos ran more than 20 meters away, two triangular aircrafts above Resnick and Kovacs rushed down from the sky, "boom, boom". After two explosions, Resnick and Kovacs disappeared.


    Looking at Resnick and Kovacs on the ground, and looking at the ten flying machines in the sky, all the secret service and commandos were secretly glad that if the church didn''t react quickly and order the commandos to leave Resnick and Kovacs alone,


    then the target of the ten flying machines would be them, and then one flying machine would descend to the altitude of Resnick After more than a dozen laps around the place where they disappeared, all the remaining aircrafts made no mistake to the secret service and commandos. They all rushed to the collapsed house of Dave''s house. "Boom, boom, boom" was another explosion from a distance.


    "FK, FK, asshole," the church smashed a telescope in his hand. He knew that it must be William. He took out his mobile phone and wanted to call William to question him. But as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, he received a text message. Click to open it and say, "you''re welcome.".


    "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. You''re better than me.".


    "Ding Dong" is another text message. Open it and see, "the first warning, Mr. Devonshire hates someone disrespectful to his mother. Mr. Devonshire asked me to tell you that maybe you can go to him after retirement. He has a job that suits you very much, Mr. church, or call you officer John McLean, special agent Frank Moses, Colonel Colton,


    the most important thing is that he has a job As a warning, the countdown is ten seconds. After ten seconds, your mobile phone battery will start to burn. If you remove the mobile phone battery, the mobile phone will ignite immediately. Thank you for your cooperation. I wish you a faster night, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6 ''.


    When the number began to show 3, the church, which had just undergone a fierce struggle in my mind, threw out its mobile phone. After dealing with William so much, the church did not dare to experiment with its own hands. As expected, the mobile phone that fell on the concrete floor began to spark, "FK, this bastard has this means, so he will not kill anyone who he wants to kill in the future.".


    The church was startled by this idea. However, after consulting many experts, it was relieved. According to the experts, the spontaneous combustion of mobile phone is actually caused by him. Although using the program to invade the mobile phone will cause a short circuit, at most, the battery will heat up. Only under certain conditions will the spontaneous combustion occur, such as impact leading to battery damage.


    "We''re done," Barry, standing next to the church, looked at the dilapidated house of the Dave family and the shapeless Resnick and Kovacs. "God, we''re done.".


    The church turned its lip and looked at Barry, who was lost. "It''s over. It''s not your responsibility to fight. Barry, we''re not young in grade two. Someone helped us make the choice we were reluctant to make. It''s just right that after retirement, you go back to accompany your wife and son, and I go back to accompany my daughter.".


    That is to say, although the church was very angry, just as William said, he resigned from the New York secret service director only because the identity of the church was gone, and he had other jobs to do,


    and William promised to compensate him, saying it was a job. In fact, the church knew in its heart that William''s work was fake, and it was true to give him a sealing fee. Thinking of this church, it was unnecessary Considering, we need the sales right of bulletproof suits. Even if we can''t get the agency right in the United States, the agency in one state is enough to satisfy his appetite.


    Looking at Barry, who is still feeling sorry for himself, it seems that he can find a reason to let Barry take all the responsibility, so as not to affect his money path.


    ...


    "Sir, confirm that all four members of McCall and Dave''s team are dead, and at the same time, with the intensity of the house burning at the scene, any clues will be burned up",


    in the woods 1 km away from Dave''s home, William, who came to New York through the portal, took off his helmet and "recovered the black front UAV".


    "All right, sir, the drones are coming back.".


    A minute later, when he took over the black front flying back, William looked around with a smile at the four tube launchers that looked a bit like rocket launcher tubes. Just now, the triangle aircraft was ejected from these four tube launchers. Each launch tube can hold seven aircraft, and there are 28 four tubes.As soon as the aircraft is ejected, the tail engine will start automatically, drive the propeller, and control the flight by Sunday. It can not only take pictures, but also have a powerful fried egg in the front of the aircraft.


    "I didn''t expect this thing to be so easy to use. Although the speed of propeller type is only 600 km / h, it can fly 166 meters per second at a speed of 600 km / h in low altitude and close range flight. This speed will be so fast that I have no chance to aim.".


    "On Sunday, can the delta aircraft be designed smaller? There is also the problem of recycling. Just now, it only takes five to solve the problem, and the rest is wasted"


    "Sir, miniaturization of the delta aircraft is of course OK. Even if the cost will rise, recycling will not be a problem, but recycling may lead to the exposure of the transmitter, and then other problems ¡±¡£


    "Well, you''re right. Anyway, these aircrafts are all produced by the automatic production line controlled by you. The cost of one is only $2000. What''s the cost of the improved triangular aircrafts",


    "after calculation, the cost of the aircraft will reach $3000 after it is three stories smaller.".


    When he heard that the increase was only $1000, William said, "that''s it. Your husband will produce ten spare sets. I have to go back to London to show my face and do some surface work, so that the American people won''t only stare at me." ten sets are 280 suicide delta aircrafts, which are enough to fight a big war.


    Yes sir.


    Open a portal, throw the transmitter into the basement of Oxford castle, put the black front drone into the storage space, close the door, change the portal and return to the four seasons hotel in London.

 Chapter 376

    Back in London, William walked out of his study and turned around without seeing Abigail. When he returned to the master bedroom, he saw Abigail who was sleeping soundly and looked at his watch. It was already midnight in London.


    I took out my mobile phone and tried to dial Wilson''s phone. Unexpectedly, the phone was connected soon, followed by a roaring noise. I don''t need to think of William to know that Wilson had slipped out of the house again and had fun at night.


    "Hi, William, you''ll call me so soon," Wilson yelled.


    Hell, it''s too noisy. If he''s just engaged in business in New York, he has to go out to do some surface work. William must turn off the machine directly. He really has no love for the night show. He hung up the phone, sent a text message to Wilson, asked him to send the address to himself, changed his clothes and shoes, went out with the car key, and spent half an hour on a night show under the guidance of Sunday.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Wilson''s head bodyguard waiting for him at the gate of the night show. "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, please follow me.".


    "Thank you, Thomas." William and Thomas shook hands. "What day is it today? It''s 12:00 in the middle of the night. Wilson dares not to go home, or he sneaks out again. When he''s had enough fun, he''ll go home and be punished?"


    "You misunderstood," Thomas laughs. He knows that William and the royal family have a very good relationship, which is good enough to make King Philip wait. He laughs and explains, "today is princess tyrD''s 18th birthday, and Her Highness Wilson was forced out by the princess"


    "Princess tyrD?" William thought for a moment, and immediately reported in his ear that "tilde is Prince Anderson''s eldest daughter.".


    Well, William will soon have an impression in his mind. Tiller is known as the most beautiful princess in the royal family, but William has no interest in her. Today, he just came to show his face and pretend to be curious. He turned to look at the men and women queuing outside the nightclub.


    "William, God, it''s William Devonshire.".


    As soon as William got out of the car, the people in line noticed him, and now he was recognized as soon as he turned around.


    Seeing that the crowd recognized William, Thomas said to him in a hurry, "Mr. Devonshire, please follow me.".


    To achieve the goal, William smilingly followed Thomas into the nightclub.


    See William into the nightclub, most people sigh, but there are still smart people, many people immediately took out their mobile phones to call the familiar paparazzi.


    During this period of time, the whole British are paying close attention to William and Lena. Now they catch William to come to the nightclub for a carnival. As soon as the news is sold, many people are destined to make a small fortune tonight.


    Walking into the nightclub, he followed Thomas to the largest box on the second floor. As soon as he entered the box, William was surrounded by the girls who knew he was coming.


    Half an hour later, William, who could not stand the quarrel, left a check for 100000 pounds. In the eyes of Princess tilde and other girls, he pulled Wilson out of the box, took Wilson''s car through the back door and went to the Thames. As for his car, Wilson''s bodyguard naturally came.


    As soon as I got on the bus, Wilson complained, "why do you leave so early? I had a chance to have a carnival. Now it''s all gone.".


    "Well, you want a girl. When we''re done, I''ll have someone look for you. Just a few," William interrupted Wilson. "If you want to have a good time, you have to make money first.".


    "So you''re finally willing to play with me?" Hearing about making money, Wilson immediately went to the girls.


    It took the team more than ten minutes to get to the Thames River and get off. William looked at the paparazzi behind them and waved to them with a smile.


    Then the manager of Thames yacht company came up quickly, saluted William and Wilson with a smile and said, "welcome, Mr. Devonshire, your highness Wilson, the yacht is ready, please follow me.".


    Walking on a 20 meter long Princess yacht, William said, "are all the yachts of Princess company like this?"


    Before waiting for the yacht manager to speak, Wilson said, "God, you think everyone has the same money as you. This yacht costs 3 million pounds. In addition to the private customized yacht, the one that can be mass-produced is the largest one. William, you can only care about foreign products. There are still many good brands in Britain.".


    "Well," William looked at some positive Wilson, and immediately realized that there was a problem. He waved the yacht manager back and whispered to Wilson, "don''t tell me that you are poor now, helping Princess yacht company sell boats?"


    Seeing that William drove away the outsider and asked himself, Wilson felt grateful and sighed, "you don''t know that although there are some properties in my name, they are all real estate. I don''t work hard and have enough money to spend. So after graduating from high school, he helped some old British brands to promote themselves.".


    Wilson pretended to be quite like that, but William didn''t have much interest in listening to him complain, "OK, OK, eat and talk. It''s a good thing to find you this time.".


    "Hey, hey," Wilson said with a smile. He knew that he couldn''t cheat William. They went to the second floor of the yacht, drank beer, barbecued meat by themselves, and ate almost the same food. Then William said, "you know I''m collecting Chinese antiques, but I don''t have as wide a circle as you, and I''m not interested in knowing those people, so you can help me find those aristocrats who are interested in selling antiques,There are two options for the introduction fee. One is 5% of the transaction price of the antique, and the other is that you help me introduce it once. When the transaction price of the antique reaches 5 million pounds, I will provide you with a set of bulletproof suit at the original price. As for how much money you can sell, that''s your ability. ".


    Wilson turned his eyes and said with a smile, "with the popularity of bulletproof suits, of course I''ll choose the second one now. When the market of bulletproof suits is saturated, I''ll choose the first one. No problem.".


    "Whatever, I''ll save my energy and you''ll make some extra money," William said, touching Wilson with a beer can. "It''s a good cooperation.


    "Happy cooperation". Wilson laughs and drinks all the beer in the jar. He knows that William is pulling him. As William is now, he wants to find a broker with a wide relationship. Most of them are "thank you"


    "you''re welcome. You''d better learn more about antiques from the old royal administrators, so as not to be ridiculed by others. The experts I invite are very welcome I won''t let you go just because of who you are.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t compare with you in this kind of thing, but I know more professionals than you do," Wilson hesitated for a moment. "You really don''t want to know more aristocrats with the same status as us.".


    "Ha, I know your grandfathers and grandsons and the Duke of Devon. Other nobles need to talk about it. You don''t know the status quo of the British nobles. It''s not something that can be changed by a few people. Even if the whole noble group unites up, you can''t change anything. Thank God for keeping the status quo. I''d better stay away from some things.".


    "Well, you are a genius. You make more money in one day than others in their whole life. If you were me, I would not pay attention to those guys.".

 Chapter 377

    After talking with Wilson, it''s already three o''clock in the morning. He drives back to the hotel and sleeps until noon the next day. After lunch, William drinks black tea and asks Sunday, "did the church call me in the morning?".


    "No sir.". It seems that the church is in trouble now and dare not call him.


    "However, in the Yin and Yang of the Heavenly Kingdom, he called and saw your cousin the day before yesterday. If you want to see Qin Feng, you can do it at any time.".


    "Well, how''s the kid doing?".


    "According to Yin and Yang, from the point of view of the people of the heavenly Dynasty, Qin Feng had a good life, just a little lonely"


    "lonely? Hehe, a child without a father or a mother can''t be happy. "After a sip of tea, William would be silent, and the thinking of the Chinese people in his mind began to make trouble." inform Yin Yang that I want to see that little guy, even if I don''t have half a cent relationship with my dead father, but he is my father after all. I have to change the little guy''s name. By the way, tell Yin Yang that I don''t want to talk to him It''s official.


    "Sir," he replied a few minutes later on Sunday, "Sir, yin and yang are preparing. He will let me know when they are ready.".


    "Well," I think of what Abigail said to him these days. Among the Chinese antiques they sent, many of them have to be maintained. The national treasures can''t be sent back. They can only ask someone to come to England. But there are too many unregulated antiques. If you want to find enough people to repair them, you have to have something to do with them, or buy insurance to send them back to China for repair.


    In this case, it''s good to have a cousin who lives in China. As for making a fortune in China, William thinks it over. Europe and America are enough for him to earn. There''s no need to go back and grab people''s jobs.


    ......


    at 7:30 p.m. in Shencheng, after dinner, Qin Feng came back from a walk with his grandparents. He was bored to do his homework at home, which was too simple for him. But if he didn''t write about it, his grandma would whisper in his ear for a long time.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", a bell rang, Qin Feng is not interested in work, ears up to hear who is calling.


    "Hello, who?" Grandma''s voice said, "Oh, it''s Hanhan. What, do you want to take Xiaofeng to eat Western food? No, your brain is scalded by boiling water. We''ve just finished dinner, and Xiaofeng is doing her homework. You want to take Xiaofeng out to play. We''ll talk about it in the daytime tomorrow.


    "What, I think you are stupid to use free meal coupon in shopping. Don''t think about such a good thing all day long.".


    Looking at the weather forecast, grandfather Qin Feng said, "turn on the hands-free, let me talk to Han Han, so that she won''t be cheated again.".


    "Yes, you have to talk to her well. She''s more than 20 years old. She''s like a child when she''s young all the time." grandma Qin Feng complained and pressed the hands-free button.


    Before uncle Qin Feng began to educate his daughter, the voice of Han Han came from the phone, "Oh, mom, I''m in the British restaurant on the pedestrian street now,


    foreigners speak fluent Chinese and win free tickets. They just changed their restaurant owners and want to adjust the food according to the tastes of our Shencheng people, so they don''t have to worry about it 100 tickets are what I pay for the investigation.


    , I am the best of luck. Not only do I use the meal voucher, but also the family coupons, so I can bring the children. If you don''t believe it, if you don''t believe it, you can take a look at the breeze and listen to the foreigners saying that this is the activity of the Michelin 3-star chefs gorge, who is a great person who wants to open a branch shop in the Chinese Empire.


    usually has a minimum of 30 pounds, which is equivalent to the Chinese currency. It''s 360. I''m free to eat today. Mom, if you don''t let Xiaofeng come, I''ll eat it myself.


    As soon as I listen to a dish with at least 360 yuan, Qinfeng''s grandmother immediately gets excited, "wait, you wait, your father and I will take Xiaofeng with us.".


    After hanging up the phone, grandma Qin Feng seldom took a taxi. It took only 20 minutes to get to the pedestrian street. When she got to the restaurant, she saw a circle of people around several little girls answering questions and drawing tickets.


    "Mom, mom, this way, this way", Qin Hanhan, who had been waiting for a long time in front of the restaurant, saw his parents and Xiao Feng coming, and waved and yelled to the restaurant manager in a proper suit, "Mr. Li, my child is here, I can go in now.".


    After waiting for a long time for Yin Yang, or Jiege, to see Xiao Qinfeng, his face immediately smiles, "sorry, Ms. Qin, according to the restaurant regulations, those who win the parent-child ticket can only bring their children into the restaurant, and I can''t help it. Since they are here, please.".


    Brother Jie nodded to the waiter and asked him to bring Qin Feng and his grandparents.


    Close to see some nervous little Qin Feng, and see Qin Feng''s grandparents also came, brother Jie said to Qin Hanhan with a smile, "Ms. Qin, let you wait so long, I''m sorry, in order to express my apology, I decide to send you two tickets.".


    "Really, great, thank you, thank you," Qin Hanhan happily turned to Qin Feng''s grandparents and said, "Dad, mom, Xiao Feng, hurry up, the restaurant is almost full.".


    Qin Feng''s grandparents nervously lead the ignorant Qin Feng and follow Qin Hanhan and the waiter into the restaurant. On the advice of a foreign waiter who speaks fluent Chinese, they order good food and have a big meal happily. When the food is almost the same, Jiege appears in front of several people,"Mr. Qin, Mrs. Qin, Ms. Qin, tomorrow is the day of universal celebration. Our restaurant has launched a patriotic theme activity. As long as any child can answer ten questions correctly without prompt, the restaurant will send a free meal coupon to the whole family of eight. You can have a try.".


    Jiege points to the business rest area in the center of the restaurant. Several people of the Qin family see the parents who have surrounded the rest area 2 meters away. There is a little girl sitting on the sofa with a helmet in the middle of the rest area, waving her hands and giggling.


    Qin Hanhan, Qin Feng''s little aunt, said thanks to Jie Ge, and then pulled Qin Feng up, "Xiao Feng, you go to have a try. You are so smart that you can answer ten questions correctly. Parents, let''s go and have a look.".


    Jiege saw Qin Feng''s grandfather hesitated and said, "don''t worry, all the 40 tables are free tonight. We won''t care about more tables.".


    "That''s good." hearing this, Qin Feng''s grandmother and grandfather stood up and said thank you to Jie Ge. They followed Qin Feng and Qin Hanhan to the rest area.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the last child answered the question and was brought back to the dining table by his parents. When there was no one else in the rest area, Jiege and Qin Feng sat on the sofa.


    Qin Feng reluctantly puts on his helmet in the expectant eyes of Qin Hanhan, but what he sees and hears is different from what he imagined. A young big brother appears in the helmet.


    Good evening, kid. My name is William Devonshire. You should call me cousin according to seniority.


    Before William finished, Xiao Qinfeng took off his helmet unexpectedly and pointed to Jiege in a panic and stammered, "what do you, you, you, what do you want to do? I''m the descendant of a martyr. Abducting and selling me is a felony.

 Chapter 378

    "What do you want to do? Abduction and trafficking? " Brother Jie is shocked by Qin Feng''s words. The boy''s brain circuit is different from others. This is not the script. Shouldn''t he be very happy to hear that there are still relatives?


    "Hahaha, it''s very good. I''m your cousin. I won''t do you any harm. What''s more, there''s nothing to worry about about you." the helmet Qin Feng held in his hand suddenly heard William''s voice, "Yin and Yang take them to the hotel.".


    "Understand, boss," Jie Ge covered his ears and nodded.


    Hearing Qin Feng stammer that Jie Ge wants to abduct him, Qin Hanhan quickly walks to Qin Feng. He just holds Qin Feng''s head to protect him. Before questioning, he hears William''s voice spread from his helmet.


    "Well? elder male cousin? Xiaofeng, do you have a cousin? And this thing can still talk? ".


    Qin Hanhan waited for a few seconds and asked strangely, "how come no one talks again?"


    Jiege said with a smile, "it''s OK, kid. We don''t mean any harm. My boss is really your cousin. If you want to do harm to you, you won''t be in public. Besides, your grandparents and aunts are here. You can understand the details later.".


    After hearing this, Qin Feng looked at his grandparents and aunts, and nodded.


    Seeing that Qin Feng was not afraid, Jiege continued, "and outside is the largest commercial street in Shencheng, surrounded by no less than 16 patrol posts, four police stations and an armed police squadron, we are crazy to do bad things here.".


    Qin Hanhan has a good impression on Jie Ge. What Jie Ge says is right. It''s not good for Qin Feng that a madman is here. He doesn''t look like a madman. He hesitates for a moment and says, "Xiao Feng, I think he''s right.".


    Jiege looked at Qin Hanhan gratefully, then said to Qin Feng and his grandparents with a smile, "please come with me, this is not the right place to talk.".


    Looking at Qin Feng''s scientific and technological sense, he looks like a helmet in a science fiction novel. Looking at five or six foreigners with stiff suits around the restaurant, he already knows that it''s not good for Qin Feng. The other party doesn''t have to work so hard to do so many things in order to have secret contact with his grandson. He didn''t expect that his grandson didn''t play cards according to common sense and upset the other party''s arrangement.


    Think about it again. Last year, I received the relevant department saying that Xiaofeng''s father died for the country. If it is really the same as what I just heard, the other party is Xiaofeng''s cousin, it makes sense. So Qin Feng nodded to Jiege, "let''s go. I also want to see who Xiaofeng''s cousin is.".


    Seeing that the Qin family agreed, Jiege nodded happily to the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard immediately gave orders to the walkie talkie microphone on his wrist. It wasn''t long before four big cars appeared outside the restaurant.


    When they arrived at the Grand Hyatt Jinmao hotel in Shencheng, they were relieved that Qin Feng''s grandparents and Qin Hanhan were the best hotels in Shencheng. Only idiots would be disadvantageous to them.


    "Good evening, Mr. Li", as soon as Jiege and his party entered the hotel lobby, the housekeeper of the suite came forward to greet them.


    When he came to China this time, according to William''s instructions, Jiege didn''t deliberately hide his whereabouts. He stayed in the most central hotel in Shencheng on Sunday. He didn''t even deliberately avoid observing Qin Feng these two days and let some people follow him.


    On the 85th floor of the hotel, Jiege waves the housekeeper to leave. Qin Hanhan looks at the 240 degree panoramic suite with some surprise and asks Jiege curiously, "how much does it cost to stay here for one night?".


    "Well," I really asked Jacko. This suite was reserved on Sunday. "Sorry, Ms. Qin, the hotel was reserved by my boss''s personal butler. I really don''t know how much.".


    "Everyone, please sit down." when Jie Ge saw what Qin Hanhan wanted to say, he quickly asked everyone to sit down. When the Qin family and Xiao Feng sat down, he put the helmet on the floor in the middle of the living room in the strange eyes of several people. Pressing the button, a burst of light suddenly came out of the helmet. The light turned around in the living room, and then the line changed. Suddenly, the living room was full of magic European style castle living room pop in front of you.


    Qin Feng, his grandparents and Qin Hanhan were stunned. Then a figure of a well-dressed young man who looked about 20 appeared in the living room.


    "Good evening, everyone. My name is William Devonshire. This is my home, Devonshire castle. If you think about it, I''ll tell you something first. My father''s name is Chen Jing, my uncle''s name is Chen Li, and my grandfather''s name is Chen Guofu. So according to my seniority and age, I''m Xiaofeng''s cousin.".


    "Cousin?" When did the old Chen family have such a rich offspring? Grandfather Qin thought for a moment before he pretended to be calm and said, "are you really the eldest child of his family that grandfather Xiaofeng told me about?"


    "If you say the old man is this one, then I''m the child of the old man of the Chen family." William snapped his fingers and a picture of old man Chen appeared in the projection.


    "That''s right, this is Chen Guofu. God, I didn''t expect that the eldest brother of the Chen family, who hasn''t heard from him for more than 20 years, had such a big child," exclaimed Qin. After a moment of joy, Qin wondered, "no, since you are still alive, why don''t you come back for so many years?".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qin. My father Chen Jing died unexpectedly in Switzerland 20 years ago. I was raised by my mother Lina Devonshire alone. After she gave birth to me, she went to my father''s relatives, but she didn''t find them for many reasons,It was only a few days ago that some people in China took the initiative to find me. Therefore, Xiaofeng is my cousin. If he is wrong, ha ha, some people will have bad luck.


    "So it should not be wrong. If you can let people in China take the initiative to find you, it means that people attach great importance to you. If you are wrong, some people will have bad luck. Moreover, there is nothing in our family worth thinking about as a foreign tycoon like you." grandfather Qin agreed with William, "Xiaofeng, big brother.".


    "This, this, big, big, big, brother," Qin Feng stammered. Seeing his grandparents'' encouraging eyes, Qin Feng suddenly stopped stammering. "If you are really my brother, do you know how my father sacrificed? He is really a martyr, not a bad man, as those people say.".


    "Xiaofeng", Qin''s grandfather quickly stopped Qin Feng, "of course your father is a martyr.".


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, Mr. Qin. Let me talk about it," William said to Sunday. "On Sunday, transfer out what you find. The kid is still young. Don''t say anything unnecessary.".


    "Understand, sir", and then Chen Li''s information appears in the projection. If there is a specific goal, it will not take much effort for Sunday. After hearing that Chen Li really died for his country, Qin Feng and Qin Hanhan both burst into tears.


    After Qin Feng became more stable, he cried and asked, "if you are really my brother, since you can find me, you must know the murderer who killed my father.".


    "Of course, although I haven''t seen him, Chen Li is my uncle no matter how he says it. It''s a fact that can''t be changed. Of course, I have to find out who the killer is," William nodded.


    "Will you avenge me?"

 Chapter 379

    "Are you sure you know what you''re talking about?" William looked at Qin Feng with tears in his mouth. This boy is only 12 years old. Do you know what revenge is?


    "Of course, I know that revenge means that whoever kills my relatives, I will kill them back.".


    "Xiao Feng", grandma Qin complained to William with Qin Feng in her arms, "Xiao Feng is too small to let him touch these things.".


    "No, I don''t think so," said William, shaking his head. "I need to know one thing before I help you get revenge, kid. Now I call you Qin Feng or Chen Feng.".


    "Ah," said William, to everyone''s surprise. "Is there any difference?" asked Qin.


    "Of course", William walked into a few steps, and the figure in the projection came to Xiaofeng, "your name is Chen Feng, then I revenge for you and my uncle who I didn''t meet but admired very much, but if you call Qin Feng, then I just revenge for my uncle, you are so smart, you should know what I mean.".


    "But I''m not the head of the household. It''s impossible to call Chen Feng.".


    "Those are trivial things. If you want to, your account book will be sent to you in less than an hour." William smiles and stares at the slippery little guy, "Chen Feng or Qin Feng.".


    "That''s Chen Qinfeng.".


    "Ha ha ha", William and Qin''s grandfather, Qin''s grandmother, Qin Hanhan all laughed, "little slick, but I like you not to forget your roots and your kindness. The new account will be sent to the hotel.".


    As a result, William can accept it. Chen Qinfeng is Chen Qinfeng. Anyway, Chen ranks first. It''s not without a double surname and a single name. Just admit that he''s a member of the old Chen family. Seeing that this little guy is so smart, William likes him a little.


    "Three days later, your father''s enemies and the whole family will disappear from this world." William stepped back a few steps, his face changed, and said seriously, "no one can hurt my relatives and live well, but these are not your responsibilities. Your task now is to study hard and grow up safely.".


    "That, that, brother, can I know who the enemy is?" Chen Feng hesitated for a moment and said, "although I know my father is a hero, I still want to know why.".


    When you snap your fingers, a hand-painted figure of the eight sided Buddha appears in the projection, "this is my own painting. This guy is Wei Xingguang, a Thai, nicknamed eight sided Buddha. Your father died because of him. As for what Wei Xingguang does, you are too young to tell you. You just need to know that he and his whole family are the worst people in the world, killing a lot of people, Many, many families are separated.


    When Chen Feng wanted to say something else, he was interrupted by William. "Well, it''s said that you are too young. It''s not good to tell you. When you are 18 years old, you are still interested in listening. I''ll tell you. I''ve heard that you are very smart, but you don''t work hard, right?"


    Hearing that William said he didn''t work hard, Chen Feng, only 12, immediately retorted, "those things in school are too simple. I can learn them by reading.".


    "It seems that our old Chen family''s seed is really good," William laughs. "Since you say it''s too simple, you will be transferred to the best private school in Shencheng from tomorrow. You will have regular classes in the morning and full-time tutors in the afternoon to teach you the courses that British nobles need to learn.


    of course, except for compulsory courses, I won''t force you to learn what you don''t like But there are many interesting courses in the noble courses. When you get in touch with them, you can choose what you like to learn.


    "What''s your favorite course?" Chen Feng asked.


    "Shooting, hunting and riding. If you like riding and hunting, you can come to my castle. Have you heard of the bloody horse?" William said with a smile.


    "Of course, Tianma, who doesn''t know?" Chen Feng gave William a look of disdain.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Now I''ve decided to add a course to you, that is, you have to come to Britain for military training every winter and summer vacation.".


    "No, you said you wouldn''t force me to learn what I didn''t want to learn," Chen Feng said loudly.


    "I can''t help it. I''ve been training in this field since I was ten years old. You are my younger brother, and you can''t escape." William smiles at Chen Feng, but he won''t say that the decision just now is because Chen Feng''s scornful little eyes make him unhappy.


    looking at Chen Feng who is not happy, William suddenly feels that playing with this little guy will make him feel very good, "OK, you don''t have any idea about this The right to refuse, we say "sweat blood horse".


    With a loud finger, the projection suddenly turned into a castle stable. "This is my stable. There are nearly 100 pure blooded horses in it, and about 100 horses will come in the next month or two. This is the red rabbit, my mount. By the way, did the red rabbit race on Sunday?".


    "Sir, the game is the day after tomorrow. Do you need me to remind you then?"


    "It depends," William went on. "If you like riding, you can come to my house on holiday and teach you how to hunt.".


    It''s another ring finger. In the projection, there are some pictures of the most beautiful shotgun that can be found on the Internet.


    "Beautiful" Chen Fengmeng nodded, boys and men are the same, few people can refuse guns, let alone beautiful guns in a mess,


    "this is a shotgun. It''s custom-made. If you pass the school test, I can give you one. If you fail, you can only take this kind of mass-produced shotgun to hunt with me.".As soon as the words came out, some black shotguns appeared in the projection, which made Chen Feng, who was only 12 years old, curl his lips. At first glance, he was a guy from the appearance Association, but William would not tell Chen Feng that the power of these mass-produced shotguns was not inferior to that of customized ones.


    "Ha ha, these are little things. As long as you do well, I can take you to sea fishing.".


    There is no fun in fishing.


    "What I mean by sea fishing is not fishing by the river, but fishing by this boat." suddenly, a huge object appeared in the whole projection, driving out from one side, frightening several people sitting on the sofa to lean back involuntarily.


    "This 50 meter long yacht is the most luxurious and the largest mass-produced yacht in the world. Its name is Ambrosius. I gave it to my girlfriend.".


    "That''s to say, this ship is not yours now," Chen Feng interrupted William, laughing in spite of his grandmother''s dissuasion. "It''s not yours now. What can I be proud of.".


    "Good boy, when you come to England for military training, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences of interrupting adults will be."


    then William said to Sunday, "on Sunday, help me contact those shipyards and tell them that I want to customize the yacht. It''s required to be at least 100 meters long and the initial price is 100 million pounds. If their designers can impress me, Even 200 million pounds is OK.


    Yes sir.


    "Boy, do you know who you are laughing at?"


    "Who?" Chen Feng said, "isn''t that the rich guy?"


    "Ha ha, you''re right. Your brother, I''m just a rich man, but I make more than 500 million NT dollars a day. Even so, I''m still the richest man in Britain. Ah, it will take about a year or two to become the richest man in the world.".


    Hearing this, the precocious Chen Feng almost reached into his mouth.

 Chapter 380

    Thank you Teng 1861 for your big reward. I''ll send you one more.


    "Now I know how rich your brother is," William laughs.


    Chen Fengmeng nodded and laughed flatteringly, but William''s next words made his face collapse,


    "don''t worry, I promise I won''t give you a dime. Your brother and I were still worried about the tuition fees of University for a long time at this time last year. What do you want money for? Of course, I will pay for the expenses of reading and training, and I have to earn my own pocket money.".


    "But I''m only 12 years old. How can I make money?" Chen Feng said.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll give you a reasonable wish with a full score. It''s a reasonable wish to hear clearly.".


    What kind of wish is reasonable.


    "I think so," William laughs.


    "You''re not fair. What if you don''t agree on purpose?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s not just in case, but when I see you unhappy, I won''t agree, so grow up quickly, and you can make money by yourself when you grow up"


    "well, I''ll come first today, and I''ll give you a gift when I meet you for the first time." in the projection, there are three and a half big foals, "three one year old pure blood and sweat foals. If you like that one, it''s yours.".


    "Are they all heavenly horses?" Chen Feng looked at the three ponies in the projection and said, "no, I want a big horse. It''s too small to ride.".


    "No problem, except for my red rabbit, my mother''s black charcoal head and this golden sun, as long as you can tame it, you can choose whatever you want, if you can''t tame it, you can choose a foal.".


    "Don''t worry, when I go to you, I promise to tame the horse I like," Chen Feng said, patting his chest.


    "Very good, I''ll wait. Goodbye, everyone." as soon as the call ended, the helmet on the floor of the living room of the suite began to smoke, and the Yin and Yang turned their eyes. They explained to Chen Feng and Qin Hanhan who exclaimed, "it''s OK. It''s normal, boss. It''s for the sake of confidentiality. The helmet''s technical content is too high. It''s normal to destroy it, although it may be worth hundreds of dollars Wantian Dynasty coin.


    "What, millions?" Qin Hanhan covered his chest, his head was dizzy and said, "millions of people can buy a house. A house is gone. My God, I''ve never met a relative, how bad my family must be.".


    "Well, he won''t recognize you as a relative," he said. It''s strange that William didn''t let Chen Feng get in touch with some bad granny Qin. "Didn''t you hear what he just said? Goodbye, everyone. He treats us as strangers. He doesn''t recognize anyone except Xiaofeng.


    "Well, he will come back to recognize Xiaofeng, which is worthy of the Chen family. You can''t let people who have never met and have no feelings recognize you as Grandma as soon as they meet. Besides, he is a foreigner.".


    "That''s right. He can send someone to find Xiaofeng and take charge of the tuition fees. What''s the training fees? He looks like a big brother. By the way, Han Han, do you know which is the best private school in Shencheng?".


    "Oh, mom, I don''t know. I didn''t go there," Qin Hanhan said powerlessly. Suddenly, a super rich relative was imagining that she would be prosperous in the future. Unfortunately, her dream was shattered before it started, which made her not care about the school.


    Brother Jie saw grandma Qin looking at him and said, "I''m sorry, aunt Qin. I don''t know about the school. I''ve been abroad all these years and I don''t know about China.".


    "Well, when I get the Hukou book, I''ll ask myself. If the school can''t do it, I won''t agree.".


    Less than an hour later, 40 minutes later, Jiege heard the reward and said to the Qin family, "Mr. Qin, the household register has been completed.".


    A few minutes later, Jiege took the Hukou book from his subordinates and handed it to Mr. Qin.


    after taking the Hukou book, Mr. Qin was surprised and said, "God, is it really done? It''s ten o''clock in the evening. "When I opened the household register, Chen Feng''s address turned out to be Chen''s ancestral home." this, this, this, this 260 square meter courtyard was sold more than ten years ago. ".


    "Yes, Mr. Qin, this ancestral home has been bought by my boss, and one of the 60 square meter courtyard is in the name of Xiaofeng," Jie Ge replied.


    "Well, I believe brother Xiaofeng is really capable now. He can even buy this kind of office, and thank his brother for me," sighed Mr. Qin and grandma Qin.


    Personally send the three of the Qin family and Chen Feng home, yin and Yang nonstop fly to Thailand according to William''s instructions, he has to give William a front stop.


    William, who is a little fond of Chen Feng, began to be active. He said that if he sent the eight Buddhas to the West in three days, it would never take four days.


    Not only Yin and Yang went to Thailand, but other members of the death squads also flew to Thailand.


    William walked into the basement of the castle. "Have my Mark III armor been assembled yet?"


    "It''s ready, sir. It can be tested at any time, but from a security point of view, I don''t recommend that you put on your armor to test.".


    "Don''t worry, I have the means to protect my life. Even if something goes wrong, I''ll just open the portal and fall into the sea," William said excitedly, standing on the ground with his family emblem painted. "Let''s go, I can''t wait.".


    Yes sir.Then came a mechanical transmission sound, William standing on both sides of the ground "click" into the ground, two mechanical arms with armor stretched out.


    There was a creaking sound of screwing, and Mark III steel battle suit was put on, "Sunday, connect to the network.".


    "Network connection complete.".


    "Enter all scheduled programs.".


    William happily looked at all kinds of data flashing from time to time in the helmet, raised his arm and looked at the fully enclosed metal arm emitting silver metal light. He couldn''t help but "Oh" excitedly said, "Sunday, is the program input OK? I can''t wait.".


    "Sir, after the procedure is set, virtual flight test is started, safety rules and priorities are set, operational conditions of armor are detected, and all control procedures and operational conditions of armor are checked.".


    "Click, click", the program just input into the armor starts to check the operation status of each part from inside to outside.


    Sir, the test is finished, the armor parts are running perfectly, the auxiliary driving program is perfect, you can test fly.


    "Very good, very good." I couldn''t wait. William immediately ordered, "start.".


    With a bang, the armor''s feet and palms radiated blue light, and Mark III immediately took off and staggered in mid air.


    "Oh" looking at the reduced ceiling, William laughed with joy, "God, I can fly.".


    After flying in the basement for about ten minutes, William was able to control the armor freely.


    Landing on the ground, William orders to "start data analysis, check operation status.".


    "Sir," ten seconds later, it returned to "Sir, everything is OK.".


    "Very good, check weather and flight control, monitor ground control signals.".


    Sir, I strongly oppose your risk-taking. We still have a lot of data to analyze. You are joking about your own life.


    "Stop, Sunday. Sometimes we have to be adventurous. Are you ready? Ha ha, 3.2.1, let''s go. Let''s fly into the blue sky.".

 Chapter 381

    Sir, I have to remind you that it''s 4 p.m. in Oxford.


    At 4 p.m., William quickly understood what Sunday meant. "Help me see the places I''ve been to. It''s evening now.".


    "Sir, except for Asia, all the places you''ve been to are in the daytime in this period," he replied on Sunday.


    William thought for a moment and asked, "Asia, very good. Go to Thailand to test the armor performance and kill bamianfo by the way. Has the death squads started yet?".


    "It''s been 2 hours and it''s expected to take 13 hours to get to Thailand. Meanwhile, don''t forget to send the new Devonshire II armor to the expendables.".


    "Well, remember to remind me when they arrive, has Devonshire II been assembled? And how long does it take to fly from Oxford to Bangkok in the mark three.


    "A total of 10 sets have been assembled. Six of them are for the expendable team, and four are reserved for Antonov''s team to protect Mrs. Lina. If Mark III flies at an altitude of more than 20000 meters and avoids most radars, it is expected to take seven hours.".


    "For so long, how long can the ark reactor in front of the armor support flight?".


    "Flying at full speed consumes 3% of energy per hour. To regain energy, you only need to exchange palladium.".


    "That is to say, it only costs 21% to go there. It seems that the reactor is more durable than I expected." William took a box containing a piece of palladium, put it into the storage space, opened a portal and went to the abandoned mine more than 20 kilometers away from the castle. Wearing mark three, he walked out of the portal, started the armored flight mode and rushed directly into the sky.


    Rushing to 20000 meters, William said to Sunday, "target Bangkok, go, go, go.".


    I understand. The navigation is set up. The estimated time is 7 hours.


    Six and a half hours later, on Sunday, he woke up William, who was sleeping in battle armour. "Sir, wake up, we still have half an hour to get to Bangkok.".


    William, who was awakened, complained, "Ma Dan, if I don''t fly like this in the future, it''s a bit interesting except to start for an hour. After that, it''s a waste of time. I had known that flying for a long time is so boring, so I might as well drive a teleport.".


    It''s 4:00 a.m. in Bangkok. It''s almost dawn. I find a hidden area to descend, open the portal and return to the castle. With the help of the mechanical arm, I take off the Mark III armor and "help me match all the weapons and produce some spare reactors.".


    "Yes, sir. It''s expected to be finished in three hours," he said on Sunday.


    "Well," he changed into a casual suit in the basement, and William drove a dukadi R6 out of the portal to downtown Bangkok.


    Looking for a place to have breakfast, William dials Zhang Ziwei''s mobile phone, and more than ten seconds later, a sound of "sawadika" comes from the earphone.


    "I don''t understand Thai. We speak English or Korean." but when he thought of the sentence "too much waiting, I''m a slag", William said directly in English, "are you interested in knowing your mother''s condition?"


    "Who are you?" Zhang Ziwei said in the same tone, "my mother died more than ten years ago. You have the wrong number.".


    "No, I have the right number, Mr. Zhang Ziwei. Would you like to have a chat?"


    Hearing William call out his name, Zhang Ziwei didn''t say, "where can I see you?".


    William wanted to say a surprise address for Zhang Ziwei, "Grand Palace".


    Zhang Ziwei was relieved to meet in the grand palace. In Thailand, idiots dare not make trouble in the grand palace. There are not only police stations, but also two companies with more than 300 soldiers stationed in the grand palace. "See you in two hours.".


    Two hours later, William, dressed in jeans, short sleeve T-shirt, baseball cap and sunglasses, was watching the mural of jade Buddha Temple in the Grand Palace, "Sir, Zhang Ziwei''s phone".


    "Well, tell him I''m here in the fresco of hanoman." William looked at this hanoman, who is said to be the prototype of sun Dasheng of the Chinese dynasty, with his hands behind his back.


    "Do you understand?"


    When Zhang Ziwei approached, William knew it was him, so he said without looking back: "it doesn''t matter if I can''t understand it. I''m not an archaeologist or an expert on ancient culture. If I''m curious, I''ll have a look. Maybe I''ll forget when I get out of the palace.".


    "Curiosity will kill the cat, it''s better to forget," Zhang Ziwei went to William''s side and looked at William''s side face. "Can you tell me how you know my contact information?".


    "The people of C1a told me that." William turned to look at Zhang Ziwei''s familiar face, which can no longer be familiar with. He took off his sunglasses and saw Zhang Ziwei''s face with a look of surprise. William laughed, "it seems you recognize me.".


    After the surprise, Zhang Ziwei relaxed obviously. "Of course, even if I live in a remote place, the famous William Devonshire still knows. Many people I know in recent years, after seeing the news about you, all say that if you come to Thailand, you will be tied up directly. If you don''t knock out a billion dollars from you, I''m sorry for your reputation." .


    "What do you think?" William turned his head back to the mural. His mental power scanned the whole Jade Buddha Temple all the time. It''s good to meet in this place. As long as his mental power swept the whole Jade Buddha Temple, all the people in his mind.Zhang Ziwei said with a crooked smile, "if I don''t do anything after I tie you up, it''s good to eat and drink, and the beautiful woman is offering it, just ask you to give me some advice, so that I can buy yachts and airplanes just like you, and it''s as simple as buying coke.".


    "Ha ha, that''s a good idea," he said. Before he finished, his mental strength suddenly scanned a figure. He turned to the gate of the Jade Buddha Temple and looked at the ring on Zhang Ziwei''s left hand standing on his right side with a smile. "Are you married?"


    "Well," Zhang Ziwei raised his left hand and showed his ring. There was an inexplicable smile on his face. "If it wasn''t for my wife, I wouldn''t live to now.".


    Knowing who his wife is, William can''t help shivering and throwing an ordinary mobile phone with positioning function to Zhang Ziwei.


    When I took the phone and was wondering why William did this, I heard William say, "it seems that your wife doesn''t trust you as much as she thought. You''d better think about the reason for coming here, because he''s 40 meters behind us. After about 10 seconds, you can see him by turning a corner. Take care, man.".


    With that, William smiles at Zhang Ziwei, puts on his sunglasses and walks away slowly with his hands behind his back.


    Looking at William''s back, Zhang Ziwei put William''s mobile phone into his pocket, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and looked at the monkey king of India while making a phone call,


    "Hello, Biri, have you arrived? FK, they all said 10 am, you TM told me that you still have half an hour to arrive, what? Did you hear 11 a.m? Hell, can''t you tell 10 from 11? OK, OK, it''s only half an hour. I''m in the Jade Buddha temple now. I haven''t seen you for half an hour. You don''t want the goods in the second half of the year.


    "What, you try? I don''t care. I''m hiding from my wife when I come out. If I want to earn some money to buy her a gift, I don''t care if you can get the goods in the second half of the year.

 Chapter 382

    Hang up the phone, Zhang Ziwei didn''t care whether his wife really came or not, just stood on the fresco of hanouman and watched until the man named Biri found him half an hour later.


    This also let the tourists with the sun umbrella, sitting just a few meters away from Zhang Ziwei, feel relieved. After seeing that Zhang Ziwei met his father''s old customer Bili, Zhang Ziwei was angry, and Wei Minna sneaked away.


    More than ten minutes later, Zhang Ziwei, who had finished talking with Billy, looked at William, who was sitting on the corridor more than ten meters away from him, and nodded in secret.


    Then he pretended to be a tourist and inked in the Jade Buddha temple for half an hour. After confirming that no one was following him, Zhang Ziwei came back to the corridor where William was sitting and sat down beside him.


    "it seems that your staff are very professional. I turned around a few times and didn''t find any suspicious people.".


    "Man, all you deal with are owls and mercenaries. The people I hire are all the best secret agents in England, and they are very humble." William lied and stretched out, "come on, what''s the plan? Don''t tell me you don''t want to kill bamianfo.".


    "Kill the eight faced Buddha?" This name made Zhang Ziwei nervous, but he didn''t think that William was looking for him to get the goods. He was nervous because he would become what he is now. It was all caused by the eight faced Buddha.


    "Are you sure you can kill him if you find the eight faced Buddha?" Zhang Ziwei stares into William''s eyes.


    "Well, as long as I find him, he will die." Mark III armor makes William very confident. However, Zhang Ziwei''s simple belief in himself makes William very surprised. He thought it would take a lot of words to say, "are you not afraid that I am the one who cooperates with bamianfo?"


    Zhang Ziwei said with a smile, "there''s no need. Let alone the eight faced Buddha doesn''t have the ability to know you. Even if you''re a group, I don''t think I''ll be important enough to need someone of your own identity to test.".


    "Very good, I like smart people, hehe, bamianfo," William gritted his teeth. "You have a brother killed by bamianfo, and I have a relative killed by him, even though this relative is a relative I have never met.".


    "Come on, man, you''re a super rich man, and you''re from England. You can''t get the goods of Bamian Buddha directly to England. How can a relative be killed by Bamian Buddha?" Zhang Ziwei said unexpectedly.


    "It''s said that last year an Interpol was found out by the eight faced Buddha. Is that the case?"


    "You, you," William said, which made Zhang Ziwei understand immediately, "I didn''t expect that you should have Chinese lineage. Can you speak Chinese?".


    "Yes, but can you speak Mandarin?" William said, "Hello, I''m slag Hui.".


    "What does this mean? Who is Zha Hui?" Zhang Ziwei said inexplicably.


    He didn''t know how to explain it, so he just said, "don''t care who Zha Hui is, tell me where the eight faced Buddha is.".


    Zhang Ziwei shook his head and said, "I don''t know exactly where it is. I''ve seen him twice in the past five years. One is that I married Minna, and the other is that I helped him ship the goods two years ago. I haven''t seen him since then. I only know that he has been hiding in a place where he doesn''t care about the Thai Cambodian border.".


    "Well? "To ship?" William turned his head and stared at Zhang Ziwei, "man, have you ever sold goods to Bamian Buddha?"


    Although William was staring at him with sunglasses, the long-standing sense of crisis still made Zhang Ziwei feel dangerous. Thinking of William''s origin, Zhang Ziwei immediately explained, "if you don''t deliver goods, you will die. Don''t mention delivering goods before you get revenge. Even if you help bamianfo eradicate his opponent, I have done it.".


    "Ha ha, I don''t care who you people kill. Anyway, there are many people in the world who can sell books. I can kill one by one," William said with a smile.


    "You''d better kill me when you kill Bamian Buddha, so that I won''t go on the road of Bamian Buddha in a few years or more," Zhang Ziwei said indifferently. "There are many undercover agents who can''t be checked by Bamian Buddha in recent years, but except for your relative, all the others have been the dogs of Bamian Buddha.


    anyway, I can''t go back. I''ve done killing people and selling books, so, Man, after killing Bamian Buddha, please kill me together, so that you won''t have the face to see your ancestors in the future. ".


    "Really?" Sensing Zhang Ziwei''s heartbeat, William felt that what this guy said at this time was probably true.


    "Who knows, maybe I don''t want to die after today, or I go to surrender after the event. Anyway, Hong Kong has no death penalty and I''ll be in prison all my life. Who let bamianfo kill my brother? I have no face to see my brother if I don''t kill him?" Zhang Ziwei sighed, "anyway, I want to kill bamianfo.".


    "Ha ha", William was sure that he took out his mobile phone to manually call up the map and handed it to Zhang Ziwei, "after all these years, you must know where the eight faced Buddha is.".


    After taking William''s mobile phone, Zhang Ziwei looked at William in surprise, and then marked the possible hiding place of eight Buddha on the map and said, "I really should kidnap you. This mobile phone can make me a world-class rich man.".


    "No, man, the world is not for you to come up with a super idea. Business is for you. It''s very easy to be eaten as a dreg without any means to protect your life.".


    "Hell, what does this Zha Hui mean?" Zhang Ziwei asked hatefully."Oh, sorry, I just said slag, not slag Hui," William shrugged. This time, it''s really smooth. Slag, slag Hui, it''s so smooth.


    "Hell, have you ever been told that you''re disgusting sometimes?" Zhang Ziwei is eager to give him a beating when he sees that William says "Zha Zha Hui" again. However, considering that this is the Jade Buddha Temple in the Grand Palace, he will be fine if he starts to fight here. He is sure to die quickly. In addition, he thinks that William''s men may be beaten to the ground as soon as he starts.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziwei could not help looking around him. After a long time, he suddenly felt that the people around him were all like William. He shook his head helplessly. "To remind you, as far as I know, there are three doubles of the eight faced Buddha. Therefore, if you want to kill the eight faced Buddha, you must confirm it clearly and kill it with one blow. Otherwise, no one will want to find him in the next few years or even ten years.".


    That''s a problem. In my mind, the eight faced Buddha in the movie does have a double, "what if I blow up all the places you mark?"


    "You are crazy," Zhang Ziwei roared in a low voice. "Although these places are controlled by the eight faced Buddha, the vast majority of people are civilians.".


    "Ha ha, people who help eight Buddhas grow flour to make flour are not innocent even if they are civilians," William said.


    "You TM is a madman, even if adults are not innocent, what about women and children?" Zhang Ziwei growled.


    "Well!" This reminds William, the child, patted his forehead, "well, you''re right. It seems that if some kid and I promise to kill the eight faced Buddha family in three days, we may break our promise.".


    "The whole family", Zhang Ziwei looked at William with heart.

 Chapter 383

    "That''s right, the whole family," William said with a smile, staring at Zhang Ziwei, "son-in-law is also a family. Did you really get a marriage certificate with Wei Minna?"


    "No," said Zhang Ziwei, who was stared at by William with ill will. "The ghost place controlled by bamianfo has an official marriage certificate. It''s just wine according to custom.".


    "Ha ha, now I don''t want to die. Someone just vowed to me, man, kill me when you kill Bamian Buddha.".


    William laughed, like the danger of being watched by a beast disappeared, Zhang Ziwei was relieved, "go to you, I don''t want to die now, don''t I? If it''s a big deal, I''ll go back to Hong Kong and go to jail. I used to be a policeman. Even if I make mistakes when I''m undercover, it can be reduced. ".


    "Ha, man, you haven''t been an undercover agent. It''s very clear in the regulations that the premise of commutation or exemption is that your boss agrees and doesn''t cause harm, act privately or commit a felony. The judge doesn''t care whether you are a policeman or not, and do you have a boss now?"


    This made Zhang Ziwei silent. He still had a conscience and wanted to kill Bamian Buddha. In addition to revenge for his brother, it was because he thought he was still a policeman, and there were no soldiers or thieves. And as long as he killed or arrested Bamian Buddha, his undercover status would make sense, but it was also a matter of a few words to admit that he was an undercover.


    "Don''t think that C1a will help you prove that if you kill bamianfo or catch him, the most unhappy thing may be C1a. But I''ve seen C1a people selling flour with duxiao on the South American island of bilena with my own eyes. If you think about what''s north of here, you should know.".


    "Hell," Zhang Ziwei said blankly, "there''s no other way, or are you really going to kill me?"


    "Who knows, man, I like you now. If you are willing to go back to prison, maybe I will help you with the commutation of sentence," William shrugged. "If you kill bad people, I will be blind. Maybe I will clap my hands for you, because I''ve been doing it for a long time.


    I can sell books, abduct women and children, and kill living people as pigs. Buying and selling organs is the most unacceptable thing for me. I''ll kill one when I see one. I''m sorry for those people whose families are ruined because of flour. ".


    After struggling for a long time, Zhang Ziwei said helplessly, "forget it, kill bamianfo first. It''s better to be in prison than to be killed by you. And maybe I''ll be killed by bamianfo before I get revenge. Man, do me a favor.".


    "You say," William nodded. It''s none of William''s business if he can go back to accept Xing. It''s very fragrant.


    "Bamianfo has a batch of goods that will arrive in Hong Kong this evening. I contacted Duan Kun, a gang boss in Tsim Sha Tsui, and asked him to rob the goods and kill his eldest son. As long as his eldest son dies, bamianfo will send someone to take revenge and see his son off at the first seven o''clock, but I''m worried that Duan Kun will not be able to kill his eldest son It''s called "son".


    "No problem, I''ll let people follow up on this," William thought. "After Duan Kun killed the eldest son of bamianfo, I''ll arrange someone to protect him and run to Vietnam or the Philippines. As long as he''s not in the fragrant port, don''t ask me why.".


    "It''s no use, Duan Kun as long as he starts, it doesn''t matter whether he will die or not. The key is to lead the eight sided Buddha out of the Thai Cambodian border. According to the custom, the eight sided Buddha will surely see his son off. This is the only way to let the eight sided Buddha show up. If you have any scruples, don''t interfere in the affairs of Hong Kong.".


    Then Zhang Ziwei got up and wanted to leave. William said with a smile, "don''t you want to know about your mother?"


    Zhang Ziwei knows what William''s words mean. It''s a threat to his mother. "Don''t worry, from the beginning of my layout, there is no possibility of reconciliation between me and bamianfo. Either I die or his family dies. I won''t make fun of my mother''s life.".


    "However," Zhang Ziwei said, staring at William, "if there is no problem with me, but because you let my mother have an accident, I promise that no matter how much energy you have, I will only do one thing in the rest of my life, that is to kill you.".


    "Ha ha, very good. It seems that I have to send your mother to a safe place first, so as to avoid many enemies without any reason. Come on, man, help me take a video, so that my people won''t believe your mother when they find you.".


    On hearing the video for his mother, Zhang Ziwei said excitedly, "how do I look now?".


    "Come on, don''t be so wordy, hurry up.".


    After taking the video with his mobile phone and watching Zhang Ziwei leave, William said to Sunday, "I didn''t see Zhang Ziwei on the monitor of the grand palace.".


    "Don''t worry, sir, the video has been changed by me, and I promise I won''t leave a horse behind.".


    "That''s good. Why have you been looking for so long, but there''s no trace of the Buddha at 1:8?" William walked out of the Jade Buddha Temple pretending to be a tourist.


    Sorry sir, for me, any place without Internet is a forbidden zone.


    "Ah, it seems that it''s a little difficult to kill bamianfo in three days. I hope that Chen Feng won''t call me these days." after walking out of the palace, Willem, who never gave up, got on his motorcycle and went to the place where bamianfo might stay according to the map given by Zhang Ziwei.


    When he arrived at his destination, he released more than ten finger sized black front drones. It took five or six hours to find seven or eight strongholds, but there was no sign of the eight faced Buddha. "FK, where is this old bastard hiding? Is there no clue to the special system of black into Thailand?""Sorry sir, there are few clues. There is no record of the trace of the eight faced Buddha.".


    "Does nm really want me to go to spice port?"


    After careful calculation for a long time, it''s OK to go, but William doesn''t want to do it by himself. Once he''s involved in spice harbor and is known by the Chinese government, the Chinese government may identify him as an unwelcome person, antique, team development, fans and the future sales of his company''s products in China will be affected. In this case, it''s the same with killing people with a knife.


    "Hell, inform the death squads to gather in Tsim Sha Tsui to monitor Duan Kun. They are not allowed to move without my order, and then rush to make three sets of bulletproof level 4 suits.".


    "Sir, what''s the size of these three suits?"


    "Zhang Ziwei, Su Jianqiu and Ma Haotian, Su Jianqiu and Ma Haotian are former colleagues of Zhang Ziwei. Their information is not difficult for you.".


    "Understand, sir, data to obtain, bulletproof suit is expected to be completed in 1 hour.".


    "Well, help me book a ticket to spice harbor. Can you handle the identity problem?" William asked.


    "No problem, sir. You go back to the castle to get your identification, and I''ll take the rest.".


    "Well," said William, opening the portal, returning to the castle to get his papers, returning to Thailand and taking a private plane to spice harbor.


    At 11:00 in the middle of the night, on the sea more than ten kilometers away from the land of Xiangxiang port, two fishing boats used flashlights to signal each other, and then the two fishing boats leaned together.


    "Sawadika.".

 Chapter 384

    In the sea off spice port, two fishing boats close to each other after receiving the secret signal, but they don''t know that two speedboats are quietly approaching one kilometer away from them, while a speedboat five or six kilometers away is following the two speedboats in front of them, which perfectly explains the truth that mantis is catching cicadas and sparrows.


    This last suspended speedboat looks much more advanced and beautiful than the first two, because the group of people are the expendables who arrived at the spice port. There is a rich boss. The Expendables have changed a lot in terms of money and equipment.


    "Did the black front UAV find any water police nearby?" Barney, smoking a cigar, said to gonnardo beside him.


    "Why do I have to be an observer?" complains goner, holding a large screen phone. "You don''t ask Sunday that kind of question.".


    "Let you do it, you can do it. It''s a punishment for you to hide your daughter." Christmas laughs. "You see, we all know that Yin Yang and Barney have children and wives. You''ve been hiding them all the time. If you didn''t see your daughter''s video phone, how long would you like to hide them? But God, gunner, look at your ugly appearance. Are you sure that beautiful and shameful girl is Your daughter.


    "Fku, Christmas, I''ll fight with you again." after scolding Christmas, goner raised his hands and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it. You know what I looked like before. If I hadn''t made a lot of money with boss and given up alcohol and drug addiction, I wouldn''t dare to see Sophia.".


    "Guys, the chat is over, Duan Kun is on the move," reminds Yin Yang, who didn''t take part in the chat.


    Gongna busy looking at the big screen mobile phone, "boss is too cautious, now I am not used to using this kind of mobile phone to see intelligence.".


    "Shut up, gunner." Barney interrupted gunner as soon as he heard it. Caution is a good thing for their business. Besides, when William knows what the boss said behind his back, gunner must have bad luck.


    A few minutes later, Basong, the eldest son of Bamian Buddha, was chatting with the people who received the goods. Because he had lived in Thailand since he was a child, Basong was used to calling his name Thailand. Within two minutes, the sound of a speedboat motor came from far and near.


    "Da, Da, Da", a few hundred meters away, AK''s unique voice rang out. When the sound came, a piece of blood mist burst out of Basong''s body before the receiver''s gun in front of him and his side was pulled out, and he fell to the ground. Basong hurriedly lowered his body to hide in the bunker and cried, "enemy attack, enemy attack". As soon as he entered the bunker, a bullet appeared where he had stood.


    "TM, it''s really TM easy to use. After things are over, you have to ask the partner you haven''t met for more. In the future, as long as you have a pair of these glasses, the flying tigers will not be my opponent."


    Duan Kun on the speedboat wears a single lens smart glasses, carrying AK like playing a shooting game with a cheater, and "daddada" shoots people on the fishing boat.


    When the two speedboats approached the fishing boat, they immediately separated from each other. Another "dada dada" sound came. It was only one minute before the speedboat appeared and killed all the prisoners on the fishing boat, which made Duan Kun even more excited.


    After several rounds, no one was found standing on the fishing boat. Duan Kun and his men boarded the fishing boat. After four rounds of inspection, he found that Basong, the eldest son of bamianfo, had been shot four or five times and AK was still alive.


    "You, who are you?" Basong stares at Duan Kun and asks intermittently.


    "I", Duan Kun, who had eaten flour, had a nervous smile on his face. "When I saw the king of hell, I remember to say that Duan Kun in Tsim Sha Tsui killed you." I took the AK in my hand and pointed it at Basong''s "daddaddada" to light the remaining bullets in his bullet clip.


    "Come on, take the goods back, boss. I''ll take you to the carnival.".


    "Elder Xie", his men cheered with guns.


    However, Duan Kun was not happy for a long time. Barney, who was several kilometers away, said to gonna, "Basong died and destroyed the pair of glasses.".


    "OK", gongna nodded and pressed a few times on the large screen mobile phone in his hand. Duan Kun, five or six kilometers away, suddenly felt that the single lens smart glasses on his ears began to heat up. In a few seconds, the back of his ears and eyelids felt fiery. He quickly took off his glasses and threw them onto the fishing boat board.


    "Yiyi" a puff of smoke floated up from the glasses, "Damn, what''s the situation? Is that bastard trying to kill me? "


    "Old, old" Duan Kun side of the hand carefully answer.


    "What?" Duan Kun, who is neurotic, turns around with AK and stares at his subordinates.


    Scared hands quickly raised their hands, stammered, "boss, you forget, afternoon glasses people said, this is for you to try, want to normal use, 1 million dollars a pair.".


    "Well!" Duan Kun thought about it, as if it really happened. Now he didn''t think that it might be because he had eaten flour. "TM''s one million dollars a pair, I can find dozens of killers with that money, but I still need to buy this damn thing"


    although Duan Kun said that, he was still greedy to see the burned one lens smart glasses. When he shot just now, he thought he would at least kill them Seven people, which makes him feel better than flour.


    "Take the goods back." Duan Kun thinks that it''s so expensive, so he''d better buy one and keep it secretly. When the situation is urgent, it''s a trump card. It''s a pity that the person looking for him in the afternoon will never appear again.


    More than ten minutes later, his staff reported, "boss, the goods have been loaded. This time we sent them, and I calculated that they could be worth hundreds of millions of dollars." after seizing hundreds of millions of dollars of flour, Duan Kun''s smile was even stronger, "go back.".When Duan Kun''s two speedboats leave, the death squads approach bassoon''s fishing boat. Yin Yang grabs the boat gang and flies on to find bassoon. He takes out a nail sized tracker and injects it into bassoon''s head. Then he goes to the bow of the boat, takes Caesar''s towing rope and binds it to the fishing boat, jumps back to the speedboat and nods to Barney, "done.".


    "Let''s go. The transmission distance of the tracker is 15 km. We towed the fishing boat back within 10 km. The rest is the people who steal Basong''s body. As for Duan Kun, I wish him good luck.".


    "I hope Duan Kun doesn''t have a family, but these reading owls like to kill their enemies and their families together," gongna shrugged.


    "This kind of scum is none of our business," said Barney, biting his cigar.


    Early the next morning, it rained heavily and he didn''t go to work. Su Jianqiu, who had just got up, received a phone call from his staff saying that a fisherman called the police. In the early morning, he found many people dead on a fishing boat. It seems that the goods of bamianfo were robbed.


    When Su Jianqiu arrived at the fishing port, a large number of police dressed in raincoats and went through the rain to clean up the dead bodies. "Su sir, there were ten dead bodies on the fishing boat, six Thais and four Hong Kong people. According to the preliminary investigation, these people were all shot dead. Judging from the bullet holes and warheads, they should be AK.".


    As soon as Su Jianqiu saw Basong''s body, he immediately remembered a memory that he didn''t want to remember in the past five years.


    He and Basong met in Thailand. Five years ago, when he and Ma Tianhao, Zhang Ziwei and his brother Wang Shunyi, who died in their duty, went to catch Bamian Buddha and pretended to trade, the person who came to trade was Basong and the half hearted daughter of Bamian Buddha, Mina.


    As soon as the memory of deliberately escaping appears, and Ma Tianhao, the last person he wants to see, appears limping in front of him, Su Jianqiu suddenly feels that he is a little too fast to breathe. He says to the assistant, "remember to give me a report." then he ignores Ma Tianhao and drives back to the police station.


    Three days later, William, who was shopping with a beautiful girl, heard the voice of Sunday. He got off the plane the day before yesterday and was picked up by the account manager of spice port branch of National Bank of Switzerland. When he arrived at the hotel, the account manager left behind an employee, a very beautiful and shy girl.


    Sir, the death squads reported that Basong''s body had been stolen and was being transported to Macao.


    "Well, that''s the beginning." with his sister, some happy William drank the time-honored silk stockings milk tea of spice port, and said to Sunday, "help me book a cruise ticket to Macao. I always heard that Macao''s cruise ship to pick up spice Hong Kong people is very special. Today I''m in a hurry. It''s just a good experience.".


    "Understand, sir". After booking the ticket, William drove a Ferrari he had bought for three days and drove to the cruise terminal with his sister. After parking the car, William said to his sister who had been with him for three days, "this car is for you. It''s just a gift for you to accompany me for two days. Goodbye, beauty.".


    If you don''t know what to do with the Ferrari, and it''s the first time for this 22-year-old beauty, William is not so generous to send a 90000 pound Ferrari directly,


    "good bye, Mr. Devonshire, I hope I can see you again in the future", the beauty is reluctant to hold William for a long time, and then reluctantly watch William get out of the car and walk into the cruise terminal.


    How can we meet each other? If we don''t remember the name, we''ll see each other again.


    As soon as he entered the dock, William, wearing a mask, got the VIP ticket at the window and went to the VIP waiting room on the second floor. Standing in front of the landing glass, he watched the tourists coming and going on the first floor with great interest.


    It seems that Hong Kong people really like to go to Macao, but I don''t know if the hotels in Macao will really send a cruise ticket to the penniless people just like what is rumored.


    Just thinking about whether to go to Macao hotel to make some extra money, a man who William can''t be more familiar with followed four serious looking people into the cruise terminal.


    "Sun, isn''t this brother Jing?" Leng for a few seconds, William immediately reaction, mental power swept to find Jingge and his four companions with pistols in the waist, and is William''s favorite Glock 17.


    It''s just that William can''t remember that this is the scene in that movie.


    Out of the VIP room, William went to the side of the coffee shop to buy a cup of takeout mocha coffee, and stood in the aisle on the second floor to watch a play, looking at Jingge and his party.


    Just stand a few seconds, a couple with three black suit bodyguards into the waiting room.


    The bareheaded accomplice who had been staring at him found the target and immediately reminded the leader, "big brother".


    The leading elder brother turned his head and looked at the couple sitting not far away from them. Then he looked at the ceiling and said, "it''s them. The men will catch the boat alive, and the women won''t have to stay.".


    Sitting on one side of the Beijing elder brother surprised turned to see the boss, the boss waited for a few seconds did not hear Beijing elder brother reply, opened his glasses staring at Beijing elder brother, word by word way, "get them.".


    Although he couldn''t bear it, he stood up for a few seconds in the boss''s stern eyes. He pulled Glock out of his back, loaded his gun, put it into the front of his coat, and took the other three men into a diamond position. He walked to the couple who had just sat down with three bodyguards nearby.Standing two or three meters away from the three bodyguards, Glock 17 in the front of Jingge revealing his coat points to the head of the bodyguard. The other three guys, one sitting directly behind the couple, take out his gun and point to the two, and the other two also sit behind the other two bodyguards.


    The three bodyguards didn''t dare to move. The head of the bodyguard held out his hand and made a gesture of not moving. The other two bodyguards holding the gun didn''t pull out immediately and slowly stretched out their hands.


    The wife of the couple glared at the bodyguard sitting opposite her and yelled "do it.".


    But these three bodyguards are only zero hour bodyguards. They are forced by guns. No one will be idiotic to seek death when they have no chance.


    Seeing that the bodyguard didn''t move, the winking woman stood up fiercely, walked to the opposite side of her bodyguard, slapped her face fiercely, and "pa" rang through the waiting room.


    A slap fan finished, immediately cried, "tell you to do things ah.".


    Seeing that the beaten bodyguard didn''t move at all, the woman went to another bodyguard and slapped her face.


    "I didn''t give you the money.".


    The second bodyguard still didn''t move. The woman walked up to the head of the bodyguard and slapped him in the face.


    After the slap, the woman suddenly pulled out the gun from the head of the bodyguard''s waist and shot the bald kidnapper who pointed the gun at her husband.


    "Bang",


    the whole waiting room was in chaos with the sudden gunshot, and the passengers immediately ran around with their heads in their arms.


    Nm, as soon as he saw this scene, William knew what the movie was. A tiger staring at the prey''s smile appeared in the corner of his mouth and looked at the woman who slapped her hand on Jingge''s neck.


    The familiar memory reminds William that this woman has a ring with a paralytic needle in her hand. What she used to do was to use her female identity to approach the selected target, pretending that she had no intention to use this paralytic ring to dizzy the target and take it away.


    These people are all damned guys, and they all do business that people want to trample to death.


    As soon as the gunshot rang out, the expected gunfight started fiercely.


    Standing on the second floor, William watched the two groups and the police fighting, and suddenly found a very calm sitting on the chair of a black suit bald.


    Other people were scared to run around when they heard the gunshot. This guy sat on the chair and stared at the three sides. There was something wrong.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that just after telling Zhang Ziwei that the three kinds of people I hate the most, I met two groups of people who read peddlers and killed people to get organs in two days. It''s very good. It seems that God can''t stand it and let me meet these people.".


    "On Sunday, let Yin Yang and Christmas come and stare at this black suit bald head for me. When I finish dealing with the eight faced Buddha, it''s their turn.".


    "Sir, sir, the command will be issued, but it''s expected that Yin Yang and Christmas will arrive in 20 minutes.".


    "It doesn''t matter." William put his hand into his clothes, then took out a black front drone and threw it into the sky.


    "when Christmas and Yin Yang can receive the black front signal, they will give the management right to them, and now it''s up to you.".


    Yes sir.


    Looking at the trafficker woman who was shot, William curled his mouth and snorted, "it''s cheap for you.".


    Half a minute later, the three groups in the waiting room on the first floor ran away and chased after each other. After waiting for more than ten seconds, William drank his coffee and didn''t reply, "you guys are in the gunfight. Don''t you need help? Inspector Yang Jinrong.

 Chapter 385

    After more than ten seconds of silence, William said, "if I don''t come out, I''ll leave. There''s no need to send.".


    "Can you tell me what the aircraft you just threw is?" Voice fell, a dark blue suit, wearing short-sighted glasses, hair comb meticulous handsome man, with two men in the same costume came.


    Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Yang Jinrong, chief inspector of security department. Please remember that I''m chief inspector, not inspector.


    "Ha ha". When he got off the plane, William, who had a mental scan, had been followed for a long time, and it was not just Yang Jinrong. However, the appearance of Yang Jinrong surprised William. When he looked around, "ha ha", it was the familiar handsome face that caught his eye.


    "Is there a problem? Mr. Devonshire ", Yang Jinrong looks at William doubtfully. Since receiving the notice from the relevant units above, he has been staring at William 24 hours a day in the past three days. At the same time, he finds that not only their security department is staring at him, but also some people who don''t even want to deal with him are following.


    Starting from staring at William, Yang Jinrong realized that the super rich didn''t take money as money.


    after three days, he was just opposite to the task of staring at William. He felt that the goal was just a rich man who could make money, spend money and play with women. When the Playboy slapped him in the face with a backhand.


    As the chief inspector of the security department, Yang Jinrong has great confidence in himself and his subordinates'' concealment skills. However, where he least thinks there will be problems, he has problems. He hides well, but he is told the truth.


    This makes the arrogant Yang Jinrong how to stand, so he questions William as soon as he comes out.


    Sorry, sir Yang, I have no obligation to tell you what it is. I want to find out myself.


    The man behind him just wanted to ask William in the way he used to do things. Before he could get out, he was stopped by Yang Jinrong, who knew his subordinates. He didn''t want his subordinates to get involved in a lawsuit. Even if it was ok, he would be bored to death by lawyers.


    "No, according to the Ordinance, I have the right to know whether your actions just now endanger the safety of Hong Kong," said Yang.


    "If you say harm is harm, if there is no evidence, it is slander." William squinted at the smiling Yang Jinrong, "why don''t you go to see your leader to see if you can get the official order.".


    There''s no need to think about this problem at all. The order can''t be obtained. "I have the right to ask you to come back to the police station with me to assist in the investigation. If necessary, I can detain you for 48 hours.".


    "Ha ha, whatever you like, but there''s a saying in heaven," William said, pretending to be thinking, "it''s easy to ask God, but it''s hard to send God, so to speak.".


    Yang Jinrong, who was forced into the corner by William''s sarcastic expression and tone, just wanted to say something. His boss''s voice came from the earphone, "Yang Jinrong, Yang sir, who let you contact William Devonshire on your own, withdraw immediately.".


    "But".


    "I said withdraw, don''t you understand?"


    "Yes, sir," said Yang.


    "Ha ha, I say your boss doesn''t dare to trouble me," said William with a smile. Three days ago, the eldest son of Bamian Buddha died in spice port, and William happened to be in spice port. If some people in China didn''t know that William was making Bamian Buddha that they hated.


    This situation will make Yang Jinrong trouble William. That''s the hell. Uncle Daoming, who is lame, has a beautiful beard and is wearing a proper fit black windbreaker, is standing at the corner where Yang Jinrong can''t see and looking at William. "Goodbye, chief inspector Yang. It''s easy to leave.".


    Angry just left Yang Jinrong almost turned back, but William''s last sentence let Yang Jinrong Leng for a few seconds, immediately head also don''t return to go.


    Because William said with a smile, "Sir Yang, I advise you to apply for an acting class to learn some acting skills. Next time you can act properly.".


    "Ha ha", looking at Yang Jinrong walking quickly, William laughs. If it wasn''t for the memory in his head that let William know that Yang Jinrong was pretending, maybe he would lose money in dealing with him in the future.


    "How do you know that Yang Jinrong is pretending?" Uncle Daoming went to William and asked.


    William turned his head and looked at Uncle Daming, "I like your beard, but I don''t know if it''s because of my father''s family. I''m almost 20 years old, and I don''t have any beard. The style of my beard is still the mustache I hate most.


    it makes me feel a bit like the traitor dog leg in the old movie, so I shave my poor beard every day.".


    Uncle Daming shook his head helplessly. "Are the children growing up in England as impolite as you? The answer is not what you asked, but it''s still puzzling. ".


    "Hey, hey, I''m just happy to see you. You don''t know that I like you very much," William added, as well as your movies and TV series.


    Uncle Daming now agrees with the information that William''s character is as bad as his grandfather Henry Devonshire''s, and he likes to make fun of people.


    if he can''t find out anything, uncle Daming has to change the topic, "I saw you staring at someone just now, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve always been quite accurate in people''s eyes. The guy in khaki is an undercover police officer. He''s kind-hearted. He''s not saying it, but he''s still grinning. If I were him, I would have killed that woman."."Well, that woman has a grudge against you?" With Uncle Daming''s eyesight, we can see that there are problems in today''s husband and wife, but the problem is so big that William directly tells the stranger that it''s not just a problem.


    "Hate, ha, they don''t hate me, they just hate the whole mankind," said William with a stern look and a cold hum. "There are three kinds of people in the world that I want to kill when I see one.".


    This made uncle Daoming curious, "those three kinds.".


    "Peddlers, abductors of women and children, as well as murderers and organ dealers, ha ha, I don''t know if God thinks that I''ve recognized a cousin to help me recently, and I hope I can do something,


    these three kinds of guys appear in my sight one after another, but I don''t know when the child abductors will appear in front of me.".


    "The eight faced Buddha is a reading owl, so these two gentle looking couples buy and sell organs." this conclusion makes uncle Daoming a little strange, "how do you know?".


    "Ha ha, I know a lot of things," William looked at Uncle Daoming''s leg. "I also know how you hurt your leg. Not only that, I also know that when you hurt your leg, Yang Jinrong, who had been pretending to be garlic, was at the scene.".


    "Haha," William said with a smile, without waiting for uncle Daoming to ask him to learn uncle Daoming''s language directly, "why don''t you start?"


    "Well, I''ll learn like that.".


    "Who are you in the end?" Uncle Daoming''s face is quiet, but his heart is full of waves. He is very sure that only he, Yang Jinrong and Chen Yongren know this.


    "Me? William Devonshire, who else can I be? "William laughs." but it seems that I have to add a surname Chen to my name in the future. I don''t know if my mother will agree. Ah, it''s a bit of a headache. ".


    When Uncle Daming''s brain didn''t turn around, William suddenly said, "are you interested in cooperating?"

 Chapter 386

    "Cooperation what? How to cooperate? " Shadow uncle asked with great interest.


    "I''ll help you kill bamianfo. How about you kill his base?" William, who is used to cutting down the roots, laughs.


    "It''s not feasible. Our people can''t go to the Thai Cambodian border to carry out this kind of task," shadow uncle shook his head and said tentatively, "is it possible for you to cooperate with what you just threw out?".


    "Forget it, I wanted to show you something to sell to you, but if it doesn''t work, it won''t work." if I don''t cooperate, I won''t cooperate. This idea is an uncertain trial, and it doesn''t matter if I can''t. William reaches into his pocket and takes out a second-generation black front UAV from the storage space,


    "do you know how much money I can sell it to the United States or Britain £¿¡±


    "How much?" Looking at a UAV the size of a finger, uncle Daoming is very keen. Although there are UAVs in China in this era, he is really embarrassed to take advantage of the technology.


    "Heifeng 2 generation UAV, the most advanced technology is my invention of super battery and intelligent system, full charge flight time of 5 hours, the highest speed of 150 kilometers per hour, can take pictures, can take pictures, the data transmission distance between the controller and UAV is 15 kilometers, and more advanced intelligent control and satellite control," William chuckled, "so I plan to sell this thing for 20 million US dollars Set, sell from 100.


    "Ha, you save it." shadow uncle looked at William like an idiot. "Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "Of course not," said William with a grin. "Well, I''m not kidding. I just want to show you how powerful my technology is. Even if it''s not too expensive, I won''t sell it to you. It''s for my own use. No one will sell it. It''s not my boasting. I won''t tell you anything else. You can''t make batteries with your current technology.


    What I recommend to you is the simplified version of Heifeng generation 1, which will be bigger and the size of four fingers. "William closed his palm and said," being able to take pictures and transmit pictures means that the power of the battery is smaller. It can fly for 25 minutes with full charge, and the flight distance is 3.2 km. With the controller only 2.3 kg, it is definitely a good helper for special soldiers. ".


    "How much is it?" Shadow uncle white William a look, money this problem is very realistic, this era is not the era of the Chinese ship like dumplings.


    "A million dollars a set," William said with a smile.


    "It''s still too expensive. We don''t have so much money to spend on it," the shadow uncle shook his head and sighed.


    "Don''t worry. When I finish, I don''t want any money for this. Even if I sell you 100 sets, it''s only 100 million US dollars. I don''t think much of this money. I want you to have non Chinese antiques or sapphire, chicken blood stone, Hetian jade and so on, and give me permission to take action. I may kill bamianfo in Macao.".


    Shadow uncle thought for a while, nodded and said, "it''s OK to consider. I need to report to the leader. I''ll inform you if there''s any news about the right of action and cooperation, but you''d better give me a sample.".


    "I don''t need that thing. You can tell me if you want a sample. It will take about ten minutes to build one. In the future, I will recognize you. I don''t know anyone else who comes to me. So, brother, next time we meet, you''d better not have any official identity. It''s better to do scene work than let people know that you''re a secret agent.".


    "this is not my has the final say, but if the thing is really good, then I am retired 100% possibility".


    "Ha ha", this quiet flattery makes William very happy, "I haven''t asked you what to call it.".


    "Address? This is really a long-standing problem, you still call me.


    "Wait a minute, don''t talk to me about shadow.".


    "Shen Cheng, I''ve used this name before, but I don''t use it for a long time.".


    "That''s it." William threw an ordinary mobile phone to boss Shen. "If you need to find me, just press 1 key. Bye. I have to find bamianfo.".


    There was a gunfight at the cruise terminal. William wanted to realize that it was impossible to put the cruise ship into practice. As soon as he came out of the waiting room, four people dressed in suits and with cards hanging on their chests made an invitation to William, and all the way he got on a luxury speedboat and went to the Asian gambling city.


    Sitting on the speedboat, William thought about what happened just now. It was a pity that he wanted to sell the less important stealth combat suit to the Chinese government. It was a reward for some of his thoughts. However, the Chinese government has so many scruples these days that he can only wait for the next time.


    When he got to the Asian gambling city, William just got off the boat and saw goner walk up quickly with an excited look, "boss, I need your help.".


    "What?" William said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes," gongna said anxiously, "I just received the phone call. My daughter Sophia was almost kidnapped. If I hadn''t arranged bodyguards, Sophia would have been taken away. So I want Sophia to go to your castle for a while, and ask you for leave to solve some problems.".


    "No problem. You''ll send your daughter to London now. When we get there, I''ll ask Abigail to pick her up.".


    William would promise that no one would be surprised, so he didn''t wait for William to ask Barney to explain directly, "boss, the person who wanted to kidnap gona''s daughter should be Victor Popovich, a black man. Now his nationality is polar bear, and his business is selling girls from Thailand and Eastern Europe to the United States,After the completion of the last mission, gunner went back to New Jersey to see Sophia when he met the New Jersey police department to arrest Victor Popovich. In the gunfight, gunner killed Popovich''s son Andre, this time.


    William interrupts Barney''s words, looking at gonner''s way, "don''t explain, gonner, you go to your business, remember, if you have a grudge, you have to send the enemy''s family to get together, so as not to have any more problems.".


    "Understand, boss", gongna focused on the next, suffered a loss, he absolutely did not want to have a second time.


    "Wait a minute," William said to goner, and then to toll road and Caesar, "you two help goner. I don''t want to hear that he was killed. I''ll book a private plane for you on Sunday. You go to the airport now.".


    "I understand, boss". The toll road and Caesar didn''t say much. Gongna just wanted to say that he didn''t need to use it. He saw Barney shaking his head at him. "Well, in this way, the boss is not sure and won''t give you the road and Caesar. Go and solve your problem earlier.".


    "I see. Thank you." gunner looked at William gratefully. Without saying too much, he took Caesar and the highway.


    Seeing off the three goners, William said to Barney, "I still have a few hands. Do you have the right person?"


    Barney thought for a moment and said, "I know a broker. I have a lot of good information, but it''s more expensive.".


    William shakes his head. "It doesn''t cost much, whether it''s expensive or not. But you know I can''t trust outsiders. I''m talking about people you trust 100 percent.".


    "There is one person who can be trusted, but I don''t know which prison he is in now. He is a good hand, but I don''t know if he is still alive. However," Barney shrugged and said helplessly, "although I trust the doctor, I can''t trust him as much as I trust my current teammates. After all, the doctor has been in prison for six years.".

 Chapter 387

    "Tell the doctor''s information to Sunday". As long as there is a clear name and a file in the computer, there is nothing that can''t be found. Sure enough, Barney finished with the doctor''s information and replied in a few minutes, "Sir, I found the doctor in danzari prison through the church database.".


    William laughs, "you see, it''s so simple. When it''s over, find time to save people.".


    "Yes, boss," Barney nodded happily.


    "By the way", walking in the front of William suddenly stopped, turned to Barney and asked, "why was he arrested?".


    "This, this," Barney said with some embarrassment, "in order to get some money, the doctor planned an unsuccessful coup in Africa. After being arrested, I found a lot of connections, but when I was about to return to the United States, it was found that the doctor was evading taxes, so Barney said helplessly.


    "So, that guy was in jail for tax evasion?" William is speechless.


    "Probably, it should be like this," Barney said sheepishly.


    "Ha ha, just like Al Capone said, don''t forget to pay taxes if you forget anything, or you will regret it. Now there is a ready-made example. Ha ha, well, I like that guy now, because I evade taxes dozens or hundreds of times more than him.".


    "But he is not you, boss, the doctor is an idiot, if it is not for two or one person to take that kind of job, how can he be found tax evasion, none of us has evaded tax.".


    Walking into Barney''s rented independent villa, William took off his coat and said, "have you experimented with the new bulletproof combat suit and regular suit, what do you think?".


    "The effect is very good, boss. I didn''t expect that you could invent the same bulletproof clothes as ordinary clothes, with double layers of bulletproof inside and outside. In the future, you should wear helmets when fighting. Except for heavy machine guns and sniper guns, probably nothing can kill us.".


    "Well, if you think it''s good," William said to Sunday after pouring a glass of wine. "On Sunday, has Zhang Ziwei contacted me these two days?"


    "No sir.".


    "Does he still have the cell phone I gave him?"


    "Mobile positioning shows that Zhang Ziwei is in Macao now.".


    "Very good, find a suitable opportunity for him to come to see me, or make an appointment to meet on the ground.".


    I understand sir. Meet to send a message.


    "Well! Is he alone now? "


    Yes, sir, Mr. Zhang Ziwei is at the dock now. He should be waiting for someone.


    The villa is not far from the pier, and William says to Barney, "I''ll see people, you''ll find the car.".


    "OK, boss.".


    With that, Barney and William nodded and turned out of the villa. After Barney left, William scanned the master bedroom, opened the portal and went back to the basement of the castle, took the three bulletproof suits prepared on Sunday and went back to the villa to the wharf.


    When I got to the dock, I walked into a coffee shop according to the Sunday''s instructions. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a man named Zhang Ziwei, "Sir, I checked here. Mr. Zhang is a man, and there is no tracker.".


    Hearing this, William went to the table where Zhang Ziwei sat down and said, "when did you arrive? Have you met your two good brothers?".


    "Originally, I wanted to see you, but after you joined me, I''d better forget it. Even if I have a shot, I''ll take revenge. If I take them, I''d rather die.".


    Just after meeting William, Zhang Ziwei was still a little surprised. "Unexpectedly, you found me within an hour after I came to Macao from spice port. It seems that your energy is greater than I thought.".


    "Ha ha", this kind of misunderstanding, William can''t explain, "who are you going to pick up?".


    "Some big monks, originally my second son, third son and Mina of Bamian Buddha and I went to spice port, but the Thai big monk asked Bamian Buddha to transport Basong''s body to Macao, saying that the place where Basong died was closer to Macao, so it would be easier for them to summon souls," Zhang Ziwei said with a smile,


    "this is better, just like me. As long as Bamian Buddha appears, we can do it directly If you drop him, I''m afraid it''s his double.


    "It''s impossible," Zhang Ziwei shook his head. "In the evening, he should do the first ritual for Basong, and then cremate him. After the ritual is finished, he will continue to do it in the next six days. He can''t stop for a moment. Cremation must be presided over by the eight faced Buddha himself.".


    "That''s good." William took out the suit that was made according to Zhang Ziwei''s size. "The latest bulletproof suit can resist any short gun and non armor piercing long gun. Don''t die. I''m waiting to see you in the prison.".


    "So good to me?" Zhang Ziwei took out his bulletproof suit and went to the waiter''s box to put it on for a try. He didn''t expect it would fit very well. He went out of the box and asked William, "this thing is so magical as you said. Can a long gun defend it?"


    "Don''t worry, I invented it. I''ve tested it many times.".


    "You cow", Zhang Ziwei sighed at this, "if you can survive, how about going out with you after prison?".


    "Ha, after you''ve been out for decades, do you still need to mix? If you have money, buy more jadeite and other things to keep. I guarantee that the price of jadeite will increase 20 times in 20 years, or even more than that. One million US dollars will become 20 million US dollars, which is enough for you to live after you get out of prison."Is that really going to go up so much?" Zhang Ziwei said, "don''t deceive me. Although I don''t know how long I will be in prison, if I go to Thailand to be in prison, I may not even have to spend ten years.".


    "If you want to die, you can go to Thailand and go to prison, and the laws in Thailand are not very strict, so you may only be allowed to spend ten years.".


    "Meritorious service, man, meritorious service can reduce the sentence. I can''t help the Thai police catch the followers of bamianfo. Besides, I surrender myself and come out legally after meritorious service. Do you care?" Zhang Ziwei looked at William angrily, "don''t talk about me, talk about my mother.".


    "I''m in Switzerland now. I asked the Swiss National Bank to send her to Switzerland for recuperation, but" William hesitated.


    "But what?" Zhang Ziwei said nervously.


    The doctor told me that she might not be able to last for a year.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Zhang Ziwei said unexpectedly, not as sad as normal people. "It''s God''s blessing to have one year. I''ve been working in the dark net and know my mother''s condition.


    now one year is the best result. If I can survive this time, at least I still have time and opportunity to see her. And, thank you, man I told you so much last time to let you super rich save my mother. Thank you.


    "If you work hard, I can''t be vague. If you help me to confirm whether the eight faced Buddha is really repaying me, when you see the eight faced Buddha, you can tap the Morse code on the mobile phone I give you, and I will know, well, you can do it.".

 Chapter 388

    "Of course" after getting the good news from his mother, Zhang Ziwei was in a good mood and said with a smile, "these five years are not for nothing. Morse cryptography is not so difficult.".


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at night." William took out a belt buckle from his pocket. "This is a locator, so that if you can''t bring a mobile phone, you can send me a signal by pressing the button inside.".


    William showed the button behind the belt head, "but I made this thing by hand before. It can only send signals, can''t communicate, can''t transmit text, unless your life is in danger or you confirm the eight sided Buddha.".


    "Dizzy, you have so much money, can''t you give me something more advanced?" Zhang Ziwei took the belt buckle from William''s hand and directly replaced himself.


    "It''s said that this thing is made casually. I didn''t need it before. The only advantage is that its signal is special. The current anti eavesdropping instruments can''t scan it, so the risk of exposure is very small.".


    "It''s almost the same. You go first." Zhang Ziwei looked at his watch. "Those big monks are coming soon.".


    "Well, be careful.".


    Saying goodbye to each other, William walked out of the cafe and heard Sunday say, "Sir, the signal is clear.".


    "Well, what he just said to Zhang Ziwei is not complete. The belt buckle has the function of eavesdropping and discharging. William, who is used to guarding against others, doesn''t trust Zhang Ziwei as much as he seems.


    for five years, he has been with the bookseller every day. Who knows if Zhang Ziwei will have other ideas? If he dares to turn back, William promises to call him immediately.


    At 10 p.m., according to the instructions of the tracker on the eldest son of bamianfo, William and Barney drove to the secluded beach early and parked in the woods.


    In the car, William put his legs in front of the windshield and closed his eyes to sleep. "Boss, someone''s coming," Barney, sitting in front of the monitor, reminded, "three cars are coming.".


    "On Sunday, let a black front fly under the chassis of the car, let me listen to what they say.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Soon, in addition to the sound of the car engine, William and Barney heard the sound of Sunday''s translation and the images of the three sons and daughters of bamianfo, Zhang Ziwei and others.


    When the three cars were parked, the old man''s voice came out of the car, "did you catch me?".


    "No one was caught, but we killed Duan Kun," Zhang Ziwei replied. "When we arrived, Duan Kun was being rounded up by the police. I had to order him to be killed first.".


    "Yes, father, the situation was really dangerous at that time. We couldn''t capture Duan Kun alive," the second son of bamianfo laughed at Zhang Ziwei, and then said, "this time Zhang did a good job. He didn''t feel soft when he met two brothers before him, and one of them was shot by him.".


    "No soft hand, ha ha, I don''t think he wanted to kill his brother at all. Everything he did was acting." as soon as the voice of bamianfo fell, a bodyguard who came with him threw some big photos on the ground.


    It turns out that the eight faced Buddha secretly found someone to follow Zhang Ziwei. The photo on the ground is exactly the whole process of Zhang Ziwei shooting Ma Haotian and letting him go. "Can''t you do it? Don''t forget what he did to you.


    "Even if I didn''t kill Ma Haotian, what about that bastard? Can I go back to be a good man?" Zhang Ziwei roared, "I''m not only following you now, but also other ways out?"


    "Yes, ha ha, you are right. You have no other way to live, but what if you don''t want to live?"


    "Click, click", around a few bullets on the sound, Zhang Ziwei was immediately pointed at by the eight Face Buddha''s hand with a gun, "do you know why let you come to the gambling city?"


    "That''s because the master told me that Basong was killed by his own people. Who else would kill Basong except you here?".


    "I didn''t do it. I heard it clearly. I didn''t do it," Zhang Ziwei said at this moment. "Don''t say that I don''t know that the person who is the guarantor is Basong. How can I know the specific time based on my relationship with him?".


    The eight faced Buddha said angrily, "no, you know, I''ll let you die today to understand and bring people up.".


    Soon a middle-aged man with blonde hair and tied hands was dragged out of the third car by a bodyguard and came to the car of bamianfo. The bodyguard kicked the middle-aged man in the leg and immediately fell to his knees.


    With a cry of pain, the middle-aged people''s Congress called out, "Wei, you can''t kill me. I''m a U.S. secret service. We have a cooperative relationship.".


    "Cooperation?" The eight faced Buddha sitting in the car laughed, "it''s not so much cooperation, it''s better to say that you are leeches lying on me sucking blood. If this is the only way, I can still turn a blind eye,


    the $200 million a year will be your protection fee, but you should never tell this ungrateful white eyed wolf the news of Basong.".


    "Creak", a sound of opening the car door, the ferocious looking eight faced Buddha got out of the car, waved his crutch and knocked on the blonde man''s head. "Bang", the blonde man immediately fell back with his head broken.


    "You bastard, you have been sucking blood on me for more than ten years. You are not grateful. Now you want to replace me. Do you know why I have to come here instead of transporting bassoon''s body back to Thailand?"Bamianfo walked up to the blonde man, stepped on his head and laughed, "that''s because I paid 200 million dollars to bribe your boss. I knew all about your plan. I''m just planning to come here.


    set up an ambush for several opponents waiting to collude with you, just kill their men, These people are tigers without claws and teeth. They have to be fat sheep. After tonight, the whole flour market in Southeast Asia will be mine. ".


    Quiet, the whole scene was silent as soon as the eight faced Buddha''s words were finished. The old fox is worthy of being the longest living and the most ruthless reading owl. In order to unify the market, he would give up even if he could give up his son''s life.


    Hearing this ending, William can''t help sighing in his heart. Compared with the eight faced Buddha, he is a good man. This kind of person can''t let him live one more second. When he receives Zhang Ziwei''s reply on Sunday, he confirms that the eight faced Buddha is the one who gets off the bus. William immediately orders Sunday, "release the three horned UAV.".


    Yes sir.


    Whew, whew, whew, the noise of the improved delta UAV is much less than that of the previous days in New York.


    More than ten seconds later, 28 delta UAVs were launched.


    He was about to kill Zhang Ziwei when he shot the eight faced Buddha of the golden haired American secret service. Suddenly he heard a buzz.


    An eight faced Buddha pointed to the sky and yelled, "what''s that?".


    According to this man''s guidance, all the people on the scene looked at the sky, only Zhang Ziwei, who felt that his mobile phone vibrated regularly, quickly understood that it was Morse code, which meant one word, run. Taking advantage of the absence of the surrounding people, Zhang Ziwei dashed to the side of the stone,


    before bamianfo and his men pointed their guns at Zhang Ziwei, 28 triangle UAVs dived Down, then two or three explosions.

 Chapter 389

    As soon as the triangle suicide aircraft rushed down, the surrounding bodyguards and the like immediately went to Damei. A low roar burst out, and the shock bomb type aircraft burst out one after another. Then a piece of aircraft with anesthetic models burst out one after another in the selected area, and the scene was immediately shrouded in fog.


    The Sunday report, which has been controlling the black front UAV, "Sir, the aircraft exploded in the predetermined area, and everyone on the scene has been in a coma.".


    "Good, Barney, you get the boat and we''ll take the target," William said with a smile.


    "OK," Barney nodded, pushing a cross-country motorcycle out of the car to drive the boat.


    As soon as Barney left, William closed all the doors and windows of the car, pasted reflective paper on it, opened the portal, threw the transmitter of the triangle aircraft into the basement of the castle, drove the car to the place of the accident, tied the hands and feet of the eight faced Buddha and his children, and dragged them into the car.


    Finally, he took Zhang Ziwei and put him in the co pilot''s seat, gave him an injection of anesthetic and antidote, and drove to the beach with Barney to throw the eight faced Buddha family on board.


    "Are you sure you want to turn yourself in to Thailand, not to be in a certain port?" William said to Zhang Ziwei, who had woken up


    "Besides going to Thailand, what else can I do?" Zhang Ziwei said helplessly.


    "No, of course, there are other ways." William threw his gun and several clips to Zhang Ziwei. "I told the people above that you stayed here to guard those guys lying on the ground. I checked that your goods didn''t go here, but went to North America, so no matter how bad you stayed here, it would not be bad enough to go to Thailand to serve your sentence and be avenged.


    "Sir, two cars will arrive in seven minutes," William said in his ear on Sunday. "Well, people are coming. I have to go.".


    Zhang Ziwei silently shakes hands with William, and then looks at Minna on the boat with some impatience. He wants to plead, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Even his collaborator, William, almost doesn''t want to let go. He knows that the bamianfo family is doomed, "hurry up when you send her on the road.".


    "No problem," William said with a smile, patting Zhang Ziwei on the shoulder. "Take care, man. I hope we can meet again.".


    He jumped on the boat and nodded to Barney. The speedboat sped off to the open sea. After an hour, William asked Barney to stop the boat on an island and carry the eight faced Buddha family to the island. He made an excuse and said to Barney, "go to Thailand yourself, and a plane will pick me up later.".


    "Understand, boss", Barney didn''t ask much, said to William, take care and left.


    As soon as Barney left, William opened the portal, and the mage went into the portal with the family of Bamian Buddha in his hand. He came to the base of Bamian Buddha where he had been before, released the black front UAV, put on his combat suit, put on his helmet, went to Bamian Buddha and gave him an injection of narcotic antidote. In ten seconds, Bamian Buddha awoke.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a man wearing a helmet and a black combat suit standing in front of him with a foot in his stomach.


    This foot is a little heavy. Wei Xingguang, the eight faced Buddha, lay on the ground and howled bitterly for a long time before he came over. He said weakly, "who are you?"


    Who is it? William turned his eyes and said, "my boss asked me to thank you, but he is not very satisfied with the $200 million figure. As long as he takes over your business, it''s very easy to get $1 billion a year.".


    "Ha ha, I know you American secret agents can''t be relied on." Wei Xingguang, the eight faced Buddha, was tied with both hands and feet. He didn''t want to sit up successfully, so he just lay flat on the ground. "Tell Jason Weinberg, does he really think that people like me have so much money? Ha ha ha, I''ve kept it since he took the money. If you don''t want to kill me, you''d better let me go.


    "I don''t have so much patience, and my boss doesn''t have so much patience. Evidence and money will change your child''s life, otherwise," William said, taking out Glock 17 and pointing at Wei Xingguang''s second son, "otherwise, I''ll start to shoot him in the foot until I hit him in the head. Are you interested in trying?"


    Without waiting for Wei Xingguang, the eight faced Buddha, to make a hard mouth, William hit the target on the foot board. "Sorry, your son''s leg is probably broken," he said, turning the muzzle of the gun to Wei Xingguang''s third son''s foot, "I don''t want you to talk when your son''s leg is broken.".


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m an idiot? It''s impossible for you to let me and my family go, "said Wei Xingguang with a smile." and I know you''re not under Jason Weinberg, right? But it doesn''t matter. It''s good for Jason to accompany me when I''m dead, hahaha.


    "Old fox is old fox, see things is to understand," William took off his helmet and put it into the storage space, smiling at the gaping eight faced Buddha Wei Xingguang said, "it seems that I am really famous now, or Zhang Ziwei is right, do you really want to kidnap me?"


    "Why, why, I haven''t contacted you at all, why are you?" the eight faced Buddha yelled after the shock, "I have a grudge against you?"


    "Of course, remember that Interpol you threw in the crocodile pool last year?" William didn''t talk nonsense. He shot each of his three sons and daughters in the head. The three who were still in a coma immediately lost their breath.


    "No, no" the eight faced Buddha never thought that William would be so decisive. He started without mentioning the conditions, which made the eight faced Buddha curse at William crazily. However, William, who had been prepared for a long time, took out his earphone and put it on his ear, and said to Sunday, "music". Immediately, a steel piano began to sound.Listening to the music, he looked at the bamianfo cursing, but he didn''t hear half a sentence of cursing. After waiting for half an hour, bamianfo''s voice was hoarse. William went to the dejected bamianfo, grabbed his hair, looked into his eyes and said, "look into my eyes.".


    The eight faced Buddha, who hated William, couldn''t help looking into William''s eyes, but this one made him fall into dementia soon. A murmur echoed in his ears and mind, "you are very tired, very tired, sleep, sleep.".


    When the Buddha fell into dementia, William whispered in his ear, "tell me where your money is.".


    "Switzerland", a low voice with eight faces and no expression.


    After taking a few minutes to get all the account passwords of the eight faced Buddha, William solved the eight faced Buddha completely.


    A few minutes later, he reported to Wilhelm on Sunday, "Sir, there are altogether,"


    before he finished speaking on Sunday, Wilhelm interrupted, "stop, don''t tell me how much money there is, so that I won''t be reluctant to give up. I can''t ask for a dime of this money and donate it all.".


    "All? Sir, I think you should first listen to how much money there is, "he explained on Sunday. It''s an intelligent program, but it doesn''t have the feelings and taboos of human beings. But William can''t do it. If you listen to what he said on Sunday, you will know that there must be a lot of money, but he can''t take it. He said with heartache," yes, all, all. ".

 Chapter 390

    "Where is the money? Sir, "he asked on Sunday.


    Where to donate? This is a problem, William thought, "you set up an offshore fund, make the equity more complicated, and then transfer all the money to the fund to buy gold futures contracts, and then set a 10% annual total asset donation amount, in addition to the ownership of the fund, all other secret donations to the relevant funds of China.".


    I see sir. It''s expected to be done in two hours.


    "Very good. Now it''s time to solve the eight faced Buddha''s men," William said with a smile. "Did Heifeng find out the area where the eight faced Buddha was ambushed?"


    Sunday said, "Sir, both sides are opening the valley 7 kilometers away from us. According to the message from Heifeng, the situation is dominated by the followers of bamianfo.".


    "Then it''s our turn." William opened the portal, went back to the castle, and went to the Mark III armor area. "Help me put on the armor, and let all your triangle drones pass.".


    "OK, sir", soon the floor and ceiling of William''s station began to open automatically, and a mechanical rotation sound sounded. Four mechanical arms grabbed mark three''s parts and began to dress from the inside out.


    In just 20 seconds, the whole armor was put on William, and his helmet was closed. William walked out of the portal, followed by ten crawler self-propelled launchers that were only the size of a desk, passing through the portal,


    the portal was closed, and the self-propelled crawler launchers were lined up by themselves. William looked at the launcher that had just launched the aircraft more than an hour ago, and laughed Oh, yes, he said to Sunday, "I didn''t expect that you don''t need 2 hours to build 28 delta aircrafts now?"


    Sir, 45 minutes to be exact. There are already two production lines on the second floor of the castle. If you agree, it only takes six days to add one production line at the current speed.


    William thought for a moment and said, "then add two more production lines, and we''ll talk about the others later. It''s a pity that after these delta aircrafts are used today, they may not be used in the future.


    after all, I can''t use them everywhere, otherwise everyone knows that I did it, and even if the propeller power is improved better, the sound of several or more aircrafts flying at the same time is not enough It''s big.


    "Sir, in fact, as long as the black front UAV is improved and equipped with a bullet launching system, it can become a more concealed assassin tool than the delta aircraft, and it can do even less with improved materials and use time.".


    "That''s a good idea. Try it first. After the plan comes out, let''s do a few things first. Now we''ll finish the work here. As soon as the dog bites the dog, we''ll send all the followers of Bamian Buddha to see Satan.".


    "Understand, sir", quietly waiting for more than an hour. On Sunday, it was reported that the battle was over and the eight faced Buddha''s men were cleaning the battlefield. Impatient William immediately ordered the operation to start on Sunday. The line-up launchers immediately began to work. The sound of "shoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshosho.


    Two minutes later, 280 aircrafts began to circle in the sky. William opened the portal to let the launcher return to the castle first, and then ordered Sunday to control all aircrafts to fly 7 kilometers away.


    The distance of 7 km is only 40 seconds for a delta aircraft with a speed of 600 km / h.


    Watching all the aircraft fly away, William closes mark 3''s helmet, starts mark 3 to rush into the sky, turns on the night market mode with his helmet, and watches the triangular aircraft in more than 20 columns fly to the battle zone at high altitude.


    "Haha, despite the small size of the aircraft, 280 aircraft still look very spectacular, which is a bit like the bomber battle group in the movie.".


    A minute later, under the hands of eight Buddhists who were cleaning the battlefield, he was suddenly interrupted by the special sound of a buzzing aircraft. Before they could react, Mark''s third battle armor rushed down first with blue tail flame. With a "bang", William squatted on one knee, stretched out his hands, and hit the commander 5 meters in front of the team with blue light on his helmet and eyes.


    "Satan asked me to say hello to you, asshole." standing up, William raised his right hand flat, and the thruster in his palm began to emit blue light. "Bang", the commander who felt the danger was killed by the impact beam as soon as he called out ''shoot''


    then two launchers popped out of the steel armor''s shoulders, and William automatically aimed at the target in his helmet, "whew whew whew" ten times, away from him The ten most recent leaders were killed immediately,


    then the people around responded and began to shoot at William, "daddada", "dingdingding". Unfortunately, ordinary bullets could not break the armor defense.


    William turned around, and the intelligent assistant system marked out all the weapons that might pose a threat to the armor. According to Sunday''s instructions, his hands were stretched out on both sides, two small missile launchers popped out of his arms, and six "whew whew" sounds were heard. Heavy machine guns and people with rocket launchers were immediately blasted into the sky.


    More than 20 groups of aircrafts in the sky, under the cover of night, began to swoop down on the predetermined targets, and 280 of them dived and exploded at the same time, giving these armed elements no chance to react and shoot.


    "Boom boom", "boom boom", "boom boom",


    one minute after the violent explosion, according to the information seen by the black front UAV and the iron and steel armor, Sunday said, "Sir, according to the calculation, the probability of survival of people in these areas is zero, and the task is completed perfectly,But I have to remind you that the explosion just now has a 55% probability of attracting the attention of the satellites in the sky. Unless you authorize me to hack into these satellites, I strongly recommend that you hide Mark III armor.


    "OK, it''s just right for me to run away when I''m finished." immediately start the steel suit and rush into the sky to fly into the clouds.


    Fly to a certain ocean to find an island to land, open the portal directly back to the castle, happily stand on the platform, let the four mechanical arms for their own armor removal.


    Today, he was hit by hundreds of bullets, but the armor didn''t have any problems. William was very satisfied with the performance of Mark 3''s excessive product. "Sunday, can you produce mark armor by yourself now?"


    "As long as the materials are in place, there is no problem in the production of mark III. The production time is expected to be 25 hours," he replied on Sunday.


    "Let''s set up my mother''s Mr. Gao, and give birth to a mark 3." after removing the armor, William went to the 3D virtual area and said with a virtual imaging pen, "set up the mission, the name of the mission is Mark 5 portable armor.".


    "Clear sir, mission set up.".


    William took the virtual imaging pen and stood in front of the virtual imaging workbench. "Let''s start. Let''s get the mark 5 out as soon as possible. It''s still inconvenient for Mark 3 not to dress on his own, so that he won''t be able to catch up when something goes wrong.".


    William, who left with a slap on his ass after finishing the work, actually hid in the basement of the castle and began to draw the drawings of Mark 5 according to the system knowledge in his mind, but left a lot of mess to others.

 Chapter 391

    The next day, William, who was working on the drawing of Mark 5 portable armor, received a phone call from the church. The church said directly that he wanted to take the agency right of bulletproof suit in New York City.


    They have cooperated for many times, and they have already had some tacit understanding. Needless to say, William tacitly agreed.


    William didn''t care about the agency right of any district. If he wanted to win over, he would bet heavily, buckle and haw. It''s not a good habit. He would give the church a 5% commission for every piece he sold in the future.


    The church was very satisfied that they could get 250000 pounds from selling one piece, so when chatting next, they told William what he knew about the investigation report of American secret service, so as to reassure William, that is, they didn''t know what the church would look like if they knew that Catherine and Garris had 10% commission.


    But William didn''t care about that. He gave Katherine and Garris a 10% commission because they were more useful to him. At that time, bulletproof suits were not on sale. William needed the relationship between Katherine and Garris.


    Hang up the church phone and wait for a long time, but don''t wait for Mr. Shen Cheng''s call. This makes William a little worried and relieved. If he doesn''t look for it, he won''t look for it. In this way, he can save some trouble. Anyway, William didn''t want to make money from China. Contacting some people in China is just for antiques. After all, he has too many antiques, which may be worth one or two in the future Ten billion dollars.


    So William, who was attracted by Mark 5, soon put it down and focused on completing mark 5''s drawings bit by bit on Sunday.


    It took a few days to finish the painting of Mark 5. William, who was waiting for the finished product to be produced on Sunday, received a phone call from his mother. As soon as he got through, he heard Lena complaining, "what do you mean when you call me back to the castle, but you can''t get out of the ground yourself? If you don''t have a suitable reason, I promise to beat you up, my dear son.".


    "Ha ha, mom, you will know the reason when you come to the basement. I have something good to show you," William said with a smile.


    After listening to William''s happy tone, Lina went into the basement curiously. As soon as she entered the basement, Lina exclaimed, "God, how did this happen here?".


    On Sunday, the voice sounded, "madam, Mr. Devonshire is in D2. Please follow the light.".


    "This bastard dares not to pick me up." Lena follows the light guide and quickly comes to D2.


    "Madam, please leave your fingerprints and retina in the retina scanning area, which is what you need when you come to this area in the future." the voice sounded again on Sunday.


    Already impatient, Lena, in spite of her anger, did what she said on Sunday. She made up her mind to teach William a lesson when she saw him, but this idea was immediately thrown to Mars by her when she saw him.


    "God, you are really my son, not God''s illegitimate son." when Lena saw William with her head exposed and wearing Mark III armor, she was so surprised that she couldn''t even say a word.


    William covered his forehead and said helplessly, "Mom, do you really want to say that? I''m God''s illegitimate son, so isn''t my father God? "


    Lina was stunned for a few seconds and said with a guilty heart, "whatever, I don''t believe in religion anyway." then she turned around William for several times, "is this what you said?"


    "You stand away from me", William waited for Lena to step aside, closed his helmet, started the "huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    After a few laps, he landed on the area with the big d letter, and immediately a mechanical arm began to remove William''s armor.


    Look at the side of Lina fascinated, excited way, "you call me back will not let me see you show off, William.".


    Taking off his armor, William made a gesture to his mother with a smile, "just stand here.".


    Lena immediately understood what William meant, "really?"


    "Of course, mom," William told a shameless lie, "I invented this thing for your safety. In addition to the Mark III armor for combat, I also developed the portable mark 5 armor. No matter where you go in the future, you only need to take the portable armor and run away with it in any danger.".


    "Come on, mom, come and have a try. Even if you can''t fly, you can fly automatically on Sunday.".


    But Lina is not a timid person. She goes to the war armour wearing area and suspiciously takes the bracelet that William handed her, "what''s this for?".


    "Mom, this is a positioning sensor. In the future, as long as you take this bracelet, you only need to give orders to the bracelet when you need mark 5 armor. Mark 5 can fly to you automatically with the fastest speed. In case of crisis, you can also order the future improved armor to fly to you from Oxford. If you are in London, it only takes five minutes for the new armor to come to you ¡±, said William.


    "Well," Lena said to Sunday, putting on her bracelet, "Sunday, let''s go. I''m ready.".


    "Yes, Mrs. Lena.".


    "Click, click" a few times, the mechanical arm began to nail Lina.


    Because this set of mark three is new, I don''t know what color Lena will choose, so it''s still the original bright silver metal.Wearing battle armor, Lina tried to walk a few steps and found that walking was easier than walking by herself. "Fly, Sunday, let me fly.".


    "All right, ma''am", the armor that had entered the flight parameters immediately went up into the air. With the help and instruction of Lena on Sunday, she flew askew in the air. "Wow, wow, that''s great. God, I can fly.".


    The fun of flying made Lina forget herself. After flying in area D2 for more than 20 minutes, Lina, who has been able to fly by herself with the help of auxiliary flight system, is no longer satisfied. In area D2, where the space is only over 200 square meters, "Sunday, open the door, I want to fly out.".


    "No, no, mom, mark is still in the secret stage. It''s too easy to be found in the daytime now," William reminded.


    "Well," Lena nodded her head and agreed, "you''re right. It''s a pity that you can''t fly freely.".


    Since she can''t fly out, Lina, who has been flying for nearly half an hour, suddenly doesn''t have much interest. She lands on the platform and asks to take off her armor on Sunday.


    Stepping down from the platform, Lena hugged William, kissed him on the forehead, patted him on the cheek and said, "Mom always thinks you are a genius, but I didn''t expect you to be so talented. God, if this armor is known by the official, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause.".


    Lena worried, "William, we can''t use it unless we have to. Unless you have the ability to destroy a country in an instant, we can only be more careful.".


    "This, this" William looked at Lena with a little guilty. He used war armor a few days ago, but William would not feel uncomfortable at this time and nodded, "OK, mom, I''ll listen to you.".


    "Well, that''s the good boy.".


    William rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 392

    "Mom, please don''t treat me like a child any more. I''ll be 20 years old in two months," William said helplessly.


    ¡°20£¿ God, are you 20 so soon? Not 12? I think I''m only 30 years old, how can you be 20? "Lena Guri said strangely.


    Well, after hearing this, William immediately understood that it was a phobia of middle age. Almost 40 year old women would have such an idea. How could they be 40 years old,


    quickly changed the topic and said, "Mom, you can tell me what color you like in battle armor. He will help you with it on Sunday, or how about tuhaojin like me?"


    Lina quickly refused, "screw you, I''m crazy to use the color of tuhaojin. It''s too ostentatious." after thinking about it, she said, "red and metal.".


    Well, that''s the original color of Mark 5, agreed William. "I have to say you have a good eye. On Sunday, paint my armor red and gold. Your choice of local gold is too swanky. I''m not a golden saint.".


    Yes sir.


    After dealing with the matter, Lina, who is concerned about the team, has no mind to chat with William again. "William, I have to go back to London. The team is in a critical period. I have to keep an eye on it. There are also rumors that you are going to exchange land with Prince Westminster?"


    "Well, that''s right. Anthony''s team has already talked with the Duke''s lawyer team, and they are waiting to sign the contract." William nodded.


    "God, would he really trade three times the size of the land on the side of the court for the land on our side of the court? Is he crazy or do you give other compensation? "


    "Of course, there are other compensations, but generally speaking, we do take advantage of it. The new stadium will be bigger and the ancillary buildings will be more complete, which will not make people feel crowded.".


    "That''s good. You just have a good idea of it. The estate on Kensington Garden Street that you asked Abigail to talk about is almost the same. If you are satisfied with it, you can sign a contract at any time. And if the red rabbit runs away, won''t you go?"


    William thought, "how about you go for me?"


    "Don''t even think about it. You are the registered owner of the horse. If I go, I will be ridiculed, especially when the red rabbit is very likely to win the championship," Lena said helplessly, grabbing William''s cheek with her hands. "My child, you have to contact those people in the upper class. They can''t find you. Now they are all around me. I''m almost bored by those people. If I''m afraid of trouble Just find Wilson with you.


    "Well, I''ll go," William said to Antonov, accompanying his mother out of the basement to the first floor of the castle and helping Lena open the car door. He said, "tomorrow Sunday I''ll tell you to go back to the castle and get a suitcase. No matter where my mother goes, that suitcase will follow. Is that clear?"


    Antonov did not ask any more questions, nodded and said, "I understand, boss.".


    "Well, pay attention to safety on the road." seeing the two cars drive away, William went back to the basement and asked Sunday, "have you heard from Christmas and Yin Yang these days?"


    "Sir, the person you want to pay attention to, Christmas and Yin Yang have been identified as an organization to sell human Qi. The two men you met at the cruise terminal a few days ago are Hong Wenbiao, and one of their elder brothers is Hong Wengang. He is the leader of the gang in Thailand and has had heart disease since he was a child.


    The Gunfight at the cruise terminal was that Hong Wengang wanted to kidnap Hong Wenbiao and save his life with his brother''s heart. "


    " OK, OK, I know all these. Tell me when Hong Wengang and his brothers will go to Thailand. I''m only interested in killing them. ".


    "It''s not sure yet. Hong Wenbiao was shot three times at the cruise terminal. Now he is in the intensive care room of the hospital, but it shouldn''t be long, because Hong Wengang''s heart can''t last long.".


    "Well, they let me know as soon as they went to Thailand, and what happened to gonna?"


    Sir, gonna and Caesar, and roder, the toll road, are now chasing Popovich in Thailand.


    "It''s all in Thailand, ha," William snorted coldly. "It''s better to kill it all at once. Is there anything else?"


    "Yes sir, there are two things. First, white ghost asked me to inform you that he has killed the killer leader and high-level who called himself M. Second, Mr. 007 wants to talk to you.


    "Ask white ghost to wait for me in Thailand and get Craig on the phone," William said.


    "OK sir, the call is on.".


    "Doodle doodle.".


    As soon as he got through, Craig said anxiously, "William, I need your help?"


    "Ask me for help?" William said strangely, "what''s the matter? Won''t you come to Garris? It''s no use looking for things that you can''t even do with the secret service.


    "No, I know you have a group of super capable people under you. I need you to help me kill the black hand leader you said," Craig said helplessly. "This guy has 10 bodyguards around him for 24 hours. He won''t let the bodyguards leave even when he''s sleeping and having fun. I really can''t get close to him. I can only ask you to help find a super sniper to kill him from a long distance.".


    "No, where did you hear the news? I don''t have a super sniper." William refused without thinking. Of course, there are super snipers, but William would never expose the cross Carlos."Don''t rush to refuse. Since you don''t want to use your own hands, help me to persuade a man, a Londoner named Bob Lee Swagger, who once served in the United States. He is one of the several super snipers known to have official records.".


    Bob Lee Swagger, how familiar the name is, William wondered, "wait, what does this man have to do with me?".


    "Of course it does. Bob Lee Swagger was your neighbor when you were a child. Some time ago, you met his father old swagger when you met with the fans.".


    So William remembered who it was and said, "Bob? The short bob? Super sniper? You''re kidding, Craig.


    I''m sorry, I''m not kidding. Bob Lee Swagger is a known super sharpshooter. He retired a few years ago due to an accident. Now he''s hiding in the mountains of Montana. Our people have contacted him, but he was rejected, so I think it''s possible if it''s you.


    Bob Lee Swagger, why is the name so familiar, "do you have a picture?"


    "I''ll pass it to you," Craig said.


    Soon a photo appeared on the virtual workbench in front of William. FK, at a glance, William knew why the name of Bob Lee Swagger was so familiar. Isn''t this the sharpshooter in the sniper of life and death?


    "Wait for me to call," William said to Craig directly and hung up. Then he turned his eyes and said to Sunday, "on Sunday, help me tell Bob''s address to his fat dad, and then give old swagger two invitation letters, saying that I invite them to watch the home game of Chelsea and Manchester United in a few days.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 393

    The next morning, William drove to the four seasons hotel in London, followed by the well-dressed Abigail to the Royal Ascot stadium. Today is the last St. Regis day of the British triple crown.


    The British St. Regis championship is a 2936 meter long distance race. This distance is the best for the red rabbit, who has the strongest endurance when he is just 3 years old. It is also the reason why the main trainer of red rabbit, Neil, has to come to compete.


    As soon as he entered the racecourse hall, William saw Wilson standing with his younger brother Harry and some young people talking and laughing.


    Wilson, who has been paying attention to the gate, as soon as he saw William coming in, he immediately came with Harry. After greeting each other, Wilson complained, "William, you are too unfriendly. If Harry hadn''t seen it in the news, we wouldn''t know.".


    "That''s right," Harry, who is only 15 years old, said to William unhappily. "What''s more, you and Wilson don''t call me when they go to nightclubs and cruise ships.".


    "Come on, if I call you, I''ll be called by your mother to complain. I want to go to the nightclub until you are 18 years old like Wilson. But if you are interested in horseback hunting, I can invite you to Devonshire castle when you have a holiday.".


    "Don''t wait. How about these two days?" Harry said with a smile, "otherwise there will be some waiting. It will be winter when I have a holiday. What''s the game to hunt at that time?".


    William looks at Wilson. What''s the stimulation on the child?


    Wilson shrugged his shoulders, gave William a wink, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry that he broke my business of buying antiques for you. Seeing that I can make a lot of money, he can only watch it. It makes him very unhappy, so you''d better not promise him to go to your castle, otherwise, your collection may be robbed by him.".


    "Well!" William looked at Wilson, and immediately realized that it was smashed and forced to partner. "Well, Harry, I''ll give you the same conditions as Wilson.".


    "Ha ha, no problem, thank you, brother." Harry hugged William with a smile, but it just meant that he heard Wilson say that William didn''t like hugging. "Don''t worry, I know a lot of aristocratic children who don''t have a good life at home, but, William, can I get a commission directly? You know, I''m only 15 years old, and my family won''t let me do business selling bulletproof suits "Yes".


    "No, don''t even think about it. I don''t want to get into trouble," William said, shaking his head. "How about you and Wilson work together to find supplies and raise five million pounds for Abby? It''s a lot faster and you can get money earlier.


    "no problem, you are BOSS, you has the final say". Wilson shrugged her shoulders and smiled and said to Abigail, "please take care of miss Abigail".


    Abigail nodded with a smile and said, "you are very kind, your highness. Please take care of me.".


    Wilson winked at Harry and said, "Harry, help me take care of my friends over there. I still have something to talk to William.".


    "No problem, you''re busy with you, I''ll take care of you there." Harry didn''t bother much to earn extra money. He knew he was too young to play with William, so he said goodbye to William and Abigail and went back to his friends.


    Ignoring those who are ready to get to know each other, William takes Abigail by the hand and takes Wilson to the deluxe private room.


    As soon as he entered the private room, Wilson complained, "God, fortunately you didn''t get my hint wrong. You didn''t know that Harry was threatening me with something. If he didn''t promise, he would tell me.".


    "Come on, I don''t know your father. If you don''t want to promise, Harry won''t be able to snitch," William said to Wilson. "But, man, I have to give you a thumbs up. In a few days, you''ve found five or six million pound Chinese antique.".


    "Hey hey, if Miss Abigail and those experts couldn''t be helped and couldn''t see antiques worth less than a million pounds, I would have made more money now," Wilson complained after taking William''s whisky, You''re delaying me making a lot of pounds less.


    After hearing this, William looked at Abigail. Abigail held William''s arm and said, "Wilson has indeed found a lot of genuine products of lower grade. Except for treasures and orphans, I don''t recommend you to buy them. We have too many porcelain antiques on hand. I don''t think it''s necessary to collect them.


    moreover, we can''t be too busy. Duke Devon has sent tens of thousands of them In addition to the nearly 3000 pieces sent by Baron Daniel caboret, it''s almost half a month since we identified less than 13%,


    this is just a careful identification of treasures, ordinary antiques have not been reviewed, there are a lot of antiques in them that have to be maintained, and when do you plan to build a museum? Now the Bank of England''s underground vault is almost unable to put them. ".


    "Don''t worry, in addition to watching the red rabbit game today, there is also the project to solve the museum and the new stadium," William smiles and looks at Wilson.


    Wilson hesitated, "William, do you really want to give most of the project to the Chinese company? Man, as a friend and collaborator, I have to remind you that if you don''t leave the project to the company in England during the difficult period of stock market crash, you will have a lot of trouble. ".William said, "I want to leave it to them, but do you know what the budget these guys give me? These bastards treat me as a big injustice. Not only is it 40% higher than my own estimation, but it will take four years. Ha, I''ll go to hell and find them to do it. ".


    "Well, I''m invited, so I won''t disturb you to negotiate business," Wilson said helplessly.


    "No," said William with a smile, "since it''s destined to offend some people, I think some people you know don''t mind making money for materials or small projects.".


    "Of course," Wilson said with a smile, "I know you understand. Hehe, although those big construction companies sound powerful, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t control the construction companies and raw materials companies all over England. They can''t compete with you in terms of money, but if you want speed, it will cost a lot more money.".


    "OK, I understand that. As long as it''s reasonable and more money is spent, I''ll accept it," William said, pretending to be helpless. In fact, he knows very well that as long as it can be completed within two years with quality and quantity guaranteed, even if it costs 100 million pounds more, it will definitely be more profitable than four years.


    When we think about the construction of Arsenal''s Emirates Stadium and Wembley Stadium in the future, we will see how important the time cost is in this special period of stock market disaster. Saving time is making a lot of money.

 Chapter 394

    "OK," Wilson nodded. "You just know it." he took out his cell phone and made a call. A minute later, there was a knock on the door in the deluxe private room.


    William said "please come in" and saw Thomas, the head of Wilson''s bodyguard, open the door and come in with five or six Chinese people. However, to William''s surprise, one of them, William, had been waiting for several days.


    After half a second''s silence, William walked forward with a smile and shook hands with the guests. After politeness, he led them into the reception room of the deluxe private room and sat down. William said directly, "I think Wilson should have told you the reason for this meeting.".


    Yes, Mr. Devonshire, we are very glad to receive your invitation. There is no problem in the preliminary estimation of time. The only problem is the source of raw materials and the number of engineering teams.


    William interrupted, "stop, I''m not interested in how many engineering teams you''re looking for, which engineering team you''re looking for, and who you''re looking for for raw materials. I just want to know if 300 million pounds will be contracted to your group''s registered company in England, and whether you can complete the construction of new stadiums and supporting facilities with quality and quantity in two years.".


    These days, 300 million pounds is worth nearly 3.7 billion Chinese dollars. In hesitation, William added: "if your plan can satisfy me, I still have a 200 million pound Museum waiting for you in two years.


    if you do well in two years, then the demolition of the old stadium and the construction of three high-end residential buildings with more than 20 floors on the original site can also be handed over to you, that''s all It''s a 700 million pound project.


    "What?" Hearing 700 million pounds, several senior executives of a Chinese construction group in England were immediately excited, "Mr. Devonshire, I think we need to suspend the discussion and give you a reply later.".


    "No problem," William nodded. "Feel free to call the private room service if you need. See you later, gentlemen.".


    Thank you.


    William and Wilson, who have not spoken for a long time, walk out of the conference room and stand in front of the floor glass of the private room with Abigail''s whisky.


    "Do you really contract the whole project to the company registered by China in London? Man, it''s a 700 million pound project, and can the Chinese company really build such a big stadium? "


    "Can I scold you? Wilson, you are too backward. No one is China''s rival in infrastructure construction. "William drank whiskey and said with a smile," and this time, even if they don''t make money, they will complete the project on time and with good quality. This is a rare advertising opportunity.


    it takes four years for the construction company in England and kangaroo country, but it only takes two years. Can you imagine the advertising effect once they are completed Is it good? And it''s not like they don''t make money for 700 million.


    "I still don''t believe it," Wilson shook his head.


    Chatting and chatting, before the 3-year-old male horse race, the warm-up 2-year-old horse race started first, and the name and information of the horse were being broadcast on the radio. William patted Wilson, who was not interested in horse racing at all, "OK, man, the first race is about to start, are you interested in playing?"


    Wilson shook his head hastily, "don''t pull me on horse gambling. If someone knows, I''ll be in big trouble.".


    "Dizzy, then you help me to advise the head office. You must know more about horses than I did when you were young.".


    "Of course, it''s no problem to be a consultant. First of all, I''m only responsible for the introduction. There are many unexpected factors in horse racing. Don''t blame me if you don''t win," Wilson said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just bored and playing around.".


    Wilson thought for a while and was not sure, "the probability of No.5, No.6 and No.11 running into the top three is relatively large, but I can''t guarantee whether the winner will really enter the top three.".


    "Haha, it''s OK, just have fun." William picked up the pager in the private room and asked the manager of the private room to buy him a 1 million pound note. No. 5, No. 6 and No. 11 ran into the top three and No. 6 champions.


    Wilson waited for William to buy it before he said, "a million pounds is what you mean? God, I''m beginning to regret that I''m talkative. I''m not sure at all. It''s strange that you can buy a compound note again.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, he started running. The top three horses were not No. 5.6.11 at all. Wilson shrugged his shoulders. Don''t blame me. William laughed, patted Wilson on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK, it''s just fun.".


    Seeing that William was not angry, Wilson said with a smile, "will the end continue?"


    "Do you think I look like an idiot?" Wilhelm white Wilson a look, "lost a million, I will be idiotic again according to you said to buy, buy also buy red rabbit.".


    "Ha ha, I thought you really didn''t take money as money," Wilson said with a smile. "Your trainer didn''t tell you that the horse owner would never bet his horse at Royal Ascot.


    "Well, what''s the rule?"


    "Of course," Wilson was sure.


    After chatting for half an hour, they finally got to the highlight of today''s three-year-old male horse race. The red rabbit ranked seventh today, which is not bad.


    William and Wilson didn''t wave their hands and yell like the audience in the audience, but Abigail, who looked at the horse for the first time, was a little excited, holding William''s arm tightly with his hands and staring at the red rabbit.With a few beeps, more than ten horses rushed out of the starting hurdle. The importance of starting speed race is self-evident. After 300 meters, we can basically see the advantages and disadvantages.


    Although the red rabbit horse is a little shorter than the English Thoroughbred horse, it still rushes into the top three after 300 meters.


    As soon as he saw that the red rabbit was in the top three, William would smile. According to old Neil, the main trainer of the red rabbit, as long as the starting result is not bad, the red rabbit is very likely to win the second half of the race. Now the first 300 meters are in the top three. As long as there is no accident, the red rabbit will win today.


    "Come on, come on, red rabbit", Abigail called the name of red rabbit in a nonstandard tone. After 1600 meters, the third red rabbit began to work hard. It only took 200 meters to run into the first place, and it became more powerful.


    Wilson, who was not very excited, began to shout out.


    After 2400 meters, when it comes to the sprint stage, the whole audience is shouting the name of red rabbit. It''s really because red rabbit''s advantage is too big now. It''s seven or eight horse positions beyond the second place with more than 500 meters left. This absolute advantage has not appeared in the St. Regis Championship for many years.


    And it seems that the advantage is getting bigger and bigger, and the endurance of other horses is obviously reduced. On the contrary, the feeling of red rabbit is that it just starts to warm up now, and it runs faster and faster. When it reaches the finish line, it pulls down the second place and 18 horse positions, breaking the race record with 2:59.43.


    "God, God", as soon as he saw the record breaking sign on the big screen, Wilson put his hands over his forehead and looked unbelievable, while Abigail held William down.

 Chapter 395

    Thank you for your great reward to Teng 1861.


    Wilson turned his head and looked at William and Abigail like a God. He said in a low voice, "this is aharjejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejejej.


    And it''s no accident to see the relaxed appearance of the red rabbit crossing the finish line, and to win the 2000 meter horse breeder cup, "God, it seems that I really should go to William''s racecourse.".


    At the thought of this, Wilson went to William, "William, you are God. I will go to your horse farm to pick a mare, and it must be a mare with a red rabbit baby. If you don''t promise me, I will stay in the castle.".


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa" applause began to ring in the private room hall,


    "Congratulations, Mr. Devonshire, the Devonshire family is now a member of the English champion horse family, God, today is really wonderful, this is a real fast horse to success.".


    "That''s right, that''s right, Lao Li. What you said is quite right," several guests of the Chinese court boasted as if they wanted no money.


    Listen to William in a good mood, "ha ha ha, thank you, thank you, it seems that today is really a good day, right?"


    "Yes, today is really a good day," he said.


    Next, William and the Chinese guests reached a verbal agreement that in the future, the new stadium and ancillary facilities will be contracted to a London registered company of a Chinese group at a price of 300 million pounds, and the specific contract will be handed over to the lawyer.


    After talking about the contract, everyone was in a good mood. Wilson and one of the leading managers looked at each other from time to time. It seemed that there was an agreement between them, but William didn''t care about it. During the construction period, three quality supervision and appraisal organizations would supervise the work at the same time to ensure that there would be no problem.


    ....


    half an hour later, under the guidance of the private room manager, William takes Abigail and Wilson to the podium.


    As soon as red rabbit saw William, he hissed and ran to William. He rubbed his horse''s head against him. "Good boy, good boy" made him laugh with his horse''s head.


    After receiving the cup and taking photos, William ignored the reporter''s questions and gave Wilson all the opportunities. He said to the excited old Neil, the training director of the racecourse, "well done, old Neil. It seems that I chose you as the training director at the beginning.


    Then he took out the 700000 pound bonus check he had just received and handed it to Neil, "your bonus will be doubled, and the rest will be taken back to the racecourse.".


    "Thank you, thank you boss," old Neil said excitedly as he took the check. "There will be many first-class competitions in the next two months. Can red rabbit compete in it?"


    William thought for a moment and said, "it''s up to you. It won''t affect the red rabbit''s participation in the U.S. treble next year. It''s too far away.".


    Once you start running, you can''t miss the race. On the one hand, you can accumulate the experience and tacit understanding of horses and riders. On the other hand, most of the income of riders and trainers depends on the bonus. If you don''t let the horse race, you can''t keep good riders and trainers.


    Moreover, red rabbit has already won a triple champion. William will never miss the triple champion of the breeder''s Cup in the United States next year. The owner of the triple champion and the horse can be written into the history of horse racing together.


    After the match, the TV news and the English newspapers the next morning were full of news that the red rabbit won the championship with 18 horse positions and a record breaking time of 2 minutes 59 seconds 43.


    As a horse owner, William is famous this time. The whole British are saying that William is the illegitimate son of God, and all good things fall on him.


    More than that, when William built his own Racecourse in Devonshire castle, Oxford, and the news came out that all the horses in the racecourse except one Pina''s Arabian horse were first-class sweat blood horses,


    the value of sweat blood horses in the market immediately soared by 40%, which really deserves the saying of both fame and wealth.


    After seeing off the Chinese guests and saying goodbye to Wilson, William and Abigail drove to Kensington Garden Street. "Boss, this manor covers an area of 19 acres, about the size of a half football field. It is the largest manor in Garden Street except Kensington Palace.


    the main building has 27 rooms, 6 reception halls, 2 study rooms, a large kitchen, 4 kitchens and 31 bathrooms , two floors basement, 16 outdoor parking spaces and 8 indoor parking spaces, a lawn tennis court, an indoor and outdoor swimming pool, but I suggest that the swimming pool be overhauled or rebuilt.


    William nodded and said, "well, you can ask the designer to have a look at this. If it can be overhauled, it will be overhauled. Reconstruction is not only time-consuming but also troublesome.".


    "Well," Abigail hesitated, "boss, is it really up to me? Don''t you report to Mrs. Lena? "


    "Ha ha," said William, wringing Abigail''s nose.


    "Asshole," Abigail patted William on the arm, "you know Mrs. Lena is not a fake color to me, you''re putting it on me.".


    "This is a chance for you to please my mother," William said with a smile."I don''t want to. Anyway, I don''t want to get married. I don''t have to please Mrs. Lena all the time." Abigail gave William a white look.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. What does my mother think of the manor?" William said.


    "Not bad.".


    "Then buy it. Even if you don''t live in the future, it''s good to invest in it.".


    When William and Abigail drive to the manor, they meet the manor owner and Anthony, shake hands and say hello. After that, William directly asks, "cash, how much discount can I get for a lump sum payment?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, 160 million US dollars is the lowest price. You may not know.


    "Stop," William interrupted the manager, pointing to the bench in the estate. "You can go to rest now, or ask your company to change people.".


    "I understand, sir." the real estate manager immediately shut up and the business negotiation was completed. With his commission, he could buy a house of more than 100 square meters in London. "Please call me if you have anything.".


    William said with a smile to the owner of the manor, "Pete, there are few people who can pay more than $100 million in cash at one time. Am I right?"


    Pete thought for a long time, but said, "well, you''re right, 150 million one-time payment, today this manor is yours.".


    "OK, deal, Bank of England or Swiss National Bank?" Asked William, shaking hands with Pete.


    Pete was in a good mood after the business negotiation. He joked, "if I can, of course I''ll choose SNB. If I can pay less taxes in this period, I''ll pay less taxes.".


    "OK". It took William a few minutes to call Felix, the private account manager of Swiss National Bank, and transfer $150 million to a specific account. As soon as the name of the manor owner changes, the money will be transferred to Peter''s account.


    Pete reached out his hand and said, "happy cooperation, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Nice working together, Pete.".

 Chapter 396

    In less than half an hour, William bought a 19 acre, 150 million dollar manor, which is probably the fastest time to buy a mansion.


    Abigail is happy to show William around the whole manor. Apart from the lack of a sense of modernization, William is satisfied with the decoration, pattern and sense of history. The only thing that makes him unhappy is that he doesn''t have a full British style housekeeper.


    With William''s suspicious character, it''s hard to find a housekeeper who can make him feel at ease. Before, there was a mother in charge of the castle. Now Lina is dedicated to the team, so housekeeper is very necessary.


    Looking at Abigail next to him, William wondered if he would let the girl take care of him first?


    This makes Abigail, who is holding William''s arm in high spirits, suddenly feel that something bad is going to happen, and he wants to ask. Anthony, a private lawyer, sees that William is in a good mood and reports, "boss, the $2 billion transferred from the Swiss National Bank to the Bank of England has arrived. As soon as the money arrives, do you think you have paid the $300 million tax in advance?".


    "Well, you have to hand it in now?" Happy William stopped to look at Anthony, "I remember that April is not the deadline every year?"


    Anthony shook his head and said, "boss, you are talking about the tax law of the United States and the United Kingdom. You have to pay it within half a year. You declared it in May this year. There is not much time left. If you expire, you may face lawsuits and fines.".


    "Honey, don''t forget the money for Baron caboret and Duke Devon antiques," Abigail reminds. "And I''ve got an appointment with Mrs. Lena from the Royal Furniture Company to customize the furniture and daily necessities, and don''t forget to pay.".


    "Sunday, transfer $10 million to Abigail''s account," William said, clutching his left ear.


    "Understood sir, transfer completed.".


    You can buy it with 10 million dollars.


    "That should be enough. If Mrs. Lena has other needs, I''ll call you again," Abigail nodded contentedly.


    "I''ll go to work when I''m done. I''ll stay here at night," he said, kissing Abigail on the face and taking Anthony to the garden.


    After wandering for a few minutes, William sat on the bench by the side of the road, asked Anthony to sit down and asked, "has the acquisition of your firm come to an end?"


    Anthony said thank you and sat down, "it''s no problem to have 35% shares of US $150 million. Boss, my teacher asked me to tell you that in fact, you don''t have to control our firm at all. There are more than 20 barristers and more than 10 Accounting partners in the firm, and the equity is very dispersed. 35% plus us who are following you, you have completely controlled the firm.


    In fact, it''s not all a good thing to take full control of the company. At the same time, it may cause the risk that the community of interests should avoid when there is a lawsuit.


    Anthony just finished, on Sunday in William''s ear report, heard that it is possible, William nodded, "the contract?"


    "Of course, boss, we are very excited to have you join the firm." Anthony took out a thick document from his briefcase and handed it to William with both hands. "You will be my real boss in the future.".


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that my own company had hundreds of lawyers and accountants without a formal employee." William shook his head with a smile and took out his mobile phone to scan the contract. A few minutes later, he replied on Sunday that it was OK. William took the pen from Anthony''s hand and directly owed the name, then pressed the fingerprint,.


    Keep your contract. "Well, call your teacher and other partners, and I''ll invite them to the manor in the evening.".


    "OK, boss," Anthony said respectfully.


    "On Sunday," said William, covering his ear, "help me to invite Duke Devon, Garris and Baron caboret to meet at the manor tomorrow morning. Since they are so proud, it''s time for them to account for some things and money.".


    "Understood sir, message sent".


    In the evening, William invited all the partners of yueshida to have dinner together in the manor. One of them wanted to make friends, and the other wanted to please the gold owner. Therefore, the conversation was very pleasant. In the future, the legal and financial aspects of William''s company and his own will be handed over to yueshida.


    Of course, William will go to other accounting companies for financial review, but he won''t give everything to one company.


    At 10 a.m. the next day, a helicopter "huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    First came Duke Devon, who was relatively close to him. After the helicopter stopped steadily and turned off the engine, Duke Devon stepped out of the helicopter with the help of the guard. However, to William''s surprise, an old man who seemed to be in better health than Duke Devon and a man in his 30s and 40s followed him out of the helicopter.


    "Good morning, my Lord," William went up and hugged Duke Devon. "I''m sorry to invite you all the way to London, but you look good.".


    "Good morning, William," said Duke Devon, holding him in his arms and touching him slightly in the face. "My child, you always forget to call me. Aren''t our ancestors the same person?"William white one eye, this old fellow always think of the law to remind himself, we are the same ancestor, according to the generation of his grandfather.


    Helplessly holding his arm, he pretended to be happy and said, "well, nice to meet you, grandfather.".


    The Duke pretended not to see William and said with a smile, "I''m glad to meet you too, son. Let me introduce you.".


    Turning around, he reached out to the old man behind him and said, "William, this is Marco canes, chairman of canes group, my cousin, Marco. This is William Devonshire, the pride of Devon family.".


    "Hello, Mr. Kans. Nice to meet you," William said with a smile.


    Marco canes took William''s hand and said with a smile, "Hello, William. Nice to meet you, too.".


    The Duke of Devon pointed to the man in his thirties and forties and said, "William, this is Viscount Charles Cavendish, my brother''s only child, my cousin and sister Malcolm''s child. Charles, this is William.".


    "Ha," said William, holding Charles Cavendish''s hand and lowering his body to Charles half a head shorter than himself, "if you dare to call my nephew, I''ll throw you out of the manor.".


    Charles immediately felt a sharp pain, red face patted William''s shoulder, "OK, OK, my name is Cavendish, your name is Devonshire, don''t worry, let''s go Dutch.".


    Seeing that Charles was very smart, Williamson opened his hand and said with a smile, "thank you. Nice to meet you, Charles.".


    Holding back the pain in his hands, Charles said with a smile, "nice to meet you, William, too.".

 Chapter 397

    "Gentlemen, welcome to Devonshire manor." William reached out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. He took three people into the reception hall of the manor. "I''m sorry, this manor was just taken over by me yesterday. Please forgive me.".


    "It doesn''t matter, William. Today we''re not here for that." Duke Devon waved his men out. William also waved his servants out and poured them a cup of tea.


    Duke Devon took the tea. "Thank you," he took a sip and said, "I''m sorry, William. I brought Marco and Charles here without informing you.".


    "It doesn''t matter," said William, smiling with a teacup, but he was impatient. He hated to recognize his relatives, but everyone came. If he didn''t like it any more, he would have a decent face.


    "Well," said Duke Devon, shaking his head and laughing as he looked at William''s expression. "I''ll just say that Marko''s Kans group has been involved in the automotive industry. It''s not only the largest manufacturer of spare parts in Europe, but also has an F1 team. He''s here to buy your Aston Martin company.".


    "I''m sorry, I''m also very interested in the automobile industry, so I''m sorry," William interrupted Duke Devon, trying to buy the company from him. How could it be.


    There are only a few independent sports car companies in the world that can win. They give up and want to enter this industry again. God knows when they will have to wait.


    "Don''t you listen to my terms?" Marco hands on crutches, "William, the automotive industry is not as simple as you think, a lot of things can not be solved with money.".


    "No, no, except for some emotional things, everything else can be solved with money, which is that money is not enough,


    if 100 million is not enough, it will be 200 million, if 200 million is not enough, it will be one billion, if one billion is not enough, it will be two billion.". William shrugged. "For me, two billion dollars is just a month''s income.".


    "FK", Charles, who has been smiling and not speaking, swears in a low voice. Duke Devon and Marco turn to look at Charles, but they don''t blame him magically.


    they are choked by William''s words, and they don''t know what to say. Thinking about the external evaluation of William''s value, they have to admit that William''s earning power is so strong, as long as he wants to, it''s really nothing Money can''t be sucked in.


    "Well, just think I didn''t ask," Marco said, shaking his head regretfully and taking out an invitation from his suit. "This is my wedding invitation. I hope you can go to Morocco to attend my wedding sometime.".


    "Wedding?" William looked at Malcolm, who had all his hair turned white. Then he looked at Duke devon with helpless expression and Charles with shocked eyes. "This, this.".


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, William," Marco got up and sent the invitation to William. When William got up to pick it up, he said with a smile, "it''s everyone''s right to pursue love. Even if I''m 74 years old, no one can stop me.".


    "Well, William, I''ll leave first. If you have the idea of selling Aston Martin, you''d like to think of me. Goodbye, son.".


    Marco and William shook hands, but only nodded to Duke Devon and walked out of the reception hall on crutches.


    Send a car to see off Marco. When William comes back to the reception hall, he hears Charles, full of resentment. "Why, why would he marry Susie, God, Uncle Robert? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?".


    "Is it useful to tell you earlier? What can be changed? " Devon University hates iron but not steel. "It''s just a woman. I want to ask you why you make an island girl friend. Don''t forget that my youngest brother and your youngest uncle died in South Asia for more than 60 years.".


    After listening to the meeting, William lost interest and didn''t have the slightest idea of participating in the grudges of these rich families. Now he just wanted to see off his uncle and nephew as soon as possible. He knocked on the door, pushed the door into the reception hall, put his mobile phone on the coffee table, sat down and pointed out to Sunday,


    "on Sunday, he hyped more about the antiques of Italian lafali company and Riva yacht company The wood thing shows.


    Yes sir.


    Soon, the mobile phone gave off a 3D light. When the explanation was finished on Sunday, William ignored Duke Devon and Charles Cavendish, who were staring at the mobile phone on the coffee table. "Mr. Duke, I''ll offer you 200 million dollars for this information, OK?".


    The Duke of Devon reluctantly watched William put away his cell phone on the coffee table, closed his eyes and thought for a long time before he opened his eyes and said, "no problem, what we promised is that $1 billion antiques will be given you a 70% discount. This time, 200 million plus the previous 500 million, a total of 700 million, we are clear.".


    Even if there is a problem, it will be OK to see the mobile phone in William''s hand. "I always think you are a genius, but I didn''t expect you to be so talented. Is it possible for me to join you?"


    If you want to join, you''ll have to make a good calculation, unless you exchange something that can make William''s heart beat. However, when you think about the composition of Duke Devon''s wealth, apart from land and antiques, it seems that there is nothing that William should think about.


    As long as there is money for antiques, there is more land in Europe now? William will soon be able to acquire at least 30000 acres of land near Devonshire castle.With these 30000 acres of land, William has little interest in other places. He does not rely on land to make money, and decentralized land management will be very troublesome.


    But now that he''s taken it out, I''ll leave something for old fox and wait for him to put forward his own conditions. If there''s something that can make William''s heart beat, it''s not impossible for Duke Devon to join.


    So William said with a smile, "I have what you want, but I want to eat delicious food. In addition to paying, we can exchange it for equal value.".


    Devon would nod his head and say, "good, William. I''ll think about it carefully. You wait for me to hear from you. As for Charles," the Duke looked at the decadent Charles and shook his head and sighed,


    "well, Charles is a doctor with a double degree in Archaeology from Oxford University. Originally, he wanted to introduce him to you to help identify antiques. Now it seems that it''s better to let him go and wait for him to recover Say it.


    "No, wait a minute," William said immediately when he heard that Charles was a doctor of archaeology with a double degree from Oxford University. "Maybe it''s better for Charles to get out of the shadow by finding something to do.".


    "Ha ha, you are really," said Duke Devon, shaking his head and looking at William with disdain. "It''s a capitalist, William. You have done a very good job in squeezing the labor force.".


    "Well, I''ll go first." Duke Devon looked at Charles and then looked at his watch. "It''s just time to go home for lunch. When I think about it, I''ll call you. Finally," Duke stared at William. "Finally, whether you admit it or not, we are all one family. Take care of Charles. Goodbye, my child.".


    He personally sent Duke to the helicopter and watched the helicopter fly away. William scoffed at Duke Devon''s last words and added the icing on the cake. No amount of flowers could match the pile of charcoal in the snow.

 Chapter 398

    Seeing off the Duke of Devon, Baron caboret came again.


    William had to ask caboret to come in person because he had to tell Baron caboret the address of a Paris warehouse. There was $400 million in cash in the warehouse, which he had agreed with caboret.


    Caboret sent his $500 million worth of antiques from Paris to London to William, who sent $400 million in cash to caboret.


    The $400 million in cash is the money that William robbed Pushkin, the polar bear Mafia gold Lord, in Boston some time ago. A total of $630 million in cash has been put under the castle, in the closed vault that William dug himself before.


    Last night, William left the portal open and sent us $400 million to the basement of a warehouse in Paris. Today, he told caboret the address and gave him a voice control cipher, which William said in his native dialect.


    In some places of the great Chinese dynasty, it is said that ten li eight villages have different sounds. Not to mention that Europeans can''t understand it, 99.9% of the Chinese people can''t understand it. After another chat, caboret hurried on the helicopter and waved goodbye to William. He can''t wait to go back to Paris to build his own particle accelerator laboratory.


    Looking at caboret waving all the time, William suddenly likes this guy who is devoted to the exploration of science and technology. He hopes that his future destiny will not be used and killed by others as in the rise of Cobra.


    Back in the reception room, I was trying to comfort Charles, but I saw Charles Cavendish drinking whiskey.


    All of a sudden, William had a bad feeling. He looked at McCullen 1959, which was opened on the wine cabinet, and felt that he really wanted to hit people.


    although McCullen 1959 was not expensive for William, it was only 30000 pounds, but it was really hard for McCullen to buy the wine that he cherished. It took wine dealers nearly a month to find this bottle of McCullen 1959 and a set of four bottles of 40 year collection.


    Watching Charles half lying on the sofa drink half a glass of whisky, William quickly walked to the wine cabinet, covered the remaining half bottle of wine, put it into the storage space, and looked at the 40-year-old collection, then he was relieved.


    "Hi, William," Charles looked at William half drunk and half awake, and said with a smile, "man, it''s better for you. You can always find good wine that can''t be found outside. Unlike uncle Marco, who is worth more than $26 billion, the best McCullen is only 2000 pounds.".


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, man, I didn''t move your four bottles of 40 year old rare edition. God, I''m reluctant to open them myself when I see them. Only 500 bottles have been released in the world, and you have four bottles at a time.".


    "You have drunk too much, Charles. How about I ask the servant to help you to have a rest," William said impatiently as he walked up to Charles.


    "No, no, I won''t go to sleep until I finish that bottle of wine." Charles drank all the whiskey in his glass, staggered to his feet and walked to the wine cabinet. He looked for the bottle for a long time, but didn''t find it. "FK, William, you can''t be so stingy. God, where''s the wine?".


    Looking for a long time did not find, Charles staggered to William''s side, just want to sit on the armrest of William''s sofa, but William a push on the chest, staggering down on the opposite couch.


    However, because of this push, William immediately felt that Charles'' heart beat was very stable, and there was no acceleration of the drunk''s heart beat. This discovery made William sit on the sofa and watch Charles perform with great interest.


    "Hell, you''re so mean, William. I''ll pay you ten bottles when I inherit.".


    Hell, as soon as it comes to inheritance, William is not interested in it. "OK, it''s dressed up. The drunk''s heart doesn''t beat as smoothly as you do."


    sitting on the sofa and patting his coat, where Charles''s hand patted him, "when my grandfather was there just now, he dressed like a decadent man. Now we''re both here. Are you too involved in the play? I''m still playing hard "


    " eh! " Charles, who was lying on the couch, covered his face with his hand for a long time before he said in a voice, "can''t you pretend that I''m really drunk, and then everything I say is drunk? Do you have to tear me down so ruthlessly? I''m your real uncle, anyway.


    Whew, a bullet hole appeared on the back of the sofa a few centimeters away from Charles'' nose. "I told you, you are not my uncle. Next time, your nose will be gone.".


    "You''re crazy", Charles looked at the bullet hole only a few centimeters away from himself, turned his head in horror and looked at Glock 17 with muffler in William''s hand, "God, I don''t believe you''re crazy. Now it seems you''re crazy.".


    "I''m not interested in the grudges of you rich families," William said disgustedly. "Looking at you, I think of the disgusting faces of those villains in the movie.".


    "Ha ha," said Charles, smoothing his hair and rubbing his face with both hands. When he put his hands down, his face turned into a smile. "What if I, a villain, could give you a Margaux and a lot of antiques?"


    Charles stood up with a smile, went to the wine cabinet, opened a bottle of red wine, shook it a few times, shook his head, opened another bottle for a drink, then nodded, poured two glasses, went to William''s side and handed him a glass.He sat back opposite William and said, "I remember a snake dagger that Marco Polo gave to the Kans family. It''s said that it was the personal object of the Tatar king. It was inlaid with ruby the size of a fingernail.".


    "26 billion dollars?" William looked Charles in the eye and said, "do you have so much money to pay estate duty?"


    "Ha ha, don''t you know?" Charles blinked and said, "the French estate tax is 45%, but as long as you are willing to raise the proportion to 55%, you can sell the estate to pay the tax, and I don''t think you will mind lending me money, or borrowing money from the Swiss National Bank as a guarantee for me.".


    "Borrow 100 million and I''ll pay you 120 million dollars. Are you interested?"


    William thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "go to the Duke of Devon. Although Marguerite and antiques are exciting to me, they haven''t come to the potential rule that I''m not allowed to set foot in other family affairs regardless of the upper class. I set foot in the Kans family today, and tomorrow someone will set foot in Devonshire''s affairs without scruple.


    Charles, too much calculation, and finally I''ll get it It''s often not what you want, and maybe you''ll take your own life, because other people are not idiots, and your uncle Marco is not a fool. ".


    William''s words made Charles decadent on the sofa, looking at the ceiling of the reception hall, with a low voice and a strange smile, "ha ha, of course you don''t care, because you make more money than all the assets of the Kans family in a year. God, why does this happen to me? Don''t you know that Susie is my girlfriend?"


    "ah", William looks scornful, and silently Tucao, "make complaints about your circle." give you a piece of advice, Charles, you''d better stand and watch it quietly. Otherwise, you will regret it, maybe when you want to regret it, you will have no chance. "


    "What''s no chance?" Charles asked in horror.


    "Because at that time you might let people," William put out his thumb on his neck.

 Chapter 399

    Thank you for your great reward.


    "No, I''m the Viscount of the Cavendish family. Who dares to kill me?" Charles panicked. "And I''m just one of the heirs of the property. I have my cousin Toby on top, and uncle Marco''s two adopted daughters and sons on the bottom.".


    William looked at Charles scornfully, this guy is a waste of greenhouse growing up, "now I think you are just one of the heirs, just look at you, but want to eat alone.".


    "Ha, you will have this idea. Do you think your opponents will also have this idea?" William continued to intimidate Charles. "Moreover, have you ever thought about why Marco got married at this time, or married a 20-year-old Island woman. As soon as he got married, you will only get one third of the inheritance, ha, or four people.".


    William said as he looked at the news on his mobile phone, "ha ha, look at this news. Susie Nakamura, the richest woman in Bluestar, your ex girlfriend?"


    Seeing Charles look pale and at a loss, William suddenly lost interest and stood up to take care of his clothes. "Man, once again, don''t put your mind on it. I don''t want you to die. The old man of Devon is coming to trouble me. Excuse me.".


    Seeing that William was about to leave, Charles said, "wait, William, wait, even if you don''t want to participate, you can find a helper for me. Duke told me that you have a group of highly capable subordinates. As long as you help me through this, I will repay you. How about Margot manor? Give it to you free of charge.".


    "It seems that you are really stupid. Why don''t you think that old fox of Duke Devon won''t help you? Don''t tell me that he doesn''t have anyone to protect you." William walked up to Charles, grabbed his collar and lifted it up. "Do you think I''m an idiot? Think a little favor can make me a shield for you? "


    No, no, how could it be.


    If you don''t pay me back, unless you go to see Satan, I promise to ask you to pay back. FK, a damned relative, one wants to take my property, the other wants to take me as an envoy. Hey, wait and see.


    Leaving Charles behind, William walked out of the reception hall, went to the second floor platform of the main building, took out the remaining half bottle of McCullen 1959 from the storage space, and walked into the balcony with a smile.


    "Man, it''s a good time for you to come. I just received the McCullen 1959 yesterday. I only drank half a bottle of it myself." William went to Garris and sat down. He picked up two glasses on the table, shook the bottles and said, "have a taste.".


    "No problem." Garris excitedly took the bottle and looked at it. "God, you''re the only super rich man who can buy this precious year of McCullen one after another. Don''t worry, let me pour the wine.".


    Garris took the cup from William''s hand and said, "it''s a sin to waste a drop.".


    When Garris finished pouring the wine, William looked at the glass in Garris''s hand, and then at the glass in front of him, which was obviously half missing. He rolled his eyes and said, "asshole, what do you mean when you put the bottle on the table?"


    "Of course, I''ll take it home," Garris said, not blushing. "Even if the remaining quarter is left at home, it''s also a matter of great honor to take it out when guests come.".


    "Hell," William said, patting his forehead and looking at Garris, who was protecting the wine bottle, "what''s the matter with the bullet proof products company''s application for tax refund?"


    Garris took out a folded document from his coat pocket and threw it to William. "It''s done. According to the conditions of high-tech companies, the tax rebate is 11%. In the future, the company only needs to pay 15% tax. Now, don''t worry. Catherine and I get 10% sales commission.".


    William looked at the document carefully and said with satisfaction, "not bad. Don''t forget that you and Catherine are also shareholders of the company in the future. Saving money for the company means saving money for yourself?"


    "Come on," Garris said to William, "when are you going to donate my commission and Catherine''s to our foundation?".


    "Now," William said with a smile, taking out his cell phone and pretending to make a call. In Garris''s expectant eyes, he suddenly said, "how about I give you cash?"


    "Nonono, man, don''t try to tempt us. I don''t use more than 100000 pounds a year. Cash is a bomb to me. There''s no justification for the foundation." Garris looked at William with a hidden face.


    William shrugged, as if he didn''t see Garris''s eyes. He said shamelessly, "man, I''m testing you. If you are too greedy, you''ll have to discount your cooperation in the future.".


    "Well, your shamelessness is beyond my imagination. Stop talking nonsense and transfer money quickly.".


    Putting down his cell phone, William said to the air, "turn the money.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon, in his puzzled eyes, a minute later, his mobile phone rang. As soon as he got through, he heard the person in charge of the fund excitedly say, "Sir, we have just received a donation worth 25.5 million pounds, but the other party is anonymous. Do you think we should accept this money?"


    Garris looked at William, saw William nodded, Garris pressed excited mood, tone calm way, "as long as the other party''s money is reasonable, we will take it, can you find out what bank turned over?""Yes, sir, the transfer out bank is Swiss Basti bank, which has a very long history and does not open to the outside world. It is only invited by the upper class. Legally speaking, this money has no problem for us.".


    "That''s good. First of all, hang up," Garris hung up. Looking at William, he said strangely, "how do you get involved with basty bank? They claim to only accept 100 customers, and many of the top 50 people on the rich list can''t receive their invitation.".


    "Ha, you are all in the top 50 of the rich list. Can these guys compare with me?"


    William won''t tell Garris that the Bastille bank is under the control of the Priory. The manager is Andre Verney, the Priory banker William met in Paris seven months ago.


    After hiding for half a year, under the attack of William''s money opening, he began to accept the top management of the Swiss banking industry. The advantage of this change for William is that some of his secret funds will be more secure in the future.


    Then the British Security Secretary Catherine''s phone call came in, the two people understand the talk for a long time.


    Hang up the phone, William laughed, "Catherine sold nearly a hundred sets of bulletproof suits, you only 51 sets, you are not ashamed? Garris, you''re a nobleman. Shouldn''t a nobleman have one? "


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing like that." receiving the payment made Garris in a good mood. It doesn''t matter, "five million pounds a set. God, do you think everyone is the same as you? Only those who are in good health or in a small grade can buy it.


    Then Garris sneered, "didn''t Duke Devon come just now? Why don''t you recommend it to him.


    "Hey, hey, you say so, I decided to give Dagong and his wife a set. With this demonstration, do you think my cheap uncle and other people will want a set?" William said with a smile.


    "You are this," Garris said for a moment, quietly giving William a thumbs up.

 Chapter 400

    After seeing off Garris, who was carrying a mccallen 1959 bottle, William personally worked in the manor in the next few days to transform the defense system of the manor on a large scale.


    Let''s not only build a lot of micro cameras and detectors on Sunday, but also simplify the drawings of Mark''s armor and transform 12 robots without flying ability.


    There are six statues, six of which are similar to the ancient plate armour knight. The statues are placed all over the manor, while the plate armour knight is placed in the main building as the defender of the manor.


    Looking at the robot disguised as a paladin in the hall of the main building, Lena shook her head and complained to William, who showed off to her, "it''s only 2 kilometers away from Kensington Palace. There was no crime in the whole community last year. Would you be too careful to make so many robots? It would be troublesome if people knew about it.".


    William didn''t care, "Mom, no matter what happens, they are just some statues and plate armour Knights ornaments, but if it does happen, we can''t manage so much. It''s better to have trouble than to let people break down the manor.


    if it wasn''t for Sunday that there were many underground monitoring stations nearby, I would like to build a fortress underground, but I''m making Sunday transform The basement of the main building and the construction of a safe house will take about a month.


    Lena rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "forget it, I don''t care about you. Just like it." after that, she hesitated and said, "do you really go to Stanford tomorrow?"


    "It doesn''t matter, mom. The team has bought so many days and tomorrow is the game against Manchester United. I definitely have to go and have a press conference by the way to announce some things that have been confirmed these days.".


    "Aren''t you afraid that the team will lose and embarrass you?" Lena hesitated for a long time or said her worry. "I''m afraid that some people in the team will deliberately lose and make you lose.".


    "Hey hey, that''s not just right. If it wasn''t for the fear of too much opposition from the fans, the league has started for more than a month now, I would have started to clean up. As soon as I saw Ranieri, I thought that Chelsea would always be a second rate team.".


    "But Ranieri is better than the one named Jose," said Lena, holding on to William. "If you really don''t like Ranieri, we''ll change to a coach who can satisfy you?"


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Mom, maybe Ranieri is beating Manchester United and wants me to look good."


    At 2 p.m. the next day, William came to the Stamford stadium early, which was the first time in his life. Although Lena has always been a big fan of Chelsea, William had never walked into the stadium in more than ten years before.


    Park the car and see Anthony with more than a dozen men and Kenny, the new manager of the Chelsea team.


    Anthony, waiting for William''s car to stop, went forward to open the door for him and said with a smile, "good afternoon, boss.".


    "Good afternoon, Anthony." looking at Anthony''s men, who were five or six meters away from him and were in a straight suit, William said to Anthony with a smile, "it seems that you have a good life in the office.".


    "Ha ha, thank you, boss, otherwise I can''t afford to hire so many people," Anthony said with a low smile.


    William smiles and looks at the waiting manager Kenny.


    Kenny quickly stepped forward, offered to extend his hand and said, "good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Kenny Jackson, the current manager of Chelsea.".


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson," William and Kenny shook hands, "thank you for coming to Chelsea. Let''s go and show me around the stadium. It''s really my first time to walk into this stadium.".


    "OK, boss, please let me come." Kenny reached out and made a gesture of invitation. He took William to visit the Stanford stadium for more than 40 minutes. When he came to the home team''s dressing room, William shook his head to Kenny, "OK, let''s stop here today, you do your work.".


    "OK, boss", seeing that William didn''t want to enter the dressing room at all, he thought of the rumor that William hated Ranieri very much. Seeing William walk into the elevator, Kenny shook his head. It seems that the rumor is true. He sighed for Ranieri in silence.


    Ranieri''s performance in the team has been very good since he took over from August. His serious and responsible attitude has won the trust of the whole team. Unfortunately, no matter how well he has done, the boss doesn''t like it.


    Kenny shook his head and sighed again when he thought of the little one he saw today.


    ...


    Anthony took William to the VIP room of the stadium by elevator, and soon after he sat down, William''s figure appeared on the big screen of the stadium, which immediately cheered the Chelsea fans waiting for the opening.


    All the Chelsea fans stood up and waved to William. William stood up and went to the floor glass to wave to the fans, which made the cheers of the fans even louder.


    After dealing with the fans for a few minutes, William returned to his seat and said to Anthony, who was sitting behind him, "is there any Jose?"


    "Here we are, in the first row behind the coach''s seat of the home team.".


    "Well, didn''t you arrange a private room for him?""Boss, he wants to watch the players up close," Anthony grinned.


    William would smile, "watch the players? It''s true to observe Ranieri. Forget it. Let''s leave him alone. Has master min Nishi arranged with the guests of the Chinese dynasty? "


    Yes, it''s in the two rooms next to your private room.


    "Well, please help me to invite grand duke min of Xishi.".


    "OK, boss.".


    A few minutes later, there was a knock at the door. William went to the door, opened the door, and shook hands with the happy prince Westminster. He said hello to each other and said, "do you have vision? I heard that the valuation of Chelsea has increased by more than 100 million pounds since the news of our land exchange came out?"


    It''s funny to look at Grosvenor. Before the contract is signed, William makes hundreds of millions of pounds in vain. "Thank you, Grosvenor",


    picked up his glass and touched Grosvenor, "or you can play with the buyer''s team. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that London''s teams are scarce resources. As long as the results are good, they will increase by 30% a year No problem? "


    "Come on, the bank can''t borrow money in this period. Unlike you, I don''t have so much cash to buy the team." Grosvenor shook his head. "I''ve got 10% of the electricity in England. When will I sign the contract?"


    "So fast?" William looked at Grosvenor in surprise. Seeing Grosvenor''s affirmative nod, William said with a smile, "anytime, but it''s better to wait for King Philip.".


    "I''m ready. He must have been ready earlier than me. Why, didn''t Philip call you?" Grosvenor grinned strangely.


    William smiles and doesn''t speak. He knows that Philip just wants to take more shares of England power and make more money by William''s east wind.

 Chapter 401

    At 3:00 p.m. London time, he was chatting about the official start of the match between Chelsea and Manchester United. However, the more William looked at it, the more he wanted to curse. Although Chelsea didn''t lose the ball in the past 30 minutes, even if William, a layman, could see that the team was suppressed by tactics,


    he was not happy at all. Grosvenor, who was sitting beside me, said with a smile, "you see, that''s why I don''t play with the team It''s hard to find a good coach and a good player. In addition, these fanatical fans will be scolded if the team''s performance is not good.


    Fortunately, in the first half, although he played a bit shameful, he didn''t lose the ball. At half-time, William made up his mind to say to Anthony, "help me to invite Jose to my mother''s private room.".


    "OK, boss", Anthony went out of the compartment and gave orders to one of his men. He stood outside the door waiting for William.


    With a word of excuse from Grosvenor, William takes Anthony into his mother''s private room. Ten minutes later, there is a knock on the door.


    William stood up and held out his hand to Jose when he entered the private room. "Good afternoon, Mr. Jose.".


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire, thank you for inviting me to watch the game at Stanford," they said with a handshake. William introduced his mother, team manager Kenny and Jose to each other and said, "the second half is about to start, Jose. The remaining 45 minutes are your interview, no problem.".


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure," he nodded. Now he''s a little-known character, so he doesn''t look like a madman.


    Lena looks at William unhappily, blaming him for inviting Jose to Stanford without telling himself first. However, Kenny, a professional, explained in the first half. Lena understands that Ranieri was completely suppressed by Ferguson in tactics in the first half, which makes her feel uncertain.


    Think about the magic of his son William, originally did not change the idea of Lina had to carefully consider the possibility of changing.


    After 45 minutes of explanation, Lena and Kenny can''t help but look at him with new eyes. The 37 year old really has a brush. Kenny feels that he is more than one level superior to Ranieri in defense.


    Kenny nodded to Lena at the end of the game, losing 2-0. Then he reached out to Jose and said, "let''s get to know him again. I''m Kenny Jackson, the team operation manager. Your explanation is wonderful.".


    Jose looked at the smiling William and the calm Lena, reached out to shake hands with Kenny and said calmly, "thank you. It''s not that I''m strong, but that some people''s tactical thinking is too backward.".


    "Ha ha", William laughs, knowing that he is belittling Ranieri. Lena takes William to one side, looks at the confident Jose and asks in a low voice, "are you sure?"


    "Of course, mom, when my eyes go wrong, give him two years, maybe we will get back a champion," William affirmed.


    "Well, God, I hope I made the right decision today," Lena hesitated for a long time and said to Jose. "Congratulations, Mr. Jose. Are you ready? There''s not much time left for you and the fans won''t have much patience for you.


    "Thank you. Of course I understand that. I just need to confirm whether I am the manager of the team after I take over the team and how much I can get when I transfer in winter.".


    William interface said, "you are the coach, the team has the final say in terms of athletics and transfer. As for the transfer fee, 50 million to one hundred million pounds, but if you have to make a good job to make you able to transfer to the winter market, the result is too bad. I can only say sorry. If


    can qualify for the Champions League next year, you will get another 100 million pounds transfer fee next summer. ¡±¡£


    "God", Kenny was surprised by William''s advice that he didn''t take money for money. Even Lena was surprised by the number William said. This is at least 150 million pounds, which was almost the price of buying Chelsea before.


    Not to mention that he had never seen such a large sum of money before, it took him a long time to say excitedly, "you wait to pay, Mr. Devonshire. I promise you won''t regret today''s decision.".


    "Good. I like your confidence. Do you need the team to help you find a place to live?" William said and clapped his hand, "I forgot to tell you that your annual salary in the first year is 1 million pounds, a league champion plus 1 million pounds, the Champions League plus 2 million pounds, as for the FA Cup",


    William shook his head and said, "I''m not very interested in that thing. If it doesn''t affect the team''s performance, you can add 200000 pounds if you want to win the championship. Of course, your bonus is not included Is that a problem? "


    "Mr. Devonshire, do you mean that if I win ten league titles, my salary will be 11 million a year?" Asked Jose, stuttering.


    That''s right.


    "God, no problem, sir, I have no problem, thank you," he said excitedly.


    To appease the excited Jose, William turned to the operation manager Kenny and said, "do you have a problem? Kenny.


    "No, boss, I will cooperate with Mr. Jose." Kenny is a clear man. Before the team''s performance gets worse, he will never fight against the manager who is made by William himself.He is also a veteran in the football industry for more than 20 years. He knows very well that football is getting closer to money in recent years. Money may not win the championship, but it is more and more impossible for him to win the championship without money.


    as long as William can invest a lot for several years in a row, it will be sooner or later for him to become a big family. The only thing that worries him is that I hope that Jose will not be like Ferguson He''s also involved in the operation of the team.


    has the final say, but William is worried about it. Because when he heard him, he nodded satisfactorily, and then told Mourinho Doug, "you have the final say in competition, and Kenny has the final say in the operation. Is there any problem?"


    "No boss," he nodded to Kenny, "happy cooperation, Mr. Jackson.".


    "Good, then I won''t disturb you two," William said to his mother. "Mom, will you attend the press conference later?"


    "I won''t go," Lena shook her head and helped William tidy his coat and tie. "I don''t know what to say. Today you are the protagonist, my child.".


    "Then I''ll leave first, gentlemen," William said to Kenny and Jose when he was about to leave the house. "Let''s get the second half of the game out of the way.".


    "Yes, boss," Kenny nodded for sure, while Jose shrugged as if he didn''t care.


    Still Lina couldn''t look down and patted William on the shoulder, "come on, don''t let the guests wait too long.".


    "Well, see you in the evening, mom.".

 Chapter 402

    Walking out of my mother''s private room, the ball game has been over for more than 20 minutes. I see the guests of China Construction Group standing not far away chatting.


    William stepped forward to say hello and said with a smile, "come on, gentlemen, you are also the protagonist today.".


    "No, no, Mr. Devonshire, this is Stanford stadium, you are the main character, we are all green leaves.".


    William laughed, "haha, I hope my flower is a crystal flower and will never wither.".


    Seeing that William''s saying was funny and he was so familiar with the proverbs of the Great China, everyone laughed and felt more favorable for him.


    After chatting happily for more than 20 minutes, Anthony got the report from his subordinates, went to William and said in a low voice, "boss, just after the press conference of the two teams, we can go"


    "well", William nodded to the Chinese guests and said, "let''s go, gentlemen, it''s time for us to appear.".


    I took the people from the construction group to the prepared press release hall. As soon as I entered the hall, the reporters stood up and applauded for William. These people were crazy to interview him. Today, I was excited to seize this opportunity.


    And if the rumors from the outside world are correct, tomorrow''s newspapers will have to write big news, which is the God of journalists.


    It was noisy for a long time. When the late Prince min of the West Temple came into the conference hall, all the reporters cheered and saw that the prince min of the West Temple appeared here. The rumor was true.


    After a polite moment, William and Grosvenor shake hands and sit on the rostrum. The lawyers of both sides take out the prepared documents and put them in front of William and Grosvenor. They sign their names under a flash of "click, click".


    After signing the contract, the two stood up to exchange the contract, shook hands, and took a picture of the reporter with a smile. After a few minutes, they sat down. William took a picture of the microphone and said, "here I would like to thank Lord Westminster. At the same time, I am honored to reach a land exchange agreement with Grosvenor group.


    I will invest 300 million pounds, and it is estimated that in two years, I will build a land exchange project on the side of the old stadium At the same time, a 200 acre modern training ground will be built in Surrey, which is 50 minutes away from Stanford.


    after the completion of the new stadium, the old stadium will be demolished, and it is estimated that about 200 million pounds will be spent to build a residential area, which will be given to Grosvenor group as compensation for the land.


    As soon as William''s words were finished, the reporters all raised their hands and yelled, "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Devonshire"


    "bang bang bang" William patted the microphone, ignored the reporter''s questions, and then said, "finally, all these projects will be handed over to the construction group of China. The time is two years, oh, yes, and a building worth 200 million The Devonshire family private museum is worth 700 million pounds. Thank you.


    With that, William stood up and signed a contract with the construction company that was ready.


    When asked by the reporter, William only said why he chose the Chinese construction company to undertake these projects. When he learned that the budget price of the construction companies in London and other countries was 40% higher than that of China, and the project time was twice as long as four years, some clamorous people began to shut up.


    It took more than ten minutes to answer some engineering questions. William and master Nishi shook hands with the Chinese guests and said goodbye. Escorted by Anthony and his men, they walked out of the release hall. He still had someone to see.


    Come to an internal small conference room, let Anthony and his men wait outside. William knocks on the door and enters the conference room. He sees old swagger walking restlessly in the conference room. The protagonist of this meeting, Bob Lee Swagger, is sitting quietly in a chair, looking at his father walking helplessly.


    "Hi, old swagger and Bob," William said to swagger and his son smilingly, and walked up to Bob. "We haven''t seen each other for years, Bob.".


    When he saw William come in, Bob Lee Swagger stood up, held his hands together, put them flat in front of his waist, and looked at William nervously. He still doesn''t believe that the little guy he helped as a child has become a big man in less than a year. "It''s about seven years, and I haven''t been back to London since I went to the United States.".


    Old swagger loved his son very much. He didn''t think that William would find his childhood partner to talk about the past for no reason. He asked, "William, what''s the matter with you looking for Bob?".


    "Mr. swagger, can you give Bob and me a few minutes?" William looked at the anxious old swagger with a smile and said, "don''t worry, it''s not difficult for Bob, and I promise I won''t force him to agree.".


    Seeing William''s serious face, he assured himself that he would not force Bob. Old swagger looked at his son and saw Bob nodding before he walked out of the meeting room.


    "I said it directly, so you don''t have to guess," William went to Bob and sat down. "Sit down, Bob, as I just said, if you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you to do it.".


    Bob nodded, sat down and waited for William to speak.


    Take out a pair of glasses, William motioned to Bob to put them on. As soon as he put on some sci-fi glasses, Bob''s ears and eyes could hear and see the sound and image."Mr. swagger, the man you see is casowa, the leader of the black hand stall in Sicily. Basically, he does all the bad things you can think of, probably because he knows that he has done too many bad things,


    so casowa has ten bodyguards around him for 24 hours, which makes it difficult for us to get close to him. If you like, we hope you can help us get rid of him from a long distance." .


    With the sound finished, the image in the glasses disappeared. William took Bob''s glasses with a smile and said, "this task is the task of the British secret service. Their people came to you some time ago, but they were rejected by you.


    I heard that I have some relationship with you, so I came to you to advise you whether you want to make your own decision or not. What I can guarantee is that this guy named casowa does It''s a damn guy.


    Bob Lee Swagger thought for a moment and said, "if casowa is exactly what you said, I''ll help you kill him. It''s my duty as an Englishman.".


    "Good. You can make this call if you need anything," he said. After Bob remembered and repeated, William said, "when the task is finished, the British secret service will pay you 100000 pounds. You can call them or me if you have something to do in the future.".


    Bob Lee Swagger didn''t speak, just nodded.


    "Well, my task is finished, so goodbye, Bob." William stood up and shook hands with Bob. As he went out, he said with a good heart, "next time someone asks you for a task, remember what happened to you five years ago. Don''t be silly.".


    "Goodbye, Bob" William didn''t wait for Bob Lee Swagger to ask, so he opened the door and walked out of the conference room.

 Chapter 403

    Back to the manor, William continued to transform the defense system of the manor, but he went home to hide, but the outside world was upset because of today''s news.


    The most happy thing is that all the Chelsea fans, 500 million pounds of old and new stadium and training base construction and transformation in this era but never seen a big sum of money, really calculated, this money has been able to buy the whole arsenal, there is still a surplus.


    And once the new stadium and training base are built, the fixed assets owned by Chelsea will immediately become the first of all the teams in England. Therefore, all the Chelsea fans in London will be overjoyed and show off like the team won the championship.


    Some people are happy, but others are not. Several other London Premier League teams and fans are almost mad with envy and jealousy.


    for decades, second rate Chelsea has changed its boss, and it seems that it has the momentum of becoming a big family. How can we bear it? Since we can''t bear it, we have to fight back.


    For a moment, there was a smell of gunpowder among London fans. A lot of football fans began to gather in Fulham. Most of the Chelsea fans started to fight when they had nothing to stimulate. The London police were so scared that they would be on guard everywhere and arrest people as soon as they had extreme behavior.


    When this happens, Lina turns around in a hurry. When she comes home for dinner at night, she is not happy. On the one hand, Lina doesn''t want this to affect the reputation of the team. On the other hand, it''s a matter of face. She is blocked by the football flow of other teams. No one can bear it.


    Seeing that his mother couldn''t eat, William was very upset. If he was upset, no one else could have a better time.


    I ordered to check on Sunday, but I didn''t expect to find out a lot of black information. I thought it was just fans and other teams looking for trouble, but I found that the whole incident was caused by three major construction groups in London.


    To say that William has handed over the project to the Chinese construction group, the most unhappy thing is of course that he has received the news that the three most powerful construction companies in London are waiting to eat meat.


    Now the meat is eaten by other people, and they still don''t even give the chance to compete. It''s conceivable that the three construction companies are annoyed. This time they secretly instigate football to make trouble is only the first step. Several of them unite to let William know what''s a snake and what''s a tiger.


    The next day, we were preparing to lobby some familiar Zhengke companies. Before the card engineering companies took action, it was reported on the Internet that the financial reports of the three companies were fake and the profits of the first ten months of this year dropped by 35% to 60% compared with the same period last year.


    Moreover, as soon as the stock market opened this morning, a large amount of funds from outside the UK entered the London futures market, wantonly shorting the shares of the three companies. This can be regarded as hitting the soft spot of these companies. Originally, the company''s performance was not good during the stock market crash, but now it is still being sniped by people.


    in one day, the average share prices of the three companies plummeted by 15%.


    After reading today''s newspaper and knowing who the mastermind of the fans'' trouble was, people with a clear eye will understand that William must have been responsible for the sniping of the three construction companies.


    Now don''t bother William. It''s hard to say whether he can get through this.


    On the third day, the form became more and more unfavorable to the three companies. For a moment, more and more people came to visit William and Lena at Devonshire manor.


    William didn''t need to think about it to know that these people were all here to intercede, but everyone knew the truth that a snake is not killed but bitten.


    If we don''t destroy these companies this time, can we wait for them to slow down and take revenge on themselves? In addition, after only two or three days of shorting the shares of the three companies, William has gained nearly 220 million pounds in his account with Basti bank in Switzerland.


    And now the news has spread, even if William quit, other institutions that have joined the short side, financial companies will not agree.


    What''s more, those other construction companies who are trying to dismember the three companies, and even the big construction groups outside the UK, are beginning to want a share. If we let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity of dismembering and swallowing our peers, it''s really idiotic.


    If we don''t beat the stock prices of the three construction companies to the lowest level, squeeze out the last dime of profits, and then wantonly copy the bottom and eat meat, by the way, trample on the opponents, these people will never stop.


    By the second week, the short sellers and their colleagues who wanted to dismember the construction companies had formed an alliance of interests. On the one hand, they wantonly suppressed the stock price, on the other hand, they lobbied the relevant departments to start investigating financial fraud.


    The whole world is waiting for you to have bad luck, and it''s useless for you to struggle when you act together. So although these construction companies are looking for relationships, banks and white gloves these days, the effect is very limited.


    Even some banks that suffered heavy losses in the stock market disaster have started to make their ideas. Now, even if God comes, they can''t stop these guys who are in a hurry to eat meat.


    ...


    at 2 p.m. at Devonshire manor, William was receiving the visiting Grand Duke of Westminster Grover.


    In the past ten days, in addition to the first few days, lobbyists from the three construction companies came to visit him. After William closed the door and understood that William had no idea of reconciliation, no one came.


    After a few days of leisure, from this morning, except for the late Grosvenor, William has received several groups of guests for his futures contracts.As long as these futures contracts are in hand, the chances of dismembering those construction companies will be greatly increased, so William is not in a hurry.


    Grosvenor, who has been sitting for nearly an hour, put down his tea cup and said, "you are very leisurely. You throw a lighter and a knife on the firewood pile, and you don''t care about anything else.


    waiting for others to pick up the lighter, help you light the fire, help you dismember the prey, help you bake the construction companies, and finally make the barbecue, you have to pay for your ownership.".


    "Ha ha, if you want a futures contract, just say it. I didn''t sell it to the first few visitors. I''m just waiting for you to come. For the sake of our good cooperation, as long as the price is right, I''ll give priority to you.".


    Grosvenor shook his head. "I don''t have that much appetite, and I don''t have that much money. The value of your futures contract is no less than 600 million pounds now.".


    William said with a smile, "I don''t hide it from you. The total size of these three companies is less than 7 billion pounds. Except for the contracts that I entered at the beginning, after the scandal broke out, I didn''t want to enter again, so the value of my contracts is only 540 million pounds.".


    "540 million?" Although there was no expression on his face, William felt Grosvenor''s disappointment. 540 million pounds was much less than he expected. "Say, I''ll give you what you want as long as I have it and take it out.".

 Chapter 404

    "You know I''m going to buy the land near Devonshire castle, but my people are not professionals. It''s not only troublesome, but also time-consuming to let them talk about it.


    and you Grosvenor group are the largest real estate company and landowner in England, so I hope you can help me buy the 30000 acres of land. In return, I will use the futures worth 100 million pounds The contract is for you.


    Grosvenor agreed to this condition without much thought. The price of 30000 acres of land in rural areas like Oxford is about 90 million pounds at present.


    although he didn''t make much money, even the mosquito leg real estate company would not let go as long as there was profit during the stock market crash, "what about the rest?".


    "The second thing is a little difficult," William said, looking at Grosvenor with a smile. "I heard that your company''s share price has gone up a lot these days?"


    Hearing William say stock price, Grosvenor couldn''t help jumping his eyelids and saying, "don''t put your mind on our company. William, except for the three construction companies you sniped, the stock price of the other England construction company that didn''t break the scandal didn''t rise this time.".


    "Well, you didn''t offend me. I won''t be an idiot to trouble you for no reason," William interrupted Grosvenor. "It''s just that you borrowed my light.".


    Looking at the smiling William, Grosvenor rolled his eyes and said, "come on, what do you want to exchange for the remaining 440 million pound contract?"


    "Grosvenor Square.".


    "Fku, you bastard" heard William''s words, Grosvenor jumped up angrily, "not to mention that this square is the core industry of our family in this area, the four buildings around the square have an annual property income of 30 million pounds,


    I can sell 400 million pounds only by selling 20 years of property management rights, and I want to buy the property right of Grosvenor Square for 440 million pounds. Are you crazy Am I crazy? "


    "Ha ha, I have this condition. If you don''t change it, I''ll wait. Maybe these contracts will be worth 600 million or 700 million pounds in a few days, but I''ll just say whether I want Grosvenor Square at that time.".


    William looked down at the indignant Grosvenor, picked up the tea on the coffee table and drank it slowly. "Don''t forget, if you can take one of the three construction companies, the stock price of Grosvenor group will not rise by 20%. If I don''t have much interest in the real estate industry, I will leave you the opportunity."


    Grosvenor absolutely doesn''t want William to get involved in the real estate industry. This guy has a lot of money and means. If he really enters this industry, Grosvenor real estate group will have a very hard life in the future.


    Walking up and down in the reception hall for half an hour, Grosvenor said, "I''ll sell you the whole square. I''ll lose too much, or I''ll trade it for you with the two buildings on the north side of the square?"


    "No, I said I want the whole square, only two buildings. What am I going to do?" William shakes his head and thinks, "so, you and King Philip exchange 20% of England''s electricity with me for 13% of bulletproof products?


    13% of you is 7.5%. I''ll give you 2.5% of the shares to make up 10%. If you don''t agree with the contract, forget it. It''s said that bides group has a lot of good land. When those three companies go bankrupt, I''ll choose for myself. ".


    "No, just as you said." this time, Grosvenor didn''t think long before he agreed. Not to mention that he didn''t have so much cash, the real value of Grosvenor Square is not as high as expected. At the present market price, it can be worth 700 million pounds at most, and now the losses can be earned back in the stock market.


    at the same time, it can dispel William''s idea of entering the real estate industry Knowing that William is more likely to be intimidated, he does not dare to take this risk. Who knows if William will really enter the real estate industry after seeing the profits.


    The two agreed, and the rest was for lawyers. Grosvenor left after a dinner with William.


    After two days, the contract was settled by the lawyers of both sides, and the anxious Grosvenor took someone to the door to sign the contract.


    After signing the contract, they went to the real estate management office with their lawyers and completed the handover. Grosvenor Square will be called Devonshire square from now on.


    William smiles and shakes hands with Grosvenor, who is equally satisfied.


    At dinner in the evening, when Lena and Abigail learned that William had not only bought Grosvenor Square, but also renamed Devonshire square, they were surprised and incoherent. This is London''s landmark square. Although the square is not big, it is only 10 minutes'' walk from Buckingham Palace.


    The next day, the powerful media immediately reported the news. People were curious that Lord min of Xishi was willing to sell his ancestral property which had existed for nearly 200 years. At the same time, they were even more shocked by William''s backhand method of bringing down the three listed companies.


    All of a sudden, more and more people came to visit the manor, and all those who didn''t know each other came. William was so annoyed that even the progress of reforming the manor defense system was delayed.


    But Lina was very happy to see so many people. After two days of impatient reception, William, who was considering whether to hide in the castle, heard the Sunday meeting report, "Sir, Hong Wengang and Hong Wenbiao are on the ship to Thailand. They are expected to arrive in Bangkok in 15 hours."."Very good." long impatient William decided to go to Bangkok without even thinking about it. "Tell my mother that I''m going out to work. It may take a few days.".


    Sir, I think you should see this.


    "What?"


    The TV in the living room turned on automatically, and the news was about an explosion in Oxford Street, London. Before we could hear the details, the mobile phone in my pocket suddenly rang.


    Picked up a look is Garris''s phone, the phone connected, it came to Garris some anxious voice, "Hello, see the news?"


    "Looking," said William, "what''s going on?"


    Fifteen minutes ago, there was an explosion in a clothing store on Oxford Street. Six people were killed and nearly 20 injured at the scene. Catherine asked me to inform you that she wants to see you.


    "What do you want me to do?" "It''s not about the London police," William wondered? Or Richard bloomley, the commander of the anti terrorist department? "


    "Let you come, you''ll come." the voice in the mobile phone suddenly turned into Catherine''s voice. It seems that Garris and Catherine are together. "I know you''re at Devonshire manor. I''ll see you in my office in ten minutes. It''s an order and a request. William, I need your help. I''ll see you about specific things.".


    "All right." if it''s just an order, William will never give a bird to Katherine, but he''ll ask for help. After thinking about it, he''d better go and have a look first.

 Chapter 405

    She put on her coat and drove to Catherine''s office with her car key. She was taken upstairs by someone like a secretary and opened the door of the office. Before entering the office, William''s mental scan found that there was no one in the office,


    he was wary of traps. Suddenly, he found that the LCD on the wall was on, and the display was a meeting room with eight people in front I''ll listen to Katherine.


    "Hi, William, you''re here." as soon as you look around, you can see Garris coming far away. "Come on in, Katherine is in a meeting. Don''t let outsiders know about our meeting.".


    "Well," he said as he walked into the office, pointing to Arthur Kane on the monitor, "what does that mean? How old Arthur Kane is here.".


    "The old man is here to find fault," said Garris contemptuously.


    "Find fault?" William was surprised. "How dare he? Isn''t ace secret service academy and Kingsman led by Catherine, the security secretary, like your Security Council and MI-6?"


    "If this is the case, things will be easy to handle," said Garris, shaking his head. "Although Kingsman is under the leadership of Catherine, they usually do things by themselves and report to the higher authorities only after they have finished the work. This time, I don''t know what kind of medicine Arthur is taking, and he even wants to intervene in the things they shouldn''t care about.".


    "What do you mean, come to me? Kill Arthur? " "I''d be happy to do it," William quipped.


    , "NO, don''t mess around, man," Gareth said in a hurry. "Catherine and I hope you can secretly investigate the explosion today. We have a hunch that this kind of thing is likely to happen again."


    William squinted. "So sure? So you know who did it? "


    "Well, judging from the explosive residue detected at the scene, it is very likely that it was the work of one of erland''s proximity groups. If they will make a suggestion these days, there is still the possibility of easing things. I''m afraid they won''t make any mention of it.".


    "Haha," William said with a smile, "if you don''t make any conditions, that means these guys will make trouble in London for the purpose of sabotage? Man, it looks like you''re bored.


    Garris nodded solemnly, "yes, so Catherine and I think it''s better to send out all hands and catch them before the other party makes a second attack.".


    "Well!" As soon as Garris finished, William frowned and looked at the monitor. The image in the monitor should have been taken by a hidden camera, and one of them could just capture Arthur Kane''s right ear back.


    Looking carefully, he suddenly snapped his fingers and said to Sunday, "Sunday, help me see what''s behind Arthur Kane''s ears"


    "OK, sir"


    "what''s the matter?" Garris asked strangely.


    "Look first, I hope I''m wrong," William said grimly.


    More than ten seconds later, Sunday sent a few photos on the mobile phone. After reading the photos, William was a little lost. He turned his head and stared at Garris and said, "let me see the back of your ear.".


    "What do you mean? What''s the matter? "


    "Hurry up," William said impatiently, reaching into his clothes and taking out a pistol from the storage space. "Don''t make me do it.".


    "OK, OK". When he saw William''s action, Garris quickly raised his hands and realized that it was not a joke. He must have found something terrible. "Be careful of the fire." then he turned his head to let William see his ears clearly.


    William was relieved to see that there was no scar on the back of garrisle. "I''m sorry, man. You tell Katherine to come first, and I''ll tell you when I''m sure she''s OK.".


    With that, William sat on the sofa, closed his eyes and recalled the memory in his mind. After thinking clearly, he covered his head with a headache. If this is really the plot of the ace agent, it would be serious.


    A few minutes later, Katherine, who was informed by Garris, came into the office with fatigue. When she came in, she saw Garris, who closed her eyes, pondered and restless.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me?" asked Catherine.


    William stood up, went to Katherine, put on a happy look, stretched out his hands and said, "long time no see, Katherine." then he hugged her,


    "asshole, let me go, are you crazy? William Devonshire, are you harassing me.


    With the struggle of hugging Katherine Gu, William sees that there is no scar behind her ears, and then quickly backs away. Before Katherine scolds her, he hands her a picture of Arthur Kane''s ear back on his mobile phone.


    Katherine, who is about to scold, is stunned when she sees the picture, "what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if you''ve heard of technology like brain wave controller?" William squinted.


    "Of course, with the cutting-edge science fiction technology, how can I not know?" Katherine nodded. "What''s this to do with the scar on Arthur''s ear.".


    "Relationship? Ha, it''s a big deal. I''m sure this old guy is not one of us anymore.


    "Not our people, brain waves?" Garris looked at William strangely. "You don''t want to say that Arthur is controlled. How is that possible.


    He''s Kingsman''s head, the king''s gentleman''s head, and he has nine ace agents in his hand. Who can control him? "William shook his head. "If you want to know if what I said is true, we can do an experiment.".


    Catherine thought for a moment and asked, "is there a risk?".


    "Risk? You may all know that I don''t like Arthur, the head of Kingsman, so I don''t care if there is any risk. It''s better for him to die. If you don''t care about his life or death, maybe I can prove it to you now. ".


    Catherine went to her boss''s chair and sat down. She thought for a long time before she said, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple, you can find a reason to meet Arthur alone, make him dizzy when you talk, and then scan Arthur''s ear with a scanning instrument,


    the only risk is that Arthur''s brain wave controller may explode if it anti steals the program.".


    Garris said seriously, "William, this is not a joke. Kingsman is the oldest secret service organization. You can see their full name, the king''s gentleman.


    these guys not only have the right to freedom of movement, but also have a very good relationship with the royal family and nobles. If they make a mistake, it''s very troublesome to appease them. Are you sure?"


    "Ha, you all say that Arthur is the head of the secret service. The probability of his injury should be very, very low, and you''ve heard that kind of operation requires such a long wound on the back of the ear?"


    This reminded Catherine, thinking for a moment, pressing the phone on her desk and saying, "Arthur, please come to my office. I have something to discuss with you.".


    Arthur in the conference room, smiling at Catherine''s words, stood up and nodded to the others, "excuse me, gentlemen.".


    Arthur, who thought Catherine was soft hearted and needed his help, smiles, knocks on the door and walks into Katherine''s office. Before he speaks, his neck hurts and he loses consciousness.

 Chapter 406

    Dragging the fainting Arthur, William goes to the sofa and directly throws the old man on the sofa.


    "William", as soon as Garris spoke, he was interrupted by William''s wave, and then William signaled to him and Catherine, "don''t speak now, I suspect Arthur is being monitored.".


    William''s past performance makes Catherine and Garris have doubts, but they still have a lot of confidence in him. They nodded and stood by quietly.


    took out his cell phone and scanned it several times on Arthur''s ear. Scanning the X screen of his mobile phone Kwai.


    The image clearly shows that Arthur has a chip the size of a nail in the wound on the back of his ear.


    Facts speak louder than words. Catherine and Garris are thrilled by what they have seen. Arthur is the most mysterious secret service leader. He is controlled by others. Who can he trust in the future?


    Catherine''s face was gloomy. "How can we say that we have been infiltrated internally, and we don''t know how many people and what seats there are. Hell, should I suspect that the first item has also been controlled?"


    "Do you know who the mastermind is?" Garris asked hastily.


    "I know that," William thought, looking at the chip on his mobile phone. Of course, I know who the mastermind is. But I can tell you directly what''s good for me. It''s too easy to do it. I''m embarrassed to ask for credit and make money.


    pretended to be in a dilemma and said, "give Arthur to me and give me some more time to try to see if I can break each other''s server, no Once upon a time, I need a supercomputer. If I can''t keep up with my opponent''s level in hardware, I may be detected by him.


    "No problem, I''ll provide you with whatever you need, but I need to know the specific time." in this period, Catherine didn''t care about William''s blackmail behavior, anyway, the equipment will be reimbursed.


    William pretended to be thinking and said, "well, the time is not more than three days at most. If it is fully equipped, it should not take more than 36 hours. The best place is in my castle.".


    Good. The equipment will reach your castle in three hours.


    "I''ll take people first, and I''ll send you the specific equipment later," William said to Catherine with a smile. "You should have a secret channel.".


    Catherine personally takes William to the secret passage, carrying Arthur who fainted all the way to the underground parking lot, throwing people in the trunk, turning on the signal shielding function in the mobile phone, and showing mutual respect, William drives all the way to the castle.


    On the way, William said to Sunday, "send Catherine the server equipment and materials you need, and we''ll build a supercomputer ourselves. Don''t let people doubt that you have the ability to produce your own equipment.".


    "Understand, sir. Fortunately, while you are transforming the London manor, you let me transform the castle. The second floor of the castle has been almost transformed, and there is a place to equip with new servers.".


    Hearing this, William said with a smile, "what''s the progress of the island bomb defense system in the castle and manor?".


    "The hardware and software have been completed, but I haven''t produced the defense Island bomb without your authorization.".


    "Then start production, 12 pieces for each castle and Manor"


    "production order to accept, expected to be completed in 6 hours".


    Thinking that a lot of equipment would be delivered to the castle in a few hours, William was a little worried and said, "servants in the castle, have you been monitoring for so long and found any problems?"


    "I haven''t found any abnormality at the moment, but many people complain that their work is beyond the scope of their profession.".


    "There''s nothing to complain about. They don''t think that their salary is 10% higher than that of the same industry in Oxford. They dare to complain.".


    English professional servants and housekeepers can''t find fault in their business, but when they are proficient in their business, they have learned all about aristocracy.


    The gardener is only responsible for the flowers. If he wants to take care of the lawn, he will not do it even if he is paid double.


    The servants in the hall are only in charge of the things in the hall, and the servants in the room are only in charge of the things in the room. Even if they have nothing to do, you don''t want them to do anything else.


    "Damn noble etiquette, no wonder those noble families can''t afford servants. There are only 21 servants in the castle now.".


    Sir, to be exact, is 32, 21 in charge of the castle, 11 outside the castle.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll get rid of these guys. It''s better to use them than robots," complains William.


    "Sorry, sir, you have to ask Mrs. Lena about this," said William with a rare sneer on Sunday. "I think you''d better not make your own decisions without her approval.".


    As soon as he thought of his mother''s growing aristocratic spirit, William had a headache and changed the topic. "After the last press conference in New York, I asked you to check that bastard Valentine. How''s he doing?".


    "I''m sorry, sir. We only found some superficial things. The secret information should be in the independent server.".


    "Forget it". William has been psychologically prepared for this. His own secret is not the same. He does not dare to store it in an external server. Besides the main server on Sunday, there is an independent small server to receive commands, so as to avoid network intrusion.It took more than an hour to get back to the castle. William drove to the woods one kilometer away from the castle.


    When the car arrived at the center of the forest, the ground suddenly opened and a long slope appeared in front of the car. After driving into the slope, the ground closed automatically.


    After parking, William pulls Arthur out of the trunk with his hands and feet tied and his mouth taped.


    Come to the electric car parked in the secret Road, throw Arthur into the car and drive the electric car back to the castle.


    A few minutes later, William dragged Arthur to the laboratory on the ground floor of the castle again. "Sir, the laboratory has turned on the signal shielding function. You can turn off the signal shielding function of your mobile phone.".


    "Well", turning off the cell phone''s signal shielding function, William pulled the tape off Arthur''s mouth and said with a smile, "welcome to Devonshire castle, Arthur, did it fall on me unexpectedly? Surprise? "


    "How dare you? Kidnapping me is a felony, you know, William, "Yasser Kane pleaded in a low voice with a little fear." now let me go, I can pretend nothing happened. ".


    "Tut Tut, Arthur, are you being fooled by what''s behind your ears?" William snapped his fingers, put a needle into Arthur''s neck, and fell into a coma.


    A few minutes later, William held a microchip in his clip, looked at the light, and put it in the scanner for Sunday scanning. "Can you copy it?"


    "Of course, sir, the technology of this kind of chip is very advanced nowadays, but it''s not difficult for me.".


    William crooked a smile, "then set up a file, and wait until it''s used.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 407

    After getting the chip, William looks at Arthur who is still in a coma, picks up Arthur, opens the portal and throws him into the abandoned mine more than ten kilometers away from the castle.


    This fully enclosed abandoned mine has now become a special waste treatment plant for William. All wastes are thrown into it.


    Looking at Arthur lying unconscious on the ground, William said with a smile, "I told you a long time ago, don''t fall on me. Bye, old bastard.".


    Closing the portal, William said to Sunday, "can we find other controlled people through this chip?"


    Sir, this requires other equipment.


    "Hey, tell Katherine what you want, and she''ll take care of it. By the way, help Ms. Katherine build a detector that can detect the chip signal. If she receives other people''s things, she''ll get some benefits," William laughs.


    "OK, sir, it''s estimated that 12 instruments can be produced in 2 hours.".


    "Well," two hours later, several big trucks came to the castle. William took over the equipment and server, and spent two days to install and debug. After the power on test, he reported on Sunday, "Sir, the server test is completed, and no virus or Trojan horse is found. After all the equipment scanning, no monitor, locator, monitor and other things are found.".


    William nodded with satisfaction. It seems that Katherine is quite clear, "that''s good. With these new servers, how much can your computing power be improved?".


    "2.1 times".


    "Very good, it''s the third day. It''s time to take advantage of people. It''s time to hand in the results." William drove back to London with the detector produced on Sunday. When he called Katherine, Katherine asked him to go to the anti-terrorism headquarters.


    Arriving at the destination, commander Richard bloomley personally picked up William in the underground parking lot. "Good morning, William.".


    "You too, Richard," William and Richard bloomley shake hands and politely say a few words. They take the elevator to bloomley''s office. As soon as they enter the door, they see Catherine in the boss''s chair with a sad face.


    After saying hello to Catherine, William handed her the box and asked curiously, "why, haven''t you caught the person in the extortion case?"


    "No, it''s been three days. Now we only know that it''s an organization that claims to be Ellen real UD." Catherine opened the box and looked at the 12 chess like instruments in it. "How to use them?"


    "Just press the button in the middle, the detection distance is 20 meters, the detection times are 100 times, and then you have to change the battery. For the sake of your high price, all these are given to you, and if you still need to, another 100 boxes are the same as this box." William looked at bloomley with a smile.


    Catherine took out a detector and pressed the button. Ten seconds later, the red light was on in the center of the button, which made Catherine nervous immediately.


    "OK, OK, bloomley, no problem. It''s my intention. The red light is normal, and the blue is problematic," William explained with a smile. "We all know that the red light is dangerous. For the safety of our people in the future, I will do the opposite.".


    Catherine''s tired face finally showed a smile, "or you think thoughtful, for this matter I have insomnia for several days, things can confirm?"


    William nodded, then asked bloomley, "is it safe here?"


    Bloomley rolled his eyes and looked at William, "of course, this is my office, and this is the anti-terrorism headquarters. You say it''s safe or not.".


    William is not at ease with the mental scan several times, after confirming that it is really safe, take out the mobile phone and put it in the middle of the desk, "Sunday, transfer out what you know.".


    Yes sir.


    There is a light column on the back of the mobile phone, and the brain wave control chip is displayed in the light column. Without waiting for Katherine and bloomley to be surprised, Sunday said, "Lady Katherine, commander bloomley, this is Arthur Kane''s brain wave control chip.


    the chip itself can''t completely control people''s thinking, but it can affect their thinking and amplify their own desires or emotions It''s obsession, and it continues to affect him. Over time, these people who are affected by the chip can easily become desperate for a obsession.


    "For example," Catherine wondered.


    "It''s very simple," William said, "for example, if you are an environmentalist and think that human beings are destroying the planet, amplifying your concern about the environment and deepening your fear under the influence of the chip, then you will become a fanatical environmentalist after a long time, and the idea of destroying human beings may gradually form in your mind,


    once you have the idea of destruction Under the influence of the chip, the idea of human beings, which is usually just thinking, will continue to deepen in your mind, and finally even begin to put it into action. There are many people who have this idea in the elite layer who don''t worry about food and clothing. Controlling the elite layer controls the whole society. ".


    Katherine nodded. "So it''s possible that the rich or the scientists who care about something are behind this?"


    After listening for a long time, bloomley said, "that''s a big range.".


    Yes, it''s too wide. Catherine rubs her temple. "God, how can I check this? And now there''s another case of extortion in London. In these three days, I''ve been called to No. 10 downscrew street for the first time. If there''s another case of extortion, maybe I''ll be the last one."."William, do you have anyone to doubt?" Asked Catherine.


    Suspect? Everyone knows the mastermind, but it''s not good for him to say it directly, so William shakes his head as if he is thinking, "there are too many people and facts to doubt, so we can only check them one by one. The only good news is that we''ve learned before the opponent takes action.


    Catherine, your task now is to take the detector and detect the people above you all the time, In order to avoid direct control of the country.


    "Well, I understand," Katherine nodded.


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling", when the telephone rang, bloomley looked at his William and Catherine and pressed the PA button of the landline.


    "Hello, who is it?" said bloomley.


    "Sir, this is the reception desk of the building. The Asian is here again. What do you think to do?".


    Hearing this, bloomley''s dark, hard face couldn''t help showing a gloomy expression. "Didn''t I ask you to tell him that we are stepping up our search for the murderer? I promise I''ll catch his daughter''s killer. Coming here every day will only get in the way of our work.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve said these words to him no less than 10 times, but he just asked to see you, and said that he would come tomorrow if he couldn''t see you today. So, sir, you''d better see him.".


    We will pass another two chapters later, and fill in the chapter of monthly ticket that is more than 100. Thank you very much for Damen''s support

 Chapter 408

    The monthly ticket is more than one hundred plus more than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than one hundred plus less than.


    Hang up the phone, bloomley depressed to William and Catherine said, "I''m sorry, I lost company, there is an Asian who lost his daughter in the extortion case, these days, every day to find me, no longer see some can''t say, after all, he is the victim.".


    Katherine nodded. The victim''s family came to the door to appease them, so as not to say, "well, you can go to see them and appease them. Don''t let the media get hold of them and make random reports.".


    "Yes," bloomley nodded.


    On one side, William heard that the man was Asian and his daughter was killed in the case. He immediately thought of a man and whispered, "hell, it can''t be Guan Yuming from Uncle long"


    seeing bloomley open the office door, William said, "wait, I''ll go to the bathroom.".


    Then William took the lead out of the office, walked more than ten steps, saw bloomley didn''t follow up, turned his head and said, "go, don''t you know people have three urgent?"


    Bloomley walked up to William with a smile and said, "you''re walking so fast that I can''t tell you I have a bathroom in my office.".


    "Of course I know," William muttered to himself. If he didn''t want to see if the man was Guan Yuming, the devil would have come out. "Catherine is in there. It''s not very polite.".


    Bloomley thought, as if he did, nodded to William, pointed to the toilet seat, then turned and walked into the reception room not far away.


    When William finished, he saw from a distance that bloomley was talking to a gray haired Asian in his 50s and 60s.


    Don''t have to look at his face. William knows that he is Guan Yuming. Growing up watching uncle Long''s movies, he looks so familiar.


    At the same time in the heart is very helpless, early remind pass Yuming don''t stay in London, didn''t expect things happened.


    Standing on the aisle for two minutes, Guan Yuming dragged his tired body to open the door and walked out of the reception room. When he looked up, he saw that he was more than ten meters away, climbing on the railing and looking at his William.


    Tired, painful and sad all of a sudden, tears can no longer help falling down, but he also knows that now is not an opportunity to speak, walk a few steps, originally some hunchback waist, become lower, passing by William, quietly took over William''s hand behind him.


    More than ten seconds later, bloomley walked up to William, looked at Guan Yuming''s tired and sad figure, sighed, "Oh, Guan is a poor man, William, I know you are a genius, are you interested in helping me to see the information and video? If we find the murderer earlier, we can return him to prison earlier and do justice to the families of other victims. ".


    Seeing that William turned his lips and showed no interest, bloomley turned his eyes and said, "finding the murderer earlier can relieve Catherine''s pressure. And you should not forget that those people in the extortion case are not lucky. No one can guarantee that they will hurt the people you care about next time.".


    "Well?" William turned to look at bloomley and nodded as if he were thinking, "well, you''re right. Lead the way, man.".


    Although William now knows who the mastermind is and it''s very easy to end the case, he can''t explain how he knows it. Now let''s go and find out all the clues of the case.


    After that, we can find out the killer.


    Coming to the command center, bloomley said to one of his men, "bring out the clues we know.".


    "All right, sir", his staff were surprised that William, the famous British man, would appear here, but they didn''t say much. They just nodded to William, called up the video, and told him the known clues while he watched.


    After listening to the information and video, William smiles and thanks to bloomley''s subordinates. He pulls bloomley out of the command center and says in bloomley''s expectant eyes, "there''s a little clue. You send me the suspect''s video just now. I''ll release a mission in the underground world to see if I can find something. You know, sometimes money can solve a lot of problems that you can''t do "It''s not the same thing.


    "No problem." bloomley nodded without thinking about it. Of course, he understood the truth. As long as the money was in place, most of the time the underground world would find someone more agile than them. Moreover, dealing with the empty cloth elements, bloomley was not so pedantic. "The video will be sent to you later. By the way, I haven''t heard what you just said.".


    "Ha ha," William laughed and patted bloomley on the shoulder. "Man, for your sake, I won''t forget you for the credit this time.".


    Bloomley rolled his eyes and said, "it''s OK for you to take credit. I almost couldn''t get off last time. You owe me that.".


    "Hey, I owe you a ghost, but William didn''t show off on this. With his relationship with Catherine, bloomley is strictly on the side of William now. If he pits his own side, there''s no need to hurt others with words," OK, OK, I owe you. I''ll take the benefits, and you''ll take the credit. It''s OK. ".


    "No problem," bloomley nodded happily. With William, a super rich man, secretly investigating, bloomley believed that it would not be long before he had a clue.The two reached an agreement and went back to bloomley''s office to talk with Catherine about the details of the chip incident. William said goodbye.


    As soon as William left, Catherine asked, "did he agree?"


    "Well," bloomley nodded happily, "it''s still you and Garris who know him. As soon as I told him that it''s related to your future and his concern for people''s safety, he immediately agreed to release the mission in the underground world with his money and strength, and he should be able to find people soon.".


    Catherine shook her head and said in bloomley''s puzzled eyes, "he will care about my future. No accident, but the only reason why he will try his best to find someone is his mother.


    if it wasn''t for Lina Devonshire who has been in London and doesn''t take advantage of us any more, William Devonshire would have done it.".


    "Then we have to thank Mrs. Lena well," bloomley said with a smile. "Whatever, as long as he helps.".


    "Well, it''s true that if we have one more person to check, we''ll find the real murderer more quickly," Catherine said, taking out a detector from William''s box and putting it on the table, pointing to the detector. "This matter is more important. I''ll leave it to you. Don''t start when you find out the situation, so as not to attract revenge or alert these people to find the mastermind behind the scenes. We''re ready And then we''ll do it all. Be careful.


    Bloomley nodded. "I see. Be careful yourself.".


    Sitting in bloomley''s special elevator, avoiding other people, William went down to the parking lot, drove out of the command center, and saw Guan Yuming standing on the side of the road.


    "Didi", the car stopped beside Laoguan. Laoguan immediately opened the door and sat up.

 Chapter 409

    It''s a good feeling that the monthly pass is more than 100 plus the second one and there is no debt.


    Starting the car, William and Guan Yuming did not speak. Ten minutes later, the car came to the manor in London and took Guan Yuming into the living room. After the servant served coffee, William waved her out.


    After a sip of coffee, William said, "why don''t you come to me or your ex teammates when something so big happens?".


    Guan Yuming shakes his head. "Except Carlos and Harry Hart, they are still living precarious lives. Everyone else has retired for ten years. I can''t disturb their lives." after a pause, Guan Yuming says helplessly, "I couldn''t contact Carlos ten years ago. The only Harry I could find is in Kingsman again. It''s not only troublesome for him, but also numb for me I''m sorry.


    "Well, do you know Harry''s in Kingsman?" William wondered.


    "I know that Harry comes to my home every year for the Spring Festival," Guan Yuming said with a rare smile on his face. "Xiaofan likes Harry very much. She looks forward to Harry coming every year for the Spring Festival, because every time Harry comes, he will give her a gift.".


    As he said this, Lao Guan burst into tears. "I''m over 50 years old, and I''m just a child. Why does god treat me like this when I lose my wife and two daughters in my middle age? When I grow old, I have to experience the pain of losing my son again.".


    "This, this," William said directly, not knowing how to comfort him, "do you want to avenge yourself, or I''ll help you.".


    "Do you know who the killer is?" Guan Yuming looks at William fiercely.


    "I don''t know." William didn''t care about Guan Yuming''s eyes. It had nothing to do with him. His eyes were clear and he said, "I want to find someone and release a $10 million mission in the underground world. It won''t take a week to know.".


    Guan Yuming looks at William''s clear eyes and thinks that William really can''t be associated with those extremist groups in Ailan. He apologizes and says, "sorry, William.".


    "It''s OK," William waved.


    After thinking about it, Lao Guan finally said, "if I can, I certainly hope to avenge myself.".


    "No problem, you wait for me," said William went to the basement, took out a box, loaded a few pieces of equipment back to the living room.


    Put the box on the tea table, open the box, take out the packed combat suit and say, "there is a set of bulletproof combat suit in it. You can try to fit it or not. Besides sniper gun, machine gun and armor piercing bullet, ordinary pistol and long gun can''t break. By the way, it can also prevent stabbing and chopping.".


    Guan Yuming didn''t say much. He took up his combat suit and confessed to William. He went to one side and changed into a combat suit that was no different from the assault suit under the cover of the decorations in the living room.


    Activities of the hands and feet, found very close, Guan Yuming out of the way, "very fit.".


    "That''s good," William said, pointing to the other things in the small box. "The rest are mobile phones, hidden earphones, night vision and infrared glasses." finally he took out a chess box and said, "soldiers are explosive, and their power is comparable to Polo''s, chariots and horses are shock bombs, elephants are narcotic bombs, guns and generals are incendiary bombs.".


    After that, William thought about it and took the gun and the general back. "This thing is still not given to you. It''s a bit powerful. The materials in this set of chess are new materials. They are not afraid to check. They can also be used by voice control and remote control with mobile phones. Finally, if you need help, you can ask for help on Sunday.".


    Introducing Sunday to Lao Guan, William said, "from the current clues, a guy named Lyme hannis in Ellen Dublin may know who did it. You go to watch hannis first, and I''ll let you know if I have specific information.".


    "Yes, thank you." Guan Yuming put the earphone in his ear and glasses on his face as William said. He put the mobile phone away and put the chess box into his pocket. "I''ll thank you when it''s over. Goodbye, William.".


    "Well, good luck, off.".


    Seeing off Guan Yuming, William casually said, "Mom, do you know where I am now?"


    Listen to this Lina hand spoon almost didn''t hold, some flustered asked, "what do you ask this for?".


    "There''s something I want to ask him." William looked at his mother suspiciously. Lena''s abnormality didn''t escape William''s glasses. "Did he have an accident, or?"


    Lina looked at her son''s puzzled eyes and thought, "you don''t care what he''s doing. Anyway, he''s helping me, and I warn you, don''t go to him. Do you understand?"


    has the final say, as like as two peas in the face of William. He is so dumb that Guan Yuming is leading a blind eye to Berlin. He is trying to get rid of the 007 of the two people who are going to be the same. They are now trying to get rid of the two of them.


    As for what will happen between Guan Yuming, who went to find Lyme hannis, William doesn''t care much now. Anyway, he will tell Guan Yuming and bloomley about the mastermind and the murderer in a few days.


    After dinner, William called Antonov, the head of his mother''s bodyguard, took out four active detectors in the shape of a watch and said, "this is an explosive detector. If you give an alarm, it means you are in danger within 50 meters.".


    Antonov understood, "understand, boss, we''ll be more careful recently."."Well," William said on Sunday, asking Antonov to leave, "pay more attention to my mother and Abigail these days.".


    "All right, sir, I''ll keep an eye on Mrs. Lena and miss Abigail.".


    At 9 p.m., Abigail returned to the manor and was dragged by William to do fitness exercises. After fitness, William told her to pay attention to safety recently, wear the equipment William gave her, and then talk about the antiques and the design of the museum. Until 12 p.m., they fell asleep.


    William went to bed. Guan Yuming, who got the news, went back to his home and told the only person close to him something later. He drove away from London to Dublin.


    After driving on the ferry to Ailan, Guan Yuming drove all the way to Dublin to find a private hotel to stay. He had a few hours'' rest. At dawn, he got up and went to the market to buy some things, and then went directly to the office of Lyme hannis.


    It may be that Lao Guan looks like a trembling old man. He is so confused that no one stops him when he walks into hannis'' office building.


    On the third floor, Guan Yuming knocked on the door when he saw the words "Vice Minister hannis" written outside an office.


    "Please come in" came a female voice from the office.


    Open the door, Guan Yuming with a bag dangling into the office, "Hello, I''m looking for vice minister hannis.".


    "Who are you? How did you get up? "Two bodyguards who were drinking whiskey saw that they were not staff members, so they hurried forward to stop Guan Yuming.


    One of them took the bag from Lao Guan''s hand and checked it.


    When he found that there were only two wine bottles, matches, thread ends and cigarettes in the bag, and then searched Lao Guan''s body, he only found a box of chess, and the bodyguard was relieved, "what''s the matter with you?".

 Chapter 410

    "Hello, madam, my name is Guan Yuming. I called you before. Today I want to see vice minister hannis," Guan Yuming nodded politely.


    "Guan Yuming", the female secretary sitting behind the desk, immediately rolled her eyes when she heard the name, "are you the one who has made more than ten phone calls?"


    Guan Yuming nodded, "please, I want to see Mr. hannis.".


    Sorry, Mr. hannis is very busy. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to see you.


    "Then I can wait," Guan Yuming affirmed in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, you have to leave," the Secretary said to the two bodyguards. "This gentleman doesn''t know why. He hasn''t played any more. He''s calling Mr. hannis. Please.".


    The two bodyguards standing beside and behind Guan Yuming answered, "I understand, Beth." they came forward and grabbed Lao Guan''s arm. "You''d better do what this lady said, or we''ll have to take tough measures.".


    "No, no, please, I don''t mean any harm. I just want to see Mr. hannis. If you don''t let me see you today, I''ll come again tomorrow." as soon as Guan Yuming finished saying this, the two bodyguards who had not been very patient immediately took Lao Guan''s arm, lifted him up and went to the gate.


    "Click", a door in the office opens, and Lyme hannis stands at the door looking at Guan Yuming.


    The Secretary saw hannis come out, looked at Guan Yuming and said, "he is the one who has been calling from London.".


    "God, let him go first. He''s the victim. We can''t do this to him," hannis said, glancing at the two bodyguards stealthily.


    "Then let him go and treat the old man like a gentleman," hannis said with a sigh of relief, waving to Guan Yuming, "come on, let''s talk.".


    Bodyguard loose switch Yuming, hannis took him into his office, closed the door and said helplessly, "Mr. Guan, I told you very clearly on the phone, who is the murderer of the extortion case, I don''t know for the moment, I know you are very angry and hurt, but I really love this thing.".


    "I know you were a member of UD organization before, can you check for me, I just want a name?" Guan Yuming took out a newspaper cut out and handed it to hannis, which was the report of hannis, a former UD member.


    After taking the newspaper, hannis looked at it, sat down in the boss''s chair and said, "I haven''t participated in UD for 30 years. If you want to know who the killer is, you have to give me time to investigate.".


    Guan Yuming looked at the photo of the hannis family on the desk, reached for the photo and put it in front of hannis, "if your daughter was killed, would you do that?"


    Hannis, who was a little patient and compassionate, lost his patience as soon as he heard what Guan Yuming said. "Once again, Mr. Guan, it''s about the police. Even if I know it, I can only tell the police.".


    "Thank you." seeing that Guan Yuming could not ask anything, he stood up and gave hannis a slight salute. "I hope you will change your mind. Excuse me, Mr. hannis.".


    As he walked out of the office, Guan Yuming carried the bag all the way to the bathroom on the first floor. He went into the partition and locked the door. He took out two wine bottles, cigarettes, thread and matches in the bag and designed a simple squeezing mechanism with the skills he had learned before.


    After that, Guan Yuming went out of the bathroom and locked the door. He hung the sign on the bathroom door, which said that it was under repair. Then he quickly walked to the underground parking lot, not as if he had just collapsed in the wind.


    He only has three minutes, and that little device will be squeezed in three minutes at most.


    "Sunday, do you know what hannis''s car is?"


    Yes, Mr. Guan, the license plate number is XXX.


    "Thank you". Guan Yuming got familiar with Sunday in less than one day. Of course, he thought that Sunday was a real person.


    Find hannis''s car, look left and right, avoid the camera, take out the wire and phosphor block in his pocket, connect the wire to the filament of hannis''s car, and then connect the phosphor block to the other end of the wire,


    he didn''t put the phosphor block into the fuel tank, his purpose was not to blow up hannis, but to force him to say the murderer, and finally put a small note with "name" in it and close it Put on the tank cover and walk out of the building.


    When he came out of the building, he looked at his watch. It was only two and a half minutes later. Guan Yuming was still a little happy. It seemed that although his legs and feet had retreated, his kung fu was still there.


    When passing by the corner, he specially looked at the window outside hannis'' office, and saw that the window was open. Guan Yuming laughed and walked around the corner with a "bang".


    This scared hannis, who was staring at Guan Yuming secretly. I didn''t expect that his former UD would be bombed one day.


    After a long search, an inspector came to hannis''s office.


    "Would you like a whisky?" Asked hannis.


    "No, thank you." the inspector waved his hand and walked up to hannis, who was drinking whiskey. "I don''t think even if I asked you, you probably wouldn''t say it, so you just tell me what you can say.".Hannis would never tell the police, "sorry, I really don''t know who it is.".


    After listening to this, I knew the expression and said, "well, if you don''t know, you don''t know. Fortunately, this fried egg is just a warning, it''s not powerful, otherwise you won''t have a chance to talk to me.".


    When he said this, the inspector himself laughed, took out a business card and handed it to hannis, saying, "call me if you think of anything. I''ll tell you it''s the explosion caused by gas leakage.".


    After taking the card, hannis looked at the smiling inspector and said, "thank you.".


    Then I''ll go first. Goodbye.


    "Good bye, Jim. Help me see Mr. inspector.".


    Seeing off the schadenfreude inspector, the phone on the Secretary''s desk rings, "ring, ring, ring.".


    The Secretary picked up the phone and said, "Hello, who''s calling?"


    I''m Guan Yuming. I''m looking for Mr. hannis. Thank you.


    "God," the Secretary said to hannis, "it''s Guan Yuming.".


    Hannis was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Lao Guan dared to call. He put down his glass and immediately stepped forward to receive the phone. He growled in a low voice, "you dare to put fried eggs in my office. Do you know who I am?"


    Have you changed your mind? Tell me your name.


    "Seeing your ghost''s name, are you crazy? Do you know who you are talking to? If you want to know, come here. Let''s say it face to face.


    "OK, I''ll come back later. I''ll see you later.".


    "Click" and the phone was immediately hung up.


    "FK", hannis looked at the "dududududu" microphone, and didn''t believe that Guan Yuming would come to him, "damned old man".


    He turned to his opponent and said, "go to hotels and private hotels. It should be very easy to find people like him.".


    "Yes, sir," the two men nodded and went out to look for someone.

 Chapter 411

    After receiving the task of looking for Lao Guan, several of hannis''s men went downstairs to the parking lot. Murphy and Jim went to hannis''s car and opened the door.


    Murphy got on the car. Just as Jim was about to get on the car, he suddenly saw that there was a wire near the fuel tank. Jim was so surprised that he yelled to Murphy in the cab, "stop, don''t move, don''t move, Murphy, get on the car It''s like fried eggs.


    "FK", just about to start the car, Murphy came out in a cold sweat, swallowing saliva, shaking his hand holding the key a few times. If Jim reminds him one second later, he will turn the key to hit the car, and the car will be blown up.


    Jim outside the car is also nervous. If it blows up, he can''t run unless he loses his partner and runs away by himself.


    Walking slowly to the side of the tank, Jim reached for the tank cap and pulled it off very slowly. Then he saw that the two wires went all the way into the tank shell and slowly pulled out the wires. When he saw that the phosphor powder on the wires didn''t go into the tank, Jim breathed in his heart and pulled out a small note, which said "name".


    Hell, it''s just a warning. Jim''s legs are soft and he holds the roof of the car. After a few seconds, he steadies his mind and pats the roof of the car. He says to Murphy, who is also scared to death, "it''s OK, it''s OK.".


    Murphy quickly opened the car door and got out of the car. He went to the fuel tank and looked at the phosphor on the wire and the note Jim handed over. "The mechanism didn''t put into the fuel tank, otherwise we might have met God.".


    "Name", Murphy looked at the words on the note and yelled, "this crazy old man, God, don''t let me catch him. I''ll give him a good beating.".


    After hearing the news, the other bodyguards came to see that it was ok, so they came forward to check.


    Ten minutes later, Nicky, the head of the bodyguard in hannis'' office, came in with wires and phosphor blocks and reported, "this mechanism is two one meter long wires, one connected to the light filament of the trunk, the other bound with phosphor blocks. As long as a dozen cars are in use, the phosphor blocks will burn and ignite the fuel tank. Fortunately, this is a warning again, the purpose is to prove that he can get close to you "You".


    "Ding Ling Ling" the head of the bodyguard''s mobile phone rings, "hello.".


    "After receiving the information, the old man stayed in a private hotel in the city yesterday, but he hasn''t gone back yet. What do you want to do?"


    "Wait for me, we''ll ambush him." Nicky was relieved. In his opinion, as long as we find someone, it''s not easy to catch Guan Yuming. He said to hannis, "find his residence, I''ll take people to ambush him.".


    Hannis thought about it. Although there were a lot of accidents today, Guan Yuming didn''t want to die. All he did was to make a list, so hannis said, "well, if you catch him and give him a warning, you can drive him away.".


    I see. I''ll go.


    "Be careful.".


    Nicky, with three hands, drove all the way to a private hotel called Puyol. He called the owner of the hotel and confirmed that Guan Yuming had not come back. Four people got out of the car and went into the hotel and searched Guan Yuming''s room.


    Guan Yuming, who is not far from hannis'' office, looks at his cell phone with a smile and sees that four Nicky enter his room and says to Sunday, "I''m going up to see hannis now. You can help me set off the shock bomb and anesthetic bomb in two minutes.".


    "OK, Mr. Guan, two minutes.".


    "Thank you, Sunday. I''ll treat you to dinner when it''s over. I made the Chinese food myself," Lao Guan said with a smile as he got out of the car.


    Just after the explosion, no one was seen in the office building for a long time. Lao Guan walked up to hannis'' office with a smile on his face. On Sunday, a voice came, "Mr. Guan, four people in your room have passed out.".


    "Thank you", Lao Guan nodded, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Then he saw Nicky Murphy lying on the ground. "It won''t be an accident.".


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Guan, the window of your room has been broken by the explosion of the shock bomb. Under the air circulation, they don''t inhale much anesthetics, so they won''t be in danger of life." then he played the video on Laoguan''s mobile phone on Sunday.


    At the beginning of the picture, four Nicky people walk into the room, then one stands by the window and looks out, and the other three start to search the whole room,


    however, within 2 minutes, a sharp "touch" sound of a shock bomb rings in the room, and the four people ambush in the room are like being hit on the forehead with a hammer, their ears are buzzing with dizziness.


    Then there was a slight burst, a burst of gas dispersed in the room, more than ten seconds later, four people were all numb.


    "Nothing is good, so as not to kill the wrong person", put away the mobile phone, old knock on the door "buckle".


    "Come in," said hannis''s secretary.


    As soon as the door opened, the Secretary screamed. Hannis in the office heard the Secretary scream. He took a pistol out of the drawer and came out with it.


    As soon as he saw Guan standing in the middle of the room, hannis immediately pointed a gun at him, "asshole, you asshole dare to come.".


    "You asked me to come, deputy secretary hannis. Now that I''m here, can you tell me who the killer is?"


    "You, you" hannis is calm and angry, just want to hit people, put away the gun, "hell, I told you I don''t know, I''m also looking into this matter."."Then tell me what you found, thank you.".


    "FK, again, I don''t know," hannis pointed to Lao Guan and said helplessly to his secretary, "Beth, call Nicky and ask them to come back, and then escort the old man back to London.".


    "Yes, sir." the Secretary picked up the phone and dialed Nicky''s phone. But the phone rang for a long time and no one answered. The Secretary, Beth, shook her head and looked at him. Hannis said, "no one''s listening.".


    "What, then fight Murphy, fight Jim.".


    Beth nodded and dialed again. But a minute later, all the four people dialed again and again, but none of them answered.


    "You, you, you," hannis looked at the calm Guan Yuming, raised his gun and asked, "what have you done to my men, you bastard?".


    "Don''t be nervous, they just fainted, but if you don''t say it, I don''t know what the consequence will be," Guan Yuming said in a low voice, covering his ears. "On Sunday, pass the image to Mr. hannis.".


    "OK, Mr. Guan, the image transmission is finished.".


    "Ding", hannis''s mobile phone rang out a text message, took out the mobile phone, saw his four men lying on the ground, life and death do not know.


    Guan Yuming did not wait for hannis to export and asked, "tell me the name.".


    "FK, FK, FK, I told you that I don''t know." hannis almost had a heart attack because of Guan Yuming''s stubbornness.


    Seeing that hannis really didn''t know, Guan Yuming said helplessly, "well, I''ll see you in two days. I hope you can find out who the killer is then.".


    "You don''t want to go anywhere," hannis raised his gun and pointed at Guan Yuming.

 Chapter 412

    "Sorry, if you don''t want your four men to have an accident, let me go," Guan Yuming said with a detonator on his hand. "I think you know what this thing is.".


    The detonator. Of course hannis knows, "you bastard.".


    "Good bye, Mr. Minister. I''ll see you.".


    Watching Guan Yuming leave, hannis slaps his desk angrily. More than ten seconds later, hannis says to his secretary, "ask someone to find Nikki and them.".


    "Yes, sir." the Secretary picked up the phone and called.


    More than 20 minutes later, four of Nicky who fainted were sent to the hospital. Two hours later, Nicky and others came to his home in hannis.


    As soon as we met, hannis asked, "are you ok?".


    Nicky shook his head. "Fortunately, there was a small window in that room. We didn''t inhale much anesthetic gas under the ventilation. The doctor said that there was no problem with the input of antidote.".


    "If it''s all right, just tell me what''s going on and why all of you will be wiped out.".


    Nicky didn''t answer hannis''s question. He wanted to ambush an old man, but he was ambushed by the target and killed four of them.


    it''s a shame to say that, "Sir, just now I read the scene information checked by others, we may really be in trouble.".


    "What?" Hannis looked at Nicky with a headache. He was also embarrassed to mention that he had been shot back.


    Sent down to arrest people, but because there were no hands around, Guan Yuming directly came to the door, and watched him slip away, "just an old man? What''s the trouble? "


    Nicky shook his head and said, "no, sir. Jim and Murphy and I searched the room when we were ambushing. We didn''t find any stun bombs and anesthetic bombs. But the reality is that we were shocked by the stun bombs first, and then we were numb.".


    After that, Nicky took out two deformed pieces from his pocket. "This was found by colleagues in the old man''s room. I suspect that the four of us were stunned by this thing, but we didn''t find the ingredients of anesthesia and shock bombs during the examination.".


    "What do you mean?" said hannis.


    "I mean, the old man is either a person who serves a big force, or a person who serves a country, or he has no access to equipment that we don''t even know about, and I think it''s very suspicious when I think about it now.". Forenoon as like as two peas, Hannes pointed to the suit suit on


    . "The bullet proof suit on your body was brought back to London by me. I contacted Murphy in the morning and felt that the material of his assault suit was exactly the same as yours."


    "No," Nicky thought, "I feel the material is more delicate and soft. If it''s also a bulletproof vest, it may be a little more advanced than yours.".


    "Hell, you''re right? This is a set of 5 million pounds. Even I gave it to me for Catherine''s sake. "This time, hannis was not shocked, but worried. He wore a suit more advanced than his bulletproof suit on a humble Asian old man?


    One and a half piece of material can be used to make a suit of bulletproof suit. Doesn''t that mean that Guan Yuming''s clothes can be sold for 7.5 million pounds?


    Murphy thought for a moment and then said, "Nicky, you say that, I also feel strange in that assault suit now." then she went to hannis and pointed to his clothes and said, "sorry, sir.".


    "Well," hannis understood Murphy''s meaning, reached out his arm and let Murphy touch the cuff. More than ten seconds later, Murphy nodded, "it really feels very similar. This kind of clothes has a strong sense of smoothness when it is held in the hand, and it also has a strong sense of particles when it is touched.".


    "Hell," they confirmed at the same time. Hannis immediately believed what they said. He had never thought about telling Guan Yuming about the murderer before.


    now he was shocked by a charging suit that he thought would cost 7.5 million pounds. He seriously considered whether to tell Guan Yuming who the murderer was. But the reality is that although there are suspects, he is really not sure who the murderer is now.


    Hannis yelled in his heart, "damn rich man, you''re so rich that you don''t find a bodyguard for your daughter and let her go to Oxford Street to buy clothes.".


    To avoid another accident, and to give himself time to find out who the murderer was, hannis thought about it and said, "inform my wife Mary, let''s go to the suburban farm.".


    "All right, sir," he nodded. It''s really a good way to avoid first. The suburban farm has a wide view, and it''s a lot easier to defend.


    During the process of packing, hannis drove to a restaurant alone, which surprised Guan Yuming, who had been staring at him from a distance. When he got out of the car and walked outside the restaurant, he saw hannis and a beautiful young girl, who was tired of being crooked together.


    seeing this, Guan Yuming immediately put on his glasses, which soon caught a picture of hannis and the girl, "Sunday" Oh, my God.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Guan. You used it wrong. The photo was not taken.


    "What? Then you''re going to shoot this time, "Guan Yuming said.


    Yes, Mr. Guan.While waiting for another shot of hannis'' handle, hannis'' mobile phone in the restaurant suddenly receives a message. Click to see the picture of him and the girl on the screen.


    Then the phone rings, and the girl next to him looks at her and says, "I''ll go to the bathroom.".


    When the girl left, hannis got on the phone. "Hello, who''s calling?"


    "I''m William Devonshire. Would you like to meet me?"


    "What?" hannis almost jumped up when he heard the name of the person. Seeing the strange voice of people around him, he looked at him with disgust. Hannis nodded and apologized. "Who do you say you are?"


    "William Devonshire, I won''t say it again. You see the picture. If I told you that the girl sitting next to you was one of the participants in the London massacre, what would you do, Mr. Lyme hannis?".


    After hearing this, hannis looked at what the beautiful girl who had just come back to sit beside him would do. Of course, he killed her directly, but he said quietly, "how do I know what you said is true?".


    "That''s why I said we''d meet, Mr. hannis. Remember, I''m William Devonshire.".


    "Well," hannis said with a smile to the girl beside him, "I''ll call you back later.".


    "You''d better not start with the girls around you. Everything is the same. We''ll talk about some things when we meet.".


    "OK, no problem.".


    Hang up the phone, hannis by drinking to avoid the girl who wants to post, "sorry, Maggie, I have to go", pick up the mobile phone in hand, shake, "just received the phone, you understand.".


    "All right, you do your work," Maggie said with a charming smile. "Take care of yourself. I''ll wait for your call, honey.".


    "Well, I''ll see you as soon as I''m done. Excuse me, honey.".

 Chapter 413

    Seeing that hannis got up, Guan Yuming, who was hiding outside the restaurant, quickly left, "I knew I would have taken photos with my mobile phone. Now, hannis didn''t take such a good opportunity to meet his lover.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Guan. This is my mistake. I apologize.".


    As soon as Guan Yuming heard the apology on Sunday, he immediately felt sorry. "Forget it, I can''t blame you. I didn''t figure out how to use it. Alas, it''s a pity.".


    It''s just that he didn''t know that the photos had been taken, and that William didn''t want him to know everything.


    Hannis walked out of the restaurant with a lot of worries. He didn''t notice that there was a car behind him. He went all the way to the farm in the suburb. Just after entering the farm, his nephew Morrison hannis and his staff were welcoming him.


    He took Morrison into the farm study and poured two glasses of whiskey. Hannis wanted Morrison to meet the anti air cloth commander Richard bloomley,


    but now William came in. Hannis just wanted to tell Morrison to meet William first, but he thought that everything William said was the same. After thinking about it, he gave up the idea, "I need you to go to London, Help me meet someone.


    "Who?" Morrison replied.


    Commander bloomley.


    "Bloomley? The one from the anti air force command? " Morrison looked at his uncle in surprise. "He''s us.".


    "Stop, Morrison, I know what you want to say, but I didn''t do the London squeeze. I won''t take the blame for others. You are the person I trust most, and only you go can show sincerity. You tell bloomley that I have found the clue, but I need time.".


    "Yes, I''m going," Morrison nodded.


    "Be careful. It''s not as easy as we thought. Now it''s not just a squeeze case," hannis said, which made Morrison a little confused.


    Seeing his nephew''s doubts, hannis didn''t explain. He told him again, "be careful, you can''t let anyone know when you go to see bloomley.".


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful.".


    "Well," he said, seeing off his nephew with doubts and taking out his cell phone to call William.


    "Well, did you just send your nephew to see bloomley?" As soon as William opened his mouth, he said something to scare hannis. Morrison didn''t go out for a minute. William, who was far away in London, knew all about it. "Hell, you pressed the monitor in my house? Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "Hey hey, don''t worry. I''m not interested in using that old-fashioned method, but your little lover will fly directly to London when they are separated from you. Hannis, what would happen if the public knew that your little lover was an empty cloth.".


    What will happen? Of course, the seat is not guaranteed. In addition, he asked Morrison to contact bloomley. If UD people know about this, maybe he will be killed immediately. "OK, what can I do for you?"


    "Take a picture of your ears to me first. It''s not a joke, let alone a joke. It''s very important. I''ll explain it to you after I''m sure you''re OK.".


    Seeing what William said so seriously, hannis thought, "let''s make a video call, so I can be sure if it''s you.".


    "OK". A few minutes later, the two connected to the video. When hannis saw that it was really William opposite, he was greatly relieved. "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. Nice to meet you.".


    With that, hannis showed William his ears.


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. hannis. Let me just say something. I heard that Valentine group has a chip factory in erland. Help me get rid of it.".


    "That''s it?"


    "I mean destroy it completely.".


    "Hell, you''re crazy. It''s a factory that provides us $300 million in tax revenue for Ailan a year. It provides 21% of the mobile phone chips for the whole Europe. If it''s destroyed, Ailan will go crazy from top to bottom. It''s sure that it''s me who can''t find out. My result is not as good as it is now.".


    "No, when it''s over, I think you may become a hero. Let''s meet. It''s hard to talk about some things on the phone. Finally, remind you, hannis, it''s related to many people''s lives.


    if you dare to tell Richmond Valentine, I promise to kill your daughter directly, because if you do, it will not only harm your own daughter, but also threaten me and the whole family The world.


    "Hell, what''s the matter?" he was threatened by William and said that it had something to do with the safety of human beings all over the world. Hannis was a little confused. He said that he was a vice minister, but he was actually a high-level thug.


    When will saving the world come to him? He was stunned for a long time and said, "since what you said is so serious, if it''s convenient for you to come to my farm, we''ll have an interview.".


    "Do you have any good McCullen at home?"


    Hannis was stunned for a moment again, didn''t he just say to save the world? Why did he talk about McCullen again? Is this guy William Devonshire?


    However, as the deputy head of the Security Department of erland, it''s very easy for him to get McCullen, whose winery is in erland,"Yes, it''s ok if you want to drink McAllen for 40 years.".


    "OK, please be ready. I''ll be there in half an hour. By the way, your bulletproof suit is old. Do you want me to give you a new one as a gift?"


    Remembering that the bulletproof suit on his body is a product of William company, hannis was a little excited, "how interesting this is.".


    "Don''t mention it. If you feel embarrassed, give me some McCullen. That''s a deal.".


    "Oh," hannis said nothing more. William Hung up the video.


    Sitting in a chair for a few minutes, hannis stood up, opened the door of the study and yelled to his confidant, Nicky, "Nicky, come here for a minute.".


    Nicky, who was helping in the kitchen, heard the cry and quickly put down his knife and went to the study, "what''s up, head?".


    "I remember that the Thomas family has a lot of McCullen treasures. You take people to bring all the wine, and call 20 people to come here, so as not to disturb my distinguished guests. Remember that it takes half an hour, and it must be done in half an hour.".


    Nicky shook his head and refused, "move all the Thomas McCullen. How can he kill me with a gun?".


    "You tell him that I will pay 1.2 times of the market price. If he doesn''t promise, he won''t come to me if he has something to do in the future. Not only that, I will help others step on him when he has something to do.".


    "I see. That''s fine if you say that," Nicky nodded and drove out with two men in two cars.


    Half an hour later, at 7 p.m., a roar of high-powered motorcycles came into the farm from far and near.


    Just waiting for hannis mobile phone suddenly rings, as soon as you get through, you can hear William''s voice, "I''m here, Mr. hannis. Let your men get out of the way. I don''t want to be known by others when we meet.".


    "OK, you come directly, I''ll meet you at the gate of the farm.".

 Chapter 414

    Hannis hung up and stood at the gate of the farm for less than ten seconds. An absolutely sci-fi motorcycle approached quickly and stopped a few meters away from hannis. Hannis was so scared that he almost turned and ran away.


    William got out of the car, pulled off the helmet and said, "good evening, Mr. hannis, I''m not late.".


    After seeing that the man was really William, hannis was relieved. Just now he came out on his own. He really took a risk and shook hands with William happily. "No, the time is just right. If you come a few minutes earlier, I''m not ready for wine.".


    Hannis didn''t ask William why he showed up in Belfast in half an hour. "Please leave the car here, William, and let my men park it for you.".


    "OK," said Williamson, looking down at the face shield on his helmet into the woods hundreds of meters away from the farm. On Sunday, he told him where Guan Yuming was hiding and staring at the farm.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Devonshire?" asked hannis, the guide, as he saw William staring at the grove.


    "Just call me William," he turned. "I heard your office was bombed this morning?"


    "Well, ha ha," said hannis, blushing a little, "an Asian old man in his 50s asked me for the list of killers in the London massacre. God, before you told me that Maggie was one of the killers, I really didn''t know who the killer was.


    he explained many times that I was investigating, but he just didn''t believe me. He thought I was lying and pestered me, not only blowing up the bomb In my office, I made a squeezer in my car to scare me. In the afternoon, I got four of my men into the hospital.


    "Ha ha, so you didn''t want to kill him?"


    "No", hannis shook his head, "I haven''t done anything for more than ten years, and after all, he is the victim. If I can''t do anything to him, I have to hide in the farm until I find the killer.".


    Let''s go, William. Let''s not talk about that. The wine is ready. McCullen has collected it for 40 years. Only 500 bottles of this kind of wine have been released on the market, but now I have super rare products that have been bottled for 99 years and are not sold to the public. If I don''t force my old friends to contribute, I won''t be able to find them for a while.


    As soon as he heard of the 40-year-old treasures that were not found by more than a dozen major wine dealers in London, William''s throat began to itch,.


    "Going to the theatre?" Hannis, who was nervous all the time, knew that it was not a good thing. "What''s the play?"


    Walking into hannis''s study, William scans the whole study with his mental energy. When there is no problem, he takes out his mobile phone, opens the screen saver, turns on the Signal Jammer on the mobile phone, and takes off his helmet.


    "don''t be angry, even if you are angry, wait for me to finish.".


    Hannis nodded strangely, and then he heard William say, "I told Guan Yuming that you know who the murderer of the London massacre was, so the night before yesterday, he drove to Belfast overnight to find you trouble.".


    "Hell",


    at last, hannis is an old man. It''s not so easy to lose his mind because of one sentence. After a scolding, he has no choice but to shake his head. He goes to the wine cabinet, pours two glasses of 40 year old wine, and then takes up the glass and hands it to William.


    "if you are not a regular guest and come to me personally, I doubt that you are responsible for this incident. Go ahead and tell me why What? That Asian old man scared me several times today.


    "Ha ha", William took the glass and laughed. He sniffed it with his nose. Taking the opportunity of turning to the sofa, he silently put a poison detection magic. After confirming that there was no problem, he sat on the sofa and had a good drink. After a few seconds, he breathed, "this wine is really good.".


    "If you like it," hannis said, glancing at William, came over and sat on the sofa next to him, waiting for him to speak.


    After half a glass of wine, William said, "don''t worry about you. Thomas McGrath, your good friend and comrade in arms, is not so bold. He''ll do it when you''re staring at him so closely.".


    "Thomas?" When he heard the name of Thomas McGrath, hannis looked incredulous and shook his head and sighed, "evidence, William, evidence, I can''t doubt a comrade in arms who has been fighting with me for 30 years just because of your words.".


    "Evidence, hehe," said William, taking his time, "you''re actually wondering if Thomas is right.".


    "How can it be, Thomas is the person I trust most, how can I doubt him?" hannis said quietly.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it," William laughs. "A few weeks ago, you told Thomas McGrath that you wanted to crack down on the British financial system. It didn''t take many days for the clothing store next to a bank in London to burst. Don''t tell me that you didn''t doubt there was no connection in it.".


    "Well, I know you have great powers. Tell me the evidence directly." hannis has some immunity to William''s intelligence ability.


    just half an hour ago, he has asked his subordinates to use the equipment to carefully inspect the whole study, but nothing has been found. Now William tells us what happened a few weeks ago, hannis is is not surprised.


    "It''s not interesting," William said. He took out his cell phone and put it on the coffee table. Soon a light column appeared over the coffee table. Then a man with black leather clothes, leather pants and black helmet appeared in the light column.The video begins to play. I see the motorcyclist getting off the motorcycle with a backpack on his back. After a few steps, he may be wearing leather gloves. The key of the motorcycle in his hand is not grasped. He falls to the ground and takes off the gloves. A fuzzy scar appears on his right hand. Then the picture gradually becomes clear. Finally, the video is fixed on a net scar.


    "as like as two peas of a criminal record, I found a guy named peke Ollie three years ago who was in prison for hurting people. Prison records show that the scar on the peg Ollie is exactly the same as in the video."


    In the 3D light column, the head of Patrick Ollie and some videos related to him are displayed.


    "This guy is the executor of the extortion. He put the fried eggs in the clothing store. It''s much easier to find him and find other people. A few weeks ago, Patrick Ollie and several other associates met Thomas McGrath in a saloon in erland.".


    Hannis looked at the video, Thomas and parek Ollie several people talking and laughing drunk, whispering, heart default Thomas is the mastermind of the squeeze case.


    Thinking for a long time, hannis said wearily, "what should I do?".


    "Do nothing and wait for them to act again.".


    "Are you crazy to do nothing? If Catherine knows who the murderer is, and I let them do it again, I''ll be the deputy minister. "Hannis shook his head and refused.


    "I don''t say, you don''t say, who knows?" William said calmly, drinking whiskey.

 Chapter 415

    "Anyway, it''s not us who make the move and plan. If you want to explain, just hand in the murderer.".


    "Even if you don''t do anything, what''s good for you if there''s another case of extortion, and if you tell me so directly, you''re not afraid that I''ll let it out in the future?"


    Hannis asked nervously. He wanted to know something clearly. He didn''t want to be killed by William in the future.


    Just after that, hannis thought of something and exclaimed, "you don''t want to short the stock index futures while the squeeze happens again,


    God, William, and don''t forget that you are from England. If you dare to take the opportunity to short the stock index, you will be boycotted by the whole England and watched by the relevant departments all over England 24 hours. Any loophole is waiting for you Fines and imprisonment ".


    William White hannis one eye, this guy brain hole is a little big, no good airway: "do you think I look like an idiot? I don''t understand such a simple reason.


    An ordinary squeeze case, even if the short stock index futures can make how much money, 100 million or 200 million, I''m an idiot to offend the whole of England for this money. ".


    Hannis was relieved that he didn''t want to short the stock index. Even if he was known, the worst result was that he was forced to apologize and resign. Of course, hannis was over 50 years old, and he certainly didn''t want to quit when he was in his prime.


    "it''s good for me to report the murderer directly. Maybe I can go back to London directly.".


    William grinned. "Haha, I didn''t think about going up a few steps in erland?"


    Hannis shook his head. "Come on, no one wants me to be the biggest leader. I still have this self-knowledge.".


    "What if you save England?"


    "What?" Hannis Ninja excited mood, but a little shaking hands betrayed him, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s about the second thing I want to say." after a glass of wine, William thought for a moment about what he could tell hannis. After a few minutes, he said, "Kingsman knows.".


    "Of course, don''t forget what I do. Although I don''t know the details, I''ve heard of Kingsman," hannis nodded.


    "Just as you know, Catherine and I found out that Arthur, the leader of Kingsman, was controlled by a brain wave controller the other day." William pointed to the back of his ear,


    "I took a chip brain wave controller out of Arthur''s ear. I checked some information and found that the chips of the controller were only produced by two factories of the Valentine group, Ailan and the United States It is self-evident who the mastermind is.


    "Chimond Valentine, that guy is a new Internet tycoon, a world-class tycoon," hannis said unexpectedly. "Since there are clues and evidences, can''t we just kill him? Does it take so much effort?"


    "Ha ha, how can we make money after killing him?" William smilingly showed the fox tail, "as you said, he is a world-class rich, personal assets of more than 20 billion US dollars, control the group worth more than 70 billion.".


    "Well? How can 20 billion individuals control 70 billion groups? " Hannis asked casually, then raised his hand, "when I didn''t ask.".


    A and B have different voting rights. Hannis knows that the voting rights of Valentine''s shares must be several times, or even ten times, that of other shares. Even if only 10% of the shares can completely control the Valentine group.


    "What does it have to do with Valentine''s control of some of the top management and our saving of England?".


    "Yes, of course it does. The next thing I want to say is that it has something to do with the phone card produced by Valentine factory." William took out a phone card. "This is the phone card that Valentine bought in the market. I have done experiments.


    as long as the mobile phone signal tower sends out specific radio waves, it can stimulate the area of aggressive behavior in human mind, making people become irrational The intelligent destroyer attacks the same kind recklessly.


    Then some pictures appeared in the light column of the mobile phone. William said: "in recent years, there have been similar incidents of cannibalism in many backward and remote areas of the world. The official investigation result is that these people became violent after poisoning, but I think it is Valentine who is doing experiments with these people.".


    "If you''re interested, we can try it out," William chuckled, throwing the phone card on the coffee table.


    "Here it is?" Looking at more than a dozen strange mass deaths in recent years, hannis shook his head, "come on, I don''t want to be a madman. I didn''t expect that the super rich valentine is a madman. He lives a good life for the rich, but he wants to destroy mankind. He won''t be a psycho.".


    "Ha ha, only Valentine knows this, but it''s true that genius is often paranoid," William laughs.


    Hearing that William said genius was paranoid, hannis gave him a vague look.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. I''m only 20 years old. I''ve been a super rich man for less than a year. My life is just beginning. It''s too late for me to enjoy life and beauties. Ghosts will destroy the world.".


    "I hope so," hannis said on his cell phone directly in front of him. "If you want to destroy the world, please give me a hand. I think you are more likely to succeed than Valentine."William gave hannis a white look. "You go to God, asshole.".


    "Ha ha," hannis laughed a few times, and then said seriously, "tell me what to do, but first, if you let me blow up Valentine''s factory directly, I won''t do it. It''s no different from looking for death. I know he has a lot of mercenaries and a lot of guards in the factory.".


    "We now know that Thomas McGrath masterminded the London massacre, so you must have the code of action in his hand.".


    "Well," hannis nodded, "I changed everyone''s code of action at the meeting the day before yesterday. Of course I know about Thomas McGrath.".


    Pause. "You want Thomas McGrath and his men to blow up Valentine''s factory?" Hannis shook his head and said, "William, this is certainly not going to work. These people are fanatics, but they will never do anything bad for Ellen.".


    "I understand what you say, but what if you blow up a factory and use their code to release information?"


    It''s not a big problem to plant and frame up, but the risk is still very high. If someone finds out, it''s hard for him to escape or hide. Maybe he will die in a week.


    "It''s too risky," hannis thought for a long time. "Do you have to blow up his factory? It''s a lot easier to shut down his factory, and have you ever thought about it.


    "If valentine is ruined or killed, his factory is worth billions of dollars, and you don''t want to take over it," hannis said, holding his glass to William? No matter how much money you make by shorting the stock index, your social influence is not as strong as that of super factory owners. ".

 Chapter 416

    "Take over the factory? Of course, I''ve thought about it. It''s also a super factory, but there''s a problem. What if there are secret small factories or fully automatic production lines in the factory?


    What''s more, Valentine already wants to destroy the world. Dollars are useless to him. If he throws hundreds of millions or billions of dollars, who can stop his factory from resuming work? Only if he completely destroys the factory can he be safe. ".


    "Hey, hey, if the goal is just to make the factory unable to start, I''ll take care of it. I promise that it won''t take a week for the factory to shut down completely, even if he throws more money, it won''t work.".


    "Well?" This interest William, squinting his eyes, said, "how to do it?"


    While drinking whiskey, hannis said with pride, "I''m an expert in sabotage. In my life of more than 30 years, I''m a professional in sabotage in the first few years, and I''m a professional in preventing sabotage in the next 30 years. Although it seems that I''m not doing well in preventing sabotage now, I''m very good at how to do it.".


    "Well, don''t show off your UD career. If you don''t like your past experience, I won''t come to you. If there''s any way, I''ll just say that you''ll be your Ellen''s super rich, and I''ll take over the money from Valentine''s factory and short stocks," said William.


    "Ha ha, no problem." thinking of the bright future in the future, hannis said with a smile, "if you want to shut down a factory, it''s nothing more than power and water cut off, workers don''t go to work, ask the boss for more money, or have some accidents, etc.


    but these are really like you said, as long as you are willing to spend a lot of money, it''s really easy to resume work in a short time, but what if the raw materials can''t get into Belfast? ¡±


    "what do you mean, how can this be possible?" William said.


    "Now that we know who the killers of the London extortion case are, even their joint code, what if I order those people in London to blow up the Valentine''s raw material carrier in the name of Thomas McGrath? Even blow up the most important photoresist transport aircraft "


    hannis excitedly said," blow up the raw material ship and photoresist transport aircraft, the factory will certainly shut down, even if not all of them, but as long as some people don''t work, let people secretly contact the guild to make trouble, and then my people pretend to be unemployed and secretly destroy the power,


    this will not only look reasonable, but also not that If someone suspects us so soon, it will be much higher in safety. "After that, hannis looked at William and said with a smile," don''t tell me that a month or two later, you and Catherine will not be able to deal with Valentine. If so, I can only stay with my wife and daughter and hide in your castle. ".


    If you think about it carefully for a moment, it''s really feasible. As long as those guys in London focus on transport ships and transport planes, William can even help them secretly.


    "If you want to escape, you''d better take your daughter with you, then your wife, hehe," said William, staring at hannis with a smile. "Thomas McGrath not only sent the woman named Maggie to you, but also pulled your wife to him.".


    "FK, what do you mean?" hannis stood up and stared at William. "If you don''t make it clear about William, we''re not finished.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I told you the secret of billions of money without reservation, and I''ll play tricks on you in this kind of thing," William said sarcastically. "Your wife has gone crazy to avenge her dead brother.


    not only told Thomas McGrath all about you, but also" William hesitated for a while. "Forget it, you can check some things yourself I can''t say everything to you.


    It''s hard for outsiders to say. Hannis didn''t think much to understand that it was related to the scandal or the affair, so he didn''t ask what he couldn''t say, just sat on the sofa with a gloomy face and drank silently.


    Seeing that hannis was not interested in talking, William simply drank the 40 years of McCullen''s collection in silence. The 40 years of McCullen''s collection is indeed better than what he had drunk before. It''s a pity that if he can''t drink this kind of wine in the future, his life will be a bit incomplete.


    An hour later, when the time came to 11 p.m., hannis and William, who were in a daze, suddenly heard a colossus.


    Awakened by the sound of explosion, hannis hurriedly walks to the window and looks out of the farm. He sees that the farm''s stables are blown up and burst into flames, "FK". It''s unnecessary for hannis to know that Guan Yuming did it.


    He turned to William and yelled, "damn old Asian, can''t you stop him?"


    "You have to play the whole show. Let him blow it up. Even if you blow up your farm, it''s not worth a lot of money," said William, smiling and drinking. "It''s better that you''re too scared to go out? You can''t be doubted if something happens in the future. As for the problem of face, when it''s over, you can just find a damned guy to be a substitute. Anyway, his daughter was killed because of you. ".


    "Hell, how can I blame that on me? The order I gave to Thomas McGrath was to crack down on London''s financial system and never let him use fried eggs," hannis turned and murmured.


    "Yell at me again, or I''ll kill you.".


    "But I really didn''t let Thomas McGrath hurt ordinary people." feeling the coldness of William, hannis was startled and went to the sofa to sit down. "If I gave the order, you think I would tolerate and let go of that Asian old man again and again. Although I sent someone to catch him, it was just to drive him away."."Even if you don''t mean it, the reality is that because of your orders, your destructive partner really killed Guan Yuming''s daughter," William didn''t even look at hannis. "Don''t tell me, you won''t be able to be a couple of decades old man.".


    "Hell, we''re all nearly 60 years old and have a family. How can I know that bastard''s mind is still decades old and his head is full of fried eggs?" hannis held his arm and covered his face. "Moreover, I haven''t been involved in UD for 30 years.


    If I didn''t want to save my cousin this time, I wouldn''t contact UD again, let alone use Thomas, He wanted to use the extortion case to force me to go back to the way I did 30 years ago. What''s the form of the world now? I''ll be a butcher again when I''m in hell. ".


    "What''s the use of telling me that? Think about making the order to the butchers in London reasonable. "William looked up at hannis with a smile and a trace of regret.


    "It''s directly related to your future and our money. If you mess up, there will be many people who want to kill you, even the Security Secretary Catherine," William said, squinting. "You don''t want that stereotyped woman Catherine to find you.".


    Thinking of Catherine, hannis nodded helplessly, "of course.".

 Chapter 417

    He talked with hannis all the time about 12:00 in the middle of the night, got the contact code of Thomas McGrath and the leader of the London extortion case, and talked about the details of the destruction of the factory.


    After the negotiation, William asked voluntarily, "how much money does the sabotage need?"


    Looking at the backpack that William walked into his study and put on his desk, hannis turned his eyes and said with a smile, "if I can, I hope to turn the funds into the sales right of bulletproof suits. I don''t need more than two sets. It''s much safer than cash or account transfer.".


    "Ha ha, no problem," William agreed as soon as he heard it. Bulletproof suits are sold for 5 million pounds, but the cost of his own production is not even 50000 pounds.


    If the destruction of the Valentine factory can be successfully completed, William does not mind giving hannis Ellan the right to sell.


    In addition to those who have hard needs, those who can or can''t buy are left. They don''t have a deep network of relationships, so it''s hard to sell.


    Otherwise, for more than a month, Catherine and Garris, two people with a deep network, would not have sold only 150 sets.


    Of course, this is just the reason why the sales volume and price in the British island are really too expensive. Many people in need actually do not use level 4 bullet proof level. With bodyguards around them, level 3 bullet proof level of pistols is enough.


    But William will definitely not reduce the price, but it''s OK to launch a lower grade suit with three-level bulletproof effect in the past year and a half. In addition, the church will be sold in the United States in the future, and the sales volume will certainly increase sharply.


    Leave a new set of bulletproof suit with constant temperature effect and two sets of suits to hannis. Take the wine from hannis, and William drives away on his motorcycle.


    Come to a hidden place, open the portal and go back to the castle underground, "on Sunday, help me find out which shipping company is helping Valentine transport raw materials, and then find out where the nearest transport ship and transport plane are from Ellen.".


    Yes sir.


    Sitting in the space chair, William thought silently about how to attract the five empty cloth elements in London to stare at the transport ship and the transport plane, "help me make some spider type micro eavesdropping and surveillance robots.".


    "OK, sir, half an hour.".


    During the waiting period, William took a bath, changed his clothes, got ten newly made spider robots the size of fingernails, and opened the portal to return to the manor in London.


    Instead of disturbing my mother and Abigail, I went to the garage and drove to a rental building on the Thames River.


    "Sir, Maggie walked into the rental building after she came to London today. Two hours later, she went to a bar called Dunn brothers at 11 p.m., and the bar camera showed that she was contacting a reporter named Ian wood.".


    "It seems that I have to hurry up and inform Catherine and Garris that I have something important to see them at the manor, and then call Wilson.".


    "Understood sir, message sent.".


    Open the car window, take out the box containing spider robots from the storage space, open and take out four robots, throw them into the roadside green belt, wait for 10 minutes, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, the hiding place of the murderer has been found, the robot works normally,


    after getting the faces of all the murderers, I checked all the cameras near here, and found their names Transportation, you''d better leave three robots.


    "Well," he threw out three spider robots, and soon the spider robots were attached to the bottom of the murderer''s two cars and a motorcycle.


    Sitting in the car and looking at the monitor on the car, William said with a smile, "it seems that this spider type robot is very useful. On Sunday, we will produce ten boxes of 100 robots of this type.".


    "OK, sir, the production task will be released, but I have to remind you of one thing.".


    "What?" Asked William doubtfully.


    "With the operation of the production line, the use of power in the castle will be a problem. It is suggested that you build a small ark reactor under the castle.".


    "No, I''m not going to build a reactor in my home. If something goes wrong, the whole castle will blow up.".


    William turned down Sunday''s offer without thinking about it. He thought, "isn''t the castle Racecourse under construction? Ask the engineering team to double the electricity standard of the racecourse. The extra electricity is enough for you.


    "OK, sir.".


    Driving back to the manor, as soon as William entered the living room, he saw Wilson sitting alone on the sofa drinking whisky. After another look at the wine, William was relieved.


    Seeing William come in, Wilson stood up and complained, "Hey, man, you asked me to come, but I''m not at home. What''s more, you invited me to come, but you didn''t inform the security guard at the door. If my face wasn''t useful in England, your security guard wouldn''t let me in.".


    "I don''t have any security personnel at home. The door is open on Sunday." seeing McCullen 1967 on the table, he smiles silently. Fortunately, Wilson doesn''t know McCullen well. The year of 67 looks very long, but it''s not a special year. The price is 4000 pounds, and it''s still very easy to find in the market.


    Wilson followed William''s eyes to the wine bottle on the table and said with a smile, "hey hey, do you think I don''t know McCullen?""Ha ha, man, don''t forget who my father and grandfather are. Under the guidance of the housekeeper, I don''t know that 1969 McCullen beside 1967 is the real good wine?"


    Wilson laughed and said, "that bottle of 1969 has been put in my car. It''s just as compensation for disturbing me so late.".


    After that, Wilson poured William a glass of whisky, touched it and said with a smile, "thank you"


    this made William roll his eyes, and then whispered to Sunday, "help me book a new wine cabinet, which can prevent thieves. In the future, when Wilson comes to my house, all the good wine will be put away.".


    "OK, sir, the new wine cabinet can be replaced tomorrow.".


    Seeing that William was defending himself like a thief, Wilson said, "man, didn''t you just take a bottle of wine? You are too stingy.


    "How about I give you a box of 6 bottles of 67 years old in exchange for 69 years old in your car.".


    "No, don''t even think about it." Wilson shakes his head. Although the quantity and total value of six bottles are much higher than that of one bottle, the wine of a special year is a good thing that money can''t buy.


    "well, tell me what you want. It''s 2 a.m. now. My mother will blame me for going back late tomorrow.".


    "Are you interested in a play?"


    "What?" Wilson froze for a moment, then said with a strange smile, "who are you calculating? Is it good? It''s good to be your Valet, not to mention acting.


    "I''m not interested in looking for you as a valet," William thought for a few seconds. "Tomorrow''s play will be very hot, but there are many benefits. It depends on whether you have the courage.".


    Wilson said, "is it dangerous?"


    "No, I promise you''ll be OK.".


    "Forget it. I don''t want to be punished by my parents." hearing the danger, Wilson shook his head and refused.

 Chapter 418

    "No, why are you so timid that you don''t listen to what''s going on?" William speechless looking at even listen to Wilson, "I promise nothing will happen.".


    Wilson turned his eyes and said, "Hey, I don''t believe it. Unless you and I are together and you are carrying it when something goes wrong, I can rest assured.".


    William thought for a while and said, "well, I wanted to give you all the credit. Since you want to give me half of it, it''s up to you. Wait for me.".


    With that, William and Wilson nodded, turned and walked to the basement equipment room, took a hidden headset and transceiver, and a watch shaped explosive detector, went upstairs and handed it to Wilson.


    Listening to William''s introduction of the functions and precautions of the equipment, Wilson looked at the earphone signal transceiver and complained, "can''t you just give me a mobile phone like yours?"


    "Do you think I look like an idiot? If you lose your mobile phone or someone steals it, can I make a claim for the technology outflow? " William glanced at Wilson, "you can''t afford to sell it.".


    Being despised by William, Wilson is not irritated, because he knows that there are too many people around him. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may be followed.


    "Then you can''t send me a deleted full screen mobile phone that can only make phone calls. If you don''t feel at ease, you can register all the technology of the deleted version. Just look at the appearance of the mobile phone, there must be a lot of people who buy it.".


    "The patent is being registered, but it''s unrealistic to sell it in large quantities. The cost is about US $2000 or US $3000, and the selling price is US $5000 or US $6000. How many people will buy it?"


    Without waiting for Wilson to say any more, William interrupted him directly and said with a smile, "if you don''t want to go home, you''d better stay with me first. Tomorrow I''ll take you to play and make you a hero.".


    "Come on, I don''t want to be a hero. If you don''t accompany me, I''ll take the initiative to get close to danger." Wilson said, "well, I''ll go home first. Call me before tomorrow''s action. Anyway, my home is only ten minutes away from you.".


    Seeing Wilson off, William goes up to the small meeting room on the second floor. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Catherine with a gloomy face and Garris with a helpless face.


    "Good evening, Katherine," William said with a smile as he went to the sofa next to Katherine. "Well, don''t worry. The murderer of the extortion case has been found, and so has the mastermind who controlled Kingsman''s leader Arthur.".


    Hearing that both the murderer and the mastermind had been found and had solved two thorny problems at once, Catherine finally showed a little smile on her face and asked, "who?"


    William took out his cell phone and put it on the table. He snapped his fingers, and then the cell phone shot out a light column. The pictures and information of four men and a woman appeared in the light column, and then the voice came on Sunday.


    Good evening, Ms. Catherine, Mr. Garris.


    "Good evening, Sunday," Katherine nodded, and Gareth said hello to Sunday.


    In the light column, the head of parek Ollie becomes larger, while the head of the other four people becomes smaller. "Parek Ollie, the actor of the extortion case, put the fried eggs into the clothing store. We can find him because of the scar on his hand, find a murderer, and the rest is simple.".


    Then the houses of the five killers appear in the virtual image, and even the image can take a close-up picture of a guy welding to make fried eggs.


    Camera shot fried eggs, and then a burst of data comparison images appeared, and soon Sunday Hui reported, "this should be a fried egg disguised as a laptop battery, which is as powerful as three pineapples at the same time.".


    "How''s the preparation of camouflaged fried eggs?" a voice came suddenly, and the spider robot turned the camera, and the picture saw a person coming near with a bath towel after a bath.


    The man who made the fried eggs turned and looked at him, "we can do it tomorrow, boss, but we are short of an express brother.".


    "Maggie is already preparing for this. Don''t make any mistakes, so as not to miss the plan. Hehe, the day after tomorrow, Rome will hold the Europa security meeting. When the time comes, British Security Secretary Catherine and other responsible persons will certainly go to the meeting together. We''ll deliver them to the door and send them all to see Satan.".


    "No problem, I''m sure it will be done tomorrow afternoon.".


    "That''s good.".


    While they were chatting, William said: "on Sunday, use Thomas McGraw''s code to send a message to this head, let him take people to the cargo terminal tomorrow to investigate the situation of the terminal, and say that there is a batch of special goods that may threaten the safety of their organization, which may be transported to Belfast by ship.".


    "Understood sir, message sent".


    Then, in the virtual image, the killer''s mobile phone "Ding Dong" sound.


    The head of the murderer took out his cell phone and said, "how can there be such an order?"


    "What''s the matter, chief?" the egg maker asked immediately.


    "The leader asked me to take someone to explore the situation of the cargo terminal and said that a batch of special goods that would threaten our safety would be transported to Belfast," the leader thought for a moment and was not sure,


    "it was agreed at the beginning that we would not contact during the operation? Besides, we should not do this kind of exploration, unless the situation is very urgent or the level of confidentiality is too high? "


    "The reason for confidentiality is possible. If you are not at ease, let''s contact Thomas to ask.".The leader thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "we bombed the clothing store. Now Thomas must be under the surveillance of the British people. It''s too unsafe to make a phone call. He uses a special email to contact us.".


    I understand. I''m going to email.


    Half a minute later, the e-mail was sent out. Unfortunately, the e-mail was sent out, but it was intercepted directly on the server of the e-mail company on Sunday, and it was not sent to Thomas McGrath''s e-mail account at all.


    A few seconds later, the virtual image shows the e-mail full of garbled code, "Sir, this is an encrypted e-mail. It is estimated that the cracking time will take 13 hours.".


    "Why did it take so long? Didn''t I just upgrade you?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Garris suddenly asked, "can you find their and Thomas McGrath''s previous email content on the mail company''s server on Sunday?"


    "Yes, in recent weeks, this mailbox has delivered a total of 4 e-mails. Although they have been deleted, records can still be found in the main server.".


    "That''s easy to do," Garris said with a smile. "We have a general understanding of the contents of the e-mail. You can try to use all the words related to extortion, dock investigation, concealment, connection and so on.".


    "Yes, it''s being calculated.".


    More than ten seconds later, the voice came from Sunday, "the email was cracked, and the content was to inquire about the reason for investigating the dock and changing the contact code.".


    "Contact code?" Catherine was surprised, "the code was just changed today. It seems that this person''s status is not low.".


    "Whether he is low or not, these people are now pawns. If I didn''t want them to blow up Valentine''s boat and plane, what we''re looking at now is the drama of anti air cloth troops capturing air cloth elements on the spot," William laughs.


    "Who is valentine?"

 Chapter 419

    William said to Sunday, "on Sunday, tell Catherine and Garris the information about Valentine and the plans you know. I''ll prepare some drinks and supper.".


    Then to Catherine and Gareth, "what would you like to drink? Do you need a midnight snack? "


    "Water, no food, thank you," Catherine said.


    As soon as Garris heard of the drink, he immediately cheered up, "I want to drink the last grade of whisky. Don''t use ordinary wine to perfunctory me. If you have a snack, you can eat it.".


    More than ten minutes later, William came in with a bottle of whisky, a bottle of mineral water and some sandwiches.


    Pass the mineral water to Katherine, and you can hear Katherine say, "Kona salt brine, ha, a bottle of mineral water for $400, you are a luxury.".


    "So expensive?" William, who was opening the whisky, was stunned and asked, "are you sure you want to buy it for $400?"


    "Of course, I heard that this kind of mineral water has the effect of slimming and improving skin. It is especially popular among women. What''s the matter? You don''t know, "Catherine said.


    William shook his head. "This is a black sheep. My assistant Abigail recommended it to my mother. I said why she didn''t recommend this kind of water to my mother. That''s the reason.".


    But in the twinkling of an eye, when you think about thousands of dollars a day, "forget it, don''t talk about it." pass the sandwich bag to Garris. "Do you know anything about it?"


    "Well, are you sure Richmond valentine is in control of chief Kingsman Arthur?" Asked Catherine.


    "Of course, I''m 100% sure that Secretary Valentine and other close subordinates have the same scar on the back of their ears as Arthur." as soon as William finished, he showed his close subordinates in the virtual image on Sunday.


    Seeing dozens of people with scars like Arthur''s on the back of their ears, and that Valentine was really a fanatical environmentalist, when he was a professor in University, some of his words were very radical, Catherine and Garris no longer doubted.


    "How do you want to blow up Valentine''s cargo plane and ship?"


    William thought for a moment and said, "I''m planning for the details, but I''m quite sure about the plane. I can only go one step at a time for the boat."


    Garris said, "if we don''t plan too much, we may have accidents. If we don''t pay attention, many people may die. William, compared with social stability, making money is secondary." Reese looked at Catherine and said, "what do you say, Catherine?".


    "It''s best to kill him directly, of course, but valentine is not only an internet tycoon in the United States, but also a famous philanthropist. If we kill him without conclusive evidence, we will be under great pressure.".


    Ha ha, he''s no philanthropist. He''s just looking for people who have the same ideas with him under the guise of paying attention to the environment.


    Catherine and Garris agreed. William thought for a moment and said, "give me some time to try. It takes time and proper opportunity to kill Valentine. If something can''t be done, I will kill Valentine directly.".


    Thinking of William''s past means and possible money situation, Katherine can''t help but feel a little excited. "Try it. You can also hand over the murderers of these extortion cases to you. If you need me and Garris,


    however, to remind you, William, I will set up a special group in the name of safety. Once I think you can''t handle it properly, I will directly kill the five murderers and Warren Ding ".


    "No problem.".


    Seeing off Katherine and Garris, William finds a guest room to sleep until 7 a.m. after getting up, Lina and Abigail, who are surprised to see him, have breakfast. After they go to work, William calls Wilson to meet him in a square 3 kilometers away from Knight bridge.


    At 8:30 in the morning, William, wearing a mask and baseball cap, saw Wilson, almost dressed, and the bodyguards hiding around him.


    "Let all your bodyguards leave. There''s no problem this time.".


    "I can''t help it," Wilson shrugged. "They won''t listen to me on this issue.".


    "Then come with me" and take Wilson into the nearby commercial building. It only took more than ten minutes to get rid of Wilson''s bodyguard and walk out of the commercial building.


    Near the bus stop, William ordered some food at the best takeout Chinese restaurant. Then he sat on the open seat and said to Wilson, "when asked later, I said I wanted to ask you for banquet etiquette. I came here because I like Chinese food. I specially invited you to have a try.".


    "No problem," Wilson nodded, then tasted the food on the table and said unexpectedly, "the food in this family is really good.".


    After eating and chatting, it''s 9:30 a.m. a few minutes later. According to the tip of Sunday, William and Wilson quickly walk onto a sightseeing bus. As soon as they get on the second floor of the bus, they notice Maggie sitting in the middle of the second floor and the bag under the seat.


    With a silent smile, he took Wilson to the back of the bus and sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, Wilson whispered to William nervously, "man, you''d better tell me that there''s something wrong with the watch you gave me. Otherwise, we might be sitting on the powder keg. As soon as we get on these two buses, the wrist watch won''t vibrate."."Don''t worry, that fried egg is remote-controlled. My mobile phone can block any signal within 50 meters around, so even if you pick up that fried egg and smash it on the ground now, it won''t explode, otherwise I will get on this bus?"


    "That''s good," heard William say, in the heart nervous Wilson suddenly not nervous, but some excited, "next how to do?"


    "Next, it''s up to you to act. After a while, pretend to blow off your mask, let the people in the car recognize you, take photos and chat. You should be familiar with it.".


    "Of course, in order to enhance the image of the royal family, I have been in contact with ordinary people since I was 16 years old. Taking photos and chatting is just a little fun, but"


    Wilson looked at the passengers in the open seat on the second floor and said with some uncertainty, "I think the passengers above may not know me except the woman''s target.".


    "Well?" As soon as William listened and looked at the passengers on the bus, he immediately understood what Wilson meant. The passengers on the second floor bus didn''t speak English. It might sound like the language of Eastern Europe.


    Helpless way, "forget it, don''t play, you directly take off the mask and hat.".


    After three stops, Wilson was finally recognized by the new girls.


    Then, of course, there was a group photo. When Maggie turned to see Wilson in the car, she was so excited that she didn''t even pretend.


    But her excitement was different from that of other girls. She was excited to send a prince to heaven later.


    The bus stops at Knightsbridge. Maggie steps off the bus and walks to the leader not far away.


    On the leader''s motorcycle, Maggie said excitedly in his ear, "Wilson is on the bus, and I feel that guy William Devonshire is on the bus.".


    "God, are you sure?" The leader asked in surprise.

 Chapter 420

    "Wilson, I''m 100% sure I''m on the bus," Maggie said excitedly. "William Devonshire is not sure. Look, the guy with the hat and mask, he seems to be looking at us.".


    Hearing Maggie''s words, the leader''s eyes fell on William. The more the preconceived leader looked at him, the more he felt it was William. Then he became excited. "It really looks like William Devonshire. God, if you send these two people to heaven, it will cause a great sensation.".


    The spider robot hiding in the steering wheel of the motorcycle is putting every word of the conversation between the leader and Maggie into William''s ear. With a wry smile, William says to Wilson in his earphone, "ready, you have five seconds to throw the fried egg under the seat into the river outside the Knightsbridge, and the time starts, 5, 4,"


    just now Maggie got off the bus, Wales couldn''t help it Looking at William autonomously and seeing that William nodded, Wilson had been looking forward to it for nearly two minutes. Now when he heard the three words ready, Wilson pretended to find something and looked under Maggie''s seat, "ah, the lady just forgot to take her bag.".


    Quickly came to the seat, took out the bag with fried eggs, pretended to look at it, and then put it in the ear to listen.


    Staring at the head of the bus and Maggie, seeing Wilson go under the seat and take out the fried eggs, Maggie immediately roared, "Damn, it''s found, do it now.".


    The leader immediately put his hand into his pocket and pressed the remote control. Unfortunately, he pressed the remote control twice, but he didn''t squeeze the fried eggs. "Damn, what''s the matter?" he pressed the remote control several times, but there was no response.


    When William began to count to four, Wilson exclaimed as if he had found something and immediately threw the bag out of Knightsbridge.


    Three seconds later, a loud "bang" came from the bottom of the knight bridge. The bus, which was more than ten or twenty meters away, had a violent earthquake, and then a fire burst from the bottom of the bridge onto the deck.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    A few days ago, he surrounded his sister, squatted in the car and screamed for a few seconds. When Wilson came to comfort him, he hugged him as if only in this way could he find a sense of security.


    "Hell, do you have a gun? Let''s go and kill Wilson directly." seeing that the fried eggs were not squeezed on the bus, Maggie''s angry face was deformed.


    As soon as the leader grasped his back, he suddenly remembered that he was very strict recently. Today he appeared in public again, and he didn''t dare to bring his weapon out.


    he patted his forehead in chagrin and calmed down. The leader said, "the police will come in a few minutes. If we don''t want to die together, we won''t have a chance. Besides, Wilson and the people in the car have seen you just now, or two little girls Your portrait will appear in the anti air cloth headquarters.


    You''re going to see Ian wood right now, put the laptop battery fried egg in his computer, and then go back to Ellen immediately to hide.


    If Maggie doesn''t succeed today, try to send Catherine and other security committee members to Heaven tomorrow. ".


    Maggie thought for a moment and said, "well, take me to Ian wood''s house now. I''ll call him and ask him out. Hurry up. If Ian wood sees the news, it''s impossible for him to be an express brother. I''ll keep pestering him until tomorrow morning when the plane is approaching.


    After you send me to the ianwood''s house, you go back to get the camouflaged fried eggs. I''ll call you at noon and pretend to order takeout. Then wait for me at the downstairs of ianwood''s house tomorrow morning. As soon as ianwood leaves, I''ll go back to erland and hide. ".


    "Well, that''s it." start the motorcycle, and the leader takes Maggie all the way to the neighborhood of Ian wood''s house. Maggie gets out of the car and trims her hair and clothes, nods to the leader and walks into the elevator of Ian wood''s house.


    And just ready to leave the leader''s mobile phone suddenly rings, the phone connected to hear his anxious way, "head, Thomas McGraw back mail.".


    "What do you say in the e-mail? Is the code matched with the code?"


    "It''s all right, Thomas said. Tomorrow, a transport ship named Dolphin will depart from Holland and pass through magate port. This ship is a raw material ship of Valentine group on the surface, but secretly it will be sent to Belfast with surveillance radar installed in magate port.


    Thomas hoped that we would go to magate port to investigate and confirm the accuracy of the information. If we could find a chance, we would blow up the dolphin.


    "I''ll talk about it when I go back." the leader thought about it and didn''t agree immediately. Now the form of London is unclear. He can''t bet his team members and his own life. "Is the disguised fried egg ready


    "It''s done.".


    It took an hour to go back and forth. At 12 noon, the leader received a call from Maggie and went to the fast food restaurant to buy Maggie''s takeout, which was delivered to Ian wood''s house. At the same time, she also had disguised fried eggs.


    All that''s left is to wait for Ian wood to get on the plane with the big pineapple tomorrow morning.


    ....


    five minutes later, Wilson''s bodyguards and the police who arrived on the bridge immediately surrounded Wilson and William and stopped anyone who wanted to get close to them.


    As for the reporters'' photography, bodyguards and police simply couldn''t manage it. Ten minutes later, a large number of police blocked the bridge deck, and then several special bulletproof cars came.


    William and some excited Wilson are escorted by bodyguards to get into the car and drive directly to Kensington Palace.When he passed his home, William wanted to get off, but the driver didn''t pay any attention to him. Wilson said with a low smile, "don''t think about running away. Hehe, in fact, grandfather wanted to see you yesterday. Today, the handle is in his hand. You''re waiting to be killed.".


    "Idiot", William glanced at the excited Wilson. It''s strange that Philip would be angry about such things that make his family in the limelight. Well, at least he won''t be.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m an idiot or not. Anyway, some people will have bad luck," Wilson said with a smile. "If you open the sales right of bulletproof suits to me, maybe I will help you.".


    Wilson helped him, but it''s nothing to give him any benefit. "England already has two sales representatives. If I open them to you, I can''t explain to the co-author.".


    "God, Catherine and Garris, of course I know, but I didn''t say that they were sold in England. Don''t you know that the place with the most royal families in the world is desert tyrant?" Wilson said with a smile, "the relationship between my family and desert local tyrants is still good. Even if you give me 100 sets, I can sell them out in a month.


    If it can be made into desert robes, let alone 100 sets, even 1000 sets can be sold out. ".


    "Pa", William slapped his hand, "Hey, yeah, man, that''s a good idea, but,,.".


    "But what, God, you don''t make money without earning it. It''s billions of pounds in sales, which is better than selling airplane eggs," Wilson said anxiously.


    William squinted and said, "you don''t understand. It''s too much to sell 1000 sets at a time, and the stock market is the place to make a lot of money.".

 Chapter 421

    "The stock market? Hey hey, it''s really a unscrupulous businessman. "When Wilson was mentioned by William, he understood what William meant." if you use the market profit of the stock market to calculate, selling 1000 sets a year is not as much as making 1000 sets in three years, but it will take at least three years to go public. ".


    "Dizzy, just so clever, now how can''t turn the corner ah, don''t know what is called a shell listing?" William gave Wilson a white look,


    "if it really takes three years, maybe other manufacturers will be able to produce products similar to ours, and time is money. When we go on the market, we will circle a lot of money first, and then kill other manufacturers. In the future, we will wait for a few money.".


    "That''s right, that''s right. First circle a lot of money and cross other manufacturers." Wilson agreed excitedly, but after a few seconds, his face collapsed. "Alas, it''s a pity that my grandfather and father have all the shares. If I can get 1%, I will become a billionaire immediately.".


    After that, he looked at William secretly. Seeing that William looked at him, he laughed and didn''t speak. A few seconds later, Wilson couldn''t pretend to go on and said directly, "William, we are friends in trouble. You won''t get rich and don''t take me with you.".


    Ha ha, it''s no problem to take you, but why should I take you.


    "Haha, it''s simple. I''m not an idiot. Of course, I understand that I don''t have a free lunch. As long as I don''t break the law and don''t affect my reputation, I can do anything else that is inconvenient for you. If you do well, you can give me shares. How about an equivalent exchange?"


    "That''s all right. Let me think about it. It''s really a great help. It''s not impossible to give you shares." thinking all the way, I arrived at Kensington Palace unconsciously. Wilson patted William, who was thinking about it. "Man, don''t worry about it until you think about it clearly. But don''t forget, it''s up to you whether I''m rich or not in the future.".


    "Well," said William, nodding, turning to the front door of Kensington Palace, where he saw a large number of paparazzi surrounded the motorcade, shouting questions and patting the windows.


    It took several minutes for the motorcade to drive in. As soon as he got out of the car, William saw char. After saying hello, William''s mobile phone suddenly rang. When he picked it up, he saw it was Lina''s. William covered his forehead. God, I forgot about his mother.


    sure enough, he said sorry to char. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard Lina''s roar, "I''ll give you five minutes to go home, or I''ll kill you Good looking.


    "I''m sorry, mom. Don''t say five minutes. I can''t get home even in two hours. You can understand when you turn on the TV. I''ll hang up first, mom. His highness Charles is waiting for me." after that, William Hung up the phone and said to Charles, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''re all right. It''s just right for me to have this kind of thing happen," Charles said with a smile in William and Wilson''s puzzled eyes. "Before, Wilson''s mother had been dragging him to the barracks, and he would go to the barracks to report in a few days after it happened.".


    "Oh, no, God, it''s better to shut me up there.".


    Charles ignored Wilson with an unhappy face and said to William, "come on, grandfather Wilson is waiting for you. He wanted to see you yesterday.".


    After that, Charles pulls William and Wilson to stand on their left and right, and asks the paparazzi outside the iron fence to take a picture. He poses like a statue for a few minutes. With a smile, Charles takes them into the palace that is not open to the public.


    Wilson, who was walking behind, pulled William and whispered, "you have to help me.".


    William shrugged and whispered, "how can I help you? Your family has a tradition of serving. You can''t escape it.".


    Wilson said helplessly, "I know that, but at least I have to wait until I finish college. When I go to the military camp at my age, the only thing waiting for me is being abused. I don''t care. Man, you have to help me, or you don''t think I will help you next time.".


    "Well," William turned to look at Wilson unexpectedly and said with a smile, "I thought you would threaten me with today''s event. I didn''t expect you to be very smart.".


    "Don''t take me as a child. I''ve been following you for a long time. If you''re not smart, you won''t even know if you sell me. Man, to be honest, you''re really a good teacher. I find that as long as I look at you, I can understand what''s shameless and what''s insidious." then Wilson laughed.


    "Screw you," William rolled his eyes and ignored Wilson.


    Charles, who was walking in front of them, couldn''t help smiling when he heard them muttering.


    It''s true that Wilson has changed a lot since he contacted with William. However, just because Wilson is exposed to the secret doesn''t mean that Charles wants Wilson to be the same person as William. So it''s necessary to let Wilson go to the barracks.


    Into the reception room, let William accident Philip is not in, turned to look at the same accident Wilson.


    Before asking, char picked up a switch and turned on the mechanism on the wall. A large screen appeared on the wall, and then Philip appeared on the screen, "good morning, William.".


    "Good morning, your majesty," said William, standing with a slight salute.


    "I was just thinking about the reason to see you. I didn''t expect that you would surprise me within 24 hours. Is it fun in the morning? Wilson


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. It''s mainly because William said that it''s not dangerous, so I''m reluctant to help him once." after that, Wilson told the whole story of the morning and revealed the watch on his wrist,"Grandfather, this thing is very easy to use. Within 50 meters, as long as it is electronic or remote controlled, it can detect the fried eggs. In the future, as long as you bring this thing, no one will be able to use remote control or timing fried eggs to deal with us.".


    "Well, that''s good. It seems that our bulletproof products company has another competitive product. Are you right? "William", as soon as Philip finished, Charles and Wilson''s eyes lit up. Yes, people who can buy bulletproof suits certainly don''t mind selling another detection watch.


    And the potential customer service of detecting watches is much wider than suits.


    "Why should I add the sales of detective watches to the bulletproof products company?".


    "Ha ha, William, I''m not an inexperienced Wilson. Don''t tell me that you give him your watch and involve him in this business. What you want is not to use his identity to make a free advertisement for you.


    as long as the outside world knows that the credit for finding fried eggs is to detect watches, people in need will come to buy them tomorrow. When you make a lot of money, won''t you Should we give Wilson some advertising money? And I got the news that Arthur of Kingsman was finally taken away by you, right? "


    "Ha ha", the old fox is really hard to be deceived, so he points out William''s plan directly,


    "you should know why Arthur was taken away by me". There''s no need to lie about this. William doesn''t believe that Philip doesn''t know why Arthur was disposed of.


    "OK, since you took it, I don''t ask why. Are you interested in taking over Kingsman? What if I give it to you as compensation for the detection watch? " Philip said with a smile.

 Chapter 422

    "Ha ha", William didn''t believe that Philip would be so kind as to give Kingsman away. Even if he took over, would he really be able to completely control Kingsman? Don''t say that William doesn''t believe it, maybe Philip won''t believe it himself,


    "don''t be too busy to refuse, I know you don''t believe I will let Kingsman go, but now the form is really to the point that even if I don''t let go, you don''t like constraints, and Kingsman has a high degree of freedom. It''s just right to give it to you.".


    After thinking for a moment, Philip continued, "to tell you the truth, I really can''t think of anyone who can take over Kingsman except you, who has the ability to control it and strengthen it.


    maybe you don''t know the current situation of Kingsman. Everything starts from 1849. Since its establishment, this organization has only served us, but by 1919, the war changed everything, and we are here They lost a lot of people. Many nobles even died on the battlefield together with their heirs.


    This means that an unimaginable wealth is waiting to be taken over. Unfortunately, the situation is beyond our control. There is a risk that the wealth will be taken away by legal means.


    So this huge wealth has been injected into Kingsman until now, but the times are changing, and the growth rate of real estate wealth such as land and real estate can not keep up with the consumption of Kingsman. In order to provide stable funds, we have sold off a lot of past wealth over the years.


    Now we are faced with a very realistic problem. Wealth alone is not enough. There must be a leader who can keep and increase wealth. There is no more suitable person than you. ".


    After hearing this, William said, "I''m not interested. In the end, I don''t want to be a free laborer to help you earn money and support a thug. I even give up the rights that my Devonshire family already has. If I have any problems, I will jump into another pit.".


    "Don''t think about it any more," Phillip laughs. "Just like this time, if you''re the head of Kingsman, you don''t have to think about Catherine''s ideas at all. Everything can be done according to your own will.".


    "Kingsman, the gentleman with the full name of the king, after all, this organization is not for you. I''m not interested in serving others, even if that person is the king.".


    "No, to tell you the truth, Kingsman is no longer mine. It''s better to give it to you than to give it to the government. At least you won''t stand on the opposite side of us. You can indirectly enhance my strength. As for whether you can master it completely depends on your ability.".


    "all, do I has the final say?" William squinted.


    Philip said with a smile, "of course, as long as you have that ability.".


    "I''ll think about it". It has many advantages, but it also has many disadvantages. When I think about it again, there will be a crazy woman who will use more than ten guides to directly kill all the old ace agents, William hesitates and has too much trouble.


    "No problem, but don''t take too long. Don''t disturb the time when you launch new products. Finally, Wilson, I''m proud of you. Goodbye, children.".


    , damn children, I''m not your offspring. William make complaints about her.


    Walking out of the reception room and into the hall, you can see where commander Richard bloomley and five or six of his men are waiting.


    Seeing the three of them enter the hall, bloomley asks his men to stay where they are. He goes to them and shakes hands to say, "we need to talk, your highness Wilson, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "About what? If you want to ask Wilson, he is today''s hero. I''m just a spectator sitting on the bus watching the scenery. "Thoughtful William looked at bloomley with an uncooperative face.


    "I''m sorry, your Highnesses. I have something to talk to William alone. As for the process of the bus incident, my colleagues will take a statement for his highness Wilson.".


    "Do as you like," Charles nodded, took Wilson to the bottom of bloomley''s hand


    and took William to one side. Bloomley asked in a low voice, "why did Catherine give me orders to cooperate with you?"


    "Cooperate with me?" William said unexpectedly, "so you are my temporary staff now?"


    Helplessly looking at William with a face of ridicule, bloomley has no good way, "yes, the order I get is to cooperate with you in any action, but only three days, three days, if you can''t catch the murderer of this extortion case, or catch the murderer, I can return to the team.".


    There are free thugs. It''s different for William to give too much credit to bloomley. It''s nothing to give him any credit. Anyway, it''s useless for him.


    After thinking about it, he said, "well, the first thing now, in the name of safety, is to drop Catherine''s plane tomorrow and board it at the arrival gate, and set up a special team to stand by at the airport.".


    "I see," bloomley nodded without asking why. "Anything else?"


    William thought about it again. He wanted to take out his mobile phone to call up the picture of Maggie, and then asked Sunday to find a woman who looked similar to Maggie.


    a few minutes later, Sunday reported the name and address of a person named Selena. William said with a smile, "immediately arrange someone to hide this woman named Selena, and at the same time publish her picture to the public, saying that she is the murderer and has been arrested.".


    "You want to use the murderer to do something else for us." bloomley is the head of the anti empty cloth. He immediately understood what William meant. "Don''t screw up. If we really let the murderer go, we will be in big trouble."."Don''t worry, I''m in charge of every move of these people," William said confidently. "The third thing is that you have to find someone to make some radar boxes and transport them to magate harbor secretly. Today you have to deal with them.".


    "I don''t need to find anyone. I''ll transfer the empty radar box directly from the warehouse, and it won''t take me three hours to transport it to magate harbor. I''ll go out later and show the reporter the leak, and then secretly release her picture. The plane change gate can be done by one phone," bloomley replied.


    "Well, just these three things for the time being. I''ll call you if there are other things," William thought. "The special team must use the detector Catherine gave you to find out the secret.".


    "OK, I''ve found out in the headquarters these two days. If I don''t find anyone suspicious, I''ll be busy.".


    William reminded, "well, be careful. If you expose yourself, you may be assassinated.".


    I understand. Call.


    Half an hour later, he received a phone call from his subordinates who had secretly picked up Selena. Bloomley took his subordinates out of Kensington Palace and deliberately slowed down a few steps. Immediately, he was surrounded by reporters who were guarding outside. Dozens of microphones were raised in front of him. They were frantic. The reporters had a posture that bloomley would never get out of the way without saying anything.


    "Calm down, calm down," blumley called out, pretending to be helpless. "I''ll tell you what I can say, but when I finish, you must get out of the way, because I''m short of time.".


    Hearing bloomliken speak, the reporters who understood the seriousness of the matter immediately calmed down and looked at him expectantly.


    First of all, we have caught the woman who committed the extortion case an hour ago.

 Chapter 423

    "How could it be that the murderer was brought to justice in an hour?" When I heard bloomley''s words, all the reporters around didn''t believe it. When was the official efficiency so high.


    "According to the statements of Wilson and other passengers and the description of the murderer''s face, we have indeed caught the main murderer who laid the fried eggs. In order to make sure that we catch other accomplices, it is not convenient for us to disclose the specific information of the female murderer now.


    for the time being, we suspect that there are at least three murderers, and the murderers in today''s bus case and the clothing store squeeze case a few days ago are the same group. OK That''s all I can say. If there are other cases, we will decide whether to make them public like the media.


    With the help of his subordinates and the police, bloomley rushed out of the reporter''s siege and got on the car and roared away.


    At 3 p.m., a video of the suspected arrest of the female murderer appeared on the TV station. The host introduced that it was a video taken by passers-by when the anti air cloth police arrested the suspect.


    The location is a remote dock on the Thames River, and two male suspects were arrested at the same time. It should be the murderer who wanted to escape but was caught by the police.


    It is not clear the identity of the suspect, but according to six bus passengers who have finished their confessions, the suspect arrested by the police is very similar to the one who laid eggs on the bus this morning.


    After the live news broadcast, the boss of the TV station listened excitedly to the report from his staff and said that their customer service calls had been blown up now, and the audience rating for more than ten minutes had doubled. It was not a waste that they spent 500000 pounds to buy the video.


    Bloomley was even more satisfied. Not a day after the formation of the twelve special teams, they spent more than ten minutes performing in the dock, and the funds for the operation were available.


    The head of the egg bombing case and his accomplices, who had been worried all the time, cheered when they saw the news. One of them drew a cross and said happily, "God bless us this time. If we didn''t have a woman who looks like Maggie, we would be in big trouble.".


    The leader nodded and said, "you three pack up and go to magate harbor immediately. The police have just caught someone, but now the interrogation will not be too strict, but if they find that they are wrong after today, they will try their best to find us again.


    I will stay here until tomorrow to pick up Maggie. If Maggie and I don''t arrive at magate harbor to meet with you at 12 a.m. tomorrow, it means that we are arrested Now, it''s up to the three of you to investigate and blow up the transporter, understand? "


    Head, I''ll stay to pick up Maggie.


    "Stop, Ollie, I know what you want to say. Do you think you and Maggie are both egg growers? Even if they are caught, if they don''t say it, they can buy us more time.".


    "That''s right, chief"


    the chief shakes his head, "it''s no use. As long as you catch any of us, the others will be exposed immediately. Don''t forget that we all registered information and photos when we rent a house. Maggie and I are not good at action. Tim is only suitable for making fried eggs, investigating and blowing up ships. You three must go now.".


    The three of them thought it was true. More than ten minutes later, Ollie, Miller and Tim packed their things and drove to magate port separately. Surprisingly, they didn''t encounter any interrogation all the way, and it took them three hours to get to magate port safely.


    At 8:30 the next morning, Catherine said to William and bloomley, who were standing beside her in the airport tower, "are you ready? Are you sure that the fried eggs on that express boy, Ian wood, won''t be squeezed by accident? "


    "Of course, send in the video of Ian wood on Sunday.".


    Yes sir.


    A few seconds later, a taxi appeared on the monitor in front of Katherine. As soon as the express brother Ian wood got out of his building, he got into the taxi that the members of the special operations team were waiting for. After driving for a few minutes, a burst of colorless and tasteless gas came out, and Ian wood unconsciously fell asleep.


    Seeing the target drowsy, the action team immediately parked the car on the side of the road, took out Ian wood''s computer, turned it on and inserted a U disk. One minute later, the computer was controlled.


    Then all the way to the airport, the sleepy Ian wood was woken up by the crew, paid the money and walked into the airport. According to the airport screen, he went to the waiting room only ten meters away from the cargo port.


    "How can I board here today?" Ian wood thought suspiciously, but seeing that there were only a few dozen passengers waiting for the plane, he was happy again. In the past, the waiting room was full of people, but today it''s much quieter with fewer people.


    At 9:15, the radio broadcast the boarding notice. A middle-aged woman came to the gate and began to check in. When it was Ian wood''s turn, he obviously smelled the wine on the conductor.


    make complaints about them. These airlines are probably driven to bankruptcy by the economic crisis. They even ignore their employees'' work and drink. I hope that the crew members on the plane are not.


    After checking the ticket, he followed the passenger in front of him into the boarding passage with his backpack. But when he got on the plane, he was stunned. What the hell is, it''s not a passenger plane, but a freight plane.


    "Who are you?" a man in a captain''s uniform appeared in the public''s sight, and saw clearly that the plane people were all packing small bags. The captain understood, "God, this is a cargo plane. How could the airline make such a mistake? Get out, get out."."Hell, we went to the wrong boarding passage. I''ll tell you why the passage just now is different from the usual one." when someone said that, the passengers on the cargo plane were enlightened.


    Several crew members disguised as passengers around ianwood stole his computer, slowed down and handed it to the last crew member. Then the computer was put under the cargo.


    When everyone followed the captain of the cargo plane back to the waiting room, Ian wood suddenly called out, "Damn, I lost my computer". After that, he wanted to go back to look for it, but he already knew that the staff had drunk and made a mistake with the airline staff in the boarding passage. He would ask Ian wood to go back again. He would help him to find it.


    William and Catherine, who were waiting, saw bloomley covering his ears for more than ten seconds and said with a smile, "it''s done, and now it''s left to explode.".


    "What are you looking at me for?" William grinned at Catherine. "It''s up to you, Catherine.".


    Catherine gave William a white look and confirmed to bloomley again, "are you sure it won''t affect other planes?"


    did not wait for Blom Lee to answer, William interface to, "rest assured that the aircraft''s fuel tank is actually empty, our purpose is to destroy the special material on the plane of Valentin, as long as the fire, the temperature is raised, and then the foam of the foam fire truck in the airport touched, the material will soon deform when the heat expands and contracts, and the probability of being destroyed is more than 90%".

 Chapter 424

    Even if there is little loss at the airport, Catherine nodded, "let''s start.".


    William said to Sunday with a smile, "let''s go.".


    A few seconds later, the crowd heard a dull noise, and then they saw a few hundred meters away from Valentine''s company''s plane began to fire, and then the airport sounded harsh sirens.


    three minutes later, four foam fire trucks quickly reached the scene of the accident, spraying foam on the plane that was burning with light and smoke.


    More than 20 minutes later, the flame was completely extinguished. William was relieved to one side with a smile, and then Catherine said with a smile, "Catherine, whether you can make a small profit depends on you.".


    "Don''t worry, I promise Valentine won''t buy XX special raw materials in a week, but are you sure one week is enough?"


    "Enough, we all know that it''s impossible to completely cut off Valentine''s raw materials. The purpose of doing so many things is to make his factory shut down, and then the employees make trouble." William squinted. "If you can''t buy raw materials, the employees make trouble and the factory shut down, do you think Valentine will come to England to deal with these things in person?"


    "Ha ha, of course he''ll come," Katherine whispered, leading William to the side. "How much do you think we can make this time? And you really don''t short yourself? "


    Seeing William shaking her head, Catherine didn''t believe, "money doesn''t make money, it''s not like your style.".


    "Of course, I want to earn money, but if I enter this time, you and Garris will not want to make money, and the short money is too big. Idiots can see that there is a problem. Today is just appetizer, and then it''s time to eat meat.".


    Seeing Catherine worried about whether she could make money, William asked with a smile on Sunday, "it''s been more than ten minutes since the news was sent out. Has the share price of Valentine group dropped?".


    "As soon as the market has responded, Valentin group''s shares are falling slowly, and are expected to decline by more than 2%. Ms. Catherine and Mr. Garris are expected to earn about 30 million pounds from 20 million pounds.".


    William said to Catherine with a smile, "this reward is worth taking a little risk. It''s a completely legal and reasonable income. No matter who checks it, you can''t find out any problems. Of course, in the next security meeting, don''t deliberately embarrass the Valentine company. Everything goes according to the normal security procedures for a week, so no one can doubt your purpose.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''m more experienced than you in this aspect. If you hide behind the scenes, I won''t touch Valentine''s madman like an idiot. However," Catherine thought, "since you''re worried about the Revenge of Valentine''s madman, don''t do anything about the next ship bombing.


    Even if there is a reason for death and seemingly perfect, but the ship and plane were bombed at the same time, the fool can see that there is a problem in it.


    "Well?" Once can be said to be an accident, twice is not an accident.


    Seeing that William hesitated, Catherine continued, "the materials transported by ship are not in short supply. They can be bought again in a few days. There is no need to take any more risks.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "OK, listen to you. Kill it directly. It happens that bloomley has transported a lot of empty radar boxes in magate port. After the killing, he said that those radar boxes were specially set up for empty cloth elements, and deliberately caught the wrong person, so as to attract other accomplices and catch them all.".


    "That''s right, so bloomley and I won''t be suspected, and Valentine won''t look at us. The only trouble is Lyme hannis," Catherine said, looking at William. "Are you sure Lyme hannis and the old Asian man won''t have any problems?"


    "As long as Guan Yuming let him know his revenge, there will be no problem. After that, he will definitely go back to the restaurant to live honestly. As for hannis, hehe, his comrades in arms and his wife betrayed him at the same time for decades. Now all he can pay attention to is his daughter and rights. In addition, Valentine is a madman. He is a smart man and won''t tell on him.".


    After stopping, William thought, "I''ll send someone to keep an eye on hannis''s daughter. On Sunday, I''ll inform white ghost and Barney that Christmas and Yin and Yang will return to England immediately.".


    I understand sir, the message will be sent out. Four people are expected to arrive in London in nine hours.


    "Drop ring, drop ring" Catherine''s cell phone rings. When she picks it up and looks at it, Katherine jumps to look at it. William complains, "look, I''m in trouble. It''s Downing Street.".


    "It''s just a meeting. I promise the first item that I will catch people in three days, and don''t disclose anything else. I promise to kill the five killers before dinner.".


    Katherine nodded. "OK, don''t screw it up, or I''ll be the security secretary.".


    "When it comes to the end, I''ll give you an annual salary of 5 million pounds to be an executive director of the bulletproof equipment company, Catherine. Seriously, after this event, you have to seriously consider my proposal.".


    William shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m really not interested in specific company matters, and I''m not good at it, otherwise my Devonshire industrial company would not have been established for such a long time and still be a leather bag company.".


    "Are you serious?" Catherine said unexpectedly, "if I quit politics, we won''t be able to do some things in the future.".


    "I don''t want to be the first one, and I don''t think James''s first one is reliable. Once he leaves, how long can you be the security minister? As for dealing with a few people and certain matters, it is enough to have the status of director of the military intelligence agency and adviser of the Security Council. "."It''s really surprising. I thought you deliberately made friends with Garris and me to pave the way for the future of politics," Catherine said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, even if we have this idea, it will be more than ten or twenty years later, and the first one sounds like the boss, but in our eyes, it''s just like that, and it''s easy to be scolded.".


    "Ha ha," Katherine laughed and shook her head. "William, you are too young to realize the taste of power. When you are older and have more life experience, you won''t think so. Well, I have to go. You still have too much time to think about this. Bye.".


    "Goodbye" and seeing Catherine off, William said, "even if I have this idea, it can''t be revealed. This idea is too dangerous at this time. I''d better be a rich man honestly.".


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, bloomley finished dealing with the reporter, and William took him to a helicopter, while the other 12 special operations team members were fully armed to the other two helicopters.


    With the helmets on, bloomley, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, repeatedly asked, "are you sure you can fly a helicopter? God, you''re only 20 years old. You learned from that, man. I''m a father of three. I''m not sure. Let''s let the professionals come.".

 Chapter 425

    "Shut up," William yelled at the nagging bloomley. "If you don''t mind, go to another plane.".


    "OK, that would be great, thank you.".


    With that, bloomley really wanted to get off the helicopter. William directly pulled up the lever, and the helicopter slowly flew into the sky, taking the lead to the magate port.


    After flying for more than ten minutes, the helicopter didn''t have any bumps or faults. Bloomley was relieved, glared at William and began to seize the time to have a rest. He was doing all the arrangements for the past two days. William''s only credit was to use his brain and play tricks.


    During the flight, William asked Sunday, "Sunday, help me navigate, and where are Maggie and the leader now?"


    "Sir, we are beyond the transmission distance with spider robot now. The last message was that Maggie and the leader were on their way to magate harbor 42 minutes ago.


    Not surprisingly, we will arrive in Margate about half an hour earlier than Maggie, and the other three killers are in a two-story independent hotel outside the port.


    "Well," said William, throwing out a black front drone after he saw bloomley, who was asleep. "Now let''s start the video, shoot it in the form of documentary, make some wonderful pictures, and then match it with some music. By the way, don''t show my face.".


    "OK, sir, the video has started.".


    After flying for 40 minutes, three planes landed in a base in magate City, drove four cars to the outside of the port, arranged two snipers and two observers to occupy the favorable terrain, and reported on Sunday that Maggie and the leader had joined the other three.


    He took bloomley to a crane at the port and released several black front UAVs for close detection,.


    "William, this kind of drone can be sold to counter-terrorism, right?" bloomley asked expectantly.


    "I''m sorry, it''s for your own use. It''s a one million pound take away set," William said without a reply.


    "well, forget it. A group of one million pounds, I make complaints about ten million pounds at all, and the ghost will buy your equipment."


    "I don''t have to sell if I want to buy. Ten million pounds is not enough for me to buy a boat.".


    Then, on Sunday, William sent back a message. He put on his glasses and carefully surveyed the situation around the independent hotel to make sure that Maggie was all in the suite.


    after adjusting the communication channel, William directly ordered, "one group forward in concealment, the other group burst into the back door and rushed in with the command,


    the sniper was ready to shoot immediately when he had a chance to meet any of you I don''t care whether these five people can be captured alive or not. I repeat, "life or death in case of emergency.".


    "One group received",


    "two groups received".


    Hearing that William didn''t care about the murderer''s life or death, the two commando groups were relieved that they were afraid of the one who wanted to catch him.


    Two minutes later, the second group quietly surrounded the two-story independent building where the murderer was. William, who confirmed that there was no one else in the building, said to the group who had already been in place, "a group of shock bombs are ready. Five targets are on the second floor in front of you.".


    "Understand", a group of four immediately took out the shock bombs, counted 321 in the communication channel, and threw the four shock bombs into the second floor room through the broken window.


    "Bang bang bang" four huge roars sounded, the glass broke instantly, and the floor and windows of the small building began to shake.


    "Two groups burst into the small building, one group, one more time." there was a black front drone staring at it from a distance. In addition, before being scrapped by the shock bomb, the spider robot sent back the final picture. William knew the situation in the room very well.


    four shock bombs exploded in the narrow space at the same time. The five people in the room not only lost their ability to move in an instant, but also suffered from ear and nose bleeding Ollie, who didn''t respond, had a heart attack and died.


    William didn''t want to let these people live at all, but it might be troublesome to shoot them directly, but it''s easy to explain that he was made an idiot or had a heart attack by the loud sound of the shock bomb.


    When a group of four heard William''s order, they suddenly fell in love with William, the conductor who didn''t know his identity. They immediately took out the shock bomb, pulled out the insurance, and threw it into the room. There were four loud noises.


    Five or six seconds later, group two ran into the room on the second floor, and all four were shocked by the tragic appearance of the five killers in the room. "Sir, the five killers confirmed that four people died of heart attack, and only the woman was probably alive.".


    "Probably?" William strange way, "what is probably alive, mission successfully completed, five empty cloth elements all killed, there are questions?"


    "No, sir." the team leader of the second group nodded to the team members nearby. The team members took their guns and fired at Maggie. Then they fired at other people on the ground.


    After collecting the information of the scene and the three scrapped spider robots, one group and two groups immediately withdrew, and the rest was about the ordinary police.


    Bloomley, who has been standing next to William, looks at William with a smile in his heart. "I didn''t expect that you were so cruel and killed so much that you didn''t leave a living. I''d better stay away from you in the future."."Only the dead will not reveal their secrets. Besides, what''s the use of keeping them now and wasting food in prison?"


    Brandishing to interrupt bloomley, he was not in the mood to listen to the law or civil rights, wearing a mask and hat on the car to pick them up.


    Get in the car and take over the information from the team members and the three spider robots.


    Back in London, William asked Sunday to produce a 7-minute video. After watching it, he felt good. He made a copy and gave it to bloomley.


    After finishing the task, he went back to his home. Bloomley went back to his office and opened the video sent by William. As soon as he saw it, he got excited.


    This video is too important for him. It not only tells the cause and effect, but also pays all the credit to him. He takes out his mobile phone and sends a thank you message to William.


    Stand up and call your subordinates to let them release information. The case of extortion has been solved and all the five killers have been killed.


    Half an hour later, the well-dressed bloomley held a press conference excitedly.


    When he got home, William was scolded by his mother for an hour, and Lena didn''t let him go until the servant told him that dinner was ready.


    When I was eating, I turned on the TV, and the news was showing the video I gave to bloomley.


    After watching the first three helicopters, Lina suddenly stares at William and says, "asshole, when did you learn to fly a helicopter?".


    "Well?" William, who was drinking, was startled by his mother''s sudden words, "no, mom, you''re wrong.".


    "Ha, you bastard, I raised you by myself. Do you think I can''t recognize you without showing my face?"

 Chapter 426

    Since his mother Lena caught him, William not only flew the helicopter himself, but also took part in the fight against the air fighters. Lena didn''t say it, but actually forced William to go to work in Chelsea honestly, dealing with the demolition and design drawings of the new stadium and training ground.


    After a week''s work, during the day, he discussed with the designer about the shape of the new stadium and the design of the training ground. William told the designer about the shape of the Allianz stadium. With the help of Sunday, the shape was determined in only five days.


    The preliminary design of the stadium can accommodate 66000 people, but the expansion plan is reserved.


    during the daytime, I went back to Guan Yuming''s restaurant in London to have a Cantonese meal.


    All the murderers died, and Lao Guan calmed down. After dinner, Lao Guan asked William to help see if Harry Hart had an accident.


    After Guan Yuming came back, he called many times in the past few days, but no one answered Harry''s phone, which made him very worried.


    William, who promised to help find Harry, asked Sunday to check Harry Hart''s whereabouts on his way home. As a result, Harry was in a coma in the hospital of the secret service academy. Without thinking of William, he knew that Harry had been subdued by Valentine.


    Since he doesn''t plan to take over Kingsman, William can''t go to see Harry Hart openly. Even if he really wants to take over, he will have to wait until some crazy woman kills all the ace agents of Kingsman''s older generation.


    Without telling Lao Guan the news, William went home, opened the portal and quietly came to New York, wearing a hat and make-up. Taking advantage of Valentine''s lobbying for No. 10 Downing Street in London these days, William again provided his company with a batch of special raw materials.


    for four consecutive nights, William used magic and the discoloration and invisibility effect of the second generation optical camouflage combat suit to roam in New York Several server centers of the Lundin group secretly input the programs provided on Sunday into these servers that are not linked to the outside world.


    even after discovering that Valentine has a very hidden base in Yellowstone Park, William quietly went to have a look, left a Trojan horse on the base server, and then returned to London with the portal open without attachment, as long as these servers were outside Connect them and control them immediately on Sunday.


    After five days of preparation, William stopped. That morning, after breakfast, he saw Abigail off, got into his mother''s car and came to Chelsea. A few minutes after he entered the office, a man who surprised him appeared in Chelsea.


    "Sir, Mr. Yuri Olov of New York is downstairs, asking to see you"


    "Yuri, he''s here." William didn''t react and said for a few seconds, "please come up and let Sophia bring in two cups of coffee.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A few minutes later, gonna''s daughter Sophia came into the office with Yuri Olov knocking on the door. "Mr. Devonshire, here''s the guest.".


    "Well, thank you, Sophia. Are you used to it? Why don''t you go back to Abigail and help? I don''t need any help.


    "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I like the work on the court very much. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go out and pour coffee first." Sophia smiles and nods and walks out of the office.


    William looked at Sophia''s back with great figure and long straight brown hair and shook his head. Of course, he knew what the girl thought. But when he thought of gonna''s appearance, William had no idea about Sophia.


    "Sorry, Yuri", William walked to Yuri and shook hands with him, but said, "Sophia is a daughter of one of my effective staff. Because of some things, she came to me for refuge. She was originally coming to the stadium for internship, but she didn''t expect to see me yesterday. She didn''t have a secretary and assistant. She came to me and said she wanted to be my secretary.".


    "What happened to my daughter?" "You''re not married, and you don''t have the right to stop people from liking you," Yuri joked.


    Don''t angry stare at Yuri one eye, William no good airway, "forget it, don''t say Sophia, man, how can you personally find me, something to call me.".


    Yuri laughed, then said gravely, "I''m here to do something in London, and I''ll tell you something by the way.".


    Seeing that Yuri looked serious, William became interested, "you say.".


    Yuri hesitated to look at the office, William said, "don''t worry, I will check it every day, there will be no problem.".


    "OK", Yuri nodded reassuringly, "let me be frank. Recently, someone secretly ordered a lot of weapons from me, including 200 sets of AK and pistols, pineapples, smoke bombs, and bulletproof vests. It''s nothing,


    but the receiving place is in North Africa, just a sea away from France. So I made a lot of thoughts and secretly checked, but I didn''t really find out the problem. These people not only bought a lot of light weapons Weapons are also purchased in the black market.


    "It''s not normal to buy weapons and then squeeze medicine, or is there any other problem?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, I don''t care what these people do if they are in North Africa, but what if some of them come to London secretly?"


    "Tell me what you found directly." William''s recent series of extortion cases have made him feel much more worried. He is not afraid of assassination. Besides, his mother has not only four polar bears with defensive equipment, but also mark five portable armor. In terms of safety, he is superior to those leaders. So William didn''t care about Yuri''s words."If you have invented a new equipment to detect fried eggs, I doubt that those who want to make trouble in England will target you first, or even your mother when they can''t find a chance to attack you.".


    At first, he didn''t care, but when he heard that someone would give him and his mother advice, William got angry and said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that the detector that I got out of hand turned out to be the source of trouble. I know what these people are called, what they look like, and where they live?"


    "I don''t know where it is," he said, shaking his head. Seeing William''s dissatisfaction, he said, "Mr. Devonshire, as you know, I''m an arms dealer selling light weapons. I don''t even have many hands to do private work. If I have a dangerous business, I have to ask my brother for help.


    I can find out whether these people are from London or North Africa As soon as I know the news, I will come to London to see you.


    Carefully observe Yuri''s face, and then feel his heart beat with his mental strength. William thinks, Yuri seems to have few hands. Most of his business is in Africa and desert, and there is no influence in London.


    however, this guy came to see himself in person, and William was a little surprised, but he knew Yuri just a little bit after thinking about it This is to please himself with business transformation,


    in 2000, the world''s crackdown on him is not a little bit stronger than that in the 1990s. In fact, the golden age of arms is over,


    it''s self-evident what Yuri wants when he hears that someone has come to London to make trouble and Wilson''s fried egg detection watch appears from time to time in recent news.

 Chapter 427

    "Come on, what do you want from me? I don''t believe that a phone call can do it. You''ll run to me in such a hurry.


    "Hehe, you probably know the current market. People like me, who only sell genuine light weapons, are getting worse and worse. If you hadn''t bought a lot of things from me this year, the sales of this year might not have reached a quarter of last year''s",


    Yuri hesitated, "so I hope to get some bulletproof suits and explosive detection watches from you Sales qualification ".


    "Well, I can give you a quota of one million pounds for the sale of detectors. As for how much you can buy, it depends on your ability. Is there any problem?"


    "No, no," Yuri was very happy to get the sale right so easily. "How much can I get for the first time, Mr. Devonshire?".


    "You can take as many probe watches as you have, even if you want a hundred," William laughs.


    The four production lines in the castle can produce 24 pieces in an hour. Anyway, they are all made by themselves. The cost of raw materials for a watch is only 2000 pounds. So these days, Tianwei Lian trial produced 300 pieces.


    Without thinking about it, Yuri said, "that''s a hundred dollars.".


    "Yes, man. I didn''t expect you to give 100 million pounds in cash. I thought it would be nice for you to take 20 yuan. It seems that you have a lot of cash hidden behind you.".


    You know, people like me are closely watched by some departments. They have to pay taxes to deposit in the bank, so they have more cash on hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I accept both US dollars and pounds, I''ll send things to you. In cash, you can send them directly to the Continental Hotel in New York. Is there any problem?"


    Yuri stood up excitedly. "No, of course not. Trading in New York is the best. Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    They agreed on the delivery details with Yuri. After lunch, they separated and went back to the office and said to Yuri on Sunday,


    "send 100 watch detectors to Yuri''s house, then ask Barney and Christmas Yin and yang to protect my mother secretly, and then inform white ghost to let him stare around my mother, report any discovery to me, and kill it if there is any danger.".


    "Sir, sir, send a message.".


    Lying in the boss''s chair, William thought, "on Sunday, is it possible to build a flying aircraft carrier of black front UAV, each of which is loaded with 12 UAVs, and at the same time, it can provide charging and signal sending functions for UAVs, and even ammunition loading functions for UAVs in the later stage?".


    "In calculation", he said on Sunday more than ten minutes later, "Sir, please open the virtual image on the mobile phone.".


    "Well," said William, with his mobile phone on his desk and half lying in his boss''s chair, he soon saw a flying saucer shaped aircraft. "Sir, the flying saucer shape can receive and launch UAVs more efficiently.


    the high-energy battery can provide 48 day flight needs for the UAV carrier. In case of sufficient sunlight, the solar panel on the top of the carrier can charge itself and increase the flight time To 96 hours, standby mode 2 hours full charge, hovering in the air solar charging takes 6 hours.


    "Well, let''s produce one and see the effect. If the effect is good, build more.".


    "OK, sir, we expect to produce the first one in five hours.".


    After communicating with Sunday, William lay in the boss''s chair, waiting for Catherine''s call, and then slowly fell asleep.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, a bell woke William up. When she got through, she heard Catherine''s happy voice, "good afternoon, William.".


    "Good afternoon, Catherine. It sounds like good news to you," William said with a smile.


    "Yes, ha ha, I didn''t expect that James would be the first to refuse the application of Valentine group so strongly. He refused to sell special raw materials to erland''s factory on the grounds of employee disputes and worrying unrest, so as to avoid these special materials being obtained by hostile organizations.".


    William grinned, "well said, it''s not that he doesn''t want Ellen to have a big factory that pays hundreds of millions of dollars in taxes every year. Now he has the chance to send it to James. It''s strange that he doesn''t take the opportunity to hit the bottom of the hole.".


    "Ha ha, you understand, don''t say it." Catherine laughed a few times. "Now, we don''t have to do it ourselves. The Valentine group will be in chaos. Shall we short them again?"


    "No, dear lady catherine, if you do this, the bad days will not be far away.".


    Catherine asked hastily, "why? This is a rare opportunity. Although there will be many people who know about it and the profits may not be as big as those of a few days ago, this time it will be a win-win situation.


    "Ha ha," said William with a look of disdain.


    "Because this news will soon spread, everyone knows that the share price of Valentine''s company will fall. Do you think valentine is a fool?


    Even if he doesn''t know whether he has a card in his hand, he will give money to Valentine instead of making money. Remember, don''t short this time. The risk is very big. I''ll tell you how to do it when I do it. "."Well, I''ll wait for your news. First of all, goodbye, William." after hanging up the phone, Catherine thought about William''s past achievements in finance. She didn''t hesitate for a long time and decided to trust William''s judgment and hold her peace for the moment.


    "On Sunday, are you sure valentine is speeding up?"


    "Yes, sir, according to the information I''ve heard, your attack on the erland factory happened to be on Richmond Valentine''s three inches. He originally planned to release the plan of free communication fee and free Internet fee after producing 1 billion crazy chips,


    but now, due to the lack of raw materials, one of the two factories is completely shut down, plus the expected share price With the price falling sharply, Valentine has to advance his plan to enhance the stock price and the confidence of shareholders, otherwise he may not have the money and reason to produce a billion chips. ".


    "Ha ha, it''s just to disrupt his plan, otherwise Valentine, a madman, will find another madman, two madmen will find another two madmen, and go on step by step. Who knows how many politicians, scientists and rich people in the world will be controlled by him? It''s not so easy to deal with him at that time.".


    Sir, I just received the news that Valentine has sent an invitation to No. 10 Downing Street and some wealthy scientists and stars to attend the banquet to be held at his home at 7:00 tomorrow evening.


    "Ha, this maniac wants to directly control the first James," William thought. "Help me get an invitation.".


    "This, this," said William, hesitating on Sunday. "What''s this, that? It''s not easy for you to get an invitation?"


    "Sorry sir, you forget that some time ago in New York, you called Valentine an unimportant person, so he listed you as the most unpopular person. If I provide you with an invitation, we may be exposed in his server.".

 Chapter 428

    "Ha, I didn''t expect that this paranoid still has a grudge," William grinned. "If you don''t go, you won''t go. From now on, we will try our best to produce UAV aircraft carrier and spider robot flight projector. I want to know anything in the banquet tomorrow.".


    "Sir, we have production tasks to carry out. We expect to produce five UAV carriers and ten spider robot launchers by 4pm tomorrow.".


    At 4 p.m. the next day, William opened the portal and returned to the castle basement. Five UAV carriers and ten spider robot dispensers automatically flew out of the portal and came to Devonshire manor in London.


    After adjusting the coordinates slightly, the aircraft carrier and the launcher flew from the manor to Valentine''s new home in London.


    Half lying on the sofa in the basement of the manor, William looked at a virtual projection table with the size of one by one meter. A three-dimensional light screen with the size of three by three meters on the table was showing the images of UAV aircraft carrier and spider robot projector.


    More than 20 minutes later, the dispenser launched spider robots 100 meters away from the Valentin villa, and the basin sized UAV carrier launched 30 half capacity black front UAVs at an altitude of 1200 meters to monitor the main road and villa one kilometer away.


    It took only 10 minutes or so for a spider robot the size of a fingernail to climb down the sewer and enter the villa in Valentine. 100 spider robots began to monitor the villa.


    Even some spider robots are still under the control of Sunday, crawling up to a few rock stars who are oddly dressed and decorated with metal buttons, disguised as decorations on their clothes.


    When the spider robot is put in, it hovers in the air, and is combined in pairs with an interval of 10 km to act as a signal intensifier,


    to test the farthest receiving distance of the signal, so as to avoid that the spider robot can''t send the signal back when the distance is too far, like when monitoring Maggie and her group a week ago.


    After half an hour''s test, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, it seems that we are too worried. A signal intensifier can radiate spider robots with a radius of 24 km,


    and the transmission distance with a radius of 24 km is enough to connect any satellite facing the transmitter in space.


    The only advantage of using multiple signal intensifiers at the same time is that the signal will not be delayed for one or two seconds like using satellites. It is a waste of using five groups of ten signals at the same time.


    There''s nothing to waste. One is a few thousand pounds, two are less than 10000 pounds, and a few hundred are only a few million pounds. William doesn''t care about this money at all.


    "how is the operation of the UAV carrier?"


    "Everything is normal, the wind speed is not more than 7, a UAV can be launched and received in 6 seconds, and there are four launching and receiving ports on the top of the flying saucer shaped aircraft carrier. Under normal conditions, all operations can be completed in 20 seconds,


    there is a small caliber ammunition launcher inside the third generation black front UAV, but only one bullet can be launched at a time, the effective shooting distance is 40 meters, and the power is the same as hand However, the probability of UAV damage is 30% after three shots and 100% after five shots.


    "Ha, one time is enough. I want to use it five times. Something the size of a finger flies on my head. I don''t want to look up. It''s hard to find even ten meters away, let alone thirty or forty meters away. If it''s at night, ha ha, I think it''s cheating.".


    Chatting and chatting, at 6 p.m., the guests arrive one after another. Valentine, who is wearing a full suit and a red baseball cap on his head, appears in the banquet hall. Standing on the high platform of the built band, Valentine holds the microphone and says,


    "welcome, ladies and gentlemen, I''m chimond Valentine, chairman of rivarending group. I''m very happy to meet you I like efficiency when I come to my first dinner in London, so have a nice evening. Thank you.


    The guests who came to the banquet were very surprised. Valentine only said a few words, but that was just what everyone wanted. So Valentine stepped down from the stage and the applause immediately rang out in the living room.


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, the first James arrived on time. Valentine said with a smile to the black girl who had been standing beside him, "are you ready, Paula?".


    "Of course," she said with a smile, with a pair of metal prostheses and a long black eyebrow on her legs. "I specially added something special to James'' wine. As long as he drinks it, you can make him jump into the river tonight.".


    "Jump in the river", Valentine shook his head hastily, "no, he''s the first event in a country. It''s impolite to let him jump in the river, but fortunately you didn''t say to let him do striptease. No, I feel sick when I think about it.".


    "Hi, Mr. Valentine, thank you for inviting me to the party." James got out of the car and said hello to Valentine with a smile five or six meters away.


    After shaking hands, Valentine said with a smile, "it''s my honor to have you here. Please, James first." then Valentine reached out and made a gesture of invitation, leading James to the villa.


    As soon as she entered the villa, Paula, the black beauty, stood in front of them with two wine glasses and a bottle of maccullen 1969 tray.


    "Wow, McCullen 1969, this is a rare good wine. It''s a crime to waste a drop." James took the glass that Valentine poured in front of him. "Thank you.""Just like you like it. The first time we meet, cheers." Valentine held up his glass and drank it. "It''s really wonderful. Every time I drink McCarran''s precious wine, I will have a different feeling. Have a good time, James. Excuse me first.".


    See Valentine personally drink wine, James smilingly way, "you at will.".


    After Valentine left, James looked at McAllen 1969, who was walking away from Paula. He quickly drank the wine in his glass, and then said to Paula, "dear lady, can you pour another glass for me?"


    "Of course, Mr. Shou Xiang," Paula said after smiling at James''s glass. "I''m sorry that this kind of whisky can''t be served at the party for some reasons. You can come to me if you like.".


    "Ha ha, I understand that anyone who provides McCullen''s precious vintage in the whole banquet will be scolded to death by whiskey lovers all over the world tomorrow," said James with a satisfied smile after Paula poured half a glass of whiskey for him. "Thank you, madam.".


    Drinking and drinking, time unknowingly to 9 pm, James drink more happy, drink more excited, feel the recent decline in support of the trouble in this moment all disappeared.


    At 10 o''clock, the guests were two-thirds less. James just wanted to leave, but Valentine took a bottle of McCullen. McCullen 1956 appeared in front of him, and 70% of the drunk James didn''t want to leave immediately.


    Drinking wine and chatting, James suddenly found that Valentine''s ideas and he has too much in common, not only did not come to the heart that disgust, but began to like Valentine.


    "James first, can you take me back?" A young girl voice suddenly came from behind James.

 Chapter 429

    Without waiting for James to speak, Valentin could see clearly that she could not smile from her face, she snap her fingers at the waiter, and bring a cup of champagne to her. "Good evening, your Highness Princess, what''s the feeling of the party today?"


    "Thank you." although some of them didn''t want to drink, tilde politely took the champagne. "Thank you very much for inviting me to today''s banquet, but it''s a little late. James, can I invite you for the first time? I have something to ask you.


    "This", looking at Paula holding McCullen 1956, James is very reluctant to give up, completely unaware of his abnormal behavior and thinking, even in the past, even if the preference for McCullen whisky, but not to the point of foot.


    Valentine, who saw James''s abnormality, said with a smile, "why don''t we go to the conference room and have a chat? It happens that I also have something about the women''s and children''s Fund. I want to ask his highness tilde.".


    This made tilde a little surprised. Valentine shrugged his shoulders and said, "you know I just came to England. I don''t know much about many things, but I understand that if I want to enter the upper class of England, I have to show my kindness first, so that you can know that I don''t just want to make money here, and I have no less social responsibility.".


    After that, Valentine stopped talking and looked at tiller. Seeing that Tiller''s face finally showed a smile, he continued, "I know that his highness tiller is one of the directors of the British women''s and children''s Fund. Today, I just want to ask you about the donation.".


    Donation is an important activity of the royal family. It can not only enhance their reputation and prestige, but also improve the public''s view of the royal family. So, tyrD said happily, "thank you for your kindness.".


    Under the leadership of Paula, the blade woman, they went into the reception room and sat down politely. Valentine began to flatter tilde and James, and promised to donate 1 million pounds. Tilde''s attitude towards him was obviously better. He happily talked about the purpose and operating principles of the foundation, and there were also matters needing attention in donation.


    He talks too much. Tilde drinks a lot of champagne unconsciously. Every time when she stops talking, Valentine will find a topic to ask her questions. At 12 p.m., when Valentine sees tilde drinking a lot of champagne from Paula, he is almost drunk with James. He laughs and says that he will take them to see an interesting thing.


    Good conversation, and drunk, tilde did not refuse, and James because he drank too much wine with special effects, now basically listen to Valentine.


    Paula took four people to a room with a lot of medical equipment in the villa.


    "Come on, his highness James and tilde, please lie on the medical bed and I''ll show you something good," Valentine ordered with a smile.


    James is very obedient, lying directly on the medical bed, and dizzy tilde saw the medical bed equipment, wine suddenly woke up, "what is this? Why are you bringing me and James here? God, I''m leaving, Mr. Valentine.


    "Well?" Valentine looked at Paula in surprise, and his eyes indicated what happened to Paula. Didn''t he ask her to put special things in the tilde wine?


    Paula''s face was gloomy. "I''ll deal with her. You put a control chip in James first.".


    "Well, take tyrD away and put her in our secret base. She''s still useful.".


    I understand.


    Paula put up her head, though sober, but powerless tilde walked out of the medical room, but to Paula''s surprise, tilde''s three bodyguards were standing in the aisle waiting.


    As soon as he saw his bodyguard, tyrD immediately called out, "help me.".


    Hearing tilde''s cry for help, the three bodyguards looked at Paula, who was also a woman, in surprise. They were not sure if tilde was joking, but because of a few seconds'' hesitation, the three bodyguards were all killed without much effort.


    Then several mercenaries came up to Paula and said, "do you want us to take out James'' bodyguards, too?"


    "No, you take tyrD through the back door and lock him in the base. Be careful not to disturb the guests outside," Paula said, shaking her head.


    "Yes, ma''am", the mercenary came forward, sealed tilde''s mouth with adhesive tape, picked it up and left. However, when the mercenaries turned around, it was easy to see that there were scars on the backs of their ears with implanted chips.


    "I didn''t expect that the little girl tilde was so stupid that she couldn''t get away with changing her special wine," said William, who was far away from his manor with a smile. "Have you taken all of them?"


    "Yes, sir, how Valentine and Paula are drugged, how to control James'' first event with a chip, and how to kidnap Ms. tilde are all clear and complete videos.".


    "Well, after watching today''s play, the rest is how to make money, and then watch Valentine be forced into the abyss step by step.".


    William stood up, went to the wine counter, poured a glass of whisky, and took a sip of it in a relaxed mood. "Since the news spread yesterday, are there many people who are short of the Valentine group today?"


    "Many people are bearish and want to enter, but not many contracts can be reached. The market is waiting for the latest news, and no one is stupid enough to bet that the share price of Valentine group will rise immediately at this time.".


    "Hehe, but what if tomorrow James agrees to supply Valentine with special materials, plus his free plan?" William narrowed his eyes and said, "everyone loves the free, but the free is often the most expensive,Once let him occupy most of the market share of the communication industry, as long as the capital chain continues, monopoly can be formed, and monopoly is the most profitable business. ".


    "Inform Felix of National Bank of Switzerland to make him long Valentin stock with a triple leverage of US $1 billion as soon as the opening of the market tomorrow. The contract period is three days. Try the water first, so as not to make the leverage too big and the contract can not be completed. On the fourth day, short the Valentin group according to the situation.".


    "Sir, are you sure?"


    "Sure, I won''t let Valentine watch his stock soar and produce hundreds of millions or even billions of chips to completely disrupt the world," William said with a smile.


    "Sir, sir, message sent.".


    "Well, keep a close watch on Phillips and the futures team of the ten, and let me know immediately if there is any abnormal behavior," William thought. "How much money do I have in the national bank?".


    "Understand sir, I monitor every move of these people. Last month, you transferred US $2 billion into the Bank of England, but only US $1.4 billion is left in this account, US $3.96 billion is left in the National Bank, and 750 million is left in the Bastille bank.".


    "So much cash?" "Tell me the data," William said.


    "Well, you made $3.4 billion by shorting U.S. stocks with $400 million in March, made $720 million by shorting the beautiful people''s hotel in Las Vegas in May, and made $1.63 billion by shorting debits group in August. The cash earned in these ten months is $6.15 billion and GBP 750 million.


    In terms of expenditure, New York''s real estate is worth US $35 million, London''s Kensington Garden Street manor is US $150 million, the monthly Star office is US $150 million, the Vermeer office is US $110 million, the tax is US $300 million, and some minor expenses are about US $45 million. ".

 Chapter 430

    As soon as William turned his head, he knew the figure in his heart. "So I still have 5.36 billion dollars and 750 million pounds in cash?"


    "Yes, sir, you are probably the person with the most cash in the world, and with the explosion of bulletproof suit sales in the future, your wealth will soar. Congratulations, sir," he said on Sunday.


    "Ha ha," said William, laughing, then squinting, "so I''m not supposed to be late to trade with King Philip and the Grosvenor bus for shares in bulletproof supplies and England electric? So they don''t make a lot of money as soon as they get into the company.


    "It''s your freedom, sir, but I think King Philip and Duke Grosvenor will ask you to exchange shares if they know.".


    "this is not what they has the final say," William said with a quick tongue. "It''s not so easy to take advantage of me. When I signed a contract with them, I didn''t inject the manufacturing technology of bulletproof suits into the new company."


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Tell her, I''ll go up right now." when the matter was finished, William happily went into the basement elevator and came to the first floor of the manor.


    Just out of the elevator to see Abigail in pajamas, "boss, it''s 12:30 in the middle of the night, why don''t you rest?".


    These nights, I''m busy delivering to New York and sneaking into the server center of Valentine group. Except for breakfast, I haven''t accompanied Abigail at all.


    "Miss me", William smilingly took Abigail''s hand and gave her a kiss on the face. Abigail, with a smile on his face, took William directly upstairs to do physical and mental activities.


    The next day, the happy William didn''t go to work at Chelsea. He didn''t want to see gona''s daughter Sophia.


    If other girls eat, but their daughters are not responsible for eating, then William will never say anything in front of the expendables.


    What''s more, with mixed feelings, how to let gunner go through life and death for himself in the future? There are many beautiful girls, so there''s no need to make trouble for himself. In addition, William really doesn''t want to go to work at Chelsea.


    He''s not as enthusiastic about the team as racing.


    Seeing off his dissatisfied mother and laughing Abigail, William goes back to the main building and comes to the corner of the hall on the first floor. He smiles at the robots improved by two marksmanship armours, disguised as armored knights, and the white ghosts who dare not move in the corner.


    "next time you dare to sneak into my house, I promise these robots will tear you up.".


    As soon as the white ghost moved, the blue light of the four eyes of the two robots turned red, and the palms of the four robots began to shine at the white ghost.


    The white ghost, who has a strong sense of crisis, does not dare to move immediately. He can clearly feel that if he is hit by the energy of the robot''s palm, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    However, he insisted, "if I hadn''t been attacked and afraid of damaging your things, how could I have been trapped by these two iron guys?".


    "Ha ha, it''s useless to be hard mouthed." William walked to mark robot and snapped his fingers. The two plate armour Knights immediately put down their hands, turned and walked back to the column, pulled out the long sword on their back, closed the light of their eyes, lowered their heads, held the hilts in their hands, and restored to the appearance of ornaments.


    William looked at more than a dozen faint knife marks on the knight''s body, looked at the white ghost with a sneer, and said, "at the beginning, you can chop as you want, but the more you hit these robots, the more powerful they are?"


    "FK", as William said, white ghost understood after a little thought, "are these robots controlled by super artificial intelligence? Can you learn your opponent''s moves on your own


    "Of course," William said with a smile. He took the white ghost with an unhappy face to the reception hall on the second floor, went to the wine counter and asked, "what do you want to drink?"


    The white ghost with super good eyes glanced and said, "that bottle of Ratu in ''82 will do.".


    William turned his eyes when he heard that the white ghost directly picked Ratu in 1982. 82, 90 and this year are probably the best years of Ratu in the past 20 years.


    Before the wine of 2000 was sold to the public, William increased the price by 15%, so that several major wine merchants in London ordered the 10% share of Latour this year, and 17500 bottles of red wine would be sent to the Chateau as soon as they came out of the chateau.


    Not only that, William will increase the price of red wine by 15% in 2001. He ordered a 20% share of wine to 35000 bottles. If he throws out tens of millions of pounds, the effect will be absolutely overwhelming.


    The Chateau people in Latour not only regard William as the most distinguished customer, but also directly send 6 boxes of 6 bottles of 82 year and 90 year vintage wine.


    But shaking his head, he opened the 82''s Ratu, poured half of the wine into the soberer, poured a glass of whisky himself, went back to the sofa, handed the soberer and the glass to the white ghost, "you''re a murderer who knows red wine.".


    The white ghost glared at William angrily, "I''m a killer. That''s right, but no one stipulates that killers can''t have their own hobbies.


    with more money, they naturally enjoy good things. Otherwise, what can they do with so much money? Keep it for future generations? Or don''t know where to wait for my future wife? "Watching the white ghost make complaints about the wine cup, William Tucao, "the nobility is not so particular about you."


    "Idiot, don''t look at your status as a noble, but you''re not really a noble." white ghost looked at William contemptuously and drank a quarter of the whisky. "You''re older than old hairy, you''re only suitable for whisky.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile, "I didn''t say that I am a noble or an ordinary person. I''m comfortable. I can drink as much as I want and eat as much as I want.".


    Then he took out an envelope from his pocket and threw it to the white ghost. "There''s two million pounds in it. It''s a reward for killing 20 pieces of rubbish last night.".


    After taking the envelope, the white ghost put it into his coat pocket without looking at it. He said with some regret, "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch the mastermind, but the mastermind should be from the desert local tyrant.".


    "I know," William nodded. He was glad to find the white ghost, an assassin expert, to stare at him. The killer''s thinking made the white ghost really find the person who peeped at him and his mother.


    Yesterday someone was at the demolition site outside the Chelsea stadium, staring in the direction of my mother''s office.


    After catching the opponent''s horse, the white ghost quietly follows the stalkers, finds their old nest, and directly kills all 20 people at 2 a.m.


    It''s a pity that these people are all lunatics. The white ghost deliberately left behind two people who looked like the leader''s life, but they finally pulled away their pineapples and wanted to die with the white ghost.


    Although all the people are dead, their eating habits are completely in accordance with those of the people on the other side of the desert. With this clue, the scope of suspicion is much smaller.


    William thought and said, "do me a favor.".


    "You say," the white ghost nodded.

 Chapter 431

    William took out his mobile phone to call up the photo of uriolov and said, "this man named uriolov told me about this attack.


    uriolov is a New York arms dealer who has been active in the desert and Africa. If you help me stare at him, I always feel that this guy''s purpose is not so simple. No problem. It''s better to kill him if there''s a problem.


    "OK," the white ghost nodded, took up the glass and drank the Ratu in it. Then he picked up the wine awakener and poured a big glass for himself. After another drink, he stood up and said, "wait for my news, and remember to leave the remaining half bottle for me to drink next time.".


    Then he went to the window, opened the window and climbed out.


    looked at what love was, and looked at the window. William couldn''t make complaints about it. "There''s a door that doesn''t go, but I like to climb the window. When is it that the wine is popular?"


    "Another poor and fastidious guy", then he took his glass and drank all the whiskey in it.


    When you come to the basement and sit on the space chair, a light column appears on the virtual imaging table in front of you. The light column shows the stock market that just opened today.


    Sir, as the news that Valentin group will regain special raw materials has not yet been heard, it is easy for us to find buyers for the contracts that we buy too much. It is estimated that the 3 billion US dollar contract with three times the leverage will be completed in one hour.


    "Well," William was in a good mood because he could make a lot of money. "Are you sure valentine is doing his own group in secret?"


    "Yes, sir, Valentine''s capital is not as much as ours, only $300 million, but he uses five times the leverage, and the contract term is one month.".


    "Ha ha, it seems that the black coal head is very confident in his plan. He just doesn''t know whether his face will be blacker when he looks at his company''s stock plummeting in a few days.".


    "Sir, do you need to tell Ms. Catherine and Mr. Garris about this plan? You promised Ms. Catherine that you would let her know when there was an action.


    William denied without thinking about it. "No, I won''t tell her my plan now until Valentine comes out.".


    Catherine is just an ally. Only an idiot can take care of her. It really makes her a rich man. She will cooperate so much in the future.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, it suddenly burst out that No. 10 of Downing Street agreed to the request of Valentine group and provided a batch of special materials again.


    Although this batch of raw materials is only a quarter of the previous quantity, it represents that the Valentine group has successfully lobbied No. 10 Downing Street.


    With the first batch, the second batch is much simpler. The reporter''s interview with Valentine soon appeared in the news.


    In the interview, Valentine revealed that he plans to comprehensively improve the automation level of Ailan factory, at the same time, give 10% salary increase to those employees who do not cause trouble, and increase the purchase of raw materials produced by British and Ailan.


    After this interview, we all understand why No. 10 Downing Street let go of the control of special raw materials. Valentine used money to buy authorization.


    Ellen can produce more raw materials than England, and replacing a large number of troublemakers with automatic machines will bring about a lot of investment and disputes in a short period of time, but in the long run, the advantages far outweigh the disadvantages.


    As soon as the good news came out, the market responded immediately, and the stock price of Valentine group began to rise.


    Three days later, the stock price not only returned to the level before the accident, but even increased by 12%.


    However, when William''s three-day long contract delivery drew $900 million of profit from the market, the rising trend of Valentine group''s share price began to slow down.


    Before the closing of the market at noon, the rising trend of the stock price was not only suppressed, but also had a downward trend, which made Valentine, who got the news, very angry. As soon as he got better, someone made trouble.


    And with William''s past record in the stock market, it is easy to form a domino effect. After thinking for a long time, the only way is to announce the plan of free communication and Internet access in advance, which makes Valentine hate William.


    At 12:30 at noon, Valentine, who deliberately walked out of the exchange, took advantage of the opportunity of being surrounded by paparazzi to sneer at William, saying that William had no eyes and made a little money to escape. Meanwhile, it was announced that he would hold a press conference in the conference hall of the exchange half an hour later, when there would be major good news.


    At 1:00 p.m., the reporters who came in a hurry stayed together with familiar people in twos and threes, excitedly discussing what major good news would be released.


    Due to time constraints, many reporters who didn''t come kept calling the exchange, hoping to postpone the press conference. After communicating with Valentine, the exchange postponed the press conference to 1:30 p.m.


    At 1:30 sharp, Richmond Valentine, wearing a casual suit and a baseball cap, walked to the center of the press conference platform with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming.".


    It''s just a prologue, but now the reporters applaud for face. Valentine smiles and thanks, waiting for the scene to calm down and go straight to the topic.


    "we all know that the world has entered the era of global village, mobile communication and network have become a part of our life, but the convenience of communication makes us spend more and more on these two items,According to the survey of some authoritative organizations, the average cost we spend on mobile communication and network this year will reach US $1200,


    so today I want to tell you that with the continuous progress of technology of Valentine group, I am honored to announce to you that the era of charging is coming to an end,


    from tomorrow on, everyone in the world will be able to get a picture produced by our company Yes, you heard me right. It''s free. As long as the Valentine group exists, it''s permanent. Thank you.


    The clapping of "Hua La Hua" started immediately after Valentine finished speaking, and many people even cried out "long live God and Valentine" excitedly.


    The stock market had the fastest reaction. After the press conference, one hour after the stock price turbulence, Valentine''s stock price soared, up 16% that afternoon.


    The next day, after the free communication network card really began to be released, the market value of Valentine group directly exceeded 100 billion US dollars from 70 billion US dollars half a month ago.


    In just three days, Valentin group issued 3 million communication network cards. Richmond Valentin became the most influential person in the world for a while. All major media were reporting on him, why he did it and what benefits it would bring.


    Before the press conference, William, who was named by Valentine, soon became a fool who only cared about his eyes. For a moment, people would laugh scornfully when they mentioned William.


    On the fifth day of the press conference, it was reported to Wilhelm on Sunday, "Sir, after deducting the handling charges, all your original US $3.96 billion and new US $900 million in Swiss National Bank have been transferred to Swiss Bastille bank, and the plan can start.".


    "Well," William sneered from his space chair, "I hope the idiotic shareholders of the national bank don''t regret it.".


    No sir, I think they will regret it.

 Chapter 432

    The reason why the action has not been started after five days'' delay is that Swiss National Bank is afraid to provide a leverage fund guarantee for William this time. The fund of 4.86 billion US dollars is too large. Even if it only costs 4 billion US dollars and uses a highly secure triple leverage, the short capital will reach 12 billion.


    Although William didn''t tell the national bank the specific target of shorting, at this time, idiots can guess that William''s target is the Valentine group.


    When most people were optimistic about the Valentine group, SNB did not have the courage to provide financial guarantee for William. Even Qiang grace, President of SNB, who had been optimistic about William, was surprisingly silent this time.


    So when he got the confirmation on Sunday, William directly transferred all the $4.86 billion to the Swiss Bastille bank, which was controlled by the priory of Mount Bashan.


    Without waiting for the notice of the National Bank, he directly transferred the money, which was a complete offense to the national bank. So the next day, there was news in the market that William intended to put all his eggs in one basket to short the Valentine group.


    However, this kind of news didn''t hurt William, on the contrary, it made him very happy. He was thinking about how to enter the market reasonably, so that he would not be investigated afterwards. Now, it is not only the reason to send it directly to him,


    it is also more conducive to the quick transaction of futures contracts. Because of this inevitable decline in the reputation of national bank, it soon came out that some people on the board of directors resigned, and everyone knew it Bai was resigned.


    After 4.86 billion US dollars were transferred to Bastille bank, it took two days to prepare the contract and leverage funds. On Monday of the new week, at 8:59 a.m. GMT and 9:59 a.m. Swiss time,


    William, who flew to Switzerland, stood in the VIP room of Bastille bank and said to Andre Verney, general manager of Bastille bank, "2 billion US dollars, ten times leverage, The delivery time is three days. Let''s go, Andre.


    "Three days is a wise choice, elder Devonshire," Andre laughs.


    "Ha ha, I still understand the reason why money can''t be earned and I can''t offend the capital in death." then William squinted at Andre.


    I''m sorry, sir. I''m talkative.


    Yes, William is now the official elder of the Priory, who has just accepted the title for three days.


    After William helped the Priory to control the Bastille bank in Switzerland, he was chosen as the fifth secret elder by the newly elected four elders of the Priory.


    The secret elder is the master of force. For hundreds of years, this position was held by the Devonshire family. Until Henry Devonshire died unexpectedly, this position was vacant for ten years.


    The reason why William accepted the position was that when Andre went to London to find him three days ago, he handed him a list of the members of the Priory. When he saw the list, William''s heart jumped up.


    As soon as his mobile phone was scanned, he reported the information of all the people on the list in his headset on Sunday. After listening to it, William suddenly found that his vision was still too low. The hermit society, which he had despised before, was the real treasure house,


    hundreds of top 50 university professors in the world, hundreds of artists, philosophers, economists, bankers and other top talents.


    According to Andre, as a secret elder, the Priory will provide William with any talents he needs as a reward for being the most important force elder.


    of course, this kind of employment relationship is secret. Whether it is open to the employed members depends on William''s own meaning. At the same time, William also needs to provide necessary rewards for these talents.


    the only pity is that Few of the people on the list have made major achievements in science, which is probably due to the natural conflict between science and theology.


    After apologizing, Andre Verne nodded respectfully to William, and then called out to the three middle-aged people in the trading room, "enter.".


    "Understand" three steady and excited voice answered.


    With the help of Sundays, the members of the Kushan hermit, who are three guest traders, only need to give specific tasks, and the rest of the Sundays can be completed as quickly as possible.


    At 9 o''clock London time, when the stock market opened, there was a huge amount of money shorting the Valentine group, which made the investors and capital who had waited for William for several days to start cheering.


    In the eyes of many people, William is giving them money.


    As the morning went by, looking at the contracts that were constantly being concluded, the capital and shareholders who were paying attention to the matter all over the world were more and more frightened. Before two hours in the morning, the amount of transactions had reached more than 18 billion US dollars.


    As long as someone has just wagered with William, the contract will be established in less than ten seconds, with a sweeping posture, watching all people jump.


    At first, those who took over William''s short contract looked like schadenfreude and sure to win. But when the whole $20 billion contract was officially concluded, the stock price suddenly began to fluctuate violently.


    If you think about it a little bit, you can see that someone is following William and starting to short.


    A check soon found that many communication companies and network service companies, as well as some idle funds began to enter.


    These follow-up people or companies, although the amount of money each short is not large, can not stand a large number of ah, all the charging communication companies and network service companies all over the world would like Valentine group to go bankrupt immediately.Now, with William taking the lead, and with a certain posture of winning, these communication companies and Internet service companies, who are forced to live or die, still have the determination and money to bet on William.


    Short fight, so that the hearts of bulls can not help but start surprised, suspicious, restless up, the capital began to doubt whether William''s hand is a secret card can be fatal.


    No one is a fool, and no one will think that William, who has invested 20 billion US dollars in short selling, will be a fool. What''s more, William still has 2.86 billion US dollars in hand as a margin. If he wants to make William lose all his money, the share price of Valentine group will rise at least 15%.


    In fact, the bottom line of 15% is not high, so William, who has been ready for a long time, will give his opponent the chance to fight back, and will not leave time and opportunity to revenge himself on Valentine.


    When the market closed at noon, William called Katherine and just said "start" and hung up. Later, Lynn Jacobs, director of the U.S. secret service, received an encrypted video from Katherine, Secretary of security of England.


    Lin Jacobs points to the video, and what''s striking is a very advanced laboratory. A dozen white coats with closed helmets appear in the video.


    One of the leaders stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry, for security reasons, we have to hide our identity. Today we are going to expose the conspiracy of the Valentine group.".

 Chapter 433

    After that, the leader nodded to several people around him. All the white coats with special closed helmets went to their respective instruments and began to operate. Then the four people in protective clothing walked into a closed transparent bulletproof glass room.


    "These four are our colleagues and volunteers. I will reveal to you what Richmond Valentine''s plot is.".


    "Ready or not.".


    The four people in the glass room all nodded. The leader took out a mobile phone and said to the camera, "I got the card for my mobile phone from the Valentine group store for free. All the conspiracies started with this card.".


    Then the leader threw the cell phone into the bulletproof glass room and yelled, "test begins.".


    A special audio was sent to the mobile phone. A volunteer in the glass room picked up the mobile phone and turned on the audio. A few seconds later, the four people in the glass room began to fight from impatience. Finally, they wanted to kill the other three immediately.


    The fight lasted more than ten minutes. Even if someone was physically exhausted and hit by others, he still crawled to attack the people around him.


    Fortunately, all of the four were wearing protective clothing, but even so, half an hour later, the audio was turned off, and when the four woke up and took off their protective clothing, they still had large scars.


    At the end of the video, the leading scientist warned, "for the sake of safety, please turn off your mobile phone immediately after you see this video, or take out the phone access card provided by Valentine group. Thank you.".


    After watching the video, Lynn Jacobs quickly takes her laptop to find Michael Benning, the head of Benjamin Arthur''s bodyguard at the U.S. Grand Canal, and they knock on Benjamin''s room together.


    "Ben, I think you have to look at this." then Lin Jacobs, regardless of etiquette, put the laptop in front of Benjamin and opened the video in the surprised eyes of Benjamin and Benning.


    After watching the video, Benjamin stood up in panic and asked, "who gave you the video?".


    "Catherine Davis, Secretary of security for England," said Lynn Jacobs sternly.


    Benjamin Arthur was calm, "Secretary of security? God, so England has confirmed.


    "It should be true, but what surprised me was why Katherine sent it to me instead of James'' first direct conversation with you," said Lin Jacobs.


    "Maybe Catherine thinks James has a problem?" One side of the Mike - Benning to say a sentence let Benjamin and Lin can''t believe the reason.


    Benjamin thought for a moment and said, "if this is the case, we will face more serious problems. Help me get James on the phone.".


    "I understand." unfortunately, when I called, I got a reply that James was having a Neger meeting and had no time to answer the phone.


    "Hell, it seems that something really happened," Benjamin scolded. He didn''t believe that there was no time for a meeting to answer the phone. "Lin, help me answer Catherine''s phone. I need to ask her myself.".


    I understand.


    Lynn picked up the landline on her desk and quickly got through. "Hello, this is Benjamin Arthur, Ms. Catherine?"


    "Yes, Hello, Sir Arthur. This is Katherine Davis." when she heard the call from Benjamin, Katherine was very happy. She didn''t expect to receive the call in half an hour. "What can I do for you, sir?".


    "Katherine, it''s about the safety of hundreds of millions of people. I''ll tell you straight away. Can you tell me if you''ve confirmed the video you sent?"


    "Of course, sir, we have sufficient evidence to show that Richmond valentine is engaged in a conspiracy to subvert the whole mankind. Several Negroes and I have already negotiated. Later, England will announce a total ban on any business and any other activities of the Valentine group in England, and close down the communication service of the Valentine group in England.".


    "No, Katherine, the Valentine group is an American company. You or other Negro members have no right to do so before we have a clear investigation, and why I can''t find James'' first item.".


    "Sorry, Benjamin, I have the right to do so, because all Neger members have agreed to this action plan. James has a heart attack today and has been sent to the hospital. He has no way to deal with specific things for the time being. If you have any questions, you can try to see if you can find Richmond Valentine,


    finally, as an ally, I have to remind you, Richmond Valentine Many high-level people have been controlled by brain wave chips. I believe there must be such people around you, and their status is not low.


    as for the specific person, I''m sorry, in order not to arouse your suspicion, we have not started to investigate. The only clue is that the controlled person will leave a scar behind the ear with the chip implanted. Good luck, Mr. Benjamin. ".


    Looking at the phone being hung up, Benjamin was shocked for a moment and immediately preached to Lynn James, "inform FB1, I want to know where Richmond valentine is now.".


    Then to Mike Benning, "check everyone around me, anyone with a scar on the back of his ear will be locked up"


    "yes, sir," Lin and Benning nodded.


    More than ten minutes later, FB1 sent back a message that they could not find Richmond Valentine.Before Benjamin made a decision, as soon as the stock market opened at 1 p.m., the news was full of England''s total ban on any business activities of Valentine group in England, and the closure of Valentine''s communication service in England.


    As soon as the news came out, the market responded immediately, and the stock price, which had been fluctuating, began to plummet.


    The most surprising thing is that the owner of the Valentine group, Richmond Valentine, did not appear in front of the world at such a moment, let alone make any response.


    Everyone speculated whether Richmond Valentine had been killed secretly, but the real situation is that from the market spread that William wanted to short the Valentine group, he smelled that the dangerous Valentine had hidden in the secret base in the mountains of Yellowstone Park.


    What Valentine didn''t expect was that since he came to the secret base and connected to the satellite and external communication network, he planned to start the plan to destroy the world. The whole base was completely controlled in an instant, and the external channels were automatically closed.


    After two days, when the stock price of his company began to plummet, Valentine could not get back the control of the base server and the steel door to the outside world by all means. He could only watch his group step by step into the abyss,


    as a last resort, Valentine decided to use explosive force to break the door, but anyone close to the door and the storage place of the server could only take fried eggs Or if any sabotage approaches, the control chip in the back of your ear will explode.


    Two days later, because of this reason, the number of people who have been killed has reached one tenth of the base. Now the people who have been killed in the base dare not take on this kind of task.


    If you force your men to die again, maybe these people will rebel. After all, Valentine is no longer in charge of their life and death.

 Chapter 434

    Valentine knows that he has fallen into the trap set by his opponent, and this person is likely to be William, but he can''t understand how William controls his base main server, group server and eight satellites.


    When it wasn''t used before, the server in the base didn''t link to the external network. When he thought about it, Valentine was in a panic, because he thought of a possibility, that is, he had an insider around him, and the position of the insider must be very high.


    But when the suspicion came and went to Valentine, he still couldn''t figure out who it was. The control of the base and the chip behind his ears were gone. Valentine suddenly found that he couldn''t do anything without the control of the chip.


    Now it''s impossible for those who want to use Valentine''s group phone card to die together. The only relief for Valentine and the people in the base is that the power and water supply system in the base is still in normal operation. With the stored food, there is no problem for them to survive for the time being.


    As time went by, Valentine spent every day in agony and regret. After watching on TV England''s first announcement that the Valentine group was an illegal organization, his business empire began to collapse.


    The countries that have received videos these days, after doing experiments, have also announced that their groups are empty organizations, banning any commercial activities.


    The group''s market value has fallen from the peak of US $130 billion to bankruptcy in only two weeks. Richmond Valentine has also changed from a super business and technological genius who has attracted worldwide attention to be a deserter or an unsuspecting person who is trying to challenge the whole communication group.


    This kind of unspeakable struggle, tangle, pain has been plagued by him, until the Valentin Group officially filed for bankruptcy, the group''s communications and network services equipment were all shut down.


    Richmond Valentin knew that he had lost completely. He had no power to fight back. He didn''t even know why or how he lost.


    As a result, Valentine, who was originally a paranoid and lunatic, completely went crazy and planned to destroy the base himself, so as not to let William, who wanted to get the base completely, fulfill his wish.


    however, just after the implementation of the plan, he monitored the base all the time on Sunday, and the ventilation pipe in the base began to spray anesthetic gas, which broke his wish again.


    If Valentine and the base die together at the beginning, William can''t help but go to the base to clean up the people in it. After all, it''s not a few days to prepare enough anesthetic gas to stun everyone in the base.


    These tianweilian have been ignoring the people in the base, in order to avoid the situation of dog jumping over the wall and dying together.


    More than ten days later, William, who had been ready, wanted to continue to close the base for several months, or even a year, so that the people in the base would go crazy and kill each other. Now he can only do it directly. In William''s eyes, the value of a complete base is very great.


    Sir, everyone in Yellowstone Park base is unconscious. You can receive it completely.


    William, who has returned to London manor, is having dinner with his mother. On Sunday, the voice of "well, it''s really troublesome to deal with these people.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "except Valentine, Paula and other leaders, you can take care of others. The only requirement is not to reveal the secrets of the base, and not to kill them directly. Ah, I can''t kill people who have no action ability.".


    "Don''t worry, sir. You asked me to investigate Kingsman before. They have a memory erasing device that should be able to use. However, deep memory erasing may have some sequelae.".


    "Ha, I can''t deal with the sequelae. If I don''t kill them, I''ll be kind. After clearing the memory of these guys, I''ll throw them to the U.S. government to give them a headache. Anyway, most of these lunatics are American, and they are all people who have been implanted with chips.".


    "Yes, sir"


    after dinner, William goes to the basement, opens the portal, returns to the castle, opens another door to the base of Yellowstone Park, and sends a group of cleaning robots and two Mark III armor to the base, leaving the rest in William''s hands.


    I went upstairs to watch a ball game with my mother in the living room and had a chat. William didn''t announce the specific news of the crisis to the public, and his crazy attack on other people didn''t happen. So although there were some fluctuations in the stock market, it didn''t affect people''s normal life. For the English people, taking care of the ball, taking care of the beer, and scolding Zhengfu and the communication company by the way.


    Because Richmond Valentine disappeared from the beginning, the Valentine group is now bankrupt, and its fixed assets are waiting to be auctioned, which makes people who enjoy the good things of free phone calls and free internet access very unhappy.


    now everything goes back to the past, Internet charges and communication charges are not only not reduced, but also much higher than before, and conspiracy theories inevitably begin to spread.


    Many people believe that Valentine was killed secretly by the U.S. government, Internet services and communication companies. They even suspect that William is one of them.


    Who let William be the biggest winner in this event? After three days of short selling, the share price of Valentine group dropped 42%, making William a profit of 10.4 billion US dollars. With the first purchase of 900 million US dollars, he made a total profit of 11.5 billion US dollars. Even if he had to pay 20% capital gains tax, his net profit was 9.2 billion US dollars.It''s strange that conspiracy theorists don''t doubt him for making so much money in more than ten days. So when he returns to London, he doesn''t go there these days. He stays in the manor honestly and handles the ending by remote control.


    Some people hate, some people love. Communication companies and Internet service companies all over the world now treat William as God, not only saving their lives, but also taking them to make money in the futures market.


    The market was turbulent, and the share price of communication group fell sharply. When William wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to join communication groups in some major countries, the capitalists made him realize again that capital has no emotion and reason to speak about. They only care about profit.


    William has just made an action in the stock market. These communication groups, which are about to become a bird in shock, immediately guard against him. They not only don''t feel grateful, but also regard him with more than 10 billion US dollars in cash as a monster.


    Even some high-level people in some countries sent someone to say hello to William and hinted that they didn''t like to drink William''s shares in their country''s communication group.


    When Catherine called William, she vaguely reminded him that in this chaotic period, the major countries in Europe and the United States would list him as the monitoring object, and even list him as a person who didn''t like drinking in case of further stock market turbulence.


    If there''s state intervention, you can''t do without it. William understands the reason that communication groups are monitored by various countries. As an Englishman, he can''t control absolutely.


    After watching the ball with Lina, William got a report from Sunday at 10 p.m. that he had dealt with Richmond Valentine, Paula and other leaders. It would take a few days to clean up the base thoroughly.

 Chapter 435

    A few days later, Sunday reported that the Yellowstone base had been completely cleaned up and could be put into use at any time, but there was a problem for William to decide for himself.


    Seeing the video sent on Sunday, William has a headache. The man in the video is Ted, who was arrested by Valentine and secretly held in Yellowstone.


    The eldest daughter of Charles'' younger brother Andrew is a proper trouble, even the whole family is in trouble. Her father''s reputation is not good, but tyrD''s mentality is not bad, and he probably has the talent of housemaid. After being detained for nearly 20 days, he didn''t have any signs of collapse or madness.


    Valentine probably has some ideas about tilde, so he can meet all the requirements except that he is not allowed to contact with others. Tilde reads magazines, watches ball games and TV plays every day, does his own beauty and fitness, and has a wonderful life.


    Looking at the video is dancing in the fitness dance, think about it, want to take out the mobile phone to call Wilson, the phone through, William directly asked, "your uncle is still looking for his daughter?"


    "Of course," Wilson said hastily when he heard that, "do you know where tilde is? Did Valentine do it? "


    "Well? How do you know? " William wondered, "do you doubt Valentine for a long time, then why let him go back to the United States?"


    "Hell, I knew that Valentine''s madman had kidnapped him. If it hadn''t been for James, the old bastard, to prove to Valentine that he was leaving with the bodyguard, we would have found a reason to detain Valentine''s madman. God, just find it," Wilson said with a sigh of relief,


    and then complained, "you don''t know, my uncle is going crazy these days In the daytime, I don''t want to make a phone call to look for a relationship. In the evening, when I drink, I force my grandfather and my father to make a phone call to look for a relationship.


    it''s almost two times since I can find a relationship. I spend 3 million pounds on private detectives alone, not to mention the human debt. ".


    "Ha, now I know that the most jerky people still have love for their children," William said with a smile. "People are in my family, and the only requirement is that although I found him, I don''t want to deal with your uncle. Do you understand?"


    In fact, my uncle is not bad.


    "Stop, it''s nothing to do with me. I don''t want to get too close to your uncle. I''ll be implicated by him in the end. I can''t wash away some things all my life." William said, "when you come, remember to drive a bigger car, so that I won''t be photographed by paparazzi.


    "OK, I''ll take care of it. I''ll see you later.".


    Hang up the phone, William went to the basement, opened the portal to the base of Yellowstone Park, carrying the Sunday dizzy tilde back to London manor, put tilde on the couch.


    Wilson didn''t wait for a few minutes to arrive at the manor. Seeing tilde lying on the sofa, Wilson gave William a white look. "You can''t be polite. She''s a princess.".


    "She''s your princess, not mine." she went to the wine cabinet. "What do you want to drink?"


    "No, I''d better take him home first, so that the family won''t worry about him." Wilson wrapped him in a blanket, picked him up and walked out. As he left, he turned to William and said, "I heard that there is a Christie''s China antique show in the evening. Are you interested in going to have a look?"


    China special? William came to be interested immediately. "Looks like there''s something good?"


    "Well," Wilson nodded. "It''s said that there are three bronze animal heads. My cultural relics consultant said that it seems that the Chinese people attach great importance to them, and many people are opposing this auction.".


    As soon as William said that, he immediately understood what it was. The bronze heads of the twelve zodiac animals, the rat, the ox and the tiger, seemed to be auctioned this year. But shouldn''t these three pieces be auctioned in Hong Kong?


    before William asked, Wilson said, "these three pieces of cultural relics are going to be auctioned in April this year, but it seems that the bank loan of the owner of the cultural relics has come to an end, Therefore, if we withdraw the auction and send it to the auction house now, it should be that the capital chain has problems again. ".


    "It''s good, it''s good if something goes wrong," William said with a squinting smile. "I''ll see you at the auction tonight.".


    "Well?" Wilson hesitated for a few seconds before nodding, "see you in the evening.".


    In fact, he didn''t want to go. There will be people protesting outside the auction hall. It''s not necessarily a good thing for him to go. However, on second thought, with William, he decided to pay attention to today''s only watching but not auctioning. There should be nothing wrong.


    If there''s a problem, Wilson is going to put the blame on William.


    At 7 p.m., after dinner, Lena heard that William was going to attend the auction. She was not at ease and asked Antonov''s team to follow him.


    Accustomed to being alone, William just wanted to refuse, but when Ivan, who is 2 meters tall and strong like a giant bear, came in, he changed his mind.


    There must be a lot of people in today''s meeting. I can''t always appear in public alone. I don''t want some of them who don''t know how to be good enough to hit him.


    So William nodded to his mother and the expectant Abigail and asked, "Mom, would you like to go to the auction house?"


    "No, I''ve been busy all day. I''m not interested in going to any auction house, but if I have the right jewelry, I''ll remember to buy it back," Lena said and looked forward to Abigail. "By the way, I''ll buy one for Abigail.".Come on, Abby, let''s go and see the new lato.


    "All right, Mrs. Lena," Abigail looked at the silent William, and saw that William was just smiling, but he didn''t speak. Abigail gave him a hard look, and said to William, "sleep by yourself at night.".


    Shrugging, after Lena and Abigail leave, William stands up and takes Antonov four to the parking lot.


    Let Antonov four people drive a Mercedes Benz SUV to go first. After a few minutes, William drives an Aston Martin DB9 to rush out from the back door of the manor. Without waiting for the paparazzi to react, he speeds up to get rid of the paparazzi and comes to the auction venue.


    As soon as the car stopped, Antonov went to William''s car and looked around.


    After observing for more than ten seconds, Antonov opened the door for William.


    As soon as he got out of the car, William saw dozens of young people, holding signs with anti slogans, standing in two neat rows outside the venue, shouting anti sale slogans to the guests who came into the auction house.


    William turned his lips and yelled slogans, but it was useless. He threw the key on his hand to the parking boy and walked onto the red carpet.


    When William stepped onto the red carpet, all the people around the meeting hall exclaimed, "it''s William Devonshire. God, how did he come here?".


    "Are you an idiot?" The one on the side said scornfully, "haven''t you heard those rumors?"


    "What?"


    "God, you''re a rookie. It''s been rumored that William Devonshire didn''t know from whom he bought tens of thousands of Chinese antiques worth $1 billion, which were put in the underground vault of the Bank of England. It''s said that the whole vault with too many antiques could not be put down, so the Bank of England had to clean up the underground vault for him.".


    Stop it, William Devonshire is here.

 Chapter 436

    "Hell, who is the asshole bodyguard next to William? The camera is blocked by him.".


    There are ordinary people in the body. Two big Ivan have been blocking the front attack angle for William, so that the reporters can''t even see William''s face.


    after walking on the red carpet, the reporters are all crazy, shouting William''s name, hoping to interview him.


    Seeing that William ignored them at all, the reporters were busy shooting at him and Antonov. We should know that William is famous for being difficult to interview, difficult to approach, and rarely appeared with bodyguards.


    If you take a picture in the same frame as the bodyguard, you may be able to produce a report tomorrow that William has just made a lot of money, but is threatened by others, "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Devonshire, look here, look here.".


    The scene was noisy for a moment, even the young people holding the anti sign were surprised to forget to shout the anti slogan.


    Some pretty girls followed the others and called William''s name.


    "God, don''t forget why we''re here," a leading elder sister said in a loud voice as she pulled her screaming companion. "William Devonshire must have come here for the cultural relics. He''s the object of our protest now.".


    "Well, you''re right, but he''s really handsome and super rich," the companions nodded happily. The eldest sister couldn''t help but show her white eyes. Then a girl said dejectedly, "God, the wealth of all the people who come to auction today is not as much as him. As long as he likes it, I don''t think it''s possible to have a genre.".


    "Hell", when people around them heard this, they could not help but feel depressed. They knew that their peers were right. Before, the people they protested against were small roles, and they would also value the condemnation of public opinion, so as not to affect their business.


    however, 80% of William''s wealth came from the stock market, and no matter how much they protested, it would not affect him.


    William, who completely ignored the reporters, soon walked to the floor of the meeting. Suddenly, there were screams and screams. Without turning his head and sweeping his back with mental strength, he knew that Wilson was coming.


    He turned his head and looked around. As soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded by seven or eight bodyguards. He kept turning his lips to Wilson and William waving around. He said to Antonov beside him, "it''s not easy for the prince. In order to expand his influence, he makes himself like a star. He has to pay attention to the public''s ideas all the time. Looking at Wilson''s smiling face, I feel fake.".


    "Ha ha", Antonov rarely shows a smiling face. Born as a polar bear, Antonov doesn''t like England very much, but thinking of the relationship between William and Wilson,


    Antonov doesn''t sneer, "boss, Wilson is just a child, it''s normal to like standing in the flash, not everyone is as talented as you, don''t care about the relationship with the media Views ".


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to flatter me," William said with a smile, patting Ivan on the shoulder. "Come on, Ivan, leave this to our superstar, his highness Wilson.".


    "OK, boss" Ivan nodded. He didn''t walk a few steps before he heard Wilson calling for William.


    Seeing Ivan stop, William said, "let''s go. Don''t worry about the guy Wilson. If he catches up with him, he will surely pull me to take a photo.".


    Seeing that William didn''t pay attention to himself, Wilson quickly caught up with him in two steps, and said, "man, what are you doing so fast?".


    Pulling helpless William, Wilson waved around with a smile, "smile, smile.".


    After a few minutes of dawdling, when he walked into the meeting hall, Wilson looked at the four Antonov and the bodyguards around him. Suddenly, he felt that although his bodyguards were elite, they seemed to be less than the four Antonov.


    If William knew, he might tell Wilson when he was in a good mood that what he felt less was blood. Although SAS is the most elite team, not everyone can take part in the battle.


    In order to support their families, Antonov''s several people worked hard to become mercenaries. Their mentality was already different from that of ordinary special soldiers, not to mention many people who killed them by hand.


    Walking into the meeting hall, Wilson said to his bodyguard, "you stay outside the auction, I will not have any problems with William.".


    "But, your highness,,"


    "well, well, this is the auction house. So many of us go in without seats, and it will make people feel too careful, as if I have done something bad." after that, Wilson didn''t pay attention to his bodyguard, and walked into the venue behind William.


    As soon as he entered the meeting hall, a fat white man with a smiling face came with an Asian, but he was watched by Ivan before he came near.


    This makes the two people who want to get close suddenly feel staring at by the brown bear and start to sweat. William patted Ivan on the shoulder, and Ivan pushed them away.


    The middle-aged fat man was ignored by William. Instead of being as angry as the young Asian, he quickly whispered, "Mr. Devonshire, I''m Lawrence of MP group. If you like Chinese antiques, our company has many excellent products.".


    Hearing this, William turned to look at the chuckling fat Lawrence. Suddenly he felt familiar. He took out his mobile phone and scanned Lawrence. Soon Lawrence''s information appeared in his ears and on his mobile phone.After listening to the report on Sunday and looking at the young man with a Chinese face beside the fat man, William soon understood who these two guys were?


    Look at the fat man with disdain. This guy is a Frenchman. On the surface, he is engaged in serious antique business, but on the surface, he is the biggest counterfeiter in Europa.


    When I think about the memory in my mind, I suddenly think that the dragon head seems to be in this fat man''s hand, patting Ivan. Ivan understands and stands beside Lawrence and Lawrence.


    looking at Lawrence, William says with a smile, "do you want to sell me a fake?"


    "Ah?" Lawrence didn''t expect that William only used his mobile phone to scan him. Within three seconds, William found out his own details. "You''re joking, sir. I''m a serious businessman. How can I sell fakes?".


    "Ha ha, serious businessman?" Looking at the young people around Lawrence, William joked, "Lawrence, he''s really your son. It doesn''t look like him at all.".


    "Hell, you bastard," said the young man. Before he finished scolding him, he was pinched by Ivan and lifted his neck slowly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for Mickey." when his son was held up by his neck, Lawrence apologized for fear that Mickey''s neck would not bear the weight of his body later.


    Lawrence, a fat man, is not a good man and does illegal business. However, this man still has a bottom line. He has never done anything except making fakes, selling fakes and killing people and stealing goods. This makes William appreciate everything except not doing it to ordinary people.


    "OK, Ivan, let him go". He takes out a business card and puts it into Lawrence''s coat pocket and smiles Squinting, "I know the dragon head is in your hand. Call me if you have any idea.".


    "You, you, you", Lawrence saw that his son was OK. He was just relieved when he heard that William broke the secret hidden in his heart and said in a panic, "OK, OK, OK, Mr. de and Devonshire.".

 Chapter 437

    "I''ll wait for your call, Mr. Lawrence." William squinted at fat Lawrence.


    "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I won''t disturb you." after that, Lawrence quickly took his son, who was also in a panic, away,


    to the back of the auction house. Lawrence took out his handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat on his face, and whispered to Mickey, "don''t mess with him, Mickey, don''t mess with William Devonshire, God, it seems that the rumors in the black market are true.".


    "What''s real or fake?" Mickey said, "father, you''re a bear bodyguard. We can''t beat our men.".


    "Shut up, Mickey." seeing his son''s eagerness to try, Lawrence thought about it and decided to tell Mickey the truth, so as not to get into trouble with others. He stretched his head in his ear and said,


    "there is a rumor in the underground world that William Devonshire killed dozens of mercenaries in Black Hills seven or eight months ago. It is also said that the group of people in Albania who were killed a few months ago were also him It''s a good thing.


    "How can it be?" Mickey''s face changed. A few months ago, the people of Albania were killed 60 or 70 people in one night, which caused great panic in the underground world of France. During that time, Mickey was honest for a long time before he dared to go out and be cool.


    "he is a world-class rich man. How can he kill hundreds of people by himself?"


    Lawrence shook his head and said, "many people are sure that William Devonshire did the black mountain thing. I thought it was impossible just like you before. But when I contacted him just now, I could clearly feel the strong and irreducible bloody smell on him. This is your father''s intuition that I developed after 30 years of working in a special industry.


    If it''s certain that William Devonshire did the Black Hills thing, then he must have done the killing of the French Albanian Gang a few months ago.


    Why.


    "Because," Lawrence said, swallowing with fear in his eyes, "because William Devonshire has a special habit.".


    "What?" Mickey asked, trembling at his father''s words.


    Lawrence calmed down. "God, William Devonshire''s method of killing people is special. He likes to use Glock, and he prefers to hit the head. He can hit the head of the target, but never hit the body parts.


    Among the mercenaries who died in Montenegrin and the Albanians who died in Paris, more than nine floors were shot.


    "Hell" Mickey looked at William sitting on the VIP stage talking and laughing with Wilson, wiped his forehead without sweat, "is this guy sick? Why do you just start.


    "Well," Mickey, who is looking at William, suddenly sees William looking up at himself with ill will, "God, father, he won''t hear our conversation.".


    Lawrence also noticed that William was staring at their father and son, "no, no, impossible, how could he hear it so far away.".


    All of a sudden, Lawrence''s mobile phone rang, and the guilty father and son were immediately shocked by the ringing of the mobile phone.


    When he took out his cell phone and saw the number, Lawrence immediately put on the phone in a cold sweat, shaking his hand, and heard William''s voice, "people who talk a lot don''t live long, right? Mr. Lawrence.


    Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire, I know what to do.


    "Well, I like smart people. By the way, if I hear about your father and son destroying Chinese antiques in the future, I''ll send someone to talk to you. Do you understand?"


    "I see. I understand, sir. I promise it won''t happen.".


    "Well, please take care of my little spider for me, thank you.".


    "Spiders?" Lawrence looked at the hung up mobile phone, did not understand the meaning of spider, looked up and suddenly saw Mickey shoulder nail size spider, just want to remind Mickey, brain immediately think of William''s words.


    Isn''t that a spider?


    "Don''t move, Mickey." Lawrence reached out and tried to pinch the spider robot on Mickey''s shoulder, but before his hand touched the spider robot, he saw the little spider erect his forelimb and wave it to him a few times,


    looking at the flashing metal light and blade like forelimb, Lawrence immediately pinched it with his hand and wanted to put his palm flat on Mickey''s shoulder to make the spider robot Immediately he climbed up on the palm of his hand.


    The father and son immediately saw that the spider was a robot. Mickey couldn''t believe it and asked his fat dad, "is this a robot?"


    "Of course, isn''t it a robot or a biological spider?" Lawrence gave his stunned son a white look. As soon as he wanted to speak, Mickey said, "father, Mr. Devonshire''s bodyguard is coming.".


    Antonov, who came by, said, "Mr. Lawrence, please." then he showed his hand and extended his hand to Lawrence.


    "No trouble, no trouble." Lawrence''s spider robot immediately shrinks its eight legs and turns into a round bead in two seconds. It rolls along Lawrence''s hand to Antonov''s palm, and then continues to roll up along the palm of his hand.


    with a very slight "pop", it blends into Antonov''s round bead bracelet.


    Laurence and his son were stunned. They could see that the bracelets on Antonov''s wrist were all these robots,"Thank you, Mr. Lawrence. Mr. Devonshire asked me to remind you that if a child is not well managed, he will suffer greatly.".


    "I understand, sir. Thank Mr. Devonshire for reminding me. I will educate Mickey well." being ridiculed, Lawrence and Mickey, who are nearly 30 years old, are not angry at all. On the contrary, they are very excited to catch up with William.


    After staying in a special industry for a long time, Lawrence and his son understood that William showed them the technology beyond the times in order not only to warn them, but also indirectly to show that they were useful to William.


    "Well, goodbye, Mr. Lawrence," Antonov and Lawrence nodded and returned to William.


    Mickey looked at William in the distance with his eyes shining, and said excitedly to Lawrence, "God, before I heard that Mr. Devonshire was a genius, but I didn''t think so. Now I really admire him.".


    Lawrence looked scornfully at the son of the wind rudder, but he agreed with Mickey.


    "Well, if only I had a sister, I would introduce her to Mr. Devonshire, who will still be used in our family to make counterfeits and trade in black market antiques.".


    Shut up, Mickey.


    Lawrence was so shameless that he almost had a heart attack. "God, why am I so smart? Your mother is smarter than me, but her son is an idiot. Hell, if I have other children, do you think you can inherit my career and wealth? I have already given you a sum of money, let you roll away.


    "You''re not smart enough," Mickey muttered at Lawrence.


    As soon as Mickey heard the sound behind him, he turned his head and saw five or six Asians walking into the meeting hall. After listening carefully to the language of these people, Mickey said happily to Lawrence, "father, another group of Chinese are coming.".


    I know, fool, don''t forget I taught you Chinese.


    Lawrence was wondering if he would come forward to say hello when he saw these people standing at the back of the meeting hall, looking around and walking directly to the VIP table where William and Wilson were sitting.

 Chapter 438

    "Hell, these people know Mr. Devonshire?" Mickey asked suspiciously.


    Lawrence understood after a little thought that "it should be from China Construction Group, otherwise he would not go to Devonshire directly".


    "China Construction Group, which has snatched 700 million pounds from the English construction company?"


    Seeing that William was reported by the bodyguard, he turned to look at the Chinese and stood up to shake hands with them. Lawrence affirmed, "yes, Devonshire is famous and hard to contact. Unless he wants to know you, no matter how famous or rich he is, he won''t pay attention to you.".


    "God, these guys are really lucky. In such a difficult time, they have a pie like order of 700 million pounds falling on them," Mickey said to Lawrence. "Father, do you think Mr. Devonshire will have Chinese blood, or why he has to give the contract to the Chinese?".


    "Well?" Lawrence looked at his son in surprise. He didn''t expect that Mickey, who has always been only a girl, was very clever. He said in silence for a moment, "it''s really possible. Otherwise, even if we seize the time,


    Europe and the United States can''t find a construction group with excellent engineering quality and fast speed. Even if the cost is higher, it''s always more reliable than TianChao group, which has no reputation.".


    "Mickey, maybe your mother is Chinese, it will be an advantage." Lawrence looked at his son happily, "Oh, it''s a pity that your mother''s gene is too strong, so you don''t have the appearance of a half breed.".


    "God, you didn''t say that before," Mitch looked down upon Lawrence.


    "You go and try to see if you can get in touch with those people through your own face.".


    "Can you do it? Mr. Devonshire has a bad impression of me, "Mitch hesitated.


    Looking at his son''s gutless appearance, Lawrence glared at him angrily and growled in a low voice, "it won''t hurt to just try.".


    "All right", staring at by Dad, Mickey reluctantly walks to the VIP table, but before he speaks, he is stopped by Antonov shaking his head.


    Back to Lawrence, Mickey shrugged, shook his head and said, "I said no, he doesn''t care about us at all.".


    "Isn''t that normal?" Lawrence didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed and encouraged, "if you want to make money, you have to live with ignorance and ridicule. Remember, my child, we are business people. If you want to return it, you should try to find a treasure that William Devonshire can''t refuse and sell it to him at a price higher than the market price, or even double the price. Force and violence are the business of barbarians.".


    Lawrence, who had been staring at William, had just finished when he saw that William suddenly snapped his fingers, and a touch of inductance came from his feet. He could not help beating a few swings and plummeting down on the chair.


    "What''s the matter with you, father?" Michaelis asked as Lawrence tossed himself down in his chair, and then rubbed his eyes.


    After sitting on the chair for a few seconds, Lawrence felt no problem. He said to Mickey, who was concerned about himself, "I''m ok. I''m ok. I just suddenly felt an electric shock. Hell, how could I get an electric shock?"


    Mitch was relieved to see that Lawrence was really OK. He hesitated for a moment and then replied, "father, maybe it''s because you satirized Mr. Devonshire as a barbarian. I just saw a round bead rolling towards the VIP table.".


    "Hell, I''m such an idiot." Lawrence looked in William''s direction with chagrin. He didn''t expect that William would be so insidious. In front of him and Mickey, he asked his men to take away a robot, but secretly left the other robots beside him. As soon as he didn''t pay attention to talking, he was electrified and didn''t dare to speak at all.


    listening to the report in his ear on Sunday, William turned to look Looking at Lawrence and his son, they could see that they looked at him with a bow and a smile.


    So two excellent father and son, William can''t help nodding to them with a smile, turned around and said with a smile, "who are you representing to participate in the auction?"


    Shen Cheng looks at the people around him and says to William after seeing his companion''s very slight nod, "Baoli museum is for today''s auction of cattle, monkeys, tigers and bronze heads." he stops and hesitates for a few seconds. "William, give me face, and don''t participate in these three antiques.".


    "Well? Isn''t it a rat, a cow or a tiger? " William asked suspiciously, "never mind. Anyway, there are only a few taps. When boss Shen opens his mouth for the first time, I will certainly give you face. However," William smiles and turns his eyes to the people listening to him.


    "But what?" Shen Cheng wondered. Then he thought of something and said, "God, don''t be a moth. This time, many people want cattle, monkeys and tigers to go back. We can''t live up to your expectations.".


    "Ha ha, that''s really not necessarily," William explained with a squint. "Lao Shen, if I didn''t come today, there might not be many people who would increase the price when the price reached a certain height, but look at how many people were staring at me at the scene.".


    After hearing this from William, Shen Cheng turned to look at the meeting hall and found that most people were really staring at them intentionally or unintentionally. Shen Cheng, who had been dealing with external things, immediately regretted and said, "it''s a mistake. It''s really a mistake.".He turned to the people around him and said, "we shouldn''t be sitting next to William. Some people know that he is a fanatical fan of Chinese antiques. As soon as he appears in this auction house today,


    people who should and shouldn''t know about the $1.4 billion worth of antiques in the Bank of England may have received all the news. Today, all the shareholders'' prices are not low. These are the reasons Capitalists will not miss this opportunity. ".


    After hearing this, the companion understood it after a little thought, and nodded in chagrin, "do you mean those treasure owners may find someone to be a procrastinator themselves? Now even if William doesn''t bid, people who want to fish in troubled waters will think that we are William''s tow when they see us sitting next to him? "


    "It''s not impossible. Everyone knows that William has just made nearly 10 billion US dollars, and his cash is no less than 14 billion US dollars. He has never appeared on this occasion before. How can it be possible not to kill him?"


    "Oh, it''s really a miscalculation to say that." the companion nodded regretfully and thought for a few seconds, "is it possible for William to help us?".


    Before he finished, Shen Cheng stopped him. "It''s impossible. If it''s in his hands, we want to take it back, unless we exchange it with what he''s looking at. First, the price really exceeds our budget.".


    "Well, it''s the only way now. Ah, if I can''t finish the task handed over by the group, I''ll be scolded by our chairman this time.".


    "don''t worry, it hasn''t started yet, we still have a chance.".

 Chapter 439

    "Dang, Dang, Dang", the sound of three hammers hitting the table, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Tang Ning, the auctioneer of this special auction of Chinese antiques. First of all, thank your highness Wilson for coming. Please stand up and welcome. Thank you.".


    When he heard the auctioneer''s words, William turned his eyes. He was reluctant, but he immediately said to Shen Cheng and other Chinese guests, "out of courtesy, please stand up, friends, thank you.".


    With that, he took the lead to stand up and watch Wilson applaud. With his friendly relationship with the Wilson family, William would not hit the royal family in the face at such a time. Instead, he should maintain the cooperative relationship. Anyway, he would applaud.


    Most of the people in the audience except the English people would stand up and applaud consciously. The others were stunned for a moment, and when they saw William take the lead to stand up, they would also stand up and applaud.


    Wilson was stunned for a moment. He saw William standing up and watching himself clapping. He stood up with a smile on his face and nodded around. He kept saying, "thank you, thank you." he didn''t dare to have any etiquette.


    After politeness, many people stare at today''s auctioneer. If it wasn''t for him, everyone would have stood up in politeness to pay attention to an 18-year-old young man. Even Wilson didn''t feel him, but would blame him for his many things.


    "God, I''m tired of this stuff." sitting down, William complained to Shen Cheng, "today''s auctioneer must be an Englishman and a supporter of the royal family, otherwise Wilson would not enjoy this kind of courtesy.".


    After that, William turned to Wilson, who was still excited, and said, "right, Wilson, this is probably the first time that you''ve been welcomed alone at a non holiday time.".


    "Ha ha, thank you, thank you very much," Wilson said with a sincere thanks, and then complained with a smile, "man, can''t you break my dream so quickly?"


    "I''m sorry, my fault," William said in a serious, eccentric tone, "Your Excellency the Duke of Cambridge.".


    As soon as he heard William''s tone, he knew he was upset. Wilson replied with a smile, "God, be serious, your Excellency the Earl of Oxford, it''s a public occasion, and you and I are together.".


    "Ha ha", everyone was very cooperative and laughed to ease the embarrassment just now.


    After the joke, the auction officially began. The first one was the blue and white Yunlong Shouzi covered jar of the Ming Jiajing Dynasty.


    After bidding, many people will look at William. Professor Guan, who came with Shen Cheng, saw that William was not interested at all and asked with a smile, "Mr. Devonshire, this official kiln is a good thing that can be dated at a glance. Are you not interested?"


    Professor Guan, don''t be so polite. Just call me William.


    Professor Guan nodded, while William nodded with a smile and replied, "there are too many porcelains in the Jiajing Dynasty. I have more than ten pieces of porcelains that are several grades higher than those in the current auction. There are too many repetitions to arouse my interest.". Nouveau riche:


    , OK, this is a quick choking. You can''t make complaints about your tyrant.


    Dozens of pieces of porcelain, calligraphy and painting were shot in a few minutes, but William didn''t lift the card once, which disappointed the treasure owners who had expected William to join.


    After shooting a few more antiques, the staff of the auction house held them out on pallets to see white suede jade, and William became interested.


    This is a piece of jade. It''s the top-level suet jade mined in 10 years. The owner spent several years looking for the top-level master to carve it. After the production, he kept it in his collection. No one has ever made it. Of course, William is interested in it.


    The whole piece is the size of a jade goose egg. It''s round without any defects. Only eight horses are carved on the jade. It''s very suitable to play with.


    So as soon as the auctioneer said that the starting price was 200000, William raised his hand.


    People who are interested in this jade will raise their price if they don''t want to. They can''t help worrying. When the price comes to 500000 pounds, no one will bid again if it exceeds the market price of this jade by six levels.


    "Is there a bid?" The auctioneer asked twice in a row. Seeing that no one really wanted to bid at the scene, he said for the third time and immediately knocked down the mallet on his hand. "Congratulations to Mr. Devonshire for taking the eight steed jade.".


    Seeing that something had been photographed, Shen Cheng asked William in a low voice, "do you buy things regardless of price?"


    "No matter what you do," William said with a smile, "it''s a pity if you don''t take what you like. Besides, it''s only 500000 pounds.".


    "Well, it''s only 500000 pounds, more than 6 million Chinese dollars," Shen Cheng said with a wry tongue. "I may not make 6 million Chinese dollars in my life. Should I say you are extravagant, or do you think money is like,,,"


    "stop?" William asked Shen Cheng to stop. "Old Shen, you''re not authentic. Lanzhiyu is something that you need to play with every day. I want it in the future It''s the word you say when you hold it in your hand. It''s still fun.


    "If you feel sick, you can give it to me, I don''t mind," Shen Cheng joked.


    William chuckled, "ha ha, here you are. Do you want it?"


    "Dare, why not? I really don''t have any public office now. Why not?"."Screw you" William rolled his eyes, things have not yet started, would rather stay in the basement, not see the sun will not give away.


    The auctioneer struck the gavel. "Well, ladies and gentlemen, here''s the big show today.".


    Three staff members came up with three pallets covered with red cloth, put them on the display table and took down the red cloth. The three animal heads were immediately displayed in front of everyone,


    the auctioneer said in a loud voice, "at the request of the owner, we temporarily changed the auction plan. The three animal heads of monkey and tiger will not be auctioned separately, but will be auctioned in one set, with a reserve price of 2 million pounds, and each increase should not be less than 10% Please bid.


    "Hell", the people who were interested in the three animal heads at the scene immediately scolded. The price of two million pounds for three animal heads immediately made many people hesitate. The price of three animal heads sold together would be much higher, and many people protested loudly.


    "Bang bang", the auctioneer knocked the mallet on his hand. "In order to express his apology for changing the auction scheme, the owner will give 5% of the profit after the transaction. OK, ladies and gentlemen, the price of 2 million pounds is low. Anyone bid?"


    There are 5% of the profits, the participants feel better, and the resistance is not so strong. Only Shen Cheng suddenly feels that these people have been calculated. He turns to look at William doubtfully, thinking that the treasure owner suddenly changed the auction plan, and it won''t be William who made it.


    It''s better for them to buy all three pieces. If they can''t, they have to buy at least two pieces to take back. Now the three pieces are shooting together, which immediately disrupts their plan.

 Chapter 440

    Three pieces are sold at the same time, with a price of 2 million pounds. Many people are able to buy them on the spot. What they are fighting for now is that they can''t give up the price that exceeds the expectation and they are not optimistic about the appreciation prospect of Chinese antiques.


    The meeting stopped for more than ten seconds, and soon someone began to raise their cards.


    Seeing an offer, the auctioneer was relieved and said happily, "2 million, 2 million, 2 million on the 32nd. Is there anyone else who offers?".


    "2.1 million pounds," Shen Cheng looked at several companions and saw that they all nodded and raised their cards.


    A few minutes later, the price came all the way to 3.6 million pounds, which was more than 20% of the outside world''s valuation of the three animal heads. Few people would bid again.


    The price is close to their bottom line. This time, they only brought 50 million Chinese coins. If the auction price exceeds 4.2 million pounds, they will not have enough money.


    When the price exceeded the expectation, the auctioneer exclaimed excitedly, "3.7 million. The 14th guest bid 3.7 million. Is there anyone else increasing the price?" At today''s auction, the average price of the sold antiques has exceeded the expected 30%. After the auction, his commission will be considerable.


    Only a few rounds, in Shen Cheng''s worried mood, the price soon reached 4.3 million pounds. Before they hesitated to ask the group for help and instructions, the price rushed to 4.5 million pounds.


    "Forget it, don''t ask for any more instructions. It''s impossible to win without 5 million pounds. More than 60 million Chinese coins have completely exceeded the price we can accept."


    a silent Mr. Liu said to Shen Cheng and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, it''s up to you now. I''d rather have these three treasures in your hands than let others take them.".


    On hearing this, William suddenly said, "how about we make a deal?".


    "What?" Seeing things turn for the better, Shen Cheng asks, "what''s the deal?"


    Instead of answering his question, William raised his hand, snapped his fingers and said to the auctioneer, "five million pounds.".


    "FK", a few people are still fighting for the heart immediately thump, has not been the action of William finally came on.


    Regardless of the noise, William said to Shen Cheng, "I''m more interested in jadeite, chicken blood stone, tianhuangshi, lanolin white jade, huanghuali, sapphire and so on. I''ll give you 5% of the normal commission as much as you buy for me.".


    "Ha, 5%? You think it''s an auction house. As far as I know, the normal commission should be at least 10%, "Shen Cheng glared at William and said sarcastically," you really deserve to be a capitalist. You fight for every penny. You even want to get millions of commission from us who make hard money. ".


    "10% is 10%", William is not embarrassed to be torn down, "but I only want the best things, I won''t accept ordinary goods.


    By the way, if you can help me find the top gem with more than 100 carats, I''ll give you a commission of 1 million pounds, and then I''ll take these three animal heads for you, how about the money deducted from the Commission in the future? ".


    "Well, it''s very difficult to find the top gems. But if you have contacts and know more people, you may be able to find out who has them. But this kind of thing can''t be done 100 percent. If you find the gems, what if they don''t want to sell them?


    "Five million pounds, Mr. Devonshire bid five million, is there anyone else to bid again?" the auctioneer immediately got excited when he saw William''s bid, "five million for the first time.".


    Those who increased the price before hesitated for a few seconds and raised their cards,


    "5.1 million".


    William raised his card without thinking about it.


    "5.2 million pounds. Mr. Devonshire has offered 5.2 million pounds. Is there anyone else to bid?" exclaimed the auctioneer excitedly.


    "What do you want the top sapphire for?"


    "You may know that my mother''s birthday is coming. I''m going to make her a super crown with 100 carat or more top-level gems. Now there are top-level colorless, pink diamonds and rubies, but only sapphire. So if you can help me find it, I''ll be very grateful.".


    "My Sanqing Buddha is made of 100 carat or more top-level gems, and the value of these gems alone is more than 100 million US dollars." Professor Guan looked at William in surprise. He saw that William just shrugged his shoulders and shook his head without any heartache.


    "I know how extravagant the life of these top English nobles is. It''s not only a gift for a birthday It''s worth hundreds of millions of dollars to give to the Premier League team. If you get married, how much will it cost.


    "Well, don''t be envious," Mr. Liu said to stop everyone''s discussion. "We can''t use the money we earn as much as we want. We can''t envy this kind of thing. We have a super money making child who doesn''t live as well as Mrs. Lina.".


    "Ha ha, it''s true that Mr. Liu said this. I really can''t envy this kind of thing." everyone nodded and agreed, but William''s eyes were more eager.


    It''s quite different to spend 700 million pounds building a stadium, a training ground, a museum and hundreds of millions to celebrate my mother''s birthday.


    After everyone laughed, Mr. Liu said, "Mr. Devonshire, we can help you find some of the best quality jewelry, but we can''t accept your commission. Instead, we will help you free of charge for the sake of our friendship. So, take these three animal heads first, and we''ll talk about the rest later."."Hey, hey," William looked at old Liu with some surprise and no surprise, and silently scolded "old fox" in his heart.


    He doesn''t feel that he has any friendship with these people. If he doesn''t have contact with them several times, he will really have any friendship. To refuse himself is to let him owe them personal affection and find it back in other places where he needs it.


    However, old comrade Liu may not know how shameless William will be when he is shameless. Unless William will not suffer losses, he will certainly not recognize this promise without agreement.


    Or even if you do, you have to take advantage.


    Anyway, William didn''t go to China to do business, so he didn''t have to ask for these people at all. As long as he spent money on jadeite and suede, it was not that he couldn''t find a broker. If he had no desire, he would be just.


    "No problem," William looked at the smiling old fox meaningfully, "we''ll talk later.".


    I regret that I didn''t explain William''s character to you before I came out.


    Just as he was saying that, he heard the auctioneer deliberately remind him in a loud voice, "5.3 million pounds for the second time, is there anyone else to bid again? This is three of the only 12 animal heads in the world. It''s not so easy to miss this chance and get them again.


    William was no longer interested in raising the price by a hundred thousand and said, "six million pounds.".


    "Damn it.".


    "God, is he crazy or something? Six million is more than double the actual value.".


    As soon as six million pounds was announced, there was a lot of breathing in, and then there was a lot of noise.


    "Six million for the first time, six million for the second time", the auctioneer looked at the last bidder, saw him shake his head, immediately knocked down the gavel, "six million for the third time, deal.".

 Chapter 441

    At the end of the auction, to William''s surprise, the Chinese guests stayed, and the others left after politeness with him and Wilson.


    But that''s good. It''s hard to say when there are too many people.


    After sitting on the VIP stage chatting and waiting for a few minutes, the auctioneer came up to William with three animal heads and eight Jun jade. "Mr. Devonshire, do you need to confirm the authenticity of these antiques again?"


    This kind of polite words, of course, William knows that if things are exchanged or fake, they will not have to open an auction house in the future. Saying that these are nothing but a disguised reminder that William should pay.


    "Just a moment." after that, William hooked his finger to Lawrence, who was more than ten meters away, and the fat Lawrence came quickly, "what do you want? Mr. Devonshire.


    "I''ll sell you a piece of news worth 20 million pounds," William said with a narrow smile.


    "News?" Lawrence was surprised for a few seconds, and his face returned to normal. He did not ask for any news worth 20 million pounds. Instead, he immediately went back, "please tell me.".


    "Ha ha." seeing the fat man''s eyes, William laughed, took Lawrence to one side and whispered, "I know you''ve been looking for a picture of Da Vinci''s rose.".


    "Yes, yes, yes, sir," Lawrence was frightened again, and his forehead began to sweat.


    There were no more than three people he knew about his search for Leonardo da Vinci''s rose, and Lawrence was sure that the other two would never dare, let alone tell.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care what you do," William patted Lawrence on the shoulder. "That painting is in Russell castle in France. I don''t want it. I only want the mouse head and rabbit head and the desert star sapphire in count Russell''s hand. Is there a problem?"


    Lawrence didn''t think for a few seconds and nodded, "no, sir, as long as everything is there, I promise I''ll take what you said with you.".


    "Good, then we should talk about the 20 million pounds you owe me," William said with a smile.


    "This, this," 20 million pounds to Lawrence some heartache, but he did not dare to go back, "do you think I can use antiques instead?"


    "Of course, but only if the antiques are not black goods." after stopping for a moment, William stares at Lawrence meaningfully and says, "or you can offset them with other animal heads.".


    "The dragon head is in your hand. According to the normal price, I''ll calculate you 5 million pounds, the horse head 3 million pounds, and the others 1 million pounds each. Is there a problem?"


    "All right, sir," Lawrence said quietly, "the dragon head will be delivered to your manor early tomorrow morning. With the 6 million pounds of cattle, monkeys and tigers sold at auction today, I still owe you 9 million pounds. I''ll pay you back with the animal head.".


    "That''s right, more refund and less compensation." William patted Lawrence on the shoulder again with a smile. "Then you are responsible for the next communication with the auction house. I''ll wait for your good news.".


    "Yes, sir," Lawrence said sorry to William. He turned to the head of the auction house and whispered. Soon the manager of the auction house stared at him in surprise. Then they said something. The head of the auction house nodded and walked to William and said, "Mr. Devonshire''s payment has been settled. Thank you for coming. We''ll be the auction house in the future We will send out invitation letters for you regularly. If you are interested, you can come and have a look.


    After that, the manager asked his subordinates to hand over the three animal heads to Antonov, and then sent them to William with the tray of bajunyu in hand,


    "do you need us to provide the manual of the set of jade? According to the people of the Chinese dynasty, it''s a serious and time-consuming work to make a jade dish. If it''s not done well, it will cost a lot of money.


    "No," said William, holding the bajunyu directly on the tray, looking at it carefully and holding it in the palm of his hand. "There is an expert in this field in my family, so goodbye.".


    "OK, thank you again for coming. I''ll see you out." the manager personally led William and his party out of the auction house.


    An auction house, waiting for the reporters outside to see William appear, immediately noisy, shouting his name and questions.


    "How can there be so many reporters?" Wilson, standing next to William, silently counted. He found that there were at least 100 reporters blocked outside the wall by the security guards of the auction house. He worried and said, "how can we go?".


    "Don''t worry, let''s go back from the sky." then the sound of propellers sounded in the sky. Twenty seconds later, two bell 407 helicopters landed on the vacant lot of the auction house.


    Let Wilson go first, and William will take Shen Cheng, Antonov and valingen back to the manor by helicopter, leaving Yakov and Ivan, who are like bears, to drive back.


    Back at the manor, Antonov and Valentin leave the animal head on the table in the reception room and leave.


    "What to drink?" William goes to the wine cabinet and asks Shen Cheng.


    "Whatever you drink, I''ll drink," said old Shen, sitting on the sofa indifferent, looking at William pouring wine. He couldn''t help complaining, "you let the fat man make the temporary change in the auction scheme of the three animal heads today.".


    "Hey, hey," William did not admit or deny. He took two cups and half a bottle of McCarran''s 15 year old wine on the tea table, opened the wine stopper, poured two cups and handed Shen Cheng a cup. "I''m helping you. As long as you buy these three animal heads today, the price of the remaining animal heads will rise several times or even more than ten times in a few years."."Yes, but I don''t think it will take a few years. You can buy it today at twice the market price, and you can''t win the remaining beast head after tomorrow with less than 2 million pounds." Shen Cheng hesitated for a moment and asked directly, "can you tell me why?"


    "What?" William, who was drinking, raised his head in doubt, "what, why?"


    When Shen Cheng finished what he had just said, he kept staring at William. Seeing that William really didn''t understand what he meant, he said, "Why are you so rich? You have so many antiques that you can''t even fit in the bank''s underground vault. You don''t know how to use more than 10 billion US dollars in the bank.


    in order to get a few copper heads, you don''t hesitate to play a trick that can''t go on the stage. Is that all right It is the nature of capitalists to ignore the basic morality for the sake of interests. ".


    "Well," said William. Yes, why?


    There are so many Chinese antiques in our hands that we can only remember a number. Why do we have to spend time and energy to find a set of antiques that are not the top class.


    After thinking for a long time, William replied, "maybe I really have too much money to spend, and the reputation of the animal heads of the zodiac is too big, so I have the idea of owning them.".


    You can''t make true friends by playing tricks.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to do business in China," he said in a positive tone after thinking for a few minutes. "You''re right. I''m William Devonshire. I''ll buy the bronze head if I like. There''s no need to cover it up. If I want jadeite and suede jade, why do I have to find you if I''m willing to spend money?".

 Chapter 442

    When William finished, Shen Cheng obviously felt that William''s unexplained closeness to him had disappeared. Not only that, William said directly, "if you want to sell me something good, just call me. It''s too late. I''ll have a rest. Antonov will send you back. Goodbye.".


    After that, William ignored why he was so calm. He went back to his bedroom and took a comfortable bath. He went to sleep with Abigail in his arms.


    The next morning, when he was having breakfast with his mother and Abby, Antonov came into the dining room with a box and whispered to William, "boss, Lawrence sent someone to deliver the dragon head. He also said that what you mentioned to him already has something to show. It should take a few days to deliver it.".


    "Well," William nodded, just as he was about to speak, the earphone suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, the white ghost sent back the news, with a plan.".


    After hearing the report on Sunday, William thought about it and said to his mother, "Mom, do you want to go shopping today?"


    "Do you have time?" Lena looked up at William with joy, "don''t worry about your mysterious things.".


    After that, Lina thought and shook her head. "Forget it, you''d better stay at home. Let''s not talk about shopping now. As long as you go out, a lot of paparazzi will follow you immediately, and you''ll still be in the mood to buy things.".


    Mother''s words made William feel a little embarrassed. Recently, he really had too many things to do, and he hadn''t been shopping with Lina for a long time.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly thought of a very suitable luxury street, "Hey, it''s simple",


    and then said to Sunday, "help me buy the Burlington arcade mall, and tell the manager of the mall that I''m going to go shopping with my mother today and ask him to close the shop.".


    "OK, sir.".


    "God, are you crazy or am I wrong?" William''s decision was even more shocking than Lena''s when she heard that she would give her a birthday present as a gift. Did she buy a street just for shopping?


    William laughs, "you''re right. Anyway, it doesn''t cost much, and it''s only 50 million pounds or 60 million pounds in the sky.


    the investment value of arcade street, an old luxury street, is very high now. As long as you find a designer of a new fashion point, keep the characteristics of the arcade, and add some new elements to redecorate it, it''s easy to attract a large number of tourists,


    and that place only has a small space To seal the two ends of the arcade, it is easy to ensure security.


    "But it''s too ostentatious to buy a street just for a stroll, my God," Lena said, covering her forehead. "There''s no need to go to night. The news must be full of you and me. There must be more people scolding us.".


    "Who cares? If I spend my own money, I''ll sue the media if they dare to talk nonsense," he said to Sunday, "on Sunday, help me inform Anthony to pay attention to the news these days, and find some typical cases to sue them for bankruptcy.".


    "OK, sir, send a message.".


    "No, boss, do you want to do this?" said Abigail, who was sitting next to William, covering his mouth in shock. "Boss, you will not improve the relationship between you and Mrs. Lena, but will intensify the opposition.".


    "Ha," William said sarcastically, "even if you please them, these flies won''t keep their hands when it''s time to scold, unless I become their boss.".


    "Well? Mom, how about I buy some big newspapers in London? "


    "Not so good?" Lena glared at William, "which group behind those big newspapers will sell to you only if they are not powerful. William, I don''t want you to jump into this vortex. Once you become the boss of a big newspaper, those regular customers will stare at you all day.".


    After thinking about it, it seems that this is really the case. "OK, mom, I''ll listen to you about this"


    "Ding Ling Ling", the mobile phone suddenly rings, and as soon as I get through to Anthony, the voice comes, "boss, everyone in Arcade street is asking for 60 million pounds, and it needs to be paid in cash at one time, which is 23% higher than the market price. If we talk about flowers, it should be able to reduce a lot, you see £¿¡±


    "Promise him to finish the contract and transfer the ownership as soon as possible. At the same time, you will inform arcade street that I will accompany my mother to go shopping at 9:30 a.m. and ask them to wait for us to leave before opening business.".


    "Understand, boss, I''ll do it now.".


    Hang up the phone, William said to Sunday, "let the spider robot projector monitor the arcade street, and then inform Barney three people to step on the spot, but don''t show up.".


    I understand sir, the mission is in progress. We expect to monitor the whole arcade street in half an hour.


    Arranged, William looked at his watch and said to Lena and Abigail, "Mom, it''s 8:11. You have an hour to prepare.".


    "Ah," exclaimed Abigail, "I''ll go, too?" Then he looked at Lina. Seeing that his mother didn''t show it, he was busy and happy to kiss William on the face. He said sorry to Lina, put down the tableware and went upstairs happily.


    Lena looked at Abigail, who was speeding out of the restaurant, and glared at William. "You''re not afraid to be known by your New York girlfriend.".


    "Ambrosius knew that," William shrugged. "It''s OK, mom. I''ll take care of it."."I hope so," Lena said helplessly, shaking her head, "don''t make a scandal." then she put down the tableware and went upstairs to change her make-up.


    40 minutes later, the party drove two bulletproof cars and ignored the paparazzi at the entrance of the manor. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Anthony in a stiff suit waiting for him with more than a dozen men.


    As he approached William, Anthony introduced him to a man in his 50s and a decent suit. "Boss, this is Mr. Hart Stein, the general manager of arcade street.".


    After Anthony''s introduction, Hart Stan reached out his hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Hart Stan. It''s my pleasure to serve you and Mrs. Lena.".


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Stan," William and Hartstein shook hands. "Come on, there are too many people in the street. Let''s go first.".


    Yes, sir. Please follow me.


    Hartstein extended his hand, made a gesture of please, and took William three and his bodyguard into the arcade street.


    William took his mother and Abigail into the mall for shopping. He enjoyed a rare leisure time, but there was a lot of trouble outside the street.


    English paparazzi are worthy of being the ancestor of paparazzi. Within ten minutes, some paparazzi who knew the people in the arcade got the news. Today, the arcade was closed because William was going to accompany his mother.


    So the whole street and the two 3-story commercial buildings on both sides of the street were closed until William and his son left.


    Ten or 20 minutes later, the paparazzi got the news that the arcade street had been changed hands. The insiders said that the whole transaction took less than 10 minutes to decide, and the specific price and who the buyer was still unknown.


    But when William and his mother appeared here, there was no need to think that the buyer must be William.


    Not only did the paparazzi cheer, but several TV stations sent reporters and interview cars to the archway of Burlington in less than 20 minutes.

 Chapter 443

    Less than an hour after William entered the arcade, the news about him appeared on TV. The reporters from several TV stations not only broadcast the news that William bought the arcade mall in order to accompany Lina shopping,


    they don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. They spent a lot of time introducing the history and present of Burlington arcade for more than 200 years, but also recounting the previous owners In the end, who is the richest is William.


    The former owner of arcade street is probably the most unhappy person in the world, because when he interviewed the former owner, he yelled that it was cheap. If he knew that the buyer was William, he would ask for 100 million pounds.


    At 11:30 at noon, Bili C TV station specially added a talk show to discuss whether William''s purchase of Burlington arcade like lightning is mainly for investment or just for shopping with his mother.


    "I think William''s main purpose must be commercial consideration," said the guest, Professor Tucci:


    "most people living in London have heard of Burlington arcade street. This shopping mall between Piccadilly street and Burlington garden is the oldest and oldest shopping mall in England.


    Although the 112 meter street has been on the decline over the years, its 200 year tradition of selling only luxury goods has made its brand image deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    As long as old Londoners think of luxury street, arcade Street will always appear in their first impression. At least the first thing I can think of for people in my 50s is arcade street.


    Even among young people, arcade street can be ranked in the top three of luxury street. As long as you spend money to renovate it and keep the original sense of history, it''s not difficult to modernize and rejuvenate the interior.


    for William Devonshire, it''s just an idea to spend tens of millions of pounds, but as long as the renovation is completed, the value of this street can be at least realized Over 100 million pounds.


    And you may have been ignoring a problem.


    "What?" the host asked curiously.


    "Arcade Street covers an area of more than 9400 square meters, which is a quarter larger than a football field, but it is only three floors. If William Devonshire demolishes these two adjacent shopping malls,


    how much will it cost to rebuild two adjacent high-rise buildings at a cost of 120 million pounds? Don''t forget that the shopping mall is located next to Burlington Park, and it takes two minutes to walk to the park.".


    "Wow", the host and the audience were frightened by tooch''s words, "God, this idea is really good. I remember that the house price of the West District of Burlington is 3600 pounds per foot now. If it''s changed into meters, it''s 11000 pounds per square meter?"


    "Almost. As long as the building is built, it will be worth more than 400 million pounds," tooch affirmed.


    "What else can I do?" Lina and Abigail, who are resting in the mall waiting for lunch, are surprised to see William sitting beside them. "Do you really think so?" Lena asked happily.


    "No, mom," William rolled his eyes. "I don''t know anything about real estate. The guy named tookie is trying to impress the public. Don''t forget that this place has a history of 200 years, and the city of London will let me demolish it.


    moreover, I don''t need that little money. If I spend a few years to earn 100 million or 200 million, it''s better to focus on familiar industries, and the real estate industry It''s too troublesome.


    The first reason to buy this is to give you a safe shopping place in the future. The second reason is that the mall is famous and low in value. It''s really a good investment project. It''s worth more than 400 million pounds ten years after doing nothing.


    "Well, just don''t buy it." Lena is very happy for her son''s intelligence and reason. "It seems that you are not dazzled by a series of successes, which makes mom very happy.".


    After lunch, Lina, who was in a good mood, started the sales mode. By 3 p.m., she not only bought dozens of clothes, five or six pieces of jewelry and three pieces of watches, but also Abigail bought almost half of her things, but surprisingly did not express her dissatisfaction.


    At 4 p.m., after five or six hours of shopping, Lena and Abigail happily walked out of the mall with William.


    As soon as they came out, the reporters who had been waiting for almost a day were all frantically pushing towards William, but Anthony, who had been prepared for a long time, hired more than 40 bodyguards to form a group.


    Unable to squeeze in, the reporter quickly yelled at William on the outside, only to find Abigail, who has been following William and Lina all the time. Now, his heart to interview William is even stronger, and he asked out loud who Abigail is and whether he is his new girlfriend.


    William and Lina ignored the reporter, and Abigail beside them unexpectedly didn''t do anything extra, neither holding William''s hand, nor smiling at the reporter, and remained honest behind them.


    This makes William and Lina who come back to the manor to watch TV very satisfied with Abigail.


    At dinner, Lena not only talked and laughed about Abigail, but also helped her add some dessert.


    But when only she and William were together, Lena hesitated and said to William, "are you sure Abigail and your New York girlfriend won''t get into trouble? Today, her performance is very good, but it also shows that she is too smart. Pity my Tina, that little girl must be very sad now."."God, mom, can you forget about Tina?" William rolled his eyes and said, "that chick is the one who cares the most, and I have no intention of getting married. Who knows what will happen in the future? Maybe Abigail and Ambrosius are tired of being with me and leaving me.".


    "Ha ha, baby, do you believe that?" Lena looked at William scornfully. "Think for yourself, good night, son.".


    Good night, mom.


    Seeing Lena off, William goes into the reception room, takes a bag, a bottle of Latour and two glasses, goes downstairs, walks out of the main building, strolls in the garden, and walks to the plant labyrinth of the manor.


    Sitting on the bench in the plant labyrinth, a white ghost appeared behind him like a ghost in a minute.


    "Don''t play tricks. Your ninja stuff has failed in the face of high technology." he took out his red wine and wine glass and poured half a glass. "He reported your trace to me since you entered the manor on Sunday.".


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" the white ghost came out of the dark, sat next to William and took a drink. "To be honest, I really feel a little out of date recently. All kinds of technologies that can detect human body characteristics emerge in endlessly. No matter how strong the skills are, they really can''t match the progress of science and technology.".


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready for this. After a chat, I''ll give you a suit of combat suit that can shield all the existing detection equipment.".


    "Thank you," the white ghost said with a rare thanks, "someone is really following you today.".

 Chapter 444

    "Is someone really staring at me?" Hundreds of spider robots were thrown into and out of the arcade mall on Sunday. Except for a few main accidents in which the local grey society in London wanted to beat his mother and son, no other suspicious people were found.


    But the white ghost would say that, so there must be a problem, "what did you find?"


    "There are two groups of people. One of them is from the desert I killed last time. The second one was born in Ozu nu. Have you ever heard of Ozu Nu?" White ghost sends a picture to William, and then drinks a few mouthfuls of red wine in silence,


    he doesn''t tell William that the Ozu crossbow that appears today is not the enemy, but wants to try how long it takes William to find out the information of Ozu crossbow, but the result makes white ghost very shocked, because he wants to find out how strong William''s intelligence ability is,


    to find Ozu that never appears in front of the world Crossbow how also have to spend a long time, but the reality is that William saw the picture on the mobile phone, first a Leng, and then scolded.


    "Hell, that bastard and I have a deep hatred, and they actually find these assassin organizations that have existed for thousands of years to kill me"


    stood up, walked back and forth for a few steps, covered his headphones and said to Sunday, "enhance the security level of the manor, even if an insect enters the manor, I need to know, let Antonov several people 24 hours,"


    just said this, William suddenly remembered¡° No, didn''t this bastard get out of Ozu''s Crossbow? Why are you staring at me.


    "Well?" The white ghost looked at William in shock. "Do you know that?"


    FK, William scolded silently in his heart, how could he not know, "Damn, what does this guy want me to do? I remember that the aozunu of the Heisha nationality in group 9, who is in charge of assassination, will mail a letter containing Heisha before killing people.


    since I didn''t receive such a letter, the eyes of the aozunu are not on me, so why does this traitor named leizang stare at me £¿ Or you brought him to me.


    White ghost suddenly felt a flower in front of him. Before he made any action, he was picked up by William holding his collar. "Bastard, you''d better give me a satisfactory explanation, or I''ll wring your neck,


    and then go to find Ozu to kill leizang. Anyway, Ozu will kill 100 pounds of gold. I don''t believe that this kind of Assassin organization, which has existed for thousands of years, will assassinate himself without rules "Customer".


    "I need the secret skill of Ozu crossbow, leizang needs protection, and you need an expert to be your subordinate." seeing that William stares at himself fiercely, the white ghost does not hesitate to say his purpose directly.


    Just now, apart from catching the hand that grabs his collar, how did William come to him in an instant, but the white ghost didn''t see clearly. What''s more, he grabs the collar instead of holding his neck. He was relieved and didn''t dare to talk any more, so as not to annoy William completely.


    "Are you an idiot? For the sake of a defecting assassin.


    "It''s very important for me to know how to recover the wound.".


    "Hell''s secret skill," released the white ghost, and William looked at him with disdain. "The whole Ozu crossbow is a meeting between leizang and the leader. Are you sure you can learn it?


    And do you really believe that a defector will give up his cards in order to find shelter? Are you crazy to believe such a bad reason.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" the white ghost looked at William with some fear and excitement. This is the second time that he was subdued in front of William without fighting back. If his physical quality is the same as William''s, how severe would it be?


    "You don''t want to get the secret skills that can control and recover the wounds. Now the nine groups are left with the Heisha people, and the number of them has been small. As long as you find their old nest, a few missiles can kill them all.".


    what kind of skills do you want to have in the three tier? William is in the mood to make complaints about how to heal wounds. All of them can instantly recover.


    The white ghost laughs, "doesn''t Lei Zang know?"


    "No way," William thought for a moment and shook his head. "I don''t have to put missiles on other people''s territory for someone who doesn''t know if he will be loyal to me. That''s what madmen do.".


    "Besides, Ozu Nu has nothing to do with me and has no grudge against me. They may even be my help," William said, squinting. "I don''t know how to spend the money. If Ozu Nu wants to, I can even buy them.".


    "But if you can buy them today, tomorrow Ozu Nu will betray you because of more money. Money can''t buy loyalty, but leizang is different. He has the most basic moral bottom line. If you don''t say anything else, at least he is around you. You don''t have to worry that he will betray you because of money. Isn''t that what you like most?"


    "It seems that you really want to get Lei Zang''s secret skill." William stares at the white ghost for a moment with a smile, then suddenly smiles, "let''s have someone come.".


    Then he picked up the phone and called the church in New York. "Good evening, church. Do you have time to talk?"


    The church complained, "no, what the hell do you want me to do at this time? Don''t you think I''ve done enough? Now I''m not only suspended at home, but I go to C1a from time to time to be inquired, and it''s all because I keep it secret for you. ".


    "Look, I''ll send you another 10 sets of second-generation bulletproof suits, and I''ll pay back the principal after selling them. Will your injured heart be better?"."No, 10 sets are a little less. I think if 20 sets are used, it will definitely heal my pain.".


    "Very good. It will be sent to the Continental Hotel in New York tomorrow." William stopped to think, "it''s OK for you to go to the Continental Hotel now.".


    "No problem. Come on. What can I do for you?".


    "Help me find a meddler in FB1, and I have some information for him." before I finish, a man in a black hood slowly came out of the shadow and bowed to William.


    William looked at the white ghost and pointed to leizang. The white ghost went to leizang and muttered.


    "Nosy and righteous, right? Hey, man, who are you calculating?" The church on the phone tilted its lips and said, "should I pray for the people you miss?"


    "Pray for the people I miss, and pray for them to see Satan early." stop talking, tell me a name, and then go to church and pray for the people you sold to me. ".


    "Screw you," the church thought for a moment, and said, "David Maslow, the case review director of FB1 in New York, is a well-known meddler. As long as there is doubt in the case, this guy will stare at the dog who sees the bone until he swallows the bone into his stomach.


    "Very well, bye bye." after hanging up, William looked at leizang, who had known his plan from the white ghost, and directly asked, "tell me why you are here"


    "yes, sir." leizang nodded. It was a complete accident that he would come here.

 Chapter 445

    A few days ago, leizang, who had been hiding in Berlin, met a female assassin to assassinate him. After killing the female assassin, he unexpectedly had a fight with the white ghost.


    At first, Lei Zang thought that the white ghost was an accomplice of the assassin, but he found that the white ghost didn''t kill him, so he kept a lot of hands when he shot.


    The more they fight, the more they can''t stop. After they hit each other, the white ghost tells us that he is the man of Ozu crossbow. He retreats and stares at him.


    Then he points to Lei Zang''s arm, which is not bleeding after being cut down. As long as he teaches the white ghost the secret skill of Ozu crossbow, he will take him to find someone who can protect him. Lei Zang, who has been on the run for nearly ten years, certainly doesn''t want to have another escape career.


    Hearing this, William glanced at the white ghost. He was sure that the white ghost was just for the secret skill of Lei Zang. It was absolutely by the way to help him find a master. "First, where is the old nest of Ozu crossbow?"


    "On an island in the Pacific Ocean, it''s about 110 kilometers away from the nearest country." Lei Zang heard about the white ghost''s missile plan. "Although it''s not on the high seas, it doesn''t belong to that country''s territorial waters.".


    "Good, second question, what do you think if I kill all the people in Ozu''s nest?" William continued.


    "Although I hope to be screened, I know that there are few people like me. After 12 years on the island, I have only seen two girls who escaped from Ozu Nu, so if you ask me what I think," Lei Zang thought about it. "I hope I can catch all of them and leave no future trouble.".


    "Very good, very good. Third question, what''s the benefit to me to help you? By the way, don''t tell me about the secret skill of the shenaozunu. I''m not interested in that thing.".


    "Well?" Leizang was a little surprised to see William. In his opinion, William must be as greedy as the white ghost for what he has learned. Now when he heard that William was dismissive, he suddenly felt better and said seriously, "I will use what I have learned to serve you, as long as I am not allowed to die or kill innocent people.".


    "Very good. Since you are introduced by white ghost, your code name will be black ghost in the future. I''ll come to you when you have a task, and you can do whatever you want in other times. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, thank you very much, mylord." the newly renamed Black Ghost saluted William heavily.


    "Very good," he said, throwing a cell phone to the Black Ghost. "What kind of equipment do you want? Talk to yourself and Sunday. Anything else? Gentlemen.


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, there are some eyebrows in uriolov that you asked me to watch last time." the white ghost looked at leizang standing silently, not expecting that William would accept leizang''s loyalty directly.


    The last time he wanted to be loyal to William, William was evasive. He didn''t accept leizang''s loyalty without thinking about it.


    This makes the white ghost regret to bring leizang to see William, but the thought of learning the secret skill of Ozu crossbow makes the white ghost feel better.


    "Come on, why on earth did that guy Yuri tell me?".


    "Yes," the white ghost said with a salute, "you told me last time that uriolov''s business is mainly active in Africa and desert areas. I followed this direction to find out whether uriolov has suffered any losses in Africa and desert areas in recent years, but I didn''t expect to find something.


    A man named Amir bakawi has been robbing arms business in Africa and desert areas without scruple in recent years.


    bakawi will sell it to the enemy whoever yuriolov sells it to. However, two years ago, when bakawi''s daughter was married, he was attacked by a guide egg at his home in desert area. After that, bakawi''s body was not found. Some people said that he was dead< However, after the last time someone bought weapons from yuliolov in North Africa, Mr. Olov seems to have found something. He thinks that bakawi is not dead, but he is hiding for revenge on what happened two years ago.


    "Revenge?" William said unexpectedly, "so it has something to do with Yuri that bacavi was bombed two years ago?"


    "Yes, sir, I was listening in Berlin to uriolov talking to a man who was probably a general, reminding him that bakawi might not be dead.".


    On Sunday, he found bakavi''s information. Looking at the photos on his mobile phone, William soon understood that this was the case. It was just that the generals behind Yuri hated bakavi for robbing their business and wanted to get rid of bakavi by using national power.


    Unfortunately, bakavi did not die. In the past two years, he hid in the dark to prepare for revenge. However, bakavi should never have made a decision on William.


    "OK, that''s all for today. Yuri''s put it down in advance. You go to the United States and stare at David Maslow, the case review director of FB1,


    I will quietly hand him some cases of Ozu nugan. You are responsible for protecting him secretly and killing Ozu nugan to assassinate David Maslow at the same time.


    I will take care of Ozu nugan''s nest, and finally help me to solve this problem All the London gray gang and barkawy people who are staring at me. ".


    Yes, sir.When William left, the white ghost and the Black Ghost sent messages from their mobile phones. When they turned on their mobile phones, the shape of the combat suit looked good at first sight.


    after knowing the specific data of the combat suit, they fell in love with it.


    Two sets of combat suits are white and black. They are completely close to the body. After wearing them, you can put on a coat. There is no problem on the appearance. They not only have the function of constant temperature, but also can prevent bullet, stab and chop. With a soft hood, you can completely isolate the heat source of the body. This is the best protective equipment for the two ninjas.


    They adjusted their battle suits according to their habits on their mobile phones. The next morning, they received a package from Oxford castle on Sunday in the hotel.


    It took some time to get rid of all the leaders of the London gray gang and bakawi''s people. The black and white ghost came to a private airport and flew to New York on the plane reserved last Sunday.


    As soon as David Maslow, the director of FB1 case review in New York, arrived at his office in the morning, the assistant knocked on his office and said, "head, I just received an email from the headquarters, which is designated for you to check.".


    David Maslow nodded, opened the encrypted mailbox of the office, opened the information, and slowly looked up, "why didn''t you sign it? Do you know it''s the director of the headquarters?"


    Sorry, boss, you know some documents are not signed. I just received the paper confirmation document, and the email was sent from the headquarters.


    "Well, I see. You go out first." David Maslow nodded, knowing that it was the leader who wanted to investigate the case secretly.


    After reading all the information, David Maslow was a little nervous and uncertain. He sat in the boss''s chair and muttered, "is there really a thousand year old assassin organization in this world? Or ninja? "


    Just want to call his head to confirm, the mailbox suddenly sounded the promotion of the mail sound.

 Chapter 446

    Click to open the e-mail. It''s also a headquarters e-mail without signature. The content only says, "once you start the investigation, please always pay attention to your own safety, because you will face not only the assassins of Ozu Nu, but also the internal investigation. Once you start the investigation, you will get the promotion qualification and good luck.".


    Seeing this e-mail, David Maslow sat in the boss''s chair and pondered. It was impossible for him to give up the investigation because of the idea of his whole life. However, the two e-mails that I didn''t know who sent him showed that the matter was very dangerous.


    he was not a blankly boy. He knew what he would face once some cases were investigated, so he picked up the phone to call one of his subordinates after thinking for a long time.


    Mika, come to me.


    When he hung up, David Maslow turned on the printer on the computer, took a file bag, put the printed documents related to the Ozu case into the file bag, and put them on the desk.


    A few minutes later, a black girl knocked on the door and walked into David Maslow''s office.


    "Well," says David Maslow, pretending to have no intention of looking at the file bag on the desk and then covering it with other papers, "how''s your case going?".


    "It was finished yesterday. Do you have a new case for me?" Maslow''s action did not surprise Micah.


    "So fast?"


    "Of course, it''s just a few cases of theft? It''s not difficult, "Mika said with a smile." head, I''ve been transferred here for two years. Can''t you give me some challenging cases? "


    Maslow shook his head, "you are a woman. I can''t give you some cases, so that you won''t be able to eat in the future. When I wait, I will give you some tough cases.".


    With that, Maslow got up and went to the archive room in the office. When Micah saw Maslow enter the archive room, she immediately picked up the file bag on her desk and opened it. Her eyes were attracted by the files on her hand.


    Looking at the passage of time, Maslow, standing at the door of the archives, thought about it several times, but saw that Mika was completely immersed in the documents. Five or six minutes later, Maslow was afraid that Mika might doubt how long it would take him to get a file, and then doubted his motive, so he coughed and walked out.


    "I''m sorry, chief," Micah said as she looked at Maslow helplessly, "chief, are all the cases in this case true?"


    "what do you think?" Maslow deliberately joked, "Ninja, hell, it''s the 21st century. How can there be ninja? OK, don''t worry about it. This is the file that will be handed over to me immediately after it''s processed.".


    Mika nodded, took the portfolio, "OK, head, I''ll deal with it now." turning around and taking a few steps, Mika pointed back to the document on the table and said to Maslow, "head, since you''re not interested in the case of chaozu Nu, how about giving it to me?"


    "Not so good. This kind of unsettled cases are investigated in vain, and many of them belong to other countries. Instead of wasting time, it''s better to help me deal with more New York cases.".


    "I''ll just look around and make sure that I won''t delay the task you gave me," Micah fawned. "Head, you''ll let me gain insight.".


    Maslow knew that Micah would be curious, but he pretended to be helpless. "Well, again, don''t delay the case.".


    "Understand, head." Mika picks up the paper bag on the desk, nods to Maslow with a smile, and goes out to her office.


    As soon as she sat down, mikalika opened the file bag. Even if she saw the description of the case on the file for the second time, she was still very shocked and curious. She kept asking herself, is there a Ninja Assassin organization that has existed for thousands of years in the world?


    Mika, who is extremely curious, is totally immersed in the case of Ozu Nu these two days. She has no idea that her leader, David Maslow, did not ask her about the case.


    After confirming Mika''s case in chaozunu, David Maslow indirectly provided her with a lot of convenience. Even Mika handed over her case to her intimate colleagues for help, but Maslow didn''t know.


    On the third day, Mika knocks on Maslow''s office door with a file bag that her colleagues have helped with.


    When Maslow finished reading the papers, Mika took Ozu''s bag and said, "head, do you have time? I want to tell you something.


    After receiving the paper bag handed by Mika, Maslow rolled his eyes and said angrily, "didn''t you stop investigating this case? ninja? This is the most ridiculous case I''ve heard this year.


    "Head, it''s only ten minutes, and I''ll delay you for ten minutes. You can''t let me spend a few days in vain to investigate and finally do useless work.".


    Maslow looked down at the paper bag in his hand. He was glad that Micah''s investigation had made progress and worried that these cases were true. He sighed, "I hope I won''t regret listening to your report. OK, just ten minutes.".


    When they came to the meeting room, Maslow closed the door, but Mika didn''t care about it at all. He said directly, "I went to find a relationship to check the original records of all the cases in this file bag, and found two very interesting clues.".


    "Two?" Maslow asked curiously."Yes, the two cases, whether they were cases one or two hundred years ago, or cases in recent decades, or even the recent massacre of the grey gang in New York, have one thing in common, that is, they all mentioned a letter, a letter without any words but containing black sand.".


    Maslow took Micah''s papers and looked at them. He found that 70% of the files did mention Hesha and the envelope. "What''s the second clue?"


    "Hehe, the second clue is that there are five or six of these cases, and a witness mentioned 100 pounds of gold," Mika took out a document from the document,


    "I can''t inquire about the cases too far away, but I checked the Bank of New York in our database, which has contacts with the black market, and found that the day before the murder, there was a sum of money just equivalent to 100 pounds of gold In addition, killers use sharp weapons instead of guns, head. In this era, who would use knives to kill the gray gang with guns.


    Mika raised her eyebrows. You know what I mean.


    Maslow stood quietly, believing Mika''s inference, but saying, "I still don''t believe that if this assassin organization really exists, their employment price will remain unchanged for thousands of years.".


    "But now we have evidence that they are real," Micah argues.


    "Well, it''s a fascinating story. That''s all for today," Maslow said. Without waiting for Mika to speak, he opened the door of the conference room and went back to his office.


    Sitting in the boss''s chair, he thought silently whether to investigate the case or not. With the evidence and the e-mail from the headquarters, he was convinced that the assassin organization really existed.


    But after investigation, Maslow hesitated. It''s not a joke. If it''s not good, it will be dead.

 Chapter 447

    David Maslow has a lot of scruples about the investigation of Ozu crossbow, but Mika, who has not experienced danger, does not hesitate to continue the investigation.


    As a result, just a few days after the check, Mika, who was staying in the office, was awakened by a knock on the door and straightened her collar and hair. Mika said, "please come in.".


    Pushing through the door came a gloomy, thin, middle-aged man in his 40s. "My name is Kaman, from the interior department." then he took out his ID card and showed it to Mika.


    After reading the certificate and confirming that it was from the Ministry of interior, Mika wondered, "what can I do for you?".


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a routine inspection. The boss asked me to see if there is anything missing in the heart of the underground agents and the cases they have dealt with." Kaman scanned Mika''s office with a straight face. "Is there anything strange about the recent boss?".


    "What?" This question made micawlen for a moment, and then he asked carefully, "what''s wrong with Maslow?"


    "Routine questions, as you know, one of the tasks of our internal affairs department is to ensure that the physical and psychological problems of the agents will not be caused by the work. Maslow''s workload is too heavy, which makes us a little worried.".


    Kaman went to Micah''s desk, holding the table in both hands, and staring at Micah, he said, "the case can''t be finished. Sometimes you have to pay attention to rest, right?"


    "No, that''s right," Micah nodded blankly, suddenly realizing the meaning of this guy''s coming. This is to warn her and Maslow not to meddle in the case of Ozu nu.


    "I hope you really understand," Kaman looked into Micah''s eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly laughed, "good luck, rookie.".


    At noon, after receiving Maslow''s call, Micah hurried out of the office building, walked quickly to the small park not far away, and found Maslow who was ordering hot dogs. Micah said anxiously, "head, the people from the interior department came to me in the morning, what should I do?"


    "What can I do?" Maslow, who paid for two hot dog meals, handed Micah one. "I told you to let go. Now it''s the interior department to warn you. If we continue to investigate, maybe the assassin will find you. Micah, listen to me and leave this case alone.".


    "Head, David Maslow I know is not like this. Have you ever met a lot of reading owls and gray Gang people to assassinate you and obstruct the handling of a case? Why are you so cautious this time.


    "Mika, reading owl and gray gang are mostly looking for killers, but who is Ozu Nu? It''s an assassin organization that can exist for thousands of years. What it does is to kill people with money. It''s not only more professional, but also has an endless stream of assassins. How many times do you think we can avoid assassinations.


    "But it''s too unwillingness to give up like this," Mika said suddenly after drinking coke. "How about we give up openly and secretly


    "Don''t, don''t, I don''t want to go to your funeral. You''re young, you have plenty of opportunities for promotion, so there''s no need to mind such a dangerous thing." Maslow shook his head and refused.


    "Well," Micah was disappointed to see Maslow''s fear, and decided not to investigate Maslow himself. "I''ll let go. Thank you for your lunch.".


    With that, Mika returns to the office building with her lunch bag. She doesn''t notice that Maslow is wearing a mini headset in her left ear, which keeps away from her sight.


    Sitting on a bench in a small park and eating a hot dog, a voice came from the earphone and said, "head, someone is really watching you and Mika. Let''s let go. I have a hunch that this case is more dangerous than before.".


    "I asked you to find a helper, did you?" Maslow sat on the bench drinking coke and said, "the person you''re looking for this time must be an expert.".


    "I''m looking for someone. I know a New York special police officer named Luke Hobbes. He''s a super big man with seal background. He''s the special incident handling leader of the criminal section. He has an 11 person tactical team with seal background, which specializes in handling extraordinarily serious cases."


    "Well, that''s good. From now on, you secretly protect and stare at Mika. Once Mika doesn''t stop, she is absolutely 100% likely to be assassinated.".


    "Head, we really don''t get involved in this case," he reminded after hesitating for a moment.


    "It''s impossible. In the morning, after the people from the interior department came to me, I received the promotion interview notice. Once I passed the interview, I will take you to the headquarters. Do you want to give up going to the headquarters? "Gerald," Maslow whispered.


    Gerrard thought for a few minutes before replying, "so we''ll just watch Mika step by step into danger?"


    "Why don''t you replace Mika as bait?" Maslow curled his mouth, then comforted, "this time it''s a test for Mika. Which of us didn''t come here like this.".


    "well, you are the head. You has the final say. I''ll go to Luke Hobbes''s squad to assign tasks, and try to protect Mika''s safety. I''ll call you, bye bye, tou."


    "Well.


    After drinking coke, David Maslow sat for more than ten minutes before returning to the office building to deal with his own affairs.


    Maslow knew that he must have been watched, but he didn''t expect that there would be two people watching him.


    Lei Zang, the Black Ghost, hung up and shook his head to the white ghost.


    "Ha ha, what did I say? I asked you not to report to the boss. If you want to save people, save them first. Now that you''re good, do you want to save them or not?" The white ghost looked at the Black Ghost with ridicule, "you don''t know our boss''s character and way of doing things,He may wish that Mika, the black beauty, would be killed by Ozu Nu now. As long as FB1 people hang up, we don''t even need to do it ourselves. FB1 people will help us to kill Ozu nu. Boss is the best at killing people with a knife. ".


    "Well", the black ghost just whispered, and looked at Mika through the glass window, but he despised the white ghost. He suddenly understood why William would accept himself as a minister and refuse the white ghost.


    "Hey, man, do you want to save this black beauty or not?".


    You''ll know.


    "Hell, I always thought I didn''t like to talk, and you bastard said less than me." looking at the Black Ghost''s cold face and not talking, the invisible cool makes the white ghost a little unbearable


    "I''ll follow the people of Ozu Nu, you stay here and stare at your black beauty.".


    "Well.


    "FK, next time I will never go on a mission with you, and remind you that the boss''s mission is to protect David Maslow." after that, a flash disappeared.


    The Black Ghost looked at the place where the white ghost disappeared and murmured, "me too.".


    At 8:00 p.m., it was completely dark in October. Mika finished processing the data in her hand and drove home with her bag and data.


    After parking by the side of the road, Mika is surprised that all the street lights on the side of the road have gone out today. Thinking about Ozu Nu, Mika''s first reaction is not to drive away, but to take the key to open the underground gate of her building and go home quickly.


    A dart "whew" appeared on the gate.

 Chapter 448

    "Ah", the dart suddenly appeared. Micah screamed and ran up the steps.


    "Mika''s in trouble," Gerard, who was far behind, immediately yelled in his headphones, "Luke, protect Mika.".


    "I see." Luke Hobbes, with 11 armed men, opens the back door of the van, sets up the tactical formation and goes to Mika,.


    A few meters later, Mika''s window was suddenly broken. Two assassins with black clothes and hoods jumped out of the third floor and threw darts at Mika.


    Heiniu was lucky. She was just frightened by the darts, and now she heard the sound of the broken glass. She walked down two steps. She was so scared that her feet faltered and rolled down the steps.


    Although the fall was very painful, it also saved her life. Only one of the five or six darts hit her arm.


    "Jingle Dang" a few sound of metal hitting the marble came out. More than 20 meters away, Luke Hobbes raised the M4 in his hand, pulled the trigger on the two assassins who had just landed, and a burst of strafing shot people into a sieve.


    The rest of the team carried the muzzle of the gun to all sides, alert to Mika who fell to the ground silent.


    When he gets close to Micah, Luke Hobbes squats down on her neck and feels her pulse. Then he looks up at Micah''s home and vaguely sees an assassin with a black headgear standing by the window looking at him.


    Not only that, the other side also made a singing movement with his finger on his neck. Luke immediately raised the gun to return a bullet to the other side, but missed it.


    "Ah",


    a dozen darts suddenly shot at Luke from the dark.


    Several assassins took advantage of the tactical team to raise their heads, hid in the dark, moved and fired darts. As soon as they contacted, they killed three special combat team members and seriously injured one person.


    "Covert, covert" Luke lies on the ground, raises his gun, shoots in the direction of the darts, kills an assassin, holds the comatose Mika, hides beside the car on the street, holds the walkie talkie microphone and shouts, "cover, cover.".


    "Daddada", the reaction of the special combat team, while shooting, looking for shelter, with the advantage of the number and firepower, fighting for dozens of seconds, once again pay the price of three people seriously injured, kill the three assassins hiding in the dark,


    after the cease-fire, waiting for a moment, did not find danger, the people who can stand vigilantly went to the four fallen Companions to check,


    the distant siren was slow Slowly, everyone was relieved, helped the injured Companions to cover each other and retreated to their car. A moment later, the two cars rushed out of the street to the hospital.


    When he came to the hospital and sent the wounded to the operating room, Luke mentioned the FB1''s Gerald in the corridor, "asshole, the information you gave me didn''t say that you were facing the haunted ninja.".


    "Calm down, calm down, Luke," Gerald explained, aware of his fault. "I''m sorry, man, but even if I told you it was Ninja opposite, would you believe it?"


    "Well?" Luke and the rest of the special forces who had nothing to do were stunned for a moment. It seemed that they would not believe it. When FK thought that there were only five of the 12 people who could stand before starting, three of them were hanged and four of them were seriously injured, Luke was furious.


    If there were not only six assassins, a few more, they might be wiped out today.


    Let go of Gerrard, Luke said bitterly, "tell me all, my people can''t die in vain.".


    "No problem," said Gerald, pleased to see that Luke wanted revenge. He had been hiding in the car during the battle just now and had a clear picture of what had happened. Now he would never want to fight with the assassins who were haunted and merciless.


    On the other side, David Maslow, who had just been saved by the Black Ghost, looked at the five bodies lying on the ground in horror. He had just entered the house, but he had not turned on the light when his clothes were pulled from behind to the corner.


    Several darts immediately appeared in the seat where he just stood and hit the person who saved him. However, the darts didn''t shoot through the body, but fell to the ground jingling.


    Then six men in black fight in his living room. Finally, the man who saved him with dark lenses on his head and eyes killed the other five people and disappeared into the dark.


    "From the time you investigate Ozu Nu, they won''t give up on your assassination until you die.".


    "Who, who, come out, come out," Maslow said, holding a gun and pointing in the direction of the voice. "Who are you? Why save me.


    After waiting for a long time without any response, Maslow walked cautiously to the switch with his gun, turned on the light, and saw five bodies and a piece of white paper stabbed on the wall with a dart.


    A closer look, white paper is a coordinates and hand drawn map, the map in the middle of the written Ozu crossbow, Maslow quickly understand that this is the address of Ozu Crossbow''s nest.


    Then he received a text message with no number displayed on his mobile phone. When he opened it, Maslow was horrified to find that the address of her ex-wife''s home was written on the text message,


    and there was another paragraph: "if you can''t kill you, Ozu will go to your children, even kidnap them to train them, and finally what will happen when your children come back, you can think for yourself.".


    Seeing these words, Maslow''s panic heart was immediately covered with anger. He gritted his teeth and found a number on his mobile phone and dialed it out. As for whether it was calculated or not, he can''t care now.After getting through the phone, Maslow made some painful promises to the person on the other end of the phone to get help from the other side, and then immediately called his ex-wife.


    ...


    "drip ring ring", Gerald''s mobile phone rings in his pocket. He takes out the phone to see if it''s Maslow, the supervisor. As soon as he gets through, he hears Maslow say, "is something wrong with you?"


    "You know so soon?"


    Gerrard told Maslow what had just happened. Maslow at the other end of the phone heard it and said in silence for a moment, "you come back first. I have a task for you.".


    I see. I''m going back.


    "Well, by the way," Maslow finally asked, "how''s Mika?"


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem.".


    That''s good. I''ll see you later.


    Hang up the phone, Gerald just started to walk, was pulled by Luke, "I''ll go with you, don''t want to leave me.".


    "OK", seeing that Luke wanted to eat, he wanted to take his Gerrard with him and nodded at once, "but what you see and hear later must be kept secret.".


    "No problem.".


    Luke said a few words to his teammates, then drove to the office building with Gerald and walked into Maslow''s office. Gerald introduced Maslow and Luke to each other and sat down.


    Maslow looked at Gerrard hesitantly, and Gerrard said, "head, I promise Luke can trust him. If he didn''t kill three assassins today, it''s hard to say whether we can come back. Mika can''t live.".


    "No, you''re wrong, Gerrard. I''m not responsible for Micah''s life," Luke shook his head.


    "what do you mean?" Asked Gerard, looking at Luke in surprise.

 Chapter 449

    "After the battle, I found this on the downstairs gate of Micah''s house," Luke took a dart out of his tactical vest pocket and said in Maslow and Gerrard''s puzzled eyes,


    "this should be the dart thrown by another group of people to remind Micah, otherwise if Micah goes upstairs into his house, we won''t have time to save her.".


    "Well," thinking of today''s haunted ninja assassins, Gerald understood that Luke was right. Mika was going to enter the house and couldn''t be alive. "So we might have been tricked," Gerald said, staring at Maslow.


    Maslow shrugged. "I''m sorry, there are some things I can''t say, and I can''t report to them now.".


    "Why?" Luke stood up angrily, his hands on the table, staring at Maslow, with a gesture of starting without giving a reasonable explanation.


    Maslow didn''t care about Luke''s attitude. He looked into Luke''s eyes and affirmed, "don''t worry. We have to take revenge immediately. I''ve got the hands and orders, but this matter must be kept secret. Otherwise, after being informed by our insiders to Ozunu, there will be endless assassinations waiting for us.".


    "Inside?" Hearing this, Luke understood immediately and asked calmly, "what shall we do?".


    "Two large transport planes will take off in two hours, and the destination is the home of Ozu nu. There are 40 delta members on board. If necessary, the transport planes will also provide firepower support. I have only one request, that is to kill all those bastards.".


    Luke and Gerrard stood up at once, shouting solemnly, "I understand.".


    Seeing off Luke and Gerrard, Maslow quietly sits in the boss''s chair and closes his eyes to ponder how to finish,


    while the Black Ghost, who has been on the plane to Ozunu Island, hears the message from Sunday and looks at the white ghost by accident, "I didn''t expect that you would rescue Mika. I thought you were really cold-blooded.".


    "Idiot", the white ghost snorted, lying on the plane sofa with eyes closed.


    "After the mission, I will keep my promise, teach you secrets, and maybe we can be friends.".


    Hearing this, the white ghost''s eyelids flickered a few times, which made the Black Ghost grinning. It seems that the white ghost is not a complete jerk.


    Six hours later, the plane arrived ten kilometers away from its destination. The two well-dressed men opened the back cabin door of the plane, and then opened two metal boxes. In the boxes, four spider robot dispensers and a black front UAV carrier automatically flew out, and the box disappeared into the sky.


    After hearing Sunday in the earphone saying that everything is normal, the white ghost looks at the nervous Black Ghost with ridicule. "Are you ready? Don''t worry. I''ll remind you on Sunday when I open the umbrella. Man, I''ll go first. Good luck, ha ha.


    Looking at the white ghost who had already rushed out of the plane, the Black Ghost took a deep wash and jumped out of the plane. Then he adjusted his posture and glided according to the order of Sunday. When he was 1200 meters away from the sea, he opened the parachute, and then the night drifted slowly to Ozu Nu island.


    Land safely, roll up the parachute, take off the umbrella bag, check your equipment, open the night vision function of the closed glasses on the hood, and come to the predetermined place according to the instructions on Sunday.


    The black front UAV aircraft carrier in the sky began to release the UAV at high altitude, while the spider robot launcher arrived at the old nest of the Ozu crossbow at night to drop the robot.


    As the Black Ghost looks at the virtual image in his glasses on his head, he tells the secret sentinel he knows and what he needs to pay attention to on Sunday. When everything is ready, the rest is to wait for a group of Luke Hobbes to arrive.


    After hiding in the tree for more than an hour, the two black and white ghosts received a hint on Sunday that Luke and his group were parachuting. They looked up at the sky. After a minute or two of careful observation, they saw dozens of dark parachutes appear over Ozunu island.


    More than 20 minutes later, the parachutists quietly touched the base and used night vision and thermal imaging equipment to solve several secret sentries with silencing guns. Two transport planes that had been circling around the base rushed over, and two machine guns fired at the houses in the base.


    The 40 spiders who had entered the base early attacked their targets with their sharp forelegs. Those who succeeded in the sneak attack looked for other targets on the spot, while those who failed in the sneak attack exploded immediately. Only in this wave of sneak attack, half of the assassins of the whole Ozu crossbow were killed directly.


    The transport plane flew away from the base, the explosion ended, and the commandos touching the base surrounded the base as planned, shooting the assassins out of the house from a long distance.


    Where there is any doubt, there will be several rocket launchers, and many people who have grenades will also launch grenades.


    Looking at the ambush in the distance, waiting to clear out the black and white ghost of the assassin, they were stunned, "FK, this is the Tu Cha".


    "Attention, attention, spider robot has found the dark way, and is entering the dark way to trace.".


    Sunday''s voice woke them up, and they immediately followed Sunday''s instructions to chase the mountain behind the Ozu Nu base.


    The black front UAV in the sky flew to the back mountain to investigate. A few minutes later, the spider robot walked out of the tunnel exit and immediately jumped into the throwing device. The UAV that came first began to search around the exit.After searching for a few minutes, I finally found that the six assassins in black who were running at high speed were following the sea all the way. While the six people were tired and resting, the UAV suddenly shot from the sky with six low shots.


    Although the unprepared six people all moved their bodies subconsciously after hearing the noise, there were still three people who didn''t escape completely and were hit in different parts of their bodies.


    The remaining ten or so spider robots were released in the air by the dispenser, and immediately crawled to the six people who were still in shock as soon as they landed.


    "Boom boom" explosions came one after another. Even if they didn''t die, they were all injured, and all of them were injured in their legs. When the black and white ghosts arrived at the scene, they could not help worrying about what would happen if they faced this situation.


    But the white ghost didn''t sigh for a few seconds. He threw darts at the six people. He wanted to sigh that he would kill the enemy first.


    Six darts attacked and killed four directly. The remaining two separated the darts with knives. The leader of Ozu crossbow yelled, "wait, we can talk about it.".


    But the Black Ghost didn''t keep his hand and followed the white ghost to shoot darts one after another.


    Seeing the black-and-white ghost on the opposite side, they didn''t mean to talk at all, and they also shot darts. But the black-and-white ghost only avoided the darts that shot at their heads, and they didn''t care about the other parts of their bodies. Their desperate posture soon yielded results.


    The leg injury had limited the movement of the two men. After dodging the third wave of darts, they were constantly hit and then fell to the ground.


    "Who are you?" With only one breath left, the leader of Ozu crossbow stared at the clothes on the black and white ghosts.


    The black ghost came to the leader, pulled off the hood on his head, pulled out the knife behind him, and slashed him in the leader''s frightened eyes.

 Chapter 450

    "Hell, you just kill him like this," the white ghost looked at the black ghost who shook off the blood on the knife with a knife in surprise. "You were raised by him, and you don''t want to learn the ability of fast movement.".


    "This?" As soon as the Black Ghost finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared in the eyes of the white ghost. When he reacted, the voice of the Black Ghost suddenly appeared behind him. "This skill is nothing special. The only requirement is the ability of quickness and concealment. If you want to learn, change your white suit first.".


    white ghost, do I make complaints about white ghost? "Don''t care what I wear, first tell me the experience and skills, can learn is my business.".


    "Gentlemen, I have to remind you that it''s time to retreat. The sound just now has attracted the attention of the American people a few kilometers away. Their small UAV has just taken off and is coming here.".


    The two men in question were reminded on Sunday to nod to each other, "I''ll see you in London.".


    "OK", then the two figures quickly disappeared in the night.


    An hour later, the delta team leader, who arrived first, reported to Luke Hobbes, who had finished the follow-up work in the old house of Ozu crossbow,


    "six bodies were found at the scene, all of them should be members of Ozu crossbow who escaped from the tunnel. The fatal wound was a dart, and one of them seemed to be the leader. After being knocked down, he made up a knife in the heart.


    In addition, the legs of these people all have the marks of being injured. The members of the blasting expert told me that it was a small self detonator. Although it was not powerful, if the effect of short distance blasting was very good, I don''t know what type of self detonator it was.


    "Well," he went to the corpse. Luke looked at the scars on six corpses. Then he took the walkie talkie and said, "this is Luke. This is Luke. I need to know if there are any people who were killed by micro bombs in Ozu Nu base.".


    "Yes, sir." a moment later, there was a reply from the walkie talkie, "Sir, there is something you said, but judging from the position of some bodies and the wounds, at the same time when we attacked,


    someone used the explosion sound of the transport plane gun to cover the attack first, and the effect was very good. We can now identify more than 20 people who were killed in their sleep It''s a drop.


    "OK, I see. Give me a detailed report later. Over.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Luke thought for a moment and said to the team leader around him, "let''s not care about these things. Some things give the boss a headache. Our task is finished. Retreat first.".


    "Understand", the team leader nodded with approval. It would be better for him to have someone to help him secretly. As for other things, it''s the top business. He only cares about the successful completion of the operation today, and no one is injured.


    After Luke left, the team leader said to his companions, "rickod, let people dispose of all the bodies, so that even if some people suspect that we did it, it will be much easier to do without the bodies.".


    After that, the team leader looked at the black companions around him with a meaningful smile and said, "I don''t want to provoke the forces that can play with the top and Ozu crossbow. You probably don''t want to, man.".


    "I understand, hehe, Duke, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious, but I like it," said rickod, and then he laughed,


    "at least this time, we and nine hours later, in London, sitting on the sofa watching the news, waiting for the arrival of the black market antique dealer, fat Lawrence. William heard the voice of Sunday coming from his headphones,


    " Sir, I think You have to look at this.


    In front of the TV picture into an office, a let William unexpected and not unexpected face appeared in the picture.


    "Ha, isn''t the church bastard saying he''s idle at home now?" William looked scornfully at the silent Church in the picture, which was reading the report.


    Fast forward. The church puts down the report and says to Duke and Luke, "I see. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Keep it secret. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, Colonel." Duke and Luke stood up, saluted the church and walked out of the office.


    Then the picture is fast forward. The church sits in the boss''s chair and thinks about the picture for more than ten minutes. Then it takes the report to the shredder and smashes it.


    Seeing that the church guy smashed the report, William laughed with satisfaction. "It''s not bad that I invested so much in this asshole, and I finally got a little return. When did this happen?".


    Sir, two hours ago, the video was taken by the spider robot you asked me to stay on Duke. Then it crawled out of the soldier base and sent back to a civilian house through the Internet.


    "Two hours?" William murmured unexpectedly, "no, I''m sure I''ll call you to ask for credit because of the character of church asshole. Do you want to blackmail me when I have something? Let me pay him back? "


    Sir, Mr. Lawrence has arrived.


    Interrupted by Sunday, William thought about it and decided to put it down first and wait for the church to find him. If it''s not difficult, he''ll help. If it''s too much trouble, he won''t go to the church.


    Standing up, he straightened his clothes, walked out of the living room and saw Lawrence with two boxes in front of the main building.


    "Good morning, Mr. Devonshire." as soon as he saw William, Lawrence said hello with a smile. Then he lifted the two boxes on his hand and said, "I''m sorry", indicating that he couldn''t shake hands."Never mind. Good morning, Lawrence.".


    After being polite, he took Lawrence into the small reception room and said, "sit down and have a drink?"


    He put two boxes on the coffee table and patted them with his hands. Lawrence said with a smile, "I think we have to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate.".


    "OK," William nodded, took out a bottle of polkov from the cupboard and poured two of them himself.


    When he took the glass from William, Lawrence said with a smile, "thank you. Cheers, sir.".

 Chapter 451

    After putting down the wine glass, Lawrence opened two boxes, took out a black velvet bag from his inner pocket and handed it to William,


    "Mr. Devonshire, this is the desert Star Sapphire and mouse, rabbit bronze head you asked for. Now they are all yours.".


    Took the velvet bag, opened the bag, took out the desert star inside, looked at it and said with a smile, "have you cleaned up the head and tail?"


    "Of course, sir, count Russell''s way of obtaining these three things is secret, and he certainly dare not disclose the information of these three things to the outside world"


    then Lawrence asked cautiously, "if you need, I can help you to clear the ownership of these three treasures, and guarantee that even if you take them out for auction tomorrow, there will be no problem.".


    Thank you. I can handle it myself.


    William has long had the abdomen case, how to deal with these three treasures with ownership disputes, and he will not leave the handle to Lawrence as a fat man.


    I left Lawrence for lunch and talked about other animal heads.


    During the conversation, Lawrence told William that he had found out who had the horse, the dog and the pig. Now he was talking about the price with the owner of the treasure. There were only snakes, chickens and sheep. There was no news in the antique circle.


    William sat in his chair and thought silently that the chicken head should be in the castle of Siche in France, while the snake and the sheep were on a stranded ship,


    so after thinking about it, William said directly to Lawrence, "before you still owe me 9 million pounds, today you sent rats and rabbits, then you still owe me 7 million pounds, right?"


    "Yes, sir," Lawrence nodded.


    "Give me the horse, the dog and the pig, and we''ll get rid of the debt. No problem.".


    "Of course, of course," Lawrence almost exclaimed excitedly. 700 pounds for a horse, a dog and a pig can not only make a fortune, but also immediately complete the agreement with William.


    Lawrence, who had seen William''s methods, immediately said, "I''ll talk to the treasure owner this afternoon and promise to deliver these three treasures to you tomorrow. I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I have to leave first. I''ll see you tomorrow.".


    "Ha ha, I like your attitude, Lawrence. Maybe we will have a lot of cooperation in the future." William stood up and shook hands with Lawrence. "I''ll wait for your good news.".


    "No problem. See you tomorrow, sir.".


    "Well, see you tomorrow.".


    Seeing Lawrence off, William said to Sunday, "help me find out if count Russell of France has a niece with the same title as count.".


    Yes, sir.


    A few minutes later, the Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, count Russell does have a niece, named Gabriel Russell, but their relationship is not very good"


    "what''s the relationship between them and me?" William narrowed his eyes and said, "is the ownership of the castle and all the items in the castle of the Gabriel family in the hands of the bank?".


    "Yes, sir, the ownership is in the hands of the Bank of France, the price is about 160 million US dollars, and the Chateau Siche is part of the north corner of the Chateau Chantilly complex.".


    "Chateau Chantilly? Can you ask me if the whole Chateau Chantilly is for sale? "


    "Sorry sir, I don''t think anyone dares to sell Chateau Chantilly. You''d better die. The reason why Chateau szech can be sold is that the Chateau is owned by Ms. Gabriel''s family and separated from Chateau Chantilly by the adjacent lake.".


    "Ask, let people ask and no loss," William said, "as long as they are willing to sell the price to discuss, and then tell the Bank of England and my personal lawyer Anthony, I will become the owner of the castle today.".


    "Well, sir, although I think you''re wasting your energy.".


    After a nap, William got up, went to the parking lot and drove to France. Two and a half hours later, in the Chantilly area north of Paris, outside the Chateau Sich, William got out of the car. Anthony, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately came forward to help William open the door.


    Good afternoon, boss. The contract is ready. You just need to sign this document. This 230 year old Siche castle is yours.


    He took the document in Anthony''s hand, put on his special glasses and scanned it. He soon told William that the document was OK on Sunday and signed his name on the document with the gold pen that Anthony handed over.


    "Congratulations, boss. I''ll contact Miss Abigail about the collection reception in the castle. Will it be sent back to England or stay here after identification?"


    Anthony said that, a burst of French language quarrel sound came, William turned to see a beautiful woman in dozens of meters away from him and a few men in suits quarreling loudly.


    "Transport it back," he said to Anthony. William looked at the man who had been standing a few meters away and looked like he was in his 50s.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Pierre, the general manager of the Bank of France. I''m glad you can invest in France." Pierre and William shook hands, then said with embarrassment,


    "I''m sorry, sir, that Miss Caroline Russell is the daughter of the former owner of this castle. I didn''t expect that she would make trouble at this time, but don''t worry,It''s no use for her to make trouble again. The complete ownership of this castle was already in our bank''s hands in June this year. There is no doubt about this. From the moment you signed the document, this castle covers an area of 1200 hectares, eh


    Pierre pauses for a few seconds for fear that William is an Englishman and is not used to calculating by hectare. "You are the owner of the 2966 acre castle.".


    William nodded. "I don''t doubt that, but, Mr. Pierre, is this castle still occupied? I don''t want to buy it and deal with historical issues with my former owner.


    "No, don''t worry, we have arranged the family of the former owner of the castle in a villa in Paris," Pierre pointed to an ambulance leaving the driveway. "That ambulance is here to meet Gabriel''s grandmother.".


    "That''s good," said William, squinting at Pierre. "Can you tell me if your bank owns the whole Chateau Chantilly?".


    "This, this," Pierre looked at William in surprise. Before, he thought Anthony was joking with the Bank of England. He didn''t believe that anyone would want to buy Chantilly castle.


    "Don''t doubt, I really have a plan to buy it all. Now the problem is the ownership of Chateau Chantilly." William looked at Pierre with a smile. "If it''s in your bank''s hands, do you have a plan to sell it?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, are you sure you''re not joking? This is a building complex comparable to the Louvre. This joke is not funny at all, and even if we want to sell it, all the people in France will not agree to it." Pierre wiped his forehead nervously.


    "So the ownership is really in the hands of your banks, not the French authorities?"


    Pierre nodded blankly.

 Chapter 452

    Seeing Pierre nodding his head, William felt very happy. Fortunately, this is the movie world. The ownership of Chateau Chantilly is in the hands of the bank. If it is in the hands of the state, he does not even have the chance to quote, "how much is it?"


    "What?" Pierre looked at William in shock. He didn''t expect that what he said was so straightforward. William even dared to ask the price. Isn''t he afraid that the whole French would boycott him?


    "How much do I ask you?" Asked William, looking at Pierre''s glasses, word for word.


    "God, I can''t answer you," Pierre said, covering his chest. "Although it''s Chantilly District, in my opinion, the land price of 7800 hectares and 19266 acres is worth US $1 billion. Can you really accept this price?"


    "Well?" William thought, "52000 dollars an acre is a bit expensive.".


    Pierre nodded with approval. He didn''t want to offend William, a super client.


    "But I can still accept this price. Let''s talk about whether you will make an offer or not. I only care about this now.".


    "I don''t know. Before today, if anyone asked me whether Chantilly castle would be sold, I would think he was crazy, but this man is you, God. I really don''t know.".


    Pierre shook his head blankly, thought for a moment, and advised, "Mr. Devonshire, personally, I strongly recommend that you don''t buy it,


    because the annual maintenance cost of this ancient castle is more than 30 million US dollars, and it is a cultural relic building from the 15th to 17th century. You can''t do modern decoration after you buy it. This ancient castle is not suitable for living at all, and you can''t afford it with so much money Such as rebuilding a bigger and more luxurious manor.


    "Ha ha," William said with a crooked smile, "it''s my business to buy it or not. Or I''ll deposit 5 billion dollars in your bank as sincerity, and you''ll hold a board meeting to discuss it?"


    "Do you want to be honest with us $5 billion?"


    It''s not that Pierre has never seen money. On the contrary, as the general manager of the Bank of France, he has seen a single amount of tens of billions of dollars. However, the fact that he has casually deposited five billion dollars into their bank still shakes his hands and makes him sweat.


    What''s more, this man is William, who is ten years younger than his son.


    "Well, well, dear sir, I, I, I will go back to discuss it now." after that, Pierre went to his men with some faltering steps.


    "Hey, hey," Anthony was very happy when he looked at the French Rooster who had been arrogant to him. He said, "boss, Pierre is right in saying that this kind of building is not suitable for living. Do you really want to buy it?".


    "No? The immovable structure does not mean that it can not be electrified and properly transformed. Which one of these buildings has not been changed, otherwise the electric lights and toilets in it will not come from.


    Anthony thought, "that''s right, but don''t you feel too big and flustered about such a big palace?"


    "You''re not me," William said to Anthony with a smile. "And at this time in Europe, except for the high-tech and Internet industries, any other legitimate business can''t compare with investing in land and antiques. Believe it or not, the land here will increase ten times in less than 15 years.


    If you have spare money to buy some antiques and keep them, it''s better to buy Chinese antiques, which will increase by five times in ten years.


    "I understand," Anthony grinned. "I''ll go back to his highness Wilson.".


    "It seems that Wilson''s antique business is going well," William laughs.


    In the distance, when Caroline Russell saw that Pierre ignored himself, she told the people in the bank to take the car and immediately turned the spearhead at William.


    Angrily came, but was not close to Anthony''s men and bodyguards stopped, urgent shout, "let me go, touch me again, I''ll call the police said you are indecent.".


    At this time, out of the castle with dozens of balloons, three men and two women, see jiafulin shouting, busy to protect her behind.


    When a helper came, Katherine''s momentum immediately rose and yelled at William, "William Devonshire, you bandit, you are bandits like Pierre,


    that old bastard promised me to leave the castle for five years so that I can have a chance to buy it back, and now he just promised to sell it to you within two months.".


    By a beauty face to face scold robbers, William surprised to Anthony way, "the French are like this?"


    Anthony shrugged, "they are Gallic roosters. Boss, you can understand how arrogant and rude these people are when you have more contact with them.".


    "Arrogance?" Looking at the angry Anthony with disdain, he laughed and said, "it seems that you are really annoyed by Pierre. Speaking of arrogance, isn''t it to describe the English people?".


    "No, no, boss, your view is out of date. There was a survey last year. We in England were rated as conservative and interesting. Arrogance is the past tense",


    Anthony disagreed. Then he thought of something and laughed, "but in the eyes of reporters, you are the pronoun of arrogance.".


    "Screw you", Anthony looked white, and suddenly noticed that the two Asian women beside her had balloons in the shape of a big rooster. He couldn''t help thinking of several pictures.Now everything in this castle is mine.


    "Of course, boss, the contract has been signed, and US $160 million has been transferred to the specific account of the Bank of France, just waiting for us and the experts of the Bank of France to call for antiques and other valuable items in the memorandum,


    you are now 100% the owner of the castle, even if there is a problem, it is also the problem of the Bank of France.".


    "Good," William snapped, "let them come.".


    "Understand, boss," Anthony yelled a few words, more than a dozen bodyguards and five or six lawyers staring at jiafulin and his three men and two women came to William.


    "William Devonshire, you," William said to the bodyguard standing beside her before she finished. "If she talks again without my permission, you will politely invite her out.".


    Looking at the angry Caroline, William reminded, "I''m not kidding, ma''am, and I''m not in the mood to discuss the ownership of this castle with you, because I bought it for 160 million dollars.".


    "Well, although the decision was made a few hours ago," William said.


    The angry Gabrielle rolled her eyes, but it was a great encouragement to more than ten temporary bodyguards and Anthony''s five or six men. She immediately nodded and said, "I understand, boss.".


    Staring at by nearly 20 people, jiafulin and the five Asians who had just walked out of the castle were not talking.


    William was very satisfied with the effect. He pointed to the big rooster shaped balloon, which was 20 years younger than Guan Yuming, but had 9 images. "That balloon is mine, right? Jack Chen.


    "What?"


    "I said, is that big rooster balloon mine? Any questions? "


    "No, no", see William clearly say the problem, Chen Jack immediately understand that they steal beam to exchange pillar, the matter is exposed, very sensible to the companion said, "Bonnie, give the balloon to the man beside you.".

 Chapter 453

    The girl named bonnie is pointed at by William, and she knows that their plan to hide the chicken head in the balloon is exposed. When she is flustered, she sees Jack Chen and the other two partners wink at each other,


    muttering, "hell", and reluctantly gives the balloon to the bodyguard who has surrounded her.


    "You can go." let Anthony take the chicken head, and William walks to the castle with a smile.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Devonshire, I know where the snake head and the sheep head are? If you are interested, we can cooperate. "Seeing that William is leaving, Jack Chen, who has just got the clue but is still checking carefully, calls William in a hurry.


    "Where are the clues? I know. Why are you looking for them?" Looking back at the disappointed Jack Chen, and then seeing the angry, red faced and afraid to speak, Katherine suddenly thought of something and asked Anthony,


    "who owns the ship on the high seas?"


    "Well," Anthony thought for a moment and said, "in theory, if we can''t find any evidence that clearly belongs to that country or individual, of course, whoever finds it belongs to him.".


    Thinking that the ship in memory seems to have a clear name and record, William could not help frowning.


    Anthony reminded, "boss, if you want to salvage the sunken ship can determine the ship number and the country of ownership, I suggest you don''t make trouble, if you have to go, just quietly salvage the gold and jewelry in the ship, don''t touch the sunken ship, otherwise it will be very troublesome.".


    Of course, William understands that as long as gold and jewelry are salvaged on the sea bed, no one can get into trouble.


    "What if the ship was stranded on the island, or pushed onto it?"


    "Then buy the island directly. When signing the contract, buy all the power you can buy. Everything found on the island belongs to you. However,"


    Anthony bowed his head and thought, which made William want to beat him.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Anthony continued, "if the ship is owned by an individual, the descendants of the owner may trouble you, or ask for a share. I suggest you buy the ownership of the ship from the descendants of the owner first, so as to avoid trouble afterwards.".


    "Well," if he didn''t want to find a reasonable source for the mouse head and rabbit head who had just arrived in the morning and didn''t have a reasonable way to come, William would have used such trouble to go straight to the boat.


    When you think about Da Vinci''s rose, William looks at Jack Chen and Gabriel, "let them in.".


    Anthony nodded, his opponent called a few times, and everyone followed William into the castle.


    After introducing each other, everyone sat down. The old servant of the castle served tea and snacks. William said to Katherine, "are you interested in making a deal?"


    "What?" Gabrielle froze for a moment, her angry face immediately turned into a smiling face, "are you going to give me back the castle? As long as I have something, I will give it to you, even myself.


    Looking at jiafulin and smiling at himself, William laughingly said, "jiafulin, although you are a beautiful woman, I suggest you go home to sleep first, and then come to me when you wake up?"


    White William a look, jiafulin also know want to let William return her castle is impossible, "want to do with me what deal".


    "I hear you want to find your great grandfather''s bones, right?" Said William.


    "That''s right," said Katherine, breathlessly. "You want to keep the number? Mr. Devonshire.


    "Well," William nodded, "I''ll help you recover the remains of your great grandfather. How about you give me the ownership of the immortal?"


    "Ha, I also suggest that you talk about flowers with me when you wake up," said Katherine sarcastically. "You vampire, there must be a lot of antiques and relics, even gold and jewelry on the immortal. How can I give them to you for free?".


    "Well, the deal failed. You can find it yourself, Ms. Caroline. You can go," William said, pointing to the door. "Get out.".


    "Just go. You''re not a gentleman.".


    Jiafulin didn''t move. A beautiful woman with Jack Chen stood up and walked to jiafulin. "Let''s go, jiafulin. I''ll go with you.".


    "Ah," she said, looking at the girl in front of her. "Thank you, coco.".


    Gabrielle stood up and hugged coco. "I''m sorry, my friend, I have to retrieve the remains of my great grandfather, because that''s my grandmother''s, my father''s and my wish.


    if my family doesn''t go bankrupt, I will leave immediately. Unfortunately, although I have a job, the salary is not enough. I went out to sea to find the immortal, so please forgive me for refusing your kindness." .


    "Well," as far as the remains of ancestors are concerned, no one will give up as long as there is a chance. Coco reluctantly turns to look at Jack Chen, who is sitting still and doesn''t speak, "what can you do? In order to avoid asking some cold-blooded guy who only knows how to look at money "


    " idiot ", William rolled his eyes and glared at his girl in Chinese," go out and turn right, thank you, and tell your teacher that he is in trouble. ".


    Hearing this, coco was stunned. "What do you mean, what''s the trouble with my teacher?""If I were your teacher, I would definitely drive you out of the school, so as not to be involuntarily implicated by you." William looked at coco sarcastically, "others pit dad, you pit master.".


    "What do you mean," coco looked at William in a panic.


    I''m most annoyed with this kind of silly white sweet. William said to Gabrielle, "Ms. Gabrielle, could you excuse me? We have some private things to talk about, or you can just leave.


    "Don''t try to drive me away so that I can''t die alone," she said after hesitating for a long time. "I''ll go to the bathroom.".


    When Caroline leaves the living room, William waves Anthony, his men and bodyguards out.


    "As you are Chinese and I have Chinese lineage, it''s me or you who want to drive other people out to save face for you.".


    After waiting for a moment, seeing that Jack Chen didn''t speak, William said to coco with a smile, "did you ask your teacher for the information of the chicken head? Hehe, some people don''t know when they are sold.


    Pointing to Anthony''s big rooster balloon on the table, he said to coco, "take it apart.".


    "No, don''t, don''t," Jack Chen, who has been sitting and not talking, can''t pretend to be any more, so he quickly stops.


    "Head, talk about it with him. Now he''s alone. If we subdue him and take the chicken head, the police will have no evidence to arrest us.".


    With that, Jack and Chen want to catch William.


    "Ah fan, ah you, stop it, stop it," Jack Chen said in a low voice, grabbing his men. "Don''t do it. There are people in the room who are secretly protecting Devonshire. I only vaguely feel someone, but I don''t find anyone. I must be a super expert.".


    The two men looked at Jack Chen in surprise. Jack Chen nodded very seriously.


    While coco takes the opportunity to open the balloon, chicken head immediately appears in her eyes, turns his head and looks at Jack Chen.


    What can be said is that everyone is stunned.

 Chapter 454

    "Did you really do it? God, why can''t you do it in the morning, or the chicken head will be taken out.


    "Don''t you blame us?" Said Jack Chen Xinxi.


    While sitting on the sofa, waiting to see his friends turn against each other, William scolded, "what kind of brain circuit is this TM? At least we should care about whether his teacher will be in trouble"


    "Oh, what a pity. If we add the rabbit head we found yesterday, we can send two national treasures home," coco regretted.


    "Ha ha", heard the rabbit head, did not see a friend turn on the other side of the play, had been unhappy William immediately burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh that you are an idiot," said William contemptuously. "If I were you, I would go home and see if the rabbit head is still there, because this morning, someone handed me the rabbit head and the mouse head.


    not only that, tomorrow, horses, pigs and dogs will also come to me. With the chicken head, there are ten pieces in my hand in the zodiac, ha ha, what a pity, Some people are not only broken, but also betrayed by their friends.


    "Ah", coco stares at Jack Chen. Seeing that Jack Chen bows his head and doesn''t speak, the other two men and one woman also dare not look at her. He immediately realizes that William is right, "you bastards", turns and runs out of the living room.


    Angry to look at the unhappy girl, William laughed.


    "Now it''s time for those who shouldn''t be involved to go and talk about us," William said, squinting at the four people in front of him.


    "You say," Jack Chen nodded wisely, intending to promise William first, and the rest would wait until he left.


    "Did you give the Da Vinci rose to the fat man Lawrence?"


    "You know that?" Before Jack Chen spoke, Bonnie said, "you''re not going to be with Lawrence, are you?".


    "Don''t talk, Bonnie." Jack Chen quickly stops Bonnie from talking. He doesn''t want William to get angry and send them to the police station, or really kill them with Lawrence.


    Mr. Devonshire, you''re late. We''ve sold the rose painting to Lawrence.


    "Ha ha, if it''s gone, it''s gone." although it''s a pity, William doesn''t feel sorry either. The painting has a clear auction record, and the owner is very clear. There''s no need to take risks to get it.


    And Da Vinci''s paintings, he is not without, thinking about whether to take those Da Vinci paintings left in Roslin church home.


    Because I didn''t know how to keep it, I almost forgot about it after a long time. After thinking about it, I decided to go back and move all the paintings home.


    After thinking about the painting, William squinted, "what about the Golden Eagle box, the scepter of the Pharaoh and the scepter of the Tsar? Don''t tell me you didn''t take the three treasures by hand.


    "FK", looking at the smiling William and Jack Chen, they all yelled at each other. They looked at each other and made eye contact. Finally, Jack Chen said, "according to the black market price, these three treasures can sell for at least $10 million. Now I''ll sell them to you at half price.".


    "Ha ha, that silly girl just touched the head of a chicken. With your fingerprints, I don''t know how many years it will take to steal a million pound antique, or we''ll have a try," William said with a smile.


    Hearing William''s shameless words, they all froze for a few minutes. Jack Chen Zhi was very helpless and was caught. He was afraid that William would really involve cocoa, and there was a sharp sense of needling around him.


    "Well, I''m not good at it. I''ve been caught and I''ll give it to you for free. I just hope you don''t involve the innocent."


    "good. I like smart people, but it''s not enough. Do me a favor, and we''ll be clear." then William clapped his hands, and Bonnie suddenly screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Jack Chen, ah fan and ah you look at the direction Bonnie points to.


    In the dark less than 2 meters away from Bonnie, a man dressed as a ninja in black came out, bowed to William and said, "what can I do for you, sir?".


    "Hell, this is ninja?" Afan looks at the Black Ghost in horror,


    although Jack Chen reminds him that there are experts in the room secretly protecting William, when the Black Ghost really appears less than 2 meters away from them, all the other three people except Jack Chen are scared and sweat.


    "Leizang, you and the four of them are going to find the immortal.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," said leizang, retreating a few steps back to the dark, and then suddenly disappeared.


    Bonnie rubbed his eyes. What about people? I didn''t pay attention to what I said just now, but now she''s staring at me all the time, but I''m gone again under her eyes.


    I don''t believe in evil spirits and wave my hand to the place where Lei Zang disappeared, until I touch the curtain, lift it and look around for a circle, but I can''t find Lei Zang.


    "What''s the matter, man?" Bonnie looked at the best Jack Chen, "people, head, we won''t encounter anything unclean.".


    "It''s not that the man disappeared, but that he was too fast just now and hid quickly with the help of shadows and furniture," Jack Chen shrugged. "Don''t ask me what the principle is. I don''t know. When the man disappeared just now, I only vaguely saw the shadow disappear from your left."."Then if he wants to kill us, we don''t have any fighting power.".


    "How could it be that we didn''t have any grudge against Mr. Devonshire and gave him three treasures in vain? How could that Ninja kill you?" Jack Chen looked at William with a smile. "Am I right? Mr. Devonshire.


    Maybe, instead of answering Jack Chen''s question, William said, "you can''t find the number for me. The clue lies in the photos, notes and oil paintings brought back by her ancestors.


    all I need is the snake head, the sheep head and the things in a big tree on the boat, and everything else is yours. Do you have any questions?"


    "Of course, we don''t want anything. Just give us money," Jack Chen said without thinking.


    "Head?" A fan and a you are busy looking at Jack Chen.


    "Let''s go out," said Jack Chen, shaking his head and looking at William. "The price Lawrence gave us is $1 million for each copper head. If you want to hire us to find snake head and sheep head, my offer is also $2 million. If I can help you with the rest, otherwise I''d rather go home to sleep.".


    Ha ha, Mr. Chen, you are really smart. No problem.


    William stood up and shook hands with Jack Chen, "now you can look at the things in the castle, but if my people find that you are leading the way, you will never want to see the consequences.


    and don''t think about blackmailing me. If you can''t find you, my people will go to your family.".


    "Understand, understand," the four quickly nodded, heart all understand this encounter is hate role.

 Chapter 455

    If you don''t see the Black Ghost, Jack Chen and his gang may have some other ideas. It can be seen that they have seen the ability of the black ghost to appear and disappear, and then associate with William''s wealth.


    you don''t have to think about it. You have to think about the consequences carefully even if you think about it.


    After negotiating with Jack and Chen and discussing some details, William calls Anthony to bring jiafulin in.


    When they walked into the living room, there was a little smile on her face.


    Antony asked William for credit and said, "boss, miss garflin and I have a talk outside. If you agree, you only need to pay US $2 million and help recover the remains of her great grandfather. The ownership of the immortal is yours.".


    "Well, it''s really surprising," William said, patting Anthony on the shoulder happily. "Well done, you''re in charge of the contract.".


    "OK, boss," Anthony nodded.


    After all, William called the people from the bank to show him and Bonnie around the castle, waiting for Jack Chen to bring the scepter of the Pharaoh, the scepter of the Tsar and the Golden Eagle box.


    As for Caroline, she was directly ignored by William.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the three treasures came true. William reached out to Bonnie with a smile to indicate that she could go.


    Then he threw a mobile phone to Jack and said, "Lei Zang will contact you. My number is also on the mobile phone. If you have something, you can call me.".


    All right, Mr. Devonshire. Goodbye.


    Seeing off Jack Chen and the aggrieved Bonnie, he sweeps around mentally and immediately finds Lei Zang five or six meters behind him.


    With a loud finger, Lei Zang appeared 2 meters behind him.


    William did not turn his head back and said, "I only want snake head, sheep head and eight tons of gold hidden in a big tree.".


    "Understand, anyone who wants to do these three things is the enemy.".


    "At the end of this time, you can have a rest for a period of time. You don''t have to protect me as soon as you come back.".


    Lei Zang shook his head and said, "I''ve been avoiding the pursuit for ten years. Suddenly I''m safe. I''m not used to it. When my mind calms down, I''ll walk around the world. Now let''s do it first.".


    "Well, if you don''t want to rest, I''m the boss. Of course, I won''t mind. When the gold is found, just send me the coordinates. Other people are responsible for the transportation, and be careful.".


    "Yes, sir," said Lei Zang, retreating slowly into the darkness and disappearing.


    Looking at his watch, it''s already seven o''clock and it''s getting dark. William, who doesn''t want to drive at night, asked him to hire a helicopter on Sunday, then threw the car key to Anthony and said, "I''ll go back by helicopter later. The car will give you a ride. After signing the contract, you can tell Sunday that it will be done, and then you can make an appointment with someone from the furniture and daily necessities company Come in the morning, and when Abigail comes, she''ll pick the room and furniture.


    Anthony nodded, "understand, boss, I''ll take care of it, and" Anthony threw the key in his hand, "thank you.".


    "You''re welcome. I''ve driven the car once today. If you don''t like it, you can drive it back for me and pick it up in the manor garage.".


    "No, boss. It''s just right to drive the Aston Martin DB9 to play in your spare time. Other sports cars are too publicity. Thank you.".


    More than 20 minutes later, William went back to London by helicopter with two scepters, Golden Eagle box, chicken head and a pair of autumn hunting pictures by Mr. Lang.


    At eight o''clock, the helicopter landed at the manor. Mother and Abigail had not finished their dinner yet. They were very happy to have dinner and chat with William when he came back.


    When she heard that her son quietly spent another $160 million to buy a castle in France, Lena gave William a bad look,


    "can we come here to buy so many manor castles?"


    "Mom, this time I bought the castle mainly for investment, but the scenery and climate of the place are very good, and it''s still very good to live occasionally.


    moreover, there are many antiques in the castle, so I found two good things after looking for them today.".


    After that, William said to Abigail, "tomorrow you will take more people to Siche castle to handle the handover, and all the valuable cultural relics will be transported back to London.


    by the way, they will be directly transported by helicopter to avoid accidents.".


    "OK, boss", when she was asked to receive the castle, Abigail immediately gave William a sweet smile.


    After dinner, the three sat in the living room watching TV chatting, until 10:30, Lina went upstairs to rest.


    As soon as his mother left, Abigail held William''s arm with a smile and said, "boss, can I often live in Siche castle in the future?"


    Dizzy, William immediately understood that this chick wanted to start first, go first, "if you want to go, if you can stand to go back and forth for five or six hours every day, you can go and live there every day.".


    "Hey, hey, I''m not that stupid. I live in such a big castle alone, boss. I mean we''ll go there and live together.".


    "What''s more, if you have time and mood, you can go there. What you should do now is to do fitness exercises together." I picked up Abigail and went back to my room. I worked out happily for more than an hour.At nine o''clock the next morning, before William got up, he reminded him on Sunday that "Sir, Mr. Lawrence is visiting.".


    "This fat man is really diligent. He said that he would send it this morning and ask the servant to take Lawrence to the small meeting room to wait for me.".


    Yes sir.


    After more than ten minutes, William finished washing, yawned and came to the reception room in his pajamas. "Good morning, Lawrence. I didn''t expect how efficient you are.".


    Thank you for your compliment.


    As they chatted, they checked and handed over the three heads of horses, pigs and dogs sent by Lawrence.


    In fact, William is just looking around. If he wants to confirm the truth, Abigail has to come back to see it.


    After the handover, Lawrence sat up for about ten minutes to say goodbye and saw off the fat man. William, who was woken up and had nothing to do, called a helicopter.


    he went back to his room, changed his clothes, had some breakfast, drove the pilot down and drove the helicopter to Roslin Church in Edinburgh.


    For more than an hour, the helicopter stopped one kilometer away from Roslin church, turned off the engine, and walked to the outside of Roslin church.


    The paintings belonged to his family and he wanted to take them, but William was absolutely sure that if the members of the Roslin church knew about them, they would never agree with him to take them.


    After all, those paintings are all authentic works of Leonardo da Vinci, and have been kept in the secret room for hundreds of years, so in order to reduce the possible trouble,


    after arriving at Roslin church, William opened his mind, avoided cameras and people, and quickly slipped into the basement of the church.


    Pass by the tombstone of the Templar, go to the first floor of the basement, find the mechanism, and open the mechanism that goes to the next floor.


    Walking down the second floor of the underground secret room, he scanned the whole space mentally. After finding no problem, William looked at more than a dozen sketches and oil paintings by Leonardo da Vinci himself.


    After watching it for a few minutes, William opened the portal and spiritually held the portraits in a dust-free laboratory in the basement of the castle.

 Chapter 456

    After putting the oil painting in place, William went back to Roslin church and continued to search in the second floor secret room. It took him a few minutes to completely empty the whole secret room.


    anyway, this place is no longer the Holy Grail''s storage place. It''s completely abandoned. Of course, his own things will be moved home. As for whether he will conveniently take the cultural relics not belonging to the Devonshire family, William doesn''t know.


    After the search, use mental scan to avoid the camera and staff, go out of the church and return to the place where the helicopter is parked.


    I wanted to see Professor Robert Langdon, but I didn''t think of the old lady in St. Clair. William was not in the mood to go to Langdon.


    I don''t know if Professor Langdon and Sophie are successful or not. It took them more than an hour to drive the helicopter back to London, and William''s cell phone rang.


    Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire.


    Andre Vernet, manager of Swiss Bastille bank, first said hello, and then said, "the old lady of St. Clair reported to us that the antiquities in Roslin church were stolen. The elder asked me to ask you if you know about it.".


    "Ha, that old woman''s news is quite quick," William said with a wry smile. "I''m not breaking the law to take back my things.".


    "Of course not," said Andre, full of helplessness. He did not expect that it was William who did it, as the new elder had guessed.


    In the last 100 years, several generations of Devonshire family have never thought about the antiquities in Roslin Church even though they are in great difficulty. I didn''t expect that William, who has so much money, has been eyeing these antiquities unexpectedly.


    "We just want to make sure that the antiques are safe. Since you have them, you can protect them yourself. We''ll take care of them from Mrs. St. Clair. Have a nice day, Mr. Devonshire.".


    When he hung up the phone, William gave a wry smile. It seems that only when he has mastered the financial power can he really have the right to speak. The people of the Priory guessed that he did it by himself. They did not dare to talk about it, but also had to deal with the follow-up affairs for him. It was not in vain to help them.


    Having lunch happily, he reported on Sunday, "Sir, I think you should see this news.".


    The TV Festival on the wall of the restaurant opens automatically, broadcasting the news of French TV station.


    This is a rerun of the news. A very beautiful girl on TV, who was broadcasting the weather forecast, took the news release handed to her by the director, scanned it quickly, looked at it nervously and said,


    "according to the reliable news we just got, the Bank of France was on the board of directors all night yesterday. The topic of discussion was the possibility of selling Chateau Chantilly, but not the possibility of selling Chateau Chantilly The buyer is likely to be William Devonshire, whose first offer is $5 billion.


    "God", after reading the words of $5 billion, the beautiful anchor opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth wide with her hands, "$5 billion, this, this is the information that an opponent of the Bank of France had to provide to us anonymously after his objection was invalid.


    according to his disclosure, 76% of the shareholders of the Bank of France agreed to William Devonshire''s offer request, and it won''t take long We will have the first contact with William Devonshire to determine whether he really has a plan to buy the whole Chateau Chantilly.


    if the news is confirmed, we will discuss the ownership of all the paintings and cultural relics in Chateau Chantilly. God, are these people from the Bank of France crazy? This is selling the soul of our country to the devil.


    "Ah", after scolding, the host immediately responded, blocking his face with the manuscript, "sorry, I''m just too excited, I apologize.".


    After that, the little girl attached herself and said to the camera with a sad look, "Mr. William Devonshire, I hope you can face up to the position of Chateau Chantilly in the heart of the French people. It belongs to all the French people and should not belong to someone personally.".


    "Ha ha," William asked Sunday, looking at the TV host with a funny smile, "what''s the name of this chick?".


    "Melissa is an intern who didn''t graduate. Today is probably her lucky day. The host who broadcast the weather at noon fell ill unexpectedly. The TV station came to her for rescue. Unexpectedly, she met the big news before she finished the weather forecast.".


    "But she called me the devil," William said with a smile, "dare to scold me." after thinking about it, she said, "look for her black history, and some words will come out directly.".


    "Are you sure? SIR¡±¡£


    "Of course, she wants to be famous. She''s crazy. She didn''t see how fake she was just acting. Since she wants to scold me for being famous, she has to bear my revenge.".


    "All right, sir, mission setup.".


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", the mobile phone on the dining table suddenly rings. Looking down, the number shows Wilson. He puts down his knife and fork and wipes his mouth with a towel.


    With a snap of the finger, the phone is automatically connected.


    "William, is that true in the news?" Wilson asked anxiously.


    "It''s a plan. Do you have a problem?" William drank a mouthful of red wine and said, "don''t you just buy a larger Castle group? There''s nothing to be surprised about.


    "God, this is five billion dollars. Are you crazy? How can Chateau Chantilly be worth five billion dollars? "Wilson said angrily." the Frenchman is taking you as a fat sheep. "."Ha ha," William laughs sarcastically, "the $5 billion deposited in the Bank of France is to let them understand that I''m not joking, so we don''t have to try to make a trial between us. So I didn''t say that the first offer was $5 billion.


    these Gallic cocks probably treat me as a fool. It''s naive to think that they can kill me with cultural relics, but I''m not a big deal I don''t want oil paintings or cultural relics. Alas, it''s a pity that England doesn''t have such a big castle. Otherwise, I''ll buy it directly in England. ".


    "7800 hectares, nearly 20000 acres is really big," Wilson sighed, and then said, "but the castle is now a low return industry. Are you really going to invest billions of dollars in it?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t try to test me. Is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll hang up. "Only an idiot can tell Wilson what he''s going to do. If he wants to talk to me, Wilson is still a little young.


    "Well, as long as you are sure to buy Chantilly castle, I will also invest some money in the castle with tourism potential," Wilson chuckled.


    "You can wait to lose money." William Hung up the phone and wanted to make money by traveling. It was a whim. He bought Chateau Chantilly just from the beginning, and his focus was on the land itself, because the scenery and climate in Chantilly area were very good.


    the whole area not only had a high greening rate, but also had a very large Chantilly forest. Just think that it was the royal family hundreds of years ago You can see how livable it is by looking at the hunting grounds and resorts in the city.


    This kind of livable area has great potential for appreciation in the future.


    Moreover, in a city like London, which has more than 100 days of rain on average in a year and few days of sun in the whole autumn and winter, William has been staying for a long time. He really wants to change to a place with a better climate. Anyway, he is not short of money.

 Chapter 457

    Hang up. Within ten seconds, Wilson called again. As soon as he got through, he complained, "God, can''t you wait for me to finish?"


    "Say it quickly. I''m going to take a nap later.".


    "Man, you''re really big. You''ve been scolded by the whole French people, and you still want to take a nap," Wilson sighed, and then said, "my grandfather asked me to ask you when we''re going to hand over the shares of England power and bulletproof products.".


    "Wait till I''m ready," William said perfunctorily.


    "Hey, man, you don''t want to go back on it," Wilson asked anxiously. Recently, the share price of England power has been falling slowly,


    especially when the first James died unexpectedly, some foreign companies stopped or slowed down their investment in England for fear of accidents. At this time, of course, the Wilson family worried about William''s change of mind.


    "Go back? What''s the matter? Don''t worry. When I buy the shell that can be listed, we will exchange shares, "William said with a smile.


    "Hell, you don''t want to mess with my family. In order to buy England power, my fund is running out of cash," Wilson said in a slightly supplicative way. "Man, you can''t just think about yourself, but you can''t look at your allies when they are in trouble. We will do it for you.".


    "OK, OK, when I finish handling the desert local tyrant''s goods, we''ll exchange",.


    "God, I''m such an idiot," Wilson said regretfully. "I knew that I was such a fool. I shouldn''t have reminded you about the desert local tyrant. Even if you sell 100 sets first, that''s 500 million pounds in sales.".


    Wilson accused William of being unjust for a long time, but he couldn''t let go of the tangible profits.


    finally, Wilson said helplessly, "let''s change it first. It''s a big deal. Our agreement stipulates that I will officially join the board of directors and pay dividends one month later.".


    "OK, then you will go to yueshida office with Mr. Grosvenor tomorrow. By the way, I have to remind you that the patent and manufacturing technology of bulletproof vests and explosive detection watches in our contract are not in the hands of the new company, but unique to me. No problem.".


    "I know, but I also have to remind you, William, the sales of these things can only be in the hands of the new company in the future, and no other person or enterprise can sell these products any more." after suffering losses, Wilson has to emphasize again.


    Ha ha, no problem. See you tomorrow.


    Hang up the phone, sit at the dinner table and think about it silently. I''m going to call Catherine and Garris.


    Before, he promised Catherine and Garris to give them two shares, and give them the chance to buy 1% shares for every 100 sets sold.


    So William asked Sunday, "how many bulletproof suits have Catherine and Garris sold now?".


    "Sir, Ms. Catherine has sold nearly 100 sets last month. As of today, she has sold 186 sets and Garris has sold 94 sets.".


    "Well, Garris actually sold half of Catherine''s shares, and called them to go to yueshida tomorrow to discuss the shares." William despised Garris.


    At 8:50 a.m. the next day, Anthony, who was informed to return to London, personally picked William up in the parking lot to the prepared conference room.


    Walking into the conference room, William took out a cigarette case sized instrument from his pocket and opened it on the conference table. He said to King Philip, Duke Grosvenor, Catherine and Garris, who shook their heads with a smile,


    "be careful. I made it myself. As long as I started it, no eavesdropping instrument could work within a radius of 10 meters. If you like it, you can''t listen to it later I''ll send you some.


    Philip four people not angry looking at William, this kind of thing on the market is not without, don''t owe William personal feelings for a can buy things, "well, let''s start.".


    After that, wave your hand and let the others out.


    After the lawyer and his staff left, Philip complained, "you want real estate. Why don''t you come to me? Do I have assets worse than Grover?"


    "Well?" William looked at the silent Lord Grosvenor. "You didn''t tell us why, your majesty?"


    Lord Grosvenor shrugged, took a document out of the handbag in front of him and threw it to William. "This is the ownership of the 30000 acres. As long as you sign, the land will be yours.".


    Then he took out a document and handed it to William again, "this is the remaining 4000 acres of land. I give it to you to thank you for agreeing to exchange shares at such a time.


    in the future, all the places around your castle will be yours, 13 kilometers long and 10 kilometers wide. Congratulations, as long as you sign, you will be the person who owns the most land on the island of England"


    "HMM £¿ "So fast", William put on his glasses and ordered to scan the contract on Sunday. One minute after scanning, he would reply on Sunday.


    "God, I thought that at least we had to wait until the end of this year before we could buy all of them. It''s only a few days. Did you do that?"


    "Thanks for the unexpected death of our Mr. James, ha ha," Grosvenor sneered at Katherine.


    everyone in the room knew that James didn''t die by accident, but because he was killed by Valentine, and he had nothing to do with Katherine.Seeing that Catherine didn''t respond, Grosvenor said, "now the land price has decreased by 6% compared with last month. Many people in traditional farming and animal husbandry areas have lost confidence in land, or lost any financial resources to support it.


    It''s easy to exchange land or buy it directly in cash. I''ve bought some land in England and the surrounding areas like you. I hope I won''t regret making this decision in the future.


    "Well," said Philip, Catherine and Garris, who were close to Grosvenor. Their eyes flickered a few times. They felt that they had to buy some land when they went back.


    "Ha ha, I still have the confidence to increase two or three times in ten years," William signed on the document with a smile, "OK, it''s time to talk about the stock exchange.".


    Hearing that William came directly to the subject, Philip''s four faces became serious.


    "Don''t be so serious. I''m here, so there''s no chance to change my mind." William looked at Philip and Grosvenor with a smile. "Our previous agreement was to exchange 13% of the new company''s shares for 20% of England''s electricity, right.".


    Philip and Grosvenor nodded, which had been discussed for a long time. There was no doubt about it.


    "Well, your conditions Wilson and I have said. Grosvenor and I both agree to formally form shareholders'' rights and dividends in a month. Sign it.".


    Philip looked at William contemptuously, "I really don''t know who you learned from and what you care about so clearly. If you didn''t have your credit and didn''t go back when the share price of electric power in England fell sharply, I wouldn''t want to deal with you any more.".


    "Ha," said William with an unchanging look after being blamed, "it''s like I''ve really taken advantage of you. You all say that the share price of electric power in England has plummeted. If I don''t get some profits from other places and recover the losses, I''m really a fool.".

 Chapter 458

    Instead of pestering with Philip and Grosvenor, they called a lawyer and spent more than two hours to confirm the contract and all the details they could think of, and formally signed the stock exchange contract.


    Watching William sign his name on the contract and press the seal of Devonshire family, Philip and Grosvenor are greatly relieved.


    William was also happy that once he got the 20% stake, his stake in England power reached 68%.


    As long as he doesn''t centralize his shares in more than 20 offshore companies, he doesn''t have to tell the securities regulatory authorities that he can still take some shares from the market while the share price of electric power in England is plummeting.


    After so long calculation, William is very happy that his wish has come true. The energy industry is where the Devonshire family lives. The products of the bulletproof products company will always be saturated in the market.


    now it seems that the prospect is very bright, but the ceiling of the company''s market value can be easily estimated. After all, no matter how advanced and practical the products sold by the company are, it''s difficult It''s the minority.


    There are a lot of people who can afford to sell, but there are not many people who really need them, unless the rich people are targeted, tied up and assassinated at the end of the world.


    As soon as this idea came out, William thought silently in his heart, if the plot in the film will appear again in the future, will he let it go?


    As long as there are no things or people that will destroy this colorful world, will some small-scale disturbances be allowed to develop?


    MD, William suddenly woke up, this idea is too dangerous, but why do you have some secret joy in your heart.


    Tighten your mind, deal with Philip and Grosvenor, and go to Catherine and Garris who are expecting and hesitating.


    They talked to Philip Grosvenor before William came.


    Knowing that William valued the company at 5 billion pounds, both of them quietly calculated that 1% of the shares were worth 50 million pounds.


    The two of them are so busy selling that they can hardly make enough money to buy shares in a few months.


    I was wondering whether William would let them buy shares with a valuation of US $1 billion as he had promised them before.


    looking at the hesitant two, William knew what they were worried about. "Don''t worry, I always mean what I say. The valuation of US $1 billion is 2% for Catherine and 1% for Garris, but the voting right of these shares must be given to me, no problem.".


    "Of course, of course, no problem.".


    Seeing that William didn''t care that their sales were less than 200 and 100 integers, and their valuation was still the $1 billion promised before, Catherine and Garris were greatly relieved and agreed with a smile.


    If you don''t agree, you will be a fool. Catherine, a paralyzed middle-aged woman, not only has a rare smile on her face, but also hugs William excitedly. "Thank you. I''m glad to meet you and cooperate with you.".


    "You''re welcome, Catherine. I''m glad to work with you, too, and I think our cooperation will be closer in the future, right?"


    "Of course," Katherine nodded with a smile. "I''ll probably quit in a few days. Does your invitation count?"


    "So fast?" The news surprised William. "Are you really willing to give up your present position?"


    Catherine said with a helpless expression, "you may not pay attention to some things during this period. Although no one can blame me for my disposal, the death of James has made my situation not better, but more and more difficult.


    hey, I can also understand your ideas. When they think of James, they will think that his death is indirectly caused by me.".


    Katherine shook her head and said with a smile, "well, it''s good for everyone to leave now. Not only do I have a new job, but also I can get everyone''s favor. Some things will be easier in the future. I''m only 49 years old. Who knows what will happen in the future?"


    "Well? "Smart choice", William immediately understood Katherine''s idea. When everyone saw that she was uncomfortable, he chose to resign, which not only won the favor of her former colleagues, but also made everyone feel that he owed her.


    although it may not turn into any practical benefits, when Katherine kept a low profile for a few years and killed her again, she would have a great advantage in image points.


    At least she will soon become a very promising shareholder of the company, which is a real benefit.


    "Of course, I welcome you to be the executive director of the new company. With your years of relationship, I think our sales performance will not be low in the future. So, is the contract signed now or after you resign?"


    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to use the name of the fund. There''s no difference between signing now and signing later.".


    William shook his head. "If you have the idea of going back to politics, don''t worry. It''s good for everyone to leave nothing to be grasped.


    I promise that the 2% shares will be left to you. Although I''m fussy about some things, my reputation is absolutely full.".


    "Well," Katherine nodded without thinking for a few seconds this time. Just like William himself said, he is still very good in credit, not to mention that William and she have no conflict of interest.After talking about Catherine, they look at Garris who is waiting.


    Garris said with a smile, "I definitely want to sign now. Compared with the money, it''s no problem for me to hand over my position now. Moreover, the military intelligence bureau doesn''t care about domestic affairs.


    although I''m a shareholder of a company specializing in bulletproof products, it''s not troublesome. At most, I won''t sell the company''s products publicly in the future Who can control the performance of the product.


    "That''s not a problem," Katherine nodded.


    "OK, if you think it''s OK, then sign the contract, but first, if you are forced to resign because of this, it has nothing to do with me," William reminded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you for that," Garris said with a smile. "The company can be worth 5 billion pounds now, and it will be worth 10 billion pounds in a few years.


    "10 billion pounds? I still have this confidence. Maybe you can look ahead and multiply it by 4, "William laughs.


    "Haha, that 1% of the shares can be worth 400 million pounds. With so much money, I still care about my present position. Maybe I can learn from Katherine and come back after a few years'' rest. Then I''ll be a person who specializes in dirty work.".


    "You have a plan, man. Have a good cooperation," William said with a smile.


    "Happy cooperation." Garris shook hands with William happily.


    Call a lawyer to sign the contract. Catherine, who has been watching, is more relieved to see that Garris has signed the contract and officially become a shareholder of the company.


    All the things of the contract are done well. Grosvenor, who is in a good mood, takes everyone to his house to celebrate. He introduces his son to William in his heart.


    But in addition to William don''t care about the influence, Catherine and Garris to go to Grosvenor''s house or have scruples, two people euphemistically refused.


    Grosvenor didn''t care if he was rejected. He didn''t even care if Philip said he would go back to lunch break. Anyway, his main goal was William.

 Chapter 459

    Personally, he sent Philip away, watching the convoy of six cars leaving the building of the month''s office. William shook his head and Tucao, "is there any need for drivers and bodyguards to make complaints about 20 people? Don''t worry about trouble "


    " what''s the trouble? Just think they don''t exist. After a long time, they get used to it. "Looking at William, who doesn''t have a bodyguard with him, Grosvenor hesitated for a few seconds and reminded him vaguely," today, there are only six people around Philip, and there are at least 20 people behind him.


    I usually have four people on the table, but almost 20 in the dark. "Grosvenor looked at William''s car and shook his head." it''s no problem to apply for the bulletproof version of Rolls Royce based on your identity. William, you will be our God of wealth in the future. If you are in trouble, I''ll give you a bulletproof version of Rolls Royce? "


    , "thank you, if you want, make complaints about a phone call," thanks to William, "I don''t want to advertise for Rolls-Royce without buying Rolls-Royce and Martin."


    also because Rolls-Royce''s existing models are too ugly to me, and they are totally immersed in the design concept of the year 90s. Maybe I should find someone to do something about the car in my mind.


    "Can you design the shape of a car?" Grosvenor looked at William unexpectedly, "it''s better to be young, and the idea is free.".


    "Come on, take my car. We''ll talk about your design in the car. If you can impress me, maybe I''ll find you to customize one.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a crooked smile, "I''m sorry, if I design it, I''ll sell it or not. If I design a unique car in the world, it''s good to think about it.".


    In my heart, I think it''s the Rolls Royce phantom, the Maybach 62s, or both models. Anyway, he just has to copy the shapes of the two cars in his memory. The rest is a headache for designers.


    Grosvenor shakes his head and mistakenly thinks that William is too energetic and wants to get involved in everything he is interested in. "If you like it, maybe you can really design a different car. Let''s go. Lunch time is coming. Don''t let my wife wait too long, or I will be in bad luck if you leave.".


    "Ha ha". Seeing what Grosvenor said, William laughed. If he didn''t know that this guy was a playboy like Andrew, he would have been cheated by his harmless appearance.


    And William is very clear that Grosvenor must have something else to do with taking him to dinner. If he didn''t want to ask Grosvenor for his experience and ideas in land management, he would not have given Grosvenor face.


    I got on the bus and spent more than 20 minutes at Grosvenor''s home in London. I met Mrs. Grosvenor and little Grosvenor, who came back from school temporarily.


    Little Grosvenor is only nine years old now. He is still a handsome and shy little Zhengtai. He may have a great admiration for William when he gets to know each other. After he gets familiar with him, little Grosvenor follows William after dinner and chatters about his trivial things in school.


    out of politeness, although William doesn''t want to listen to these children''s wordy things, he can''t see them With Mrs. Grosvenor''s happy face, William didn''t show impatience,


    chatting and chatting. Little Grosvenor''s completely unguarded and calculating words also relaxed William''s mood. Finally, I don''t know if little Grosvenor really likes to worship himself. William actually agreed to take him to the forest around Devonshire Castle to hunt and teach him by the way Some self-defense tips.


    This makes Grosvenor and his wife very happy. The couple are surprised and very happy to talk to William like this. In their eyes, William''s series of achievements are really worth learning from.


    It was 1:30 p.m. when the servant came to inform young Grosvenor that it was time to go back to school. The two couples asked someone to take young Grosvenor to school.


    When the child left, Mrs. Grosvenor wisely asked the servants to change into new tea and snacks, and left by herself.


    William took the initiative to ask Grosvenor about the management of the land. Grosvenor, who had something in his heart, answered one by one in a completely wordy manner.


    After chatting for half an hour, he heard that Grosvenor''s housekeeper was a principal, four assistants and five people. The company and the manor were basically managed by professionals, which made William feel very depressed.


    At this moment, the old aristocracy completely crushed him as a upstart. There''s a saying in Grosvenor. William thinks that there''s some truth in what he said. How can anyone in the world trust him completely? How can he find a suitable housekeeper and staff without giving others access to work.


    But there are too many secrets in my body, exposing any one of them will become a big trouble, "forget it, let''s get down to business, you don''t come to me just to know your little prince.".


    "Of course not," thought Grosvenor, "I received an invitation from four seasons hotel a few days ago. They want to build a five-star hotel apartment complex in Grosvenor Square and Devonshire square now.


    I still have an 8-storey building on the other side of the square. If you add the shopping mall in the northeast corner, the two buildings can be built together It''s a four acre luxury hotel apartment."Working with level 4 hotels?" The news gave William a pause.


    He has been thinking about what reasonable reason to empty these tenants these days, because only after knowing that Amir bacavi is staring at himself, William has been thinking about how to make Amir bacavi focus on the buildings in the square.


    After buying Grosvenor Square, he had the idea of demolishing the four five or six storey buildings around the square with a little understanding of the specific situation.


    however, after consulting a lawyer, he found that if he wanted to empty the four buildings, he would have to pay more than 100 million pounds to the tenants, and 70% of the tenants would not agree to take the money to leave.


    Since there is no reasonable way to remove these tenants, it''s OK to let Amir bacawi, an empty cloth element, blow up.


    Even William might be able to make a fortune in building a new building.


    He had checked the insurance of these four buildings before, and Grosvenor had invested $300 million in insurance for these four buildings, which are hundreds of years old.


    As long as bakawi blows up the building, it can not only help him clear out the tenants, but also help William get permission to build a new building. After all, if the building is abandoned, it must be rebuilt.


    Normally, it''s not so easy for William to get permission to rebuild, because the square is located in the most central Merle District of London. Many buildings are old buildings with historical value, so it''s impossible to demolish them.

 Chapter 460

    "William", Grosvenor looked at William and thought about it for a long time, with a slightly worried look in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I''m obsessed with things." I''m about to agree to Grosvenor''s plan and set up a huge pit to take care of the building for him and four seasons hotel, so that after the building is bombed, it has nothing to do with William.


    I can see Grosvenor''s worried eyes, and then I think that the old man has just given him 4000 acres of land,


    William''s rare soft hearted, Forget it, or don''t pit him, thought, "sorry, this is too sudden, I have to let people do some investigation and evaluation, if it is really good, I will seriously consider.".


    "Of course, it must be investigated and evaluated. Today I''m going to talk about it with you. Let me know if there is any result. It''s not urgent for the moment. This project is still in the initial stage, and we have time to do research"


    seeing that William didn''t refuse directly, Grosvenor was relieved. He believed that as long as William inspected it, he would be able to understand how much profit there was Big.


    At the same time, he secretly sighed that William''s fortune was beyond saying. He had just bought his square, and now someone rushed to give him money.


    he regretted that he was blinded by the profits he saw, and that the square sold too fast. At the same time, he praised William''s decisive and no delay style.


    after talking about it, he was unhappy that he had lost a lot of money in vain He was afraid that he would be tempted to pit Grosvenor. After a few sips of tea, he got up and left.


    When he got home, William went upstairs to take a nap, and slept until 5 p.m. when he got up, he reported to him on Sunday,


    "Sir, Jack Chen and his party have found the clue of indelible number, but if they want to verify whether his thinking is correct, they need to go out to sea for field investigation.".


    "You can''t find it now that you''ve got a clue?" Asked William strangely.


    "Sorry sir, I''m not omnipotent. I can''t do anything about the places not shown on the map.".


    Hell, it''s not the first time on Sunday. William has no choice but to say, "OK, help them prepare the equipment and the boat, and let me know if there''s any news.".


    I understand sir. I''ll report to you as soon as I have any news.


    ...


    a few days later, William was at home receiving Pierre, the general manager of the Bank of France, who was under great pressure of public opinion. Together with his negotiation team, they discussed the sale of Chateau Chantilly.


    Both sides want to buy one and sell the other, so the atmosphere of their first contact is still good. After a morning''s discussion, the negotiators, accountants and analysts from yueshida have no opinions on the price of 7800 hectares of land valued at US $1 billion,


    this price is less than 6% higher than the current normal price, so after a morning''s fierce talk, yueshida''s discussion is very successful After the jury asked William for instructions, he agreed directly.


    After lunch, take a break and the two sides continue to talk.


    After another afternoon''s discussion, the problem was stuck in the valuation of the castle and the cultural relics in the castle. The difference between the two sides was very big. If the discussion could not go on, they had to suspend the meeting and discuss countermeasures in another small reception room.


    William, who was taken as a pig butcher by the Bank of France, was upset when he heard the report on Sunday,


    "Sir, the Black Ghost sent a message that the stranded island of the immortal has been found, but he also reported that Jack Chen may have been targeted by a group of pirates.".


    "If someone makes up his mind to do it all, you still need to report it to me?"


    Yes sir.


    Anthony discussed with yueshida''s think tank, and after reaching an agreement, he went to William standing by the windowsill to report,


    "boss, the experts we found valued all the antiques in Chantilly castle at US $1.7 billion, the castle itself was worth about US $300 million, and the total land was US $3 billion,


    although it may not be accurate because of the tight time It is true, but it is certainly more reliable than the $5.5 billion quoted by the Bank of France for the first time.


    the suggestion of the think tank is to cool down the people of the Bank of France first. They will talk with you under great pressure of public opinion, which means that the other party wants to sell very strongly.


    if you don''t have to negotiate today or in the near future, we can wait and suppress the momentum of the other party Time to find each other''s flaws.


    "Well", of course, William understood this truth and thought for a moment, "my bottom line is $3.5 billion. If it exceeds this price, I don''t want to talk about it.


    If I really can''t talk about it, I will change the acquisition target. As long as the castle and land, cultural relics and antiques can give the Bank of France a proper sum of money to transfer and store them.


    anyway, I''m interested in the castle full of portraits I''m not interested in oil paintings, and I''m not my ancestor. Even if I buy them, I won''t hang them up. ".


    "OK, boss, let''s start today." Anthony looked at his watch and just wanted to leave, but he heard William say, "I''m not in a good mood now"


    then William pointed to the picture on TV. Anthony turned to see that there was a large group of people holding banners and cards in the news, protesting loudly outside the manor,When a lot of hot tempered people scold William at the camera, the devil, the vampire and all the French will not support William to buy chantis castle.


    "Find a relationship with the director of the Bank of France who disclosed the news to the media a few days ago to see if he can get out how much money the Bank of France lost in the stock market crash.


    just because of his boring sense of justice, my family was surrounded by protestors again


    hehe, remember to take a picture of the contact in secret. Once he got out, he would get the news Let it out quietly.


    "Clear, understand, boss," Anthony said with some panic, but he was helpless to William''s revenge. "There may be some expenses involved, do you see?"


    "I only want the result, other things are not in my consideration," William turned to Anthony. "Of course, the cost is reasonable.".


    "OK, boss, I''ll find the relationship with France when I go back. This director named Luther is very famous these days. It shouldn''t be too difficult.".


    More than 20 minutes after the meeting was suspended, the negotiation started again. Knowing William''s bottom line, the negotiators of yueshida didn''t bother to make a separate offer of $1.3 billion for land and castle and $1.7 billion for cultural relics and antiques.


    Of course, the people of the Bank of France do not agree with this price, and they are even more disgusted with the separate offer.


    We all know in our hearts that the value of the land and the castle is very easy to estimate. If the price is quoted separately, how can they kill William.


    The two sides began to argue fiercely again. After listening to the debate for a few minutes, it was all about antiques, which made William not interested in listening any more. After a few words with Anthony, he stood up and walked out of the conference room. Anyway, the bottom line of the negotiation had already told yueshida that whether he was at the negotiation table or not was not important.

 Chapter 461

    The negotiation had been going on till 11 o''clock in the night. Before William could use the extra-curricular call, the people of the Bank of France took the initiative to ask William to live in the manor after receiving a phone call, so as to facilitate the negotiation.


    Although the manor in London is big, there are only 12 rooms to live in. William doesn''t want outsiders to live in his house.


    But with Pierre''s abnormal behavior, William understood that it was an accident of the bank. In this case, the negotiation group that let the bank go was really an idiot.


    Think about a call to the airline, more than 40 minutes later, five helicopters appeared over the manor, the bank and the two negotiation teams of yueshida got on four helicopters in batches.


    The helicopter takes off and lands, which makes the paparazzi and reporters waiting outside the manor confused. I don''t understand why there are so many helicopters in the manor at midnight.


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, the last helicopter carrying William took off and flew to Oxford. An emergency interview helicopter followed William and flew to Oxford. When they arrived at Oxford, the reporters knew that William was taking the people from the Bank of France to avoid them and go to a more hidden castle to continue the conversation.


    As soon as the interview helicopter that has been following William bought 34000 acres of land, a warning sound appeared in the pilot''s headset.


    They are warned that they have flown into private territory. After three warnings, the castle has the right to conduct limited self-defense, and any losses caused will be borne by them.


    Journalists don''t take Sunday''s warning seriously at all. They haven''t met this kind of warning. Even if they really invade private territory, but they can''t use weapons, the owner of private territory can drive them away by helicopter at most.


    But these people met William and Sunday this time. After three warnings failed, the pilot and reporter of the interview helicopter suddenly found that within a few kilometers, the light columns of a dozen high-power searchlights were straight into the sky, and then the light columns turned to them.


    More than a dozen dazzling lights immediately enveloped the whole plane, not to mention shooting and looking at the ground and sky, even if you want to open your eyes.


    Fortunately, the pilot was an old bird. He immediately suspended the helicopter in the air with his experience, but before they were relieved, the temperature in the plane was slowly rising.


    The pilot begged for mercy on Sunday and then turned to London to fly back under the instruction of Sunday.


    We arranged to have a rest in the new guest building with 24 rooms of 70 square meters each in accordance with the four-star standard.


    Anthony and several principal leaders of the negotiation group of yueshida went to the castle living room to see William.


    As soon as he met Anthony, he said happily, "boss, it seems that there is a big problem with the Bank of France. When I was at the manor just now, I couldn''t go on talking about ending today''s negotiation.


    after receiving a phone call, Pierre''s attitude changed completely. It seems that the situation of their bank is very bad, and maybe even has to sell Chateau Chantilly.


    "Of course, this kind of opportunity is not always available. If you don''t lower the price, you''ll be a fool." William nodded with a smile. He didn''t care about the immorality of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    there''s no morality to talk about with the capitalists. In exchange, William believed that the people of the Bank of France would make the same decision as himself.


    "The biggest weapon I can give you is that as soon as we have an agreement, the money will be paid immediately and in full cash, and the rest depends on you. Guys, now my bottom line is $3.2 billion,


    below this line, you can get 15% of the harvest, that is to say, when the price is $3.1 billion, you will get an extra bonus of $15 million. Listen, it''s extra, so If you want a good life, start fighting.


    Ha ha, no problem.


    Long live boss.


    The stimulation effect of cash is very obvious. The next day, the number of monthly achievers did not decrease. On the contrary, there were more than ten assistants. After several days of confrontation between you and me, the price dropped from more than 5 billion at the beginning to 3.9 billion again.


    In addition to meeting with yueshida''s team every morning and evening to find out about the situation, William is either staying in the basement with a 3D virtual imager, drawing the outline drawings of Rolls Royce phantom, or dealing with the 34000 acres of land newly bought by the castle, or dealing with the problem The trivia of building a new Racecourse in the castle.


    A few days later, even after a week''s sea voyage, the black ghost who was looking for snake head, sheep head and eight tons of gold returned to Devonshire castle. Only then did William know that the reason why the Bank of France was so eager to sell Chateau Chantilly was that one of its traders used the bank''s reputation to speculate in futures, not only suffered a great loss, but also made use of the bank''s unfavorable supervision to make a false profit Fake short selling.


    On Sunday, the Bank of France was initially expected to lose at least $7 billion this time, and $7 billion is exactly the bank''s profit for two years.What''s more fatal is that if it is exposed, the reputation of their bank will be at the bottom immediately.


    But we all know that this kind of thing can''t be completely covered up. It''s only a matter of time before it''s exploded. Now their biggest hope is to fill the hole first.


    So the Bank of France is in such a hurry to talk to William about Chateau Chantilly and the antiques in the chateau in order to get the $5 billion in cash he has in the bank.


    As long as they get the money, their bank can survive without even issuing new shares.


    This afternoon, William saw the black ghost coming back, put two pieces of snake head and sheep head, and had not talked a few words. Pierre, the general manager of the Bank of France, knocked on the door and asked to have a private talk with William.


    "Is there anything I said in that big tree?" William asked Pierre to sit down and asked the Black Ghost, who was standing upright.


    "Yes, sir, it''s really in the tree."


    "very good." another eight tons of gold is coming, which makes William in a good mood. "We''ll talk later" waves to let the Black Ghost leave first.


    The Black Ghost bows and slowly exits the room.


    William went to the wine counter and asked Pierre, "what to drink, Mr. Pierre?".


    "Whatever, a good French wine would be the best," said Pierre listlessly.


    "What about Ratu in 1990?"


    This cheered Pierre, who was in a bad mood. "Mr. Devonshire, you''ve been Latour for 90 years? This is a good wine of the collection level.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are also a wine lover," William snapped his finger, and the hidden wine cabinet immediately sent a bottle of 90 year old Ratu from the underground wine cellar.


    Take out the wine bottle from the wine cabinet. William is very satisfied with this kind of hidden and anti-theft wine cabinet. In the future, no one will be able to search for good wine directly from his wine cabinet.

 Chapter 462

    William used the wine opener to open the wine, poured half a bottle into the wine opener, took two glasses and the wine opener, went to the sofa beside Pierre and sat down.


    He said with a smile, "you are an expert. How about tasting this wine.".


    "No problem," Pierre said, picking up the receiver and looking at the light. "The color looks very good, but it''s too short to turn it on. If you want to really taste the wine, you have to wait for a while.".


    "It doesn''t matter. We have time." William knew the wine had to wake up. During the waiting period, they chatted about the Chateau Chantilly.


    more than ten minutes later, the time for sobering up was not yet up. Some of Pierre couldn''t wait to swallow the temptation of good wine. He picked up the sober and poured some wine for himself. After a few sips, he said with an intoxicated expression on his face¡° It deserves to be the best vintage. Every time you drink it, you can feel different. Thank you.


    "Don''t mention it. If you like, I''ll give you a box when you leave," William said with a laugh.


    "Thank you," El said regretfully. "Next time, I dare not accept your valuable gift before this transaction. If it is found out, we will be in trouble.".


    On hearing this, William reflected that Pierre could not be given valuables during the transaction. "Well, next time at Chantilly castle, I''ll treat you to drink Ratu of ''82.".


    "Ha ha, that''s settled," William said, making Pierre very happy and relieved. "Mr. Devonshire, with your contacts, you may already know what happened to our bank,


    so I''ll just say some words," Pierre put down his glass and said solemnly, "we need your financial help to get through the Bank of France The most serious crisis of trust since its establishment.


    "I can help you, but what can I get?" William said calmly,


    it''s impossible to ask him to help in vain, and even if William would do so, people in the Bank of France might wonder if he had ulterior motives.


    Pierre clenched his hands and thought for a moment, "Chateau Chantilly, we''ll sell it to you for $3.5 billion.".


    "No, no, Pierre, I can help you, but that doesn''t mean that I will lose my own interests and help you in vain.


    we all know in our hearts how much Chateau Chantilly is worth. I need to see the real benefits, or white spots." William chased you out with two fingers


    "I understand," Pierre nodded helplessly. Now it''s their turn to beg for prestige Lian, not William, begged them. There are still some people in the world who can afford Chateau Chantilly, but William is the only one who will be interested in Chateau Chantilly.


    And they also want to use William''s reputation to offset the negative news as much as possible, "so if you can agree to our offer for castle, we will issue 5% of the shares of the Bank of France to you, and you need to pay only $1.5 billion.".


    "Hey hey, so you''ve taken the $5 billion I deposited in your bank as the meat in your mouth?"


    Pierre spread his hands and shrugged, "you know, any possible fund is the most precious in our eyes now. Anyone who dares to give up will not be fired by the board of directors the next day.".


    1.5 billion won 5% of the shares, and William calculated in his mind. So Pierre, they set the valuation of the Bank of France at the low price of $30 billion, which is more than half of their current market value of $70 billion.


    It seems that the situation is even more severe than expected. However, in a flash of an eye, all banks have been suffering from this kind of stock market disaster. Now they have lost one tenth of their market value in cash. If they can''t handle it properly, the Bank of France may even go bankrupt.


    Otherwise, even if the news of the bank''s huge loss of 7 billion goes out and the stock price falls sharply, no one will directly cut half of the market value and find someone to help.


    But it''s good for William, "can I get into the board?"


    "Of course," Pierre nodded hastily, "private ownership of 5% of the shares has become the fourth largest shareholder of our bank. Of course, we have the right to enter the board of directors,


    and we also welcome you to join us. Your record in the stock market is exactly what we need.".


    Good. I''ll think about it.


    Being on the board would ensure William''s position in the bank and give him a chance to reach inside the bank.


    At this stage of his life, money is no longer his favorite thing, but status and reputation.


    This is also the plot used by the Bank of France. They know that William is not short of money, what he is short of is the inside information.


    The only pity is that it may take a long time to get the money back, but William has not paid attention to the cash of only $1.5 billion, and it is not impossible for the stock price to recover.


    "OK, happy cooperation", this kind of thing does not need to think about, William only thought for more than ten seconds to agree.


    "Thank you," Pierre stood up excitedly, holding William''s hand tightly. "Thank you very much, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Don''t be too happy, Pierre. Will the French authorities agree to your sale of Chateau Chantilly?" said William calmly,"However, since the decision has been made, I will authorize you to use the $5 billion, but on the premise that if the official finally denies the castle trading, then the $5 billion will be converted into 18% shares of your bank to compensate for my loss.".


    "This, this," Pierre hesitated after hearing, "my God, you have a big appetite.".


    Looking down for a moment, Pierre shook his head regretfully and said, "I''ll give you 18% of the shares, not to mention whether the board of directors of the bank will agree. I think the government would rather sell you the whole castle than approve this agreement.".


    "What if I could help you with some of your losses?"


    Thinking of Amir bacawi who has been calculating these days, William is confident that he can help the Bank of France to make some money from the stock market.


    He didn''t play in person because Amir bacawi put the place of attack in London. William wanted to live comfortably in England. He couldn''t earn this kind of national wealth. Once he earned it, he would be settled by the personnel, and the time for trouble would be not far away.


    But there is always a solution. The stock price of the Bank of France will plummet because they have lost money in the stock market. As long as they can earn a lot of money back, the market value will not return to the peak of 70 billion, but 50 billion or 60 billion will be guaranteed.


    As long as he can buy shares in the bank at the price of US $30 billion, covering the market value of the bank is to help William make his own money, which is legitimate and legitimate.


    So William said with a smile, "I dare not say anything else. I am confident to help you recover at least half of your losses in the stock market.".


    "What?"


    Pierre was stunned. But when they brought William to the board of directors, what they valued was not William''s past record in the stock market. They expected William to lead them out of trouble.


    Now that he didn''t have to mention it, William volunteered. How surprised and unhappy Pierre was, he took William''s arm and said excitedly, "are you serious? Mr. Devonshire.

 Chapter 463

    "Of course, anything I say is serious." William nodded. Once Amir bacavi really attacks London, it''s not easy to make money.


    it''s not even necessary to short London. It''s not difficult to short some countries that have little influence on England and France and earn billions.


    If the only thing that worries William is found out, will people think that he already knew about the attack.


    For the sake of money, regardless of the people''s life and death, he did not warn the relevant departments. Alas, thinking of this, William had a headache again.


    "God, if you really can only solve half of the problem, all shareholders and employees of the bank will polish your shoes and bend over for you.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a few reluctant smiles, taking advantage of Pierre''s agitation, "I like that. From the moment we started signing the contract, I promised to solve the loss of at least 3.5 billion US dollars in three months.


    If I can do that, I will buy 18% of the shares with 5 billion US dollars. If I can''t, I will buy 18% of the shares with a valuation of 50 billion US dollars .


    That is to say, in addition to the $5 billion existing in the bank, if I want to acquire the 18% shares, I still need to pay $4 billion to your bank. Is there a problem? "


    Pierre shook his head hastily.


    "Good. Then tell the shareholders of the bank the good news. Dear Pierre, I''ll wait for your news.".


    "All right, sir, I''ll call the board to report to them," Pierre took out his mobile phone excitedly and apologized to William. "Excuse me, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Well, wait for your good news.".


    Pierre shook hands with William excitedly, walked out of the reception hall, came outside the castle, took a few breaths of the evening air, looked at the afterglow of the sun in the sky, and suddenly reflected in his heart.


    Standing in the same place for a few minutes, thinking that the purpose of meeting William is not only 5% of the shares? How to talk about it became the bank selling 18% of William''s shares.


    Although if William can not recover the loss of $3.5 billion for the bank in three months, the 18% shares can be exchanged for $9 billion of life-saving funds,


    even if the valuation is $50 billion, once William really gets the 18% shares, he will immediately become the largest individual shareholder of the Bank of France.


    In the future, nothing can be done without William. The Devonshire family is likely to become a hot family in French banking industry. After all, the Bank of France is the top three banks in France.


    As soon as Pierre patted his forehead, he felt that he was absolutely being manipulated. When he heard that William could solve half of the loss, that is, 3.5 billion US dollars, he felt feverish on the forehead, thinking all about how to stabilize the stock price,


    he only thought about the immediate interests, but did not think about the future troubles.


    But when I think of William''s confidence just now, I think that if this crisis can not be solved satisfactorily, he, the general manager of the Bank of France, will be dismissed.


    Even for the rest of his life, he would never want to work in banking again. How could Pierre, who was not 60 years old and still full of energy, bear it.


    Walking in the castle quietly for more than ten minutes, looking at the afterglow of the sun in the sky, it suddenly occurred to him that if he didn''t do something, his life would be driven out by the upper class society just like the setting sun.


    Thinking of this, Pierre suddenly understood that if he could not pass the test, he would have the chance to worry about the future. At this moment, the idea that people would not be killed for themselves would soon fill his mind.


    ...


    William stood by the window on the second floor of the castle, looking at Pierre walking around the garden with some admiration,


    the old man is worthy of being in charge of the Bank of France for ten years. Although he is suffering from a serious company disease, he is alert and experienced.


    Originally, Pierre thought that he would report to the bank when he was cheated. After being scolded or ridiculed, he didn''t expect the old man to understand William''s $9 billion stake trap as soon as he left the castle.


    Just when William said it was a pity, things turned around. Pierre took out his mobile phone to dial the number. The spider robot that had been following him immediately passed what Pierre said to William.


    "Kate, I''m Pierre. Inform all the directors that I''m going to hold a shareholders'' meeting in an hour and a half.".


    "Yes, Kate, I''m not kidding. I''ll fly back to the bank later. Today''s meeting is implemented according to the highest level of confidentiality. Anyone who participates in the meeting has to sign the strictest confidentiality agreement.".


    "OK, thank you. I''ll see you later." Pierre hung up and then called out. Twenty minutes later, he took some of his men to the helicopter and flew to Paris.


    Looking at Pierre''s helicopter flying away, William couldn''t help smiling. Although he didn''t know why pierre did it, it finally came back to the direction he expected.


    Now it''s time for him to focus on Amir bacawi.


    Happy to have dinner with Anthony and other directors of Shida for a few months, he looked up and saw that it was getting dark outside. William apologized, "I''m ready. You''re welcome, gentlemen.".Anthony several people quickly stood up, watched William out of the restaurant, looked at each other, William''s tax lawyer Langte helplessly shrugged, but said, "look at the boss''s mood, we know that our bonus may be in vain.".


    Anthony also regretted curse way, "damned Gallic cock, these bastards can''t be a little harder?"? Before we all started working, these bastards surrendered to the boss directly. The bonus is a small matter, which makes me feel like a waste now. ".


    "That''s right. Oh, my God. Fortunately, the jewelry I ordered from the jewelry company hasn''t been confirmed. Otherwise, I won''t be able to pay for it with hundreds of thousands of dollars," said Seawell, the chief accountant.


    "Ha ha ha", other people can''t help laughing when they hear sivel''s complaint.


    "Hell, you''re still laughing," Seaville complained, staring at Anthony and long te. "I''m a good friend of yours for more than ten years. I didn''t introduce me to boss earlier, but also robbed accountant''s job. FK, one of you is a tax lawyer, the other is a contract lawyer. Will you do accountant''s job?"


    Anthony said, "our boss is a super rich man. As long as the boss is willing to pay, there is nothing that money can''t solve for me.".


    "Well, well, let''s think about the contract. Although there is no bonus, I have a hunch that we will be very, very busy in the future." long te picked up the cup and drank lato. "It''s still better to be boss. Lato in 1990 can''t be bought by money.".


    Anthony laughs, "collecting good wine is probably our boss''s only hobby.".

 Chapter 464

    Walking out of the castle, William walked slowly to the castle garden, thinking about how to deal with Amir bacawi and his family. He wanted to achieve his own goal, but he could not really let these guys completely mess up England. If he wanted to mess up, it would have to be a limited mess.


    "On Sunday, let the black ghost come. I''ll wait for him in the garden.".


    "OK, sir.".


    After walking in the garden for a few minutes, the figure of the Black Ghost slowly appeared behind William.


    "Go and do something for me," said William without looking back, as soon as the Black Ghost was in the garden. "It''s your best thing.".


    "Yes, sir," the Black Ghost respectfully returns.


    Throwing a USB flash drive to the Black Ghost, William said, "go to London broad street, where there is an unfinished building. The people hidden in it are the same as those desert people you killed last time.


    after you find people, insert your USB flash drive into their server for ten seconds, and the rest is to stare at them secretly and wait for my orders.".


    "Yes, sir, I''ll do it now." the Black Ghost didn''t ask why, let alone William''s information. He promised to retreat to the dark place and disappear.


    In fact, it doesn''t take much effort to find bakawi and his group. There are black front drones and drone carriers. In addition, William reminds us to check the total electricity consumption around the abandoned buildings on Sunday. Compared with the current situation,


    the black front drone only takes one night to find the abandoned building in central London, and then the spider robot drops the spider Spider robots enter the abandoned building for investigation,


    in the past, if someone made up his mind one after another, William might directly kill these people, but now he is eager to implement bakavi''s plan, and even in the early stage, he will secretly help bakavi, so as not to be discovered before his plan is implemented.


    At the same time, considering the safety of his mother and Abigail, he is planning to take them to live in Schlegel castle for a period of time to avoid the suspicion of some people after the attack,


    but thinking that Schlegel castle has no defensive measures, he finally decided to go back to Devonshire castle. This is his hometown, which is more secure than London''s manor garden tenfold.


    And the reason is easy to find. He has just bought 34000 acres of land and needs to take care of it. In addition to the construction of the racecourse, there are a lot of trivia. It should not arouse their suspicion to ask his mother and Abigail to go back to the castle to help.


    But it''s not urgent now. William remembers that when Amir bacavi attacked London, some leaders with good relations with England came to attend the first funeral of James, and bacavi decided to target these leaders.


    Now James'' first funeral hasn''t started yet, so we don''t have to be in such a hurry so that mother won''t stay in the castle too long and worry about the Chelsea team and run back to London.


    However, it is necessary to inform the Antonov four people without informing their mother. "On Sunday, let the Antonov four people get ready to go back to Oxford, and as soon as they receive my notice, they will come back with my mother and Abigail.".


    "OK, sir.".


    I believe that if this message is sent, the experienced Antonov will certainly be more vigilant and strengthen the protection of his mother.


    The next morning, when William got up to clean up and was having breakfast, he reported to him on Sunday, "Sir, the task you gave to the Black Ghost was completed at 3 a.m. last night, and all the servers of bakawi gang in London have been under my monitoring and control.


    According to the video, the abandoned building on broad street is their home. There are not only a large number of armed men and ammunition, but also three sons of Amir bakawi, the eldest kamran, the second Lazar and the third Nasser.


    "Did you find Amir bacawi?"


    I don''t care so much about the three bakavi brothers William, who have been found. I believe that the dark place in the abandoned building must be full of spider robots,


    if you want to kill those people, you don''t even need to use human hands. As long as they are asleep, spider robots can kill all these people, so what he is most concerned about now is Amir bakavi hiding in the dark place


    "for the time being I don''t know where bakawi is, but as long as he gets in touch with his sons in London, he can be found.


    Can''t find it? This made William have a headache. He thought, "let all the members of the expendables stand by in London. Meanwhile, let cross Carlos come to see me in the castle. Remember to let him bring the money hungry Toby. I have to see the training effect of that guy after such a long time.".


    With that, William told the secret message of his contact with cross Carlos to Sunday.


    "OK, sir.".


    Soon his cell phone rang, "Sir, it''s Mr. Carlos.".


    "Pick it up"


    as soon as the phone calls, you hear Carlos''s voice, "what''s the matter? William.


    "Well, there are some troubles. I came back to you for insurance to avoid accidents, but I don''t need you to show up this time, I just need you to snipe from a long distance.".


    "OK, but I''ll probably be there tomorrow. I''m in New York now," Carlos said."New York?" William did not think much to know why, "to see Wesley?"


    "Yes, I see him in the dark in New York every year," the cross said happily. "Wesley has a girlfriend recently and seems to get along well. If only they could get married and have children.".


    "ha ha," William laughed a few times, make complaints about Vasily''s bird like now, and the girl would marry him. That''s not true, but William would not tell Carlos,


    , "rest assured that there will be that day, and I''m afraid that when Weiss has too many children, you can''t hug him as a grandfather."


    Carlos was in a good mood and laughed, "if that''s true, it''s OK to let me die right away.".


    "Come on, don''t talk about death all the time. I''ll treat you to a good drink when you come.


    "Well, well, my fault." Carlos knew that William was to blame for his nonsense, but he was very happy.


    He thought that William was concerned about him, but the real idea in William''s heart was half to half.


    There are concerns, but maybe more about not wanting to lose a super sniper.


    Hang up the phone, go to the garden bench to sit down, William suddenly thought of a problem, Amir bacavina bastard sent two groups of people to kill themselves, for he invented the explosive detector.


    Now, if Amir bacawi and his party dare not use fried eggs because of the detector, will it be the same as he remembered?


    FK, that''s no good. William is waiting for Amir bacavi to help him blow up the four buildings in Devonshire square, so that he can have a chance to tear down the four buildings.


    it seems that he can find a way to find bacavi and move his eyes away from the explosive detector.

 Chapter 465

    William sat on the garden bench for a long time and thought about how to make bacawi and his family move their eyes away from him. Finally, he thought that since the incident was caused by explosive geophysical detector, it would be much easier to start with the watch directly.


    But it''s not so easy to come up with a reason that doesn''t affect future sales and doesn''t take out for the time being.


    After sitting on the bench for nearly an hour, William still had no idea. Alas, one person counts the short while two count the long. It''s a pity that this matter can be discussed with anyone, so as not to remind people of what he already knew.


    I can''t think of it. I can only give up for a while and go back to the castle. When I enter the living room, I see Anthony, long TE and Sylvie sitting at a long table drinking red wine, playing cards and listening to the news with their TV on.


    Seeing William coming in, Antony, who is familiar with him most, raised his glass to salute William and said, "boss, are you interested in playing together?"


    "What are you playing with?" He went to the three men and took the glass that sivel gave him. "Thank you." he took the glass and looked at the public card on the table. He understood that he was playing depo. He said with a smile, "come on, you can play. If I play, you will regret it.".


    "Boss, no one can doubt your ability to make money, but it''s not necessary to play cards," Anthony said with a smile.


    Long TE and Sylvie are good friends with Antony for many years. They still have a tacit understanding with each other. Seeing Antony''s eyes, we can see that this is to create more opportunities for them to contact with William.


    "It doesn''t matter, boss. The amount of the bet is only 1020. If you lose a few more hours of luck, you can lose at most 1000 or 2000 pounds," laughs long, who has contacted William several times.


    All right, just play.


    Antony winked at the other two people, which could be concealed from William. But if you think these three people are his private lawyers and accountants, it''s good to talk more.


    So William plans to join the card game with the intention of chatting. He only uses memory and observation. In less than an hour, there is a stack of 1020 banknotes in front of him.


    After winning again, the TV in the living room is broadcasting the news that Noah''s new mobile phone will be on sale on December 1. William thinks about whether he should follow these technology companies and make a press conference for the explosive detector.


    As long as the time is set after James'' first funeral, and there is no detector on the market, Amir bacawi should take his eyes away from him.


    Antony, who has been paying attention to William''s actions, smiles when he sees that William stares at the announcement of Nokia''s mobile phone launch. They secretly look at each other,


    thinking silently and understanding each other. After a while, when the card game is over, they immediately call their stockbroker and ask him to look into the stock of Nokia.


    William, who is thinking about things, doesn''t know that his unintentional smile will make Anthony three make a lot of money in Nokia''s stock in the next few years.


    But even if I knew William would not care, because he was thinking about the launch of the watch detector.


    I just don''t know when James''s first funeral will be arranged. Thinking of this, William suddenly remembered that it has been more than ten days before and after the old man James died? Why hasn''t he lost his heart so far.


    Not only was he not in mourning, but even the news of his death was not released. Ha, don''t think about it. William knew that there was a group of people who had deliberately concealed it for some purpose.


    But this not only has nothing to do with William, but also is good for him. He smiles a little, covers the cards on his hand, and then pushes all the change in front of him to the middle of the table, "you play, I have something to deal with.".


    Anthony three busy stand up, William see, put out his hand to make a gesture of pressure, "it doesn''t matter, tomorrow should be OK, you continue to play.".


    "OK, boss", Anthony nodded and watched William walk out of the living room. The three immediately sat down to discuss the purchase of Nokia stock.


    I went back to my room, took a bath, and lay in bed thinking about when and why to hold a press conference.


    But I suddenly thought that now everyone knows that they are talking about Chateau Chantilly with the people of the Bank of France,


    would it be too deliberate to hold a press conference at this critical moment?


    Amir bacavina''s old fox doesn''t have to be fooled.


    There are risks in this method. Let''s change our thinking.


    "Help me make some car key size detectors on Sunday, and then ask Wilson to come to the castle for hunting tomorrow,


    tell him that I want to talk about the sales of bulletproof suits in the desert area with him, and finally secretly send out the news that Wilson is coming to the castle, and I want the castle to be full of paparazzi tomorrow.".


    "OK sir, message to be sent, new detector is expected to finish in 20 minutes.".


    Think of a good strategy to prevent loose, William soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, before nine o''clock, Wilson, who came in his hunting suit, hugged William and said hello to each other at the gate of the castle.


    William took Wilson into the castle to pick a shotgun. When picking a shotgun, William specially looked at Wilson''s left wrist and saw that this guy had been carrying his detector watch. He was very happy and took out a new detector which was half a circle smaller than the car key from his pocket and threw it to Wilson."This is my new detector, which has more functions to detect the direction of explosives than the one you have now, so as to avoid bumping into it without knowing the specific direction when something really goes wrong,


    the one on your wrist will stay with me, and I will send someone to send it back to you after I improve it.".


    Wilson took over the new detector and said with a smile, "if you don''t tell me, I really didn''t think about this aspect.


    now I think about it, the probability of a quarter is quite high. If I''m not lucky, it''s really fatal.".


    Take off the watch detector and give it to William. Wilson joked, "man, the workmanship of your watch is really good. The only thing that makes me feel bad is that the watch is a little big,


    the hunting suit is a little tight. I hesitated to wear it for a few minutes before starting.".


    Looking at the new detector in his hand, Wilson continued, "this kind of detector is very good. It can be hung on the belt or put directly in the pocket, so as to avoid being photographed by paparazzi when going out, and gossip that our royal family are too luxurious and cautious, and they don''t trust the security of London.".


    Wilson shook his head when he thought of the newspapers that had mocked him before, "if there''s more, I''ll give them to my grandfather, father and other family members.".


    "No problem," William said with a smile, "I''ll give you a box when you leave in the afternoon, but don''t let out this new model for the time being. I still have a lot of watch models on hand. I''ll wait until I sell the old one.".


    , "you has the final say", William saw him give him ten, and Wilson was delighted to promise it.

 Chapter 466

    Outside the castle, William specially let a lot of black front drones fly on Sunday, ready to take pictures of Wilson''s wrist watch gone.


    Send the photos to the media secretly, and there will be reports in the news. Wilson has a detector on his hand before he enters the castle, but there is no report on his hand after he leaves the castle.


    If you spend a little more money on tabloids, it won''t take a day for any true or false reports to appear. Even a few articles about problems with watch detectors or immature technology have been prepared.


    Wilson put the new detector in his pocket, picked up his shotgun, followed William, who was also dressed in hunting uniform, out of the castle and walked to the stable.


    the staff who had been informed earlier took Wilson and his bodyguard to pick the horse.


    William said hello to eight professional hunters who came from castle town with hounds.


    Good morning, boss.


    Neil Jordan, the manger in charge of the stables, looked anxiously at the red rabbit, who was excited when he saw William. "Boss, red rabbit is the champion horse now. It''s not suitable to ride to hunt. If something happens, it''s too much to lose.".


    William is not a person who can''t listen to advice. He patted the red rabbit on the horse''s head and said, "you take the red rabbit back to the stable. When I come back in the afternoon, I will come to see it if I have time.".


    "Yes, yes, boss," old Neil cried to the same nervous horse trainer and horse boy when he saw that William agreed so readily, "send the hare back to the stable, and then help the boss lead a horse.".


    Without bothering old Neil, they got on the bloody horse that the old man had prepared for him, hung up their shotgun, and waited for Wilson to come out on horseback. They took four bodyguards who rode the same horse and left the stable under the guidance of eight hunters.


    There were eight professional hunters leading the way and more than 20 hunting dogs driving them away. Within two hours, William and Wilson beat two wild boars and a dozen rabbits.


    At 12 o''clock at noon, when William heard the reply on Sunday that the news about Wilson had spread, he said to Wilson, who was still in high spirits, "OK, go back to lunch first. In the afternoon, we''ll talk about the distribution of goods to the desert area.".


    Wilson, who seldom comes out to hunt, is not happy to hear this and nods to agree.


    A group of people spent half an hour riding back to the stable. William took out a roll of pounds and threw it to old hunter, the head of today''s hunter. "We won''t go out in the afternoon. Help me clean up the boars and rabbits, and choose some good ones to send to the castle. Keep the others for yourself.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Old hunter took over a roll of pounds, and immediately knew that there were at least 3000 pounds. Eight people made 400 pounds in a morning. Old hunter was very happy, but he also expected William to go hunting every day in the future. Unfortunately, he just thought about it.


    Taking off his hat, old hunter bowed slightly to thank him, "thank you for your reward. May the Devonshire family prosper, mylord.".


    "Ha ha," William laughed when he heard old hunter call his master, "well, you can change your name when I really succeed to the earl. It''s not right now.".


    Riding on a horse, pulling the brim of his head and nodding back, "goodbye, old hunter.".


    Then he nodded slightly to the other seven hunters.


    The hunters are busy and respectful in return.


    I only worked half a day and got one day''s money, and old hunter looked like he had a lot of money.


    In addition, William''s purchase of 3.4 acres of land around the town has been reported, and these people who stay in the town can not live without the Devonshire family in the future.


    So we all bow down and salute like old hunter, which makes William who has been dismissive of aristocratic life feel very happy.


    A sense of historical novelty arises, and I suddenly understand the reason why those aristocrats who have experienced superiority would rather support themselves than give up the noble tradition.


    Seeing the hunter leave, Wilson asked with a smile, "does it feel good?"


    "It''s a little disrespectful, but it''s a good feeling," William said with a smile.


    But he knew the big reason for all this was money.


    The Devonshire family rose again. Old hunter, who specialized in noble service, deliberately picked up the noble style to please him.


    For them, nobles are parents of clothing and food. They don''t flatter anyone. Even if they go out to work, they have to flatter their superiors or clients differently. They don''t have less meat to show off.


    "Ha ha," Wilson laughed when he heard William''s words, "only country farms, manors and other places can find some traditional noble etiquette culture,


    but I remind you, man, don''t indulge in it, these people are the money in your pocket.".


    "OK," he interrupted Wilson, and William turned his lips. Of course, he understood what Wilson meant. The residents of the small town, except those who go out to work, depend on him for their income now.


    it''s normal for them to try to please him, the God of wealth.


    "I don''t care if they are sincere or fake. I''ll pay whoever works for me. If they do a good job, they''ll get a raise. If they don''t do a good job, they''ll be dismissed."."It''s good for you to understand. Good traditions should be preserved, but it''s better to deal with the relationship between employment and being employed by capitalists," Wilson said in a low voice after thinking about it. "In the future, if someone tries to persuade you to completely pick up the aristocratic style, he must want to harm you or have ulterior motives.".


    After that, Wilson stopped talking and stared at William. Seeing that he didn''t show any curiosity, Wilson said, "you''re really boring.".


    After waiting for a moment, Wilhelm was still not interested. Wilson said, "do you know how many servants your relative has now?"


    "How much?"


    You don''t have to think of William to understand that Wilson is talking about the Earl of Oxford who is about to see God.


    "A total of 140.".


    Wilson looked around cautiously to make sure that no one else followed him except four bodyguards, and then said, "maybe he knows that he doesn''t have much time. Now he introduces the whole set that he used to have hundreds of years ago into his home, and he doesn''t care about money at all.


    for a woman, he can give her jewelry casually, and even pay the gift tax for her. I''m worried that if it goes on like this, he will have to pay for her Before long, he will not only be heavily in debt, he may also damage the reputation of the Devonshire family.


    "What does this have to do with the family?" William wondered.


    "God, you don''t understand," William said, "you don''t want to write in the family history that the 46th owner of Devonshire family, the 17th Earl is a man who loves beauty and doesn''t love mountains and rivers. It''s not a good comment that you lose all your ancestral property for women, have a lot of debt and leave a mess to the next earl.".


    Ha, looking at Wilson with some evasion in his eyes, William knew that what this guy said was as good as he could. If you really want to evaluate the Earl now, just think about the evaluation of the worst emperors in history.


    And William is concerned about why Wilson will pay attention to the situation of the count, squinting, "what do you care about him to do?"

 Chapter 467

    "Don''t be ignorant of good people''s minds. I''m reminding you to be careful. You''d better check some things by yourself and have time to deal with them when you find out the mistakes and omissions." Wilson gave William a white look.


    If it wasn''t for finding out that the woman beside the count of Oxford had a relationship with his predecessor 007, and the former 007, who didn''t know where to hide, had a deep connection with the William family, and then found that some things might have something to do with William''s mother.


    Wilson won''t meddle in other people''s affairs.


    "Well?"


    If William didn''t know it was a warning to himself, he would be an idiot. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the function key to block the signal.


    standing two or seven or eight meters away from them, Wilson''s four bodyguards called out: "you four stay away.".


    The four bodyguards looked at Wilson suspiciously. Wilson nodded and the four men retreated further.


    "Come on, good people do it to the end and tell you what you know," William said, looking at Wilson seriously. "I want to find out for sure, but I want to hear what it is first.".


    "Well, there are some things I can''t say very clearly," Wilson whispered. "The woman next to the count has something to do with her ex-007, and some things show that 007 has something to do with someone in your family.


    Man, that''s all I can say so that you don''t doubt my intention, "Wilson said helplessly.


    "Yes, ha ha." as soon as William heard it, he understood that someone was talking about his mother. He patted Wilson on the shoulder and said, "OK, let''s go back to lunch.".


    "Drive", legs clip off the horse stomach, body sweat blood horse immediately rushed up, to the castle direction.


    Running back to the castle in less than two minutes, William knew very well that he would either kill the count directly or let it go.


    Once he intervenes, it is likely to disrupt the steps that have already been taken and expose some doubtful points that will not become doubtful points step by step under normal circumstances.


    If you think about it, you can roughly figure out the way to deal with the count.


    Find a woman to fascinate the count and destroy his property. When she is out of money, the woman just needs to break up,


    or, more rationally, donate the jewels and belongings that the count has given her directly to charity, and then leave.


    the Baron, who is almost unable to support himself, can''t stand the blow. Maybe he will go to see God himself in a few days.


    William didn''t see the count''s money, and he even wanted the old man to lose all his property and owe a lot of debt.


    When they really inherit the title, when people see that William inherits a short title with a lot of debt, they will not envy him, but sympathize with him, which may be very big.


    In addition, when the creditors come to William to collect his debts, as long as he generously admits all reasonable and legal debts, the public will have a good impression of William.


    In fact, there is a more direct and time-saving way, but William can''t do it unless he has to.


    Shaking his head, he drove out the idea of killing the woman in his heart, but there must be necessary surveillance.


    To understand this, William said to Sunday, "send some spider robots to stare at the woman beside the count, and report to me any unusual behavior.".


    Yes sir.


    Back to the castle, he jumped off the horse and handed the bridle to the maid who met him. "Call the stable and ask them to send someone to take the horse back.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Standing and waiting for dozens of seconds, Wilson and his four bodyguards rode back to the castle.


    William said to Wilson with a smile, "I''ll take you to change your clothes and have lunch. I''ll take you to the cellar to find what wine you want to drink.".


    "OK", seeing that William''s face was very normal, Wilson was relieved. At the same time, he regretted that he couldn''t calm down. He told William what he shouldn''t have said.


    "Well, it''s OK," William whispered, holding Wilson, who was about his height. "You just have to watch it quietly.".


    "OK," Wilson nodded decisively and hesitated for a moment. "A month or two ago, my grandfather seemed to have said something that was too long for me to understand.


    "Haha, yeah, it''s been a long time," William patted Wilson on the shoulder happily, knowing that this guy was making his family''s stand clear. They were definitely on William''s side in this matter.


    Forget it, I''ll take care of it.


    ¡°OK¡±¡£


    They go to the castle to grab the room, put down their shotgun and change their clothes. William takes Wilson to the wine cellar of the castle, picks up a 82 bottle of Latour and walks back to the restaurant.


    At lunch, Wilson had no words to say, "Why are all the red wines in your family lato, but none of them are Lafite, Margo, hongyanrong and Mutong?".


    "The main business of several major wineries I know is whisky. In addition to helping me buy a lot of latos, the relationship between other wineries is not in place, and I don''t drink much red wine, so I don''t spend much energy on it.".Wilson shook his head after hearing this, looked at William contemptuously and said, "don''t buy the red wine that can''t be bought in large quantities? God, I just know that the first thing you think about is investment.


    "Hey hey, I advise you to go back and get some of this year''s Chateau Latu. I get the news that this year''s Chateau Latu is very suitable for the growth of grapes. Besides, the quality of red wine brewed by the new method is surprisingly good, and the investment value is very large.".


    "Really?" Wilson happily asked, did not expect to find a topic can receive a surprise, "back I let people try to accept.".


    Wilson has 100% confidence in William in investment.


    After chatting for more than 20 minutes, the wine woke up almost. William asked someone to serve the food. After lunch, they came to the small meeting guest room. They didn''t talk about selling bulletproof suits to desert areas.


    The TV on the wall of the reception room is broadcasting the news of Wilson''s visit to the castle.


    At first, Wilson didn''t take it seriously. He and William are good friends. Everyone in England knows that.


    In his eyes, there is nothing to avoid when he comes to the castle to hunt. Looking at it, there are more than a dozen photos of him on TV. The host specially reminds Wilson that these photos all have one thing in common,


    that is, all the photos focus on his left wrist, and there are even some close-up pictures of him with or without a watch.


    "God, these guys are going to talk again." the experienced Wilson immediately understood that someone would take off his detector watch to make trouble.


    Sure enough, several guests at the scene guessed why Wilson took off his detector watch after entering the castle.


    Some people think that the watch is a little big when wearing hunting suit, which will hinder shooting.


    Others said in a hypothetical tone, could it be that this kind of detector has just been developed, and there are some loopholes in the actual use, which makes William have to take back the detector for retest or improvement?

 Chapter 468

    The media has paid attention to the watch detector, and the main purpose of finding Wilson has also been achieved. William is in a good mood all of a sudden. He looks at it with a smile and keeps muttering about how to crisis Wilson''s public relations.


    Stop, stop, stop talking.


    "God, you really don''t care about future sales, it''s a million pounds a thing." Wilson looked at William strangely.


    "Is it useful to worry now?"


    The boy has become a lot smarter recently. He didn''t know what he guessed. William changed the topic and said,


    "OK, this kind of thing is easy to solve. As long as we sell the company''s products to local tyrants in the desert, these rumors will be easily broken.".


    "That''s right," Wilson nodded. "With the harshness of those desert local tyrants to their products, successful promotion to them can be regarded as a free advertisement at the top.".


    "Ha ha, that''s right," William calculated, squinting his eyes. "I''ll take you some finished products to London and find the local tyrants you know who live in England''s desert countries. I''ll go directly to the shooting range to have a sales promotion meeting, with hundreds of bullets on each suit of robes.


    I don''t believe that these people can''t be moved if they can do it in person. As long as these people are moved, wait for me It''s not easy to upgrade the watch detector and sell it to them.


    "That''s a good idea. As long as things are good, their own circle will spread",


    then Wilson hesitated, "William, are you sure you can shoot hundreds of rifles and bullet proof clothes? I know that even the level 4 military plug-in bulletproof suit can''t stand the continuous hit of ten rifle bullets. ".


    "Don''t worry about that," William thought. "Will you shoot?"


    Of course.


    "Then you wait a moment, I''ll get a finished product, and then I''ll take you to the shooting range of the castle. You can try it first, so that you won''t feel timid and make a bad first impression when you sell in the future.".


    "That would be great," Wilson said happily.


    I went to get a bulletproof robe, and Wilson came to the castle shooting range with a look of expectation.


    In front of the weapons room, Wilson said without waiting for William to speak, "man, it''s impolite to leave me outside.".


    "I''m sorry," William said without face. "There''s something I don''t want you to see.".


    "Well," Wilson was disappointed to see that William was so serious. "I wanted to see your collection.".


    Regardless of whether he is really disappointed or pretending to be Wilson, William uses the code to open the first level code door, goes down to the basement of the shooting range, and then opens the real weapon room with his fingerprints and pupils.


    There are a lot of heavy firepower in this arsenal, even Stinger missiles, so William didn''t want to let Wilson know.


    he chose to return 200 rounds of M4 ammunition to the first floor of the shooting range, took Wilson to the shooting point, put his robe on the humanoid target, and when he was ready, William said, "let''s go.".


    After loading the ammunition, Wilson took the M4 on his hand and fired at the humanoid target 30 meters away.


    After lighting up a bullet clip, William pressed the Auto button, and the target in his bulletproof robe automatically came to the two men 2 meters in front.


    Putting down his gun, Wilson went to the target, grabbed his robe and examined it carefully.


    On the outer layer of the white robe, there were many charred bullet points hit by the impact of bullets. When the robe was opened, the inner layer was intact, and even no deformation appeared.


    "Ha ha." seeing this effect, Wilson immediately burst out laughing, "man, you''re so awesome. Although I''m wearing this bulletproof suit, I didn''t try it myself. I''m always worried. Now I''m ok, I''m finally relieved.".


    "Dizzy, you idiot?" William stares at the funny Wilson, "when you sell it to your grandfather, his men have done strict tests, and there are three broken suits.".


    "Hey hey, what other people say is that you can''t be relieved by trying it yourself." Wilson tried two bullet clips again, and saw that the robe was not shot through as William said.


    after a while of joy, Wilson suddenly hesitated to think of something. "Man, is this bullet proof effect too strong? As soon as you come up, you will release the best. In the future, how can we upgrade and transform our products and make another profit or even a few.


    "That''s not good. We have to make it several grades," he thought with both hands in his arms. "In this way, the bulletproof effect will not change.


    first, we will launch the first generation that can prevent ten bullets, and then we will launch the second generation that can prevent 30 bullets after the sales are almost the same. I will sell this one as the highest grade one.".


    "OK," William agreed without much thought. Separating grades can also highlight the technical content. Without a comparison and reference, he still tried to trick people into spending more money. However, this grading method William did not agree,


    instead, he picked up the gun on the table, loaded the ammunition, and fired at the place where he had been hit. "Bang bang bang bang" after three shots, that point was penetrated by bullets.


    Wilson soon understood what William meant and said excitedly, "yes, yes, it''s more accurate and persuasive to divide grades in this way."."The first class can defend the same point and two guns and sell for 5 million pounds. The second grade is three guns for seven million. How about that? "Wilson asked, looking at William.


    "Casually," said William. If you can make more money for yourself by dividing the grades, you only need to give the production to Sunday, so of course he won''t refuse.


    After discussing some details, Wilson went back to London with 10 bulletproof robes of two grades just produced on Sunday.


    Seeing Wilson off, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, Mr. Carlos is waiting for you in your private reception room on the third floor of the castle.".


    "Well? It''s coming so soon.


    On the third floor, when you walk into the small reception room, you will see Carlos, who is wearing a T-shirt, a leather coat, jeans, short hair, and has some vicissitudes on his face.


    Long time no see, Carlos.


    "Long time no see, William," they hugged, Carlos said with a smile, "you look like you''ve had a good time recently.".


    "I''ve made a lot of money, and I don''t have any trouble, so I''m sure I''ll have a good life," William said with a smile. "How about that guy Wesley? If you don''t let him work in London, it''s safer here than in New York.


    "No," Carlos shook his head. "I''m not going to meet him. It''s good for him to be an ordinary person, at least far away from danger.".


    "Stay away from danger?" William reminded, "are you sure no one in the assassin brotherhood knows that Wesley is your son?"


    Carlos thought and said, "Sloan, the head of the fraternity, should know that I have children, but he certainly doesn''t know who it is.".


    "You''re sure," William sighed. He didn''t know what to say. He reminded Carlos the last time we met.


    Since he doesn''t listen, William won''t talk much in the future. In addition, he would like Wesley to be brought into the fraternity by Sloan. Otherwise, that guy may be an ordinary person in his life, and he won''t have a chance to learn all his skills.

 Chapter 469

    Chatting with Carlos until dinner time, they had dinner together. Carlos, who was in a good mood, took William to the shooting range and insisted on teaching him how to swing the gun. Of course, William was eager to learn.


    Carlos carefully explained the main points for more than an hour. William, who has more than ten times the physical fitness of ordinary people, can shoot round bullets after only ten times of practice.


    Carlos was surprised to learn how to throw a gun so quickly, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he patiently explained some matters needing attention to William.


    After three rounds in a row were all round the corner bullets, and they all hit the heart of the 50 meter target, Carlos immediately stopped William, who still wanted to practice, "well, come here first today. If you continue to practice, it will cause damage to your arm.".


    After that, he grabbed William''s right arm and examined it Looking at William in shock, he said, "is your hand OK?"


    "It''s OK, it''s just a little sour." William shook his sour arm, clenched his fist and released it three times in a row. He felt that his wrist was really OK. He nodded positively, "it''s really nothing.".


    "Well, your physical fitness is really fantastic," Carlos said happily. "Normally, my veteran can shoot at most three shots in a row without injuring his arm. If the interval is more than ten shots, his arm will be weak.


    I didn''t expect that you, a beginner, could shoot so many shots without anything.".


    Ha ha, who am I? I''m William Devonshire.


    His physical quality is so strong, William knows what''s going on, but this kind of secret even to his mother will not say, let alone Carlos.


    Put the gun back to the weapons room. Instead of going back to the castle, they took advantage of the night to take a walk in the castle garden.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Carlos said, "now it''s time to say why I came here.".


    William thought for a moment and said, "some time ago, a guy named Amir bacavi wanted to trouble me twice in succession. Fortunately, I knew some friends. Before bacavi started, someone alerted me, and all the people sent were killed by my people in secret.


    since he wanted to kill me, of course I would not wait to die, so I want you to go to the desert I''ll wait. I''ll kill him when I find daobacawi. "


    "No problem, as long as I know where the other side is, long-distance sniping is not difficult for me," Carlos agreed without hesitation.


    "Thank you," William said with a smile, thinking that Carlos''s sniper weapon is special. "Do you need me to help you transport the equipment to the desert?"


    "No, I don''t need to trouble you for this little thing. I''ll go to Dubai and wait.".


    "Well, I''ll have people prepare private planes and helicopters for you in Dubai, and the car will be ready at the same time, so that you can get there as soon as you get the news.".


    "That''s the best way," Carlos nodded and agreed. "Then I''ll leave tonight, so that I won''t be able to arrive in time in case of any new situation.".


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s take a night off first," William asked.


    "No, I had a whole night''s sleep when I flew over from New York. I could get the equipment earlier if I went earlier, so as not to be late in case of emergency.".


    "Well," William said to Sunday, covering his ears with his left hand, "book a private plane to Dubai.".


    "Sir, I understand." we''ll be back on Sunday in less than 10 seconds.


    William said to Carlos with a smile, "when the plane is ready, I won''t book the hotel in Dubai for you. You probably need to observe where you stay first.".


    "Of course," Carlos agreed, "people like me will only stay in hotels or private houses that don''t have much surveillance equipment. OK, I''ll go to the airport and get in touch by phone.".


    Watch Carlos leave, then talk to the death squads who have arrived in London, and tell them to keep an eye on their antiques in the Bank of England for the time being, so as to prevent bacawi and his gang from focusing on their money and wealth.


    Ready, several days later, waiting for the French silver Reply of William has almost impatient, Pierre that old man finally replied to him.


    However, the news is not very good. After the vote, the Bank of France agreed with William''s plan. However, many officials did not agree with them to sell Chateau Chantilly or the bank to sell shares to William.


    "Maybe we can trade Chateau Chantilly first," quipped Pierre, the general manager of the Bank of France.


    "How much is it?" William frowned and said: "warning you, Pierre, think clearly and then answer my question. If there is no success in the transaction between your bank and Chateau Chantilly, my $5 billion in your bank will be transferred out of France immediately.


    at the same time, I will stare at the stock price of your bank, since some people don''t like me to join France in a peaceful way Bank, then I will use my own way to tell those people that I can reach for them if I want to.


    Hell, Pierre, who was far away in Paris, scolded the politicians who used to be respectful to the Bank of France, but now they started to trample on the bank when it was in trouble.


    At the same time, I''m not happy with William''s attitude, but I don''t dare to show it now. "Mr. Devonshire, we need at least $3.5 billion, so,,"Pierre didn''t say anything about it, but William knew what the old bastard meant. He sneered and said, "OK, I''ll buy $3.5 billion. Tomorrow my lawyers will go to Paris to discuss the contract with you. Goodbye, Mr. Pierre.".


    With that, William turned off the phone and thought silently about how to get back.


    I definitely want to buy Chateau Chantilly when I buy it. Even William won''t care about it. Now I''m not happy because I didn''t take advantage of the Bank of France.


    However, it''s not impossible to find other places where he suffers losses. Once the Chateau Chantilly transaction is completed, William will step on the Bank of France.


    Maybe Pierre, the old fox, understood his idea, so in a few minutes the old man called William again.


    As soon as he got through, Pierre apologized. "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Our bank didn''t mean to break the contract. On the contrary, we''d like you to join us, but it''s a pity that all these things have been disturbed by the opposition.


    This morning, the current president also discussed with us feasible ways. If you really want to take a stake in our bank, you need not only patience, but also compromise and wisdom,


    otherwise, no one will welcome a person who breaks the door of other people''s house with force and comes uninvited.


    "Ha ha", the old man Pierre said so euphemistically that he made William blush. What he did in the stock market was not only to break the door of others, but also to dig up the foundation of others'',


    "first sign the contract for the sale of Chantilly castle, and then we may be friends, but everything depends on what you do.".

 Chapter 470

    Pierre, the general manager of the Bank of France, had a good discussion. Anthony, who had been ready that day, took a team of more than 20 people to Paris to discuss the contract with the people of the Bank of France.


    After two days to confirm the contract, William left for Paris by helicopter and landed on the roof of the Bank of France building.


    When I got off the plane, I saw not only the people waiting for him at the Bank of France, led by Anthony and his colleague Pierre, but also a helicopter flying around the bank building with the TV logo on its fuselage.


    "Boss, now you may be the most unpopular Englishman in France," joked Anthony, who stood beside William.


    "Is it OK to confirm the contract?" Regardless of Anthony''s jokes, William asked with a smile,


    when he heard that William was serious, Anthony said, "of course, no problem. We not only reviewed it ourselves, but also reviewed it with our colleagues in France to ensure that there will be no problem with this contract in France.".


    "What if the French government wants to overturn the contract?"


    "Don''t worry, boss, we live in the capital world. If the French government wants to decide this contract, the Bank of France will have to accompany us with at least 50% of the penalty, which is US $1.75 billion. If it can''t afford to pay, it will have to use 5% of the shares to offset it," Anthony said with a smile.


    "In addition to your promise not to sell any of the relics in Chateau Chantilly to France, the current president reluctantly agreed, otherwise he would not have so much money to relieve the Bank of France.".


    Ha ha, it seems that I have to find a chance to thank the president.


    Although the discomfort cost US $300 million more than the bottom line of price in my heart, when I think about the doubling of land price in the future, my discomfort will soon disappear.


    Then he shook hands with Pierre, who had been waiting for him and had been deliberately ignored by himself, and narrowed his eyes. Limang said in his eyes,


    "it seems that not only ordinary people don''t welcome me, but also the shareholders in your bank don''t welcome me. No one has come to pick me up.


    Do they think that with the $3.5 billion, they will no longer pay attention to me, the benefactor who reaches out to you when you are in danger, or do they think that the $3.5 billion sale of Chantilly castle is a great bargain for me? ".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Although it''s a bit impolite, in my opinion, and even in the eyes of all the French people, you''ve really taken advantage of it. It''s an obvious fact that if it wasn''t for the big problem of our bank itself, let alone $3.5 billion, it would still be a problem whether we would talk to you.


    It''s not disrespectful that the shareholders didn''t come to meet you, but because Mr. Zongtong will personally come to the meeting to witness the signing ceremony.


    With that, Pierre grinned at William.


    "Well, I don''t think I''m as important as Mr. bucket." William laughs and takes the lead to walk down the roof.


    William didn''t care if he wasn''t insulted on purpose. As for his unpopularity, it was expected.


    People don''t have to ask you now. Why flatter you.


    "It''s a pity that after this cooperation, other things we discussed may fail," Pierre sighed. "I didn''t expect that 80% of the shareholders who agreed to your share would change their minds so soon,


    but our cooperation has been fruitful. After today, Chateau Chantilly, the treasure of France, is your private property.".


    "Ha ha, thank you." William was very happy to buy Chantilly castle. Not to mention antiques and castles, the 7800 hectares of land alone will be worth tens of billions of dollars in more than ten years.


    It''s normal for antiques and cultural relics to appreciate four or five times, which is another 67 billion US dollars.


    And money is second. The key is that William really likes the climate and environment around Chantilly castle.


    Walk into the elevator and go down to the conference room on the 22nd floor of the bank building.


    As soon as he pushed the door in, he saw Abigail in a lady''s work suit standing in front of a group of people to greet him.


    Embracing Abigail, William pretends to complain, "why don''t you pick me up on the roof?".


    Abigail gave William a white look. "God, be serious, boss. It''s working time. I don''t want to be talked behind my back that I got my present position by betraying my appearance.".


    But the truth is that you did tempt me.


    "Damn it, let me go," he said to William. They hugged each other for a long time. Abigail, who didn''t want to be gossiped, struggled.


    "Well, I''ll teach you a lesson at night," said Abigail. William went to the head of England''s foreign office in France to thank him and several other high-level people for coming to the signing ceremony.


    As the new richest man in England, the people in the foreign affairs office are certainly willing to have a good relationship with William. Maybe we can have a meeting sometime.


    After introducing each other, everyone started chatting with their glasses. In a few minutes, the scene began to be noisy. Soon, the people in the Foreign Affairs Office whispered to William and their leader Ronnie, "Mr. main barrel is here."."Come on, Mr. Devonshire, let''s pick up the most unlucky barrel that hasn''t had a good day since we took office, Mr. KELNER beckon," Ronnie joked.


    "OK," William nodded, followed Ronnie to the elevator and waited. Then he asked Ronnie in a low voice jokingly, "what''s the temper and character of Mr. barrel who hasn''t had a good day.".


    "He has a good temper, that is, he has a strong smell of Gallic rooster, and he doesn''t care about any affairs outside France, and he has a serious habit of being late.


    except for business, if it''s about nine o''clock, Mr. Zongtong will never arrive before nine ten. It''s a common practice for him to be late for half an hour, and most of the time he is late Even if he arrives early, he will stay outside and let you wait for him to see you for more than ten minutes. "


    "So special," William chuckled.


    "It''s so special." Ronnie laughed. "But these are not big problems. They''re easier to get in touch with than those who have special interests. If they get in touch with each other more, maybe you''ll make friends with them.".


    "Thank you. Let''s forget about becoming friends. I don''t believe that a real Gallic Rooster can chat with me happily after seeing me, the devil who bought their national treasure. It''s surprising that he can come to the signing ceremony.".


    "No, no," Ronnie said strangely, "he''s not here for the signing ceremony. There are so many people against him. If he didn''t come for other purposes, he would be an idiot."


    "Maybe it''s from you for investment," Ronnie said, staring at William with a strange smile. "Anyone with the ability knows that you have at least ten billion dollars in cash in the bank,


    so in the eyes of KELNER beckon, who has been short of money, you are a mobile vault. He must find a way to lead you to the French vault and lock you up.".

 Chapter 471

    It''s a joke to lock William up in the vault, but it''s true to want to get real dollars out of his pocket.


    KELNER - beckon came to deal with the Bank of France, in the hands of the people reminded directly to find William.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire. I''m KELNER beckon. I''m glad you can invest in France. If anything can''t be solved, you are welcome to call me or come to me directly.".


    "Thank you." William looked at KELNER beckon in surprise. Is this guy talking to himself like this or has he been talking so directly? But now is not the time to think about this,


    quickly took KELNER beckon''s hand and said with a smile, "if there is a suitable investment opportunity, of course I will not let it go, but some people don''t seem to welcome me.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Some misunderstandings can be solved with the passage of time," KELNER affirmed. "I welcome any legal investment, and I promise you that I will protect your legitimate rights and interests during my term of office.".


    Ha ha, thank you.


    This kind of situation, William also listen to, really believe that it is a fool, and France can be worthy of their own investment in the project is not much.


    He''s interested in a few luxury goods companies and power companies.


    Luxury companies now is not a good time to start. Only when they release the financial report at the end of the year, the performance of these companies will decline seriously, and the stock price will fall sharply.


    However, I have no confidence in the wholly-owned acquisition of William himself, especially Chanel. Although its equity is very scattered, the capital has always had enough confidence in it for decades. It is possible to acquire some shares only when the shareholders go bankrupt or are about to go bankrupt.


    Seeing that William was not interested in talking, KELNER knew in his heart that it was not a good time to talk in detail. After thinking for a few seconds, he whispered to William, "maybe we can have a talk in London in a few days.".


    Then the voice became loud and said with a smile, "I won''t disturb you to sign the contract. Although I don''t have much time, I still hope to go after drinking the celebration wine.".


    "No problem, we''ll hold the signing ceremony right now," several major shareholders of the Bank of France agreed.


    These guys really think that they are the boss, want to save the link before signing the contract, they don''t even discuss with themselves. William grinned when he saw that they were not happy.


    With that, he stood upright and motionless, looking at KELNER. He was stunned and annoyed.


    Frank Deli, the chairman of the Bank of France, saw that William did not give him any face at all. He did not go or did not go for a while, and his face soon turned red.


    The atmosphere of the scene gradually became awkward, and some people who didn''t know why asked the people who saw all this in a low voice.


    Looking at Frank Deli and other bank shareholders who are becoming more and more ugly, William added with a smile, "please, Mr. Deli, don''t worry about me.".


    Frank Dudley was so excited by these words that he almost made rude remarks. Finally, he was still rational. The Bank of France had to get the $3.5 billion in William''s hand.


    in addition, he knew that William was trying to embarrass him in revenge, so he held back his anger and turned to one side as if he didn''t hear it.


    Sign is sure to sign, even if it is deliberately ignored, William will not and money, but the attitude can not be less, to deal with some can not see the situation of the fool must give him a slap.


    Just as he was about to make a few more sarcastic remarks, KELNER, after hearing his subordinates report to him in a low voice, stared at Frank Deli and several other shareholders of the Bank of France for a few seconds,


    and then said to William with a smile, "I''m sorry, it seems that I''m too anxious.".


    When everyone looked at him, KELNER continued, "today is the 20th anniversary of my wife and I, Mr. Devonshire. If you can, please don''t let me break my promise as a man who has not had much time to accompany his wife.".


    Of course, 90% of the people at the scene knew that it was a forced lie, but they admired KELNER''s quick brain and no way to speak.


    they didn''t find any reason to get married or birthday, but they said that they could make up their wife''s anniversary as they wanted.


    "In that case, of course, it''s no problem," said William with a smile, who had no intention of refusing to sign a visa, even though he was still KELNER. He said, "it''s really time to celebrate the 20th anniversary. Congratulations, KELNER.".


    "Thank you," kylner said with a smile of no one else. "So what are we going to do now?"


    Of course, I don''t want to be blamed by your wife.


    Seeing that William let go, many people at the scene were relieved. At the same time, they looked contemptuously at the shareholders of the Bank of France.


    Since we decided to sell Chantilly castle in spite of the public''s opposition, it would be too deliberate and unreasonable to deliberately ignore William as the half owner.


    After today, as soon as things get out, the people will not understand what they are doing. Instead, they will laugh at these people for being brainless and push William, who may be a help, to the enemy.William smiles and signs the contract with Frank Deli, who looks a little uneasy. Then, regardless of the etiquette, he doesn''t hold hands with Frank Deli. He walks down the signing table and hands the contract to Anthony.


    "take the contract back and study it. At the same time, gather people to think of a way. I''ll peel off Chantilly castle and the 7800 hectares of land. Chantilly castle is just a castle in the future, do you understand? "


    Anthony stared, and silently Tucao William''s face up to night, make complaints about the fact that he and the French bank were not a group.


    But Anthony didn''t dare to say these words when William was angry. He immediately replied, "no problem, boss.".


    Ignoring the reception after the signing, William and KELNER, Ronnie, the head of the English foreign office, said hello and took Abigail back to Oxford castle by helicopter.


    Back to the castle, Abigail, who hesitated to say anything, carefully reminded him, "boss, you,,"


    "OK, I know what you want to say, but I haven''t thought about developing Chantilly castle and those lands in a short time. If these French are not happy with me, time will wear away their anger. Who will care about Chantilly city that doesn''t belong to them in a few years "Castle".


    William didn''t care about these things at this time. When he was on the helicopter, he thought about what KELNER told him that he would come to London to talk with him in a few days.


    KELNER will come to London at this time. The only reason he can think of is the first funeral of James in England. "If you don''t know anything, ask the servants on Sunday or in the castle. I have something else to do.".


    With that, Abigail, who didn''t look very well, came to the basement.


    "Sunday, find out the first thing about James.".


    "OK, sir.".

 Chapter 472

    He soon replied on Sunday, "Sir, the news about James'' first visit these days are all written reports. The latest news is that James went to kenlin Air Force Base for the first time yesterday,


    then it is said that James had a heart attack when he drove back to London in the early morning last night due to physical reasons and was sent to intensive care unit at 3 a.m., but I checked all the information in London No hospital can find James'' first admission record.


    "Ha ha, it''s strange that you can find it. That old guy has long been dead," William sneered, narrowing his eyes. "Some people are so shameless that they even have to use the body of their boss.".


    However, James and William have no relationship or friendship, and it''s good for him to delay for more than ten days, so he doesn''t care who is making trouble with James''s body.


    But the news will be reported soon. The date of the funeral may be in these two days.


    Sure enough, James first died of a heart attack at 5:11 this morning because of overwork in the news at 6 p.m.


    Seeing the news, William immediately asked Antonov, the head of his mother''s bodyguard, to take his mother back to Oxford castle,


    and then called Ambrose Hughes in New York, asked her to go back to Brazil and pick up a house for her parents. At the same time, he asked someone to drive the yacht to Brazil. In a few days, he would go to Brazil to find her for a holiday.


    This unexpected news made Ambrose Hugh, who had been separated for more than a month, very happy. He even asked William whether it was true several times, and threatened that if she dared to stand her up, she would go to London to find William.


    Two hours later, at 9:00 p.m., when Lena came back to see William, she didn''t blame him. Instead, her eyes indicated whether William had an accident.


    William nodded with a smile and hugged his mother. It seemed that his mother had a lot of scheming for the old count. She knew that if she didn''t say anything, someone would take her back to the castle. There would be an accident or danger.


    When Lena saw William nodding, her heart was tight for no reason. When she hugged him, she whispered in his ear, "be careful, my child.".


    "Don''t worry, mom, as long as you''re OK, you''ll be OK," William whispered back.


    "Well, I know how to do it. I''ll stay at the castle all the time and deal with the castle by the way.".


    "That''s best, mom. After I bought 34000 acres of land around, I have no time to pay attention to it. Tomorrow I will ask Anthony to send a team of experts in this field to the castle to help you deal with the land. If you don''t object, some unimportant things can be handled by Abigail.".


    "You really want her to stay with you all the time," Lena asked in surprise. "It''s two different things to ask her to help with London manor and Devonshire castle.".


    "Don''t worry, mom, I know the propriety. Just think of her as my personal assistant, helping to deal with some trivial matters. Any secret place in the castle will pay attention to it on Sunday. There will be no problem.".


    "God, you know that''s not what I''m talking about," Lena gave William a white look. "Abby lives in. If you let your New York girlfriend know, do you think she''ll come directly to the castle?".


    "I can warn you, if I see these two women fighting in front of me, I will definitely drive them both away," said Lena hesitated for a while. "I''ll invite Tina to come over tomorrow. If you''re OK, stay with me.".


    "No, I have to go back to London tomorrow to deal with some things." William shook his head when he heard that Tina would come.


    Think of little fox Tina that coquettish appearance, not heart that is false, but William worried that if he ate Tina and not responsible, will certainly affect the mother and Tina mother''s friendship.


    After all, Tina''s mother, Aunt Mary, was her only real friend.


    "Coward", Lena see William a pair of want to start and dare not look, in her heart, William''s future wife must be noble.


    "Ha", looking at his mother who despised him and went upstairs, William helplessly covered his forehead and understood his mother''s idea, but he really didn''t plan to get married, let alone be tied by a woman so young.


    At 8 a.m. the next morning, William, who had packed up, went downstairs with Abigail, who was not in good spirits. Before getting on the bus, William said again, "do you really want to go back to London with me?"


    "Of course," said Abigail angrily after he gave William a white look, "I don''t want to stay here. I don''t want to be depressed. The servants look at me like I''m a country bumpkin.


    ha, what time has it been? The aristocratic group has been declining and almost no sense of existence. These servants are still full of unreasonable superiority.


    if it wasn''t for boss, you Some people don''t know where to work, what to do?


    So I know very well that I belong here only when you are here. Everything here is out of place with me when you leave. ".


    "You mean you belong to me, where I am, where you belong?" William said with a smile.


    "Ha ha," Abigail looked at William contemptuously, "drive quickly, I have to catch up later. Next time you pull me to work out several times, I promise I will splash water on you when you are asleep.".Then he held his mouth and yawned, "God, I''m crazy to promise you those damn special requirements.".


    "Well, you don''t admit it, but I''m glad you just said that.".


    With that, William once again helped Abigail open the door, then went back to the right cab and drove back to London.


    Back to Devonshire manor in Kensington Garden Street, wake up Abigail who has been sleeping all the way.


    When he opened his eyes vaguely and saw that he was back at the manor, Abigail was in a good mood immediately. Please come and open the door and take a deep breath of air. "God, it''s just right for me. I really don''t understand why people like to live in such a depressing castle.".


    "Ha, the place you''re talking about is the ancestral home of Devonshire family which has lived for hundreds of years. If my mother knows, you''ll have bad luck"


    hearing this, Abigail quickly took William''s arm and changed the topic, "honey, how about we go shopping later?".


    William, who was in a good mood, thought for a moment and nodded, "well, we have a morning and I have to go to the Chelsea stadium in the afternoon.".


    "Then you wait for me, I''ll change.". Full of joy, shopping spree, Abigail watched


    , who was delighted to run into the main building of the mansion. William thought that the girl would not love the castle because she had no place to make complaints about shopping.


    Shaking his head, he went into the living room, turned on the TV and changed several channels, all about James'' first funeral.

 Chapter 473

    William, who was suspicious last night, called Katherine and talked about the establishment of the new company for a long time. After talking about it, she mentioned James by accident.


    Katherine, who was in a good mood about the new company, was in a bad mood after talking about James. She complained to William that some people were against her going to the funeral.


    After a few words of comfort, Catherine told William that the funeral would begin at 10 a.m. tomorrow at Westminster Abbey.


    At that time, not only the leaders of various countries will go back, but also the Philips family, the grand nobles and English dignitaries will go to church.


    Hearing this, William broke out in a cold sweat. If bacavi really blew up the cathedral like in the movie, the whole England would be in a great panic, not to mention sinking.


    Financial collapse is a small matter, and it may cause war, so his wealth in England will become paper immediately.


    Thinking of this, William still wanted to listen to Catherine''s complaint. He immediately found a reason to hang up the phone and ordered the spider robot to monitor Westminster Abbey on Sunday.


    At the same time, he arranged to issue a pass to the death squads who had been on standby on Sunday and wear the second generation Devonshire armor to wait outside the church.


    Does he have the right to issue a pass, or is it because the Devonshire family has always been the head of group M of the military intelligence agency, and has the right to act alone in special times and report the reasons and results to the Security Council afterwards? As long as William''s action is not wrong or beneficial to England, he will not be upset.


    It took him a whole night to get up in the morning and report to him on Sunday that the fried egg in Westminster Abbey had been found by spider robot and could destroy the lead at any time.


    Now, looking at the media that are still excited, William can''t help turning his mouth. It seems that these media are not as powerful as they say. James has been dead for such a long time.


    make complaints about the meeting on Sunday, and say, "is Carlos in place?"


    "Not yet, sir. It''s estimated that Mr. Carlos won''t be able to get to the place in six hours.".


    "Well, I didn''t expect Amir bacavina fox to hide in Colombia. If he hadn''t monitored his three sons, it would be hard to find him.".


    After exclamation, William thought about it and said, "do you know all the other arrangements of the bacavi brothers in London?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Do these guys look at me?"


    "Not yet, but third man Nasser bacawi has suggested installing fried eggs at Stamford Bridge.".


    "FK", hearing this, William can''t help scolding. After scolding, he squints his eyes and says with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll send your family to see Satan tomorrow.".


    However, it''s not difficult for William to blow up the eggs. He has already made preparations to go to Chelsea in the afternoon to prevent the bacavi family from focusing on the field.


    He will allow the bacawi family to prepare and even kill the heads of several countries when they act, which does not mean that William will not guard against these lunatics.


    As for rescuing those leaders, it depends on who will be helpful to their future development. It is more true and valuable to rescue talents after losing several leaders.


    It''s an idiot''s job to save the whole thing. After thinking about it, you will doubt William. Even the time of his appearance must be considered carefully.


    However, considering that Mr. KELNER beckon of France specially mentioned that he wanted to meet him in London, William could not help scheming in his heart. If he talked well, he would save KELNER beckon and then save other people, there would be no doubt.


    Thinking of this, William felt very happy. A few days ago, all Frenchmen cursed themselves for the business of Chateau Chantilly.


    but when they saved their vats, they didn''t know what they would look like.


    Hey, hey, that''s it. Maybe he''ll get the highest medal in France.


    ....


    in the morning, I accompanied Abigail to the arcade shopping mall in Burlington. At noon, I went to Gordon Ramsey''s restaurant in Chelsea for a big seafood meal.


    After lunch, William takes Abigail to the office of the Chelsea stadium and calls general manager Kenny.


    "Good afternoon, boss", Kenny knocked on the door and came in, respectfully said hello to William.


    "Well," said William, who was looking at Chelsea''s financial statements during this period, pointing to the chair at his desk, "sit down first.".


    "All right, boss", Kenny sits carefully in front of William, who is always afraid of the real owner of Chelsea.


    Abigail, sitting on the sofa reading a magazine, looks at Kenny carefully, and then looks at William, who looks down and frowns. He kindly stands up and pours coffee for Kenny, and then goes out of the office to find gonna''s daughter Sophia.


    But before she went out, William did not raise his head and said, "help me to cover Sophia''s voice and see when this chick will go back to the United States.".Abigail took a funny look at William, "I see.".


    It took more than ten minutes to read the report, and only one month later, the club lost 6 million pounds. William shook his head. This is really a game that the super rich can afford to play.


    But he didn''t pay attention to the money. He put down the report and said to Kenny, "you wait for me.".


    "OK, boss.".


    Kenny watched with disbelief as William stood up and walked into the lounge in the office. He took out a small box in a minute.


    Put the box on the desk, open the box, and point to the ten stationery boxes in it.


    "this is a new type of explosive detector with a detection range of 200 meters. You have people install it on the court and around in the afternoon." after that, William pretended to take out his mobile phone and asked him to send an installation instruction and installation point to Kenny''s mailbox on Sunday,


    "how to install it "If you can, I hope these detectors will be installed by you, so that no one will know where they are installed.".


    "OK, boss, I''ll do it myself in a moment." the boss rarely gives him a task in person, and Kenny''s idiot will refuse.


    And he didn''t ask why William secretly installed explosive detectors when he knew there were detectors at the entrance of the stadium, let alone why William kept secrets,


    "boss, if you have nothing else to do, I will install these detectors.".


    "There won''t be a ball game tomorrow, will there?"


    "Of course not," kennich said strangely, "boss, tomorrow is James'' funeral. The original ball game has been postponed.".


    "Well, you can do something.".


    Kenny put the case on his hand and said, "OK, boss.".

 Chapter 474

    After dinner in the evening, before seven o''clock, I received a phone call from Philip himself, inviting William to attend the farewell ceremony in Westminster Abbey at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning.


    William agreed to it without much thought.


    He has a good relationship with the royal family. He is also a business partner. In addition, he belongs to the aristocratic class and has no conflict of interests. In this case, he has the ability to protect the Philippe family.


    The next morning, before 6 o''clock, William, who was sleeping with Abigail, was awakened by a telephone ring.


    Vaguely picked up the phone and saw that it was Garris Mallory from the Security Council.


    When he got through, Garris apologized and said, "I''m sorry, William, I woke you up so early. If you don''t get up, I''ll call you in ten minutes, or...".


    Stop, I''m awake.


    William knew there must be something wrong. Otherwise, since he became the boss of Garris, Garris would not have called him so early because he didn''t give him a task or even had less contact.


    "All right," Garris hesitated for a few seconds after being robbed by William. "Benjamin Arthur, the chief manager of the United States, started 2 hours earlier than originally planned, and now he will arrive at the air force airport outside the city in 40 minutes.


    the reception was originally in the charge of John Lancaster, but Catherine didn''t know why, but she wanted you to pick up Benjamin If you don''t want to go, I can help you turn Catherine down.


    "Outside the city? Of course, I won''t go. There are a lot of things to do today. I don''t have the time or interest to pick up the old manager of the United States.


    William refused without thinking about it. Anyway, according to the picture in memory, Benjamin Arthur''s bodyguard was bannin, the Spartan emperor, and the bacavi family wanted to capture him alive. The probability of his death was not big. Even if there was an accident, William didn''t care.


    "OK, I''ll reply to Katherine right now, but," Garris sighed after hesitating for a few seconds. "If you''re not busy, you''d better wear it with Katherine today. She''s in a difficult situation now.".


    No problem. I''ll keep an eye on Catherine when I''m done with my own business.


    Hang up the phone, William in Abigail face kiss, just want to leave, but was this chick a hug neck.


    "Sleep with me for a while, honey.".


    "Sorry, Abby, I''m in a hurry. I can''t accompany you. And remember what I said. Stay at home today. If you have something, go to the basement as I told you.".


    "You are willing to leave at this time," said Abigail, pulling William with a smile.


    "Well, you goblin, I really have something to do.".


    He opened Abigail''s arm around his neck and said, "I''ll supervise you on Sunday. If you dare to go out today, I''ll make you look good when I come back.".


    "What''s good?" Abigail fingered William''s chin.


    "Hell", staring at a pair of Abby that you can do whatever you want, William struggled for a moment, shook his head and got up, "if you are good today, I will take you to see Da Vinci''s paintings that have never been seen.".


    "Really," Abigail, who was thinking about how to keep William, heard this and covered his mouth in surprise, "you didn''t lie to me, honey?"


    "Of course," said William, turning his head and laughing before he got up and took off his pajamas and went into the dressing room, "can I cheat you on such a thing? And who am I? I''m William Devonshire.


    Walk into the changing room with an area of more than 30 square meters, put on a bulletproof shirt, tie, trousers, a double shoulder holster, and a half length business windbreaker.


    Open the weapon room in the dressing room with a code by the wall, take out two glocks from the weapon rack, carefully check the condition of the two guns, and put them on the table in the weapon room after finding no problem.


    Then he took ten clips, tied a belt that could hold the clips, and put them into the clip bags on the left and right waist and the back waist respectively. He took out the bullets and put them into the clips.


    Attracted by Leonardo da Vinci''s paintings, Abigail came to the dressing room wrapped in a velvet blanket. As soon as he entered the dressing room, he was shocked by all kinds of long and short guns, pineapples, even rocket launchers and grenade launchers in the weapons room.


    But she didn''t care about the weapons in her bedroom. As an old beauty, it''s too common for her to hide weapons at home. There''s no need to be surprised, but it''s a bit cruel to put rocket launchers and grenade launchers at home.


    "God, dear, are you not afraid of problems with so many weapons hidden in the bedroom?"


    "What''s the problem?" after looking at Abigail whose eyes begin to shine, William shakes his head. The girl looks weak on the outside, but her heart is a little big.


    not only is she not frightened by a room full of weapons, but she is eager to try.


    William thought for a few seconds and said to the air, "on Sunday, unless there is an emergency in all the weapon rooms at home, it is forbidden to develop any weapons to Abigail, and it is forbidden for her to touch any weapons alone.".


    "All right sir, take the order that Miss Abigail is not allowed to come into contact with the weapon," said the voice of Sunday in the weapon room.


    "Cheapskate", Abigail glared at William, "you won''t let me play, won''t I go to the shooting range myself?""It''s up to you to go to the shooting range and have someone to guide you. And if I''m free, I can teach you to play with guns myself, but you are absolutely forbidden to test weapons alone.".


    As he said that William was loading the bullet clip, "click, click", a 17 round bullet clip could be loaded in his hands in less than ten seconds, which made Abigail dumbfounded.


    "Honey, how many years have you been playing with guns, loading so fast?"


    This question made William shudder for a moment. He told a lie with his eyes open. "Since I was 12 years old, I''ve been playing with guns. I''ve been shooting tens of thousands of guns every year.".


    "Tens of thousands of hair?" Abigail thought about it silently and said in shock, "that doesn''t mean 27 shots a day on average. God, no wonder you are so skilled.".


    After that, seeing that William put two pistols into his armpit, Abigail responded, "don''t you need a gun when you go out today?"


    "Today, all the top people in England will attend James'' funeral. I don''t know if there will be any unexpected situation. It''s better to prepare for it, so as not to have no weapons to fight back.".


    Put away the gun and cartridge clip, button up the windbreaker, stand in front of the glass mirror, and make sure you can''t see that you are carrying weapons with your naked eye. Then turn to Abigail and say, "don''t stand, help me tie my tie.".


    "Ha ha," said Abigail, laughing. He wrapped up his silk blanket and went up to William. He took his tie and joked, "there''s something you''re not good at, or I''ll think you''re a monster.".


    "Pa", William slapped in a round place behind Abigail.


    "I hate it. If you do anything else, you can tie your own tie." Abigail, who is helping William tie, stares at William coyly


    "is it appropriate to say that your man is a monster?"


    You''re a monster.

 Chapter 475

    After a few minutes of dressing, William, in Abigail''s frightened eyes, takes out a backpack, loads more than a dozen defense and attack pineapples and shock bombs, and then takes down the military version of AWM from the weapon rack.


    "Click, click" a few times to separate the barrel and body of AWM and put them into the backpack.


    He has a cubic meter of storage space. It''s OK to put his spear down obliquely, but he can only put it into his backpack in front of Abigail.


    "Hell, are you going to war?" Abigail grabbed William''s arm and worried,


    William didn''t answer. He quietly took out five AWP special clips, three loaded with armor piercing bullets, two loaded with ordinary bullets, plus AWM clips, a total of 30 sniper bullets.


    Zip up the backpack, put it on your shoulder, and put incense on Abigail''s face. "Stay at home and wait for me to go home, OK?"


    "OK, OK," said Abigail, who was not concerned when he saw that William was carrying so many weapons. "Don''t worry, honey, I can''t promise to go out.".


    "Very good," said Abby again, "I have to go. Don''t be nervous if there is a power failure in the manor. You will start the standby power within 10 seconds on Sunday, and then go to the basement safe room as he told you to stay,


    except for me or Sunday, don''t pay attention to anyone asking for help or asking you to go out, do you understand?"


    "Clear and clear".


    "Remember, don''t be so popular. Maybe it''s the enemy''s way to lead you out. If there is an emergency, you can let it be handled on Sunday. As long as you are in the manor, it will help you with everything.".


    "Yes," Abigail nodded blankly.


    All right, I''m going.


    Then William took Abigail''s hand and walked out of the arms room.


    As soon as they got out of the weapon room, the separated wall closed slowly and restored to the appearance of the wall.


    Looking at the pitiful Abigail on his face, William said with a smile, "don''t think that when I don''t stay in the weapon room secretly, I won''t let you touch the weapon alone.".


    "Ha, there''s no such thing," said Abigail, who was seen through by William. "Be careful, honey, I''ll wait for you at home.".


    "Well.


    Carry a backpack downstairs, get into an Aston Martin, put all the weapons in the backpack into the storage space, and drive to the Thames.


    He made an appointment with KELNER beckon of France to meet on a sightseeing boat on the Thames River.


    After a while, if they talk well, William will save KELNER beckon. If they don''t talk well, it''s up to God whether KELNER beckon is alive or dead.


    Did not arrive at the dock, William began to meet the inspection post, all the way through three checkpoints, time to 8 o''clock before William appeared in the Thames a small dock.


    Park the car in front of the dock and get off. When KELNER beckon''s bodyguards see that it''s William, their eyes move away from him.


    Several black suit bodyguards, led by a middle-aged man, came to William. "Good morning, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Kevin, KELNER beckon''s personal assistant.".


    "Hello, Kevin." William nodded to Kevin and saw the bodyguard behind him holding a metal detector in the shape of a beat.


    Kevin noticed William''s look and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, it''s necessary.".


    But he turned his eyes and nodded. If he didn''t have a weapon on his body, William would spit on the smiling guy in front of him, but now he does have a weapon on his body.


    to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding and trouble, William took the initiative to unbutton his coat and reveal two weapons on both sides of his armpit.


    "You," Kevin looked at William in surprise.


    Without waiting for Kevin to speak, William said, "don''t think I''ll give you the gun. Either I''ll get on the boat and meet KELNER beckon, or I''ll get back in the car and drive away.".


    "This, this, this," Kevin stood for a few seconds, thinking for a moment, William''s identity is not an ordinary person, let Kevin rest assured a lot, low voice with the walkie talkie for instructions.


    A moment later, Kevin let him go, reached out and said, "please follow me, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Walking into the dock, mental scan all the way found that there were 12 bodyguards in black suits alone, and no less than 30 other bodyguards in regular clothes and guns.


    It seems that it is good for France and England to be close to each other. As long as you report to England how many people you want to take, you can drive over from the cross harbour tunnel.


    Other countries are not so convenient.


    On a seven or eight meter long boat, William saw KELNER beckon sitting behind the boat with the papers.


    Before KELNER beckon spoke, William said in his and Kevin''s unexpected eyes, "I don''t know that idiot let you stay here.".


    "It''s no problem to stay on the river, but the real problem is, why do you stay on such a small boat instead of a big boat? It''s not only clear to you at a glance, but there''s no shelter. Is the level of the French special service so low?"."Pooh Pooh," KELNER beckon didn''t speak, and Kevin couldn''t help laughing.


    KELNER stares at his assistant, then laughs and shakes his head. "OK, Kevin, give me some privacy and Mr. Devonshire.".


    "I''m sorry, sir," Kevin apologized and said, "I''m going out.".


    Seeing this, William immediately realized that it was his own idea for KELNER beckon to stay in the boat.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help laughing and spreading his hands, "sorry.".


    "Forget it, it''s really my fault that has affected the work of the secret service bodyguards," KELNER said, pointing to the sofa beside him.


    Thank you.


    When they sat down, KELNER said a few words of kindness and mourning to James. After listening, William quickly interrupted him and said, "KELNER, um, can I call you KELNER?"


    "Of course, my friends call me KELNER directly, and of course you can.".


    "Thank you," William nodded. "To be honest, I don''t like James first, and I don''t know him or know him, so let''s go straight to the subject.".


    KELNER was surprised by William''s directness and ruthlessness. This is the first item in England. Even if you don''t like the least politeness, you should have it.


    Seeing that William didn''t look fake, KELNER said, "well, let''s talk about the Bank of France.".


    Sorry, Mr. general, I don''t think it''s a good idea to take a stake in the Bank of France now. If you have other investment projects, we can have a good talk, but the Bank of France is really out of my consideration.


    If it can be settled in the early days, William will still be interested in and find ways to avoid suspicion, but now the attack is about to happen,


    at this time, anyone can guess that William must have received the news of the bacavi family''s attack on London.

 Chapter 476

    If it wasn''t for the lack of inside information, there were no management candidates trusted by William. In addition, it can be predicted that when the company becomes bigger, all kinds of people will come to the door and calculate his shares and technology in a variety of ways.


    Cell phones, super batteries, automatic identification systems, virtual imaging technology, and even ark reactors have long been out.


    Of course, William''s current strength is not afraid of those calculations. It''s a big deal to kill those who calculate him.


    If we don''t take it out now, on the one hand, William doesn''t have to worry about money, and KELNER won''t be too sudden to pull down the investment from William.


    However, KELNER''s words made William find a reason to send him an explosive detector,


    "although I don''t want to be a light bulb beside you, I still have to thank you for your kindness"


    after pretending to think about it, he reached into his windbreaker pocket and took out a key type explosive detector from the storage space,


    "here you are My new gadget can effectively detect all remote-controlled or timed explosives within a radius of 100 meters,


    as long as it keeps shaking and emits dropping alarms, it means that there must be explosives within 100 meters around you. The closer the distance is, the more the vibration and alarm will sound.


    at the same time, there will be arrows pointing to the direction of the explosives on the small LCD screen.


    "I know this thing, but I didn''t expect you to come out with a more hidden model so soon." KELNER took the detector and looked at it impolitely,


    "the watch model you produced before is too ostentatious for a public figure like me, which makes me want to buy one all the time, but I''m afraid that the public accuses me of wasting taxpayers'' money.


    after all, a watch detector costs 100 yuan Ten thousand pounds is really extravagant. Now with this kind of covert, I think there will be a lot more politicians looking for you in the future. ".

 Chapter 477

    As soon as he heard what KELNER beckon said, William understood that the 1 million pound watch detector was too luxurious and ostentatious for the officials.


    even KELNER''s barrel had to be considered again and again, and few politicians with lower status would dare to buy it.


    It''s impossible to reduce the price. After all, the detector is the only one in the world. If the sales volume can''t be opened, it should be customized according to the customer''s demand. Anyway, on Sundays, the cost will not be much higher.


    "Thank you. It seems that I really should listen to customers'' suggestions, so that I don''t have to stay in the laboratory alone and build a car behind closed doors. Although the invention is useful, I can''t find the right market position.".


    "Ha ha, it''s good to help you," KELNER said happily. "Maybe you can consider setting up a factory in France. We can set up some preferential policies for this high-tech product.".


    After hearing this, William smiles and shakes his head. "I have to think about it, but I''m honored to be invited personally." he looks at his watch again. "Sorry, KELNER, I really have to go. I''ll see you in church later.".


    "Well, I''ll see you later," KELNER nodded.


    Seeing William off in person, Kevin, KELNER''s personal assistant, walks up to him and whispers, "boss, you don''t have to lower yourself to win over William Devonshire.".


    This made KELNER dissatisfied, and he felt helpless that Kevin, his personal assistant and chief of staff, was only good at propaganda and didn''t understand economy.


    He explained in a low voice, "you must understand that if I didn''t try so hard to win him over, I would have been dissatisfied with the Bank of France. If I sniped at the Bank of France, whose share price had plummeted in the stock market,


    maybe this bank, which has been established for hundreds of years and whose assets ranked third in France, would really go bankrupt. What can I do to save them?


    Now it''s just a matter of saying good things to keep him steady and make friends with him. There''s nothing we can''t give up about a little face.


    And don''t forget that even if I can stay in this seat for two terms, I will be 59 When I retire. Who knows what will happen in the future, and what if William really invests a lot in France? "


    Kevin thought for a moment, nodded and agreed, "well, since you''re thinking about nine years from now, the great potential of William Devonshire is really worth attracting.".


    After leaving the dock, William returned to his car and drove to Buckingham Palace.


    It took seven or eight minutes, two checks, and another check outside the palace gate before William''s car entered the palace.


    Parking a good car, far to see a lot of red woollen clothes, wearing a high hat lobster soldiers are lining up.


    When William''s housekeeper came to meet him and saw that he was interested in the lobster soldiers, he explained, "at 9:30, the royal family will hold the first farewell ceremony for James alone, and the German general Ms. riegness will accompany his majesty Philip to watch. If you are interested, you can have a look together.".


    Looking at the watch, it''s already 9:05. Recalling the memory in my mind, I found that Philip didn''t attend the ceremony in my memory.


    Without thinking for a few seconds, William decided to take charge of Philip first, and then save Agnes if the situation permits, "come on, take me to see King Philip.".


    "Yes, sir," said the housekeeper, nodding, lifting and opening the box and taking out a golden work card. "Mr. Devonshire, this is the work card your majesty has specially prepared for you.".


    Golden work card? William curiously took a look, there is a picture of him, the information column shows the identity of the special adviser of the royal secret service group, or has the title of adviser.


    "Consultants? When did I get the title of "King" and become a major? "


    "Mr. Devonshire, this status is just an honor for you to accompany his majesty Philip today, which has nothing to do with your active service," the housekeeper explained with a smile.


    "the terms of reference of the royal secret service team are only around Buckingham Palace and his majesty Philip, and they are only responsible for protecting the royal family, not to any other person or part.".


    "But I don''t remember when I agreed to join the secret service," William looked at the housekeeper discontentedly.


    "Please don''t mind, sir. It''s a helpless move," the housekeeper said with a smile as usual. "It''s just a zero hour identity. Otherwise, it''s hard for us to find a suitable identity and reason to keep you by his majesty Philip''s side.".


    Without waiting for William to get angry, the housekeeper said quickly, "after today, you can keep this identity or quit directly. I promise you won''t have any trouble.".


    Hearing this, William just pressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, "it''s almost the same, but I don''t guarantee that I won''t find face in Wilson.".


    "Ha ha, you are free. I don''t think your majesty and his highness Charles will mind," said the old housekeeper with a smile. "Mr. Devonshire, as an old friend who has known your grandfather Henry Devonshire for decades, please remember that no matter whether you have a sense of belonging to the nobility or not, your birth has decided that you and we are in the same camp,


    What do you want to be as a noble If you don''t want to accept it, you should refuse it earlier, otherwise it will be no good to everyone if you delay for a long time. ".


    Then he reached for William to follow him.This made William feel at a loss. He was too indecisive about whether he wanted to be a nobleman or not. Since he didn''t want to make my mother sad, it was an established fact to inherit the Earl''s title, so he shouldn''t be half hearted.


    If you think about it carefully, you may resist the aristocracy in your heart because the celestial heart in his soul is making trouble. Since the Heavenly Kingdom can''t go back, there''s no need to waver any more.


    anyway, he doesn''t have to worry about money, and he doesn''t want to go in the direction of power in the past. It''s not bad to be a super rich aristocrat.


    Thinking of this, William put his ID card on his left chest pocket of his coat and walked quickly to keep up with the old housekeeper. However, unexpectedly, the housekeeper didn''t take him inside, instead, he went to the main door near the street.


    This made many people who had been waiting at the iron fence outside the palace early in the morning recognize him quickly.


    When he heard someone shouting his name outside the iron fence, William had to smile and wave his hand. When he saw Ji Da waving to him, he patted his left chest and nodded back.


    This polite gesture makes the person who stares at him feel comfortable. At the same time, he also notices the gold ID card hanging on his coat.


    The long footage of the live broadcast was immediately aimed at the identity card, and then spread to the television of families all over England.


    This surprised everyone that William became a royal adviser without a word. The host in the studio soon received the information and explained to everyone that this position must be a great nobleman and a nobleman trusted by the royal family.


    Then without waiting for William to enter the front door, he waved because he didn''t button up, his coat lifted, and the gun handle under his armpit was frozen by the flash of the camera.


    All the people who saw this picture looked strange, and a feeling of uncertainty came out of their hearts.


    Who is William? He is a super rich man with a value of more than 20 billion or even 30 billion US dollars. Is it really necessary for people of his status to have guns on such occasions?

 Chapter 478

    William, who didn''t know that he had a gun, was known all over England or even the world. Under the leadership of the old housekeeper, he walked into the main building from the front door.


    After going through some necessary checks, the bodyguards didn''t care why William was carrying a gun. After checking his ID card, they let him go directly.


    when they came to the hall, they saw Philip in black suit talking with a hundred million women who looked like more than 50, with Charles and Wilson standing beside him.


    Seeing William coming in, Philip, who had been informed earlier, waved to him. When William approached, Philip introduced to Agnes, "madam, I don''t think William needs to be introduced.".


    "Of course, there was a time when my little granddaughter told me the most about William," Agnes William joked. "I heard from his majesty Philip that you would accompany us to the ceremony today. I hope the girls who like you would not think it would be inappropriate for me to stand beside you.".


    With that, Agnes reached out to William, "Mr. Devonshire, I''m Agnes.".


    "Madam, it should be said that it''s my pleasure to accompany you and your majesty Philip to the ceremony." William and Agnes shake hands. "I''m William Devonshire. Nice to meet you.".


    After introducing each other, we chatted slowly. Wilson took advantage of everyone''s attention to move away from William and whispered, "I heard you''re armed? Is that necessary? "


    "It''s just a precaution," William explained with a smile. "Who knows if there will be an accident today? You don''t want me to protect your grandfather with my bare hands.".


    After thinking about it, William thought about whether to find a reason and make some hints first. Sometimes, even if the reason is very bad, people will regard William''s behavior as foresight.


    And since he doesn''t exclude aristocracy, it''s possible to save Philip and all the upper class in England. Maybe his title will be promoted.


    he whispered, "I don''t know why, I feel a little scared in bed today, so I''m not only carrying weapons, but also asking my men to be fully armed.".


    After that, he said, "be careful, my intuition is always accurate, which is also my invincible secret in the stock market.".


    "God, you''re not kidding." Wilson was just joking, but now he looked at him in shock.


    seeing William nodding slightly, he whispered, "are you serious?"


    "Nonsense, your grandfather has me to look at, don''t worry, you take care of yourself first, understand?"


    Wilson nodded hastily.


    At nine twenty, an officer came and asked, "Your Majesty, the ceremony is ready.".


    "Well," Philip nodded, and then asked, "are the guests from the other side of the church here?"


    "Except for the Duchess of Devon, most of the nobles and officials have arrived, waiting for us and the leaders of other countries.".


    "Well, let''s go down and get the car ready. We''ll go to the cathedral as soon as the ceremony is finished," Philip said.


    I understand.


    Agnes, who was on one side, also got the report from her subordinates and gave orders in a low voice. Then she accompanied Philip out of the main building and stood outside the gate.


    And William is very consciously standing behind Philip''s right side, a few bodyguards are two or three meters away from the camera to avoid standing.


    The ceremony officially began at half past nine.


    It took less than ten minutes for the ceremony to finish.


    Watching teams of lobster soldiers pass in front of Philip and Agnes, William, who has been mentally alert, suddenly feels a sense of panic when the last team of lobster soldiers start to walk here with guns, and immediately understands that the assassin is in this team.


    A loud bang suddenly came from a distance, and the two lobster soldiers in the etiquette pair suddenly rushed out of the neat line,


    William, who had been ready for a long time, stepped back, reached out to catch Philip in shock, and pulled him behind him,


    at the same time, he felt that the guns raised by the two assassins were facing Agnes, and William turned and threw his windbreaker two meters away In front of Agnes,


    "bang, bang" two shots, all the bullets aimed at Agnes hit the windbreaker that William left in front of her.


    the first mock exam of William''s hand, the gun under the armpit, appeared on his hand, and two shots were fired, and two assassins were shot down in the head.


    "All down, all down.".


    After killing the two assassins, William points a gun at the other lobster soldiers. At this time, several bodyguards who are not far away react and immediately take out a gun and follow William to point at the lobster soldiers in front of him.


    English, German shouting, "put down the gun, put down the gun.".


    When the audience outside the iron fence saw the gunfight here, they were very experienced. They either turned around and ran, or they were lying on the ground. They used the concrete fence under the iron fence to block their bodies.


    "FK", William is going to turn to see Philip''s situation, has been driving mental scan of him, immediately found a few police dressed people and a few people in ordinary clothes rushed over, took out a gun to his side.William is not polite at this time. He doesn''t care if he kills the wrong one.


    "Bang bang", a burst of continuous gunfire, as long as you take out the gun and point at anyone on his side, all are shot in the head by William.


    Before and after less than 10 seconds, the eight empty cloth molecules ambushed here were all killed by William.


    Several live cameras showed him how to pull Philip behind, how to throw his family on the windbreaker, and how to kill all the empty cloth elements.


    All the people watching TV in England look like God. They stare at William on TV and say "God, God" unconsciously.


    After confirming that there was no danger, William turned to Philip and asked, "are you ok?".


    There is also some panic Philip looked at a calm face of William, can not help but relax, take a deep breath, looked at the ground, was covered by William windbreaker Agnes, said hastily, "I''m ok, you first look at Agnes.".


    But William didn''t go. Agnes''s bodyguards had surrounded her.


    A few seconds later, Agnes, who fell on the ground, moved and sat up with her hands. The bodyguard in front of her asked her about her in surprise.


    Agnes Leng for a few seconds, heard the bodyguard''s inquiry to feel his physical condition, in addition to some pain in the knee, did not feel any other problems, said, "I''m ok, I''m ok.".


    Sitting on the ground for a few seconds, Agnes, who always pays attention to her image, thinks that since it''s OK, it''s not OK to sit like this again, and says to her bodyguard, "help me up.".


    After the bodyguard repeatedly asked to confirm that she was ok, he helped her to stand up slowly.


    Many of the audience who secretly watched the scene saw Agnes stand up and began to clap.


    But without waiting for everyone to be happy for a few seconds, two "boom" sounds came from a distance.


    William immediately said to the bodyguards who surrounded him and Philip, "send your majesty and Agnes in.".


    Yes sir.


    A group of people immediately rushed into the main building behind them.


    William pulled out of his gun''s clip, put the gun on his right waist, put a clip on his right waist into the gun, threw a bullet and put the gun into the holster under his left armpit.

 Chapter 479

    After a few steps, he picked up the windbreaker on the ground and shook it with his hand. Seeing that there was no problem with the clothes, he slowly put them on. Then he showed a smile on his face, waved to the camera of the TV station in the distance, made an OK gesture, and then raised his thumb, turned around and walked up the steps to the main building.


    This makes the audience who have been staring at the TV praise William. Many girls watch William put on his windbreaker slowly, but they are excited to cover their mouths and scream loudly.


    As soon as he entered the main building, William was invited to a suite. When he entered the suite, Agnes, who was being treated by the doctor for bruises on his knee, waved to William.


    Approaching Agnes, Agnes immediately gave William a big hug and said "thank you, thank you, thank you for saving me".


    William, who is not used to being held, is busy patting Agnes on the shoulder. He may feel that William is stiff and not used to it. Agnes smiles and releases William, and then uses formal language to say,


    "all German people will appreciate you, William. I will give you the star strap Grand Cross.".


    "It''s my pleasure, ma''am," William replied with a smile,


    just listen to this. He doesn''t really think that if he saves Agnes, he will become the most popular person in Germany. As for the medal, which is just honor, William doesn''t like it.


    Standing next to Agnes and accompanying her, Philip can see William''s face. William doesn''t understand that the Grand Cross is the highest medal that non German people can get.


    There are not only honors but also other benefits here, but he is not going to tell William that surprise is only a surprise when he finds out.


    Philip went up to William, looked at him kindly and said, "thank you.".


    Kind? This made William feel a little flustered, for fear that Philip would say that he would marry his granddaughter or something. Fortunately, an anxious knock on the door avoided his embarrassment.


    "Come in," Philip called out to the door, regaining his seriousness.


    As soon as the voice dropped and the door opened, he saw Charles with a face full of panic, "sorry, father, I just received the notice that the leaders of the island and maple leaf countries confirmed that they were killed, and Benjamin Arthur of the United States was also attacked by unknown elements, and his whereabouts are unknown for the time being.


    fortunately, KELNER beckon of France escaped the attack of fried eggs, and Antony gosman of Italy has been killed for a long time At Westminster Abbey, there was no attack for the time being.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", when everyone didn''t know what to do, William''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and found it was Catherine.


    As soon as I got through the mobile phone, a few fierce gunshots came from it. "Help me, William, come to the cathedral quickly. We are trapped in the church. There is a group of empty cloth elements attacking the cathedral outside.".


    Because it was in the room, Catherine''s voice was shrieking and yelling, coupled with the harsh gunfire, Philip, char and Agnes heard the content of the call.


    Save of course to save, so good let the top of England appreciate their own opportunities, of course, can not pass, but William did not immediately answer, but looked at Philip.


    Philip nodded his head without thinking for a second.


    He knew what William meant. Philip didn''t want to make trouble at this time, and there were not only official people in the cathedral, but also many aristocrats.


    Unless all the people in the Cathedral are dead, anyone who dares to do something about it will have to wait for revenge from the whole upper class. Moreover, Philip could not imagine what would happen to England if all the people in the cathedral were dead.


    Looking back and deliberately pressing the PA button, William said to the phone, "I need authorization, authorization to kill any suspicious person with a weapon.".


    "No problem, you''ve got it, you''ve got it." as soon as you hear it, the voice of an elderly man comes out from the mobile phone.


    Seeing that William frowned, Charles immediately realized that William didn''t know who the old man was. He said to William, "this is Richard. He is responsible for all defense matters. With his authorization, you can do whatever you think is right. However, William, don''t misuse this authorization, otherwise it will be very troublesome afterwards.".


    "Hell, char, what are you talking about so much and doing?" Richard cried anxiously,


    "I''m Richard, William Devonshire. I authorize you to rescue the people in the cathedral by any means. You have the right to kill any suspicious people. FK, hurry up, our firepower is too weak and the defense of the church can''t sustain How long ".


    "Boom" an explosion came, and then the whole London shop stopped, the phone also came with the busy beep.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong" knocks on the door again. Before Philip makes a sound, the door is opened. "Benjamin Arthur''s Navy one and two escort helicopters are shot down. What shall we do?".


    "What to do? Of course, it''s to find the police and ask them to send someone to find Benjamin, "Phillip yelled.


    "Yes, yes," he nodded."Wait a minute," said char, stopping his men who wanted to go out. He looked at his father and said, "take your majesty and Agnes to the underground safe house.".


    "Well?" Philip immediately responded, nodded to char and said, "deal with the guards, you come to the basement, my family and I will wait for you in the safe room." then he said to Agnes, who had not spoken all the time,


    "come on, Agnes, let''s not interfere with other people''s work. Only if we are safe, can our work be effectively carried out.".


    "You''re right," Agnes nodded, knowing that Philip and char were shirking their responsibilities and putting the safety of themselves and their families on Benjamin Arthur, but it was not wrong for her. No one''s life was important to her.


    For Philip, anyway, the country is no longer dominated by him. There is no need to put himself in a dangerous position to save others, even Benjamin Arthur, the leader of Lao Mei.


    When he was going out, Philip took a few slow steps and whispered to William, "we''re English. Do you understand?"


    "Of course," William nodded with a smile. Of course he knew what Philip meant. "Don''t worry, I''m on the other side of the cathedral. I won''t miss the chance for the whole English people to appreciate me.".


    "Well," Philip patted William on the shoulder, "be careful.".


    Looking at Philip leading us to the back building, William walked out of the main building and said to Sunday, "tell me about the situation in the cathedral.".


    "Well, sir, there are more than 50 armed elements attacking outside the cathedral now. According to my estimation, the defense force in the cathedral can last about 7 minutes,


    beyond this time, unless our spider robots in the church help, the result is unpredictable.".


    "Seven minutes, hehe, time is running fast.".

 Chapter 480

    The straight-line distance from Buckingham Palace to Westminster Abbey is only 1.6 km. According to Sunday''s instructions, the distance is less than 2 km.


    if you drive normally, you can get there in 5 minutes without traffic jam. Today, when these streets are completely closed, the speed is faster.


    After walking out of the main building, some curious and daring onlookers and live broadcast vehicles saw William walking out of the main building and then galloping to the nearby parking lot,


    everyone immediately understood what had happened.


    Although there is a blackout in London and the live broadcast is interrupted, it is only temporary. Now the signal can not be transmitted because of the cost.


    in order to save the cost, the signal of the live broadcast vehicle is to link to the transmitting tower in the city first and then to the satellite. Regardless of the cost, it is not impossible to link to the satellite independently.


    So when I saw William open the door and get on the bus, the reporter immediately yelled at his colleagues in the same car, followed William, and then roared to the technician that he couldn''t connect to the satellite for two minutes, so he was waiting to go away.


    Unfortunately, there are few people who crash into danger. Only two of the five live broadcast vehicles on the scene start up quickly and rush to the street with Aston Martin DB9.


    On the street, William stepped on the gas all the way.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz" a roar of the engine came into the ears of all the people at the scene, and then "Zizi" a few tires rubbing against the ground.


    DB9 is like an arrow from the string. It can speed up to 100 in less than 5 seconds.


    "GAD, I''ve never felt that Aston Martin''s car would be so charming and make my heart beat faster." some people staring at William couldn''t help thinking that they would go back and buy the same type of DB9.


    however, it has nothing to do with William for the time being. With his excellent physical fitness, he made a sharp turn and drifted to the straight road, stepped on the accelerator again, and the speed of the sports car immediately rushed up and took the main road Less than two kilometers away, just a little more than a minute later, William arrived outside the cathedral.


    A few hundred meters away from the cathedral, William suddenly stopped the car like hesitating or observing the situation, which made the two satellite interview cars behind him overjoyed.


    William won''t let go of the ready-made advertising time. After today, the refitted DB9 will definitely be famous.


    after making sure that the interview car will catch up, William stepped on the accelerator and rushed to the cathedral.


    After watching the interview, everyone in the car noticed that the empty cloth elements of this super sports car were stunned for a long time. Next, five or six empty cloth elements with AK were furious and pulled the trigger at DB9.


    "Dang, Dang, Dang" bullets hit the body of the car. The sound sounded outside the car, and then several bullets hit the bulletproof glass on the car.


    William doesn''t care about this. His current task is to act, to show thousands of ordinary people, and even to the upper class people in England in the cathedral,


    they have to think that they are trying to save them. The worse it looks, the more grateful they are.


    Of course, William won''t really put himself in danger. Anyway, the long and short guns on these empty cloth elements can''t break the bulletproof outer layer of the car.


    Even the clothes on the body can prevent long and short guns and bullets, not to mention the cars that were rebuilt on Sunday.


    After several hundred meters all the way, the whole car looks bumpy on the outside, but actually there is no problem in the car, even if the tire is shot several times.


    Looking at a super car with a lot of bullets, rushing all the way to the cathedral, the two sides of the firefight pulled the trigger and stopped.


    The air force elements and the audience watching through the satellite live broadcast vehicles scolded that the TM was a super run, just an armored car.


    When people in the church saw that the car was obviously to support their super run, they were worried for more than ten seconds. When they saw that the car successfully rushed into the church, they all cheered.


    While no one was near, William took out his morning backpack from the storage space, pushed the door open, flashed quickly and hid behind the inner wall of the cathedral.


    After recognizing that it was William, the bodyguard in the church immediately put down the gun pointing at him.


    "God, are you alone?" A guy who looked like the leader yelled at William from behind the bunker.


    William took out the AWM in his backpack, quickly put the barrel of the gun up, took off the clip on the gun, looked at it and then put it on again. He took out the five clips in his backpack and put them in several pockets of his clothes.


    After that, he replied, "don''t ask me why I''m the only one here. I really want to know why the police in London haven''t supported me up to now.".


    Then he whispered to Sunday, "shooting aid, priority sniper.".


    "Sir, please wear smart glasses.".


    Wearing smart glasses, not only will 3D virtual images appear on the glasses, but also the location of the sniper will be reported on Sunday.


    With his mental strength, he could feel the situation more than 200 meters around him. About 50 meters away from his nearest empty cloth element, William "snapped" and went to the window five or six meters away,With a gun, he suddenly stood up and fired a "bang" at a distant building, hitting an exposed sniper.


    Pulling the bolt to reload, he asked the bodyguard who flashed to him, "can you still communicate inside?"


    The bodyguard was stunned and looked at William, who was very skillful in his movements. "Yes, yes, our walkie talkie has a communication distance of 300 meters, covering the whole Cathedral without any problem.".


    "Well, tell our people to keep their positions, and then tell me where the snipers have been.".


    "I understand," the bodyguard nodded. Before, they had enough of their opponent''s sniper. They immediately told William on the walkie talkie, and reminded everyone not to hurt William by mistake.


    Then he followed William and ran up to the third floor of the church.


    As soon as William came out, he killed a sniper, and the rest of them didn''t dare to show their figure immediately, which made William change several shooting points in succession, but he couldn''t find the right shooting angle.


    However, it''s not difficult for him. He immediately aimed at other empty cloth elements. According to Sunday''s instructions, he fired one shot at another place and hit the enemy who wanted to rush or hide with four shots in succession. He took out an armour piercing cartridge clip from his pocket,


    buckled the cartridge clip and loaded it. He stood up and carried AWM to a sniper who was hiding on the wall. According to Sunday''s calculation, There is a red dot on the smart glasses.


    Adjust your breath, hold your breath, "touch", more than ten seconds later, the black front UAV sent the picture of people being killed to William''s smart glasses.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he found the four empty cloth elements with long guns that he could find at his present position, and the "bang bang" four guns hit the empty clip.


    Within five minutes after William came in, he killed two snipers and eight air fighters, and the sound of gunfight soon weakened.


    These outlaws are not fools either. Anyway, their main target is not the people in the cathedral. They will attack in order to cause more damage to England as much as possible.

 Chapter 481

    After a moment of silence, on Sunday, he suddenly told William that his opponent was retreating and asked if he had been fully armed, waiting for the death squads and black front drones outside the cathedral.


    William didn''t even think about it and refused to let people know that the death squads had been lying in ambush for a long time, so his lonely hero''s play couldn''t be performed.


    How good it is now. I''ll come and save hundreds of people myself. Tomorrow, I''ll make sure that people all over the world will praise him.


    But William still ordered Sunday, let the black front drone may have a threat to their own snipers killed.


    Yes sir.


    A few seconds later, Sunday replied, "the remaining one sniper has been solved, and spiders and black front have also followed the retreating empty cloth elements.".


    "Well," thought William, "let the death squads guard the manor, turn on the egg defense system in the castle and manor, and then inform Antonov in Oxford castle to pay attention to suspicious people. At the same time, let the Oxford town police patrol around the castle.".


    "Sir, the defense system of the castle and manor was opened last night. Please rest assured that as long as Mrs. Lena and miss Abigail do not leave the castle and manor, there will be no security problem.".


    After thinking about it, William asked again, "good. Has Ambrosius arrived in Brazil?"


    "Miss Ambrosius is on the plane and is expected to arrive in three hours", pausing for more than ten seconds, and reporting again on Sunday without waiting for William to ask,


    "Mr. cross Carlos has just reported that he can kill Amir bacawi, sir, now. Do you need to do it now?"


    "Sir," a voice came from not far behind. William, who had known for a long time, turned and nodded to the visitor, then raised his hand to let him wait.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Sunday, "wait, tell Carlos, from now on, when he feels that Amir bakawi will deviate from his grasp, kill him immediately, or wait for my order.".


    "Yes, sir," he replied on Sunday more than ten seconds later, "Mr. Carlos replied.


    "Well," William said to the bodyguard standing not far away, "what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Devonshire, Richard and Secretary Catherine would like you to come over and discuss what to do next.


    "What? What''s left is not for the London police or other specialized departments? " Asked William strangely.


    Hearing the London police, the bodyguard immediately showed a ferocious look on his face. Seeing William looking at himself strangely, he quickly put away his hatred and explained, "now no one dares to believe the London police. If they were not infiltrated by air fighters or there were traitors in the police, we would not have lost more than 20 colleagues in the first place.".


    "OK, lead the way",


    it seems that after this incident, I don''t know how many people will have bad luck, and even many people may disappear quietly,


    however, it has nothing to do with yourself. When you don''t want to take care of it, you still feel a little happy. It seems that some things will be easier to do in the future as long as the benefits are in place.


    It''s just that we have to find a suitable broker, or if it''s safe, we have to have several hands. Anyway, he will never show up.


    Holding AWM, I followed the bodyguard downstairs to the first floor of the cathedral. As soon as I went down the stairs, I saw many men and women with fear coming up the stairs leading to the underground.


    When these people see William holding a sniper, the man is surprised, and the woman either covers her mouth or exclaims William''s name.


    Along the way, he nodded to the people he knew or didn''t know. He followed the bodyguard into a room. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Catherine and several other cabinet ministers in shock.


    "William", as soon as Katherine saw him, she immediately went forward and hugged him. She let him go and said thank you.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe," William said with a smile. "If you don''t worry, I''ll take you to my manor for a while.".


    "Is that ok?" Asked Catherine hastily.


    "Of course, we are friends," William affirmed, nodding.


    "You don''t mind taking us, Mr. Devonshire, if you can," a gray haired man asked, standing a few meters away.


    Seeing people, William remembered that he had seen the old man on TV. His identity was defense minister Richard. He couldn''t hear his voice before because he had no contact with Richard.


    "no problem, of course I welcome you to my house," William replied with a smile.


    "Thank you," Richard said, first thanking him, then shaking his head at the thought of something. "It''s a pity that we are doomed to be unable to hide. When it''s over, things here are stable. We all have to rush to the underground headquarters in Downing Street, otherwise we don''t know what the outside world will be like.".


    "So, I hope you can escort us to Downing Street, take over the first responsibility of the dead James, and order the troops outside London to enter London to maintain order and eliminate all the empty elements.".


    Then Richard and the other ministers looked at William expectantly.


    "No problem.".


    It''s good for William to escort these people to Downing Street to take over power and restore order as soon as possible.What has the final say is that you must do what I say when you travel. When I arrive at Downing street, I plan to go that way, when to stop and when to leave, or I can only say sorry.


    , "OK, you are an expert in action, you has the final say". Catherine first said, and others agreed to William''s request for a moment.


    After the negotiation, Richard asked someone to prepare the car. When the bodyguard replied that the car was ready, Richard took everyone out of the room and appeased the nobles and officials who were still in fear in the cathedral.


    Then quietly take cabinet members and bodyguards around a few people to sit in three cars.


    William is driving his pitted Aston Martin DB9, with Catherine and old Richard who has to be his car.


    The motorcade left the cathedral and just passed the corner. William didn''t take the nearest road according to Sunday''s instructions, but took everyone to the opposite direction.


    There is a black front UAV in the sky to lead the way and investigate. There is a car behind to block any car that follows. They will not listen to the advice and directly shoot the tires. It took more than an hour to drive into Downing Street, which was originally only ten minutes.


    Here, there''s nothing wrong with William, and he doesn''t want to go into Downing Street to avoid trouble.


    The car stopped at the sentry outside the street, turned to Catherine and Richard and said, "well, my task is done, you two. The rest is up to you.".


    "Thank you." Richard, who was worried all the way, finally felt relieved and said sincerely, "William, we will remember what you have done for England. You can come to me for anything in the future.".


    "Deal with the present affairs first.".


    Richard''s words sound very sincere now, but William knows in his heart that as time goes on, who knows if this promise still counts,


    moreover, these current cabinet members may soon be expelled from their present positions, so William won''t keep the favor for too long, and he even thinks about how to use it.


    Watching Richard and a group of people walk into Downing Street, William turns around and drives back to the manor.

 Chapter 482

    Back home, the worried Abigail was relieved to see that William was intact, but the girl was probably really scared, holding William''s arm all the time.


    However, it also made William relax and dial a video to Oxford''s mother to report his safety.


    When Lina sees her son appear in the manor, her worry is relieved. It''s rare that she doesn''t care about Abigail who sticks to William''s side.


    before the end of the video, Lina orders Gail that she should watch William from now on and not step out of the manor, or she will drive Gail away when Lina returns to London.


    After getting the order from the boss, Abigail nodded and agreed. After the video call, he looked at William with a winning face. "From now on, you have to listen to me, honey.".


    "All right, all right, listen to you," said Abigail, with a big smile, falling on the sofa and pretending to be breathless. "I''m hungry. Help me prepare something to eat.".


    "I''m not fooled by you," Abigail smilingly took out his cell phone and pressed the phone of the manor cook. After beeping for a long time, the phone couldn''t get out.


    "Are you a fool?" William laughingly looked at the puzzled Abigail, "now there''s a blackout in London, and the signal receiving tower is shut down. It''s strange that the phone can be called out. Don''t be wordy, and make me food quickly.".


    "Let''s work together. You can help me.".


    Holding William''s hand, he had to go to the kitchenette to accompany him. After several times, he couldn''t move. Abigail turned his eyes and fell directly on William,


    "boss, do you hate me?".


    Originally, I didn''t plan to go out in the afternoon. When it gets dark, I''ll see if I can save Benjamin Arthur''s William. He looks at poor Gail in silence and says, "OK, OK, I promise I won''t go out in the afternoon.".


    "Ha, if you don''t go out in the afternoon, you''ll go out in the evening." Abigail is a doctor of double materials, and this word game was immediately discovered by her.


    Angry William slapped the girl in the round place behind her, "if I don''t go, I will starve to death.".


    "You bastard," Abigail said, touching where he was beaten, "it hurts.".


    "I''m going to take a bath, you''re going to make lunch, that''s a deal," he stood up with Abigail in his arms and threatened, "and don''t mind about men, or I won''t let you out of bed.".


    After that, he left Gail alone, went upstairs, went into the bedroom, took off his clothes and left them all on the ground, went into the bathroom to take a bath,


    lying in the super large bathtub, stretched out comfortably, closed his eyes and said to Sunday, "when will the electricity in London recover?".


    Sir, we can''t get the control computer of bakawi and others. It''s expected to take at least 24 hours.


    "FK, that''s not to say that when it''s over, the share price of England power is bound to plummet.".


    "No, sir and bakawi control the control system of the Power Grid Corporation of England. The blackout in London has nothing to do with your power company.


    if my program is correct, according to my investigation, the power company is running normally. Once the official cracked the program bakawi left in the main engine of the power grid of England, London will be able to restore power immediately." .


    "Well?" Hearing this, William opened his glasses and sat up. "Do you mean that electricity in England only produces electricity, not delivers it?"


    "No, sir, your description is not accurate. England power mainly produces and sells electricity.


    The transmission and distribution system is mainly operated by the power grid in England and Wales.


    Because the power is difficult to store, the unified management of the power grid can adjust the power generation, so as to avoid waste and exceeding the actual demand, causing damage to the lines, generators and other equipment.


    At the same time, apart from England electric power, the power group also has electric power companies and nuclear power companies, with market share of 42%, 31% and 27% respectively.


    "What''s the market value of the power grid in England?" William asked.


    "According to yesterday''s share price of the New York Stock Exchange, the market value of the power grid in England is $2.1 billion, but I have to remind you that once you really win the power grid in England, I estimate that 80% of you may face an antitrust investigation.".


    "That''s a problem," William nodded.


    Unless the power company has a state-owned majority stake, any business related to electricity will be operated by one company, which will definitely not escape the suspicion of monopoly.


    apart from other things, the power company and the nuclear power company will never want William''s England power company to acquire the power grid of England.


    If William''s acquisition is successful, he will be stuck in the neck. No company can stand it.


    Thinking about how to avoid monopoly, he suddenly said on Sunday, "Sir, there is one more thing to remind you. Now the electricity trading in England still uses the generation quota mechanism, and it''s not that you can generate as much electricity as you want.".


    "Well?" On hearing this, William was not surprised but pleased. After thinking for a while, he said excitedly, "if I reform the electric power in England, and put it on the market completely as a commodity,Let the people decide which company to buy their own electricity. As long as my electricity price is always lower than that of the other two companies, can I avoid monopoly? "


    This question made Sunday pause for a few seconds. "Sorry sir, I can''t answer this ambiguous question, but according to the provisions of the monopoly law, as long as you don''t lose money or cut the price without making money, it doesn''t involve monopoly.".


    "Moreover, I would like to remind you that if you can achieve a lower cost than the other two companies, even if it is only 10%, the bankruptcy rate of these two companies will reach 90% in a few years.


    no one will buy expensive power, even if it is 1% cheaper, some people will exchange power companies. At that time, once these two companies go bankrupt, it is unnecessary for you to buy the power grid in England ,


    and once the electricity production in England and Wales is unified, you will face the risk of monopoly again. ".


    On hearing this, William not only didn''t get angry, but laughed and said, "that''s the future. Even as long as my electricity price is lower than that of other countries, the English authorities may support me to go out of the three islands of England and earn money from other countries.


    and don''t forget that the owner of Devonshire family fund is my mother. I use the fund to purchase the power grid, maybe I can avoid the monopoly "Break".


    On Sunday, there was a pause of a few seconds before he said, "I suggest you leave these problems to Anthony''s lawyer.".


    "Well, you''re not everything.".


    William lay back in the bathtub, wondering if he would take advantage of the attack and the sharp fall in the share price of England power grid to buy it.


    However, this does not prevent William, a black hearted guy, from doing evil. He closed his eyes and said to Sunday, "how much loss will it cause if we let London power out for three days.".


    "Hold on, sir.".


    Ten seconds later, Sunday replied, "last year, the gross national product of the whole greater London region was 204.7 billion US dollars. Based on this calculation, the direct loss of power outage for three days is at least 1.7 billion US dollars, and the indirect loss can''t be estimated.


    it should be noted that London is a financial center, and the loss on the stock market can''t be estimated, but I don''t expect it to be less than 10 billion US dollars,


    and If the electricity lasts too long, the government has a great chance to reassess the risk of unified transmission, and the power grid you bought in England may become a junk stock. ".

 Chapter 483

    William can''t be sure whether the power grid in England will become a junk stock for the time being, but he won''t let the power grid share price plummet. As for the loss, William should not have seen it.


    "Without leaving any clues, lock in the control procedures of the power grid group and let the blackout in London last for three days.".


    "Understand, sir," he replied on Sunday more than ten seconds later, "I left a 72 hour countdown Trojan horse in the host computer of the power grid group through the servers of bakawi and others. When the time comes, the program will self destruct and the power will be restored immediately.".


    "Very good", lying in the bathtub for a few minutes, he thought silently, and then said: "after the power recovery, he secretly sent some articles to the tabloids questioning the malpractice of the power grid group of England and unifying the safety of power transmission and distribution. In a word, I want to lower the public''s confidence in the power grid of England as much as possible and suppress its stock price.".


    "Understand, sir, mission to accept.".


    "Well," he was thinking about the details that he had to pay attention to. Suddenly, he heard a very slight sound of footsteps in his ear. When he scanned out, he found that Abigail was carrying a tray upstairs.


    "Honey," Gail''s voice came from outside the bathroom, "are you there? Lunch is ready.


    After waiting for a few seconds, without hearing William''s answer, Abigail put down his tray and quickly opened the bathroom door.


    Looking inside, she was relieved to see William lying in the bathtub as if he was asleep. She was really afraid that William would run out to do dangerous things again.


    Went into the bathroom and muttered, "asleep?" When I came to the bathtub, I saw that the indicator light of the thermostatic system was on. I tried to test the temperature of the water and found that there was no problem before I sat by the bathtub and looked at William.


    "You''re such an asshole.".


    When I think of watching TV in the morning, when two assassins disguised as Jackie Chan''s prawn soldiers point their guns at William, her heart almost stops beating like someone grabbing it with their hands.


    fortunately, after William''s "bang bang" shots kill the assassin and saves Philip and Agnes, Abigail falls on the sofa.


    Surprise, fear, fear to shock, all the excitement surged into my heart, covered my face, a face red on the sofa, don''t know what to think.


    Now I see William lying in the bathtub and his face starts to turn red again, muttering, "asshole.".


    ....


    sitting at the desk in the bedroom, chatting and having lunch.


    After eating, they are going to have a sleep when the voice of Sunday suddenly rings in the bedroom, "Sir, the church is on the satellite line, saying there is an urgent need to talk to you.".


    Before he heard Sunday''s words, he held his Gail in his arms and said, "just say I''m not here.".


    The church calls at this time, and you don''t have to think it''s asking William to save Benjamin Arthur, but saving people at this time is not a good choice for William.


    Before the most critical moment, the effect of saving people will not only be greatly reduced, but also make the already crazy bacawi family focus on him and kill them all the way


    maybe they will directly send people to attack the manor.


    These lunatics got off three Navy one helicopters with stinger eggs.


    At that time, if the ground can''t attack the manor''s defense, it will definitely bombard the manor with shoulder guided eggs.


    Although he is very confident about Sunday, and has no doubt about the defense system in his manor and the laying of these shoulder guided eggs with low shooting speed, he can''t hide the fact that he built the guided eggs privately.


    "OK, sir.".


    William doesn''t want to go out now, but Abigail misunderstands that he refuses because he doesn''t want to make her worry. He hugs William excitedly and gives him a few perfumes.


    More than ten minutes later, the voice of Sunday came back in the bedroom, "Sir, I think you have to see this.".


    "Well?" I''m going to take a nap to keep my spirits up and deal with the possible situation at night. When I hear this, I understand that something must have happened. I shrug at Gail and say, "you hear that, something must have happened.".


    Gail hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. He took William''s hand and worried, "honey, don''t do it yourself if you don''t have to. Let your men do everything.".


    "Well, well, I''ll spare my life more than you think. I won''t do anything I''m not sure about," said Abigail, turning and going downstairs to the basement.


    As soon as he sat on the sofa, the virtual imaging table in front of him gave off a beam of light, and two photos appeared in front of William.


    One is the church, the other is a fat man,


    "Sir, the two people in the picture are ray Monroe, the deputy head of the church and the United States C1a. I can notice this because Mr. church, when he was talking with ray Monroe,


    gently tapped on the mobile phone you gave him to remind me, and then I recorded their conversation.".


    "Play it," William nodded. It seemed that something bad happened to him, so the church had to use this kind of chance to warn him.


    As soon as the call was broadcast, the church said in a low voice, "I don''t agree. GAD, ray, have you ever thought about the consequences? If William Devonshire finds out that we are the last ones to do it,Not only will you and I face his crazy revenge, but we may also offend the whole of England and even the whole of Europa''s allies.


    You should be aware that since William Devonshire directly rescued the German leader Agnes and their King Philip, as well as hundreds of England''s upper class,


    indirectly rescued the French leader KELNER beckon and the Italian leader Anthony gossman, he has been a passive taboo.


    Now you want me to blow him up. I''m crazy or you''re crazy. It''s the best result when we go to jail. ".


    "Well, I understand what you said, but," Ray Monroe said after a pause, "William Devonshire is the first person in London who we can contact and have the ability to save Benjamin immediately.


    you can see his performance this afternoon. He not only saved hundreds of people, but also solved 16 empty cloth by himself Molecules.


    I''m so powerful. I believe there must be a secret man with strong fighting and intelligence ability in his base camp London.


    Church, now we don''t know if Benjamin was killed, but if he''s OK and hiding somewhere, we must send someone to rescue him immediately,


    but what''s the result of your contact with him? William Devon hilming knows that we are looking for Benjamin, but he doesn''t listen to us, regardless of our feelings and interests.


    in this case, I can''t think of any way for him to help us, except to make him hate the terrorists. ".

 Chapter 484

    "Money", the church was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly the word came out.


    "FK, do you think I don''t know this option?" Ray Monroe said angrily, "GAD, how much do I have to pay William Devonshire to move him?"


    "Let''s put it another way. It''s good for him to talk to him about terms. As long as we can make him excited, I can''t think that William, who is dying for money, will refuse,


    ray, I know William, otherwise you won''t come here to talk to me, a former C1a director who is waiting to resign. It''s safer to talk to him about money than to blow up Devonshire square directly, or you''d better pray that we won''t It was found out.


    William Devonshire may even take revenge on our family. Don''t tell me that you don''t know what he has done. He is colder and heartless than we think.


    even if he won''t take revenge immediately because we are in a high position, there will always be ordinary times for us. At that time, how do you plan to face William Devon who has money and doesn''t know how to spend it Hill.


    Thinking of the information he saw about what William had done, ray Monroe thought for a long time,


    "I can''t think of any conditions I can put forward to make a person who can earn hundreds of millions of dollars a day excited, and I''m just the deputy head of C1a,


    Monroe was silent for a moment, sighed," come on, I''ll go to Mr. trum bull, the deputy chief executive Report back and see how he decides.


    "That''s best. I suggest you don''t care what conditions you can give William. In a word, promise him first, and save Benjamin''s barrel. Goodbye, ray.".


    "Wait, you don''t leave. Go outside and wait. Maybe Mr. trum bull needs to hear your assessment of William Devonshire.".


    "Yes, I''ll wait outside the conference room, but I have to change my military uniform. From now on, my relationship with you is not a superior subordinate relationship, but a colleague relationship. Please call me Colonel Colton in the future.".


    At the end of the call, he said on Sunday, "Sir, I watched Monroe afterwards and found out that he didn''t give up the idea of laying fried eggs in four commercial buildings in Devonshire square.".


    On Sunday, ray Monroe continued to talk with other people,


    "let our people go to Devonshire square secretly, and install remote-controlled fried eggs in the four commercial buildings belonging to William Devonshire. We have no choice but to force him to approach us.".


    "I understand." an old man''s voice said, "take it as if you don''t know. I''ll take care of it.".


    Monroe thought, "OK.".


    At the end of the conversation, William asked hastily, "who? Who is the last person? "


    "Ward Abbott, director of special operations, C1a, sir.".


    "Information, give me this information called ward Abbott". The familiar name made William stand up suddenly, and he couldn''t help thinking that it was the fragment in the memory.


    After a few seconds of calm on Sunday, it suddenly reported, "Sir, I need to invade a special server, I need your authorization.".


    "Is there a risk of exposure? Find the old man without risk.


    "Got it." half a minute later, Sunday meeting reported, "director of the ward Abbott stumbling block program.".


    "FK," thinking about what the stumbling block plan is, and then thinking about the purpose and original intention of the stumbling block plan, as well as the habits of action,


    William laughs, "it''s fun. Ward Abbott, an old bastard, will blow up my building.


    I didn''t expect that I had even made a plan to let the bacawys take the blame, and now someone jumped out on his own Help me finish the plan,


    however, hehe, this is the best way, so that the bakawi family won''t do it, and I have to blow up my own commercial building myself. Maybe I can kill two birds with one stone in the end. ".


    Then William yelled, "send the black front drone and spider robot to stare at the U.S. foreign affairs museum in Devonshire square,


    If I want to know every move of anyone who goes out of the foreign affairs museum, I''d better take a video of how they install fried eggs in my four commercial buildings.".


    Understand, sir, drone carrier and spider robot launcher have set off.


    Half an hour later, William was lying on the sofa, looking at Lao meiwai, who was being watched by spider robots and drones,


    "ding ding ding ding ding" satellite call prompt suddenly sounded.


    "Sir, this time on the satellite network, the link is waiting for US Deputy General Manager trumbul," Sunday News reported.


    Hearing this, William hesitated to sit up and thought for a few minutes before he said, "take it.".


    Yes, satellite video link.


    Looking at his pajamas, he thought about what he would say later. Apart from standing up, William didn''t change his clothes. He had to create a sense of not paying attention to these old beauties and being sure.


    Video connection, a long conference table and sitting in the middle of the black old man trum bull appeared in his eyes.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. bull," William waved. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I was just taking a nap."."Never mind, Mr. Devonshire. We''re interrupting your nap.".


    Trumburg said quietly, with no sign of anger on his face, as if William had not paid attention to the church before and had not made them wait for a few minutes.


    But the faces of a few people on the side were not very good.


    Seeing that the church, which was wearing military uniform, was also sitting on the conference table, William showed a strange smile and said, "Hey, church, aren''t you from C1a? Why are you in uniform? Still sitting at such a high-level table. ".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Do we know each other?" Church look unchanged, but the heart is secretly tight tight, thought William did not find him and Ray - Monroe conversation.


    But he didn''t dare to do anything extra, and then said, "my name is Colton. I''m a colonel in the U.S. Army. I''m not the church you said.".


    "Well, it''s who you say it is," William said, turning his eyes back on trum bull, who was smiling all the time. "I''m sorry, although I''d like to say it''s a great honor to meet all the top people in the United States at one time, what can I do for you?".


    "Help us find Mr. Benjamin Arthur," trum bull promised without any nonsense, "as long as you can save him, as long as Benjamin and I are in office in the future, we will try our best to help you do anything that does not violate the law and morality and harm the United States.".


    "Ha ha," said trum bull, who thought he was, William would believe it.


    But if the church had been involved in his secret conversation with ray Monroe, it would have reminded trum bull that William would not believe this promise without definite conditions.


    William''s mind was the same as the church''s guess at this time. This kind of promise was really just listening to him.


    he thought scornfully that it was more insincere than the leaders of several countries who had been saved by him and promised benefits, so he also lied with his eyes open, but there was one sentence in his lie that the group of people in the video wanted to hear most.

 Chapter 485

    "OK, we are allies. In fact, if you don''t tell me, I''ve already sent someone to look for them. For the moment, I can be sure that Benjamin Arthur and Michael Benning are still alive, but.".


    Then William pretended to be hesitant and covered his forehead with his hand, which made a group of people who just heard the good news nervous.


    Even trum bull, who has been calm all the time, feels that his heart can''t stand it. For him, Benjamin is dead, and he immediately becomes a substitute for the master. But on the other hand, he is not ready to take over in this special and difficult period.


    in his heart, he doesn''t want Benjamin to have an accident, but his voice is even louder, "come on, Mr. Devonshire, I''m 71 years old, and my endurance is pretty good, God We will protect Benjamin, as long as others are still there, we can find a way to solve the rest.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Benjamin is all right, and he is not seriously injured. My people went to Navy one to check, and found no clue that Benjamin and Benning were killed or injured.


    however, the head of the secret service, Ms. Lynn Jacobs, has confirmed that she was killed because she was punctured by helicopter debris and died of bleeding when Navy one crashed. I''m sorry.".


    As soon as William finished speaking, there were calls to God and curses in the video. Some people even blamed William for the non-existent hand that went to explore too late, otherwise Lin Jacobs might still survive.


    William is accused of shrugging his shoulders with a serious face. He really has the chance and possibility to save Lin Jacobs. But Lin Jacobs is not his mother. It has nothing to do with him to hang up.


    Even Benjamin - Arthur''s life and death he did not mind, priority and save is good for their own upper class in England and France''s head KELNER - beckon.


    If the leaders of Italy and Germany were not lucky, one would appear in the cathedral, the other would appear beside Philip and be saved by William, tomorrow there might be two more countries mourning.


    Do you think William, the leader of maple leaf and island countries, cares? It''s not as if they were killed by bakawi.


    So it''s not wrong for these old Americans to scold William. However, while William was gloating at the loss of these old beauties, he didn''t hear a few words that didn''t involve his family.


    And I don''t know why, looking at this group of people, William was very happy.


    "Be quiet," said trum bull solemnly. When everyone calmed down and looked at William, who was very sad and didn''t answer back when he was scolded, everyone blushed,


    after all, except William, they didn''t even get any news from the English authorities about Benjamin and his companions.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I apologize on behalf of my colleagues. Please understand their feelings of losing colleagues and friends.".


    If you want help, trum bull''s attitude must be good, otherwise you can see trum''s final attitude towards Amir bakavi in the movie,


    knowing that there must be innocent people around bakavi, trum doesn''t order to kill bakavi directly with a guide egg regardless of the innocent people''s lives.


    So William took trum''s apology seriously, continued to act sad, but his words embarrassed the people in the video,


    "it''s OK, I understand your gaffe, but we English gentlemen would not do such gaffe,


    let it go, but I''m very curious, why do you ask me for help instead of asking for help It''s the English authorities.


    It''s hard to answer. Trum and his group heard about Benjamin''s accident. After they got some information, they all agreed that the English were unreliable. But how could they tell William this.


    After waiting for a few seconds, no one answered. The well-informed William squinted and said, "or did you not ask the English authorities for help?"


    This made the people in the conference room look bad.


    Seeing this, William laughed, "hey hey, if you really want to do this, I can only say if you are too arrogant, and don''t forget that I am also English.".


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I''m going offline. I''ll let you know the latest news. Goodbye"


    "wait a minute, William." trum bull yelled at William, "maybe we can exchange an intelligence for you to help us find Benjamin.".


    "I''m sorry, what did you say?" bull''s words stunned William, and he could roughly guess that the information he said was the fried eggs in his building.


    But William didn''t want to hear this information at all. He even wanted the old American to do it.


    There is no need to blow up the building. As long as it is blown up in the building, he has plenty of reasons to apply to the London authorities for demolition.


    If you shed face and cry in front of the media, maybe you can get some extra preferential policies.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. We''ll talk about it later." Ray Monroe, regardless of the relationship, directly interrupted trum bull and William.


    This also made William feel relieved, but his face looked puzzled and curious, "no, you have to", "


    before the end of the question, the video call was cut off. After thinking about it, William immediately asked Sunday," has the secret service installed the fried eggs yet? ""Three of them have been installed, and the remaining one is expected to be installed in 15 minutes.".


    "Haha, it seems that these people are just focusing on efficiency and ignoring confidentiality in order to save Benjamin as soon as possible. It''s wrong." in a twinkling of an eye, there must be no one in the mall now, even in the street.


    In addition to the blackout in London, the cameras can''t work, so these old US secret services don''t need to cover up at all. Moreover, the Foreign Affairs Office of old US doesn''t have to walk for two minutes from its four buildings, so it''s not efficient.


    To understand this, William asked again, "how powerful is it?"


    "According to the size of fried eggs observed by the robot, it should be no problem to completely destroy an ordinary wall, but there is a building where fried eggs are installed on the load-bearing wall. If it really explodes, the probability of collapse is about 47% based on the aging degree of the building.".


    "Then send some spider robots to help that fried egg, so that I don''t have to pay for someone to demolish the house," William said, narrowing his eyes


    "OK, sir, a group of spider robots with greater self explosive power have been sent out by the dispenser. They are expected to arrive in three minutes. The holder of the detonator is sitting in a car more than 100 meters away from Devonshire square.".


    "After the fried eggs are ready, kill him, let the spider robot press the detonator, and then detonate the fuel tank on the car to destroy the body. No problem.".


    No, sir, the task is easy.


    William''s side is seizing time to set off his own explosion, so that ray Monroe''s plan won''t be stopped by old trum Boehner.


    On the other side, more than ten minutes later, ray Monroe, who was still persuading trum bull, suddenly saw his men running towards them.


    "Sir, our foreign office in London is suspected to have been bombed.".

 Chapter 486

    "Foreign Affairs Office attacked?" Trum bull looked at the man in shock. "Any casualties?"


    "The specific situation is not clear for the moment. The people of the foreign affairs office are counting the casualties and losses, but the explosion point is not the foreign affairs office. The foreign affairs director hopes to talk with you in private. He has something to report to you.".


    "Well," it''s not good to explode in the foreign affairs hall. Trum bull put down his worry and looked at ray Monroe, who was going to be a fool around him.


    suddenly, he remembered that the foreign affairs hall was beside Devonshire square. Combined with ray Monroe''s expression, he pointed to him in disbelief and yelled, "how dare you, how dare you.".


    How dare you even ask? Ray Monroe, who had the same misunderstanding, didn''t even know how to explain.


    "How dare you go your own way when you report to me?"


    "No," said trum bull, looking at ray Monroe with fear. "You''re talking to me to delay time, so that the executors can have time to complete your orders?"


    "Guard, guard", at the thought of this special period, Monroe, as the deputy head of C1a, dared to act privately, trum bull immediately yelled a few words of guard.


    Several soldiers with armbands rushed to salute him. Trum pointed to ray Monroe and said, "arrest him. No one is allowed to approach him or talk to him without my command.".


    "Yse, sir", the four guards saluted at once and stood around raymonroe in four corners.


    Trum bull, grimacing and sullen, said, "you''re relieved.".


    This made ray Monroe look dead. He thought it was a stumbling block. Project director ward Abbott and his team were too quick to blow up William''s building within an hour.


    Seeing that ray Monroe was very cooperative in following the instructions of the guards, trum bull was relieved, but he had to consider how to deal with the matter cleanly.


    he went to Monroe and asked in a low voice, "for the sake of God and Benjamin, tell me who knows about this matter, and whether those who carried out it have secret measures.".


    Monroe said, "don''t worry, the executors are all carefully selected. We have not only carried out the most stringent review, but also the means to control them to ensure that no one will be arrested alive.


    sorry, bull, I gave the order. The reason has just been reported to you, but I didn''t expect that the efficiency of this group would be so high.".


    Speaking of this, ray Monroe suddenly felt that the stumbling block plan he presided over was very feasible. In the past, even the most elite field work was not so efficient.


    Monroe looked at trum and expected, "you must save Benjamin, otherwise it''s useless for me to talk to you now. What I''m waiting for is my resignation, and my secret plan will be cancelled ¡±¡£


    "Benjamin, I''m sure I''ll try my best to rescue him." trum bull was annoyed when he saw that Monroe didn''t confess to himself. "You stay in the cell and don''t do anything extra. Do you understand me?"


    "What else can I do like this?" Monroe looked at the four guards.


    Trum said to the guard, "take it away.".


    Seeing ray Monroe taken away, trum bull understands that Monroe''s purpose is to save Benjamin Arthur. The starting point is good, but the way of doing things is too rough and direct.


    At the beginning of telling William to exchange information, Monroe didn''t stop the operation team in time. He was too brainless and naive to think that a secret plan could save him.


    Now don''t think about it. William, who learned that his building had been bombed, would doubt them. Even if he didn''t doubt them, he would hate Monroe to stop him from providing him with information.


    Now it''s more difficult for William to help.


    Back in the conference room, trum bull dismissed the rest of the staff, leaving several senior executives connected with the foreign affairs director in London, and the results of the report were the same as he imagined.


    The explosion point was the four commercial buildings on Devonshire square. The foreign affairs hall was too close. Although the theme building was ok, all the glass was broken, and many staff members were injured to varying degrees. Now let alone the office, how to deal with so many wounded people is a problem.


    Finally, the director of Foreign Affairs said the doubts in his mind, and vaguely pointed out that this should be done by their side.


    "I see. Your task now is to send someone to find Benjamin and deal with the wounded. The others should be put down first and keep secret.".


    "I understand, Mr. deputy chief barrel, but as far as I have people who can go out of the field, it''s very difficult to find Benjamin chief barrel in a short time. We need help.".


    Everyone here knows what the foreign affairs director means, but when there is such a big mess in London, the English government doesn''t believe that there are no insiders. Moreover, the position of the insiders may be very high.


    So they would rather believe in William than ask the English authorities for help, "do your best.".


    After hanging up the satellite link, trum bull leans on the boss''s chair with a headache, covers his forehead and thinks about countermeasures. Without the help of the English, it will take three hours for his latest special soldier to air drop into London. Just as everyone was at a loss, the door of the conference room was knocked."Come in," cried trum bull.


    "Sir, I''ve thought of it, I''ve thought of it." as soon as the door opened, the church in military uniform came in and cried excitedly to all of you.


    "Sir, we have to ask William Devonshire for help. Even I suspect that Benjamin''s main barrel is always in his sight. If he doesn''t say or rescue immediately, he is most likely waiting for the maximum benefit.".


    "What do you mean?" The people sitting in the room were confused by the words of the church, and trum bull said anxiously, "hell, just say what you know.".


    "Remember what William Devonshire said before?" The church said excitedly, "he said that he knew that Benjamin barrel and Michael Benning were still alive, or even uninjured,


    normally, that''s OK, but just think about it, how did he know that the person next to Benjamin must be Benning, and he was sure that neither of them was injured, because they had just experienced a plane crash.


    Is there a 50% probability that William Devonshire''s people have been following Benjamin and Benning since the crash, and even know where they are now? "


    "No, no, no," murmured the church, suddenly patting his forehead. "GAD, I''m so stupid. From what I know about William, he must know where Benjamin is."


    Then the church called out to the people who brought him in, "tune out the video of talking to William.".


    Trum bull nodded to the man, and soon the video of his communication with William appeared on the large screen on the wall of the conference room. The church pointed to William who just appeared and said, "he said he was taking a nap. Pay attention to his pajamas"


    "

 Chapter 487

    Everyone looked at William''s pajamas and found nothing unusual. "What''s the problem?"


    "Will the pajamas of people who have taken a nap be so smooth without any wrinkles?" The church said, "of course not.".


    Trum interjected, "but it only shows that he lied to us and didn''t care about Benjamin and the safety of the United States.".


    "Yes, of course, William may not care about our interests, but if he really doesn''t care, he can not tell us about Benjamin and Benning as if he didn''t know anything about them, so that we don''t accuse him of poor rescue and trouble him afterwards.


    But the fact is that he directly told us the news about Benjamin and Benning. What does that mean?


    GAD, this bastard is waiting for the opportunity. When he is in the most dangerous situation, he suddenly tells us where he knows Benjamin and even what can save him. What can we do?


    Let''s watch Benjamin die, no, no one dares to do anything. As long as our interests are not endangered, William Devonshire will put forward whatever conditions he wants.


    we have to promise him, otherwise we will be torn up by the whole nation waiting for what we will be.


    "Well, it''s a good guess," trum bull said dubiously. "I hope your guess is right. Tell me what we should do.".


    "I believe that as long as we give him real benefits, William Devonshire will be able to save Benjamin barrel safely. Even if we delay for a while in order not to arouse our suspicion, he must be sure that Benjamin is safe for the time being.".


    When we heard about the terms, we could not help but be silent. Of course, if the church''s conjecture was true, they would have grasped the opportunity to some extent.


    of course, it was also an intelligence opportunity. If we really want to impress William, who dares to take the safety of the head of the United States as a bargaining chip, it will not work without real benefits.


    They can trade their own interests, not to mention any advantages. If they are not suitable, they will face the censure of their opponents and the review of some departments.


    Seeing everyone''s hesitation, the church said with a smile, "maybe we don''t have to take our own interests out to make William''s heart beat.".


    "What do you mean?" Everyone here was pleasantly surprised.


    "Does Amir bacawi have a lot of assets in England or other countries?" the church asked with a smile.


    "Of course, just as we found out, there are no less than US $400 million shares in industrial companies linked with bacavi in London.".


    "It''s a little less if it''s only $400 million," the church said after thinking about it with an embarrassed look. "What about the total assets of these industries or companies?"


    "About 2 billion.".


    We are all smart people. We immediately understand the meaning of the church. Trum bull hesitated and said, "even if we have the evidence, it will be very troublesome to confiscate these industries and companies, and the English authorities will not miss this opportunity to recover their losses.".


    "It''s a problem.".


    The church strangely put its hands in its trousers pocket and said after a moment, "if we take the initiative to suggest to King Philip and the English authorities that we hope to confer the title of hereditary Duke of William Devonshire,


    in recognition of his outstanding contribution to the crisis endangering the whole capital society, it should not be difficult for us, and it will not cost us any profit Benefit ".


    After that, the church lowered its head and thought for a moment. "At the same time, it suggested that the fiefdom was in the tens of thousands of acres around Oxford City. Anyway, William had bought all the land there. It would be less trouble to be a fiefdom.


    I don''t think William will refuse this kind of thing that can glorify the Devonshire family. He can even use it as a condition to force him to take less of the assets of the bacavi family. ".


    Trum shook his head and sighed, "that''s a good idea. But how many years has the English royal family not been granted a hereditary title


    The Minister of state, who was watched by trum, shrugged, "don''t mention the Duke. There is not even the lowest hereditary baron. Even in the past 100 years, there is no heir to be regained by the royal family.


    it''s a headache to think about it. We are thinking about how to promote a boy less than 20 weeks old to the hereditary Duke.".


    "Ha ha ha", people burst into laughter.


    "It''s a bit ridiculous, but if it can be done, all we have to do is to publish something that''s good for William Devonshire, then put some pressure on England in private, and let England suffer from the rest.".


    "Hahaha"


    after laughing, another man said, "as long as William Devonshire agrees to this condition, it will be a victory for us to let him take only $100 million less wealth,


    and then think about how he saved the leaders of France, Germany and Italy, King Philip and half of the upper class of England, together with our support In my opinion, it''s not difficult.


    even if we report his merits to the whole world, the common people in England are likely to support him. As the church says, the fiefdom is his own family, and I am the heir of the hereditary earl. There is still a lot of room for operation. "."Well, gentlemen, these are just our guesses. Let''s talk to our future Duke first.".


    Trum bull asked people to use satellite channels to link William again. This time, he didn''t let trum bull wait for long, and the video was linked in just ten seconds.


    To everyone''s surprise, the place where William appeared this time was a weapons room. The walls were not only covered with all kinds of long and short guns, pineapples, more than a dozen types of sniper walls, but also several military people recognized all kinds of portable guided eggs in the middle of the weapons room at a glance.


    "Mr. de and Mr. Devonshire, who are you?" Although trum bull is a deputy chief barrel, he has never seen so many kinds of light and heavy weapons.


    "It''s nothing. I just got bad news that four commercial buildings around Devonshire square were bombed, and I''m going to take guys to find trouble for those who bombed my building"


    William answered, taking out a warhead with red paint from the weapon rack. "Fortunately, I still have some identity in England, otherwise I really can''t get such a big guy.".


    "You''re crazy, GAD," an old man in a military uniform said urgently. "There''s no need to use such powerful weapons to retaliate against the air force, and I advise you to take these weapons away immediately. It''s too dangerous to leave them at home.".


    "Well?" Weili looked up at the old man. "Who told you this is my manor?"


    With a strange smile on his face, William walked out of the weapon room with his mobile phone for half a minute and took photos outside. Everyone immediately saw that the secret weapon room was in a forest.

 Chapter 488

    "It''s good if it''s not," the old man said, but he was disappointed. If the weapon room is really in the manor or Devonshire castle, once the Raider goes in and finds wenyadan, William, even the Savior, will have to go to prison.


    Now it''s just a video. If there''s no real object, there''s no evidence. William can explain it as he wants. He can say it''s a model.


    "I''m not that stupid. I''ll put the uncontrolled danger around me, but thank you for reminding me.".


    William said the word "dangerous" in a strange tone. Looking at the smile on his face, people on the other side of the video knew that William meant that he would not be caught.


    Back in the weapons room, he pretended to get the weapons ready. William looked at his watch and said, "gentlemen, you now have 40 minutes to tell the people of your foreign affairs office to evacuate.


    after this time, my people will send a super pineapple to the murderer who hides in the foreign affairs office as a gift in return for you to send me four fried eggs. You see," said William, squinting


    "if you give me four, I''ll only give you one. If I don''t think it''s enough, maybe I should find a more powerful baby in the black market to give you.".


    "Are you crazy?"


    More powerful than warm pressed eggs is only nuclear eggs. At the thought of this possibility, trum bull stood up at the conference table with an unbelievable look on his face and said, "do you know what you''re talking about? William Devonshire ",


    with William''s financial resources and means, it is not impossible to buy nuclear eggs on the black market, which makes trum, who thinks he is in the wrong, angry and panicked.


    I thought I could find a way to deal with William, but I met this unexpected situation, which disrupted the plan and steps of the negotiation.


    It''s no surprise that William will suspect them of trum. After all, in the eyes of the world, William''s image has always been a super genius. People at trum''s level not only know that William makes a lot of money, but also know that he himself is a super expert, and there are many secret agents under him.


    however, it is certain that they are the people who blow up four commercial buildings in such a short time Trum was surprised to find out who was hiding in the foreign affairs office, but it was not for nothing that old black man was able to sit as vice president in the United States.


    Just think about it a little bit and you can see that William will never really blow up the Foreign Affairs Office in London. All he does is tell him that it''s not over without a satisfactory explanation.


    Trum was slowly in the boss''s chair. There was only one thing he was afraid of, and that was that William would let the evidence out.


    If everyone really knows whether they can still be the boss in the future, the senior management of this term will definitely not be able to escape stepping down.


    How can trum, who has always been ambitious, bear this? If he is not sure, he will kill William directly.


    but trum underestimates William''s observation power, or William''s sixth sense of the Wizard makes him catch Bloom''s killing intention immediately.


    "Can you tell me how you found out in less than half an hour that our people did it,


    or that you have been monitoring our Foreign Affairs Office in London? You knew it when we started laying fried eggs in your commercial building, but you didn''t stop it? "


    "GAD, can you say such shameless things?" William said with a smile, "make it as if you''ve become victims, or I''ll show you the video taken by my men.".


    "No," trum said solemnly after sitting quietly and thinking for a few minutes, "I, bloom bull, as the 41st Deputy barrel of Milligan, command you in the name of an ally and ask you to find Benjamin Arthur barrel.


    if you save him, you will get no less than $500 million in return, and we will do our best to make you become Oxford Grand Duke, this is not a negotiation and there is no room for bargaining. If you have any questions, please think about who Milligan is. Thank you.


    "Pa, PA, Pa", as soon as bloom finished, there was a fierce applause in the whole conference room, "GAD, Mr. deputy chief barrel, you are absolutely right. This is not a negotiation and there is no room for bargaining, because we are Milligan.".


    "Yes, you are the number one Milligan in the universe, you are the boss," William rolled his eyes. "But I am English. I am neither an old beauty nor dependent on you. Even if James, England''s first item, has not died, he has no right to command me.


    gentlemen, the world we live in is the world of capital, and the world of capital is mine Human world, and I''m only 20 years old, maybe not as old as your children. I hope some of your descendants can be born in a high position as you, otherwise, the future plot may be very interesting,


    but for the sake of money and the Grand Duchess, it''s OK to save Benjamin, but I don''t like the tone you just talked to me. Please take it out first when you ask for help Pay, and then please be polite, thank you.


    The old Americans, who are excited and unable to support themselves, hear William Tell them that even if they can''t help it, they can avenge their offspring,For a moment, when people think about their offspring, they immediately calm down. It''s really that people are more angry than people, and goods are better than goods. Although they want to say cruel words, they are all old foxes over 60 years old. They really can''t say those cruel words. It''s better to kill the enemy when they have the chance.


    Bloom and the others looked at each other, but they were all pitiful and helpless. Just now, such a good opportunity did not frighten William. Instead, William threatened their offspring back.


    Although they are top-level people, it''s not so easy to deal with William who is not only rich, what''s more, William does not have the means to fight back,


    if he can''t strike a fatal blow, no one hopes to kill him.


    Bloom shook his head helplessly and said, "well, Mr. Devonshire, we hope to employ you to help us find and rescue Benjamin Arthur''s barrel with 500 million dollars of assets and help you achieve the title of the Archduke of Oxford. Do you agree with this employment?"


    So the old man bloom really deserves to be a black man who sits on the vice-president''s seat. He can''t speak his mind quickly, and he hasn''t lost his momentum in thinking of the methods and statements.


    once William agrees to hire him, Bloom''s side immediately becomes the gold owner. It''s not normal to be polite to the gold owner or have some special demands on the gold owner.


    At this moment, William suddenly felt that he should place some bets on bloom, because he thought that the old man was likely to change the vice bucket into the real one.


    "500 million dollars for Benjamin Arthur, right? Mr. bloom.


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," bloom nodded, with a smile on his face. "So we have an agreement?"

 Chapter 489

    If it''s good, of course, William will have the motivation to save people. Otherwise, he will watch Benjamin being arrested, knelt on the ground and almost lose his head like watching a play.


    While exchanging some information with Bloom bull and discussing the details of saving people, a C1a man with a notebook walked up to bloom and whispered something in his ear.


    After listening to the reports from his subordinates, William was surprised to find out the clues to Benjamin''s whereabouts.


    This made William very helpless. He didn''t expect that he would do anything. When ray Monroe, the deputy head of C1a, wanted to blow up his building, he took the opportunity to set ray Monroe up in disguise.


    he didn''t think ray Monroe was really locked up, but C1a didn''t get confused and still found clues.


    After finding Benjamin''s whereabouts again and again, bloom bull said to William with a smile, "Mr. Devonshire, since we have reached an employment relationship, please hurry up and wait for good news. Bye.".


    "No problem, I''ll let you know immediately when there''s news. Goodbye," William nodded with a smile and hung up the video. He knew that bloom was trying to cheat and tear up the agreement which had not been more than five minutes.


    But if bloom wants to cheat, it depends on whether William agrees or not. After hanging up the video, he says to Sunday, "can you let the bakawi and his family know that Benjamin will go to the safe house without any flaw?"


    "No problem sir.".


    "Very good. Let''s let out the whereabouts of the people who are going to pick up Benjamin, and then let Benjamin and Benning know the address of the safe house to bakawi and others when they get to the safe house.".


    Then he squinted and lay on the sofa waiting. After more than 20 minutes, he suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, it''s Mr. church''s phone.".


    "Hell, how can this bastard call again? Is it safe?" William asked first that he didn''t want anything to happen to the church now, let alone to be known about his calculations with the church.


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Then take it.".


    As soon as I got through, I heard the church murmur, "Hey, what''s the matter? Why am I suddenly driven out of the conference room like everyone else?


    Man, don''t delay any longer. If you really know where Benjamin is, go to him immediately, or our calculation may be in vain.


    "Shut up and calm down," William said in a positive tone, interrupting the church. "Our plan won''t be in vain. You''ll be a general and I''ll be a duke, so please be patient.


    Benjamin is always in my sight. If you don''t worry, I can even send you a picture of him and Benning running towards central London.".


    After hearing William''s words, some of the flustered churches finally calmed down, "well, the photos don''t have to be sent out to avoid problems.".


    "FK, now we know the risk of contact, man, from now on, we can''t contact again, even the satellite dedicated line can''t guarantee 100% safety,


    all you have to do is wait, believe me, as long as I save Benjamin, you will surely get credit for finding clues and guessing correctly,


    don''t forget that you are just a colonel now, It''s suspicious to do too many things beyond your job. The safest way is to do nothing.


    after this call, your mobile phone will automatically clear any records and special functions, find a suitable place to throw it away, and we''ll contact you when it''s over. Is that clear? "


    "Understand." the calm church immediately regained its senses.


    Hang up the phone and watch the numbers and letters constantly flashing on the small screen of the mobile phone, knowing that this is the special function and data that the mobile phone automatically clears. After waiting for dozens of seconds for the mobile phone to restart, the church was relieved.


    Before, because everyone was in a panic and in a mess, even if he went in and out of the conference room, no one searched him, so after bloom secretly talked with the foreign affairs director in London and invited them out of the conference room, he took the risk of using Morse code to tap his mobile phone to contact William, hoping to know if William really had Benjamin''s clue, and if he could make a point He will have a bright future in the US military.


    One wanted to save Benjamin and get credit for his promotion. The other was moved by the plan of the church and the title of the hereditary Archduke, and immediately hit it off. Then there was the scene of the church in front of bloom and other senior officials.


    Standing in front of the French window, the church thought silently. After sorting out the ideas, it found that even if Benjamin was rescued by others, it had no effect on him. At most, it was just standing still.


    Just now, he would be flustered, but the expected result might be broken. He could not help but get confused. Now that he understood, he immediately recovered his calm appearance.


    ....


    in the west end of London, time unknowingly came to 5:00 p.m. London time. Benning on the ground and nearby buildings hid in the corner for a few minutes to observe, but he didn''t find that there were two black front UAV carriers in the sky hundreds of meters above them all the time


    along the way, he took Benjamin to hide for several hours, and finally came close to the safety that could make him feel at ease The whole house.After not finding the danger, Benning and Benjamin quickly ran to the safe house, pressed the doorbell, said the joint code, and the door of the safe house opened automatically.


    Take Benjamin into the safe house and meet his friend Jacqueline of the British military intelligence agency.


    Benning, who had been calm all the time, relaxed a little. He got some information from Jacqueline, ate and had a rest for a while, and planned to wait until the evening to see if he would venture to the foreign affairs office.


    William, who has been watching them all the time, immediately changed his bulletproof clothes after he sent a message to bakawi and his group on Sunday, took two sets of bulletproof suits and shirts that he had just produced on Sunday, and called the death squads who had been waiting for a long time.


    Walking into the parking lot of the manor, all the members of the death squads are waiting for him in Devonshire second generation close combat suits and fully enclosed combat helmets.


    "Boss," seeing William walk out of the stairwell, Barney and Christmas come up with a black helmet with a strong sense of technology in their hands.


    "How does the new combat suit feel?" William asked.


    "It''s great. The removal of unnecessary metal parts makes the combat suit lighter and more close to the body, without affecting the action at all, and the bulletproof effect is not reduced, but enhanced a lot.


    the helmet can also be explosion-proof, bulletproof, anti vertigo, anti flash, anti poison gas, anti infrared detection, and the best thing is that the whole set of combat suit can be optically invisible.".


    "Ha ha, you just like it," William said with a smile. "Let''s go. Let''s talk about other things on the way.".


    "OK, boss", they take William to a Mercedes Benz bulletproof SUV.


    When William sat down, Barney in the co pilot''s seat put on his helmet and said, "let''s go.".


    "I see." gonna starts with Yin Yang, Caesar and toll road, while in the car behind are William, Barney and Christmas.


    One Sunday, there was a black front in the sky, and no one was in front of him to explore. It took two cars less than 20 minutes to get to the safe house of baningxuan.

 Chapter 490

    When he got to the safe house, William got out of the car and went to ring the doorbell alone, while the death squads dispersed to occupy a favorable place to prevent being attacked.


    As soon as Benning, who was resting, heard the doorbell, he immediately stood up and went to the computer monitor, followed by Jacqueline of the military intelligence bureau.


    "FK, this is William Devonshire?" Benning looked at William, who was looking up at the camera in surprise. "How did he come here?"


    Jacqueline is an Englishman and is more familiar with William. "I also want to know why he came here.".


    After waiting for half a minute, William pressed the doorbell again, and then said to the phone on the doorbell, "Miss Jacqueline, it''s impolite to ask the director of military intelligence who is two levels higher than you to wait outside the door for such a long time.


    and Benjamin main barrel, you are my employer now. Deputy general barrel bloom bull spent hundreds of millions of dollars for me to come to you and Benning, so I didn''t take it Before money comes, anyone who wants to catch you or kill you is my enemy.


    "GAD, bull, is he crazy? Why pay William Devonshire to save me? Can''t anyone save me in London but him? "


    Benjamin pointed to the smiling William on the monitor and said to Jacqueline, "and when is he from your MIA?"


    Jacqueline shook his head. "I don''t know, Mr. Zongtong. The people who are two levels higher than me are at least department directors. There are only nine such people in the whole military intelligence agency, and I have never heard of William Devonshire as one of our people.".


    "If you''re waiting for the special forces team that old Brenner Black said to come, I advise you to die. They can''t come, not only can''t, but they were killed by a couple of dozens of mercenaries within five minutes after leaving the camp


    now a couple of eight mercenaries, hired by bakawi disguised as a rescue team, are coming here," William looked Looking at his watch, he said, "they are about 9 minutes away from here. But for the bad news, I should stay at home and sleep.


    tomorrow, the British army will move into London to clean up these outlaws and mercenaries who want money but not life.


    then I will drive to pick you up to the foreign office and collect money, so, Mr. Zongtong, for your safety All at the same time, don''t hinder me from making money. Please open the door, OK? "


    "Ha, he really wants money like the rumor from the outside world." William''s words not only didn''t make Benjamin angry, but also laughed and said to Benning and Jacqueline who didn''t understand,


    "there are some things I can''t explain to you, but if this is William Devonshire, I believe he didn''t come to catch me or kill me.".


    "Are you sure?" Benning looked at Benjy and made it clear.


    "Yes," Benjamin nodded, "we have no conflict of interest or hatred with him. In addition, William Devonshire himself is a super rich man with a value of nearly $30 billion. I can''t figure out why he helped Amir bacawi deal with me.


    the most important thing is that he is a vested interest in the world, and his career has nothing to do with war-torn and unseen business It''s not good for him to mess with the world.


    Now he comes to us directly. It''s really bad for us. It''s more likely for us to make a surprise attack than to show up directly. ".


    After listening to Benjamin''s analysis, Benning nodded, pressed the button to open the door, pointed to the corner of the room and said to Jacqueline, "let your colleagues ambush there.".


    ¡°OK¡±¡£


    Just when William talked to them, he didn''t say the fourth person in the room. It''s really safe to let him go to ambush.


    "Andrew, you go to ambush there. If you have a situation, you can subdue William Devonshire first. Maybe we can take him as a hostage.".


    "Yes," Andrew nodded, took out his gun and hid around the corner of the room.


    Dozens of seconds later, William walked into the room, but only stood outside the door of the room. In the puzzled eyes of Benning, he said, "please let Mr. hiding in the corner come out, and miss Jacqueline slowly put out her hand with a gun behind her, so as not to make bad moves when I''m nervous.".


    "You''re watching here?" Jacqueline asked calmly.


    "Hey, hey, don''t forget that I told you that I am the director of the military intelligence bureau. No safe house in that bureau can escape my glasses and let you see the latest high technology.".


    With that, William reached into the outer pocket of the windbreaker, took out a smart spectacle from the storage space and threw it at her.


    Jacqueline took some sci-fi smart glasses and hesitated for a few seconds before putting them on.


    Once put on, the glasses display a 3D virtual image, showing not only three people standing in the living room, but also Andrew standing at the corner with a gun.


    The only thing that doesn''t show is William standing outside the door.


    He took off his glasses and handed them to Benning, who was also curious. When Benning took the glasses and put them on, he saw the same picture as Jacqueline. He was surprised and said, "this thing is so good to use.".


    But before he was surprised for a few seconds, his glasses made a sound, "drip, drip, drip, unauthorized use, unauthorized use, countdown 10 seconds, start self destruction, 10, 9, 8".


    Hearing this, Benning quickly took off his glasses and returned them to Jacqueline.As soon as the glasses are in Jacqueline''s hands, the countdown time stops, but the glasses say, "security measures are activated. If you leave Ms. Jacqueline''s one meter range, you will immediately self destruct or explode.".


    "FK", Jacqueline looked at his glasses in shock, with a self exploding thing beside him. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to ask William who has walked in, "under what circumstances will it self explode?".


    "I don''t know," said William, taking back his glasses and reaching out to Benjamin, "nice to meet you, Mr. barrel"


    Benjamin''s eyes twinkled a little. After looking at the glasses on William''s hand and bridge of nose, he shook hands with William, "thank you for saving me, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "You''re welcome, you''re my gold Lord now," William said with a smile, holding the bag on his hand. "Your life is worth 500 million dollars to me. For your safety, I specially brought two sets of bulletproof suits, which should be helpful to you and Mr. Benning.".


    "Well?" William looked at Benjamin''s suit and said, "ha ha, it seems that my product is selling well.".


    "It''s just too expensive," Benjamin said with a smile, patting his suit. "A set of 5 million pounds is really not affordable for ordinary rich people.".


    "But my product really can afford the price. You know, the bulletproof grade 4 bulletproof vest is made of steel plate and ceramic insert plate, and a set is at least 8kg. If you look at my product again, it is only 200g heavier than the ordinary suit, but the effect is better than the grade 4 bulletproof vest.


    it also has dust proof and water-proof functions, and the second generation also has constant temperature function. In winter, you only need to wear windbreaker The wind is OK.


    "Stop," Benning interrupts William and looks at the computer monitor. "Hell, we''ve got a guest.".

 Chapter 491

    Hearing Benning''s words, the crowd immediately looked at the monitor, and eight soldiers with full American style arms appeared in the monitor.


    "Well, these mercenaries are quite efficient, two minutes earlier than expected," William said, looking at his watch.


    "How do you know they''re mercenaries?" Benning asked without looking back.


    "Ha, look carefully, I''m sure you can find that they are disguised.".


    After watching for a few seconds, with his rich experience and his poster background, Benning soon realized that these people are not here to support them,


    "FK, they are not our people. They are fully armed with at least 20 kg of things, but these people don''t sweat, and the time is not right. We''ve only been here for 22 minutes, and they''re coming too fast.".


    Immediately he turned to Jacqueline and said, "where''s the weapons room?"


    "Wait a minute." without waiting for Benning and Jacqueline to get the weapons, William called out to both of them, "my people are outside. If you make sure these people are not your own, I can help them, even if you want to capture them alive, but if you want to capture them alive, there will be some extra charges.".


    "Hell, haven''t you already taken the money?" Benning speechless staring at a straight windbreaker, looks like William, the son of a rich family, "I''ve never hated a capitalist like you at this moment.".


    But banning didn''t think for a few seconds, and pointed to the mercenary who was obviously like the head, "it''s a long time to catch this head alive.".


    "Well, well, Mr. Devonshire, for the sake of inviting you and your girlfriend miss Ambrosius to the White Palace dinner a few months ago, don''t be kidding.".


    Benjamin didn''t wait for William to make an offer. He said, "if you have time, I''ll invite you and miss Ambrosius to the new year''s party again, which will be of great help to her career.".


    "Hehe, although I''m not interested, I still want to thank you," William said to the death squads with his fingers over his ears, "except the leader, all the others will be killed.".


    "Yes, boss," Barney replied immediately.


    As soon as the words came to an end, gongna, Yinyang and Barney, who were lying in ambush at the place where the mercenary appeared, appeared the shooting target assigned on Sunday in their helmets. There was a sound of gunfire. Seven mercenaries on the monitor were turned over before they made any action.


    The leader was shot twice in the arms by Barney.


    Gongna, who was lying in ambush in the corridor opposite the safe house, walked out of the corridor, tied up the head, hands and feet of the mercenary who had lost his hands three or two times, carried them up, came to the door outside the safe house and waved to the camera.


    With a click, the door opened, and gonna, carrying the captured mercenary, went upstairs and entered the room. He threw the mercenary on his shoulder on the ground and said, "boss, I know this guy.".


    "Do you know him?" Benning looked at gunner, who was wrapped in a black combat suit and helmet. "Man, are your combat suits bulletproof? What''s the weight? "


    It''s a pity that Gunners don''t care about Benning. They say to William, "these people must be desert hyenas. Only these people will ignore everything else for money.".


    Just as gunner tried to pull out the knife that was tied to his leg, William called out, "stop.".


    Gunner, with his hand on the handle, looked at William strangely.


    "Go back and do 500 push ups for me. I said that you are not allowed to use marked weapons when you are on my mission," William said calmly.


    "I understand." gunner, with his body on his side, blocked the skeleton crow sign of the death squads on the handle, put on the knife sleeve, lowered himself, pulled a dagger from the bound mercenary, and cut off his back clothes.


    Soon you will see the head of hyenas on the mercenary''s back. Gunner continued, "I''ve dealt with these people, boss. I suggest that if you can, you''d better find a way to kill all these hyenas in London, otherwise we may be in trouble.".


    "Well," William asked Benning, nodding, "do you still need to ask this guy?"


    Benning shook his head after thinking about it. "No, just know the origin of these people.".


    William nodded to gunner and said, "take this guy down and get rid of it. Get the car ready. We''ll go to London''s air raid shelter headquarters later.".


    "I see," said gunner, holding the mercenary''s head, wringing his hands, and then carrying him back downstairs without looking back.


    A few minutes later, Barney reported that the car was ready, and William said to Benjamin, "come on, gentlemen, I''ll take you to London anti emptiness headquarters, where you should be safe.".


    Benjamin and Benning nodded and did not ask William why he did not go to the Foreign Affairs Office of the United States. Both of them knew that it was more dangerous to go to the foreign affairs office than to the anti empty cloth headquarters.


    In the sky, there was a black front drone exploring the way. The group walked around, stopped and turned several circles, and came to the London air raid shelter headquarters unharmed.


    Walking into the command center, commander Richard bloomley shakes hands with Benjamin and informs Downing Street and old America.


    While William stepped aside with a smile, watching Benjamin talking with Lao Mei, scanning a man named John Lancaster with mental energy,After he secretly sent the news that Benjamin was in the headquarters to the barkawys on the satellite phone,


    William took out the pistol under his arm,


    went to John Lancaster''s back, pointed the gun at his head, grabbed the satellite phone, and said, "thank you, Mr. Lancaster. I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to find the inside ghost Then help us find out where the bakawi gang are. Should I say you are loyal or you are a fool.


    Hearing William''s words, everyone was dubious. Only Jacqueline came quickly and took the satellite phone that William threw to her. Soon she found the message that John Lancaster had not come to delete.


    The satellite phone is passed through Benjamin and put away by William. Whether it can lead to other traitors depends on whether John Lancaster has a very high position among the traitors.


    William didn''t believe that a single John Lancaster could do such a big thing.


    He stunned John Lancaster with a punch, took back his gun, clapped his hands and yelled, "guys, if I were you, I''d arm right away, and soon this place would be a battlefield. As for the civilian staff, if you don''t want to make contributions, you''ll have a holiday from now on.".


    "Go, go, go, move it all.".


    Many quick witted people immediately realized that William had captured the traitor John Lancaster alive and brought Benjamin here. If there were other traitors in the air raid cloth headquarters, bacawy and those England traitors would have a great chance to attack here.

 Chapter 492

    William doesn''t care whether he will be hated when he brings danger and death to the headquarters. Anyway, he has publicly said that those who don''t want to make contributions will have a holiday. Don''t blame others if they hang up.


    After the initial panic, many people soon calmed down, but about half of them saw commander bloomley standing with his back in front of the big screen of the command center, staring at the screen without image, motionless,


    everyone knew that their heads didn''t object to the people who wanted to leave. When the first middle-aged woman left, only two minutes left in the whole command center Seven or eight.


    In another five minutes, the whole air raid cloth commands that people and cars rush out of the downstairs and underground parking lot from time to time. William shakes his head as he stands by the window,


    bloomley, who stands beside him, says seriously, "it seems that I have to emphasize the sense of honor in the future. I''ve run half way before I start fighting.".


    "Come on, you know in your heart that it''s good to let these civilians and women who haven''t held guns leave, so that they won''t be protected when they do it later. And whether you have bakawi or not, we have to let him know.".


    "With so many people running out, I don''t believe that bakawi''s people will not catch a few to understand the situation. Besides, you''d better count how many people can fight.".


    Of course, bloomley knows that, otherwise you really think he doesn''t care about discipline, "don''t worry, there are four combat teams downstairs, a total of 48 people, plus the 32 people who arrived at my 22nd flight crew in two batches in the past few hours. It''s no problem using terrain and armored vehicles to keep here,


    and I just reported the situation here, and there will be 12 planes in half an hour The squadron with 96 SAS is coming.


    With that, bloomley whispered in William''s ear, "before we find Benjamin, we still have reason to drag him, but now he''s in front of us. He doesn''t dare to drag him any more. He doesn''t even care whether he will be shot down when he sends a helicopter in.


    I don''t see that Benning, who just wants to eat, is calming down now.".


    William turned to Benning with a smile and saw that he was standing beside Benjamin quietly and seriously to check his weapons. After checking his weapons, he put on his bulletproof shirt, suit and windbreaker.


    "You go and do your work, bloomley. Don''t get beaten in. You''re going to get the black pot when you don''t get the credit," said William, waving to quinine. "I should be able to command you.".


    "Of course, sir"


    she just used the phone in the headquarters to verify to the new head of the military intelligence bureau, Garris Mallory, that William is indeed a person at the level of the director of their military intelligence bureau,


    and vaguely reminded Jacqueline that not only Garris can''t manage William, but even his superior security secretary, Catherine, can''t manage him.


    So this meeting, as soon as Jacqueline heard that William had a task for her, he immediately stood up and almost raised his hand.


    "Very good", William was very satisfied with Jacqueline''s attitude, "from now on, your task is to look at John Lancaster, except me, anyone close to him is a suspicious target,


    once someone saves John Lancaster, you can kill him first, or if he has any escape or dangerous behavior, you can also kill him,


    in a word, I would rather have a dead John- Lancaster, he doesn''t want any chance to escape, do you understand? "


    "Yes, sir.".


    Jacqueline nodded at once, relieved that she meant to use John Lancaster as a bait, but William didn''t risk her life, which made her very grateful


    but Jacqueline also wanted to see who would jump out, so she cleverly didn''t hide John tied up in other rooms of the headquarters,


    instead, she handcuffed John in the command On the long table in the corner of my heart, I hide myself and watch who will appear.


    Seeing Jacqueline''s action, William smiles and says to Sunday, "has the spider robot been put in place yet?"


    Another purpose of driving people away is to facilitate the action of spider robots.


    "Yes, sir, no less than 500 spider robots have been put into the whole anti-terrorism headquarters and surrounding buildings, and there are 12 black front aircraft carriers in the sky watching any moving person or object within a radius of 2 km in turn.".


    "That''s good. After such a long time, you should have collected all the information about bakawi''s men.".


    "In addition to nearly 100 people in the old nest, there are 137 empty cloth elements in London that I have recorded. Each one has two people and spider robots watching. If you want, I can clear these enemies in the street in ten seconds.".


    "No, if people know that I can solve all the enemies at one time, many people will not be able to sleep in the future. They will not be able to sleep. I am the main reason. I don''t want to have a good sleep.".


    After thinking about it, William went on, "inform the black ghost who is ambushing in bakawi''s nest. His task is to hunt and kill the empty elements who escape from the abandoned building and are defeated by us. You are responsible for guiding him to find the target.".


    "Understood sir, command to issue.".


    After processing this, William took the data cable from a staff member, sat in front of a computer with a satellite phone, and pretended to operate it,Without Sunday''s help, William understood all this and soon found the satellite phone coordinates to receive the message.


    Display the coordinates on the big screen of the command center, "where is this?"


    "Broad Street in the center of the city is about 15 minutes'' drive away," said bloomley, who was very familiar with London. "But it''s an unfinished frame building.".


    William, who had known all this for a long time, could not help but give a thumbs up for bloomley. This guy is worthy of being a commander, and his work is really up to standard.


    he stood up and went to the command desk, and ordered to the remaining staff, "immediately send someone to check the power consumption of this building in the past period of time. If the power consumption exceeds the normal situation, there must be some problems in this building Big problem.


    Everyone just saw what William was looking up on the computer with the satellite phone. Now it''s very convincing to confirm with the power consumption.


    "Got it." bloomley immediately ordered his men to check.


    It took only three minutes for the vengeful Americans to report that "the electricity consumption of this abandoned building in the past few months is three times that of normal construction. There is definitely an electric tiger in it, most likely the server controlling the London power grid system.".


    "Send someone to investigate. If the information is correct, we will attack as soon as the battle starts. We must recover the shop in London as soon as possible," bloomley told a man in military uniform.


    I understand.


    "Wait a minute," Benning said to William and bloomley, pointing to the abandoned building on the screen. "I suggest that we attack here immediately, kill them and draw the eyes of all the empty people in the street at the same time.".

 Chapter 493

    We all know what Benning means. It''s just that we don''t want Benjamin to be exposed to danger. All the people in the


    command center looked at William, and even the other side of him, who was standing beside him, was watching him.


    William smiled and didn''t care for him. He said quietly, "here''s England, gentlemen, we has the final say."


    On this sentence, everyone''s eyes on the scene firm down, Benning mind turned busy, questioned William, "you have no right to order anyone here.".


    "No, he has the right to deal with it," a female voice suddenly appeared in the command center, and then everyone looked at Catherine and several other ministers on the big screen.


    "From now on, we officially authorize count William Devonshire to deal with the London attack," said Richard, the Defense Secretary beside Catherine, looking at William sternly,


    "you have 11 hours. By 6 a.m. tomorrow morning, we hope that the whole London will calm down, or the large forces outside London will move into London. That''s what we need Some people don''t want to face things.


    "No problem.".


    William nodded. Once the big army really came in to take over London, it would be waiting for Richard. They would definitely be pulled down, and they might even face endless censorship in the future.


    Now that William dares to take the risk of using Benjamin as bait and intends to kill all the empty fighters who dare to attack here at one stroke, Richard and others who have no way out have to take the risk. If they can eliminate all the enemies tonight, they will have the courage to face any censure tomorrow.


    After the call, Katherine suddenly nodded her head to William, which made bloomley, who had been beside him, look at him dejectedly,


    after thinking about it, William whispered, "the credit here is for you, is there any problem?"


    "No," bloomley nodded askew. "Don''t worry, I''ll close this place and let no one in and out.".


    William nodded to Sunday and said, "it''s up to you in command." then he gave a headset to bloomley. "Don''t worry about the fight. From now on, your task is to find a ghost with Jacqueline.".


    "Yes," bloomley nodded.


    William knew that he was a layman in command, and of course he would not rush to do it. This kind of small-scale battlefield is too simple for Sunday.


    There are 500 spider robots on the ground and 12 144 black front UAVs in the sky. With Sunday''s computing power, William believes that as long as those who take part in the battle fully obey the instructions of Sunday,


    they can even annihilate all incoming air fighters, and they may even be killed in zero battle. Of course, it would be too much to say zero injury.


    After handing over the command, William said to Sunday, "after I leave, everything here is monitored by you and everyone''s every move is recorded.".


    Yes sir.


    Before Benjamin spoke, Benning grabbed him by the collar,


    William spread out his hands and said, "gentlemen, I''ll take you to the explosion-proof room. Your task now is to stay there quietly, and we''ll take care of it.".


    Benjamin grabbed Benning, who wanted to do it, and seriously nodded to William, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll pay you back when it''s over.".


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. bucket.".


    William shrugged his shoulders with a look of indifference, and walked into the ladder with two angry people. He pressed all the buttons, not only that, but also pressed them three times. Finally, he pressed the number 1 for ten seconds, and the elevator went down automatically.


    after crossing the first floor, the elevator did not stop, but went down again, and then stopped and opened the door automatically more than ten seconds later.


    William stepped out of the elevator and looked around for a moment before nodding to Benjamin and Benning, who were not surprised.


    It took them seven or eight minutes to turn left and right and quickly walk through the long passage. They came to a door and knocked on Duan Tianyou''s song on the door. It was very easy to see the echoes of percussion on the shutter.


    Press the code and open the door to see Barney and Christmas wrapped in Devonshire''s second generation armor, "boss, Mr. barrel".


    William nodded, "ready.".


    "Yes, boss, we have contacted Mr. Harry hart of Kingsman according to your instructions. It only takes two minutes to walk up the stairs and turn a corner to get to the tailor''s shop of Kingsman. Mr. Harry is waiting for us there.".


    "Very good," William said to Benjamin with a smile. "Come on, Mr. barrel. You''ll be completely safe in the last two minutes.".


    Back on the street, which made Benjamin a little nervous, "got it.".


    Barney led the people upstairs to the first floor. It was completely dark at 7pm in October in London. In addition, there was no electricity in ordinary residents'' homes and street lights, and no one on the street seemed a little gloomy.


    See William several people came up, is in the vigilance of the death squads, others look out for a moment, nodded, "OK, boss.".


    "Well", the residential buildings, spider robots and drones on the streets and around have actually been inspected. If there is any problem, he must have been informed on Sunday.When everyone stepped into the street, they heard fierce gunfire coming from the air defense cloth headquarters hundreds of meters away.


    Benning couldn''t help but raise his gun to the street in the dark.


    Don''t worry. We are hundreds of meters away from there. It''s not the main street here. It''s OK.


    "Don''t be so fussy, Mr. Devonshire, who knows what kind of trouble you''re going to have in the dark?" said Benning.


    "Ha ha, let''s go." one Sunday, with the guidance and mental scan, William took the lead to go to the tailor''s shop of Kingsman.


    the fierce gunfire in the distance made everyone quicken their pace. It took less than one minute to finish the two minute journey.


    Harry Hart, who was waiting, noticed the people running towards him from a distance. When they were very close and saw that William was the leader,


    Harry Hart immediately opened the door of the tailor''s shop and ushered them in.


    "Good evening, Mr. barrel. I''m Harry hart of Kingsman. It''s a pleasure to meet you." as soon as he saw Benjamin, Harry offered to shake hands with him.


    Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Hart.


    "OK, let''s take Benjamin to a safe place first, and then we''ll talk about other things," William interrupted. His mental scan showed that a group of people with weapons were passing through the street to the air raid shelter headquarters.


    "Please follow me, gentlemen," Harry nodded and led Benjamin and Benning into the fitting room of the tailor''s shop.


    William asked the three of Benjamin to wait for him for a while, closed the fitting room, and said to the expendables, "you don''t have to follow the rest of the way. Your task now is to go to the abandoned building and watch bakawi''s two surviving sons. If England''s troops fail, you will kill them, understand?"


    Yes, boss.

 Chapter 494

    After that, the six of Barney turned out of the tailor''s shop, and then William said to Sunday, "tell Carlos the cross in Colombia that it''s best if Amir bacavi can disappear quietly,


    if not, just kill bacavi and all the people around him, and then take away his body. I hope he can help me fake that Amir bacavi is still alive." .


    "Sir, sir, the command has been issued.".


    In order to defend against America, Amir bacavi, the biggest enemy, is not sure whether he will die or not. America must pay attention to bacavi after the event.


    in this way, the agreement reached with William is not likely to cheat. If America does cheat, maybe William will retaliate in the name of bacavi.


    Take care of this, open the door of the fitting room, go in and nod to Harry, "let''s go, Harry.".


    Harry nodded. In Benjamin''s puzzled eyes, his palm was on the floor glass mirror of the fitting room. A red light appeared on the plain floor glass. He turned around Harry''s palm, and there was a "click" in the fitting room.


    The whole fitting room began to descend in Benjamin''s exclamation.


    Looking at the mottled wall of the elevator, Benjamin curiously asked Harry, who was more like a university teacher, how many years ago.


    "Since 1849, Kingsman has been serving the most powerful people in the world, and the tailor shop has been in use," Harry explained with a smile.


    "150 years, that''s nearly a hundred years earlier than our C1a and FB1." before Benjamin sighed for a long time, the fitting room stopped, and a subway car came into our eyes.


    Harry reached out for everyone to follow, took the lead in the carriage, sat down, pressed a switch on the seat, and the carriage began to move forward.


    Then he whispered to William, who was sitting with him, "his majesty Philip came to me a few days ago to ask me if I have any opinion on your taking over the new chief of Kingsman.".


    "Well?" William looked at Harry Hart in surprise. "Why did Philip ask you that? When will the king''s knights be asked? "Harry hesitated for a moment and asked," you are the Earl of Oxford now, you know? "


    "Well, if you don''t say it, I''ll ignore it. Just now, Catherine, the Secretary of security, and Richard, the Secretary of defense, called me Earl Devonshire," he said, staring into Harry''s eyes. "So,,,"


    "that''s right," Harry nodded calmly. "That''s what you think.".


    "Philip really spared no effort to pull me into their camp." William shook his head helplessly. He was not sad, but relieved that the count of Oxford had just hung up.


    It is better for Kingsman to do something for the Earl of Oxford than for his mother.


    "Why did he come to you? Isn''t it your duty to protect the nobility and the upper class of England?"


    "Not all nobles are qualified for our protection. The nobles inherited after the war 60 years ago didn''t even know our existence. And don''t forget, according to the tradition, Philip has a list of group w in the hands of your grandfather Henry. Isn''t it normal for him to ask me, a former member of group W, to fulfill Henry''s will?"


    After a moment''s silence, Harry whispered, "you haven''t handed in your list of people.".


    "Ha, do I look like someone loyal to the royal family?" William chuckled.


    "That''s why his majesty Philip spared no effort to woo you, William," Harry said, patting William on the shoulder. "What he did was rewarded more than he expected, ha ha.".


    Ha ha, that''s true.


    Saving Philip''s life directly is really a big reward.


    The old fox is the old fox. He knows that it''s the safest and most firm way to win over William who is suspicious and capable.


    And the return he received was far more than expected.


    If Philip wasn''t really nice to William, even if he was wearing a bulletproof suit, William would not stand in front of him and pull the old man aside at most.


    "So you will inherit the Earl of Oxford?" This time it''s Harry''s turn to look William in the eye.


    William understood what Harry meant. He was such a loyal supporter of aristocracy that he never wanted to hear that what he did was useless.


    If William had hesitated for a while before, he would have agreed. Now, "of course, why not, this title is my own. Now it''s just returned to its original owner.".


    "That''s good," Harry nodded happily. "It''s a pity that Henry can''t see this day. Forget it, let''s have a drink if you''re free one day, and help me see how a little guy is.".


    "No problem, I still have time to drink after this time," William said with a smile.


    During the chat, the subway finally arrived at its destination, Kingsman''s Secret Service College, more than 20 kilometers away from London.Harry stood up and said to Benjamin and Benning, "gentlemen, please follow me. The plane is ready.".


    Instead of taking Benjamin and Benning to see the huge underground buildings and facilities of the secret service academy, Harry took the elevator to the castle on the ground.


    After walking out of the castle and driving for a few minutes to a private airport of the college, I got off the car and pointed to the man in the captain''s uniform. "Mr. Merlin will take you and Mr. Benning anywhere you want to go. Congratulations, Mr. bucket. You are safe.".


    "Thank you, thank you." out of London, Benjamin finally let go of his tense heart, shook hands with Harry Hart gratefully, and then walked up to William and wrapped him.


    Thank you very much, Mr. Devonshire. From this moment on, the Devonshire family will be loyal friends of the Arthur family.


    "I''m the same, Mr. Tong. It''s my honor to help you." William patted Benjamin on the back, wondering if he would be so grateful for everything he knew when Benjamin returned to the United States.


    Benjamin patted William on the shoulder with a smile, released and said, "thank King Philip for me. When I return to the United States, I will personally call him to thank him for all he has done for me, and formally invite him to attend this year''s White Palace New Year''s party.".


    "All right, Mr. barrel, I will convey your invitation to his majesty Philip," said William, nodding.


    One side of Benning and William said with a smile, "my acting is not bad.".


    "Ha ha, it''s really good," William said with a smile. "The only pity is that Mr. bloom bull didn''t say anything against me when he was in the command center just now,


    but forget it, the situation is so urgent. Even if there are traitors in the command center, he probably can''t think that everything we''re doing is acting, and it''s better if he dares to fight By sending a message from outside, we can find other traitors inside.

 Chapter 495

    After being chased for a whole day, Benjamin and Benning almost died several times during the day. Of course, they don''t want to let anyone who has something to do with it go.


    On the bus to the air raid shelter headquarters, William told his plan in front of Benjamin, Benning and Barney, who was driving,


    Benning asked many questions to make sure that Benjamin would not be in danger and agreed to help William act.


    Now, as William promised, Benjamin is safe and will soon be able to leave the powder keg in London.


    This made William become a trustworthy person in the eyes of the tough guy Benning. He took out a bright silver cz83 pistol from his armpit holster and said to William,


    "this is the gun of my boss, Ms. Lin Jacobs, the chief secret service officer. She died in the crash of Navy one. Unfortunately, I have to escort Mr. Zongtong to leave. I can''t avenge Lin personally, so please use it, man This gun takes out bakawi and his family.


    also make complaints about the banning''s rescue of several times in her own barrel, so that Benjamin can turn around and look at the other place as if she didn''t hear it. William just reached out to take the gun in banning''s hand.


    thought that he was CZ83 in the heart. She looked at the market in a larger class. "I can''t miss it," said Benjamin. Help you fulfill your wish.


    It''s a pity that Benning, with some simple thoughts, didn''t recognize William''s meaning and said happily, "I thank you for Lynn, William.".


    After the conversation, Harry reminded, "gentlemen, although I think it''s safe here, you''d better start as soon as possible and stay away from the source of danger.".


    "Well," Benning nodded approvingly, shaking hands with Harry, and carrying Benjamin, who also shook hands with Harry, onto the plane.


    When they closed the cabin door, they waved goodbye to William Harry again.


    Watching the plane take off, then take off and slowly disappear into the sky, William said to Harry, "now, I''ve finally sent this God of plague away, and I''ve saved half of my salary.


    if you want to drink, please come to me earlier, or I''ll either stay in the castle or go to Brazil for a vacation in a while.".


    "No problem. I''ll call you when it''s over," Harry nodded.


    Driving the car of the secret service academy to a hiding place, William directly abandoned the car and drove the portal back to the basement of his manor.


    I took a shower, changed my clothes into pajamas, and lay on the sofa watching the battle scene in 3D virtual imaging.


    Five or six hundred spider robots and black front UAVs monitored the air defense cloth headquarters for 2 kilometers, giving Sunday a direct perspective of God.


    the battle was just over 20 minutes. The anti-terrorism combat team in the anti-terrorism building not only guarded the building and killed dozens of besieged enemies, but also had no other casualties except two people injured by stray bullets.


    This made all the people who took part in the battle obey Sunday''s orders completely, and they were grateful and admired for William, because the voice of Sunday''s orders was all William''s.


    After being beaten back by two waves of attacks and losing dozens of people, the attack of the air fighters and mercenaries could not help but come down.


    seeing this situation, on Sunday, they immediately asked the 22 airborne teams to step out of the ambush and divide them into four combat groups to fight back from behind or beside the air fighters.


    The attack suffered heavy losses. Now it was attacked from behind. Many mercenaries who took money and worked hard immediately fled.


    Some of them fled, and the rest of them were immediately weakened. Sunday''s forecast shows that the battle on the other side of the anti-terrorism building should soon come to an end.


    The 96 SAS members on board the other 12 helicopters, on Sunday''s order, went straight to the abandoned building where bakawi''s two sons lived.


    Knowing that there are a lot of stinger air defense eggs in the abandoned building, he didn''t agree with the SAS operation leader''s plan of rapid landing on the top floor of the building on Sunday,


    instead, he let all fighters stay away from the building and land safely, divided them into 12 combat groups, surrounded the abandoned building in all directions, and then steadily pushed forward according to the information provided on Sunday.


    It took half an hour to clear all the warning points and ambush points in the periphery quietly and without casualties, and occupy a favorable place before formally attacking bakawi''s nest.


    A few minutes after the battle, ground troops and snipers were staring at all the windows, shooting the possible stinger eggs, hovering in the distance, finding out the fire point, and leaning over to fire missiles at the abandoned building.


    For a moment, the whole abandoned building was shrouded in the explosion.


    If it wasn''t for the idea of capturing the bacawis alive in the upper echelons of England, or simply seeing the attack go so smoothly, some people began to take credit for it.


    Otherwise, the 12 armed helicopters will blow up the entire abandoned building with only the guiding eggs on board.


    After someone gave an order over Sunday and guessed that he wanted to take credit, William narrowed his eyes and asked Sunday to hand over the command.


    in many cases, the credit would be more prominent if there was a contrast.


    On Sunday, pretending to be his commander, he fought two battles with zero casualties. William did not believe that anyone could monitor all the firepower points and dangers as he did on Sunday.Sure enough, as William expected, after handing over the command, the SAS who rushed into the building soon suffered casualties.


    Although the members of SAS are elite, they all follow blindly. From the perspective of God, they suddenly become the normal mode. Normal people can''t adapt to it in a short time.


    With the air fighters fighting back, casualties inevitably began to appear, and the more they went upstairs, the greater the casualties.


    Fortunately, the empty elements in the building are scattered on all floors. If they are not killed or injured after a random explosion, even if they fight back, they can''t form an organized counterattack. They can only guard every corridor and room in twos and threes.


    After half an hour''s fighting in the corridor, SAS people paid more than 20 casualties, and finally reached the penultimate floor of the building. It was another desperate resistance.


    Amur bakawi listened to the approaching gunfire. He could only hold the detonator, hold his brother and say goodbye to his father Amir bakawi in Colombia. "Father, the Revenge of the bakawi family is not over, you have to live.".


    Amir bakawi nodded fiercely and said, "don''t worry, don''t kill Benjamin Arthur, Michael Benning who killed your brother Zara, and William Devonshire who ruined our affairs. I will never let go. The hatred of bakawi family never stops.".


    William, who was watching them, suddenly said to Sunday, "can you destroy the detonator?"


    Yes, sir.


    "Then destroy it and keep this video for the Americans and the English. It may have unexpected benefits," William ordered, squinting.


    After some parting, the gunfire came closer and closer. Amur bakawi pressed the detonator in his hand.


    "Ka".

 Chapter 496

    Didn''t it explode?


    Amur nervously pressed the detonator on his hand for several times, but the explosion still did not happen. He swore a few words. Just as he wanted to go to check, he heard Amir bakawi''s crazy cry in his notebook,


    "delete all the data quickly, I can''t expose it before I finish revenge.".


    Unfortunately, there was not enough time left for them. The gunfire outside the room was very close.


    There was no time for Amur to think more. He quickly picked up the gun and handed a pineapple to his younger brother. "Nasser, I''ll fight for time for you. You should know how to do it when it''s finished.".


    Looking at the pineapple in his hand, Nasser in his wheelchair, looking at Amur who even gave him the chance to speak, rushed out of the room with a gun, turned to Amir bakawi on his notebook and said, "father, you need to transfer immediately. There is not enough time to thoroughly clean up the data, you go quickly.".


    Understand, I will go, I will go, rest assured, I will avenge you, I, i.


    At this moment, even Amir bacawi, who was as fierce as he could easily destroy the whole family, was full of sorrow and remorse, and hated that he had provoked the wrong people for the sake of money,


    but now he hated his good William even more.


    "Goodbye, father," Nasser kisses Amir bakawi and turns off the video.


    Amir, heartbroken, took up his notebook and smashed it madly on the table. "William Devonshire, Benjamin Arthur, Michael Benning, I want your family to bury my children with me, with me, with me.".


    "You don''t have a chance.".


    A low voice came from behind the crazy Amir. Before he turned around, his neck tightened and his mouth was covered.


    "Mr. William Devonshire, let me say hello to you. Goodbye. Go with your children, Mr. barkawy.".


    "Wait, wait, Wo Wo Wo",


    before bacavi finished, Carlos on the cross gave a force with his arm,


    "click".


    After listening for more than ten seconds, Carlos picked up Amir bacavi, who had no sound, and with his tattered notebook,


    as he stepped back, he cleared his tracks and slipped out of the room without a trace.


    The battle in London soon ended. They paid huge casualties to kill Amur bakawi and other empty cloth elements who did not surrender.


    SAS members who rushed into the room saw Nasser''s pineapple. They immediately shot Nasser when they were angry with the huge casualties.


    After confirming the security, seeing the data being deleted from the notebook, the computer proficient SAS members immediately took out the instrument to operate on the computer,


    removed the deletion command, spent nearly an hour in the server to find traces of Amir bakawi. After knowing Lao Mei, Lao Mei didn''t delay for half a second, and quickly recovered from the limited clues Find bakavi hiding in Colombia,


    and then directly ask their people in Colombia to go to bakavi immediately at the risk of exposure.


    Unfortunately, the last message came back was that bakawi disappeared. After interrogating bakawi''s subordinates who were captured by special soldiers, they learned that bakawi left his subordinates to run away alone,


    it means that this asymmetric war is not over, and they will have to face predictable attacks again in the future.


    As soon as the Americans won the victory, they were immediately wiped out by the news. Even many people were afraid that they would be targeted by bakawi.


    This makes senior officials of the United States have to attract as many helpers as possible. For a moment, the countries attacked have been invited by the United States, and even William, an independent individual, is on the list they are trying to attract.


    After asking about William''s most familiar church, Lao Mei decided to send the video they found on the server to William without hesitation.


    many people who have seen William''s information believe that after watching the video, William will spare no effort to find Amir bacawi, the mastermind who threatened to kill his family.


    Sure enough, at 3 a.m. London time that day, half an hour after the news was revealed to William, it came out that someone had spent $100 million on Amir bacawi''s life in the underground world, and even all the people associated with bacawi had been given a list of $100 million to $5 million.


    Anyone who is related to the bakawi family will become the target of killers all over the world for a while. Unfortunately, after searching for them, we find that the bakawi family''s relatives were attacked and bombed by the old American''s guide when their daughter got married a few years ago.


    In London, William, who was woken up, ordered him to go to the underground world on Sunday to issue a reward, and then went back to his bedroom to continue sleeping.


    I believe that Sunday will be the end of the story. In one night, more than 20 air fighters and mercenaries who fled or hid were all killed by the Black Ghost with knives and darts,


    this made many people in the upper class of England who were reported by his subordinates in the morning They all have some hair in their hair, but people of a higher level don''t pay much attention to it,In their eyes, William is so rich and growing up in such a rough environment. How many experts are there in his hands? No, that''s an idiot.


    That''s why William would rather have a more efficient spider robot than a black ghost.


    The next day, William, who slept till ten o''clock, turned on the TV after breakfast and saw that it was all his own news. After changing several channels, he found that there were no less than 100 paparazzi outside his manor.


    in this case, he had to stay at home. Anyway, William was not interested in going out today.


    But blocked at home, William was surprisingly not angry. After seeing the reports on TV and newspapers, he was in a very good mood.


    Probably to get the above hint to avoid more panic, today''s news is all about him, the attack is just a few with no too much introduction.


    In addition to the blackout in London, other Englishmen who had been nervous all night turned on the TV or picked up the newspaper to learn the latest progress of the London attack.


    I didn''t know what I wanted to know, but I was surprised to see William who was intensively reported like watching a movie.


    The heroism in Buckingham Palace not only killed eight assassins, but also saved the old king and the German prime minister. The host also looked away and focused on the bulletproof windbreaker that helped the German prime minister to block bullets.


    all the data were introduced comprehensively. William didn''t need to know that these data were obtained from Philip.


    But this is a good thing for William, and it''s what he looked forward to when he saved the German prime minister.


    As soon as the news was broadcast, this windbreaker immediately became a star of attention all over the world. Many rich people who can find a relationship and have a demand were all asking about this kind of bulletproof clothing, and the orders soared.

 Chapter 497

    With the increase of bulletproof suits, the money that can be seen and touched can''t reach his pocket, which makes Philip, who is forced to discuss things with the nobles in the early morning, feel even worse when he sees the data on the paper.


    But just after the exchange of shares, the contract has been signed. According to the agreement, if you want to pay dividends, you can only wait one month. After that, the Philips family and the same share owner, Mr. Grosvenor, are both envious and helpless.


    King Philip''s family is in a bad mood, let''s not mention it for a moment. As soon as the media listen to the news, they immediately find a new reporting point. According to the European and American practice, they can get medals if they save their companions on the battlefield.


    now William directly saves hundreds of upper class people and gets the Garter medal, which is normal. Even the TV station has taken over the banner praised by Aston Martin, not only He touted William as a hero of England, even in the capital world.


    As time goes on, many inside stories have been found out by the media. Among the leaders of a country saved by William, there are not only King Philip, the heads of Germany, France and Italy, but also Benjamin Arthur of the United States.


    When Benjamin Arthur publicly announced that he would award William the medal of the highest honor in the United States, William''s reputation suddenly reached the highest point,


    when he became a hero in the capital world, many American media tentatively proposed many ways of commendation, which immediately caused a great discussion among the whole people.


    The reward money is certainly not appropriate. William has no public office in his public identity and can''t be promoted. Under the deliberate drive, many people think that only the medal of honor is not worthy of such a great achievement. Finally, the old American media discussed it.


    they hope that the royal family of England will break the Convention and promote William, who is the heir of the Earl, to the throne in order to reward him in the whole crisis England''s outstanding contribution to the event.


    Seeing the praise without money, William knew that it was Lao Mei who saw him offering a sky high price reward to Amir bacavi and his associates in the underground world,


    moreover, some of bacavi''s subordinates were killed by the killers and the money was paid. After confirming that William was worthy of being courted, he began to fulfill his promise to him.


    The first step is to test the public''s reaction. After confirming that there is not much aversion to the promotion of William''s title, we immediately increase the coverage and praise.


    At noon, three days after the attack, England TV suddenly broadcast a mourning news. The news showed that the Earl of Oxford died four days ago at 1:21 p.m. on the day of the London attack.


    The news of the death of the Earl of Oxford that night was known to all in England, along with many more details of the attack on Westminster Abbey.


    Not only did the count of Oxford die, but several older men almost survived a heart attack.


    As soon as this new newspaper guide came out, the heat of discussion about William was aroused again, and the media immediately focused on the truth of the count''s death.


    Even some conspiracy theories began to spread, and many versions of the truth and falsehood began to spread.


    Many people in the cathedral at that time were very grateful to William, and they were afraid that the media would distort the reports. They took the initiative to come forward and tell the reason they knew about the death of the old count.


    a dozen people with super high status came forward at the same time, and their credibility was still very strong. However, there was no shortage of people in this world who made trouble. Not only did people like to rely on this kind of thing for conspiracy, but also because they didn''t care about it What''s the truth? William is the one who benefits the most.


    Whoever gains the most is the most suspect.


    However, when the old count''s wife took the Oxford hospital''s examination report on the old count and came forward to explain it in person, the discussion stopped.


    After the attack on the cathedral, the old Earl followed everyone into the basement in a panic. He was not in good health. He hardly survived the fierce exercise and too frightened.


    when he learned that he was rescued, he was in a state of panic and joy, and his mood fluctuated too violently. Suddenly, he fell to the ground without warning. At that time, because the battle was over, the bodyguards didn''t spend much time to find the car.


    Unfortunately, on the way to the hospital, the road they chose met with traffic jam. It was more than an hour later when the bodyguards detoured to take the person to another hospital.


    When people arrived at the hospital, the old Earl was still angry, but because of the blackout, the hospital generated electricity on its own, and there was not enough electricity, and many equipment could not be used, and because there were too many people in need of treatment at that time, and there were not enough doctors,


    in addition, there was chaos in the whole city, and many doctors on leave did not return to the hospital, so when the old Earl was sent to the emergency room, the rescue was ineffective because of too long delay The world.


    There are personal experiences of the bodyguard and the old count''s wife, as well as the report of rescuing the old count''s doctor and sending him back to Oxford hospital yesterday.


    the report states that nothing should have been found in the old count''s body, external factors are excluded, and the conclusion of death is that the medical treatment and rescue are not timely.


    Seeing this, William could not help admiring Harry Hart as an ace agent. He must be the one who made the traffic jam. Not too much calculation, as long as we follow the trend, we can''t find any evidence.

 Chapter 498

    For nearly a week, the media and the public have been harassing about the death of the old Earl of Oxford, and finally calmed down after the old Earl presented the medical certificate given by Oxford Medical School.


    Since there is no taste of conspiracy, the focus of people and the media is back to William''s succession to the earl.


    After confirming that the old Earl''s death was caused by accident, the aristocratic Council finally gave William a notice after several days, asking him to register in the aristocratic Council at 10 a.m. three days later and formally inherit the Earl of Oxford.


    Within half an hour after the news reached William, it was broadcast by the media. At that time, the titles of the richest Earl in the world, the most handsome nobleman in the world, and the nobleman with the most land in England were all on his head.


    Even Devonshire castle built a 140 acre horse farm with more than 230 pure blood horses.


    According to the people who are engaged in the horse industry, it will cost at least 50 million pounds to buy the 230 best sweaty horses on the market this year. In addition, William also spent another 50 million pounds to build a super five-star horse farm for these horses. All the people who got the news on that day looked like hell.


    These days, people who own more than a dozen thoroughbred horses are considered to be the owners of the horse, not to mention William, who takes 100 as a unit and doesn''t take money at all.


    However, some people in England can not accept that there is no English Thoroughbred horse in Devonshire.


    is the only horse that is not sweat blood or the black Arabia horse owned by William''s mother. Many people make complaints about how much William loves Asian horses.


    As soon as the news came out, William immediately became the most enthusiastic supporter of sweat blood horse in the world.


    Without waiting for the public and the media to ridicule William for not knowing horses and only looking at his appearance but not his achievements, the English media turned over the story of red rabbit''s winning two first-class speed Championships one after another during this period of time.


    for a time, red rabbit, who was only known in the English horse racing world, soon became famous in the world horse world, waiting for the horse fans to learn about red rabbit''s success in September In England''s St. Regis championship, the price of the red rabbit immediately increased by more than ten times. Only a few days later, a prince of the desert tyrant tried to contact William. He even joked and told reporters that William was willing to pay 20 million pounds for the red rabbit.


    However, the prince said that in the end, he had no choice but to stand up and say that no one could buy the belongings of the super rich, who are worth more than $30 billion.


    As soon as the interview was broadcast, people immediately turned their attention to the horse, because 99% of the people were deeply attracted by the prince''s saying that William was worth more than $30 billion.


    Many people read the newspaper two months ago, which clearly says that William''s worth is only about $14 billion. When they look at the newspaper they just read, a sense of powerlessness can''t help but spread all over the body.


    Of course, the slightly knowledgeable people all know that the figure of 14 billion is not accurate, but even if it is not accurate, they can''t accept it. Only two months later, a local tyrant Prince foolishly told them that William earned $16 billion in two months. We are crazy and you are a fool.


    ...


    time passes quietly in the discussion about William''s worth.


    At 8:30 a.m. three days later, William, wearing a black tuxedo, white shirt, black vest and black bow tie, gave his left hand to his mother, who had been back in London for several days,


    waving goodbye to Abigail, who was a little reluctant to smile, walked out of the main building of the manor and got into a carriage marked with the deer head emblem of Devonshire family and pulled by four horses.


    There were not only carriages, but also dozens of riders, wearing knightly dresses, bright gold metal helmets and the flag of the Earl of Oxford.


    William didn''t worry about these honor guards at all. They were all run by Royal professionals. All he had to do was to sign in a carriage.


    Nowadays, there is not so much red tape in succession. You just need to go to the aristocratic Council to make a registration, and then go to the Buckingham Palace to meet Philip, and issue official documents. Even if the succession ceremony is completed, you have to go back to your own fiefdom to celebrate.


    But the feud of the Earl of Oxford is the 3000 acre land William bought before. If you sell it once and buy it again, the land is yours. But if you want to collect taxes on the 3000 acre land, you''d better wash it and go to bed early.


    Nowadays, apart from a small tax, there is no difference between the feudal land and private land, so William doesn''t care whether it''s a feudal land or not.


    the most important thing is that it''s not something he can have if he wants to have it. It''s just a matter of asking for trouble, and he doesn''t live on the tax on the feudal land.


    Moreover, if you can be promoted to Duke, you will have to give up the tax rights on 34000 acres of land, otherwise it will add a lot of difficulties to the promotion.


    As for wearing the Earl''s full dress, Royal experts told him and his mother Lina that except for the collective celebration ceremony, they would be laughed and hated if they wore it out.Everything''s ready. The team starts. It''s not far from his house to the aristocratic Council. It''s only twenty minutes by coach.


    To William''s surprise, from his carriage out of the manor, he saw Londoners and tourists on both sides of Kensington Garden Street and on the road to the aristocratic Council, who visited and waved to him.


    looking at the smiles and flags on the faces of the citizens, William didn''t feel like a monkey.


    This made his mother Lina very excited, holding William''s arm shaking. For her, she had been waiting for this moment for nearly ten years.


    Thinking of his mother''s risk in order to inherit the title, William was moved and grateful. He patted Lena''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t get excited. Many people are watching."


    "I know, I know, I''m just so happy," Lena took a few deep breaths, relaxed, and then her face showed a bright smile. "I''m proud of you, my child.".


    "Ha ha, I''m the one to thank, mom. Without you, there''s me now." William grabs the mother''s hand and says gratefully.


    They wave all the way to the audience and come to the aristocratic Council. William and other attendants in traditional English attendants open the door and get out of the carriage first to help his mother get out of the carriage.


    He waved to the camera not far away and the audience on the street, and then walked into the aristocratic Council under the guidance of the people.


    Swearing, signing, constantly signing, but William signed all these documents after his personal lawyer Anthony and his team read them.


    After all the procedures were completed, and the staff of the noble Council and some spontaneous humanitarian thanks came to cope with these,


    William asked his mother to stay with them, and walked to the haggard old count''s widow who looked just over 30. "Thank you for everything, Ms. Marguerite.".

 Chapter 499

    Marguerite shook her head and said with a reluctant smile, "you don''t have to thank me. I just don''t want to let the watch who has puzzled the old count get all the benefits.


    if you want to thank me, then get back all the jewelry and belongings from the watch. William, you will, right?".


    You don''t need to think of William to know that this woman is testing him. William, who had thought about this problem for a long time, said with a smile, "of course, Marguerite, even if you want to send the old count''s property, it should be given to you.


    that woman has nothing to do with us. Don''t worry, she can''t take any property belonging to Devonshire family.".


    "Thank you, thank you," said Marguerite, with a happy smile on her face, and her last suspicion of William was dispelled.


    To be honest, Marguerite did not doubt that the woman who suddenly appeared beside the old count would be sent by William.


    Now let go of the doubt. On the one hand, the old count died unexpectedly. The examination report after his death also proved that there was nothing in the old count''s body that he should not have.


    Secondly, now that William dares to turn over his face with a woman who is regarded as a swindler by Marguerite, it can at least show that he is not afraid to confront that woman,


    otherwise, which swindler will willingly lose millions of pounds of property, which really matters. Turning over his face for money is small, and the normal operation is to rake back and extort money endlessly.


    Now that he dares to turn his face, it means that either William has not done it, or that the woman swindler can''t blackmail him, or that William''s means are too clever to make a woman swindler who looks very pretentious and greedy dare not speak out.


    No matter which one of these two possibilities is, Margaret, who is no longer the countess, has no capital to entangle any more.


    even if William is removed, there is only William left in the Devonshire family who has the right of inheritance.


    once the evidence is found to remove William, the final return of Earl of Oxford''s title is to be directly accepted by the royal family Back.


    Since it''s no good and there''s no evidence, Marguerite is really an idiot. The most important thing is that over the years, she has no relationship with the old count who is looking for women everywhere. She really doesn''t need to offend William.


    Plus what William said next, Marguerite''s unhappiness and worry were immediately thrown out of the air.


    "I have said publicly before that once I have inherited the title and wealth, I will donate the wealth. However, considering your situation, I have decided to set up a foundation for all the wealth of the old count. The beneficiary will be you until you die, and you can also work in the foundation, so as not to lose your life goal.".


    "God, is that true?" When Marguerite heard this, she didn''t even care about the occasion. "You didn''t cheat me, William.".


    Smiling and nodding, he didn''t see the money at all. He spent a little money to stop Marguerite''s mouth. William was willing to.


    "Of course, you should know about me. After deducting the debt, the old count''s remaining wealth of about 6 million pounds, which I haven''t paid attention to, I''ve made a lot more than 6 million pounds in the five minutes I talked to you.".


    "As for those jewels, when I get them back, whether you plan to sell them and invest them in the fund or hold them by yourself depends on what you mean.".


    Of course, it''s her own. Marguerite just wanted to talk about it, but looking at the young man who just said that she could earn more than 6 million pounds in five minutes, Marguerite was eager for jewelry. As a noble lady, she was not unfamiliar with the fund. If she had children with the old count, they would have set up a trust fund for a long time Even though he has no children, he wants to see the dilemma of no money to inherit again on William''s head.


    but man is not as good as God. In less than a year, the poor boy has become the most profitable person in the world.


    So of course, Marguerite wants to hear from William. According to William, although the ownership of the fund to be established does not belong to her, she is the only beneficiary.


    the larger the scale of the fund, the more money she can get each month. This makes Marguerite, who is less than 40 years old, not care about it.


    "what do you mean, William?" Marguerite tries to use it Asked in a kind voice.


    "Of course, it''s better to sell and exchange for shares of companies with more appreciation potential. It''s good for ordinary jewelry to double in ten years, but it''s not a double or double in shares. You should not doubt my vision in the stock market," William said with a smile.


    "Of course, of course, God, I can''t think of anyone in the world who can make more money than you," said Marguerite in an exaggerated and slightly flattering way.


    "Thank you," William said with a smile, "tomorrow you go to yueshida office, and I''ll ask my personal lawyer Anthony to explain the situation of the newly established fund for you and then sign it. These are all the fair words you said the other day.".


    "Marguerite, you deserve it. After all, you are the widow of Devonshire''s family. I have the responsibility and obligation to let you live and clothe, but this agreement is only valid when you are still Devonshire.".


    "Of course, I understand that once I get married, it''s none of your business, but thank you, William. God bless you, child, me, me.".With the guarantee of her life, Marguerite, who has been wandering for several days, finally feels relieved. She knows very well that only William, who doesn''t care about the money, will arrange for her like this.


    otherwise, try another noble, and make sure to blow her out of the house at once, and don''t take anything except personal belongings.


    Hugging William, Margaret whispered in William''s ear, "you''re a good boy, William. Be careful of the people around the old count. Once you start auditing, they won''t be friendly to you.".


    "Don''t worry, Marguerite, they can''t reach me," William patted Marguerite on the back. "Well, madam, I have to go to Buckingham Palace. Have a nice day.".


    "Of course, kid, I''m sure I''ll have a good time today. Bye.".


    After the separation, William went back to his mother and Anthony, repeated the promise he had just made to Marguerite, and then donated a sum of money to England women''s and children''s Fund for him, which was the same as the old Earl''s wealth.


    Anthony nodded, "no problem, boss, tomorrow I will personally receive Ms. Margaret.".


    "Well," said William, looking at his mother in a trance, smiling and holding her hand, "come on, mom, we have to see your majesty Philip. I''ll take care of the rest.".


    "Well?" Listening to William''s words, Lina calms down and looks at her smiling son with a thump in her heart, "OK, OK.".


    Without his mother guessing, William shook Lena''s hand. Lena understood immediately that William knew all she had done before.


    "It doesn''t matter, mom, I''ll take care of it. You just need to know that I know you love me very much, everything you do is for me, and I love you very much.".

 Chapter 500

    Looking at William''s self-confidence, Lena soon calms down. Her title has returned to her home. As long as William doesn''t blame her for calculating the old count, thinks that her mother is a vicious woman and alienates her, other Lena really doesn''t care.


    "It''s best if you can understand. Let''s go quickly so as not to be too impolite to be late." Lena took her son''s arm, and this time it took less than ten minutes to arrive at Buckingham Palace.


    Before getting out of the carriage, I saw Wilson standing outside the front door waiting for him in a straight dress.


    The carriage was stable. William got out of the car and shook hands with Wilson, who was smiling. Then he helped Lena out of the carriage.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Devonshire," Wilson said with a smile to Lena, who gave William a curtsey.


    William rolled his eyes, and his action was soon captured by the camera and spread to thousands of viewers.


    Many audiences who were mothers were immediately moved by William''s inadvertent rolling eyes, while many loyal supporters of the royal family were not satisfied. William did not salute Wilson who was taller than him just now.


    In their hearts, William is already the count. Even if they don''t bow, they have to nod their head.


    what makes them more unbearable is that William reaches out his hand before Wilson, and Wilson holds William''s hand with no displeasure.


    it''s as if William''s Duke of Cambridge and Wilson is the count of Oxford.


    But these people''s ideas don''t affect William. To hell with all the people who want him to salute Wilson, even if he can be promoted to the Duke, if Philip makes him kneel, he will definitely give up the Duke.


    However, to William''s chagrin, his expression of rolling eyes became an online expression pack before the next day. Many people will use this expression that he would like to delete immediately to ridicule others in the future.


    Seeing Lena curtsey to him, Wilson quickly smiles, reaches out his hand and shakes Lena''s hand. Then he immediately picks up Lena and whispers something in her ear, which makes her laugh and pat him on the arm.


    This makes people in front of the TV very curious about what Wilson actually said to make Lena so happy, and the way he patted his arm seemed to be comforting.


    It''s a pity that Lina and Wilson talk with their back to the camera. Even if they want to use lip language, they can''t help it. However, when they see William scratching his eyebrows with his fingers, they guess it must have something to do with William. Maybe Wilson is telling Lina about William.


    "Come on, mom, don''t be cheated by this boy." William looks at Wilson helplessly. You bastard even told Lena to protect him, and rumored that William would trouble him after today.


    ¡° OK.OK William, you can''t bully Wilson. He''s two years younger than you. You have to let him.


    The mother and Wilson, who are talking and laughing, are the first to approach the main entrance. The old housekeeper, who we met a few days ago, leads them down to the hall.


    To William''s surprise, the hall was almost full except for the 2-meter passage left in the middle.


    When everyone saw William coming in, they all took the initiative to clap at him. Two knights in standard knighthood and saber came up to William and saluted him. They held out their hands and made a gesture of invitation.


    they followed the two knights step by step. Looking around, they soon found that most of the people in the crowd were the people he saved in Westminster Abbey the other day.


    When I got to the front row, I saw KELNER Becken of France and Agnes of Germany. I even saw the Duke of Devon who was said to be in poor health.


    After nodding to the smiling trio, William stood in front of Philip, not looking at the mat with the little armrest under his feet.


    Of course, William knew the function of the cushion and the small armrest. The cushion was for nobles to kneel. The small armrest on the right side of the cushion was for kneeling people to hold the armrest, so as to keep balance when kneeling straight, so as to prevent the king from shaking his body and being scratched by the sword when he patted the nobles on their shoulders with the knight''s sword.


    "Well, even if you don''t want to follow the tradition, at least you have to be lower. I''m not as tall as you, count Devonshire," Phillip said with a smile.


    The appearance of this cushion made William a little confused. Today, he just inherited the title of Earl of Oxford, not a new one. He didn''t have to clap two swords on his shoulders, let alone move the cushion on his knees.


    Bowing is acceptable to William. After all, it''s very common in modern times. He stepped back and only bent his waist about 30 degrees.


    many people at the scene wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to.


    If someone doesn''t mind, there must be someone who doesn''t. It''s just that it''s not convenient to question on this occasion.


    Looking at bent William, Philip hesitated for a moment.


    But there were still some young faces in front of him. He remembered that this child not only stood in front of him to save himself, but also earned $30 billion in the grade of less than 20 years old.


    Philip''s scruples were soon relieved, and the benefits of wooing William to the nobles were far greater than the modest gift of kneeling to him.He thought silently that the difficulty faced by the royal family was not whether they could kneel or not, but whether they could survive for a long time.


    now that William, a super money maker, has joined in, people all over the world will have to re-examine the aristocratic system of England from today on.


    to understand this, Philip turned to pick up the knight''s sword from the tray held by the attendant behind him, He solemnly patted William on the shoulder twice,


    "William Devonshire, in the name of the king, after the first recommendation of Richard and all the cabinet members, I officially give you the title of Archduke of Oxford,"


    "what?" William was shocked. He raised his eyelids and looked at Philip with a solemn face. Without waiting for him to think more,


    Philip then said, "in recognition of your outstanding contribution to Britain and the whole capital world 12 days ago, from today on, you are the most trustworthy and beloved partner of all British people.".


    Putting down his sword, Philip looked at everyone in the hall and asked, "do you have any objection to that?"


    There was no one to speak. Philip said with satisfaction, "well, William Devonshire, congratulations on becoming the 24th hereditary Archduke of the three islands.".


    Then Philip picked up the Archbishop''s round hat from a tray held by an archbishop and put it on William''s head.


    The real title of Archduke fell on his head, which made William a little confused. When Philip patted him on the shoulder, he reflected and bowed his head in a daze.


    fortunately, when he saw the mat used to kneel down under his eyes, William woke up and stood up straight.


    Philip and the people who could see his movements behind him all laughed in a low voice.


    "You''re very lucky, son," Philip said, patting William on the shoulder. "If you hadn''t saved most of the people in this hall, even if you had the support of leaders of other countries, it would be impossible for you to become a grand duke.


    fortunately, the new British first Richard nominated me for the title of hereditary grand duke, otherwise I would be the same as everyone here It''s impossible for you to be a great Duke, so, son, you can''t really be God''s illegitimate child.


    "Ha ha," said William, "I can only ask the one in the sky.".


    "Well, I''ll probably wait a long time to find out," Phillip said with a smile. "Richard asked me to tell you that he''s done with you.".

 Chapter 501

    "Two clean up", William said to Philip, "Richard, the new first person in the three islands of England, has a big face. He wants to pay off all his kindness with one nomination. As expected, no matter what people think, they only have themselves,


    but I don''t understand why he can''t wait to get rid of the relationship with me just as he wanted to be the first person.".


    "It''s very simple," Philip said, squinting. "Child, think about how you became the grand duke.".


    "Ha". As soon as he was reminded, William understood that there were too many people who agreed with him to be the grand duke this time. Not only other countries agreed, but also his own internal approval made Richard afraid.


    To a certain extent, he only had interests and no friendship. He shook his head and said to Philip, "it seems that everything has two sides. I''m not wrong. I''m afraid that I''m a 20-year-old boy.


    I heard that many forces are shorting London''s stock market recently, and I thought about helping him through this difficulty. Now it seems that no matter how much I do, some people will not be surprised It''s a pity that I''m an Englishman. Otherwise, if I only short the stock market, I''ll make a lot of money and make Richard feel embarrassed. ".


    "Ha ha, there are plenty of opportunities. Don''t worry about it"


    Philip didn''t believe anything like that. He didn''t dare to be short for fear of being targeted by the whole people.


    However, Philip is very happy that William can be so rational. What the cooperators fear most is the pig teammate who can''t see the current events clearly.


    "you are a smart boy and know what you can do and what you can''t do", Philip reminds with a meaningful smile,


    "although those short sellers are very happy now, when we slow down, we will be a country There are still many ways for families to find trouble with individuals or consortia. ".


    "Don''t care about Richard''s choice, let alone trouble him. For us hereditary aristocrats, as long as we don''t make mistakes, our wealth and status will not change, and no matter how powerful Richard is, it''s only for a while.


    Thatcher is powerful, but if you look at her life now, you can see that if we can''t put down the identity of the first item, then they are not good for capital It''s not as good as a senior professional manager, and the first one to put down his position is just a senior partner.


    What''s your greatest advantage? You should know that God is the one who can make money and make money with other partners.


    otherwise, do you really think everyone in the hall agrees with you about honoring the grand duke? "


    William knows himself well about it. He is not a pound and can''t be liked by everyone.


    Seeing William''s clear look, Philip nodded with satisfaction, "I''m not thinking that if I offend you, there will be no possibility of cooperation in the future. In everyone''s eyes, making money is not difficult for you.


    So what you have to do now is to relax, make money and enjoy your journey to Dagong.


    "I understand," William nodded. Recently, he has been too much in the limelight. He really needs to be slow, so that people will not hear all about him every day. If they hear too much, they will be tired of him, and even will soon start to dislike him.


    "Thank you, I understand," William sincerely thanks to Philip, this time is not his reminder, maybe William thought he could do what he really wanted to do.


    ....


    seeing Philip and William muttering, everyone cheered for William.


    After the award ceremony, there was a banquet. After the meal, I felt that it was a very ordinary British meal, and the award ceremony, which had been disturbing for a long time, was officially over.


    He accompanied Philip to stand in front of the gate to see off all the guests in person, and returned to the manor with his mother who was still a little excited.


    In the next few days, William either attended the dance or was invited to various charity donation meetings.


    there was nothing to mention about the dance. After two visits, William, who was not interested in the dance, never went there again. Instead, he went to more charity parties.


    Fortunately, he knows the truth of spending money to avoid disaster. Genius and hero people like to watch it. They also like to watch it when William is such a super rich man. Even many people want William to have bad luck.


    So he chose some charities concerned about children and divorced single mothers. Every time he was interviewed, William looked compassionate and tried to build himself into a rich man who actively focused on the vulnerable groups and had a sense of social responsibility.


    The most important thing is that he was generous when he donated money. He attended five or six charity banquets in a row. The least one donated 1 million pounds, and directly donated 5 million pounds for orphans.


    For a moment, seeing him so generous, the common jealousy towards him was also eliminated. Then, more and more people invited him.


    Even Westminster Abbey has invited him to a donation party for the restoration of the cathedral.


    It''s a pity that the whole Devonshire family doesn''t believe in God. He''ll go to the cathedral when he goes to hell.


    It''s not like spending money to fight disaster. Charity has to have a degree. He also knows that he can''t fight with himself, and all the invitation letters that are not good are thrown into the garbage can by him.Another week later, Wilson, who was planning to be a salted fish at home, was dragged to attend the inspection ceremony of the local army to fulfill the duty of the grand duke.


    When Wilson met him at the door when he was decorated, and he also wanted to see what the England local army looked like, William reluctantly agreed,


    put on the big red and Phnom Penh grand dress that his mother specially prepared for him these days, and went to the review camp by helicopter,


    got off the plane and looked at Wilson, who was a little nervous but had the same clothes as himself Lian suddenly understood the reason why the boy didn''t bring him.


    The corner of his mouth tilted and laughed, "Hey, you seem very nervous? For the first time? "


    "No, no, I''m not nervous. It''s excitement. Excitement, you know?" Wilson explained, "can I not be excited to attend this review ceremony for the first time?"


    "Yes, of course," said William with a grin, "but don''t be scared by the team.".


    "Hey, hey," Wilson said with a low laugh, "don''t worry, I won''t be scared. It''s a local army. After you''ve seen it, you know that these local militia are not even as good as the rural police. Today is not so much a review as a parade and a local festival.".


    "So bad?"


    "You can see it when you see it, let''s go, everyone is waiting for us"


    with questions, Wilson and I come to the reviewing desk to shake hands with all kinds of celebrities who have been waiting.


    One of the advantages of being a grand duke is that according to etiquette, William doesn''t have to salute anyone except the royal family,


    so today''s formal occasions, no matter how old the other person is, most of them have to bow to him, while William and Wilson just need to nod their heads, extend their hands and hold each other, which makes William very happy.

 Chapter 502

    There is no need to salute others. It seems that it will be very interesting to attend some aristocratic gatherings in the future.


    In a happy mood, when he came to the position of ladies and ladies, it was even more pleasant to see these little aristocratic sisters who were smiling and curtsey to themselves.


    When he met a beautiful and familiar little girl, he stopped to ask about her family and her own situation. When Wilson and everyone asked if she was all right and turned to look at William, he was still half the way.


    Standing waiting for nearly five minutes, Wilson complained to William, who was standing next to him a little bit in the second half, "tomorrow the media will definitely mock him, holding a little girl''s hand.".


    "Don''t worry about him," William said with a smile. "I''m not a royal family. I don''t have to be as careful as you are. I don''t have to be as cautious as the real estate rich of Lord Grosvenor. What I earn is the money of the rich.".


    "You wait. Tomorrow''s newspaper will be full of stories about you falling in love with the rebellious little princess of the Crawford family," Wilson sneered in a low voice. "Be careful, man. Laura Crawford is not so good at it. Maybe she''ll give you a good punch when you don''t pay attention.".


    "Laura Crawford?"


    William immediately turned his head to look at the girl who was smiling sweetly. Seeing that William turned his head to look at himself, the girl named Laura also gave him a curtsey with her skirt,


    in doubt, William was immediately attracted by the sweet smile of a 17-year-old or 8-year-old beauty, and could not help but return a smile that she thought was very handsome,


    "wait, Laura Crawford? The girl''s name is Laura Crawford.


    "You don''t know?" Wilson looked at William strangely and joked, "I thought you''d seen her before, man. If you didn''t know anyone, you''d hold on to her hand. Do you have to wait?"


    "FK, I just think her smile is very nice," she said after thinking about it. "Is she the countess''s lady?"


    "Of course, Laura''s father is count Richard Crawford, who lives in Aberdeen Crawford estate in Surrey. What''s the matter?".


    Wilson looked at the thoughtful William, surprised, "you don''t really like Laura, brother, I can only bless you.".


    "Ha ha," William didn''t answer. He looked at the militiamen on the stage, but he thought that fortunately, Laura was not Angelina''s big mouthed girl. She was only seventeen or eighteen years old, so she should be a new version of the tomb.


    With this in mind, William quickly confirmed that the girl just now was Laura in his heart, and his interest in her was greatly reduced.


    Laura Crawford is a synonym for super trouble. Her father Richard Crawford is also not a peaceful person, or he doesn''t know if count Crawford has disappeared as described in the movie.


    Put down the mind of tease sister, William''s attention soon focused on the militia saluting him and Wilson.


    watched the teams make complaints about the irregular array of squares.


    Holding back a smile and struggling for more than ten minutes, William complained to Wilson, "coming to this review ceremony is absolutely the stupidest decision I''ve made these days.


    This is not a militia. In my opinion, these people are more like monkeys in a circus.


    Wilson was busy with his lips and said, "you''re crazy. Now it''s in public. If you''re cracked by the media, we''ll be in big trouble.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. You all know that if my lips don''t move, will I be more stupid than you?"


    Hearing this, Wilson, who couldn''t turn his head, was relieved. "There''s no way. There''s no need to go to the battlefield and there''s no specific task. You don''t know. Now it''s much better than a few years ago.


    I''ve seen it on TV before. In some places, the militiamen were trembling and almost lying on the ground ¡±¡£


    "God, is that much better? How bad was the team before that.


    When he saw several square arrays with aprons and guns approaching, William immediately agreed with Wilson that the review was more like a parade.


    Fortunately, the review only lasted half an hour, and it would be over soon, otherwise William would have laughed.


    Stepping down from the rostrum, he suddenly worried about whether the Oxfordshire council would have the obligation to inspect Oxfordshire''s local troops. He asked Wilson behind him, "I won''t participate in Oxfordshire''s inspection, too.".


    "Ha ha". Looking at William''s lingering fear, Wilson couldn''t help laughing. He was only grinned at by William. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t take up the position in the local army, there''s nothing wrong with you.". Make complaints about


    . "God, if I were to do this again, I would think the media would be crazy about Tucao," he said. "It''s just like the primary school in the East."


    "Lord Devonshire," a little girl''s voice came from behind William and Wilson.


    You don''t have to look. It''s Laura Crawford.


    Wilson, with a crooked corner of his mouth, gave William a smile which was hard to understand. He seized the opportunity to tease him, "your peach blossom is coming. I hope you won''t be stabbed by the wild rose of Crawford''s family.".Then he turned to Laura and said with a smile, "good morning, Miss Crawford.".


    "Hello, your highness Wilson, your highness William." seeing the two men turn to look at her, Laura immediately curtseys with her skirt and looks up at William for a few seconds.


    Looking at Laura obviously with questioning eyes, William has been sure that this chick is not admiring him, but with trouble to find him.


    "Good morning, Miss Crawford. What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, may I ask you a question?" Laura stood up with her skirt, nodded to William, and said, "the media reported that you had a sniper hiding behind the wall at Westminster Abbey, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right," William nodded.


    "And how are you sure you can hit the other side?"


    "I just shot at random to try my luck. I didn''t expect that God blessed me and I hit it.".


    "Take a chance?" Laura thought for a few seconds, and immediately raised her head and glared at William. "Mr. Devonshire, it''s impolite to cheat a lady.".


    "Stop, stop," William said, raising his hand to stop Laura. "Talk to me the way you talk.".


    "But I''ve always been like this," Laura continued, bulging.


    "Ha ha, I don''t believe that a girl who can be alone at the age of nine and walk out of the snow mountain for ten days will be a good girl. Laura Crawford, no one tells you, is it very unnatural when you pretend to be a lady?"


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me.".

 Chapter 503

    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Laura Crawford looked at Wilson, who did not speak, but her eyes floated to one side.


    It''s obvious that the girl wants to talk to William alone, but it''s not nice to talk to Wilson directly.


    But Laura''s desire to talk and stop, in Wilson''s eyes, this is the little girl want to tell William, and embarrassed to say in his face,


    the smile made you lucky to William''s eyes, the gentleman said to Laura, "you talk, I''ll see if the open-air picnic is ready?"


    Looking at Wilson, knowing that she was misunderstood by others, Laura''s face was slightly red. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''ve heard that there are very few things you can''t do, so can you do me a favor? Your excellency.


    "Just call me William.".


    Looking not far away, many people are looking to this side, William reached out his hand to signal Laura to follow him.


    They went to the open-air rest area and sat on the bench. "I probably know what you want me to do for you, but before you speak, can you tell me who asked you to come to me?"


    Laura said without hesitation, "it''s Anna Miller, the head of the Croft family trust. What''s wrong with that? Dagongge, no, William.


    With a tap in his ear, he understood William''s meaning immediately on Sunday and began to search for Anna Miller''s information.


    "Question? Hehe, maybe, not to mention this. How many years has your father been missing? Where did he go missing?" William asked when he thought of the terrible virus in the movie.


    Seeing that William was interested in hearing about her father, Laura responded with great excitement, "he replenished supplies at a port near the island six years ago, and then there was no news about him.


    the island police have been looking for him for the past six years, but some time ago, the island sent me a document confirming my father''s disappearance.


    there is no way to see the media on TV I''ve heard about you and Anna''s comments on you. This accident happened here. I can only take my chance with you. ".


    Then he looked at William''s face and saw that he was not angry at all. Then he pretended to be weak and asked in a low voice, "so you promised to help me?"


    "No, no, I''m not obliged to help you, not to mention this kind of time, energy and money consuming thing," William said with a smile, looking forward to Laura, "would you like to ask me to help you start with $100 million.".


    "I, I have no money for the moment. As long as you help me find my father, I promise to pay you 100 million dollars, OK?"?


    "Ha ha, do you mean to owe first?" William stares into Laura''s eyes and says, "you don''t think I''m an idiot who can''t walk when I see a beautiful woman. I can''t be charmed by any of your flattering eyes, can I?"?


    Without waiting for Laura to scold, William continued to sneer, "if you don''t work harder, maybe I will be fascinated by you and help you for free.".


    After that, she looked at Laura''s car lights which had not yet formed a large scale, and then at some young but beautiful faces full of collagen.


    Laura, who had been very upset with William''s mouth, now that he was staring at her special place with such unbridled eyes,


    couldn''t help staring at William fiercely and said, "if this is not a public place, I promise I will beat you down.".


    "Ha ha, I''m not boasting. Even if I stand still, you can''t beat me." looking at Lola''s exposed arms and posture, "have you ever practiced boxing?"


    "Hum, no fight, who knows if you brag again," Laura challenged. "I''ve been practicing boxing for three years, and no one in our school has hit me except those who are going to take part in professional competitions.".


    Funny look at Laura that provocative eyes, he is not bored to really and a rookie hands.


    Sitting in a chair, she ponders silently whether to help Laura. If her father is still alive, she must be on an island in the island country.


    there are black bee drone carriers. As long as she is willing to take the time to send more, it should not be difficult to find that island.


    The most important thing is that Laura Crawford is a super lucky girl who has been kissed by God.


    now she only needs to spend a little effort and energy to make friends with her and give her kindness. In the future, if there is anything related to treasure, she can do it.


    moreover, according to the future life trajectory of this little girl, she is a very unhappy girl She is also an excellent treasure hunter. If you cooperate with her, you will not worry about treasure.


    Thinking of the glittering treasure, William can''t help thinking about it. However, looking at the 17-year-old girl who is still very young, he feels a little uneasy.


    in William''s eyes, Laura is a real rookie. She can''t do anything except bow and arrow and three legged cat boxing. She doesn''t even have the iconic double shot.


    Maybe we can send her to Kingsman for training and train a beautiful Countess to become a super treasure hunter and agent. That should be very good.


    After thinking about this, William said with a smile, "well, to get down to business, I''ll help you pay attention. As long as you save your father, you can pay me 100 million dollars."."No, thank you." although $100 million is expensive, William also said that it is to save talents to pay, which makes Laura very grateful.


    "If the deal is settled, I''ll give you a suggestion. If you want to find your father who likes to look for mysterious treasure, I advise you to think about how to improve your skill. Otherwise, with your skill as a three legged cat, you may hang up before Richard finds it.


    Don''t go to see God when your father comes back alive, so you need professional training. If your examination results are good and you can graduate smoothly, maybe I will take you to your father when I''m bored.


    "So you, you and I think my father is still alive," Laura grabs William''s arm excitedly.


    after all these years, everyone tells her that her father Richard has passed away, but she keeps running away. She can''t believe it and asks expectantly, "do you really think my father is still alive?".


    "Are you an idiot? I don''t know or have contact with Richard Crawford. How can I know if he is still alive.


    With an anxious glance, Laura thought that he would tell you that count Crawford was still alive, which really saved Richard Crawford. Afterwards, the two parents would doubt where William got the news.


    Maybe we''ll find out that William has something to do with that ghost organization called Trinity.


    Looking at Laura''s pale face, William encouraged, "anyway, the Crawford family has money, and you can''t afford the cost of finding someone.


    don''t give up until you confirm your father''s death. Maybe he is waiting for you to find him somewhere.".


    "Thank you, William. I hope you''re right," Laura said with her head down. "I''m afraid if my father is alive, he won''t be able to wait that long.".

 Chapter 504

    "I never miss what I said." I stood up and patted Laura''s smooth face. "It''s good for you and him not to go to your father.".


    Just about to open William''s hand, Laura asked, "what do you mean?" thinking for a second, she was surprised. "You know my father is still alive, right?"


    William would never have told Laura that he knew that Richard Crawford was still alive, but during their conversation, when they sent Anna Miller''s information to William''s mobile phone on Sunday,


    looking at the photo, his memory was suddenly opened, and William soon remembered who the woman named Anna Miller was.


    Anna must be a trinity man, and even Richard Crawford is probably a trinity man, and he has a very high status in Trinity.


    Holy Trinity, an organization separated from the Knights Templar thousands of years ago, has something to do with them.


    Did not answer the look forward to Laura, told her that Richard is still alive, in order to let the girl have the motivation to train, otherwise do not know that daddy is alive, Laura may not be determined to complete the ace secret service academy training.


    "I like a white girl. See you tomorrow, Miss Crawford. I hope you can survive the training," he said, nodding to Laura and turning to Wilson''s group.


    "Asshole, William Devonshire, you''re an asshole." Laura, who was accused of being black and worried about her father, immediately jumped.


    "Wow, you turned her down?" Wilson said strangely to William who came near him, "why, she is a rare beauty of the right age in the aristocratic group. If I didn''t know that I couldn''t conquer her, I would have chased her when I first saw her two years ago.".


    "Ha, after her?" As soon as he heard that Wilson didn''t tell the truth, he sneered, "you should have been beaten by her when you wanted to chase her, right? How else would you know that you couldn''t subdue her?".


    "Hell, I haven''t been beaten," Wilson glared at William and said, "well, I really want to chase her, but when I see her beating an aristocrat around her in the ring, I''ll stop chasing her.


    in addition, her father has been missing for many years, and the aristocratic Council is the same As long as she signs the missing document of count Richard, she will inherit the Earl''s title and family wealth.


    but she would rather work for herself than sign the missing document. Although we sympathize with and admire her, many people think that she is mentally ill.


    if we are sure to inherit the Earl''s title and family wealth first, we can ask a lot of people to find Richard In doing so, she not only suffered, but also delayed the time to find someone.


    William thought about it. It seems that it is true. The wealth of the Crawford family can be ranked among all the aristocrats in England. It''s very simple that only the rich can afford to hire people.


    "Ha ha, it''s not that she has brain problems. She must have been deliberately misled and let her be immersed in pain all the time.".


    "Misled?" Wilson looked at William in surprise and whispered, "you mean someone''s thinking about the wealth of the Crawford family.".


    "Who knows?" William shrugged, squinted and said, "otherwise, there is no reason for no one to remind her of such a simple truth. Moreover, the assets of the Crawford family are all in the trust fund. Who do you think will benefit from this fund without its owner?"


    "FK, it seems that we have to find out secretly that the owners of the Crawford family are the backbone of the aristocracy, and their relationship with our family has always been good. Moreover, this kind of thing that outsiders use means to occupy the wealth of the aristocracy is something that we all hate.".


    "No problem, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll help that chick fulfill her wish." William agreed with me with a smile. It''s easier for the aristocratic Council to find Holy Trinity than to do it in person.


    "OK, I''ll report it to the noble Council," Wilson didn''t think much. "By the way, what does she want from you?"


    "What else can we do?" William said.


    "Count Richard Crawford?" Wilson didn''t think for a moment, but he realized, "I feel sorry for the Crawfords, but man, it''s not a good job.".


    "One hundred million dollars for someone, don''t you think?" William returned with a smile.


    "100 million? Well, if someone is willing to pay me 100 million yuan, I will certainly agree, "Wilson said, staring at the glass on his hand in a daze." if it was 100 million yuan earlier, maybe someone would have found it. It took six years. I really don''t know what Laura''s housekeeper is for. ".


    "Ha, my men are not all loyal, children." William looked at Wilson with derision. "Don''t forget that Laura was only 11 years old just a few years ago.".


    After a camping picnic, they went back to London by helicopter. The next morning, Abigail, who was in Williamson''s arms, gave her a kiss on the face, got up to wash, put on a casual suit, wore a mask, and rode on a Ducati to Laura''s middle school.


    One Sunday, William was guided to the school boxing house, which was a bit dilapidated.Push the door into the boxing hall, did not wait for the front desk opening, a 100 pound note appeared in front of the front desk, "can I visit?"


    "Of course," the little girl at the front desk quietly put away the money, smiling and gesturing to William casually.


    Walking into the boxing hall, you can see Laura and another girl in the middle of the hall practicing with each other in a boxing ring. A bald and fat man at the edge of the ring yells to Laura for attention from time to time.


    William didn''t disturb them. He found a bench and quietly watched Laura being attacked by her opponent in the ring.


    Within a few minutes, Laura was locked by her opponent''s neck and couldn''t breathe. She had to clap her opponent''s arm and give up.


    "Pa Pa Pa", a few applause startled the three people on and off the stage.


    The middle-aged fat coach looked at William and said, "who are you and who let you in?".


    William threw him a roll of pounds. "What you have let me in. Is there a problem?"


    After looking at a roll of pounds, the coach initially estimated that there would be at least five or six hundred pounds, and immediately shook his head with a smile, "of course, no problem? Boy, do you want to learn boxing? You''re right. I was a champion boxer in England ten years ago. I can teach you the basics.


    William ignored the chattering fat man, approached the ring and said with a smile, "how does it feel to be beaten down?".


    Laura, who had been upset about being beaten down, immediately yelled at William, "fku, you can come up and fight with me. I promise I will beat you down in a round.".


    "I''m not interested in playing with a rookie like you. Let''s go, Miss Crawford. Hellish training is waiting for you.".


    Laura turned her eyes, nodded obediently, put up her fist and said to William, "you wait for me for a while.".

 Chapter 505

    Coming down from the ring and passing by William, Laura suddenly swung her fist to William''s face.


    From Laura nodded down obediently, William knew that the little girl didn''t want to do good, so he patted the glove that waved to his face.


    "Bang" a dull sound, a huge force not only to open her fist, the body also involuntarily staggered back a few steps, a butt hit on the steps of the ring.


    "Good pain", kneading the painful arm and the round place behind her, Laura couldn''t believe looking at William, immediately honest up, softly scolded the monster.


    "Listen, I''ll only wait for you for five minutes. After this time, our agreement will be void. I don''t have time to let you, a rookie who has neither money nor strength, waste it.".


    "Asshole", although scolding, but in action, Laura didn''t waste any more time. She rushed to the dressing room immediately, changed her clothes in five minutes and came to William''s motorcycle.


    Throwing a helmet to Laura, William drove his motorcycle and took her directly to the ace secret service academy more than 20 kilometers away.


    When he arrived at the secret service academy, Harry, who had been informed on Sunday, was waiting outside the gate. He said with a smile to William who took off his helmet, "I didn''t expect you to come so early. Are you in a hurry today?"


    "That''s not true. I get up earlier today, and I can train earlier if I send people here earlier," he said, pointing to Laura. "This is Laura Crawford, the lady of count Crawford''s family, my employer.".


    "Ha ha, it seems that Miss Lara is very special, otherwise how can I hire you?" Harry looked at William with an ambiguous smile, then extended his hand to Lara with a smile. "Good morning, Miss Crawford. I''m Harry Hart. Nice to meet you.".


    "Hello, Mr. Hart. I''m Laura Crawford, and I''m glad to meet you," Laura said.


    "Come on, I''ll show you around the college first." Harry shows William and Laura around all the places in the college that are open to Laura.


    Next, give Laura to Merlin, the director of the college, and explain that Merlin''s training for Laura must be carried out completely according to the training mode of ACE agents.


    After dealing with Laura''s entering the college, they leave Laura, who is a little nervous and hesitant, to Harry''s office.


    "Famous Miss Crawford," Harry handed William a whisky. "Are you serious?"


    "No, how can it be? Anyway, I don''t have any plans to get married and have a girlfriend safely." after a sip of whiskey, "on the one hand, this chick is willing to pay me $100 million to find his father. On the other hand, I feel that Laura has great potential to invest in advance.".


    "But if she doesn''t mind the fact that I have two women, I don''t mind trying with her.".


    "You''re such a jerk, William," Harry said, shaking his head contemptuously. "It seems that I''m going to have to wait a long time for the next generation of the Devonshire family to be born.".


    "Knock, knock, knock", a few knocks on the door, Harry accidentally looked at the office door, and William looked at each other, see William put down the glass to go to the door.


    To their surprise, it was Wilson outside.


    "Good morning, your highness," Harry said to Wilson.


    "Good morning, Mr. Harry. I''m sorry to come to the college without notice," Wilson apologized.


    "Never mind, your highness. What can I do for you?"


    "If you can," Wilson said, pointing to William in the office, "I''d like to talk to him alone.".


    Harry turned to look at William. Seeing that William didn''t respond, he nodded and said with a smile, "no problem, your highness. Whatever you like, I''ll go to see the students in the college first.".


    Thank you, Harry.


    Harry and William nodded, walked out of the office and closed the door.


    As soon as Harry left, William looked at Wilson sitting beside him and drank whiskey. They were silent for more than 20 minutes. When they saw that Wilson had been hesitating to say it, but didn''t know how to say it,


    William gave him a helpless look and said, "if you have something, just say it.".


    Wilson hesitated and finally said, "well, my grandfather heard that you brought Miss Crawford to the secret service academy, so he asked me to come and ask if you have any idea of taking over Kingsman? We can, "


    before Wilson finished, William slapped him on the shoulder and said," I''m an archduke now, and an idiot will take over the secret service organization that should protect me and turn to serve the nobles. ".


    "Hell," Wilson said, rubbing his aching shoulder. "God, can''t you hear me out? And are you a monster? You almost dislocated my shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, man, I didn''t mean it"


    but the smile on William''s face betrayed him. He just slapped him on purpose, so it''s very clear that Wilson''s pain is only a few minutes at most.


    has the final say dislike for one or two minutes, and the pain gradually disappears. Wilson is helpless to see William laughing. "Grandpa knows you don''t love to protect others, but even hate being controlled. So he told me to tell you that as long as you take over Kingston, you can count on all the kingsmann except that your name can''t be changed and protected."William shook his head and said, "last time I said that I was not interested in making money for you. If I have money making ideas, I will not keep myself rich. If I take the wrong medicine, I will not give them to you.".


    Wilson knew that was the key.


    Last time, he was rejected because of money. Philip thought seriously afterwards, and soon regretted that he wanted to use William''s ability to make money to revitalize Kingsman''s assets.


    as William said, no one is a fool, and he didn''t want to take advantage of William''s money.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t want to take advantage of you now. We plan to set up a trust fund for Kingsman''s assets. As long as you can guarantee that these assets will grow by 5% every year, the rest of your income will be used by Kingsman.".


    "Haha," William said with a smile, narrowing his eyes, "I didn''t earn the money. Fortunately, I didn''t take advantage of it.".


    "Man, the 5% annual increase is not a condition for you.".


    That''s true. Even as long as the assets remain unchanged, the annual growth is more than 5%, so William nodded directly.


    "Then it''s not too much for us to give you the right to operate independently, to investigate and even to judge, in exchange for you to spend 120 million pounds a year to support Kingsman.".


    "No", William said sparingly. If he really wants to get the right of independent referee, William absolutely doesn''t care about the money of 120 million pounds a year.


    "Well, now I''ll give you all Kingsman. What else do you have to hesitate about?".


    William thought for a moment and asked, "how much of that asset does Kingsman have left?"


    "About 1.7 billion pounds, 20% of the equipment, the other 80% are fixed assets," Wilson said immediately.

 Chapter 506

    1.7 billion pounds is not a small amount of money, but if you want to run an international secret service organization, you really can''t make ends meet.


    there is no stable source of funds, and most of the money is fixed assets. With the current economic situation, even if you want to rent it out, the annual rent is not much. No wonder Philip and his family can''t support Kingsman.


    "Tell me the real reason why you want me to take over," William looked into Wilson''s eyes. "Don''t try to hoodwink me, or I''ll find you cheat me after I take over, and I''ll directly destroy Kingsman.".


    "Ha, you don''t have to do it. Once you don''t take over, we don''t know how long Kingsman can last," Wilson thought. "The main reason is that we don''t have money. The financial crisis half a year ago caused heavy losses to most people and directly destroyed the confidence of many people.


    although it''s not that no one thinks that as long as we wait for a few years, the situation may get better, but Kingsman Man can''t wait a few years. You can''t get through this without money.


    The great nobles have been arguing for the source of Kingsman''s funds for many years. After the decline of England''s overall power in the past 20 years, they would rather sell Kingsman''s assets than pay from their own pockets.


    in addition, many people think that it is not 91 years ago, and the red polar bear has fallen, so they do not need Kingsman''s protection Not willing to pay.


    Some people don''t pay, and others who want to pay and hope to survive this difficult period don''t mention it anymore.


    Speaking of this, Wilson stopped to look at William.


    Wilhelm had a mental sense that Wilson''s heart beat just a little faster. He knew in his heart that what the boy had just said didn''t deceive him. He said, "go on.".


    Seeing that William was interested in listening, Wilson immediately said, "the second point is also related to funds. Due to the lack of funds, they were attracted by the United States a few years ago when Kingsman of the United States branch raised funds by himself.


    We are worried that if it goes on like this, Kingsman of England, who is not willing to be abolished, may move closer to the old US branch, or even be swallowed by them.


    My grandfather, my father and any great nobleman would not like to see this. When that happens, they would rather destroy Kingsman than have their own power controlled by Lao Mei.


    so if you don''t take over, I think that in a few years, the 151 year old Kingsman will die. "


    That''s probably why the crazy woman named boby in the second movie can destroy Kingsman so easily.


    Otherwise, William can''t think of a flour seller. No matter how rich he is, how can he launch a dozen egg attacks in London so easily.


    Sensing Wilson''s heartbeat and observing the subtle expressions and movements of his face and whole body, William quickly came to the conclusion that Wilson didn''t deceive himself,


    Wilson''s heartbeat was very stable, but his own heart began to jump up in frustration and asked, "can''t you give it to the English authorities?".


    "Ha ha, do you think there are few special organizations in the hands of the government? If we hand over the institutions in the hands of nobles to them, not only do we not trust ourselves to open secrets to them, but we can know without thinking about it. Kingsman will surely disappear in a few years. ".


    "Are you not afraid if I make Kingsman my personal power?"


    "It doesn''t matter, even we hope you can do it," Wilson laughs. "Anyway, we will put the 1.7 billion assets in the trust fund. It''s better for us to hand over the doomed power to you who belong to the same aristocratic camp than to destroy or hand over it to the American and English authorities.".


    After thinking about it, William then asked, "once his majesty Philip and the nobles let go, who will supervise Kingsman in the future?".


    "My grandfather and the first one, but according to the past experience, as long as you do not harm the interests of England, you will not be in charge of the process of doing things.".


    Oh, maybe Kingsman could believe it when he was in Philip''s hands, but if he took it over, it would be a lie, and William would be an idiot.


    but without supervision, William would not believe it, and even he would refuse it immediately.


    After making up his mind, William said to Wilson, "give me the information and I''ll give you a reply tomorrow.".


    "OK, the information is in Buckingham Palace. I''ll send it to your home in person later." after contacting William for such a long time, Wilson understood that William was moved, or he would have refused as he did last time.


    Without saying hello to Harry and Laura, they went straight back to Buckingham Palace in London and waited for half an hour to take a box handed to him by Philip''s old housekeeper.


    Back to the manor, carrying the box to the basement, spent some time scanning the thick information into the main server on Sunday.


    Lying on the couch, looking at the information in the virtual imaging, "it seems that Kingsman''s current situation is better than I expected. Although the current personnel and logistics only add up to more than 200 people, the organizational system is very complete. London alone has two underground bases,


    they will be bright on the surface, but they will be down in the dark. The only problem is the funds.


    Without a source of funds, even if he has to cut down his spending again and again, he will have to spend 100 million pounds a year, but it is the most difficult for William to find 120 million pounds a year,Even the tailor shops of Kingsman alone can make tens of millions of pounds a year by selling privately made bulletproof suits. If you get some money from other places, you can get the expenditure in one year.


    In fact, last time William had the idea of taking over Kingsman, which was not directly managed by the English government. The power of independent operation, investigation and even referee was very attractive.


    now Philip, the boss, is going to let go completely and give it to William. He doesn''t even need to explain anything to the government if he gets the right.


    William didn''t pay attention to the statement that assets will grow by 5% every year and the source of funds is to use as much as you earn.


    At the beginning of taking over, he didn''t intend to increase the wealth of Kingsman to any extent, but now the scale is just right for William at this stage.


    It took a few years or even more than ten years for William to think about expansion only when he completely controlled Kingsman, so as not to make a wedding dress for others.


    at the same time, after too many people supported his promotion last time and suffered from good things and bad things, William could still make Philip and the nobles at ease.


    He''s not that ambitious now.


    And it''s not that there''s no chance to replace the existing Kingsman ace agent. When the mad woman selling flour in the second part of ACE agent starts to do it,


    as long as you don''t know, you don''t need William to do it yourself, and you can kill all the ace agents. Of course, Harry hathawall won''t give up.


    To rebuild the destroyed Kingsman, recruit and control the funds, William would not believe that he could not hold all the new ace agents in his hands.


    Thinking of this, William said to Sunday, "now start to check the person with the Golden Circle on my body, and look for a middle-aged woman named boby who sells flour.".

 Chapter 507

    To take over Kingsman, William called King Philip on the same day. Philip was very happy. He not only asked Charles to accompany him to take over Kingsman, but also signed a document to him.


    With this document, William''s favorite independent jurisdiction is in his hands.


    It took a few days to take over Kingsman and meet with the management team, but William didn''t reform Kingsman as boldly as the nobles who knew about it imagined,


    instead, he directly appointed Harry Hart as the new leader, and the rest of them just went on as usual, even the other eight ace agents who were alive didn''t see him.


    Harry became the new leader, and the ace agents became eight, so according to Kingsman''s tradition, Harry said, "ha, this is the time to talk about payment, because I''m afraid I won''t accept the medal?" William grinned, "inform the crew that I''m going to the United States the day after tomorrow.".


    Yes sir.


    With the end of Sunday, William quietly watched the information submitted by yueshida about Aston Martin.


    Due to William''s driving a while ago, the DB9, which was transformed on Sunday, is in the limelight. In these days, the number of DB9 orders that have not yet been released has suddenly reached more than 1300.


    It''s a surprise to everyone at Aston Martin, but it''s also a problem.


    Before William''s acquisition, Aston Martin was still a subsidiary of Ford. In the whole decade of the 1990s, their sales volume was just over 10000 vehicles.


    Even in 1995, they only produced 700 cars a year. Even in 1999, when the economy was the best, they only sold 1200 cars a year.


    But now DB9 is not only not officially on sale, the owners of the 1300 vehicles who placed orders don''t even know the price, so they placed orders, and it depends on the situation. If it is officially released, the number will increase greatly.


    Skilled worker Aston Martin can find the money to expand production capacity in the auto city of gayton.


    The biggest headache for Aston Martin executives is that they can''t borrow even if they want to, because no one can borrow money from the bank without the boss''s signature.


    So these days, the general manager of Aston Martin calls yueshida office every day, hoping to meet with the boss and talk about expanding automobile production capacity.


    That''s why we met today at Aston Martin headquarters in London.


    At 9 a.m., the car was overhauled on Sunday, and the brand-new bd9 arrived on time. As soon as the car stopped, Anthony, William''s number one dogleg, quickly stepped forward to help him open the door.


    When William got out of the car, Anthony made a special bow to meet the nobility, "good morning, your highness, I".


    "Stop, stop, stop, just call me boss," interrupted Anthony Williams, looking at Sean Waynes, the current general manager of Aston Martin.


    "Good morning, boss"


    "

 Chapter 508

    Sean Waynes, holding William''s outstretched hand with a strong emotion, said, "I, I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I''m a little too excited.".


    Sean Waynes took a few deep breaths, "although we learned from the media that the company just produced DB9 in your hands, we guessed that the boss is you, but I still feel a little unreal when I see you today.".


    "Ha ha, what''s the doubt? Let''s go. Are you ready for everything?" As soon as William released his hand, Sean Waynes immediately let go of it.


    "It''s all ready, boss. Two silver and rose gold high configuration cars and a newly produced convertible car are all placed in the exhibition hall. The reporters have arrived, waiting for you to start.".


    "Well, let''s go.".


    "OK, please follow me, boss." Sean Waynes takes William, Anthony and other lawyers to the exhibition hall.


    As soon as I saw William come in, all the reporters who had been waiting for me were excited.


    We didn''t expect that William would be the one who bought Aston Martin a few months ago. A lot of thoughtful reporters soon figured out the headline of tomorrow''s news.


    Aston Martin, the industrial pearl of England, has finally returned to the embrace of the English people.


    Ignoring the reporters who kept asking questions to him along the way, they came to the rostrum under the escort of Anthony''s already arranged security.


    He pretended to take the earphone that Anthony handed him, put it on, arranged his clothes and went to the rostrum.


    Good morning, gentlemen. I''m William Devonshire, the new owner of Aston Martin. Today''s theme is the launch of the new Aston Martin super sports car DB9.


    With a snap of fingers, the voice of Sunday immediately came out of the exhibition hall, and DB9''s promotional video appeared on the big screen behind William.


    all reporters make complaints about William''s sitting down with just a few words. There is no celebrity''s awareness at all. He can watch dozens of security stations at the stage and see the contents of the video. He soon gets attracted by DB9''s excellent performance and interior decoration with technology sense.


    This car William joined the technology and technology that appeared in sports cars several years later, which greatly increased the attraction of DB9.


    After the introduction of the parameters of the new car, it was time to experience it. The three cars in the exhibition hall soon became today''s stars.


    However, many reporters can walk around, or surrounded by dozens of security guard William.


    I know that if I don''t say anything today, these reporters will certainly talk nonsense tomorrow, so William took the initiative to explain why he bought Aston Martin and how much he spent on it.


    he told reporters that he would invest 100 million pounds to expand the production capacity of Aston Martin, and then he left under the escort of security guards and Anthony''s lawyers.


    It took more than ten hours to get off the plane and get on the four seasons hotel to pick up his extended Rolls Royce for a night''s rest.


    The next morning, he was picked up by the old American secret service and came to Philadelphia square. After waiting for half an hour, he finally met the late Benjamin Arthur.


    As soon as I saw William Benjamin, I gave him a big hug. "Long time no see, William.".


    "Not long, Mr. barrel. How are you doing?" William said with a smile.


    "Not so good, ha ha," Benjamin said in a low voice with a smile. "Have you got any clues about Amir backawi?"


    "I''m sorry," William shook his head. "Bakawi''s men have been killed a lot, but he himself seems to have disappeared completely without any clues.


    Either he''s dead or he''s hiding in the gutter like a mouse. Maybe he doesn''t dare to run out again in your office.


    "No," Benjamin shook his head and said solemnly, "the people of C1a received a tip a few days ago that bakavi appeared in a secluded hotel in Colombia. We found all the hair in all the rooms. Through the DNA comparison of bakavi''s son, it was proved that bakavi was not dead.


    unfortunately, the message took too long and bakavi escaped again.".


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "Of course, DNA comparison is absolutely right," Benjamin affirmed.


    "God, that old man is so crazy that he dares to stay in Colombia?" William looked at Benjamin with a shocked face, but he was happy.


    Of course, the hair was arranged by Carlos on the cross. After Carlos took away bakavi''s body, William asked him to shave off all bakavi''s hair, and the body was frozen up, so as to make the old beauty think bakavi is not dead.


    A week ago, when he received a notice from the United States asking William to come to the United States to honor and talk about the cost of saving Benjamin, he asked Carlos to use bakawi''s hair to make a false appearance.


    After so much calculation, it''s paid off.


    Benjamin hesitated for a few seconds and said seriously, "we must find Amir bacavi as soon as possible, otherwise no one knows how he will take revenge on us when the whole family is dead.


    William, I have a son and you have a mother. You certainly don''t want our favorite people to be hurt like me."."Of course," William nodded gravely, "what do I need to do?"


    "I will give you the full amount of the $500 million reward I promised you before, but I hope you can increase the amount of reward offered to bakawi.".


    "Isn''t 100 million dollars enough?"

 Chapter 509

    William looked at Benjamin in shock. "God, 100 million dollars is the highest reward in the whole underground world. How much do you want me to pay to satisfy you?"


    Benjamin said with twinkling eyes, "500 million.".


    "Five hundred million dollars for a man. You''re crazy, Mr. Arthur. Do you know what the consequences are?" William looked at Benjamin in disbelief.


    "Hell, once I really pay this price, my future troubles will not be reduced, but will be more. Some organizations will even deliberately attack me to cheat a sum of money from me. No, I won''t do it.".


    After hearing this, Benjamin thought about it silently, as if it was possible. He began to hesitate about what he just said that he would give William the Commission completely.


    If William knew what Benjamin was thinking now, he would be helpless. Nm, this is Lao Mei. He never had any credit.


    Then Michael Benning, who was standing not far away, held his ear and listened. He walked by and said to Benjamin, "Mr. barrel, the speech is about to begin.".


    Benjamin nodded, "OK, I''ll go out right away." then he said to William, "come on, William. We''ll talk about something later. You''re the pig''s foot.".


    "thank you, please, please." William laughed. But he thought he would not make complaints about the five hundred million Commission.


    They followed Michael Benning to the stage.


    Benjamin shook hands with the host and Archbishop Desmond of Ethiopia and said hello. He put his hands flat on the platform and kept saying thank you to all around.


    William, who was behind him, shook hands with the people on the rostrum and said hello. He stood one meter to the left behind Benjamin.


    But he wanted to keep a low profile, but the old American audience didn''t let him go. They not only waved his name, but also some little girls screamed to get on stage.


    This made the secret service and security officers at the scene immediately face the enemy, and some peripheral police rushed to maintain the order.


    For a moment, the camera is all on William, which makes Benjamin, who is ready to give a speech, have to wait for the audience to calm down.


    "Well, it seems that my bucket is not as attractive as William. It seems that I have to bring him into my team when I run for the next election. I believe that as long as he is there, I will add a lot of points to the hearts of young women.".


    "Ha ha", the scene a laugh, noisy five or six minutes, the scene slowly quiet down.


    Today''s wind is not strong. Listening to the boring speech, William''s eyes can''t help looking around. The whole square is very guarded. There are sniper teams waiting on all the roofs around.


    Looking at this, I suddenly found that one or two kilometers ahead, the garden tower of a church was facing my side.


    Look at the flags standing behind you. I suddenly feel like I''m not sure. This is the bastard who put these flags here. Isn''t this the perfect wind speed testing tool for snipers?


    Just as he wanted to ask if there was anyone staring at Benning church,


    suddenly, he heard Benjamin calling out his name, and the audience at the scene also called out his name. When he turned to think about Benjamin, he saw that he was taking the small box with the medal from Benning.


    When I felt it carefully, I didn''t have the needling sense of urgency in my mind, so I put down my worry and went to Benjamin.


    "William Devonshire, I''ll finish with the U.S Suddenly I felt the wind speed was obviously low, and a sense of crisis spread all over my body. Without thinking about it, William pulled Benjamin to one side and fell.


    "Poof Chi" came, and immediately there was a smell of blood in the air.


    Smelling the smell of blood, William fell to the ground and saw Desmond, who was only two meters away, fall to the ground.


    Several people around are trying to hold down William. The secret service who rescued Benjamin immediately pours on William and Benjamin. The others also take out their arms and stand in front of them.


    The scene was in a panic. Benning saw that Benjamin''s eyes were still moving. He was relieved to know that he was OK. He looked gratefully at William standing up and yelled at the walkie talkie to let someone drive the car.


    Then he pulled up Benjamin and yelled, "get in, get in.".


    William didn''t want to get on the bus. When Desmond fell down, he knew that today''s target was not him and Benjamin, but that bastard also disrupted his ceremony. He didn''t want to let go of the sniper in the distance.


    But maybe Benjamin was saved by William in succession, instinctively holding his arm and dragging him to the truck.


    Escorted by people, the motorcade rushed to the airport without stopping for a second.


    For the first time sitting on this Cadillac beast, William looked at it curiously, saw a bottle of whisky, picked up the bottle, opened the bottle cap and smelled it.


    The frightened Benjamin breathes the air. Seeing that William is sitting beside him, he takes out his glass to pour the wine. Looking at the glass handed to him, he can''t help his anger immediately."FK, you son of a bitch still want to drink. We just mentioned Amir bakawi and he was sniped in half an hour. Hell, if I hang up, you''ll never get the $500 million.".


    Take back the glass that handed to Benjamin, William drank it up, and quietly thought about what happened today when he poured the wine again.


    Anyway, it''s definitely not bakawi''s revenge. There''s a feeling in his mind. The scene just now has some memories in his mind. When he thinks of the flags behind the podium, William immediately remembers what the movie is.


    Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? 1.6km "


    Benjamin and Benning were stunned by William''s words," what do you mean? "


    William said while drinking, "when hitting a target from a very long distance, we should not only consider the wind speed, temperature, air humidity, the height of the position when shooting, but also the deviation of the South and North balls.


    As far as I know, only four of the world''s known sharpshooters can hit the target from 1.6km away.


    a Frenchman confirmed that he was dead long ago, one is now in polar bear prison, and the other is Bob Lee Swagger, an English American. Last month, swagger and I were watching at London''s Chelsea stadium and asked him to help England The Gran Bureau of military intelligence has done some private work.


    the last one will probably be disabled even if he is alive, and it is very likely that he is in your hands, so I don''t think that the attack just now was done by bakawi, who had no time to hide. ".


    "Hey, hey, if the news comes that swagger did it later, there will be a good play. Mr. Arthur, you are probably the most unlucky person in the whole barrel, but you are also the luckiest person. You have been attacked three times and four times without damage, and you won''t be kissed by God.".

 Chapter 510

    When he heard that William said that he was the most unlucky barrel, Benjamin was in a dark mood. When he heard that William said that he was the one who had been kissed by God, he thought about it carefully. It seems that this is really the case.


    Just a few months after he took office, he met with collusion between inside and outside and attacked the White Palace. With the help of Michael Benning, the Spartan emperor, he finally survived.


    A few months later, there was an English attack. This time, even three Navy No. 1 were beaten down. It cost a lot of money to ask William to help him.


    But not a month after he returned to the United States, he was attacked again. Suddenly, Benjamin found that he was the most unfortunate barrel in the whole history.


    Benjamin didn''t believe in anything that God had ever kissed him, but his luck was true.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak," came the police report from the earphone in Benning''s ear. After turning on the PA, he heard, "all units, all units, the suspect is Bob Lee Swagger, repeat the suspect is Bob Lee Swagger.".


    Benning and Benjamin look at William in shock, which is exactly the same as what he just speculated. The murderer reported by the police is Bob Lee Swagger.


    "Hum, some people find the wrong cannon fodder," William said wryly, "find someone who is proficient in means of escape to be a ghost for death, hehe, some people are doomed to be disappointed.".


    Benning looked at his watch, shook his head and retorted, "not to mention the police in Philadelphia, now the FB1 and the secret service are also chasing Schwarzenegger, and in another 20 minutes, all the external passages in Philadelphia will be blocked, and he can''t escape.".


    "How about a bet?"


    "No, when are you in the mood to bet?" Benjamin refused William''s offer without thinking about it, because he had no reason to believe William''s conjecture, and Schwarzenegger might really escape Philadelphia.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Well?" Benjamin and Benning were stunned by what William said. Benning thought about it and explained to Benjamin, "as far as I know, even in Washington, unless the helicopter police have been patrolling in the air,


    they can''t get to the scene in less than five minutes. Mr. Zongtong, these people are coming too fast. It''s really suspicious.".


    "Some people can''t wait to kill Schwarzenegger to cover up the truth," William said sarcastically to the suspicious Benjamin. "Benjamin, don''t forget that we were making the two of us remember to take pictures, and we would turn our bodies in a few seconds.


    no sniper would shoot in this situation, because it took four to five seconds for the bullet to hit the target.


    " >


    secondly, as far as I know, Schwarzenegger helped the British military intelligence agency to kill a gray boss in Sicily, Italy last month,


    the sniper distance was about 1300 meters, which was done with one shot. It didn''t make sense to miss today, and he mistakenly killed an archbishop who nobody cared about as if he had made a big mistake. ".


    "So I''m being used," Benjamin said with a sigh of relief to William''s surprise. "Fortunately, it''s not Amir bacavi, or I won''t be able to sleep again today.".


    "Someone inside you takes you as a cover and takes advantage of you, but you are not angry?" William looks at Benjamin in wonder.


    "Is it useful to be angry?" Benjamin reluctantly pressed a button, took out a coke from the car refrigerator and took a few drinks. "I don''t understand why someone wants to kill Archbishop Desmond. He''s just an Ethiopian.".


    "Who knows?"


    From remembering that today''s scene is the scene in the sniper of life and death, William knows why the people behind the scenes want to kill Archbishop Desmond, and even why the mastermind behind the scenes is Senator Charles mien of Montana.


    But now William has no obligation to tell Benjamin. Instead, he says, "are you in conflict with someone or a group recently? Maybe their original goal is you, but the shooter made a big mistake and killed Desmond by mistake.".


    Originally, it was just a funny sentence, but it came to Benjamin''s ears, but it really had an effect.


    holding the coke can, Benjamin''s eyes gradually became fierce, "I only have three public appearances this month, but I didn''t expect the first one to happen. Ha ha, so I can trust very few people?"


    "Don''t you already have the answer in your mind?" William shamelessly bewitched, "at least your travel time and security arrangements must be known by the other party. If you can know the status of these people, you don''t need to be prompted by me.".


    Benjamin thought silently. Originally, he didn''t think about anything else, but when he heard William''s words just now, he thought about his recent conflicts with many military industrial consortia and had to think about the bad.


    It is not only one barrel that has been killed if it offends the consortium of interests, but more barrels have been attacked.


    Benjy knows how crazy the old US military industrial complex is. Now he must determine whether the sniper case was caused by the military industrial complex. Otherwise, his future decisions may affect his ruling career.Thinking of this, Benjamin''s eyes drifted to William, who was drinking whisky. He thought about the gains and losses in his heart. After a few minutes, he said, "what do I need to pay you to help me investigate today?".


    "Hey, Mr. Zongtong, you didn''t give me the payment you owed me last time. How can I trust your credit?".


    Finally, he took Benjamin to the wrong side. William said with joy in his heart, "the promised reward has been delayed for almost a month. This is not the attitude of a cooperator.".


    Looking at William who is dying for money, Benjamin can''t help shaking his head. The $500 million reward is too much. Even if he is a barrel, he can''t pay cash or assets directly. Otherwise, it must be the opposition''s crazy investigation waiting for him.


    At the beginning, deputy chief executive trum bull would agree, but he was forced to save Benjamin first. Anyway, they didn''t break the appointment.


    Now Benjamin has been rescued, but as the chief executive, he needs to worry and consider different things from Mr. deputy chief executive,


    thinking film engraving Benjamin said, "if you sell Amir bacawi''s assets in London at a low price, not only will I face the accountability of the opposition, but you will also be investigated and made difficult. Maybe we can change our way.".


    "Go on, Mr. barrel." William didn''t understand this at first, but Lao Mei didn''t pay for it for nearly a month. He was really an idiot before he thought about it.


    "Maybe I can provide a platform for your company''s bulletproof suit in public or in private. If the time is right, I can also recommend to the women''s Association and the military to buy bulletproof suit or combat suit. What do you think of this proposal?"

 Chapter 511

    "What''s the amount? You can''t help me sell a few or more sets, and that''s the end of it?" William has some heart, this method can make money, Benjamin and he will also have a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t worry, the total number will not be less than 100 sets. Don''t forget that my term of office is still three years. If I can be re elected, it will be seven years. You don''t think that I can''t help you sell 100 sets in such a long time.


    and don''t forget that my father is also the general barrel. Although he has only served once, the Arthur family has no influence in the whole country Questions are at the top.


    This time, William agreed without thinking for a few seconds. He also winked at Benjamin and said, "that''s settled. Otherwise, I should let my new CEO, Ms. Catherine, have a chat with your mother, Ms. Barbara. Maybe they will reach some consensus on charity.".


    Seeing that William was on the road, Benjamin laughed and said, "ha ha, it should be a nice meeting.".


    When the motorcade arrived at the airport, Benjamin and William shook hands and said goodbye. Michael Benning went up to William and handed him a car key,


    "this car belongs to the general barrel secret service team, which is convenient for you to move", and then handed William a document bag, "there is an authorization document in it, but unless there is an emergency, you and I will be in trouble afterwards.".


    "OK", took the documents, watched air force one fly into the sky, and William drove back to Philadelphia.


    Let''s intrude into the police and FB1 communication channel on Sunday and learn that Schwarzenegger drove his car into Philadelphia''s skolkiel River to escape temporarily. It took him more than 20 minutes to reach the point of falling into the river. After watching from a distance for a few minutes, we made sure Schwarzenegger was just missing.


    After driving down the river, William opened the portal in the car. A few seconds later, under the operation of Sunday, four black front UAV carriers flew out of the portal from the underground of Oxford castle and began to release the black front UAV.


    "Search along the river, focusing on ships going downstream and where they can get ashore.".


    Yes sir.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, a black wind UAV found the track of Schwarzenegger at the bottom of a bridge 2 kilometers downstream.


    People found, but William did not immediately find Schwarzenegger, but drove a car far behind him, lest in case of an accident, Schwarzenegger was found out, he was also involved.


    Maybe Benning''s estimation of the police in Philadelphia is too high. Schwarzenegger drove out of Philadelphia in a stolen old pickup truck.


    After confirming that he had passed Schwarzenegger''s car, William lowered the window and waved his finger to him in shock to stop.


    The pickup continued to drive for a few minutes, then suddenly drove into a path and stopped in the woods. William called to Schwarzenegger in the driver''s seat, "get in my car first, I''ll take you to the doctor.".


    Schwarzenegger hesitated to look at William. He did not understand how William found himself. He was not sure whether William would really help him or arrest him for credit.


    "Hell, man, I don''t have to stay with you for so long to catch you. In Philadelphia, I just need the secret service with Arthur''s barrel. And don''t forget that we were neighbors when we were children. I don''t want old Schwarzenegger to come to me with a gun.".


    It may be that when he thought of his childhood with William, Schwarzenegger finally showed some smile on his nervous face, nodded to William, struggled to get out of the car and opened the rear door of Cadillac.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I saw that a first-aid kit was still on the seat beside him by William. "It''s a special first-aid kit for secret service. It''s OK for you to stop bleeding first.".


    Schwarzenegger, holding the first aid kit marked with the White Palace sign, asked in a puzzled way, "does Arthur always trust you?"


    "Of course, plus this time today, I have saved him twice. Well, stop bleeding first, lest you go to see Satan before you see the doctor.".


    "Thank you," Schwarzenegger said. He took off his coat and began to stop bleeding.


    William turned around and drove up the road to New York. On the way, he called Winston of the mainland Hotel and asked him to find a doctor for himself.


    Philadelphia to New York is only about 150 kilometers, more than an hour, all the way into New York, according to the address given by Winston came to an old street in Brooklyn.


    Turn left and right to Gejiu building, get off and press the doorbell outside the iron gate. Ten seconds later, an Asian old man opened the small observation door on the iron gate and saw William with a mask and sunglasses.


    And William saw clearly the old man''s appearance, and then he was stunned. Hell, isn''t this the doctor in the rapid pursuit and ninja assassin?


    "Who are you looking for?"


    William responded and handed him the gold coin of Continental Hotel from the observation port. The old man took the gold coin and looked at it. He immediately opened the iron door to let William and Schwarzenegger in.


    Then he observed outside the door for a moment, and found no one to follow. He closed the iron door and took Schwarzenegger to the operating room, "dragging all his coat.".


    It took an hour to deal with Schwarzenegger''s injury. William came out of the underground clinic with Schwarzenegger who had changed his coat. When he left, he asked the doctor curiously, "do you know the Ozu crossbow?""Who?"


    "Black Shaozu, ninja.".


    "Know, know".


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to tell you that you don''t have to be afraid of ninjas in the future, because the Ozu crossbow has become history," William reminded sarcastically, "so you will take care of your mouth, right?".


    "Ming, Ming, understand" the doctor nodded fiercely, "don''t worry, you pay me the gold coin of the mainland Hotel, I don''t want to be cleaned up by the hotel people.".


    Good. Goodbye, doctor.


    With doubts, Schwarzenegger returned to the car and came to an independent villa prepared by Winston.


    Drive into the garage of the villa and get off to see Winston and carlon.


    "Hi, Winston, long time no see. How are you?"


    "It''s OK, but I don''t have a good appetite to eat with no one." seeing that William was ok, Winston was relieved. Looking at Schwarzenegger getting out of the car, he said in a low voice, "you''d better know what you''re doing.".


    William shrugged. "I have the power of attorney for Arthur''s barrel.".


    Winston began to laugh and nodded to Karen.


    "Yes, sir," he explained to William. "Mr. Devonshire, I''ll take care of the car for you first.".


    "OK, thank you.".


    Karen drove away. Winston said to William and swagger with a smile, "come on, you''re probably hungry too. I''ve got a big meal prepared.".


    "I''m really a little hungry," William said to the bewildered Schwarzenegger. "Come on, man. You''ll be safe here. What do you want to do? Wait until you get well hurt.".


    "Thank you," Schwarzenegger nodded a little stiffly, followed by talking and laughing William and Winston from the garage into the villa.


    When I came to the restaurant, I saw the news of my attack on Benjamin Arthur''s barrel on the TV on the wall of the restaurant.


    I was worried about whether Winston would be afraid, but I saw that Winston just looked at himself with a smile, and then I didn''t care about talking to William.

 Chapter 512

    As the night passed, Schwarzenegger, who woke up, put on his clothes and hobbled downstairs to see William sitting on the sofa talking on the phone.


    And William also saw the downstairs Schwarzenegger, pointed to the nearby table, motioned him to have breakfast first.


    Swagger listened to William''s phone call while eating breakfast. He thought it was an unimportant call, but he found that the person who called William was probably Benjamin Arthur.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that you were so efficient. You helped me get more than 31 sets of orders in one night. Man, I''m really worthy of the first family in the United States. I''m beginning to like you.".


    "What, don''t worry. I promise to find out the person. Yes, yes, I already have the clue of Schwarzenegger. I will catch him soon. No problem. I''m sure I can find the mastermind behind the scenes.".


    OK, I''ll visit Mr. Arthur and Ms. Barbara in Texas sometime. Well, bye.


    Hang up the phone, one night there are 155 million pounds of income, which makes William in a very good mood, smiling to sit down across from Schwarzenegger, drink juice and eat breakfast.


    "Is that Benjamin Arthur?" Schwarzenegger put up with it for a long time, but in the end he couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, it''s him. Don''t worry, you''re worthless and won''t sell you. I''m from England and I don''t have the heart to ask for credit from Lao Mei," William said with a smile. Then he hesitated for a few seconds and looked up to Schwarzenegger, "do you have a dog?".


    "Yes, it''s Sam. he''s been with me since he was born," swagger said, with a bad feeling. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with Sam? "


    "Well, I''m sorry, man, when I read the report in the morning, it was mentioned in the news that you killed your dog before you went out of your mountain home and went to Philadelphia to assassinate Benjamin.".


    "FK," Schwarzenegger said fiercely, gritting his teeth and gripping his knife and fork, "it''s not over. When I''m well hurt, I''ll let them know why they don''t mess with my dog.".


    William rolled his eyes, and he was also a dog maniac. Like John wick, he killed for the sake of dogs, but he didn''t know how John wick was doing now.


    "William, how about we make a deal?" Schwarzenegger suddenly said to the stunned William.


    "What?" Is thinking of fat base of William confused asked.


    Schwarzenegger said gravely, "how about you avenge me and I do things for you?"


    "Of course, it''s no problem. We are neighbors and friends. You can help me. I''m very relieved," William said shamelessly.


    he wanted to recruit Schwarzenegger, otherwise he would save Schwarzenegger himself when he was full, and he not only wanted to recruit Schwarzenegger, but also wanted Schwarzenegger to join Kingsman.


    Even if Schwarzenegger doesn''t want to be an agent, with his ability to hit a small can 1800 yards away, it''s good to be a sniper instructor or a member of special operations.


    Although cross Carlos is definitely more powerful than Schwarzenegger, William can''t find Carlos for everything. Too much friendship will depreciate.


    "You''d better take care of yourself here. When I find out who''s behind the scenes, you can do it yourself. Or after you''re better injured, if you want to join the investigation, you can make this call.".


    After that, William wrote a phone number to Schwarzenegger with his left hand, and then said, "after revenge, you may not be able to stay in the United States. It happens that I have a good job waiting for you in England, and old Mr. Schwarzenegger probably also very much wants you to live in London.".


    "Thank you", Schwarzenegger nodded gratefully, and then thought of something to take out his mobile phone, "my mobile phone is flooded, but there are two frame numbers in it, which should be helpful for you to check the behind the scenes.".


    Instead of answering Schwarzenegger''s cell phone, William apologized with a smile and said, "I''m sorry. I''ve been checking your cell phone last night because I''ve been searching behind the scenes.".


    Swagger rolled his eyes. "Well, I should thank you for not lying to me, or I should call you an asshole.".


    "Whatever, you were a jerk when you were young. I just learned from you," William said with a smile.


    After breakfast and chatting for a while, William said goodbye to Schwarzenegger and drove to the airport.


    After arriving at the airport and entering the VIP waiting room, private aircraft captain Keane quickly stepped forward to say hello to William, "boss, the plane is ready. We can fly to Rio anytime.".


    "Well.


    Now when he goes to Brazil, he doesn''t want to leave any evidence of his presence in the United States, so that he won''t be suspected by Charles mien, a Montana volunteer who is behind the scenes.


    how much energy does the military industrial complex have? William knows very well that if he can''t plot against them in the dark, he certainly won''t show up in person.


    Second, before he asked Ambrosius to wait for himself in Brazil, the time was almost a month. Before he stayed in London, he could use many things to prevaricate. Now everyone else has come to the United States. If he doesn''t go to Ambrosius again, he might go directly to the London manor to find him.


    He doesn''t want Ambrosius and Abigail to meet. It''s better to stay in Europe one by one and America the other.


    However, although others left, Schwarzenegger''s business was not ignored. After William''s plane took off, members of Brian mills team, Sam, Bernie, Casey and Clarence, just walked out of the airport in Philadelphia.After finding the car prepared by the person in the dark net, Sam asked Brian, "Brian, what do we do?"


    "First, go to the Philadelphia FB1 agent named Nick Murphys mentioned by the boss. Nick is the first person to contact Schwarzenegger after the sniper case, but he was robbed of his gun and car by Schwarzenegger''s uniform, which made the Philadelphia FB1 make a big fool of himself.


    he must want to get rid of his scandal now. As long as he is given some clues, Mr. Murphys may keep investigating,


    and attack Benjamin- Maybe Arthur''s behind the scenes is staring at him right now. We''ll use him as a bait to see if we can lure the people behind the scenes out.


    "OK", five members of Brian''s team drove a six seater commercial car to Fei City. With Sunday''s guidance, they found Nick without much effort.


    In the business car, Bernie, who is good at conversation and concealment, put the mask in his pocket, then put on his sunglasses and took the paper bag from Sam.


    Nodding to his teammates, he opened the door, got out of the car and went to Nick Murphy''s restaurant.


    Walking into the dining room, Bernie found a place where he could observe the whole dining room, sat down, ordered a lunch, and watched the whole dining room secretly while eating.


    It took about ten minutes to find that someone was really staring at Nick Murphy. Bernie quietly finished his lunch, walked out of the restaurant and went back to the car.


    He said to Brian, "there''s someone staring at Nick. What do we do now, continue to contact Nick according to the plan, or turn around and stare at the person who''s staring at Nick.".


    Before Brian said it, Sam on the side said, "the person who stares at Nick now is not necessarily the person the boss wants us to check, maybe the person from the internal investigation room of FB1.".

 Chapter 513

    Brian shook his head after thinking about it. "It''s impossible. I''ve read Nick Murphy''s information. The FB1 internal investigation office didn''t target a rookie who just graduated from the FB1 training base and worked for less than a month.


    These people must be some posterity, because Morpheus was not only the only one who had contact with swagger, but also because of him, swagger had a chance to grab a car and run away.


    "Well," Sam nodded. If it hadn''t been for robbing Murphy''s car, Schwarzenegger, who had been shot twice, couldn''t have escaped.


    It didn''t take much time. After taking the photos, Bryan used his previous C1a relationship to find out the information of these people. After reading the information, Bryan could not help frowning,


    "I knew it wasn''t so simple this time. I didn''t expect that there were mercenaries behind the scenes. There were some troubles now.".


    "Who," Sam asked curiously.


    "Black bear claw," Brian took out the phone to call William without thinking about it, and the phone was soon connected.


    "Something useful has been found so soon?" William said with a smile.


    "Yes, boss, although we have found something useful, we may be looking into the black bear claw company, which is a formal security company on the surface,


    but the real situation is that they are engaged in shady business, and the head of the mercenary regiment is a colonel named Johanson,


    these people are really inhuman guys, I''m worried about really looking into them In case we are found behind the scenes, we may be retaliated afterwards.


    "You wait a minute," said William, who was on the plane, tapping his ear. On Sunday, he immediately read the information about the black bear''s paw to him.


    When he heard that it was just a mercenary regiment specialized in black work, William didn''t care. He didn''t need to do something by himself. Just send the evidence to the hands who would be nosy.


    "What''s the background of the Colonel Johnson I asked you to check?"


    Just a moment, sir.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, he replied on Sunday, "according to the information I can find out, Colonel Johnson''s real name is Denny Mott, who specializes in some work that ordinary mercenary regiments can''t do.


    he is a man who can do everything as long as he has money, so in the eyes of Liyi group, to some extent, he is an indispensable person.".


    Colonel Johnson is inhuman. Of course, William knows that, for example, the cause of this sniping incident is that he and a pair of mercenaries slaughtered a village of more than 400 people in Ethiopia,


    and the reason why Archbishop Desmond was killed is that he had been investigating this incident, so that he came to the United States again.


    This makes Colonel Johnson and the people behind him worry that Desmond will talk in the old American media and have to find a chance to kill him.


    And there''s no better chance than Desmond to stay with Benjamin Arthur, pretend to be an assassin and kill Desmond by mistake.


    Schwarzenegger is just a fool who is dazzled by his honor and responsibility, but he has excellent ability and escaped from the heavy encirclement.


    After listening to the information, William thought for a moment, and made up his mind to let Bryan and his gang hide behind the scenes to find some evidence to prove that the mastermind of the sniping incident was Charles mien, a Montana volunteer.


    at that time, put the evidence in front of Benjamin Arthur, and let Benjamin guess the rest.


    If Benjamin Arthur hadn''t made 155 million pounds for himself in less than one day, and Arthur''s family''s influence in the United States, he would not even have been in charge of Charles mien, only to find out about Colonel Johnson.


    "From now on, I have only one requirement, that is, without exposing us, I only need to find the evidence related to this sniper incident,


    even I don''t need complete evidence, I just need the evidence to point to a person with a certain identity, and I will quit in case of any danger.".


    As for how to prove Schwarzenegger''s innocence, it''s very easy. The guy has his own secret.


    Before leaving home, Schwarzenegger replaced his sniper gun, which was used by Johnson''s gang to frame him, and it couldn''t be fired at all.


    I understand. I''ll report any news to you immediately. Bye, boss.


    "Wait a minute, there is something that may be useful to you. Swagger told me that the person looking for him is a colonel named Johnson, which is the same as what you just told me, so the frame number I sent you yesterday is probably Johnson''s official car.".


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain, boss. The news is very important.".


    "If it works," William continued to lie, squinting his eyes, "and one more thing, we all know that Schwarzenegger was framed,


    so I''ve been thinking about why Desmond was assassinated these two days. Considering that Desmond is from Ethiopia, it reminds me of an information I read from the British military intelligence agency,


    that information said three years ago, There is a village of 400 people in Ethiopia. All the people disappeared overnight, and an oil pipeline was soon erected on the original site of the village.


    Bryan, do you think it was Johnson who did the disappearing villagers."It''s really possible, boss. I''ll check it out. If it''s really relevant, it makes sense why the man who assassinated the main barrel made an error of more than one meter and killed Desmond, who didn''t matter.".


    "Well, I won''t disturb you to check the evidence. Hang up. Bye.".


    "OK, bye, boss.".


    Hang up the phone, Brian was relieved, nodded to the four companions who agreed to worry, "don''t worry, the boss is not dazed, let''s hide behind the scenes to find evidence of the sniper case, and even retreat first if there is danger.".


    "That''s good." Sam and others were equally relieved.


    "Guys, we all know what Johnson''s villain does. I''ve heard that before when he was in C1a, he has done a lot of heartless things in Africa,


    and he can do so many bad things and still live well, so you have to remember,


    our main purpose here is not to save people, not to uphold justice, just for the sake of justice Find out the evidence of this sniper case and give it to the boss. The rest is the boss''s business, understand? ".


    "Understand" the four of Sam nodded. They had passed the hot-blooded grade for a long time, and they had not done such shameful business when they were in C1a. They were very clear about the ruthlessness of these old American dignitaries who could do everything for money.


    Sam thought about it silently, and then reminded Brian that he was thinking about how to find the evidence secretly,


    "Brian, I don''t think we can use the old relationship of C1a this time, just as you said Johnson cooperated with the people of C1a,


    so if the old relationship was Johanson''s accomplice or involvement, we will send it to you by ourselves.".


    Sam''s reminder surprised Brian, and he nodded, "Damn, it''s possible.".

 Chapter 514

    Looking down for a moment, he said, "the boss told us to hide behind the scenes and told me that Desmond was assassinated because he caught the evidence of Johnson butcher village. Sam, if you look into the matter three years ago, maybe we can find out the real reason.".


    "OK, I''ll check it now." then Sam started to operate it on the computer.


    For Sam, who is a former C1a computer expert himself, it doesn''t take much time and effort to find the evidence in the database.


    unexpectedly, he found out that Schwarzenegger''s mission to C1a three years ago was to cover the Johnson and his gang who came back from tucun.


    The person in charge of C1a at that time not only didn''t tell Schwarzenegger the real situation of the mission, but also abandoned Schwarzenegger and his teammates in Ethiopia.


    However, Schwarzenegger, who died of his teammates, is not easy to get into trouble. This guy retired soon after he escaped to the United States. The C1a front-line director who ordered to abandon him was also killed quietly. Up to now, no body has been found, so he can only be treated as a missing case.


    Seeing the information, Brian said, "ha, these guys are like this, otherwise we won''t retire in less than 50 years.


    it seems that the C1a people are really unreliable in this matter, so we''ll go to FB1. It seems that we have to give Mr. Nicholas some evidence to look up,


    when we really find out something, they want to cover up the facts Maybe they will take the risk to kill Morpheus,


    as long as these guys really dare to kill an FB1 agent in the United States, then FB1 will be 100% dead biting,


    at that time, we will give some clues and evidence to FB1. Maybe we don''t have to do anything, FB1 people can help us force out the people behind Johnson. ".


    Bernie agreed that "FB1 is in charge of China, and is only responsible for the Ministry of justice. It is unlikely to collude with Johnson. We can really try.".


    "Then keep looking at Mr. Morpheus, and find a chance to give him the clues we have, and let him look them up.".


    I see, head.


    There''s a drone sign, so Brian and his gang just need to stare at it from a distance.


    Nick Murphys had a very bad two days, and even felt that he was going to suffer from depression.


    Because of being knocked down by Schwarzenegger in the first round and taking away his gun and car, Philadelphia FB1 has become the most incompetent branch in the United States.


    All the FB1 agents in Philadelphia didn''t say it because of this, but they were secretly rejecting and alienating him.


    In order to clean up the stains on his body, Nick Murphys has been looking around for information and clues these two days. The more he checks, the more sure he is that Schwarzenegger was framed, because there are too many things that don''t make sense.


    The time for the air support helicopter to arrive is too short. Coupled with the Schwarzenegger shooting record, Morpheus believes that the sharpshooter who can hit the bull''s-eye with five shots in 1500 yards can''t miss a distance of 1 meter.


    The news media reports are too fast, and it seems that they have been edited for a long time. When the morning after the sniper case, the newspaper reported that the fat policeman who shot Schwarzenegger was assassinated,


    Nick Murphy suddenly got scared. He had a premonition that if he continued to investigate, he might be assassinated just like the policeman who was killed I''ll take them out.


    But he could not restrain his adventurous spirit and the idea of rectifying his name at this moment.


    So with all kinds of doubts and excitement and fear, he went to the speech square and several possible sniper sites to carefully search, let alone let him find a lot of useful clues.


    At least he found that the sniper may be a new type of remote control sniper gun from XX company.


    It was already 9 p.m. when he finished sorting out the clues, so Nick Murphys, who had not been home for two days, hid the clues in the toilet ceiling of the FB1 office,


    then he dragged his tired body home and planned to have a good sleep, take a bath in the morning, change his clean clothes and go to see Howard, director of FB1 in Philadelphia.


    Open the door into the house, physical and mental exhaustion of Nick - Morpheus directly lying on the sofa at home, not lying for a few minutes, a knock sounded.


    "Buckle, buckle, buckle".


    Murmur a few curses, Morpheus got up and went to the door, did not wait for him to open the door, but saw a very thin envelope pushed through the crack of the door.


    This makes the nervous Nick flustered because he is afraid of being killed. He doesn''t even want to reach out and point his pistol at the door.


    After listening to the sound of footsteps for a few seconds, he carefully opened the door and looked out. There was no one in the corridor. He was relieved.


    Close the door, put away the gun, pick up the envelope on the floor, sit on the sofa and hesitate for a long time to open it. Then you see two photos and a letter printed by a printer in the envelope,


    the letter says, "check the frame, and then check the assassinated Archbishop Desmond. You will soon know who the Lord is and why Desmond was killed, Schwarzenegger.".


    Schwarzenegger, hell, Nick Murphys immediately thought that Schwarzenegger himself had sent this to help clear his suspicion.This makes Nick Murphys, who has been unable to find the exact clue, both excited and scared. He picks up the picture with trembling fingers. The picture above is really the frame number of the vehicle.


    With a nervous and excited mood, lying in bed and hesitating whether to continue the investigation, Nick Murphys tossed and turned for several hours, and finally could not bear the idea of adventure and exploration in his heart.


    Sit up from bed, turn on the computer, and start looking up Archbishop Desmond''s life and all the reports about him in recent years.


    Looking up, a story about Desmond, who spent three years searching for a village in Ethiopia, was reflected in his eyes.


    Desmond has always suspected that the disappearance of the 400 people had something to do with the employment with American background. This time he came to the United States, he probably wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to confer a medal and privately ask Benjamin Arthur to investigate the matter.


    The reason for this speculation is that Desmond revealed to the media in Ethiopia that he had some sensitive topics and hoped to have a face-to-face talk with Benjamin Arthur before going to the United States.


    Nick Murphys, who found out the truth, was full of fear in his mind. He knew he was in big trouble when he thought that the village of more than 400 people had been slaughtered overnight by mercenaries with American background.


    Now his only idea is to return to the Philadelphia headquarters of FB1 immediately. Only by staying in the headquarters can he feel a little secure.


    Nick''s reaction can not be said to be unpleasant. In less than five minutes, he changed his clothes, took his gun, and quickly went downstairs to drive out of the underground parking lot.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t keep his eyes on him. Nick Murphys didn''t expect that he was being watched all the time. From the time he started to check Archbishop Desmond on his computer,


    the people who watched him found that he was doing something. He secretly dealt with his phone call until he stayed in three mercenary mobile phones downstairs.


    So when Nick''s car was driving in the underground parking lot, he was hit by a large SUV before he walked 200 meters. Then he was dragged out of the car, stabbed in the neck and thrown into the SUV to leave quickly.


    In the distance, Brian and his family, who were yellow finches, also drove up.

 Chapter 515

    Bryan five drove two cars. Twenty minutes later, two men with gloves came to Morpheus'' house.


    One of the guys in black came directly to the computer to operate for a moment, and deleted all the web pages and records related to Archbishop Desmond.


    The other slowly searched the room and soon found the envelope that Morpheus had left home in a hurry.


    Not only was Schwarzenegger alive, but the news of his secret contact with Morpheus soon reached Colonel Johnson.


    Johnson, with a white shirt and a straight black suit, heard the news from his subordinates. He held his hands on his waist and looked out of the window for a long time. "It seems that we have given Sergeant Schwarzenegger the war he expected, and it is his best war.".


    "However, I just don''t know how many moves he can take under tens of thousands of law enforcers," Johnson said, turning to his serious opponent. "Use military channels to inform all law enforcement agencies in Philadelphia. We have accurate information to prove that Schwarzenegger is still in Philadelphia. Tell those who have received money and shares that now is the time for them to contribute.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Then five or six law enforcement agencies like Philadelphia FB1 and the police, which had been relaxed because the search failed in two days, all received information from unknown departments.


    Schwarzenegger, whom they were pursuing, didn''t run away, but kept hiding in Philadelphia, which made these law enforcement agencies excited while a strong sense of shame enveloped the whole department.


    All departments took some time to coordinate. At 2 a.m., the whole city of Philadelphia began to search, and no doubt was left.


    One night, we found out that the whole underground world of Philadelphia was in bad luck, but Schwarzenegger didn''t even find a movie. Instead, he destroyed more than a dozen black groups, large and small, and killed no less than 30 people for resisting.


    The search didn''t have any expected results all night, which made many big men who helped to say hello very dissatisfied with Johnson.


    Bryan five followed the arrested Morpheus all the way to an abandoned small dock on the schulkill River in Philadelphia.


    Looking at Morpheus being hung by three strong men in the warehouse of the wharf, squatting in the grass, holding the corner of Blaine''s mouth holding Remington 700, Morpheus was tied away by Johnson''s men as they expected.


    Using his walkie talkie, he asked Sam, who stayed in the car to control the black front UAV in the woods behind him,


    "has the black front UAV entered the wharf warehouse?"


    "It''s in place. The picture and sound are very clear. I''ll send the sound to your headset now.".


    "Well," he waited quietly for a few minutes. A strong man in the warehouse punched Murphy in the stomach.


    "Ah, cough, cough, cough." a sharp pain awakened mephistone, who had been injected with anesthetic, and then he coughed violently.


    "Tell me, where''s Schwarzenegger?"


    A low voice came from behind Murphy, who had not yet known the situation. "When did you get in touch with Schwarzenegger, and why did you look for information from Archbishop Desmond?"


    "Answer me." as soon as his scalp hurt, Morpheus felt that his hair was grabbed by someone. He was scared and immediately closed his eyes. "I didn''t see you. I didn''t see you. Don''t kill me. Please, don''t kill me.".


    "Bang" was another blow on Murphy''s stomach, "tell me, where are those pictures and notes of your family''s car frame?".


    With his eyes closed, Morpheus did not dare to open his eyes at all. Seeing this, the interrogator laughed and walked behind him, "tell me where swagger is, and we''ll let you go.".


    "I don''t know. The picture was stuffed into my room.".


    Morpheus didn''t lie, but his interrogators didn''t believe it.


    The inevitable next step was a bout of torture.


    After more than an hour, I was beaten, watered, and even injected with special drugs, but I still couldn''t find out.


    Three mercenaries began to be impatient. One of them made a phone call and nodded to the other two, "I''ll take a break. You take care of him.".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, it''s not the first time to do this," a strong man took out a set of equipment from a box, put it on Morpheus and said to Morpheus with a smile according to the parts,


    "this is our specially designed suicide suit. After a while, your hand will point to your head obediently, and then I just press your finger and gently hook," bang ", You''re going to blow your head. Are you ready, man? We''re going to start.


    "No, no, let me go. I didn''t look at your face. Please let me go," Murphys cried bitterly.


    "Bang" there is a punch on Morpheus, "don''t you understand? Man, from the beginning of you, Archbishop chadesmond, you are doomed to be killed by us, so don''t struggle. If you''re not afraid of trouble, we can sink you directly to the bottom of the river. ".


    This made the fluke in Morpheus'' heart disappear immediately, and he knew that he couldn''t escape today.


    Just as he was closing his eyes and waiting for death to come, "Pooh Pooh", Morpheus, who had given up struggling, suddenly fell to the ground. Then he felt a warm liquid splashing on his face, and a bloody smell immediately spread to his nose."The enemy, the enemy and the enemy.".


    "Putong", the person who yelled was hit by the obstacle and his heart fell to the ground.


    And the one who went out to take a pee was still not relaxed when he was turned around.


    "Oh, my God, Bryan, you''re so unsympathetic. Didn''t you see that guy at your convenience? Even if it''s going to be done, let''s wait for him to relax.


    "Shut up, I''m creating the illusion that the hands-on man is Schwarzenegger," Brian said with a smile to Sam, who teased him. "You don''t want us to be suspected.".


    "OK, OK, what are we going to do next?" Sam said with a low smile. "I just received the news that Philadelphia is searching Schwarzenegger all over the city. The risk of us going back to Philadelphia now is very high.".


    "Ha ha, I understand. You ask Bernie to give him the video of Morpheus being arrested, interrogated and nearly killed, and the information of three dead black bear paw mercenaries,


    then we''ll go out of Philadelphia and wait to see if the FB1 in Philadelphia will act. By the way, leave a unused mobile phone for Morpheus.".


    I understand.


    More than ten minutes later, the suspended Morpheus heard the sound of footsteps behind him. Then he felt that something had been put into the pockets on both sides of his suit from behind him, and a folding knife was put into his hand.


    Since two people who wanted to kill him were sniped from a long distance, Morpheus decided that it was swagger who saved him, so he felt that the people behind him didn''t mean any harm, and when he left, he yelled,


    "wait, swagger, I know you are innocent, I can help you, don''t go.".


    It''s a pity that Bernie would never meet him. He walked out of the warehouse, got on the bus and left quickly.

 Chapter 516

    Murphys used his folding knife to cut open the rope hanging from him. He rushed out of the warehouse and looked around. He didn''t find the expected Schwarzenegger. After that, he asked FB1 for help with his mobile phone in his pocket.


    Soon, a pair of FB1 teams searching for Schwarzenegger in the south of Philadelphia were ordered to rush to the abandoned dock first and find the nervous Nick Murphys.


    A few people were left to investigate the scene. Others took Morpheus and drove back to Philadelphia headquarters.


    Howard, the director of Philadelphia FB1, who was reported by his subordinates, immediately asked when he saw Morpheus who was heavily protected,


    "tell me what happened, why you were assassinated, whether the three people who died were swagger''s, and why swagger saved you.".


    Back to FB1, Murphy, who had been tense, relaxed. This relaxed mood made the whole person feel bad. He collapsed on the sofa of Howard''s office in a dispirited state,


    his brain was a little confused and said without any reason, "the person who saved me must be Schwarz, and the three people who wanted to kill me were all killed by long-distance snipers, so the person who saved me must be Schwarz Wager, I can''t think of anyone else to save me.


    After that, Morpheus took out a CD-ROM, the information of three black bear claw mercenaries and his mobile phone from his pocket. "Schwarzenegger certainly wanted me to give these to you, and I would be assassinated probably because I found the reason why Archbishop Desmond was sniped.".


    Howard took three things and gave the disc to one of his men. "Look what''s inside.".


    My men immediately played it on the DVD player.


    Looking at the video, how Murphy''s car was hit, how it was caught, how it was tortured and interrogated, how it was put on a device to disguise as suicide, and how two mercenaries who wanted to kill Murphy were shot one by one.


    "Head, the officers at the scene reported that the bullets should have been fired from more than 200 meters away. There were three people who died in the abandoned dock. They were either hit in the head or in the back of the heart, all killed with one shot.".


    Now it''s said that the shooter is not Schwarzenegger, and the FB1 agent in the office won''t believe it. At this time point, we will follow the people who are capable of long-range sniping. Apart from Schwarzenegger, we really can''t think of anyone else.


    At this time, an FB1 agent knocked on the door, quickly came in with a piece of information in hand, and handed the information to Howard, "head, I just checked the database, and the identities of the three dead people were all related to the black bear claw security company, but they denied that the three people were their employees, only admitted that they were former employees.".


    Howard looked at the information, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to find their loopholes from this. These private contractors with black jobs will leave their jobs before they go on duty,


    but it''s not fruitless. Let people keep an eye on black bear claw company and its employees. From now on, I want to know the whereabouts of any black bear claw employees and former employees in the United States I don''t believe that they will let Schwarzenegger do things outside without doing anything. As long as they catch something, they will catch people immediately.


    "I understand. I''ll report to the headquarters," one of the men nodded out of the office.


    Howard looked at Morpheus on the sofa. "Enough rest? Tell me, Morpheus, what evidence have you found that these hyenas who live only for money are after you.


    "All right." after a cup of coffee, Morpheus finally recovered, straightened his mind, stood up and was about to tell his discovery and experience in recent days.


    "Whew" and "bang Dang", as the glass facing the opposite building fell to the ground, it made a sound of fragmentation.


    Standing up, Morpheus fell to the ground in silence, and a blood hole appeared on his forehead.


    Crawling on the ground, Howard looked at Morpheus not far away in disbelief, and his anger was completely out of control.


    Then, two hours later, the whole FB1 of Laomei went crazy and began to check the black bear claw. Unfortunately, after checking for nearly two days, many problems were found. All the problems they might find were outside the United States.


    Black bear claw is not like a private contractor in the old us. Any business in the old us can completely withstand any investigation.


    And FB1 has no investigation right of other countries, even if it finds out the problem, it can''t do with the black bear claw.


    However, after being made such a fuss by the FB1, Colonel Johnson had no one to use except two of his close subordinates.


    Taking such a big risk to secretly kill the informed Morpheus, the time left for him to kill Schwarzenegger is running out.


    If the case of Benjamin Arthur''s assassination can''t be settled and dragged on, Johnson is worried that Schwarzenegger, like a ghost, might make public about Archbishop Desmond.


    After thinking for a long time, Johnson had to secretly transfer people from outside the United States.


    But now he wants to transfer people secretly. He doesn''t have so much power. He can only see his backstage.


    After thinking about it, he said, "help me prepare the plane. I need to see Charles mien volunteer.".


    I understand.


    This made all the people who had been staring at him for the past two days cheering. It didn''t waste their plan to drag FB1 in. According to William''s previous instructions, as long as they found a person with enough identity, they would be able to hand over the job.Brian yelled to Bernie in the driver''s seat, "come on, we''re going to Washington right away.".


    I see, head.


    Two hours later, at 5:30 a.m. in Washington, it was still dark. Johnson, who had been waiting for nearly 40 minutes, finally met Charles mien near Lincoln square in Washington.


    On the street a few hundred meters away, Brian and his team are sitting in a large business car, watching Sam control the black front drone to monitor Johnson and the volunteers.


    Fortunately, it''s only a little more than 200 kilometers from Philadelphia to Washington, and it''s early in the morning, so they are only less than 20 minutes behind Johnson who arrived by plane.


    Seeing the tired Johnson on his face, Charles mien said, "I''m beginning to wonder if it''s wrong to put you in charge this time.".


    "Whatever you think, don''t forget we''re going to slaughter that village for more than the oil pipeline.".


    Seeing the senator''s figure pause for a second, Johnson grinned, "I came to you just to tell you that I need two planes with special permits,


    one went to Ethiopia to pick up 24 of our people, and the other went to London to come back with Bob Lee schwag''s father, old schwag, to America.".


    Hearing that Schwarzenegger''s father had been bound to London, Charles mien began to smile. "Only 24?"


    "I hope the next time I meet you, I''ll hear the good news that Schwarzenegger has been killed. Don''t let me take care of the aftermath for you any more," Charles mien turned his head and looked at Colonel Johnson sternly. "Do you know how hard I''ve worked to solve the problem that you openly killed agent FB1?"


    "Ha ha, don''t think I don''t know that Cynthia Wilkes, deputy director of FB1, is our person. No matter what the result, I promise that someone will be responsible for the barrel assassination.".


    "How to be responsible?"

 Chapter 517

    "Mikhail Yake," Johnson said with a smile, "he is a well-known, recorded and alive sharpshooter in the world who can hit 1600 yards, just like Schwarzenegger, and he is also the one who personally kills Archbishop Desmond.


    if there is no way, I will let someone take Mikhail Yake to a ranch in Virginia,


    you ask deputy director Cynthia to help him Lead the team to catch him, the ranch will be ready for everything she needs, including motive for killing, remote sniper gun, and all the evidence in the ranch,


    even if Cynthia finally catches a dead man, she will also solve the case of Benjamin Arthur''s barrel assassination. Do you think Ms. Cynthia will be promoted because of this.


    "That''s a good idea, but how can you make sure that man named Mikhail Yake will die obediently?".


    "Don''t worry, Mr. senyiyuan, the whole family of Mikhail is under my control, and if I hadn''t pulled him out of the ruins, he would have died.".


    "Very well, Colonel. I''m looking forward to your good news. Goodbye," said Charles mien with a satisfied smile.


    "Goodbye, volunteer", Johnson looked at Charles mien, who was walking away slowly. He couldn''t help laughing. If it wasn''t for your idiotic son, Robert mien, who went to Ethiopia on a whim,


    persuading the aborigines to move, and finally didn''t listen to the advice, he told the aborigines about his identity and was locked up as hostages, we would be in such a hurry When you get people out, clean up the whole village right away?


    And Charles - mien expressionless to the side of the middle-aged humanitarian, "help me contact people, find out who saved Robert, and then secretly killed.".


    "Yes," the middle-aged man nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, "where''s Colonel Johnson?"


    Charles mien looked down at the road and said with a blank face, "did the people sent to Johnson find the place where he hid the evidence?"


    "No news has come back for the time being," the middle-aged man thought. "Boss, we''ve been looking for it for so many years and it''s fruitless. I suspect that the place where he hid the evidence is not in the United States at all.".


    "Not in the United States, where is it?"


    "Probably in Africa. In recent years, Johnson has been going to his family cemetery in Africa every six months to worship his wife and children. Maybe we can go there to look for them.".


    "Well, no matter whether they send someone to look for it or not, Johnson knows too much about it. If my son Robert wants to run for the election in the future, he must not be heard about being captured.".


    "I understand, sir. I''ll find someone to clean up the hidden dangers, and then order someone to go to Africa.".


    "Well, the action must be hidden. The team that rescued Robert should not know who it was, so they would rather slow down and be noticed," Charles mien ordered cautiously.


    Yes, sir.


    What Charles mien said was immediately reported to William in Brazil on Sunday.


    William has been in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil for several days, when he was lying on the Riva 50t yacht with ambrosiu in his arms, trying to do something he liked. Before he started, he was interrupted by Sunday.


    This made William very upset, but he let go of his hand holding Ambrosius and went to the railing of the yacht to listen to the detailed reports of the past few days.


    after hearing this, William asked in surprise, "what''s Robert mien jumping out of his heart? Want to run again? "


    "Forget it, let Benjamin Arthur worry about this. I believe Mr. Robert mien will soon know the power of the Arthur family. Can you find out the list of people who saved Robert?"


    "Please wait a moment, sir," the Sunday report said after waiting for a few minutes, "Sir, I need authorization. This 96 year information needs to invade the special reference room of C1a.".


    "OK, don''t let people find out the old rules.".


    More than ten minutes later, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, there are 11 people in this list, among whom you must be very familiar.".


    "Who?" William wondered.


    Frank Moses.


    "Frank Moses, isn''t that another pseudonym for the church?"


    Looking down for a moment, William soon knew what was going on. He just wanted to call to remind the church guy,


    suddenly thought of the pollution-free and radiation-free Red Mercury portable nuclear egg in the second part of the red flame battlefield,


    MD, and could not just remind him so that the portable nuclear egg would not fly.


    If the portable nuclear egg is in his own hands and found a deserted place for Sunday analysis, it may be copied,


    then in the future, he will really have the card to save his life, "send spider robots to watch the church 24 hours, from today on, as long as the church is attacked, remind me to save him immediately if there is danger.".


    "Understand sir, mission to accept, spider robot will stare at Mr. church 24 hours.".


    "Well, tell Harry hart of Kingsman to send someone to protect old Schwarzenegger. As long as Johnson''s people show up in London, they will be thrown into the dark field and put in jail for a lifetime."."OK, sir.".


    Now that he has the evidence in his hand, William is in no mood to call Benjamin Arthur with Charles mien and Johnson.


    As soon as I got through, I heard Benjamin''s unhappy voice, "God, it''s only more than 6 o''clock in the morning. I hope you''re telling me the good news, so that I won''t be in a worse mood because I''ve been driven by some people these days.".


    "Haha, I''m sorry. I''m a mixed blessing for you. Do you know the Charles mien volunteer in Montana?" William said with a smile.


    Hearing that William said it was mixed, Benjamin Arthur was a little worried. "Of course, Charles mien and his son Robert mien are a volunteer and a volunteer. How can people like me not know a double member mien family?".


    "Hey, hey, what''s your relationship like? I heard that Charles'' son Robert wants to run for the next chief barrel. Do you know that?"


    "Do you have one?" Benjamin quickly understood William''s meaning, squinted and said, "last time I met Charles, I told him that he and Robert are both my strong supporters.


    I hope that for the sake of the friendship between the mien family and the Arthur family for many years, let me give Robert mien some advice, so as not to make mistakes that he should not make because he has just been elected a volunteer.".


    "I hope you''re not here yet to remind Mr. Robert, so that you don''t pass on your valuable experience to someone who almost let you see God.".


    "Are you kidding? Man.


    "What do you say?" William grinned and said, "I don''t know the mien family, and I don''t have any conflict of interest with them. If I hadn''t heard some extraordinary conversation, I wouldn''t even know who Charles mien is.".

 Chapter 518

    Although he had understood the meaning of William''s words, when he heard that the people who wanted to do his own business were from the same camp, Benjamin was still silent for a long time and didn''t know how to say it.


    after a long time, he sighed, "it seems that what my father said is really right. There has never been any alliance. There are only interests and betrayals. Thank you for telling me this news. It''s very precious to me It''s expensive.


    William replied with a smile, "it''s good for you.".


    "Of course, it will be useful. Even at some point in the future, it may save my future. Well, let''s not talk about this. Next Monday is goblin day. If you are free, I hope you can come to the White Palace for the festival banquet. Maybe we can talk about something.".


    "Ha ha, you''re too polite. You''re my God of wealth now. You can earn ten or twenty million pounds a day, let alone find some evidence, even if you can help Charles mien,


    don''t forget that the wronged Mr. Bob Lee Swagger is very angry now. He should be happy to send Charles to see Satan. As for the banquet, I''m sorry, I''m just waiting for you On holiday.


    "Well, if the holiday is over, I hope you can come to the United States by the way. As for Charles and William, in fact, many things need not be so direct.


    once Charles and I step down because of the scandal, we will not only have no chance to enter politics in the future, but also the future generations will be affected.


    moreover, I promise that once something happens, we will not need to do anything, those and others People involved in him will take the initiative to help us deal with it. Charles will either shut up or he won''t even have a chance to speak. ".


    "What do you mean, waiting for someone else to do it? What if Charles meen had put all his eggs in one basket before those people did it? " William shook his head and said, "you can think clearly, Mr. Arthur, if you are soft hearted, you will be killed by others.


    " well, I will pay attention to it, "Benjamin explained helplessly." some rules can''t be broken by people like me. The risk of assassination is too great. It''s not only more than the loss, but also the consequences are too serious. At least I can''t do it if I want to be re elected. ".


    Ha, it''s true that when I was a general manager, I was thinking about the long-term. I had only been in office for a year, but I was thinking about the next one.


    "Ha ha, well, I didn''t show up from the beginning to the end anyway, and the family of mien couldn''t retaliate against me.


    I hope you won''t regret today''s decision, and I will send you the video of Charles mien later, hoping to help you.".


    Thank you. I promise there will be no future trouble. Bye.


    "Good bye," hung up.


    Although William said that he was not afraid of Charles mien''s revenge, he thought about how to deal with him.


    William doesn''t believe that he can order the people in Tu village to step down. Now that he has laid hands on the mien family, he has no reason to be soft hearted.


    However, in the afternoon, it turned out that William''s worry was superfluous, and he didn''t know what Benjamin Arthur had done.


    Charles mien went to see Satan with a sudden cerebral hemorrhage during his lunch break.


    Even Charles quietly said goodbye, not to mention Johnson, the retired colonel. Anyway, from now on, Mr. Johnson will never be seen again.


    And Johnson sent to London to catch old Schwarzenegger. As soon as they got off the plane, they were watched by agent Kingsman who had been informed on Sunday, and then they were all thrown into the black field prison.


    When everything was done, William called Schwarzenegger, who was recovering from the injury. "Good morning, Schwarzenegger. How are you doing these days?"


    "It''s OK. Although it''s inconvenient to move, there''s no sign of inflammation in the wound. Maybe in another week, there won''t be any problem." Schwarzenegger said and kept silent for a few seconds. "Have you found it?"


    Ha ha, I''ll send you information and video, you know.


    Two hours later, William received a text message on his cell phone, and Schwarzenegger only said "thank you.".


    At the same time, he also made outstanding contributions to solving the barrel assassination case.


    Schwarzenegger is fully aware of what Bryan''s team has done as suggested on Sunday.


    This time, he immediately became a hero of the United States, Bryan team became a ghost, hiding in the back of William did not show a trace of footwork, completely hiding behind the scenes to control everything.


    Although he didn''t do anything, he didn''t make less money. Since he sent the video to Benjamin Arthur, these days, two Mr. Tong of Arthur''s family often go out to give speeches and participate in charity activities in bulletproof suits sponsored by friendship.


    He was very competent to fulfill his promise to William, and as long as the situation was right, the father and son would take the trouble to mention the benefits of this bulletproof suit to others.


    In just a few days, no more than 60 sets of new orders were placed, and more than 300 million pounds were received, which made William very satisfied with the attitude and credit of Arthur''s family partners.


    Immediately let Catherine, who resigned as England''s Security Secretary and took over as CEO of bulletproof products company, go to Texas to meet Ms. Barbara, the old mother of Benjamin Arthur.


    But William''s side is more comfortable, but some people are going to have bad luck.


    Before he died, Charles mien gave orders to his men to clear away those who might have known that his son Robert had been captured by African aborigines.Although Charles people died, but because of the perfect death, the mien family did not doubt that their father and master were killed.


    So after Charles was buried, the middle-aged man who received the task told Robert mien all these things.


    Robert mien, who has become the pillar of the mien family, certainly doesn''t want to have a handle on himself. He agrees to kill his life-saving benefactor without even thinking about it.


    However, although the plan is implemented in an orderly way, it is unrealistic to kill all the 11 people who participated in the rescue of Robert mien.


    And not all of these 11 people have been found, at least Frank Moses and Marvin Berg have no clue for the time being.


    Unfortunately, some things are doomed to fail. The church, which hasn''t used the name of Frank Moses for several years, is recently divorcing his wife who doesn''t understand why he resigned from the position of director of C1a.


    The church, of course, got out of its house and had to go back to the old house it had bought as Frank Moses.


    This residence not only caused trouble, but also made his marriage a complete goodbye.

 Chapter 519

    It''s been more than two months since the divorce. During this period, the church has been living in its old house in Virginia, because this house is not only his old house, but also close to Langley base.


    Now his main position is a special forces Colonel, but because of the last London attack, it is reported that he is likely to be promoted by one rank,


    the promotion of one rank will make him cross the rank of general that nine officers can''t think of in their lifetime. Although he is a brigadier general, the Brigadier General of the United States is already a formal general,


    this also makes the church wait for appointment I didn''t have a specific job at that time, except to go to work at Langley base every day, I just stayed at home bored.


    An old man of more than 50 years old, especially one who is about to divorce and be single, will certainly be lonely.


    fortunately, the church has gone through a lot of life and death battles, and now there are not so many playful people.


    Although he was very disappointed with his wife who only looked at fame and wealth, but his marriage would break up for his own reasons.


    In his wife''s opinion, the church is more than 50 and more than 60 years old, with a large amount of pension in a few years. She even resigned from the C1a New York executive position without saying a word.


    All of a sudden from the upper class into no status, no money way of the old man, it is inevitable to make conflicts.


    But the church knew that he was really rich now.


    Because of William''s relationship, acting as an agent for explosive detector and bulletproof suit, it''s very easy to make $10 million or $20 million a year,


    but because of professional reasons, he can''t tell his family a lot of things, so as to avoid his wife, who is rich all day, flaunting around and harming herself. Now it seems that it''s right not to tell her the news.


    Divorce, work and no specific things, loneliness and boredom, it is easy to be attracted by some things, and a sweet voice, but also willing to chat with him inevitably intruded into his life.


    Although it''s just a telephone chat, he has an occupational disease. At this time, he just wants to talk with a person he doesn''t know and has no interest relationship about trifles that have nothing to do with his work and interests, so that he feels like a living person.


    So after two months, the church unconsciously fell in love with the woman in the back office on the phone.


    Even recently, when he came home from work, he would expect the logistics service to send something to him, so that he would have a chance to find fault and find a reason to call the woman he had never met.


    ...


    regardless of the church''s second spring, the camera turns to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.


    At the end of Bob Lee Schwarzenegger''s affair, William didn''t let Schwarzenegger go back to London immediately, so as not to be known that the man standing behind Schwarzenegger was him.


    It''s more than ten days before they know it. On this day, they drove liva''s 50 meter yacht back to Rio port from the coast. As soon as they got close to the port, William''s phone rang in his pocket.


    Pick up a look is Benjamin - Arthur''s phone, connected to hear Benjamin''s hearty laughter, "good afternoon, William.".


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Tong. What can I do for you?"


    William just wants to keep a distance from Benjamin, the barrel that God and Satan kiss at the same time.


    This guy has had a series of accidents since he took office. He is too close to him. I don''t know what will happen.


    But it''s impossible to ignore Benjamin completely. Now he can be regarded as William''s big money maker.


    Since the two reached an agreement, the two master barrels of Arthur''s family have sold him nearly 70 sets of bulletproof suits.


    350 million pounds. Even if William is worth more than 30 billion US dollars, he can''t refuse this kind of money that doesn''t need any thought. Moreover, it can be expected that the money he can make in the future will be far more than that.


    So after hearing Benjamin tell him, many people who are interested in buying bulletproof products want William to go to the United States to do a public product verification, to determine whether the bulletproof suit is really as good as the information said.


    Finally, Benjamin also hinted that there would be people from the military watching together, so if you want to make a lot of money, William had better attend in person.


    When he heard that there were people from the military, William agreed to hold a product verification meeting in the United States without thinking about it.


    Let''s fly 10 sets of bulletproof suits to Washington on Sunday. William holds Ambrose Hugh, who is calling her mother, "what to eat in the evening, honey.".


    "Mom said she prepared barbecue and Chinese hot pot, and asked if we have time to go back for dinner?" Ambrosius held William by the neck and put incense on his mouth.


    They stayed alone in Brazil for more than ten days. In addition, William visited her parents when he came to Brazil, and they got along very well after ten days of contact. This makes Ambrose Hugh in a very good mood recently.


    Hearing the Chinese style hot pot, the greedy William nodded happily, "of course, let''s go now.".


    Happy in the new villa, we ate the authentic Chinese hotpot prepared by the Chinese chef, and then we sat in the living room to watch the ball game.


    It wasn''t until 10 p.m. that William took Ambrose to another bigger and more luxurious villa on the side. The next morning, William said goodbye to Ambrose and flew to the United States.Washington, get in Michael Benning''s car. "Hi, Michael. Congratulations. I heard your wife is going to have a baby soon?"


    "That''s right, ha ha," said Benning, looking around at William with a happy face. "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. If the baby wasn''t about to be born, I wouldn''t have time to pick you up.".


    "Thank you," William hit Benning with his hand. "What''s the name of the child?"


    "My wife, Leah, and I thought about a lot of names, and finally we thought of using my grandmother''s name, Sarah, Sarah Benning," Benning asked William uncertainly. "What do you think?"


    "Sarah?" Looking at the Spartan emperor in surprise, I hope he doesn''t know that Sara is food in Chinese. "Great, congratulations.".


    "Thank you", chatting, the two came to the White Palace.


    William looked at the white palace outside the car strangely. "What the hell are you bringing me here for? I''m going to the shooting range.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Zongtong wants to talk to you before you go to the test field." Benning grinned, "he''s not doing very well recently, and some unpleasant things have happened with many military industrial groups, probably because he hopes you can come to the United States to invest.".


    "Fku, I knew you would come to pick me up. It''s no good." looking at the car that had already driven into the White Palace, William rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    Get out of the car and walk into the White Palace from the main door. When passing the security check, I meet a little girl with big eyes. She jumps along with a tour group and goes through the security check.


    Put all the metal things in a box. When he passed the security check, William asked curiously, "does anyone come here every day?".


    "Di, Di, Di". As soon as I passed the security check, the alarm of Di Di rang out, which made several security guards immediately put on the holster around their waist.

 Chapter 520

    Looking at his security in surprise, William didn''t understand why the alarm would sound. Before he got on the plane in Brazil, he put the gun and flying knife into the storage space.


    A security guard listened with his headphones in his hand, and then said to William, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. We need to know if the watch on your wrist is offensive.".


    "FK" rolled his eyes. He forgot that there were three memory clearing needles in the new watch he made last Sunday.


    Take off the watch from Kingsman''s existing technical transformation and give it to the security guard.


    After checking for a long time, the security officers didn''t find anything. They just said sorry and gave William his watch back.


    With his watch on, William squinted at Michael Benning and said, "I promise this is my first visit to the White Palace, and it must be my last.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire," Benning shrugged. "I can''t help it. That''s it. Even my bodyguard has to check every time he comes in.".


    "Let''s go," he glared at Benning, walked into the waiting room outside the Oval Office, and saw an old man in his 60s with white hair standing outside the oval office door.


    seeing Benning and William coming, the old man said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Martin walker, director of White Palace security, please wait a moment, Mr. Zongtong is waiting Call the speaker.


    When William was asked to sit down, Martin volkra took Benning to one side and whispered, "aren''t you on leave today to accompany you, Leia, to give birth? How can I return it.


    "I was with Liya originally, but," said Benning, smiling. He took out a gift box from his pocket and handed it to Martin. "Today is your birthday, so I want to give it to you personally to thank you for so many years of my care and teaching. Thank you, Martin.".


    Holding the gift box, Martin froze for a few seconds. Finally, a smile appeared on his face. He shook his head and said with a smile, "thank you, ha ha, I forgot that today is my birthday.".


    "Take it apart to see if you like it or not. This is what Liya and I have prepared for you together. And, besides," Benning said after hesitating for a few seconds. Martin glared at her and said, "if we can, Liya and I hope you can be the godfather of our children.".


    Martin, who was opening the present, saw sadness and pain in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Martin, I''m sorry about Kevin," Benning explained, somewhat at a loss.


    "Forget it, it''s all over. I''m fine," Martin said happily as he took out the plaque with the words "Sarah Benning" in the box. "I love this, Michael. It''s the best gift I''ve received in recent years. Thank you, thank you.".


    "I wish you liked it, so you promised to be godfather?" Benning''s face was excited. "Liya will be very happy when she hears it.".


    "Who doesn''t like a new born angel? All right, Michael, the best thing you can do now is to go back to the hospital and accompany Liya, and then tell me the birth news as soon as possible.


    "OK, OK, no problem. I''ll go back to the hospital," Benning said, laughing and nodding. Then he looked at William with a boring face and whispered, "Martin, keep a low key when talking to William Devonshire. He has a small heart.".


    "Ha ha," Martin said with a nonchalant face, "you forget, I''ll retire in a few days. Whether the super rich is happy or not has nothing to do with me.".


    "Yes," Michael Bunning nodded, hugged Martin and waved to William. "Bye, Mr. Devonshire. I have to go to the hospital with my wife.".


    "Bye", sitting on the sofa, William smiles and waves, "say hello to your wife for me.".


    Thank you. I will. Bye.


    Seeing Michael Benning out of the drawing room, Martin stood back outside the Oval Office and guarded the door.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the bored William pricked up his ears and began to listen to the conversation of Benjamin in the office.


    After listening for a few minutes, Benjamin Arthur should be talking to speaker Eli on the phone, which basically means that he hopes that Mr. Eli can support his proposal of banning guns and reducing military spending.


    But Mr. Eli didn''t seem to have the guts to offend the military industrial group.


    "Boom", a loud noise suddenly came from a distance.


    "FK", William immediately stood up, went to the window and looked in the direction of the explosion. Only a few seconds later, he saw a black smoke rushing into the sky about a few kilometers away from the White Palace.


    Seeing this, William couldn''t help yelling, "FK, FK, I''ll come here when I see the ghost.".


    Before he did anything else, five or six secret agents with guns rushed in. When he opened the door of the Oval Office, William saw Benjamin Arthur with a melancholy and nervous face.


    And Benjamin - Arthur also saw a look of disgust at his William.


    At this moment, Benjamin Arthur can''t help remembering that William once again said that he was the most unfortunate word in all the buckets. Before the secret service closed the office door, he yelled to the secret service, "let William in, let him in.".


    Seeing this, Martin reminded Benjamin immediately, "Mr. Zongtong, I must remind you that this is a special time. You can''t contact any unidentified person."."No, no, no", Benjamin denied Martin''s proposal without thinking about it. He called to William, "come in, William, come in.".


    "No, no, no", seeing this, William quickly waved his hand and refused, "I have to go out, fku, Benjamin, you''re a disaster. I''ll come here with that bastard Michael Benning when I go to hell.".


    "William, wait, wait.".


    Seeing that William turned and walked out of the reception room, Benjamin scolded angrily, "asshole, William Devonshire, you are asshole.".


    Seeing this, Martin immediately nodded to the secret service, "close the door, activate the bulletproof board in this room, evacuate the staff immediately, seal off the whole white palace, set up a defense line outside, let Navy one come, and we will leave by helicopter.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    William is out of the Oval Office, but it''s a pity that he didn''t go far. With his mental perception, he found that someone fell to the ground from time to time not far away.


    Along the corner quietly into the corner, showing an eye to see more than a dozen people in worker''s clothes, in two people with mufflers pistols behind the whole cleaning security.


    When a security guard is killed, one of the bandits picks up the pistols of the security guards, takes out the mufflers from his pocket and installs them. Within a minute, all the bandits have guns in their bare hands.


    This group of people with very skilled, holding a gun and shooting action is very standard, William knew these people are well-trained elite.


    He didn''t plan to get shot. He used his mental perception to avoid all the bandits. He changed several directions in a row, but TM''s door was locked.


    He is planning to let Sunday invade the server of the White Palace and open the door in front of him. His mental power suddenly perceives that a small figure is running here in a panic in order to avoid the bandits.

 Chapter 521

    When the little figure passed the corner where William was, William put his right hand around her, and his left hand also covered her mouth, so that the little guy would not shout out.


    Maybe it was William who was holding him clearly, so the little guy soon calmed down after struggling for a few seconds because of fear.


    Holding the little girl, he retreated to the secret place. When several bandits who came here disappeared, William looked down at the little girl in his arms.


    "Shh",


    the little girl nodded her head again and again.


    Don''t worry, William said again, "I''ll let you go now, but don''t shout, understand?"


    Another nod.


    Looking at his face covered by his left hand, but staring at his child with his big eyes, William couldn''t help being adored by the clear and frightened eyes of the little ghost in his arms,


    seeing that the little girl didn''t move, "OK, you''re a good child, I''ll send you away now, and then follow me, OK?"


    Nodded, then shook his head, and when William released his hand covering her mouth, he wanted to put her down. The little girl immediately put her hands around his neck and hung on him like a koala.


    My name is Emily Kyle, Mr. Devonshire. Thank you for saving me. I can talk to you.


    "Stop, stop, stop, listen, kid, if you want to chat or take a picture, you have to wait for us to go out. When you want to talk like this, you can talk like this, you can take as many pictures as you want,


    now tell me where your parents are? And can you come down? Ladies don''t hang on me like you do in England.


    "I''m only 6 years old. What''s the matter? You don''t know that just now I ran a long way to avoid those bad guys, but now I can''t walk.".


    See the little guy refused to come down, William can only hold her, while no one upstairs room, "and your parents?"


    Maybe it was held by an adult, or she was born independent. Little Emily calmed down in just a few minutes,


    but once again, when William asked her parents, the little guy''s hand around William''s neck was tight and his head was on William''s shoulder,


    "my mother said that my father was in service and had no time to come back. My mother had to go to work and didn''t have time to come here with me, so I asked her "My aunt brought me here",


    Emily said dejectedly, "Mr. Devonshire, I can''t remember what Dad looks like. The last time I saw him, it was my fourth birthday. Will you protect me?"


    "Well," he said, looking at the cute looking kid with smart eyes, and remembering that he was brought up by his mother since childhood, he felt pity for the little guy in his arms for no reason.


    "Yes, I will certainly protect you, child. I am the Duke of England. The responsibility of nobles is to protect a lovely, intelligent and beautiful little princess like you.".


    "Thank you. You are my knight, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right," said William, who was kissed on the face by Emily as soon as he answered, which made him feel even more pitiful for the smart kid who had just seen him for less than five minutes.


    "You smart guy.".


    "Touch, touch, touch" a burst of gunfire, a little thought to know that this is the voice of the sniper gun, hold the frightened Emily, "don''t be afraid, I''m here, you''ll be OK, I promise to protect you.".


    "Well," Emily nodded, reclining on William''s shoulder.


    Looking out of the window, I saw a dozen black suits or uniformed Anbao lying on the ground.


    Then there was a burst of "touch, touch, touch" gunfire coming from the roof of the White Palace.


    "Sunday, tell me what''s going on.".


    "What?" Emily looked up at William doubtfully. "Mr. Devonshire, who are you talking to?".


    "Ha ha, I''m talking to my smart housekeeper. He will tell me what''s going on.".


    "Can I hear that? I want to know if aunt Fanny is safe now, "Emily whispered.


    "Well," William thought, reached into his coat pocket, took out a mini headset from the storage space and put it carefully into Emily''s ear. "Well, you can say hello to Sunday now.".


    "Hello," Emily said uncertainly, "where are you, Mr. Sunday.".


    Hello, Miss Emily. I''m Mr. Devonshire''s personal intelligent Housekeeper on Sunday. What can I do for you.


    "God, I can hear it," Emily exclaimed in surprise. "Where are you? Why can''t I see you? Is it the same as calling? "


    "It''s right for you to understand that. Ms. Fanny is now in the lounge on the east side of the White Palace. There is no danger for the time being.".


    "All right, kid, let me know what''s going on here first. I have to take you out.".


    "Well," Emily nodded, "we''ll talk later, OK, Mr. Sunday.".


    Yes, Miss Emily.


    William rubbed Emily''s hair and said to Sunday, "is there any danger of invading the servers in the White Palace?"


    ¡°NO£¬SIR¡±¡£"OK, then tell me the safe route for the sniper who can avoid the roof.".


    Had it not been for Emily, William would have run out long ago, using the sniper who had to hide from the roof as now.


    "Understand, sir", a few minutes later, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, I have intruded into the server inside the White Palace,


    however, a hacker is cracking the server. To my understanding, the opposite party is planning to crack the whole server of the White Palace, with an estimated time of 40 minutes.".


    "Where''s Benjamin Arthur?" William took his cell phone out of his pocket and put it on the table. "Turn on 3D virtual imaging, I want to know all the routes and the location of the gangsters.".


    As soon as the voice fell, the mobile phone almost emitted a three-dimensional light column. The three-dimensional structure of the whole white palace was displayed, and there were no less than 100 red dots marking the enemy.


    "Cool", when William was thinking about what to do, Emily in his arms looked at the 3D virtual imaging and couldn''t move her eyes, "what is this, what is this?".


    "Sunday, you explain to the little guy.".


    Rolled a white eye, the kid is very lovely, but did not take children of William and her exuberant curiosity headache.


    Fortunately, there won''t be any impatient AI on Sunday, and they can answer Emily''s questions and report the situation in the palace to William.


    After hearing the report, William bowed his head and thought, "so now there are not only more than 100 bandits outside, but also they want to control all the weapons of Lao Mei through the server here?"


    "Yes, sir, according to my calculation, if no one stops them, once the egg guiding system is under control,


    If Lao Mei from the outside world is unable to take back the White Palace, we will face either the world war or Lao Mei''s own complete destruction of the whole White Palace.".


    "Well, for the sake of my money and wealth, it seems that I have to help these old beauties deal with the trouble," William said with a grin. "I hope Benjamin Arthur will not be driven out of office because he has been attacked twice in a row.

 Chapter 522

    There was chaos in the White Palace, and it was not much better outside. The loud noise just now was that someone put a very powerful fried egg in the women''s Association building.


    The top hall of the women''s Association building was rocked immediately after the explosion. Fortunately, the offices of the black old man and speaker Eli were far away from the dome hall.


    although they were slightly injured, they did not affect their actions. They were soon helped by their own security to leave the women''s Association building.


    And Michael Benning, who is on his way to the hospital, ignores the fact that his wife is about to give birth. When the egg explodes, he is not far from the women''s Association building and hears a loud noise,


    Benning immediately abandons his car and runs to the women''s Association building.


    While running with walkie talkie and White Palace contact, but one of the masterminds of the attack is his most respected teacher and friend Martin walker.


    Benning was relieved to learn from Martin that Benjamin Arthur''s barrel was now in the Oval Office and safe for the time being.


    When you rush into the women''s Congress building, you see Eli, speaker of Parliament, who is being sent out by ancon. Benning directly takes over Eli''s security and takes him to the National Guard headquarters in Washington according to the emergency measures.


    Deputy chief executive trum bull was taken directly to the airport and boarded air force one.


    As soon as trum got on the plane, he began to taxi. The captain''s voice sounded on the radio, "I''m sorry, Mr. deputy chief barrel, it''s urgent. We have to rise to 45000 feet in 45 seconds,


    so please fasten your seat belt. If you have any discomfort, please contact the random doctor immediately. Thank you.".


    As soon as the plane left the runway for five seconds, the nose of the plane was suddenly pulled up and headed straight into the sky at an angle of 45 degrees.


    In the White Palace, William stands by the window with Emily Kyle in his arms and looks out of the palace secretly.


    In the distance, three Navy No. 1 planes rushed here at full speed at the risk of being shot down. As soon as they approached, the special "daddada" sound of Gatling machine guns sounded on the roof.


    In a few seconds, Navy No. 1 was shot down by a storm of bullets, which made it clear to all the outside world that their headquarters had been occupied again in less than half a year.


    Air force one, which has been flying smoothly, trum bull knows about the situation and connects with the senior officials he can contact.


    after a moment of discussion, according to the new law that has not been issued for three months, the deputy chief barrel has the right to order to change the nuclear egg and guide egg launch codes he holds when the life and death of Benjamin Arthur''s barrel is unknown.


    In order to prevent the White Palace from being occupied half a year ago, which almost destroyed the whole country.


    And if they can be sure that Benjamin Arthur is captured, the deputy chief executive on air force one will take over.


    This makes trum, who has experienced a white palace occupation, very helpless. Why does this always happen when he is not ready.


    The last time London was attacked was like this, and now it is like this. Trum thinks that God is testing him. At the same time, he knows that even if he wants to take over the post of acting chief barrel, he will have to confirm that Benjamin was killed before he can agree.


    Otherwise, once he is too anxious to be seen as such by others, the power of the Arthur family will move from alliance to hostility.


    In the Oval Office, Michael Benning is not here today. Martin walker, the safety director who usually does not care about the specific operation command, has directly become the only person who can make decisions around Benjamin.


    Hearing that Navy helicopter No.1 was shot down, Martin Walker thought for a moment and then suggested to Benjamin, "Mr. barrel, I think we should go to the bunker.


    as long as you enter the bunker, any calculation of the bandits will be in vain, even if you have to destroy the White Palace in the end,


    you will not be safe in the bunker Problem, just wait for the rescue.


    "I understand what you said, but are you sure that only seven of us can get to the entrance of the bunker safely?" Benjamin doubted.


    Benjamin, who had been occupied by a man once, now has a shadow of entering the bunker again, so he instinctively suspects Martin when he hears Martin Walker''s words.


    However, Martin Walker was prepared and said with a smile, "I know it will be very difficult to go to the bunker now, so my plan is not to go to the main bunker with a depth of 100 meters underground, but to build a new sub bunker with a depth of 15 meters.


    this crisis is not a nuclear crisis. We don''t have to go to the main bunker with a depth of 100 meters. The sub bunker is only 20 meters away from the Oval Office<


    I''ll go out first to find out. Once it''s confirmed that the 20 meter distance is safe, you don''t need ten seconds to run.


    so the risk is worth taking. Otherwise, stay here. Once the gangsters use plastic explosives, they will be called "and".


    Martin didn''t say the consequences, but the people at the scene understood what he meant. Although the doors and walls of the Oval Office were bullet proof, they couldn''t prevent one explosion after another.


    Thinking for a few seconds, Benjamin Arthur nodded, "just try as you say. Be careful, Martin. Come back in case of danger.".


    Yes, Mr. bucket.Martin said solemnly to the special agent in the office, "if I''m sure it''s safe, I''ll knock on the door, and you''ll rush out with Mr. barrel at once,


    and if there''s a gunfight after I go out, don''t mind me, OK?"


    "Yes, sir," the five secret service members wept as Martin walked out of the office heroically.


    Walk out of the office and close the door. Martin walker walks 20 meters down the corridor and meets five armed gangsters.


    Not only did the anticipated gunfight not happen, but Martin Walker was smiling and shaking hands with a man named Emile Stein.


    "Let our people hide first, and Benjamin''s voiceprint, fingerprint, eye print and password are required to enter the bunker.


    the fingerprints, voiceprint and eye print only need to catch Benjamin, but without password, we only rely on the server interface of the weapon control room, which will waste a lot of time. The earlier we control the missile system, the greater the success probability of our plan.".


    "OK," Emil Stein said with a smile, looking at the corridor where there was no hiding place. "I''ll take someone to the east wing first, so that Mr. Benjamin won''t dare to come out. But, Martin, can you handle all the special agents around Benjamin alone?"


    Martin shook his gun with a smile. "Don''t forget, I''m also a secret agent. I''ve been playing with guns for 40 years. It''s easy to deal with a few unsuspecting people with mental calculation but not mental calculation. Wait for my good news.".


    Looking at Martin''s confident appearance, Emil Stein nodded, turned around and took his men out of the West Building and into the East building.


    After waiting in the corridor for a minute, Martin went back to the Oval Office and rapped on the door in a sign.

 Chapter 523

    The five secret agents opened the door carefully according to the tactics. When they saw the empty corridor, they were relieved.


    Come on, we have to hurry.


    After a few words of urging, Martin pointed his gun to the corridor and led the way to the small library at the entrance of the sub fort.


    "Gogo", a burst of rapid rush, did not take ten seconds, we walked into the small library.


    Benjamin went to the library''s innermost bookshelf, took a few deep breaths, slowly breathed with tension and speed, opened the secret door on the bookshelf, and said to the screen, "Benjamin George Arthur.".


    Voice print on, and then enter fingerprint, eye print and password.


    With a click, the bookshelf split in two and opened slowly.


    "Gogogo, you go in first, and I''ll be back." seeing that Benjamin had entered the bunker, Martin waved to the secret service behind the bunker, waiting for all the secret service to enter the bunker,


    Martin, who should have locked the bookshelf door, did not close the door completely, but left a gap.


    People outside the door just need to pull to pull.


    William, who stayed on the second floor, looked at all this and put Emily on the table. Without waiting for the nervous little guy to ask about her birth, William touched her little head and explained, "don''t worry, I won''t leave you here.".


    Take off the coat and suit coat, find a clean sheet in the room closet and tear it open. In Emily''s puzzled eyes, wrap the little guy with the suit coat, and then tear long strips of cloth to make a baby strap.


    put on the coat, just want to tie Emily on the back, but xingjitian reminds, "Sir, if you care about Miss Emily very much, you can actually use it The portal takes Miss Emily to the basement of Oxford castle.


    "Well?" William was stunned. Hell, he really didn''t have to take this little guy to risk and send him back to Oxford castle.


    But how can we send him back to the castle without any hidden trouble? He''s staring at his little guy pitifully.


    Magic?


    William is not sure if there will be any sequelae of using sleeping magic on Emily, who is only 6 years old, and it is even more impossible to directly stun her.


    After thinking about it, William cajoled, "it''s almost noon now. Do you want to sleep?"


    "No, don''t even think about it. You must want to leave me, right?"


    As soon as the words were finished, the little guy saw fog in his eyes, and then he jumped from the table to his arms with his hands around William''s neck.


    "Don''t leave me, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll be fine and I won''t cause you any trouble.".


    Surrounded by a little girl crying, William didn''t know what to do for a moment. He quickly comforted, "OK, don''t worry. Unless you are safe, I won''t leave you.".


    Show the magic and the portal in front of Emily. William won''t do it.


    He didn''t even show his mother, let alone Emily.


    And when it''s over, you have to take the little guy back from the castle to the White Palace,


    otherwise, there''s no way to explain how she went to Oxford castle, or she went to England without leaving the country record.


    "Sir, if you can''t decide, I suggest you occupy the underground fortress first, where Miss Emily will be very safe,


    or you can go out through the secret passage of the White Palace. According to a lot of information, the white palace does have a secret passage that has been abandoned for more than 30 years. After you and Benjamin have a round, he should be able to take you out through the secret passage.".


    So much trouble? After thinking about it, William grinned, "no, there''s another choice. When the little guy gets to the bunker safely, I can kill all the bandits here, and then go out in a swagger.".


    With that, William did not hesitate any more. He wrapped Emily in a bulletproof suit coat, put it on his back, tied the cloth, put on his smart glasses, and walked out of the room.


    With psychic scan and surveillance of all the cameras on Sunday, William quietly solved two gangsters who could not be avoided by hand.


    Drag the dead person into a room one by one. Don''t use long guns. Just hold two pistols with mufflers and cartridge clips.


    In fact, the weapons in the storage space are enough for him to use, but now using the guns in the hands of the bandits can avoid the trouble of the source of the guns afterwards.


    A gun in one hand didn''t disturb the bandits. With Emily on his body, William spent some time trying to avoid the bandits and went all the way to the small library on the first floor.


    Probably thought that there were no enemies and ordinary people in the White Palace, so there was no guard outside the library. When I went into the small library, I saw the open secret door.


    Habitually, he reaches into his coat pocket, takes out a handful of round beads from the storage space and throws them on the carpet.


    more than 20 round beads roll a few times, and eight metal spider legs stretch out. In only two seconds, the beads become spider robots that can kill, explode and shock.


    Under the command of ten spider robots on Sunday, they climbed into the secret door and went to the underground fort. The others climbed along the wall to the top of the wall and went outside the small library.


    When a spider robot opened the way, William went into the secret door and locked it with his backhand. He didn''t walk a few steps, but on Sunday he suddenly reported,"Sir, because Mr. Benjamin is captured, the server of the bunker will be broken in 30 seconds. Do you need me to lock up the control?


    However, I would like to remind you that once I lock up the control right, even if we will not be exposed afterwards, controlling the locking up of the server itself will expose the fact that the White Palace has been invaded.


    "Wait a minute, these lunatics will tell me anything they do.".


    I understand.


    After a few seconds, William was on his smart glasses, looking at the image sent back by the spider robot, and the voice of Sunday came from his ear,


    "Sir, there is an air defense missile warming up, and the target is air force one in the sky. It is expected that the missile will lift off in ten seconds.".


    "Air defense pilot? Air force one, "so you''re going to launch an anti-aircraft missile against air force one? "Who''s in air force one?"


    "Trum bull sub barrel".


    Just wanted to be stopped on Sunday, but William immediately remembered in his mind the killing intention in the eyes of old trum Boehner when he looked at himself in the London attack a month ago,


    so William didn''t make a sound, as if he had forgotten that the two guns in his hand had never been fired at all. He quietly withdrew from the magazine to see if there were bullets in it.


    Sir, the countdown to the launch is 3 seconds, 3, 2, 1, the guided egg has been launched, the guided egg has been launched, the air force one is being locked, the countdown to hit is 10 seconds, 10, 9, 8... 3, 2, 1.


    "Air force one was hit, air force one was hit, the left wing fell off, the left wing fell off, rolling, rolling.".


    A few minutes later, the Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, confirm that air force one has crashed, and the estimated survival rate is 0.".


    "I see," said William, without expression.


    "Mr. Devonshire, why are you standing here so long?" a little head came out of her suit coat and asked Williamson happily. "Are we safe?"

 Chapter 524

    Little Emily''s excited voice interrupts William''s thoughts and dispels the only guilt in his heart.


    Looking for reasons to think, they are not without compassion and compassion, behind the little guy is not evidence?


    If you want me to save someone, it must be someone who will not threaten you. When you think about it, William immediately gets better and kisses the little guy''s hair with a smile,


    "yes, we will be safe only in the last segment, so Emily has to cover herself with her clothes, because there will be some things that children can''t see next, you know.".


    No problem, Mr. Devonshire. I''m smart.


    With that, the little guy retracted his head into the bulletproof suit, and his hands still grasped the collar tightly, "I''ve hidden it.".


    "That''s good. Maybe it won''t be long before there will be a surprise waiting for our little Emily," William said with a smile. Then he took out his mobile phone and typed it to Sunday.


    "didn''t Emily''s headset receive what you said just now?"


    "No sir.".


    "That''s good." I recalled what I said just a few seconds ago. It''s probably only air defense missile, air force one. Who are the people in air force one? These sentences are a little suspect.


    However, all these are easy to explain, which can be said only after learning that air force one was attacked,


    and Emily doesn''t know the time now, so William looked at his watch after thinking about it, and the time was 10:21, and deliberately said,


    "it''s 10:31, we''ll try to get out of here before 12 o''clock, so that little Emily won''t be hungry, so if she wants to have a big meal, I''ll come back You can''t speak until you''re told to speak, OK.


    "All right, Mr. Devonshire," Emily whispered back, hiding in her clothes, and apologized at the thought of something. "Sorry, Mr. Devonshire, I''m not talking now.".


    "Well, Emily is a good child. OK, cover your ears.".


    With that, he felt Emily patting him on the back. With a smile on his face, William walked slowly down the bunker with a gun.


    "Sir, I think you should see this."


    On Sunday, the smart glasses appeared virtual imaging, playing the news and a recording of CN TV station,


    "I''m Amir bakawi. If you haven''t heard of me, it doesn''t matter, because soon you will always remember me,


    here I officially announce to the world that desert revenge has occupied the White Palace, if you want to buy your barrel Sir, it''s safe and sound. Please withdraw all troops in the desert area before 6:00 p.m. New York time, or we will formally execute Mr. Benjamin Arthur on the lawn of the White Palace. You still have seven and a half hours to think about it. God bless the United States. ".


    "Ha ha, this is fun.".


    As soon as he heard it, William understood that someone was using the dead bakavi as a pretext.


    Wait, it''s less than 20 minutes since the attack, so William hasn''t thought about the similarities between this incident and the memory in his mind.


    Now that he has entered the bunker, the door has been locked, and the spider robot has entered, there is no problem in safety,


    William recalled the picture in his memory, thinking that the dome of the women''s club was bombed, and air force one was bombed by the old Americans themselves,


    as soon as these cables appeared, William soon remembered what the plot was going on.


    I didn''t think of it for a moment, but I was surprised that the crisis was not famous for the fall of the Olympic Games.


    Now that he recalled the plot, William would not hesitate and quietly walk down the bunker.


    There are images sent back by spider robots and mental scanning, so William doesn''t even have to show his face.


    he just needs to stick out his gun in the corner, in the dark and so on, and shoot at the gangsters who are not alert at all.


    For a moment, the sound of muffler "whew whew" was heard in the bunker. Seven or eight bandits with weapons, even if they were alert, were electrified by spider robots jumping from the ceiling.


    If a 12 shot USP pistol is not empty, the bandits in the bunker are empty.


    Leaving behind a hacker with lollipops and glasses, William said with a smile to the stunned Benjamin Arthur, "good morning, Benjamin, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon.".


    "Fku, William, you''re a jerk." Benjamin touched the blood on his face. He could not help retching when he smelled the blood.


    He quickly took out a silk scarf from his pocket and wiped it. Then he patted his head and scolded William, "you just almost hit me in the head.".


    "Ha ha", William turned the muzzle of his gun to the hacker and shot him with a lollipop stick in his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, within 40 meters, I can hit wherever I want.".


    After that, William asked the frightened hacker, "can you tell me what you know? Sir.


    "I, I, I".


    "Touch"."Ah, ah, ah," the hacker yelled with his legs in his arms. Emily on her back suddenly shook.


    William patted his head. Before, there was only the sound of gunfire with a muffler. Emily was not afraid to see it. Now there was such a fierce cry, and the little guy was immediately afraid.


    Go to the gangster who has been dead, and pick the dagger on the gangster''s body with your feet. With a wave of your hand, the dagger appears on the hacker''s forehead.


    The cry of pain disappeared immediately.


    William turned to Emily behind him and said, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, wait for me for a few minutes, and you''ll be out.".


    Benjamin realized at this time that William had a child tied to his back, not a backpack. He was surprised and said, "who''s that on your back? It''s worth your time? "


    William was stunned for a moment, thought for a few seconds, shrugged and said with emotion, "it''s probably my conscience.".


    Then, ignoring the surprise, Benjamin threw all the dead people into a partition, and then blocked the partition with a table.


    Unfasten the sheet strips on her chest, put Emily wrapped in a bulletproof suit on the table in front of her, pat the little guy on the head and say, "OK, little guy, you can come out. We''re safe.".


    Emily obediently showed her little head, looked at William in front of her, then looked around. When she saw Benjamin, she covered her mouth and exclaimed, "God, Mr. Devonshire, I see the main barrel.".


    "Well, well," William rolled his eyes, "what''s good about the main barrel? You didn''t hear him scold me just now. We ignored him.".


    "But, but, I like Mr. Benjamin very much. I get up at 5 o''clock every morning and wait to see Mr. barrel''s helicopter flying over my house," Emily whispered.


    "Next time, let our Mr. general barrel personally take you to Shanghai No. 1, yes, Benjamin." William looked at Benjamin with a smile.


    Benjamin said to Emily with a smile, "no problem. I''ll take you to Shanghai army one after you go out. Little guy, we''ve been in trouble together.".


    Emily was overjoyed, then looked up at William and whispered, "is that ok?"

 Chapter 525

    Chatting with little Emily for a long time to calm her nervous and scared mood, William took off his smart glasses and put them on her face, "little guy, would you let Sunday help you choose the cartoon you like to watch?"


    Then Emily stood on the table and grabbed William by the collar. "No, I don''t want to leave you.".


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m here," William said with a smile, kissing Emily''s hair. "Mr. Benjamin and I have something to talk about between adults. You sit here obediently, I can''t guarantee your sight.".


    "What you say is what you say?" Emily stares at William nervously, her little hand still clings to his collar.


    William pinched Emily''s nose and said with a smile, "of course, I''m not in the mood to cheat you, little one.".


    Turning to Benjamin, who was trying to get in touch with the outside world, he said, "wait a minute, Arthur.".


    "What?" Benjamin looked back at William in disbelief. He thought for a moment and asked, "is there a problem?"


    "Yes, it''s a big problem.".


    Of course, there is a problem. At least William knows that the mastermind behind the scenes is not just trying to occupy the White Palace by using Amir bacawi, who has been killed by cross Carlos.


    The story in memory also illustrates the problem.


    Although what happened now is not the same as the original plot, it''s very simple to figure out the general plan of the behind the scenes.


    Amir bakawi is a man from the desert area. Now the backstage agents not only use his name to occupy the White Palace,


    but also use the broken server to kill deputy chief executive trum bull and air force one with Lao Mei''s own guiding eggs.


    In this way, no matter whether the nuclear crisis like the movie will happen or not, the purpose of the military industrial group behind the scenes has been achieved, and the war is probably inevitable.


    The ordinary people and women in the United States, who have been attacked continuously and are extremely frightened and angry, will definitely find a vent, no matter whether the opponent is innocent or not,


    as long as the United States finds those desert tyrants whom they have long been dissatisfied with and accuses them of harboring Amir bakawi.


    If the United States can''t deliver people, it will certainly go to war in order to cater to the hearts of the voters. On the other hand, it will seek reasons to shift internal contradictions.


    Who will benefit from the war? Don''t think it''s the military industrial complex.


    The reason why the military industrial group wants to launch a war is also very simple. The global stock market disaster and ten years of no war make their life very difficult now.


    in addition, Benjamin Arthur actually wants to cut military spending and control guns at this time. If Benjamin does anything, some military industrial groups that are already struggling may not be able to survive bankruptcy.


    For those who depend on death to survive, of course, they have to find a reason to start a war.


    And the most simple and direct way to create a man-made shock crisis is to fight together. Even if there is such a sign, the stock price of any military industrial group will definitely rise.


    If we can delay the war for several years or more, we can not only bring the dead back to life, but also make a lot of money.


    So when William told Benjamin everything except that Amir backawi had died in his hands, Benjamin''s face could not help showing anger and even frantic expression,


    he walked around angrily and muttered, "they dare, they dare, they dare".


    But after a few minutes, Benjamin shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Do you want to know what will happen to the military industrial group if this is revealed?


    People all over the United States would like to tear them down. No, "Benjamin shook his head." no, it''s not to tear them down, but to dismember them directly, and even to divide the meat instead of bone into other groups.


    God, I would rather believe that Amir bacawi made it for revenge, or would these people go crazy like this? "


    "Ha, don''t deceive yourself, Arthur, you know bakavi can''t be under his command, because few of my reward died, and the property was detained by you and England.


    there are still people and money to find so many thugs who are not afraid of death, and the London attack is only a month away, so it''s too late.".


    "No," Benjamin shook his head in disbelief. "This attack may be a back-up plan for the London attacks in barkawy in the past few years, because Martin walker, my chief security officer, is not so easy to buy.".


    Seeing that William wanted to stop talking, Benjamin explained, "when I was caught by Martin before, I asked him why he did it. Did Martin answer that?"


    "What?"


    "He said that half a month ago, someone sent him a video, which showed his son Kevin, who had been confirmed dead in the London attack, asking for help.


    Kevin was not dead, but was captured. Martin had to follow the orders of the behind the scenes for the sake of his son''s life and his incurable disease, and he needed a lot of money for treatment, so he would be arrested in London Kevin''s only the bacavians.


    "Well, let''s think about how we can be saved." seeing that he couldn''t convince Benjamin, William shrugged. In fact, he didn''t care and had no ability to stop Lao Mei from beating desert people.Because he knew that war could not be avoided. Was not the old us the same? Because they were attacked at home, they fought a war for more than ten years?


    If the war broke out, the sales of his bulletproof suits would soar, so as long as it had nothing to do with China, William didn''t want to take care of it.


    Seeing that William did not speak, Benjamin sat on the chair with a gloomy face.


    In my heart, I didn''t feel happy because William was speechless. I was silent for a long time before I said, "so war may have been unavoidable?"


    "Isn''t it in the air? Amir bakawi, the desert ghost, and the damned desert revenge organization have come out to declare their responsibility for this incident.


    the reason for the war and the gun have been handed to those who want to fight. The military industry group, the oil group, and even any interest group related to the war will not miss this opportunity.


    Just agitate in the media and shout war for the security of the United States. What can you do?


    Against?


    Ha, if you dare to fight against these people, there will be all kinds of troubles waiting for you. Don''t think about re-election. It''s not impossible to even plan to kill you again. ".


    "It''s better to follow what they mean. Maybe you will be re elected.".


    "Wait a minute," said Benjamin, staring at William. "How do you know Amir bacavi is dead?"


    "Well, did I say that?" William was startled. He habitually acted on his face, pretending to be at a loss. He recalled a few seconds and immediately said, "Damn, are you scared by Amir bacawi? I''m talking about ghosts, not dead people.


    sorry, maybe my expression is not accurate enough. It means ghosts, ghosts, you know? "

 Chapter 526

    "Hahaha, hahaha" Benjamin laughs at William''s innocent face. He thinks that William is a person who cares about his mother and his parents. In less than a month, bakavi''s men were killed by the reward offered by the underground world.


    in addition, when he was sniped more than ten days ago, he was scared to death, but William was killed The Deputy didn''t care,


    Benjamin immediately guessed that bakavi was secretly found and killed by William''s men before the sniper case.


    as for when he was killed, Benjamin couldn''t understand for a moment, but in his mind, as long as Amir bakavi was killed.


    To understand this, Benjamin smiles, stares into William''s eyes with meaningful eyes and says, "well, you say ghosts are ghosts. Anyway, bakavi''s ghost probably won''t trouble me any more, right?"


    Squinting at Benjamin, who is now very smart, William said calmly, "it should be. Anyway, bakavi, who has no money and no staff, is not in my heart.".


    "Haha, that''s right. As long as the ghost of bakavi can''t find trouble for me and my family, let him go," Benjamin nodded with satisfaction,


    then he remembered that bakavi had been killed by William. It''s not necessary to think about it. William''s guess is probably the truth.


    That is to say, the war is coming, which makes Benjamin''s face gloomy again. "William, what do you think of the coming war?"


    How to look at it? Of course, it''s fighting. If you don''t say that the people you care about won''t be in danger. It''s a golden battle. Those who have reached the level don''t want to buy a full body bulletproof suit that can prevent rifle shooting?


    So without thinking about it, William said insincerely, "it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you whether you fight, how you fight, and who you fight.


    if you don''t fight, my bulletproof company will have a good life with or without a war.


    However, the world is so dangerous that even the world''s first people are attacked in two or three days, so I welcome those rich and powerful people to spend five million pounds on my insurance.


    "If I approve the top management and the most elite special forces on the front line to use your company''s products, your life will be better, right?"


    "Maybe," said William with a shrug, "who can''t get along with money? Of course, some words are better. Ah, forget it, I''m not short of money. For the sake of world peace, I still hope to solve this crisis peacefully. Fighting will kill people.".


    "Ha, do you know that war kills people?"


    Benjamin looks at William with a funny look and turns to watch the cartoon. He looks at William and her little Emily from time to time while watching the cartoon.


    "it''s a pity that your conscience is so small, even smaller than my fingernail cap." after that, Benjamin deliberately shows his little finger and sighs, "I hope you don''t become inhuman and only look at money "I''m not the only one.".


    "Ha, fku, it''s as if I made this incident, and I started the upcoming war, ha," William looked at Benjamin contemptuously. "Benjamin Arthur, don''t forget that your father, old Arthur, fought a war in the desert for oil ten years ago when he was a barrel


    William looked at the angry Benjamin with a sneer and said, "I am really looking forward to war, but I am just looking forward to it. I am neither a decision maker nor a hands-on person, so don''t say that I am very noble. You old beauties are the real demons who only want interests, not benevolence and morality.


    And even if you don''t want to, someone will force you to take over your father''s baton and fight another war in the desert area,


    unless you can for the sake of world peace, don''t care about your own safety and don''t want to be re elected, if so, Mr. Arthur, maybe I will give you a drum hand, shake the flag, shout a few words of support, and then sell you the latest bulletproof suit,


    Well, for the sake of your greatness, it only costs 4.5 million pounds to give you a discount. ".


    It''s an indisputable fact that old Arthur started the war, so he just looked sad, didn''t refute and didn''t get angry, because he had no right to be angry.


    "Well, maybe I''ve seen the cruelty of war, so I don''t want another war.".


    "Hell, God," William said, looking at Benjamin like a watch. "You''re old beauty. That''s the most shameless and discredited lie I''ve ever heard.


    Come on, it doesn''t matter to me whether I fight or not. If I fight, I''ll make a lot of money. If I don''t, I''ll sing a hymn for Benjamin Arthur''s contribution to peace, and then I''ll go back to Oxford castle and wait to see when you go to see God. ".


    This made Benjamin''s hair stand up in his heart. If it was the same as William''s guess that the military industry group was responsible for this incident,


    then it''s not impossible for these crazy people to get rid of him. Even if William didn''t save him this time, he would not have passed the test.


    However, Benjamin is not frightened, nor is he a real saint. In the final analysis, he is actually a certifier and a qualified certifier.


    It''s not that I really don''t want to fight, but that I don''t want to be kidnapped by the interests of a small number of people to fight a war that is not good for me and the interest groups behind me.What''s more, these people still want him to die. Unless they have to, Benjamin will never let the people who want to die like him.


    I think so in my heart, but what I say is, "William, you really don''t care how many casualties there will be in a war, how many families will be broken, and how many people will be displaced. Maybe the capital world will be dragged into the abyss by this unnecessary war.".


    It''s a pity that no matter how much he said, William still didn''t care about his own affairs.


    "Cluck cluck," a little girl''s innocent laughter came.


    Benjamin looked back at the happy Emily and sighed, "how many lovely children like Emily will lose their parents and relatives.".


    William also looked back at the little guy who was giggling. Emily, who had been looking at William from time to time, saw that William was looking at her, and her smile was even stronger. She also waved her little hand to him.


    It made William smile happily.


    Seeing this, Benjamin quickly advised, "money is not enough, and you are not short of money, so, man, don''t let money dominate your everything, let alone make your future life regret because of money.


    think about it, our decision today is related to the lives and lives of tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of people.".


    "Fku, it''s none of my business. It''s the responsibility of you and the women''s Association to fight or not.".


    "But I need your help to find out the evidence for me to deal with today''s crisis, otherwise I may even be impeached. Once I step down as a bucket who doesn''t want to fight, the foreseeable war will break out soon.


    William, for God''s sake, don''t regret that he has the chance to save hundreds of people when he thinks of today''s events for the rest of his life It''s just for the sake of the children, and I beg you to help me once. ".

 Chapter 527

    "For the children? Well, well, hehe, tell me what I think. It''s not what a qualified certifier should do.


    Well, at this moment, if William knew what Benjamin was thinking, he would slap himself severely, because he would regret why he didn''t have Benjamin.


    "First, I''m a father," Benjamin shrugged. "My child is only nine years old, and it''s only half a year since I lost my mother. I don''t want my child to be called the son of a warmonger when I have a choice, which makes his bad mood worse and even hates my incompetent father.".


    "Second, I can''t convince myself that this is not a crisis caused by a hostile country, and I don''t care to attack them regardless of the truth.".


    "What if people in desert countries are really involved in this crisis?" William asked with a smile.


    "Then I won''t hesitate any more," Benjamin said firmly.


    "Well, man, at this moment, a holy light is shining behind you, which makes me dare not look at you directly," William said solemnly, which made Benjamin very happy.


    has the final say of William, but Benjamin can understand that, though he was influenced by his big words, William was a bad ass, but he was not even moved by him.


    , because William smiled and said, "so if you can guarantee that you can help me get the military order, then you have the final say, because I also see some military groups dislike. Some people are thinking about bulletproof technology.


    "Thank you." although he didn''t deceive William, he did want what he wanted, so Benjamin stood up excitedly, held William''s hand tightly, and complimented,


    "man, I knew you had conscience in your heart, otherwise you wouldn''t care so much about a little girl who has nothing to do with you, you are a good person.".


    "No, no, no, I''d rather be a devil than a good man. Just think that I helped you because of the friendship of the Arthur family. Don''t label me as a good man, or you may regret that day.".


    "Who knows what will happen in the future? Anyway, you are a good man at this moment." Benjamin slapped William on the back of his hand with a smile. "Well, it''s time for us to get down to business. I have to let the outside world know that I''m still alive and safe, so as not to let speaker Eli be the acting president,


    and you," Benjamin pointed to the camera in the bunker "How about these gangsters who want to blow up the door and enter here?"


    "Not so good," William refused without thinking about it. "As long as you can stop Eli, who wants to fight, from becoming the master, our task will be over.


    it''s not safe to stay here, just wait for the soldiers to rush in and dry up all the bandits. As for those idiots outside, even if they tear down the whole white palace, they can''t threaten us Safety, why do I have to go out and work hard.


    "No, you''re wrong, man, if we really want to solve the war, I need you to go out, and even if I can, I have to go out and kill some bandits myself, and save the hostages taken"


    Benjamin seriously looked at William and said, "because I need reputation, great reputation, and saving dozens of hostages and recapturing the White Palace can make me happy I have the courage to fight against the military industry groups,


    man, helping me at this time is helping yourself, right.


    "Ha, after all, I''m a thug, and the best thing is not for you," William said. "It''s really worthy of being a bucket man, who can think of the best way for himself so quickly.


    finally, do you still think that when we go out, we''ll play another play and kill Amir bacawi again? Then pull it out and show off.


    "Hey, if you can, it''s best," Benjamin said directly, not denying it. "Don''t worry, man, if we succeed this time, you will be the only one who has saved the U.S. barrel three times.


    not only history will remember you, but also the whole world will remember you. No matter where you go in the future, you will be the most loyal friend of the United States It is the eternal partner of the Arthur family.


    "Screw you," said William with a sullen grin. "I heard you say that last time I was in England. I haven''t seen any good in such a long time.


    anyone can believe it. You can''t believe it.".


    Believe it or not, time will prove that you have made the right choice today. It''s time for us to do something, Mr. Devonshire.


    after that, Benjamin ignores the dissatisfied William. Now he knows that he can''t talk about ideals and justice with William, who is selfish to the extreme. As long as we put the benefits in front of him, we don''t have to worry about him going out on strike Live.


    "By the way, if you need weapons, you can look inside. I remember there is a special weapons warehouse here," Benjamin pointed to a row of cabinets in the bunker.


    Rolling his eyes, William stood up and went to Emily. "Dear Emily, I''m going out to fight bad guys. Can you give me the best wishes for victory?"Emily, who saw William coming, was smiling at first. Then she was stunned after hearing what William said. Then she asked nervously, "do you have to go out?"


    "Yes, because there are many good people waiting for me to save, so I need you to stay here, understand? Honey.


    Emily lowered her head and thought, "then I''ll pray for you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Then he waved to William and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I''ll wait for you to pick me up. Don''t forget, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Of course, I forget that no one will forget the lovely and kind little Emily." William touched Emily''s head and thought silently that if it wasn''t for this little guy, he might have watched the outbreak of the war regardless.


    although he negotiated with Benjamin for the benefit, he would have made a lot of money if he had a heart of stone Yes, William knows.


    Shaking his head, it seems that power, money and power really make him lost, actually looking forward to the outbreak of war, bowed his head to kiss her, "thank you, dear little angel.".


    He went to the weapons room, put on a large tactical vest, picked up an M4, eight clips, two colt M2000, four clips, and all the other places where he could hang and put were grenades.


    So when William came to Benjamin after equipping, and looked at William who was full of ammunition and grenades, Benjamin could not help but scold, "fku, do you want to blow up my house?"

 Chapter 528

    People in the National Guard headquarters who are talking to Benjamin on video also look at William.


    Only Michael Benning didn''t care, smiling and thanking William, "Mr. Devonshire, thank you for saving Mr. barrel again.".


    "No, it''s just easy to save him. If it wasn''t for being unable to get out, the devil would stay here, and next time I would never take your car,


    Benning, if it wasn''t for you asshole, I might still stay in the hotel drinking whiskey and talking about interesting things with beautiful women.".


    "No, I think sending you to the White Palace is what I did in my life except to marry my wife. But now everything is ruined. When he was about to take the oath, Benjamin, who should have been controlled, appeared in everyone''s eyes safely. How could Eli accept that.


    Reality and the expected results are completely inconsistent, which makes Eli''s heart completely confused. Seeing the weapons on the table, he not only subconsciously thinks that William, the super rich, can''t venture out of the bunker.


    He also sent a message to Martin walker, telling Martin that he had bought him a lot of time, but if Benjamin could not be killed, Martin''s son Kevin would not want to live.


    "Ha ha, the old guy is crazy to be a general barrel. Without this message, he can''t find any evidence.".


    William, standing outside the bunker gate, chuckled when he heard the Sunday report that he had controlled all the lines of the White Palace.


    With the most important evidence in hand, they opened a teleport and went back to Oxford castle. From Sunday, they took hundreds of spider robots and a pair of new smart glasses and went back to the bunker to check the equipment on themselves and in the storage space.


    to Sunday, they said, "control all the cameras, block all the pictures, and then let the spider robots outside the bunker be ready. I''m going out.".


    "Understand, sir", a few seconds later, "the spider robot in the small library has been equipped, and can attack at any time.".


    Pull down the big lock of the bunker gate, use the walkie talkie to contact Benjamin and ask him to open the alloy door.


    With a click, before the door was opened, William ordered Sunday to use electric shock.


    Soon on the smart glasses, you can see that the bandits in the small library are all numb by the spider robot jumping from the ceiling.


    Pulling the thick alloy door of the bunker, William quickly flashed out of the bunker and pulled out two colt M2000 with mufflers under his arms.


    "Whew, whew, whew.".


    Within 3 seconds, all 11 gangsters who were electrified and trembling were shot in the head by William.


    Empty the library, put the left hand gun back in the holster, take off two grenades from the tactical vest, bite off the insurance with your teeth, and throw them directly outside the library.


    Then he turned and closed the bunker door. After two blasts of grenades, William went to the library door and half of his body appeared to mend the gun at all the people he could see.


    Turning back to the library, he reached out to pick up the spider robot that had finished discharging electricity and put it into the storage space. With a wave of his hand, he threw more columns on the carpet of the library.


    "Click, click, click", a slight and inaudible sound came. Dozens of metamorphosed small spiders climbed up the ceiling along the wall and out of the library along the doors and windows.


    The sudden explosion surprised everyone in the Quiet White Palace. Martin walker, who was discussing how to break the sub bunker, and Emil Stein, the head of the mercenary, looked at each other and immediately came to the library with his men.

 Chapter 529

    With Sunday monitoring and reminders, and his mental scan, William replaced two pistols with shrapnels, put back the holster under his armpit, took off four grenades from his body,


    silently counted the distance, opened the insurance, closed his eyes, and only mentally sensed the location of the bandit''s door,


    as soon as more than a dozen bandits appeared at the corner of the corridor, William pasted two grenades on his left hand He threw the grenade to the corner and then threw it with his right hand. Two grenades were thrown on the wall of the corner and bounced into the corridor.


    "Grenade, grenade.".


    The sudden appearance of the grenade made all the bandits'' souls risk, and they rushed to find cover.


    And the head of the mercenary Emil Stan is a pull by the side of the two mercenaries in front of him.


    "Boom boom boom" four loud noise, did not find the shelter was hundreds of thousands of steel balls directly hit into the blood fog.


    Although Emil Stan had two people in front of him, the impact of the explosion still hit him hard against the wall, spitting blood in his mouth.


    Those who are still alive after finding the shelter are not happy with their good luck. "Ding Dang, Ding Dang, Ding Dang" grenades appear in their eyes again.


    "God.".


    In addition to Martin walker, who was walking at the end of the road, the other five people who were still alive only had a cry of God in their minds.


    "Boom boom" three explosions sounded one after another, William took the M4 out of the corner, the muzzle of the gun to all the mental force can feel the heartbeat of the people.


    "Daddada, dada, dada," the finishing gun.


    William walked up to Emile Stein and looked at him with a smile, grinning and stepping on his neck.


    Then he went to the side of Martin walker who was stunned by the explosion, changed his clip, picked up the stunned Martin and went into a room.


    Search him, find out his cell phone and a BB machine, check a few eyes, and finally find the message Eli sent to Martin on the BB machine.


    Put away the BB machine and slap Martin in the face.


    Good morning, Mr. walker.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Martin Walker saw William laughing and saying to himself, "see you again. Are you ok?".


    "Me, cough, cough." as soon as Walker opened his mouth, he was choked with blood. He coughed violently and spat out a few teeth that had been fanned out.


    When Martin Walker breathes more smoothly, he continues, "excuse me, do you need a doctor?"


    "Ha ha", Martin Walker stares at William for a few eyes. After decades of secret service career, he quickly sees the ruthlessness in William''s eyes and knows that he''s afraid he won''t be able to survive. "Do me a favor and save my son Kevin. I''ll tell you everything, OK?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested," William said with a smile to Martin walker, holding the M4 in his hand. "I just want to let you wake up and tell him that I''m the one who killed you when I see Satan. Bye.".


    "Wait, you don''t want to know who''s behind me?"


    Seeing that William''s finger was on the trigger, Martin, who had not rescued his son, was so willing to be killed, "help me save Kevin, and I''ll tell you the mastermind behind the scenes, or even turn to be a witness.".


    "I''m sorry, I got what I needed earlier." William took out his BB machine and shook it in front of Martin. "It''s speaker Eli who contacted you. The evidence is in this BB machine, right. So you''d better go to see Satan earlier, so that those souls who died because of you won''t be able to rest.".


    The biggest chip was told directly by William. Martin Walker didn''t know what to say for a moment. He faltered and couldn''t say anything.


    After waiting for a moment, William asked impatiently, "what else do you want to say? If not, I don''t have time to ink with you.


    Seeing that Williams doesn''t care about her son''s life or death, Martin Walker stares at William and finally sighs, "I really deserve to die. Please tell my wife that I love her and everything I do is for Kevin.".


    "All right," said William, who thought of Walker''s son and wife when he was dying, but it was even more impossible for William to let Walker go, "goodbye.".


    Walk behind walker, holding his neck in both hands, "click", Walker fell to the ground without any pain.


    Benjamin''s voice came from the walkie talkie, "William, people in the headquarters asked me if I knew the reason for the explosion and gunfire,


    and they planned to send three Black Hawk helicopters with 24 deltas to parachute on the roof.".


    "Hehe, it''s better to have a helper," William replied with a smile, "lest I, an Englishman, help you with everything.".


    "But the weapon room on the roof is under the control of the bandits. At this time, the parachute is looking for death, and we are both responsible for the casualties.".


    You wait a minute. I have some rubbish to deal with.


    Let Sunday put the voice of the walkie talkie to the headphones, William checked the hands of M4, etc. the gangsters who arrived here walked through their rooms.


    He gently opened the door and pointed the muzzle behind the five or six bandits. Only after the five "daddada" guns had killed all the people, did he tell Benjamin again,"Man, let''s clean the roof so that the delta can parachute in, so that you can shoot a few shots, so that the bandits won''t be killed, and you can''t pretend to be a hero.".


    "What about Emily?" Benjamin hesitated to come out and face the armed bandits.


    Follow us, of course. I''ll pick you up from the library and you''ll come out with Emily in your arms.


    "Are you sure?" Benjamin asked nervously at once.


    Come on, I promise you''ll be OK.


    Hearing William''s tone of impatience and confidence, Benjamin clenched his teeth and said, "OK.".


    When he gets in touch with the people in the headquarters, Benjamin walks out of the bunker cautiously with Emily who talks with William through smart glasses. He is relieved to see the fully armed William.


    When little Emily saw William, she reached for a hug.


    William laughed and patted her on the head. "Well, little guy, I have to beat the bad guys. You stay in Mr. bucket''s arms and close your eyes. Do you understand?"


    Emily doodle mouth want to say something, but see William behind the fallen bandits, hurriedly scared nodded obediently, closed her eyes.


    "Hell, you can''t be careful," William glared at Benjamin. "Man, you''re such a father. Don''t you know that some things can''t be seen by children?"


    Following the direction Emily just looked at, Benjamin soon saw the dead bandit, covering her head with the collar of William''s suit wrapped around Emily, and said with embarrassment, "OK, I apologize.".


    "Never mind, Mr. Arthur," Emily whispered.


    But the gunshot scared the little guy. William searched all the fallen bandits and found more than ten daggers to put away.


    To some nervous Benjamin said, "your task is to hold Emily behind me, understand?"


    "Good, good.".


    To avoid an accident, William handed Benjamin the smart glasses on Emily''s face, and then took the lead in walking up. When he saw William''s superb flying knife skill, Benjamin''s nervous mood soon calmed down.

 Chapter 530

    As soon as he walked up the second floor, William pointed to Benjamin a few meters behind him. The latter nodded and nervously watched William take out four daggers and put them on his hands.


    At the corner of the stairs, he showed half of his body, threw out two throwing knives from his right hand, killed the nearest two people, and then flew out two throwing knives from his left hand.


    Then he said a word to Benjamin, who killed the bandit with a face full of disbelief.


    Benjamin quickly steps up the stairs with Emily in his arms. He sees that William finds a dagger on a fallen bandit, but the dagger left on his head is ignored. Unbelievable


    , "hold on to Emily, do not let her see this."


    "good". After finishing


    , Benjamin saw four gangsters who were shot through her head. William didn''t make complaints about it. "No, it''s not a flying knife. Is it necessary to see what is incredible?"


    "But it''s really incredible. As far as I know, even Benning, the most elite special forces soldier, can easily hit his head with four throwing knives at a time,


    even if he can''t do one, how do you train?"


    William shrugged and didn''t answer, but Benjamin wasn''t angry and said, "maybe I should let my son Connor walk around with you more.".


    "First, you can''t afford me. Second, are you sure you want to expose your children to these violent things?"


    "Man, you don''t understand. The Arthur family came from Texas cowboys." Benjamin made a shooting gesture with a smile,


    "from the age of 8, we will contact hunting under the guidance of our elders. Last autumn, Connor hunted a wild boar alone, so don''t compare us with those upstarts who have no inside information.".


    "I''m sorry, I''m a nouveau riche." William turned and left.


    "No, no, man, how can you be a nouveau riche?" Benjamin explained after William. "You were born into a noble family. You should say that your family has fallen and revived.


    and you are the 24th hereditary Duke of England. Are you a nouveau riche? God, too modest a word is hypocrisy.


    "Ha ha, that''s probably the benefit of being a nobleman," William said, shaking his head. "Before I inherited the title, what the media said was different from you.".


    "That''s jealousy," Benjamin said seriously. "William, you''re so dazzling that many people can''t accept the achievements in their lifetime, and they can''t even compare with you for a few days. To be honest, even if I''m the bucket, I will envy you a lot of times.".


    "Come on, come on, no matter how nice you say, don''t teach your son like me. I might as well take Emily to the playground at that time, right? Dear Emily.


    "Can I speak?" Emily in Benjamin''s arms asked in a low voice.


    Of course.


    While talking, William, who went up to the third floor, snapped his fingers and had already controlled the whole white palace on Sunday. He immediately opened the electronic door of the armory leading to the roof,


    William, who already knew the bandit''s position in the armory, fiercely pushed open the electronic door and rolled forward, throwing all the throwing knives at a dozen of the unresponsive bandits.


    A sound of "puff, puff, puff" rang out. Then he quickly pulled out two pistols with mufflers under his armpit, and stretched out his hands to shoot three bandits who were left behind because of insufficient throwing knives and no weapons.


    And then turn your body to make up for those who haven''t been shot by the flying knife.


    Whew, whew, after a shot.


    William stood up and looked at the whole armory. Fortunately, his flying knife technique was excellent. Otherwise, in case the gun missed or the bandit detonated his grenade before he died, the armory with a lot of guide eggs might blow up.


    After confirming that there is no problem, let Benjamin carry Emily into the armory.


    Close the electronic door, and lock the weapons depot immediately on Sunday. Although it is not as safe as the bunker, it can also prevent the shooting of guns,


    and Emily, who heard the sound, looked up at William and said, "can I go to your castle? The teacher said that your castle is the largest in Europe, which is as big as 100000 in our school,


    Mr. Devonshire, 100000 How big is it.


    "Well, it''s a little bit bigger than downtown Washington," William said uncertainly. The land of the castle is 37000 acres, or 149.8 square kilometers.


    "As long as your mother agrees, I welcome Emily to visit Oxford castle. At that time, I can take you to ride a horse, fish, climb mountains and go camping if you are not afraid.".


    "Really?" Emily asked in surprise.


    "Really," William nodded with certainty.


    "Then we have a deal, OK? When I tell my mother, we''ll go to the castle? " Asked Emily, looking expectantly at William.


    ¡°OK¡±¡£


    In the affirmative, little Emily tilted her head and gave William a sweet smile. "I like you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Ha ha", Emily''s lovely appearance made William and Benjamin laugh. A moment later, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, delta helicopter has three minutes to arrive."."Ready, Mr. barrel," William said, looking at Benjamin.


    Benjamin immediately nodded, "don''t worry.".


    Looking at Emily in Benjamin''s arms, William takes out a headset and puts it in Emily''s ear. Then he asks a little guy to listen to the children''s song on Sunday.


    he apologizes to Benjamin and says, "with Emily, you probably can''t kill one or two gangsters yourself.".


    "Ha ha, man, it doesn''t matter. In fact, the result is also very good," Benjamin explained with a smile. "You think I''m the main barrel. Saving and protecting a lovely and beautiful little girl is probably better than killing ten bandits myself. So I think this is the best result. After all, not everyone likes a general barrel who kills people by hand "Bucket".


    William bowed his head and thought, saving people is more popular than killing people. "Otherwise, when the delta people come, you will stay on the roof and insist on waiting until all the hostages in the White Palace are rescued before you leave?"


    Benjamin shook his head and said, "no, it''s too much, too deliberate, too obvious. The best way is to leave directly, expose Eli''s crime, and send a team to kill Amir bacawi who died once.".


    After that, Benjamin looked at William expectantly. William shrugged, "as long as you are willing to hire my people, I promise to bring bacavi''s body back to you, but"


    after a pause for a few seconds, William reminded, "it''s not a good idea to get on the helicopter and leave at this time. Don''t forget, more than a month ago, bacavi and his party were able to carry air defense eggs on their shoulders to fight three sea battles No.1 helicopter,


    now those who want you to die are desperate to do anything, so if I were you, I would rather stay here unless I go by land. ".


    These words made Benjamin, who thought he would leave the White Palace soon, think deeply, but he could not help but agree that William''s worry was not unreasonable.

 Chapter 531

    It''s not safe to walk in the air. No helicopter can carry a rocket egg down. Of course, Benjamin doesn''t want to be killed when the crisis is almost over.


    he says helplessly, "it seems that I can only clean up here and leave in the No.1 bulletproof car of the main barrel"


    "man, we''ll be safe here, just wait a little more." William nods and agrees, and then laughs "At least No. 1 of the main barrel will not be blown up by a rocket," he said.


    "I hope so.".


    "Sir, three black hawks with 24 delta passengers will arrive in three minutes. You need to be ready," he warned on Sunday.


    "OK," William replied.


    Then he found a gun on the fallen bandit and handed it to Benjamin, "I''ll go up and clean up the garbage first, and then you come up, be careful of the fire.".


    After taking the pistol, Benjamin looked at the insurance and confirmed that the gun had been on the trip. He nodded nervously and said, "don''t worry, I''m a Texas cowboy. I can still play with guns.".


    Then he took Emily and hid behind a table.


    William watched with satisfaction as Benjamin hid, checked his weapons and ammunition, adjusted them, and walked slowly to the roof with the M4 when the countdown was 30 seconds on Sunday.


    In fact, when the weapon room was captured by William, and the White Palace''s own Vulcan cannons and prevention and control guide eggs would not fire, the possibility of using the Black Hawk helicopter to parachute is still very high.


    And there is William, the God of death, who can kill all the people on the roof as long as he kills those people who are carrying anti-aircraft eggs on their shoulders, and the six tube Gatling that the Black Hawk armed helicopter carries can kill all the people on the roof.


    At the last 15 seconds, the bandits on the roof had found the helicopter flying fast, "Dangdang, Dangdang" a dull sound of machine gun fire rang out.


    Then William heard someone shouting, let people down to see what happened in the weapon room, why they haven''t opened fire so far, and at the same time, he was anxious to shout to prepare the stinger.


    Standing in the door leading to the roof, William felt the situation of the whole roof, took a breath, recalled the location of all the bandits in his brain,


    folded up the M4, suddenly opened the door, pinched the neck of the bandit who was going to open the door, and made a "click" with his fingers.


    Then, holding the bandit who had seen Satan in front of him, the pistol in the palm of his right hand was raised to another bandit who was trying to raise his gun, and his head was shot.


    "Whew", a mass of blood burst open, throw down the body on the hand, pull out another pistol, quickly rush to the roof, and shoot at several gangsters who are filling the poison stinging eggs.


    "Poop, poop, poop," a falling sound came, and then turned the muzzle of the gun to the gangster who used the machine gun to shoot the helicopter.


    Before shooting, a palpitation spread all over his body. Without even thinking about it, William rolled and crawled into the bunker.


    "Daddada", black hawk on the six tube Gatling fierce fire, William just stay in the area immediately swept the debris flying.


    "Cease fire, cease fire.".


    Michael Benning, who is in the co pilot''s seat of the helicopter, yells to the pilot, "FK, that''s William Devonshire, asshole, I want you to cease fire, cease fire.".


    Six tubes of Gatling continue to "daddada" random strafe, a few seconds to stop.


    Looking at the battered roof, Benning yelled at the driver, "FK.".


    Unbuckle your seat belt and yell at the eight deltas in the plane, "rope down, rope down.".


    After shouting, he climbed out of the co pilot''s seat, grabbed the rope from the Black Hawk and threw it out. Before the Black Hawk could fly to the safe point on the roof, he grabbed the rope and took the lead to descend.


    and the pictures of Lao Mei injuring her own people immediately spread all over the world. When the host determined that William was the one who helped to clean up the bandits,


    not to mention the whole world, at least in England at this moment People are cursing the old beauty.


    William, who was hiding in the bunker, was furious. If he hadn''t been hiding fast just now, maybe his magic card would have been exposed.


    So he is in a very bad mood now. He doesn''t care about several still alive bandits at all, and lets them gather fire and just shoot the helicopter.


    Fortunately, Benning''s skill is very good, only a few seconds from the helicopter down.


    Fortunately, William''s personality was so fierce that he would not run out as a hero. When the other two Black Hawks saw that their companions were strafed, Gatling on board fired directly,


    "daddaddada" swept fiercely. In an instant, all the firing places were swept away, circled around the roof for several times, and the cable landing finally proceeded smoothly.


    But William, who was put in a bad mood, took out two spider robots in the shape of round beads from the storage space in the bunker and threw them to the helicopter that had just opened fire. The two spiders stretched out eight legs in the air and adjusted their posture to attach to the Black Hawk''s body.


    One crawled along the airframe to the fuel tank, and the other climbed into the engine on the top of the Black Hawk, waiting for William''s order.


    The 24 deltas are really excellent. It took half a minute to complete the landing. In addition to Michael Benning who came down first, 25 people used walkie talkies to count and confirm the integrity of the personnel,Search the entire roof, make sure there is no enemy, and a team begins to move down according to the tactical action.


    After taking revenge measures, William, with a look of indifference, shook hands with the apologetic Benning with a smile, "man, you''re really not dying. You dare to land the helicopter when it doesn''t stop steadily.".


    "I can''t help it. I''m Benjamin''s bodyguard. I don''t want to fight for anyone." Benning shakes hands with William. Seeing that William doesn''t look angry,


    then he covers his headphones and makes three Black Hawks hover and wait for instructions.


    Three Black Hawks obediently flew away from the White Palace, but the helicopter that had been fired did not fly for long, and the engine suddenly began to emit black smoke.


    He began to spin in the air. The pilot told the headquarters that the engine was damaged. He was crashing. Then he began to fall in circles and "bang" fell on the lawn of the White Palace.


    But the driver''s luck is good, although injured, but did not want his life.


    Fortunately, William can''t confirm whether the pilot did it on purpose, so he didn''t let the spider robot crawling near the fuel tank explode. Otherwise, even if this guy had nine lives, he would be burned to death.


    "Keep an eye on this pilot. I want to know why he continued to fire on purpose or because of fear after bannin ordered a cease-fire.".


    Yes sir.


    Benning and other deltas stood on the roof, watching the pilot being pulled out of the crashed helicopter by the ground crew, still able to move, and then let go of their worries.


    Benning turned to William and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, would you like to come down with us or leave by helicopter?"


    By helicopter? William shook his head and refused, "no, I''ll wait here. When you clean up the White Palace, I''ll leave by car.".


    Just then, the team of 12 people who went downstairs yelled to find Benjamin in the communication channel. A moment later, Benjamin with Emily in his arms was escorted to the roof by several deltas.

 Chapter 532

    As soon as Benjamin appeared outside the White Palace, the media cameras quickly caught him holding Emily.


    For a moment, people all over the world are cheering for Benjamin and Emily, and this picture will be quoted as Benjamin''s sign in the future.


    "Emily?" When a soldier saw Emily, he rubbed his eyes and exclaimed.


    Just because there are too many strangers, Emily, who is holding Benjamin''s neck tightly, hears the familiar cry, turns her head and looks at the soldier, and whispers, "Dad?"


    "Emily Kyle?" After seeing clearly, the soldier quickly asked, "God, I''m Duke Kyle, your father.".


    Emily, who hadn''t seen her father for several years, looked at Duke uncertainly, "Dad?"


    "Yes, baby, I''m dad, God." Duke rushed to his clothes, took out a picture frame Pendant Necklace, and showed everyone the picture of Emily in the pendant,


    "I''m Emily''s dad, I''m Emily''s dad," Duke explained incoherently.


    Only by looking at the photos can we believe that Duke is Emily''s father.


    Rick, his black companion, slapped him on the shoulder. "Man, we worked together for three years, and you never told me you had a daughter.".


    "Sir, these two people are the delta team leader who helped the black and white ghost clear the clues some time ago," he reported in William''s ear on Sunday.


    Reminded by Sunday, William remembers the video he saw in his memory. It seems that Duke is indeed the one who helped before,


    and looking at Duke and black rickord, William can''t help thinking that these two guys are not the two protagonists in the rise of Cobra.


    Although Duke looks thinner now, the more he looks at William, the more he thinks he is the soldier called Duke.


    I can''t help but have a strange idea in my heart. I didn''t expect that Duke took the initiative to help himself for fear of trouble, but he also saved his daughter without knowing it.


    It''s a pity that although Emily recognized Duke, she didn''t touch him for a long time. In Emily''s mind, her father didn''t feel as safe as Benjamin and William.


    so when she looked at Duke, Emily turned her head and lay on Benjamin''s shoulder, ignoring Duke who wanted to hold her.


    "Well, the crisis is not yet in contact," the delta commander who came with him looked at Duke and rickod and ordered directly, "Duke, you and rickod are here to protect Mr. Zongtong. The others follow me downstairs to clean up all the bandits and directly rescue the hostages if they can.".


    "Yes, thank you, sir.".


    Duke, who is worried about his daughter, is not in the mood to fight at this time. If he can stay to protect his daughter, of course, he will, and black Richard has no dissatisfaction.


    So William, Benjamin, Benning, Duke, rickord and little Emily stayed on the roof of the White Palace.


    The rest of the delta began to clean up the gangsters.


    After a few minutes, the gun battle was inevitable. For a moment, the sound of "daddada" guns sounded violently, and even the sound of explosion from time to time.


    This scared little Emily, with a shriveled mouth and a frightened face, and asked William to hold her.


    William just hesitated for a few seconds, Emily began to cry, panic did not take the children of William quickly took over Emily.


    Coax for a long time, the little guy is still afraid of shaking, no way, William had to block everyone''s sight through his body, released the healing magic on Emily''s back.


    Magic works very quickly, but to William''s surprise, Emily seems to have a lot of magic talent,


    the healing magic effect used on her is surprisingly good, or even too good, as if she had suddenly broken her shackles.


    Everywhere magic energy actually slowly fly back and forth in her body.


    For a moment, William suspected that if he taught the little guy to think, maybe she would soon become a magician apprentice.


    This surprised William at the same time, hesitated to teach Emily magic knowledge, but this idea did not stay in his mind for long, was denied.


    No matter how cute, smart and sensible the little guy is, it''s not her own child. Who knows what has taught Emily? What unexpected things will happen in the future.


    A six-year-old child has no adult''s heart and mind. If he is exposed, William, the initiator, will be in constant trouble.


    Unless we can find traces of other people using magic in the world in the future, he will never teach anyone his cards as an egoist.


    And Emily''s performance is very direct, just as he worried. After calming down, the little guy closed his eyes for a moment, held William''s neck and whispered, "Mr. Devonshire, why do I feel so many little lights flying around?".


    "Do you have one?" Looking at Emily''s clear eyes, William involuntarily releases a dispelling magic to Emily.


    "Don''t go, don''t go," feeling the magic energy leave Emily, "no, please don''t leave me."."Emily, what''s the matter with you?" Duke, who has been paying close attention to his daughter, came over and asked, "baby, what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, no, go away, Dad, you scared those elves. Go away.".


    With a simple mind and no understanding of the reason why the magic elements left, Emily directly took Duke as the culprit.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, the little guy may be hungry, and some hypoglycemia will lead to hallucinations." William quickly pacifies Emily, turns his head and explains to the regretful Duke.


    Then he whispered to the angry Emily, "Xiao Liangguang may leave because he doesn''t like Emily to tell others, so as long as you keep a secret, maybe they will come back soon.".


    "Really?" Emily asked, her eyes shining.


    "Maybe, we''ll just wait and see. But is Emily hungry? Let''s have something to eat. Maybe little lights will come back soon after we''re full.".


    "Well," Emily thought with her head tilted, and then whispered, "then I''ll eat. And, Mr. Devonshire, you''ll keep Emily secret, won''t you?"


    "Of course, I''ll keep Emily secret," William nodded with a smile to remove the magic.


    He asked Duke for a special forces chocolate bar, ripped the package and handed it to Emily.


    In order to let her favorite little light come back earlier, Emily took the chocolate bar and began to bite.


    After a few mouthfuls, close your eyes and feel for a few seconds. After a few mouthfuls, feel for a few seconds. When a chocolate bar is finished, Emily''s face soon smiles,


    whispers happily in William''s ear, "Mr. Devonshire, I feel those little lights again. They''re really back.".

 Chapter 533

    Looking at the happy Emily, William''s mood is very complicated. Although the little guy''s talent is not as good as his own, it''s really hard for him to be so compatible with magic elements at the age of six.


    After thinking about it, William plans to ignore it and let Emily develop herself. Unless the little guy has problems due to magic elements, he can intervene.


    "Just come back. Now you should apologize to duke. Don''t forget that it''s your father who gave you food. The little light you said just came back.".


    "Well," Emily thought about it, turned her head to Duke, and whispered "Dad.".


    This makes Duke happy mouth can not close, busy from the pocket out of all the chocolate bars, "do you want to? Baby, it''s all yours if you want.


    Looking at the chocolate in front of her, Emily said thank you and took it carefully. Then she said something that broke Duke''s heart.


    "Do you want it, Mr. Devonshire? Chocolate is delicious.


    "Ha ha, thank you, Emily. I''m not hungry yet. You eat by yourself." looking at Duke, William couldn''t help laughing.


    With Emily as a little guy to attract everyone''s attention, time passed unconsciously, and 22 deltas went downstairs to eliminate the bandits were paying the price of seven or eight people,


    finally, all the bandits who were floating outside the hostage room were killed, and the rest was how to rescue the hostages.


    But before they could act, several hostages were pointed at by the bandits with guns and went to the window. One of the bandits yelled, "give us Benjamin Arthur, or I will kill a hostage every ten minutes.


    also, listen carefully, from now on, as long as you do anything, we will send these poor people to God, and their death will be counted in the end On your head.


    "Damn it.".


    All the people who heard the bandit''s condition scolded secretly. Calm down, only those who are not brainless understand it.


    it''s impossible for them to agree to the condition. They would rather rush in regardless of the hostage''s death or injury.


    And Benjamin himself didn''t plan to die to save others.


    But it''s not hard for William.


    After thinking about it, William took Emily to Benjamin and said, "maybe this is your chance to be famous.".


    Benjamin, who had already seen William''s ability, did not doubt William''s motive. Instead, he immediately asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Maybe we can find someone who is about the same height as you, use a human skin mask to disguise as you, and exchange all the hostages.


    if the disguised person can deal with the bandit himself after entering the hostage room, if not, let him act according to the circumstances and protect himself before the special soldiers outside rush in.".


    "But what if he''s killed?" As a qualified guest, Benjamin quickly asked about his disadvantage.


    William shrugged. "That''s bad luck for him.".


    After hearing this, Benjamin couldn''t help looking at William. He said with a smile, "don''t look at me like this. I''m half taller than you, and I''m not in good shape. Besides, I''m not obliged to take risks for you.


    the most important thing is that there''s a lot of knowledge in camouflage. It''s not that experienced people can''t act like me.".


    Benjamin nodded first, then had a headache. "Let''s go there and find someone who can do it.".


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know," said William, "but I don''t believe you can''t find a suitable person in your special departments.".


    Benjamin thought for more than ten seconds and told the headquarters of William''s plan. Soon a person was selected.


    Ethan hunt.


    A strictly trained, highly mobile agent who claims that there is no secret he can''t get, no fortress he can''t get in, and no one he can''t disguise.


    From the time he put forward the plan, William knew in his heart that the final candidate, 80% of whom might be Ethan hunt of C1a.


    In order to stabilize the bandits and delay the time, after the confirmation of the candidate, Benjamin, according to the experts'' suggestions,


    under the protection of Benning and a group of special agents, came to the East first floor where the hostages were held, negotiated with the bandits in person and delayed the time.


    The Ethan hunt team was also summoned urgently.


    Fortunately, Ethan hunt himself is on the east coast of the United States at this time.


    After receiving the notice, Mr. Hunt was put on a helicopter and rushed to Washington, D.C. with any equipment he needed.


    After a while, Ethan hunt arrived at the White Palace before the bandits had the patience to attack the hostages.


    The first equipment has been made into a camouflage mask just like Benjamin Arthur.


    Fortunately, William asked for ten bulletproof suits to be tested on Sunday. As soon as Ethan hunt arrived, he put on a bulletproof suit of the same color as Benjamin''s.


    Then, with the help of C1a experts, they put on masks and make-up, and at the same time, they watched the negotiation between Benjamin and the gangsters during this period."Mr. Hunt, I want to remind you that the clothes you are wearing are bulletproof suits worth 5 million pounds. Except for sniper guns, machine guns, such powerful guns and armor piercing bullets,


    long and short guns will not cause fatal damage to you, so once the negotiation breaks down or the hostage is replaced, you only need to take care of your head,


    the rest can be handed over to the assault team The deltas you go to are responsible for it. Of course, if you are sure to deal with the bandits inside after the hostages are replaced, there is no need to hesitate. ".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll act according to the actual situation." Ethan hunt nodded and arranged his equipment.


    finally, he asked his team members to stick a cz83 on their back, and when they were ready, he nodded to the commander and other people.


    he lowered his body and squatted behind Benjamin under the cover of special soldiers and bulletproof shields in front of Benjamin,


    he said r>


    then field commanders and negotiators began to tell Benjamin what to say.


    When the bandits saw that Benjamin, who was possessed by the film emperor, agreed to exchange himself for all the hostages, they were suspicious, but after talking for two hours, they were almost impatient.


    Moreover, through this question, they have roughly confirmed that the person not far away is Benjamin himself. Therefore, after discussing for a while, the bandits still risked to release half of the hostages as required by the negotiation.


    While the hostage out of the chaos, squatting behind Benjamin Ethan hunt quietly stood up under the direction of the commander, and Benjamin himself immediately squatted down.


    According to the tips of the negotiators, he squatted on the ground and yelled to the bandits, "if you don''t release other hostages after I go in, my people will rush in immediately. There is no possibility of bargaining.".


    Benjamin squatted and yelled, while Ethan hunt stood with no flaw in his face and mouth.


    Then Ethan hunt pushes the secret service in front of him and walks out of the crowd to the hostage room.


    As he entered the door, he saw a bandit holding a metal detector in his hand. With the help of the door frame, Ethan hunt quickly tore off the gun behind him with his left hand, and cleverly posted on the wall, so that the sound of the pistol falling on the ground would not disturb the nervous bandits.

 Chapter 534

    As soon as Ethan hunt walked into the hostage room, he looked around at the bandits and hostages in the room. However, he was smart, and others were not stupid. Before he could observe, he was pointed at by a bandit like the leader with a gun,


    "I want a helicopter full of oil and $100 million in cash. As long as the helicopter and the money reach, I will release all the remaining hostages, OK?"


    Before coming in, the outside experts were ready for the bandits to be dishonest, so Ethan hunt was not too surprised to hear that.


    And no matter how much he pretends to be, there is a problem that Benjamin Arthur and the gangsters talked too much just now in order to stabilize the gangsters'' mood,


    so now Ethan hunt can understand without being reminded that if he can not speak, he should try not to speak, and if he can use expression instead, he should try to use expression instead.


    If Benjamin Arthur is pointed at by a gun, he will be afraid, but since he dares to come in and exchange hostages, he can''t show cowardice,


    so now Ethan is completely frightened, and the emotional micro action on his face is very good.


    Even the bandit leader who pointed a gun at him could not help admiring him. In order to achieve his goal, the bandit leader put down his gun and relaxed,


    "you agree that I will release half of the people again, and when the helicopter arrives, the rest of the people will be released immediately, OK?"


    If we can save another half, it will be more beneficial to the next action, so Ethan is willing to.


    But although thousands of willing, the necessary hesitation is still necessary, otherwise the promise too soon will make people suspicious, holding the voice of Benjamin back to the sentence, need to consider.


    It took half a minute for the earphone to give a consent before nodding.


    "Very good," the bandit leader pointed to more than ten people with a smile, "Congratulations, gentlemen, you can go.".


    The person who was pointed out came out of the hostage group in surprise and out of the door opened by the bandit in a panic.


    As soon as a dozen hostages came out, they were immediately escorted out of the White Palace by the delta outside the gate and handed over to the FB1 for questioning and investigation by the agents, so as to avoid the bandits pretending to be hostages and sneaking away.


    Soon, the information of more than a dozen people was found out, and their information and experience were nothing. The only person who attracted the attention of FB1 agents was one.


    Alexander dunning, a defense contractor, arms dealer, billionaire.


    So when a director of FB1 heard that Alexander Dunning was on the list of the second batch of released people, he instinctively suspected that Dunning had a problem.


    Pick up the information, want to ask dunning, and so on, when the manager first saw Dunning''s clothes, he suspected dunning, because the old man''s clothes and his identity as a billionaire are too inconsistent.


    Although it''s very close to the body, it''s not strange, but a billionaire''s whole body is not a brand goods, but more like the discount goods sold in the supermarket,


    it''s impossible to let people doubt, so this experienced executive did not immediately interrogate dunning, but quietly laid hands and secretly watched.


    Dunning, who didn''t know that he had been listed as a suspect, was glad that he was smart and prepared.


    Because the reason why he will be released is that he is dressed in stalls. The bandits also have a choice to take hostages. Those celebrities, rich and influential people must be the first choice.


    As a result, as Dunning calculated himself, he looked old and had no money. He was really let out by the bandits as useless waste.


    Dunning, who escaped from death, vowed in his heart that he would have to cultivate his power in politics in the future, so as not to be forced by the people of the military industrial complex to come to the White Palace as a secret commander.


    Then Dunning regretted that he had come up with such a plan.


    Yes, this crisis is all the whim of this humble little old man.


    If you really just want to think about it, he told his biggest weapon supplier the immature plan in his mind.


    a young man who just took over the hammer group and suffered heavy losses in the stock market disaster, worried about the stock price of his own hammer group all day long.


    When he first heard about the plan, although hammer was a little excited, his company was not on the verge of death at that time, so he just regarded it as a joke. He didn''t take it to heart, and he didn''t expect to implement it one day.


    Fortunately, after the London crisis, the immortal Benjamin Arthur went back to the United States to understand the cause and effect of the whole London crisis.


    it is not necessary to find out why Amir backawi would retaliate against the whole capital world so madly.


    the problem lies in the military industry group.


    In order to get back the orders and interests robbed by Amir bakavi, the military industrial group of the United States has done a lot of things, such as assassination, bribery and so on, which can not hurt bakavi''s hair.


    however, when Amir bakavi''s daughter got married, they finally came up with the idea of sending bakavi''s family to see their master.


    Unfortunately, the egg guiding attack was successful, but in addition to bakawi''s daughter and son-in-law hanging up with some relatives, Amir bakawi and his three sons are living as well as being protected by a secret existence.Even ordinary people will think about how to retaliate when they kill their own daughter and a large group of relatives and friends, not to mention Amir bacavi, who pursues the policy of cutting down the roots, and the Revenge of hiding for three years will follow.


    although the general manager has stepped down, Benjamin Arthur, who has just been in office for less than a year, has become the master of the bacavi family We need goals.


    He almost went to see God. How angry Benjamin Arthur was in his heart can be imagined.


    Moreover, the Arthur family is not a small role in Laomei. His father has been the master of the barrel.


    with the intention of revenge, the Arthur family has only been in series a few times, and a group of gun control groups have been involved.


    However, Benjamin Arthur''s target is too big. He not only wants to control the gun, but also wants to take advantage of the stock market disaster to reduce the military spending of the United States.


    This time, the hammer group, which had been living on ordinary guns and orders from the government, was even worse. It was so happy that it couldn''t go on.


    People are forced to do everything, not to mention the rich, energetic and related interest groups like hammer group.


    In any case, if he really goes bankrupt, whether he can survive or not, he has to think about Alexander Dunning''s joking plan.


    Hammer is not an idiot. He knows the truth that many people are powerful, and he starts to have frequent contact with people who are also dissatisfied with Benjamin Arthur.


    I didn''t expect to find many like-minded people in this contact. It didn''t even take me a few days to take over with the speaker, Mr. Eli.


    Well, now, even if hammer is afraid and wants to pull back, there''s nothing he can do.

 Chapter 535

    Anyway, capital has no human feelings and human nature to talk about. If you want me to die, you should send my opponent to God first.


    Besides, other military industrial groups may not be very good, but there are a lot of intelligence, arms and people who dare to work hard.


    Moreover, these old beauties are burning fires everywhere, causing many countries'' wives to fall apart and their families to fall apart. So there should not be too many people who are willing to die with old beauties.


    In the end, we found many American soldiers who were themselves American, who fought for the country, but were abandoned by their superiors.


    It took only ten days to find hundreds of people who were determined to attack the White Palace.


    There are plans, executors, Raiders, and even a third party from the United States. Now there is only one inside man left.


    Just as he was planning to find someone inside, God seemed to have arranged a secret relationship to send the news that Benjamin Arthur''s safety director, Martin Walker''s son, was still alive.


    God, this discovery can make all participants ecstatic. There is nothing better than the safety director who rebelled against Benjamin. The most difficult step of the plan has been made up.


    After that, Benjamin Arthur was almost killed, and Martin Walker''s power was smoothly strengthened, so the plan started immediately.


    As the inventor of the plan, Alexander Dunning was frightened, but he didn''t have the courage to refuse the crazy Brown hammer and go into the White Palace to be the secret commander.


    The implementation of the plan is very smooth, even too smooth, just like all the luck is used up.


    Don''t kill Benjamin Arthur. They''ll be found out one by one.


    Even the first one to die is likely to be Alexander Dunning. Thinking about the benefits promised to him by those military tycoons,


    when he came out safely, Dunning risked his cell phone to send an order to kill Benjamin Arthur to the bandit leader in the White Palace, and then swallowed his cell phone card.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, a slight vibration came out of the bandit leader''s BB machine. After taking out the BB machine, the bandit leader took off his hood.


    Ferocious to disguise the cost of Benjamin Arthur''s Ethan hunt road.


    "Remember my name is Abraham Judd. Now I sincerely invite you to meet my relatives who were killed by you. Goodbye, master Arthur.".


    Then he raised his gun to Ethan hunt.


    Since the BB machine on Abraham Judd started to ring, Ethan hunt realized the danger. When Abraham Judd took off his hood,


    Ethan''s eyes began to turn around, trying to think about all the memories he saw in the hostage room.


    After thinking about it, Ethan slaps Abraham Judd in the hand with the gun, rolls over to Abraham Judd and quickly takes off the two grenades on his side.


    Open the insurance, hands flat forward, turn this circle of shouting, "you shoot, you die together.".


    Several gangsters are pointing guns at Ethan. Seeing the two grenades in Ethan''s hand, they can''t help slowly releasing their fingers on the trigger.


    "You''re not Benjamin Arthur?"


    Abraham Judd understood that he had been cheated when he heard that Ethan''s accent was different from that of the negotiation just now.


    "Asshole.".


    Abraham Judd, who was determined to die, raised his gun and shot Ethan hunt.


    Bang.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Put away the grenade in his hand.".


    Abraham Judd yelled to the two men on the side, and then said to the other three,


    "start the explosives, since you can''t kill Benjamin, blow up the White Palace completely, and then we''ll meet our relatives in the sky.".


    There was a loud bang,


    the door of the hostage room was directly opened, and Michael Benning was armed with a gun and opened fire on Abraham Judd, who was closest to the door.


    "Daddada", a violent, chaotic gunshot.


    The timing of this assault is not so good.


    the bandits either want to get Ethan''s grenade or are planning to start the explosives in the hostage room.


    Attention was not focused on the prevention of the assault, and the door was blown open, and the loud noise was instinctively startled. In one or two seconds,


    all the six bandits were killed, and even after they were knocked down, the delta that came in also shot everyone in the head, so that someone who was not dead really started the bomb.


    Ethan hunt, who fell to the ground, dared to sit up. Just now, he was really afraid that he would be hurt by mistake.


    although he was shot in the chest just now, he was as safe as William said, but his head was empty. He was hit by a stray bullet and still met God.Seeing Ethan do it, Michael Benning makes sure all the bandits have seen Satan. He walks up to him, smiles, winks at Ethan and asks, "Mr. bucket, are you ok?"


    Seeing Benning''s hint, Ethan didn''t understand the meaning of the code for a moment, and could only say, "I''m ok. Fortunately, the effect of the bulletproof suit is just like what William Devonshire said, otherwise I would have seen God with the shot just now.".


    With that, Ethan put the two grenades on his hand flat, and let the Delta where he found the safety bolt insert the safety bolt back into the grenade.


    This just relieved hand thunder hand a delta, with the help of Benning stood up.


    Seeing Ethan stand up, all the rescued hostages clapped at him, "thank you, thank you, Mr. Tong. I will be your most staunch supporter from now on.".


    "Yes, God, I was saved by the main barrel.".


    Maybe it''s Ethan''s skill and courage to die together, as well as the reason why he was shot,


    these hostages completely ignored the delta people who saved themselves, and the credit was paid to Ethan hunt who disguised as Benjamin Arthur.


    Ethan hunt can only nod and respond with a smile for a moment.


    Then, according to what Benjamin taught him when he was reminded by William, he said a lot of big words, empty words and nutritious words of encouragement to these hostages.


    He is the head of the United States and has the obligation to protect his own people.


    William rolled his eyes as he stood beside Benjamin.


    I''m not interested in listening to that nonsense any more. After William gives Benjamin the video taken by spider robot, he wants to leave.


    but Benjamin Arthur is so elated after watching the video that he hugs William regardless of etiquette and wants to kiss him in the face.


    Directly pushed away by William, "hell, if you bastard dare to hold me again, I swear to beat you down.".


    Ha ha, man, you are my lucky star.

 Chapter 536

    William really takes out the video that can make him famous, which makes Benjamin Arthur in a good mood now.


    Even watching the video clips on both sides from Sunday, I can''t see any flaw in Ethan Hunt''s disguise.


    After just a few minutes of thinking, Benjamin figured out how to use the video.


    Let people first disguise Ethan as their own rescuer and blow it out in advance, and it''s better to blow it out immediately.


    After a day or two, let out the video secretly. Because of the election, Benjamin understands the hearts of the American people.


    He not only likes to doubt everything, but also relies on conspiracy theory for everything.


    If we blow up Ethan''s disguise now, the public will instinctively suspect that the disclosure time is too fast,


    it''s so fast that people can''t believe how the White Palace can be disclosed so quickly. We don''t believe it or deny it, but we doubt it. That''s for sure.


    As long as we are skeptical, it will be easy to do. Anyway, Benjamin doesn''t need to believe it or not. What he wants is communication and topic.


    Even if he is found to be the real talent in the video, it will not lose. After all, the White Palace told the truth to the public at the beginning.


    And don''t forget, the pictures of him carrying Emily onto the roof before were photographed by the media. In addition, he really negotiated with the bandits in front of the hostage house for nearly two hours, and there was also a video of the negotiation.


    Thinking of this, Benjamin Arthur immediately called his personal staff.


    Then he remembered that Ethan disguised as himself was so similar, which made Benjamin very uneasy. He immediately asked Michael Benning around him to ask for his mask making equipment.


    Delete all the data in the computer by hand.


    Not only that, he was not at ease to let Benning burn all the storage equipment in front of him.


    Completely regardless of burning things in the White Palace, whether the smoke will damage the walls and floors and so on.


    After burning, Benjamin and William said, "it seems that after the White Palace is rebuilt, the security inspection will be more strict. Now I have no confidence in fingerprint and eye print detection.".


    Benjamin was so careful that he reminded William to get back the smart glasses he had given Benjamin before, and then he said with a smile,


    "that''s your business, man. Now you should focus on how to deal with those behind the scenes.


    If you don''t handle it well, the damage will be no less than today''s matter. You may even have to let go of some people who want to die.


    And if you want to see me in the future, please go to other places, and if it''s unnecessary, we''d better contact by phone. I don''t want to experience this kind of thing again.


    Benjamin understood what William meant. Even if he wanted revenge, he couldn''t find out all the behind the scenes and put them in prison.


    maybe he had to let some people go after he got satisfied benefits.


    But one thing is for sure, that is, Eli, the speaker, will not run away this time.


    As soon as he thought of letting go of some black hands, Benjamin was very angry and said calmly, "don''t forget, we''re friends on a boat now. I can''t get through it, and you can''t think about it.".


    "Don''t worry, you do what you want. I''ll deal with some things.".


    After that, William said "goodbye" to Benjamin with her dozing Emily in his arms and walked out of the White Palace to give Emily to her mother Melissa.


    The little guy was very happy to see his mother, so he was hugged by Melissa, but soon Emily turned to look at William, "Mr. Devonshire, does our agreement still count?"


    William thought about it and said with a smile, "of course, as long as your mother agrees and you have a holiday, you can come to Oxford castle at any time. The door of Devonshire castle will always be open to you.".


    After that, William put a bracelet made up of eight spider robot beads on Emily''s wrist and solemnly told her, "bring it at any time, because these beads will protect you when you are in danger.".


    "Amulet?" Emily beckoned to William and then gave him a kiss on the face. "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. We have a deal. I''ll go to Oxford Castle after the holiday.".


    "OK, no problem, even if you just call me, I''ll have someone come to the United States to pick you up"


    after that, put your hands beside Emily''s ears and mentally take out the two miniature earphones in the little guy''s ears.


    "No," Emily cried as she felt the earphone coming out of her ear. "I''m going to talk to Mr. Sunday, please, Mr. Devonshire.".


    If you want to chat with Sunday, you can learn to surf the Internet. After you surf the Internet, Sunday will appear.


    "Really?" Emily asked incredulously.


    "Of course, really," William nodded with a smile, "OK, it''s time for you to go home"


    give Emily''s mother Melissa a business card and tell her that she can find herself if she has something to do,Melissa took the card in doubt, said thank you to William, and then left with Emily in her arms, just like William was a super villain who would rob her daughter.


    As for what the mother and daughter talk about when they get home, William can''t care.


    Just want to get on the helicopter prepared by Benjamin''s secret service to leave, but see speaker Mr. Eli walk down from a helicopter that just landed.


    Seeing Eli, William doesn''t want to leave again. If he can interrogate Eli himself, he may soon know who is behind this incident.


    Follow Eli into the White Palace and see Benjamin take out the evidence that William gave him and detain Eli directly.


    In the face of irrefutable evidence, Eli was stunned. After Benning handcuffed him, Eli, who understood that the situation was over, began to clamor that the matter was not over, and he had many friends behind him.


    God, looking at the swearing Eli, the old man has completely lost his cool. He said in public that there are black hands behind him. Isn''t he looking for death?


    In a flash, William knew that Eli would commit suicide or be killed soon.


    But the trouble caused by Eli made William dare not interrogate him in front of so many people. Once he got in touch with him, maybe those military industrial groups who were eager to destroy the evidence would target themselves.


    Fortunately, one Sunday, when I was thinking about where to make a breakthrough, I reported to William Hui on Sunday, "Sir, before you let me pay attention to the released hostages, there was really a suspicious person inside.".


    "Who?" Asked William at once.


    "Alexander dunning, a defense contractor, arms dealer and billionaire, I noticed from the confession recorded to him by FB1,


    Dunning said that he came to the White Palace at the invitation of the Minister of women''s defense to discuss the contract, but the minister had been killed by the bandit leader.".


    Wearing smart glasses, Alexander Dunning''s photos and materials soon appeared in William''s eyes.


    Hell, this old man looks so familiar.


    If you can make yourself familiar with someone you don''t know, it must be the plot character in a movie, "well, then stare at Mr. Dunning for me.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 537

    Back at the hotel, he took a comfortable bath, and lay on the sofa in his pajamas. He took out his mobile phone and hesitated how to explain to his mother.


    Her mother Lina had called before, but her mobile phone only vibrated twice, probably reflecting that she called William at that time, which might bring trouble to William. The phone was hung up soon, and then she urged herself to call her back on Sunday.


    Hard headed to mother reported a safe, good words said for a long time, finally video call, see William nothing to stay in the hotel, Lina just let William.


    Give Ambrosius and Abigail peace, these two women are much easier to do, even coax and cheat soon.


    I hung up the phone and ordered a seafood dinner. After that, I took a nap.


    William, who was still playing chess with Duke Zhou at 4 p.m., was woken up by a doorbell, and then reported on Sunday that "Sir, Ms. Catherine, Anthony''s lawyer and the financial consultants of yueshida are waiting for you.".


    "Oh, let the housekeeper ask them to wait for me in the living room first.".


    Hearing that it was Catherine and Anthony, William got up in a daze, washed well, put on a casual suit and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Good afternoon, Katherine", walking to Katherine, William gently hugged Katherine, the new CEO of defense supplies company,


    "you''ve come here, and you''ve come so fast, haven''t you implemented air traffic control in Washington?"


    As for Anthony and yueshida''s financial advisers, William just nodded, even if they did not dare to have an opinion on William''s attitude.


    "Good afternoon, boss. When I heard about the accident in the morning and you couldn''t get through, his majesty Philip asked me to come here in an emergency. I''m relieved to see that you are safe.".


    Catherine, who resigned as secretary of state for security, has a smile on her face when facing William. "As for air traffic control, it depends on whose plane it is. Under limited conditions, her majesty Philip''s private plane can still land in Washington.".


    "Ha ha, thank you for your concern. If I hadn''t saved a lovely girl, I would have been out of the White Palace when the attack happened." William smiles and shakes his head,


    "just call me William as before. Don''t forget that you are also a shareholder of the defense supplies company. By the way, how does it feel to take over the CEO of the company these days?"


    "Can I tell the truth?"


    William nodded, "don''t worry, I know the situation of the company before, say boldly, I''m ok.".


    To make sure that William didn''t lie, Catherine squinted and said, "the teacher said, I''m a little sorry that I promised you to take over the company.


    the company is totally empty shelf, and the headquarters doesn''t say anything about it. Even the present staff are recruited by me in the past ten days,


    and," Catherine said to William after staring at Anthony who didn''t speak for a few seconds, "and I live here But I don''t know the purchase price of raw materials and where is the production base? "


    "Ha ha" seeing Anthony shrug his shoulders, William ha ha laughed, "it''s normal that Anthony doesn''t tell you, because he doesn''t know where the production base is. As for the price of raw materials,"


    think about it, since the shares held by Philip and Grosvenor are exchanged equally and voluntarily with them,


    Catherine and Garris The shares in hand are also agreed in advance, so the food can''t be too ugly, so William asked tentatively, "Katherine, how do you think the price of raw materials is half of the selling price?"


    "Half, that''s 2.5 million pounds," Katherine stopped to think for a moment. "William, I have to know first whether the price is always fixed at 2.5 million pounds, or half of our price?"


    "Half of the price, in case there is a need to reduce the price in the future, we will not quarrel with each other because of little interests.".


    "That''s good," Katherine sighed with relief. "I have no problem with that. I believe his majesty Philip and Archduke Grosvenor will have no problem either.".


    Seeing Catherine''s great relief, William couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that the image of being unable to suffer losses before made Philip and Grosvenor feel very difficult. Together with Catherine, she was surprised when she heard that the purchase price was half of the selling price.


    After talking about some details, William took Catherine and Anthony to the hotel restaurant for dinner.


    As soon as you enter the restaurant, the waiters of any hotel will look excited when they see him, while some hotel guests will give him a thumbs up. When other guests at the restaurant hear the noise and turn to see William, many people will stand up and applaud him, and then the whole restaurant starts to clap.


    This makes William have to nod to everyone around with a smile. Fortunately, there are not many guests in the hotel today. It took him a few minutes to deal with everyone.


    We sat down under the service of the waiyingsheng and the exclusive Butler of the hotel.


    Catherine, sitting next to William, said with a smile, "William, you are probably the most famous celebrity in the world now.".


    "Probably. What''s the matter?" William shrugged and looked like he didn''t care. "You don''t want me to be a spokesperson for the company, do you?""Ha ha, I''d like to, but as long as you are boss Shida, we don''t have to pay for you," Katherine laughs. "However, if you like, those luxury goods will probably be willing to pay hundreds of millions of dollars to be your spokesperson.".


    "Thank you," William shook his head with a smile. "If it''s 100 million a year, I don''t mind being a Sketchpad, but it''s impossible.".


    "No, if you really agree, burberry may wave a check to you right away," Catherine shook her head and said, "you are the only hereditary title winner in the last hundred years, and you are also the hereditary Duchess,


    you have saved the heads of several big powers, solved several crises in the capital world, and you are handsome and rich,


    you are the only one who has won the hereditary title I believe no woman in the world can resist your charm.


    "Ha ha, thank you", Catherine''s compliment, said William is still very cool.


    This happy, William directly let the hotel open two bottles of 25000 US dollars of lato red wine, see Catherine straight shake her head, but think of William''s worth, luxury life is too normal.


    While eating, we talked about the live ammunition test of bulletproof suits. Before we knew it, it was nine o''clock in the evening. Let the hotel housekeeper arrange the suites for us.


    After William personally sent Catherine back to her room, he took Anthony back to his suite.


    After pouring two whiskies and handing Anthony one, William sat down and asked, "how''s the bulletproof company doing?"


    "Not bad," Anthony thought for a few seconds, and then said, "Lady Catherine is worthy of being a strong woman who can become security minister as a woman. In addition to finance and law, our office is responsible for other departments. She only took ten days to deal with them properly, but it''s not easy.

 Chapter 538

    Anthony looked at William with his eyes closed for a few seconds and said, "but now many of the middle and high-level positions in the company are politicians who left with Ms. Catherine. I''m worried that it doesn''t matter."


    "it doesn''t matter." William interrupted Anthony with a wave, "defense products company is special. These former politicians are what we need now I control how much the company''s products sell. As long as there are no pickpockets and corruption, I don''t care about the rest. You just need to ensure financial independence. ".


    Whether it''s the company or any group, William knows the necessary supervision, but he doesn''t worry about the internal affairs of the company if he is in on Sunday.


    "No problem, boss," Anthony nodded solemnly, and then said with a smile, "the other shareholders probably know that the company can''t survive without you,


    so they didn''t intervene in the financial affairs. They just asked us to ask the financial experts they got to check the accounts every six months.".


    "Well, there''s no problem. It''s all measures that should be taken. Let them check.".


    After chatting about some details, I saw Anthony off at 10 p.m. and suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, I have to remind you that as I am responsible for more and more things, my main server will soon be unable to meet the huge computation,


    you have to pay for me, master.".


    William rolled his eyes. "Hell, how long did it take to upgrade you last time, and how much money did it cost so soon?"


    But now William is not short of money at all. He has to invest in it. He still carries it very well. But in a moment, he asked Sunday, "how was the base in Yellowstone Park before? Isn''t there a big server group in it? Why not use the server there.


    Sir, you gave me the order to close that base.


    "Now you are authorized to use it, and if the base has been cleaned up, I have to go to see it when it''s OK that day.".


    "It''s completely cleaned up. You can go and have a look at it any time.".


    The next morning, when I had breakfast, I saw all-round reports about yesterday''s crisis in the news. Not only speaker Eli was directly arrested,


    but the spearhead was also vaguely pointed at the military industry group. As soon as the stock market opened, the stock prices of all the military industry groups began to fall slowly,


    surprisingly, these companies did not take any protective measures, and many of them failed People who already know the inside know that this is just the beginning of chaos.


    Once the judiciary of the United States starts to take action, it is not known how many military enterprises will be unable to hold on and how many former big men will be put into prison.


    But it''s none of William''s business and he doesn''t care.


    In the next few days, Catherine took more than 20 men to deal with the live ammunition test, while William was only responsible for making phone calls and announcing some things related to the test to the media.


    I don''t know if some people want to take advantage of William''s topic to divert their attention. In recent days, no matter what media has begun to focus on him.


    After that, most of the media of Laomei focused on themselves. William changed his attitude towards the media and cooperated with them very much. After an interview, most of Laomei''s people knew about the live ammunition test of the bulletproof suit. With this enthusiasm, the preparation work was surprisingly smooth.


    On the day of the test, not only hundreds of media showed up, but also dozens of people in military uniform and with stars hanging on their chests showed up as Benjamin Arthur said.


    Mr. Devonshire, you can call me general hawk. Nice to meet you and thank you for everything you''ve done for us.


    Lao Mei''s brigadier general one star, major general two stars, looking at the three stars on hawk''s shoulder, we know that this guy is a lieutenant general.


    "Thank you. You''re very kind. Please," he said, bringing hawk and a group of ten people to the indoor shooting range.


    A row of various long and short guns are placed on a long table, and the nine suits are now all set on nine humanoid targets ten meters away.


    "You must be old hands playing with guns. Will your people come first?" William joked with Hawke, "lest any rich man hurt himself.".


    "Ha ha, no, Mr. Devonshire, you are wrong. Few people who will come here today are not gun enthusiasts. Otherwise, you just need to go to the news in person.".


    That''s right. "Well, nine targets, Mei, one target can only hit 10 shots. If any bulletproof suit is punctured, I immediately invite all of you to go to any nightclub for 10 days.".


    "Only ten?"


    "God, how many more shots do you want to play? This is a bulletproof suit. When you are wearing a bulletproof suit, you will stand and let people play ten shots?"


    "All right, all right," William clapped to stop the two serious guys, "let''s play ten shots first. If there''s no problem, we''ll test how many shots can break through these bulletproof suits, OK?"


    "That''s a good idea," many people immediately agreed, "it''s great to be able to prevent 10 rounds, but if you can prevent 100 rounds without being punctured, then all high-end bulletproof products companies will have to close down in the future."."Thank you for your kind words," William nodded to Catherine with a smile, indicating that he could start.


    Half a day''s test passed unconsciously. The longest bulletproof suit was specially used to test pistols. It took 129 shots to break through.


    The one tested with a long gun was punctured after 43 rounds, and even a special bullet proof suit, which used Barrett to shoot, was able to resist an ordinary sniper bullet.


    Although the bullet proof suit was not punctured, it was seriously deformed, and there was a round pit on the humanoid target. Although it would not be directly fatal if it hit a person, it would be certain when several ribs were broken.


    But if you put a ceramic bulletproof jacket on the outside of the bulletproof suit, it might be able to prevent Barrett.


    At the end of the test, the protection of this bulletproof suit has been proved to be a little too strong. The only problem is that the asking price of 5 million pounds is really too expensive.


    In particular, hawk, who wants to give each of his best men a piece, is heartbreaking and painful.


    "Sorry, general hawk, you have to ask Katherine about the sales," William shrugged to Hawke, who wanted to bargain with himself. "Now Ms. Katherine is the CEO of the company, and she is responsible for the operation. Even I can''t give you a discount directly.".


    When talking about orders with the US military, Catherine, the former Secretary of security of England, was present. William was very relieved because when he first met, some generals with stars hanging on their chests also paid special respects to Catherine.


    This also makes William secretly happy to find Catherine as the CEO of defense supplies company.


    He said sorry to hawk and his party, and William turned to the rich.

 Chapter 539

    A few days later, that evening, William was invited to participate in the cocktail party held by the rich people he met during the live ammunition test.


    The place he didn''t expect to go was a special place which was famous for some revelations more than ten years later. Now William realized what the society was sinister.


    But William agreed that he didn''t mind killing anyone who wanted to hurt himself.


    After patting on the shoulder of the guy who invited him, a curse of bad luck was patted into his body. Then he ignored the rich man who invited him and drove away directly.


    he had nothing to do but drive to a bar that looked good and drank while watching the game of Chelsea. Fortunately, people in Washington met more politicians,


    or this wine shop The style of the bar is Qingba. Although most people raise their glasses to William when they see him, few people disturb him.


    But the girl can''t help chatting up. Unfortunately, she didn''t look up. After she refused two, others didn''t bother him any more.


    Returning to the hotel at 11 p.m., he suddenly reported to Wilhelm on Sunday, "Sir, Alexander dunning, who you brought to my attention, went to Montana to meet Robert mien today.".


    "Robert mien?" William thought for a moment and responded, "the son of Charles mien, the dead volunteer.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    "What did they talk about?" Asked William curiously.


    "The general meaning of the conversation is that Dunning and the people behind him hope that Robert mien will come out and run for the volunteer position in Montana,


    and even promise that they will try their best to push Robert mien to the top of the bucket when the time is right in the future.".


    "According to Benjamin, Charles mien is a hungry wolf, and Robert mien is an idiot," William sneered, squinting. "I guess Robert mien didn''t think much and agreed, did he?"


    "Yes, sir, Robert mien did not think about it for long and agreed.".


    At this time, he dares to get involved with people like Dunning. It seems that Robert mien is as stupid as Benjamin said. Therefore, William didn''t care about Robert and didn''t want to be involved in politics. Instead, he told Benjamin the news directly.


    After talking to Benjamin, William asked, "have you found out who''s behind Dunning?"


    "Well," he said, a few seconds late on Sunday, "only Dunning''s main weapons supplier, brown hammer, can be identified for the time being, but....".


    "But what?" Asked William strangely.


    When Mr. Brown talked to his family at dinner this evening, he mentioned, mentioned, mentioned.


    "If you have anything to say directly, I really want to hear what Mr. Brown has said, which can make you hesitate in AI.".


    "Sorry, sir" hesitated for a few seconds again on Sunday before saying, "Brown''s words roughly mean that he cursed you as a wild seed, and there were also some bad words about Mrs. Lena, and he also said that he hoped to see you and Mrs. Lena to God himself if he had a chance.".


    "Bang", William''s hand suddenly flashed electric light, the glass was crushed by him, "it seems that someone can''t wait to die.".


    Shaking off the glass chip in his hand, William squinted and asked with a smile, "where is this dear Mr. Brown now?"


    "Manor on Long Island, New York, sir.".


    "Very good. Call the front desk and the housekeeper of the hotel and say that I''m sleeping. If there are visitors, everything will be put off until tomorrow.".


    Then he drew a circle in the air, and a golden portal appeared in the bedroom.


    Walk out of the portal to your home on the upper east side of New York, and take the elevator to the private underground parking lot to "eliminate my whereabouts from electronic products such as cameras.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Put on the helmet, ride on the motorcycle, whine of a burst of engine roar, not far from the long island.


    It took only 20 minutes to get down to Brown''s Manor on Sunday.


    Throw dozens of spider robots into the manor, park the motorcycle in the trees, and come to the wall of brown manor,


    jump up with both legs, ten times the power of ordinary people, let him jump over the three meter high wall, open the windshield of the motorcycle helmet, and put on the smart eyes.


    All the way, under the guidance and mental scanning of Sunday, William completely avoided anyone and security measures and walked in the manor like a ghost.


    When I came to Mr. Brown''s study, I heard that Mr. Brown was talking to someone on the phone, but the content of the phone made William furious,


    because the old man was talking to someone about how much money he and his mother needed for their lives, and according to the video from the spider robot, there was not only Mr. Brown hammer but also his son in the study.


    This made William, who only wanted to kill brown, sneer, "Dear Mr. Brown, do you have any other children?"


    "No".


    "Well, that''s good. It saves me a lot of time to find out who Brown is talking to."."Yes, sir," he replied on Sunday more than ten seconds later, "the other party''s number is unknown, but I found that the location of the signal is a textile factory in Brooklyn.".


    Then a few seconds later, a satellite image appeared on William''s smart glasses.


    If you look at some textile mills like castles, William will know who the other party is. He is trying to let spider robot control Brown''s three sons,


    but he hears Brown''s laughter after he hangs up the phone, "fku, asshole, what else do you say that his organization is not a killer organization, and that the target is William Devonshire? Isn''t it ten million dollars?"


    "Father, is it really appropriate to assassinate William Devonshire and his mother in this situation? And we''re already a little short of money.


    "More than 10 million, less than 10 million is not helpful to the situation, but it can make me feel comfortable. And do you think the problem now is money?


    No, the key now is whether Benjamin Arthur will let us go, and when the idiot of speaker Eli will die.


    More cash is better than no cash.


    "Enough, shut up," Brown said angrily. "I''m still the owner of the hammer family. You don''t need to teach me how to do it. Tomorrow you two will take the children to Switzerland.


    I''ve saved 500 million dollars for each of you in the Swiss bank, and those antiques will be enough for your generation.".


    Then Brown took out two boxes and said to his two sons, "this is the key and password of the bank vault. When you get to the bank, you can change the password yourself.


    finally, you two listen to me. If I hear that any of you died accidentally tomorrow, I will donate all my wealth to charity. Do you understand me?"


    Yes, father.


    Of course, the two little hammers understood what brown meant. He was afraid that someone in their brothers would take advantage of the family crisis to kill his brother.


    And as long as after tomorrow, the two arrived in Switzerland, more the bank''s password, and then kill their brother, also can not get each other''s wealth.

 Chapter 540

    As soon as he heard that the two little hammers had $1 billion worth of bearer checks and unknown quantities of antiques,


    he was eavesdropping outside his study. William was very happy. He didn''t expect to make a lot of money when he sent his family to see Satan.


    It was a surprise. Without thinking about it, he opened the lock of the study with the master''s hand and pushed the door in.


    Brown, sitting opposite the door, suddenly sees William in a black motorcycle helmet and black gloves,


    immediately exclaims, "who are you? How did you get in.


    With that, he immediately put his hand on the alarm under the desk. Unfortunately, he didn''t press the alarm.


    William raised his hand to brown, and with a "click", his arm was broken by the mage''s hand at a distance of five or six meters.


    Then William slapped his little hammer with his palm across the air. Little hammer was slapped on the carpet head to the ground like a bear slapped him on the body.


    Brown hammer exhaled in pain at this moment, and then William, who came up to him, picked him up and threw him on the carpet in the middle of his study.


    After scanning the whole study with mental energy, he quickly found two secret cameras and found the server of the surveillance video along the line.


    with his hand on the server, suddenly a flash of electric light flashed on William''s hand.


    "Squeak" a few times, all the parts in the server were burnt, and finally the server was put into the storage space.


    After scanning a few laps again to make sure there is no other camera, William smiles, opens the mask of his motorcycle helmet, walks to brown, who is lying on the carpet, and puts his foot on his leg.


    "Click", just want to sit up brown immediately howled with pain.


    Fortunately, probably because I want to talk about secrets with my two sons, there is no bodyguard outside the study, and the sound insulation effect of the study is good.


    So no matter how loud brown and his eldest son scream, they can''t attract others.


    On the couch, William reached out his hand and said, "good evening, little Mr. hammer. Could you give me the key and the password, please?"


    "No,"


    Braun hammer, in great pain, yelled to his youngest son, "destroy the password.".


    Unfortunately, this little hammer knew more about time than his father, and gingerly handed William the box with the bank key and password.


    Thank you for your cooperation.


    When he takes the box, William smiles and nods to little hammer. When he thinks he has passed the test temporarily, he is lifted up by William''s left hand,


    while his right hand crushes little hammer''s hands and throws him into the transmission door which suddenly appears and glitters with golden light.


    The hand will give out electric light, and now there is an incomprehensible aperture, and then devour his little son. Brown can''t help but shiver and shout, "God, what kind of monster are you?".


    Thank you.


    William smilingly grabbed Brown''s eldest son by the collar, lifted him up and waved to the same box in his pocket.


    The box immediately flew out and the bag fell on William''s hand.


    After opening it with one hand, the box suddenly disappeared into the storage space in the frightened eyes of hammer and his son.


    Thank you, Mr. hammer, too. Now it''s time for you to go with your brother. Bye.


    Still crush little hammer''s hands and throw them into the portal.


    "It''s just us now, Mr. Brown hammer," William said, turning to brown. "Do me a favor and get rid of that order? Maybe I''ll let the rest of your family go.


    "Ha ha," Brown hammer said sarcastically, turning around and lying flat on the carpet, staring at William. "You come to my house today and think about the same thing as me.".


    Even though he didn''t know where the two sons had been thrown, brown knew that William would never let them go until the golden door and the electric light came out on his hands.


    Fortunately, I''ve just given the assassin brotherhood a list to kill William and his mother.


    Thinking of this, brown coughed and said with a ferocious smile, "you''re a little late, William Devonshire,


    the Commission has been set up. You and your mother are waiting to be assassinated endlessly by the most powerful killer organization in the world. We''ll see you in hell soon.".


    "The most powerful killer organization? Ha, the assassin brotherhood is not on my mind yet. "William grabbed Brown''s hair with a smile and lifted him up." don''t worry, Mr. hammer. I just talked to you. The guy named Sloan will see you soon. ".


    "You, you, you" was directly told by William who the assassin was. When he thought of William''s tactics, Brown could not help but fear and worry.


    The assassin brotherhood is very powerful, but now William already knows who the opponent is. With defense, he has super ability, and he is proficient in firearms and technology. It''s not so easy to succeed.And once he died, the assassin brotherhood will not carry out the task of two said.


    Sir, security is patrolling this way.


    Hearing the reminder of Sunday in the headset, William took brown into the portal and went to the mine in Oxford, England.


    Close the portal, leave Brown hammer on the ground, release a few illuminations, and soon the whole mine lights up.


    Then William waved around the ten meter deep coal mine with his hands flashing yellow light,


    a "boom, boom" sound sounded, and the walls around the ten meter deep mine slowly became smooth.


    After releasing a floating technique for himself, William rose to mid air and said with a smile to the three sons of hammer, who were already scared to cardiac arrest,


    "welcome to my dump, Mr. hammer. Next, enjoy the day when there is no light, no water, no food, and you can''t escape. I hope you won''t do cruel things.".


    Then William ignored Brown hammer''s curse and his eldest son''s wish to buy his life with money.


    Even if he is short of money, William will not take those shares and assets, because it is difficult to realize these owned things.


    once he takes 100%, he will be suspected, and the disappearance of the hammer and his son is related to him.


    But before he left, William couldn''t help looking at Brown''s youngest son, who didn''t cry, beg for mercy and scold even though he crushed his hands.


    I can''t help thinking, how can this guy hate and calm down? There won''t be an accident.


    Thinking of William raising his hand to little hammer.


    This made little hammer, who had been silent for a long time, feel scared for no reason. "Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I can...".


    "If you want to blame me, I''ll blame you for trying to kill me." before little hammer finished speaking, William''s palm was clenched, and with a click, little hammer fell to the ground.


    "No, no, no" Brown hammer crazily crawls over.


    Looking at the grieved brown, William could not help but be silent. He shook his head. Forget it. There''s no need to do so many things. Just kill him.


    Shake your head again, shake off the crazy thought in your mind, "goodbye.".


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the whole mine began to close.

 Chapter 541

    Looking at the leveled mine, William was silent for a few seconds. He killed the hammers who wanted to kill himself and his mother, and had already taken action. He had no burden in his heart,


    but the crazy idea just came out of his heart made William a little afraid. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind and raised his hand to reopen the portal in the air to return to Brown''s study.


    According to Sunday''s tips, restore the whole study to its original state, and then use mental force to clean up any traces related to yourself.


    After walking out of the study, he cleaned up all the footprints, jumped out of the wall, walked more than 100 meters, and rode to the spinning factory of the assassin brotherhood.


    It took half an hour to get under a bridge one kilometer from the assassin brotherhood''s home spinning mill on a tributary of the Hudson River.


    Stop the motorcycle, go to the bottom of the bridge in front of the rental storage container, and mentally scan the accessories for cameras.


    After confirming that there is no, let Sunday find a container that has been rented for many years, but hasn''t been handled after use. Wave your hand and the lock of the container will open automatically.


    Enter the container, open the portal, and soon dozens of spider robots will appear in the container.


    Then stand up and say to Sunday, "get me the cross, Carlos.".


    "OK, sir.".


    "Beep" for a few seconds, the phone will be connected soon.


    "Hello, William," came Carlos''s characteristic low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Just as he was about to speak, there was a rumble of light rail cars pressing on the rails over the phone. Without thinking about it, William knew Carlos was in New York.


    Because his son Wesley lives in a shabby house under the light rail, but William didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he said, "someone issued a killing order for me and my mother at the assassin brotherhood.".


    Hearing that William and Lina were on the list, Carlos asked, "who issued the mission?"


    "Brown hammer, don''t worry, the hammers have been disposed of by me," William asked after thinking about it. "What''s your relationship with the assassin brotherhood now?"


    "It''s very bad. Sloan should have suspected that I knew he used the brotherhood for profit," Carlos thought for a few seconds. "He gave me a mission more than 40 days ago, targeting a man named pecovo stamp.


    Because I was worried about Sloan''s impure purpose, I went to find a relationship with chapekovo stemp. It turned out that chapekovo stemp was a member of the European brotherhood. So when I took over with him, I played a play and let him pretend to be dead.


    But after that, Sloan hasn''t given me an assassination task for more than a month. I doubt what channel Sloan learned that pecovo wasn''t dead.


    After hearing this, William couldn''t help squinting. He knew that Sloan didn''t doubt it, but he knew that Carlos had betrayed him.


    his eyes turned and asked, "do you have a list of members of the New York assassin brotherhood?"


    "There''s no list, but I know most of them," Carlos thought, and suddenly exclaimed, "you don''t want to kill everyone in the New York assassin brotherhood, do you?"


    "That''s right," said William, squinting. "If you don''t clean it up, are you waiting for the assassins who have escaped or are lucky to stay alive to come back to me for trouble?"


    "But how can that be? No matter how powerful you and I are, we can''t clean up everyone," Carlos said hastily. "It can''t be urgent. Even if we have to do it, we can only clean up one by one. Otherwise, these assassins who are good at hiding their identities will hide. As long as we don''t do it again in the future, no one will find them.".


    This is exactly what William said, "since it can''t be broken in one pot, start to clean up the assassins who are out of the mission as you said,


    as long as we kill more, do you think the assassins will go back to the old nest textile factory on the Hudson River to defend?


    And I''ve got to give the assassin brotherhood some trouble, so they don''t have the heart to target me and my mother.


    "Probably," Carlos thought for a moment and hesitated, "if I take out more shots, Sloan will gather all the people before he takes out me, so that I won''t break them one by one.".


    "Then go ahead. You are responsible for killing the assassins on the mission. I am responsible for finding out all the members of the assassin brotherhood.".


    Carlos thought, hesitated and said, "I understand.".


    William understood what Carlos was hesitating about. "Are you sure Sloan didn''t know Wesley existed? Shall I have Wesley taken to Oxford or Switzerland to hide? "


    "NO, can not go to Switzerland, the European brotherhood''s nest is in Switzerland, I can not guarantee whether there is Sloan''s Eyeliner",


    finished Carlos thought for a few minutes before he said, "I have never seen Wesley for years, and have been hiding in the dark to see him, Sloan even if I know that I have relatives, also should not know who it is?"


    "Are you sure?" William is happy that if Carlos really agrees to transfer Wesley,


    William really doesn''t know how to stimulate Wesley''s assassin talent, who is a cowardly, timid, lazy, escapist, and a loser.


    According to the plot, when Sloan finds Wesley, he uses the name that his father is killed. No one can bear the hatred of killing his father.What''s more, Wesley, who is extremely cowardly and timid, can often change from one extreme to the other when he discovers that he is actually a genius and his assassin talent is so different from others.


    If coupled with the assassin fraternity female assassin Fox''s love, in order to protect the sweetheart.


    Love, hatred and a sense of accomplishment are intertwined, and it is impossible for Wesley not to explode.


    Therefore, William is 100% willing to let Wesley enter the assassin brotherhood. Otherwise, without the drive of love and hatred, and with Wesley''s character of waiting to die, the man would be useless.


    However, William didn''t want Carlos to doubt his motives afterwards, so he asked Carlos again, "once you really start, Sloan and those people can''t catch you, Wesley is the best card to deal with you.


    If I were him, I would inhale him into the assassin brotherhood, and say that an assassin you killed was his father,


    and then train him to come to you for revenge What are you going to do then? "


    Carlos was startled by William''s conjecture. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer, but the nature of super assassin made him calm down quickly.


    If you think about it, Sloan is already doubting himself, so you can''t let him go.


    If you don''t want to die, you have to get rid of Sloan. If you want to get rid of Sloan, you have to go through the other members of the assassin brotherhood.


    Now, whether Wesley is exposed or not, Carlos has to take action in the end. Instead of facing endless assassinations in the future, it''s better to let him go to the assassin brotherhood for training.


    at least Carlos knows in his heart that training Wesley by those experts in the assassin brotherhood is much better than training himself.


    Because he, as a father, can''t be emotionless, as long as the result of training Wesley.


    As long as Wesley has the ability to protect himself, it will be much easier to do.


    So Carlos finally said, "I don''t know what to do, but I think since you think of this possibility, then you should be able to solve the problem?"


    "Ha ha, as long as you don''t feel sorry that your son is trained as a machine, other things should not be difficult to solve.".


    William, I''ve been through a lot of things, so as long as Wesley doesn''t die, everything else is acceptable to me.

 Chapter 542

    When he hung up on Carlos, William waved to 40 spider robot dispensers, which flew out of the container and flew to the textile factory one kilometer away.


    In order to avoid the accident of Wesley entering the assassin brotherhood, William only let those nail sized spider robots lurk,


    at the same time, he ordered that Wesley should be paid attention to on Sunday, so as to avoid any accident to the boy.


    After waiting for half an hour, I recovered the dispenser into the castle, cleaned up the storage space, pushed the motorcycle into the storage container at the bottom of the bridge, closed the door and locked myself in the container.


    Open a portal, go back to the hotel suite in Washington, wash and sleep.


    The next morning, I met with Katherine and listened to her report on the sales of bulletproof suits. After a long discussion, William was only interested in the number of 47 sets that Katherine finally said.


    Looking at William who has no patience to listen to his report, Catherine sighs helplessly, but she has no way to William.


    Who let her just a small shareholder, and William is not only the big boss, but also the inventor and the only manufacturer, who is qualified to be willful.


    But Catherine didn''t want to be angry. Instead, she hoped that William wouldn''t care about everything, or nothing would happen to her.


    Seeing off Catherine who is in a good mood, William is not in a hurry to get the billion dollars and the unknown quantity of antiques he just got from the hands of the hammers and sons into his pocket, so as not to be too anxious to be watched.


    Anyway, the money is in an anonymous account. Don''t rush for a while.


    Having dealt with this, William asked Sunday, "have you recorded all the assassins in the textile mill? And who is Sloane going to send to assassinate me? "


    "400 spider robots have been monitoring the assassin brotherhood''s nest in an all-round way. As long as the people who appear in the textile mill are recorded by me,


    even the destiny loom is under our monitoring.


    As for the person who assassinated you, Sloan is probably worried that you show too high skill to the outside world, and he has been indecisive about who to send to this task.


    I will inform you as soon as I have news.


    "Well, what''s the defense of Oxford castle like?".


    "Don''t worry, sir, there are thousands of surveillance points within 10 kilometers of the castle, and there are thousands within 3 kilometers of the castle, so no one can escape my surveillance.".


    "Well, that''s good," William nodded reassuringly, and then said to Sunday, "find out about the financial problems of the castle racecourse or the 37000 acres of land, and then report to my mother and let her go back to the castle to deal with them.".


    "No sir, Mrs. Lina actually went back to the castle yesterday.".


    "Ha", when he heard that his mother was in the castle, William couldn''t help laughing,


    he knew that his mother was also a very defensive person. When he heard that William was in Washington, he immediately went back to the castle, just in case.


    At noon, William is eating lunch, and reports back on Sunday, "Sir, Sloan has issued an order to kill you, and the assassin is expected to arrive in Washington at three o''clock this afternoon.".


    As he ate lunch, William asked curiously, "who is the man who came to kill me?"


    "Bernie Lapson, nicknamed pharmacologist, is good at using all kinds of poisons to kill the target quietly"


    wearing smart glasses, you can see a handsome middle-aged man, "it seems that Sloan is an old fox who can deceive the whole assassin brotherhood.


    it''s easier to kill me with poison than killing me directly, and it''s not easy to leave evidence after success.".


    However, William plans to clean up the pharmacologist now. For William, who can detect poison magic, this pharmacologist is the least threatening candidate for him.


    He said with a smile, "when the pharmacologist arrives in Washington, he will inform me that I plan to fly to Las Vegas in the afternoon to watch the magic show in the evening.".


    "Yes, sir"


    at 3pm, the pharmacist arrived in Washington on time, got out of the airport and took a taxi to William''s hotel.


    When the pharmacist got into the taxi, he reported to William on Sunday.


    Call the housekeeper of the suite and ask him to prepare the car and leave in 30 minutes. William didn''t say where to go.


    More than 30 minutes later, on Sunday, William pharmacologist was reminded to arrive at the hotel. He left the suite and took the elevator down to the first floor of the hotel.


    he went to the airport by taking Rolls Royce outside the gate of the hotel in front of the pharmacologist.


    After waiting for the pharmacist to spend some time and a lot of tips, he learned from the hotel attendant that William had checked out, and he couldn''t help regretting why he didn''t follow William''s car directly.


    Now I''ve come to Washington, but my goal is gone.


    I had to call back to New York and ask Sloan for help.


    Five hours later, after William appeared at the Las Vegas Hotel to watch the magic show, Sloan learned the exact whereabouts of William.


    After receiving the news, Mr. ninja, a pharmacist, was tired and ordered a plane to fly to Las Vegas at 1:00 in the middle of the night.When he left the Las Vegas Airport at 6 a.m. the next morning, he came to William''s hotel and spent some time preparing tools and poison.


    Then, while William was having breakfast in the restaurant, the pharmacist disguised as a cleaner came to William''s suite and quietly added poison to the whisky.


    Erase the trace, quietly go out, return to the room, quietly waiting for the news of William poisoning, waiting for the pharmacologist who didn''t sleep all day, can''t help but slowly fall asleep.


    At noon, the pharmacist woke up and turned on the TV to see if there was any news about William''s poisoning in the news.


    but when he turned on the TV, he saw that William was taking more than a dozen professional security guards, guides, and four beautiful bubbling Las Vegas girls for an outing.


    "FK, doesn''t this bastard have a girlfriend? How dare TM openly take four beauties for an outing? The rich don''t have a good thing.


    After scolding, the pharmacist had no choice but to report to Sloan.


    There is no need to check the news. After the Las Vegas TV station broadcast it, many TV stations in the United States broadcast it.


    Sloan rubbed his temple and said to the pharmacist helplessly, "wait for William Devonshire to come back in Las Vegas.".


    "All right.".


    After waiting for three days, I finally heard that William was coming back. Unfortunately, I didn''t wait for him to find a chance to hear that William was going directly back to New York.


    After he flew back to New York, he learned from a friend of the assassin brotherhood that three brothers of the assassin brotherhood had been assassinated in the past three days. Looking at the technique, many people were frightened to find that the assassin was probably Carlos the most powerful of them.


    Waiting for a day did not find the opportunity to enter William''s home in the upper east side, but heard the news that a companion out of the mission was killed.


    Now the pharmacists are really flustered.


    For fear of becoming a cross, Carlos''s next target.


    Just about to go back to Laochao textile factory to have a look, William, who has been hiding at home all day, suddenly appears in his sight again.


    And then I saw William walk into a very big Chinese restaurant.


    The pharmacist was very happy. After so many days, he finally got the chance to start.

 Chapter 543

    Walking into the restaurant called the Chinese seafood restaurant, I recognized him as soon as I entered the front desk. Then within five seconds, the manager of the restaurant quickly appeared in front of him, and he was still a Chinese beauty in her 20s.


    Good evening, Mr. Devonshire. I''m McKee Lee, the manager of this restaurant. I''m glad you''re here. Please follow me.


    "Thank you, we can speak Chinese," William said with a smile. What he didn''t expect was that there was no problem with her Chinese,


    but this beautiful woman named McKee Lee didn''t speak Chinese very well, so he didn''t have to think that she was the second or third generation of immigrants.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, although I will, I can say too little, I''m sorry," McKee said back in Chinese with a blush.


    Although McKee''s accent was a little twisted, it was OK to understand, so William didn''t laugh or feel unhappy.


    It''s good for the future generations of immigrants to be able to speak and speak. It''s better than bananas that can''t speak or even understand.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can speak slowly. It''s practice," William said with a smile. "By the way, can you make authentic Chinese food here? I''m not used to things that are too sweet.


    "I understand." McKee covered his mouth and laughed. In Laomei, the improved Chinese food is basically sweet. "Don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, we can make all eight dishes for you as long as you want,


    but I personally suggest that you''d better choose Hui cuisine, because our chef''s family is Hui cuisine. Although other cuisines can make them, they are absolutely not authentic.".


    "Hui cuisine? Do you have mandarin fish? I once ate it. It tasted good, but it smelled special, which made me unforgettable and dare not think about it.


    "Ha ha", looking at William''s greedy and unacceptable appearance, McKee couldn''t help laughing, "it''s really special, but if you want to eat it, you have to wait for many days. You should know that curing takes a lot of time.".


    "Well, then choose your chef''s specialty.".


    No problem, please follow me.


    With William passing by the lobby, we came to a VIP room with Chinese characteristics but not big. After William was seated, McKee explained with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Because of the audience, we started to focus on seafood in the past two years, so you may want to eat authentic Hui cuisine. It may take some time to prepare.".


    "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time today," William said with a wave.


    Hearing this, McKee was relieved and began to make tea for William with a smile. After more than ten minutes, an old man knocked on the door and walked into the VIP Hall.


    After introducing himself, I learned that the old man was McKee''s grandfather and the founder of the restaurant, but he was too old to cook by himself.


    Talk to William about China. After that, Master Li found that William really knew a lot about China. Some things related to ancient times were even clearer than he knew.


    Although William had to think about these questions for a few seconds each time, even if he just recited them, they were very rare and powerful in the eyes of Mr. Li Fu.


    So the old man is in a very good mood now. He tells McKee to tell the chef that he is going to cook for William himself. After a few greetings, he goes to the chef.


    ....


    and Bernie Lapson, a pharmacologist, thought that when he got the chance, he had already figured out how to do it in his mind, but the result was that he could not get into the back kitchen, nor the waiter who connected the touch end dishes.


    The whole kitchen has now been occupied by a very old man with four middle-aged chefs. They not only drive the others out, but also take care of the dishes themselves.


    even the restaurant, in addition to the guests who have already come in, has hung up a full sign to stop receiving guests.


    According to the old man Li, it''s rare for a foreigner to be not only a hereditary Duke of England, but also so obsessed with Chinese culture and food, and to be proficient in ancient culture.


    otherwise, how could he speak Chinese better than some Chinese people, and know more things than he.


    Even I can understand my own words with Huizhou accent, so I can''t make any mistakes, so I won''t let foreigners laugh at their Li''s craftsmanship.


    If William knew it, he would snicker. On Sunday, anything he could find on the Internet would be reported to William in two seconds.


    So the restaurant attached so much importance to it that Bernie Lapson, a pharmacologist, could only watch the dishes prepared by two middle-aged chefs being sent to the VIP room and McKee personally delivering them to William.


    And just looking at it, he was driven away. If he didn''t leave, the restaurant would call the police.


    Indignant out of the restaurant, standing on the street can not help but scold, "I hate to go there are special care of the rich guy.".


    It wasn''t long before Bernie Lapson saw five or six cars quickly parked on the roadside of the restaurant. A dozen paparazzi with cameras rushed out of the car and took pictures of the restaurant.


    Scared out of the newspaper, he quickly turned around to avoid the camera and walked away.After walking for dozens of steps, I suddenly saw that William''s car in the parking lot was a modified Ford F150 pickup truck. He turned his eyes and thought about it. He quickly went back to his car and drove back to his home.


    Take the special equipment, quickly go back to the parking lot outside the restaurant, park the car in front of William''s car, open the trunk, and use the long cable with camera function to stretch into William''s car.


    He plans to put the poison into the air conditioner of Ford F150, so as long as he starts the car and turns on the air conditioner, the poison will blow into the car automatically.


    It doesn''t take a few minutes for William to get poisoned. Even if he is lucky, if the speed is very high, the car accident alone will kill him.


    After taking some time to deal with the poison, the paparazzi would take a picture of himself. Bernie Lapson went outside the restaurant and watched William come out with his own eyes, squinting and waiting in his car.


    It''s about 9:30 p.m. and I''ve been waiting for almost three hours, but I didn''t see William come here to pick up the car.


    this worries Bernie Lapson, who has been chasing William for several days, but hasn''t found a mobile phone meeting.


    For fear that because of the paparazzi, William has quietly left the other door, agonizing and waiting for more than 20 minutes.


    "FK", already unable to wait, pushes open the door, puts on a hat and heads down to the restaurant.


    Hate hate staring at dozens of paparazzi outside the restaurant, if not for these guys, he would be in such a dilemma as now.


    But now the restaurant must be unable to enter, can only suppress the impulse to kill the paparazzi, pretending to be curious to go to a paparazzi side, ask is that celebrity is watched by paparazzi.


    The paparazzi who was asked was probably in a hurry, so he ignored Bernie. When he was asked, he pushed him away. If he was bothered, he would beat others.


    But when a hundred dollar bill appeared in front of the paparazzi, the paparazzi grabbed it with a smile.

 Chapter 544

    After taking the money, the paparazzi said with a smile, "wearing a hat, I know you are a rookie. We won''t be unhappy if we come out early with the money.".


    "Well, I''m really new to the business. I''ve lost my previous job and can only change to be a front-line reporter," Bernie Lapson said, following the paparazzi''s words. "If you take the money, it''s time to tell me who''s in it.".


    After touching the money, the paparazzi said happily with a smile, "man, your information is too closed. It''s been almost three hours. I don''t know that it''s William Devonshire in it.".


    Bernie Lapson pretended to look at his watch and wanted to say that it had been more than three hours. William just had a meal, but he didn''t come out yet.


    But this action let the opposite paparazzi immediately shut up, a hand on the money back to him, and then far away.


    "FK", what does that mean? Bernie looked at the paparazzi who was far away from him, even looked at the paparazzi a few more times,


    the guy immediately panicked and drove away.


    "Hell,"


    if the paparazzi doesn''t run away, Bernie won''t know his identity for a moment, which has aroused suspicion. Now idiots know that he has been seen through by that paparazzi.


    Looking at his watch again, Bernie immediately understood how he was seen through. "Are you m''s, paparazzi so professional now? Can you recognize Baoji''s watch more than 20 years ago at a glance


    Just now the paparazzi''s action has attracted the attention of other paparazzi. Seeing someone looking at it, he quickly lowered his head, turned and left, standing in the distance in silence, waiting anxiously.


    Bernie, who didn''t realize why he was so anxious, spent half an hour waiting like a year, almost losing patience.


    More than a dozen cars came from afar and stopped outside the restaurant. Then dozens of big men in Black got out of the car and knew that these people were bodyguards without much thinking.


    Then William walked out of the restaurant accompanied by several chefs.


    The paparazzi, who had been waiting for nearly four hours, quickly gathered around, shouting questions, and holding the tape recorder and other things over the bodyguard to William.


    After eating authentic Chinese food, drinking chef Li''s wine and watching Bernie''s clown like performance in the middle of the night, William is in a very good mood.


    He stopped laughing and seldom talked with paparazzi.


    He praised the restaurant for its authentic Chinese food, excellent taste, good medicinal wine and warm feeling after drinking. Finally, he said to the paparazzi, "don''t drink and drive.".


    The old master Li and his five apprentices, who have been living in New York for more than ten years, can''t close their mouths. They know very well that their restaurant will appear in the major newspapers with William tonight.


    Before getting on the bus, Mr. Li Fu repeatedly promised that he would call William after the mandarin fish was salted.


    Watching the motorcade leave, and taking advantage of the chaos to approach, Bernie Lapson, who has heard what William said clearly, mutters and curses in a low voice, drinking and not driving.


    If you don''t drive, I''m busy in the middle of the night? And you just throw away the one hundred thousand dollar modified car, don''t you?


    Bernie can''t help suspecting for the first time that William''s name appears on destiny loom. Is it right.


    Otherwise, why can William always avoid his killing moves for one reason or another.


    "Hell, since I can''t kill you, I''ll go to your mother," Bernie said harshly. "I don''t believe it. You two mother and son are all lucky people.".


    On the way home, William clenched his fists, tapped his ears a few seconds later, and whispered, "get him.".


    Yes sir.


    Bernie, who plans to transfer his goal from William to Lena Devonshire, doesn''t know that he could have lived for a long time, but if he wants to die and is anxious to see Satan, William just needs to satisfy him.


    Bernie went back to his car, smoked a cigarette and thought about Lina''s information silently. He started the car after smoking a cigarette.


    Because he was thinking about something, he didn''t notice that his car''s air conditioner had been turned on. After driving for a few minutes, he coughed for no reason. In a few minutes, the more coughing he coughed, the more he couldn''t help it.


    "Cough, cough", as the cough worsened, Bernie coughed a few times and breathed heavily. The more he breathed, the more he felt that he couldn''t breathe, and his whole body began to heat up.


    Open the window and breathe some cold air. As soon as the air starts to flow, Bernie suddenly finds that the air in the car is a little gray.


    "God", who is an expert in using poison, immediately understands that he has been schemed, and the method used by the people who schemed against him is the same as he just used against William.


    Looking down at the switch of the air conditioner, I put my hand in front of the air-conditioner grille, and a slight warm air blew out and turned off the air conditioner,


    "FK, FK, Keke, Keke, I didn''t expect that I had been in this business for nearly 20 years, Keke, and finally I was plotted by my own poisons.".


    It has been more than ten minutes since he drove. He knows that so many poisons have been inhaled. Even if he goes to the hospital now, he will not live for a few days, because there is no antidote.Turning the right flashing light, I want to stop the car and call Sloan. Unfortunately, the right leg on the accelerator pedal is suddenly flashed by an electric current, and the electric subconscious step down.


    "Woo, woo", the car suddenly accelerated without accident. Before he raised his right foot, there was another touch.


    "Ah, ah, ah" looking at the dazzling truck lights on the other side of the road, Bernie couldn''t help crying out in fear.


    With a loud bang, the car was hit by a truck and flew off the road. It rolled several times and crashed into a convenience store.


    Fortunately, it''s midnight now, and a unlucky guy in the convenience store has been hit by the shelf.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding ding" a sharp sound of metal hitting the metal suddenly came into Bernie''s ears.


    He already knew that he was being calculated. He knew that the cutting sound was not a good thing. He struggled to get out of the cab, but his body was wrapped in an air bag and a seat belt and couldn''t move for a moment.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding", there was another knock, and then Bernie heard someone shouting, "the car is on fire, the car is on fire, leave quickly, the car is about to explode.".


    Now, even if someone wants to pull him out of the car, he has no courage.


    It''s OK to save people, but if you really save people with your own life, there will probably be one in a hundred.


    Looking at some people who were planning to come to see their own situation, they all turned around and ran away. The pharmacist began to curse the runaway people like crazy,


    scolded a few times and began to cough again. But if he coughed again, he was very conscious. Bernie knew that he would not live long. It must be a return of light if he could be so conscious.

 Chapter 545

    The fire began to grow, puffs of smoke were sucked into the lungs by Bernie Lapson.


    "Keke, Keke," a violent cough sounded.


    While coughing, he inhaled. Now all the smoke in his lungs was thick. Then he aggravated his cough. Without a few coughs, a big mouthful of blood suddenly erupted.


    The temperature in the car keeps rising. I feel like it''s almost burning into the cab. Knowing that I''m not going to live, Bernie Lapson has to endure roasting and breathing.


    With his active right hand, he groped in his coat pocket. Since he could not survive, he had to pass his experience back to his hometown to let Sloan know that there was a traitor in the assassin brotherhood,


    because from Bernie Lapson''s personal experience, William Devonshire had already known that his brother would assassinate him.


    William, who has returned home, sits on the sofa and looks at the picture sent back by the spider robot. He doesn''t have the slightest idea of being soft hearted to the person who wants to assassinate his mother.


    "Sir, do you want to stop sending SMS, or intercept this SMS directly?".


    Hearing that he could intercept a text message on Sunday, William was not in a hurry. He squinted and asked, "what''s the content of a text message?"


    "The content has been intercepted, which roughly means to remind Sloan that there is a traitor in the assassin brotherhood, and to tell him that you already know that the brotherhood is assassinating you.".


    "Ha, this guy is loyal. He''s dying and is thinking about the brotherhood. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know that the biggest traitor in the brotherhood is Sloan." he sighed, "send him to God.".


    Yes sir.


    After Ninja sent Sloan a message, the pharmacist''s eyes began to be in a trance. His mind didn''t know where he was going, and his face was slowly smiling. But before he died, he felt something moving on the back of his hand.


    Thinking back to reality, I saw a spider climbing on the back of his hand,


    strangely, this spider was not only not afraid of fire, but also shining with metal light.


    Hell, it''s not a real spider.


    This idea just started, "squeak, squeak, squeak" a burst of electric current flashed on the back of his hand, and the hand holding the mobile phone could not help but let go and fell into the gap of the seat.


    Then, with a bang, the car was blown up and hit the ceiling of the convenience store. With a bang, it fell back to the ground and began to burn violently.


    ...


    after dealing with the brotherhood killer who is looking for his own death, William begins to think that the cross is cleaned up too slowly by himself, and makes Sloan worry about himself and his mother.


    I want to call Bob Lee Schwarzenegger, who is still in the U.S.


    and ask him to snipe those fraternity members with ordinary skills from a long distance. Those who are more powerful will be handed over to Carlos.


    At the same time, the white ghost is called over to prevent an exodus, while the Black Ghost goes to Oxford castle to protect his mother with Antonov''s team of four


    as for the safety of Ambrosius and Abigail, it''s even easier. William directly packs a boat to pull more than a dozen beauties, and the beauties introduced by the yacht will have a carnival outside New York.


    For a moment, the news media all over the world reported this matter wantonly. Many people speculated that there was something wrong with the relationship between William and Ambrosius. Otherwise, why did William change his style and start to live a playboy life without any gossip in the past.


    The only pity for the media and the public is that they failed to take pictures of the ship.


    As for whether William''s action of taking more than a dozen beauties out to sea is really protecting two of his own women, as he thought,


    or whether it is going on to appease his restless heart, only William knows. Anyway, he is in a very good mood when he comes back from the open sea three days later.


    In a good mood, one is that William has finally lived the life he always wanted to try. The other is that in these three days, seven or eight assassin brothers were killed by Schwarzenegger and Carlos.


    For a time, all the assassin brotherhood members were alarmed, and lost more than ten hands in only ten days.


    This makes the small number of Assassin brotherhood have to retreat to the old nest except for the task of destiny loom.


    That''s when Sloan is in no mood to take care of William''s mother and son.


    And anyone who goes back to the nest is recorded on Sunday.


    Two days later, with a middle-aged man in a suit and overcoat back to the textile mill, Sloan''s anxious talents relaxed.


    The name of the person who came back is X. no one knows his real name.


    When Mr. X returned to the textile mill, he went to Sloan''s office. Without knocking on the door, he pushed the door open and asked, "are you not going to pull Carlos over like you did me?"


    Sloan, who seldom shows a smile, has some pain in his head when he hears this. If it''s so easy, do you still have to panic like now?


    After several attempts and hints, Carlos didn''t say anything. Instead, he secretly began to investigate.


    "It''s no use, x, before your and my names appear on the loom of destiny, can you imagine that one day we will betray our faith?""Then kill the cross," x said grimly, realizing that Carlos'' name didn''t appear on the loom of fate like them, and that there was no possibility of complicity.


    people with different destinies would not walk together, so x said grimly, "I told you Carlos had a son, have you found him?"


    "I''m looking for it. I''ve locked a few, but I hope you can check this first." then Sloan took out a bullet with spiral pattern from the drawer of his desk.


    "This is the warhead that was taken from Steve yesterday. The repairman told me that there was no mark on this warhead, and if you want to do this, you can only make it by hand.


    I suspect that the cross is colluding with people to attack us, so I hope to find out from this warhead who provided arms for the cross, and then find out other clues. ".


    "You just let other people do it, I just want to find the cross now," x frowned and refused.


    Sloan sighed helplessly, "you know the cross, so I don''t know who can escape from the cross except you.".


    Sloan hesitated for a moment.


    "And what?" x asked discontentedly.


    "Maybe what I say next will make you unhappy, but if I offend you, I''ll apologize first," Sloan said. "I hope you can lead out the cross, or we can only wait for him to kill everyone except you one by one.".


    Having known the cross for so many years, they have the same super ability. The heart can beat at a high speed of 400 beats per minute, and the adrenal cortex will automatically secrete a large amount of adrenaline into the blood.


    This allows two people to have extraordinary vision and reaction speed.


    So x knows very well that if he also assassinates the assassin brotherhood, no assassin can escape his own bullet when he is alone.


    "OK"

 Chapter 546

    As soon as X came back, he was monitored on Sunday, so William immediately knew that Sloan asked Mr. X to look for the ammunition source of cross Carlos,


    called Carlos and sent it to him together with the contents of Sloan''s conversation with X. meanwhile, William said with a bad smile,


    "if we kill x, do you think Sloan will be too scared to sleep What happened? "


    "Maybe, but more likely, he will immediately take Wesley and several other suspected children to the textile mill, and then try one by one who has super vision and super reaction speed, and successfully stay, while those who fail will be directly disposed of as waste.".


    "So if Wesley doesn''t meet Sloan''s demands, isn''t he very dangerous?" "I''ll remind you for the last time. Are you sure Wesley will go to the fraternity for training? In fact, we can not involve him in the current affairs "


    " don''t worry, William, I believe Wesley has the same ability as me, but without suffering and tribulation, with Wesley''s character, he can''t successfully stimulate this super ability.


    As for what happens after that, as long as I kill one or two brotherhood people from time to time, Wesley should be safe until I realize that I am his father,


    and Sloan and other assassins will train Wesley unreservedly in order to survive. Maybe it will only take one year for Wesley to get out of the textile mill. ".


    "No, no, one year, are you kidding? I don''t think Sloan has the courage and patience to wait for a year, "William denied, shaking his head." don''t say a year, half a year is enough for you to kill all the fraternity people. ".


    "Ha ha, maybe." although Carlos was very happy, he knew that it was impossible for him to clean up all the fraternity.


    The situation is really out of control. Most people will certainly run away. Not everyone can die for some ideas without hesitation.


    But now, with William hiding in the dark, deliberately trying to clean up the fraternity, the probability of success will be infinitely enlarged.


    To understand these, Carlos said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "let''s talk about how you want to deal with X. to deal with X, we must kill him with one blow, otherwise it will not be so easy for him to escape and find again.".


    Escape? Hiding? How can it be? William wryly smiles. No one on the list on Sunday can escape from the pursuit of Sunday unless he stays in a place where there is no network and no camera in the future.


    But there''s no need to say to Carlos, "you''re ready to snipe at any time. You''ll be informed when it starts on Sunday.".


    I see. I''ll be ready.


    Carlos trusted William''s ability, and even said something unpleasant. When he taught William to turn the corner, he realized that William''s physical fitness was at least several times that of him. Carlos''s sixth sense of Assassin that day made him feel that he might have failed William.


    Plus William, Carlos believes that it won''t be too difficult to kill x, because x doesn''t know that there is a better William hiding in the dark.


    Hang up the phone, report to William on Sunday, Mr. X did not go out of the textile factory to find clues, but eat something to sleep in the textile factory.


    It seems that x is not as sure as he just showed in front of Sloan. At least after knowing that he may be the bait to lure Carlos to the cross, he also knows to adjust his mind and cultivate enough energy to act again.


    This is just with William''s intention, first find some cannon fodder, lure x hand, himself and Carlos are hiding in the dark under the black hand.


    And cannon fodder is not too easy for William, because the manager of Continental Hotel in New York is his cheap uncle, Winston.


    A phone call to Winston, William drove to the mainland Hotel, went through the secret passage before, and saw Winston full of smile on the top floor of the hotel.


    "Hi, Winston. How are you doing?" William came forward and hugged Winston.


    "Not bad," Winston said with a smile after patting William on the back happily. He let go and looked at the unchanged William. "I heard that you had been having fun with some girls on the sea for three days a few days ago. I''m not afraid that your mother will come to New York and take you back to London in person?"


    "Ha ha, you can''t scare me. As long as you don''t give my mother a grandson back to the castle, she won''t care what I do outside.".


    After chatting for a long time and having a big meal with Winston, they talked about business.


    When he heard that William was just looking for some useless cannon fodder, Winston gave him a phone number and said, "as long as you have money, you can find as many killers as you want.".


    After thinking about it, Winston shook his head and said, "come on, if you don''t keep it secret, just tell me what to do. I''ll help you with the rest.".


    When he came here directly, William did not interrupt to hide from Winston. It was a small trial. On the other hand, William believed that as the manager of New York Continental Hotel, Winston must have had the idea of cleaning up the assassin brotherhood,"I''m going to clean up the whole assassin brotherhood.".


    "Well, are you sure?" Winston looked at William in surprise, then remembered something and said, "so you''re responsible for all the recent assassinations?"


    "I can''t help it. Some people think that they can do whatever they want if they have some experts who can turn the corner with bullets. They even focus on me and my mother for money.


    so, in order not to disturb my mother, I can only let all the assassin Brotherhood go to see Satan.".


    "Then I guess the person who issued the mission has gone to see Satan first," Winston looked at William with a smile. "Besides, I guess these days, the hammer family, whose family has disappeared, is the one who issued the mission?"


    "If you want me to die, I''ll send them to see Satan first," William said with a curl of his lips. "But I''m not responsible for the third generation of the hammer family. I just buried Brown hammer with his two sons, but I didn''t touch the children.".


    Winston nodded happily after hearing this, and then shook his head, "I''m glad that you still have a bottom line in your heart. You can be an old man and elder relative with more experience than you. I have to remind you that the principle of root cutting comes from the lesson of blood,


    don''t let your hands be stained with blood, but once your hands can''t be washed clean, don''t be soft hearted.".


    "I know the truth, but I can''t really do it to children," William shook his head. "I don''t think I''m a good person. I even killed more than 200 people myself, but I only killed adults.


    it''s a big deal to keep a close watch on those little guys. When they grow up and really want to revenge me, it''s not too late to kill them.".

 Chapter 547

    Winston said contemptuously, "you can say anything now. Anyway, someone has helped you clean up those hidden dangers for free for the sake of the company and wealth of the hammers.".


    "Ha ha, don''t I have to thank those guys?" William grinned. "Unfortunately, the timing is not right. Otherwise, I have to ask them for a fee. If I hadn''t buried the three of them, would they have taken over the hammer group so easily?"


    Winston looked at William, who was dying for money. After a moment of silence, he said with emotion, "the power of a bullet shot from a ten-year-old is the same as that shot from a 30-year-old. William, I hope you won''t regret for some undeserved kindness in the future.".


    "Who knows?" Shrug his shoulders. He wants to kill them all, but some gods don''t allow it.


    Maybe as soon as he started here, he was immediately attacked by some indescribable existence.


    William, who didn''t want to talk about it any more, changed the subject and asked Winston if he knew an Indian woman arms dealer. According to memory, Mr. X would go to the woman and ask for clues about the warhead.


    "Indian women arms dealers?" Winston just thought for a few seconds and said, "you should be talking about Thelma. She is the agent of handmade firearms and ammunition production and sales.


    many people who have higher requirements for firearms will come to her for orders. They have a kind of weapon made of Uzzi steel, and the pattern is very beautiful. If you are interested, you can also try Thelma.".


    Then Winston took out a pistol from his armpit, handed it to William and said, "this is the gun I ordered from her. The only problem is that the all steel pistol will be a little heavy for some people.".


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s heavy or not. Even if it''s five kilograms in William''s hand and one kilogram in his hand, she shakes her hand and doesn''t take the pistol,


    "she probably won''t live long. The cannon fodder I''m looking for is probably the lady silma.".


    "Well," Winston frowned, then put away the gun. "That''s a pity. I can still talk with Thelma,


    but it doesn''t matter. She''s just an agent. Just hang up. If you like, I''ll ask someone to order it for you.".


    "Forget it, you give me the phone number of the other party. I may order more. If I can, I''m going to bring every kind of pistol back to Oxford for collection.".


    One of each? Winston couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Then don''t think about it. They can''t make 20 uzzie steel pistols a year. How can they make you round?".


    As soon as he heard that the output was so low, William was not interested in waiting, "forget it.".


    After talking about what the cannon fodder is going to do and talking about it, William comes out of the Continental Hotel and drives to Wesley''s company according to Sunday''s instructions.


    If you want Wesley to work for you, you have to contact Sloan before they do.


    After parking the car, I ordered a cup of American coffee at a cafe on the street and enjoyed the afterglow of the sun while drinking. After waiting for half an hour, it was almost six o''clock,


    on Sunday, I suddenly reported, "Sir, I suggest you go to dinner first. It depends on the situation. Wesley Gibbs should work overtime first.".


    "Damn it," William said gloomily, and then told Sunday, "place an order with Wesley''s company and let him come to see me at once.".


    "Yes, sir, but I suggest you think about something to buy so that Mr. Weasley Gibbs won''t be harassed by his boss tomorrow.".


    "God, it''s none of my business whether he will be tricked or not," Wei Li rolled his eyes. "Moreover, he won''t stay in that company for a few days. Finally, I can''t expose whether anyone is following him.".


    Yes sir.


    In this way, Wesley, who is working overtime, suddenly sees her fat boss, Jennie, walking quickly to her partition desk,


    "going out to work, Wesley".


    "What?" Wesley looks at Jennie unexpectedly.


    "God, are you deaf? There are clients who want to see you when you are out on a mission.


    Jennie stares and shouts, "come on, trash, if you mess up this order, I promise the boss will drive you out of here.".


    "But I''m not a salesman or a promoter. I haven''t dealt with customers at all," Wesley hesitated.


    Seeing that Wesley didn''t want to go, Jennie immediately growled, "hell, if the client hadn''t paid a $10000 deposit and then called to see you, do you think I would have given you such a good thing? Hurry up, idiot "


    " ding ding ding ding ding ", a telephone rang from the landline of Wesley''s desk.


    Hello, Hello, this is XX company. What can I do for you


    "Wesley Gibbs?"


    Yes, yes, sir. I''m Wesley Gibbs.


    "You have 15 minutes to get to the Italian restaurant on XX street, pick up your car and 3 minutes to the front door of your company. Don''t be late. Finally, please wear formal clothes. Thank you.".


    "Bata" a call to hang up, the sound into the ears of some misty Wesley."Italian restaurant two blocks away?" Wesley stared at the landlord with no eyes. He could not understand who would go to the Michelin 3-star restaurant to talk about his business.


    On the other hand, Jennie looks at Wesley jealously. She once went to the restaurant and ordered the most common set meal for $400.


    Now someone invited Wesley to have a free meal, which made Jennie a little crazy. "Come on, idiot, didn''t you hear the customer say you can''t be late? Stupid.


    "Oh, oh, oh," Wesley nodded, looking forward to seeing the unknown customer.


    He got up, grabbed his suit and ran out. He quickly and slowly took a taxi to pick him up. When he got to the destination, he got off the bus and saw the Italian restaurant which looked very humble.


    after taking care of his appearance, Wesley nervously walked up the steps of the restaurant.


    I look at a well-dressed middle-aged man, and he smiles and asks, "Mr. Wesley Gibbs?"


    Yes, yes, sir. I''m Wesley Gibbs.


    "I''m Vincent Tang Wen, the lobby manager of this restaurant. Please follow me, Mr. Gibbs. Your table is ready"


    Vincent politely reaches out to Wesley and signals him to follow him.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Mr. Tang Wen.".


    Wesley, who has never been treated so politely, grabs his briefcase in both hands and nervously follows Vincent Tang Wen to the window table.


    "Wait a minute." looking at the empty table, Wesley asked unexpectedly, "sorry, Mr. Tang Wen, I''m here at the request of the customer,


    but now it seems that my customer hasn''t arrived yet, so, so." Wesley didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Although it''s normal to sit down and wait, he, who hasn''t dealt with customers, thinks that for the sake of politeness, it''s better to wait at the front door of the restaurant or in the waiting area.

 Chapter 548

    Seeing that Wesley is just an ordinary person, Vincent Tang Wen kindly advised, "don''t get excited, Mr. Gibbs, a gentleman has ordered the dishes for you and paid in advance,


    so, if I were you, I would quietly wait while eating according to the guest''s request. Maybe the big man wants to observe you secretly.".


    The inexperienced Wesley hesitated for a few seconds after listening, but he was not stupid, and nothing would happen in public, so he sat down obediently and tried to make himself behave naturally.


    But when Vincent Tangwen poured the wine for him in person, and mentioned that the bottle of wine was a $6000 Lafite, Wesley immediately couldn''t hold it. He stammered his thanks to Vincent Tangwen, and then began to sweat in his palms and forehead and took a clumsy drink.


    It only took Wesley more than half an hour to finish the whole process of aperitif, appetizer, stew, first course and side dishes, dessert and after dinner wine. Vincent Tang Wen, who personally served him, shook his head.


    Thinking silently, I hope that William, who is sitting at the hidden dining table not far away, will not hate Wesley, who has no manners.


    Thinking of this, Vincent Tang Wen turned his head and peeked in the direction where William was.


    And this eye was immediately found by the restaurant manager standing more than one meter behind William, and then the manager glared at Vincent Tang Wen.


    The manager will come to serve William in person, just because a few days ago, William introduced a Chinese restaurant to paparazzi with his unprecedented smile,


    and that restaurant also appeared in most newspapers and TV news the next day with William, and suddenly became famous and hot from childhood.


    According to some colleagues, Michelin''s observers secretly visited the restaurant on the third day of the report.


    No one knows if he can be promoted to Michelin star, but it''s true that the restaurant''s business is very good recently, so the manager absolutely dare not neglect William.


    fortunately, the restaurant itself is Michelin 3-star, so the restaurant manager didn''t play the cleverness of putting William''s message out.


    thought only of good service. William, the super darling of the media, did not give any chance to say bad things about their restaurant.


    Half an hour later, William put down his glass and said with a smile to the manager, "thank you. It''s delicious. Please say hello to the chef for me.".


    The compliment made the manager very happy and said with a smile, "OK, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll take your words with chef Hansen. You must be the honor of our restaurant.".


    "Well", after paying by credit card, William goes out of the restaurant and drives away.


    More than ten minutes later, Wesley, led by Vincent Tang Wen, got into a car and went all the way to the yacht club in New York.


    as soon as he got out of the car, another middle-aged man came up to him with several people in security clothes, "Mr. Wesley Gibbs?"


    Looking at the huge sign of the yacht club, Wesley nodded blankly.


    The middle-aged man was not angry with Wesley''s attitude. He said with a smile, "Mr. Gibbs, I''m Martin Donner, manager of New York Yacht Club. Please follow me.".


    "Mr. Tang and Mr. downer, can you, can you ask me who I''m going to see?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gibbs. You''ll understand this problem when you see the big man," Martin Donner said with a smile. He reached for Wesley to follow him and went all the way to the speedboat.


    Going to sea? This makes Wesley hesitant, but he shakes his head a few seconds later. He is an ordinary man with no savings, no car, no house and no career.


    no one will spend so much money and thought to kidnap him, but when the speedboat starts, Wesley will inevitably think about it.


    More than ten minutes later, the speedboat approached a large yacht. Wesley followed Martin Donner to the yacht in confusion. As soon as he got to the front deck of the yacht, he saw a young man loading bait on his fishing rod.


    When Martin downer saw the young man, he immediately said respectfully, "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Gibbs is here.".


    Devonshire? Wesley looked at Martin downer in shock. When the young man not far away looked up at him, Wesley was not only shocked, but excited and didn''t know how to speak.


    "De, Devonshire, first, sir, I, I''m very honored to meet you.".


    William walked up to him with a smile and offered his hand. "Hello, Wesley.".


    Wesley quickly wiped his palm on his clothes, then shook hands with William excitedly, "I, I''m your fan, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Sensing Wesley''s shaking hand, William smiles and nods to Martin downer, who immediately says, "I''ll wait on the speedboat, Mr. Devonshire. Please call me if you need anything.".


    Thank you, Martin. I''ll call you if I need to.


    Looking back at Wesley, he released his hand. William pointed to a box on the deck and said, "don''t worry, Wesley. Go fishing with me first. We''ll talk when you calm down.".


    "All right, all right, sir," Wesley nodded unconsciously, then began to fiddle with the rod.It took more than ten minutes to finish the fishing rod. Wesley walked to William''s side and saw that William just laughed at himself. Then he was relieved, "sorry, sir, I, I haven''t fished. I don''t know if I can do it.".


    "It doesn''t matter," said William with a laugh. "Just wave out the bait. The rest is waiting, just like we met this time.".


    Wesley, who was about to wave the bait, was stunned and asked in doubt, "I, I don''t understand."


    after thinking about it, Wesley began to be afraid. He was an escapist, lazy guy waiting to die, but the difficulty of life at the bottom made him wary. He stammered, "do you mean I''m the bait?"


    "In a sense, you are," William said, turning to Wesley and laughing, "and if you don''t want to die, you have to be the bait.".


    "Why, I''m just a poor boy, no parents, no money, no career, nothing, why do you come to me and take me as bait?".


    "Relax, relax," William patted Wesley on the shoulder. "Don''t get excited, man. It''s not that I want you to be a bait, but that some people who want your father to die but can''t do him have to take advantage of you.".


    "My father? How can it be? Are you mistaken? "Wesley explained hastily." Mr. Devonshire, my parents passed away a few years ago. ".


    "No mistake, Mr. and Mrs. Gibbs are your adoptive parents, and your biological father is still alive," said William, pausing for a few seconds before apologizing, "your own mother died very early, sorry.".


    Who is William? As a fan of him, Wesley certainly knows that a person of such high status doesn''t have the reason to spend so much effort to cheat him. For a moment, Wesley doesn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 549

    Although he vaguely understood that there was no need to cheat him as William, Wesley still could not accept that the parents who raised him were adoptive parents. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible.".


    William turned to the dark sea and said, "I know you can''t accept it for a while. If someone tells me something like this, I can''t accept it immediately.


    But the fact is that your father is still alive and has to leave you for some helpless reasons. At the same time, he can''t recognize you for your safety. ".


    However, although I can''t recognize you, he has been watching you in secret for many years, and even lives near you every year and accompanies you for a period of time in secret. ".


    "Then I have not been watched by him all the time?"


    William rolled his eyes. "Man, is that what we should talk about now?"


    "I''m sorry, I just don''t want to be too serious." maybe William''s tone and attitude are so good that Wesley doesn''t feel pressure. On the contrary, he thinks that the super rich are worthy of aristocratic background. They are not only polite and easy to speak, but also very kind,


    then he laughs and explores, "if what you say is true, is my father an agent, a spy or a killer?"


    "Ha ha, Wesley, I like you. It''s not exactly right, but it''s almost the same," he said, reaching out and grabbing a hair on Wesley''s head.


    "You should have heard of DNA testing. When you see the test results and there is a direct real hammer, we will continue to discuss who your biological father is.


    now concentrate on fishing, or you can go home directly if you are not interested.".


    Looking at the fishing rod in his hand, Wesley shook his head. He had never fished at all, and he was not interested in fishing at this time, so he put the fishing rod back into the toolbox.


    "Mr. Devonshire, can you tell me how you met my father? And why he didn''t come and explain this to me himself.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you know from your father." William waved his fishing rod with a smile. "As for why he didn''t come by himself, it''s because your father is doing something he thinks is right,


    and it''s dangerous, so now is not a good opportunity to meet you.


    As soon as what you meet is leaked out, you will be the target of some people to clean up. "William turned to Wesley and threatened," you don''t want to be chased endlessly. ".


    Hearing that he would be chased, the timid Wesley could not help tensing his whole body and face. "Well, even if we can''t meet, let me know what my father''s name is and what he looks like.".


    I''m sorry, these are also confidential. I don''t want to expose your father because of you.


    Now it''s not good for William to tell Wesley the truth, so before Wesley enters the brotherhood for training, William won''t disclose any information about Carlos, "we''ll tell you when you know it.".


    "It''s a secret again." Wesley rolled his eyes. "This can''t be said, that can''t be said. God, I''d better go home and have a good sleep. Maybe I''ll wake up tomorrow and find that it''s all a dream.".


    "Ha ha, maybe," William laughed and pointed to the speedboat more than 20 meters away, "Mr. Martin downer will take you home"


    after that, William threatened, "finally, please don''t tell anyone about our meeting, remember, it''s anyone, even if you have a heavy weight in your heart in the future, please keep it secret, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious, serious to you To pay for it.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, no one will come to me, and no one will pay attention to me," Wesley said decadent.


    "No, man, you don''t realize the seriousness of the problem." after thinking about it, William reached into his pocket, then blocked by his clothes, took out his certificate of the director of British military intelligence from the storage space and threw it to Wesley.


    After Wesley finished watching it and looked at himself in horror, William said, "if you let out the story of our meeting, not only those who have enemies with your father will pursue and kill you,


    I promise that although the British intelligence agency will not pursue and kill you, it will certainly put you in the most secret big man, and will not release you until your father retires or dies,


    even the United States C1a and FB1 will help us catch you, so do you understand the importance of confidentiality now? "


    "FK, what''s the status of my father?"


    Looking at the certificate in hand, Wesley could not help scolding in his heart. In order to keep secret, he locked up a person directly without asking the reason.


    And it seems that William and his father are not only friends, but also have a very deep friendship.


    When Wesley thought about it, he suddenly realized that his father was probably a secret agent in England, and he had a very high identity,


    or the mission he was carrying out was highly confidential, otherwise he would not need William, a super rich man, to contact and remind himself.


    At this moment, Wesley, who has been so ordinary that no one has paid attention to him for more than 20 years, can''t help imagining his mysterious dad as a superhero and suddenly looks forward to meeting him.


    Unfortunately, the next thing is very different from what he imagined. On the morning of the third day after meeting William, Wesley woke up in an old, dark factory building and learned from a black old man that his father was assassinated on the top floor of the metropolitan building yesterday morning.After learning the news, Wesley, who came out of the textile mill, frantically searched for William, but he spent a whole day looking for him. How could he find William without address and telephone number.


    Drag tired, sad heart back to the company, just sat down, "ding ding ding ding ding ding ding" the landline bell rang.


    Remembering that William had contacted himself with this phone three days ago, Wesley grabbed the phone.


    "Hello.".


    It was obvious that the voice of the electronic voice changer came to his ear, "I''m looking into the matter, and I''ll tell you the news, so don''t look for me around like a fool. I don''t want to die, do you understand?


    Next time you go fishing at sea, remember to choose the fishing rod with pulley. Otherwise, the red fishing rod you selected last time can''t bear the fish over 5 kg. Finally, I''m sorry, Wesley.


    "Bata", the voice of hanging up came from the microphone. When Wesley heard William describe the fishing rod, he believed that the phone call just now was from William.


    When you think about the mystery that William had done before, you can''t help thinking about the stories about William in the news, and then you start to mend them.


    The most important thing is to save Benjamin Arthur three times in a row.


    if my father and William are together, we can imagine the danger.


    As for his father who hasn''t shown up for more than 20 years, he probably knows that he is in a very dangerous situation when he wants to meet him. If he doesn''t meet him again, he will probably have no chance. So he asks William to find himself.

 Chapter 550

    Thinking of this, Wesley can''t help but turn on the computer and find the news about his father''s death on the top floor of the metropolitan building yesterday morning according to Sloan''s information.


    Now he really regards Mr. X as his father. He can''t help flashing the tears in his eyes and biting his teeth with a ferocious way, "I will avenge you, father.".


    But thinking that he was just an ordinary person with no money and ability, Wesley sobbed in a low voice and stroked the mosaic body on the monitor with his fingers,


    "how can you, you and you just leave me an X code and die before you can tell me your real name, father?".


    ....


    not to mention the sad and painful Wesley, back to the early morning of the second day when he was separated from Wesley, William, who was sleeping on the yacht, was awakened by Sunday, "Sir, spider robot sent back the message that Mr. X has just got up. According to the distance, it''s time for you to get up, so as not to arrive at the metropolitan building later than X".


    "I see." William stretched out and got up a little confused.


    After he separated from Wesley yesterday, he found it troublesome to live directly on the yacht. Taking off his pajamas, he went into the bathroom and asked, "has Winston found the cannon fodder yet?"


    "Mr. Winston found four American soldiers who had been retired for less than two years. According to the plan, the four men disguised as construction workers and stood by on the top floor of the metropolitan building last night,


    while Ms. silma''s office is facing the top floor of the metropolitan building, and I have informed Mr. cross Carlos that they are ready.".


    "Well, I see." after taking some time to wash, William drove back to the yacht club. As soon as he got off the boat, he saw the yacht club manager Martin downer driving his car directly to the side of the yacht.


    Good morning, Mr. Devonshire. If you are in a hurry, we have a convenient breakfast ready in the car.


    "Thank you." taking the car key from Martin, Wei Wei smiles and pats him on the shoulder. "I heard that your wife is pregnant again. Congratulations, Martin.".


    Then, covering his ears, he said to Sunday, "help me get a present for Mr. downer''s wife.".


    "OK, Sri.".


    Although Martin downer didn''t know who William ordered to pick up the gift, it''s normal for the rich to have some high-tech that he didn''t see. "Thank you, thank you for your gift, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "You''re welcome. Martin, Ambrosius and I have mentioned many times that she is very satisfied with your working attitude and carefulness, so you deserve it. See you in the evening.".


    "See you in the evening, sir." he helped William open the door and watched the car disappear. Martin jumped up excitedly and called out "yes" in a low voice.


    Driving and wearing smart glasses, Mr. X''s trend immediately appeared in William''s eyes.


    In order to better monitor all the members of the assassin brotherhood, William has released more than a dozen drone aircraft carriers in the sky of the textile factory and New York City, and more than 100 drones have been monitoring in the sky for 24 hours in turn.


    So Mr. X has been monitored by the black bee in the sky, the spider robot under the car, and the cameras in every block since he left the textile factory.


    Fortunately, as William remembers, X went to the metropolitan building to find sylma,


    half an hour later, William walked up to the top floor of a building 200 meters away from the metropolitan building, and X''s car appeared on the main road of the street,


    after waiting for X to stop the car, he walked into sylma''s building with alert and serious face, and reported on Sunday,


    "Sir, it''s true As you expected, the assassin brotherhood are ambushing nearby. Do you want me to send spider robots to deal with these people? "


    "Ha ha, it''s strange that they don''t come," William said with a low smile, squinting at the fraternity members displayed on Sunday in his smart glasses. "As long as it doesn''t prevent us from killing x, we don''t care about them.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A few minutes later, X takes the elevator to the 22nd floor and walks into Thelma''s office.


    Sylma, who is on the phone with a customer, can''t help but show a fear expression on her face when she sees x coming in. She doesn''t care about the customer on the phone at all.


    Don''t worry, your name didn''t appear on the loom of destiny, otherwise you would have seen God long ago.


    X, not in charge of her nervousness, walks to the landing window of her office and stares at the top floor of metropolis opposite the building.


    When she heard that x didn''t come to trouble herself, sylma was relieved. She also thought that x really wanted to kill herself. She wouldn''t talk so much nonsense.


    See x staring at the opposite construction workers, silma directly hang up the phone, "don''t worry, the metropolitan building submitted a repair application last week, those workers will leave at 9 a.m. every day, and start work at night.".


    After hearing that, seeing that the workers were really packing up their tools and preparing to leave work, X turned around and took a bullet out of his pocket and put it on Thelma''s desk.


    "Help me see the source of this warhead.".


    With that, X instinctively hid in the corner, avoiding the possible shooting angle.


    Silma didn''t care about X''s caution. She picked up the warhead and the magnifying glass and looked at it carefully. She just looked at it and felt a thump in her heart,Looking ugly, he observed the warhead and swore, "hell, the notch of this warhead is a straight line.".


    "What do you mean?" x asked.


    "It means that judging from the notch of the warhead, it was shot from a musket, while the only ones that still use muskets as sniper guns in the world are crosshairs, rifles and rifles.".


    "Lie down", a reflected light suddenly flashed through X''s eyes hiding in the corner, and X immediately understood that those workers in the opposite building were killers.


    Unfortunately, his voice was still slow, "poop," and he saw that sylma, who was looking up, was shot in the head, "poop," and fell to the ground.


    "FK", seeing that sylma had hung up, X showed half a face and glanced at the opposite building.


    Then there was a "poop, poop, poop" sound.


    X rushes out of Thelma''s office, but he doesn''t use his super power to jump out of the building and kill the killer.


    Instead, I want to take the elevator downstairs.


    This made William, who stayed on the rooftop of another building 200 meters away, very surprised. He only thought for a second that what happened now was different from what he remembered.


    X just glanced at the cross and knew that Carlos was not in the opposite building. He was not an idiot. He could not see that these killers were bait to lure him into a trap.


    But before the elevator reached the 22nd floor, suddenly a bullet hit the wall half a meter away from X, which made x instinctively lower his head immediately.


    "Poop, poop" is the sound of two bullets concentrating on the wall.


    ¡°FK¡±¡£


    As soon as X turns his head, he can''t see the top floor of the metropolis from this angle. He immediately misunderstands that the three shots were fired by cross Carlos. If he didn''t hide fast, the last shot would have hit him.

 Chapter 551

    Three round the corner bullets made Mr. X, who was very familiar with the cross, immediately walk into the newly opened elevator, turn around and put his right foot on the wall of the elevator. His heart began to beat violently. After only two seconds of preparation, he rushed to silma''s office.


    Having the same super power as Carlos of the cross, he knows that Carlos, who has fired three rounds in a row, is useless in at least 30 seconds to one minute.


    It''s stupid of X not to seize such a good opportunity.


    And even after a minute, when the arm is weak, Carlos''s shooting accuracy will drop greatly. It is impossible to recover in a few minutes.


    X, who thought he had a good chance, never thought that there would be another person who could shoot a round bullet 200 meters away.


    "Poop, poop," with a beating heart of 400 beats per minute and a lot of adrenaline, provides X''s body with several times more explosive power than ordinary people.


    After running over the passageway of more than 20 meters at top speed, "bang" broke many bullets, broke the already crumbling ground glass, and flew to the opposite metropolis building.


    Yes, flying. At least William, who is 200 away, seems to be flying.


    And this guy took out his gun in the process of the leap and directly killed three killers, one of whom was killed by a round the corner bullet.


    Then he fell into the building on the next floor of the top floor and rolled for several times. X held his body firmly behind the wall, took out his mobile phone and called the members of the assassin brotherhood who were ambushing around,


    "what''s the matter?".


    "The cross is in the metropolitan building. He just fired three rounds at me, and now he''s in the state of being out of force. You immediately surround me. Come on, we only have three minutes.".


    "I understand," replied a female voice with some excitement.


    Hang up the phone, Mr. X carefully to avoid the possible shooting angle, fortunately do not have to guard against the magic corner bullets, so only a few seconds he came to the top corridor.


    One shot to kill the last killer, Mr. X carefully spent a few seconds, in only dozens of square meters of rooftop to find a circle, no accident did not find the trace of cross Carlos.


    Just want to turn around and go downstairs to chase, suddenly a "Ding Ling, Ding Ling, Ding Ling" mobile phone ring came.


    Don''t think about it. X knows that the call is from Carlos in order to delay the time.


    When x thinks about it a little bit, he is just as unkind. There are brotherhood people ambushing downstairs. At this time, talking to Carlos on the phone can not only let him relax his vigilance, but also distract him.


    For the top assassins, distraction for a second or two is often death, so x takes the gun in his hand, goes to the killer''s pocket and takes out a mobile phone.


    "Those three shots didn''t kill me. It''s a surprise, Carlos," x said with a smile. "You''re probably out of power now, so you can''t escape, Carlos.".


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you directly, but maybe you misunderstood that I didn''t shoot those three shots. Bye, X.".


    Carlos didn''t drive it. After only half a second, X instinctively wanted to avoid it. Unfortunately, just after listening to the word "Bye Bye", the command in his mind had not yet reached his body, and a shock came from his feet.


    Then, with a "poop" sound, a bullet goes through X''s forehead, flies over the metropolis building and disappears.


    "Poop Tong", the super assassin Mr. X was killed by William and cross Carlos.


    The spider robot that shocked Mr. X climbed up the communication tower on the roof and entered a flight projector.


    After a few minutes, a few people in casual clothes and guns walked cautiously into the rooftop, while William, who was walking into the parking lot, released his left hand and rubbed his right arm. He fired the three shots just now.


    If he only used a pistol, William would be fine even if he fired ten round bullets, but just now he was 200 meters away from X, so the effective shooting distance of the pistol could not be that far,


    so he could only use a long gun. After three shots, William''s right arm would inevitably be a little sore. Fortunately, after a healing magic, his arm had recovered,


    dumped After shaking hands and feeling no problem, William turned his attention to the smart glasses and looked at the assassin brotherhood members flying to the metropolitan rooftop.


    After seeing Mr. X whose head was blown out, all these people looked frightened that they would not live long.


    On the contrary, only fox, who looks like Julie with a big mouth, really keeps calm and looks at the scene.


    a moment later, fox points to the building where William stayed not far away and says, "either Carlos has been hiding his skills from us all the time, or someone who can shoot a corner bullet 200 meters away is helping him.".


    "What?" The bald head of the nickname gun maker roared in disbelief, "how can this be possible? No one can shoot a round bullet from 200 meters away to hit the target. The friction of light and air can make the bullet deflect to the sky.".


    "Woo, woo," a siren came from under the building. Fox looked down and found that in addition to the two police cars under the building, many police cars were coming this way. "I''ll go to the opposite side to see the trajectory of the bullets. You go back first."."No, let''s go together. Someone will give us the report of the field exploration," said the gun maker.


    ...


    watching fox leave, William raised his arm, four fingers swayed in front of his eyes, and said in a low voice with a smile, "if you have the physical quality ten times higher than ordinary people, you can do the same.".


    "Sir, the shot of Mr. cross Carlos is at least 4 kilometers away. In my estimation, even if you want to avoid this kind of sniper, it will be very difficult.".


    "No, you don''t understand. This kind of distance sniping is the least threat to me.".


    William didn''t tell Sunday that his mental power has the ability of early warning. This kind of bullet needs to fly for seven or eight seconds. Sniping is the least threat to him.


    Open the door, happy to drive the car to the East home, back home opened a bottle of red wine, lying on the sofa closed his eyes to rest.


    Half an hour later, a device on the top of the living room suddenly shot a 3D virtual image, "Sir, I think you should be interested in these images.".


    William opened his eyes and saw that the brotherhood assassins who had returned to the textile mill were reporting to Sloan.


    After listening to the report, Sloan took the survey report of the gunfight scene he had just sent to him and read it for a long time. After a long meditation, he said, "so we have to face Carlos, who is much more powerful than we thought.".


    "Or, in Thelma''s office, is it someone else who fired three shots at x?" Fox warned.


    "No", Sloan thought for a moment and shook his head, "those three shots should have been shot by the cross, and the person who really killed X was another one. Don''t forget, there was a man with strong sniping ability cooperating with the cross some time ago.".

 Chapter 552

    With Sloan''s words, fox people can''t help remembering that there are several brotherhood people who were sniped from a long distance these days.


    before, they always thought that it was cross Carlos who sniped them, because the sniper was very skillful and cunning. After a shot, he didn''t care about the result at all, so he withdrew immediately.


    even if he was ambushed by brotherhood people, he could not escape The members of the brotherhood always thought that other people could not be so familiar with the Assassins'' habits except the cross, which is very familiar to them.


    It never occurred to me that Bob Lee Swagger was able to escape because all the ambush assassins were being watched on Sunday.


    The assassin brotherhood can''t catch Schwarzenegger if they know his opponent''s every move on Sunday.


    Now Sloan''s analysis not only regards Schwarzenegger as the person who killed x, but also allows William to hide in the dark all the time.


    The gun maker thought for a moment and sighed, "unfortunately, the bullet that hit x can''t be found. Otherwise, we can make a comparison with the bullet to determine whether the person who killed x is Carlos.".


    "Whether the sniper is Carlos or not, our top priority now is to find a way to get rid of him." Sloan stares at Fox, the gun maker, the unarmed master repairman and the cold weapon master butcher in front of him seriously.


    "with Carlos''s understanding of us, he won''t give us the opportunity to encircle him. He feels a little dangerous They''ll hide and kill us one by one in the dark.


    "So we have to find someone who can''t help Carlos to get close to him." after that, Sloan takes out four files and is still on the table. "He doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to destroy the assassin organization that has existed for thousands of years just because Carlos is alone,


    just bring these people who are suspected to be Carlos'' son back one by one.


    At this time, the four foxes knew the risk of going out alone, but they didn''t want to live a passive defense life in a textile factory like a mouse, which was just like being beaten, but they couldn''t keep their hands.


    Moreover, although the four people are looking for each other separately, it''s risky, but even if Carlos has a helper, he can only deal with two of them at the most.


    moreover, they are afraid of Carlos, and other opponents don''t pay attention to him, so fox is the first to stand up, pick up one of the four documents and open it.


    The other three thought about it, and soon, like fox, they wanted to understand the inside, and then came forward to pick up a piece of information.


    After reading Wesley''s information, fox asked suspiciously, "are you sure this kind of person is really Carlos''s son? And even if he really is, I doubt whether he can complete all the subjects.


    Sloan took out the information. Of course, he knows who the files on Fox''s hands are. "I don''t know if this man named Wesley Gibbs is the one we are looking for, but I don''t want to let go of any possibility.".


    Fox just thought for a few seconds and nodded. He exchanged information with the other three. After writing it down, the four went out of Sloan''s office to prepare.


    As for what happens to these innocent young people when they find that they are not the people they are looking for after they bring them into the textile mill, Sloan and fox do not care.


    ...


    fox is going to venture out of the textile mill to find Wesley, while our protagonist Wesley and William separated on the yacht yesterday and came home in Martin downer''s car.


    after washing, he directly lay on the bed, his mind full of conversation with William, and he didn''t care about his pretty long girlfriend.


    It was not easy to get to sleep before dawn. After two hours, I was woken up by the alarm clock and had to drag my tired body to work.


    He didn''t sleep well and thought too much. Wesley was in a trance all morning. Not only he couldn''t do his work at ease, but also he was caught and ridiculed by his sharp fat boss.


    Before he got in touch with William, Wesley would swallow his anger as before, but now he knows that he not only has a secret agent father, but also has a relationship with super genius and super rich William Devonshire. It seems that his relationship is still very good.


    the self consolation in his heart and William''s attention to him make him scolded by his boss Wesley, whose heart began to beat rapidly, surprisingly didn''t take out the medicine to treat anxiety.


    On the contrary, under the stimulation of a lot of adrenaline, he suddenly found that his thinking was never as clear and fluent as it is now. In a moment, he thought of a way to get rid of the fat boss.


    of course, Wesley, who is still in the transition period of mentality, wanted to resist, but under the long-term inferiority complex, he couldn''t think of any fierce means of resistance for a moment, just blushed and neck thick Jeanne,


    , "I had a big dinner last night at Michelin 3-star restaurant outside two blocks, and I was invited to go to the yacht club of New York, to talk about a thirty meter long yacht, and to exchange name card with the yacht club manager because I talked with the customers well."


    Then, fearing Jennie''s disbelief, he took out Martin downer''s business card from his briefcase and said, "if you don''t believe me, please call and ask. Now, please stay away from me. Thank you.".Being contradicted by her subordinates who always wanted to scold her like this, Jennie could only take the gilded business card with indifference for a moment. She knew that the business card was real just by looking at it.


    As a company specialized in providing various services for the rich, the yacht club is a gathering place for the rich. Of course, their company will not let it go.


    So you don''t have to call to ask, just look at the phone number, and Jennie knows that it''s really Martin downer''s card.


    coupled with Wesley''s appearance that I''m going to be developed, Jennie can only frown and threaten without expression, "if you don''t get any achievements tomorrow, I''ll kick you out of the company myself.".


    "Ha, thank you. Don''t bother." he grabbed the card from Jennie''s hand. Wesley sat down in his chair and began to call Martin downer.


    He had already thought about it. He didn''t dare to ask William for such a trifle. But with Martin downer''s attitude towards him yesterday, it''s not difficult to ask for some unimportant things and make the same list for everyone.


    Sure enough, when he called, Martin quickly introduced to Wesley a few purchase lists of daily necessities and ordinary wine.


    finally, he intimately told Wesley the reserve price he knew, and asked Wesley to go to the buyer to pick up the goods according to the price. After the goods were sent to the yacht meeting, Martin would increase the price by 5% and pay Wesley''s company.


    Someone told him all the details. Wesley was no longer good at communication, but he could finish the order bumpily.


    This makes Jennie who has been staring at the list very helpless. She sighs in her heart that Wesley is lucky and meets a noble man. Her attitude towards him has made a 180 degree turn.


    In the afternoon, after confirming that the business was completed, Wesley, who had no sense of existence, was immediately remembered by many people.


    Even the company''s most beautiful, hot beauty deliberately passed by Wesley''s office area and said hello to him.

 Chapter 553

    Beautiful women are courtship and the envy of colleagues, which makes Wesley feel a sense of satisfaction. While appreciating William, he also says to himself, "Wesley, you are not alone now. You are also a person with connections and connections.


    as long as you grasp William Devonshire''s relationship, it should be easy to be a millionaire.".


    For Wesley, who has zero deposits at the end of every month, the millionaire is really far away. He can only dream about it when he has no more than $10000 deposits.


    But now everything is no longer a dream, so after work, Wesley, who has never been in such a good mood, rarely goes to a roadside restaurant to order a $40 large steak set meal.


    Wesley is in a good mood, which also makes Carlos who has been watching his cross happy.


    He followed Wesley into the restaurant, sat in a secret seat seven or eight meters away and ordered the same set meal as Wesley.


    Fortunately, although Carlos is in a good mood, the assassin''s instinct still allows him to choose a seat that can avoid any sniper,


    so, although fox found Carlos''s trace, he wanted to snipe outside the restaurant, but he didn''t have an angle,


    and the corner bomb is not omnipotent. It''s impossible to hit Carlos with the corner bomb across the glass, but it doesn''t hinder Fu Cox confirmed the fact that Wesley was Carlos''s son,


    without thinking for a few seconds, she took out the phone and called the gun maker and repairman.


    She''s not sure to kill Carlos by herself. The three experts are OK together.


    After waiting for a few minutes, before the gun maker and repairman arrived, Carlos suddenly froze, as if listening to someone, and then waved to the waiter to pay before Wesley finished eating.


    Although I don''t understand why Carlos was stunned for a while, once Carlos leaves, it''s impossible to think of three against one.


    This allows fox to take risks and decide to use Wesley to hold Carlos, waiting for the gun maker and repairman to arrive.


    Pull out your own gun, check it, step out of the sports car, hide behind two adult men and walk into the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, he checked out by the waiter, blocking Carlos'' sight. Fox quickly sat opposite Wesley.


    It''s easy to get close to Wesley, which makes fox feel relieved and more convinced that Wesley is Carlos''s son.


    because normally speaking, Carlos can''t find himself walking 10 meters away in such an open restaurant.


    Wesley, who is eating dinner, suddenly sees a fashionable beauty sitting in front of him. He looks around and finds that there are still many vacant seats around him.


    in addition, fox has been staring at him with a smile, which makes Wesley nervous. "Excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    "I know your father, Mr. Gibbs.".


    Although speaking to Wesley, fox''s eyes have been staring at Carlos seven or eight meters away.


    seeing that Carlos has frowned and his face is naturally a little nervous, fox can''t help but smile and make sure Carlos doesn''t dare to move, so he takes a French fries from Wesley''s plate and puts them into his mouth and looks at them with a smile It''s Wesley.


    "What", Wesley just wanted to say, how did someone come to him to say that he knew his father? Fortunately, he remembered William''s warning to him even when he said it.


    Compared with Fox, who doesn''t know where he came from, Wesley, even an idiot, won''t be seduced by cesium at this moment. He instinctively believes in William, who is admired by himself and has a sense of justice in the eyes of the world.


    So Wesley, already on the alert, asked tentatively, "excuse me, ma''am, do you know my father, old Gibbs?"


    "I''m not talking about your father, Mr. Gibbs, but your own father.".


    Biological father? This made Wesley''s eyebrows wrinkle and his heart beat violently.


    maybe he was scared by William. He felt a sense of crisis and worried about his father''s safety. Today, his heart beat violently twice, and his blood was filled with a lot of adrenaline.


    what he thought was not that he was in a hurry to take the medicine for anxiety disorder as before, but that his brain was clear Ming, without a second, came up with an excuse, "this, this, you want to find a Kaizi, please don''t come to me",


    after that, he patted his clothes, "you see what I''m wearing, you know I''m a poor man.".


    "FK", fox could not help scolding when he heard this, "do I look like the kind of woman who pays for Kaizi?"


    Although she wants to beat Wesley, she is not a person who can''t figure out the importance. She delays her time and bewitches Wesley to gain his trust as much as possible.


    "Your father is one of the best assassins ever, but I''m sorry, he was assassinated on the top floor of the metropolitan building this morning"


    after staring at Carlos''s Fox, Carlos''s shoulders moved slightly, and he woke up. Carlos was about to move his hand,


    immediately dropped half of his chips and grabbed Wesley¡° And the assassin is right behind you.With his right hand, he took out the gun he had already prepared and shot Carlos not far away.


    "Bang" a gunshot just came out, Carlos hand of the gun also fired a shot.


    "Ding" a crisp ring, two bullets collided in flight, deformation, fly to the side, fell to the ground.


    With Wesley''s talisman in hand, fox suddenly burst out with all his strength and took the initiative to attack by pulling Wesley''s collar.


    Unfortunately, even if Carlos has scruples, all the bullets from fox are hit by Carlos halfway.


    After seven or eight shots, fox, who is counting the number of bullets, can''t help worrying, because her gun is loaded with only 12 shots,


    while Carlos''s gun is ordinary Glock, but it''s loaded with 17 shots. If she continues to fight, once she reloads, she is looking for death in the face of super expert Carlos.


    With this in mind, fox hides at the counter with Wesley''s collar. He doesn''t scold the gun maker and the repairman for not coming here for such a long time.


    thinking about how to take Wesley to get away, he exchanges several shots. Suddenly, fox shouts "bow" to Wesley and grabs his collar. It seems that he is saving Wesley, but in fact he takes Wesley as a block Wrigley, I took the opportunity to change a bullet clip.


    And when she changed the clip, she grabbed Wesley''s hand.


    More than a dozen close-up gunfights made Wesley, who had never experienced these before, just want to escape.


    As soon as fox let go of the hand holding his collar, he began to roll and climb, without hesitation, away from the counter.


    With the help of unconscious awakening super power, he rushed out of the restaurant and ran away at a speed beyond the normal range.


    "FK", looking at Wesley, who has obviously awakened, has the same super power as cross Carlos and X, but is scared to escape like a frightened mouse, fox can''t help cursing in a low voice.

 Chapter 554

    Wesley a run away, not a few seconds, fox found that Carlos also did not notice in her case to run away, "hell.".


    Even though she knows that Carlos may be gone, fox, who knows that she is not Carlos''s opponent, does not dare to move for a moment after losing his opponent''s trace.


    she has never done this kind of thing before. Fortunately, after waiting for dozens of seconds, the mobile phone in her pocket vibrates.


    After connecting, it was good news that not only the gun maker came, but another fellow repairman also followed Wesley.


    And Wesley will be followed by the repair Union, or because this guy is afraid and activates his super power. The speed of escape can make the 100 meter champion cry. If it is not for short legs, the 100 meter speed will surely run into 6 seconds.


    This made the repairman who happened to meet Wesley unable to pay attention to him.


    In addition, the four of them had seen the information in other hands before. Although it was night, the repairman could still see Wesley''s face similar to the photo. He called the gun maker and drove directly to follow Wesley.


    When someone answers outside, fox carefully rushes out of the restaurant, drives his red sports car, connects the repairman, and chases Wesley in the direction of his escape.


    After a few seconds, I heard the repairman shouting in the earphone that he was attacked and needed support.


    You don''t have to think it was Carlos who attacked the repairman.


    Fox thought for a moment, and while driving, he said to the gun maker and repairman on the same channel, "gun maker, you go to support the repairman and pester Carlos. I''ve contacted Wesley. I''ll find him the most suitable one.".


    "I understand. I''m going to help," the gun maker replied.


    "Come on, bald guy, I can hold on for a while while while driving, or you''ll wait to take my body back.".


    General shooting, Kung Fu in the hands and feet of the repairman long-distance face Carlos, can only have no ambition to the gun maker shouting.


    "Hell, I can''t. You can''t drive away and lead Carlos away? Idiot.


    "Well?" The repairman was stunned for a second and immediately called out, "I understand.".


    Unfortunately, as soon as he had this idea and took action, Carlos, who was behind him, seemed to know immediately that he was holding a gun in his left hand. He threw it out of the window with a bang. A bullet with a curve hit the left front tire of the repairman immediately.


    There is no difference between a high-speed vehicle with a flat tire and a death seeking one. The front wheel of the car with a flat tire seems to have been pressed by a giant, and it rolls directly.


    fortunately, he is lucky. After several laps, the car out of control falls directly into the Hudson River in New York City, which can be regarded as his life.


    Seeing all this, the gun makers who have been supported turn around and drive to fox without thinking about it. On the one hand, they lead Carlos away so that he doesn''t go to the repairman to reinforce him.


    on the other hand, the gun makers know that it''s no different between finding Carlos and looking for death by themselves. Only when they join up with Fox, who is only a little worse than Carlos, can they have a chance to live.


    But he this sharp turn also very quickly by Carlos discovery, similarly turned the front of the car to catch up.


    Fortunately, the gun maker''s car is also a sports car, and the distance before them is several hundred meters. This acceleration makes Carlos, who only drives an ordinary pickup truck, unable to get close to the effective shooting distance of the pistol.


    After chasing for half a minute, Carlos suddenly turned and disappeared in the sight of the gun maker. The gun maker who saw the situation in the rearview mirror immediately yelled to fox, "Carlos may be looking for you. Be careful.".


    "Don''t worry, New York is so big, how can he find me in a short time?" fox, who has seen Wesley, replied with a smile. "I''ve found my target. We''ll meet on XX Street later.".


    "Got it." hearing that Wesley had been found, the gun maker was relieved to turn around and go to XX street as fox said.


    ...


    the panic stricken Wesley probably lived in New York for too long, even if he ran away, he did not dare to run into those small streets and alleys.


    he only dared to run along the main road with all his strength for a few minutes, and felt that his chest would burst, so he had to slow down.


    This slow down speed, little exercise, and excessive consumption of physical strength, he suddenly felt that his whole body was suffering as fast as death.


    Fortunately, he also knew that he could not stop or sit down under such circumstances, but could only walk slowly with his dizzy head.


    Before long, the roar of a sports car came from far and near.


    Before Wesley could see Chuli''s one meter red sports car, he heard an anxious female voice, "get in the car, you''re not out of danger.".


    "What?"


    Without waiting for Wesley''s hesitation, fox opened the front passenger''s door directly, "get on the bus as soon as you don''t want to die.".


    See clearly is in the restaurant to save their own beauty, Wesley did not hesitate for long, saw a pickup truck quickly to his side.


    He just wanted to turn around and run. Before he moved, he was pointed at by a gun, "either get on the bus or die.".The first time he was pointed at by someone with a gun, Wesley immediately became honest and sat in the car. Before he fastened his seat belt, the sports car sped up.


    "I''m sorry," said Fox and Wesley as he drove. "In the case just now, I had to force you to get on the bus, because instead of letting the man who killed your father catch you and threaten us, I''d better deal with you first.".


    "FK, God, why on earth is this?" Wesley looked at Fox in horror, "even if my father is the super assassin you said, but he is dead, why do people want to kill me this unimportant person?".


    "Bang", a bullet suddenly hit the sports car. Wesley immediately shrunk and almost got into the co driver''s seat, shouting incoherently,


    "FK, is my dead father killing the whole family of the bastard behind? Drive fast, I don''t want to die, drive fast".


    "Quiet, quiet", is going to use their own car speed advantage to get rid of Carlos fox, heard Wesley called his own father is a jerk, mouth can not help but smile.


    But Wesley, like a frightened mouse, kept on talking, which made the nervous fox fidgety.


    Shut up, asshole. I''m driving.


    Wesley, who is used to being assailed by others, was immediately honest when he was assailed by fox. But after another bullet in the sports car, Wesley panicked again. "I want to call the police. God, where''s my mobile phone? I want to call the police.".


    Hearing this, there was a police car in front of the sports car. Fox drove the sports car directly to the bottom of the police car.


    Then he stepped on the accelerator and pushed the police car in front of him to accelerate all the way. Then he slowed down and accelerated to the back of the police car. The police car immediately lost control and hit the anti-collision bucket on the road.


    "FK, FK, what are you doing?" Wesley looked at fox with a smile in horror. "God, do you know what you''re doing? You''re assaulting the police. God, if we''re found out, the New York police will beat us to beehives.

 Chapter 555

    In New York, although the New York police often make people angry and scold stupid things, but as the largest police station in the United States,


    the equipment is advanced, and New York looks very prosperous, but the annual crime rate has been high, and the nerves of all the police have been jumping very tight,


    when we heard that someone boldly attacked the police, two colleagues were seriously injured and waiting Rescue, so other police officers under the common enemy, the speed of the police is very fast.


    A few minutes later, a few kilometers away from Fox and Carlos, there were more than a dozen police cars in the middle of the road, and dozens of long and short guns pointed at the intersection.


    These police officers are now determined that if they dare to resist arrest, they will turn those two people who dare to attack the police and fight in the street into beehives.


    William, who stayed at home and looked at everything through the virtual imaging system, was on the move when he suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, I just received a communication from the police. These police officers who ambush at the next checkpoint have no intention of persuading them to surrender. As long as they are suspected of rushing into the checkpoint, they will open fire directly.


    According to my calculation, the probability of Miss Fox passing through the police checkpoints is 14%. In the event of a gunfight, Mr. Weasley Gibbs will be 70% injured and 41% dead under dozens of long and short guns. ".


    "FK, so the two policemen who were hit by Fox hung up?" Asked William in surprise.


    "According to the call I monitored, one of the two police officers who were hit was in a really bad situation.".


    "Ha, if the police hang up, fox will be wanted all over the country. As for Wesley, it won''t be very good.".


    Thinking of this, William, who was lying down, sat up and frowned, "no, I''m going to let Wesley join Kingsman after the training of the assassin brotherhood.


    not only can''t let him hang up, but also can''t let him be on the wanted list of the Americans?"


    Thinking for a few seconds, William said to Sunday, "intrude into the command system of the New York police, get the operation command code, and then disguise as Wesley''s voice to report that he was kidnapped. With this alarm record, it will be much easier to deal with afterwards.".


    ¡±Understand, sir "


    looking at the virtual imaging, William can''t help but worry that Fox''s car is getting closer and closer to the checkpoint. He assured Carlos of Wesley''s safety. Otherwise, there are no less than 500 self exploding spider robots in the assassin brotherhood''s old nest textile factory.


    to kill those assassins, William just needs to give an order in the middle of the night Can take out everyone in the mill.


    Fortunately, it took less than five seconds to break the command system of the New York police on Sunday, telling the scene of the checkpoint that there was not only a hostage in the sports car in front of the checkpoint, but also the hostage''s son who was still chasing after him.


    what''s more worrying to the sheriff is that the person who was chasing after him was still an undercover agent on a secret mission, so which end of the phone asked for the help Let''s get out of the way, so that when the hostage goes wrong, the agent with a special mission will not be in the mood to complete his task.


    Although the order was not given by the superior of the police station, the action code is correct. In addition, if there are hostages in the car, once the hostages are injured in a firefight, the sheriff will face a lawsuit.


    So after only a few seconds of thinking, the sheriff decided to get out of the way. Anyway, when something went wrong, he just obeyed his orders, and the responsibility couldn''t reach him.


    This guy did it very simply. On Sunday, he just let him go, but he drove away with the police officers.


    Without the barrier, the speed advantage of fox''s sports car will soon be reflected. In less than ten minutes, the distance between her and Carlos will be bigger and bigger.


    Looking at Carlos, William had to remind him, "there are still 11 kilometers to the textile factory. Don''t forget that our task now is to act, and go to the brotherhood''s nest alone.".


    After hearing William''s warning, Carlos said, "I''m sorry to see Wesley taken away. For a moment, I thought it was true. I was so upset that I was full of thinking about taking Wesley back.


    Forget about the plan, but if I don''t chase it, it will be too fake. Wesley may be in danger.


    "No, you probably don''t know that Wesley has awakened his super power. Now, even if Sloan thinks Wesley is not your son, he won''t let him go,


    so you''d better take it easy and think about how to deal with the assassin sent by Sloan to follow you. Don''t capsize in the gutter and really compensate yourself.".


    "Wesley wakes up. Are you sure?" Carlos asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I''m sure, because no one in normal people can run for a few minutes in a row at a speed of six hundred meters," William said with a smile.


    "That''s good. It seems that putting Wesley in danger is really conducive to his growth." Carlos looked at the bridge leading to the textile mill in the distance and knew that as long as he crossed the bridge, he would definitely encounter Sloan''s ambush.


    so one kilometer away from the bridge, Carlos stepped on the brake, parked his car on the side of the road and asked about the assassination team on Sunday,When he heard that Sloan had found six people and wanted to take advantage of his appearance to kill him, Carlos showed a sarcastic look on the corner of his mouth.


    Some people will come to kill themselves. Carlos is not surprised. With Sloan''s ruthlessness, it''s hard to catch the chance to show up. Of course, he won''t let it go.


    However, if you send out six of the best skilled people at one time, you may be caught unprepared at the same time.


    but now not only the number of people is known, but also the whereabouts of these six people are known at any time on Sunday. It''s not six people who hunt him, but he hunts them. Moreover, if you kill these six people, there will be several brothers in the brotherhood I''m a master.


    I heard a Sunday warning in my ear that the assassin was only 300 meters away.


    It''s the main street, and it''s too close to the textile mill to fight on its own, so Carlos turned the wheel and left. Then he told Bob Lee Swagger to go to a canyon outside New York City on Sunday to ambush. Carlos planned to solve these people who kept up with him there.


    After hearing reports from his subordinates that Carlos left, Sloan was both disappointed and not too surprised. If it was so easy to ambush Carlos, Carlos would not live so long.


    Fortunately, this time it is not fruitless, not only found Carlos''s son, but also let Carlos show up, turned his head to the people around him and said, "did the people in the pursuit team follow up?".


    His subordinates covered their ears, asked a few questions with the walkie talkie, and said, "the team of six has quietly followed up, and he will never be allowed to escape this time.".


    "I hope so," Sloan said uncertainly.

 Chapter 556

    Thinking of Carlos''s intractable degree, Sloan calmly pondered for a moment, "tell the people of the pursuit team that they don''t want to see their companions killed again, then bring Carlos''s head back at all costs, or we will only perish or disband.".


    Think of a recent period of time, his companions were killed one by one by Carlos, bareheaded men face can not help showing ferocious, "don''t worry, if you say I will personally tell them, can''t bring back Carlos''s head, seven of us will never come back.".


    "Good," Sloan nodded solemnly. "Don''t blame me. Everything is for our mission. God bless us.".


    "God bless the brotherhood, waiting for my good news.".


    Looking at his subordinates who leave with determination, Sloan seldom smiles. He didn''t expect that seven people would die together with Carlos so easily.


    however, he thought that quality is often not filled by quantity, and Sloan didn''t have much confidence in the assassination team. After pondering for a moment, it seems that the training of Carlos''s son can''t be put down.


    Train first, and if you hear from Carlos in a few days, you''ll shoot Wesley. If it doesn''t work out, keep fooling Wesley into killing Carlos and his son.


    With this idea, Sloan walked out of the office and saw the frightened Wesley, who also looked at Sloan with white hair.


    The old guy''s appearance is that the older he is, the more kind-hearted he looks. After a while, Wesley, who is still a little pure in mind, began to be dubious about his father being Mr. X.


    The only idea is to ask William to confirm whether his father, whom he has never met, is really dead.


    Aimlessly looking for all day, in the evening received William said don''t contact the phone, afraid of being chased, Wesley finally can only obediently back to the textile mill.


    Next, Wesley''s activities all day were practicing guns, being beaten by repairmen, being stabbed by butchers, and then being carried into the repair room and lying in the repair pool for treatment.


    This kind of recovery liquid can accelerate the division and growth of red blood cells, greatly shorten the recovery time, which is also a good thing for William''s eyes.


    Different from his own healing magic, this kind of restorative liquid can be brought out aboveboard, even used directly in business.


    So within a few days after Wesley entered the textile mill, Sloan, in order to speed up Wesley''s training speed and effect, regardless of the cost of using too much recovery fluid,


    personally prepared many finished products for Wesley to reserve, and his preparation process was unexpectedly mastered by Sunday,


    watching Wesley be stabbed by the butcher''s knife on the bridge of the nose The palm of his hand, William felt pain for him, but Wesley was injured all over. As long as he lay in the pool filled with recovery fluid, he would continue to train in a few hours.


    As long as you have seen some medical knowledge, you can understand that there are certain times of cell division and growth in the human body.


    Wesley''s practice of using it once a day certainly has an impact on life expectancy, but Carlos, who is a father, doesn''t have any opinions, let alone William.


    As for the recovery liquid directly to Carlos to do, of course, William knows, but can oneself secretly from Sloan where to get, why also want to find Carlos.


    If Carlos doesn''t know, it''s in vain. If he knows, although William believes Carlos will give it to him, if William applies this technology to business in the future,


    does he have to give Carlos and his son some rewards?


    It''s too direct to give money. It''s a bit of a business. It hurts your feelings.


    If you don''t give it back, it''s not a matter of hurting your feelings. It''s very likely that you will turn into enemies. But if you give it directly to William, he won''t give up, so he doesn''t even ask Carlos.


    There will be no estrangement without interest. In addition, William knows very well that although he has a good relationship with Carlos, saving lives is expensive, but it turns into paper.


    As soon as the recovery fluid technology is available, William''s goal of letting Wesley enter the assassin brotherhood is half finished, and the rest is waiting for Wesley to train.


    Therefore, William''s attention inevitably turned to the study of how to use the recovery fluid technology in business.


    There''s no doubt about the effect of the recovery solution. With Wesley, a ready-made experimental product, which is tried once a day,


    the effect is great, and there''s no doubt about Qiantu. Even the formula alone can sell for at least one billion US dollars.


    Can sell formula this matter, William is stupid can''t do, a billion dollars which has set up a special physical therapy agency cost-effective.


    Even if it''s only open to athletes, the annual earnings should be calculated at least in terms of US $100 million. Once it''s listed, it''s not a problem of US $1 billion. How can it be tens of billions of US dollars.


    I just don''t know if if we really promote this technology, the sports industry or those sports that will have fierce confrontation will become more intense in the future.


    Other than that, at least football, rugby, basketball and other popular sports will definitely have more physical contact in the future.


    Injured or even broken leg, as long as the operation is completed, lying in the recovery room, not a day fracture is good, then in the future those technical players are probably inevitable more bold.And if you don''t push this technology out and just keep it for your own use, then in the future, the attraction of your own Chelsea team to the talents will surely burst.


    As for launching this kind of service to ordinary people, it''s probably impossible, because he will definitely set the price to the point that ordinary people can''t accept. Start with a small injury of $100000, start with a big injury of $500000, and don''t come if you can''t afford a broken leg of $1 million.


    Thinking of this, William said to Sunday, "set up an experimental mission, I want to know the specific data of this reply prescription.".


    Understand, sir, the task is to build, but we lack the experimental body.


    "It''s not easy. This is New York. There are some people who have committed heinous crimes. You should prepare the laboratory first, and then check the people who should go to hell immediately in New York. After you find them, I''ll ask people to get those scum to your laboratory.".


    Sir, the lab is expected to be ready in three hours.


    "Ha, I''m not in a hurry. I didn''t expect you to be in a hurry," William said with a smile and a shake of his head.


    "Yes, sir, this kind of scum is easy to find in New York. If you want to know, I have found hundreds of scum in this time.".


    "Well, this is one of the cities with the highest crime rate in the United States. Let me see.".


    Just after that, there are all kinds of villains in 3D virtual imaging, and many of these scum are super scum.


    Looking at this guy named Clarence dobby, William saw that he was very upset at first sight, and then saw that the bastard had participated in the massacre. "This guy is the only one. I''ll let people catch him and deal with him after the experiment"


    "understand, sir".

 Chapter 557

    Catching a scum is really a very simple thing for William. A phone call to John wicker, who is a good husband, and he simply finished the matter, then William didn''t care about it any more.


    Instead, he continued to pay attention to the video from the black front drone and spider robot, in which there are nine characters, cross Carlos, Bob Lee Swagger, and seven assassins from the assassin brotherhood.


    This battle has been fighting for nearly two days. On the first day, seven assassins followed Carlos all the way to the mountains more than 70 kilometers outside New York City.


    With the advantage of the number of assassins, the seven assassins chased Carlos at the beginning. If there was no escape route provided on Sunday, Carlos might be surrounded by the other side.


    He had been hiding all night. At dawn, Carlos knew that he had come to Schwarzenegger''s ambush place on Sunday. With his bulletproof coat, he took a bullet and killed two assassins.


    Schwarzenegger, who has been ambushing, also took the opportunity to kill an assassin.


    If 7 people become 4 people, it is no longer a simple arithmetic problem, but an offensive and defensive translocation.


    At 7:1, the assassins can still chase Carlos with the advantage of number and firepower. Now at 4:2, the position of cat and mouse changes immediately.


    although Schwarzenegger seems to be only capable of long-range sniping, this guy has lived alone for several years with a golden retriever in the deep forest.


    In addition to his training in the special forces, now in the mountains, swagger is the real expert, and once he hides well, he will not move when he is not sure that he can be shot.


    moreover, there are tips from black front UAV, spider robot and Sunday. In many cases, he does not need to stare at the direction he is facing like a normal sniper It''s OK to spend your energy and even take a nap from time to time.


    So two days later, when the cross and the remaining four assassins were exhausted, swagger was the best.


    After watching the climax of Sunday''s editing, William became fascinated by this kind of real life and escape. He could learn a lot when watching it.


    in addition, he explained from time to time the various skills and tricks of the six still alive on Sunday, which fascinated William who had never experienced the battle in the mountains.


    The next night, with the advantage of night vision and thermal imager, Schwarzenegger, who was full of physical strength, quietly reached a distance of 600 meters and solved an assassin hiding in a tree with one shot. The game of pursuit and anti pursuit ended that night.


    This makes William still have some ideas. He suddenly has the idea of making a real life version of the escape. But after thinking about it, he quickly throws the idea out of his mind.


    If it''s really hostile, kill it, but it''s really abnormal to watch the two teams kill each other just for entertainment.


    As soon as seven assassins died, only fox, gun maker and Sloan were left in the brotherhood. So William thought about it and asked him to link to Schwarzenegger''s communication channel on Sunday,


    "Schwarzenegger, you don''t have to worry about the business here. First, go back to England and stay with your father for a while. In a month, someone will contact you and take you to work in the future "Fang".


    Schwarzenegger is really a good soldier. Without asking why, he responded directly, "understand, boss, I''ll go back to London today.".


    Sloan, who didn''t receive any reply in two days, knew that his people had failed. For a moment, he began to regret that he had sent his most powerful team so rashly. In a few seconds, he regretted that he didn''t send more people.


    In the absence of experts, Sloan can only impose strict orders on the brotherhood now. There is no need to forbid them to go out. He stays in the textile mill and waits for Wesley to go out to find his father''s trouble.


    William is also waiting, waiting for the result of Wesley''s training, and then throwing Wesley to Kingsman for secret service training. Wesley, who is both an assassin and an agent, is probably a little better than his father.


    Bored after two days, William is strange, according to John - wicker''s skill, can''t two days haven''t caught the person he wants.


    Before the call, John wicker called him first.


    "Boss, I think the information you gave me may not be accurate?" "I''ve got two groups of people to catch your Clarence dobby in the past two days,


    but these two groups have had accidents one after another," said John wick.


    "Accident, what do you mean?" William asked suspiciously. "Clarence dobby has more than a dozen blackmailers at most. How can there be an accident?".


    "Listen to the relationship between the New York Police Department, the first group of two people secretly captured Clarence dobby, but they came back to recover and were killed by the rusty sign when they were waiting for the traffic lights at the intersection.


    Clarence dobby is lucky to be tied up in the trunk.


    Originally, it was nothing. The two killers were out of luck, but the four killers sent by the second group to catch Clarence dobby had an accident again.


    this time, it was even more outrageous. They were killed because they were driving too fast, their front wheels sank into the well without a manhole cover, the car rolled over and got into an accident. ".After that, John wicker pauses for a few seconds and asks, "boss, is this going to continue?"


    Hear two groups of people because of the accident and hang up, is nothing to do, William immediately to interest.


    If we didn''t know that the two groups of people in the accident were both targeted at Clarence dobby scum, people who didn''t know why would really think that both accidents were accidents,


    but William and John wicker knew that things were not so simple.


    "Of course, of course, I''d like to see if it''s the bastard who dares to protect such scum as Clarence dobby.".


    "I see." John wicker also wants to know why someone is protecting Clarence dobby.


    This time, instead of looking for a killer to catch Clarence dobby, John wicker spent money on a mercenary team through a broker, intending to make a surprise attack.


    This time, the mercenary team didn''t hang up. It just disappeared. That night, even the agent who helped John wicker find people disappeared.


    The night after the broker disappeared, John wick and his wife Helen went out for dinner and came home. Before the car arrived home,


    John wick saw a car parked outside his garage. The killer''s instinct made John wick feel that there was something wrong. He turned the car around to find a reason for his wife to go shopping in the supermarket.


    Then when I was in the supermarket, I called someone to see the car.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the phone called back. To John wicker''s surprise, the missing broker was in the car. Fortunately, the guy didn''t hang up, but was tied up and still in the trunk.


    There was a printed letter with only one sentence on it: "Clarence dobby is mine.".


    This is the most obvious warning.

 Chapter 558

    Instead of killing the broker, he sent it directly to the door of his employer, John wick. The other party didn''t intend to tear his face, or worried about John wick and the polar bear gray Gang, but the meaning of warning John wick not to fight Clarence dobby was also very clear.


    But the other party probably didn''t understand who he was facing. The more mysterious he was, the more interested William was. So he immediately turned his attention to Clarence dobby and the mysterious man hiding behind him.


    This investigation really found something that William was interested in.


    The information of Clarence dobby is too simple. It''s all kinds of crimes. As long as normal people read the information of Clarence, they will tear him up and step into the hell.


    From these victims, it''s easy to find a doubtful point on Sunday, a man who disappeared for ten years


    Clyde Sheldon was just an engineer with brains and creativity ten years ago.


    During the work, he invented more than ten new technologies related to engineering and applied for patents. He was less than 30 years old and worth millions of dollars. He married a beautiful wife and gave birth to a lovely daughter. Everything was so beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful things are, there must be means to keep them.


    Clyde Sheldon''s life took a 180 degree turn after the appearance of the villain Clarence dobby.


    the 1990s was a time when the power of old America was rising rapidly. New York was full of construction sites. On the contrary, some of the underground businesses were beaten down by polar bears swarming with AK,


    the most representative was wigo TA, who was accepted by William Rasov and Abram Tarasov are brothers.


    Many of the first polar bears who came here and didn''t have enough to eat were born in the army, so they carried AK and robbed all kinds of business like crazy people. As for the dead, would polar bears care?


    Therefore, Clarence dobby, who is the leader of the small gray Gang, is faced with not only not making money, but also being killed by the fur bears who robbed the territory that day.


    In this case, Clarence dobby had to change his career, and the new york big construction, engineering, who just came here and couldn''t even speak English, was unable to compete for it.


    so when Clarence dobby, who changed his career, met with Clyde Sheldon as an engineer at a construction site, and after contacting him several times, he focused on Sheldon''s patents.


    after that, Sheldon''s life began Everything in life has changed.


    Clarence blackmailed, threatened and blackmailed Clyde Shelton many times, but to no avail, he was cleaned up by the company behind Shelton. He was so angry that he came down to Shelton''s house with five or six hands one night.


    Leaving a few people on the lookout, Clarence breaks into Clyde Sheldon''s house with his trusted younger brother Mick and asks for the patent again, but it doesn''t work.


    The nervous Clarence doesn''t want to talk any more. He stabs Sheldon in the stomach and kills his wife and daughter in front of him.


    Sheldon was probably watched by some mysterious existence. He didn''t want to see Sheldon so soon. He didn''t die with a knife in his abdomen.


    After more than ten hours of coma, I woke up and called the police.


    With Sheldon''s direct charges, Clarence and his accomplice Mick were quickly arrested by the police.


    But the final result was unexpected again.


    He spent a lot of time to find the chief prosecutor Nick Reese. In order to win the case, he let the chief criminal Clarence go without enough evidence. Instead, he held on to Mick, who had never touched the accomplice, as the chief criminal.


    Although the accomplice Mick finally got a 10-year reprieve, what Sheldon couldn''t accept was that the main culprit Clarence was only sentenced to 10 years.


    Ha, the man who killed his wife and daughter was sentenced to only ten years. No one can accept this, let alone Sheldon who fell from heaven to hell.


    Since then, Sheldon has disappeared into the eyes of colleagues, friends and relatives.


    No one knows where Sheldon is or what he has done in the past ten years, but it''s just a matter of spending time and electricity on Sundays.


    With specific information and appearance, we don''t even need to hack into C1a on Sunday. We can only find Sheldon''s information of the past ten years from the database of the British military intelligence agency.


    "Sir, Clyde Shelton, nicknamed bottle opener, means that as long as he takes over the task, there will be nothing that cannot be completed.


    After he disappeared in New York, he spent money to enter a special training camp for three years, majoring in all the skills related to escape and assassination.


    after Clarence dobby bribed some relations and spent only three years in prison, Clyde Shelton began to take over the task in the dark net.


    during the period, he not only took over the assassination contract tasks of the U.S. women''s Defense Department and C1a, He also helped the British military intelligence agency deal with a lot of hostile figures, and even had a list of agents of the military intelligence agency he had cooperated with. In a word, this guy is a dangerous person without human nature. ".


    After quickly browsing the tasks Sheldon has completed, William has to say that this guy really has the talent to be a killer or an agent,Character and William are the same, always like to hide in the dark, do not show up secretly kill each other.


    "It seems that our Mr. Sheldon wants to kill Clarence dobby himself." just after that, William began to doubt again, because Clarence dobby bribed the relationship seven years ago and released him ahead of time.


    With Sheldon''s current ability, over the years, he has plenty of opportunities and means to kill his enemy, Clarence dobby. Then why do you still keep your hands off? And judging from Dobby''s situation, he is still alive.


    With this doubt, William ordered to pay attention to Sheldon on Sunday and call John wicker to let him stop caring about Clarence dobby, so as not to get in the way of revenge and get into trouble with a super shady man for no reason.


    The next morning, William, who just got up, heard the report of Sunday meeting, "Sir, I found in bilton prison last night that the accomplice Rupert Mick, who was sentenced to death ten years ago, will be executed today.


    What''s more interesting is that Mr. Clyde Shelton only hacked into the system of the logistics company and changed the drugs used for today''s execution of Mick Although drugs will also cause Mick''s death, the process will be very, very painful.


    another thing is that the lawyer who helped Clarence dobby Sue ten years ago disappeared. ".


    "Well, Sheldon, after ten years of special life, now not only wants to revenge, but also to torture those who are in charge of the case." William just thought about it in his mind and understood what Sheldon thought.


    If you encounter this kind of thing, you may be more crazy than Sheldon.

 Chapter 559

    William, who has nothing to do, finishes his breakfast and drives to bilton prison near New York. He comes to the prison registry and presents a special invitation prepared on Sunday.


    the prison guards only check whether William has any dangerous goods, so they put him in the execution room wearing a mask and a baseball cap.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Rupert Mick, Mick''s chief prosecutor Nick Reese, and some ordinary people who had been invited.


    To be honest, William really thinks that these ordinary Americans who come to watch the death penalty are typical of those who have nothing to do but have enough to eat. He even accepts the invitation of the prison to visit the process of others'' death.


    Banter looked at more than a dozen men and women with serious expression and tight body, I hope these people will not be scared to pee pants.


    A moment later, the warden came into the execution room and said to Mick, who was fixed on the cross bed, "Rupert Mick, is there anything else you want to say?"


    "Yes, yes, sir, I have something to say, of course I have something to say," Mick stammered, shaking with fear. "I, I have to admit that I did something wrong ten or ten years ago. I, I shouldn''t mix in the grey society, let alone go to the poor man''s house with the villain Clarence dobby,


    but I swear to God, I am guilty But the one who should lie here today is not me, but Clarence dobby, because the woman and the child were killed by him,


    and I''m just a poor guy who was scared and didn''t know how to do it. Now all the crimes have come to me, but the real murderer is out on the loose, so I don''t accept it.


    then Mick stares at Nick Reese and says, "I curse You, Nick Reese, you are not an angel, nor the incarnation of justice. You are just a villain who ignores justice and facts for your own reputation.


    you will go to hell like me, because you let the damned people go, but you put the non damned people on the death platform. As the emperor testifies, everything I say is true, Nick Reese, I will wait for you in hell. ".


    "Coax", there is such a play? Lao Mei, there is a tradition. Before the death penalty prisoners go on the road, they have to accept psychological counseling. Those who go to Xingtai had better finish their lives without resentment.


    So as the person who was cursed by Mick, Nick Reese immediately became the spotlight. All the people on the scene followed Mick''s eyes and looked at the black faced Nick Reese. Fortunately, he was a black face, so people could not see his face now, but it was more black.


    Nick Reese didn''t care about other people''s eyes, but how could he not be upset by such a vicious curse? If it was really like what Mick said, he was the culprit who let go the real murderer.


    But on second thought, it''s normal for those who are sent to prison to hate themselves and feel sick before they die?


    So Nick Reese soon didn''t care about Mick''s words. He turned his head and looked at his colleagues. Seeing that they were nervous, he asked, "Sarah, if you''re not comfortable, you can go out and wait for us.".


    "No, Nick, it''s OK." Sarah Lowell reluctantly smiles and shakes her head to indicate that she''s OK. "After more than ten years with you, I''m not a rookie any more,


    and you told me that injection is a painless death penalty. Prisoners are like sleeping through, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.".


    Looking at Sarah''s pleading eyes, Nick had to say, "well, since you insist, that''s it.".


    Turning around, she felt a little strange, because Sarah had been working with him for more than ten years, and today, for the first time, she took the initiative to watch the death penalty.


    But Nick couldn''t find any doubts except for doubts.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a figure flashed in his mind. Just now, when he turned to talk to Sarah, he saw a man wearing a mask and a baseball cap in the back row.


    Over the years, Nick has participated in all the execution scenes of the executed prisoners he has caught. Of course, he has seen all kinds of visitors, but he has never seen anyone wearing a mask and hat to cover his face on such an occasion.


    with this thought, Nick can''t help turning around and looking at William sitting in the last row.


    Just a moment later, Nick came to the conclusion that this man was very young, his whole body was full of hand-made clothes, and his watch was more than a million dollars. He couldn''t help doubting.


    No one of these rich young people would be bored to visit the death penalty ceremony.


    Just as he wanted to ask his colleague William''s identity, he heard the warden say to the prison guard, "time''s up, let''s go.".


    "God" is tied to the cross bed of Robert Mick, looking at the overhead light, listening to the voice of the guards walking, he knows he has no time.


    Infatuated looking at everything around, expression of fear muttered, "forgive me, that night I should stop all that, forgive me, forgive my cowardice, Mr. Sheldon.".


    With a click, the C.O. turns on the execution machine with the key, and then presses the switch with the governor''s nod.


    All in accordance with established procedures, "Zhi", the machine began to automatically inject lethal substances into Rupert Mick''s body.


    According to the normal procedure, Mick should sleep slowly and die unconscious in his sleep, but everything changed when Clyde Shelton began to revenge."Ah, ah, ah", Mick, who should have been in a coma, suddenly uttered a fierce cry of pain. His fixed hands and feet began to struggle violently. His whole body was blue and his eyes were red. This process lasted for three minutes. Finally, Mick''s whole body began to exude dark red fluid.


    "God", all the people watching stood up in fright. Some women even cried out in fright. The prison guards and men at the scene rushed to escort these people out.


    Sarah Lowell, on the other hand, was nauseous and rushed out of the execution room.


    At the end of the day, there were two wardens in the room staring at Rupert Mick, the warden, Nick Reese and William.


    William''s mouth showed a sarcastic look. One Sunday in William, it''s easy to find some clues that others don''t know. Sarah Lowell, who just ran out, is the main reason why Clarence dobby can get rid of the crime.


    After Clarence dobby was arrested, his men not only threatened the forensic investigators at the scene, but also found Sarah Lowell''s boyfriend.


    In the end, under the protection of forensic medicine and Sarah Lowell, the assistant of chief prosecutor Nick Reese, a lot of evidence of Clarence Dobby''s crime was rejected by the judge at that time for not conforming to the procedure.


    In this way, Clarence dobby, who should have been executed, was only sentenced to 10 years as an accomplice for lack of evidence.


    If Sheldon''s wife and daughter really die, Rupert Mick will be treated as the principal criminal, otherwise the case will not be closed.


    so Sarah Lowell came to the scene today and almost vomited when she saw the tragedy of Rupert Mick.


    No, I''m sure I''m scared, but it''s more about guilt and guilt.

 Chapter 560

    After watching the play, William got up, straightened his clothes and walked out of the death penalty room.


    Not far out of the room, I heard someone behind me shouting, "wait, wait.".


    When he looked back, he saw Nick Reese standing at the door of the prison, pointing to himself and yelling to the C.O., "check the invitation letter of that gentleman, and then check his identity"


    this is the first time that someone pointed at him with a finger, but William understood that the reason why he was checked was that he was the only one wearing a mask at the scene,


    if someone died, you can''t do that The reason why the c.o.s. checked the invitation letter was very good, so no matter how upset William was, he couldn''t get angry about it. Otherwise, it would be even more humiliating to be pointed at by the c.o.s.


    However, how to retaliate after another.


    Squinting, he took out the invitation from his coat pocket. Nick Reese, who had gone to William''s side, took it and found that there was no name on it. The issuing agency was not bilton prison and their New York prosecutor''s Department, but the attorney general''s department in Washington.


    After checking the invitation letter again and again, he also made a phone call to consult. He didn''t give up his heart after confirming that the invitation letter was true, but when he got the invitation letter from the Ministry of justice,


    Nick Reese''s attitude is much better now, "sorry, sir, after all, there is a homicide case, so please cooperate with us to take off the mask, thank you.".


    But William was never a good talker to strangers and those who were unhappy with him. He raised his mouth and said, "it seems that you are not stupid enough to know that someone is murdering Rupert Mick and Nick Reese, who are already executing the death penalty. If I were you, I would check whether there are problems with those drugs and machines.".


    Although William''s face was blocked by a mask, the movement of his mouth turning up was clearly introduced into Nick Reese''s eyes, which made him fight back immediately,


    "how to do it is our business, maybe the killer plans to see his masterpiece with his own eyes.".


    As soon as this was said, the bailiffs and prison guards around were staring at William. If they didn''t take off their masks, they would force them to control him.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are really stupid." after that, William took off his mask, and then looked sarcastically. He was shocked by the crowd. "You are such a fool that you think that the murderer will be so stupid that he will cover his face on such an occasion.".


    "Wei, William Devonshire," Nick Reese looked at William in panic. He didn''t understand why people like William would come to watch a murderer''s death sentence. "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t have to answer your question. I want to ask. I want to ask the general inspection department of the United States." William put on his mask again and was about to leave.


    A fat man came up with a bag and said, "guys, I think you should see this.".


    Taking the bag, Nick Reese just looked at it and asked, "where did you find it?"


    "I found it in the drug room. It seems that it''s probably the packaging bags of those drugs.".


    After listening to Nick Reese, he couldn''t help thinking.


    After waiting for a few seconds, seeing that Nick Reese didn''t speak, people around him quickly asked, "hell, Nick, tell me what you found.".


    Looking at the words I deliberately left on the bag again, Nick Reese showed the words on the bag to the public.


    Colleagues read while looking, "you can''t fight fate?"


    What the hell does that mean.


    "I heard that," Nick Reese said grimly. "Ten years ago, Clarence dobby, who was working with Rupert Mick, said this to me when he turned to be a tainted witness and identified Rupert Mick as the murderer of the mother and daughter.".


    Silent for a few seconds, Nick Reese suddenly responded and immediately said, "wait, we have to find Clarence dobby immediately. He may be the next target.".


    As soon as we heard this, we all responded. We rushed to the parking lot and drove away quickly.


    And William drove the car slowly to follow up, from see Mick died so miserably, William recalled the memory in his mind.


    This will suddenly want to meet Clyde Sheldon, to see if he will be as cruel as he remembered to kill his wife and daughter Clarence dobby.


    ...


    a few days ago, clarance dobby was secretly captured by people who avoided all of his subordinates and escaped. After that, clarance dobby was alone in a shabby building in the slum of Brooklyn.


    Every time I think of the two kidnappers who tied themselves up, but were finally smashed into meat mud by the billboard, dobby is flustered. Fortunately, a few days later, the worry has not happened. He is planning to go out to find out who wants to kill himself when his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    "Clarence dobby?" When you connect the mobile phone, there is a mechanical voice in your ear.


    "FK, who are you? How can I have my phone number? " Dobby swears.


    "A large number of police will arrive at your building in 30 seconds. If I were you, I would put on my clothes, take out my revolver hidden in the sofa and escape from the roof. Now there are 20 seconds left, and time is running out.".


    "FK", dobby picked up the gun in the sofa, stood by the window and looked out. Immediately, he saw a dozen police cars coming towards him."FK, how did these policemen find me? Did you tell me?".


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t call that kind of woman and not give her a dime. Hurry up, idiot, you only have ten seconds.".


    "Hell", after hearing this, dobby immediately put on his coat, obediently fled from the roof, ran out of the roof of more than a dozen residential buildings, and the voice on the phone came again, "be careful behind you.".


    Turning around, dobby saw several policemen looking towards him from the window of the small building where he was hiding. Without thinking about it, dobby raised his gun and shot "bang, bang, bang".


    Until he emptied the six bullets in the left wheel and miraculously hit a policeman, dobby threw down his gun and turned around to escape.


    Although the mysterious person on the phone didn''t know where he came from, he had just been reminded twice, so dobby yelled "how can I run now" without thinking much.


    "There is a police car in the abandoned factory in front of you. The police in the car have been corona by me, but you have to run faster, because the police will wake up at any time.".


    After listening to Dobby''s heart, it''s a good way to use the police car to escape.


    All the way in accordance with the guidance of the mysterious man, avoid several waves of police, finally see the police car parked in the abandoned factory.


    After carefully looking at the back of the car, dobby was overjoyed to find that the policeman in the cab really fainted. He touched the front door of the co driver''s car and quietly opened the door. At the first sight, he saw the gun in the policeman''s waist.


    One drew out the gun, loaded it, and then hit the policeman on the head with a grin. Then the gun pointed to the other''s head and yelled, "wake up, man, if you don''t want to blow your head, just drive.".


    "OK, OK, I''m going to drive." someone pointed a gun at his head, and the policeman in the driver''s seat raised his hand in a panic. As soon as he started the car, suddenly the back door of the police car was opened, and a man wearing a mask and hat sat in.


    "FK, who are you Clarence dobby panicked and pointed his gun at the man in the back parking space.


    Forget who helped you out so quickly.

 Chapter 561

    "Are you the one who helped me?" Clarence Dobby''s frightened face immediately showed a look of surprise. "Thank you, man. I''ll thank you when I get out of here.".


    "Ha ha ha," said dobby. As soon as dobby finished, William began to laugh. He looked at Clyde Shelton in his police uniform, staring at the speechless rearview mirror and said, "Mr. Shelton, how incompetent you had to be ten years ago to be ruined by such a fool.".


    Clyde shakes his head, looks sad and says, "I''d like to know too." Clyde knows that he can''t put it on. He looks at William and says, "we have a grudge.".


    "No, but it''s a little bit too small to be true.".


    "Holiday?" Clyde Sheldon looked into William''s eyes. "What kind of holiday?"


    "Fku", listening to the dialogue between William and Clyde, dobby didn''t know that the two people on the bus were unkind to him. That would be a fool.


    It''s a pity that the expected gunshot didn''t ring. Instead, a stab came from his palm,


    "ah, ah", dobby quickly found that his voice was getting lower and lower, and he couldn''t even make a sound in a few seconds.


    "Tetrodotoxin?" William, who knew the story, asked Clyde.


    "Yes, it''s extracted from the liver of the Caribbean puffer fish. It only needs a little dose to make people paralyzed. The only advantage is that the perception of the outside world and their own pain will be a little stronger than normal people.".


    Clyde Sheldon pulled off his wig and beard, took out a flashlight and looked into Dobby''s eyes. "Well, next, we''ll have a lot of time to have a good chat.".


    Then he took the gun from Dobby''s hand and saw that the handle of the gun was full of stings from which the poison was injected into Dobby''s body.


    "Oh, oh, oh, man, I advise you to be careful." without waiting for Clyde to move, William raised his finger and shook it. "I don''t want to hinder you from revenge. I want to catch this scum and do some experiments.".


    "Experiment?" Seeing that William had been very calm since he got on the bus, Clyde thought about it and put the pistol with the sting into a cloth bag, "what kind of experiment?"


    "Haha," William shrugged, "is to break hands and feet, and then use new medicine to repair the broken place. When it is recovered, it will be broken again and repaired again. Repeat this for several times. After confirming that the function of the medicine is OK, clean up the experimental body.".


    "So you sent the man who kidnapped dobby a few days ago," Clyde said with a smile. He turned to William and started the police car to leave the Brooklyn slums.


    "Yes, that''s why I said we didn''t have any grudge, but there were some small festivals. After all, you cost me hundreds of thousands of dollars.".


    "OK, I''ll pay you a million dollars." Clyde, who was driving, looked in his rearview mirror. "For the sake of your scum experiment, how about making peace?"


    "No problem, but you don''t mind if I visit your revenge process.".


    "Haha, no, I don''t mind. It''s better for me to visit someone, so that no one can appreciate the tools I designed. But, man, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Ordinary people can''t accept that scene"


    Clyde looked at dobby with a smile, and his body couldn''t move. Only his eyes could rotate a few times. "The relationship between me and Mr. dobby, It must be more exciting than the experiment you described.


    Well, I remember that Clyde not only used the chainsaw, but also broke dobby up like a toy.


    Although he killed ten times more people than Clyde, after thinking about it, he found that he really couldn''t stand the scene, "well, thank you for your advice. In order not to have nightmares in the future, I''d better go home.".


    Then he patted the back of the driver''s seat and said, "stop in front and finally remind you that no matter what you want to do, don''t expose your experience in the past ten years to the police. Otherwise, if you have seven years of killer career, you will know what will happen next.".


    Soon the car stopped at the side of the road, William was about to get off, Clyde suddenly said, "William Devonshire?"


    Hearing this, William, with his hand on the handle of the car, immediately sat back in the back seat, "Hey, man, you''re asking for trouble.".


    "No, no", Clyde turned to look at William, "for the sake of you not hindering my revenge, I''ll tell you a piece of news in return, and then you help me a few times, and I''ll give you 500 million dollars as a reward.".


    "500 million? Are you kidding William stares at Clyde. "Do you know the result of the man who cheated me?"


    "Of course, there''s a lot of stories about you in the underground world, and I don''t want to get into a feud with a real butcher like you," Clyde drove to a suburban warehouse with the steering wheel.


    Get out of the car, then pull dobby out of the car and throw him into the trunk of the ordinary car he prepared.


    He called to William who got out of the car, "get in.".


    After changing the car, Clyde said as he drove, "last month I received a commission from the head of network and security technology at the Bank of France.Because of my own experience, I have a habit since I entered the killer business. Before killing the target, I will investigate whether the target is a damned person,


    and when I first saw the network technology director named Toby lane, I knew that he was not a dangerous person. With the investigation, I found that Toby lane was a good man and a good father, so that task was not for me No answer,


    but within ten days, Toby lane was still killed in a car accident.


    Then Clyde looked at William, who shrugged, "normal, in this world, you don''t do it. Some people work for money. Then, I know there must be follow-up.".


    "Yes, if there is no follow-up, I probably don''t start revenge so soon," Clyde nodded, "I,"


    "and so on," William asked curiously when he was planning Clyde, "man, I''m very curious, why don''t you wait ten years to start revenge, and then you''re not afraid of the enemy hanging up, so that you don''t have a chance to do it yourself?"


    Clyde was stunned for a few seconds before he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. Let him stay in my heart for some things.".


    Seeing that Clyde didn''t say anything, William asked tentatively, "so it''s a secret that Clarence dobby was going to haunt you ten years ago? Otherwise, how can he know that you have a patent, and even if he knows, he dares to stare at you who are worth millions of dollars at that time.


    "Well?" Clyde stood still for a few seconds, squinted and said, "as many of us have guessed, you are not only very powerful, but also very likely to have deep connections with special departments in England. Otherwise, these things can not be found out by ordinary rich people in a few days.".


    "You''ve been waiting too long for revenge. It''s too long to be suspected.".

 Chapter 562

    Too long? This made Clyde''s eyes twinkle a few times and his brain spin rapidly. William noticed his real plan.


    Clyde''s eyes twinkled with pain and began to whisper, "now that you have guessed something, I''ll tell you straight. I''ll wait so long for my wife''s mother to die before I start revenge.".


    William also didn''t want Clyde to know that his plan had been known by himself, so he followed Clyde''s words and said, "it seems that your brother-in-law is really thinking about your patent.


    when your father-in-law passed away three years ago, you began to resell your patent and real estate in order to wait for your mother-in-law to die and then attack your brother-in-law?"


    "That''s right," Clyde said, holding the steering wheel in both hands. "If it wasn''t for Kelly''s parents, I would have killed these scum when I came out of training camp seven years ago.".


    "Ha ha, you''re cruel", William gives Clyde a thumbs up, but he knows that this may be true, but it''s only part of it.


    but will Clyde, like in the movie, kill the enemy of Clarence dobby, and then transfer the target of the assassination to other people who are in charge of the case, even the prosecution department of New York, no matter what happened to William.


    Moreover, this man probably endured for too long, and the cold-blooded and cruel side of his body aroused by the massacre of his family, so he hated all the people related to his wife and daughter''s case.


    Even New York''s prosecutors don''t want to let it go.


    But if it had happened to William, he would have been as reluctant as Clyde to let anyone else go.


    So William said, "if I couldn''t bear it for such a long time, I would have killed all my enemies directly.


    OK, now let''s go on to the previous topic. After all, it''s about the $500 million you said.".


    William''s look of approval made Clyde suddenly feel like a confidant, "no, it''s not 500 million dollars, but four billion dollars.".


    At the same time, Clyde also understands that from the information he learned in the underground world, Clyde asked himself that he would not be able to kill William at such a close distance,


    maybe he would be killed as soon as he started, so he just said the real amount and turned William''s attention to money.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard the figure of four billion, William''s eyes immediately flashed a frightening light, Clyde said with a smile,


    "if I die, can you help me kill Kelly''s brother after my wife Kelly''s mother dies?"


    "No problem, man, as long as I get the money, you can let me kill that asshole myself," William said, squinting at Clyde. "If you can get four billion dollars, you can say it even if you want to kill the head of New York City.".


    "Thank you," Clyde chuckled. "Be patient, man, and say, three and a half billion of those four billion dollars are actually your money.".


    "FK, my money," said Clyde, and William immediately understood what the money was. "Is that $3.5 billion that I bought Chateau Chantilly from the Bank of France?"


    "That''s right," Clyde nodded, then shook his head. "That money should be $3.5 billion in bearer gold securities now. Gold has gone up a little in recent days, probably worth $3.6 billion.".


    Such a large sum of money, but also related to the French bank, William asked with a smile, "what about the remaining 500 million?"


    "The remaining 500 million is the reserve of the Bank of France itself, and the 500 million is still electronic currency. You only need to go into the bank to get the electronic voucher, and you can withdraw it from any bank in the world.


    if you are afraid of trouble, you can deposit and withdraw it directly in Panama. Although you have to pay 5% transaction fee, I don''t think you mind this transaction fee.".


    "I''m better at dealing with the money than you are." William glanced at Clyde. There is a Swiss Bastille bank controlled by the priory of Kushan. As long as it takes a few years, the money can be easily cleaned.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Seeing that William was so direct, Clyde was happy, but he didn''t say anything. He said in a low voice, "I need you to help me get rid of those people who are chasing me. Since Toby lane, the network technology director of the Bank of France, died in a car accident, a group of people started chasing me. That''s why I went back to the United States. In addition, a few days ago, your people were angry with him I had to start vengeance with stoby.


    So I need you to keep me safe until all my enemies die.


    "Ha ha", until all the enemies die, it should be after you blow up the head of the prosecution department in New York. Even Clyde may want William to be his substitute.


    However, if Clyde really had this idea, William would let him know who he was facing.


    "Protect you, no problem, but," William said with a smile, "how can I know if what you say is true, and if you want me to protect you, at least let me know who is chasing you."."I don''t know the identity of the people who chased me, but I have a feeling that these people are not killers, they are more like agents," Clyde said after thinking for a few seconds. "The way they do things is very similar to the people I have contacted from the U.S. women''s Defense Department and the British military intelligence agency.".


    "Ha ha." before Clyde finished, William burst out laughing, "man, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "What?" Clyde looks at William in disbelief.


    "If you don''t find out who is making the four billion dollar idea, how can you know so clearly, and the people who dare to make the idea of the Bank of France are either lunatics or French insiders?"


    William, who has been staring at Clyde, immediately finds that there is a flash of confusion in his eyes, and he immediately knows that he has guessed right,


    "so it''s really the people in France who are thinking about the money, and they can send agents to assassinate you, and their status is not generally high.".


    Although he was guessed by William, Clyde only said with a calm smile, "since you bought Chateau Chantilly, many people in France are very dissatisfied with it.


    if you can''t stop you, start from the Bank of France. Once the four billion dollars are stolen, the Bank of France that can''t afford it will be taken over by the French government,


    and once the bank is taken over by the French government When the government takes over, some people will have reasons and names to trouble you.


    even after a year or two, when the economy improves and the price of Chateau Chantilly and the 7800 hectares of land rises, will someone trouble you for the reason that the Chateau and the land are sold at a low price? ".


    "It''s not possible, but it''s certain. Ha, these guys are really good at calculating. On the one hand, they steal $4 billion by themselves. On the other hand, if I really agree to return Chateau Chantilly, the money to buy the Chateau will be paid by the French government.".


    "Ha ha, that''s right," said Clyde with a sarcastic look on his face. "Don''t forget that we are capitalists, and we are not inferior to you in sucking blood.".

 Chapter 563

    "Capitalists are not capitalists. No matter what I do, I''ll kill anyone who gives me an idea. You''d better not play tricks with me, or I''ll make you regret coming to this world."


    William smiles, but his eyes twinkle with a dangerous light. "Some of your hands are more cruel than your chainsaw, vice and knife.".


    With that, Clyde, who was frightened by William''s eyes, waved his hand to Clyde''s wrist. A bracelet composed of 16 metal beads was put on his hand.


    "What is this?"


    Clyde quickly stops at the side of the road and looks at it in panic. Without blinking an eye, Clyde appears on his right wrist, a four or five millimeter metal bead bracelet,


    his left hand can''t help grabbing the chain and pulling it hard, but unexpectedly, even if he uses all his strength, his wrist and fingers are in sharp pain,


    the metal chain doesn''t move and turns to his head Laughing William roared, "fku, asshole, what the hell is this?"


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Even if you cut off your right wrist, you can''t get rid of these lovely little guys." with that, William snapped his fingers and whispered, "please don''t yell at me next time, thank you.".


    Then, in Clyde''s puzzled eyes, he twisted the car key, turned off the engine, and then "snapped" a loud finger, "electric shock.".


    "Well," before he could react, an electric current came from Clyde''s wrist,


    immediately, Clyde was shocked and leaned against the driver''s chair. Within a few seconds, Clyde clenched his fists, his whole body was blue, and he was staring at the top of the car.


    "Pa Ta", a loud finger after the current immediately stopped.


    Clyde, who nearly peed in his pants after being electrified, collapsed directly on the seat and recovered after dozens of seconds. There was a glimmer of fear in his eyes. Then he slowly became firm and murmured, "you''re a pervert.".


    "Thank you. I''m a good man compared with you. At least I didn''t want to tear people down like dolls.".


    Looking at Clyde, who had improved, William chuckled. It''s just an electric shock. It''s normal for Clyde not to give in. Otherwise, he would have gone crazy in the past ten years.


    "Take the hell back, or you won''t know anything about the four billion.".


    "You''re threatening me," William asked gravely, picking his eyebrows. "Are you sure you want to threaten me?"


    "No, I''m just telling you formally that this is not the attitude of a partner," Clyde said, raising his right hand and shaking it a few times. "Now that you know what I''ve been through, you should know that torture is useless to me.".


    After just a few seconds of thinking, William nodded in agreement with Clyde''s words, "you''re right. Punishment doesn''t work for people like you, but.".


    William pressed his watch a few times, then pointed it at Clyde''s neck,


    "whew". Clyde, who was electrified again, tried to move but couldn''t move. A memory erasing needle shot into his neck.


    Clyde''s attitude and eyes just now made William understand that it''s not so easy to get the four billion dollar clue normally.


    Even 90% of them may be fake. He doesn''t believe that Clyde will be such a person. He will only let himself help to block the pursuers and give himself four billion dollars.


    In a low voice, Clyde, who fainted slowly, released a spitting magic saying, "tell me everything about the four billion dollars.".


    Clyde struggled for a moment, and then said, "when I was investigating Toby lane, one day he talked in his sleep about the $3.5 billion gold bond,


    after listening to the news, I kept staring at Toby Lane secretly,


    the ninth night after he talked in his dream, he began to talk in his sleep again, but the voice was too small, which is the general meaning He''s afraid of being alone.


    "Who?" Asked William hastily.


    "Only Toby Lane kept saying" V, V, V ".


    "What is it?"


    Hearing Clyde''s expression, he began to fear and struggle violently, which made William swear in a low voice, "FK".


    Then he whispered again, "relax, relax." when Clyde relaxed, William bowed his head to meditate.


    Clyde said that Toby lane was killed on the tenth day after he received the assignment, and Clyde had been staring at Toby lane for nine nights, and then he began to be hunted down. It seems that he knows the name of the person who hunted him.


    Thinking of this, William whispered to Clyde,


    "you haven''t met William Devonshire. The metal bead on your wrist is a gift from your daughter. Now you have dozens of numbers in your heart, and you will wake up and continue your revenge, 1.2.3".


    Pull out Clyde''s neck, William push open the door, gently close the door to leave.


    After walking for more than ten meters, Clyde wakes up, sits in the car and thinks for more than ten seconds before driving away,


    takes Clarence dobby to the ready warehouse, grabs Dobby''s collar like garbage, drags him into the warehouse and throws him on a workbench.Take off your coat, fix your hands, feet and head with a strap, and then stick the medical ECG patch on Dobby''s temple and heart.


    After that, Clyde began to sort out what he had prepared, and gave it to dobby, who couldn''t move all over the body,


    "man, I have prepared a lot of good things for you. Look, this is a tourniquet, so that you won''t lose too much blood and hang too fast, so that many interesting games won''t go on, and these games have been in my heart for nearly ten years.".


    Clyde rubbed his hands excitedly. "God, I''m so looking forward to it." then he leaned over Dobby''s ears and whispered, "man, I hope you''re strong.".


    Dobby shook his eyes, his eyes were full of pleading, but Clyde could not see the same self muttering,


    "normal saline, this can make you hold on for more time". He turned around and took out a small bottle on one side of the workbench, put it in Dobby''s eyes with a slight smile, "you will love this, adrenaline, which can ensure that you don''t have to worry I''ll faint.


    While saying that Clyde let dobby see adrenaline with his own eyes and inject it into the normal saline bag bit by bit, "how do you feel? Isn''t it great? It''s like being full of energy.


    "Wait a minute, there''s this," Clyde said, taking out a few knives from one side of the table. "It''s all for you. Wow, there''s this.".


    Mention the small electric saw, Clyde turned on the switch, a "squeak squeak" noise came, which made dobby, who was already scared to pee his pants, begin to tremble with fear.


    Dobby''s fear made Clyde very excited. He looked at the ECG screen with a smile and said, "man, your heart beats so fast. That''s good, because I''m the same.".


    I''ll introduce you to the last one and we''ll start.


    Soon a huge glass mirror appeared on the top of Clarence Dobby''s head. As long as he looked at the mirror, he could see everything that happened to him clearly.


    what scares dobby most is that there was a picture of a mother and daughter on the mirror, and he only saw a few eyes to recognize that the mother and daughter were killed by him ten years ago.


    Then, there''s no next.

 Chapter 564

    William, who was driving by, wanted to make sure that Clyde was killing dobby, because dobby must have heard what he was talking to Clyde when he was in Clyde''s car.


    Second, he wanted to get to know Clyde again, who had lost his previous memory, and he could scan the warehouse with his mental energy.


    he felt nauseous and turned the front of the car silently He really doesn''t want to have any communication with the crazy Clyde Sheldon at this time.


    The next day, chief prosecutor Nick Reese was in his office thinking about who killed Rupert meek, who was about to be executed.


    When he was wondering if it could be Clarence dobby, he received a phone call from his staff saying that Clarence dobby had hung up, and it seemed that he had been disassembled into parts artificially.


    As soon as the on-site investigation police entered the warehouse and saw the parts, they vomited seven or eight directly. Afterwards, many people applied for psychological treatment.


    The next two people related to the death of Clyde Sheldon''s wife and daughter are all dead, and people with a clear eye can see that this is revenge. In addition, Dobby''s warehouse, which was disassembled into parts, is in Clyde''s name.


    The arrest warrant for Clyde was issued within half an hour, and a large number of police began to search for anything related to Clyde.


    In just an hour, Clyde''s information and all the industries and real estate in the United States appeared on Nick Reese''s desk.


    after reading the information, Nick Reese was more sure that Clyde was the murderer, because Clyde sold all the patents and industries in his name a few years ago.


    Most of the money went to Panama, and the rest went to the suburbs or the warehouses and yards near the airport.


    Nick Reese is thinking that Clyde, who has avenged himself, must be at large, but unexpectedly learns that the police have caught Clyde.


    Looked at the watch, less than two hours? This makes Nick very surprised, Clyde do such a big case, actually spend all his time in a dilapidated farm, people feel that he is waiting for the police to come.


    Moreover, before the arrival of the police, they are also very experienced in taking off all their clothes to avoid the police who break into the door and directly put bullets on him.


    He also cooperated with any request of the police very much. He said that he would kneel down when he knelt down, and he didn''t resist when he was handcuffed.


    this made it a surprise for the police that domi was disassembled into parts, because at this time, Clyde''s elites like lawyers were more than crazy killers.


    When the suspect was caught, everyone felt relieved and escorted Clyde all the way to bilton prison, where the extremely dangerous felon would have an independent cage.


    This iron cage interrogation room not only has more than ten monitoring probes, but also has eight guards standing around to watch Clyde all the time.


    Nick Reese and his men soon came to bilton prison, staring at the calm, smiling Clyde in the monitoring room for more than ten minutes.


    One of the police sergeants who came to see the tense atmosphere could not help cursing in a low voice, "hell, this guy''s expression does not have the slightest panic and fear, but looks calm and happy. Is this madman really an engineer?"


    "There is no doubt that he is an engineer, and he is also a very rich engineer," the warden said helplessly after giving two copies of information to Nick Reese and his boss, New York chief prosecutor Bruce Mack,


    "the following guys and forensic doctors did not find any evidence, so without other evidence, I can only detain him for 48 hours.".


    "Then find a way to make him confess," Bruce Mack said angrily, pointing to Clyde, who was calm on the monitor. "I don''t want this kind of madman to be bailed out, otherwise, tomorrow we will be ridiculed as idiots by the media.".


    "When this guy was arrested, he didn''t resist at all?" Asked Nicholas strangely.


    "No, not only didn''t resist at all, but even before catching him, this guy was very good at taking off all his clothes. In addition, after entering prison, when my men wanted to take the bracelet from his hand, he showed some ridicule and displeasure.".


    Nicholas, who had been watching the surveillance video, immediately noticed the bracelet on Clyde''s hand. "According to the regulations, shouldn''t you take down anything from the suspect or the prisoner? Why is that bracelet still in his hand.


    "Sorry, we used a lot of methods, but we couldn''t take down the bracelet at all," the warden said, "two strong men couldn''t take down the bracelet by breaking off their hands strongly.


    without confirming that he is a prisoner, we can''t take down the necklace with too many tools, and if we hurt him here, it will be very bad for us when we go to court in the future.".


    The warden''s worry is that Nicholas knows very well that if Clyde is hurt here, bilton prison will not only face the defendant,


    even the evidence and confession they find later will be obtained by Clyde''s lawyer under duress.


    Well, I''ll go in and talk to him.


    After four or five passes with a cup of coffee, Nicholas entered the cage interrogation room.


    Put down the coffee cup, Nick pressed the monitor switch under the interrogation table, then went to Clyde, sat down on the interrogation table, thought for a few seconds before he said, "sorry, I don''t want to hear what I want to say to you later.".Hearing this, Clyde''s face flashed a little doubt and uneasiness, and he leaned back with his head down.


    Nick, who has been looking at Clyde all the time, sees that he takes the initiative to get close to him. This kind of approach is useless. After a second thought, he says,


    "as the prosecutor, what I''m going to say next will probably break all the principles of my profession, but now I don''t want to care about that, because I''m also a father and I have a 10-year-old daughter,


    so I want to say to you, man, what you did is wrong Great, great.


    Clyde raised his head in surprise and looked up at Nick Switzerland with a serious face.


    "There is no such scum as Clarence dobby in this world, it will be much cleaner and safer, so as a father, I think you do a great job.".


    Then Nick patted Clyde on the shoulder, went to the opposite chair and sat down, turned on the switch of the surveillance video, "so, let''s go.".


    I''ll ask you some questions about the death of Clarence dobby, and I hope you can answer them clearly, OK


    Clyde nodded.


    Clyde''s cooperation made nicres feel relieved. He was afraid that he would not say anything if he was not afraid of the prisoner''s intelligence. "You are Clyde Sheldon, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," Nick nodded timidly.


    "Do you need us to get you a lawyer now?"


    "No" Clyde shook his head.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure you don''t want a lawyer? "


    "Yes, I''m sure," Clyde nodded.


    This made Nick think that Clyde really wanted to admit his guilt after revenge. He bowed his head and wrote in the confession book. Then he suddenly asked, "Clarence dobby, did you kill him?"

 Chapter 565

    Hearing the name of Clarence dobby, Clyde immediately got excited and growled, "Clarence dobby should have gone to hell long ago. Yes, I think he died because he murdered my wife and daughter.".


    Facing the excited Clyde, Nick didn''t waste the opportunity to ask immediately, "so, did you murder Rupert Mick?"


    "Robert Mick should die, too," Clyde nodded. "Yes, they all die.".


    "So you did both murders," Nicholas asked, standing up and staring at Clyde.


    Clyde nodded again. "In my mind, I thought more than once about how to kill them. Yes, many times.".


    "Well, I think it''s time for us to finish our conversation." the confession was recorded in the confession book. Nick stood up and buttoned up his suit. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Sheldon.".


    "You haven''t changed at all, Nick." Clyde looked up at Nicholas, who wanted to leave. He couldn''t help smiling. "Ten years, you''ve done the same thing as ten years ago, just to close the case.".


    Nicholas turns to look at Clyde suspiciously.


    I''m sorry, you probably won''t be able to see judge Roberts, and you should be so busy this week that you don''t even have time to go home.


    "What?"


    Clyde said to Nick calmly, "please sit down, Nick. We have a lot to talk about.".


    "What else to talk about?" Nick patted the confession on his hand and looked at Clyde with a funny look. "Sorry, we''ve asked all the questions, because you just admitted that you murdered Clarence dobby and Rupert Mick.".


    "Hey, hey," Clyde grinned, "are you sure?"


    "Of course," Nick pointed to the surrounding surveillance and the table in front of Clyde. "There are twelve cameras in this interrogation room. There are two recording microphones under the table in front of you. What we just said has been recorded, so I don''t think there''s anything to talk about.".


    "Ha, ha," Clyde said with a sarcastic smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve seen all the laws of the United States in the past ten years. If I remember correctly, I nodded, but I''m sorry, nodding in law is not recognition,


    moreover, I didn''t sign the record in your hand, and think about what I just said.".


    At this moment, Clyde''s timid expression turned into complacency, "I said, I want dobby to die, yes, as a father, of course I want dobby to die,


    but please, thinking and doing are two different things. American law does not require me to think in my mind how to kill my wife, son and daughter is a crime, I just fantasy, fantasy crime? Nick.


    Looking at Clyde''s face, Nick knew he had been fooled.


    Nick, who has been the prosecutor for more than 20 years, can certainly recognize that there is a loophole in the conversation just now, but Clyde not only avenged himself, but also didn''t resist at all when he was arrested.


    this made Nick think that Clyde wanted nothing, and Clyde intended to plead guilty.


    Nick was annoyed at being fooled, but he knew it was useless to be angry. "We all know you killed dobby and Mick. Only you have the motive to kill dobby and Mick.".


    "Ha ha," Clyde laughed a few times, then stood up and growled, "but you know what? Ah, the jury will believe that you say I killed people and find me guilty? Nick, Nick, Nick ",


    Clyde called Nicholas several times, then looked at the black faced Nick,


    the handcuffed hand lifted up, pointed to Nicholas and said quietly," don''t forget what you said to me in your office ten years ago,


    haha, I was so helpless, hesitating and confused at that time Sad, grateful, hoping to get your help to bring the murderer of my wife and daughter to justice,


    and what did you say to me, ah, ah, what did you say to me, "Clyde growled, pointing to Nicholas." you have no pity in front of a man who has lost his wife and daughter,


    you have signed with the murderer Clarence dobby Tainted witness agreement, ha, God, how can there be a bastard like you in the world, who even didn''t ask me how I felt, and reached an agreement with the murderer who killed my wife and daughter.


    what happened in the end? Nick, Clarence dobby, a damned guy, was released after only three years in prison,


    while another fool who should have been in prison for only ten years was sent to the guillotine by you. ".


    "Ha, chief prosecutor Nicholas, you''re so good, really," Clyde began to clap. "I hope you don''t dream about that poor Rupert Mick in the future.".


    In this way, Nicholas''s veins burst, while the other guards began to look at him with strange eyes.


    There is no doubt that Clyde really should die in terms of law, because he killed people, but this does not prevent everyone from sympathizing with the wife and daughter who were killed. Of course, sympathizing with Clyde''s behavior is two things. It is natural that killing people pays for their lives.


    But if the chief prosecutor, Nicholas, doesn''t find evidence of Clyde''s murder, the jury won''t find Clyde guilty.Looking at the smiling Clyde, Nick forced himself to calm down and think for a few seconds, "maybe you''re right, but the body of Clarence dobby was found in the warehouse under your name.".


    "Haha, what does that mean?" Clyde sneered. "I''m sorry, there are so many abandoned warehouses and courtyards in my name that I have forgotten the specific numbers myself,


    and these places have been abandoned for many years, Nick. That kind of place is now a paradise for vagrants and peddlers,


    you said the jury would believe that they have been peddlers all the time Where''s Clarence dobby, not trading with other peddlers? Didn''t you get killed because of the deal?


    Or if you really want to put this charge on me, maybe I have to thank you, because I bet the jury will believe that what happened there has nothing to do with me. ".


    Nicholas was silent, went back to his seat, sat down, looked into Clyde''s eyes and said, "you know what? Clyde, many bastards who have been sent to prison by me think they are smarter than me before going to prison. I will stare at you until you are sent to prison as well.


    "Unless you can find the hard evidence, you''ll be disappointed, Nick. You can only watch me walk out like Clarence dobby seven years ago.".


    "What do you want to do?" Nicholas understood that he had no evidence at all, or he would not have been humiliated and teased by Clyde.


    "Ha, ha, finally got the point, man," Clyde grinned. "What I want is very simple. Let''s make a deal, just like you and the murderer Clarence dobby ten years ago. After a deal, I''ll admit to you that I killed people. How about that?"


    "Hehe, not so good" nikris stood up, holding the interrogation record, "fku, asshole"


    "

 Chapter 566

    When Nicholas walked out of the interrogation room, his boss, Bruce Mack, quickly walked up to him and yelled, "why don''t you listen to what Clyde wants to say first?".


    "Hell, Bruce, do you really think that guy''s going to plead guilty?" Nick angrily replied, "you must have seen it in the monitoring room. This bastard is playing tricks on us. He knows we have no evidence, but he wants to make a deal. There must be something wrong with it.".


    "Even if there is a problem here, we should at least listen to what Clyde''s deal is to find out the loopholes in his plan, otherwise after 48 hours, we can only watch him be released on bail, Nick",


    Bruce Mack looks at Nick seriously, "we all know that this bastard has killed two people, once this kind of madman is released If we go out and commit a crime again, we''ll pack up and go away. ".


    There is no evidence on hand, which makes Nick very helpless. He can only see the moves, hoping to find some useful clues from Clyde''s next action, "OK.".


    "Drop" a unique prison door prompt sound, thinking of the discussion of Nick, Bruce - Mike and the warden turned to look at the door of the monitoring room.


    Several men in military uniforms and suits knocked on the door and came in. The leader came forward and took out the papers from his briefcase and handed them to the warden,


    "warden Jamie pushlin, I''m Benny of C1a, we want to see Clyde Sheldon.".


    "C1a", the warden took the papers from Colonel Benny, looked at them and asked in surprise, "Clyde Shelton, how can C1a have anything to do with the British military intelligence agency, and what the hell is kinsman''s secret service?".


    "Sorry, no comment," Benny solemnly pointed to the file in the warden''s hand, "you just need to call to confirm the authenticity of this file, and then do it according to your boss''s order. You don''t have to know anything else.".


    This kind of unfeeling words made the warden angry and could not help holding the hand holding the document,


    let him and the authorized C1a stand in the same boat. The warden felt that he had better save some words and energy, forget it.


    Take a deep breath, walk to the desk in the monitoring room, pick up the phone and call your boss. Soon, the warden returns to Benny and says, "OK, you can meet Clyde Sheldon.".


    "Thank you." Benny took back the authorization and walked out of the control room.


    And Bruce - Mike and Nick two prosecutors look at each other, immediately with the same suspicious warden out of the monitoring room.


    Seeing some men in suits standing in the aisle trying to meet Clyde, Nick Reese suddenly yelled, "wait a minute.".


    Everyone looked at Nick strangely. Nick didn''t pay attention to everyone''s eyes. Instead, he stared at a man wearing a mask for a few seconds and suddenly yelled, "FK, you are", "


    " shut up ". Before Nick yelled, Benny of C1a immediately stopped him and took out his previous authorization." this document has already explained everything, so we don''t need to know who we are It''s up to you to confirm.


    "Also, I''d like to remind you, Mr. Nicholas, that a lot of C1a''s work involves confidentiality. Unless you get the above permission like us, even if you''re the Attorney General of New York, I hope you can keep your mouth shut.".


    Although Nick wanted to refute, Benny made it very clear that they had authorization, so there was no need to explain to Nick, the New York attorney general. On the contrary, if Nick talks nonsense, trouble will come to him.


    "well, you has the final say," Nick said helplessly.


    The warden, who was going to watch a good play, saw Nick''s advice, turned his eyes and glared at him, then waved to the prison guard helplessly, "get out of the way.".


    William smiles and waves to the depressed Nick.


    Nick was stunned for a moment, and walked quickly to William. "Why are you here? Who is Clyde Sherman?"


    "Come on, let''s go in." William patted nick on the shoulder and led the way to the cage interrogation room.


    The warden saw Nick walking with him and immediately followed him in the name of sending William and his party into the interrogation room.


    The warden went through four checkpoints without any obstacles. When the last checkpoint came, William said "wait" to the group and went into the interrogation room alone.


    Let the C.O. in the interrogation room watch Clyde Sheldon go out. William takes off his mask in Clyde''s puzzled eyes. "Mr. Sheldon, I''m William Devonshire. Nice to meet you.".


    At the sight of William, Clyde was puzzled for a moment, but soon recovered calm. "It seems that the rumors in the underground world are true.".


    "What''s the rumor?" William went across to Clyde, sat down, looked down, found the switch and turned off the surveillance and recording in the interrogation room.


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and pressed it a few times. "Well, now this room has been blocked. We can talk about it with confidence and get back to the topic just now. What''s the rumor?"


    "It''s said that your ancestors were all from the special department of England, and a lot of things you did in this year were related to agents. Originally, I didn''t believe it, but" Clyde pointed to William''s mobile phone, "but seeing this thing and you will come to see me, I have to believe it again.".Ha ha, it seems that your experience in these years is legendary. You can even know the secret.


    Hearing this, William laughed a few times. He had been feeling Clyde''s heart beat and eyes since he met. Now it seems that yesterday''s memory clearing needle and his own magic did work.


    Clyde''s mind was really cut out of the things he had been in touch with yesterday.


    "Has Kingsman heard of it?"


    Clyde shook his head blankly.


    "Forget it, you don''t know it," William explained with a smile. "Kingsman is an independent secret service organization. We have the right to deal with anything related to the royal family, noble security and England''s interests.".


    After that, William took out a certificate and handed it to Clyde to see, "so, you can rest assured that we are not interested in your revenge. If it''s inconvenient for you now,


    after answering my question, we can also deal with the people who need to be dealt with. Of course, the premise is that what you answer is valuable to us.".


    "Wait a minute." after hearing this, Clyde stares at Kingsman''s sign on his ID card and suddenly realizes, "I''ve seen this sign. Hell, those suit thugs are your people.".


    Then, without waiting for William to speak, Clyde muttered, "that''s right. It''s said that you are super skilled. You killed dozens of mercenaries on your first operation in black mountain. It seems that you have been trained by secret service since you were a child.".


    "Suit thugs? It seems that over the years, your experience is really legendary.

 Chapter 567

    "Can you tell me when you''ve been in contact with an ace agent?" William asked curiously, then thought about it and said with a smile, "well, it doesn''t matter whether you''ve seen the ace agent or not and I''m here today,


    however, I like the nickname of this suit thug. It seems that in the future, I have to make a rule that not only people going out of the field should wear suits, but also those logistics people should wear suits.".


    "You make rules? You''re only 20 years old. How can you have a secret service? " Clyde was stunned for a few seconds. He suddenly realized that William didn''t have to cheat himself in this matter. His eyes were strange and he asked, "does the Duke of England have such great power?"


    "How to operate and distribute power is our business. I don''t want you to care about it. I just want to tell you that it doesn''t matter whether you kill or not, because it''s about the New York police." after that, William took out some photos and threw them in front of Clyde. "We''d better talk about this.".


    Clyde picked up the picture doubtfully and saw two men in black with crooked necks. "What''s this?"


    "The man who came to kill you," William said with a smile.


    Clyde immediately looked down at the photos again. When he saw one of the bodies with a fuzzy cheetah head tattoo on the inside of his wrist, he immediately believed William''s words and looked up and said, "thank you.".


    "So you''ve been in contact with these people, or have you ever dealt with them?" William asked calmly.


    Clyde looked around and hesitated. Seeing this, William said with a smile, "don''t worry, you''ve cooperated with the women''s Defense Department of the United States and the British military intelligence agency.


    you should understand that if we want to arrest you, it doesn''t matter who you are or what you''ve done. Secondly, I''m from England, so I don''t need to help the New York police who have nothing to do with me,


    and if you don''t say it, we can only force you to say it in our own way. Maybe I can give the information of your companies in Panama to the people outside C1a. ".


    "FK", Clyde swore in a low voice. His current opponent is the New York police. With his experience and ability over the years, it''s not difficult to deal with the police,


    but if the secret service is involved, and William, a super rich man who doesn''t take money as money, is involved, it''s hard to say whether some of his backhand is useful,


    so the plan is not completed Before that, Clyde didn''t want to make trouble. "Yes, I did have contact with these people. I will go back to the United States to start my revenge plan. On the one hand, I want to avoid their pursuit. On the other hand, I''m afraid that if I drag on, I won''t even have a chance to revenge.".


    "Who is chasing you and why are you chasing you?" William takes the opportunity to say what he most wants to know. As long as he knows who is the mastermind of the hunt for Clyde, he just has to stare at the mastermind. Once the four billion dollars are stolen, it is not difficult for William to snatch them secretly.


    When Clyde asked this question, he began to hesitate. After all, it was four billion dollars, which could be taken away by a small backpack, 3.5 billion dollars in bearer gold bonds and 500 million dollars in electronic certificates.


    Clyde didn''t answer William''s question, but asked him the question in his heart: "we haven''t met, and we don''t have any friendship. Why do you help me solve the people who want to kill me?".


    "No, we have a friendship, Clyde," laughs William, who has long thought of countermeasures and made good use of this day. "After the London attack, I issued a hunting order against Amir bacawi and all his subordinates and relatives in the underground world.".


    "What does that have to do with me?" Said Clyde, a little flustered.


    "Relationship? Ha ha, of course it does, "said William, squinting." do you remember the man who crashed into the valley more than a month ago when you destroyed the brake system


    Clyde nodded with a gloomy face. He remembered all the people he had killed himself, even the steps of every action.


    "Your online only gives you $1 million and takes $3 million from me. Do you think we have any relationship?" William said with a smile.


    "FK, that bastard gave me information is not a remnant of assassinating Amir bakawi," Clyde muttered, "dare to steal my money, you wait for me.".


    Then I remembered that because of William''s offer, I didn''t know how many families had broken up some time ago. Looking at William who didn''t care at all, Clyde instinctively leaned back in his chair,


    far away from William, and then I was shocked and said, "you are really worthy of being trained by the secret service organization since childhood. You are so cruel when you are only 20 years old.".


    After that, Clyde''s brain turned, and his heart beat violently. "So, someone is cleaning us who have finished your commission?"


    "You''re very smart, Clyde. However, it''s not sure whether someone is retaliating against me and you guys for the moment,


    but according to my investigation, you are the first person to be attacked, and a person who also completed the Commission was killed in South America last night, so I came to you directly.".


    "Hell", originally Clyde just thought about it, but he didn''t expect to know it from William, which made Clyde alert and frightened.


    I can''t help thinking, MD, don''t be chased by the French special department on one side, and on the other side, you have to guard against the Revenge of desert people."Are you sure the news is right?"


    William nodded solemnly, "the killer who died is an old hand who has been in business for more than 20 years. After getting more than $6 million from me, he went to Brazil to enjoy his retirement life. But last night, he did hang up and moved his head. The method is very similar to the revenge habit of some forces.".


    With that, William couldn''t help laughing. Yesterday, the killer who was enjoying life in Brazil did hang up, but it was William himself.


    From the United States to Brazil, for William, who has spent so many days with Ambrosius in Rio, he just needs to open a portal and walk there. Will he find the killer or just find him on Sunday.


    "So you''d better tell me, who are these two guys? What do the cheetah head tattoos on their hands represent? Who is the leader behind you? "


    Clyde, who had been fooled by William, thought, "I don''t know who these people are, but I''m sure they are franceans, because after completing your entrustment from the desert area, I''ve been to many countries, but when I stayed in Paris, I met people chasing me.".


    "Paris?" William pretended to think, "why Paris?"


    "I don''t know," said Clyde, shaking his head. He was worried that William would see the secret joy in his eyes. He looked down at the photo and said, "why don''t you arrest these two people for interrogation, but kill them directly?"

 Chapter 568

    Why don''t we just kill them? That''s because these two guys are not dead at all.


    William has not been idle since yesterday. He not only went to Brazil, but also talked to Benjamin Arthur on the phone. In the name of bacavi and the rest of the party, he got the authorization of C1a under his direct jurisdiction from Benjamin, and made Sunday stare at the killers. So the two killers learned from the news that Clyde was put in irbilton prison. When they came to check around the prison today It was found out by spider robots and black front helicopters under all-round surveillance.


    By the chance they get off the car to check, they are knocked unconscious one by one by William himself.


    Then it''s simple, interrogation, taking photos, and like Clyde yesterday, the two killers were wiped out for about ten minutes by William with Kingsman''s memory erasing needle and amnesia magic.


    William didn''t kill the two killers who were members of the special incident team of the French Ministry of the interior, because once the two killers were killed, those behind them who planned the four billion dollars might become suspicious and give up the four billion dollar plan for their own safety.


    These calculations can''t be revealed in the face of Clyde, so William pretended to be depressed and worried and said, "after these two bastards are arrested, they bite the poison in their teeth without waiting for us to crush their jaws and go to God directly.".


    Looking at Clyde, William sighed and said, "man, there are few killers who commit suicide as soon as they are caught. You''d better think about what''s missing.".


    Hell, when he heard that two people who had chased him committed suicide directly, Clyde, who also knew their true identity, could not help getting angry, because in his opinion, when did the French become so tough and commit suicide when they didn''t agree?


    At this moment, Clyde suddenly felt that the four billion dollar idea was not as easy as he thought before. One bad thing was to be killed directly.


    It seems that we really have to use William and the forces behind him to fight with the French who want to kill themselves. At least we have to let William and the C1a protect ourselves before we disappear.


    With this idea, Clyde can''t help reminding, "maybe we can check the cheetah tattoo on the killer.".


    "I''m looking into it, but it takes time. As you can see, these people commit suicide when they can''t do anything, which is in line with the habit of desert madmen. So, Mr. Sheldon, I don''t have much time to waste on you,


    either you tell me all you know, or I''ll change the prison for you.".


    "Prison change? What does that mean? " Although Clyde didn''t show it on his face, he almost had a heart attack in his heart. In his mind, he was thinking about what was wrong. Why did William mean that he knew he had an escape?


    "Ha ha, I said that I don''t have much time. I have to put my eyes on England or me in front of the rest of Amir bacawi''s party, or I don''t mind using some special means to you,


    or I can walk out of this interrogation room and tell chief prosecutor Nick Reese that you are the owner of the old warehouse tens of meters outside the prison wall, And there''s a tunnel under the warehouse that leads to the "super recidivist room" at the bottom of the prison.


    He had been preparing the escape route for so many years, but he was told the truth. Clyde couldn''t help scolding him in his heart.


    Just for a moment, he realized that it was impossible for him not to say anything, but this did not hinder his idea of mixing sand. He pointed to the photo on the table and said, "these two men are members of the special incident handling team of the Ministry of interior of Paris. Most of the members of this elite team are senior elites from the French Foreign Legion who have served for more than six years, so, and Like the infiltrated police in England, these people have also been infiltrated by Amir bacawi.


    What members of the Foreign Legion are, what has been infiltrated, these words are all lies, but at this time there is no need to expose Clyde, William pretends to be serious, "continue".


    "Hey, hey, although I''m also faced with being chased, it doesn''t matter whether I''m killed or not now. So," Clyde said, staring at William with a smile, "why don''t we make a deal?".


    "What deal?" William said calmly.


    Finally speaking of the key point, Clyde lowered his voice excitedly and said, "do something for me, and get me out when I need to"


    he rolled his eyes and stared at Clyde. When Clyde was getting angry, William said with a smile, "you''re kidding, man. As far as I know, the New York police have no evidence to prove your murder.


    he said What''s more, you''ve already prepared the escape route. Don''t tell me that you can''t transfer from the ordinary cell to the cell on the lowest floor of this prison.


    "An escape route is prepared, but I still don''t know whether someone will keep watching me when I enter the bottom cell,


    once someone is watching, I can''t use the escape route to do something secretly, so I need your help. To show my sincerity, I will tell you the mastermind who chased me.".I did so much for this moment, so William agreed, "no problem, deal.".


    For four billion dollars, it''s no problem to help Clyde kill the judge, and Clyde is ready for what to do and what to do.


    what he is afraid of now is just like what he is worried about. The prison guards may be watching him all the time, especially if they want to enter the bottom cell, they must kill another person in prison.


    "Victor, Victor Gael, that''s all I know.".


    William doesn''t believe it if he only knows a name. Clyde doesn''t think that he should be noticed by Victor garell when investigating this Victor garell,


    so that they can''t think of the conflict.


    Just then, he said in his ear on Sunday, "Sir, in the top official level of France, Victor Gael is the head of the Ministry of internal affairs in charge of French domestic security, and the special incident handling team is in his charge.".


    "Very good, very good. Come on, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Now that all he wanted to know was known, William was already thinking about how to kill Clyde without any flaw.


    But Clyde said with a smile, "I won''t let you help me and save me in vain. When it''s done, I''ll tell you something about 500 million dollars. How about the reward.".


    "What?" Then immediately reaction, no card Clyde of course have to take out a new card.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a secret for a long time. Clyde said it to himself before he lost his memory yesterday, but he still had to pretend when he should. William exclaimed excitedly, "are you serious?"

 Chapter 569

    "500 million dollars of information, but it''s up to you to get it or not." Clyde was probably bluffed by William''s fabricated news of the killer''s suicide, and his secret was directly revealed by William, so he couldn''t help thinking about how to bribe William.


    Unfortunately, the biggest chip he thought had been told to William before he lost his memory, and William''s only purpose to see him this time was the name of Victor garell.


    When he got what he wanted, William stood up with a smile and buttoned up his suit. "I''ll check what you said, and I''ll see you tomorrow. If what you said is true, we can discuss how to get out when we meet tomorrow.".


    "Thank you". Seeing that William didn''t force himself any more, Clyde relaxed a little. For him, revenge is the most important thing at this time.


    as for the four billion dollars, it''s not too late to finish the revenge plan that he has been thinking about for ten years and leave safely.


    "See you tomorrow." nodding to Clyde, William turned and walked to the gate of the cage interrogation room. As he left, he suddenly turned back and said, "do you want me to change a more comfortable mattress for you?"


    "What?" Clyde stares at the smiling William in surprise, and a chill rushes to his head, because the idea of changing the mattress is exactly the exchange he wants to use to humiliate the prosecutor Nick Reese.


    And this is the second time that William told him what he was thinking, which made Clyde afraid, at the same time, he kept suggesting to himself, this is a coincidence, this is a coincidence.


    Fortunately, William didn''t make Clyde suspicious for long, so he said with a smile, "I''ve read your information, your waist seems to have been injured, so I really don''t need to arrange a comfortable mattress for you?"


    "No, no, no", hearing this, Clyde, who was implying himself, was determined. After he escaped, he would hide as far as he could from William, or if he had a chance, he would not hesitate to kill William.


    Thank you. I can handle such a small matter myself.


    "Whatever," William said with a smile. "Bye.".


    He walked out of the cell and shook hands with Benny of C1a. "I''ll report the rest to Mr. Benjamin Arthur in person. Thank you.".


    "Oh, by the way, what''s your full name? Maybe I can tell you a little bit about your work attitude and efficiency in front of Benjamin Arthur," William said to himself, "you know, I''m from England,


    the credit of the United States is useless to me. Maybe someone in England will be dissatisfied with me, so you know.".


    "My name is Benny Gardner, Colonel C1a, and I''m mainly in charge of South America," Benny said with a smile, suppressing his excitement. "That won''t delay you, Mr. Devonshire. You can call me if you need anything.".


    OK, I''ll call you if I need to.


    Seeing Colonel Benny leave, William turns to Nick Reese and says, "I advise you to call home immediately.".


    "What do you mean?" Nick instinctively knew that it was not a good thing. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed.


    While the phone was waiting to be connected, William said, "Clyde Shelton, that bastard, recorded the process of his dismantling Clarence dobby and sent it to your home.


    so, for your daughter''s physical and mental safety, you know what to do. Bye.".


    "FK", just after scolding this sentence, Nick''s mobile phone connected home, busy according to William said repeatedly stressed that the DVD sent must not look.


    Then see William is out of prison, busy and his wife said a few words, hang up the phone, quickly catch up with William, block in front of him seriously, "since you these special institutions people know all about Clyde, why don''t you stop him.".


    "I''m sorry, I''m not a policeman, I''m not a prosecutor, and," William said, looking at Nick strangely, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Clyde taking revenge on his wife and daughter.".


    "What?" Nick looked at William in surprise. "God, what do you think?"


    "Of course," William patted nick on the shoulder. "Nick, if Clyde''s experience happened to your wife and daughter, I hope you can still criticize others so justly, otherwise, I can only say you are a soft egg.".


    "Fku, asshole." Nick yelled at that.


    "No, no, no, Nick, it''s not me, it''s you, and the judicial system behind you. Since you, who represent justice, and American justice can''t do justice for Clyde, I don''t think it''s wrong for Clyde Sheldon, who was born in Texas, to avenge himself in the way of cowboys.".


    Besides, if I were you, I wouldn''t just stare at Clyde.


    Nick, who had just been blacker by William''s words, was on the alert when he heard the last sentence.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean, Mr. Devonshire? "


    "If you knew what Clyde Sheldon had done in the past ten years, you would not simply think that as long as you keep an eye on him, you can find his flaws, and follow his rhythm, you will only be led by his nose, according to his predetermined script, step by step to the results he hopes.Nick, maybe you can apply to your boss to investigate the relationship between C1a and Clyde.


    finally, I would like to remind you that once you can''t find Clyde''s evidence and Clyde agrees to join C1a, the people of C1a will be very happy to help him solve all his problems, so you don''t have much time to incriminate Clyde.


    Goodbye, Nick.


    Nick Reese watched William leave, thinking about what he meant, but he knew that he didn''t have much time for Clyde to leave.


    Thinking of this, Nick turns to the parking lot and drives home. But after watching the video alone, he is disappointed again. In the video, Clyde is wearing a fully enclosed helmet, and he is also wearing tight clothes. There is no evidence at all.


    Pacify his wife and daughter, on the way back to prison, Nick thought that his daughter and wife almost saw the video of taking people down as toys, and his anger could no longer be suppressed. He went straight to Clyde and said, "come on, what do you want to trade?"


    "A piece", just about to say a mattress, Clyde quickly changed his words, "I''m used to listening to some music when I go to bed at night, so as long as you bring me my DVD player, I''ll plead guilty, OK?"


    "That''s it?" Nick stares at Clyde with an ugly face, knowing that this guy must be playing with himself again.


    "That''s it," Clyde nodded with a smile. "If you bring my DVD player, I''ll confess.".


    "You this, you this," Nick pointed to Clyde with a smiling face, want to scold but don''t know any scolding, after all, he did let go the murderer who killed Clyde''s wife and daughter.


    Helpless to sit opposite Clyde, whispered, "what do you want to do?"


    What do you want to do? The smile on Clyde''s face slowly subsided. "Since Clarence dobby can make a deal with you, why can''t I?


    Think about it, Nick. Give me what I want, and I''ll give you what you want. It''s fair.

 Chapter 570

    With anger and chagrin, Nicholas left the interrogation room. As soon as he walked into the prison office area, he saw his boss, Bruce Mack, coming over.


    "I''ve asked someone to go to Clyde Hilton''s DVD player. As long as the asshole pleads guilty, we can play as we want.".


    Just want to object, but remember William said time is not much, Nick again forced to do business with the prisoner again, discouraged way, "whatever, I will submit the case to judge Roberts.".


    So I don''t understand why Mr. prosecutor should apply to continue to detain me without any evidence against me.


    if you really agree with attorney general Nick''s request, I think it is a serious prejudice against me, which will lead to the retrogression of the law, the persecution of my due rights, the blasphemy of justice and equality,


    and according to Dave Na I don''t think chief prosecutor Nick has the right to prevent me from enjoying the sacred rights given by law.


    After that, Clyde smiles and looks at Nick three, but Nick, who is stunned by Clyde''s words, can only shake his head.


    When he knows that, judge Roberts will certainly bail Clyde.


    Judge Roberts, sitting on the throne, looked at Nick helplessly, then hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, I, I tend to agree with you, Mr. Sheldon.".


    Nick stood up and said, "Sir, since Mr. Sheldon and we have reached a plea agreement, I apply for an extension of Mr. Sheldon''s detention.".


    "Did you sign the plea agreement?" Roberts looks at Nick.


    Sarah Lowell, Nick''s assistant, takes out a document to Nick, and Nick puts it in front of Clyde. "You promised me, I''ll give you what you want, and you''ll give me what I want.".


    "That''s right," Clyde said to judge Roberts with a smile after taking over the agreement. "Sir, is it time for you to announce that I can be released on bail? You see, I''m still waiting to sign it?"


    "Hoax", everyone at the scene looked at Sheldon like a madman.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? "Clyde Sheldon," Roberts said, taking off his glasses and staring at Clyde angrily, "I can sue you for contempt of court.".


    "Whether I sign this document or not, I''m not deprived of bail, am I?" Clyde raised his plea agreement. "Before I sign this document and the prosecution has no evidence against me, I''m innocent, right? Mr. Roberts ".


    "This, this," Roberts said, waiting for Clyde with a smile. "Well, you''re right. I have no right to restrict your freedom of life without convincing evidence, so I will agree to bail. The amount of bail is", "


    Clyde, who has achieved his goal, shakes his head with a smile and looks at him all the time. Nick has a feeling of dissatisfaction Detailed premonition, busy interrupt Roberts, "Sir, I want to remind you, this decision is wrong.".


    "What?" Before Roberts finished speaking, he heard a burst of applause. He turned his head and saw Clyde staring at himself with sly eyes, then clapping,


    "thank you, thank you". Clyde clapped and said thank you, then put up his hands and made a gesture of surrender, "are you really going to let me go?"


    "What do you want to say?" Roberts stares at Clyde angrily.


    "I''m sorry, but what I''m trying to say is, are you really going to let a two person killer like me go?"


    Clyde pointed to himself and said with a smile, "you probably don''t remember me, Mr. Roberts.".


    Roberts looked at Clyde seriously and said, "the court here, if I were you, I would speak carefully.".


    "Ha, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t want to leave, so be careful." after that, Clyde took a pen and signed the plea agreement,


    and then turned to the audience behind to see the agreement. After everyone had a clear look, he pointed to Roberts and said, "look, I''m guilty, I''m guilty, but she wanted to let me go, isn''t it funny,


    I just said the case casually To scare her, she''s just like a fresh graduate intern. She''s so scared that she doesn''t care about anything. She''s going to let me, the murderer, leave. Do you know what I want to do when I go out? "


    Clyde screamed wildly at everyone''s view of madness, "when I go out, I''ll kill other people related to that case like the one who killed Clarence dobby, my wife and daughter. Do you know how I killed Mr. dobby?


    I took him apart like a toy, "and Clyde said to himself," click, the finger of the toy will fall off, click, the foot of the toy will break, click again, the head of the toy will fall off.


    do you know why I want to say this? "Because," Clyde growled, pointing to Roberts and Nick, "because, it''s just this guy sitting on the bench, who''s bent on solving cases, and these bastards who only want to solve cases,


    let the murderer who killed my wife and daughter go out of prison after only three years. So, I can only kill Clarence dobby and Rupert Mick myself in my own way, These two killers were supposed to go to hell ten years ago.

 Chapter 571

    The trial turned into a farce and a bloody accusation, which soon made Clyde''s case a sensation in the whole rice. Even William, who wants to see Clyde today, worries about it.


    At this time, if the media knows that he went to see Clyde, it would be a good play.


    Lying in his home on the upper east side of New York, William looks at Clyde in the virtual imaging system. He sighs that nm bastard is really smart and knows how to make a big deal of things.


    he is a celebrity all over the world. He will not dare to see him again, or even interfere in his revenge. Otherwise, as long as there are some clues, he will wait for himself You must be bored to death by the media.


    What''s more, Clyde openly admits to killing two people and describes how to kill them to the public, which is absolutely enough for the crime of first-degree murder.


    in addition, if he directly signs a confession in court, the person who pursues him will not rush to kill him, because there is death penalty in New York. Although it is rarely used, or even basically not used, once it constitutes first-degree murder, the death penalty will still be used Yes.


    You see, Clyde just made a big scene in the court. He not only humiliated the judge and the prosecutor who had a grudge against him, but also made the unknown William scruple heavily.


    he was still safe under the strict guard of the prison guards.


    "Is there a video of the morning trial?" Asked William to Sunday.


    "There are internal videos, but they will not be released.".


    "Since Clyde wants to use the influence of the media, let''s help him," William muttered, squinting. "If you want to be famous, let''s make you famous all over the world.".


    Yes sir.


    On Sunday, the video and voice of the trial scene soon appeared anonymously on major TV stations, while the old American TV station released the trial video at noon without any integrity.


    It''s impossible for all the people involved in the video not to be famous. In just one afternoon, there was a voice of severe punishment on Clyde Shelton.


    Judge Roberts, Nick and his boss Bruce Mack, who were also accused by Clyde, are also well-known in the United States.


    people are demanding that Clyde be severely punished, and at the same time, they are also demanding a thorough investigation of the case in which Clyde''s wife and daughter were killed ten years ago.


    For a moment, all the people in the judicial system of New York were pressed down by the whole society. The mayor summoned all the people in charge in the afternoon.


    It''s said that when these persons in charge came out, they were all down in the dumps. When they returned to their own territory, not only did they not get off work, but also all the people on leave were called back.


    Because they only have three days to thoroughly investigate the case ten years ago, otherwise they will resign.


    At 9 a.m. the next day, Nick Reese, who was called to bilton prison for inquiry as soon as he went to work, was called to bilton prison because Clyde, who was waiting for the second trial in the prison, told the warden that Bill Reynolds, the lawyer who defended Clarence dobby ten years ago, was in his hands, and Clyde wanted to make a deal with Nick Reese with Bill Reynolds''s life Easy.


    As soon as he entered the cage room, Nick wanted to turn off the surveillance, but he was stopped by the internal investigators of the prosecution department who followed him.


    "What''s this?" Not knowing what he said or did at the trial, Clyde, who was blown out by the media, looked at Nick strangely.


    Not to mention it, Nick couldn''t help scolding when he mentioned it. "Fku, asshole, thanks to you and the media, I''m not only famous all over the country, but last night my daughter also questioned me for the first time since she was sensible, why I didn''t lock up the person who killed your wife and daughter forever.".


    "Thank you, thank your daughter for me. I didn''t expect that at the age of 10, she knew better than you, what is justice and what is human heart," said Clyde, suddenly apologizing. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have sent that video to Dennis.".


    "How do you know my daughter''s name is Dennis?" Nick Reese stood up and grabbed Clyde''s collar. "How do you know my daughter''s name is Dennis?"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa," Clyde lets Nick grab his collar, while the prison guard who stares at him hastily steps forward and pulls away the excited Nick,


    "relax, Nick, I have plenty of opportunities and time in the past ten years to do harm to your family." Clyde smiles and looks at the hugged Nick,


    "I know not only your daughter''s name is Dennis, but also your wife My name is Keith. Even since Dennis was three years old, as long as she was in the United States, I often watched her sent to school by Keith. Nick, I watched your daughter grow up. Although I didn''t touch her, I knew everything about her.


    "Fku, asshole, fku, asshole", Nick was scared cold by Clyde''s words. This asshole had been staring at his family for seven years, but he didn''t realize it at all.


    If Clyde was cruel, his own experience would not be the same as this asshole.


    Thinking of this, Nick can''t help kicking Clyde, but there are two strong bear like guards standing behind him.


    It took a long time for Nick to calm down under the comfort of the C.O. and his colleagues. He broke the C.O.''s hand and looked at Clyde with gnashing teeth. "Then it''s time for me to thank you for letting my family go?""You''re welcome. Thank God for an angel. Dennis reminds me of my daughter," Clyde laughs.


    But Nick can''t believe Clyde''s crazy words at this time. Who knows what he thinks in his heart. "I''ve heard enough of your nonsense. Now, tell me what you want to trade?"


    "At 1:00 noon, I''m going to have 20 ounces of filet mignon steak at field''s with French fries, Cream Pumpkin, spaghetti, asparagus.".


    "Go to your fries," Nick stood up and walked out of the interrogation room to the prison office, where he saw his haggard looking boss, Bruce Mack. "Are you ok? Mike.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been in business for 41 years. I haven''t seen anything before," Bruce Mack said with a smile. "Moreover, we do everything according to the regulations. If there is a problem, it''s also a matter of judicial provisions. If there is no prohibition in the regulations, it''s not illegal.".


    "I hope so," Nick shook his head. "Are you sure lawyer bill Reynolds is missing?"


    "Well, we''ve contacted bill Reynolds'' wife to make sure that he disappeared three days ago." Bruce Mack didn''t care about Nick''s attitude, which he also met 20 years ago,


    patted nick on the shoulder. "It''s not difficult to make a choice, but the difficulty is that you have to bear the consequences of the choice yourself. So, I don''t think ten years ago, I''m sorry Our choice is wrong,


    because if we don''t trade with Clarence dobby, he and Rupert Mick will be acquitted. Nick, according to the current regulations, we don''t do well enough, but ten years ago, we could only do that. Clyde Sheldon''t blame the judicial provisions ten years ago. ".


    "Judicial provisions?" Nick''s head suddenly had a vague idea. Clyde, that bastard, came in and pleaded guilty to the whole judicial system, didn''t he?


    Nick was taken aback by the idea.

 Chapter 572

    He suspects that Clyde wants to deal with the whole new york judicial system, but Nick can''t figure out how to deal with the New York judicial system after he has pleaded guilty.


    But at the thought of contact with Clyde, Clyde either pretended to be afraid and confused, or he had a confident expression that he was in control of everything.


    This made Nick a little trance all morning, full of what Clyde would do.


    At 12:30 at noon, the field restaurant delivered the food Clyde wanted on time, but Clyde''s words in the court yesterday made the whole new york judiciary feel depressed.


    And bilton prison, where Clyde was detained, was taken care of by the superior again and again, and the warden''s heart was filled with this nameless anger. He asked the food that had passed the security check again to let it cool completely.


    "Come on, guys, the appointed time is one o''clock," Nick, who hadn''t thought about it for a whole morning, could not help but remind everyone that they were so perfunctory. "That bastard Clyde must have something in mind when he said one o''clock at noon.".


    The warden said with a black face, "the prisoner doesn''t know the time, and I''m in charge here. I don''t care about anything. That bastard is in my hand, so I don''t want to eat hot food happily.".


    Then the opponent went to prison and the police said, "check carefully, so as not to trouble us again.".


    "God, if this time is related to bill Renault''s life, who is responsible for the accident," Nick argued. "Think about it, guys. Clyde will never get out of here in his life. We have plenty of time and opportunities in the future.".


    "FK, I don''t care about the future. I want to deal with him now because he''s upset," complained a bailiff. "My bonus this month is ruined because of Clyde.".


    As soon as the words came out, the warden again said with empathy, "check it again.".


    The delay, which was supposed to be completed in ten minutes, ended at 1:05 when the people pushed the dining car to the outside of Clyde''s cell.


    Two tall guards open the door and enter the cell. They handcuff Clyde and his cellmate to the pillars of the iron bed.


    After confirming the safety, the food was sent to Clyde with the prison''s unique non threat tableware.


    Looking at the food delivered to him, Clyde grinned and tasted it with a potato chip in his hand, which made the warden, bailiffs and prison guards standing outside the cell look very ugly.


    Nick looked at Clyde and his colleagues. Seeing that they were not in the mood to ask, he had to walk into the cell and stand in front of Clyde depressed. "Should you say something?"


    "Oh," after eating his chips, Clyde looked like he saw Nick, "napkins and cutlery, Nick.".


    Without waiting for Nick to speak, the warden standing outside the cell took a plastic fork out of his pocket and said, "according to the regulations, he can only use this.".


    Not getting the metal tableware he wanted, Clyde was not angry. He took the plastic fork Nick gave him and ate it happily.


    "I gave you what you wanted. Now tell me where Bill Reynolds is?" Nick asked anxiously


    OK, OK, what time is it.


    "One o''clock sharp," the warden replied.


    "Are you sure? "Nick," Clyde said suspiciously, looking at Nick in front of him.


    Nick grimaced and looked at his watch. "It''s 1:08.".


    "Ha ha," said Clyde, looking at the warden outside the eye cell. "At 1:08, if you have eye problems, you should see a doctor, Mr. warden.".


    This made the warden hate Clyde even more. He vowed to repair Clyde well when he found the chance.


    Looking at Clyde calmly, Nick suddenly felt that his previous guess was right. He slapped him on the table in front of Clyde and said, "tell me where the lawyer bill Reynolds is.".


    "Hey, Nick, you''re the only smart guy here," Clyde said after spending more than ten seconds eating with a fork and chips. "Listen, I''ll just say it once. Don''t blame me if I don''t remember.".


    Nick, who had been prepared, immediately took out his cell phone and turned on the recording, "come on, tell me the address.".


    "Ha ha, I like you, Nick," Clyde looked at the mobile phone in front of him in surprise. "If I were you, I would hurry up." Clyde pointed to his wrist and sneered at the warden. "Bill Renault''s time is running out. If he dies, it''s your fault, warden.".


    "FK", hearing this, Nick and all the people outside the cell were shocked. They knew that they wanted to play with Clyde, but they didn''t say it. In the end, they were put together by him.


    If Bill Renault is really dead because of the time problem, they all have to take the responsibility, "hurry up, hurry up, let the helicopter start.".


    A group of people rushed out of the prison. Nick and two bailiffs got on the helicopter, and it took 15 minutes to get to the coordinates. Unfortunately, they arrived late. Clyde locked them in a box and bill Reynolds, who was buried in the ground, died of suffocation."He''s dead, FK, he''s dead," Nick yelled, staring at the bailiff, who was just as tardy as the warden. "He wouldn''t have died without the ten minutes you delayed. You''re satisfied. You''re satisfied.".


    FK, I don''t care. Clyde''s asshole wants to play, so we play with him. He can''t say anything.


    People are dead. Now it''s no use saying more. Nick stares at the bailiff decadent and says, "how can I talk to bill Renault''s wife? How can I talk to her?".


    This made the bailiff feel at a loss. He bowed his head to one side and looked at the distance in silence.


    Guilty Nick, suddenly received a cold phone call.


    The phone call was from his boss Bruce Mack, and the content of the call was that Clyde twisted his cellmate''s neck, giving the reason that the cellmate was a scum who was better than several women.


    "FK, FK, FK". After hanging up, Nick Reese cursed wildly. He knew that the reason for Clyde''s killing was not whether the inmates were scum or not, but that they didn''t deliver the food on time.


    An unnecessary delay, let two people die, Nick Reese a time disheartened, hate why not punctual.


    Drag tired figure back to the prison, only to know that the warden because Clyde killed his cellmate angry, put Clyde in the bottom of the prison dark and humid cell.


    This is also the reason why Clyde has been mocking and offending the warden, because the confinement cells are rarely used, so Clyde has the chance and possibility to dig through all the rooms in the confinement room, connect the tunnels, and he can slip out of the prison without knowing it.


    Coming to the cell, Nick looks at Clyde lying in bed. "Bill Reynolds is dead.".

 Chapter 573

    "I heard that," Clyde said, looking up at Nick with his hands behind his head. "This lesson tells us to be punctual, so you are the murderer of bill Renault''s death.".


    "It''s ok if you want to be a life tutor, but you don''t think it''s too cruel to use the means," Nick said with a cracked face.


    "Hey, Nick, from my ten years of experience, it''s useless to preach without blood," Clyde said, lying on his back and cocking his legs. "You see, I''m sure you''ll be a very punctual person in the days to come.".


    "FK," Nick swore, "then why do you want to kill your cellmate? Don''t tell me that shit, because the inmates are scum.


    "Why?" Clyde has the final say, "because some people think they are superior, what is the most cruel way to make him understand that he is nothing.


    , you didn''t see Mr. prison''s expression just now. It''s really wonderful. After that, he must understand that even if he has the final say, he will not want to do whatever he wants."


    Clyde sat up, went to the cell, looked at Nick with a blue face outside the door, and said, "this lesson also tells us that everyone has to be responsible for their own behavior, so, you see, if the warden wants to play with me, I will play with him. It''s a wonderful game with ups and downs.".


    But Nick didn''t believe it at all, but it''s good that Clyde was put in the cell, so that the madman wouldn''t attack other prisoners again, and it''s better to keep it until after the trial.


    After that, no matter how Nick started the conversation, Clyde just lay in bed and didn''t talk.


    Unable to say anything, Nick had to leave the cell, call his boss, make an appointment to see judge Roberts tomorrow, and apply to keep Clyde until the end of the trial.


    As soon as Nick left, Clyde was lying in bed with his head covered. In the middle of the night, Clyde woke up and listened quietly for half an hour,


    to make sure that the two guards guarding him outside the confinement room did leave, he quietly pressed a switch under the washstand of the confinement room, climbed into the tunnel he had dug, and came to a basement of dozens of square meters.


    Go to the ready monitoring equipment, press a few times on the keyboard, and the picture of a big house appears in the monitor. Click with the mouse, and the picture turns to a bedroom. Clyde laughs and mutters, "wait for me, judge Roberts.".


    Taking off his prison uniform and putting on a make-up with his tools, Clyde drove to judge Roberts'' house with the equipment he had prepared.


    His revenge plan has been in preparation for ten years, so Clyde knows all the people involved in his wife and daughter''s case. He even has the key to judge Roberts'' house.


    It took an hour to get to the destination and use the key to open the door, so Clyde swaggered into judge Roberts'' house and used tools to put the eavesdropper and a miniature bomb into Roberts'' mobile phone.


    Then he went back to the cell and lay on the bed thinking silently that if Roberts died tomorrow, he would stay in the cell all the time and never go anywhere.


    And that''s what he expected.


    The next morning, as soon as he got to work, Nick and his boss, Bruce Mack, came to judge Roberts'' office.


    After receiving their application, Roberts threw it on the table. "You came to see me early in the morning to extend Clyde''s confinement?"


    Bruce Mack nodded. "You should have read yesterday''s report. The madman not only killed bill Reynolds, but also twisted his cellmate''s neck like a psycho. So, we''re worried about what to do if the madman comes out of the cell and kills again?"


    "But the outside world is staring at us now. In this sensitive period, the risk of signing this kind of document is too high," Roberts hesitated, pointing to the document on the desk, "unless you give me a reasonable and legal reason.".


    Seeing that Roberts actually agreed, Bruce Mack laughingly took out a document and handed it to her, "this document should be able to solve your problem.".


    Roberts took the document, looked at it, leaned back in his chair and thought for a few seconds. He took up his pen and signed the name on the document. "I signed the document, but you can''t expect me to always," he said.


    "Button, button, button", a knock came.


    Bruce Mack busily put the document that Roberts had just signed into his briefcase, while Roberts sat up straight again and said, "please come in.".


    When the door opened with a click, I saw my secretary Jennie and a middle-aged man in a colonel''s uniform, as well as a middle-aged man in a big casual suit.


    "What''s the matter, Jane?" Roberts asked his secretary curiously.


    "A document has just arrived. It says you should deal with it immediately." Jennie quickly walks up to Roberts and hands her a note instead of a document.


    Roberts took it suspiciously, only to see that the note said, "C1a, in case of emergency, don''t make a sound and follow our instructions.".


    After reading the note, Roberts just wanted to ask. Before he opened his mouth, he was immediately covered by his secretary. Before she got angry, he heard Jennie whispering in her ear,Boss, I have verified their identity. They said that something would endanger your personal safety.


    Roberts looked at Jennie in panic. Seeing that Jennie nodded, she nodded. Then Jennie released her hand covering her mouth.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", a mobile phone suddenly rings from Roberts'' mobile phone on his desk.


    Without waiting for her to pick up the mobile phone, the middle-aged man in casual clothes came quickly, picked up the mobile phone with his gloved hand, and then raised his finger to signal everyone not to speak.


    Without waiting for the public to ask, the casual male walked to the corner of the office carefully, turned on his mobile phone, and then the mobile phone exploded immediately.


    Clyde, who is in the prison cell, hangs up with satisfaction, opens the secret door, throws his cell phone into the basement, closes the door, lies on the bed, waiting for someone to bring him to trial.


    On the other side of Roberts'' office, he almost fell on the ground scared by the bomb and screamed to the men in uniform and casual clothes, "hell, what''s this, what''s this, why does my mobile phone explode?"


    The man in plain clothes shook his numb hands, took off his gloves, looked at them, and made sure that his hands were numb. After no other problems, he said to the air with a smile, "it''s solved, Mr. Devonshire.".


    It wasn''t long before William opened Roberts'' office door and came in. "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, this is William Devonshire.".


    Seeing William come in, the people who were shocked were all stunned, or nick reacted quickly, stood up and looked at William, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Instead of answering Nick''s words, William said to the middle-aged man in uniform with a smile, "Benny, you''re the landlord. Come on!"

 Chapter 574

    "All right, Mr. Devonshire," Benny nodded politely to William, then took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to the stunned Roberts,


    "judge Roberts, I''m Benny Gardner, Captain C1a. This is an exemption agreement for Mr. Wesley Gibbs, an undercover member of England.".


    "Hell, I don''t care about any documents. Now tell me what''s going on. Why do people want to kill me? Why do you show up here and save me by coincidence?"


    Seeing that Roberts was out of control, Benny had no choice but to put away the documents and calmly explained, "this can only be said to be a coincidence. It''s business for us to come to you, and we have to thank Mr. Devonshire for finding the bomb here.".


    When Benny finished, William showed his watch, opened his eyes and lied, "you should have heard of the explosive detection watch I invented. If it hadn''t been for the watch''s warning of danger, I wouldn''t have come in. After all, my identity is quite special.".


    The purpose of coming here today is to save judge Roberts, and to eliminate the case that Wesley left behind in the gunfight between Carlos and fox because of his father''s cross some time ago.


    Looking at the watch on William''s wrist, everyone was stunned. Then they reflected that recently, this kind of watch, which costs millions of dollars, is very famous in the upper class of New York. Many people have heard of it, but the price is too expensive, but few people buy it.


    But if today''s story is spread, the people who can afford it will reconsider whether to start with it.


    Seeing everyone thinking, William smiles and Benny nods. Benny hands the document to Roberts again,


    "madam, in recent months, C1a and Kingsman in England have been investigating an assassin organization, and now the situation has been almost the same,


    so before closing the net, Mr. Devonshire hopes to get rid of his undercover agent For some time, because of undercover operations in the New York police that left behind the case.


    Nick listened, thought for a few seconds and said, "so, you came to judge Roberts to sign the papers, and then Mr. Devonshire''s watch found that there were fried eggs here, so you just happened to save us?"


    Benny Gardner nodded, "well, it is.".


    "But if you want to get rid of the case, you should find us first," Nick suspected.


    "I''m sorry, I have the signature of the prosecutor in charge here. Now you just need the signature of Mr. Roberts," Benny took out other documents from his briefcase.


    Nick took a look, and suddenly asked, "then why is this gentleman wearing explosion proof gloves?".


    As soon as the problem came out, Roberts and Bruce Mack were suspicious again.


    "You say this?" With a smile, William took out a pair of gloves like Brian''s from his coat pocket and put them on his hand. Suddenly he took out a gun and shot him in the palm of his left hand.


    "FK", Roberts and her secretary saw the gun instinctively squatting on the ground, while Nick Reese and Bruce Mack were surprised, but they didn''t show too much shame.


    "Relax, relax," William put away his gun. "These gloves are accessory products of bulletproof suits. Ordinary bullets and explosives can''t hurt at all. These bulletproof gloves and bulletproof suits are standard accessories for me and my men.".


    Seeing that William had put away his gun, Nick was relieved, but at the same time, he could not help scolding William.


    We were scared twice in succession. For a moment and a half, we didn''t think why William could pass the security check of the judicial building with a gun.


    "Well, I''d like to thank you." in this case, judge Roberts, even though he still has doubts in his mind, could be saved by William himself. "Thank you, thank you for saving me.".


    After a period of politeness, when Roberts''s mood calms down, William signals Jennie and Colonel Benny to go out and send off the guards who come to check.


    After persuading the guard to leave, Benny tells Jennie to keep secret and returns to Roberts'' office to hand over all the prepared documents and information to judge Roberts.


    After being rescued, and the documents submitted to her were all right, Roberts signed the document marked Wesley Giles without delay.


    Since Clyde Sheldon learned about the four billion dollars, William didn''t pay much attention to Wesley any more,


    but he left Wesley in the assassin brotherhood and was afraid of the same accident in the movie. So after two days of thinking, William didn''t intend to leave Wesley in the assassin brotherhood any more,


    instead, he cleaned up all the assassins in the brotherhood and put Wesley away Sley went to Kingsman to train as an agent.


    To save judge Roberts is to make a relationship with Brian mills.


    With the friendship of saving lives, it is easy to get along with each other as long as the interests of the saved people are not affected.


    This will be a great help to Brian mills, who is interested in politics, so William will also save Bruce Mack, the New York prosecutor who is targeted by Clyde Sheldon.


    As for whether Clyde and Roberts and Bruce Mack are good people, what does that have to do with William? It''s better not to be a good person.Not only that, William has been thinking about how to kill Clyde without leaving a trace these days.


    Seeing that everyone was a little silent, William knew that this was because the excuse just now was a little reluctant, but it was more risky and difficult to explain that William knew how Clyde got out of the tunnel and how he got into Roberts'' house.


    So when you turn your eyes and turn your attention to Clyde Sheldon''s ten years of experience, you pretend to think about it, and then you tell Nick Reese, "from my understanding of Clyde Sheldon, the assassination of judge Roberts is probably his hand.".


    "How can it be that he has been locked up in the cell all the time?" as soon as he finished, Nick couldn''t help remembering that William and Benny had met Clyde two days ago, and they seemed to know Clyde very well, even Clyde was monitored when he removed Clarence dobby.


    so Nick quickly asked, "Mr. Devonshire, do you mean someone is helping Clyde? Can that tell us what Clyde has been through all these years? And why do you people from special services in England come to him.


    I''m sorry, Nick. You should know the rules of the special department. Unless you get authorization, you don''t have the right to know the level of confidentiality and the nature of your work.


    "Damn it", Nick asked reluctantly, "what''s the secret now? We are the only people in this room. Judge Roberts has just been attacked. Chief Bruce Mack and I are in charge. The three of us will never tell the secret.".


    "Well," William said to Colonel Benny, pretending to be difficult, "if you don''t describe Clyde as more powerful, you won''t get much credit for saving people. After all, Clyde has more cooperation with you.".

 Chapter 575

    "Mr. Devonshire, you know, we have a confidentiality clause," Benny said to himself, shaking his head immediately. He is not like William in the same pair of trousers with Benjamin Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, I have the authorization of Mr. Benjamin Arthur in my hand. I can inquire and investigate anything related to Amir bacavi. Clyde just assassinated bacavi''s men some time ago.".


    "Well," Benny shook his head and said helplessly, "Clyde Sheldon has cooperated with C1a for six times. The price of finding him to work has risen from $100000 to $500000 now, and this price is still friendship price.


    according to the normal quotation from the outside world, his reward for each task is at least $1 million. As far as I know, the most expensive reward is $4 million "Dollars.".


    "Ha ha", William looked at Benny with a smile, this guy is worthy of intelligence, caution has been engraved in his bones, even if it will offend William, he is not willing to reveal any secrets, "well, you dare not say, then forget it.".


    After that, looking at Nick, "Clyde Sheldon left New York ten years ago and went to Siberia training camp for three years. After Clarence dobby was released after serving only three years in prison, Clyde left training camp and began his career as a killer.


    in seven years, there were nearly 20 cases of cooperation with England and the United States Secret Service Organizations alone, and there are records of the people killed There are 46 people recorded, too many people killed. Clyde has no pity and humanity now, so I advise you not to think about incriminating him, he will stop, and things will end.


    as long as he is alive for one day, with his savings over the years, as long as he distributes tasks in the dark net, you people who were related to his wife and daughter''s case ten years ago are the targets of his revenge,


    Today it''s judge Roberts, tomorrow it''s going to be you, chief prosecutor Bruce Mack, even your current colleagues, and Nick, I''m sure it''s going to be the last.


    "FK, me?" Bruce - Mike looked at William in surprise, "God, that case has nothing to do with me.".


    "It doesn''t matter now," said William, shaking his head. "Do you really think Clyde Sheldon''s purpose is just revenge? No, he must have a bigger goal.


    if you don''t believe me, Nick, if you go back to prison to meet Clyde, he will definitely offer you conditions that you can''t accept. "After that, William pauses for a few seconds, pretending to be thinking, and then goes on,


    " the conditions are nothing more than letting him go or making you people plead guilty, but I think you can''t accept such conditions It''s too late, isn''t it? "


    "Of course, Clyde has pleaded guilty, not to say that no one has the right to let him go, if he is really let go, then the entire judicial system of the United States will be destroyed," Bruce Mack sat in a chair, shaking his body uneasily, and did not mention the matter of making them plead guilty at all.


    "In that case, I advise you to release the news of judge Roberts'' murder first, so as not to attract another killer," said William to Brian mills, who was beside him. "You go to the car and get some portable detectors.".


    "OK, boss", Brian and the others nodded, walked out of the office, knocked on the door and handed William a small box.


    William opened the box, took out three portable explosive detectors which were the same as the car keys and put them on his desk. "I''ll give them to you for trial. If it''s suitable, I''ll apply to your superiors to buy them. If it''s not suitable, my people will recycle them in a month. How about that?"


    "Ha ha, that''s the best," Bruce Mike knew as soon as he heard that it was a trial, but in fact it was just for them. However, he was not polite at this time, so he picked up one and looked at it. "How does this thing work?"


    "Put your thumb on the small screen in the middle of the detector to record your fingerprints, and the rest will have voice prompts on how to use them," William said with a smile.


    Bruce Mike obediently pressed his thumb on the small screen, and soon the small screen in the middle of the detector not only lit up, but also heard a voice enhancement sound.


    When they learned that the detector could detect any remote-controlled and timed explosives within a radius of 50 meters, Roberts and Nick picked up a detector and tried it out.


    William was very pleased to see that all three of them had accepted. With Clyde''s constant assassination, this kind of detector will become popular at least in the New York authorities in the future.


    William, who is in a good mood, handed the small box to Colonel Benny Gardner, who said, "there are two more in the box. This model is a test model, and the detection distance is only 10 meters There are 50 meters,


    the official models are 100 meters and 200 meters, but the price is much higher. If you can find the leak of the detector in a month''s time, I will send you a box of five detectors after improvement.


    As soon as he heard this, Benny was immediately overjoyed. "No problem, Mr. Devonshire, I guarantee you will receive the vulnerability report, because my people will test all explosives and detonators in the world in order to have a detector." Benny took over the box and said, "I''m afraid you won''t give it all to us."."Hahaha, don''t worry, Benny, I mean what I say," William said with a confident smile. "If you can find 100 loopholes in a month, I''ll give you the license of C1a self production right away.".


    "Thank you. If that''s true, I think our C1a leaders will pay attention to it," Benny joked. "You''ll just wait to give us authorization.".


    After another chat, William left with Brian and Benny. As for what Nick Reese would do next, William would not step in openly, but let Sunday continue to stare at Clyde secretly.


    Nick, judge Roberts and Bruce Mack discussed the details of judge Roberts'' suspended animation after William left. They went back to prison and tried Clyde in the interrogation room.


    From Clyde''s mouth, if you want him to stop, let him be acquitted after six o''clock tomorrow morning. Otherwise, the people killed now are just appetizers. He will kill all the people related to his wife and daughter''s case one by one, and even more attacks are waiting.


    If you let him go, Clyde''s goal will be directly achieved, and the whole judicial system will be paralyzed. If you don''t let him go, you will be killed one by one. More people will die, and all of them are in service. Society will also panic.


    the turbulence caused to the judicial system will not be small at all, and even the entire judicial department may be reformed because of this attack Legal loopholes in the past and New York prosecutors'' habit of compromising with prisoners.


    Either way, Clyde actually won.

 Chapter 576

    Nick, who has no right and doesn''t want to let Clyde go, can only apply to his boss, Bruce Mack, for more staff. At the same time, in order to find out if Clyde has an accomplice in prison,


    Nick, with all the members of his group, went directly to bilton prison that night and began to check anyone in the prison, even the warden and all the prison guards.


    In the face of the threat of death, all the people who are in prison to investigate are fully engaged in the investigation, but as time goes by, they slowly approach the six o''clock in the morning that Clyde said.


    Nick and his subordinates can''t help but worry about it. Every day these days, the dead bring too much pressure to everyone.


    Time came to 5:50 a.m. one second after another. No one had the heart to pay attention to his work any more. Unconsciously, he stopped and stared at the wall clock in the office.


    Ten minutes of waiting makes the anxious people feel like they are living a long time, "tick, tick, tick". When the second hand points to the last ten seconds, the whole office is quiet and can only hear the sound of the second hand.


    The last three "tick, tick, tick", when the second hand reached 0, the people quietly tilted their heads to listen carefully around and outside the office,


    waited for a full minute, and did not wait for the imagined explosion or attack, "God", a prayer appeared in everyone''s ears, and everyone in the office was convinced that the attack did not come.


    "Yes, yes", a burst of cheers came from everyone''s mouth.


    Nick, who was also greatly relieved, stood on a chair and yelled, "guys, it seems that we are right. Clyde Sheldon is not an omnipotent God.


    the previous murder was just that he had been prepared. Now that we are on guard, he can''t attack us. So, go back to have a rest for a morning and I''ll come back at 1 p.m You go on,


    nail that bastard Clyde Shelton to death before the next attack, so that he doesn''t have a chance to go out and harm people again. ".


    "Understand, head". The attack didn''t happen. With Nick''s words of encouragement, everyone''s fear of Clyde was reduced. They collected their belongings and left the office in twos and threes.


    Nick, who works overtime all night and just wants to go home for a sleep, follows his colleagues to the parking lot of the prison, but as soon as he walks out of the office area, there is a "Di, Di, Di" alarm on his body,


    this makes several people around Nick immediately look at him and say, "what''s the matter? Head "


    " hell ", nikris quickly takes out the explosive detector hanging with the car key from his waist.


    Press your thumb on the screen of the detector, and immediately an alarm will sound, indicating that there is a large number of explosives in front of him, "God".


    Looking at the parking lot in front of him, Nicholas, like a madman, yelled to several colleagues who had already walked to the parking lot, "fried eggs, fried eggs, there are fried eggs in the parking lot.".


    Two people who were more than 20 meters away from Nick heard his warning. The two people who were nervous all the time reacted and immediately yelled at the people who walked into the parking lot.


    Fortunately, the warning was timely, and all the people who entered the parking lot escaped.


    After running out of the safe distance and waiting for more than ten seconds, people thought it was a false alarm. A burst of "boom, boom, boom" explosions came one after another.


    The whole prison was in a mess, and Clyde Shelton, who was locked up in the cell, couldn''t help smiling, but in a few seconds, he suffered like a psycho.


    In less than 40 minutes, the media who got the news swarmed around bilton prison. Although there was no specific news for a while, the news that there were five or six serial explosions in the prison, but no casualties, quickly came out.


    after the interview car arrived, the inside news came from somewhere, saying that the reason why there were no casualties in the explosion was that someone died several days before the explosion Ten seconds in a timely manner issued an alarm to remind people in the explosion area to evacuate in time.


    All kinds of speculation filled the media. Not long after reporting the incident, Nicholas received a phone call and asked him to announce to the media the reason why the explosives could be found, so as to prevent the public and the media from guessing and reporting.


    No need to think about it. Nick knew that someone was helping William''s explosive detector to become famous, because according to the past practice, the upper authorities would not announce the case to the media so soon before they found out.


    However, Nick was not disgusted by this. After all, he and more than a dozen colleagues were saved by William,


    and Nick wanted to disclose his explosives detector to the outside world at this time, so as to create the illusion that they were not afraid of exploding eggs, so that Clyde''s accomplices would not attack them with exploding eggs again.


    So as soon as Nick was interviewed, people all over the United States immediately knew that William''s unintentional trial not only saved more than ten people, but also made his company''s products well-known around the world.


    Even at noon, someone from the New York City official said in an interview that he would propose to the city government to purchase the explosive detector which has experienced the fact test as the standard equipment for the staff with extremely high risk.


    However, when an explosive detector only the size of a key chain cost US $1 million, most people immediately scolded William for his blackness.The high price also makes shizhengfu hesitant, but shizhengfu''s hesitation does not mean that those departments that are not short of money and private people in need will hesitate.


    In only half a day, no less than 100 detectors have been confirmed in the United States, which makes Katherine Davis, CEO of Devonshire defense products company, who has returned to England,


    after receiving the complaint that William is not in the mood to manage sales, have to take a special plane and fly directly to New York with more than ten of her staff.


    Seven hours later, in order to show that he attached great importance to Catherine, the former security secretary of England, and was careful to be a shaker, William took Blair mills team and more than a dozen security guards hired for Catherine to pick up the plane in person in more than a dozen large SUVs.


    The motorcade received security check and drove directly into the runway where the private plane was parked. After waiting for a few minutes, it was reported on Sunday that the plane had five minutes to land.


    Sitting up and taking a picture of Brian in the co driver''s seat, "get out of the car, let''s talk.".


    "Yes, boss." Brian and Sam in the driver''s seat look at each other. They are both excited.


    Yesterday, after receiving a call from William, Brian and Sam always wanted to talk to William about the electronics company a few months in advance,


    but Brian, who knows William best, finally held back. He not only didn''t take the initiative to mention it to William, but also warned his teammates not to mention it when they met William, so as not to make William feel too anxious.


    Now when William finally takes the initiative to talk, Brian nods to Sam, opens the door immediately and follows William who has got off the bus.


    After a few steps, William asked, "has the U-disk patent been settled?".

 Chapter 577

    "It has been agreed that $10 million plus our help in patent application for China''s companies, they grant us production and sales licenses, but one condition is that we are not allowed to set up production plants and OEM in Asia in the future.".


    Hearing this, William immediately laughed, "before formal cooperation, these people want to use the price advantage of Asian labor and raw materials to fight a price war with us.".


    "It should be like this," Bryan nodded and agreed. "However, they may have miscalculated. With boss, I believe our product upgrading speed is faster than theirs.".


    "I''ll say hello to some people about patents. Your task is to set up a company immediately." William didn''t answer Brian''s words just now. He has 75% of the shares in the company to be set up, so he doesn''t care what the company of China will do in the future.


    "In fact, the company is almost ready, but," Brian nodded with a smile. After thinking about it, he asked, "Mr. Felix of Swiss National Bank.


    This reminds William that he once told Brian to let Felix be the financial adviser of the new company, but now he and the National Bank are almost turned over. In addition, he is now a shareholder of yueshida lawyer and financial firm,


    "has Felix approached you recently? Does he have any intention of resigning? "


    "If you invite me, it should be OK," Brian said with a smile.


    William understood what Bryan meant. It seems that Felix has not contacted Bryan recently, so he refused without thinking about it.


    "Well," Brian sighed with regret, and immediately threw Felix out of the air. "Where are our future factories, the United States or England?"


    "Of course, in the U.S., I don''t plan to enter the low-end product market, but first grab the U.S. market with the highest consumption level. In addition, after the establishment of the company, I will ask you to send you some technical information on Sunday.


    your first task as CEO is to immediately apply for patents for these technologies, and then it''s up to you to make your own products or find someone to OEM them.".


    Brian thought for a few seconds and nodded, "no problem, boss, I''ll take care of it.".


    Speaking, Catherine''s plane slowly stops not far from William, and the cabin opens. Catherine is the first to get off the plane, and embraces William with a smile on her face,


    "good evening, William", Catherine releases William, "thank you for coming to pick me up.".


    Katherine, you are my old friend, and now you are my partner. You should be here.


    Two people polite for a while, sitting in the car to the hotel, in the hotel to talk about the recent defense supplies company, William left.


    In fact, I reported these things to him on Sunday. When I got home at 11 p.m., I wanted to wash and go to bed, but on Sunday I reported, "Sir, maybe you should have a look at this.".


    "What?"


    Soon a light beam came out from the top of the living room, and Clyde appeared in the virtual imaging with a cart. With only a few eyes, William asked uncertainly, "isn''t it that this guy is carrying a corpse?"


    "Yes, boss, Clyde Sherman brought it back from a freezer. Depending on the situation, the body should have been frozen for a long time, and its shape is very similar to that of Sheldon.".


    "Ha, hell, this guy''s heart is really big. He did this work in the evening," William realized after a few seconds. "This bastard wants to get rid of the golden cicada?"


    "Sorry sir, I can''t calculate the result of such a hypothetical thing.".


    Artificial intelligence Sunday can''t be calculated, but William knows very well that Clyde is definitely trying to feign death, and this conjecture has the result the next night.


    Clyde Shelton was probably afraid that the relevant departments in New York City would be equipped with explosive detectors, which would affect his plan, so after transporting the body, he left the tunnel again and drove away in a minivan.


    Sir, look at the route. Clyde''s going to chief prosecutor Bruce Mack''s house.


    On Sunday, the situation on the minivan was quickly transmitted back by spider robot, "FK". As soon as he saw the tracked robot in the compartment, William scolded in secret,


    on Sunday, he immediately sent the robot''s data to the virtual imaging, "Sir, preliminary view, this armed robot is equipped with M2 heavy machine gun and Rocket Launcher"


    after waiting for a few seconds, he met again on Sunday It is reported that "directional electromagnetic pulse weapon and remote control and picture receiver have been found".


    "Can the explosive detector detect this weapon system?" Asked William hastily after a second thought.


    "Weapons cannot be detected, but remote control system can detect it.".


    When he heard that it could be detected, William relaxed and said with a smile, "then you have to give our attorney general Bruce Mack a wake-up call, lest he hang up and affect my finances.".


    Yes sir.


    "Wait, will the detector be destroyed by EMP?"


    "No, sir. The outer layer of the detector is made of metal. The small display also has electromagnetic pulse shielding function. Judging from the size of Clyde''s electromagnetic weapon, it will not affect the detector.".William surprised, "that''s not to say that with this gimmick, things will be better sold in the future. MD has saved so many people. It''s up to me to get rich.".


    Just then, Clyde parked the van in the parking space not far from Bruce Mack''s house. He got out of the car and looked around. When he saw that there was no one on the street, he took a remote control and pressed the switch.


    the modified van automatically opened the side door on the side of the street, and then pressed the switch and closed it again. Clyde was satisfied with putting away the remote control and leaving.


    The next morning, when he was older and his wife died, Bruce Mack, who lived alone, had a simple breakfast at 6 a.m. and drove to work as usual.


    At this time, the prison inmates and prison guards have not got up and went to work, and they have been waiting for Clyde in the basement of the confinement room. From the monitoring screen of the computer monitor, they see Bruce Mack getting on the bus,


    they remotely open the back door of the pickup truck that was parked on the street last night. A few seconds later, when Bruce Mack''s car passed the corner of the street, Clyde pressed the button on the remote control A switch,


    an invisible electromagnetic pulse wave is fired at Bruce''s car, and the car in motion will soon turn off.


    "Diddidi", a rapid alarm immediately came from Bruce Mack, followed by a prompt sound, "warning, warning, remote control rocket launcher detected on the right side, danger, danger, remote control system started, danger, danger, expect to launch in 5 seconds, leave, leave, countdown start, 5, 4".


    Hearing this, Bruce Mack was scared to open his seat belt and car door, and rushed across the street.

 Chapter 578

    After running five or six meters, a sound of "Dong, Dong, Dong" came from behind. Bruce Mack, who had fought in South Asia in the late 1960s, knew that it was the sound of M2 heavy machine gun and immediately fell on the ground with his head in his arms.


    But his car was smashed to pieces in a few seconds. Bruce Mack thought he was avoiding danger. His detector still gave a warning, "danger, rocket attack, danger, rocket attack.".


    "FK", hearing this, Bruce - Mike can''t care whether his knee and elbow will be abraded, 61 year old body seems to go back to more than 30 years ago, fast crawling.


    After climbing a few meters, there was a loud explosion behind him. A heat wave rushed in and immediately blew Bruce Mack up and hit his waist against the lamp post on the side of the road.


    A few seconds later, a sharp pain came, and then to Bruce''s horror, he wanted to turn his body, and suddenly found that his lower body was unconscious, and he could only lie on the ground, his eyes murmuring, "God, no, no".


    While Clyde, who is staring at the monitor, only sees the explosion of the vehicle because of the narrow viewing angle of the monitor. He thinks Bruce Mack is killed and nods with satisfaction.


    However, Bruce Mack, who advocates trading, is hemiplegic, has no wife, and his life in the future can be imagined. This may be considered as an alternative revenge.


    Looking at the time, it''s 6:06 a.m. now. Clyde presses a switch on the remote control, and there''s a "bump" in the van in the distance, which explodes a fierce flame. The whole van is soon engulfed by the fire.


    After that, Clyde immediately crawled down the tunnel into his cell.


    Half an hour later, the news that William''s explosive detector made another contribution and saved the life of the New York Attorney General soon spread all over the United States in the morning news.


    Even a TV station received a tip off and spent 100000 US dollars to buy a complete video of the attack from a passer-by.


    Now, everyone who pays attention to the morning news can clearly see that Bruce Mack, just a few seconds before the attack, suddenly escaped from the car like a warning,


    with a face full of fear, fell down, crawled forward, and finally flew up by the blast wave and hit the lamppost.


    Then, when interviewed by the police and reporters, some civil servants who were at the scene at that time said that they heard the sound of "danger, rocket attack, danger, rocket attack" on Bruce Mack who escaped from the car during the attack.


    Now everyone remembers yesterday''s prison bombing. Another chief prosecutor, Nick Reese, said in an interview that his department was trying out news about Devonshire''s explosive detector.


    Later, Bruce Mack, who was sent to the hospital for treatment, took a record of the police''s description of the attack, which was whispered to the reporter.


    For a moment, the explosive detector couldn''t be famous. When it came to the evening news, the TV station that first reported the video specially invited a weapon expert to the live broadcasting room,


    and the expert who had received a five digit unidentified remittance and phone call during the last festival described in detail all the weapons on the tracked robot captured in the video.


    Finally, it focuses on the crawler robot, which is still some science fiction in this era. The most powerful thing is not the heavy machine gun and rocket launcher, but the electromagnetic pulse fried egg, a weapon that many people have never heard of.


    Now the ordinary people who are frightened suddenly don''t have so much resistance to selling a car key size thing for $1 million. After all, in their hearts, this is the real high technology that can prevent electromagnetic explosion.


    However, this kind of thing can only deceive ordinary people. People who know well know that it is not so difficult to prevent electromagnetic fried eggs. A fully enclosed metal shell can solve all problems.


    The successive attacks have made the streets of New York quiet for a long time. Many people are afraid that they will not go to classes. Shopping malls and stores are closed, schools are closed, and some unscrupulous people also take the opportunity to make trouble, leaving the New York City Government and the police department in a mess.


    At the end of the day, before leaving work at 6 p.m., the first person in New York had to gather the heads of various departments to discuss solutions.


    ....


    looking back to 10 a.m. that day, Clyde, who was in the confinement room at this time, heard the broadcast that Bruce Mack was not dead from the radio of the prison guard who was watching him. He stood up for more than ten seconds and clapped at the iron door of the cell, shouting, "I want to see William Devonshire, let William Devonshire come to see me.".


    Spiderman, who had been staring at Clyde, immediately sent back a message, while on Sunday he immediately told William.


    Hearing the news, William turned his mouth and said, "I thought Clyde would be angry and secretly target me.".


    Sir, from the point of view that Mr. Clyde has been cooperating with the special departments of England and the United States, I don''t think he will be interested in you, unless you can''t get along with each other.


    This made William smile. "Where is his brother-in-law who killed his sister and niece?""The white ghost is responsible for arresting people, and the mainland hotel is responsible for sending people to London to Mr. Garris. So at 1:12 a.m. last night, people were secretly sent to the black field prison. According to your instructions, the inmate in the same room is a special lover.".


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Let''s meet Mr. Clyde Sheldon by helicopter. I hope he will thank me.".


    "All right sir, the helicopter will be on the roof in 15 minutes.".


    Half an hour later, William got on the helicopter from Bryan team member Bernie and flew directly to bilton prison. He got out of the helicopter and said to the smiling warden and Nick who was surprised to see him, "I heard Clyde Sheldon wants to see me.".


    "FK, how do you know that Clyde wants to see you in only half an hour?" he was being investigated by the prison guards. He was so worried that when he listened to William''s words, he asked, "how dare you watch the whole prison?"


    "Man, you have to have evidence," William shrugged with a smile. "Or, if you have an opinion, protest with your boss, but I advise you to save your mind, because the result will make you doubt life.".


    The warden looked at Nick indifferently and said sarcastically, "some people have been serving as local emperors in New York for a long time, but they just don''t understand that in the special period after the second attack on the White Palace, no one should be offended by the special departments.".


    Then the warden said to William with a smile, "don''t worry about him, Mr. Devonshire. I''ve been informed. Please follow me.".


    "Thank you," William said with a smile, patting nick on the shoulder. "Nick, if you need to, you can actually apply to you and let the C1a people check it.".


    "What do you mean? You''ve got a clue, haven''t you? " Nicholas looked at William with a calm face in horror, "God, you bastards are watching the attack happen without warning.".

 Chapter 579

    "I''m sorry, man, you know, it''s taboo to obstruct other people''s meritorious service. Besides, if you want to accuse your colleagues, you have to have evidence." William pushed Nicholas away, and reached out to the equally shocked warden to show him the way.


    As he walked, William said to the pensive warden, "I heard that the death of lawyer bill Reynolds was due to deliberate delay?"


    "Ah," the warden immediately regained his mind and nervously explained, "we''re just doing routine checks.".


    "It doesn''t matter," William looked at the governor meaningfully. "You''re about to retire. You probably don''t want to lose a large pension because of some small things, do you?"


    "Of course, of course", such an obvious hint, of course, the warden understood, "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, don''t worry, I understand people and won''t offend people who shouldn''t be offended.".


    A few minutes later, when he saw Clyde, William asked the guards who were staring at him to leave, sit opposite Clyde and turn off the surveillance, "come on, what do you want me to do?"


    "Do you know why I''m looking for you?" Clyde looked into William''s eyes and said, "if you want to get the 500 million dollars, don''t get in my way to get revenge?"


    "Hindering your revenge?" William looked at Clyde calmly. "No, no, man, before you killed Clarence dobby and Rupert Mick, we knew that,


    even the way you changed Rupert Mick''s medicine. We knew that when dobby was removed, my man was outside your warehouse,


    but do you see that we were hindering your revenge? No,


    so don''t treat us as fools. You will think that what you are doing is revenge, OK? "


    "I''m taking revenge, of course," Clyde yelled, pounding the table. "All the people who let Clarence dobby go are my enemies.".


    "Well, Bill Renault, the lawyer who took the money to defend the contrast, is probably the most unfortunate. If it wasn''t for someone''s deliberate procrastination, and that bastard Nicholas didn''t want to offend his colleagues, he should be reunited with his family now.".


    After that, without waiting for Clyde to get angry, William took out a smart eye from his pocket and threw it on the table in front of Clyde. "Don''t worry, man, you''ll appreciate me after reading it.".


    Looking at only one lens, some sci-fi unilateral smart glasses, and hearing William say he would appreciate it, Clyde curiously put the smart glasses on his ear,


    a few seconds later, a picture appeared on the lens, and he could see the people clearly. Clyde gritted his teeth and said, "James Nardi.".


    "Are you happy to see your old friend?" William asked with a smile, "have you ever heard of Blackfield?".


    "Yes," Clyde replied, as he watched his brother-in-law being trampled. "I''ve heard of the black field prison, which claims that I''ll never come out of it after I go in.".


    Looking at the tragedy of his brother-in-law, Clyde tried to calm himself down. "Should I say you have great powers, or should you be afraid?


    I''m afraid that in just a few days, you will not only find out the mastermind of the case ten years ago, but also put him in the darkest and most disorderly prison. ".


    "Ha ha, as long as we are willing to check, this kind of thing is just a small thing for us," William thought in his heart. His magic power is vast and true, but without you telling me the answer, it''s really difficult to find out in a few days, and then catch people to England.


    But this kind of misunderstanding will not be explained by William. He said with a smile, "keep looking, man, the more wonderful is still behind.".


    "What else?" This made Clyde a little surprised, but Clyde could not help clenching his hands.


    "Isn''t it a surprise?" William asked with a smile, "my former boss has so much money to do with your big brother. There are even several patents in your big brother''s name. Man, I don''t need to say the rest.".


    "Yes, it''s a surprise," Clyde asked, gritting his teeth. "Where''s this asshole now?"


    "Ha ha," William shrugged, "Miami.".


    "FK", Miami is too far away from New York, which makes Clyde who knows the truth and wants to kill his enemy immediately curse like a madman. Clyde, tired of scolding for a long time, calms down, "help me kill Jacques Odia, I''ll tell you all about the 500 million dollars.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile, "I''m sorry, man, your chips are out of date. I know not only about the 500 million dollars, but also about the 3.5 billion dollars of gold bearer bonds.


    so, if you want me to help you get rid of the boss who bought all your patents at a low price, or one of the masterminds who killed your wife and daughter, you have to have new chips, man." .


    "Hell, so fast?" This time Clyde was really scared. "How many days? When are your English agents so efficient? Or do you guys at Kingsman all have powers


    I don''t know if the efficiency is high or not, but there is a super power man. William tells a lie with his eyes open. "I told you that once we get serious, the ability and means are not what you can understand.".


    At the same time, Clyde could not help but lose heart. Originally, he was thinking of going to France when it was over, trying to see if he had a chance to make the four billion dollar idea.But now, Clyde really put out his mind and sat down on the chair in frustration for a long time before he said, "I''ll tell you what you want to know, but I want Jacques Odia''s family to go to hell together.".


    "No problem," said William, taking out his cell phone, pressing it on the screen a few times and pushing it in front of Clyde, "you must know how to operate the dark net, so it''s more revenge to spend some money to release the task yourself, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, hey," Clyde pushed his cell phone back, pointed to his smart glasses and watched Jacques Odia and his family bask in the sun on the beach. "I want their family to go to hell now. Don''t tell me, aren''t you ready?"


    "I''m sorry," William shrugged. "It''s no problem to kill such scum as Jacques Odia, but I don''t touch ordinary people who don''t offend me or hinder me, let alone children.".


    "Ha, are you kidding? There are more than a hundred people who have been killed by you in the underground world. How can you tell me that you don''t touch ordinary people? " Clyde looked at William sarcastically, but he didn''t get angry. Clyde asked incredulously, "are you kidding


    "Of course," William affirmed, "my hands are bloody, but I still have a little bottom line.".


    "Well said, but what would you do if what happened to me happened to you?" Said Clyde, displeased.


    "Of course, he killed his family," William explained with a smile. "I said that he didn''t offend me, and since the day I started making money, in order to prevent what happened to you from happening to me,


    however, in that case, of course, the mastermind killed himself, and his people didn''t have a way to kill with a knife.".


    William ignored Clyde''s ridicule and shrugged, "it''s ridiculous, but I really don''t want to stick some blood that can''t be washed off and I can''t sleep.".


    "It''s ridiculous," Clyde said, looking down at his hands. "Then kill Jacques Odia first.".

 Chapter 580

    "No problem," William said with a smile. "Although I don''t mind helping, man, revenge is really revenge if you do it yourself.".


    As soon as the voice fell, a cross quickly appeared on Clyde''s smart glasses. The target was Jacques Odia, who was basking in the sun on the beach.


    "Should I order that, fire?"


    As soon as he finished firing, Clyde heard a bang. Jacques Odia''s head tilted, his legs pushed and collapsed on the beach chair.


    The lens in the glasses began to stretch down, and Jacques Odia, who had a blood hole in his forehead, appeared in Clyde''s eyes,


    "that''s it?" With a word of fire, the enemy hung up, which surprised Clyde. He thought for a few seconds and then asked, "drone?"


    "It''s that simple," William shrugged, did not answer the question whether it was a drone, "how hard it can be to kill an unprepared person.".


    Thinking about his past tasks, Clyde shook his head helplessly, but it was probably too simple, so that he didn''t feel any great revenge in his heart. "Come on, what do you want to know?"


    "I''m interested in how you know that Victor garell, the French homeland security director, is behind your pursuit," William asked, squinting.


    "No, change the terms," Clyde refused without thinking, "sorry, I will never betray my only friend and teacher.".


    "Do you have a teacher?" This made William curious.


    "Of course," Clyde said calmly, "you don''t really think that after three years in Siberia, I can become an expert in the world of assassins as soon as I appear, so change the conditions.".


    "Another condition? It''s a real headache, "William thought as he sat in his chair, four fingers pounding on the table." let''s put it another way, I don''t ask who gave you the news, but I want to know how it was obtained,


    and who are Victor garell''s associates, or, because I bought Chantilly castle, who are the people who secretly want to deal with me? "


    "The source of the information?" Clyde pondered for a moment before he said, "the information is obtained through the underground intelligence transaction, and those who secretly want to deal with you, I don''t know, man. I''m just a lone wolf. How can I know about the upper class of France?".


    "No, you know." a few days ago, before Clyde''s memory was washed away, he didn''t say that to himself. At that time Clyde was very sure that there were many people in Lanci who wanted to deal with themselves,


    and Chateau Chantilly and Chateau Sich, as well as the attached land, totaled 9800 hectares. Now it''s worth $3.7 billion. In less than ten years, it''s definitely worth more Ten billion dollars, so William will never let the ownership of these two castles go wrong.


    Knowing that Clyde dared to play his own game under such circumstances, William couldn''t help getting angry. He stared into Clyde''s eyes and said word by word, "tell me my name.".


    The first time William was so serious and fierce at him, Clyde suddenly felt a little nervous, but he didn''t want to betray his only friend and the teacher who saved his life.


    However, Clyde didn''t say that it didn''t mean there was no clue. In a few seconds, he reported in William''s ears on Sunday, "Sir, in the underground intelligence transaction, the names that can be called are Owen Wilson, mark warley, Jack girenhard and Tobin foster.".


    When William announced Tobin foster by name on Sunday, Clyde''s heart beat a few times, which made William, who had been on mental scan, immediately say, "Tobin foster".


    "Hell," Clyde scolded in his heart, but he was confident that he had no expression on his face, but William could detect that Tobin Foster was the person he wanted to protect, which made Clyde''s heart full of bitterness.


    "Hehe, Tobin foster, the biggest traitor in the history of C1a, is a black hole in the intelligence world where any information of C1a dares to sell for money." listening to the information in his ear on Sunday, William stares at Clyde with a smile. "It seems that your experience in the past ten years is really legendary, Mr. Sheldon.


    no wonder you have no patriotism in your heart for a long time Actually, they have been cooperating with special departments such as C1a and the British military intelligence agency. Is it very profitable to sell intelligence? Very exciting? Is revenge in disguise a sense of accomplishment


    Every time William said a word, Clyde''s heart sank. Just when he thought William would give him to the C1a, he saw that William threw something not as big as a grain of rice on the table in front of him and said with a smile, "put it on, maybe we can have a good chat.".


    Seeing William''s indisputable appearance, what he said seemed to have a turn for the better. Clyde put the mini headset in his ear, but he planned to take it out after going out.


    unfortunately Clyde still didn''t know William. As soon as the headset was put into his ear, a creepy feeling directly appeared in his heart,


    because of the micro headset The T-type earphone climbed into his eardrum by itself. Clyde, who was in a hair, immediately stood up and stared at William and asked, "FK, what the hell is this?"."Of course, it''s a good thing, long-distance communication equipment," William joked with a smile. "Don''t worry, it''s very safe without my order, but you can also try what the consequences will be if you take it out without my consent.".


    After that, William made a flowering gesture on his hand and walked out with a smile, saying, "the plan to save you out is tonight, but my plan is a little different from the one you have planned for ten years, because for the safety of the four billion dollars, I have to make some small changes.


    don''t worry, I guarantee you are safe for the time being, because I want to see that one Legendary traitor named Tobin foster. See you in the evening, Mr. Clyde.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, thinking all afternoon, knowing that he didn''t want to die, Clyde finally decided to act according to his plan. As for what changes William''s plan would have, he can''t manage so much now.


    He went to the iron door of the cell and listened quietly for a few minutes. He made sure that the two guards were watching him and went to the restaurant for dinner without leave.


    Clyde goes to the bathroom counter, presses the switch behind the sink, opens the tunnel door, and climbs into the basement.


    Can just go to the hanger side, he is going to change clothes, panic to see a package quietly on the table next to the hanger.


    After taking a few deep breaths and trying to calm himself down, Clyde picked up the note on the package and looked at the words printed on the note with a printer, "bulletproof version of the autumn suit, you can wear it or not.".


    "FK, why can that bastard avoid so many monitoring probes?" Clyde scolded and went to the computer to check, but after watching for more than ten minutes, he found nothing.


    "You''re so powerful, William Devonshire," Clyde said. At last, Clyde was obedient and put on his autumn clothes, because he was convinced that William not only knew him well, but also was haunted by TM.


    In this case, Clyde would be a fool if he didn''t wear bulletproof autumn clothes.

 Chapter 581

    Wearing a body armor, Clyde swearing put on the dustman''s coat and pants, picked up the prepared ID card, pasted on the beard, wore a black rimmed glasses, stood in front of the mirror and looked, and then nodded with satisfaction after confirming that there was a huge difference between himself and beardless.


    Then I checked the body and organs that Bian had brought in at midnight last night, and used a special mailbox to send his company information in Panama to Nick Reese.


    At last, Clyde stood and thought for a long time before he let go of his mind of sending a reminder email to Tobin foster, which made William who had been staring at him a little uncomfortable. However, such caution is the normal operation.


    Clyde walked out of the warehouse along the tunnel with his vacuum cleaner and drove away in a van.


    All the way to the main hall, park the car and push the cleaning cart. Clyde calmly greets the security guard who has known the main hall for a long time. Then he looks at the armed special police and asks in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a meeting up there. All the people who come here today are the heads of various departments, so, you know," the security guard whispered carefully.


    Two years ago, Clyde registered a cleaning company, and then got the cleaning work of the city hall with a non profitable offer. Although he didn''t come often, it was difficult for him to get familiar with the security guards after two years.


    When he comes to the security area, Clyde talks about trifles with the security guard. He goes through the security check and the body search of the special police. Then he pushes the cleaning car into the elevator and comes to the fifth floor of the building. Each room is cleaned one by one.


    However, while he was cleaning, he also took out all kinds of fried egg parts that had been prepared early in each room, cleaned the conference hall on the fifth floor in more than ten minutes, pushed and locked the door, then quickly installed all kinds of parts, and finally poured out six solid gasoline bombs in the hose of the vacuum cleaner.


    In five minutes, a simple but powerful fried egg was assembled.


    I looked up at the ceiling of the conference room strangely, as if I could see all the department heads in New York who were meeting in the conference room on the sixth floor.


    Put the fried eggs under a table, then push the cleaning car out of the meeting room, take out a blue plastic bottle, and put the cleaning car directly outside the meeting room.


    "Di, Di, Di" as he walks to the tool room, Clyde listens to the warning sound in his mobile phone to remind him that someone has broken into the warehouse tunnel outside the prison wall. Without thinking about Clyde, he knows that it''s Nick Reese who has received his email and found the warehouse and tunnel.


    thinking of this, Clyde can''t help smiling. Finally, Nick Reese is not stupid and his efforts are not wasted Thought out of the plan.


    Thinking silently about the clue of staying in the basement and the time of driving from the prison to the main hall, Clyde sped up to the tool room, poured the blue pigment into the water tank of the fire sprinkler, and then took out a small mechanism from his pocket and hid it in the towel pile for wiping the table in the tool room.


    After dealing with it, Clyde muttered, "hey hey, if you let the reporters see all the leaders of New York escape from the city hall in blue in an hour, there will be a good play to watch.".


    After that, Clyde went to the front door and said to the guard, "I''m out of detergent. I''ll get some from the car.".


    Before the security guard spoke, the person in charge of the special police on one side said, "wait a minute. That''s all you have to do today. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow.".


    "I''ll be fine if I get off work early," Clyde nodded with a smile. "But man, you can''t deduct my salary for this.".


    "Don''t worry, there are so many people here to testify to you, I promise your boss won''t deduct your salary," the special police chief said perfunctorily.


    "Ha ha, that''s the best," said Clyde, pretending to be happy. "I''m off work at this time. Maybe I can catch up with the ball game when I get home. Bye, everyone.".


    Walking out of the main hall of New York City, opening the car door, sitting in the driver''s seat, quietly waiting for Nick to arrive, thinking about all the details of his escape at the same time,


    originally, according to Clyde''s plan, it was to kill all the colleagues around Nicholas, on the one hand, it was really revenge, on the other hand, it was to arouse Nick''s hatred for Clyde,


    as long as Nick looked at his colleagues and friends The boss died one by one. When he found a gasoline bomb that could blow up a whole floor in the city hall, he would think that Clyde was completely crazy.


    with fear and hatred, and worried about the safety of himself and his relatives, Nicholas would definitely take Clyde''s gasoline bomb back to the confinement room and let Clyde blow himself up.


    And once that happens, the body Clyde prepared in the basement under the cell is useful. As soon as the gasoline bomb explodes, let alone the body, even the steel will melt, so Clyde can disappear without knowing it.


    However, the plan is very good, but William, a troublemaker, and an explosive detector failed Clyde''s plan to kill Nick''s colleagues. So Clyde is not sure whether Nicholas will follow the steps he planned.


    Fortunately, Clyde has a backup plan. He''s going to force Nick to kill him.


    He took out a cell phone that he had never used, put on a new cell phone card, and sent a text message to a number, "help me kill Sarah Lowell, Nicholas'' assistant, and the forensic doctor who perjured me ten years ago.".It took nearly two minutes for Clyde to receive a reply, "OK." after more than ten seconds, another text message came, "Clyde, are you sure you know what you''re doing?"


    After reading this message, Clyde grinned and typed on his mobile phone with both hands, "don''t worry, as long as you help me deal with Sarah Lowell and the forensic doctor, my revenge will be over.


    so you don''t have to worry that I will be crazy enough to kill the heads of all departments in New York. Instead of letting dozens or hundreds of families lose their loved ones,


    it''s better to let these high-ranking people die The power of Zhengzhi scandal is better than that of panic, and its influence will be greater. ".


    "Well, you''re not crazy. When it''s over, I''ll see you in Cape Town, South Africa.".


    "OK", put the mobile phone in his pocket. Clyde happily thought that when things were over, he had to go to the whole Rong first, go to those small countries to get a formal identity, and then spend money to immigrate. When he had a new identity a few years later, he would be able to show up in the sun.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Nick finally arrived at the main hall with two bailiffs. Clyde turned the key of the car, took a taxi, put on the earphone connected with the monitor in the egg box, and planned to leave.


    It''s a pity that he calculated very well, but he didn''t find that when he drove away from the prison, he was watched by a car.


    When he got off at the main hall and walked across the road, the person in the co driver''s seat in the car following him was watching him with binoculars.


    When Clyde entered the main hall, the man in the co pilot''s seat put down his telescope and said, "that''s him.".

 Chapter 582

    "That''s good. I didn''t expect that waiting outside the prison really made us wait for the chance," thought the driver. "When he comes out, you can confirm it again, Juan, and then follow him to leave here. When you find the chance, you can do it directly, and then drag it down. It''s hard to explain to others when you come back to Paris.".


    "I see," he said. Juan picked up his telescope again and looked around. On his wrist, a tattoo on the head of a cheetah appeared.


    If Clyde had seen it, he would have understood immediately that they were the people who had been after him before.


    If Clyde walked out of the main hall and drove directly, he might have a chance to escape the pursuit, but he wanted to make sure whether nickeres would go according to his plan,


    deliberately sat in the car waiting for nickeres to arrive, which gave two killers a chance.


    After Clyde got on the bus, the two killers waited for more than ten minutes to see that Clyde didn''t know why he stayed in the car all the time.


    "FK, get out of the car, we''ll kill him here." after that, the killer took out his pistol and muffler, and looked at his partner with the same action. "I''ll go ahead and cover. You shoot from the side. Move fast, so as not to disturb the police outside the main hall building.".


    I understand.


    The two killers got out of the car, pretended to be passers-by, and slowly touched Clyde''s car.


    When the killer in front passes Clyde''s car, Yu Guang looks at Clyde in the driver''s seat and sees that he has both hands on the steering wheel and is sure that he has no weapons,


    suddenly turns to look at Clyde to attract his attention. The killer in the back quickly bypasses the rear of the car, rushes to the door, takes out the gun and shoots Clyde in the head.


    Fortunately, Clyde is very vigilant. As soon as the killer on the side appears in the rear-view mirror, he goes straight to the co driver''s seat to hide. Unfortunately, the killer is too close to him now. He avoids the bullet hitting his head,


    but he has no chance to avoid the next bullet. The killer who has already gone to the car shoots Clyde three times in the back.


    A sharp pain came to Clyde''s mind. As he climbed to the car, he thought, "FK, doesn''t this bulletproof vest have a good cushioning effect? Why is it still so painful.


    "Cough", did not climb a few steps, Clyde began to cough, and then the whole body like a leak of gas as weak up, only to climb a few steps, behind the pain more and more intense, "F, FK".


    "This, this, this is not a bullet proof suit." Clyde reached out and touched the hit area. When he raised his hand, he saw that his hand was full of blood and he was lying on the carriage like a frustrated man,


    thought with remorse, "God, how can I believe what a butcher who has been trained by secret agents since childhood and killed people without blinking an eye" said.


    But now he realized that it was too late. "I didn''t expect to die here." while regretting, a crazy idea flashed in his heart, which was to blow up the main hall.


    In severe pain, his hand just touched the mobile phone, and the door was opened. One killer grabbed Clyde''s collar and punched him in the stomach. The other one sat in the driver''s seat, started the car, turned the steering wheel and left.


    Seeing the face of the person holding him clearly, Clyde even forgot to press the dial-up key of his cell phone. He was flustered and didn''t believe it. He whispered, "you, you didn''t". Before the dead words came out, his glasses and beard were torn off.


    "Pierre, I''m sure it''s him," came the French voice with excitement.


    "Still alive?" The tone of the reply was equally exciting.


    "Still alive", already nearly delirious Clyde felt a hand on his neck, "but soon, he won''t live long.".


    The killer snatched Clyde''s cell phone.


    When his mobile phone was robbed, Clyde, who was already dying, began to murmur deliciously, "give it back, give it back to me.".


    Looking at the cell phone in his hand and the number displayed, the killer shot Clyde, who was no longer able to use it, turned and sat down in the co pilot''s seat and said to his companion, "Pierre, that guy is holding this cell phone when he is dying. It seems that he wants to make this call.".


    "Try?" As he drove, Pierre turned his head and looked at his companion with his cell phone.


    The companion thought, looked at Clyde in the carriage and said, "drive the car to the outskirts and burn it.".


    Pierre thought and nodded, "OK, I''ll follow you in our car.".


    At this time, Nick and two bailiffs quickly walk into the lobby, show their identification to the security guard, and quickly find Clyde''s cleaning cart in the monitoring room, which he deliberately put outside the conference room on the fifth floor.


    Careful with the gun, rushed to the fifth floor, did not find Clyde''s figure, Nick and two bailiffs to search, soon found the egg box on the table underground.


    A bailiff with bomb removal experience opened the box carefully. When he saw the fried eggs in the box, he scolded, "FK, this is napalm. According to this number, once it explodes, this floor will be engulfed and destroyed by the fire.".


    "Can it be removed?" Nick asked hastily.


    "I''m sorry, man, I''m not sure," Sean said, shaking his head. "We''ve got to tell the people in the meeting upstairs to leave right away, or God knows when Clyde''s madman will start this bomb."."No, no," another of Nick''s bailiffs said hastily, "you don''t understand, Sean. I saw Wilson and Clyde in the tunnel dug by Clyde. He had been monitoring the conference room on the sixth floor. At this time, he told the meeting people to leave. In case Clyde had a portable monitor, he would immediately start the bomb.".


    Wilson nodded and agreed, "yes, I think it''s better to move the fried eggs to an open place immediately than to inform the people above.".


    "That''s right," Nick nodded.


    "OK," Sean closed the box carefully. He didn''t walk a few steps with the box. Suddenly he said, "maybe we can give this fried egg back to Clyde.".


    "What," Wilson said excitedly after a pause, "yes, we''ll let that bastard send himself to heaven.".


    "No," Nicholas turned and looked at his two colleagues solemnly, "God, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    A ring rang out of Nick''s body and put him on the phone. Without saying a few words, Nick was so lost that he almost couldn''t stand.


    Wilson, who was beside him, helped him and asked, "Nick, what''s the matter?".


    "Nick", seeing that Nicholas was silent like a lost soul, Wilson shook him, "what''s the matter?".


    Nicholas closed his eyes and said in horror, "Sha, Sarah, dead.".


    "How can it be that Sara is not an accomplice of chaclyde in prison?" Wilson said incredulously.


    Then Wilson and Sean''s cell phones rang. After they answered the phone, they both scolded Clyde. Nick pushed Wilson''s hand away and gritted his teeth to take the egg box from Sean''s hand. "Let''s go back to prison.".


    That''s right. Go back to prison. I''ll kill that lunatic.

 Chapter 583

    The death of a colleague made Nick three want to kill Clyde immediately. They rushed out of the main hall building and drove to the prison.


    Pierre and Juan, two killers driving Clyde''s car, spent dozens of minutes in a forest park. The hose in the car pulled out the gasoline from the van''s fuel tank, sprinkled it on the car and Clyde, lit the fire and drove away.


    "Do you want to call?" juan took out his cell phone and said to Pierre, who was driving.


    "Of course, that guy has to make this call before he dies. This call must be very important to him.".


    "But what if it''s not his partner''s phone?" Juan asked anxiously.


    Pierre thought for a moment and said, "we can''t control so much. Now it''s night, and we are in the forest again. It''s not difficult to avoid tracking. Besides, don''t forget, what we are chasing him for is related to billions of dollars. Anyone who knows is our target.".


    "Well," juan nodded, pressed the number on his mobile phone, put down his ear and listened to the "beep, beep, beep" ring.


    As soon as the call was made, Nick was scared to death. Fortunately, he kept watching the mobile phone on the fried egg and saw the 30 second countdown on the screen.


    Even though he was scared for two seconds, Nick immediately yelled to Sean and Wilson, "FK, FK, it''s on, fried egg''s on.".


    "Squeak" a brake sound, Sean immediately to Wilson and Nick called, "get off, this is the suburbs, run.".


    Nick and Wilson looked out of the dark car, pushed the door open obediently, and ran away with Sean.


    More than 20 seconds, enough to run out of a hundred meters, "bang" a loud noise, a flame in the night straight into the sky, followed by a heat wave to spread around.


    He had already run more than 100 meters, but he was so scared that he just ran. I didn''t know that Nick and his three were burned by the heat wave on the ground. Fortunately, the distance was far enough. Although they were injured, there was no problem in saving their lives.


    While Juan, who has been listening to the ringing of his mobile phone, was suddenly hit by a short loud noise. His ears were buzzing and he couldn''t hear anything for a moment.


    It took a long time to slow down. "Hell, we have to leave the United States immediately. It was definitely a big bang just now." then Juan turned off the phone, pulled out his mobile phone card, twisted it off, and threw his mobile phone into the river when he passed by.


    They drove into the slum, opened the car door, left it by the side of a park and took a taxi to the airport.


    A few minutes before the egg exploded, Clyde''s secret device in the tool room of the main hall exploded with a bang, and a fire burst out in the towel pile. Within 30 seconds, smoke enveloped the tool room.


    "Yi, Yi", all the fire sprinklers in the city hall automatically turn on and spray a burst of blue water. The heads of New York City and all the staff in the city hall who are in a meeting are all blue in a few seconds, and the blue is blue with fluorescence.


    Now New York City can''t be famous tomorrow.


    William, who has been paying close attention to the city hall, looks at the images in the virtual imaging and whispers, "Clyde Sheldon will probably become the number one terrorist in the history of the United States.".


    After a few seconds of schadenfreude, William gave a direct order to Sunday, "let''s go. With the super news of the attack on the main hall, no one will pay attention to our actions against the assassin brotherhood.".


    Yes sir.


    Sunday said, the virtual image to the assassin brotherhood''s home, textile factory.


    As you can see, dozens of red dots and hundreds of blue dots representing spider robots appear on the three-dimensional map of the textile factory.


    For a moment, except for the rooms of Wesley, Fox and the brotherhood leader Sloan, all the assassins were faced with more than ten spider robots.


    On Sunday, the ceiling was set up in a few minutes. "Sir, it''s ready. At your command, 53 assassins will disappear from the world.".


    "Well," William thought with a smile, "are cross Carlos and white ghost ready? I don''t want to get caught.


    "I''ve already contacted them.".


    "Then do it.".


    As soon as William''s voice was heard, he saw that 53 unconscious assassins were surrounded by spider robots jumping from the ceiling or walls in dozens of small videos.


    first, four spider robots were electrified, and then other spiders were responsible for cutting the Assassins'' throats with sharp forelimbs. Only this wave of attacks killed most of the assassins Guest.


    Some of the assassins who did not sleep and survived the electric shock were injured by the following explosion spiders. For a moment, the "boom boom" explosion sounded in the textile mill from time to time.


    Before and after less than 30 seconds, all the assassins who were targeted by spiders went to see Satan.


    When everything is over, Sloan, Fox and Wesley, who come out of their room with guns, look at the bodies in fear.


    "How can it be like this, how can it be like this?" seeing everything in front of him, Sloan was so scared that his guns fell off. Without waiting for his nonsense, the remaining 200 spider robots slowly surrounded the three people."Bang, bang, bang", when they see the spiders, Wesley and fox immediately raise their guns and shoot. When there is only one clip left in their hands, they immediately understand that the opponent is trying to consume the ammunition in their hands.


    but once Wesley and fox want to go, the dodging spiders immediately rush in, and they are killed by spiders who jump from the ceiling or climb on the ground The whole body trembles with electricity.


    After the two people fell to the ground, not far away a few spiders regularly perform the same self explosion one by one.


    This made the three men immediately understand that the opponent was trying to capture them alive.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", just don''t know how to do Sloan, suddenly came a mobile phone ring.


    Sloan slowly put his hand into his pocket and saw that the spiders surrounded him didn''t move, so he thoughtfully took out his mobile phone and connected it,


    "please turn on the hands-free, Mr. Sloan.".


    I didn''t listen, but I saw a dozen spiders on the table in front of me erect sharp forelimbs and wave them to me.


    Sloan had no choice but to turn on the handsfree and put the phone on the desk.


    Thank you for your cooperation. Now, please throw away your weapons.


    How could it be possible for them to lay down their weapons? But no more. In the face of the electric shock from the little spider, the three of them had enjoyed the pain of shaking all over for several times. Then they saw that there were more and more spiders, and they could only throw down their weapons obediently.


    However, Wesley, who is dishonest and has a knife hidden, enjoys another electric shock when he is found by the spider robot climbing up to search his body. Fox and Sloan immediately leave all metal objects on the ground.

 Chapter 584

    Taking control of Sloan, Fox and Wesley, William said, "just a moment, ladies and gentlemen." then he changed his clothes and drove to the textile mill.


    On the outskirts of the mill, call C1a Benny Gardner, who is blocking the bridge leading to the mill with a team of 12 to prevent the New York police from disturbing.


    "The credit goes to you and the money to me. How about that?" William asked directly as he drove.


    "No problem," Benny agreed after just a few seconds of thinking, "but there are people up there who want to see Sloane die.".


    "Do it yourself," William glanced at Benny.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Devonshire." Benny was a little nervous when William gave him a look.


    The man driving around him is a super ruthless man who would be killed if he killed an organization for hundreds or thousands of years. Besides, William himself is not only a big aristocrat, but also a super rich man with the world''s top five assets.


    the most important thing is that he has a deep friendship with some people at the top of England and the United States, and he also has a legal and independent secret service organization, That''s why Benny doesn''t want to be misunderstood by William.


    "There is a high-ranking person in our bureau. After reading the information I reported, he found that his old partner was assassinated by the assassin brotherhood a few years ago, so," Benny shrugged to William, "you understand.".


    "Understand, what don''t understand," William said sarcastically, "want to revenge for his partner, but afraid of being caught, dare not do it yourself, it doesn''t matter, you do it.".


    Seeing that William said this again, Benny couldn''t help thinking. He knew that William wanted to do something about him. Otherwise, people like William didn''t have to support themselves, "OK.".


    He shook his head and sighed, "I haven''t done it myself for seven years, from being a middle-level commander to a South American director.".


    "Just shoot," William said with a smile, remembering the man he let Carlos catch. "Maybe you don''t have to do it.".


    "I hope so," Benny shrugged. Just because he hasn''t killed in seven years doesn''t mean he refuses to do it himself.


    Then the car drove into the textile factory. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Carlos hiding in the shadow.


    There was a notice on Sunday that Carlos would not show up in front of Benny, an outsider. He put his information on the steps and railings, and then stepped back a few steps to hide in the dark again.


    William stepped forward, stepped up the steps, picked up the information on the railing, and walked into the textile mill with a smile on his back.


    Seeing the frightened Wesley, Fox and Sloan, William said with a smile, "good evening, Mr. Sloan," and then nodded to the surprised Wesley and the expressionless fox.


    "It''s you," Sloan knew as soon as he saw William. No wonder his fraternity was destroyed in such a short time. "I don''t understand, Mr. Devonshire, if there is any misunderstanding between us.".


    "No," William said as he walked a few meters to Sloan, "you see, I was outside his study when the man who asked you to assassinate me for ten million dollars in smallpox called you.".


    Sloan thought that he had found the reason why William attacked them. Then he looked at Benny, who didn''t speak, and asked maliciously, "so, the reason why the hammers disappeared is also you.",.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it. I just sent the knife to the elite in Washington who swallowed up the wealth of the hammers.".


    William waved to Wesley and said, "as for today, you have to ask this C1a Colonel Benny, who is in charge of this operation. I''m here to take Mr. Wesley Gibbs and thank you for teaching him for such a long time.".


    Then he took out a DNA test report from his pocket and threw it to Wesley. "Wesley, remember the night before you were taken to the assassin brotherhood by this Miss Fox?"


    After receiving the test report that William threw to him, Wesley''s eyes with hatred were soon replaced by confusion. After thinking about it, he nodded, "remember.".


    "You shouldn''t hate me. The people who died today have nothing to do with you. Even, to some extent, these people are your enemies, because your father is not only alive, but also the person you always want to kill.".


    "What?" Wesley looked at William in shock, picked up the test report in his hand and looked at it. After reading it, he asked in disbelief, "what does this mean?"


    "It shows that you do know who your father is, and you can contact him, so it''s very simple to make you believe that you can do DNA test with the man who was accused by Sloan and Miss Fox of killing your father''s enemy."


    William pointed to the cross in the shadow behind him, and Carlos said, "he''s your father, the one who found Sloan The name of fate appears on the loom, and the man who is being hunted down.


    "How the hell is that possible?"


    Not only Wesley was surprised, but even fox, who had been expressionless, soon turned his eyes to Sloan.


    Seeing that the secret he didn''t want to reveal was told by William in public, Sloan didn''t care about the spider robot at this time. He just wanted to control William and have a chance to escape.As soon as he picked out the gun he had thrown on the ground with his toes, a shadow flashed in his eyes as soon as his hand reached out. Before Sloan could hold the Mauser pistol in mid air,


    it flew to William''s hand, and a section of black string automatically retracted into William''s right sleeve.


    With this lighter and shell gun modified by Sloan, William said with a smile and a lie, "sorry, I seem to have the ability to see and react several times faster than ordinary people like you.".


    Ignoring the surprise of Wesley, William took out his smart glasses from his pocket, put them on, and whispered, "scan" to his gun.


    A beam of light shot out of the smart glasses and scanned the Mauser pistol back and forth. On Sunday, he directly reported that the effective shooting distance of the gun could reach 200 meters.


    after a moment of playing, William inserted the gun into his belt behind him and said with a smile, "thank you, this is the magic gun I have dreamed of since I was a child.".


    "FK, tell me if what you just said is true." looking at William''s sure victory, fox was very upset. Then he looked at the cross in the shadow not far away and said, "I need evidence.".


    "Oh, I''m sorry, the evidence is here." William threw the information bag that he had been holding in his left arm. Fox grabbed it and opened the information bag. There was more than one information in it.


    Shocked at the same time, he quickly understood that Carlos had stolen it from Sloan''s safe. Go to one side of the table, pour all the information on the table,


    just a few eyes, you can see the names of more than a dozen assassin brotherhood members, and even, to Fox''s disbelief, her name also appears on the information.


    Looking at Sloan, he said, "is this all true?"

 Chapter 585

    "That''s right," roared Sloan, who was not comfortable with Fox''s gaze. "We all have names. You want me to do this? Is it resistance, or is it a shot in the head with a gun? "


    After waiting a few seconds, seeing that fox didn''t speak, Sloan immediately asked, "tell me, fox, what are you going to do?"


    How to do it? Fox heard, the whole person immediately confused, can immediately think of his parents'' death, because an assassin on the fate of the loom doubt, let a name appear on the loom and caused.


    Fox''s heart soon firmed up, looked at William, saw that William reached out to her casually, immediately bent down to pick up his gun and shot Sloan in the head,


    "and so on.".


    There was a bang. Before Sloan finished, he answered and lost his breath.


    Then she turned the gun to William. Unfortunately, to Fox''s disappointment, she only heard Wesley yelling to stop,


    but she didn''t see the result of being shot by William or Carlos not far away.


    Feeling the sound of Wesley coming from behind, fox didn''t even look at it. He bumped his elbow into Wesley''s face, and then calmly said to William, "so Wesley was sent to the fraternity on purpose for training.".


    "That''s right," William nodded, looked at Wesley, who had been hit by Fox''s elbow, and sighed helplessly, "maybe I should do it in another month.".


    Then he explained, "you have to understand the difficulty of being a father. Only you people who use Wesley as a tool can train and transform him. But now it seems that the results are much worse than I expected.".


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll kill you now," Fox threatened again, staring into William''s eyes.


    "Ha, my name didn''t appear on the loom that you regarded as God''s will," fox said after hearing this, and then saw William laughing. "So, you see, you have no reason to kill me, and you have to thank me,


    thank me for helping you complete the mission that should have been completed by you, because Sloan was afraid of death One by one, the assassins on the loom went to see Satan,


    and you can''t kill me, "William said confidently.


    Fox just wanted to retort when he saw William snap his fingers. A gust of wind came and he felt that someone was approaching quickly. Before the muzzle of his gun was turned to half, a shining samurai sword appeared on her neck.


    A chill came, and fox immediately did not dare to move. He could only use his half turned head and squint at the white combat suit all over his body. The white head was covered with


    only the eyes were completely closed black glasses.


    The white ghost didn''t care about fox. He turned to William and said, "you haven''t told me who the enemy is, so next time you dare to stand at the muzzle of the gun, I''ll kill you myself.".


    "It''s up to you," said William grinning. "Congratulations. I didn''t expect that you learned how to move the Ozu crossbow so quickly. It seems that you get along well with the Black Ghost.".


    "FK, you didn''t hear what I said just now," the white ghost said angrily, "my TM has carried out three missions for you. If you die, not only my enemy will continue to live, but also my mission fee will be owed. Who am I going to find?".


    "No?" William asked to Sunday in surprise, "Sunday, I didn''t pay him?"


    "No, sir, except that the money for the first mission has been settled, the money for destroying the old nest of Ozu Nu and this mission has not been paid.".


    "Well, I''m sorry, man." even if the cheeky William knew he didn''t pay, he was embarrassed. "Pay him 10% more, Sunday.".


    "Understand sir, transfer to succeed.".


    Hearing that the payment was successful, William said immediately, "well, the money has been paid. Now, I''m the boss. Don''t you see Mr. Weasley Gibbs staring at you?"


    "Fku, asshole," the white ghost turns to Wesley, grabs the gun from fox, throws it to William, and then takes three steps back.


    Waving several times across the air, Wesley put the knife into the scabbard on his back and threatened to say, "look at me like this next time, I promise I''ll dig your eyes.".


    "I''m sorry, sir," said Wesley, who had no weapons in his hand, shaking his hand. "I promise there won''t be another time.".


    "Hum, idiot", the white ghost glared at Wesley. Since William got the suit of combat clothes to guard against heavy machine guns, sniper guns and armour piercing bullets, the white ghost despised the shooter.


    In the past, he was confident that he could fight ten special forces without pressure. Now, if you don''t say 100, you can kill a 36 person squadron without pressure.


    Unfortunately, the white ghost doesn''t understand that Wesley and his father are the best at sniping a few kilometers away.


    William, who is fond of collecting guns, looks at Fox''s gun in his hand and suddenly asks, "where is this gun made?"After a long time, fox has confirmed that William is not hostile to himself, "the gunsmith''s hand, but he has been sent to God by you.".


    "Well, that''s a pity.".


    It''s a pity, but as long as you''re not blind, you can see that William doesn''t have any pity.


    After checking the gun in his hand and trying his hand, William looked up at Fox and said, "OK, now it''s time to deal with your problem." then he threw the gun back to Fox and said, "I want to keep my faith, just like Sloan said, to shoot myself in the head.".


    Fox looked at William and then turned to Wesley. In Wesley''s frightened eyes, he put the gun on his chin and said, "I''m sorry I lied to you. The cross is really your father.".


    "No", Wesley roared and yelled, "no,,,"


    "Ka", pulled the trigger, closed eyes fox did not meet her expected results, immediately understood that the gun was moved by William, opened his eyes to see a concerned and regretful Wesley holding his own arm, grabbed the gun in his hand, "God, God, you''re OK, you''re OK It''s OK.


    Looking at Wesley who sprinkles dog food, William shrugs to Carlos who has been hiding in the shadow, "bring people here.".


    Carlos didn''t speak. He just looked at Wesley for a few seconds before he turned and left.


    "Benny, now it''s time for us to talk about you," William said, looking at Benny.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I promise I won''t spread anything I see today," Benny, who has been trying to avoid being noticed by anyone on the scene, said respectfully immediately after hearing William''s words, "don''t worry, I''m the father of three.".

 Chapter 586

    "I know," William said with a smile, patting Benny on the shoulder, "don''t worry, it''s good for you, but, you know, I have to make the necessary insurance to avoid something that we don''t want to see happen.".


    "Yes, yes," Benny nodded hastily. "What do you want me to do?"


    What he saw today has completely overturned his cognition, especially when he saw the sudden appearance of the white ghost,


    Benny knew that he would never get out of the textile factory unless he did what William said. Even after he was killed, William only needed to report that he was killed by Sloan.


    "Very good, I like smart people." after waiting for two minutes, Carlos came in with a man along the shadow, five or six meters away, and threw him in front of Benny.


    "Lawrence?" Seeing the man lying on the ground, Benny asked uncertainly, "what are you doing here?"


    "You, Mr. deputy, not only betrayed you, but also sold the news of Clyde Sheldon to two killers the other day.".


    William walked over with a smile and stepped on Lawrence''s head, "and Clyde Sheldon was killed by the killer who got the news more than an hour ago.".


    "Am I right? "Mr. Lawrence," he said, with an angry look on his face, and stepped on his feet as if he and Clyde Shelton had a good relationship.


    After stepping on it, he asked Benny with a smile, "what would C1a do with traitors?"


    Benny silently looked at Lawrence who had broken his head and blood, and his hands and feet were firmly tied. Ignoring Lawrence''s request for mercy, Benny sighed helplessly, took out the gun under his arm, and shot Lawrence who was scared and yelling.


    Put away the gun, Benny looked at his colleagues and friends for more than ten years, then nodded with William seriously, "this is my answer, not the answer of C1a.".


    "Good, I like you, Benny." after hearing the report on Sunday that the picture had been recorded, William patted Benny on the shoulder with a smile,


    "you go first, and bring someone in half an hour later to clean up. Finally, I remind you, man, you have to get ready to move. I hope your wife and children will like New York.".


    "Well?" Benny looked at William in surprise, and saw that William nodded. Benny''s calm face could not be installed any more, but soon calmed down in a few seconds. He took the initiative to extend his hand to William and said, "thank you.".


    "You''re welcome," said William and Benny, shaking hands and laughing. "You know, even if Benjamin Arthur appreciates you, he can''t directly intervene in your internal affairs. Therefore, the New York director may not be big, but the deputy director concurrently takes charge of the South American position should be OK.".


    "I understand, Devonshire," William said. Benny was not surprised or angry. He could stay in New York. Even if he was no longer in charge of South America, Benny didn''t mind at all.


    "By the way, it''s said that ray Monroe is going to be your leader. If you want to go further, take the initiative to find my trouble. Maybe the fat man who dares to blow up my commercial building will appreciate you very much," William said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Benny Leng for a moment, and then quickly reaction, this is not what he should ask, "no problem, Mr. Devonshire, I will say some slander in the report, just hope it will not affect your work.".


    "Don''t worry, Kingsman is only directly inquired by England''s first and King Philip. No one else can control me.".


    "Inquiry?" Benny asked in surprise.


    "Man, you have to understand that the person standing in front of you is a super rich man, otherwise I would not take over Kingsman," William said with a smile. "As long as it does not harm the interests of England, I will do whatever I want, and report to the first item and Philip afterwards.


    that depends on my mood, just like Clyde Sherman, who is nicknamed" bottle opener " I''m not in a good mood when the selected person is in the plug-in. So, you''ve done everything these days. It''s nothing to do with me. It''s OK.


    "Of course", Benny just wanted to agree in a few seconds. Although there was some trouble, compared with the credit, this trouble was not worth mentioning at all, and the idiot would refuse, "you will appear, mainly to investigate the matters related to Amir bakawi, and the rest are our C1a matters.".


    "Very good, very good, Benny, I like you more and more now," William laughed and said to Sunday, "Sunday, help me send Benny the action report of these days.".


    "Yes, sir, the report has been sent"


    in a few seconds, Benny received an email on his mobile phone. He was just about to check it, but he heard William say meaningfully, "the password of the email is the last two digits of your three children''s birthdays and school status, no problem.".


    There was a flash of anger and fear in Benny''s eyes, but he didn''t hesitate to say, "no, of course not. Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Oh, by the way, after this email is opened, you only have 30 seconds, and then you will self destruct, so you''d better prepare the camera in advance to take pictures of the information.".


    I understand.


    "Then I won''t disturb you to assign tasks to my subordinates. In half an hour, this will be your territory.".Benny knew that William was driving him away. He nodded with a smile and said, "if there''s anything to offend in the future, we can talk in private.".


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t say I''m defecting to England, you can say whatever you want," said William, holding out his hand to Benny. "Good luck, Mr. Benny''s deputy director.".


    Thank you. After shaking hands with William, Benny turned and left the mill.


    "Do you really believe these C1a people?" The white ghost stood behind William in silence and joked.


    "Man, have you ever believed anyone in the world?" William would not reply.


    "How can it be, once I believe others, it''s not far from death," white ghost looked at the back of William''s head like an idiot.


    "I don''t understand the reason that people like you who only know how to chop, chop and chop understand?" William turned his head and looked at the white ghost, who was gnashing his teeth. "As long as I don''t affect his future and the safety of his relatives, it''s just mutual use.


    if some bald idiot didn''t resign from the position of director in New York, I would have to spend so much effort.".


    "So how are you going to make Benny vice president in New York?"


    "Ha, the New York director is missing. Benny''s contribution denigrated me in the next report. In addition, he was sent to New York by Benjamin Arthur. As long as I watch quietly, ray Monroe will help me deal with this." William narrowed his eyes and looked at Benny''s back. "That fat man dares to blow up my commercial building. I don''t forget this.".


    Hearing this, the white ghost felt uncomfortable all over. He shivered and stepped back, joking, "hell, I always feel chilly when I stay with you, a sinister villain who is scheming for others all day. I''ll go first and let me know if I have something to do.".


    As soon as the white ghost left, the cross came to William from the shadow, "what''s next?"

 Chapter 587

    Looking at Wesley comforting fox, William curiously asked Carlos, "are you not afraid of Wesley being fooled when they are together?"


    Carlos shook his head. "I know fox. Since she was taken into the assassin brotherhood by Sloan when she was 11 years old, and told her that her parents died because the assassin who went out to perform the mission hesitated, and after letting go of the murderer who killed her parents,


    she is the real assassin of fate, a person who has lived for only one goal for more than ten years, and at the prompt of Sunday, I was in Sloan I found this in my vault.


    Carlos takes out a document from his coat pocket and hands it to William. William takes it and looks at it. He is very happy because it shows that Sloan has been looking around for children with super vision and fast reaction speed.


    Although this document can not directly prove that the death of fox''s parents is related to Sloan, it can prove that Sloan was able to find fox on purpose.


    This evidence can''t be dealt with before Sloan is exposed, breaking the rules of the assassin brotherhood for hundreds of years, and deceiving all the brotherhood members.


    But now it''s hard to say, once the assassin brotherhood''s brainwashing has taken off its sacred coat, no fool will believe it. However, it seems that there are many such idiots, otherwise Lao Mei would not have made news about this religion and that society from time to time.


    So William was not sure, "I hope so.".


    "Don''t worry, Wesley is my son, I will watch, and the loom has just been destroyed by me. The assassins of destiny are now history, and there are only guardians of the Devonshire family," Carlos affirmed, patting William on the shoulder.


    "Well, I hope I''m suspicious," William shook his head, shaking his worries out of his mind. "You take Wesley and fox to London to wait for me, or you take them to Kingsman''s ace secret service school. Wesley''s training is not finished yet.".


    "Yes," Carlos nodded without hesitation.


    In fact, Carlos and fox are the same kind of people. They have been obedient for more than 20 years, and they are used to accepting other people''s orders. Before, they were William''s grandfather Henry Devonshire,.


    After Henry''s death, it was Sloan. However, when he found that Sloan was not trustworthy, William naturally took William as the new leader in his heart when he showed signs of rising up.


    so after so many tasks, as long as William didn''t deliberately harm him, any orders from Carlos to William would be perfectly executed. This also shows that Carlos is a pure man, a man People who only kill on orders.


    And that''s what William likes best. What''s more, William, a sinister villain, will put down his face and become a brother to his son who has done nothing and is willing to degenerate.


    When Carlos, Wesley and fox finish speaking, they walk up to William. William reaches out to Wesley and says, "sorry, Wesley, I lied to you before.".


    Wesley took William''s hand and said nervously, "never mind, Devonshire first.".


    Let go of his hand, William said with a smile, "call me William. To be honest, we have a deep relationship. You may be impressed, but I certainly don''t remember, because, according to your father, uncle Carlos, I was only a month old at that time.".


    Well, this is the first time that William admits Carlos is his uncle, and this is tantamount to admitting that he and Wesley are brothers.


    "Hahaha", which made Carlos feel very comfortable, and immediately laughed, "yes, if it wasn''t for William, old Mr. Devonshire would not have saved me, and would not have helped me to look for you everywhere.


    Wesley, when you were in Oxford kindergarten, Mr. Henry Devonshire and I went to see you together. A few years later, I learned that you came to Miami with the Gibbs family Henry agreed that I would come to the United States to accompany you without any hesitation. Therefore, our family has a very close relationship with Devonshire family.


    "This", the target of revenge before, has suddenly become his own father, and Wesley can''t turn around for a while,


    however, with William''s DNA test report and fox''s own admission, Wesley has no doubt that Carlos is his father.


    Ha ha, man, it doesn''t matter. We can get along with each other slowly. In addition, you can choose what life you want in the future. However, I hope you can go to Kingsman in London and finish the training you haven''t finished. After that, it''s up to you.


    These days, the only sense of accomplishment Wesley can find is shooting and training. So when he heard William''s proposal, he didn''t refuse, because he didn''t know what else he could do, "OK, Wei, William.".


    "Rest assured that after training, you just don''t want to give up halfway. During training, you can also think about what you want to do in the future.".


    Patting Wesley on the shoulder, "even if you want to do accounting and other jobs again, it''s OK, because the Devonshire family foundation needs someone like you who I can trust.".


    "Thank you, thank you, William." hearing that William said that he was a person he trusted, Wesley could not help feeling grateful and excited.


    In the eyes of many Americans, the status of the Duke of England is still very noble, and William''s wealth is all earned by himself, so his persuasion is stronger."Haha, don''t be nervous, Wesley. I hope our relationship is more like that of friends and family," William explained with a smile. "You should have heard of my childhood experience. The first 18 years of my life were not good, and I was also an ordinary person. So, Wesley, we can do as we please.".


    "Yes, Wesley, William is actually very easy to get along with. He doesn''t have any pretentious superiority, except for" Carlos said with a funny look at William,


    seeing that William just shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t mind, he then said, "except for some problems in women and indifference to strangers, others really have no shortcomings.".


    "I can''t help it," William sighed with a curl of his lips. "I''ve been watched since I was ten years old. If I''m not careful, I''ve been eaten and wiped away for a long time. As for women''s problems," he looked at Fox and shook his head. "Forget it. I''ll just be rich and lost in the world.".


    "Ha ha", seeing William''s no taboo self mockery, Wesley all laughed. Seeing this, William handed the information Carlos gave him to fox,


    "although this document can''t directly prove anything, it should let you understand that Sloan''s past and everything you said is a fraud.".


    "Thank you", fox shook his head, did not take William''s information, "lost in a lie, a lot of things will be artificial as invisible, pull to the fate,


    but once sober up, too many coincidences is not fate, but a deliberate trap, rest assured, from my own jaw shot, did not die after I wake up.".


    "OK," William nodded with a smile. He took the firing pin of the fox pistol out of his pocket and returned it to her. "I''ll see you in London then.".

 Chapter 588

    Seeing off the three Carlos and reporting on Sunday, "Sir, Sloan''s account has been broken, with a total of 340 million US dollars in cash. However, I suggest you don''t use this account if you don''t have to, because I have checked the capital flow of the account, and many of the current accounts belong to special departments and underground forces of various countries.".


    "Well," thought William, "this account is the same as the $200 million account I got from Pushkin, the polar bear. I''ll wait until I have someone''s bad luck or special financial needs.".


    Yes sir.


    Then, at the prompt of Sunday, William went to Sloan''s vault to transport all the antiques, famous paintings and valuable collections to the underground vault of Oxford castle with the portal open.


    According to the inaccurate estimate on Sunday, these 100 odd antiques are worth about US $4.5 billion. He scanned all the information related to the killer on Sunday, found two big boxes and packed them. He planned to give them to his cheap uncle, Winston of New York Continental Hotel.


    But this thought only turned aside in William''s mind, and he dismissed it, and then threw it directly into the fireplace and burned it.


    By the time William walked out of Sloan''s office, he had ordered the intact spider robot on Sunday to collect all the self exploding and damaged spider remains, and then sent them to the intelligent production workshop in the basement of Oxford castle through a portal.


    Although he spent a little time and energy on this trip, he got two men who were only half worse than Carlos and had a wealth worth US $700 million. Therefore, William was in a good mood at this time. As soon as he was in a good mood, he felt hungry.


    Looking at my watch, it was only 10:30 p.m., so I found a high-end restaurant that was still open on Sunday and planned to have a snack before I went home.


    I drove to the Michelin one star restaurant named Ellie according to Sunday''s tips. When I stopped at the door of the restaurant, I saw a man in suit come quickly and open the door for William himself.


    Good evening, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Kyle grammer, manager of Allegri restaurant. It''s my pleasure to serve you.


    "Thank you." he reached out and shook hands with the middle-aged man who was a little handsome in front of him. "It didn''t affect your normal work.".


    Kyle grimmer smiles and shakes his head. "You don''t have to worry about it, Mr. Devonshire. This is a famous commercial and nightlife district in New York City.


    so, to be exact, Allegri restaurant is a combination of restaurant and leisure bar. It mainly serves clean customers. The business hours are from 4pm to 1am. Please follow me, sir.".


    "Thank you", followed by manager granmo into the restaurant, all the way was recognized from time to time, William nodded politely in response.


    When he entered the restaurant, all the people who were eating knew that William was coming, and some people waved to him happily.


    Just sat down, a beautiful girl who had been sitting on the bar immediately dumped the middle-aged man who had been harassing her, and directly sat on the seat beside William, "honey, how did you come?".


    This words a direct let Kyle - granmo and has been paying attention to William''s customers all stunned.


    Kyle grimmer only looked at William, who was also stunned, and knew that this woman was definitely not William''s girlfriend or woman. He looked at the woman seriously and said, "Miss, please leave.".


    "Wait, Mr. grimmer," said William, raising his hand to grimmer. He looked at the woman who had recognized himself, covered his mouth, and looked at her in disbelief. He sat on the bar, staring at the middle-aged man, and said with a smile, "harassed?"


    "Yes, God, I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire," she explained after recognizing William. "I''m sorry, really, I''ve been telling that gentleman that I''m waiting for my boyfriend, but he still harasses me, so when she sees someone coming in, she doesn''t notice who it is, so she comes directly for help.".


    "If you mind, I''ll leave now." the beauty was embarrassed and wanted to stand up.


    William didn''t believe that, but the beauty in front of him not only looked 95% like a clown, but also had a softer face and eyebrows, "and so on.".


    "What?" the beautiful woman who wanted to stand up with her arms on the chair was immediately stunned, and then sat back on the chair with surprise on her face, looking at William blinking.


    "If you don''t really wait for your boyfriend, you can have a snack with me.".


    "No, no, I''ve been single all the time," the beauty explained, waving her hand, and then extended her hand to William. "Hello, Mr. Devonshire, I''m Jesse, Jesse Barrett.".


    "Barrett?" William laughed. "That Barrett?"


    "Hey, do you want me to hold out my hands like this all the time?" Jesse asked angrily, "gentlemen, Mr. Devonshire, you are the grand duke.".


    Looking at the delicate hand in front of him, "Oh, I''m sorry", William reached out and shook hands with the beauty, "I''m the grand duke, that''s right, but I''m probably the least aristocrat in England.


    when his majesty Philip holds a noble banquet, the last thing he wants to see is me, because I not only never salute him, but also his eldest grandson Wilson from time to time.".Some of the customers who listened to the conversation around them, heard William''s words and remembered that Wilson had disclosed to the media that William liked to deal with him very much, so they all laughed in a low voice.


    Jesse covered her mouth with her left hand and laughed. A moment later, she looked shyly at the hand William had been holding, and her wrist struggled a little.


    William looked down at Jesse''s white wrist and said, "I''m sorry.".


    "Never mind," Jesse said, covering her face and a little shy. "Nice to meet you.".


    Nice to meet you, too, Miss Barrett.


    As soon as he released his hand, William, who had been used to mental scanning, immediately felt that his right wrist was lighter.


    without much thought, he knew that his watch had been shunned by the big girl in front of him, and he looked at Jesse with a smile in his eyes.


    The first time I met the job of pickpocket, I was more interested in Jesse. Although I was only a pickpocket, sometimes when I used it well, I could get unexpected benefits. The most important thing was that the person in front of me was a beautiful girl.


    Smiling, he took out his cell phone from his pocket, opened the fingerprint lock and put it on the dining table. "On Sunday, open the menu of Ellie''s restaurant.".


    "OK, sir", the reply of Sunday immediately came from the mobile phone. Without waiting for the 5.9-inch full screen mobile phone and artificial intelligence, the mobile phone suddenly emitted a light, and a half meter high virtual image appeared on half of the dining table.


    Now the customers staring at William all around stopped breathing and looked at the virtual image on the table in an unbelievable way.


    "God, is that true?" Jesse, who was on the scene, leaned back in a hurry, and then surprisingly reached out to click on the virtual imaging,


    the menu image immediately enlarged and appeared in front of Jesse, "God, is this true, is this true?" Turning to William, he asked uncertainly, "I''m not dreaming.".

 Chapter 589

    "Ha ha", with Jesse''s attention fully attracted by the virtual imaging, the string on William''s wrist, under the control of mental force, stretches out from under the table, rolls up the watch and Jesse''s wallet in Jesse''s bag and enters the storage space.


    With his watch on, William deliberately stretched out his right hand, revealed it, and began to order on the virtual imaging. However, Jesse, who was always excited, soon found that his watch appeared on William''s wrist again.


    The expression is not from a stiff, basic oneself met super superior, picked up the cup in front of to drink saliva, some scared of looked at William one eye.


    Worried about whether William would be angry, Jesse was relieved to see that William just winked at himself.


    "Today, I made $700 million, plus I''m interested in your career, so don''t make me angry, OK?"


    Then he took out Jesse''s wallet, took out his social security card and looked at the stunned Jesse unexpectedly. "I didn''t expect that your name was Jesse Barrett, eh, 20 years old?"


    "God, what did you just say?" Jesse didn''t care that his wallet was taken away by William. Instead, he grabbed William''s left hand and asked incredulously, "you said you made $700 million a day today?"


    "Boom", for a moment, the voice of exclamation, the voice of calling God, the sound of air-conditioning and choking by food or wine came from time to time. It took a long time to calm down. Then everyone looked at William like God.


    While the restaurant manager Kyle granmo, who was pouring wine, just looked at William and completely forgot that he was pouring wine.


    seeing that the glass was half full, William could only pick up a spoon and tap on it.


    "Ding" sound, Kyle - granmo immediately wake up, busy erect wine bottle, to William apology.


    He waved his hand, indicated that he was ok, shrugged his shoulders to Jesse with a smile, and said, "is that strange? At most, I made $9.2 billion a week.


    "God, let me die," Jesse said. After hearing this, she spread out on her chair and stared helplessly at the ceiling of the dining room.


    And the mood of the people around them is the same. Many people think, "God, I finally see what your illegitimate son looks like.".


    With another Ding, William said to Kyle grimmer, "how many bottles of this lato do you have in your restaurant?"


    "What?" Kyle granmo, who was shocked and didn''t know what to think, was asked for a few seconds before he reacted. After thinking about it, he said, "there are about 5 cases of 30 bottles left.".


    "OK, take it all out. I''ll treat everyone who has dinner today to a drink," William said with a smile.


    "6000 dollars per bottle, are you sure? Mr. Devonshire.


    "Of course, Kyle," William nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, sir." thinking of William''s wealth, Kyle grimmers had no doubt that William was joking. He immediately bowed and said, "please wait a moment, sir. I''ll get ready.".


    "Thank you, thank you," said the whole diner. "God bless you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Standing up and nodding to all the people around, William sat down happily and looked at Jesse, who was staring at him without blinking. "If you feel uncomfortable, do you need me to send you to the hospital?"


    "Insincere", heard is to send, Jesse sat up straight, left hand on the table, chin, tilted head looking at William, "you are happy to spend the equivalent of my six years of living expenses, God, if I can be like you, 180000 dollars without blinking an eye.".


    Looking at Jesse with a look of depression and envy, William lowered his head and whispered, "what would you do if I told you that I could make an average of $100 million a day?"


    "I, I, I absolutely ate you right away," said Jesse, blushing and shaking her head. "No, no, it''s kidnapping you.".


    "It''s a bit difficult, Jesse," William teased. "Maybe you should try to eat me.".


    Remembering the news about William''s skill in the media reports, Jesse gave a white look at William''s teasing and said, "God, why do you love this rich and flaunting bastard in front of me so much?".


    Looking back at William''s wristwatch, wallet and social security card still on the dining table, Jesse sighed, "even the one I''m good at seems so worthless in front of you. Let me die.".


    Maybe he was hit by William. After the food was delivered, Jesse gritted her teeth and took a bite of the food she ordered to see William.


    "Well," said William, who was eating happily. He put up his hands and took a bite of food after being stared at by a beautiful woman. Everyone would be hairy. "I apologize. I shouldn''t fool you, but if you disturb me to eat again, I promise you''ll have bad luck tonight.".


    "What a bad luck," Jesse said, putting down her silver tableware and licking her lips. "I''ve never had a boyfriend.".


    "Come on," William rolled his eyes. "It''s the first time that a beautiful pickpocket has been on the streets of New York? Do I look like an idiot who becomes stupid when I see a beautiful woman? ""You say I''m a beautiful woman. If I''m willing to do anything, can I still be a pickpocket?" Jesse stares at William.


    "Maybe you just think it''s exciting to be a thief," William said with a smile.


    "The devils want to be on the street," Jesse sighs. "I''m just a fool who has no parents, dyslexia, grew up in a host family and was brainwashed by famous brands. If I didn''t have very flexible hands, it would be a miracle that I didn''t become that kind of woman in recent years.".


    "Wow," William looked at him in surprise, and dared to say that he was brainwashed by famous brands. "God, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that he''s a pickpocket for famous brands. You''re good, Jesse.".


    "Ha ha," Jesse raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong with liking famous brands? I support myself. What''s wrong with selling famous brands?"


    "But there''s something wrong with your career, and you''re beautiful, Jesse," William said, shaking his head and looking at Jesse, who was obsessed with luxury fantasy. "Do you know what happens if someone catches you on the spot, or gets caught by a gangster? Prison is light.


    "Don''t you think I thought about it?" Jesse fingers gently across his face, "I go to be a supermarket cashier, the boss wants to sneak me. When I went to be the front desk of the company, my boss wanted to sneak me. When I go to work as a restaurant waiter, my boss still wants to sneak me.


    God, since everyone wants to sneak me, I might as well live on my own and keep the most precious things for the people who can make my heart beat. ".


    With that, Jesse''s face turned reddish, and her fingers slid gently on the back of William''s hand. "I live in the hotel above the restaurant. Are you interested in going up for a cup of coffee?"


    "Jesse, do you know the end of all the people who want to play with me?"

 Chapter 590

    "God, you''re William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke of England, the richest and most handsome single diamond man in the world with more than 30 billion dollars. Can''t I fall in love with you at first sight?"


    Jessie tooted her mouth and looked at William gently. "Maybe we can go to your room for coffee and talk more. Maybe you can understand how I feel about you.".


    Looking at Jesse''s charming appearance, William''s heart beat at a faster speed. He woke up after four or five seconds. He pretended to be disgusted and said with regret, "God, do you know how fake your expression is now?"


    "Do you have one?" Jesse looked at William chagrined, "not so little heart.".


    "Cough, cough", he took a sip from his glass and suppressed the impulse in his heart. William continued, "the expression is too fake, the voice has no emotion,


    the most important thing is that you have a super pig teammate.".


    "What?" Jesse looked around and said, "if you dislike my identity, I can leave.".


    "All right, all right, Jesse," William pointed to the restaurant, then said with a smile, "you probably don''t know that the idiot with a leather jacket and a left wheel outside the restaurant sat next to me,


    he waved his arm excitedly three times, looked at you and me 16 times, and muttered to himself," Jesse, Jesse, you are the best, We are going to make a fortune.


    "Damn it," Jesse knew as soon as she heard it. She looked up at herself outside the dining room. Her friends were dancing, holding their hands on the dining table, gripping their hair and complaining feebly, "Oh, God, that idiot waved to me.".


    William shrugged, put his hand into his chest pocket, put his wallet into the storage space, and then lied, "you probably don''t know, I never carry my wallet and cash, and transfer money when I need it,


    and if you dare to do something dangerous to me, the elite of the 12 British Airborne secret service teams around will immediately let you and your accomplices understand what is wrong "Strike".


    "Do you have one?" Jesse was frightened and looked around, but after looking for a long time, she didn''t find any strange people. "Asshole, you''re scaring me, aren''t you?"


    "God, I''m really defeated by you, dear Jesse. If you can find out, it''s called elite?" But there are no special forces bodyguards. Hundreds of spider robots are real.


    He grabbed Jesse''s hand and said with a smile, "if you don''t believe it, look at your idiot companion.".


    When he was caught by William, Jesse struggled a little and couldn''t get rid of it. Then she turned her head and looked at her companion. After a few seconds, she didn''t find anything unusual.


    the backhand broke away from William''s hand and glared at him angrily, "asshole, you''re playing with me again.".


    "I''m sorry." looking at the angry Jesse, William was very happy. "I forgot to tell you, you have to ring your fingers.".


    "If you cheat me again, I promise I''ll jump on you and beat you." as soon as he finished, Jesse snapped her fingers, which made William, who wanted to make a beautiful woman throw herself in his arms, have no chance to stop her.


    And Jesse now covered her mouth and looked at the trembling and shivering partner, "God, God," holding William''s hand tightly, she cried, "stop, stop.".


    Feeling Jesse''s tension, William said with a smile, "just snap your fingers again.".


    "PATA", a ring finger appeared, her companion immediately like a pause button to pause for a second, then fell to the ground.


    As soon as he wanted to get up to see his companion, before he got up, Jesse was grabbed by William and pulled back to the chair, "don''t worry, he''s OK.".


    After that, he waved to the restaurant manager Kyle granmo, who was not far away from the restaurant, and said, "if you want to take the gentleman outside the restaurant to the hospital, all the expenses will be charged to me.


    tell him that if you want to sue me, please let him prepare a lawyer, because I promise that the 12 barristers of yueshida law firm will be very happy with my money and wait to fight with him for years It''s a lawsuit.


    "Yes, sir," Kyle grimmer nodded with a smile. He knew very well that there was a premise for a lawsuit against a man like William. If there was no sufficient evidence, you would have to pay tens of millions of lawyer''s fees and William''s procrastination before the court of a capital country like the United States adjudicated. In case of procrastination for a few years, the lawyer''s fees alone would bring down a middle-class family.


    And with Kyle granmo''s eyes, the little gangsters outside dare to call the police twice, so Kyle smiles and promises, "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire, we can handle this kind of thing by ourselves.".


    "Well, I like you, Kyle. Your tip today is 30%," William said with a laugh.


    Just then, Jesse''s accomplice stood up, which made Jesse feel relieved. Then he scolded in a low voice angrily, leaving her accomplice who ran away directly, and drank a mouthful of red wine angrily, "can you let go of my hand? Mr. Devonshire.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," William said with a smile as he released Jesse''s hand. "No one told you, don''t hit me, who is full of bodyguards?""I taught myself," Jesse said, glaring at William angrily when he saw that the trick had been torn down, "and the devil knows that you super fat sheep don''t take your wallet.".


    "Vision, vision, dear Jesse, your vision to find a target is really bad." he turned to the black man who had been eating and drinking wine quietly at the table next door. "I''ll help you find someone to tell you how to do a special training."


    Along with William''s eyes, Jesse looked at the black man who was in a daze, and said to William in a low voice, "you''re not kidding, this guy is an honest man.".


    "Honest man? I think you''re kidding.


    When Jesse was white, William reached out and tapped on his mobile phone. On Sunday, he quickly displayed the head of the honest man on a small virtual image, "nice spagher, the grandson of the upper east side pickpocket leader Lyme, whose adoptive father is bucky spagher,


    sir, if you need to, just call Abram Tarasov, because the pickpockets in New York are all Abel Mr. LAN Tarasov is in charge.


    "No, no, no", sitting on one side and following William all the time, nice sberge got up and walked to William. As soon as he opened his chair and wanted to sit down, he saw that William gave himself a glance and immediately stood respectfully, pleading in a low voice,


    "Mr. Devonshire, please don''t call Mr. Abram Tarasov for the sake of not disturbing you, Otherwise I would not be able to get along in New York.


    "Sit down." seeing that nice is so smart, William points to the seat beside him, and then looks at Jesse who doesn''t believe in him and says to nice, "do you have time to give this rookie a special training for me?"


    "I''m not a rookie," Jesse immediately argued. "I''ve been in this business for three years. I''m not a rookie. And who''s Abram Tarasov?"

 Chapter 591

    Nice gave Jesse a funny look and asked William, "can I speak directly? Mr. Devonshire.


    "Whatever," said William.


    Nice then explained with a smile, "Abram Tarasov is the younger brother of Mr. Vigo Tarasov,


    the Tarasov family controls 40% of the underground business in New York and the whole East Coast, so as long as Mr. Abram Tarasov says, we pickpockets can''t live on the east coast.".


    Grey society? Jesse looked at William in surprise and asked incredulously, "can you call Abram Tarasov on one phone?"


    "Who knows?" William raised his eyebrows. "I''m a serious businessman.".


    Looking at William''s handsome face, Jesse thinks that it''s impossible for a person of William''s identity to have anything to do with the people in the grey society. However, after seeing nice''s gesture, Yu Guang immediately realizes that he has been cheated and slaps him on William''s arm, "you asshole.".


    Hell, nice was startled by Jesse. Looking at William frowning, he thought of some rumors about the underground world. In a few seconds, nice was scared out in cold sweat.


    And Jesse looked at the frowning William, also scared, fortunately not long, heard William said, "I''ll return it, chick.".


    "Oh, my God, you frowned and scared my heart to stop." holding her heart pounding, Jesse felt very exciting and excited when she was scared. But she remembered the identity gap between herself and William,


    took her glass and drank it, and said bitterly, "I have to go home. If I stay, I will live a few years less ¡±¡£


    Encounter oneself like, William can let go just strange, "don''t want to invite me and coffee?"


    Jesse, who was holding her bag, said, "are you sure?" Put the bag on his lap and asked seriously, "if you just play, I don''t have the capital to waste time.".


    Ha ha, if you don''t mind if I have two more women, we can probably get along for a long time.


    "Fku, asshole", pick up the bag, Jesse gas of a pat on William''s arm, "you go to die", after scolding, stepping on high heels, "click, click" quickly leave.


    Looking at Jesse running away like a fugitive, William puts away the wallet and social security card that Jesse forgot to take, raises his left hand, and the gold ring engraved with iris is gone. He shakes his head and turns to nice,


    "has no one ever told her that if the people who sell the stolen goods take the gold ring of the ancient forces, it means offending people, and even deepening misunderstanding And then there may be dead people? "


    "Mr. Devonshire, you have to understand that novices without any inheritance don''t care about these. If the antiques can''t be sold, they may melt the gold ring directly.".


    "Then I don''t have a good reason to go to Jesse?"


    "Of course, even if you sink her into the Hudson River, no one will object," nice replied with a smile, and then said with a smile, "have a good time, sir.".


    "Thank you." William picked up his glass, touched nice, and then asked directly, "I''m a little curious about your technology. Can you tell me something about it?"


    Nice was shocked by this request, but remembering William''s identity, he knew that even if William was taught, he would not be able to rob himself. If he could get involved with William, he might be able to save his life at any time.


    so nice hesitated for a moment and nodded, "let''s put it bluntly, that''s to turn the attention of the target Go to the things or topics you want to talk about, and then it depends on how fast you move.


    "Diversion?" William smiles and shakes his head, "come on, it''s easy to say, but hard to do"


    with that, he gives Kyle grimmer, the restaurant manager beside nice, a ring finger, and nice''s eyes quickly turn to Kyle grimmer who is approaching,


    "what can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire?".


    "Do you have mccallen''s annual whisky?" Asked William, who had won.


    "This, this," Kyle grimmer hesitated for a few seconds, saw William frown and explained hastily, "Sir, I have a situation to tell you first.".


    William nodded, and Kyle grimmer continued, "we do have a precious year of McCarran whisky in our restaurant, but the boss didn''t put it on sale and deliberately marked the 1962 bottle of whisky for 31000 pounds.".


    "Hell, it''s nearly three times more expensive than the normal price," said nice. Although Kyle grimmer had explained the reason just now, nice complained, "in the end, you don''t want to see if there''s any injustice.".


    "Shut up, nice." William, who was about to be the big wrongdoer, couldn''t help but stare at nice, because ten thousand pounds or thirty thousand pounds is really no difference to William, "open the wine.".


    "Haha, haha", hearing the wine, nice laughed awkwardly, put up his hands and apologized repeatedly, "sorry, it seems that the rumor that you are a super fan of McAllen is true, maybe I will call you later.".Waving to Kyle grimmer to open the wine, thinking about nice''s career, William didn''t care and wrote an email to nice, "if you have McCullen''s rare year or limited edition, call me immediately. The price is double the normal price. No problem.".


    "No problem, sir. I promise I''ll get back to you as soon as I meet you," nice said with a crooked smile when he heard that William had bid twice as much. "Or you can call me when you need my help when you have news about the wine. My phone number is,,.".


    "No," said William, taking out a wallet from his pocket, took out nice''s social security card, credit card and business card, took a look, then left the business card, and threw the rest on the table in front of him.


    "God", looking at the familiar wallet, nice reaches out his hand and touches it in his chest pocket. It''s no surprise that the pocket is empty,


    after just a few seconds, he knows that it must be when Kyle granmo comes over, he turns his attention to Kyle granmo who is close to him, and William walks along.


    Shaking his head, nice said helplessly, "fortunately, you can''t compete for food with people like us.".


    "Ha ha, I''m sure about that," William nodded with a smile. "No, I should say I''m the one who will provide food for you.".


    "Yes, boss", nice no shame to follow William''s words to recognize the boss.


    It''s only natural for the boss to pay, but William still reminds us, "if you want to accept my entrustment, the reward will be very high, but the risk will also be very high. You have to understand this.".


    Seeing Kyle grimmer coming over with a bottle, nice took the whisky, watched Kyle grimmer step back a few meters, and then poured the wine for William himself, saying, "in order to do a single job, you can rest for a few years, or even a lifetime. What can I do if I don''t fight for my life?".


    "What you can fight for is your life, what I can offer is a high price. It''s very good," said William. He picked up his glass and touched nice. The aftertaste will be the aftertaste. "It seems that we have reached an agreement.".


    "Yes, boss," nice nodded.

 Chapter 592

    Drinking wine, talking about nice''s experience and knowledge, time unknowingly past more than an hour, wait for the bottle empty, William to Kyle - granmo beckon.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire?" Kyle grimmer went up to William and asked in a low voice.


    "Sunday, transfer.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A minute later, the waiter at the restaurant counter walked up to Kyle grimmer and reported to him that he had received the transfer.


    This let some worried Kyle - granmo big breath, he was still caught, Jesse busy while William bent down to pick up the ring, turned and ran.


    After a few steps, I heard William yell, "I don''t want to go to the hospital like your idiot companion. I advise you to be honest.".


    As soon as his voice fell, Jesse immediately stopped, raised her hand and looked around nervously, for fear that William would tell a lie to scare her, and the fabricated bodyguard would shoot electric shocks at her.


    Looking at Jesse, who was afraid to move his hands in the air, William put on the ring, picked up his wallet and walked up to Jesse. "Do you want to surrender to me, or do you want to kneel down to me, the Great Duke of England?"


    "Please," Jesse looked at William pitifully with a sad face. "The ring is back in your hand. Let me go.".


    "Do you know why no one dares to take this ring?" Ignoring Jesse''s plea for mercy, William stretched out his hand and showed Jesse the ring on his hand.


    "it''s called iris golden ring. It''s the keepsake of an organization that has existed for more than a thousand years. The good credit points you go to today are all inherited gangs. They know very well that once you take this ring, it means to have a feud with us or even start a war.".


    Jesse was immediately annoyed by this and asked, "so if I go to Brooklyn, I can do it.".


    "My God, what''s going on in your head?" William covered his face. "Didn''t you hear me say that this organization has existed for thousands of years?"


    "But if I don''t sell this ring, I don''t know how to spend the night there tonight." just as snow began to float in the sky, Jay lamented pitifully, "how can I be so unlucky? Should I sleep in the park or under the bridge on a snowy day?".


    "OK, OK, don''t pretend," patted Jesse''s shoulder with his right hand. Jesse''s body sank with fright. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw William''s left hand spread out and a handful of change came into her eyes.


    "10 yuan, 20 yuan", looking at the positive number of money William, Jesse more and more feel that the change is his own, busy put down his hands, check up in his bag.


    "Hell, when did you go," Jesse said as she snatched back the change. Her eyes were shining at William. "Why don''t I feel anything?"


    William shrugged. "It''s very simple. I only learned it in a few minutes.".


    Jesse Lengleng looked at a disdainful William, head down, whispered, "bastard, I hate to learn anything fast people.".


    While he was muttering, he saw a huge sapphire ring. But before he got excited, Jesse looked at it again and found that it was her own glass sapphire ring.


    "God, you are so amazing." shocked, Jesse looked at the smiling William and felt the cold snowflakes floating on his face. Suddenly, he felt a kind of heart beating feeling. He involuntarily stretched out his left hand and asked William to put it on her. Then he worshipped and asked, "how did you do it?".


    Looking at Jesse contemptuously, William said, "it''s so simple that I don''t know how to describe it.".


    Angry Jesse wants to bite William hard, but she thinks she''s an old hand, but now she''s walking in front of her face without any response. She wants to know how William does it, "teach me, how about it?"


    "Hey hey, why should I teach you?" before he finished, the rest of the words were blocked in Jesse''s mouth,


    he looked at the pretty face close at hand with wide eyes. Before William felt it well, he felt Jesse''s hand was reaching into the pocket where he put the mobile phone. Hell, is this chick an occupational disease? I don''t forget to take something from myself at this time.


    One hand in his chest pocket, the other hand around Jesse''s waist, the two stood on the street, drenching the snow, quietly together.


    For a long time, when Jesse couldn''t breathe, William let go.

 Chapter 593

    Relax Jesse, William said with a smile, "you are special, Jesse"


    "special? What''s special about me? "


    Holding William''s coat lapel, Jesse asked confusedly, "I''m just a pickpocket who has nothing, no future, no future, nothing but stealing.


    there are more beautiful girls than me, why are you interested in me?" then she looked up at William '' For a change? "


    William shook his head, "it has nothing to do with your identity. It has nothing to do with whether you are beautiful or not and whether you can make me like it.".


    It can''t be said that you are very similar to a person in your memory. When you change the topic, you will order something else besides stealing.


    without waiting for Jesse to think more, William grabs to ask, "don''t think about it, tell me what you are good at most?"


    "red wine bar". After that, Jesse explains, "stealing is a means of survival, but red wine is mine Today, in June, when a bankrupt rich man was cleaning up furniture and other things, my friends and I wanted to pick up the leak and have a look at it.


    I didn''t expect that idiot to put a bottle of 1961 red wine from Romani canti winery without label in the wine box of Xiangsong winery, and I sold 6000 dollars for that bottle of red wine. ".


    No label Romani canti? A little familiar. After thinking about it, William said uncertainly, "there''s no label. Only the cork and the bottom of the bottle are marked with the mark of Romani canti''s 1961 red wine?"


    "Have you heard of it?" Jesse nodded happily, "after I got that bottle of wine to the romanicondi store, the white fool who bought it believed me",


    after that, seeing William''s thinking face, he patted him on the chest and said, "what do you think? You didn''t buy it.


    "No," William shook his head. "I heard of it, but I didn''t buy it.".


    A wine merchant in London who helped him collect the wine did recommend the bottle of romanicondi, which cost $30000. The expert who helped William watch the wine reminded him that if there was no label, the value of the collection would be greatly reduced, so William confiscated the bottle, and he didn''t know if it was still there.


    However, the black market acquisition can sell 6000 dollars, should not suffer, "well, very good.".


    "Hey, hey," Jesse said happily, "my parents didn''t die before I was five years old. In my memory, they were a wine merchant, so I made most of my money on wine.".


    "Well? So, when you tell me that you like famous brands, you mean to make me think you are a gold digger? " Looking at Jesse''s clothes, "it seems that the restaurant manager''s vision is still very strong. You can see at a glance that you have a problem with me.".


    Jessie said with a smile, "I usually try not to go to high-end restaurants, because those managers can see that I have a problem at a glance. If it wasn''t for that restaurant, I would never have met you today.".


    "FK", William slapped behind Jesse in a round place, "what else is lying to me.".


    Jesse was not shy when she was torn down. Instead, she took William''s tie, stood on tiptoe, put her hands around his neck, and tilted her head for a long time before she said, "I''m here to sell stolen goods because I''m afraid you''ll go to Brooklyn to catch me according to the address on my social security card.".


    After that, Jesse said with a smile and stroked William''s frown, "I can''t help it. If you scare me to run again, I''ll get an electric shock. Pretending to be poor and stupid has always been my strength. When those rich guys look at me as stupid, they think I''m easy to cheat them into going to bed, and I''ll take advantage of their valuable things.".


    After a moment''s silence, Jesse plucked up her courage and raised her head, "I like you, William. When I was in the restaurant, I was attracted to you who were super strong. In addition, just now you can walk down from me without any flaw, I will fall in love with you who are better than me hopelessly."


    Jesse leaned her head on William''s shoulder and trembled, "I promise I won''t cheat you in the future You''ve been protecting me, OK.


    Without thinking for a few seconds, William nodded and said, "OK.".


    Perhaps it is high above, master life and death for a long time, William to the lack of security, and alone in the bottom of society struggle, survival Jesse really heart.


    Of course, if you want to arouse William''s desire for protection, it has to be a beautiful woman.


    "Thank you," Jesse said, holding William''s back in her arms, looking up at his side face and laughing, "I like to see your side face. It''s so sensational.".


    "I like your side face and eyes, too," William said in a small voice with a smile.


    "Pa", Jesse hate a punch in William''s chest, angry way, "my face is not beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, beautiful." at this time, William would not talk foolishly. He bowed his head and gently kissed Jesse''s hair. "It''s too cold. I''ll take you home.".


    "No, that''s it," Jesse whispered, holding William''s waist tightly, listening to William''s heartbeat and looking at the falling snowflakes,


    "I can hold William Devonshire, and you bastard also want to soak me. God, this is the most secure time in my 20 years, and the first time that I really love someone.".Well, since the chicks in his arms like it, William certainly won''t spoil Jesse''s interest at this time, and he won''t let the scum on the street disturb his chance to fall in love with beautiful women.


    With his mental scan open, he reaches out to open a small portal in the dark alley not far away, which is enough for the spider robot launcher and the black bee drone carrier to pass through. After scanning the portal on Sunday, he will know what William means.


    In just ten seconds, there were more than 20 spider launchers and five UAV carriers in the sky around. Some scum who wanted to have William''s idea were soon all confused by corona.


    Standing for half an hour, it''s more than one o''clock in the middle of the night. Jesse shivered a little cold before she said to William, "I don''t drink coffee, but we can have some red wine. Are you interested?"


    "Of course," he said. When he let go of Jesse, William took off his coat and put it on her. In a few seconds, Jesse felt that there was a hot wind coming from his coat. "This is, this is, air conditioning?"


    "Almost," William explained with a smile, putting his arms around Jesse''s shoulder. "The effect is similar to that of air conditioning, but the principle is too complicated. You just need to know that this kind of overcoat can keep people from freezing in six hours under the condition of dozens of degrees below zero.".


    "So in New York, as long as you wear this kind of coat, you won''t feel cold?" Jesse hesitated, "that, that, that.".


    "Don''t use this one or that one. I''ll ask someone to prepare some overcoats for you if you want. However, there are only white, black and dark colors.".


    It costs tens of thousands of dollars to produce a set of things, so William doesn''t care. However, if Jesse dares to sell her bulletproof coat, William promises to dump her immediately.


    I took Jesse to the car and was about to open the door, but I heard a report from Sunday meeting, "Sir, a video sent back by spider robot. I think you need to see it now.".

 Chapter 594

    On Sunday, he would disturb himself at this time. William knew that something special must have happened. He handed the car key to Jesse and said, "you drive. My staff just reported some accidents to me.".


    "Well", it''s just driving. Jesse cleverly didn''t ask much. He quietly opened the door and started the car. When he opened the door, he saw William sitting in the co driver''s seat, with his left eye on his face, wearing a super science fiction single lens rimless glasses.


    While watching the video, William was stunned only after watching it for more than ten seconds, because the picture in the video was actually two big living people, who were turned into ashes by the spider robot.


    "Sir, this is the result of more than a dozen spider robots discharging at the same time, but I suspect that these two people are not human at all, because normal people can''t withstand the electric shock of more than four spider robots at the same time without falling down,


    and these two people can act even when they are shocked by four spiders until more than a dozen spiders attach themselves However, it was probably because the electric shock lasted too long. After one minute of electric shock, the two men began to show blue electric light and sparks, and finally turned to ashes.


    "FK", William scolded in his heart. These two ghosts are definitely not normal human beings. The more you think about them, the more you feel like vampires.


    Pick up the hands and start typing to Sunday, "priority order, thoroughly check whether there are traces of legendary vampires in London, Oxford and New York,


    reproduce 1000 spider robots capable of self exploding ultraviolet eggs, and 10 black bee drones and aircraft carriers capable of launching ultraviolet warheads.".


    "Understood sir, priority tasks are in progress, expected to be completed in 24 hours.".


    It doesn''t cost a lot of money to build spiders and black bees, but it''s just a precaution. However, when he thinks that the world he lives in is a movie world, William is not surprised to know if there is a vampire.


    Before that, he never went out in the middle of the night. Today, it''s almost 2 a.m. and New York is the kind of place that is destroyed from time to time in the movies. William was a little curious about the ability of vampires.


    However, no matter how curious they were, they had to wait until they ate Jesse. It took them half an hour to come to Jesse''s house. As soon as they entered the door, they couldn''t help hugging each other.


    Then there is the time for the fitness program. When William finds out that Jesse is really the first time, he can''t help but feel pity for her.


    At 11 a.m. the next day, William, who was sleeping with Jesse in his arms, suddenly felt that someone was kissing him secretly. Without thinking about it, he knew that Jesse was awake and slapped her in the round place behind her. "Let me sleep again.".


    "Then I''ll make lunch. What would you like to eat?"


    "Whatever, as long as you can eat," William opened his eyes and looked at Jesse with open eyebrows. "Good morning, dear.".


    "It''s almost noon." when he heard William calling his honey, Jesse happily put incense on his mouth. "Then go on sleeping. I''ll call you when lunch is ready.".


    "Well," he went back to bed. After a few minutes'' sleep, William got up, put on his clothes, went out of the bedroom and looked back and forth in the living room.


    When I went to a small bookcase, I found that there were few books, but there were many CDs about wine. It seems that the girl is really smart. If she has trouble reading, she can listen and read directly.


    William came to the bathroom and thought about the four billion dollars in Paris while brushing his teeth. After brushing his teeth, he asked Sunday, "those two real identities are the Interior Department of Paris. Have the killers of the special incident team returned to Paris?"


    "They have arrived in Paris, and from the video sent back by spider robot, they are planning to report to their boss about New York.".


    "Well, after finding their boss, keep an eye on me. I want to know their every move in the future.".


    "Sir," he said after pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, "Sir, not long after you and Ms. Jesse left yesterday, someone went to see the two places where the suspected vampires turned grey.".


    Out of the bathroom, William pointed to the mobile phone on the bedside table hill and said, "put the picture out.".


    Yes sir.


    Then a beam of light appeared on the mobile phone. Just looking at the person in the beam, William confirmed that the vampire really existed,


    because in the picture, the black man with fur coat and sword is 100% blade warrior.


    After thinking about it, William said, "contact this gangster, I''ll pay $5 million for a living vampire,


    then you will set up a fully enclosed independent detention room with high protection level in the base of Yellowstone Park. After the vampire arrives, we will conduct a comprehensive research on it, find out all the weaknesses and make instruments that can detect the characteristics of vampires at any time.".


    "OK, sir.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "how much tearing and biting force can my mark armor protect?".


    Sir, I don''t think you should worry that some creatures can bite through the armor made of titanium alloy with their teeth and claws, because your current armor can only leave a little bit of Barrett''s heavy sniping, and its buffering function allows you to be fearless of any creature''s collision."No, test it first, and I want to know if these damned vampires will be magic." the appearance of vampires makes William feel uncertain, so he won''t touch those ghost things until he is ready.


    "Understand, sir, the task has been set up, the construction robot is starting, and the completion time is expected to be three days.".


    "My dear, lunch is ready", William is thinking about how to treat those who used to be human, but now are alien vampires, Jesse wearing William''s shirt, carrying a plate to the living room with a smile.


    Put it on a plate and sit on William''s lap. "Do you want lunch or me first?"


    Feeling the temperature and tenderness of his legs, William picked up Jesse with a smile and said, "of course, I''ll have lunch while working out.".


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the well-dressed William took Jesse''s hand, took her bag and threw it on the sofa. "You just need to bring your passport. We''ll buy the rest in Paris.".


    "God, you really want to take me to Paris. If the paparazzi takes pictures of me with you and finds out my identity, do you know what the outside world will say? Besides, you are not afraid that your two girlfriends will trouble you.


    Jesse, who still wanted to say something, was blocked by William before he could say anything in his throat. After a lot of time, William let go of his breathless Jesse,


    "I just know that I don''t want to be separated from you now. Besides, you like red wine and have a certain research on it. But I always want to buy a winery. Maybe I''ll have some surprises when I go to France this time I''m not sure.


    "Are you serious?" Hearing the Chateau''s words, Jesse covered her mouth in surprise and looked at William incredulously. "Honey, if you dare to cheat me with this, I promise you will bite you to death.".


    Then you''d better bite me to death.

 Chapter 595

    Pulling Jesse out of the door wearing a mask and hat, he drove all the way to the airport. As soon as he entered the VIP room, the captain of the private plane, gene, saw William and immediately said hello. Then he stretched out his hand and said, "please follow me, Mr. Devonshire and MS. Barrett.".


    Seeing Jesse''s nervous expression, William could not help holding her hand and whispered, "don''t be nervous. You should think so. I''m a woman of William Devonshire. Even if I want a private plane, it''s just a matter of asking for more men in bed.".


    "Disgusting", listening to William''s teasing words, Jesse slapped William''s arm with a smile, "then you''re going to ask me to beg you several times.".


    "It depends on your attitude and how long you can keep fit," William said with a smile.


    "We''ll see." he glared at William. As soon as he got on the plane, he took William to hide in his private room. He didn''t know what he had done until the stewardess knocked on the door and said that the plane would land in half an hour.


    When the red faced Jesse comes out, the two stewardess on the plane look at William bitterly, and then look at Jesse who has been led by William with angry eyes.


    Sitting in the space chair, Jesse whispered in William''s ear, "I feel like they want to kill me.".


    You have to understand, dear Jesse, I''m William Devonshire, the best date in the world, and you''ve become my woman before you know me for a day.


    "Ha ha," Jesse said happily on William''s face, then leaned on William''s shoulder and exclaimed, "I still can''t believe I can be with you.".


    "We talk more and you''ll get used to it," he said, kissing Jesse. "There''s something I''m curious about.".


    "What?" Jesse looked up at William, who said with a smile, "since you are so interested in wine research, why not find a job related to wine?"


    Lying on William''s shoulder, Jesse sighed, "those professional DVDs are very expensive. I dare to have this idea only after I have a little savings.


    and if I want to apply for related jobs, at least I have to be a graduate of a major related to wine. How can I find a suitable job without sacrificing myself?" .


    "Well, in the future, you can learn as much as you want, because I need you to help me manage the winery.".


    Hearing that William needed it, Jesse finally let go of her worries, and with a happy smile on her face, she gave a "yes" in a very positive tone.


    Half an hour later, when the plane stopped and stood at the door of the cabin, William saw two members of the death squads, bareheaded Christmas Lee and gunner, standing next to a Rolls Royce.


    Good morning, boss.


    "Good morning, Christmas, gunner," then William pointed to Jesse and said, "this is my girlfriend Jesse Barrett.".


    Then he introduced Jesse, "Jesse, this is Christmas and gonna, my old man.".


    "Hello, Miss Barrett", Christmas and gunner look at each other, their eyes are a little helpless, but they still politely say hello to Jesse.


    "Hello, I''m Jesse Barrett." Jesse was a little nervous, and two big three rough, a look not like a good man Christmas and gunner waved Hello, "nice to meet you.".


    Seeing that Jesse was frightened by the two big men, William laughed, took Jesse by the hand and explained, "they look fierce, but they are really good guys.".


    "Let''s go. Get on the bus first. Let''s talk when we get to the residence.".


    "OK, boss", gunner turned to open the door for William. It took more than half an hour for four people to come to the Champs Elysees, a three story villa with an area of more than 600 square meters.


    When the car drove into the indoor parking lot of the villa, William took Jesse around under the instruction of Sunday, and finally stood on the open balcony, holding her from behind and said, "do you like it?"


    "Happy, like", Jesse some unnatural looking at the Champs Elysees street scenery, "just 21 million dollars will not be too expensive.".


    "No, it''s not expensive at all. I bought it after looking for a relationship. Otherwise, the owner of this villa won''t sell it." William turned to lean against the marble railing and put a fragrance on Jesse''s lips. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a drop in the bucket for that money.


    what you should care about now is to learn more about the winery from Sunday, so that I won''t buy a winery No one takes care of it.


    Hearing about the winery, Jesse found some confidence, held William''s waist, leaned on his shoulder and said gently, "although I really want to say I have confidence, I really don''t have any confidence now, but I will try my best.".


    Before they were on the plane, they were not always working out. After knowing the existence of Sunday and being able to answer all her questions about wine on Sunday, Jesse chatted with Sunday for several hours while William was sleeping.


    Afterwards, when he reported to William on Sunday, he said that Jesse was able to name 429 wineries in Burgundy and the main characteristics of red wine, which made William very happy.


    he wanted to buy a winery, one is to enhance the reputation of Devonshire family, the other is to invest, so he didn''t need Jesse to be proficient in wine making, as long as he could not be fooled by others with the help of Sunday It''s a pass."Well, don''t worry. If you can learn by yourself, you will master so much knowledge. It will take you a few years or more to master it. Besides, the ugly duckling can become a white swan because it is a swan itself," William said, holding Jesse''s cheek in his hands. "And you are a swan.".


    "Well," Jesse put her arms around William''s neck happily, excited and fragrant.


    They talked and laughed for half an hour. On Sunday, they reported that after LV and Chanel arrived, they took Jesse''s hand and came to the living room. They said to LV and Chanel''s manager,


    "your task is to change her. The rest is about money. Money is not a problem for me at all. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," the managers of the two companies nodded with a smile.


    William took Jesse by the hand and said, "I''m going to talk to them about Christmas. If you have any requirements, just tell them. Remember that you are my woman and money is their God, understand?"


    "Well, Jesse is a little shy to be seen close to William, but she also knows that William is doing it to cheer herself up so that LV and Chanel don''t look down on her.


    "Well, I''ll get down to business. At noon, we''ll go to Alan dicas restaurant for lunch and take you shopping in the afternoon." then William perfumed Jesse''s face, nodded with manager LV and Chanel, and went upstairs to look for Christmas and gunner.


    Seeing off William, LV and Chanel, the manager respectfully asked Jesse to go to the side hall, and then called the staff of their company to come in. By the way, he pushed in two whole cars of clothes and jewelry.


    And William went upstairs to find the two Christmas people and directly asked, "have you finished your ID?"


    Christmas nodded and took out a British military intelligence ID card from his pocket. "Boss, do you really want me to enter ml6?"

 Chapter 596

    I took the Christmas certificate and opened it to see that the name on the certificate was Arthur Carter Shaw. "This mission may be dangerous, even wanted by some special departments, but the reward is very high, 5 million dollars. Do you need me to remind you to consider it again?"


    He would come to Christmas and gunner because Christmas is English, and gunner because he saved her daughter, so William was more assured of them than others.


    Christmas shook his head, "I was ready before I came." when he heard this, William threw his ID card back to Christmas.


    "What about me, boss?" hearing that the reward for Christmas was US $5 million, gunner asked enviously.


    "Your task is to help. The reward depends on the situation, but it won''t be less than $1 million," William said with a smile.


    "Such a big gap?" Gongna pointed to Christmas and said, "I didn''t expect that this bastard was so ugly, and he had a leading role.".


    William shrugged, "blame you for being too tall and too strong. You are a good fighter in battle, but you are too conspicuous in secret missions.".


    After hearing this, gunner turned his eyes and thought of something. He took out a long check from his pocket and handed it to William, saying, "boss, this is the money that was withdrawn from a Swiss bank on Sunday after the last time he went to Thailand to kill the gang that kidnapped my daughter.".


    I took the check and saw that it was $20 million. "How much did you keep?"


    "I, Caesar and toll road went to Thailand and each of them shared 6 million dollars and gave 2 million dollars to a Thai policeman who helped me," gongna replied honestly.


    "Just give me half? Ha, man, you are so generous. "He flicked the check with his finger, and William didn''t care about it and returned it to gunner." you keep the money yourself. If you don''t have an investment goal, you can invest it in gold. It should be OK to double it in a few years. ".


    "OK, boss, I''ll do what you say when it''s over." gunner''s cheques are impolite. It''s his business to give them or not, and it''s William''s business whether he wants them or not.


    William nodded with a smile, took out his cell phone, put it on his desk, and said to Sunday, "bring out the information of the special incident team of the Ministry of the interior in Paris.".


    Soon a group of 12 members appeared in the light column, "Amir bacawi, you must have heard of it, and the members of this group were actually chasing and killing the assassins of bacawi''s accomplices some time ago.


    so I suspect that some of these people are bacawi''s accomplices. Keep an eye on the captain named otter Yusu".


    Christmas and gunner didn''t ask much, they just nodded.


    "Before I give you a definite order, I''d rather lose it than expose myself. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." they both came back at the same time.


    William said with a smile, "that''s good. Do what you say on Sunday during the mission. You can turn to Sunday for help if you need anything.".


    "OK, boss". After chatting about some details, Christmas and gonna got up and left to find a suitable hiding place and do some preparatory work.


    In a flash, three days later, at more than six o''clock that evening, after dinner, William wore a baseball cap, big black frame smart glasses, and led Jesse, who was wearing the same pair of casual clothes, to stroll on the streets of Paris.


    Not long after Jessie pulled into a small jewelry store, she heard the Sunday meeting report, "Sir, as you expected, the operation time of otel Yusu is tonight.".


    After kissing Jesse, who was happily picking out the gadgets, William went to one side and said in a low voice, "if you want to create chaos, of course you have to choose on the eve of the grand parade, and the day after tomorrow is November 11, the anniversary of the victory of the first world war in France. Who is the ghost of death?"


    "Zoe Neville", on Sunday, immediately displayed the photo of Zoe and a middle-aged man on the smart glasses, "the man''s name is Pascal, who is Zoe''s boyfriend, and his real identity is a police undercover,


    Pascal bewitched Zoe to go to the French X Party building where he works at nine o''clock to plant a bomb.".


    "Well, there''s no need to introduce. I''m not interested in who these insiders want to blow up. What I''m interested in is how to make them fulfill their plans.


    as long as these people steal the four billion dollars, that''s mine." William narrowed his eyes and thought about the memory in his mind. After seeing Zoe, William actually understood what was going on, "has Paris taken over the job Kill Amir bakawi''s underground intelligence dealer.


    Not long after, it was reported on Sunday that "three of them, one of the killers of the intelligence dealer and middleman, killed bacavi''s housekeeper, and he is now in Paris.".


    "Show all the squares near the party x building." William can''t remember where the square where the explosion happened in the movie, but he can find it one by one.


    Soon a few hundred meters away from the building, a very small square overlapped with the square in my memory, "inform the intelligence dealer that I will pay for the information related to housekeeper bakawi, the trading place is Morris square, the time is 9:15, and then let saint''s birthday wait near Morris square."."Yes sir," he replied a few minutes later on Sunday, "the intelligence agent wants to confirm your identity.".


    William smiles, picks up his cell phone and says to Sunday, "connect video.".


    The video was soon connected. Without waiting for the excited stammering intelligence agent to say hello, William said directly, "I believe you should have received the intelligence that two killers who once assassinated bakawi were killed. So, one million dollars to buy any information about bakawi in your hand, understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire." for his own sake, the intelligence agent agreed without much hesitation.


    Goodbye.


    Hang up the phone and destroy any record of the video on Sunday, which makes the intelligence quotient who intends to leave something behind very disappointed. However, he is not surprised. On the contrary, he is secretly happy to have something to do with Wilhelma.


    Put away your cell phone and come back to Jesse, laughing and talking about which Trinket is good-looking.


    ...


    at 8:50 p.m., Zoe, who was fooled by her boyfriend, came to work with a teddy bear with a bomb as planned. She just hid the bag with the bomb and didn''t wait for her to leave.


    five or six cleaning workers pushed the cleaning car into the office. When they saw Zoe, the cleaners were very surprised that it was almost 9 o''clock However, there are still people working overtime,


    and Zoe is also scared to death by the cleaners who suddenly appear. Although she is bewitched, it doesn''t mean she wants to be a murderer.


    This time was chosen because the building would close at nine o''clock sharp. If it exploded at nine fifteen minutes, no one would be hurt.


    Mentioning the bag under her desk, Zoe reluctantly smiles with the cleaners, and then walks out of the building with the bag on her back.

 Chapter 597

    Out of the building, Zoe nervously looked at the time. Fortunately, it''s less than 9 o''clock, and there are still 16 minutes left before the time bomb explodes, which is enough for her to throw the bomb into the Seine River.


    But with a bomb in hand, even trained people will be nervous, let alone the bomb will explode.


    So Zoe, nervous and clinging to her bag, is soon discovered by Michael Mason, who has been watching pedestrians in the street looking for targets.


    Looking at Zoe with a nervous face as his right hand clings to the handle of the handbag, Michael Mason only thinks for half a second that there is definitely something valuable in that handbag.


    Throw away the cigarette butts and follow Zoe. When she comes down the steps, she looks around. Mason steps forward and bumps Zoe on the shoulder.


    When Zoe got up, she found that her backpack on her shoulder had disappeared. She looked around in horror, but didn''t see anyone.


    "God.".


    Zoe covered her mouth and knew that she had met pickpockets everywhere on the streets of Paris, but she couldn''t find anyone and didn''t dare to shout for help at all. She pulled her hair with her hands and sat on the ground with a blank mind.


    With rich experience, Mason took the bag and chose the place with few people to slip away quickly.


    Into an alley, hiding in the corner, quietly waiting for dozens of seconds, make sure no one followed him, then open the hand bag.


    To Mason''s disappointment, in addition to a mobile phone, the other things in the bag were sundries and teddy bears.


    check again, and Mason, who couldn''t find a coin, scolded and walked out of the alley, intending to throw his handbag into the garbage can instead of throwing it away, because only the things thrown into the garbage can won''t attract people''s attention.


    Just out of the alley, I was hit by a woman.


    "Sorry, sorry," Jesse apologized to Mason.


    "What''s the matter, my dear?" before Mason got angry, he saw a man in a hat shouting to him not far away, while a strong man in a suit next to the young man, who looked like a bodyguard, stared at him.


    At a glance, Mason knows that he can''t beat gunner. With the lady''s bag in his hand, Mason quickly tells Jesse that it''s OK and turns to Morris square.


    But he didn''t find that after he left, Jesse showed Zoe and Mason''s mobile phones and wallet, holding William''s neck with a smile and said, "you lost, honey.".


    Turning his eyes, William pretended to be helpless and said, "can''t you go to the Seine tomorrow? And just a broken River, what''s good to see. ".


    Jesse, who didn''t know anything, held William''s arm. "I don''t care. You have to keep your word. You can''t go home until you walk with me through the Seine.".


    "OK, OK, OK," said William, shaking his head and taking the phone. "Let''s give it back to the woman first.".


    "No, I can''t give back what I got. Besides, I didn''t follow that woman.".


    Seeing that William rolled his eyes again, Jesse immediately thought that he was a pickpocket before, and muttered in an embarrassed low voice, "then you have to promise me not to go home so early.".


    has the final say, "you win, you have the final say". You kissed Jesse, and walked to Gong Na with two mobile phone and wallet. He whispered to his ear, "Zoe mobile phone has tracking procedures, other processing, and careful, not much."


    Gunner nodded, "got it." he turned to catch Zoe, who didn''t know what to do, as he was told on Sunday.


    Mason came to the square, and as soon as he got to the garbage disposal point, he saw a middle-aged man come up to him, look at the teddy bear in his handbag, and then hand him the paper bag on his hand, "kesuru?".


    This let Mason not from Leng for a second, "you recognize the wrong person.".


    Is going to walk away from the side, but see from their own 15-6 meters place, a man is right hand into the clothes, staring at himself.


    With one look, Mason knew that the other person was holding a gun in his right hand. With another look, Mason was afraid to find that the bag on the other person''s hand was very similar to that on his own, and there was a similar style teddy bear hanging on the bag, but it was much smaller.


    Don''t think more about Mason to understand that the man in the distance is the one who connects with the middle-aged man in front of him, but he was pulled into danger because he stole a bag.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for his explanation, there was a loud bang, and the bomb in the bag exploded, directly blowing him and the intelligence agent seven or eight meters away.


    When the explosion came, Christmas got up from the ground, pretended to be angry, threw away his bag, rushed to the explosion point, grabbed the unburned paper and quickly ran away.


    And farther away, more than 100 meters away from the explosion, William held the frightened Jesse and asked in a low voice, "are you not hurt?"


    After hearing this, Jesse immediately hugged William, "I''m ok, I''m ok." then she remembered that William was standing in front of him, releasing his hands, crying and touching him.


    "All right, all right," William comforted, "don''t worry, I''m ok, too.".


    Holding Jesse in his arms, William turns to look at the explosion site and listens to Sunday''s report. "Sir, Michael Mason and the intelligence agent have confirmed death,What''s more, everything before and after the explosion was photographed by the cameras on the street of the square, including the process of Mr. Christmas seizing information. You will also be photographed 23 meters further.


    After hearing this, William said to Jesse, "let''s leave. The police will be in trouble when they come." when he passed by not far from the explosion point, he put his hand in Jesse''s face and raised his head to look around.


    Being blocked by William, Jesse doesn''t have the slightest idea of anger. On the contrary, her mind is full of William''s figure now. She is usually a little careless. She can''t be more gentle at this moment.


    Not long after they left, reporters and police came one after another. The news of the explosion in Morris square soon spread all over Paris, and then all over the world.


    Two hours later, at 11:40 in the middle of the night, Victor garell, director of the interior department and chief of police in Paris, held a press conference overnight. The attack killed two people and injured more than 20 people.


    at the same time, they also received a statement claiming to be the attackers, threatening that this was only the first round of attacks, and that they would return in the 36 hours before the victory of World War I Bomb attacks until the celebrations were cancelled.


    At the end of the press conference, Victor Gael said harshly to all reporters that France would never bow to the attackers, that the celebration would go on as usual, and that the Paris police and interior ministry agents would make any attackers pay the price.


    As soon as he got back to the office, Victor''s assistant knocked on the door with more than a dozen photos. "Head, you can''t imagine what the probe at the scene of the explosion caught?"

 Chapter 598

    "What did you get?" Victor asked with a little surprise, praying silently in his heart that nothing else would go wrong. Unfortunately, this is often the case. The more you pray, the more contrary the fact is to your expectation. When you take the photo, you see William with a hat and black glasses at the first sight,


    "this is, this is." Victor looked at his assistant incredulously, "God, don''t tell me that''s what I think That man


    The assistant shrugged, "yes, that''s him.".


    "Hell, block this news immediately. If KELNER beckon knows it, maybe I''ll have to go home for my old age." Victor angrily threw down the photo and sat down in his office chair. "How could this guy be in Paris? Didn''t he stay in New York some time ago?"


    Three days ago, William Devonshire and a 20-year-old girl named Jesse Barrett arrived in Paris in his private plane and lived in an independent villa at 18 Champs Elysees.


    "18?" Victor thought for a few seconds and asked, "I remember that villa was not the house of Marco cans, chairman of the cans group? How could the old miser sell a house with such a good location to William Devonshire? "


    The assistant asked unexpectedly, "don''t you know?" Seeing the boss''s blank face, the assistant explained, "Marco Kans''s dead wife is the sister of Duke Devon, and the relationship between Duke Devon and William Devonshire needs not be mentioned by me.".


    "Damn relatives, these upper class people can easily get involved in a lot of kinship," Victor said, shaking his head helplessly after hearing this and picking up the Christmas Photo. "Who''s this guy?"


    "I don''t know," the assistant shook his head. "I checked our database, but I didn''t find any information about this bald head. However, after the on-the-spot investigation and combined with the surveillance video,


    we suspect that this guy is probably going to Morris square to meet the intelligence dealer Rix who was killed on the spot.".


    After that, the assistant turns on the TV and puts a CD into the player.


    Looking at two similar styles of handbags and teddy bears, Victor yelled "Damn it." he had no choice but to look at Michael Mason''s photo and say, "except for William Devonshire, tell C1a everything else, and see what they can find out.".


    "Yes," the assistant nodded and walked out of the office.


    Half an hour later, in the office building of C1a in Paris, director Karen Dyck, who received the news, quickly walked into the monitoring room, clapped her hands and attracted everyone''s attention. After that, she tacked the pictures of Christmas and Michael Mason on the white board on the wall,


    "OK, guys, help me find out their names, where they live and what they have done.".


    I understand.


    It didn''t take long for Michael Mason, who was just a pickpocket, to be found on the monitor. "Michael Mason, born in Las Vegas, is a cheat, wanted in four states for fraud, escaped to Paris with his travel passport 18 months ago, and has been a pickpocket in Paris ever since.".


    After listening to the introduction, Karen dyke could not help shaking her head and wondering, "how can this kind of person with a knack and a pickpocket become a suicide bomber?"


    His subordinates were also puzzled, but the video on the scene showed that Mason detonated the bomb without any coercion, "who knows what this bastard has experienced in 18 months.".


    For a moment, unable to find the reason, Karen had to let go of Mason and asked, "what about the other person?"


    "I''m sorry, boss," one of the men sitting in front of the computer raised his hand. "This guy''s information is confidential. We don''t have enough authority. Only the people in the headquarters can find it.".


    "How could it be?" Karen looked at his men in surprise, "we are a branch of the management level.".


    "I can''t find it," the staff shrugged and said helplessly, "either this guy is our own person, or he is the staff of a very high-level ally.".


    Karen also understood this truth. Looking at the Christmas when the monitor rushed to the explosion point and grabbed half of the burned information, Karen whispered, "who are you? What kind of information is that? Is it worth grabbing regardless of concealment? "


    "Head, look at this, look at this," one of the men yelled, "this guy is on the Champs Elysees.".


    "How could it be?" Karen immediately looked at the caller and recognized the bald Christmas. She was standing in the corner of a villa on the Champs Elysees and staring at the street.


    Karen thought for a few seconds and said to a big black man who was not far away from him, "Sean, you go to catch this guy secretly." then she reminded him, "there''s still a day and a half before Daqing ceremony. If you don''t move a gun at this time, don''t move it.".


    "Yes," Sean Brill nodded and walked out of the office.


    A few minutes after Sean left, the C1a people who had been staring at Christmas found that when a Rolls Royce drove to the front door of the villa,


    Christmas immediately walked out of the corner of the villa, knocked on the window of the Rolls Royce, handed a paper bag to the driver, and then turned to leave.Seeing this, without Karen''s command, someone yelled, "FK, who is the owner of this villa for me?"


    In a few minutes, the information was quickly found out. Karen looked at William''s picture on the computer monitor and said, "hell, how could it be this guy?".


    Staring at William''s photo, Karen didn''t know how to act for a moment. After thinking about it, she could only go to the corner and call back the headquarters to report to her boss.


    To Karen''s surprise, her boss was very interested in the information, but at the same time, she reminded Karen not to move William without conclusive evidence, and it''s better to secretly arrest the person who sent the information first.


    The boss has orders. Karen can''t do it even if she doesn''t want to get into trouble. Unfortunately, Christmas is not a mercenary now. The casual clothes on her body can not only prevent bullet, but also effectively reduce the impact by 30%.


    This makes Sean Brill who fights with Christmas very passive, more than a dozen punches on Christmas. Christmas doesn''t even frown, but after more than a dozen punches, he can''t bear it. Before more than a dozen rounds, he is beaten down by Christmas and his hands are tied to an iron pipe.


    Looking at the identification of Sean Brill, Christmas takes out a gun and points it at Sean''s head. He says angrily, "are you a man or a ghost?".


    Then he took out his cell phone and took a picture of Sean Brill''s face. He soon replied on Sunday, "retreat.".


    He put away his gun and said, "don''t get in the way of me, or I''ll kill you next time.".


    Looking at the Christmas that left, Sean was relieved to know that he was a C1a person and didn''t shut up, which means that he should not be the enemy, but the sentence that people are ghosts made Sean be on guard.


    Does this mean that the bald man suspected that he had an insider on his side just now?

 Chapter 599

    Christmas in accordance with William''s orders to let Sean - Brill, in the guidance of Sunday in Paris 13 District of an old house to find goner.


    Into the room, looking at Zoe in a coma on the monitor, Christmas hesitated for a moment and asked, "boss, do you really want to ignore her life or death?"


    This made gunner squint, hang his head and stare down at Christmas, "do you want to save her?"


    Although gonna''s tone and eyes were strange, he was not angry at Christmas.


    Because he knew that gunner was the most ruthless one in the death squads. Now William not only gave him a new life, but also saved his daughter. In addition, his precious daughter heard that in order to catch up with William, he stayed at work in the Chelsea team, so that William, who was worried about gunner''s face, didn''t want to do it, and always avoided his daughter Sophia.


    All these things together, gunner is definitely the most loyal to William in his team.


    Thinking for a moment, Christmas explained, "don''t you think she''s innocent?"


    "Are you kidding? Man, as long as it''s involved, no one is innocent, "gunner shook her head." if she wants to blame it, she''ll blame her stupidity. If she''s fooled, she''ll have the courage to set off a bomb. Although she doesn''t want to kill people, the chaos caused by the bomb attack is much greater than killing a few people. ".


    Zoe is as stupid as an idiot. It''s a fact that he was fooled into voluntarily setting up a bomb. Christmas can only sigh in silence and sit in a chair silently. He closed his eyes with his clothes and fell asleep.


    Goner stood at the windowsill, staring at the opposite building and street with a telescope.


    Three hours later, at four o''clock in the morning, gunner said to Christmas, "here we are.".


    Hearing the sound of Christmas, he opened his eyes and went to goner. He also looked through a telescope. In a moment, he saw two people in plain clothes walking into Zoe''s building with trackers in their hands.


    Seeing that the captain of the special incident handling team named ottle Yousu came here to deal with Zoe, goner showed a sarcastic expression at the corner of his mouth, "it can save us a lot of things.".


    "Well," Christmas answered silently. Although his hands holding the telescope were a little white, he didn''t make any sound or make any other move until otter Yusu shot Zoe, who looked asleep but was in a coma.


    Gongna was also relieved. Just now, he was really afraid that the bastard Christmas would suddenly do something bad to William. Soon, they heard Sunday''s words in their ears, "the picture is very clear, gentlemen, you have six hours to rest.".


    After listening to this, goner stretched himself, went to the sofa and lay down. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took two bottles of beer from the tea table and threw them to Christmas. He opened the bottle cap and drank half a bottle. "I sleep, you wake up and call me in four hours.".


    "OK," Christmas opened the beer and nodded.


    All the uncertainties have been cleared, and Otto youso is excited to call Victor Gael, director of the interior and chief of police in Paris, to make sure that the plan can go smoothly.


    Hang up the phone, you su sat in the car and thought about it. He said to his subordinates, "put the video we took before on the Internet.".


    "Understand, head". More than ten minutes later, there were many videos of police beating people, torture asking who the attackers were, and deliberately targeting people in desert areas on the Internet in France.


    When Victor went to work early the next morning and was holding a security meeting, Yusu, who was wearing special police uniform, knocked on the door and came to Victor to report in a low voice,


    he received a tip that the bomb last night was made by a group of desert people, and the production site was in the community of Saint Denis, where desert people gathered.


    Victor listened and looked at you in surprise. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, sir," he nodded affirmatively, "the informant is an undercover agent who has been lurking for many years, and the undercover agent is a French desert man born in Paris.".


    "FK", the other leaders of the interior ministry and the police department in Paris who are in a meeting, scolds directly as soon as they hear it. However, if they can find clues so soon, it is absolutely a great good thing for them to solve the case directly.


    so whether the tip is true or not, sending a pair of people to search is passed without much discussion, and they are responsible for the action Our team, not surprisingly, fell on the head of the ottle Yousu team who provided the information.


    After getting the order, the members of ottle Yousu''s team soon rushed to the St. Denis community in full force. With the cooperation of the police, once they rushed into the community, Yousu asked the police to encircle, while his team was responsible for the assault.


    There are fully armed special police in the lead, ordinary police will certainly not object, very cooperative surrounded a three story community activity center.


    , what as like as two peas in the community center, they are not the assailants, and they are not half a penny of the bomb. Because, as soon as they rush into the activity center,


    Ottl and Yu Su''s team members take off their backpacks in a room on the third floor, take out a dozen dozen bombs that are exactly the same as those they exploded yesterday, and then face the walkie talkie. Yelling for the discovery of mass-produced bombs.


    Then he fired a few shots at some desert people who were under control and killed them. These people also fired the prepared guns at random and put them on the hands of those who died unjustly.The police surrounded the activity center immediately became nervous when they heard the discovery of the bomb and then the gunfire. They immediately called for support and arrested dozens of people in the community activity center.


    but the result of this operation was soon deliberately spread out by otel youso and William, who was behind the scenes, and things began to get out of control.


    "Sir, do you really want to use Pushkin''s dealer?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, don''t remind me any more," William complained impatiently. "Pushkin is dead, and I killed Robert McCall who killed Pushkin. In addition, Pushkin was born in a gray society. This time, it''s right to turn the eyes of the French to the polar bear,


    anyway, these guys have been playing with each other, just catch each other Without the evidence of the polar bear''s official participation, the investigation will not be carried out on Pushkin. As for other things, it''s all the dregs of the grey society who make trouble, and the law and order in France will be much better if they are settled after autumn. ".


    "All right." after a few minutes, it was reported again on Sunday that "21 million US dollars has been secretly transferred into the accounts of 11 non white gray societies in Paris. I believe that in one day, the whole Paris will be in chaos.".


    Before Sunday''s forecast, chaos began in the afternoon of the same day. In the evening, ottle youso and others quietly spread bad news to the banks. That night, many people began to surround the major banks in Paris.

 Chapter 600

    After staring at him all day, William finally walked out of his study in a comfortable mood and kissed Jesse who was preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    Jesse happily turned back to kiss William and said, "just one more dish, please help set the dishes"


    "OK". William nodded with a smile, "I hope the food you prepared is enough, or we won''t be able to work out at night.".


    Jesse, who is not used to William''s teasing words, can''t help but put up the wooden shovel in her hand, "if you talk nonsense again, I won''t let you go to my bed.".


    "Hey hey, we''re good at fitness on the sofa in the living room"


    "screw you", pushing William out of the kitchen, Jesse''s face flushed and her heart bumped and danced to finish the last food.


    After dinner, the two inevitably roll together,


    the next morning at seven o''clock, and Jesse mischievous until more than 12 o''clock to go to bed, William is sleeping well, but was awakened by Sunday, "Sir, Mrs. Lena''s phone, to remind you that Mrs. Lena already knew about the night before yesterday.".


    William, who was confused, immediately opened his eyes, released Jesse, put on his long nightgown, took his mobile phone and went to the balcony. He saw that there were many policemen and soldiers on both sides of the Champs Elysees.


    From 10 o''clock this morning, the victory ceremony of World War I will be held in this street.


    "Ah," before he spoke, William deliberately yawned and complained, "Mom, didn''t I talk to you on the phone yesterday? Why did you call me so early today.


    "Still awake?" Hearing that her son was playing a rogue, Lina could only say helplessly, "it seems that there is nothing wrong with you. When you met an explosion the night before yesterday, not only do you dare not tell me, but also you are in the mood to hang out with women. Besides, don''t tell me that the woman you are working with in Paris is a pickpocket.".


    "God, mom, can we not talk about my privacy? As for Jesse, I promise she''s a good girl who hasn''t even had a boyfriend. Besides, I don''t want to be a saint. It''s not a bad thing to leave some shortcomings for outsiders.


    "Ha, you can really find reasons to justify your behavior. Forget it, you''re OK. At last, Abigail drove to Paris after watching the news. At this time, she was about to arrive. Ha ha, good luck, my child.".


    After hanging up the phone, William went back to his room to take a bath and change his clothes. It wasn''t long before he heard the report on Sunday. He went to the balcony and soon saw a silver Aston Martin DB9 parked in front of the villa door from far to near.


    Without William''s command, Abigail automatically opened the electronic door on Sunday.


    He waved to Abby, who had a big smile when he got out of the car and saw himself, "wait for me, honey",


    Abby nodded happily, and could not see anything wrong. William said helplessly to Sunday, "call a helicopter and let''s go to Chantilly castle.".


    Sorry sir, the helicopter can''t fly in at this time. If you want to leave, you can only drive. In another hour, the whole Champs Elysees Street will be closed.


    Yes, there will be a celebration parade outside in three hours. It''s strange that helicopters can fly over.


    It seems that Abigail chooses this time to meet Jesse, turns to the master bedroom, kisses Jesse in the face when she wakes up and pretends to be sleeping, and says, "if there are guests coming, get up quickly, and then accompany Abigail and me to chateau Chantilly in the suburb of Paris"


    Jesse who can''t fit can only sit up and hesitate for a few seconds before saying, "honey, I listen to Sunday She said, "Miss Abigail is in charge of Chateau Chantilly. Will she be upset if I go?"


    "Don''t worry, I promise Abby won''t be angry. She is smarter than you think and knows what to do. Besides, you are the hostess here.".


    Hearing William directly say that he is the hostess here, Jesse can''t help but smile, while William shamelessly takes the opportunity to say, "in the future, you will always stay in Paris and chateau, and Abby will be in charge of Chateau Chantilly. There must be many opportunities for you to meet.".


    "But I don''t dare to see her. Miss Abby is not only a double doctor, but also a super female student bully who has been in charge of the national archives. What can I talk to her about when I haven''t graduated from high school?" Jesse put her head under the quilt and lamented, "how can we guard against pickpockets? Or teach her how to walk through your wallet? "


    "Hehe, it seems that you have done a lot of homework these days, and you know Abby so well?" Maybe he knew that he was a latecomer, so Jesse didn''t reject Abby as much as William thought, "you can talk about red wine, and Abigail''s understanding of red wine is certainly not as good as you.".


    This made Jesse''s eyes brighten and find a place better than Abigail. Then Jesse showed a smile on her face, and William shook his head. "Well, people are coming, can you still hide? I''ll go down first, and you''ll come down soon.


    Biting his teeth, watching William leave, Jesse reluctantly hammered a few punches on the pillow. But from last night, when William stood in front of him, Jesse knew that she couldn''t leave William. She pulled her hair and scolded a few words, then she got up and cleaned herself up.


    Go downstairs, William directly hold Abigail to block her mouth, angry want to speak of Abigail hard in his waist twisted several times.Let go of Abigail, who was soft all over. William said shamelessly, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I miss you so much, my dear.".


    Abigail, who had been confused by William''s kiss, turned his eyes and punched him on the shoulder. "Are you serious this time?"


    William knew Abigail''s meaning. He had not found other women outside before, but he never bought a house and lived together like Jesse.


    With a shrug, William pretended to be helpless. "I don''t know why. I just want Jesse to belong to me just like you.".


    "Asshole", don''t give Abigail a chance to complain, William went up again, and when she got confused again, he said to herself, "I haven''t eaten your hand-made breakfast for a long time, I want double, honey.".


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s not my place. Why do I make breakfast for you?"


    just then, the mobile phone rang and picked up Ambrosius''s phone, which made Abigail, who also saw the caller ID, glare at William and say, "I''ll make breakfast.".


    It took him half an hour to stop Ambrosius from coming to Paris before William Hung up.


    Throw down the mobile phone, turn on the TV, see the news is his new love and unfortunate encounter explosion attack, fortunately this time no one think the target of the attacker is William.


    "Who let out the news?" William asked Sunday.


    "French officials, there was a large-scale chaos in many parts of Paris last night. In order to change the topic and attention and reduce the pressure of public opinion, the news of France itself burst out during your break.".

 Chapter 601

    Fortunately, Jesse''s identity hasn''t been revealed yet. After watching the news about the chaos in Paris for more than ten minutes on the other side of the channel, I heard Sunday''s report that the Otto Yusu group were ready to rob the Bank of France,


    and their escape route had been learned on Sunday. I was thinking about how to attack the Otto Yusu group and heard Abigail The sound of calling for breakfast.


    When he walked into the restaurant, it was surprising that Jesse was talking and laughing to help Abby carry the plate, which made William remember that Jesse knew about Abigail so well before, and Abigail came to Paris to see Jesse without a word.


    suddenly, he felt that he was fooled by two girls and asked uncertainly, "have you two contacted each other these days?"


    After that, William cleared his mind and felt that Abby had contacted Jesse on his own initiative.


    when Jesse met William earlier, he had more delicate facial features and was stronger than himself in everything, so he must be easily won over by Abby.


    Looking at Jesse who couldn''t help looking at Abigail, William rolled his eyes and glared at Abigail, but he didn''t intend to mention it any more.


    "Eat, we''ll go to chateau Chantilly in a moment.".


    "Well," Abby nodded with a smile, while Jesse, who was seen through by William, laughed awkwardly and lowered her head to eat.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t go to the castle. After breakfast, I was just about to leave. On Sunday, I reported that "Sir, viscount Charles Cavendish is waiting to visit you outside the villa.".


    "Who? Cavendish William was stunned for a moment, thinking about who Charles was. "Hell, how can that idiot come to me?"


    "Will you see me then?"


    "Open the door," said William shaking his head, no longer wait to see relatives, as long as the face did not turn, etiquette can not be impolite.


    At the main entrance, Charles Cavendish got off with a man and a woman and two middle-aged people.


    "Hi, William, long time no see." as soon as Charles wanted to hug William, he saw William''s stern eyes. He couldn''t help but remember that a few months ago, when he was at Devonshire manor in London, he just drank a bottle of McCullen whisky, and William shot himself on the nose lying on the sofa.


    But if William knew this, he would never admit that it was because of a bottle of wine, but would say that it was because Charles didn''t tell the truth.


    "Good morning, Charles," he offered to shake hands with the embarrassed Charles, then looked at a man and a woman who were excited and a little at a loss, and asked Charles, "don''t you introduce me?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Charles Cavendish said, looking back. "These are Nick Spitz and Audrey Spitz. They are friends I met on the plane to Paris. When I heard that I was going to visit you, I''d like to meet you, the world-famous duchess.".


    "FK" William scolded silently in his heart. Charles is still so unreliable. The people he just met on the plane just brought him to other people''s homes?


    However, the Spitz couple are not exclusive, because they are so easy to recognize, one is Jennifer Aniston, the other is Adam Sandler.


    So although William called Charles unreliable, he still welcomed the Spitz couple, "welcome, Mr. Spitz, Mrs. Spitz.".


    Hello, Mr. Devonshire.


    Shaking hands with the excited, star faced but ordinary Spitz couple, William reached out and said, "please, everyone, let''s go in and have a chat.".


    "Thank you, thank you," said Nick Spitz and Audrey Spitz. They never thought about an unexpected trip to Europe.


    they not only met the Cavendish family, but also met the super rich and noble William. Now they can directly watch the celebration of France in the villa beside the Champs Elysees.


    Entering the villa, before the Spitz couple could marvel, they heard Charles Cavendish complain to William, "you shouldn''t have bought this house, William. This has always been my aunt''s former residence.".


    "Well?" When he stopped, William frowned and turned to look at Charles


    "You don''t know?" Charles looked at William with a serious face in surprise and thought about it. He knew that William, who was not short of money, didn''t have to lie about it.


    "Forget it," Charles shook his head. "You''ve already bought it. What''s the use of that?".


    "No, of course, it works. I have to know if anyone has died in this house," William looked at Charles seriously. "You should understand. If I want to check, I can find it, so tell me what you know.".


    "This, this," Nick Spitz asked, holding his wife''s hand and raising his hand slightly. "Mr. Devonshire, can we use the bathroom?"


    Looking at the expression of Mr. and Mrs. Spitz, William knew that they were trying to avoid suspicion. "No problem." he took three people into the living room and said to Jesse, "honey, this is Mr. and Mrs. Spitz. Can you take care of the two guests for me?""Of course, honey," Jesse nodded.


    William then apologized to the Spitz couple, "excuse me for a moment.".


    "It''s OK, it''s OK," the Spitz and his wife nodded.


    When William and Charles left, Audrey whispered to her husband, "God, the way he frowned just now scared me out of breath.".


    Although Nick Spitz has the same idea in his heart, as a man, he will not admit that "he really has the momentum of being the richest young man. However, why does he care so much about whether there is a death in the house?".


    Ha ha, you''re scared by William, too.


    "Ah," the hostess heard the bad words behind her back. Audrey apologized, "I''m sorry, me, me"


    "it''s OK." Jesse waved her hand and didn''t care. Instead, she said with a smile, "William''s angry look is really scary. I was scared by him the other day and didn''t dare to speak.".


    "No way," Audrey looked at Jesse in surprise. Just now, William called Jesse honey in front of their husband and wife.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Even if he''s angry, he just frowns," Jesse explained with a smile. "But even if he just frowns, it can make people breathless.".


    Audrey smell speech, quickly nodded, "yes, fortunately just not for me.".


    Abigail explained, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Spitz. William does have some taboos that we don''t understand, and he doesn''t know the weird rules he learned from there.".


    William, who was in the study, poured a glass of whiskey for Charles and said, "what makes you so cautious? You have to use two ordinary people as cover when you come to my house. What''s more, you have to use your aunt''s name to chat with me alone.".


    Some people want me to die, and I''m here to give you money.

 Chapter 602

    "It''s not normal for someone to want to kill you?" William didn''t care. "If you think about the wealth of other people''s families, don''t blame others for trying to kill you.


    we discussed this matter a few months ago. Today, I''ll give you the same sentence." William looked at Charles seriously and said, "go back to England to be your nobleman and landlord before things get out of hand.".


    After that, he quietly looked at Charles, who was in a state of uncertainty, and again said, "the old Duke of Devon''s health has been very bad. In order to avoid his white hair to the black hair, he can''t bear the accident. I advise you not to fight against the wealth that doesn''t belong to you.".


    "You don''t understand that more than three billion dollars belong to me. Is it wrong to take what belongs to me?" Charles took a gulp of the wine and explained, "before my aunt died, uncle Marco Kans admitted that he had given me the share that belonged to my aunt and made me one of the heirs of the inheritance.


    after all these years, I''ve come out without any fault. Why should I quit?" after that, Charles growled, "I almost died the other day You want me to let go like this? "


    Well, when it comes to billions of dollars in wealth, not to mention Charles, who is only a millionaires himself,


    William did not calculate for the four billion dollars of the Bank of France. In only three days, there were three lives directly related to him.


    However, Charles is not his own uncle, and he has only seen him twice in total. It''s not in his great interests. William won''t intervene in other people''s family''s struggle for inheritance for his sake.


    if he intervenes openly, he will surely be guarded and resisted by everyone. Of course, if you can hide behind the curtain and deal with the matter secretly so that people can''t blame him, that''s another point.


    But now it''s just one side of Charles''s story. William won''t give him a promise to let Charles hold the handle. "I''m sorry, you know, if I intervene in other people''s family affairs in the name of relatives today, there will also be people in my family affairs in the name of relatives in the future.".


    In fact, this is nonsense. People who have no strength are doomed to be accused, and people who have strength, even if you sell the flaw to your opponent, will the opponent have to consider whether it is worthwhile to start a war.


    but Charles doesn''t know these things. Seeing that William doesn''t get any oil and salt when he met last time, Charles asked reluctantly,


    "I heard your uncle say that you have a sense of responsibility The power of noble service, can I ask you to find an expert to protect me? After all, I am also the Viscount of England.


    "For the nobility?" William looked at Charles strangely and said, "listen, I''m William Devonshire, the Duke of England. I have no obligation to protect any nobles except Philip and his three sons, who are the leaders of nobles. And Kingsman has only served me since the day I took over and lived with my money.".


    Looking at William as an Iron Rooster who was afraid that other people would take advantage of him, Charles rolled his eyes, raised his hands and apologized,


    "OK, OK, I apologize. I''m just a little Viscount, and I''m not qualified to let you protect me for free, but can''t I spend money? It''s OK for me to pay for bodyguards.


    "Ha ha", bodyguard Gu can make a few money, this little money wants to pull himself into the water, Charles this bastard is really calculating.


    Raising his legs, William held his glass and said with a smile, "I''m curious. Do you believe me that way?"


    "According to the words from the top, your credit has always been very high, so at least you don''t want me to die after you pay, do you?"


    That''s right.


    Seeing that William nodded, Charles felt a little proud, and the people who asked for money were not without weakness. "According to the previous will, I can probably get more than $3 billion, and the tax deduction can also get about $1.8 billion, so $100 million can protect me for a year.".


    "A year?" William looked at Charles thoughtfully. "So you seem to know that your uncle doesn''t live for a year?"


    "How can it be?" Charles was staring at William before he was proud for ten seconds.


    The more you say it, the more wrong it gets. With a man with a dark mind like William, he can say anything that is bad and think, "as long as you can protect me, I will sell Margaux to you for 200 million dollars below the market price.".


    , with his mouth open, William mocked, "can you has the final say?"


    Although William was sarcastic and angry, Charles wanted to beat others, but he knew he couldn''t beat the murderous William. He could only nod his head when he didn''t hear him,


    "of course, buying a winery was my aunt''s idea. There was a clause in his will that the winery must be handed over to me.


    William, Margo is one of the five first-class wineries in France, and La Tu, Lafite, Mutong and Obian are equally famous. After this opportunity, if you want to buy them again, you won''t know how many years. ".


    I remember a few months ago, you told me to give Margaux to me directly.


    "I''d like to give it to you," Charles shrugged. "But will you help me without reservation? If I could, I would even like to send you another formula one team owned by Uncle Marco Kans.Just to protect Charles''s safety, William was a little excited. But when he thought of the Spitz couple''s two star faces, he always felt that it was not so simple.


    plus, he was worried that if Marco Kans really died accidentally after he helped Charles, William could not say clearly even if he had ten mouths,


    "well, Marco is still alive, you know I don''t take part in everything, but for the sake of relatives, I''ll send you two sets of bulletproof suits for self-defense.


    Originally, seeing William''s eyes twinkling, Charles thought that William was moved, but now he was annoyed to hear the disguised refusal.


    This is the second time that he came to ask William in a low voice. He could not believe it. He stood up and walked around angrily. Then he growled, "I just want you to provide protection for me. Why are you and my uncle so cruel? Do you really want me to die before you regret it?".


    "Shut up," said the impatient Charles, staring at him tentatively. "Come on, tell me, you didn''t make any small moves. You didn''t have the idea of taking the inheritance alone.".


    Looking at William, who is not angry and in the mood to ask someone to make his own bulletproof suit, Charles can''t help but be discouraged and collapse on the sofa,


    "if someone wants to kill me, can''t I fight back? Can''t be a yellow finch? Hide to one side, sit and watch the person who wants to do it kill the other heirs, and then give the evidence to the police? "


    "Ha, that''s a good idea. You''re not really an idiot.".


    I didn''t expect to have a problem at the first try, so now, without a word from Charles, William tried again, "Charles, your friends from the upper class in England didn''t tell you, don''t act in front of me?"

 Chapter 603

    Sensing Charles''s heart beat faster than normal, William knew that the bastard didn''t tell the truth, but was nervous to death because of deceiving himself.


    Then he said with a smile, "by the way, I heard that Marco Kans''s wife is your ex girlfriend now?"


    Ignoring the painful Charles, William said to himself, "you say, can I understand that as your own uncle, Duke Devon doesn''t help you, because he already knows that you are working with his ex girlfriend on the idea of his old friend and brother-in-law, Marco Kans?".


    Hell, Charles was frightened by William''s words. He pointed to the smiling William in panic and said, "you, you, you".


    In my mind, I can''t help thinking of the words that Duke Devon advised me a few days ago that even if I couldn''t let go of the temptation of a huge legacy, I would never go to William for help again.


    Now it seems that, as Duke Devon said, once William is interested, there is nothing he can''t guess or find out.


    But the stronger William''s performance, the more Charles hopes to pull him on his own boat. Instead of cooperating with his ex girlfriend who is open-minded and doesn''t know what to think, it''s better to cooperate with William, who is more powerful and has stronger intelligence ability.


    At least to satisfy William''s appetite, at the same time, with William''s credit and scruples about the views of the outside world, it can not only protect his safety, but also get more than $1.8 billion after tax.


    Now that his mind had been guessed, Charles did not pretend to be angry after he calmed down. He straightened his wrinkled clothes, picked up the wine bottle on the table, poured half a cup for William and himself, and then said,


    "you know, Susie was going to be engaged to me, but Malko took her away from me.".


    Charles, who was paying attention to William''s expression, found that William didn''t sympathize with him at all. On the contrary, he sneered at him. After thinking for a few seconds, he said,


    "since you don''t want to break the rules, and you don''t want to make people suspect because the bodyguards are your people, it''s OK to help me come up with ideas. There are no rules in those damned rules Don''t give advice to relatives.


    It''s a pity that William didn''t care about these things. Charles gritted his teeth and said, "don''t forget, since I came into your house, if something happens in the future, you can''t leave it alone.".


    William said, "no, as long as I get you back to England now, lock you up, wait until it''s over, and then let you out, no one will doubt me.".


    "But what do you get out of doing that?" Charles asked. "You really don''t want Margaux and formula one.".


    "The team can compete as long as they spend money, and the winery can wait slowly," said William. "I don''t need to ruin my reputation in order to save $100 million or $200 million.".


    "FK", in the face of oil and salt does not enter William, Charles can only increase chips, "winery free to give you, just ask you to help me collect, get rid of our successor''s criminal evidence.".


    Collecting evidence in secret is not the same as directly intervening. Once the evidence is found, you don''t have to show yourself. On Sunday, you can release the evidence without any flaw.


    So, William nodded and agreed, "no problem, I agree with that condition.".


    This made Charles feel very relieved. With this guarantee, I believe that William will at least not watch himself die, which makes his mind start to move again.


    "now I know that someone wants to eliminate other heirs. Otherwise, we can find a reasonable way to let me pretend to be dead and give the evidence to the police when the murderer behind the scenes thinks that the victory is in hand And I miraculously survived.


    "That''s a good idea," William said jokingly, looking at Charles''s seat on his left front chest, and then comparing himself with him,


    "find a gun with small bullet and strong penetrating power. Between your third and fourth ribs, avoid the heart and active pulse. If you go down with one shot, you''ll never die. From the perspective of ordinary people, you''ll never live After ten minutes,


    but as long as the bleeding is stopped in time and the cavity pressure is solved, the probability of your survival is more than 90%. How about trying? "


    Originally William was just joking, but he didn''t expect Charles to think about it seriously after hearing it. He hesitated for a few minutes and asked, "then my lungs will definitely be penetrated by bullets. Is there any sequelae?"


    "Hell, so cruel?" William looked at Charles in surprise, but Charles''s eyes were firm in a few seconds. "Tell me, what are the sequelae?"


    "If you lie in bed for three months, don''t do strenuous exercise for a year, and don''t get injured in the same position for three years, there should be no sequelae if you quit smoking." after that, William knocked his ear uncertainly,


    he replied very quickly on Sunday, "Sir, if you use a special warhead, the wound area will be small, and if you succeed in manual operation, the sequelae will be very small.".


    Seeing that Charles''s eyes were shining, William quickly advised, "man, there are many ways to feign death. Some special drugs can play the same role, but if you really want to go down with one shot, as long as you deviate a little, you have to see God.".


    This method is really not a good one. Who will gamble on his own life when it comes to life and death.But Charles''s performance surprised William again. He sat quietly on the sofa, frowned and said after drinking a lot of wine,


    "the malpractice of drug suspended animation is too obvious. Afterwards, everyone can understand that I''m calculating other people, but it''s different to get a shot. Walking from the gate of hell will surely dispel everyone''s suspicion.".


    "Hell, I think you''re crazy about money." William shook his head. He thought Charles, who had been submissive in front of him, was a coward who cherished his life.


    I didn''t expect that this guy would be so cruel. He would take his own life to gain tens of billions of wealth.


    A few months ago, when Marco canes met William in London, his wealth was about $26 billion. Although the stock market was depressed and shrunk a lot, it was about $20 billion.


    After paying the estate tax, 10 billion is absolutely no problem.


    "Man, although I don''t like you, I have to say that you are definitely a man, but I''m sorry, don''t ask me about this. Even if I don''t like you any more, we are still relatives, and we have no hatred. If I miss, I''ll have to blame myself all my life.".


    The more William said that, the more Charles thought of him. But if Charles knew William well, he would understand that if he really failed, William would never blame himself as he said.


    "FK, for such a confidential matter, I don''t ask you to find anyone, and only your subordinates have such talents among the people I can trust. If you don''t do it, you will have more exposure risk when looking for outsiders.".

 Chapter 604

    Time unknowingly arrived at 9:50 a.m. William, who had already talked, was in a good mood and expression. Although he was a little unhappy, Charles, who was in a good mood, walked out of his study and came to the living room.


    In just two hours, William will reap at least $1 billion from $300 million worth of real estate, antiques, jewelry and other assets that are easy to change hands, plus winery and motorcade. However, all this has to be done after Charles finally wins the inheritance fight.


    It''s a pity that most of the wealth of the Kans family is in the company''s stock, otherwise they can knock a little more.


    It''s not so easy to think about stocks. Unless William buys them with money, even if Charles wants to give them away, other antiques of the case group and the French government will not agree.


    As soon as he saw William, who had disappeared for nearly two hours, Jesse stood up, took his arm and complained, "honey, it''s very impolite of you to leave the guests here and disappear for so long.".


    "It doesn''t matter," the Spitz said, shaking their hands. "We came too suddenly.".


    After kissing Jesse on the face, William apologized to Mr. and Mrs. Spitz, "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Spitz, but it''s really my faux pas",


    looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost ten o''clock. Now we can go to the rooftop to watch today''s celebration. Charles, can you take two guests to the rooftop first?


    Jesse and Abby and I are going to prepare some food and drinks. We can have a drink while we watch the celebration.


    "No problem." when he could eat the food and drink William brought himself, Charles would not be polite. He nodded and took the flattered Spitz couple to the roof.


    Half an hour later, people watching the celebration heard a bell from William.


    Walking to one side, he took out his mobile phone and pretended to answer for a while. William said to the public, "sorry, I have to go downstairs to pick up an email. Abby and Jesse help me take care of the guests.".


    After kissing Jesse and Abigail on the face, William stepped down from the roof in the eyes of the Spitz and Charles.


    I went into my study, locked the door, opened the portal and went to the underground of Oxford castle. I changed my stall and wore the mask which became popular in Paris after last night''s chaos.


    when I was ready, I opened the portal and went to the residential house which was only one kilometer away from the Bank of France.


    The Champs Elysees is a thriving scene, but the rest of Paris is not so peaceful.


    Since yesterday, the whole of Paris has been in a mess, and the most serious part is outside the major banks.


    It took a few minutes to sneak into the crowd and walk all the way to the Bank of France. In the bank, Christmas and C1a''s black friend Sean Brill, armed, broke out a fierce gunfight with Otto youso''s men.


    Michael Mason, who died in the explosion the night before yesterday, was an American and a native. In addition, he died because of the intelligence connection. It''s strange that the people of Paris C1a didn''t find out.


    So although Sean Brill was released by Christmas the night before last, his boss, Karen, did not dare to go to William himself, but forced Brill to get the information on Christmas.


    as a last resort, Sean Brill had to chase after Christmas. They chased each other for several times in Paris,


    finally, Christmas was captured again with the advantage of equipment Sean Brill, after pretending to check a lot of information and making sure Sean Brill is OK, said that his target was the remaining Party of Amir bacawi, the number one enemy of the United States, according to Sunday''s instructions.


    knowing this information, Sean Brill immediately reported it to his boss, Karen, who probably wanted to get rid of the relationship between the explosion and the United States To ease the tension between C1a and the French Ministry of the interior, he went to see Victor Gael with intelligence and told Victor that he had the rest of bakawi''s party under his command.


    Hearing that Karen described his special incident handling team as bakavi''s remaining party, Victor was baffled, but he was the mastermind behind the robbery of the Bank of France,


    when he couldn''t stop, he took out a gun and killed Karen, all of which was photographed by gonna standing in the building more than 200 meters away.


    In order to look like that, William didn''t let the spider robot shoot at close range this time, so as not to make people suspect that if he could shoot at such a close range, why didn''t he save Karen.


    While staying with Sean Brill for Christmas, after receiving the video from gunner, he grabbed Sean Brill''s collar and swore angrily,


    "is your boss an idiot? Knowing that there was something wrong with the special events team of the Ministry of interior in Paris, I went to find Victor, the head of the Ministry of interior. If our people were not following Victor, no one would know how your boss died.


    Now the rest of bakawi''s party knows that we are investigating them. It won''t be long before they clean up the evidence. ".


    Looking at the picture uploaded back from the Christmas mobile phone, Sean Brill clenched his fist and explained with sadness, "you don''t understand that Karen and Victor are friends for more than ten years, and they saved each other''s lives at the beginning."."Shut up, asshole," yelled Brill at Christmas, "Damn it. Your trainer didn''t tell you that if you want to trust someone in our field, you have to do it without risk?


    How about now? Ah, your boss has gone to see God. If I can''t finish my task, I may have to hide so that I won''t be dealt with by my own staff of the British military intelligence agency. ".


    "No, we still have a chance," Brill said suddenly, dazed for a moment. "Since Victor is in such a hurry to kill, it means that they are carrying out some action,


    and the executor of the action must be the special event handling team. As long as we find out where they are, we can know what their goal is,


    at that time, whether it''s to stop or come If you get all the booty, your mission is not a failure, and I can avenge Karen.


    With that, Brill didn''t wait for Christmas to speak, so he called back to the Paris headquarters of C1a and made it clear to Karen''s deputy. Soon after that, the intelligence of the special events team now in the Bank of France was sent back to Brill.


    As soon as I heard Christmas, I affirmed, "no wonder the whole of Paris was in chaos in only two days. It turns out that these bastards are trying to get money.


    with money, these people can attract a large number of people like they were in London, and repeat the attacks that happened in London in Paris.".


    "That''s right." briel just thought about it and agreed with some of the ideas. Even if they didn''t launch an attack in Paris, when these crazy people who dare to attack the heads of states have money, then any capital world will be their target.

 Chapter 605

    It''s confirmed that ottle youso and his family are at the Bank of France. Sean Brill is trying to take Christmas to the safe house of C1a to get weapons and equipment. Unexpectedly, Christmas calls. When they arrive outside the Bank of France, they take him to a small box truck.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Brill saw a full set of old American weapons in the car. It was not a polite time. Long and short guns, bulletproof vests, shock bullets, and ammunition clips were piled up on the table in the car.


    However, before he started to equip weapons, he saw that Christmas threw a combat suit, "you should know who my boss is, so put on this bulletproof combat suit, and then put on a bulletproof vest, even if you are shot by a sniper, you can break your ribs at most.".


    Looking at the large combat suit in his hand, Sean Brill didn''t hesitate. He took off his coat and put it on his body. He was armed with weapons and asked, "so it''s true that the Devonshire family is an agent family.".


    "I''m sorry, if you want to know, you have to find out for yourself." Christmas shrugged, armed himself, took two fully enclosed black helmets and handed them to Brill. "Are you ready? Man.


    Pulling the bolt and wearing a black helmet, Brill said confidently, "of course, I can''t wait to get rid of all those scum.".


    The two men who were bulletproof all the way raided. They could fight as they wanted. They were not afraid of the opponent''s MP5. Only a few encounters, they killed six people.


    If Christmas hadn''t delayed a lot of time by deliberately changing equipment according to Sunday''s orders,


    before Ottl Yusu got to the bank, the 500 million e-money and 3.5 billion bearer gold bonds would have been blocked in the vault by Christmas.


    With fewer and fewer subordinates, Otto Yousu, who can''t leave without running away, left his subordinates behind, locked the underground electronic door to the ground by using the electronic card with all the electronic gates of the bank, and escaped from the Bank alone.


    Unfortunately, he just got on an explosion-proof special police car and closed the door. Before the car started, his neck was broken by a pair of hands extending from behind.


    This man, of course, is William. He found out the e-money keys and a bunch of 35 anonymous gold bonds, each of which is worth $100 million, and put them into the storage space.


    he dragged his body to the compartment of the explosion-proof car, took off his special police uniform, disguised as he changed into civilian clothes, and then left under the cover of the crowd.


    at last, he drove a biography Send the door, throw otel''s body into the abandoned mining area where Oxford handles its own garbage, go to the basement of Oxford castle, put on the clothes and shoes you used to wear, open the portal and return to the study on Champs Elysees.


    In less than ten minutes, William finished everything, stood on the roof of his villa again, hugged Abigail and Jesse happily, talked and laughed with Charles and Spitz, and watched the parade.


    William is in a good mood, but some people are even more excited than him. Seven hundred meters away from the villa, Neville, the cameraman of French national television, is using a telephoto camera to make a video of William, Abby and Jesse who are held by him.


    "God", at this moment, people all over the world are watching the celebration, and their thoughts are directly transferred from the celebration to William three.


    In a few seconds, the voice of Sunday came to William''s ear, "Sir, as you ordered, you, Abby and miss Jesse have appeared in the live broadcast at the same time. Good luck.".


    I don''t know if I''m lucky, but if I can get rid of the direct relationship between myself and the four billion dollars, what if I''m called a playboy.


    Besides, after the last time in New York with a boat of beautiful women, driving a yacht to open the sea, his image has long been a playboy.


    Anyway, I''m so rich, unmarried, and don''t linger among beauties. Do you want to be called a special fan by those paparazzi who can''t catch the news?


    However, Charles Cavendish, who was only known afterwards, came to see William secretly. Unexpectedly, it took the whole world ten minutes to know that he was related to William.


    The relationship between the Cavendish family and the Devonshire family was revealed by the hosts of major TV stations in a few minutes.


    The two branches of the same ancestor occupied two hereditary Dukes in England, which made the reputation not spread to the upper class and the Cavendish family in England, and the popularity of them rose greatly among ordinary people in other countries in the world.


    It wasn''t long before, on Sunday, he reported that Ambrosius had sent him a "asshole" short message. William didn''t pay any attention to this kind of painless complaint.


    But it''s not without trouble. Before the celebration was over, a large group of guests in uniform and guns came to the villa before noon.


    With Abby standing on the front steps of the villa, William smiles and shakes hands with Kevin, the first assistant of kearner beckon barrel in France.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Devonshire. I''m sorry to have to disturb you, but Mr. beckon asked me to bring you greetings and apologies. It''s really impolite that he didn''t have time to thank you personally for the emergency in London last time."."You''re welcome," William said with a smile, waving his hand and looking at Victor garell, who came with Kevin. He said with a smile, "Victor garell, director of the interior and chief of police in Paris?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, this is Victor garell," and Victor garell took a document out of his pocket and spread it out to William. "This is the authorization document. You have to go to our interior department for a cup of coffee.".


    took the document, William saw Kevin with a face on his face, and silently make complaints about these callers. "My people are in your hands?"


    For Christmas and Sean Brill, Victor wanted to kill them. Now it''s strange how good he is to William.


    Yes, Mr. Arthur Carter Shaw is already in our interior department, so you must come with us.


    Ignoring Victor, William took out his mobile phone, turned on the virtual imaging in the eyes of admiration and exclamation, and played the video of Victor shooting Karen, director of C1a Paris.


    Then he took Abigail''s hand, pulled her behind him, and said to the stunned Kevin, "I don''t need to cooperate with the investigation now.".


    "Here, here," he said, hesitating. Kevin pointed to victor and said to some policemen around him, "don''t you arrest him yet.".


    The video of his own murder was not only filmed, but also broadcast by people like William in front of Kevin, the first assistant of the French barrel.


    in addition, the police around him all press their hands on the holster, which makes him dare to do any unnecessary action to shoot. For a moment, Victor was so pale that he was handcuffed.

 Chapter 606

    When Victor was handcuffed and his gun was taken away, William asked with a smile, "can you tell me who else is Amir bacavi''s accomplice?"


    "What do you mean," said Victor, staring at William in surprise, "why do you and Karen think I have a connection with Amir bacavi?".


    Looking at the confused Victor, William said sarcastically, "don''t tell me that you don''t know that your men are secretly cleaning up the killers who have killed the rest of bakavi.".


    "What? It''s impossible? " Victor was really scared. "Hell, it''s none of my business. It''s none of my business. We''re just, in, in.".


    Victor did not dare to say anything about the idea of the Bank of France, which made Kevin, who accompanied the French barrel to England two months ago, want to tear up Victor, because he almost died in bacavi''s hands last time.


    So now, Kevin doesn''t care whether Victor is wronged or not. At least Victor can''t get rid of the director of C1a in Paris.


    he shouts to the police, "take him away and let people watch him for 24 hours". After that, he gives an uneasy warning, "if Victor dies, I promise that his guards and all the people in charge will go to jail.".


    "Ming, I understand." the police dragged Victor away like a big enemy. When they left, they called a team to be on duty on the Champs Elysees street, escorted by armed soldiers.


    Looking at Victor, who was interrupted by the police, Kevin took a deep breath and said to William, "Mr. Devonshire, we will give you a satisfactory explanation, but you also need to give us an explanation.".


    "No problem," William nodded with a smile. "But you have to hurry up. If I get a call from England, I don''t know if I can speak freely.".


    Just thinking for half a second, Kevin can understand William''s meaning. Once England knows such an important trick, it''s strange that they don''t have to make a deal with the French. "Maybe if you''re free at noon, you can have lunch with Mr. beckon.".


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you to call," William nodded with a smile. He pointed out, "I hope Mr. Tong is still in the mood to host the celebration after listening to me.".


    Kevin, who wants to leave, is stunned. He can''t help admiring William. He is engaged in secret service activities in France and even dare to ask in front of the general barrel.


    "I''ll remind beckon of the main barrel. See you later, Mr. Devonshire." shake hands with William, and Kevin leaves with a sullen face.


    Seeing the group of uninvited guests leave, William silently thinks about what to ask when he meets beckon later. Then he feels that Abigail, who has been blocked by himself, hugs himself tightly with his hands.


    Sensing Abigail''s face on his back, William took Abigail''s hand and whispered, "now it''s time to stop being jealous of Jesse.".


    "Hate", was told that he was jealous because William blocked Jesse''s danger, Abigail gave him a hard twist on the back of his hand, "I''m just too rational, too obedient, just let you never care about my ideas.".


    William won''t admit it. He took Abby''s hand and kissed him. He said shamelessly, "no, on the contrary, you are the one who I can''t leave. If you leave me that day, I don''t know how to deal with those trifles.".


    "Asshole, you know you keep me, you use me as an assistant.".


    Although he blamed William, Abigail was very happy. He knew that the more things he was in charge of, the more William trusted her.


    At 12:30 in the middle of the day, William, dressed in his formal suit, asked Jesse as he tied his tie. "Are you sure you don''t want to go? It''s eating with the barrel.


    "No, no", Jesse shook his head, "wait until I learn etiquette, get familiar with the winery, and I''m the manager of the winery, or I''ll lose face to you.".


    "Well," he kisses Jesse, who is not confident on her face. He knows in his heart that it is not good for her to bring Jesse into the upper class too soon.


    When the well-dressed Abigail comes down the stairs, William and Jesse say goodbye and take Abigail to the main barrel mansion in the Rolls Royce with gunner open.


    I don''t know what William and KELNER beckon talked about. This private dinner lasted until 2 p.m. when beckon had to leave, they separated.


    However, a few days after the celebration of the victory of World War I, during the internal investigation in France, not only a few high-level officials were arrested, but also a large number of middle-level officials were arrested.


    It even spread to the business sector, and the president of the Bank of France, who had been against William, was arrested together.


    More than two months ago, the loss of US $7 billion made the Bank of France almost unable to survive. Now it is revealed on the Internet on Sunday that the bank is accused of stealing US $4 billion by terrorists.


    this time, the Bank of France not only has to face commercial difficulties, but also has to deal with the endless security inquiries from the government. There are signs of bankruptcy for a while.


    William himself, with the help of KELNER beckon, met with the chairman of the French spring department store.


    A few days later, it was rumored that spring department store had reached an agreement with Devonshire defense supplies company in order to get orders for the first batch of military special forces and new combat clothes,Spring department store, with 73% of Chateau Latour''s shares, valued at US $300 million in exchange for us $400 million in bulletproof fabrics from Devonshire defense supplies company to produce its own special combat suit.


    And the agreement also stipulates that if necessary, spring department store will enjoy a discount of 9.5% and purchase another US $1 billion of bulletproof fabrics.


    Once the agreement was signed, the stock price of Spring Department Store rose by 8% in a few days. As for being called a woman thief by the French, the market value of Spring Department Store rose by US $1.1 billion just because the news broke out.


    if the agreement with the military is signed, it will go up a lot and make a lot of money. Who cares if no one scolds.


    For William, he not only got the control of Chateau Latour, but also successfully made a country use bulletproof combat suit, which opened the first step of arms purchase.


    Within a few days, England announced that it had purchased 100 million pounds worth of raw materials from Devonshire defense supplies company and also produced its own special combat clothes.


    These two countries must produce their own products in order to save costs. In their opinion, it is a waste to use bulletproof fabrics in many places where bulletproof materials are not needed at all.


    If they produce them by themselves, they can definitely save one-third of the fabric for each suit. The business of changing three suits into four suits is more cost-effective than buying finished products directly from William. Even many small parts can be sewn up with leftover materials to save costs again.

 Chapter 607

    William, who plans to strike while the iron is hot and make more money, strongly recommends the matching body fitted bulletproof T-shirt to the two countries. Unfortunately, he is not an idiot, and the buyer rejected William''s proposal without even considering it.


    because he only needs a $10000 or $20000 bulletproof vest to wear a new combat suit, which can also prevent sniper gun shooting as William said.


    as for being defeated, he will be punished What make complaints about ribs is that all the buyers are not listening. William is not aware of what money is in the heart. He doesn''t know what is the opposite of extremes.


    TM is lucky to be hit by a sniper rifle. It really hurts. It''s really a great loss. If it is really undamaged, the number of troops in the future will definitely decrease year after year. Do you have to retire some of these middle-level people?


    After Catherine called to tell herself this, William shook his head and sighed to Jesse and Abby, "am I too kind, honey?".


    Jesse, who doesn''t know much about William, shakes her head blankly, while Abigail, who knows something about William, turns a big white eye at him, and then says in a faint voice,


    "Mrs. Lena''s birthday will be in another week. Instead of caring about money, you''d better think about when to go back to London. Otherwise, I can''t help you when Mrs. Lena is angry.".


    "Hell," William patted himself on the forehead, hugged Abigail and gave him a few kisses. "If you don''t remind me, I''ll forget.".


    After thinking about it, the business has become a business. Catherine is the only thing left. With the help of Abigail, who has officially taken over William''s business, William''s management is the same.


    And the most important thing is, in terms of supervision, the law and finance are in the charge of yueshida office, which is responsible for the production of raw materials and overall monitoring on Sundays, so that no one can make money.


    So William just thought about it and said, "we''ll go back to London tomorrow and Oxford castle the day after tomorrow to see the preparations for the party.".


    "Well, can I not go?" Jesse asked carefully, "Chateau lato has just taken over. There are too many things to deal with. In addition, the winemaker Mr. Gardner and the management team of the Chateau have agreed me to join them to learn wine making and management knowledge. In this way, I may not have so much time.".


    "How can you not have the time?" William rolled his eyes and looked at the insecure Jesse. "You,,"


    "wait, dear." before William finished, Abigail quickly advised, "if you don''t want Mrs. Lina to be angry, we''d better not bring any of us. Otherwise, if any gossip comes to Mrs. Lina''s ears, I promise you''ll have bad luck.".


    Looking at Abigail''s expression, William just thought about it and understood what she meant.


    It''s no secret for Abigail, who lives with Lina for half a year, that his mother likes Miss aristocracy rather than Ambrosius.


    It''s strange that Lina would like Jesse, who is more difficult to say than Ambrose Hughes as a model. As for Abby, who said she didn''t bring anyone, that''s because she didn''t want to be the public enemy of William''s other two women.


    As Dr. Shuangliao, director of the National Archives of the United States and now director of the Devonshire Family Museum, it''s no problem to take her out. After all, Xueba''s identity will be popular in that country.


    in addition, Abigail has been responsible for not only the acquisition and identification of antiques and the construction of the Family Museum, but also helping William and Lena deal with the manor and the city So Lena didn''t reject her.


    Can Abigail''s intelligence, even if she wants to, also won''t speak out directly.


    Thinking about his mother''s attitude towards the women outside, William said helplessly, "let''s go back to London first and wait for my mother and I to talk about her. As for other people''s opinions, I don''t care.".


    With that, William looked at the expressions of Jesse and Abigail. Abigail didn''t expect that. He nodded and agreed.


    Jesse, on the other hand, wanted to go and was afraid of being unpopular, so William interrupted her directly, "Chateau lato has been separated from the ownership for more than 20 years. I just bought you and went to study, which will make the management team feel that I don''t trust them.


    so, it''s decided that you can''t go to Oxford castle without formal identity, But when it comes to living in London manor, I say yes.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you," Jesse nodded. She couldn''t help smiling. As William rolled his eyes, he knew that the girl was right and wrong. If she was really in France, where she was still unfamiliar, she didn''t know what she would think.


    After dinner, the three people who are watching TV at 10 p.m. suddenly hear William''s mobile phone ring and see that it''s the French number. William is surprised. As soon as he gets through, he hears that it''s the Moroccan police station.


    After listening for more than ten minutes, as soon as he hung up the phone, William yelled in the surprised eyes of Abby and Jesse, "FK, how can there be such a stupid father and son in the world?".


    Abby asked with concern, "what''s the matter, honey?".


    "Marco - canes and his own son Toby - canes died, FK", stood up, William angrily walk while scolding canes two father and son, one is an old bastard and a fool, one is a coward and an idiot.It''s not a good time to die, just when I just won the Chateau lato.


    I thought I would have at least half a year to reach an agreement with Charles, but now the two sons are dead.


    With the Gallic rooster''s character, William, who has become the master of Latour in the top five wineries, will be several times more difficult to win Margaux.


    Moreover, according to the Moroccan police, although they haven''t been on the ship to check, judging from the meaning of the people who called the police, the two sons were murdered.


    If nm takes over Margaux Chateau and F1 team from Charles at this time, only from the point of view of beneficiaries, idiots will think that it has something to do with themselves.


    Just as he was angry, his mobile phone rang again. In his heart, William didn''t care about the phone at all. Abigail could only pick up the phone on the sofa, had a look, and said, "it''s Duke Devon''s.".


    "Hell, trouble is coming." taking the phone, William took a few deep breaths to calm his anger. "Good evening, sir.".


    "Good evening, William." the Duke of Devon didn''t care to call William his grandfather. "You should have heard about Marco.


    "Yes, I just got a call from the Moroccan police. Marco and his son Toby were both killed. Please forgive me, sir.".


    "No, I''m not sad at all. I''m not surprised that Malcolm will have an accident when he doesn''t listen to our old friends'' advice and has to marry a little girl who can be his granddaughter or an island woman at the age of going to see God.


    To call you, I want you to find out if it has anything to do with Charles. If it has something to do with it, and there is no way to deal with it thoroughly, Duke Devon pauses for a while and then says, "William, our ancestors are the same person, so don''t let our surnames be shamed.".

 Chapter 608

    Holding the mobile phone, William didn''t know what to say for a long time, and asked him to kill irrelevant people without any hesitation.


    but he didn''t like Charles any more, and he really couldn''t do it when he didn''t have any conflict of interest or hatred with his relatives. But if Charles is really the killer of Marco Kans, that''s another story.


    On the surface, after the scandal broke out, it was only the Cavendish family who had bad luck. But in England, everyone didn''t know the relationship between Cavendish and Devonshire. In addition, he and Charles showed up in the live broadcast a few days ago,


    he didn''t want to let the two hereditary Dukes of England bear the bad reputation of murdering their relatives and lose face, If it turns out that Charles is involved in the murder, William will have to do it.


    Simply answering "I understand" with Duke Devon, William Hung up his cell phone and frowned as he walked around the living room, thinking that Abigail and Jesse were not breathing.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, William said to Sunday, "prepare two planes for me, one to send Abby and Jesse back to London manor, and the other to send me to Monte Carlo, the Duchy of Morocco in southwest flange.".


    "OK, sir.".


    "Honey, are you really going to get involved in this?"


    Seeing that William is going to the southwest of France, he is as smart as Abigail. Even if he didn''t hear the conversation between him and Duke Devon, she just thought that William had just said that the two sons of canes were dead,


    she knew what William was doing when he went to Monte Carlo. She said anxiously, "it''s too late for most people to get involved in other people''s internal affairs. You don''t need money, status and reputation Necessary.


    "No, you don''t understand. Since Charles came to see me that day, I can''t get away with it," William explained, holding Abigail''s hand. "The only way is to completely get rid of the suspicion of Charles Cavendish. Otherwise, Duke Devon and I will lose face and even be labeled as unwelcome in the aristocracy and upper class of England.".


    "It''s so serious," Abigail asked in surprise. Jesse frowned and said, "of course, it''s serious. Just like when I used to hang out on the streets of New York, anyone who laid hands on his own people would become a public enemy. There are a lot of benefits for who killed this kind of traitor.".


    "Ha ha ha". Hearing that Jesse linked the fight for the inheritance of the rich family with the Revenge of the grey society, William burst out laughing, "yes, although things are different, they mean the same. No one wants to deal with people who have done evil to their own people.".


    After kissing Jesse on the face, William turned to Abby and said, "take Jesse with you when you go back. You can watch the party for me. I can do it in three days or two days.".


    "Two or three days? You''re so sure.


    Abigail looked at William strangely, and his eyes seemed to say, this must have something to do with you, otherwise who can guarantee that it will be solved in two or three days.


    Angry William hugged Abby and slapped her in the round place behind her.


    The hurt Abby punched William in the chest, cursing the bastard in a sweet voice, and William''s heart itched to see that he was in a bad mood.


    Two hours later, the blushing and lazy Abby and Jesse were sent to the helicopter, and William was in a good mood to board the Monte Carlo helicopter.


    After arriving at Monte Carlo, I directly stayed in the Grand Casino Hotel. Before the helicopter landed, I saw a group of people in suits standing more than ten meters outside the apron, surrounded by an old man who looked like a housekeeper.


    It was not until the helicopter stopped the propeller that William stepped out of the plane, and the people who met him came forward and bowed to William and said, "good evening, Lord Devonshire. I''m Lowell, the Royal chamberlain of Morocco. I''m very glad that you can come to Morocco. His Royal Highness has asked me to send you an official invitation to visit his official residence.".


    William shook his head and refused. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lowell. You should know what I''m coming for. It''s not a good time to meet. I''d like to say hello to the prince and express my apology.".


    "Well, that''s a pity." steward Lowell certainly knew why William came to Monte Carlo. Someone had reported to them before that Marco canes and his son died on a yacht called the queen of the Mediterranean in French territorial waters.


    They didn''t intend to get involved in this matter, but before long, the French authorities informed them that William would go to Monte Carlo later to pay personal attention to the death of Marco canes and his son.


    If other people, the royal family may not pay attention to it, but William still has a layer of identity. He is the Grand Duke of England and also the noble Moroccan royal family. Of course, he has to politely ask William if he is interested in meeting him.


    Seeing William''s rejection, the old housekeeper soon understood that William came here to pay attention to the death of his relatives. In fact, his real purpose was Charles Cavendish, who was still alive and suspected of murder.


    This kind of family affairs, William certainly does not like other people''s attention and participation.


    I personally sent William into the presidential suite, and carefully told the exclusive Butler of the hotel some noble things, then politely said goodbye to William.


    The next morning, as soon as the yacht "Queen of the Mediterranean" returned from the Mediterranean, all the people who appeared at the scene of Marco canes'' death yesterday were taken by French police to the Moroccan police station for questioning.As for why the French police are investigating, it''s very simple. Morocco, as the second smallest country in the world, which is completely surrounded by French territory and only a little bigger than the Vatican,


    is nominally an independent duchy, but it is influenced by France in all aspects, and even its foreign policy has to be adjusted according to French policy.


    Now that a French super rich man is dead, it''s strange that Morocco can take over the investigation.


    More than three hours'' confession was recorded. At about 10 a.m., nine suspects checked into the French hotel where the French police asked for centralized accommodation.


    In a few minutes, the confession was personally delivered to William. He looked at the confession and compared it with the clues found on Sunday night.


    William couldn''t help scolding Malcolm. He thought that as a senior parent, no one would dare to shout in front of him.


    I never thought that since he planned to deprive everyone of his inheritance right, he had been dissatisfied with his stingy, mean, and insolent one or two people, and what crazy things they would do.


    However, although Marco died, but he said in front of everyone on the yacht, but let William solve a question hidden in his heart for ten years.


    That''s why his grandfather, Henry Devonshire, left only a small house for his mother, and even let Lena bear the foreign debt left for his grandmother''s medical treatment and support William alone.

 Chapter 609

    Malcolm regretted that when he met William''s grandfather Henry Devonshire ten years ago, he mocked Henry for his ruthlessness in front of him, leaving only a small house for his daughter and nephew and donating all his other money.


    Now it seems that he should be ridiculed because William, who suffered from his childhood, has created twice as much wealth in one year as he has strived for decades,


    and his son, who has no worries about food and clothing, has not only become a comrade, but also achieved nothing. He only knows how to ask him for money. It will be a question whether he has the surname of Kans decades later.


    Because of the huge amount of heritage, the other beneficiaries of the estate are not eager to make progress, waiting for the creator of wealth to see God, so that they can inherit the heritage and become rich.


    Seeing this, William shakes his head after thinking about it. The reason why Henry didn''t leave his legacy may have something to do with Marco''s conjecture,


    but the most reasonable explanation should be that Henry not only wanted to exercise him and his mother Lena with suffering, but also wanted to reassure those with ulterior motives about the threat of a pair of powerless and poor orphans and widows.


    Seeing this, William can''t help doubting. If Marco can say this, it means that the old man is not stupid at all.


    and there is one thing that William can''t figure out after thinking for more than ten minutes. Marco is from France, and he is over 70 years old. He can''t know that according to the French inheritance law, even if he makes a will to leave all his property to him It''s impossible for a new wife.


    The romantic Gallic cocks have long legislated to prevent muddleheaded people from giving all their property to those who have married their wives and those who have already been in high positions.


    According to the regulations, half of his wealth is given to his wife, the rest is shared equally by his children, and even his adopted son has the legal right of inheritance.


    In this way, combined with what Marco said about Henry, William thinks that he may want to motivate his descendants by depriving them of their inheritance rights, otherwise, when he really dies, his descendants who have received a huge inheritance will be abandoned.


    Or, William can''t help but be frightened by his own ideas, because another possibility is that Malcolm Kans has an illegitimate son outside,


    and this illegitimate son is very popular with him. In order to let this illegitimate son monopolize all the inheritance, Malcolm sat and watched his descendants fight each other,


    FK, and William shivered at the thought, God, if that''s true, then.


    Walking to the balcony of the suite, William silently looks at the sea and golf course not far away. After listening to the information found on Sunday for a long time,


    he orders the hotel housekeeper to invite Charles Cavendish to the Grand Casino Hotel. He takes the printed information and changes into a full set of golf clothes to go to the golf course.


    ...


    Charles, who was a little alarmed because of the death of Marco and Toby, was relieved when he learned from the housekeeper that William had come to Monte Carlo in person.


    Come to the Grand Casino Hotel and ride the golf cart to the golf course of the hotel.


    From afar, I can see William in casual clothes and ball cap talking and laughing with a hot girl in a long sleeve coat and short skirt.


    The housekeeper was very polite because he didn''t wear flat shoes. He said to Charles, who had already changed his golf suit, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cavendish, I can only send you here.".


    "Thank you", looked at the housekeeper dressed in formal clothes and leather shoes, Charles nodded clearly, held his hat and politely returned.


    Before Charles came near, he was learning the key points of golf swing from the beauty coach. William stopped his club and turned to look at Charles.


    Seeing that William noticed himself, Charles waved happily, "good morning, William.".


    "Good morning," said William, nodding to a caddie and smiling at Charles. "I hear you''re good at golf. Try it?"


    Charles politely thanks, takes the club handed to him by the caddie, politely stands at William''s position just now, adjusts for a moment, and swings a shot,


    the golf ball flies over the long fairway, straight to the green direction, and a few seconds later it accurately lands near the green.


    "Good ball," William said with a smile, "it seems that the outside world that you like sports is true.".


    Just now when he hit the white ball, Charles felt that it was a good ball in his heart, but he didn''t expect that he could go to the green with one shot.


    Happy to laugh a few times, "it seems that my luck is good.".


    "Luck is good," William nodded in agreement. Before Charles was happy, he saw William wave the caddie and coach back,


    youyou said, "if you are the first heir, you are the one who went to see God after Marco died yesterday, not your gay cousin Toby, so you are really lucky.".


    Turning his eyes away from William''s banter, Charles asked, "do you know all about it?"


    Nodding, William took out a golf stand, put it on the ground, and then put a ball on it. According to Sunday''s instructions, he had a swing in his mind and hit the ball with one stroke,Looking up at the flight path of the ball, I knew that the ball must have missed. I threw the club to the caddie and took Charles to the green.


    Ask you a few questions.


    Charles, half a step behind William, nodded, "you say.".


    "I learned from the French police record that before Marco died, the yacht hall suddenly darkened, and the murderer took advantage of the darkness to kill Marco with the dagger of the family of canes?"


    Charles, who had personally experienced the scene of the murder, said without thinking, "yes, at that time, Marco was planning to sign the new will, leaving all his legacy to Susie.


    just as he was about to sign, the circuit in the yacht hall suddenly short circuited. After the circuit was restored, Marco was lying on the ground, and the CASS dagger full of gems was inserted in his chest.".


    "Do you think a 21 million dollar yacht will be maintained before sailing?"


    This made Charles look uncertain. For such a simple reason, he had thought for a long time that Malcolm''s killer had an accomplice outside. That''s for sure.


    otherwise, there was such a coincidence that when Malcolm was about to sign, there would be a short circuit.


    William continued with a smile, "as far as I know, the liva 50 I sent my girlfriend Ambrosius will be maintained and inspected by special personnel after sailing and landing to avoid,,".


    "I understand that," Charles interrupted William. The crew and waiters are suspected, but the bigger suspect is the one who left the yacht hall before the murder. "So grace Ballard is one of the killers?".


    "What do you say?" William beckons to the caddie. The caddie immediately steps forward, takes out a file bag from the caddie bag, hands it to Charles with William''s sign, and then walks away.

 Chapter 610

    Charles doubtfully opened the file bag and took out the files. Before long, his hands and feet began to get cold. He looked at William in a panic and asked, "how is this possible?"


    "What''s impossible?" walking to his own ball, William, who was determined to swing, glanced at Charles and turned his eyes back to the little white ball. With a tap, the white ball crossed an arc and flew to the green.


    He handed the club to the caddie who came forward, and then he said to Charles with a smile, "your uncle Marco can marry a 20-year-old Japanese woman in his 70s grade. Do you expect him to be an honest man who doesn''t cheat?


    Besides, you know who your cousin is. If I were Marco, in order not to let the surname of canes disappear, even if I was afraid to divorce your aunt because of the power of the Cavendish family,


    but it''s not easy for me to find a woman outside to have a son for myself? "


    "Ha, thanks to me for so many years have been taking Marco - Kans as an example, honestly looking for a girlfriend, never outside.".


    Charles clung to the file and said, "so grace Ballard was responsible for my near death some time ago?"


    "Hey, hey," William said, "Charles, if you mess around and get grace, maybe it won''t happen last night.".


    "What the hell do you mean?" What does it have to do with me that grace will kill people


    "Relationship, ha, I don''t know if it''s related," William said with a smile. "But you''ve rejected Grace''s offer of love, haven''t you?"


    This made Charles silent. William then said, "can you tell me why you refuse grace, who is beautiful, in good shape and has known for many years and is still famous in Hollywood, but fall in love with a woman skiing coach who has only face, no figure and no status?"


    Charles hesitated for a moment before replying, "does it matter?"


    William nodded, "of course, murder is nothing more than three points, one is money, two is love, three is hatred, do you think it''s important?"


    Then, after waiting for more than ten seconds, looking at Charles, who was not in the mood to play, William shook his head and ignored him. He waved to the caddie, took the putter, stood beside his little white ball on the green, made a few strokes and gave it a slight push. The ball rolled more than four meters and unexpectedly entered the hole.


    This surprised and surprised the two caddies and the beautiful coach. They could not help clapping.


    William himself also laughed with some satisfaction. The par of this hole is four, while William enters the hole with three, one lower than the par. For the first time in his life, he can play standard birdie. It''s strange that he''s in a bad mood.


    The applause also awakened Charles in his meditation. He looked at William for unknown reasons. When William picked up his own ball from the hole, he realized, "birdie ball?"


    Seeing William''s shrug, Charles shook his head helplessly. "I hate people like you. Really, seeing you makes me feel like nothing.".


    "I can''t help it. You either get used to it or stay away from me.".


    This choking Charles almost choked himself, waved to stop the caddie who wanted to pass the club to him, looked at William and said, "grace and I were almost together, but the result was quite unexpected.


    Before grace and I could share our thoughts, one day uncle Marco came to me and sternly warned me to stay away from grace,


    the reason given was that he didn''t want the Cavendish family to marry a Hollywood actress, lest my uncle Devon blame him.


    You know, in order to live up to my aunt''s good intentions, I have been very careful to let Marco get hold of me and remove me from the heirs. Since I haven''t started with grace, I have obediently started to stay away from her.


    since then, I''ve been in a bad mood for several years. I''ve changed two girlfriends and can''t find any feeling until I went to Rui at the beginning of this year When I met Susie when I was skiing,


    the tenderness and obedience I had never experienced in her soon intoxicated me, who had been oppressed all the time.


    unfortunately, it was all fake, fake, "Charles said bitterly, biting his teeth." I should have known for a long time that how could a woman who could stay in a Swiss ski resort resist the temptation of money and wait for me to get rid of Susie Everything has changed since Marco was introduced to Marco.


    "Well," interrupted Charles''s complaint. William didn''t want to listen to his grudges. "Grace attacked you and her father, Marco, because she couldn''t get your love. She twisted her heart and hated her.


    besides, she knew that her only expected inheritance had been stripped, so she wanted to kill Marco. But she didn''t kill Marco herself. Tell me at that time Who''s closest to Marco at the scene? "


    "The nearest is Toby," Charles didn''t even want to answer, but Toby died in his cabin soon afterwards, and even the police found a printed will on his body,


    said that after learning that his father had deprived him of his inheritance, he impulsively did something that was not allowed by heaven and could only commit suicide with regret.But this reason also deceives children. How can a person who is so remorseful that he wants to commit suicide have the heart to print a will.


    "In addition to Toby, only Marco''s adopted sons, Juan Carlos and.


    Faltering for a long time, looking at William''s smiling face, Charles couldn''t help sweating.


    William said for Charles, "Susie, right?"


    "No, that''s right." seeing that William already knew, Charles quickly explained, "it must be Juan Carlos.".


    William didn''t nod or shake his head. "Go on.".


    "Juan''s father was the driver of Marco''s F1 team at the beginning. Because of Marco''s negligence, he only focused on the results, and when the team leader had already issued a warning,


    bent on his own way, which led to the car racing out of the track. After the accident, Juan''s father amputated his legs and died of depression in a few years, so Juan has reason to retaliate against Marco,


    let alone He said Marco had promised to hand over the team to Juan in 100 years.


    "Father''s revenge and his promised motorcade were deprived by his adoptive father. He really had a motive," Charles nodded in agreement when he heard William''s words.


    But William went on, "but Susie has the same motive, and she has conspired with you who have been patient. Charles, who do you think I should trust?"


    "Hell, Susie doesn''t have to do anything. She can get half of her fortune just by waiting. Why do you think she did it?" Charles argued.


    "It''s very simple," William waved to the caddie again, took a piece of information and threw it to Charles, "kill Marco, you don''t have to guard an old man carefully, but also with billions of dollars after tax, you can live the life you want, so that you won''t be dumped by Marco that day, because you signed a prenuptial agreement, you can''t get half a dime.".

 Chapter 611

    "No, no," he forced himself to calm down. After thinking about it, Charles denied, "that dagger is at least 15 cm long. It''s impossible to insert all the daggers into Marco''s chest with Susie''s shape.".


    You still love her.


    Regardless of whether Susie is the real murderer or not, William looked at Charles who tried to defend Susie strangely, "man, do you have self abuse? In that case, you really have to see a psychologist.".


    "Fku''s psychiatrist, Susie is suspected by you, so I will be suspected by you. Hell, don''t think I don''t know. No one you''re targeting will come to a good end.".


    "Ha, it seems that your uncle values you very much, and even told you all these things." William squinted at Charles, and within a few seconds Charles felt uncomfortable,


    said with a trembling voice, "William, believe me, I thought about Marco''s accident, but it was not yesterday,


    before I got on the yacht yesterday, my idea was just to disturb Marco''s wedding After the trip, the first dinner I met with my family was


    but before I got into trouble, Marco drove out the captain, waiters and other unrelated people in the yacht hall, and then he told us a lot of nonsense, mocking us, who have the right of inheritance, as moths, blood sucking ghosts and waste,


    finally, he said in front of us that he wanted to deprive everyone of their right of inheritance They are all annoyed by him. Although they are full of thoughts that he doesn''t want to die, I didn''t kill him.


    In a panic, Charles even said that he wanted to die for Marco, which made William feel stunned. He couldn''t help believing what he said. He said with a smile, "so quickly, I don''t care about your beloved ex girlfriend.".


    "Hell dear, I have no love for her for a long time. If I were not afraid that you might doubt me, I would care about her when I saw hell.".


    "You''re heartless, Charles, but I like it, because I hate islanders as much as your uncle, understand?"


    William patted Charles on the shoulder. Charles nodded, "I understand.".


    "You''re going to do one thing now, find someone to take Marco''s and Toby''s hair for DNA testing, and I have to make sure it''s Marco who died.".


    "What do you mean?" Charles asked William in surprise, "God, do you think it''s Marco''s double who died? How is that possible? "


    "Idiot", staring at Charles, William said quietly, "since Marco can have grace Ballard, can''t he have other illegitimate children?


    You said that if he deliberately let you kill each other, when you are all dead or arrested by the police, will his wealth be left to the illegitimate son? "


    "It''s impossible. We are all his relatives, or the people who saved his life. How could he be so cruel?" Charles said in panic.


    "If it''s possible, it depends on the test report. If it''s really Marco who died, everything will be easy to say. If it''s not Marco, hehe, there will be a good play to watch.".


    Looking at Charles in panic, William shakes his head, "OK, you can go.".


    "OK, I''ll check it now.".


    As soon as Charles left, he played a few shots alone and looked at the beauty coach beside him. As soon as William turned his eyes, he proposed a game between them with a smile,


    he would pay $10000 for one shot he lost, while the beauty would pay $10000 for one hour.


    The face of the four nation mixed race named Elaine turned to desert race, and the exotic beauty excitedly made a kiss to William.


    It''s a pity that things didn''t end as Irina''s wish. Starting from the first kick-off, the more I hit Irina, the more I felt cheated by William.


    When the kick-off point is about 100 yards away from the green, her strokes can keep up with William who is not very skilled, but when she gets to the track more than 200 yards away,


    William, who is more than ten times as fit as an ordinary person, often needs only one shot to get near the green.


    How can this be compared?


    In addition, when putting, William does not need to use mental power to control the ball. He only needs mental power to scan the path of the ball. Even if the ball is three or four meters away, he can enter the hole with one stroke.


    By the time she hit the seventh hole, Elena had already lost William''s six.


    Watching William hit the ball near the green with a super long shot, Elena covered her forehead, looked at the ball''s landing point, and asked the two caddies, "this shot is 400 yards?"


    "No," said an older caddie, putting his palm on his eyes to block the sun and watching carefully for a few seconds. "I think it''s at least 430 yards, because the distance from the table to the green is 472.".


    "416", surrounded by spiders and black front drones, William soon heard Sunday''s report from his headphones.


    Then he shook his head. Although he only used five layers of strength in the shot just now, he was not satisfied with the shot just now. He waved to the caddie for a ball and put it on the table again.


    just as he was about to kick off, the caddie said, "Sir, I don''t think your waist twist is enough when you start.".William is willing to listen to what he doesn''t understand. He has tried to swing without the ball for more than ten times. After each swing, he listens to Sunday''s tips, and his movements are becoming more and more standard.


    Soon found the point of power, which made the two caddies and Elaine almost drop their mouths on the ground.


    "God, what kind of monster is this?" Elena asked William''s caddie in a low voice.


    "This is God''s illegitimate son, which is better than genius. What can we do?" shrugged the caddie, fearing that William would be angry. The three of them would talk about him behind his back and flattered him,


    "well, don''t envy me. Mr. Devonshire is born to attack us ordinary people.".


    When William adjusted, he swung the ball straight to the green, fell, played a few rounds, and even rolled directly into the green. The caddie could not help but stay for a few seconds and swore in an unbelievable low voice, "Damn it.".


    "It''s breaking the record of our pitch''s kick-off distance?"


    The caddie helplessly looked at William, who was walking to the green. He envied, "no, 470 yards is the record of the open track. Elaine, dear, it seems that you will have a wonderful night.".


    Elaine doesn''t plan to kick off any more. She needs more than three strokes from 472 yards to get to the green, so there''s no chance of winning. William also understands that, so he doesn''t ask her if she can kick off.


    Keeping up with the two caddies, Irina whispered, "I just wanted to kill a fat sheep to buy a house loan.".


    "God, are you kidding? You''re going out with William Devonshire. It''s funny. What''s your little house? And you''re single now. What''s wrong with you.

 Chapter 612

    Elaine holding her hands to protect her chest, watching the two caddies warily, "how do you know I''m single?".


    They laughed and looked at Elaine and said, "Dear Elaine, you are the dream lover of all the men in our Grand Casino Hotel. The day after you are single, everyone will know.".


    After nine holes, the first time he played, he could score three below par. William felt that he might be able to take part in some golf events in England, or use it as a means of shady people to kill those who didn''t know it.


    After throwing the club to the caddie, William, who already knew that Elana was single, took her to the luxury shop outside the hotel for an hour to sweep the goods.


    at more than one o''clock in the afternoon, he took the satisfied Elana to a big meal in the restaurant of the Hotel. At 3 p.m., when he was working out with Elana, who was full of exotic amorous feelings,


    on Sunday, he said, "Sir, Calvin Mr. dishe is asking for a meeting outside the suite.


    With a beautiful woman to keep fit together, William ghost just thought about Charles, until more than an hour, after washing, put on clothes to come out.


    Looking at Charles with a happy face, William was relieved that things were not as evil and cruel as he thought. However, seeing Charles, William was not happy again.


    Speaking of it, Marco is really an old bastard, but none of his younger generation is a good person, either a wife, nephew, life-saving benefactor, or an unfilial child who is looking forward to his father''s early death.


    "It seems that the result is good news for you.".


    When he found that William''s face was very bad, Charles quickly restrained his smile,


    said awkwardly, "I found a relationship and spent more money. The test report has come out and confirmed that it was Marco and Toby who died yesterday.".


    After reading the test report, William was still on the coffee table and asked Charles,


    "what do you think now? Is it to announce that grace and Juan are murderers, deprive them of their inheritance rights by law, and share all the inheritance with Susie?


    Let''s go ahead and watch grace and Juan Carlos take out Susie and a small number of other heirs and finally take the inheritance on their own.


    Half or all? Safety or risk, this question is not so easy to answer, but to William''s surprise, Charles just for a few seconds, bowed his head to ponder, and soon said, "don''t you like Susie?"


    "Well, it seems that people will never be satisfied.".


    As long as Susie, who can share half of the inheritance, is dead, Charles doesn''t care about the other few small heirs.


    listening to William''s taunt, Charles, who is used to it, is indifferent to stand up, "five billion and ten billion, how long does it take to hesitate?"


    That''s right. It''s not $50 or $100. It''s about $5 billion. If you can resist it, Charles won''t be involved in the calculation.


    moreover, if he didn''t have the idea of accumulating the legacy of Malcolm''s shares, William asked himself that Charles couldn''t have paid off with only $1 billion of assets in the face of a 10 billion after tax legacy I lost myself.


    The meat is there, but he can only drink soup, which makes William very helpless. He suddenly has a lazy idea in his heart and shakes his head and says,


    "in the current situation, you don''t have to act with me and get shot. Just watch grace and Juan kill Susie and other small heirs.".


    Charles immediately shook his head and said, "no, if grace and Juan Zhen don''t attack me without bodyguards, it''s just ordinary people. The risk I face is no less than getting shot by you.


    moreover, you have to understand that William, my surname is Cavendish. If you want to inherit all wealth without suspicion, you have to get shot, or I''ll hide behind my back and hide all the gossip of my opponents Will follow me for the rest of my life.


    Seeing that William didn''t object, Charles jokingly said, "man, it''s too easy and greedy for you to do nothing but help me find two real murderers and get more than a billion dollars from me?"


    "Then you can try not to give what the consequences will be," said William, cocking his legs. "I don''t even care about my mother''s birthday party. I came to help you find out the murderer, man. My sacrifice is great.".


    Looking at William, who is squinting and sending out dangerous signals, Charles is very helpless. He knows in his heart that when William finds out and tells him who the real murderer is, no matter whether William does it again, he can''t rely on the benefits he promised.


    Otherwise, it would be 100 times more dangerous to be targeted by William, who is not wanted by the whole upper class of England, than by grace and Juan.


    "Well, let''s go according to our previous plan. I, who can inherit 5 billion dollars after tax, don''t care about getting shot. What are you afraid of?"


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Charles jokingly said, "I''m afraid that if I hang up, the winery and the team that promised you will be gone?"


    "You are not afraid of death, I really have nothing to worry about," William said with a smile, "OK, you can go, don''t hinder my communication with beautiful women.".When Charles went to the front door of the suite, he heard William remind him, "go back and change your bulletproof suit.".


    Looking at the bulletproof suit that William gave him, Charles could not help laughing, "it''s probably that everything has its advantages and disadvantages.".


    "Go away.".


    Avoiding the fruit thrown by William, Charles quickly opens the door and goes back to the French hotel where the police ask the nine suspects to live together. They are entangled by Audrey Spitz and Nick Spitz.


    And then Nick Spitz said, "Hey, Charles, I haven''t seen you all day. What''s wrong?"


    Listening to her husband''s teasing, Audrey stares at Nick. She knows that Nick is jealous of his saying that Charles is handsome and deliberately slanders him in front of her face.


    She slaps nick on the shoulder and explains awkwardly, "ignore him, Charles. Nick is just suspected for the first time, so there is too much pressure.".


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m bored during the day, so I went to the Monte Carlo Casino to play a few games," Charles said, waving his hand. "How about having dinner together later? It''s like making amends for your involvement in this case.".


    "Is it too much trouble?" As soon as Audrey was polite, Charles said, "it''s just dinner. What''s the trouble?


    I''ll go up and change my clothes first. We''ll meet in the hotel lobby in half an hour, and then we''ll go to an Arab restaurant not far away to eat roast sheep. How about that? "


    "No problem." before Audrey could speak, Nick said, "go and change your clothes. Audrey and I will wait for you here.".

 Chapter 613

    When Charles left, Audrey said to Nick angrily, "can''t you be polite to the gold owner who invited us to visit Europe, and are you an idiot? There are people who say to their face that people do bad things.


    "Well, I said that on purpose, just to see Charles''s face and listen to what he would say," Nick replied.


    Although eating roast sheep was also very attractive to him, Nick didn''t just want to eat roast sheep, so he immediately agreed to Charles''s invitation, "didn''t you see the news?


    It is said that William Devonshire has come to Monte Carlo. Just now Charles said that going to the big casino is definitely not to play, but to meet William Devonshire.


    "You mean he lied to us?" Audrey asked suspiciously, "but can''t Charles go to the casino after meeting? And why should he tell us about his meeting with William? "


    "What the hell did you read those detective stories for?" Looking at his wife white, Nick said, "in my 20 years of police experience, the masterminds are often those who seem to have nothing to do with the murder.".


    Thinking about the novel she read and the case she had heard from Nick before, Audrey couldn''t help thinking about it. Nick said triumphantly, "think about it again. Charles took us to Paris to see William the other day when we got off the plane


    "You really mean that," Audrey nodded in agreement with Nick after thinking about it.


    Their husband and wife met Charles by chance, but they just met for a few hours on the plane. Normally speaking, even if we talk about the past, we can bring our new friends directly to relatives who have nothing to do with us.


    Looking at Nick''s expression, Audrey asked, "do you want to get Charles drunk for a while and take the opportunity to ask something?"


    "Hey hey, you are the baby who has been married with me for 12 years. You can understand what I think immediately." Nick happily kisses Audrey,


    "if we want to get rid of our suspicion and go back to the United States as soon as possible, we have to find out the murderer by ourselves. Otherwise, if we delay for 10 days and a half months, or even longer, we will lose our jobs.".


    "Well," said Audrey, who was afraid of danger at work. She was immediately defeated by the pressure of life. "OK, do as you say.".


    Half an hour later, Charles, dressed in plain clothes, took Mr. and Mrs. Spitz on foot to the Arabian restaurant not far from the hotel and ordered roast whole sheep and beer.


    Fortunately, this is Monte Carlo, and the three Charles are not Arabs. It''s no surprise that the restaurant will serve them wine.


    As soon as the wine was on the table, the Spitz and his wife took turns to find reasons to clink glasses with Charles, but they seriously underestimated Charles''s drinking capacity.


    Even after drinking four large glasses of 1-liter beer, Charles didn''t react. He took off his coat comfortably, untied three buttons on his shirt and showed his chest. The way he had to drink a pair of wine made Nick and Audrey feel helpless after drinking two glasses each.


    Looking at each other, I couldn''t help thinking about the countermeasures. But before they thought about it for a long time, a gunshot came from outside the restaurant. Then, Charles, who was pouring beer into his mouth with his glass, fell on the carpet.


    There is a blood hole in the chest, protruding out of the blood.


    "Ah, ah, ah", the sudden gunshot scared Audrey to scream immediately. Nick''s ears were buzzing.


    Fortunately, Nick is a veteran of the police career for 20 years. Bearing the discomfort, he pulls Audrey down and hides under the table. After observing for a few seconds, he doesn''t find the shooter. Then Nick stands up and rushes to the opposite direction of Charles'' fall.


    He rushed into the stone pillar of the restaurant and turned around a few times, but didn''t find the shooter. Then he ran back to Charles to check his injury.


    "Hell," as soon as he saw the bleeding wound on his chest, Nick felt a thump in his heart. This nm hit the heart of his chest, and the immortal could not be saved.


    "DIDU, DIDU, DIDU", an ambulance alarm bell came from far and near. Nick quickly got up and rushed out of the restaurant, and saw an ambulance coming quickly not far away.


    Nick rushed to the ambulance, took out his police ID, pointed to the restaurant and yelled to the driver,


    "someone was shot inside. It''s in the chest. Hurry up and save people.".


    "Hell, we also have people in need of first aid in the car. Get out of the way, get out of the way.".


    Audrey, who followed her, turned her eyes and yelled to the driver and the two doctors who had already got off the bus, "listen, guys, the injured man is Viscount Charles Cavendish of England,


    he is William Devonshire''s uncle. Think about it, think about it carefully. If you save him, I promise William Devonshire in Monte Carlo will I''ll give you a reward of $100000,


    No, it''s $1 million, 1 million, I promise. ".


    The two doctors with masks hesitated for a few seconds, pulled out the folding stretcher from the ambulance and rushed into the dining room. They lifted Charles, who was unconscious, and took him to the ambulance.Nick, who was trying to catch up with the bus, was stopped by the doctor before he got on the bus. "Look, man, there are two people in need of first aid on the bus. There is no place for you to get on the bus at all.".


    Looking at the situation in the car, Nick was shaking his head helplessly when he heard another doctor who was checking Charles yell, "hell, it''s a penetrating heart injury. God, even if he is sent to the emergency room, it''s only five minutes.".


    "FK", the doctor who was talking to Nick pushed Nick away, "fku, asshole, a million dollars in hell, no, no, at least five minutes from here to the hospital.".


    While shouting, the doctor with some strong body patted the carriage fiercely and yelled, "drive, drive, for $1 million, don''t worry about bumping into people.".


    "DIDU, DIDU, DIDU", looking at the ambulance, Nick didn''t care about being pushed to the ground just now, but looked at his weeping wife and said,


    "it seems that our guess is wrong, Charles is not the murderer.".


    Audrey scolded, "hell, Nick, you''re still in the mood to think about who the killer is.".


    Audrey, who was cursing her husband, and Nick, who was cursing without saying a word, did not know that as soon as the door of the ambulance was closed, the patient lying on the stretcher immediately sat up.


    Take out the special hemostatic tape from the medical box of the ambulance, stick it on the blood hole in Charles''s chest, and then shout to the people around him,


    "help him up".


    Once again, stick the hemostatic tape on the blood hole on Charles'' back to stop the blood. Throw away the tape on his hand, take out a blood drawing instrument, and insert the needle along the blood hole on the tape.


    A few seconds later, the blood in the chest was drawn out, and the chest pressure stabilized. Suddenly, Charles, who was no longer breathing, was able to breathe in.


    "God, this guy is alive.".

 Chapter 614

    After saving Charles, the people who took care of his wounds relaxed and said, "Bernie, it''s your turn.".


    "Hell, why am I so unlucky? The probability of one in four can hit me.".


    Although Bernie complained, he took off his white coat, put on his casual clothes and lay on the stretcher. He took the medicine from his team doctor Clarence, handed it to him and swallowed it with water.


    A few minutes later, the ambulance arrived at the largest hospital in Monte Carlo. Clarence told the doctors in the emergency room that one was shot and the other was food poisoning.


    when Charles and his teammate Bernie were pushed into the hospital, the other three members of the Brian mills team drove the ambulance away as if nothing had happened.


    Drive the ambulance back to the emergency company. Sam, Casey and carrarens change into casual clothes, hang a billboard on the door of the emergency company, lock the door and leave.


    Calling William, Sam said, "boss, it''s done.".


    "Well, I rented four villas by the sea, and made a full set of plays. You took your family to play in Monte Carlo for a few days.".


    I understand.


    Hang up the phone, William did not wait long, the butler of the Grand Casino Hotel knocked on the door and came in, "Mr. Devonshire, we have just received an unfortunate news,


    Mr. Charles Cavendish was shot more than ten minutes ago and is now in the emergency room of the hospital.".


    "What?"


    Pretending to be surprised and flustered, after listening to the housekeeper''s report, William began to make a phone call with a gloomy face. Half an hour later,


    he got on the bus arranged by the hotel and rushed to the hospital with more than 20 temporary security guards.


    Before the motorcade entered the parking lot of the hospital, we saw a large group of reporters waiting outside the hospital. We saw four large SUVs driving with Rolls Royce.


    These reporters immediately realized that it was true that William had come to Monte Carlo. They immediately surrounded the motorcade, patted the car window and asked questions loudly.


    Within an hour, the news that William walked into the hospital with a gloomy face and expressionless face protected by more than 20 Ann appeared in France and England, and then spread all over the world.


    In the hospital did not wait half an hour, William''s cell phone rang, a connection, you hear the German Archduke anxiously asked, "how is Charles?"


    "I don''t know yet, but the situation should be good",


    after thinking for a few seconds, William said, "Charles was lucky. When he was shot, an ambulance pulled a tourist with food poisoning just past the scene of the shooting,


    the emergency doctor stopped his blood and dealt with the abdominal air pressure. According to my understanding, the hospital has not been critically ill If you tell me, it means that the bullet didn''t hit the aorta and heart. Charles has a good chance of being alive.


    "Thank God." listen to William say that Charles is very likely to live. Duke Devon has no reason to feel at ease.


    As soon as the biggest worry in his heart was eliminated, the old fox began to wonder.


    With the reason of his family reputation, I finally asked William to deal with Charles.


    according to the truth, with William''s cleverness, before we found out whether Charles was the murderer, we couldn''t expect to send someone to protect or monitor Charles.


    since Charles, who should have been protected or monitored, still had an accident, Duke Devon asked, "what''s the matter with Marco Did Charles do it? "


    William said, "no, the killer is someone else.".


    "Since he''s not the murderer, why did you let him get shot?" Without waiting for William to answer, Duke Devon said, "good luck?"


    "Yes, good luck." he rolled his eyes and scolded the old fox in his heart. William said with a smile, "I''ll take care of Monte Carlo. We''ll have a good chat when my mother''s birthday comes a few days later.".


    "What are you talking about?"


    Talk about what you care about. Maybe I''ll have to congratulate you soon.


    Hearing this, Duke Devon, who had already begun to doubt it, was glad that he put down his face and begged William to deal with Charles.


    maybe soon, their Cavendish family will become a super rich man of 10 billion level.


    "It''s time to have a good talk. I''ll see you later, William.".


    When he hung up the phone, William murmured, "if you spend a billion, you want to make ten billion. There is no such good thing in the world." so William didn''t reject the meeting with the Duke of Devon a few days later. He even had some expectations.


    Most of Marco''s legacy is company stock, which is difficult to realize. But it''s not impossible to ask for another benefit from the Duke of Devon. As for what Charles would think, it''s a matter of their surname Cavendish.


    A few hours later, the light outside the operating room went out. After a while, the chief surgeon went out of the operating room and said to William, "the operation was very successful, but we don''t know why Mr. Cavendish didn''t wake up all the time. If, if",


    after hesitating for a moment, seeing that William''s face didn''t change, the chief surgeon said, "if he didn''t wake up for three days, Mr. Cavendish may be dead For the loss of blood and breathing stopped too long, hurt the brain, become a vegetable."Hell", William, who thinks he''s screwed up, sees Charles, who is pushed out of the operating room later. When his mental strength is swept, he finds that the bastard is pretending to be in a coma.


    Looked at the eyes, eyes moved Charles, William did not come forward to check, but with the doctor to see Charles was pushed into intensive care unit.


    Even if the doctor knew that there might be something fishy, he was not sure that Charles was pretending to be in a coma. With the power and reputation of William and Cavendish family, the doctor would not talk in a few days.


    And a few days later, it was over.


    Looking at his watch, it''s 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, leaving 16 security personnel to protect Charles. William plans to go back to the hotel to have a rest.


    As soon as I got to the first floor of the hospital, I saw a middle-aged man with five or six uniformed policemen walking towards William.


    He took out his identification and showed it to William. The middle-aged man said, "Mr. Devonshire, I''m detective Louis Delaware of France.".


    "Hello, officer," shaking hands with Lewis, "is there a new development in the case?"


    Louis nodded. "Two hours ago, we just received a report that a woman''s body was found by the sea. The police at the scene confirmed that the dead was Ms. Susie canes.


    not long after, my people found that Sergei, the bodyguard of Mr. Marco canes, had been shot three times and died in his own room in the French hotel. The murderers were probably Nick Spitz and Audrey- The Spitz couple.


    "Nick and Audrey?" "How is that possible?" asked William


    "We will further investigate whether Mr. and Mrs. Spitz are killers, but now I want to know why you invited Mr. and Mrs. Spitz, who have nothing to do with you, to your house when they were in Paris a few days ago.".


    Lewis asked, and he came to a total of several police on the hand holster, slowly spread, staring at William.

 Chapter 615

    Looking at officer Lewis and the police around him, William knew that the idiot was doubting himself. When he heard the report on Sunday,


    William pretended to be unhappy and said, "if I say Charles took Mr. and Mrs. Spitz to my house,


    would you think I was lying and suspect that I hired Mr. and Mrs. Spitz to kill the horse Alco, Toby, Sergey, Susie, and Charles in bed?


    Then let these officers around you take over the protection of the unconscious Charles and wait for him to identify me when he wakes up? "


    Louis looked at William in surprise. Before he came to the hospital, he really thought so. But it was so easy for people to say what he thought in the center. Louis could not help being embarrassed and angry.


    Not in the mood to pay attention to the endless grudge between John Bull and gallic chicken, William took out his cell phone and said to Sunday, "open the video of meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Spitz.".


    After watching the video in the light column of the mobile phone, he realized that the Spitz couple were indeed brought by Charles to meet William. Louis had to apologize reluctantly, "sorry, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Breaking in with a wave of his hand, William asked, "I don''t need to apologize. I want to know why you think the Spitz murdered Susie and Sergei?"


    Looking at William with a calm face, Louis could not help thinking that the person in front of him was a super rich man. If William stepped in to check, he might find some clues that he could not find.


    "the Spitz couple has disappeared, which makes us have to suspect that they are hiding after killing people.".


    "Just because their husband and wife disappeared for a few hours, you suspect that they are the murderers? What if they were also hunted down? "


    "It''s possible," Louis nodded, then shook his head. "Normally, we don''t come to a conclusion so quickly,


    but Nick Spitz has been lying that he is a New York detective, but his real position is a patrol sergeant, and the patrol sergeant has no right to intervene in criminal cases.".


    Well, if you lie to the French police, Nick Spitz won''t die.


    And at this time, the Spitz and his wife were in a taxi for the Italian resort of Lake sandicomo.


    Three hours ago, the couple were asked by the French police. A few minutes after they returned to the hotel room, they were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Nick Spitz, who was going to open the door, didn''t go to the door when he saw a letter stuffed in through the crack of the door.


    "FK, what''s this?" looking at the envelope by the door, Nick Spitz had just been shot a few hours ago and had been a policeman for 20 years. Without even thinking about it, Nick Spitz leaned against the wall to avoid the bullets that might have come from the door.


    After waiting for a few minutes, he picked up the letter carefully and opened it. It said, "come to room 808.".


    ¡°808£¿ We''re 804. It''s only a few steps away. "Audrey came up and asked," Nick, are we going? ".


    Looking down for a moment, Nick said, "you stay in the room, lock the door, and I''ll go and have a look.".


    Audrey refused without thinking. "No, I will never stay here alone. What if someone wants to leave us on purpose?"


    Nick hesitated. "But what if this letter is a trap?"


    It''s not impossible. Audrey thought about it. She cleverly took out a small video recorder from her suitcase. "You go in front, I''ll take pictures in the back. If it''s a trap, it can prove our innocence.".


    "Smart, dear", holding his wife and kissing, Nick took a copper lamp from the room as a weapon, and they went cautiously to 808.


    When he arrived at 808, Nick knocked on the door. After waiting for more than ten seconds, no one responded. Impatiently, he began to knock on the door with his fist, and asked aloud, "who wants us?"


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, there was no response. Audrey reached out and unscrewed the door handle. Unexpectedly, the door opened immediately.


    White husband a look, Audrey Nunu mouth, beckoning Nick to go first, he is hiding outside the wall, one hand holding a camera to 808 room.


    After shooting for more than ten seconds, Audrey complains that Nick is still not in the room. "Damn, Nick, can you stop being so timid?".


    "It''s not you who go in, of course you''re not nervous," murmurs. Audrey stares at Nick, who can only walk into 808 with a copper lamp.


    "We''re in, we''re in," he said as he walked.


    The room was so big that Nick called out to Audrey, "no one" after a round and no one was found.


    Audrey walked into 808 safely when she heard that no one was there, but she was pushed by Sergey, the Marco bodyguard who was hiding in the bathroom.


    Holding Audrey, who almost fell down, Nick was about to smash the copper lamp on Sergey''s head when he was pointed at the head with a gun.


    To be honest, I didn''t mean to hurt you.Being pointed at by a gun, Nick, of course, obediently threw away the lamp and honestly stepped back.


    Sergey turned to close the door, but didn''t find that there were two eyes staring at him not far from the door.


    "Man, be careful, be careful.".


    Protecting his wife behind him, Nick made a defensive gesture with his hands on his chest.


    "You want to be clear, this is a hotel, or your own room, you can''t escape the gun.".


    "Shut up, American," Sergei said, staring at Nick, pointing to the bed. "Sit down. If you two are not outsiders, I promise to give you a good beating.".


    Then they put the gun away. Seeing this, Nick and Audrey sat down on the bed and looked at Sergey, who was not far away from them.


    He noticed that Sergey had been looking at Audrey''s camera. Before Nick reminded his wife to turn off the camera, Sergey said, "it''s not good for you to record it, so that I won''t be killed like Charles Cavendish, but no clue or evidence will be left.".


    Nick and Audrey can''t help but think of Charles being shot down a few hours ago with blood all over his chest.


    Seeing that they were silent, Sergey, who knew that Nick was a policeman, asked, "American, are you sure Charles won''t live?"


    "Well," Nick nodded his head gently, "God, you''re not there. Charles was shot through his heart, and two blood holes in his chest and back gushed out. Do you think he could still be alive?"


    Sergey was a polar bear agent before he worked as a bodyguard for Marco. Of course, he understood how small the probability of survival was and bowed his head for a few minutes.


    Just as Nick and Audrey were getting impatient, Sergey looked up and said, "I don''t know who killed Charles, but I probably know who was one of the killers of Marco?"


    "Who?" Nikho stood up and asked.


    "Col. ulanga"


    "

 Chapter 616

    "The colonel with one blind eye and one broken hand?" Nick asked in surprise, "how could it be? At the scene, he shot the murderer with a good hand and a gun.".


    "Hell, if you interrupt me again, I''ll kill you," Sergei said, drawing a gun at Nick. "Are you an idiot? I''m talking about one of the killers, one of the killers. Do you understand me? Idiot, American.


    "Understand, understand", was pointed at with a gun, Nick even if again unconvinced, also have to be honest, put up his hands to do the surrender action, "you continue.".


    "Hell, I hate you American guys," Sergei said after a moment''s thought after being interrupted. "It started more than 20 years ago. In 1974, Marco was just an adventurer who wandered in the East and West camps for money and life.


    that year, he went to Africa and cooperated with our people in the country of Colonel ulanga When the contract was signed for the evening reception, no one noticed a plane coming from afar, except major ulanga, who was the captain of the general barrel guard at that time. Unexpectedly, ulanga didn''t save his general barrel, but protected Marco.


    an AEROBOMB landed on the grass outside the banquet hall. After the explosion, Marco was ok, but ulanga was not He lost his left hand, palm and eye, and was still lying in bed for eleven months before waking up.


    But waiting for him is not honor but pain, because his engaged wife Madeleine Butler died in childbirth.


    "Dystocia?" Audrey interrupted Sergey.


    Looking at Audrey, Sergei nodded silently, "yes, dystocia, but Madeleine Butler''s child is not from ulanga, but from Marco.".


    "What?"


    "My God," Nick and Audrey exclaimed, "is that old man so bad?"


    "Bad?" Sergey scoffs at Nick and Audrey, "those who dare to swim in the two camps are not bad enough to describe them. They are demons and butchers,


    but no matter how fierce they are, if they are targeted by the two camps, you can''t hide even if you want to escape. After the explosion, Marco wants to be a different person. Start and.


    After thinking about it, Sergey seemed to think of something frightening and shook his head coldly,


    "forget it, anyway, Madeleine Butler died because of dystocia, and the boy in his stomach also died.


    after knowing the situation of his fiancee, the Colonel never mentioned Madeleine again, and threw himself into the mining area of Africa with a change Until two years ago, when the Malcolm family got together, Sergey stopped and recalled for a few seconds before he continued, "that night, the colonel who never drank ran to my room with a bottle of McCullen''s whisky to have a drink with me.


    God, it was the year of McCullen 1956 Of course, I won''t refuse to drink this kind of wine, but after drinking the wine, the Colonel still stayed in my room and kept talking nonsense,


    after drinking all the wine, who still wants to chat with him, so I began to pretend to be drunk and dressed, and I heard the Colonel ask me,


    Sergey, what do you say if anyone wants to kill Marco Kans? "


    "Ah," Audrey said, covering her mouth and looking at Sergey in shock, while Nick asked excitedly, "what did you say


    Looking at Audrey in surprise and Nick in excitement, Sergey asked Audrey, "did someone tell you that your husband is a jerk?"


    "This, this," covering her face, Audrey was embarrassed to look at Sergey.


    "Hell, I''m a policeman, investigation can''t be affected by emotion.".


    Sergey white sophistry of Nick a look, Nick can only be thick skinned way, "don''t say this, quickly tell me what you said, this is helpful to the case.".


    "Well," shrugged, Sergey continued, "the colonel and I said that the place where we started must be a remote place, and then we can create chaos artificially.


    the most important thing is that all the people present must have the motive to start, so that the real murderer can be hidden in other people and the police can''t find evidence.".


    "Isn''t it amazing that the plan I said happened on that yacht?" Sergei confessed. "I told the killer how to kill Marco.".


    "Bang, bang, bang",


    there was a knock on the door, which made the three people almost jump up.


    "Bang, bang, bang" was another knock on the door. Sergey responded, pulled out his gun and said to Nicole Audrey, "I''m going to hide in the closet. I didn''t call you. Don''t come out. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand." looking at the gun in Sergey''s hand, Nick and Audrey nodded and hid obediently in the closet.


    Before entering the wardrobe, Audrey put the camera on her hand, facing the door of the room, into the gap under the wardrobe.


    Not long after hiding, Sergey opened the door and said a few words to the people outside. Suddenly Nick heard three very slight "whew, whew, whew", followed by the sound of closing the door and Sergey''s fat man falling to the ground."Damn it." after 20 years as a policeman, Nick would be an idiot if he didn''t recognize the sound of the muffler. He pushed open the closet, took out the camera from under the closet, and pulled Audrey out of the window.


    When they got to 807, they saw that Colonel ulanga was watching TV in his room. However, it was strange that even though the colonel was wearing a waistcoat and big underpants, he was still carrying a holster and a revolver on his shoulder.


    However, it can also prove that Sergei was not killed by the colonel. Nick and Audrey, with their heads bowed, carefully climbed over the Colonel''s room to 806.


    Unexpectedly, grace Ballard opened the door three times and entered the room. As soon as she entered the room, they fell on the bed and started to make a mess.


    "Hell, Nick, can you be a little bit ashamed?" Seeing Nick looking at the room with great interest, Audrey slapped him discontentedly and reminded him, "hurry up, we have to go to the police immediately, otherwise, we will become killers.".


    "All right." as soon as Nick was about to leave, he saw that ah San named vikra was lying down without holding on for a minute.


    Probably knowing that she has lost a lot of shame, vikra, who is also a multibillion millionaire, is busy assuring grace that if she doesn''t tell her own story, he will take grace to sweep the goods.


    Hear grace lion big mouth knocked on a New York House, Nick heart can''t accept scolding dog men and women, a face of anger climbed through the window, follow Audrey.


    Climb to Audrey side, but see Audrey eyes dead from the window into the guest room, "what''s the matter?"


    Audrey quickly turned back and whispered, "shut up. Keep it down. I see Susie is loading a gun with a magazine.".


    "What kind of gun?" Nick asked in a low voice. "See the silencer?"


    "I don''t know," Audrey looked at Nick angrily. "Keep it down.".


    He turned to the guest room and said, "hell, she seems to be going out.".


    After seeing Susie really go out, Audrey scrambled to the guest room from the open window and pulled Nick to say, "come on, let''s follow Susie. Where is she going with a gun so late?"

 Chapter 617

    Nick Spitz and Audrey follow Susie to the seaside from the hotel and wait for more than ten minutes under the reef more than 20 meters away.


    looking at Susie sitting on the high reef all the time, Audrey can''t help wondering, "Nick, why does she stay here all the time?"


    Thinking for a moment, Nick replied, "who should I be waiting for?".


    "Waiting for someone?"


    Just as he wanted to ask something more, Nick whispered to Audrey, "Shh, someone''s coming. Take out the camera.".


    "Hell, there''s not enough light here," she said, but Audrey was obedient and took out the camera.


    It''s a pity that the small home camera on hand doesn''t have night shooting function. Audrey can''t help complaining, "let you add money to buy a full-featured model, but you have to buy the simplest one. Now it''s ready, and the picture is blurred.".


    "If you add a night market function, you can almost buy two." listening to his wife''s complaint, Nick rolled his eyes. "Besides, when you buy it, don''t you have any objection?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Audrey said suddenly, staring at the small screen of the camera for a few seconds. "Wait, Nick, what''s that hand in black?"


    "Well," Nick shook his head after a close look. "Stick?"


    "Damn it, stick? Can you be more reliable? "


    When they were bickering, they saw that the man in black put the stick on his mouth and blew it on Suxi''s back more than ten meters away. Then Suxi stood up in pain and turned to look at the direction of the man in black, but he staggered in a few seconds, then fell back and fell into the sea.


    "This, this, this is murder?"


    With a camera in hand, Audrey covered her mouth in one hand and looked unbelievably at Susie who fell into the sea.


    Nick instinctively picked up a stone and threw it away.


    The sound of a stone hitting the rock startled the man in black. Seeing Nick coming, he quickly took out a blow arrow from his pocket and put it into the blow drum.


    he blew at Nick coming fiercely. With a "whew", an arrow flew past Nick''s ear. Nick was afraid next time and climbed directly on the rocks.


    "Whew" again, the arrow was nailed directly in front of Nick on the ground.


    "FK", looking at the killer standing on the reef, Nick knows that if he lets the other party stand on the high ground and do it without scruple, his luck will not be so good all the time.


    he picks up the stone on the ground and throws it at the other party fiercely.


    I didn''t expect that the distance of 20 meters really made him hit each other with one stone.


    Looking at the man in black with his head covered, Nick picked up a stone and yelled "don''t run" to catch up.


    And Audrey saw the killer escaped, immediately yelled to Nick, don''t chase, go to save Susie.


    When they were tired and half dead, they rescued Suxi from the sea, and Suxi had not breathed for a long time.


    "Police, who''s there, who''s there.".


    Looking at the beams of light from the distance, Audrey said happily, "great, Nick, there are police. Come on, let''s go to the police.".


    But Nick just thought for a moment, took Audrey''s hand and ran, "wait, Nick, wait, what are we running for?"


    "Listen, Audrey, we can''t get into the police station now," Nick explained as he ran with Audrey,


    "don''t forget that in the evening, Charles told us that their heirs would go to the law firm in Lake Como, Italy tomorrow, waiting for the lawyer to read his will.


    but the French police don''t trust us, and it will take a long time to call the police At this time, we should go to Lake Como and show the camera to the lawyers. At the same time, we should report to the Italian police and ask them to go to Lake Como to prevent the murderer from inheriting the legacy.


    "Oh, good, good, good," Audrey agreed without much thought, but after a few seconds, Audrey suddenly asked, "do you know who the killer is?"


    When I got into a taxi, Nick explained, "after I hit the dart player with a stone just now, he ran away with his hand over his head. As long as he knew who was injured in the head among the heirs, he was the murderer of Susie.".


    "But what if the killer just now was a paid killer?"


    "God, honey, do you think that guy just now is a professional killer, I can still live?" White wife one eye, "perhaps we two already were killed.".


    Remembering that the killer didn''t hit Nick several times, Audrey had to admit that Nick was right. "Well, what are we doing now?"


    "Sleep and do nothing else. When we get to Lake Como, we''ll call the police again to avoid being stopped on the way.".


    Then Nick leaned against the seat and closed his eyes to rest.


    ....


    more than an hour after Nick and Audrey left, William listened to the Sunday report with a smile and deliberately pressed his hand on his ear, pretending to be listening to others,After a few seconds, he said to detective Louis Delaware with a smile, "can you take me to the place where Susie died?"


    When he saw William covering his ears, detective Lewis knew what was going on when he thought about it. He didn''t care where William got the news, let alone whether he had other heirs under surveillance.


    it was normal for him to come here, otherwise, it would be strange for William himself, who was so rich, to arrive at Monte Carlo in person and not let his subordinates act secretly


    "Well," nodded William with a smile, "my people found a lot of scattered blood at the scene. It seems that Susie died at the scene of not only fighting, but also injuries.".


    There''s a clue. Detective Lewis seems to have forgotten that he suspected William before. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now.".


    When he came to the place where the incident happened, William walked all the way to the rocky beach according to the instructions on Sunday. He put on his smart glasses and turned on the micro flashlight on the glasses. After a short time, he found the stone dripping with blood.


    "With the bloodstain, we can no longer be at a loss. As long as we catch Mr. and Mrs. Spitz and have a blood test, we can know whether they are murderers or not.".


    Holding an evidence bag and collecting all the bloodstained rocks and sand, Lewis said to his men, "have you found the Spitz?"


    As soon as Susie died, Charles'' biggest rival was solved, and William was in no mood to drag on.


    "I think you should call all the heirs together and see who gets hurt.".


    "Well?"


    Although Nick and Audrey are the main suspects of Louis, they can''t catch them at the moment. Let''s go to the hotel to see if the heirs are suspected. "OK, let''s go to the French hotel.".


    It took half an hour to get to the hotel and call all the people together. The helicopter before coming to the hotel, under the command of Sunday, chased Nick''s taxi along the highway.

 Chapter 618

    When grace Ballard, who needs makeup, comes to the conference room of the hotel, the helicopter that chases Nick and Audrey back has reached the top floor of the hotel.


    Seeing that William was there, Nick and Audrey came over and handed the camera to William. "Mr. Devonshire, we photographed the whole process of Susie''s murder.".


    "Also, the video on the camera can prove that we didn''t kill Sergei," Audrey added.


    "That''s right, that''s right," Nick nodded hastily. "I don''t know if we''ve seen who killed Sergey, but the video can prove that we''re innocent.".


    "OK." after taking the camera, William smiles and looks at detective Lewis, who is dark. In his heart, Nick and Audrey would rather believe in themselves than Lewis, the person in charge of the case.


    After watching the video in the camera, the man who killed Sergei caught the lower part of his body, but his face was blocked by Sergei, who was tall and fat in a circle. Let him go first,


    listening to Nick say that he hit Susie''s murderer with a stone, we can''t help looking at Grace, who was wearing a bathrobe and wrapped her head in a bath towel.


    "What are you looking at me for? Just now I went shopping with chief vikra. How could I have time to kill Susie.


    Seeing everyone looking at themselves, vickera nodded and said, "we were really shopping just now.".


    Nick said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Since you say you''re shopping, you won''t get hurt. Take off the bath towel and let''s see if you''re lying.".


    Audrey, who sneaks behind grace, pulls the towel off her head.


    "Ah," she said, probably pulling the wound. Grace let out a cry, her hand covering the injured part of her head.


    Now if you don''t doubt it, grace, whose face has changed greatly, is worthy of being able to roll in Hollywood. In a few seconds, she said as if nothing had happened. "Why, I need to report to you about the accident of slipping and bumping in the bath before?"


    With a bang, an evidence bag was smashed on the conference table, and everyone saw William walk up to Colonel ulanga and say, "this is the blood found at the scene of Susie''s death. Just compare it with your blood type, you can know if you were shopping at that time and sneaked to kill people.".


    This time, Grace''s face really changed. She couldn''t help putting her hand into the pocket of her bathrobe. William, who had been prepared for a long time, took out the left wheel on Ulan''s waist,


    "I advise you to slowly take out your grabbing hand, surrender obediently, and honestly go to prison to enjoy the anger of Cavendish and Devonshire family.".


    "Touch" a shot, and then "touch" a shot.


    "Putong", Juan Carlos, holding a gun to William, fell back with an incredible look on his face.


    Seeing a blood hole in the forehead and Juan Carlos falling on the ground, everyone was shocked to see William standing in front of him with his gloved hand.


    "Idiot, kill people don''t know how to convert shoes and pants.".


    As a reminder, you can''t help looking at Juan''s shoes and trousers, and think about the video just now. In addition, Juan shoots at William with a gun. All fools know that Juan is the murderer of Sergey.


    With his mouth tilted, William said sarcastically to Juan, "I reminded you not to do it." then he spread his hand, and everyone saw that there was a deformed warhead in his hand.


    Looking at only a little bit of burnt black gloves, we can''t help thinking that the bulletproof suit was invented by William. Since the clothes can be bulletproof, it''s not surprising that the gloves can be bulletproof.


    But even if the gloves can be bulletproof, is it luck to grasp the bullet, or can you really see the trajectory of the bullet? For a moment, everyone looked at William.


    Without waiting for everyone to relax, William looked at Grace and said, "surrender, grace. Although you will be deprived of your inheritance right, France has abolished the death penalty more than 20 years ago.


    maybe in a few decades, when you are old and wrinkled, you can come out and see what the society will be like.".


    "Hell", after listening to William''s words, detective Lewis knew that she was going to suffer. He yelled to grace, "no", "


    sure enough, grace didn''t expect him to take out the gun in his bathrobe pocket, but to everyone''s surprise, instead of pointing at William, she pointed the gun at chief wickra. Unfortunately, before she shot her, she was killed by William.


    "Ah, ah, ah", close to see a living person so gone, standing next to grace Audrey Leng for a few seconds to scream.


    Hold tightly, come quickly, hold your own Nick, shaking all over.


    "God, God",


    and Nick was also frightened by William''s ruthlessness. Holding his shaking wife, he looked at William with a smile.


    "Get off his gun, get off his gun", two people died in succession. Louis pointed to William madly and yelled at the police. When William still had his gun on the conference table, he dared to ask, "why do you say those words, why do you want to stimulate grace, you are murdering, murdering."."No, I''m saving people," shrugged William, pointing to the stupefied Sheikh vikra. "Ask our Sheikh if I''m saving him.".


    By William meaningful stare, uneasy vikra stiff nod.


    "FK", Louis knows very well that in this case, he and the law have nothing to do with William. Even the French police may give William a certificate to thank him for saving the next chief.


    "You did it on purpose, on purpose.".


    Staring into William''s eyes, Louis said, "just because they laid hands on Charles Cavendish, you deliberately set traps to kill them, right, asshole.".


    William shrugged. Killing them is not revenge, but covering up who did it to Charles. "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Looking at the indifferent William, reminded by Louis, everyone can''t help thinking that William is deliberate revenge, and there is no future revenge.


    Louis, who knows that Charles is not dead, knows better that William is a legitimate competitor for Charles to clear up his legacy.


    "don''t be too happy. Even if Charles Cavendish is not dead, we will keep an eye on his assets. As long as we catch a deal between you,


    you will be summoned by the commercial investigation team." Staring at William, Louis said seriously, "I''ll look at you.".


    "You know what? Lewis, you''re an idiot, really, "William explained in a low voice with a smile." even without me, there will be other capital contacts. It''s just a multimillionaire, Charles who can''t afford the inheritance tax. You and the people behind you can''t stop us from eating meat. ".


    This made Louis look uncertain, and William patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Do you really want to offend a large group of capital for a woman who conspires with his half brother to murder her own father?


    Oh, by the way, the woman then killed her half brother and laid hands on her cousin. God, can such a person still get your sympathy? "


    "F, FK, are you serious?" Louis asked incredulously, "how do you know grace is the daughter of Marco Kans?"

 Chapter 619

    "Grace Ballard''s original name is grace Butler, and Grace''s mother''s name is Madeleine Butler, right? "Captain ulanga," William looked at ulanga, who was trying to take up the left wheel.


    "I, I don''t know," said ulanga, who was stared at by William and had a ghost in her heart. "Twenty six years ago, Marco did have a lover named Madeleine Butler,


    but as far as I know, when Madeleine died in childbirth, her baby was a boy.".


    William shook his head and said, "no, no, Madeleine''s death certificate is easy to find, but the child has no death record.


    Malcolm, who has been dissatisfied with Toby Kans''s homosexuality, will only abandon the child who has lost his mother in one case.".


    "Girl?" This time, I don''t need William to talk about it again. We all understand, and we also understand why grace is so crazy to kill people.


    As soon as Marco, Toby, Susie and Charles die, she becomes the only direct heir to the canes family.


    "But she''s just an illegitimate girl," Nick asked suspiciously.


    "I''m sorry, in France, there is no distinction between illegitimate and illegitimate inheritance. As long as they are Marco''s children, they have the right to inherit, and all the children share equally.".


    William said, and everyone looked at detective Lewis, a Frenchman.


    Lewis shrugged, "we are more unrestrained, so, in order not to cause future generations to compete for the heritage, this method of sharing has been recognized by everyone for a long time.".


    "Well, since the case has been solved and it''s very late now, I won''t disturb your rest. Someone will come to do it for you tomorrow morning.".


    Before leaving the conference room, Louis turned to remind, "please don''t leave France without our permission.".


    Looking at Louis leaving with the police, Nicky said strangely, "this is Monte Carlo. When did it become French?"


    "You have to understand, Nick, for gallic roosters, Morocco is their sphere of influence," said William, patting nick on the shoulder. "Would you like to have a snack with me?"


    "No, no, no, we''re not hungry. We have to rest after a busy day. See you tomorrow, Mr. Devonshire.".


    After that, he took the reluctant Nick to leave quickly, but before vikra and ulanga, who also wanted to leave, heard William say, "let''s go, find a suitable place, and we''ll talk while eating.".


    I don''t like rejection.


    Looking at leaving William, vikra and ulanga look at each other. They see helplessness and fear in each other''s eyes. When they walk into the conference room and stare at their own security guards, they are unwilling to keep up with William.


    Out of the French hotel, take William''s Rolls Royce to Monte Carlo Grand Casino Hotel, casually order a snack.


    Half an hour later, wickra asked carefully, "Mr. Devonshire, we still have to take a statement tomorrow. Should we go back and have an early rest?".


    "Well," said William, nodding and then in a relaxed tone, "by the way, vikra, do you know why Susie went to the beach?"


    "This, this, how can I know.".


    "Well, that''s right," said Willem, turning his eyes and nervous. "By the way, I want to know, why are you and grace shopping only a few hundred meters away from the scene of Susie''s death? And as soon as I got to the luxury goods store, I fell asleep on the sofa? "


    "Mr. de and Mr. Devonshire, it''s just a coincidence," vickera replied, holding on.


    Squinting at wickra, whose forehead was sweating, William asked again, "but I heard that a three chief promised Susie that she would marry her and make her queen when she was free. Wickra, do you know who the three chief is?"


    With that, in the frightened eyes of vikra and ulanga, William takes out a silver left wheel from under the table, and ulanga subconsciously touches his holster with his hand.


    A touch of no accident touched a empty, and then saw William out of the left wheel magazine, poured out six bullets, and then re loaded a bullet.


    Turning the right hand holding the left wheel on the magazine, the magazine reset and fired at wickra''s forehead.


    Click.


    The gun didn''t ring, but vacra had fallen to the ground in fright, and was wet in a few seconds.


    "Fku, coward, you are scared to pee.".


    With a look of disgust and disgust, William stood up and fired three shots at the numb and dejected vikra.


    Silence,,


    "FK, you bastard''s luck will be so good", pulling the gun is another "click".


    In addition to the first shot, William has fired five shots in a row. He does not believe it, but exits the magazine and pours the bullet on his palm.


    "hell, let''s continue.".


    With that, he put the bullet into the magazine, turned the magazine, and threw the magazine with his right hand. But this time, without waiting for William''s gun to point at him, vickera was lying on the ground and pleading for mercy."I did it, I did it.".


    "Hey, hey," he said with a smile. He sat back in his chair, put his left wheel Beside the knife and fork, took a sip of red wine and said with a smile, "go on.".


    After waiting for a moment, William put down his glass and shot vicira on the ground in front of his head.


    Sorry, it''s crooked, but it rings at last. It doesn''t matter. We still have five bullets. We have plenty of time to play.


    Looking up, I saw William take a bullet from the table and put it into the left wheel again, and then I heard William say that even if they were in the VIP room, their voice could not be heard out.


    after that, vicira said, "it was I who invited Susie to the seaside and took grace shopping there on purpose, and then pretended to sleep, so that grace had a chance to sneak out and kill Susie.".


    "Go on, I want to know why grace shot you in the end.".


    "I, I, I" was hesitating, and vickera suddenly felt her head pointed by a cold thing. "I told grace that she was Marco''s daughter.".


    "Good. I heard that you are worth nearly 10 billion US dollars. It seems that we need to have a good chat later." disgusted, he looked at vikla and turned to ulanga.


    "Captain, you did Grace''s plan for her.".


    "That''s right," said ulanga, holding up her left hand with a broken palm. "Do you think I wanted to kill Marco because of my broken hand, my blind eyes and Madeleine?


    No, I''m willing to save Marco, because 26 years ago, he spent no less than 30000 US dollars on me and later gave me 0.5% shares of gold mine,


    and Madeleine didn''t know if I would wake up and follow Marco. I''m not surprised, so I didn''t hate Marco until two years ago One eyed vikra fiercely for a long time, then explained, "two years ago, this coward came to me and told me that before his father died, he told him a secret that had been kept for more than 20 years,


    before Madeline was pregnant with grace, she was pregnant with my child. Do you think I should kill Marco?"

 Chapter 620

    Looking at Colonel ulanga, looking at the person who started everything, vikra, "do you believe this coward?"


    "The canes family is history. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not," the Colonel asked calmly. "Is Charles Cavendish alive?"


    William nodded with a smile. "It seems that the longer you live, the more confused you are. Now that you have guessed it, should you hand over your inheritance?"


    "I didn''t expect that we were scheming. Three of the seven heirs were alive at last, and vikra and I were caught dead by you. In the end, it was cheaper for you and the Cavendish family," sighed the colonel.


    "my inheritance is 4.5% of the gold mine shares. Even if I give it to you, you can''t hold it. Maybe we can make a deal and I''ll use a cube How about rice''s gold for these shares? "


    "Are you kidding?" William asked in surprise, "one cubic meter of gold is 19.2 tons. Do you have so much?"


    Ulanga said with a smile, "Mr. Devonshire, you should think so. The market price of 19.2 tons of gold is less than US $200 million, and it''s only US $10.4 per gram. Many countries in the world are selling a lot of gold. At this time, it''s easy to buy gold with money.".


    "Has the price of gold fallen?"


    "No, on the contrary, compared with the lowest point in recent years in September last year, the price of gold has increased by 11% in the past year, so if you can help me keep a secret, one cubic meter is not enough, we can discuss it again.".


    After thinking about it for a moment, William understood why the old man had to take shares.


    "4.5% of the gold mine shares, plus 0.5% of your own shares, just reached 5% of the board shares? Do you want to go into the upper class of your country


    Seeing that his purpose was guessed by William, ulanga did not hide it. "In the past 20 years, our tribe has collected 22 tons of gold from gold mines and other small veins and streams. I''ll give you all these.".


    "Not enough." the evidence in his hand can not only abolish ulanga''s inheritance right, but also break the channel of their tribe''s rising status in his country. So, William is not polite at this time.


    if he is not polite, it depends on whether others have it or not. Ulanga shook his head helplessly. "Mr. Devonshire, not everyone can look down on US $230 million just like you ,


    you have to understand that we are African tribes. If we hadn''t been defending the mining area for more than 20 years, a tribe as big as us would not have been able to give us $2 million.


    Besides gold, the cash we earn has already bought weapons and other living materials, so we only have 22 tons of gold. ".


    Looking at Mr. Colonel''s helpless expression, William can''t help but feel depressed. People have even given you their family background. You can''t turn your face in order to squeeze some more oil residue.


    "Where is the gold?"


    "In the underground vault of the Swiss bank", life, reputation and the future of the tribe are in William''s hands. With William''s indifferent eyes when he heard that it was only 230 million US dollars, ulanga reported his account number and password without hesitation.


    within a minute of receiving it on Sunday, he reported that "Sir, handover procedures and password have been changed".


    Hearing this, William said politely with a smile, "Captain, we are clear. You can go.".


    "Thank you". Without hesitation, ulanga immediately got up and left. As for the left wheel, he didn''t mention it.


    Seeing ulanga leave, William smilingly looked at vicira who was still lying on the ground, "OK, now it''s just the two of us. You say if I give what you just said to the media, what will your ending be?"


    How did it end? Of course, he was put in the prison of the French. His position as chief and his wealth were deprived by his family. As for the auto parts manufacturing enterprises that want to disappear through the Kans family, buy at a low price, and swallow Marco''s investment in asana, let alone think about it.


    "Give me 200 million dollars in cash.".


    William shook his head without thinking about it. "Too little, you are a super local tyrant with a fortune of nearly 10 billion, and you want to avoid prison and save your family''s reputation with 200 million? And don''t think I don''t know you''re thinking about the auto parts factory that Marco invested in ah San.


    with this factory, your family will immediately become the largest supplier of parts in the whole ah San, and may even intervene in military orders. ".


    Hearing that William talked about the advantages of terms, vicira was relieved. He stood up with both hands, sat back in his chair, and shook his head. "Nearly 10 billion assets are the wealth of the whole family, and they are only assets.


    unless you want to take over the Indian industry, no one can come up with hundreds of millions or billions of cash like you.".


    That''s right. Wealth and cash are two things. "200 million is OK, but you have to give me $500 million worth of sandalwood and red sandalwood.".


    "I know your family has a lot of forests in several major producing provinces," William frowned at vikra. "Don''t tell me you can''t make up for it.".Vikra rolled his eyes and explained, "these two kinds of trees were banned from export more than 20 years ago. At the current price of US $500 million, do you know how many tons they are? More than 20000 tons, such a large number of logging, fools know there is a problem, and even if I give you the wood, can you transport it out? "


    Just wanted to say that he was lucky, but William thought that he was tired to death for hundreds of millions of dollars, and that he might expose the risk of the portal.


    He deliberately kept two masterminds to extort money. Unexpectedly, these two bastards are all hollow old swineherd with bright appearance but no money to squeeze inside.


    Seeing that William''s face was uncertain, wickra was nervous again. She thought about it and said, "why don''t I give you $100 million worth of gems and antiques?"


    Instead of agreeing, William asked, "why did Marco add you to his heirs?".


    "Why? Of course, I owe it to my family, "said vicira, biting his teeth." more than 30 years ago, Marco was a worthless foreign affairs officer. If we didn''t support him, he would have been able to transfer back to England, let alone have the capital to start a business.


    but after that bastard got rich, he changed his nationality, changed the group''s registered address and other means to clean us out of his company, even the company All the shares were bought back by him.


    if my father didn''t know too much about his secrets, he would have used his legacy to block our mouths, but my father had been waiting for decades, and he died, but Malcolm was still alive. ".


    After hearing this, William laughs. To put it bluntly, Malcolm''s dishonesty comes first, and vikra''s imbalance comes later.


    after inheriting the power of his family, he begins to plot against the Kans family. When grace Ballard inherits the inheritance, vikra, who has the handle, may be able to bite a big piece of fat off grace.


    "200 million dollars in cash, plus 200 million dollars in jewelry, gold and antiques, you can go.".

 Chapter 621

    The next day, accompanied by a lawyer, William took a private plane back to London after recording his confession. After getting off the plane, Jesse took a few quick steps and kissed William on the neck with both hands.


    With his lips parted, William, in a good mood, put his arms around Jesse and asked, "are you still used to living in the manor these two days?"


    "No," Jesse said indignantly, "Abigail, the heartless guy, left me alone and went to Oxford to deal with Ms. Lena''s birthday party.".


    "Ha ha", looking at Jesse, William laughs, "let''s go home first.".


    Back to the manor, they took Jesse to do some exercise, and they didn''t come out of the bedroom until they had dinner in the evening.


    Looking at Jesse, who is full of laziness, William is in a good mood for a moment.


    The next morning, in Jesse''s eyes, William himself drove an Aston Martin to Oxford castle.


    An hour and a half later, when the car stopped at the gate of the castle, I saw my mother, Abigail and the servants waiting for me at the main gate.


    "Good morning, mother," William said as soon as he got out of the car. He kissed her on the cheek. "How are you doing?"


    "If you don''t keep making news that worries me, I''m sure I''ll have a good time.".


    Although Lena was complaining, she had a bright smile on her face. She only complained and let him go, which made William look at Abigail strangely.


    Abigail, who knows William very well, explained with a smile, "the score of the Chelsea team yesterday has risen to the fourth place. As long as we keep this score, we can play in the Champions League next year.".


    "Really? That''s really congratulations, Mom "


    Lena happily covered William''s cheek with her hands," ha ha, fortunately, after listening to you, it took only more than two months for that guy to take the team from the middle and lower reaches to the fourth place. After winning the game yesterday, the whole London was a celebration fan. ".


    Then Lena looked at William strangely, "didn''t you arrive in London yesterday? How can you not know such an important thing? "


    This, this.


    Looking at William''s embarrassed expression, Lena understood it after a moment''s thinking and gave her son a white look. "During the winter transfer, I intend to support Jose to strengthen some positions.


    just a few days ago, the team faxed me the transfer plan, which may involve more than 60 million pounds. William, do we really invest so much in the winter break?".


    "As long as the results are good, the transferred players are worth the money. Even if it costs 100 million pounds, I don''t care. I hope the coaches, managers and owners of other teams won''t scold me for disturbing the player market.".


    William said with a smile, "anyway, I went out this time and made another $56 billion. If Jose could win the English League Championship in the first year, I would give him a 40 kg gold football the same size as a football.".


    "Pa", as soon as she finished, Lina slapped William on the shoulder, "40 kg is more than 4 million dollars, and money can''t be spent like you.".


    "Only with a heavy reward can that guy''s fighting heart be aroused. Moreover," William said, looking down in his mother''s ear, "if there is no accident, 22 tons of gold will be transported to the underground vault of the castle in a few days. You can make beds and furniture with pure gold at that time.".


    "22 tons?"


    Lina exclaimed and looked around carefully. She told Abigail, who was also surprised, to prepare lunch. She took William into the castle and sat on the sofa in the living room, whispering, "where did you come from?"


    "Haha", I know that the tonnage can definitely surprise my mother, but the real value of the 22 tons is only 230 million US dollars,


    as for the one who came there, William certainly won''t tell the truth, "one of my partners is short of cash, so he directly transferred his gold stored in the bank vault in Switzerland to my name.".


    "Switzerland?" Lena thought for a moment and shook her head. "It''s better to leave the bank still. Otherwise, it will bring trouble to England. There will be no bank vault insurance at home.".


    "No, mom, you don''t understand. The underground vault of the castle is safer than the bank, and there are 160 tons of gold in the vault at home.".


    "God, 160 tons of gold?" After discovering that Lina''s eyes were shining, William, who was still a little proud, immediately shut up.


    He is shut up, but Lena can see from William''s expression that her son has not finished his words. She twists William''s face with her hands and asks in a low voice, "what good things are hidden by you? Tell me quickly, is it jewelry?".


    "Yes, there are some." thinking of those totally enclosed coffers, 14 of which are bigger than suitcases and full of jewelry, William said tentatively, "if you like, I''ll go to the treasure house later and take a box out. You can find someone to make some jewelry yourself.".


    "A box?" Looking at William strangely, Lena asked nervously, "are your jewels packed in boxes? What''s the size of the box? "


    "This, this," he said, looking at the metal box with tissue on the coffee table, "how do you think it is as big as this box?""The same size?" See William nodded, Lina immediately said, "I want two boxes, no problem, good boy.".


    Looking at the expectant mother, William rolled his eyes and said, "well, two boxes are two boxes.".


    Lena happily gave William a big kiss on the forehead and said, "well, for your good reason, I agree that your women will come to my birthday party.".


    "Well?" William then reflected that his mother didn''t really want jewelry, but found a reason not to embarrass herself. Holding his mother''s hand, William said gratefully, "thank you, mom.".


    "Well, well," Lena joked, looking at her son''s eyes, "I hope they won''t fight after meeting. It''s just a pity that the beautiful noble ladies I invited will be disappointed.".


    "I''ll be disappointed if I''m disappointed. Anyway, I haven''t planned to get married yet," William said with a smile, shrugging. "You invited several noble ladies. Isn''t that little girl, Tina, very disappointed with you?"


    Lena shook her head and said in William''s puzzled eyes, "I haven''t seen Tina for more than two months since you were promoted directly from Earl to hereditary Duke. The little girl doesn''t know if she gave up. She called her and said she had no time for class.".


    "That''s good," said William, relieved. William didn''t want to provoke any women who wanted to marry him. It''s better now. Even if he went out occasionally, Abigail would not care about him.


    I was chatting with my mother about the castle, the horse farm and the 34000 acres of land near the castle. The time came to noon unconsciously.


    After lunch, his mother went to lunch break, and William took Abigail''s hand to the stables to see the red rabbit.

 Chapter 622

    Today, it''s hard to get out of the sun and stroll in the garden of the castle. Abigail is in a good mood now. The chattering William talks about banquets, antiques and other work,


    but as he walks, when he sees a 70 or 80 meter long building in the distance, Abigail immediately holds William''s arm and says, "honey, the stables are the busiest time now. We don''t know I''ll go later? "


    Feeling the softness of his arm, William stopped, looked at Abigail, and said, "no problem, let''s go back and do something we love.".


    "Hate, I''m not talking about that," he said with a smile, pointing to the distant shooting range and shaking William''s arm. "You promised me to practice guns with you before.".


    Dizzy, misunderstood, William looked at the distant shooting range unhappily. He was made helpless by Abby, who is rare to be coquettish. He was depressed and said, "I didn''t expect that your hobby is really so different.".


    Thinking about Abby, it seems that apart from antiques and shopping, she doesn''t have any special hobbies.


    after thinking about it, it''s no harm to herself and Abby to practice shooting. She walks to the shooting range with an expectant face and reminds her, "you have to obey my orders when you enter the shooting range, otherwise, I promise you won''t touch any weapons.".


    "row, row, row, you has the final say", weapons are dangerous, as the abbey of the Americans is clear, if previously in London Chamber of arms, William was wearing a handsome appearance of the attractive, she will not be interested in guns.


    Press the password, scan the retina, the range door automatically opens, with excited Abby directly to the underground weapons depot.


    As soon as he walked into the armory, William knew that it had been rebuilt on Sunday. Before, it was only 30-40 square meters, but now when he looked around, it was at least 150 square meters,


    and when he saw the electronic password input device on a wall, he knew that it was only an underground floor, and there must be one or several floors below.


    But now Abigail is here, and William doesn''t want to scare her, let alone open all secrets to her.


    In Abigail''s dissatisfied eyes, she picked a cz83. Unfortunately, the girl didn''t appreciate it at all. She pointed to the modified M1911 and said, "no, I don''t want your little guy. I want that one.".


    William shook his head helplessly, went forward and took down the M1911 from the weapon rack, checked whether it was loaded, and handed it to happy Abby after confirming that it was safe,


    "it was specially modified according to my palm, arm strength and wrist strength. It''s not only too heavy for you, but also too strong for you to recoil. You can''t shoot a few shots to ensure that your wrist will be injured, and this cz83 is probably the most powerful weapon in the whole arsenal It suits you.


    After taking two guns, Abigail tried his weight, turned his mouth and returned M1911 to William. He raised his cz83 and said, "but this one is not only small but also dark. It''s not as cool as you have.".


    "You''d better try to shoot a few shots before you know whether it''s cool, chick," said William with a look of white Abby. "When your wrist hurts, I''ll see if you''re going to reply hard?"


    Whether or not abiman is satisfied, William takes a box of bullets, leads her hand to the ground, comes to the target, loads the bullets, and stands behind abiman, quietly reminding her of the precautions.


    Make sure Abby''s standing position and gun holding posture are OK, put the earmuff on her ear, and then William said through the earphone, "OK, let''s have a shot first.".


    Just finished, "bang", and then heard the target on the electronic target sound channel, "six rings".


    "Well?" Looking at some proud chicks, William encouraged with a smile, "very good, the first shot can be on the target, you have a lot of shooting talent.".


    Hearing William''s praise, Abigail turned his eyes excitedly, holding the gun in both hands and pointed at the target ten meters away, and "bang, bang, bang" fired three shots in a row.


    "Four rings, five rings, five rings.".


    Listening to the sound of the target machine, Abigail took a careful aim, and a box of 50 bullets was knocked out by her in half an hour.


    Looking at the electronic number next to the target, William could not help but thumbing up his average score of the fifth ring. While rubbing his wrist for Abby, he praised, "although it''s only a 10 meter target, none of the shots miss the target. It''s really powerful. If you hit 50 shots every day, maybe you can become an expert in a year.".


    "It seems that I have found a skill I can master again." before long, Abby, who was kneaded by William''s wrist, cried out.


    Not angry stare eyes, poor hide in his arms chick, "let you finish a clip more rest, just don''t listen, now know the pain, go, take you to heal.".


    Put the gun on the target, and the cleaning robot will be sent to clean it on Sunday. William takes Abby out of the shooting range and comes to the castle living room. He goes to the basement to get a self-healing liquid from the assassin brotherhood.


    Sitting on the sofa, William said, "put your hand in, you will be cured in about half an hour.".


    Abby obediently put his wrist into a 15 cm long, 10 cm diameter cylindrical plastic medical box made by himself on Sunday.


    After a short time, I felt that the pain in my wrist was relieved a lot. I asked curiously, "honey, what''s this?""Self healing recovery fluid can speed up the recovery speed of 20 times," said William, pausing for a few seconds and shaking his head, "it''s 20 times, but the real effect should be stronger than 20 times,


    even if it''s a fracture, as long as the whole body is soaked in this undiluted self-healing fluid, it can be cured in one night.".


    "How do you know you can recover in one night, God?" Abigail asked, covering his mouth with an uninjured hand. "You don''t use it yourself, do you? That''s not to say you''ve been hurt this time?"


    Holding down Abby who wanted to pull out his hand, William didn''t have a good airway. "Don''t worry, as long as there is danger, I promise to run faster than rabbits. And don''t forget that all my coats are bulletproof now. How can I get hurt?


    I got this thing from a fabric that has existed for hundreds of years. They don''t know how many years it has been used. Of course, the effect of self-healing liquid is very good It''s very clear.


    "Hum", she stared at William discontentedly for a few seconds, but she didn''t find any doubt.


    As soon as I relaxed, I couldn''t help thinking about who would give such an important thing to William. "I don''t think it was given by others, but you robbed it.".


    In Abby''s face gently twisted, William said with a smile, "you do not care if I was robbed or someone else sent me, easy to use.".


    Looking at the relaxed William, Abigail could not help sighing. She knew that this thing must have been robbed, and by looking at the appearance of the medical box under her wrist, she knew that William had a plan for quantitative production.


    Mind has been all in William''s body, she can''t help worrying asked, "really won''t be in trouble?"


    "Don''t worry, if I dare to take it out, there will be no trouble," William murmured in his heart. All those who will find trouble have gone to see Satan.

 Chapter 623

    Half an hour later, Abigail''s wrist didn''t hurt. He turned his hands curiously and asked, "what''s the price of this medical box?"


    William said without hesitation, "one hundred thousand dollars.".


    "You are crazy. Who will buy it for such a high price?" Surprised to see the indifferent William, smart as Abby did not think long to say, "you are going to sell to stars and agents and other special industry?"


    "I know you''re the smartest," William nodded. "If you don''t sell this kind of thing more expensive, do you want to compete with low-end medical equipment and break the jobs of other pharmaceutical companies?


    If I do that, I will become a public enemy.


    Nodding and thinking, Abby sighed, "but how big is the market for stars? Only occupy the high-end market, we lose too much. ".


    William shakes his head and says, "it''s no pity to leave some way for others, but also for himself. First, he will occupy the high-end market in the name of high-tech medical technology.


    we''ll see after a few years. If no one has cracked the prescription, or there are similar products, we can get rid of those pharmaceutical companies who are looking for trouble, and then launch diluted medium and low-end products.".


    "Well, since you don''t care about temporary profits, it''s good to be famous first," Abby asked after a while. "Is there any listing procedure for this kind of medical box? And whether it has any sequelae.


    "OK," he held Abby in his lap and gave her a kiss on the lips. William said with a smile, "there are so many lawyers in yueshida, and they are already handling legal affairs.


    besides, this thing is not eaten. Anthony told me that if we set up a laboratory with complete procedures, we would not sell it to everyone publicly in the name of assisting experiments There must be no problem.


    "Cunning guy, you didn''t intend to sell it to everyone." Abby hugged William happily and kept kissing him. "Doesn''t that mean that once your laboratory is established, its external valuation will be at least one billion dollars?"


    "Ha, even if I receive one patient a day, it will cost US $36.5 million a year. If the injury is serious, it will not cost US $100000, but US $1 million.


    Moreover, the valuation of my laboratory with great achievements is not estimated according to the normal P / E ratio of 20 times, but 50 times and 100 times.


    "Asshole, don''t you want to make a fortune again?" Abigail suddenly said, lying in William''s arms and excited for a moment. "By the way, the team''s main guard Marcel deselli seemed to have hurt his ankle in yesterday''s game,


    if you use this kind of medical box, it won''t be OK tomorrow?" Speaking of this, Abby probably thought of something. He quickly got up from William and left without saying hello.


    "Is this chick crazy?" He didn''t let William wait long before his mother walked up to him and sat down. "Abby said," what did you invent to recover quickly? "


    Then he looked back at Abigail behind him. Abigail nodded and pointed to the medical box on the coffee table and said, "that''s it. I sprained my wrist when I just practiced my gun. It only took me about 20 minutes to put my hand in the medical box, and the sprain would be OK.".


    White to please his mother''s Abby one eye, William in his mother''s eyes immediately surrender, "ordinary ankle sprain, about an hour or two can be OK!"


    "What are we waiting for? There will be a game tomorrow. If Marcel deselli is absent, our defender will lose a great general.".


    Stand up and take William''s hand, "hurry up, if you delay tomorrow''s game, I promise I will beat you like before when you are not obedient.".


    Then Lena thought for a moment and asked, "I remember seeing a science fiction lab on the ground floor of the castle. Why don''t we ask the team members to bring Marcel deselli to the castle?"


    "No, don''t even think about it. I won''t open anything under the castle to anyone except you.".


    After thinking for a while, Abigail said, "if you''re interested, I can show you the basement on Sunday.".


    Hearing that it was a visit, Abby could not help saying, "I''m not going, so that you don''t suspect me when something happens.".


    It''s better not to go. If it wasn''t for the girl who has already begun to contact some secrets of herself, let alone visit, she would not be allowed to enter the basement.


    "Underground? So there are several floors under the castle? God, when did you have it built? " Lena twisted William''s cheek and said angrily, "don''t you know there''s a river near the castle? If you dig so deep, you won''t be afraid that the foundation of the castle will be destroyed by seepage? "


    "Don''t worry, mom, I promise there won''t be an accident," said William, changing the subject to Sunday. "Can the London manor laboratory be used on Sunday?"


    "Yes, sir, but there are still some devices that need your help to arrive at the manor. If everything goes well, they are expected to be officially put into use at 5 pm.".


    "OK, I''ll go to the basement in a moment." then I said to my mother, "there''s not much to keep secret in the basement of the manor in London. It''s not only safe to build a small medical room there, but also saves the running back and forth. If you''re interested, you can take Abby to London first, and I''ll go by myself later."."Of course, I''m interested. It''s a big matter related to the fate of the team. If our players don''t suffer from injuries, God, our results will be very stable in the future"


    after looking forward to it, Lina said happily, "with our family''s financial resources, maybe the team will soon attract a superstar to join us.".


    This is not necessarily, William shrugged, thinking of the coach tactics used by Jose in the early days of his management. It''s not so easy to attract technical superstars by this alone.


    At the thought of the future is all strong and ugly men of Chelsea, William heart some want to laugh, but find a fast forward, Jose will not object.


    "Abby, help me inform Antonov that if I go back to London," Lena said, looking at William. "How do you get there? If I''m in a helicopter, I might as well wait for you.


    William shook his head, "you don''t care how I go back to London, now that I invite the team captain to come, I''d better call Jose and team manager Kenny to the manor for dinner.".


    Lina, who knew that her son had many secrets that she didn''t even tell her, reminded her carelessly, "let''s have dinner at 7 p.m., so don''t be late.".


    "No problem, I promise I won''t be late," murmured in my heart. Maybe you are already in the basement of the manor before you get to London.


    Seeing his mother and Abby leave the castle under the escort of Antonov''s team of four, there is still a lot of time for William not to rush to the basement, but to walk to the river outside the castle.

 Chapter 624

    After walking along the river for less than ten minutes, when he came to the edge of the woods, he felt that the Black Ghost, wearing a long coat, a black bulletproof combat suit, carrying a knife and two modified pistols tied around his waist,


    without looking back, William looked back at the river and asked, "who was the man who peeped at the castle last night?"


    I''m sorry, boss. Last night, I received a notice from Sunday. I was surprised by the watchers and lost them all the way to the old Earl Devonshire''s manor.


    Looking at the hesitant Black Ghost, William frowned and turned to look at him, only to find that even he was not afraid of death, there was a trace of fear on his face.


    Seeing this, William''s face became serious. "What''s the matter?"


    The black ghost stopped for a few seconds and said, "on the road of more than 40 kilometers from the castle to the old count''s manor, I fought with my opponent no less than three times. The opponent was very fast, but his skill was very poor.


    in the fight, he hit at least six of my darts, but the opponent was bleeding, but he just pulled out his darts and continued to escape like nobody had any trouble, but"


    finished The Black Ghost took out the long knife behind him and explained, "I don''t know why. It seems that the other side is very afraid of this knife?"


    Waving, William took the knife thrown by the Black Ghost, and looked at the darkness of the whole body. There was only a long knife with metal light shining on the blade. It seemed that the knife was not different except sharp.


    Can''t help asking curiously, "where did you get this knife?"


    "In the weapons storehouse of Ozu Nu", the Black Ghost said after thinking about it, "there is something strange for me. When I found this knife, it was sealed in the offering box together with seven other weapons.".


    "Offering box?" This is interesting. It''s not impossible for a thousand year old organization like Ozu Nu to encounter some special creatures in the assassination. After thinking about it, William said, "come back to the castle with me, and I''ll test the ingredients of this knife.".


    "Understand", button up the coat, put up the collar, take off the hood, and the Black Ghost will soon turn from Ninja to model man.


    Back in the castle, let the Black Ghost rest in the small living room. William himself took the knife to the second floor underground, put it into a set of scanning instrument, and waited for about ten minutes.


    on Sunday, he reported, "Sir, the main metal of this knife is Baigang, but unexpectedly there is 11% silver in the metal, and the outer layer is not the original color of the metal, but coated with a layer of silver.".


    "Silver?" After thinking about it, William said, "do you mean this knife looks so ugly because of the natural oxidation of silver over a long period of time?"


    "Yes, sir, but the history of this knife is not long, no more than 40 years at most."


    William doesn''t care whether the knife is antique or not, but the metal component of the knife contains silver, which is interesting. Besides, the black ghost says that he has six darts in his hand, but it seems to be OK.


    ha, apart from the legendary werewolf, the only creatures afraid of silver are vampires, but vampires The fear of silver should be less than that of seeing a silver knife.


    William said with a overcast face, "send spiders and black front aircraft carriers to check the old count''s manor for me.".


    "Sir, sir, mission established.".


    After thinking about it, he said, "and let the spider go to the old count''s grave to see if there is a body in it.".


    Sir, do you suspect the old count of feigning death


    "No," William said with a strange expression, "I''m not worried about him feigning death, but about him coming back from the dead and climbing out of the coffin.".


    "Well, we''ll find out first." after that, William opened the portal to London manor and said, "transport the equipment, give me some boxes of ultraviolet bullets,


    to produce a batch of ammunition with nano silver powder in the warhead. It is required that the nano silver will infiltrate into the target''s blood immediately after it is shot into the target. Is half an hour enough?".


    Sunday replied, "half an hour is enough for me to model and produce 1000 bullets. With the current production capacity, after modeling is completed, 10000 silver bullets can be produced per hour in the future.".


    During the waiting period, William thought silently that since the existence of the vampire has been confirmed, there would be no accident that the werewolf would appear.


    But why was it last night that people peeped at the castle?


    After thinking about it for more than ten minutes, I can''t help thinking of the video taken by Mr. and Mrs. Spitz for Sergey, Marco''s bodyguard, in which Sergey showed his fear.


    he said that Marco''s personality changed greatly when he met an accident more than 20 years ago.


    MD won''t meet a werewolf or a vampire and become their vassal.


    "Give me a rush, blade warrior. That bastard, it just takes so many days to catch a vampire? Tell him that if you don''t want the $5 million, just say it earlier. I''ll find someone to catch it myself. ".


    "OK, sir.".


    Half an hour later, looking at the 1000 silver bullets neatly placed in front of him, William took out two modified Glock 17 from the weapon room, tried their power, looked at the liquid silver flowing out of the target, nodded with satisfaction,


    holding the Black Ghost''s knife and a bag with 200 silver bullets and ultraviolet bullets on the back, and all the other silver bullets were put into the storage space,"Continue to produce 10000 such bullets, match them with silver bullets and ultraviolet bullets, and then produce a batch of black front drones equipped with silver bullets," he told Sunday.


    "OK, sir.".


    Returning to the small living room and returning the knife to the Black Ghost, William said, "there is 11% silver in the metal composition of your knife, and the surface darkness is also due to the oxidation of silver.".


    Then he opened his backpack and took out two bullets. "This is silver bullet and ultraviolet bullet. You can probably guess who they are used to deal with.".


    Silver bullet? The Black Ghost was stunned for a few seconds and asked, "is there really that kind of creature?"


    William nodded, "well, I''ve confirmed the existence of vampires. As for werewolves, vampires already exist. Is it strange to have werewolves?"


    Looking at the changing expression of the Black Ghost, Wei Li comforted with a smile, "you have dealt with each other, and you know they are only several times stronger than ordinary people. If these ghosts are really powerful and can''t be restrained, they won''t always be hidden in the dark.".


    This reminds the Black Ghost of the guy who ran away scared by the knife in his hand last night. His fear can''t be relieved. "Knowing what the opponent is and how to deal with it, I''m not so afraid.".


    Ha ha, that''s right. The unknown leads to our fear. For us, what is found out is not that they hunt us, but that we hunt them.


    Hearing this, the Black Ghost couldn''t help smiling and holding the ultraviolet bullet emitting the purple light,


    picked up the silver bullet and shook it for a while, looking at the nano silver flowing in the bullet head, "the last thing the other party should do is to get into trouble with someone who has the money and the ability to find a way to restrain them.".

 Chapter 625

    "Restrain or not, I''m not sure yet," Weili shook his head. "But I''m looking for someone to capture a living vampire and I''m going to test it, so be careful before I tell you the news.".


    I understand.


    In the face of possible non-human beings, the black ghost who wandered on the edge of life and death for several times would not underestimate the enemy. Seeing that William had nothing else to do, he took his backpack, saluted William and left the castle.


    William inquired about the defense of the castle on Sunday and the London manor. After confirming that it was safe, he opened the portal and came to the basement of the London manor.


    At 5 p.m., the medical equipment was installed and adjusted. After waiting for half an hour, he heard Sunday''s report that Jose, team manager Kenny and captain Marcel deselli had already arrived outside the manor


    he deliberately wore a white coat and unilateral smart glasses with a stronger sense of technology and took the elevator to the first floor of the manor.


    After walking out of the main building of the manor, his mother Lena, Abigail and Jesse at the front door waved to the three of them in surprise.


    as they approached, William said with a smile, "I''m sorry, my mother didn''t know that I''ve been in the laboratory. Welcome to Devonshire manor, gentlemen.".


    "It''s all right, boss, we''re interrupting your experiment," Kenny, the team manager, said before he spoke.


    After shaking hands with William, Kenny stood aside and winked at him, which made him scold secretly. He was not an idiot. How could he neglect William, a boss who has money and doesn''t care, and now he has no capital to be proud of.


    See William stretched out his hand to himself, Jose busy hands holding, "thank you, thank you, it''s a great honor to be here, as Kenny said, I hope not to disturb you.".


    "No", shaking his head, William lied with his eyes open, "most of the time I think in my head, there are not many opportunities to do experiments.".


    Let go of Jose''s hand and look at Marcel deselli in the wheelchair, "I know you, Marcel deselli, the French defender. I heard that you were appointed captain of the French national team some time ago. Are you interested in taking over the armband of Chelsea?"


    Anything else?


    In addition to the football do not understand Jesse, other people can not help looking at William, and William just smile did not explain.


    Marcel deselli is the captain of the French national team. The style of the game is very suitable for the tactics of Jose. It is good for Chelsea to make him the captain.


    After a few years, Terry will grow up and Marcel will change when he is about to retire.


    "Can I, can I?"


    It''s probably the first time I''ve met the boss of the team, and the super rich boss wants to be the captain of the club when he is injured.


    this makes Marcel deselli, who has seen the world for more than ten years and won the Champions League and World Cup, unavoidably excited.


    Ignoring the face of a little stiff, William said with a smile, "after the winter break, I will spend a lot of money to support the transfer of the coach, next summer there will also be a lot of money into the team to recruit,


    the arrival of a group of new players, young players, just need your experienced people to help manage the dressing room, of course, this is only a suggestion, really decisive It''s the coach.


    With that, William looked at Jose, probably heard that William himself agreed to his introduction, and Jose shrugged, "as long as you are willing to clean up the old players and captain, I have no reason to refuse Marcel as the captain of France.".


    "It''s too bad to clean up. I like the idea of a peaceful break-up," William said, turning to Kenny. "What''s the total value of the players who are not in the plan?"


    "A total of four players, worth about 6 million pounds," Kenny thought for a few seconds and replied.


    Shrug, involving 6 million pounds, William did not pretend to be generous and said, "let''s do it as you see. Don''t let the players scold us after they leave the team.".


    On Sunday, there was a hint in his ear that the paparazzi outside had taken pictures of their meeting. Then William said with a smile, "come on, let''s take Marcel to the lab first.".


    Kenny was relieved to see that the boss was not generous enough to let people go directly. Although the team has made great achievements in recent months and the tickets have been sold well, Kenny has ended up losing money. However, 6 million pounds is a huge sum of money for Kenny, who has always been budget minded.


    And the two of Jose and Marcel did not say anything, they see a lot of things, can not set up obstacles to let the players choose their own team to join, has been very conscience.


    Walking into the manor, people directly took the elevator to the ground. Seeing that they had to go through three barriers to enter a laboratory, they could not help looking forward to William''s self-healing technology.


    With Marcel lying in a separate airtight cabin and breathing apparatus, William asked with a smile, "do you have any other injuries in your body besides a sprained ankle?"


    Marcel hesitated and thought about it before he said, "have I ever had an operation on my left foot?"


    William said with a smile, "don''t worry. For me, you are not a player now, but my wounded. As a player, you are worth about $10 million or $20 million, but the value of this instrument and its future are worth more than 100 chelsses, understand?"The reason is very simple. If this instrument can really cure Marcel''s sprain and other hidden dangers, it will be a great blessing for athletes.


    as the inventor, William will make money more easily.


    Marcel, who only took a few seconds to figure this out, said, "my back has been aching occasionally for the past two years. Can it be cured?"


    William nodded, "of course, fractures, sprains, muscle injuries can be treated with this instrument. If it''s cancer, genetics, viruses or diseases, there''s no way.".


    Then he joked, "I said that in the past two years, why didn''t you go to the bar drop a lot? It''s because of this, and that''s probably the reason why you don''t hesitate to receive treatment?"


    Said the central thing, Marcel nodded embarrassed, probably because William''s reputation is too big, this let know his own situation Marcel did not hesitate to try.


    William doesn''t care about the hidden injuries, because most of the players have them. Even if you want to mind, there''s no reason.


    "don''t worry, when you train tomorrow, you will probably return to the state where you didn''t get hurt a few years ago. However, if you are good, should I ask the FA for the treatment fee?"


    Seeing that William didn''t blame him, Marcel joked, "you know, boss, it''s a little hard.".


    "Forget it. The next time they come to me, I''ll add your treatment to the rest of their players.".


    "Ha ha", Lena couldn''t help patting William, "well, William, don''t be so stingy. Marcel is our player. It''s welfare.".


    "OK, let''s go.".


    With that, the treatment chamber automatically closed, and then a plane light column was displayed in front of William. After pressing it a few times, the treatment chamber automatically injected self-healing liquid, and soon surrounded Marcel.


    Before long, surrounded by water, and a little flustered, Marcel soon calmed down and went to sleep.

 Chapter 626

    Marcel had fallen asleep. The set time was three hours. William said to Jesse, "honey, can you help us prepare dinner?"


    "OK, I love you." Jesse nodded cleverly. She just took a step and stopped to look at her mother. After her mother turned her eyes and nodded, she politely said hello to others and left happily.


    Looking at the left Jesse and William''s Abby, Jose and Kenny look at each other. They can''t express their admiration. They dare to put the two women together and introduce them to their mother at the same time. Maybe William is the only one.


    After making sure Marcel was ok, William turned back to everyone and said, "the treatment time is three hours. Let''s have a cup of coffee and have a chat first.".


    "OK, boss". He looked at the treatment instrument and Kenny agreed.


    When they came to the living room of the manor, the servant who received the notice on Sunday quickly served coffee, black tea and snacks. They were chatting about the Chelsea team, drinking coffee and tea while waiting for dinner.


    The team''s performance is good, which also gives Jose the courage to talk in front of William.


    Chatting about chatting about the recent team results, although good, but there are many fans who dislike the fact that he plays a strong team.


    Waving to interrupt Kenny''s explanation, William said, "I know you want the team to play better to maintain the balance of the team''s income and expenditure, but to be honest, that''s impossible.


    in the current situation of Chelsea, there will be no results without big investment, so my request is that apart from the money invested in the team''s new stadium, new training ground and recruitment,


    as long as you can play in the team''s new stadium, new training ground and recruitment If the team can make ends meet in terms of operation and daily expenses, it will pass. If it can improve the reputation of Chelsea in other countries, it will be excellent. As for the ugly or good-looking football, I don''t care.


    no matter how good it looks, it will be a waste of effort. ".


    "That''s right," he said with delight, "boss, I want to play well, but as you said, those things have to wait for Chelsea to win the championship,


    without the championship, even if we want to attract those famous and potential players, we don''t have the capital. Instead of using the money to attract those stars who come for money, we should grab some young players with high potential.".


    Said the player William can not help but think of his attention these two days, Carvalho, Ferdinand and did not come to the Chelsea Lampard, played a loud finger, and soon a beam of light accurately appeared in the tea table above.


    Calling out the three players he just thought of, William said with a smile to the already understood and a bit stiff faced Jose, "although I am blind in football, I still know that a good defender is the key to the team''s unbeaten performance.


    Carvalho, Ferdinand and marcel, who are already in the team, plus Terry, who is trained by the team, are my favorite defenders So Carvalho, Ferdinand and Lampard, I don''t care what you do.


    Looking at the calm thinking of Jose, William laughs, he is not short of money, so there is no need to just pick up the players who are powerful and cheap, as he said.


    Patting Jose on the shoulder, he said, "how about I buy Buffon?"


    Mood is not happy to blame William meddle in the team''s business, but also dare not object to the Mu LiNiO heard this not from Leng for a moment, thought for a moment before surprise way, "Parma''s goalkeeper?"


    "Yes, I got the news that Juve should bring Buffon in tomorrow summer, so how much do you think I can afford to bring him to Chelsea?"


    "How much is it?" Without waiting for a reply from Jose, Kenny shook his head and said, "boss, it''s impossible to buy Buffon without 30 million pounds.".


    "No, it''s not enough. 30 million pounds is less than 50 million euros. Normally, the price should be enough," he sighed. "But the boss just said that Juve are interested in Buffon. For Buffon, it''s not necessary to consider whether to choose Juve or Chelsea.


    therefore, unless we can crush Palma and Buffon with money, he can''t come to Chelsea ¡±¡£


    "Then use the money to crush them, the bottom line of 60 million euro", in the eyes of everyone shocked, William looked up at Kenny and said, "tell Parma, whether it''s pounds, euros or dollars, I will pay the money in one time, but I want Buffon to sign a contract with the team for at least six years.".


    Lena grabbed William''s arm with joy and heartache, "60 million euro to buy a goalkeeper, are you crazy?"


    "No, mom, I''m very sensible. Euro is not worth money. 60 million euro is only 53.3 million dollars. As long as I can buy a famous player, I don''t care about the money.


    If I can, I even hope to buy a superstar every year, so that the fans will be happy and the reputation of the team will rise greatly.


    as for why I have to buy a defender and Buffon, that''s because I''m used to it Used to do a good job in defense before attacking, "said William looked at the smiling Jose, the coach''s idea is probably the same as me


    Looking at his own Lina, Jose shrugged, "the boss doesn''t care about the money, so I have no reason to refuse Buffon, but these four players you asked for, plus my successful recruitment in the middle and front court, will get at least 100 million pounds of transfer fee this winter.".Buffon, who is famous and has great strength, will come to Chelsea. Of course, Jose is not against him. In addition, Carvalho, who knows Porto players well,


    with these two examples to prove that William is not a mess, he suddenly has some interest in Ferdinand and Lampard.


    "However, you are totally building a team with money," Lena said bitterly, covering her forehead. "Under the careful calculation of other teams, you are waving a check to open golden football. I don''t know how many teams will call us troublemakers this winter.".


    But William didn''t care and said, "just scold. Anyway, I''m not short of money. I won''t be able to buy those famous stars with the fame of Chelsea when these goals are difficult.".


    Speaking of this, William suddenly remembered that Ronaldo was troubled by injury, and now he is not doing well in Inter. He asked on Sunday, "get out the information about Ronaldo, is he injured now?"


    Sunday immediately replied, "yes sir, Ronaldo broke his patellar tendon only six minutes after playing in the final of the Coppa Italia in April this year. He has been recovering for eight months.".


    This time, without waiting for William to answer, Lena asked, "can his self-healing instrument cure us?"


    "Please wait a moment, ma''am," said Sunday after waiting for more than ten seconds. "Although Mr. Ronaldo has too many injuries, according to my calculation, the probability of cure is greater than nine layers.".


    "Hell, when did you learn to play the ball on Sunday?" after hearing this, Lena complained. She didn''t care about Jose and Kenny. Holding William''s hand, she said, "buy him, you have to buy Ronaldo.".


    Smiling and patting his mother''s hand, William looked at Jose, "can you control Ronaldo? Coach.

 Chapter 627

    Regardless of the players, it also depends on the coach''s ability, fame, honor and the power the club gives him.


    So, without thinking for a moment, he replied, "as long as your healing instrument is really effective and it is not open to players of other teams in recent years, I don''t think that player who is troubled by injury can refuse our solicitation,


    plus, if you give me the right to keep disobedient players on the bench, then no one dares to pick things up.".


    "Hei hei", when Mourinho heard that William had the chance to win the right, he agreed to say, "if you don''t affect your performance, you has the final say on who will play first."


    No problem, boss.


    excited to see the team manager Kenny, who had turned his eyes, with William''s personal assurance, Mourinho believes that as long as the result is not bad, the team has the final say in terms of athletic aspects.


    If you can win a few titles, you may be able to start a dynasty like Ferguson at Manchester United.


    Chatting and chatting, Jesse, who is ready for dinner, happily returns to the living room and says to Lina, "madam, dinner is ready. Shall we invite the guests to dinner now?".


    "OK", the team''s intention to acquire Ronaldo and Buffon makes Lina in a very good mood now. In addition, Jesse reports to herself directly without William. Seeing Jesse suddenly pleasing to the eye, she laughs and says, "hard work.".


    Then he said to Jose and Kenny, "gentlemen, how about having dinner first and then talking?"


    Seeing that William had already stood up, Kenny and Jose quickly got up and said to Lena, "thank you, madam. After you.".


    When you come to the restaurant, the chefs serve the dishes. They see that the dishes are authentic Portuguese cuisine with top-grade fresh cod, swimming shrimp, crabs and all kinds of shellfish.


    Lao Mu is very happy to thank again and again, which makes the face of the mother to see Jesse more pleasing to the eye.


    With a smile on his face, Jesse expresses his gratitude to Abigail, and William, who observes all this, shakes Abigail''s hand with a smile.


    Everyone is eating a big meal, and outside the manor has been surrounded by dozens of paparazzi and reporters.


    From paparazzi came the news that William was wearing a white coat, wearing unilateral smart glasses with blue light, and taking his mother and Abby to the main building of the manor to personally welcome Jose, Kenny and Marcel in a wheelchair.


    Many television stations in England have temporarily interrupted the news. For a moment, the whole London is curious about why Marcel will visit William''s manor after he is injured.


    in addition, he has never been photographed wearing a white coat, which makes people have to guess whether William invented any new technology to treat athletes'' injuries.


    It wasn''t long before many fans in winter clothes, wearing Chelsea uniforms, scarves and hats spontaneously came to the manor. When old Schwarzenegger, one of the leaders of the fans, arrived with his son Bob Lee Schwarzenegger and several companions,


    many fans who knew he had a good relationship with William encouraged old Schwarzenegger to go to the manor to ask what was going on.


    Not long after old Schwarzenegger hesitated, William, who was informed by Sunday, asked Schwarzenegger and his son to enter the manor on Sunday. Before long, the door opened automatically, and a servant politely invited Schwarzenegger and his son into the manor.


    "God, old Schwarzenegger, I didn''t expect you to have such a good relationship with Mr. Devonshire.".


    Listening to the admiration of his companions, old Schwarzenegger just laughed and walked into the manor with Bob. As soon as he came to the main building, he saw Abigail, who welcomed them, apologizing,


    "sorry, Mr. Schwarzenegger, William and Mrs. Kenny are dining with him. I can only pick you up, and he also said that he should not be so polite because of his relationship with you ¡±¡£


    "That''s right." don''t be so polite, which means that the relationship has reached a certain level. Schwarzenegger nodded repeatedly and said with a smile to his father, "father, it''s really polite with my relationship with William.".


    "Thank you," Abby said with a smile. "Please follow me, gentlemen. If you don''t have dinner, you can have some with us.".


    "Is that ok?"


    Although he has already had dinner, he will have a chance to have dinner and chat with the boss, coach and manager.


    "Of course, when I came out, William had asked the chef to prepare food for you," Abby nodded with a smile, and then explained,


    "because the coach is Portuguese, the food today is Portuguese food. If you are not used to it, I will go to the kitchen and ask the chef to make it again.".


    "No," said old Schwarzenegger, shaking his hand. "Seafood is OK, but beer would be better.".


    "Blue belt 1844 is OK?" Abby did not have any impatient way, "other words only Budweiser.".


    "Blue ribbon is OK." although the 20 pound bottle of blue ribbon 1844 old Schwarzenegger had drunk it, he didn''t drink it several times. So if he had this kind of beer, Budweiser would not be in his consideration.


    Walking into the dining room, he saw William standing up politely and shaking hands with him. To his surprise, William and his son Bob hugged each other."How are you doing, man?"


    Bob Lee Swagger said with a smile, "it''s not bad. I bought a big house near the stadium and made a girlfriend. The only bad thing is that I''ve been drinking a little too much beer recently.".


    "Ha, you are really not slow to start. It''s only ten days, and life is complete. Come on, I''ll introduce the coach and manager of the team to you. In the future, if you want the ticket after the coach''s seat, just go to Kenny, right, Kenny?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, I''ll get two of the best season tickets for the two Schwarzeneggers when I go back. If I don''t like them, the box is OK.".


    The boss himself promised that Kenny would not object. As for the fact that the good seats have been sold, it''s very simple for him. It''s a big deal for season ticket fans to be promoted to the small box.


    "Thank you, but", seeing Schwarzenegger''s hesitation, William patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "OK, man, if you have something to say, I''ll do it for you.".


    Looking at his father''s white hair, Schwarzenegger was embarrassed and said, "can I work for the team?"


    Work? William was stunned for a moment, and Schwarzenegger explained, "I''ll see Mr. Harry Hart when I get back, but you know, William, I don''t need to go to the job there often, but my experience, I need to find a job,"


    "OK, I understand.".


    Schwarzenegger said that the job there is the sniper coach job of ACE secret service academy. It really doesn''t need him to go to the job every day, sometimes even once a week.

 Chapter 628

    William thought, "how''s the job of the team''s home security observer?"


    After that, William explained with a smile, "your eyes and observation ability are probably the most powerful. If you are in the level of deputy director, you can talk about other things when you are used to the security work.".


    "Thank you, no problem." Schwarzenegger is very satisfied with the job. He is a fan of Chelsea. Now when he returns to London, in order to spend more time with his parents and make a girlfriend, he needs to be given a decent job. The deputy head of team security is just right.


    As for the salary of the team, Schwarzenegger didn''t care. The weekly salary of the secret service academy is 2000 pounds, and the salary for William''s work is very rich. Otherwise, he would not have bought a big house near the Chelsea stadium once he returned to London.


    For William, a sniper like Schwarzenegger can only be sent out to carry out the sniping task when he can''t get close to the target.


    now it''s better to appease him with a decent job.


    After talking about Schwarzenegger''s work, William introduced himself to you.


    After sitting down, he saw that the ordinary Schwarzenegger was so popular with William. Kenny, a smart guy, didn''t immediately find Schwarzenegger, but talked with old Schwarzenegger from time to time.


    A meal was eaten until more than 8 p.m. when he was informed on Sunday that Marcel''s treatment had been completed, and he changed his clothes in the medical room.


    William clapped his hands and interrupted the chatting crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, Marcel''s treatment is over. Shall we go to see his recovery?"


    Is listening to the old Schwarzenegger fans to tell the opinions of Lina surprised, "so fast?"


    "Mom, it''s been three hours. Maybe I''ll show Marcel to the restaurant on Sunday. He should be hungry too.".


    With that, without waiting for everyone to answer, William ordered Marcel to open the safety door of the basement on Sunday.


    Before long, Marcel, dressed neatly, walked into the dining room under the guidance of the servant.


    "Here, here, Marcel, didn''t you get hurt yesterday?" As soon as he saw Marcel walking normally, old Schwarzenegger was surprised and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, did you really invent a new technology for rapid recovery?"


    Watching Bob Schwarzenegger quietly pull his father''s arm, William smiles and shakes his head to Schwarzenegger. "It''s OK, Bob.".


    Tell Jesse to lead Marcel into the seat, William happy and Marcel said, "it seems that you recover well, there is no discomfort.".


    After thanking the servant who brought him the tableware and food, Marcel shook his hand excitedly and said, "no, no problem. On the contrary, I feel as relaxed as I was ten years ago.


    there is no discomfort in my ankles, knees and waist. God, I have to thank you, boss, for making my career energetic again.".


    "So good?"


    Seeing Marcel walk in like a normal person, he was shocked and excited. "Sorry, boss, can I take Marcel back to the team for a test? With this technique, doesn''t it mean that the team won''t have to be afraid of injuries in the future


    This is a great advantage in English football, which emphasizes confrontation. In the future, when you meet teams who like physical contact, you don''t have to worry about gains and losses. It''s a big deal to trade injuries for injuries.


    It''s good that one''s own players are injured for half a day at most, but it''s not so easy for other teams to recover. In the long run, in the future, Chelsea will definitely be England''s top one.


    Now that he has thought about it, the central defender will look for those with strong style and strong interception ability.


    He is quick in the middle and front court and has outstanding passing ability. He drags all his opponents into the muscle jungle. Thinking that tomorrow''s opponent is Arsenal, he suddenly shows a strange smile on his face.


    Urging Marcel to finish dinner and say hello to William, Jose is anxious to take Kenny and Marcel away and rush back to the team for test.


    Most of the paparazzi who stayed outside the manor only thought a little about William''s attitude towards the interview. Without much thought, they followed Jose to the Chelsea team.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the paparazzi was about to leave. Then William sent Schwarzenegger and his son to the living room of the main building and said to Schwarzenegger, "you know, although our relationship is no secret in the eyes of some people,


    but if I send you out in person, your photos will spread all over England tomorrow, which is not good for us.".


    "I understand," Schwarzenegger nodded with a smile. William''s attitude towards him today is so friendly that he can''t be any more friendly. In addition, he doesn''t plan to be famous.


    After shaking hands with William, Schwarzenegger followed his father and servant out of the main entrance of the main building and walked out of the manor.


    Along the way, he said something that he could say to his father and told old Schwarzenegger that if anyone asked him, he was allowed to enter the manor because he was the team security guard.


    As soon as they got out of the gate of the manor, they were surrounded by waiting fans and paparazzi. Old Schwarzenegger said to several friends and fans he knew, "go to my bar and talk about it.".


    "No, I''d better go to your house," said the fellow fans and acquaintances, staring at the paparazzi. "Don''t forget, now all the Chelsea fan bars are full of people."."Yes, I forgot that Mr. Devonshire celebrated Mrs. Lena''s birthday and invited all the Chelsea fans to drink for free in the fan bar"


    photographed his forehead, and old Schwarzenegger thought, "go to Bob''s house, he has not invited everyone to drink yet when he moves to a new house.".


    We have no problem, but there are so many people, Bob. Don''t be stingy. Just buy us a few drinks and drive people away.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you the beer won''t break unless you crawl away," Bob assured, clapping his chest.


    "Ha ha, let''s go now," said more than a dozen familiar leaders of the fans. They told their friends that soon the paparazzi were surrounded by the fans and chatted for various reasons, that is, they were not allowed to leave.


    After Schwarzenegger and his party drove away for a few minutes, the fans scattered in a crowd and went to the fan bar to drink.


    After everyone left, William was planning to take Abby and Jesse to rest. Before he could say good night, his mother pulled him to the sofa and sat down.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lena asked, "William, you are not short of money, are you?"


    "Of course not," said William, looking at his hesitant mother in doubt, "how could our family be short of money? Now I have so much money that I don''t know how to spend it.".


    "That''s good," Lena said, with a bright look in her eyes. "Mom, can you do me a favor?".


    "Of course," William nodded without hesitation. Let alone one, even a hundred would be fine.


    See William promised so quickly, Lina can''t help but be happy, "then you quickly think, how can we get the Champions League before our team, neither the self-healing instrument to other teams open, and don''t affect the new technology fame and money.".

 Chapter 629

    It''s not so hard to have the best of both worlds. Lena has a dream of being a champion. Doesn''t William want to?


    Of course, since he bought the team, he has thought about winning the championship. Moreover, he does not open the treatment technology to the players of other teams. Can''t he open it to the players of other sports?


    Among the athletes who are troubled by injuries and diseases every year in the world, there are few thousands who can get 100000 US dollars for treatment, but there are hundreds of them.


    besides, those super rich athletes such as NBA, American football, tennis, car racers and so on ask for between 1 million and 5 million, so it''s no problem to kill them.


    In addition, several famous superstar stars with repeated injuries have been recruited to the team by Chelsea.


    once these stars join the team with injuries, they will appear in the training ground or stadium the next day. It''s hard to be famous.


    If no one in the Chelsea team is out of action for a whole season and wins the championship again, there will be no better advertisement in the media.


    The only worry is that if we don''t open the treatment technology to other teams in the football world, we may be sued.


    thinking of this, William asked his mother, "we are not open to the football world. Are you not afraid that other teams will sue us for violating the principle of fair competition?"


    "Idiot, there is no fair competition in the world.".


    Lena looked at William speechless, "and when those teams react and appeal, the FA will accept and discuss, can''t we appeal and spend a little money to find someone to help us fight?


    When the FA has a result, it may be one or two years, or even a few years later. If we still can''t win the championship at that time, we should make money first.


    As for the Champions League, as long as they don''t violate their regulations, they won''t be ignored. Besides, who stipulates that medical technology must be made public to everyone? "


    After listening to William nodding, as long as he is willing to spend millions of dollars on the fight, he can really find a group of experts to speak for himself. In the corner of his eye, he can see that he is worried about Abigail and Jesse, "what do you think?".


    Abigail is about to open his mouth, but he feels that Jesse is holding his hand tightly.


    he turns his eyes to Jesse, who is a little nervous. After thinking for a moment, Gail knows that Jesse is reminding herself that they''d better not get involved in the differences between their man and Lina when they don''t know what William is thinking.


    As soon as I warmed up, I didn''t waste this time helping Jesse intentionally or unintentionally. I patted Jesse''s hand and whispered "don''t worry",


    then I said, "well, honey, you already have the answer in your heart, and three days later it''s my wife''s birthday.".


    "That''s right, that''s right," Jesse nodded as she felt Gail shake her hand back. "Mrs. Lena is the biggest one in our family now.".


    "That''s right, ha ha." Jesse''s compliment not only made his mother laugh, but also William said with a smile, "then accept the treatment application from other athletes first, and football will last as long as it can.".


    To achieve her goal, Lena happily kisses William on the forehead, "good night, good son.".


    As soon as his mother left, Gail sat next to William and said, "in fact, it''s a good way for you to recruit Ronaldo. There are many talents and superstars who have been destroyed by injuries in football. We all know how influential these people are.".


    "Well," interrupted Gail, "I understand what you''re saying. Don''t worry, I''m not that mean.".


    After another chat, William went back to his bedroom to do some physical and mental fitness activities.


    The next morning, at about seven o''clock, William, who was alone with his mother for breakfast, heard Sunday''s report saying, "Sir, just received the notice from Mr. swagger, I think you should go to the Chelsea team.".


    Putting down his knife and fork, William asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Schwarzenegger reported that there was something unusual in the behaviour of the coach today, as if he was going to harm himself.".


    "What?" Leng for a second, William pulled off the napkin on his neck, angrily threw it on the table, said, "that bastard is crazy, or by what stimulation?"


    Speaking to his mother, who also heard the report on Sunday, he drove an Aston Martin to the team and parked his car in the parking lot. Then he saw Schwarzenegger waiting for him.


    as soon as he got out of the car, William asked angrily, "what does that bastard want to do?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, boss," Schwarzenegger said with a smile, "I''ll take you to the training ground.".


    See Schwarzenegger tone relaxed, William also rest assured, came to the training ground to meet a face helpless gongna and his only 16 daughter Sophia.


    "Good morning, boss. Have you had breakfast? If not, I''ll go to the restaurant and bring one for you.


    Looking at Sophia, who is taller than Hua Jiao and has long legs at a young age, and looking forward and backward, and looking at gonna, who is tall and big, with a face full of flesh, William can''t help doubting whether Sophia is gonna''s own daughter again.


    "Don''t bother, I had breakfast when I came out," and then he winked at gongna,


    gongna shrugged, "boss, if you don''t have other orders, I have to punch in and change my uniform to go to work.".Surprised looking at gona''s back, and then look at the side of Sophia smiling, not a moment to understand that it must be the girl who recruited gona into the team as a security guard.


    Shaking his head and ignoring Sofia, William walked into the training ground with his hands behind his back and saw the limping, smiling Jose.


    Sorry, boss, I twisted my foot when I was doing morning exercises with the players, so I didn''t meet you personally.


    William shook his head, helpless way, "I should blame you to achieve the goal of unscrupulous, or praise you in order to let players believe in new technology, open hands and feet on the court, with their own experiments.".


    "As long as you can win, a little bit of sprain is nothing"


    "forget it, this is an example," said William, turning to Schwarzenegger behind him, "you go to the manor, after you see my mother, she will give you medical insurance.".


    "OK, boss," Schwarzenegger nodded, left the training ground and drove to the manor.


    After waiting for half an hour, Schwarzenegger came back with a convenient medical box for his ankle and put it in front of the coach.


    William scanned the medical box with his mobile phone, and the box opened automatically. "Put the injured foot in, if you can walk, this kind of injury will recover in about an hour.".


    Take off the shoes and socks, a foot into the medical box, some of the unexpected found that the liquid is actually warm.


    An hour later, he put on his shoes and socks and walked slowly in the surprised eyes of all the players and staff.


    After he didn''t feel the pain, he could not help but run slowly and came back to William. He exclaimed, "boss, it''s amazing. I didn''t expect that the effect is really so strong.


    with this technology, our team''s tactics will be more diverse in the future. We can give Arsenal a surprise in this afternoon''s game.".

 Chapter 630

    At 3:30 in the afternoon, at the beginning of the match between Chelsea and Arsenal at Stamford stadium, the players and professors of Arsenal felt the obvious smell of gunpowder.


    The whole game was more Rugby than football.


    At the end of the game, Cheele injured two players, and Arsenal didn''t get any better. Not only the rhythm of attack and defense was seriously disrupted, but also two players were injured after losing the ball.


    After the game, when he heard the rave of the champion, the professor, who had been fighting back his anger, could not help it any more. He not only mocked the ignorance of Jose, but also the madman who spoke rave, and even scolded William.


    Fortunately, he only aimed at William and didn''t scold Lina, so William just laughed and didn''t care about it.


    But he does not care, does not mean that the outside world will not talk.


    In the early morning of the second day after the match, the reporter and fans were surprised to find that the two Chelsea players injured in yesterday''s game unexpectedly trained with their teammates like nothing happened to them.


    for a time, the news that the players cheated the referee and sympathy spread all over England.


    When the next day''s game, the Chelsea players again like crazy, the whole court is not afraid of injury.


    At the same time, he injured the main force of West Ham United, which is known for its toughness. The next day when the injured players of Chelsea appeared in the morning training again, everyone felt unusual.


    Unfortunately, William was not in London at this time, but returned to Oxford castle to deal with the birthday party, unable to experience the bustle of London.


    That night, after working out with Ambrosius, who was so excited about coming to the party, the girl in her arms fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    William got up quietly, opened the hidden elevator in his bedroom and went to the second floor underground. Standing on an all metal platform, he said excitedly, "let''s go, Sunday.".


    "Understand, sir. Start wearing Mark III armor.".


    As soon as the voice fell, a mechanical sound rang out. On the dressing platform, where William stood, a pair of metal boots painted with gold lifted him up a few centimeters and wrapped his feet.


    Then the four mechanical arms stretched out from the platform and began to wear the various parts of William''s armor. More than ten seconds later, in the sound of "click" and screw rotation, the helmet, which was divided into two parts, was fixed on William''s head.


    Then the eyes of the helmet flashed blue, and the whole armor was finished.


    Standing on the platform, William, whose physical quality is ten times that of ordinary people, looks at the flexible swing of metal fingers and feels the surging power from his body through the closed lens,


    just tells Sunday, "check the use of armor auxiliary program, power system, weapon system and all parts.".


    Yes sir.


    All parts of Mark III''s surface layer began to self check automatically under the command of Sunday.


    Ten seconds later, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, auxiliary program is normal, power system is normal, weapon system is normal, you can take off at any time.".


    "Open the patio", William hands flat on the thighs, palms toward the ground, "Hoo Hoo", a burst of blue light from the armor''s palms and feet, pushing him slowly away from the ground.


    "Patio to open.".


    William looked up at the sky, thinking of increasing the energy output, and his command was received by his brain wave receiving system.


    a slight "bang" sound came, and the armor rose rapidly, flew out of the patio and rushed into the sky.


    Then hundreds of delta wing self exploding aircraft followed William out of the patio. Despite the fact that he had reached an altitude of more than 1000 meters, William, who was still rising, went to the old Earl Devonshire manor dozens of kilometers away under the control of Sunday.


    After flying freely for more than 20 minutes at an altitude of more than 10000 meters, William flew to the old count''s manor after hearing Sunday''s report that he was ready.


    he came to the manor, hovered at an altitude of several hundred meters and asked Sunday, "is the old count''s widow Lady Margaret in the manor?"


    "No, Ms. Marguerite moved out of the manor to live in Switzerland with a maid after she got your support," she affirmed on Sunday. "There are no normal people in the manor.".


    "Good, I''m going to meet my relative who I''ve never met before." then William flew straight over the manor.


    After smashing several floors of the main building''s ceiling, William squatted in the middle of the living room, stood up and turned around. The scanning equipment on his helmet immediately scanned everyone in the living room into the mainframe.


    "Who are you, so dare to break into the Devonshire estate?".


    Looking at the man dressed as the housekeeper who yelled at him, William raised his hand and said with a blue light, "no, it''s not you who say you''re a member of the Devonshire family, you are. It''s up to me.".


    "Whew", a low energy excitation sound, the housekeeper who has already felt the danger wants to escape, but where is the light beam fast,


    the housekeeper looks at the blood hole on his chest inconceivably, points to William in horror, and asks uncertainly, "William Devonshire?""That''s right," said William, grabbing the housekeeper''s neck. "You mad dogs don''t honestly hide in the dark as mice, but dare to peep at my castle and my mother",


    "mad dogs?" With a sharp look in his eyes, the housekeeper yelled to the others, "kill him. He already knows our secret. Either kill him or turn him into one of us.".


    With that, the housekeeper roared, black blood vessels in his face, nostrils protruding, tusks exposed, thick hair began to grow madly.


    "Roar", he turned into a werewolf, and waved his paw to William''s chest. As expected, the situation of tearing the armor didn''t appear. Four paws only cut the paint on the armor, which was broken because of the fierce swing.


    "Roar, roar, roar." a low roar came from behind William. The armor''s shoulder opened automatically, revealing a row of six small missiles.


    "Poop, poop, poop" was fired at the werewolf who rushed to William,


    "boom, boom, boom". After a burst of explosion, all the transformed werewolves fell to the ground with their heads moving.


    Sir, there''s a message from the spider robot that there are a lot of werewolves rushing up under the manor.


    Hearing the report on Sunday, William took the Werewolf in his hand, threw it on the ground, stepped on its back, and said, "how many cells in the secret base of Yellowstone Park in the United States can hold these mad dogs.".


    "After getting your order, I will let the engineering robot reinforce the original cell, and it should be no problem to close more than ten.".


    "That''s good. It seems that we won''t be short of experimental products after today.".


    He raised his hand and turned around. A portal appeared in front of William, kicking the werewolf into the portal.


    The robot that had been on standby for a long time fired electric shocks at the werewolf who had not yet responded. After corona, it grabbed its leg and threw it into the cell.

 Chapter 631

    After closing the portal, William opened another portal to Oxford castle, and then eight armored warrior robots stepped out of the portal and stood side by side in front of William.


    "Roar", an animal roar from far and near to William''s ears.


    Looking at the dozens of werewolves that have rushed into the living room, William, standing in the middle of the hall, pointed to the running werewolves and said excitedly.


    "Kill them all.".


    "Click", the blue eyes of the eight robots immediately turned red, drew out the swords decorated with various decorations, turned and walked to the wolves.


    Just when the leading werewolf thought that the eight armored robots could only chop at close range, the three robots with the best shooting angle ejected weapon clips on their shoulders at the same time.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    A burst of air burst, seven or eight werewolves immediately shot, rolling into the surrounding furniture or walls, nano silver liquid in the warhead immediately with their blood flow to the whole body.


    "Ah, ah, ah", a painful voice came,


    "silver".


    All the werewolves who were hit by the silver bullet were immediately cracked by the nano silver, and they struggled and roared on the ground in pain.


    Without waiting for other werewolves to react and confirm that the silver bullet is effective, he will report to William on Sunday and command the eight robots to wave their swords into the remaining werewolves.


    It''s not that William''s brain is in a daze, but that he wants to test how much metal a werewolf''s paw can tear.


    So when eight robots made of different metals rushed into the surrounding area, the fierce hand-to-hand battle started directly. For a moment, the whole hall was filled with the sound of sword chopping and wolf man''s claws and teeth breaking.


    After several rounds of fighting, except for two robots made of ordinary steel, they were crushed by five or six werewolves and their arms were torn apart. Only after revealing their flaws were they destroyed.


    The other six robots wrapped in metal didn''t defend at all. They just waved their swords to attack the enemies around them.


    The werewolf who wanted to attack William was cut in half by mark three''s own laser before he got close. After losing five or six heads, no werewolf dared to rush to William again.


    After a few minutes of fighting, the whole hall is full of broken limbs and arms. The less and less werewolves are fighting, the more crazy they are, the more scared they are. Some of them who seem to be more flexible have begun to retreat slowly.


    After fighting for such a long time, the data collected on Sunday was almost the same. The remaining six robots immediately gave up fighting alone and began to cooperate with each other to kill the remaining ten werewolves.


    Four werewolves hiding behind the formation look at each other, turn around and run away.


    Before they ran out of the hall, a group of spiders, which had been lying in ambush early in the morning, jumped directly from the ceiling and onto them. The metal legs were inserted into the werewolf''s body, and there was a flash of electricity,


    "creak, creak, creak". In a few seconds, the four werewolves were electrified and the battle of the six robots ended.


    When the last werewolf was crushed by a robot made of titanium alloy like Mark III armor, William nodded with satisfaction.


    "Clean the basement and all the rooms, and kill all the other people here.".


    Yes sir.


    After a series of low self explosions, the whole room was filled with nano silver fog.


    The six intact robots, carrying their weapons, went to the basement in a tactical formation, leaving a titanium alloy robot guarding outside the passageway connecting the basement,


    the others scattered, chasing and killing any werewolf found at the prompt of spiders, together with the triangle aircraft that had not yet exploded.


    It wasn''t long before the roars spread from the ground to the hall.


    William went to the four werewolves who were corona, opened the portal and kicked them into the secret base of Yellowstone Park one by one.


    Then I look at the alien who was hit by silver bullet at first, and now has changed back to human type.


    One foot stepped on an alien who had been shot but didn''t die. In the other''s frightened eyes, William took Glock out of the storage space and shot him in the heart. In a few seconds, the guy didn''t breathe.


    Then he went to the side of a living alien and fired two shots at his arm and thigh. After a moment, the blood vessels of the other side were covered with dark silver. After a while, he roared in pain and didn''t breathe.


    It seems that one silver bullet can make werewolves lose their resistance, but it takes three more shots to kill them, or damage their heart and brain.


    Getting the data he wanted, William looked at the fragmented body parts in the hall and opened a portal,


    to Sunday, "clean up the traces here.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Before long, more than a dozen cleaning robots in the Huangshi Park base entered the hall from the transfer door and began to clean.


    William sat down on a sofa and asked Sunday, "you''ve been monitoring this place for several days. Can you make a different kind of scanner to detect the characteristics of werewolves?""Yes, sir," he said on Sunday, "but I can''t guarantee you that alien scanners will find all werewolves without being able to confirm that all werewolves have the same physical signs as the ones here.".


    William said, "it doesn''t matter. The data can be sorted out slowly. If you find one, you can scan and kill one. My goal now is to clean up all the werewolves that can be found near Oxford and London manor.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "replace all the robots in the castle and manor with titanium alloy, and then produce 100 ordinary alloy robots in Yellowstone Park.".


    "Sir, are you sure? 16 castles, 12 manors, and 100 alloy plate armour warriors cost $280 million and $100 million, respectively.


    "Sure, it''s not my Mark III armour. I''m willing to spend 380 million.".


    After a pause, William said, "by the way, there''s no need for the new batch of robots to follow the shape of the medieval plate armour warriors. Show me something.".


    "Sorry sir, I only have practical options in my logic library, but there are no good-looking options, so you have to choose for yourself, but I will select some mecha shapes praised by most people in the database for your reference.".


    "OK", it''s really difficult for AI to understand what shape they like.


    From the virtual image of the helmet, we can see that the underground has been almost cleaned up. William gets up and walks into the basement along the passage.


    along the way, he cleans up several disorderly aliens with the pulse beam of his palm, and all the way to the bottom floor hall.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw two robots fighting with several werewolves. William raised his hands to the two werewolves, which was two pulsed beams.


    Then the weapon rack on both shoulders was opened, and the three mini missiles of "whew, whew, whew" were launched, and the three dull sounds of "boom, boom, boom" came.


    The two robots took the opportunity to wave their swords and cut at the half dead werewolf.

 Chapter 632

    "Well?" As the armor scanned around, William asked unexpectedly, "where''s the old count?"


    Sunday did not answer, but directed a robot to the side of the sarcophagus on the high platform of the hall, and pushed open the stone cover of the sarcophagus.


    Just as he wanted to check it, he reminded him on Sunday, "Sir, I don''t recommend you to check it yourself, because judging from the degree of decay of the corpse, the old count has not been assimilated.".


    "Not assimilated, how is that possible?" Thinking for a moment, he asked uncertainly, "hell, it doesn''t make sense. Since he didn''t assimilate, why did these werewolves steal his body back and keep it?"


    Sorry, this question is beyond my logic and cannot be answered.


    Just hesitating for a few seconds, William would rather kill the wrong person than let it go and said, "burn, all the bodies are burned.".


    I understand.


    No matter what kind of body creature it is, it can''t be revived by burning ashes. When William returns to the hall on the first floor, the whole basement will be ablaze, and then the cleaning robot starts to clean up all traces.


    After waiting for an hour, he opened the portal to send all the robots to the base in Yellowstone Park. William himself went into the portal and cleaned up Mark III armor in the disinfection room of the base before returning to the basement of Oxford castle with the portal open.


    Standing on the dressing platform, raise your hands and let the four mechanical arms remove your armor.


    I took a bath and burned all my clothes on Sunday. Just in case, I lay in the medical room on the ground floor of the castle and asked myself to have a physical examination on Sunday.


    Several major items were checked down, and Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, I''m sure you don''t have any problems.".


    "Well," William said as he put on his clothes and walked, "we will produce some exotic detectors tonight. In the name of convenient banquets and celebrations, we will install streetlights with detection equipment near the castle and around Devonshire town tomorrow morning. I want any werewolf to be detected as soon as they walk into the castle,


    after the banquet, you will be within a radius of 10 kilometers To establish the detection point, and do some small detection equipment at the same time.


    I understand. The task is to set up. The small test equipment will be delivered to you early tomorrow morning.


    From 6 a.m. the next day, people began to decorate the castle and Devonshire town with all kinds of celebratory banners and decorations.


    A convoy of a dozen trucks and five buses drove straight to the castle and town.


    Starting from 8 o''clock this morning, there will be more than 20 fixed stalls in the town square and the main road leading to the outside of the town, with 100 barbecue shelves and beer supply points.


    Anyone who comes to the town can eat barbecue and drink beer for free. Meanwhile, the town police station on William''s 34000 acres of land will assign half of its staff to celebrate the town''s duty.


    with 100 temporary security guards and spiders and black front drones dispatched on Sunday, it is guaranteed that there will be no danger in the town.


    On the other side of the castle, there are 200 security guards responsible for the security of the surrounding area. In addition to the more than 20 secret services transferred from Kingsman, the security guards in the inner area are only death squads dressed as guests.


    As for the cross, Carlos, Wesley, the Fox family, Schwarzenegger and the black ghost are all armed and hidden in the dark, waiting for William or Sunday''s notice.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, William, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by Ambrosius. After sleeping for less than six hours, he hugged the excited chick to do morning exercises.


    Procrastinate to eight o''clock, just take a bath, put on clothes and go downstairs.


    On the first floor, Abigail and Jesse, dressed in women''s professional clothes, are directing the servants and banquet staff to do the preparation work.


    Seeing William, Abby rolled his eyes, stepped forward to help him trim his collar and complained, "can''t you get up early? A lot of things have to be decided by you, but now it''s all on me. ".


    "Ha ha, baby, you call it hard work, so the safety work of the banquet belongs to me, and the rest is your housekeeper''s business." he kisses Abby, "you see, you and Jesse are not doing very well? Where''s mom? "


    "Madame went to ride a horse early in the morning." she slapped William on the shoulder. Abby said helplessly, "you two are really worthy of being mother and son. They all give up their hands. It''s like I''m the one who makes decisions in this family.".


    "Of course you are in charge of small things." after thinking about it, William said with a smile, "now you are officially appointed as the housekeeper of Devonshire family. In the future, you can manage anyone except my mother and me. How about that?"


    "Not so good?" Glared at William, "I''m not going to do it. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I don''t want to be a laborer.".


    "The objection is invalid." he pinched Abigail''s nose, which said no, but his face was smiling. William said to Jesse, "honey, how about being Abigail''s assistant?"


    Jesse looked at Abby and nodded without hesitation. "OK, I''ll help Gail with the party.".


    "Well, you''re busy. I won''t go for a walk." after that, he released his hand holding Abby and kissed Jesse. Then William walked out of the castle in their dissatisfied eyes.Outside the castle, he said to Sunday, "help me inform Ambrosius, let her get up quickly and help Abby.".


    After waiting for several minutes, she replied on Sunday, "Sir, miss Ambrosius asked me to tell you that she knows what to do.".


    "Haha," he said with a smile, and William said to Sunday, "you can''t have any problems with the security work today. Don''t let people slip into the bedroom or basement.".


    "Don''t worry, sir, I can''t arrange more than 1000 spiders as monitoring points in the whole castle to ensure that there won''t be even one meter blind angle,


    there are thousands of spiders and more than 300 black front UAVs monitoring outside the castle.".


    Come to the stables, put on a knight''s uniform, in the stables director old Neil not shed eyes, William riding a see their excited red rabbit, came to the mother to practice equestrian field.


    Seeing his mother riding her Arabian horse named black charcoal head, practicing obstacle running, William galloped up on the track of red rabbit.


    After a round of running, he put his hand into the red rabbit''s mane, and a healing magic and natural energy came into its body. The red rabbit, who was warming up, hissed with excitement,


    sped up and ran quickly, not only startled all the special caretakers around who pointed to it for dinner, but even the black charcoal head on Lina''s horse stopped and stared at it in fear Red rabbit.


    After running five laps in a row, he felt that the magic effect of the red rabbit was fully exerted. Then William slowly tightened the reins and let it slow down.

 Chapter 633

    By patting the red rabbit''s neck, he released a healing magic for it. After two rounds of jogging, William took the reins and came to the equestrian obstacle field.


    with a smile, he watched the black charcoal head and his mother, who was unhappy and puzzled because the red rabbit was getting closer and closer.


    Lena finally calmed the black charcoal head, pointed to the red rabbit who was constantly stepping on the horse''s hooves and bared her teeth to the black charcoal head, and asked,


    "why every time you bastard come, this bastard horse is very excited, which makes people feel that its speed and endurance have improved a lot.".


    "Haha," said William, who had prepared his speech for a long time, laughing and lying, "Mom, your son, I''m a super genius.


    even the quick healing repair fluid can be invented, which is good for horses?


    If I don''t have some cards, I don''t need to spend nearly 100 million pounds to buy more than 200 horses and build a professional racecourse.


    "Transformation fluid?" Lina was surprised and asked, "so, the red rabbit has been able to run several champions in the past three months, and you are responsible for the rapid progress?"


    "Of course, it''s said that red rabbit''s wealth has reached 20 million pounds now. If it wins the champion of the U.S. horse racing Cup next year, it''s no pressure to double it.".


    With that, I suddenly found that my mother looked at herself strangely, and then heard her angry, "William, you bastard, you have the technology to improve the horse''s potential, and you don''t give it to my second son and golden flash.".


    Damned II, William pointed to his mother''s Arabian horse discontentedly, "please, it''s called black charcoal head, not Devonshire II. Besides, it''s OK to give you that golden horse with sweat blood to enhance its potential, but let''s forget this batch of Arabian horses.".


    Lina was not happy and said, "what''s the matter with Arabian horses? You can''t ignore other pure blood horses just because you like sweat and blood.


    I don''t care. You have to help me improve the potential of II, so that when I take him to participate in equestrian competitions, I may get a good place.".


    "I don''t want to improve the potential of the horse beyond the sweat blood, it''s hard for money," William said, shaking his head. "I promise to help you improve the potential of the flash to the best. Once it can get a good place, or even win the championship, the sweat blood horse in our Racecourse will be really famous.".


    When it comes to money, Lena hesitates, while William takes the opportunity to say, "think about it, mom, it''s all money, and maybe people will think of Devonshire Racecourse when they mention sweaty horses in the future, which is a good thing that can be recorded in the history of horse industry.".


    "God, you are all noble. Even if you are pretending, don''t mention money all day, OK?"


    But to make her family name remembered with a horse breed, Lina just thought for a moment and agreed, "well, you give the flash a try, and wait until it becomes smarter.".


    "No problem". Knowing that his mother has the idea of participating in the equestrian race, William certainly supports it. If you find more interests, you will not be so boring and have less ideas when you are busy.


    The red rabbit is handed over to its main trainer, old Neil. William goes back to the castle and pretends to take a bottle of water to see the golden bloody mare with his mother.


    By feeding the water to the flash, William carefully put the natural magic energy into his body, and then released a healing magic.


    just after drinking the water, the flash that felt comfortable could not help hissing like a red rabbit.


    His golden hair soon became more dazzling and his attitude towards William became closer.


    Not only did the horse''s head rub against William''s arm one after another, but the horse''s hooves were still standing on the ground, anxious to continue drinking.


    After understanding the meaning of flash, William just thought about it and began to laugh. He thought that the reason why he became stronger was that he drank the water on William''s hand.


    Patting the flash''s neck and comforting him, William said to his mother, "well, mom, you can take him out for activities, drink the transformation liquid and retraining, and the effect will be very good.".


    He called for the trainer and the jockey to harness the flash. William accompanied his mother and led him to the previous equestrian field.


    As soon as she got on the exciting flash and ran for a few laps, Lina soon felt that the horse''s pace and strength were getting stronger.


    When you cross the first hurdle, everyone can see the flash of high jump. When you cross the hurdle, it''s not only very easy, but also seems to have a lot of spare power.


    A standard set of Olympic 12 hurdles run, even jump 15 times without a kick down, the speed is faster than the previous training record of 3 seconds.


    When the staff of the racecourse outside the field heard that the completion time was 47, many people were excited. According to this result, as long as the training is good, they may really be able to participate in various competitions.


    Moreover, the emergence of a speed race champion Red Rabbit in the racecourse has greatly increased the income of the relevant trainers and horse workers. If there is another equestrian champion,


    it does not mean that the income of the people responsible for training and breeding can rise another wave when Devonshire Racecourse is famous in the future?


    Other people who are not in charge of red rabbit and flash are equally excited, because there is an Arab Horse in the racecourse, and the others are all sweaty horses,If the honors continue to increase, the higher the value of the sweaty horse, William, as the boss, will certainly pay more attention to the racecourse,


    even if the investment will not increase, it can dispel everyone''s worry that William suddenly began to dislike the racecourse on that day and gave up with the annual investment of 20 million pounds or 30 million pounds.


    For a moment, everyone around William sincerely congratulated him and nodded back politely, when he heard the report of Sunday meeting,


    "Sir, his highness Wilson has just arrived at the castle, and miss Abigail is bringing him to the stables by herself.".


    "Well," he answered in a low voice. Although he was surprised that Wilson came here so early, he just thought he was coming early, and William didn''t pay attention to it.


    he continued to listen with his mother. Old Neil and his mother''s equestrian coach and trainer discussed the shining training plan.


    Just in the middle of hearing this, he sensed the arrival of Abby and Wilson. William waved to them from a distance, and then everyone on the scene noticed them.


    "Good morning, gentlemen," Wilson said politely to everyone, then hugged his mother with a smile. "Nice to meet you, madam. Happy birthday.".


    "Thank you." mother patted Wilson on the back happily, and then released him. "Thank you for coming so early. If you need to talk to William directly, or you can find Abigail, who is William''s housekeeper now.".


    "No problem, ma''am, if you need to ask William, I won''t be polite to him." Wilson and Abby nodded with a smile, then looked at William and said, "can you have a chat?"

 Chapter 634

    Hearing Wilson''s serious words, William scolded him in his heart. Hell, he never thought that this boy would annoy himself with something on his mother''s birthday today.


    Staring at him, eyes warning, "something tomorrow.".


    Unfortunately, Wilson is usually honest in front of William, but once his mother is around, the boy starts to look at Lena with pity.


    William.


    Wilson is also the future successor of England. Now her son is unkind to him in front of so many people, which makes Lina a little embarrassed.


    Even if you have a good personal relationship, you can''t show your usual attitude in front of outsiders, so Lena said with some dissatisfaction,


    "Wilson is our guest. It won''t take you much time to listen to what he has to do. Go ahead and let Gail accompany me,


    you can take Wilson around. If you''re bored, you can go hunting.".


    Don''t say there''s no time to go hunting today, even William won''t go.


    Abigail helped himself deal with the castle for the first time. William would not really stay away from her like no one else. Otherwise, if the girl wanted to find her support and couldn''t find it for a while, wouldn''t it be a blow to her enthusiasm?


    If she quits, where can she find someone who can handle her daily routine.


    Seeing William looking at Gail, Lina said, "well, I say it''s OK. Anyway, it''s the same whether you''re here or not. It''s better to accompany the early guests. If there''s anything I can do, just let Gail come to me.".


    Seeing Gail''s Secret nod, William said with a smile, "I''ll take Wilson to the castle.".


    Take Wilson to say goodbye, drive the golf cart back to the castle, come to the small living room outside his bedroom, and pour him a cup of coffee from the servant.


    Seeing Wilson''s ability to be honest, William didn''t have a good way to say, "come on, what''s the matter with you so early?"


    "Well," Wilson said, "my grandfather asked me to come and ask you if you know that the old Earl Devonshire estate was attacked last night and everyone disappeared overnight.".


    "Tell me first, what do you know?" Instead of answering, William asked.


    Wilson shrugged. "I don''t know much. I was woken up by the housekeeper at five in the morning to see my grandfather. After meeting him, he asked me to come directly to you.


    If you don''t know, I''ll come here early to help you with the reception. If you know, grandfather hopes you can go to London and have a face-to-face talk with him.


    He was woken up at five o''clock, that is to say, Philip got the news before four o''clock, or even earlier, because after he got the news, he had to think, or consult with some people, and then he had to send Wilson to the castle to ask his thoughts.


    When William cleaned up the old Earl''s manor, it was already more than 1:00 in the middle of the night. Does that mean that someone in England was monitoring the alien?


    "How can I go to London today?" he shook his head and refused. As for whether the old king would come to his mother''s birthday party, William didn''t expect that.


    Wilson''s father, Charles, and his mother, Diane, would give him face if they could agree to come to the party.


    "So, you know?"


    Looking at Wilson in surprise, knowing that what he said just now has revealed some information, William shakes his head and laughs, "I''ve become smart.".


    "Screw you, I''m smart, but I don''t have a chance to show myself in front of you.".


    He glared at William. Wilson looked around and asked in a furtive low voice, "man, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m sure no one can monitor me here," William said after thinking for a while. "What can let you know, your grandfather and father will tell you, you''d better not ask what you don''t want to know. Some things are not necessarily good for you.".


    "Is that it?" Wilson held out his hand and made a paw movement. When he felt that William''s eyes began to be severe, he was surprised for no reason.


    after more than ten seconds, his forehead was sweating and he felt that he could not breathe. Then he stammered and explained, "don''t get me wrong, I don''t know anything,


    and I don''t know if it was my grandfather''s advice. When I left, the housekeeper made this movement to me ¡±¡£


    Damned old fox, to relieve the mental pressure on Wilson, William can''t help scolding. He wants to use the mental pressure to suppress Wilson''s good routine, so as to find out Philip''s attitude towards the alien first.


    But the old fox was also trying to test his attitude.


    Wilson doesn''t understand the meaning of paw, but if he goes back to Tell Philip the cold light in his eyes when he saw the paw gesture just now,


    the old fox will surely understand that he at least knows about werewolf, and then understands that the eighth floor of the old count''s manor is his own work, or who did it.


    Thinking for a while, William asked with a smile, "it''s very troublesome. I have to ask some things first to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding between us. Your grandfather asked you to come, which must have the same meaning, right?"Wilson thought about it and nodded, "with our relationship, I''m sure I won''t hide what I can say from you.".


    Looking at Wilson''s serious expression, William couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t worry, I just want to know your grandfather''s attitude towards last night''s incident. So, how was your grandfather''s mood when I saw him in the morning?"


    Wilson didn''t think long before he replied, "it''s not bad. No, I''m in a good mood." after that, he looked at William for a few eyes and said, "does that mean you have the same attitude on this matter?"


    "You know?"


    "Ha ha, it''s still a matter of guessing, man. Don''t forget that you hid in the United States for the old count''s funeral. Everyone can understand your attitude towards him. So, if something happens to his manor, you will be sad. That''s the hell.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile.


    Philip is in a good mood, which at least shows that he has no objection to his actions, or his attitude towards werewolves is also very unfriendly.


    Just think for a moment and you will understand that no ruler will have a good attitude towards the less rational werewolf. If you are crazy, you will turn into a werewolf when the moon is full.


    this makes some people who are afraid of death prefer to be a vampire rather than an ugly and rude werewolf.


    However, since vampires and werewolves do exist, there must be ways to suppress them in the human world.


    William doesn''t think that when a great man dies, the archbishop and priests of the Anglican Church of England won''t check, and no one will want his elders to be different.


    Once detected, the whole family will immediately become the public enemy of the whole upper class society.


    William''s attitude towards these different people is also very unfriendly. He is sure that he is a great humanist.


    It''s not just that the alien takes human beings as food, but the uncertainty around him will make him uneasy.


    Even more because he is a superpower, he doesn''t want to have other superpowers in his heart. It''s better that he is the only superpower in the world. So when he hears about werewolves and vampires, he directly regards them as beasts and threats.

 Chapter 635

    Now that he knew what Philip was thinking, sitting on the sofa, William leaned back and thought silently for a few minutes, then closed his eyes and said to Sunday, "help me get through to his majesty Philip.".


    "OK, sir.".


    "Beep, beep, beep", the phone was connected after only three rings.


    I heard Philip''s hearty laughter, "good morning, William, it seems that you and Wilson have a good chat.".


    Turning a glance at Wilson, William said, "it''s really good, but I regret teaching him now. I didn''t expect that he would grow up so fast, and let me fall into a simple pit that can''t be any more simple.".


    "Ha ha", he laughed a few times, and Philip comforted him, "don''t worry, son, the more people with too much thoughts like us tend to ignore the honest and harmless acquaintances around us.


    however, I asked Wilson to go to you, not only to know what you think, but also to tell you that since even the heirs are sent to see you in person, there is no doubt between us It''s not necessary.


    If you call, it means that we have the same attitude on some things? "


    In no hurry to answer Philip''s question, William asked, "don''t you want to live forever?"


    Without hesitation, Philip said directly, "immortality is what everyone wants, but it''s not real immortality. It''s better to wait for that moment calmly than to fall into the dark.".


    William asked, "well, it seems that we can really reach an agreement. If you have channels, please help me inform these aliens and get out of my territory.".


    "It''s not a big problem," Philip replied after a moment''s reflection. "But can I know why you started cleaning up the old count''s estate?".


    "Of course," William replied, "they not only stay in my territory in the name of the Devonshire family, but also spy on my castle and my mother, not to mention the dark mice guarding the old count''s body.".


    "Guarding the body?" Philip asked hastily, "has the old count been assimilated?"


    William said, "no, but I burned the body.".


    Philip said, "that''s good. No matter what their purpose is, cremation is safe, but it''s not so easy to know their purpose.".


    What''s the difficulty? There are five werewolves in the secret base in Yellowstone Park. When you are free, you can ask slowly. But William didn''t Tell Philip about it.


    Instead, he said, "I don''t care what they want to do. In a word, I will kill any alien species that will appear in Oxford territory, Chateau Chantilly in France and London manor in the future as long as I find them.".


    "It''s not that easy, William." Philip sighed after a long silence. "We all want to do what you say. We''ll get rid of one when we meet. Even if you can drive them out of England, most of us will support you.


    But it''s impossible, William. They''re like a source of infection. As long as one escapes, a group of them will appear soon after the crazy biting. What''s more, some of us will become them voluntarily.


    Volunteer to be a vampire or a werewolf?


    FK, just a moment later, William realized that human thinking is too elusive. Curiosity, revenge, immortality and so on, all kinds of strange ideas and reasons will make some people secretly protect them, and even become one of them regardless of everything.


    Perhaps he thought what he just said was too negative, and then Philip said, "however, even if we can''t completely eliminate all the different kinds, we still need people to do the work of suppressing their power and limiting their number.


    so, are you interested in becoming a member of the Anglican Church of England?


    I can give you the title of holy knight in the name of the head of the Anglican Church, giving you the right to clean up any alien species that violate the agreement within England.


    Again, William refused without thinking about it. "I''m not interested. I''d like to mention to you that from this moment on, Kingsman''s alien treatment team was officially established. According to the authorization I received before, this team will fight against any alien species that appear in my sight.


    so, please tell those mice that once I feel uneasy and threatened, I will clean up Oxford thoroughly And London,


    I''m sorry, your majesty, I have a lot to do today. I''ll talk about the rest when we meet in London in a few days. Goodbye. ".


    "Wait, wait, William, don''t mess around," Philip said anxiously. "Even if you can clean up the whole of England, before long, the alien from other countries will still spread the dark into England.


    For the sake of the stability of the whole society, we can only limit their influence and scale as far as possible, and secretly clean up those radical groups.


    as for vegetarianism, there are also some heterologous people who obey our orders, and they are never within your scope of attack. ".


    Hearing this, William said, "Damn it, don''t forget they only treat us as food.".


    Philip said with a smile, "no, it''s not a hundred years ago now. The advantage is on our side, but it''s just like there are madmen in human beings who want to become vampires,In addition to purebred vampires, there are also special individuals who maintain human morality in the acquired vampires. They don''t bite people, they only drink animal blood, or they only drink the blood sold.


    William, the world is not black and white any more. We have many enemies of the same kind. Anyone who is willing to obey our orders and serve England or other people is one of me.


    just as we don''t know when a normal person will become a criminal, good and bad people are not simply defined.


    This makes the old man want to see himself, so that he can behave himself?


    As soon as this idea came out, William immediately said, "I''m sorry, I can''t believe that they can endure the bloodthirsty impulse for a long time. Even if they listen to orders now, it doesn''t mean that they will also listen to us in a few decades.


    What''s more, these aliens who are destined to live in the dark will surely be unfairly, reviled and slandered by some human beings when they serve us. I don''t need to remind them of the probability of betrayal.


    "We all understand what you said, but," Phillip sighed. "In fact, I had this idea when I first ascended the throne, but it turns out that before we can find all the different kinds hiding in the dark,


    we can''t thoroughly clean them up. In this case, in order not to cause the panic of the whole world, all the fighting can only be carried out in the dark,


    " r> If you want to act on your own, it''s OK, but you have to think clearly that in case of a war, it will be the whole society that will suffer. William, our goal now is to control them and quietly wait for the progress of science and technology until we find a way to completely eliminate them.


    Society is in chaos, which is not good for William. He sighs helplessly, "well, I will pay attention to the scale of the fighting, and find a way to solve them. Bye.".

 Chapter 636

    Since we can''t clean up all the different things, we should take care of ourselves first.


    The thought that a large group of werewolves are so close to his home makes William feel insecure. As for what to do after the territory is safe, it depends on the reaction of vampires and wolves. If everyone is safe, they will go their separate ways.


    If he gets revenge, William will have a reason to go to war. He doesn''t believe that he will send hundreds of alloy robots, thousands of spiders and self exploding aircraft, and there will be an unbreakable nest of vampires and werewolves.


    And maybe we can make a lot of money from these ghosts that have existed for hundreds of years.


    Hang up the phone, looking at Wilson''s face uneasy, William said with a smile, "give you a sign to leave, you don''t listen, now well, hear these shouldn''t listen to things began to fear, isn''t it too late too stupid.".


    "You and my grandfather are so mysterious. Of course I''m curious about what happened.".


    Taking a few deep breaths and trying to calm himself down, Wilson asked with a little shiver, "are there really werewolves and vampires?"


    "Well", nodding, William said with a smile, "I''ve seen these two races and killed a lot of them, so I advise you not to go to those places like night show in the future, go home early as soon as it''s dark, and the probability of meeting them is much smaller.".


    "I understand." he was afraid that Wilson would not nod his head. But when he saw William''s smiling face, he became angry again. "Hell, be serious, man, we''re talking about legendary creatures.".


    "OK, they are powerful in front of ordinary people, but in the eyes of us, that''s it." after thinking about it, William took a detector out of his pocket and threw it to Wilson. "You are the heir of England, and we have a good relationship. I''ll give you a detector.".


    Looking at the detector in his hand, Wilson said happily, "the same as the previous explosive detector?"


    William nodded and Wilson continued, "can''t you combine these two detectors?"


    "Idiot, can you sell two kinds of products twice, and let ordinary people know about it?"


    After choking Wilson, William comforted him, "well, if you don''t get in touch with the other people, they won''t offend you, the successor of England.


    if you calm down and think about it carefully, you can see that if we didn''t have the means and power to make them fear, they would have ruled mankind.".


    "That''s true." after a moment, Wilson understood and nodded.


    Wilson, with a relaxed mood, went downstairs for lunch and had a lunch break. From 3 p.m., some guests came to the castle one after another.


    William and Wilson, the two great dukes, with eight professional receptionists from the wedding banquet company, receive the guests in person. After a busy day, Abby three finally have time to rest for a while, and then put on their make-up, dress and jewelry again.


    After lunch, my mother was accompanied by a professional makeup artist and hairdresser.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, William, who had changed his dress, took his mother''s hand and walked into the banquet hall. After seeing the crown on Lena''s head, everyone could not help but admire and marvel.


    William picked up his glass, said a lot of grateful words, and gave his mother a kiss on the face, and the party officially began.


    Hundreds of guests were arranged at different tables in an orderly way. After a meal, the eyes of the nine female guests on the ninth floor were all on the crown of their mother''s head.


    In order to build the crown, William also worked hard, the crown front inlaid with 462 carat sapphire, sapphire is a 316 carat ruby.


    Both sides are inlaid with ten 100 carat and hundreds of 20 Carat White Diamonds.


    On his neck and ears, he wore a set of emerald necklaces and earrings, and on his fingers was a 127 carat pink diamond bigger than a pigeon egg.


    If it wasn''t for his mother''s feeling that too much jewelry would make him rich, William would have prepared bracelets, brooches and other jewelry.


    But the crown and pink diamond ring alone made Princess Diane envious. From time to time, she lowered her head and whispered to Lina.


    An hour later, after dinner, everyone relaxed, left the restaurant, went to the castle hall to dance or outside the castle, stayed together in twos and threes in a huge transparent tent, drinking and chatting.


    Most of the guests were talking about jewelry, and their envy and jealousy were obvious. Especially when they learned that the crown was worth at least 100 million pounds, the women''s eyes on William almost swallowed him.


    After dinner, William first danced with his mother, and then with his three women. Before those noble ladies with a purpose came to find him, he was pulled aside by Duke Devon and Prince Charles to talk,


    he made an agreement with Duke Devon in the corner to help Charles Cavendish win the reward for his inheritance. After Prince Charles looked at him and William, the old man took someone with him Leave the castle.


    Noisy to more than 10 pm, older guests began to leave one after another.


    He refused several girls who took the initiative to find him. At about 11:30, he finally sent all the guests away and personally sent his tired but excited mother upstairs.


    William is half paralyzed on the sofa, with his head resting on Jesse''s leg, enjoying her massage with peace of mind.Half an hour later, they almost fell asleep. Abby and Ambrose just finished their chores. They sat on the sofas on both sides and looked at Jesse who was not tired and William who was enjoying with closed eyes.


    "Honey, your birthday will be half a month later, December 7th. You won''t have another party.".


    "Of course not. It''s better to kill me one more time," William said without opening his eyes. "My birthday is just five of us and my mother.".


    "That''s good." Abby and Ambrosius were relieved at the same time. During the day, William was not in charge at all. Although there was a professional wedding banquet company, there were also many trivial matters.


    Looking at the time, it was already midnight. William got up, took Jesse''s hand and said to Abby and Ambrosius, "if you want to be together, come to my room.".


    "Screw you," two low curses came, shrugged, and William led the red faced Jesse back to his bedroom.


    He stayed in the castle until his birthday. He sent Ambrosius, who had to go back to the United States to participate in the activities, and went to study at Chateau lato in France. By the way, he took over Jesse of Margaux chateau.


    William took his mother and Abby back to the manor in London.


    Back in London the next day, Kingsman''s head Harry Hart came to him to report on the new combat team.


    She was accompanied by Laura Crawford, whom she hadn''t seen for months.


    He shook hands with Harry Hart and said hello. William hugged Laura, who had a lot of tanning. He felt that her muscles were a little stiff and said with a smile,


    "it seems that you''ve been very rich recently. You''ve lost a lot of weight and you''ve got a lot of strength.".


    Pushing away William, Laura gave him a white look and stepped back behind Harry. She didn''t speak angrily.


    Harry shook his head and said helplessly, "boss, as you said, the special operations team has been set up, with Laura, Wesley and eggsey as members for the time being. The support and logistics commander is Merlin.".

 Chapter 637

    "I will send three sets of equipment to the secret service academy. Your task is to assess whether they are qualified in using the equipment and wait for my task after they are qualified.".


    "Yes, boss," Harry said.


    Let''s call up the information of the new equipment on Sunday. Soon a light column appears in front of the three people, and a suit of armor made according to Laura''s body shape appears in the virtual image.


    Then it began to introduce on Sunday, "Devonshire three type full body armor, the main armor is one centimeter thick, lined with bulletproof fabric, which can prevent any light weapons,


    the outer chest and back are hung, and the module reactive armor can be quickly removed, which can prevent the armor piercing bullet from shooting.


    The fully enclosed helmet not only can prevent bullet, stab and poison, but also has the functions of infrared, night vision, automatic aiming, linking partners and sharing sight.


    the armored power system is powered by two super aluminum batteries, and the armor can run for 30 minutes at full power, but with the backup battery module board, the service time can be increased to 70 minutes,


    the jumping height is 8 meters, and the service time can be increased to 70 minutes If you lift a 2-ton object, the sprint speed is 4 seconds per 100 meters, and the energy limit output can be increased to 2.9 seconds per 100 meters.


    There are four modular weapon systems, equipped with "sniper type, firepower type, assault type and sneak type".


    After the introduction on Sunday, looking at her armor, Laura asked, "what''s the model of my armor, and how does the thing on the back look like a bow and arrow?"


    "Sneak in, Miss Crawford, because of your archery talent, your weapon is two long barrel USP professional game modified guns, 15 cartridge loading, 12 spare cartridges.


    At the same time, modular machine guns and eight grenade launchers can be installed on the wrist of the armor.


    Looking at her slender penetration armor and the firepower that was obviously two laps bigger, Laura was surprised and asked, "God, the firepower of the penetration armor is so fierce, how strong is the firepower model?".


    "I''m sorry, Miss Crawford. There are only three types of armor at present: sniper, assault and sneak. The test of firepower type armor has not been completed, and the requirement of users'' strength is very high. ".


    "Well, here we are today." seeing what Laura wanted to ask, William interrupted her directly. "When you find the right team-mates, you have plenty of time and opportunities to get familiar with them.".


    With that, William turned her eyes to Harry Hart and said, "these three sets of armor have the functions of anti theft, anti dismantling and the only function of users.


    Anyone who is not authorized to approach or forcibly destroy them will be attacked by the armor. In serious cases, it will explode. Therefore, if anyone dares to rob them in the future, he should make it clear first, and then let the other party see what to do. ".


    "I understand," Harry Hart said with a bad smile, "or let the war armour departments sign an exemption document first, so as not to blame the secret service academy for the accident.".


    "That''s a good idea." after joking, he took Harry and Laura out of the house.


    looking at Laura, who was eager to talk, William understood that the little girl wanted to ask her father about count Crawford, "don''t worry, I got the news that your father is still alive, but I haven''t found out where.".


    "You promise?" Laura stares at William.


    "I promise," William nodded positively. In a few months, count Crawford''s island had been found on Sunday.


    But with William''s character, it''s strange to tell Laura so simply.


    I''ll let you know as soon as I have news.


    "Thank you", grateful to hold William for a long time, Laura reluctantly followed Harry Hart out of the main building of the manor.


    Outside the main building, Harry asked Laura to get on the bus first. He looked at William and hesitated for a moment before asking, "boss, is it possible to open war armour to ace agents, or a simple version?".


    Without any thinking, William shook his head. "No, it''s not negotiable. Ace agents have been equipped with bulletproof suits. That''s enough for them.".


    Harry shook his head. "No boss, we are independent now. Once any ace agent dies, it will be difficult to find a suitable replacement.


    if you are worried about technology leakage, we can have a generation of armor?"


    A generation? William thought silently about the technology of the first generation of war armor, as if there was nothing to keep secret without virtual imaging and line of sight sharing technology.


    But it''s not urgent. William doesn''t value the current ace agents. He''s waiting for them to disappear so that Laura and Wesley can take over.


    To be honest, Devonshire''s type 3 armour is more flexible and can be equipped with modules. Some other features are not as good as the type 2 armour used by the daredevil team.


    But for William, anyway, the three moves are used to deal with werewolves and vampires. There''s no need to be too strong. They can prevent biting, claws and light weapons.


    After the test of type II armour of the death squads, it was only once, and it was taken back and destroyed by William. Now we only have three models for them.


    Anyway, the cost of a set of materials is only more than 100000 US dollarsWatching Harry''s car leave, William returns to the manor basement.


    From Sunday, people who knew the whole London Underground waterway didn''t even know how long it was or how many it was.


    William began to dislike the slow moving speed of spiders and wanted to come up with a detector suitable for scanning underground pipeline buildings.


    It took a few days, with the help of Sunday, for a baseball sized, four scanners up, down, left, right, floating circular detector to appear in the virtual imaging.


    "Sir, according to my calculation, the detector can run independently for 12 hours, with a flying speed of 10 meters per second, a scanning speed of 2 meters per second, and an hourly scanning speed of 7.2 kilometers. As long as there are 100 such flying detectors, we can find out the location of London Manor and all the sewers in Merle in one day.".


    William nodded and said, "well, let''s make a few first and see what needs to be improved.".


    "All right, sir, it''s expected that the construction modeling will be completed in an hour, and five detectors will be produced at the same time.".


    "Then I''ll sleep and call me when the baby is ready.".


    An hour later, William wakes up on Sunday and opens a portal to the underground production plant in Oxford castle. Soon, five automatic floats in the air,


    spinning ball detectors automatically fly in front of William.


    Reaching for a detector in the air, William asked, "by the way, how powerful is this thing to explode?".


    "Sir is more than twice as powerful as an attack grenade, but the normal flight speed is only 10 meters per second, equivalent to 36 kilometers per hour," he said on Sunday.


    "That''s a problem." Wei Li thought, "in the complex tunnel, this speed is OK, but it''s too slow to catch up with werewolf or vampire.".


    Standing beside the virtual imager of the table, Wei Wei looked at the drawings of the detector and thought about it. It wasn''t long before he decided to sacrifice the running time of the detector and increase the energy output to enhance the power.


    So a weapon specifically designed to deal with underground mice appeared.

 Chapter 638

    The design drawings of the new spherical detectors were determined, and two of them were produced on Sunday for testing at the secret base of Yellowstone Park in the United States.


    The maximum speed increases from 10 meters to 50 meters per second. Although the explosion power does not increase, the metal on the spherical surface of the detector uses the outer layer of grid silver.


    once the explosion occurs, a large number of silver particles will scatter and splash, ensuring that the targets within the explosion range can be screened.


    For a werewolf or a vampire, a lot of silver goes into the body, which is like a poison going into the body.


    On that night, William, who was in a good mood, accompanied his mother and Abby to dinner,


    during this period, Chelsea had won four games in a row. The result of winning was that the team''s morale was very high,


    because they were not afraid of injury, the players used the rules to strengthen their physical contact with their opponents, which made many teams afraid of playing with Chelsea match.


    However, it''s not without disadvantages to limit the rhythm of opponents by this way. At least during this period, the media all over England and the teams and fans who have been injured by Chelsea have madly criticized Chelsea in the media and on the Internet.


    many audiences have begun to complain that every time they watch a game related to Chelsea, they watch Rugby instead of football Football.


    Even some of the Chelsea fans began to complain that the game was too dull and yelled to get rid of Jose.


    But this can not affect the mood of the William family, the team win, other are small problems.


    After dinner, I chatted with my mother and Abby, and looked at England''s famous words with a smile. William, who called his name and denounced Chelsea news, heard the report on Sunday that "Sir, the old count''s housekeeper has confessed. I think you need to see it immediately.".


    Hearing this, William patted Abby beside him and said, "you talk with mom, I''ll deal with something.".


    Looking at William who said hello to herself and left quickly, Lena frowned and asked Abby, "he''s been in the basement these days?"


    "Yes, ma''am," Abby nodded and said with the same worry, "when he was in the castle a few days ago, he blamed Jesse and I for taking over Margaux chateau, formula 1 motorcade, 300 hectare manor by Lake Como and a ski resort in Switzerland.


    during the day, except for occasionally riding horses and hunting with the three of us, he basically stayed in the basement of the castle,


    I haven''t been out in London these days. When I asked him, he casually said, "it''s like developing a ball shaped thing.".


    "Hell, it won''t happen again",


    with a low complaint, Lina thought for a moment, "you call Jesse and ask her to be safe. Don''t leave the Chateau if you have nothing to do.".


    "All right, ma''am," Abigail nodded, took out his cell phone and called Jesse. Then he looked at Lena and called ambrosieu to ask her to take the security arranged by William.


    Even though Abby didn''t like Ambrose Hughes, Lina didn''t want him to be hurt because of William.


    therefore, although she had a straight face on her face, she was very satisfied that Abby could take the initiative to call Ambrose Hughes.


    "I went to have a rest. You should be careful recently.".


    Abigail replied, "well, ma''am, if it''s all right, I''ll stay at the manor these days.".


    Lina got up, went back to her bedroom, sat on the sofa, thought about it, took out a cell phone and made a call.


    The call was soon put through, "what can I do for you?".


    Lena hesitated for a moment and said, "there may be an accident recently. Let our people pay attention, and then secretly send someone to protect William''s two women who are out.".


    I see. I''ll arrange the staff.


    "Well," Lina continued after a moment''s reflection, "what''s the matter with Guan Yuming?"


    "Things are not going well. I found that the special personnel over there were watching him when I was selecting the personnel in the Chinese court. In order not to cause trouble and misunderstanding, he just asked me what to do next.".


    , "then stop. I just want to pick some people to protect my family secretly, so that the men who have been called up by Guan have been brought back to England."


    "I see," he hesitated after a few seconds. "Ma''am, do you really want Marvin back?"


    "Marvin Borg?" Lena asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "I''ve asked people to investigate Marvin''s experience over the years. He seems to be a little nervous now,


    because he''s afraid of being watched, he has been hiding in the swamp in the south of the United States and living alone. Is his current situation really suitable for William to be a housekeeper?"


    I don''t know. Marvin was recommended to me by Harry.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Lina said, "you know, if William hadn''t contacted Guan Yuming, I didn''t even know that there was a secret team in my father''s hands,


    and I wouldn''t let you secretly contact the members of that team, but William could give Kingsman to Harry Hart,That means he has a lot of trust in Harry, and not many people want to win William''s trust.


    "It''s not much. As far as I know, he may not even trust me. Thanks to me, I took the initiative to leave the MIA for the Devonshire family. I not only gave the position of 007 to others, but also changed his name.".


    "Ha ha," Lina said with a few smiles, "well, pierce, you know, it seems that I am the hardest one for so many years, but the real hard one is William,


    he was so young that in order to protect himself, he began to pretend to be stupid and deceive all the people with ulterior motives. If he was not careful, maybe we would have been harmed long ago.".


    Pierce was silent for a moment and said, "well, I hope I won''t be misunderstood by William as an enemy because I protect you secretly.".


    "No, it''s my arrangement that you directly report it.".


    "I hope so.".


    Hang up the phone, Lina hesitated to sit on the sofa, thinking about whether to call Henry''s team to tell William.


    But when she thought of Sunday, she thought William might have known about it.


    I don''t mention it to myself because I think it doesn''t matter. I deliberately let myself hold a secret power in my hand.


    If you think about it, Harry Hart is the new leader of the ace agent, while Guan Yuming avenged his daughter because of William. It''s strange that these two people will hide from William.


    Thinking of this, Lina throws away her mobile phone and sighs that her son is so versatile that she has no sense of achievement.


    While William, who is in the basement of the manor, knows that James Bond, whose original name is Nash, has changed his name to pierce and is still working for his mother,


    he really doesn''t know about Lena''s asking people to protect her two women.


    The order for Sunday is that unless there is danger, other matters involving mother''s privacy should not be reported to him.

 Chapter 639

    Coming to the basement, William lay on a bench and watched the trial of the werewolves broadcast on Sunday.


    The old count''s manor was in good condition two months ago, and everyone was normal until the old count died.


    after William inherited the title of Grand Duchess, one night two policemen drove into the manor in the name of investigation, and everything changed.


    Two werewolves bite all the 13 people left behind in the manor in one night. After waiting for a few days, on the full moon night, all the people are transformed successfully,


    the two werewolves order the housekeeper to enter the castle to be William''s housekeeper in the name of the old count''s housekeeper.


    Don''t start with the people around William, according to the housekeeper''s guess, one is afraid to attract other people''s attention.


    On the other hand, he was afraid that William, who was rich and powerful, would become angry and revenge madly, which would lead to war.


    Finally, the idea is put on the housekeeper of the old count. When they think that William has no housekeeper himself,


    they will have a great chance to accept the housekeeper of the old count. Once the housekeeper enters the castle, there will be a chance to bite William secretly.


    It''s a good idea, but William didn''t even give them a chance to meet.


    And William has been running around these two months, one in Brazil, the other in Washington, New York, Paris and Monte Carlo. They have no chance to follow him.


    In this case, it can only wait quietly, anyway, the wolves firmly believe that William will return to the castle.


    After waiting for two months, William finally returned to England and Oxford castle. Unfortunately, before their plans started, more than 100 werewolves who used the old Earl''s manor as a nest were mercilessly cleaned up by William.


    After watching the video of the trial, William clenched his fist, thought for a few minutes with a overcast face, took his mobile phone to the parking lot of the manor, drove a Martin sports car, stepped on the gas and roared directly to Buckingham Palace.


    Pushing away to check his own security, William said to his butler with a overcast face, "I want to see your majesty Philip now, now, now.".


    After a few seconds of watching William in the rage, the housekeeper waved back the security guard and thought for a moment. After being stared at by William and feeling uncomfortable, he said helplessly, "OK, please come with me, grand duke.".


    He deliberately took William to a remote living room of a small meeting. When he heard from the earphone that more than a dozen people had been lying in ambush outside the living room,


    the housekeeper opened the door of the living room and invited William in.


    As soon as William entered the living room, he sat on the sofa without expression.


    This made the old housekeeper very surprised. After pouring a cup of coffee for William, the old man quietly walked out of the reception hall, waiting for Philip''s arrival.


    A few minutes later, when he saw old man Philip, he immediately whispered in his ear, "Your Majesty, Lord Devonshire is abnormal. It seems that it is not a good thing for him to come to you at this time.".


    "Well," he nodded. Philip stood outside the reception hall and thought for a moment. He motioned for the security guard to leave before he opened the door.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw William half lying on the sofa with his eyes closed and his brows frowned.


    Seeing William''s expression, Philip waved back the housekeeper and sat on the sofa opposite him. He waited quietly for nearly ten minutes before he said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    William did not speak. He closed his eyes, took out his cell phone from his pocket, put it on the armrest of the sofa, tapped his finger on the cell phone, and soon showed the interrogation video on Sunday.


    After watching the video quietly, Philip''s face changed from calm to surprised, then angry, and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "How? Of course, first clean up all the werewolves in London and Oxford, and then clean up the whole of England. I want them to know that if they dare to make up their minds, I will let them all go to see Satan. ".


    Listening to William''s cruel words, Philip shook his head. He knew that the little guy in front of him could do anything this time.


    "Any plans?" To tell you the truth, after watching the video, Philip also had the idea of cleaning up in his heart, "you will not directly kill one by one.".


    Werewolves are now fighting a duke''s attention. If they don''t fight back, does it mean that the king will become their target in the future.


    When he opened his eyes, William sat up straight, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll kill one when I find one, until I kill their leader named Lucien.".


    Philip had stood up and asked in surprise, "do you know Lucien?"


    Looking at Philip, William grinned.


    I didn''t expect that just by testing, I could really confirm from Philip that the leader of the werewolf was Lucien,


    "I not only knew that the leader of the werewolf was Lucien, but also knew that the three elders of the vampire in England were Victor, Amelia and...".


    Staring at Philip in shock, William squinted and said, "Marcus, the source of English vampires, the son of count Alexander corvinas, right?"


    "Hell," Phillip said with a gloomy face, looking incredulously at William, "where do you know these secrets?".Tapping his finger, William shrugged and said, "as long as I want to know, I can know.".


    After that, William stood up, straightened his clothes and said to Philip, "help me tell the immortal corvinas, don''t get in my way, or I will kill both of his sons at the same time.".


    "Wait a minute." seeing that William wanted to leave, Philip stepped forward and said seriously, "are you serious?"


    Seeing that William nodded, Philip said with a straight face, "if you can kill Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire, and William corvinas, the ancestor of the werewolf, I guarantee that all the people at the top of England will be on your side.".


    "Ha, that''s what you said. Don''t wait for someone to jump out and make trouble when I start to do it.".


    Looking at Philip''s serious expression, William said with a smile, "you may be disappointed if you think that as long as I kill two ancestors, the other vampires and werewolves in England will disappear, but.".


    When he stopped talking and watched Philip change his face, William said, "it doesn''t matter. When I kill them, I''ll see if the rumor is true.".


    Looking at William''s grinning face, Philip couldn''t help showing an angry look in his eyes and glared at him,


    "go away, asshole boy, and besides me, you''d better not tell anyone about your plan, otherwise some people will definitely block you crazily.".


    William curled his mouth and said with a calm face, "then even these people will be killed.".


    "Very good, very good," Philip said with a real smile. "Since they started with you first, the truth is on our side. We don''t have to be polite. Very good, William. I hope you can do what we didn''t do.".


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "whether you want to accept it or not, I will officially grant you the title of holy knight of Anglican Church in the name of Anglican leader of England. With this title and Kingsman''s authorization, probably no one can stop you from doing anything on the issue of dissimilarity.".

 Chapter 640

    After saluting Philip, William walked out of Buckingham Palace and drove to his home.


    Although he got the privilege, William didn''t plan to touch the werewolf and the vampire together. It''s taboo to fight on both lines.


    At the same time, he knows very well that it''s easy to clean up the werewolf, but it''s not so easy to destroy this group. However, it''s not difficult to compress the living space of other groups.


    As long as the detectors are installed in major cities and rural areas, as long as one is detected, someone will be sent to clean up one. In a short time, the whole of England may become an alien forbidden area,


    I can make a lot of money with the detectors.


    When the car drove into the manor, William sat in the car and thought about it. He decided to work with the vampire to clean up the werewolf at the beginning, and then decided whether to clean up the vampire or not according to the situation.


    After thinking about it, he said to Sunday, "I''ve been working hard these days to build spherical detectors. First, I''ve swept the underground water system in London, then Oxford and other cities.


    After finding the werewolf, send spiders to set up files for the whole England, and wait for me to tell when to start.


    Yes sir.


    After thinking about it, William said, "Sir, you can produce 100000 rounds of silver bullets. Please tell everyone to be quiet and wait for my orders. Then you can produce a set of Devonshire type III armor according to each person''s size. By the way, what''s the current market price of a ton of silver?"


    Sunday replied, "the production task has been carried out. At today''s spot price of silver, a ton of silver costs 190000 pounds.".


    "It''s so cheap," William said with a smile. "Let''s get a ten ton reserve first.".


    After dealing with these things, I stretched out, went back to the bedroom to take a bath and went to bed with Abigail in my arms.


    For the next ten days, William was quiet and there was nothing unusual. After Christmas, Philip, who had been waiting for more than ten days, did not wait for the expected action and anxiously called William to inquire.


    It''s a pity that he only got a reply in preparation, but Philip had to calm down and wait patiently.


    On New Year''s day in 2001, the whole of England was chosen into the festival atmosphere. Unfortunately, the weather is not beautiful today, and it began to rain early in the morning.


    In the evening, it rained more and more, which made many celebrations have to be cancelled.


    At 8 p.m., it''s completely dark. Most of the citizens can only go home to get together with their families and friends, and there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street.


    In a big truck in downtown London, the original protagonist of ACE agent Agnes complained angrily with his companions Wesley and Laura,


    "what task must be chosen today? My mother and sister are waiting for me to go home for dinner.


    Wesley looked at the weapon, but Laura, who was loading rapid reaction armor on her armor, didn''t respond, so she shrugged her shoulders and whispered to aegersey,


    "man, do you think you''ve been beaten too little?" With that, Wesley murmured to Laura and to eggsey, "count Crawford has been missing for many years. If you don''t want to annoy her, shut up.".


    Shrunk his neck, aegsy immediately shut up, secretly looked at Laura, see Laura did not pay attention to his side, just relieved.


    Funny looking at the expression of Agassi, Wesley then said, "besides, it''s no use complaining more, boss''s task, do you dare not take it, willing not to take it?"


    As soon as I thought about it, I remembered that the three of them had been beaten by William three times in a row and couldn''t get up easily in the past month, and then Agnes shivered.


    Thinking of William''s promise of $10000 to $100000 for each task, the poor and used to, aegsey began to get excited again.


    Holding his fingers and twirling them to count the money, aegsy whispered, "what''s our reward for this mission?"


    Weasley, who was also poor and clean, had a bright look in his eyes. "The reward for the task is based on Merlin''s evaluation. If we want to earn more money, we have to kill a few more werewolves.".


    "God, I still can''t believe that there are really werewolves and vampires in the world," said aegsy with a gloomy face. "I haven''t been to a nightclub for more than ten days since I was sent to the secret base with my face covered and saw werewolves and vampires.".


    "Gentlemen, the chat is over, we are still five minutes away from the Greenes subway station"


    Merlin, who drives the truck, reminds us, "aegsy, today you are the main attacker, don''t forget to assemble the No.3 assault reaction armor and the two handed wrist machine gun, and take as many silver bullets as you can.".


    Looking at the armor on his body, eggsey said, "I understand." then he anxiously said to Wesley, "man, help me change the No. 3 armor.".


    White Agassi one eye, but Wesley is very obedient to help up.


    One side of Laura helplessly looking at the two people in a hurry, cursing "idiot" in a low voice.


    At the Greenes subway station, Merlin parked outside the platform, quietly waiting for Sunday''s orders.


    After waiting for a few minutes, a figure suddenly appeared on the helmets of Laura, Agnes and Wesley.Looking at the handsome guy in the virtual image, ugshey couldn''t help reading out the information. "Michael corvinas, a surgeon at London East End hospital, is he our target on Sunday?"


    "Yes, mission one, clear Michael corvinas.".


    Before Agnes asked why, he heard Sunday say, "Michael''s genes can mix the genes of werewolf and vampire to form a new species that combines the advantages of werewolf and vampire.


    so your task is to kill Michael and help vampire kill all the werewolves.".


    "Help the vampires? Why? " This time, not only Agnes was surprised, but also Laura, who had not spoken much, could not help asking.


    Before answering on Sunday, Merlin scolded directly in the communication channel, "asshole, your duty is to carry out the order, not to ask why,


    just when Agnes and Laura are embarrassed, William''s voice suddenly came from the channel,


    " I''ll tell you why, no, remember, this is the first time and the last time, otherwise, waiting for you is a memory Do you hear me clearly


    "Sir," said the three men, standing up straight.


    "Werewolves and vampires are enemies, and our goal now is to eliminate all werewolves in England, understand?"


    Yes sir.


    Hang up the communication, two kilometers away from egsie, two trucks of the same style as Merlin and them are also parked on the side of the road.


    William said to Barney, the death squads in Devonshire''s triple armour, "if you can capture Lucien alive, you can capture him alive. If you can''t, the corpse will do.".


    "All right, boss," Barney nodded, and then asked, "we really don''t have to help the three of them?


    If we catch Lucien, we''ll have egsie and they''ll attract most of the attention of the werewolves. I''ll have me and Christmas on my side, and gunner will do.


    "No," William said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s in danger. I''ll help you on Sunday. Your task is not only to catch Lucien, but also to block the exit channel of the werewolves.


    remember, what I want is to kill them all.".

 Chapter 641

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and everyone is anxiously waiting for William''s order, "Sir, the detector has detected two werewolves.".


    On Sunday, the werewolf was shown on William''s smart glasses, and in the helmet virtual image of all three types of warfare.


    Looking at the surveillance picture, two gloomy faced werewolves, staring at Michael corvinas all the way to the subway station,


    Barney said beside William, "it seems that their target is the descendants of the corvinas family.".


    "It''s not surprising that a lot of descendants of corvinas were found on Sundays during this period, and they disappeared mysteriously one after another in the past ten years.


    it seems that it''s not totally useless for werewolves to be beaten down by vampires. At least these mad dogs have been looking for ways to enhance themselves.


    unlike those vampires who dream of death all day, they haven''t taken any responsibility for hundreds of years How can we make progress.


    William said, the image then turned to a Gothic marble building outside the Greenes subway station, squatting on a shoulder length hair, a long black fur coat and skin armour, with a beautiful face.


    William, who was amazed, could not help whispering, "Serena.".


    ¡°BOSS£¿¡± As soon as William saw the beauty on the screen, he was lost in thought. Barney reluctantly reminded him,


    "boss, I have to remind you that this beautiful woman is not a normal person, maybe she is a member of the vampire hunting army mentioned on Sunday.".


    "Well," interrupted by Barney, William sighed, "it''s a pity that such a beautiful girl is a vampire."


    Sitting not far away, Christmas helplessly spread out his hand, pointing to William''s back and doing sign language to his teammates, "I knew it would be like this.".


    Gongna shrugged, speechless back a you just know ah expression.


    At this moment, Serena and the vampire in the picture nod, and they jump down from the building more than ten meters high.


    It''s easy to land on the ground and follow the werewolf into the subway station.


    After a few minutes, there was a fierce gunfight in the subway.


    After waiting for dozens of seconds on purpose, he saw a large group of ordinary people crawling out of the subway station, and then William ordered, "Agnes, move, move.".


    Yes sir.


    As soon as she heard the order from Sunday, she was excited and bumped her fist against Wesley behind her,


    yelled, "it''s our turn, guys, kill them all.".


    Weasley, who also has the attribute of chatterbox, can''t help but wave his hand, and the second in the middle yells, "kill them all.".


    When the back door of the truck opens automatically, aegsy, as a raider, yells to Sunday, "activate the armor.".


    "Full power start".


    As soon as the words came down, the three men''s armored glasses, chest and limbs immediately lit up blue light.


    Feeling as though he was several times lighter, he looked at the revolver guns on his wrists, patted the ammunition box behind him, and touched the modified USP pistols and daggers on both sides of his legs.


    His fist knocked down his helmet, and he cried "Ho" excitedly. He nodded with Laura, squatted slightly, and pushed his legs forward.


    "whew", he jumped out of the truck and rushed to the subway station.


    He was followed by Laura and Wesley, who were much more slender in armor.


    More than 100 meters away, three people only five or six seconds to come to the subway platform.


    The vampires and werewolves who are fighting fiercely only see three blue light groups rushing towards them as soon as their eyes are dazzled.


    Without waiting for the two werewolves to react, aegshi, who rushed in first, raised his hands and, with the help of the automatic aiming system, opened fire fiercely with his revolver gun.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    A burst of strafing, the two werewolves shaking five or six times, the body of seven or eight nano silver bullets fell to the ground.


    "Don''t move.".


    As soon as Catherine raised her gun to Agassi, she felt a flash in front of her. A bright silver mecha wrapped in armor appeared in front of her.


    Wesley also appeared in front of another vampire and pointed a gun at it.


    Being pointed at with a gun, plus the obvious silver coating on the outer layer of the armor, Catherine, who is also allergic to silver, can''t help but raise her hand to block the dazzling silver light.


    According to Article 2 of the alien agreement, no alien is allowed to fight in public, so you are arrested, Miss vampire.


    Listening to Laura''s serious statement that she has been arrested, Catherine, who has been recklessly attacking the werewolf for more than two hundred years, can''t help but be stunned.


    just as she wants to do something, she sees that two werewolves who have been shot in the distance have just changed, but a large area of cyan blood vessels appear on the surface of their bodies.


    She was not going to say that she was transformed directly, and a lot of liquid silver was emerging from the part of her body where she was shot.


    Serena looked at Laura in surprise and asked, "liquid silver directly acting on blood vessels?"


    Laura didn''t say a word, but watched aegsy check Michael corvinas who was hit by a stray bullet.Seeing Agnes shaking her head, Laura was relieved that she didn''t have to do it herself.


    That''s what she said to Serena. "That''s right.".


    "Bang", a gunshot suddenly came from Wesley, and the vampire he pointed at was lying on the ground with a roar,


    a blue blood vessel burst out, and the fangs on his mouth soon retracted to his upper jaw.


    "Stop it." Serena raises her gun to Wesley. Look at the armor on Wesley''s three men, and then look at the pistol in her hand.


    Serena can''t help but be discouraged. Fortunately, the vampire who has been shot has been around for more than 100 years. Although silver makes him suffer a lot,


    it doesn''t kill him immediately like ultraviolet bullets, but a lot of silver enters his blood vessels, and this guy will probably be completely abandoned even if he doesn''t die in the future.


    "Hell, your goal is werewolf, not to let you and vampires play the game of police catching bad guys, ignore them, follow the instructions to find the werewolf''s nest.".


    Hearing Merlin''s scolding, the three men put away their guns and said, "sir.".


    Let''s go, Wesley. It''s time for us to work.


    With that, the three left Catherine, stepped back with their right feet, and rushed into the tunnel along the subway track.


    Looking at the three sci-fi''s indecent, the mecha moving as fast as 30 or 40 meters a second left.


    Serena breathed a sigh of relief, heard her companion''s scream of pain, and hurried forward to hold him, biting her wrist and putting it on her companion''s mouth.


    Hold on, NASS. I''ll take you to the manor.


    Replenished the blood, NASS finally a little better, weak nodded.


    Carrying her companions to the ticket gate, Serena saw more than a dozen fully armed men in black combat suits, with black metal armor on their chests and black helmets on their heads walking down the entrance steps.


    He stopped the ordinary people who saw what had just happened, and then flashed at them one by one with a silver cylinder that was only a circle bigger than a pen.


    "Forget what you saw just now. Now leave the subway station, take a bus and go home to have a sleep. Everything will be the same tomorrow.".


    The ordinary people, who were dazzled by the flash, nodded numbly and obediently. They went to the steps and took the bus home after they got out of the subway station.

 Chapter 642

    Just when Serena and NASS thought that they would not be able to resist or escape, they were obviously wiped out of their memory.


    as if they had not seen them, these black armored soldiers cleared out the memory of ordinary people near the ticket gate.


    the leader only looked at the two people standing and did not dare to move, and then led others to pass by them and went to the platform Let''s go.


    Nash looked back at the soldiers and said to Serena in horror, "let''s go, Serena,


    we must tell Cleven the news and let him immediately inform elder Amelia that human beings are no longer the food we can hunt at will.".


    "Well," Serena, who also thought of this, nodded, grabbed Nash''s arm, put it on her shoulder, and helped him walk out of the subway.


    "Wait a minute." walking out of the subway station, NASS suddenly said, "Serena, it seems that something has happened to the human side. These soldiers are obviously going to deal with the werewolf. Take me on the bus and I''ll go back by myself.".


    "No, you''re looking for death again, NAS," Serena shook her head and refused.


    NASS grabbed her hand and said, "look at the attitude of those people towards us just now. Although they won''t deal with us for the time being, you have to go and see what''s going on.


    besides, there must be a lot of werewolves if so many mecha soldiers can be deployed"


    staring into Serena''s eyes, NASS explained, "you have to understand, Serena, these two hundred For years, we thought that werewolves were almost eliminated by us,


    but now the situation is completely opposite.


    What''s more, two days later is the time for elder Amelia to fall asleep and elder Marcus to wake up.


    we must know the intelligence of humans and werewolves in order to make a better choice for our family. ".


    After thinking for a while, Serena had to agree with NASS and hesitated for a moment. "Are you sure you can go back? Why don''t you wait for me in the car, or call a nearby hunter to pick you up.


    OK, I''ll wait in the car. You go.


    After taking Nash to the car, Serena armed herself from the back compartment. She was surprised that she hadn''t seen the police for five or six minutes,


    but when she thought of the mecha soldiers just now, she didn''t feel strange. She quickly went back to the subway station and stepped down the platform,


    and saw that more than a dozen black mecha soldiers were guarding the tunnel just now.


    The leader seemed to know that she would come back. He pointed to a weapon box and asked her to do it. He didn''t care.


    "Whine," a low wolf roar came from the tunnel.


    When the soldiers turned their eyes to the tunnel, Serena went to the weapon box and saw a deer head emblem with a crown and ten forked antlers.


    Looking at the family emblem, Serena suddenly felt familiar, but she couldn''t remember it was the family emblem.


    Open the weapon box. Inside is a long gun of the same style as these black armor soldiers. Pick up the gun and see the words m416 near the gun''s gearbox.


    "Whine" is another wolf roar. Despite much thought, Serena takes off her fur coat, quickly puts a tactical vest on her body,


    grabs a bullet clip, looks at the silver liquid flowing bullet in the bullet clip, and understands that it is specially used to deal with werewolves. She loads eight bullet clips, loads 416, and runs into the tunnel.


    After running more than 100 meters, I jumped into the tunnel from a repair room. I walked carefully, and soon heard the roar of wolves and the sound of machine guns.


    Solve two werewolves all the way, come to the top of a huge abandoned underground building, hide in the corner and look down,


    you can see that three silver mechas you''ve seen before are shooting at any werewolf you see.


    After watching for dozens of seconds, Serena was surprised that people who had machine guns in their hands didn''t care about defense at all. They rushed into the werewolf group with their hands in their arms,


    turned their bodies and opened fire on all sides. After two rounds, no less than five werewolves were swept around,


    then a clatter came, and the unarmed Agassi pressed his hands to his back, and his back was broken It took only two seconds for the ammunition box to replace the machine gun on the wrist with a new clip.


    At the end of the play, aegsy ran with both hands, and the front werewolf "daddada, dada" started to fire.


    And Laura on the other side of the hand double gun, keep helping egsey clean up the werewolf behind him.


    Looking at Agnes and Laura, although Serena is shocked by the firepower and defense ability of the mecha, what makes her even more shocked is Wesley, who is hiding in the dark and shooting.


    In just a few seconds, most of Wesley''s bullets were one shot at the head, followed by two shots at the heart, and even shot round the corner from time to time.


    Round the corner bullet? With her eyes closed, Serena recalled what she had just seen. In a few seconds, she was sure that the bullet could turn.


    If she found that if she met a bullet suddenly turned from the corner, there was a great chance that she could not escape. Serena could not help cursing in a low voice.


    "FK, FK, when did humans have so many monsters?"Thinking of this, she wanted to help just now. She soon gave up her mind and quietly hid in the dark, watching the three egsies slaughtering werewolves below.


    Secretly thinking that when the three egsies run out of bullets, they''d better die with the werewolf.


    Unfortunately, her idea was soon broken.


    The battle lasted for a few minutes. Listening to the intermittent gunfire below, when she thought that the three egsies would soon run out of ammunition,


    a buzzing sound came. After listening for a moment, Serena saw ten drones flying in, then scattered around the three egsies and began to air drop suitcase sized boxes.


    When he saw the ammunition box in front of him, the box behind him fell off automatically and rolled, with his back leaning against the airdrop box,


    then he stood up and ran away, with the runner still on his back. Within three seconds, a few werewolves chasing him were shot by the back of him and beaten into a sieve.


    "Yes", aegsy laughed a few times. As he fired, he walked near other boxes. When the bullets were finished, he ran away. Three seconds later, he was shot by machine gun.


    Of the more than ten boxes dropped by air, seven were all equipped on his back soon. Wesley took two, and only Laura took one.


    Laura can''t help thinking that when this mission is over, she really needs to go to Wesley or fox to learn how to shoot,


    as for Agnes? Laura just turned her lips and thought with ridicule, despite the fierce firepower of egsey''s two machine guns,


    but the killing number on her helmet showed that Wesley was 47, and egsey was only 36, but she was depressed when she thought that she was only 22.


    But I think I''m going to kill hundreds of werewolves, but why is it that I can''t stop killing them?


    After a while, another group of werewolves came to reinforce her. Laura couldn''t help thinking that the three of them were the bait William used to attract the whole underground werewolf?

 Chapter 643

    "Ouch".


    A wolf''s roar, which was obviously lower than that of ordinary werewolves, came from far and near.


    After hearing the roar, the werewolf, who was surrounded by Laura, stopped for a moment and turned around and ran away.


    Just as the three people who don''t know whether to pursue or not, they heard Sunday''s words in their ears, "aegsy, Laura, Wesley, the second batch of airdropped ammunition, spare batteries and rapid reaction armor will arrive in ten seconds,


    your next task is to support the death squads and kill any werewolf you encounter.".


    It''s because of killing nearly 40 werewolves, and the excited Agassi didn''t think much and replied, "no problem.".


    Laura thought for a moment and realized that the three of them must be bait. They attract most of the werewolves, while the death squads directly attack the leader of the werewolf.


    But for the sake of William''s and Sunday''s proper arrangement, she didn''t let herself be in danger.


    without much hesitation, Laura replied, "I understand.".


    Wesley didn''t talk much at all. He just nodded and jumped from the third floor of the underground building to the dilapidated square on the bottom floor, quietly waiting for the support aircraft.


    Aegsy jumped to Wesley''s side and said excitedly, "man, after today, do we have to get rich? How much bonus do you guess boss will get? A hundred thousand pounds? "


    "Probably," Wesley said as soon as he heard Merlin''s voice coming from the communication channel,


    "for your good performance in killing nearly 100 werewolves, I would suggest to the boss that you should be paid 100000 pounds, plus 1000 pounds for killing a werewolf.".


    "Yes, I love you, Merlin.".


    After calculating that they can get nearly 140000 pounds, both eggsey and Wesley are excited.


    "Idiot.".


    Laura is not happy to look at the mood of the two people, aegsy and Wesley, money she does not care about, care about their performance at the bottom, lost face.


    The Crawford family is a real consortium. Laura, who has not inherited the family''s wealth, doesn''t know how much, but tens of billions of dollars should be OK.


    Twenty seconds later, the three hung their batteries and some damaged external reactive armor on the aircraft and watched the aircraft leave.


    Just put the new batteries and reactive armor on the armour, organize the ammunition, and then follow the instructions on Sunday to the direction of the death squads.


    ...


    as soon as the three leave, Serena walks out of her hiding place and silently looks at hundreds of Lycans with blue blood vessels all over her body. She is silent for a long time.


    She knows very well in her heart that if the mecha fighters we meet today, once they form a large scale, it will not take long for them to completely hide in the dark, or even be driven to a deserted place to live the life of a savage.


    Thinking of the boss behind the scenes mentioned by Agassi, Serena can''t help but want to see who is behind the scenes.


    As soon as this idea came out, Serena took out her mobile phone and took a dozen photos of the werewolf corpses around her, then quickly chased the three of them.


    After a minute''s running, as soon as she turned a corner, a huge force pressed her on the wall, and then she saw a change of light,


    Laura''s infiltrating armor removed the light invisibility function, grabbed Serena''s neck, and put the dagger on her neck,


    "I found you before, just because you didn''t hinder us, I didn''t expect you to suck blood Ghosts have the guts to follow us.


    "Why don''t we get rid of her," aegsy said from a bunker not far away, "so that we don''t get in the way of our mission.".


    "Let''s do it." Wesley, surrounded from the other side, saw aegsey and gave advice directly. He didn''t have a good way. "Don''t worry, Merlin said that today''s target is werewolf,


    and vampires and werewolves are feuds.".


    This reminds Agassi and Laura that they can''t help guessing that William wants to unite with vampires to clean up werewolves before dealing with vampires.


    However, although he is not in tune, he has a lot of thoughts. On the communication channel, he said to Wesley and Laura,


    "boss is not afraid of vampires. Is it more difficult to deal with them? Or a vampire.


    "Shut up, Agnes," yelled Merlin, who was in the truck. "Don''t bother us with your own idiots.".


    Laura looked at Serena with disgust, released her hand, patted him silently on the shoulder when she passed by egsey, and ran to the expendables without saying a word.


    Looking at Wesley, who also patted himself on the shoulder, just behind Laura, Agassi patted his helmet and yelled, "hell, you have to keep a secret for me.".


    After the three left, Serena rubbed her neck, picked up the m416 on the ground and followed up silently.


    She is now convinced that the boss behind her is not hostile to her for the time being, otherwise Laura and her three will not let them go again and again.


    Running for dozens of seconds, hearing the gunshot coming from the front, Serena knew that she was approaching her destination.Along the werewolf''s corpse, we got into a ventilation pipe more than one meter high, squatted for several tens of meters, turned a corner, and saw an open underground building.


    "Damn it", look at the building in front of her. Serena can''t help cursing. She doesn''t think that the werewolf has been hiding in the underground air raid shelter in the east end of London.


    Squatting on the ventilation pipe, watching more than ten meters down, in the huge air raid shelter, nine battle armours emitting blue light are fighting fiercely with hundreds of werewolves.


    Just looking for a moment, Serena quickly finds out that the target of the werewolf is an unconscious man with long hair who is guarded by three battle armor and locked in the corner.


    Looking at the man''s face, Serena exclaimed, "Lucien?"


    "Damn it." without thinking for a few seconds, she raised the m416 in her hand and opened fire on Lucien.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    Several silver bullets hit Lucien in a coma.


    Looking at Lucien who was awakened by the silver bullet and on the road above the air raid shelter, William in the truck looks at Serena and smiles,


    "when you find that everything is a fraud, what will you choose?"


    "Send battle droids and let Wesley shoot Serena away. If you don''t listen, you''ll hurt her," he ordered on Sunday.


    Yes sir.


    As soon as the voice dropped, a door opened automatically at the bottom of the car of another truck behind William''s truck,


    a "click, click" sound came from the car. Then, a combat robot lay on the car and reached out to lift the manhole cover on the road under the truck.


    A battle robot from the middle of the car, then car cover, jumped into the sewer.


    When the leader was attacked, the werewolf immediately sent out a lot of hands to rush towards Serena along the wall,


    and Wesley, who received the tip from Sunday, also raised his gun and hit Serena''s pipe wall with "bang bang bang" shots.


    Looking at Lucien protected by a mecha fighter behind him, and the bullet hole on the wall one meter away.


    Looking at the werewolves who are constantly being killed, Serena only wants to understand in a second.


    These mecha fighters use Lucien as bait to clean up all the werewolves who come to save Lucien.

 Chapter 644

    As soon as Serena made trouble, the expendables had to separate three people to stay with Lucien,


    in this way, the formation of the originally pressureless expendables and the EGSI trio was soon disrupted.


    In less than half a minute, many werewolves broke through the defense and rushed to the position only a few meters away from Lucien.


    These decades of observation also made Selena understand that the goal of Barney nine is to kill as many werewolves as possible,


    but it is not impossible to recover.


    After observing for a few seconds to see the situation on the field, Serena didn''t hesitate. She raised her m416 in her hand and started shooting at the place with the most fierce fighting and the largest number of werewolves.


    "Daddada".


    From a commanding position, 40 silver bullets directly hit seven or eight werewolves.


    As soon as the silver bullet enters the body, the liquid silver flows along the blood and fills the werewolf''s body in a few seconds.


    The werewolf was swept in the role of silver, quickly broke the transformation.


    Withdraw the magazine, replace it with a new one, and strafe. In only five seconds, Serena finished the second one.


    Seeing this, the three members of the death squads left behind by Lucien were also relieved,


    they began to support their teammates and clean up the close werewolves.


    However, with more and more corpses, the formation will inevitably be pushed back by the werewolf and the sea of people tactics.


    Before long, as a fireman, aegshi was knocked down by the werewolf regardless of casualties.


    Seeing this, Serena, who had changed her cartridge clip, pointed the muzzle of the gun directly in the direction of eggsey and shot violently.


    40 silver shot down, catch and bite the werewolf, and a few want to help around the werewolf immediately shot.


    And aegshi was used as the Yin Yang of the support group and quickly stepped back.


    "Ouch".


    With a wolf roar, seven or eight werewolves immediately turned and rushed in the direction of Serena.


    Sir, it is detected that the number of werewolves supported by the east end of London is decreasing, and the battle robot has reached the designated position. Do you want to close the net.


    Listening to the report on Sunday, William looked at the damage degree of the expendable squad and the Kingsman team on the display in the truck,


    the biggest damage degree was aegsy, but it was only 31%. He couldn''t help whispering, "wait a minute.".


    After another three minutes of waiting, Serena, who had run out of ammunition, didn''t retreat. Instead, she took the risk of rushing to the direction of the death squads whose formation had been completely disorganized.


    "Damn, is this chick living enough?"


    Guna, who used to be a sniper but now had to use a rapid fire pistol as a fire point, yelled at him.


    he didn''t know what was in his mind. He turned the muzzle to help Serena solve the two werewolves.


    then Serena rushed to the ammunition supply point and threw away the m416 in her hand, grabbed two obviously larger, modified USP pistols and loaded the cartridge Switch to rapid fire mode and fire at the werewolf who pours at gonna.


    At this time, Sunday once again reminded, "Sir, it is estimated that in 34 seconds, the werewolf will completely break through the defense and start a close combat with everyone. Do you want to close the net?".


    Looking at the number of werewolves supporting, William waited for more than ten seconds,


    in his ears, he heard Barney yelling "support, support" to William anxiously, and then directed everyone to retreat and gather the formation.


    William looked at Serena and thought, "I hope this chick won''t die." he said, "let''s go.".


    "Roger, sir, the self exploding flyball is coming into play.".


    After a few seconds, hundreds of self exploding flying balls fly into the air raid shelter from the pipe,


    hover in the designated position orderly, and then start self exploding.


    "Boom, boom, boom"


    hundreds of small explosions were heard. In an instant, silver light was scattered above each explosion site, and a silver fog appeared in the air raid shelter.


    "God.".


    Serena, who hasn''t called God for hundreds of years, can''t open her eyes when she only looks at her eyes and is shaken by the silver powder flashing in the air.


    Feeling the fear from the bottom of her heart, Serena endured the sting of her eyes, looked at the silver powder getting closer and closer to her, and retreated to the corner in panic.


    Five or six steps back, "bang" knocked down an ammunition box.


    Looking at the scattered ammunition and the open ammunition box, Serena felt that her mind had never turned so fast.


    In only half a second, she flew to lift the ammunition box, poured out all the ammunition, backed down the tactical vest, and lay down in the ammunition box before the silver powder was scattered on her.


    Yelled "help me" to the mecha looking at him, and closed the ammunition box.


    Seeing the ammunition box, aegsy hesitated for a moment, stepped forward, pressed the buckle of the ammunition box, and sealed the box completely.


    William was stunned for a moment, and then he began to smile. "This girl is really a veteran who has been fighting with werewolves and human beings for hundreds of years.


    although her shooting skills and skills are not good, she has a great ability to save herself. At this moment, she can even think of such a way to save herself.".Fortunately, she is not human and can escape the need for oxygen by falling into deep sleep.


    Otherwise, even if it''s in the box, it won''t take a minute to suffocate.


    "Put down the box, Agnes. Serena is a vampire. Oxygen is not necessary for her.


    You should clean up the werewolves in the air raid shelter first. As for those who escape, don''t worry about them.


    I''ve arranged for good people to block all escape channels.


    Is carrying the box want to leave a listen, obedient carefully put down the box, began to organize weapons and ammunition with other people.


    Then he turned around and looked at the wolf people who were relieved of their painful and wailing because of inhaling silver powder.


    Without much pity, except for Barney, who went to put a black bag on Lucien, other people began to spread out,


    to all the dead or not dead werewolves, and began to mend their guns.


    After a burst of "bang bang" gunfire, it was confirmed that all of them were dead, and the crowd went back to Barney,


    after waiting for a few minutes, they saw that the silver powder had completely fallen on the ground, and Barney untied the bag on Lucien''s head,


    then they heard the dying Lucien roaring.


    "Why, why.".


    Lucien never thought that one day he would be burst into the nest by human beings, cutting melons and vegetables and killing all the guards around him.


    Even if they change their body, they can''t fight humans who don''t use guns for only a dozen rounds. They are not only subdued by people''s corona,


    when they wake up, they are still chained like dogs as bait, killing hundreds of skilled companions.


    Seeing too many dead companions, Lucien yelled back at Barney and said, "who are you? Why did you break the agreement and do it to me? "


    Barney didn''t speak, but went to Lucien and pulled the Brass Necklace off his neck.


    I heard William''s confirmation in my ears, and then said to all humanity, "the mission here has been completed, bring Serena to me,


    then change clothes, replenish ammunition, and follow the instructions of Sunday to hunt down the werewolves in other parts of London.".


    "Leave it alone?" The talkative Agassi asked suspiciously.


    "Leave, do you understand?"

 Chapter 645

    Listen to William understand dissatisfaction, nine people did not hesitate, carrying Serena''s box, according to Sunday''s route instructions, leave the shelter.


    Back on the ground, Merlin''s truck was parked next to the other two trucks.


    Gunner put Serena''s box into William''s truck, and went to Merlin''s truck with the others to kill the remaining werewolves in London.


    When the car door is closed, William scans for a moment with his mental strength and perceives that there is a hole on the ammunition box that he doesn''t know who made it.


    and Serena is awake. William smiles as if he didn''t know who had left her alone.


    As soon as the nine member mecha team left, 30 battle robots blocked in the escape passage of werewolves began to drag the killed werewolves into the control hole.


    These werewolves, who have absorbed more or less silver powder, are not the opponents of robots.


    they are killed by robots with automatic aiming system.


    After clearing the werewolf corpses in the pipeline and tunnel, the fighting robots entered the air raid shelter one after another.


    two robots came up to Lucien and covered his head with a hood again. After waiting for two minutes, a portal appeared not far away.


    A cleaning robot in Yellowstone Park in the United States gives a blood box drawn from a werewolf in a secret base to the fighting robot.


    The robot that received the box took out a needle and stuck it into Lucien''s aorta, which was almost dead, and then hung the box on the wall.


    With fresh blood, Lucien recovered a lot in a few minutes. Although he was still so weak that it was difficult to raise his hand, he could not die for a while.


    William, who had been waiting, connected Philip''s video.


    How''s it going, William.


    As soon as he saw William, Philip asked anxiously, "I''ve heard from my subordinates that the gunfire on your side has stopped? Is it solved.


    "Well, it''s settled," William nodded with a smile. "But if you know Lucien, or someone who knows Lucien, you''d better make sure.".


    "OK, I''m going to connect count Alexander corvinas, who has been dealing with werewolves and vampires.".


    "Wait a minute." without waiting for Philip to connect, William stopped him and said strangely,


    "the old devil has been contacting you all the time? Is he not afraid that you people will use him as a test object for research? "


    Philip sighed, "since sixty years ago, we have been able to get his blood once every ten years, but no one has been able to work out anything.


    as soon as blood and tissue leave his body for half an hour, they will automatically become useless.


    moreover, count corvinas is a legend that has lived for hundreds of years. Do you think he has something that we can take care of What should I avoid?


    Forget it. It''s no use saying it.


    Looking at Philip''s regretful expression, William can''t help thinking silently. It seems that he has to make some hindhand for others to worry about.


    maybe it''s time to see if the Red Mercury nuclear egg in polar bear''s Kremlin Palace really exists in his memory.


    Although he has nuclear egg technology in his mind, it''s not the same thing that he can build and find the imitation nuclear egg of Red Mercury suitcase.


    At least it can explain why he, who has never been exposed to nuclear technology, suddenly understood the problem.


    Just thinking, the white haired and bearded count corvinas appeared on the monitor.


    Good evening, Lord Devonshire. I''m count Alexander corvinas. Nice to meet you.


    I''m glad to meet you, too, count. You are a living legend.


    "Well, William, let''s take a look at Lucian first," Philip said directly after interrupting William''s nonsense,


    "once Lucian, the first generation of werewolf with intelligence and ability to recover, is cleared up, the strength of the werewolf will only become weaker and weaker in the future.".


    William understands that according to the blood lineage theory, the first generation of werewolves or vampires are often the most powerful, and the offspring they bite are directly the second generation,


    and if the stronger the genealogy is, the weaker the future will be.


    "No problem",


    William nodded and soon sent Lucian''s picture to the battle robot on Sunday.


    Count corvinas looked at Lucien, who was tied to the wall, for a few seconds, and said with certainty, "he is Lucien.".


    Then he hesitated for a few seconds and asked William, "I remember he had a necklace made of brass. Can you give it to me?"


    "You say this.".


    Taking the necklace from the table and showing it to corvinas, William turned his eyes and squinted,


    "I remember it was part of a key, and someone had been longing for it for hundreds of years,


    count, who do you think I should sell it to?"


    This shocked covinas. He didn''t expect that William knew that this necklace was the key to the cage of his second son, the werewolf ancestor William covinas."William, since you know who is looking for the key, you must know what will happen if this necklace is left in your hand.".


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m looking forward to him coming to me. If you dare not pay, you''ll rob him. Hehe, that''s a good name and a good word to kill him.".


    Looking at the indifferent William, I think that this young man only takes one month to set up and fight for one hour,


    not only to capture Lucien, whom these people haven''t captured for hundreds of years, but also to kill hundreds of werewolves.


    Corvinas could not help but said, "I heard that you like antiques. How about I exchange two Picasso paintings for you?"


    "How much is it worth?"


    Picasso''s oil painting is certainly OK, but the value of oil painting depends on the size of the painting, the level of the painter when he created, and even whether there is any story when he created it.


    To put it bluntly, even the paintings of the same painter are different.


    In the case of authentic products, price can not explain all the problems, but it is the most direct way to judge.


    "About 40 million pounds.".


    William''s attitude of asking for money made corvinas very melancholy. Then he was not surprised to hear William say,


    "not enough, this thing has a lot to do with your family. Besides, you are a man who has lived for hundreds of years,


    it''s nice to exchange this thing?"


    Come on, how much do you want.


    William just thought for a few seconds and then said with a smile, "I''ll get a 200 million pound antique anyway, and I only want the master''s painting,


    it''s better to limit it to five paintings, such as Picasso, Monet, Van Gogh and so on.".


    Silence.


    Not only did corvinas tremble with anger, but Philip looked at William in shock and exclaimed,


    "it seems that I have to let Wilson learn more from you, William, you are the most shameless younger generation I have ever seen.".


    Corvinas thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll send someone to your manor tomorrow morning. Now you can give me the key.".


    "No problem. You''ll have someone take it.".

 Chapter 646

    William nodded his head and agreed. As for whether corvinas would cheat, he was not worried at all.


    And it''s like the other part of the key is in Victor''s chest, one of the vampire elders.


    Maybe when Victor is killed, he will be able to strike another stroke from corvinas''s hand.


    and when he looks at Serena, who is in a coma, William''s mouth will smile. Maybe he can direct Marcus corvinas, the vampire ancestor, to his father Alexander corvinas.


    It would be great for William if the plot of a son killing his father could still appear as in the plot.


    Don''t take the initiative to face covinas who doesn''t know the depth, but also let him completely lose the faith of living.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw an armed bald man outside the truck.


    with just a few glances, William had an impression of him. In his memory, this guy seemed to be the operation team leader under corvinas.


    as soon as the necklace was thrown, William asked, "can you handle hundreds of werewolf bodies?"


    "A few, a few, a few hundred," the bald man swallowed and looked at William as if he were a monster,


    stammered, "hold, sorry, Mr. de and Devonshire, we''ve only dealt with 11 werewolf corpses at most once in all these years,


    a few, a few hundred, we certainly don''t have that much manpower.".


    "Forget it. I thought you were so good. You were little characters. Well, you can go away.".


    With that, ignoring the ugly expression of bareheaded, "bang" the door.


    Sit back in front of the monitor and say to Philip, "what about Lucian? Just take it out? Or are you going to pay for it? "


    "Damned William, you are the real vampire. Do you only have money in your head?"


    Philip said angrily, "what do you study? How to make a more powerful werewolf?


    And then experiment with accidents, werewolves escape, and then come out to harm ordinary people?


    Asshole, if you are my grandson, I promise to beat you up and deal with all the heads and tails as soon as possible. ".


    "With your body, I''m your grandson. Can I catch up with me?"


    MD, William patted the forehead and looked at Philip and corvinas who were laughing. This was the advantage of Philip''s old bastard.


    After two old men''s eyes turned white, William said to Sunday,


    "ask Lucien why that bastard hit me.".


    Yes sir.


    A burst of inhuman torture, I don''t know if Lucien knows that he can''t live.


    After learning that William was behind the action, he not only took the initiative to expose his collusion with the vampire leader Craven for more than 200 years,


    he also said that he would target William, which was Craven''s idea, in order to use William''s power to deal with Craven''s master, elder Victor, the blood sucking ghost.


    "Pa", with a snap of his finger, William said directly to Sunday, "kill him.".


    "Bang, bang, bang", dozens of shots, the combat robot to Lucien is a clip of strafe.


    And finally cut off his head.


    Seeing Philip and corvinas'' hearts beating wildly, they could not help thinking that William was so cruel.


    Regardless of the two old men''s expressions, William was deliberately obsessed and said, "well, you''ve heard that. I''ve got business. Bye.".


    Philip said hastily, "wait, don''t mess about.".


    To interrupt Philip, William said, "OK, OK, I promise to be polite before I fight. If the vampires can pay for the money that makes me satisfied,


    to make up for my fright, maybe I don''t know what they''ve thought of me. Goodbye"


    turn off the video, William draws a circle with his hands, and a teleport will appear in the air raid shelter,


    Yellowstone The cleaning robots in the park orderly walked out of the portal, and together with 30 battle robots, they disposed of hundreds of underground werewolf corpses.


    He went to the box with Serena closed, opened it, waited for a few minutes, and saw that Serena had been pretending to be sleeping.


    William can not help kicking, youyou way, "maybe I should get you into a concrete pier, buried in where for decades, and then dig out to see if the vampire really can sleep so long.".


    After waiting for a moment, William said impatiently, "leave when you wake up. By the way, tell your ruling elder Amelia,


    that I''m in a very bad mood now. I''d like to clean up you English vampires as before.".


    "Wait, you can''t do that. Lucien''s words must be false.".


    Hearing that William said she wanted to attack them, Serena didn''t have the heart to wait for William to get close and take a bite.


    Drilling out of the ammunition box, bumpy uneasy looking at a few meters away laughing William.


    Although she wanted to jump on William and bite him hard, her reason told her that if she did, she would die.After hearing the conversation between William and corvinas, King Philip, she remembered that the clan emblem she had seen before was Devonshire''s,


    and then she thought about how William, who could do such a thing as exterminating the clan, could be alone with herself if he was not sure.


    "We can pay you for antiques, real estate, land, as long as you give us time to find out if Craven is really colluding with Lucien.".


    "If so, how much are you going to pay me?"


    For William, if he can make a big deal, of course, he will make a big deal first, and then wait quietly to see if the vampire will have civil strife, and then decide what to do.


    As for Serena, she now understands that it''s only a matter of time before she wants to arm large-scale mecha fighters with William''s financial resources and influence.


    once the war starts, facing hundreds of mecha fighters, vampires have no advantage over human beings.


    Even if they can escape from many of their families and develop their power in secret, the existing vampires will surely be cleaned up.


    For those who have lived for hundreds or even thousands of years and are used to extravagant life, who will fight an ethnic war before the time of extermination?


    Moreover, it took only a hundred years for human beings to press them. They had to sign an agreement and converge.


    If we give human beings dozens or hundreds of years, then we really don''t know if there will be room for them to survive at that time.


    Maybe in a hundred years'' time, their group will be caged for people to visit, just like today''s animals.


    Thinking of this, Serena shivered and said, "if you like, I promise everything can be discussed. The Council of Amelia will make the right choice.".


    William said with satisfaction, "well, it seems you have heard that I prefer money.


    maybe when I hear an astronomical number, I will forget that there was a vampire who wanted to make me an alien. This kind of unpleasant thing.".


    "Astronomical numbers?" Serena looked at William in dismay. "There must be a specific number, right?"


    William grinned. "Why don''t we fight first? Maybe you can kill me?


    Or do I take my own mechanical army and hit your door and take it myself? "


    With that, William nodded to himself, "well, this plan is good, the alliance under the city will get more.".


    Looking at Serena''s face changed greatly, William put away his smile and said, "don''t think about delaying the time, find those scum in the human race who cooperate with you to stop me,


    I only wait for three days, and I won''t hear from you in three days. I will start to hunt down any vampire in England, do you understand?"


    "Clear, clear and clear".

 Chapter 647

    As soon as Serena got out of the truck, she hurried back to her nest.


    Back to the vampire manor, I was surprised to learn that Nash, who had worked with her before, didn''t return to the manor.


    It took less than an hour before and after William and his gang attacked the werewolf, and the news was blocked,


    the vampires who had been used to living a comfortable life would immediately believe what Serena said.


    There was only a little unnatural flicker on the face of Cleven, the agent of elder victor. Needless to say, NASS who came back to report must have been killed or controlled by him.


    When Serena finished, Craven said with a gloomy face, "I''ll investigate what you said, but now you stay in the manor for me.


    elder Amelia''s messenger will arrive at any time, and you''ll have to be my partner later.".


    Just as she wanted to refuse, Serena noticed that several people around her looked at her differently than before.


    To put it bluntly, Serena suddenly found that these people look at themselves with some cold and dangerous eyes.


    Think about it again. In William''s truck, I heard the wolf leader Lucien say that Craven and he have been colluding with each other for more than 200 years.


    Suffering from her disgust at Craven, Serena snorted and turned to her room.


    "Look at her, don''t prepare her to leave the manor half a step.".


    Craven is not as ignorant of the outside world as he shows.


    At least he knows that humans are cleaning up the London werewolf on a large scale, and the principal is William, who has been silent for more than a month.


    As soon as he heard the news, craven knew that his plan with Lucien had been revealed.


    to his surprise, William''s counterattack was so fierce that he could come up with a plan to clean up the whole London werewolf only by pretending to be an honest man for a month, and this plan was not only implemented,


    from Nash, who came back to report to him alone, and this one According to the information from the outside world,


    in the face of the mecha fighters, the werewolf who has been fighting with the blood clan for hundreds of years has no ability to fight back.


    After this shock, craven was afraid. Now he was really afraid that Lucien would be captured by William and give him up.


    While he was thinking about what to do, Serena, who came back to her room, didn''t stay long,


    listened quietly for a moment behind the door, made sure that the people staring at her had left, quietly opened the door,


    went straight to the underground of the manor, the secret room where the elders were sleeping.


    As the nominal daughter of Victor, the eldest of the three elders, Serena often comes here to talk about her troubles when Victor is asleep.


    So the guards in the Presbyterian chamber didn''t stop Serena when they saw her.


    Half kneeling in front of Victor''s coffin, Serena whispered, "forgive me, father, knowing that Craven might rebel,


    I don''t know who to report to except you what I saw today.".


    After a moment''s hesitation, Serena squatted on the floor and pressed down the mechanism that kept Victor''s coffin. A click came from the mechanism,


    Victor''s coffin slowly rose from the ground. Serena soon saw Victor''s body as shriveled as a mummy,


    biting open her wrist, a stream of blood dripping into Victor''s mouth.


    She did this because Serena knew that the three elders had a special ability, that is, they could extract the memory of the blood owner from the blood.


    Stop the wound on the wrist, Serena pushes Victor''s coffin into the recovery room, puts more than ten blood bags into Victor''s body with an infusion set.


    After that, Serena goes to the middle of the chamber of secrets, kneels down on one leg, and quietly waits for Victor to wake up.


    Although the guards look at it every 15 minutes, every time they see Serena just kneeling on one leg, they don''t care about her.


    More than an hour later, elder Amelia''s messenger arrived. She couldn''t find Serena''s Cleven, so she got the news and went into the secret room.


    Yelled angrily at Serena, "what did I tell you? The messenger has come, and you are still here.


    "Quiet.".


    A low voice came from the secret room, and the angry face of Craven who listened to the voice immediately turned into surprise and panic, followed by fear,


    looking back at the shriveled Victor, he walked out of the dark and stood on the high platform of the secret room.


    After confirming that it was Victor, Craven and several secret room guards immediately knelt on the ground like Serena,


    respectfully exclaimed, "master.".


    Looking at Craven and Serena, Victor waves to the guard,


    "get out of here.".


    Yes, master.


    As soon as the guards were about to leave, Serena said, "wait a minute, father, I think it''s necessary to keep the room guards here.".


    Victor asked in surprise, "why?"."Because," explained Serena, turning her head to Klein, whose face was uncertain,


    "I have reason to believe that Klein is a traitor, and many of his family members in the manor have been attracted by him and betrayed you together,


    and the guards of the secret room are only responsible for the security of the secret room. Only with them, your security will not be threatened.".


    After hearing this, Victor shook his head fiercely, gasped violently and said in pain,


    "my child, your memory is too confused. It seems that your strength has not improved in more than 200 years.".


    "Well, my master, it''s only 100 years since you fell asleep. Now the ruling elder Amelia,


    you wake up a whole world earlier," Craven whispered.


    As victor''s confidant, craven is very clear that in Victor''s old and mean character, rules are more important than family affection.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Victor''s eyes at Serena were no longer kindness and love, but unbelievable and dignified.


    Seeing this, Serena explained hastily, "I will bear the crimes I have committed, but I have to suffer from it.


    father, three days later, a disaster will come to our whole ethnic group, and the evidence is in my blood. You can know why I wake you up early by carefully searching everything I see today.".


    As soon as he was reminded, the memory of Serena came out of Victor''s mind, and he recalled with pain,


    when he saw the blue light formation of hundreds of werewolves, regardless of the impact of casualties,


    Victor could not help but feel pain and panic. He knew that his situation was because he had just woken up Can quietly wait for the strength to recover, these memories can easily be recalled.


    Forcibly interrupt the flash of the picture in my mind, feel the body a little shivering Klein, Victor''s expression is more and more serious.


    This wait lasted for five hours. After Victor''s body and face became more and more like a normal person, and his strength recovered a lot,


    he used secret arts to search Serena''s memory. He saw Lucien, who was killed by Craven more than 200 years ago, locked on the wall like a dog.


    Victor''s anger could not be suppressed any more, and he flew up to Craven and bit him on the neck.

 Chapter 648

    A confused memory came to my mind, and I soon saw that more than 200 years ago, the vampire troops sent to eliminate Lucien were destroyed without even seeing Lucien''s face, while Craven was alive only because Lucien needed a messenger.


    Send the false news that he was killed back to the vampire headquarters to avoid the fate of being chased and killed by vampires all the time.


    By the way, use it to blackmail Craven for information about vampires.


    "Traitor.".


    Victor let go. "You dare to unite with the werewolf to attack amelia and me and banish Marcus forever.".


    "Roar", roar, Victor didn''t wait for Craven to beg for mercy, opened his tusks and bit him in the neck again,


    his eyes were red and he sucked Craven dry, and then hammered Craven''s head into a mummy with one claw.


    While feeling the return of power, he watched as Craven''s body turned to ashes.


    To the guard of the chamber of secrets, he ordered, "let Amelia''s messengers come to see me, and then imprison all of Cleven''s subordinates and accomplices. There will be no amnesty for the rebels.".


    "Yes, master," the guard replied immediately.


    After pulling out all the blood transfusion tubes on his back, Victor turned back and walked into the cloakroom of the secret room, dressed up, and sat on the throne,


    to see Serena''s kind eyes again,


    get up, my child, I must apologize and thank you for all you have done for me,


    otherwise, when amelia and members of the Committee return to London tomorrow, they will wait They''re going to be ruthlessly hunted by werewolves.


    Serena lowered her head for a moment, then stood up and said, "you gave me everything, father. If you hadn''t saved me from the wolf population hundreds of years ago,


    I would have died long ago and had no chance to avenge my parents, so you don''t have to apologize to me.".


    Hearing Serena''s grateful words, Victor, who should have been happy, had a smile on his face, but a trace of worry flashed through his eyes.


    This is not the case. Hundreds of years ago, Serena and her family were craftsmen working for victor.


    He presided over the construction of the prison for William corvinas, the forefather of the werewolf.


    After the prison is built, Victor, who is afraid that others will know the location of the prison, will certainly not let go of all the people who built it.


    It was only because she was very young at that time, and Sonia, Victor''s daughter, looked so much like her when she was a child,


    he could not help but think of Sonia, who was personally ordered to be executed because she fell in love with Lucien and was pregnant.


    And Sonia''s death is one of the main reasons Lucien has been fighting vampires for hundreds of years.


    Now Lucien, who has been fighting with them for hundreds of years, has been captured alive by the humans who have been used as food by their two families.


    Victor doesn''t know whether he is dead or not, but it''s not difficult for humans who can clean up hundreds of werewolves to attack vampires.


    "Tell me what you saw today and who the little guy named William Devonshire is.".


    "Yes, father," Serena reported all she knew.


    Victor stared at the ground for a long time before saying, "I didn''t expect that there would be two Grand Dukes in Devonshire''s descendants a thousand years ago.".


    "You, you know the ancestors of William Devonshire?" Serena asked in surprise.


    Victor nodded and said with a smile, "of course, the Templars are our old opponents. If they hadn''t been cleaned up by the church hundreds of years ago, they would still be our opponents now.".


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Victor''s ears moved. He heard someone coming from outside the secret room. "Help me get Amelia''s messenger in.".


    "Yes," nodded. Serena turned to open the door of the chamber of secrets and came in with the messenger.


    After the messenger confirmed that Victor woke up, he was shocked, and then knelt down on one leg, "master".


    Victor nodded. "Serena, tell the messenger what you know.".


    After hearing Serena''s words, Victor said, "tell Amelia that she and the guards must appear in front of me tomorrow night.".


    As the first leader of their vampire, Victor''s words were more effective than those of amelia and other members of the Committee.


    the emissary immediately nodded, "yes, my master." after thinking about it, he asked, "do you want to inform master Marcus''s men?"


    "No, father," Serena said hastily, "father, the situation now is that there is still room for discussion. If Marcus'' lunatics who only know about war and blood knew it,


    they might attack William Devonshire immediately.".


    "Quiet", Victor looked at Serena discontentedly, and the messenger''s face also appeared discontented expression.


    The hierarchy within the blood clan is even harsher than that of human beings. Although Selena is Victor''s daughter in name,


    she is not qualified to manage anything except the leader of the wolf hunting team.


    "Notice, we have to see if the Duke of Devonshire is really that good.","Understand, master," the messenger bowed to salute, then stepped back respectfully, then turned and left to inform Amelia.


    Victor, who has been sleeping for a hundred years and is nearly out of touch with the society, does not know what he said. He is immediately sent back to Sunday by the spider robot hidden in the secret room.


    Before their arrangement, William knew the specific plan.


    William, who is sleeping with Abigail, opens his eyes and listens to the report on Sunday,


    quietly releases Abigail, goes to the small living room outside the bedroom in his pajamas and pours a glass of whiskey,


    while drinking, he asks, "have all the street lights near the manor changed?"


    "Yes, sir, all the public lighting facilities in Kensington Garden Street and Oxford castle have been replaced with high-power ultraviolet lamps,


    other villas, street lamps inside the manor and festival decorative lamps installed outside the walls have also been modified.


    Once activated, these two areas will be completely covered with ultraviolet light except underground.


    "Hey, hey, to be honest, vampires are better than werewolves. Ultraviolet light is no longer the exclusive right of the sun"


    when my sister drinks a sip of whiskey, William squints and exclaims, "do you think Victor''s old ghosts will be scared out of England after this time?


    No, if they run away, where can I make a big deal.


    After thinking about it, William said, "add ultraviolet emission lamps to the silver ball detectors, and then produce 1000 for me to encircle Victor''s nest.".


    "Understand sir, produce 1000, estimate 10 hours.".


    "Wait a minute, we''ll produce 2000, and the remaining 1000 castles and manors will be 500 each.


    and when this is over, we''ll license me some new ultraviolet lamp technologies, and anyone can produce them as soon as they pay.


    and other world wide lights that are not damaged by normal people because of all kinds of practical needs, these vampires probably will understand that the world has the final say of mankind.

 Chapter 649

    After thinking about it, William said, "let someone bring Jesse back at dawn. As for Ambrosius,


    forget it, send more people to protect her. If you interrupt that chick''s show, you can''t fight with me when you come back, but you will be disappointed.".


    "Yes sir, I''ll inform the Bryan team of the United States and ask them to recruit people to protect Miss Ambrose Hughes.".


    At about 6 p.m. the next day, when he was having dinner with his mother, Abigail and Jesse, he reported to him on Sunday that "Sir, the detector detected that many blood spies appeared near Huayuan Street".


    "Well," said William, who was cutting meat with a knife and fork, "so fast?"


    Sunday explained, "probably because it''s raining all over England today and there hasn''t been any sun since 3pm.".


    And in the afternoon, William is holding back Jesse to sleep, of course, do not know the weather outside, "ready?"


    "Yes, sir, but after the death squads and the egsie trio cleaned up the remains of the werewolves in London last night,


    we are now on our way to the surrounding cities, and we only have combat robots to use for the time being.".


    "Let mother''s escort Antonov put on three types of armor and stand by.".


    "Command issued".


    When William and Sunday finished talking, his mother, Abigail and Jesse could not help looking at him.


    William said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a few miscellaneous fish. I''ve already arranged it. Just stay at home.".


    Then, thinking of something, William looked at his mother and said, "Mom, please inform pierce to let him withdraw the people outside the manor, so as to avoid unnecessary casualties.".


    "Ah," Lena said. Then she gave William a white look. "I knew that I couldn''t hide it from you. Now that I know, you won''t let me know on Sunday.".


    "Isn''t that to make you have a powerful force? So that everything doesn''t have to go through me ",


    William sighed," I''ve got enough power in my hand, and pierce, they''re all grandfather''s hands. It''s just right for you to hold them. ".


    "Well, you can talk," Lena said with a satisfied smile, then took out her cell phone to call Pierce.


    At 11 p.m., because of the rain, the Garden Street, which was not very busy, became quieter.


    While lying on the sofa in the hall, with his head resting on Jesse''s leg, watching TV and whispering to her, Sunday Hui reported that "Sir, there''s an accident",


    with that, in the eyes of Abby and Jesse, the TV picture in front of them changed into a medium-sized van.


    Then the picture changes again, and you can see six fully armed people wrapped in combat clothes in the carriage.


    William only looked at it a few times. His eyes became serious and he said, "ha ha, these guys have become smart. They know that they have to protect against silver and ultraviolet rays to deal with me, a rich man who starts his business by science and technology.".


    "Well, you two go to pick up mom and go to the underground safe house with her.".


    "All right," Abigail immediately got up and took Jesse, who still had some money, upstairs to find her mother.


    When the two leave, William opens the portal and returns to the mark''s armour dressing room in Oxford castle.


    Standing on the platform painted with deer''s head, William said, "let''s go.".


    As soon as the voice fell, except for the area where he was standing, other places automatically contracted, and four mechanical arms with accessories stretched out from the ground.


    He began to wear Mark III armor for William.


    A mechanical assembly sound, close the helmet, energy start, a faint blue light flash from the helmet eyes and chest of the ark reaction furnace.


    Back to the manor with the portal open, I heard Sunday''s report that the three mothers had nearly entered the underground safe house.


    William lowered his helmet, went to the wine cabinet, poured a glass of whiskey, lay on the sofa and looked at the virtual images from the ceiling,


    dozens of figures came to the manor, while the six vampires wrapped in combat clothes stayed in the van quietly.


    "Ha, these vampires really look down on me, attack my base camp, and even send this kind of people.


    on Sunday, am I too cautious? When things are over, my mother will definitely trouble me.".


    "This," Sunday said, hesitating for a second, "be careful, sir.".


    William said, "then play with them and let Antonov four go out to kill these little fish.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Two minutes later, dozens of vampires jumped into the manor, and saw four flashing blue armor rushing out of the auxiliary building.


    The first one is Ivan, who is as strong as a bear. He is more than two meters old, and his arms are thicker than William''s thighs. He looks taller and stronger after wearing armor.


    It''s a rare chance for Ivan to put on his armor. As he rushed and roared, Ivan ran into more than a dozen vampires and put his arms around the two vampires who shot at him. He bumped into the marble of the fountain."FK", looking at the smashed marble fence, William exclaimed with heartache, "hell, I shouldn''t let these violent polar bears attack.".


    But heartache comes from heartache. William is clear about his priorities. He just scolds him, regardless of Ivan, who is banging two vampires'' heads against the marble.


    While Yakov and walianjing, who are in normal shape, hold two rapid fire pistols in their hands and fire fiercely at the vampire in front of them.


    "Daddada, dada",


    a bullet with purple light cut through the rain in the night and shot into seven or eight vampires.


    As long as they are hit, a burst of purple light will come out of these vampires in two seconds.


    Those who hit the body die immediately, and those who hit the arm are no better.


    He lost his fighting power immediately after he broke his arm and fell to the ground.


    Antonov, who was walking at the end, stood dozens of meters away, and the two Gatling machine guns on his back automatically lifted up,


    two red lasers swept past all the vampires, and the data immediately went to the computing center on Sunday.


    Seeing the vampires of Gatling on Antonov''s back, they immediately lost their souls and sent a chill straight to their heads.


    "Get out of the way, Gatling, get out of the way.".


    "Creak creak", a motor rotation sound, followed by the rainstorm like "dada, dada" sound.


    "The God of blood is up"


    dozens of vampires have just come up with ideas, and they don''t wait for their actions.


    Two purple flashes of light flash directly from Antonov''s front, and then split into two ultraviolet bullets to separate the two sides.


    Then he swayed left and right again, and only ten seconds later Antonov''s huge ammunition box was empty.


    Except for a few lucky vampires who were hit in the arms and legs, all the others were hit to ashes by the wave.


    "FK, fku, Antonov, next time you grab my double shoulder Gatling, I''ll play the roulette with you. Now you''re cool, I''ll kill two.".


    Ivan stood up and raised his middle finger against Antonov who robbed his Gatling.


    Seeing that Antonov just shrugged his shoulders, Ivan angrily walked to several crying vampires on the ground,


    grabbed one of them and fell to the ground, then stepped on it with one foot and directly burst its head. After repeating the action of stepping on watermelon for several times, Ivan didn''t feel at all depressed.

 Chapter 650

    Ivan, still angry, looked up and took out the gun on his leg to mend the gun at several vampires who had not completely turned to dust, but were nearly dead.


    Through the hyperopia function on the helmet, you can see the van parked in the dark more than 100 meters away,


    asked Sunday, "that car is suspicious. On Sunday, please ask the boss if you want me to check it?"


    Hearing that Ivan, the fierce bear, knew how to ask for instructions from himself, William relaxed his worries.


    It seems that this bastard looks very irritable, but not as brainless as he imagined, and also reveals a sense of cunning.


    Just for a moment, William shook his head and laughed, knowing that he was worried for nothing.


    If Ivan is really brainless, Antonov will not pull him into his team.


    Moreover, this bear has protected his mother for so long, always standing in front of Lena, and never made a mistake when acting as a meat shield to block bullets.


    "Come on, let him have a good time. On Sunday, send ammunition to supply UAVs.".


    Yes sir.


    When Antonov heard the reply from Sunday, Ivan took off with his legs arched and leaped seven or eight meters high, crossed the iron fence of the manor and appeared on the street more than ten meters away.


    With his left hand on the ground, his legs bowed slightly and ran into the van 100 meters away with a roar.


    And see Ivan jump out of the vampire driver directly know that these people have been found.


    Turn around and shout to the people in the car, "we''ve been found, attack, attack at once.".


    Unfortunately, when he finished thinking and yelled again, six fully armed vampires reacted and wanted to open the car door again, it would have been three seconds.


    Ivan, who was wearing armor and had a 100 meter speed limit of 2.9 seconds, hit the van head on.


    "Touch" a loud noise, the whole car immediately hit the roll up.


    He hit the tree more than ten meters away.


    With two clicks, the van first broke into two sections, and then the tree broke and smashed on the carriage under the reaction force.


    "Ha ha ha", looking at his results, Ivan laughed and patted his helmet on his head.


    Using his hands and feet, he felt that there was no problem with the armor, and then he was very happy to support Yakov and walianjingdao,


    "I like the armor, God, I feel that even if it is a tank, I can directly knock it over.".


    Shut up, Ivan.


    It''s not the time for gossip. Yakov, carrying a pair of guns, and with the same movement of walianjing, under the guidance of the scanner on the armored helmet,


    shoots at the dizzy vampire who has been hit.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    A burst of gunfire, this team of vampire elite team was so confused to be killed.


    When Antonov, who had replaced himself with a large ammunition box, approached, the battle was almost over.


    "Call Kingsman''s men to clean up.".


    William, who was bored, said jokingly, "these vampires look down on me too much,


    even the polar bear, the battle is over?"


    Just then, a sound of "Dang, Dang, Dang" came from mark three.


    "Click",


    William, who is afraid of death, immediately puts his helmet into his armor.


    Then I saw in the helmet, wearing a black ghost specially modified according to the habit of Ninja, with all dark armor,


    waving a ninja straight sword and two same black battle suits, with a black head cover and an infrared instrument in his eyes,


    fighting on the side wall of the wall near the villa nearest to the manor.


    "Sir, these two assassins want to fly from the roof of the East villa to the roof of the main building with paragliders,


    fortunately, as soon as they appeared, they were beaten down by me and stopped by the black ghost on standby.".


    "Nm", looking at the three men fighting just 40 meters away from the main building, William could not help but be dissatisfied.


    The area of the manor in London is 13 acres, which is about 200 meters long and 263 meters wide, less than a rectangle.


    it is a little more than 52700 square meters, which was not small before.


    But now that this shortcoming has been taken advantage of, William immediately feels that the area of the manor is too small,


    "call Anthony of yueshida law firm and tell him that I want to buy all the villas around me, and then level some small villas that are close to me and are inconvenient to the eyes.".


    "Understood sir, task to send.".


    Scolded a few words, vent some dissatisfaction, William just put his mind on the three men who are fighting.


    Without looking at it for a few seconds, judging from the clothes, one of the two assassins was actually a woman.


    Looking at the Antonov four who were reminded and supported on Sunday.


    Think about it, William said on the communication channel, "catch that chick alive.".


    After hearing this command, I had no pity. I didn''t care that the two assassins beat the Black Ghost, but the angle of the knife changed a little.As soon as the move changed, the two assassins, who were beaten fast and had no fighting back, didn''t make many moves, and saw that the Black Ghost''s knife didn''t attack the female assassin''s key point again,


    soon understood that although the two assassins didn''t know why, they wouldn''t miss this opportunity,


    after the female assassin tried once, they gave up defense completely and stepped up the offensive with their contract partner,


    after fighting for a few minutes, Ben The two men who thought they could kill the Black Ghost were frustrated to find that even so, they still couldn''t beat the Black Ghost.


    The guy in front of him, dressed in black armor, is not only faster than two people, but also seems never tired.


    in addition, his moves are more skillful and changeable than those of the two of them, so he will see through and crack them immediately.


    As soon as the morale was relieved, the male assassin was stabbed into his body by the Black Ghost.


    Just as he was going to cut open his opponent''s chest and get rid of the male assassin, he heard the female assassin shouting, "wait a minute.".


    Maybe it was because the Black Ghost kept hands on her everywhere during the battle just now, so that she could understand that William, the manor owner, wanted to capture himself alive.


    So try to say, "don''t kill him, we surrender.".


    Black Ghost smell speech, draw out the knife in the male Assassin''s chest, but found that with the knife body away, the other side''s chest exudes a black gas.


    Seeing this, the female assassin exclaimed, "hell, it''s a silver knife.".


    And the Black Ghost is a hand, shake off the blood on the knife, disgust way, "vampire".


    How are you, yassa.


    Regardless of the Black Ghost''s words, the female vampire quickly walks up to her companion to check,


    then takes out a bottle from her pocket behind her waist, opens the lid and pours the serum into her companion''s mouth.


    A bottle of blood down, the male assassin chest wound began to heal, a moment after the wound closed, out of danger of death.


    Yasha struggled to stand up, picked up the knife, put it into the scabbard on his back, bowed respectfully to the Black Ghost,


    "thank you for your hand, my name is Yasha", and then pointed to the female assassin, "this is Nisa, we are here to send a message.".


    "Ha, that''s a good excuse.".


    A cold hum came from Ivan''s armor, and then Ivan''s helmet shot a virtual image.


    William, who had been dressed in casual clothes on Sunday, appeared in front of the crowd.


    In addition to Ivan standing still, Antonov three immediately nodded Hello, "boss".


    And the Black Ghost probably didn''t find the assassin early, so he knelt down on one knee, with a knife on the ground, waiting for William to speak.


    "All right, get up," William said, waiting for the black ghost to stand up and turn behind the two vampires.


    Just looking at two blood sucking ghosts, "take off the condom.".

 Chapter 651

    When she heard William''s words, Yasa immediately took off her hood and showed her dark face, while the girl who called Nisa hesitated for a few seconds,


    just after Yasa looked over, she took off her hood and showed her charming face.


    Looking at the two black spots on Nisa''s eyebrows, a memory appeared in William''s mind. After thinking for a few seconds, he suddenly remembered that this is the vampire princess in blade Warrior 2?


    As soon as I thought about it, Antonov''s helmet on the side shot a ray of light, scanning nissa, and soon reported a name to William on Sunday.


    "Elida maginos.".


    See William straight a break two people behind the scenes, ASA pupil can''t help shrinking, heart had to reassess the power of William.


    Kneeling on one knee respectfully, he said, "yes, Lord Devonshire, I am under the blood clan Lord majinos,


    this is Princess Nisa majinos, his daughter.".


    Nodding to nissa, William asked, "so Marcus'' men are in the United States?"


    Yassa did not dare to answer this question, while nissa said, "yes, Lord Devonshire,


    according to the ancient agreement, elder Amelia''s sphere of influence is in Eastern Europe, and as the first elder of the blood clan, the most powerful Victor''s sphere of influence is in Western Europe.".


    "Hehe, baiblind Marcus is the ancestor of your blood clan. He has no two lineal descendants of his own, Victor and Emily Yaqiang


    but this is about thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi. America, a wild land hundreds of years ago, has become the strongest place in the world now.".


    With a few words of sarcasm, William ignored the bad looking Nisa and Yasa. After listening to the introduction to Elida markinos on Sunday,


    in his mind, he asked, "come on, that bloody old markinos ghost who never sleeps and makes himself old and dying,


    What''s the purpose of shooting you to death? Maybe when I finish dealing with the business here, I have to go to friends of America Good regards to him,


    also, don''t talk to me about sending messages. If you fight, you will be assassinated, but if you fight, you will be sending messages. Am I right?


    Maybe according to the aristocratic tradition, maybe I can exchange a lot of ransom for the princess. ".


    Hearing that William has no manners to expose their plans, Nisa, who doesn''t know how long she will live, is embarrassed.


    Looking at Antonov, I said, "I''m sorry, sir. I can only talk to you alone.".


    Maybe Nisa''s shy expression reminds William that markinos will not send his daughter to kill him.


    "Ask Princess Nisa to the garden room.".


    As soon as the virtual image disappears, the Black Ghost reaches out to Nisa to follow him, while Antonov''s four people gather around Yasa and stare at him.


    Nisa unties her weapon, follows the black ghost into the main building of the manor, goes through the living room and all the way to the garden room in the west corner.


    It took a few minutes to see William in plain clothes.


    Looking at William standing in front of her from a close distance, Nisa suddenly has the illusion that she can''t believe it.


    this young and shameful man really cleaned up the werewolf killers in London in only one day?


    "Please sit down, Nisa. Well," William apologized, "I''m calling you Nisa? Or princess Magnus? "


    "Just call me Nisa, Archduke," said Nisa with a smile. "You are the first one to call me princess.".


    "Yes, Marcus is not a king, nor is he qualified to give you the title of Grand Duke of the maginos family.".


    No matter how good she is, she can''t bear William''s repeated denigration,


    "pay attention to your words, Mr. Devonshire, you are facing a family that has existed for nearly a thousand years.".


    "OK, take your suit, your family is not as old as Devonshire family"


    William pointed to the chair in front of her indifferently and motioned to Nisa to sit down.


    After sitting down, she asked, "well, now you can always say what you''re here for"


    she glared at William angrily for a long time. Seeing that he only drank the whiskey from the Black Ghost and remembered her mission, nissa sat down unhappily.


    Looking at the Black Ghost, who was standing at the gate of the garden room six or seven meters away, he suddenly remembered that he and William were so close,


    as a subordinate, he didn''t worry about whether he would be bad for William at all.


    Provocative exposed his fangs and said, "although the information shows that your shooting is very good, you are not afraid that I suddenly bite you?"


    Is that your skill? If it wasn''t for your face and figure, the devil would see you,


    William squinted and lied, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if I''m bitten by you, I can get rid of the vampire virus.".


    "What", nisaho stood up, can''t set channel, "how is this possible.".


    "Who am I?" William sat up straight and said, "I''m William Devonshire. There''s nothing impossible for me."."Hiss", only hesitated for a few seconds, nissa just like William expected, suddenly showed his fangs and rushed to him.


    Unfortunately, before reaching out for half a meter, a golden circle suddenly appeared in front of her, and then a six pointed star appeared in the circle,


    she couldn''t stop the attack. Nissa rushed directly into a special space, and heard the sound, the Black Ghost suddenly found that her helmet was completely black


    she couldn''t see anything at all, so she turned to William''s direction to listen, but she couldn''t Hear William, "get out of here.".


    "Yes", because William didn''t want him to see it, the Black Ghost immediately turned around,


    the helmet naturally reappeared the light, and he left immediately when it was completely clear.


    After William was left alone in the garden room, a glass reflection and folding picture appeared around him, and then disappeared from the flower room with chairs, tea tables and wine glasses.


    was put in as like as two peas in the mirror space, looking at the same garden house, but could not find William''s figure completely.


    After a short time of panic, he restrained his fear and soon realized that this might be an independent space. He covered his mouth and whispered in disbelief,


    "magic? Wizard


    Not finished, I saw sitting in a chair of William suddenly appeared in his not far away.


    Without waiting for her to speak, she heard William say, "have you seen magic and witches?"


    Without saying a word, Nisa was unwilling to jump directly at William a few meters away, only to find that William just waved his hand,


    she ran for more than ten seconds, but she didn''t get closer to him.


    Looking down at her feet, Nisa stopped in fright and looked at the ground like an escalator at her feet,


    with her mind turning, she tried to jump up and rush to William,


    but this time, the whole space began to retreat.


    Realizing that she had been completely controlled, Nisa could not help but get scared and yelled at William,


    "what is this, what is it?"


    "Mirror space, a magic space independent of the real world, here, unless you can break this space wall,


    otherwise, as long as I have an idea, everything here will become what I imagined",


    after William raised his hand, the place where Nisa stood turned into a step and began to tilt up, and her body became more and more inclined with the tilt angle Big, slow back.


    "Run, or when you fall into the abyss, you will really enter the abyss forever.".

 Chapter 652

    Looking at slobber as like as two peas, they looked at themselves, simultaneous interpreting, screaming, and drooling.


    With little social experience and no experience of danger, Nisa can''t help jumping on the steps, but no matter how fast she runs, she can''t keep up with the retreating steps.


    frightened by the monster, she immediately screams in horror, "no, no, help me, I promise you everything, I promise you everything.".


    William didn''t believe that, but he snapped his fingers and slowed down the descent of the steps.


    Nisa, who is about to fall into the abyss, can''t care so much, and jumps up desperately.


    After getting out of the danger of falling, she let go, but she jumped and ran for ten minutes, feeling more and more tired,


    after looking at only half the distance, she screamed to William, "what do you want, tell me, what do you want?"


    "Hey, hey," William said with a smile after drinking a mouthful of wine and looking at the panting Nisa, "I heard that your blood clan has a blood oath, right?"


    "Hell, don''t even think about it. I''ll never swear to you.".


    "It''s not up to you. If you don''t want to go to hell and be the slaves of demons, just run faster. The evil devil behind you likes to torture beautiful women like you most.".


    Looking at William pointing at her back, Nisa can''t help looking back and seeing hundreds of monsters with ferocious faces and flaming all over, climbing towards her side along the rock mass that I don''t know when.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Looking at the evil devil climbing up quickly, Nisa could not help but quicken her pace. At last, she was tired and used her hands and feet together. While climbing, she stared at William fiercely,


    "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you asshole.".


    After another ten minutes of running, she turned back in horror and looked at the evil devil who was getting closer and closer to her.


    I can''t help shouting, "I agree, I agree.".


    "PATA".


    The sound of fingers like the sound of nature came into Nisa''s ears. Staring at her behind, she saw that the rock mass suddenly disappeared.


    Those monsters who have lost their climbing support point are unwilling to reach out and grab at themselves, roar, scream and fall into the abyss.


    "The God of blood is above.".


    Nisa has no image of lying on the ground has changed back to the flat, looking at the abyss chaos, fighting scene.


    A sense of survival, the thrill of survival came to my heart, turned to lie breathing, Lengleng Leng looked at the stars on the glass roof of the garden room,.


    As soon as the crisis was relieved, she hesitated again, lying on the ground in silence and protesting in silence.


    After a long time, William smile, wave, time changes, a light magic into the morning light appears in the sky.


    When Nisa''s body began to get hot and tingling, she began to be really afraid of William.


    Knowing that this space is not only under William''s control as he said, but also with a real scene,


    a sense of powerlessness that can''t be resisted comes, and the oath of blood comes naturally.


    As soon as the oath is completed, Nisa can not do anything to hurt William and Devonshire''s family, let alone reveal William''s secret by any means.


    And as long as William moves his mind, he can make her live like death, burning the blood in her body.


    If it''s serious, if William doesn''t stop thinking and let her blood burn all the time, in a few minutes, nissa will have to go to see Satan.


    It can be said that in addition to William deliberately let her die, in the future, Nisa will not have any idea against William''s meaning.


    Feeling the contract and restriction means linked with Nisa in the spirit, William laughed with satisfaction.


    Ever since I met Nisa, William has been thinking about her vampire father, Elida markinos.


    Before long, markinos will probably curse and regret why he took the initiative to find William in hell.


    Looking at Nisa lying on the ground, William said with a smile, "tell me you heard about magic and witches there.".


    "Can''t you wait for me to recover?"


    After a dissatisfied look at William, nissa said, "there are some records of magic and witches in my family''s ancient books,


    but when I asked my father, he said that these are just legends, and he didn''t find magic and witches in hundreds of years.".


    Hearing this, William shakes his head. If he can''t find it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. With a silent sigh,


    he asks, "what''s the real purpose of Elida maginos to let you come to London?"


    "My father wants you to banish Marcus forever, or give him to us. For this reason, he is willing to pay you $1 billion worth of European assets.".


    Slow down, Nisa gets up and sits lazily on the chair. She takes down the metal hairpin with her hair pinned on the back of her head to let her wet hair spread naturally.


    William, who had been interested in her for a long time, beckoned to close the distance between them.In the already feel bad Nisa panic eyes, a fragrance in her mouth.


    The inexperienced Nisa instinctively wanted to show her tusks, but as soon as she thought about it, a palpitation appeared in her heart.


    not only did the tusks not show, but her blood was boiling all over her body, and she pressed the thought in her heart.


    But after the sense of blood burning disappeared, the sense of boiling didn''t disappear so quickly, and all kinds of strange feelings appeared in her heart,


    soon she silently responded to William.


    More than an hour later, Nisa, who was full of the smell of a woman, lay quietly on William''s chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    For the man who forced herself to sign a blood contract and took away her first time, Nisa didn''t know whether to hate or love.


    But think about it carefully, don''t hate should be true, after all, with the blood rules, the strong can do whatever they want.


    But has been protected very good Nisa, in the heart to the strong and powerful will not rise to the slightest disgust.


    What''s more, she suddenly found that fitness exercise is so wonderful and unusual. After a short rest, she could not help extending her hand again.


    "Damn it." as soon as the words fall, William and Nisa are doing fitness again.


    Another hour later, they came out of the mirror space.


    As soon as we got back to the real world, we reported on Sunday, "Sir, you have disappeared for nearly three hours. Miss Nisa''s companion has wanted to rush in three times,


    as a last resort, Antonov can only completely control him,


    and Mrs. Lena has asked me twice, is it over?"


    After holding her, William opened the transmission door, handed her a mobile phone and earphone and said,


    "you should leave with yassa first, stay in London and wait for me. As for your father''s side, you should tell him that I will seriously consider it.".


    "Well," said Nisa, holding William''s neck in her hands, quietly responding. After a long time, she sorted out her clothes, followed William out of the main building of the manor and left with Yasa.


    Remembering the beauty of Nisa, William couldn''t help but wonder if he could help his girl get some of Alexander corvinas''s old blood and let her have the right to walk in the sun.


    Serena can drink, but she can''t?


    What''s more, Nisa signed a blood contract with herself.

 Chapter 653

    The next morning, William wakes up and touches her hand, but it''s empty.


    he doesn''t think of Nisa, who was reluctant to leave last night.


    he picks up his mother, Abigail and Jesse to go out of the safe room and come to the living room. When William wants to comfort his worried mother,


    Lina shakes her head and looks at her. William and one of them have a bad face, but they have to smile at him Abigail and Jesse.


    He said good night and went straight upstairs to his room.


    As soon as Lena leaves, Abigail pulls Jesse, who is also upset with him, to her room.


    , William, who was a little confused for a moment, lifted his arm and sniffed.


    immediately realized that she was wearing the perfume of the girl of essa. It must have been smelled by Abigail, Jesse and his mother.


    Shrugging his shoulders, it is clear that Abby, who has always been very broad-minded, will be angry, probably because he let them stay in the safe room and be afraid,


    as a result, William himself is looking for pleasure, but he can''t explain this, and he won''t go to apologize to his two women, just as nothing happened.


    After getting up and washing, I changed my clothes and went downstairs, only to see Jesse alone on the small tea table by the window, looking at the color printed picture book with a headset.


    After seeing William, Jesse first smiles, then thinks of something, lowers her head, and continues to read the atlas.


    Ha, Abigail must have told her to ignore herself. William shrugged and went to the restaurant for breakfast first.


    After asking where my mother and Abby were on Sunday, I learned that they had gone to the Chelsea team together.


    Sir, the Premier League''s winter break has begun. The agents of Buffon and Ronaldo will formally discuss the salary with the team today.


    Over breakfast, William asked, "how much did the transfer cost?"


    "The five players you asked for are expected to cost 60 million pounds, but the team has been in good shape recently,


    the number of clean-up staff of coach mussio has decreased, and the transfer cost will be 20 million pounds less than the expected 100 million pounds.".


    "That''s 80 million pounds?" William was stunned for a moment and soon understood.


    The team has more than 30 famous players, now has self-healing fluid,


    these veteran players with good experience and skills, once they are not afraid of injury, they will ruin their future career and make more money for a few years,


    the burst of energy will be far beyond normal people''s imagination.


    In addition, the owner of the team only cares about the results, not the money.


    It''s not normal for you to earn both fame and fortune when you make achievements?


    Of course, this is just what the players think. At least after winning the championship, Lina will care more about money than William.


    After breakfast, he went back to the living room, pulled up Jesse who had been listening to him, hugged her and went on. Soon the girl was good.


    At noon, when their mother and Abby came home, they saw William on the sofa in the living room, with his head resting on Jesse''s lap, laughing and saying something, which made Jesse laugh from time to time.


    With a silent sigh, Lina goes directly to the kitchen, while Abby stares at the embarrassed Jesse.


    William looked back at her and pointed to a large wooden cabinet in the living room. "There are five paintings worth 200 million pounds, like Picasso''s and Monet''s,


    help me if you are interested.".


    "God", with his mouth covered and heart pounding, Abigail was immediately out of his mind about Jesse''s surrender to William in the morning.


    Quickly walk to the wooden cabinet, find a tool, open it by hand, and view the first Monet painting,


    excitedly call God.


    When his mother came out to call for dinner, he heard Abby deliberately complain that William had put the 200 million pound oil painting in the living room,


    could not help complaining to him.


    "Well, let''s have lunch first." holding Jesse''s hand, William said, "maybe in a few days, there will be more paintings or antiques of hundreds or thousands of years, and you will be busy then.".


    "Wait a minute." looking at William walking to the restaurant, Abigail quickly catches up with him.


    Holding his other arm, he asked excitedly, "first of all, what antiques do you have, otherwise I would not be in the mood to eat.".


    Dragging Abby into the dining room, pressing her on the chair, William said after he sat down,


    "I don''t know exactly, but I''m sure all the antiques are European this time.".


    Thinking for a moment, Abby whispered in William''s ear, "you don''t steal it from anyone else, do you?".


    After wringing Abby''s face, William said with a smile, "what''s your business? Just say whether you like it or not,


    and then find out whether these antiques are stolen goods. If you keep talking, I''ll let others be responsible for the rest.".


    "Hum", she glared at William discontentedly,


    but she was only angry for a moment, so she secretly touched William''s leg from the table floor and twisted it.


    See William endure pain, silent, anger just subsided a little bit, "dear, we are not the first to buy a place to store antiques.".Now it costs 900000 pounds a month to rent the underground vault of the Bank of England. If you wait for the Devonshire Family Museum to be built, it will cost 15 million pounds a year and a half later. ".


    William, who had been pinched, quietly reached out and rubbed his leg. He said, "his hair is long and his knowledge is short. This money is for insurance and stability.


    there are three police stations near the Bank of England. In addition, the independent treasury system has been controlled by Sunday. For the time being, no place is safer than that.".


    "Ha ha", seeing that William rubbed his legs, Abby was happy and didn''t care that he said his stupid words.


    Happily talking about the team with Lina, after lunch, he devoted himself to five oil paintings, not to mention Jesse who had been pulling William to talk about the winery.


    At 11:30 that night, William, who was sleeping in his arms, suddenly opened his eyes and broke away from Jesse holding his hand.


    he got up quietly, changed his clothes and went to the living room on the first floor. After waiting for more than ten minutes, he reported on Sunday that "Sir, the emissary of the blood clan has arrived.".


    A moment later, the lights flashed, and William went to the main building gate to watch Serena and a gray old man get off an old Rolls Royce.


    As soon as he got to his stop, the old man with white hair took a few steps and saluted William standing on the steps,


    "good evening, Lord Devonshire. I''m Thomas, a member of the kinship Committee. It''s a great honor to meet you.".


    Hello, Mr. Thomas. I''m William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke of Oxford in England. Welcome to my manor, please.


    Reaching out to Thomas to follow him, as for shaking hands, it''s better to save it.


    Turn around and walk into the main building.


    Looking at William''s back, Thomas suddenly presses Serena''s shoulder, stares at her seriously and shakes his head.


    Unwilling to release the hand holding the gun, without waiting for Serena to think more, a figure suddenly came out of the dark.


    Looking at the black ghost coming in dark, no reflective armor, she understood why Thomas was pressing himself.


    Helpless to hand over with the gun, two people are trying to enter the main building, but the Black Ghost put his hand in front of Thomas, eyes straight at his hand.

 Chapter 654

    Looking at the stick in his hand, Thomas quickly understood the meaning of the Black Ghost.


    I didn''t expect that in this kind of battle, the extremely strong armor has the detection function. Only a glance can find out the sword hidden in the walking stick.


    Without any shame or explanation, Thomas smiles and simply says, "I''m sorry.".


    Give the cane to the Black Ghost, and take Serena to follow the black ghost who makes way into the main building of the manor.


    When he came to the reception area and took the wine William poured himself, Thomas said with a smile, "before we talk, we have to thank you, Archduke, for helping us clean up the werewolves in England.


    at the same time, congratulations on your being called the werewolf Slayer. This epic honor will be handed down in the history of human beings and blood race forever with your name.".


    The old ghost, as soon as he spoke, reminded himself that he had become a dead enemy with the werewolf.


    Shaking his head, he asked Thomas and Serena to sit down. William said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for Craven''s encouragement to Lucien, the leader of the werewolf, to come up with my idea,


    maybe I didn''t know you and the werewolf existed now, so I didn''t have to worry about this and that all the time.


    So, let''s stop talking nonsense. After talking about compensation, we''ll go our separate ways.


    "OK", seeing that William didn''t like to see himself or his blood clan so much, he felt impatient only once, and Thomas didn''t bother. He took out an envelope and put it on the table,


    pushed it to William, "this is a list of gifts, you should be satisfied.".


    Before picking up the envelope, William scanned it several times with mental energy, and then opened it with smart glasses to see if it was OK.


    I spent some time listening to the Sunday report that all the properties and lands in this list add up to about 100 million pounds.


    Angry William immediately laughed and left the letter on the table. "It seems that we have nothing to talk about,


    please come back, Mr. Thomas. Tomorrow evening I''ll go to Victor''s manor and talk to him in person.".


    He stood up and said to the Black Ghost, "Lei Zang, help me see off two guests.".


    "Yes," the black ghost came over and reached out and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Mr. Devonshire, do you know what it will bring you to be against a clan that has existed for thousands of years?"


    Thomas stood up to take care of his coat, and then said, "what''s more, you have taken the revenge with the werewolf now, and it''s very unreasonable to fight with our family again.".


    It''s a pity that what he got in exchange for these words was William''s grin, a look of indifference, which made Thomas have to threaten,


    "even if you can show off your ability for a while, please don''t forget that a hundred years is just a sleep for us,


    have you ever thought about what your future generations will be like after you die?"


    "Maybe at that time, I''ll not only live well, maybe it''s no different from what I am now",


    William said with a meaningful smile, "it''s not only becoming a vampire that I can live forever.".


    This not only shocked Thomas and Serena, but even the Black Ghost looked at William in silence,


    and then more definitely said, "please.".


    After staring at William for a long time, Thomas reluctantly took out an envelope from his pocket again and said, "well, in order to avoid unnecessary disputes,


    elder Victor has decided to marry his daughter Miss Serena to you. The dowry is the land and real estate on the land of England and Europe with a value of $1 billion.


    you should be satisfied this time.".


    It was William''s turn to be surprised, and then he got angry because he didn''t report it to himself on Sunday.


    And the monitoring of the vampire manor has not been reported on Sunday, it can only show that these old ghosts have been on guard against eavesdropping and surveillance.


    What''s more, although William is very interested in Serena, his plan is not like this.


    Although he plans to fight with vampires and rob them of their wealth, William always chooses Serena to kill the elder.


    Only by finding someone who can make vampires hate more, can they divert and disperse the remaining evils of escape and the eyes and hatred of other clans on the European continent.


    After thinking for a moment, William understood what these old ghosts were up to. If they could win over, everything would be easy to say.


    If you can''t win over them, you can also use the wedding ceremony as a way to slow down the war, so that these old ghosts have time to look around for help, so as not to be unable to stop William when the war starts.


    That''s right. It''s not so easy for these old undead people who have lived for thousands of years to surrender. In addition, William has been exposed that he is only three types of armor. It''s not impossible to break the armor defense with some powerful weapons.


    Moreover, they have been obsessed with themselves for a long time, and they will surrender without fighting. In the future, they will not want to comfort and rule the whole blood clan.


    it seems that the fight after that can no longer let Barney and his nine men lead the battle.


    To understand this, William said with a smile of satisfaction, "Mr. Thomas, can you give me some time to talk to miss Serena alone?


    You know, once I agree to this marriage, Miss Serena will be the one who will accompany me all my life, so I have to confirm what Miss Serena really thinks."No problem.".


    Maybe it''s no secret that William likes beautiful women in the eyes of the world,


    Thomas pointed to the wine bottle on the table with a smile, "you''re free, and I also have a chance to taste the wine of Chateau lato.".


    "Thank you," he said to Thomas. Mr. William reached out to the frosty faced Serena and said, "please follow me, Miss Serena.".


    Seeing that the girl didn''t move, William took her hand directly to the small meeting passenger room, closed the door and released her hand.


    looking at Serena who was staring at her, he shrugged, "after listening to what I said, I promise that the person you hate most is not me.".


    Clap your hands and say to Sunday, "show Lucien''s copper necklace.".


    One shot from the ceiling and appeared in front of William and Serena.


    Looking at the copper necklace, Serena asked, "what do you want to say?"


    This necklace was made by your own father.


    "My father, my own father?" Serena steps up to William. "What do you mean?".


    Looking at Serena, who has exposed her tusks, but is as strange as Nisa, and doesn''t make people feel terrible and ugly,


    William said with a smile, "it means that the person who killed your family is not the werewolf, but Victor, who you always regarded as your father.".


    "It''s impossible," Serena stepped back in horror, looked at William incredulously, then rushed over, grabbed him by the collar, trying to mention him.


    But before he could make any effort, he was held by William''s big hand.


    Then no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t earn William''s hand, let alone lift him up.


    After getting angry, he wanted to bite William''s neck directly, but instead, he was held by William''s other hand and lifted up, "be honest with me, it''s better than forcing me to use it.".


    Feeling the power from her neck, Serena finally became honest and calmly released her grip on William''s collar.

 Chapter 655

    Seeing Serena be honest, William said with a smile, "that''s right.".


    Let her go, turn around and walk to the wine cupboard, pour the wine for himself, and say,


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. What Victor fears most is the death of Marcus corvinas, the ancestor of your blood clan.".


    Serena thought for a moment and said, "I seem to have heard that once Marcus, the ancestor, dies, we descendants will die as well.".


    "That''s right," William said with a smile, "it''s probably thousands of young and isolated Marcus'' self-protection means,


    because the truth is that even if Marcus dies, it won''t affect you. However, Victor doesn''t dare to take this risk,


    he has been trying to avoid Marcus and his irrational brother, the werewolf ancestor William- Corvinas contact.


    Pointing to the bronze in the virtual image, William said, "this is part of a key, a key to open William Covenas prison, which your father built himself.".


    "So," William said without pity, looking at Serena, whose face had changed greatly, "after the prison was built, not only your family was attacked, but all other people related to the prison died.


    What''s more interesting is that the other half of the key has always been in the chest of your blood father Victor,


    and, do you want to know who was the owner of Lucien before he owned the half key? "


    "Who," said Serena, gritting her teeth.


    "Sonya, Victor''s own daughter and Lucian''s wife, was executed by Victor himself for being pregnant with a mixed blood child of werewolf and vampire.


    When Victor stealthily sneaks into your home and sucks the blood of your parents, he finds out that you are very similar to Sonya.


    Naturally, it''s Sonia''s replacement, Victor''s new pet.


    With that, William sat quietly on the sofa, looking at Serena who was thinking.


    After a long time, maybe something came to her mind in her own memory, Serena burst into tears.


    This makes William curious. According to the legend, vampires should not shed tears, even if they have to shed tears.


    Curiously, she put it in her glass, walked to Serena, touched her face with her palm, and wiped her tears with her thumb.


    unexpectedly, Serena misunderstood his curious action and thought that he was coming to care for her.


    Serena, who was helpless and helpless, could not help holding her hands tightly. William, who seemed to her to be strong and indecent, was looking for comfort and safety for a moment A sense of humor.


    After a long time, he asked in a trembling voice, "where is that prison?"


    "I don''t know.".


    During this period of time, William kept his mental perception open, and didn''t find Serena''s hostility. As soon as he turned his eyes, he held her shoulder in one hand and gently pressed the other hand on the back of her head, which was leaning against her chest. After releasing the threat of biting, he said, "that prison is probably only known to you and victor.".


    Serena looked up at William and said, "I only remember some vague fragments. I did go to that prison with my father when I was a child,


    but I can''t remember exactly where it was.".


    "No, those memories are in your blood all the time, so once Marcus knows this,


    he will definitely go after you directly." once again, gently press Serena''s head on her bulletproof casual suit.


    Serena asked curiously, "why? Why does Marcus Ming know that the ancestor of a werewolf has no reason, and the person he bites is also a irrational werewolf,


    but he still needs to look for him.


    "Maybe they want to be gods. In fact, people in the corvinas family can have the power of blood and werewolf at the same time.


    once Marcus gets his brother''s blood, maybe he will become a God.".


    Thinking of this, William secretly decided to kill Marcus. After a moment, he exclaimed, "Amelia is probably the only one in your clan who has no revenge on you. If you want revenge, maybe you can cooperate with her.".


    Serena immediately denied, "it''s impossible that Amelia is not only one of the three elders, but also Victor''s wife. How could she have the idea of killing Victor?".


    Just want to answer William suddenly stunned, and so on, why would he say and Amelia cooperation?


    As soon as I think about it, a memory can''t help but appear in my mind, and William can''t help but be overjoyed. If this sudden memory doesn''t go wrong,


    as victor''s wife, Amelia has already betrayed him.


    Not only betrayed, but also secretly gave birth to a son with a member of the blood Committee.


    This thought immediately reminds me of a handsome face. What''s the name of this little vampire?


    David?


    When I thought about it, I immediately remembered that the member of the committee was Thomas in his living room?For a moment, my thoughts diverged, and I didn''t think for a long time that I didn''t need to kill Amelia, the head of the eastern clan of the blood clan.


    But we have to find a way to win over the power of the blood division, things will be much easier.


    Although it will be as easy to kill Amelia, William knows that it is impossible for him to clean up the world of vampires in a short time.


    Judging from the results of cleaning up werewolves in recent days, although Barney and he can easily kill the werewolves found.


    But it''s not without trouble. It''s urgent, and even the werewolf''s crazy biting of ordinary people appears in front of them.


    William doesn''t care, but someone does.


    Not only did Barney and nine of them ask for advice, but Philip was also angry with him.


    Fortunately, Barney, they secretly treat the bitten people as werewolves, but if there is a large-scale social shock,


    unless William wants to sacrifice himself to all his subordinates, allies and human society, he can only do it step by step.


    Maybe after driving the werewolves and vampires out of England, and if he wants to swallow the assets that belong to victor, he''ll have time to digest them.


    What''s more, Eastern Europe is just a barren land for him. England, France and the United States alone are enough to make trouble for themselves.


    As long as we don''t rob Amelia''s property and territory, we believe that Amelia, who is afraid that victor will know that she has betrayed, will be willing to use William''s hand to get rid of Victor and banish Marcus forever.


    If things become a success, she is the noblest person of blood, and she can stay in the East and be queen.


    Maybe they can cooperate to clean up the remaining evils of Victor''s forces. As for what will happen in the future, it''s better than fighting with all blood groups at the same time.


    Moreover, William can actually kill Marcus quietly, but he pretends to hide him,


    this will not only make Amelia worried, but even the whole blood people will be afraid of Marcus coming up for self-protection,


    once he dies, his blood will also worry about the nonsense of death.


    Yes, that''s it. Anyway, Marcus''s death has no effect on the blood clan.


    It''s much easier to deal with Victor, the Western blood clan, if we really have to fight with the eastern blood clan in the future.


    After thinking about this, William excitedly kisses Serena on the forehead and whispers, "tell me if you want revenge.".


    This made Serena, who had never been in close contact with the opposite sex, feel her blood boiling. She immediately pushed him away and sat back on the sofa.

 Chapter 656

    Looking at Serena, who is so shy, William can''t help thinking that if he sits next to her directly,


    holding her to do some fitness exercises, will Serena bite himself.


    With mental perception, she sat beside Serena and put her hand on her shoulder. Unexpectedly, she only struggled a few times and acquiesced.


    In this case, William is not polite. He hugs Serena and puts his head down on her lips.


    After a while, William''s hand was seized by Serena. After a while, William knew that it was not urgent.


    He put his forehead against Serena''s and whispered, "then wait until your revenge is over.".


    "Well," she whispered, holding William''s neck and resting her head on his shoulder, making him tense. Serena could not help laughing, "coward.".


    After whispering, William took Serena''s hand and went back to the living room. When he saw the two holding hands, he said with a smile,


    "it seems that we have to have a formal talk.".


    Thomas nodded. "Indeed, sir, we need to have a good talk. Please say that as long as it is reasonable, we will try our best to satisfy you with any request.".


    Thomas would misunderstand, and William was not surprised. After thinking about it, he said with a smile, "as a new beginning for both of us, I hope to have a face-to-face talk with your elders formally.


    this may lead to other troubles. The negotiation must be held tonight. If you don''t mind meeting at my manor, you can choose the place.".


    "This"


    although not satisfied with William''s disdain for himself, Thomas has to pay attention to William''s request,


    "I have to report to the elders, but you are very unlikely to see elder Victor directly.".


    "It doesn''t matter, I understand your scruples, and other elders can do it," William explained with a smile. "The first time I talked about it, I didn''t really think about what I could achieve,


    but I didn''t see anyone who could make decisions, so I was also not at ease.".


    Victor won''t come, that''s for sure, but William is just looking for a reason to see Amelia.


    As for Marcus, he''s still lying in his coffin.


    "This," Thomas hesitated for a moment, peering at Serena, who was held by William.


    But Serena just stood with a stiff face in a reluctant manner.


    "Please give me some time and let me ask for instructions from the elders"


    unable to get the prompt from Serena, Thomas had to go to one side to make a phone call and report the situation in a low voice.


    twenty minutes later, when William was almost impatient, he came back and said,


    "an hour later, the Council of elders Amelia will be waiting for you in hamptessis Park, loewell hill.".


    Listening silently to the introduction on Sunday, hamptersese park is really the best place for Amelia to meet.


    The park is a huge area. It''s also covered with trees and dense forests. Generally speaking, unless tens of thousands of troops are deployed, no one can stop the vampires from escaping.


    But William didn''t want to fight Amelia. He nodded with a smile and said, "no problem. I''ll see you in an hour.".


    After confirming the meeting place, William hugs Serena and gives her his cell phone and earphone. In a low voice,


    "go back to your manor and meet Victor, then go back to your room and hide.".


    "Well.


    A low voice reply, Serena calm face, but a happy heart into the car, and Thomas left together.


    An hour later, William, who took some time to prepare, came to the park alone with Mark''s five portable armor and stood on the top of Luohui mountain waiting quietly.


    not long after, his mental power felt a group of vampires jumping on the tree trunk and moving towards him quickly.


    Instead of dispersing the hundreds of vampires that surrounded him, William looked up into the sky,


    in his smart glasses, there were thousands of black fronts smaller than his fingers and triangular wing self exploding drones the size of a book.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, maybe the vampires confirmed that there was no ambush, a car came from a distance and stopped not far away from William.


    It was Amelia who felt the arrival. William waved to the car with a smile. Amelia hesitated for a moment before she got out of the car and walked to William.


    I didn''t expect that you would dare to see me alone.


    Without answering the question, William threw a pair of smart glasses in the past and said, "put them on, and then look around the sky and your men.".


    When she put on her glasses and looked up, Amelia found that there were green dots all around her within one kilometer,


    then the smart glasses showed the black front and the delta wing UAV, which shocked her,


    but she was not surprised. She could not help but feel relieved.


    After all, she can be pressed. The elder, William, who had to come to see him in person, would be suspicious if he didn''t have a back hand.


    Take off your glasses and throw them back to William. Amelia takes a short cut. "Come on, what do you want to talk about?


    Do you want to kill me, the elder and the guard, before the war, or are you really fascinated by beauty? I want to talk about it."Don''t worry, I don''t have any plans for you now," William handed Amelia a cell phone.


    He said, "I''m happy with Serena, but you have to understand that if you want me to really trust her, you have to make her swear to me.".


    After taking the phone, Amelia wanted to talk, but she saw on the phone, "we need to talk about your son David, who was born with Thomas.".


    After reading these words, she quickly understood what William meant.


    This is what they don''t want to really talk about, from her communication device to Victor''s ears.


    But William knew that she had a son with Thomas, which really made Amelia flustered,


    however, as an old ghost who has lived for thousands of years, she only took a few deep breaths, and Amelia calmed down her violent flash of thoughts,


    said with a smile, "it depends on Serena. We elders can''t force her. If you have the ability, let her do it I''m willing to take a blood oath.


    Next, they talked about the wedding, but actually they began to bargain by typing on their mobile phones.


    Amelia only hesitated for a few seconds, and knew that once Victor knew that he had cuckolded him,


    he had a strong desire for control and valued face and honor more than anything else. Even if he didn''t fight to kill her, he would imprison her forever.


    And David and Thomas will be killed by Victor.


    Has been forced to the corner of Amelia, although the teeth of William cruel itch, but also can only agree to kill victor.


    Half an hour later, the two reached an agreement that Amelia''s people would never appear in England in the future, and William''s people who suppressed Victor would not be seen at the same time.


    William, on the other hand, was not allowed to develop power in Eastern Europe.


    As for Victor''s wealth, Amelia is willing to exchange cash and antique jewelry for all assets outside England.


    William, who had a headache about how to deal with the assets of seven or eight countries, soon agreed to this.


    At the end of the conversation, William typed on his cell phone and said, "is there anyone else in Victor''s estate you care about?"

 Chapter 657

    Who cares? Immediately understand that William this is to do, Amelia can not help thinking.


    Thomas was in the woods behind her. As for the other members of the committee, she only thought for a few seconds and then thought,


    if these people went to see Satan with Victor, she would really be the first one in the blood clan in the future.


    But then I thought of someone in my mind, and I exclaimed,


    "Marcus"


    "don''t worry, Marcus won''t die, I will banish him forever until you want to fight me.".


    Listening to Sunday''s report, Serena obediently shut herself in her room and hid herself tightly,


    William said to Sunday with satisfaction, "let''s go.".


    Then he handed the smart glasses to Amelia, who was listening to Victor''s roaring and questioning.


    Please go to the theatre, Queen Amelia.


    The queen.


    Amelia, who is in a panic and uneasy mood, can''t help smiling when she hears this.


    at this point, she can only pray that William will be reliable and don''t let Victor escape.


    Amelia doesn''t worry about whether the arranged William can attack the Vampire manor.


    Raise your hand to stop the commotion of the vampires. Take the glasses and put them on. You will see the 3D image of the vampire manor.


    In a few seconds, dozens of purple shining spots appeared in the woods outside the manor, and all the vampire secret whistles outside turned into ashes in an instant.


    Then hundreds of robots with automatic long guns surrounded the manor with red eyes, but unexpectedly, she didn''t attack immediately.


    On the contrary, hundreds of purple shining spherical aircrafts collided into the manor from the surrounding windows,


    in groups of five, suddenly increased the energy output at the same time, a burst of purple light directly penetrated the manor,


    killed 80% of the vampires in a moment.


    Looking at the suspicious Amelia, William just smiles.


    He wouldn''t have been so polite if it hadn''t been for Serena''s presence on the estate.


    After the ultraviolet light wave, the star aircraft will explode, and the whole manor will be completely covered with silver powder.


    After the light wave, two-thirds of the battle robots outside began to enter the manor orderly to eliminate the remaining vampires.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    The fierce gunfight starts soon. In the face of the invulnerable robot, the vampire guards can''t stop them even if they jump on the robot and detonate their grenades.


    And as long as there are vampires gathered together, immediately there will be spherical aircraft around, began to burst out ultraviolet light.


    Only a few minutes later, there were no living creatures in the manor except victor in the basement, members of the Committee and Serena in her room.


    Looking at Victor and members of the Committee in the basement who want to escape from the tunnel but are forced back by more than a dozen robots.


    Amelia weakly looked at William in front of her and exclaimed,


    "I''m not the king, you are.".


    Then he bowed to William and said, "I''d like to offer you the most revered respect of the blood clan, Lord Devonshire,


    from today on, the eastern blood clan will always avoid you, where you go will be our forbidden area,


    you have the right to deal with any blood clan that violates our agreement.".


    "Thank you". Looking at Amelia, who has no idea of resistance, William knows that his declaration of force has been effective,


    and it seems that the effect is far more than expected. "I can promise you, Queen Amelia, that as long as the eastern blood clan does not enter England,


    or threaten the Devonshire family, there will never be a war between us, even in the future On the issue of werewolves, maybe we have the possibility of cooperation. ".


    Hearing that William called herself queen again, Amelia understood that this was a formal recognition of her future status and a relaxation of the relationship between them.


    "Yes, Mr. Duke, we really should cooperate in the face of the werewolf problem," Amelia said calmly after a moment of excitement,


    "after finishing the valuation of Victor''s assets, we will keep our promise to pay you in full.".


    "Thank you. Would you like to meet Victor then?" William said with a smile, "maybe we can watch a game of revenge.".


    "Serena", after thinking about it, Amelia quickly understood, shook her head and sighed, "hundreds of years ago, I reminded Victor to let him deal with Serena,


    it''s a pity that conceit and hypocrisy showed us the family affection, but finally destroyed him." then the thousand year old monster even threw an eyebrow at William.


    "I''ll wait for you at the manor," William and Amelia nodded with a smile, carrying mark five slowly down the women''s meeting mountain.


    As soon as William left, Thomas quickly came to amelia and asked anxiously,


    "why did you make the decision to watch Victor be killed instead of leaving him?".


    "He knew that David was our son." Amelia just looked at Thomas and looked back at William,"I''ll bet that as long as we do it,


    it''s definitely us who will die today, and we will be killed by him without any mercy or effort, just like Victor.".


    As soon as the words came to an end, hundreds of flying objects with red dots suddenly appeared in the sky and around the vampires in the woods.


    Then groups of delta wing aircraft, in a neat line, flew five or six meters above Thomas'' head.


    Looking at the light flying over his head, it took tens of seconds for hundreds of delta wings, Thomas was speechless at the moment.


    I kept thinking about the pictures of bombers on TV, and the sound of "buzzing" engine was hovering in my ears.


    After a long time, he was shocked and said, "this bastard really takes the dispute with us as a war to fight. If it''s a war?


    The blood god is on the top, the mecha, the battle robot, the unmanned bomber, the ultraviolet aircraft, this is just what he would like us to see,


    the means he didn''t take out must be stronger and more lethal than these.


    Looking at the frightened Thomas, Amelia never felt that his hair had turned white at this moment. He looked so gloomy and disgusting.


    Covering his ears, he ordered, "pack up, let''s leave England and go back to East Europe.".


    "At this moment, we will lose the whole western blood group," exclaimed Amelia, shaking her head and saying, "no, there have never been any Eastern or Western blood groups,


    there are only my queen Amelia''s blood group, and I will be crowned king in Budapest in a month.


    After that, Amelia said to Thomas, "inform all the blood people in England to leave England, or their life and death will have nothing to do with us.".


    "Yes, my master",


    Thomas nodded, and now he did not dare to talk to Amelia as before.


    Without Victor''s repression, she has a strong desire for power, and now she can''t wait to be the king of the blood clan.


    in this case, Thomas doesn''t even dare to mention whether Marcus will be pinched by William.


    Because he knew very well that he could think of it, and Amelia could think of it as well.


    No, it''s just because I can''t fight.

 Chapter 658

    Leaving the park, William drove directly to the royal blood manor.


    Just arriving at the manor and waiting for Amelia, I got a call from Philip,


    "you''ve done it.".


    "Of course," William said directly without concealing, "you have given me so much power, don''t you just want to kill these aliens with my hand?


    Don''t tell me, have you changed your mind again? "


    "Of course not, no one dares to change his mind when it''s already started, otherwise it will be the blood clan''s crazy revenge waiting for us"


    after that, Philip hesitated for a moment and said, "but Alexander corvinas just called me,


    he hopes you can give Marcus to him, for which he is willing to pay you a billion pounds or the same value of antiques and assets.".


    "Give it to him?" William grinned. "What do you think I should do?"


    Silence. Philip was silent for a long time. When Amelia arrived, he heard the sound of the flute and said, "you''re so rich, aren''t you?".


    Seeing that Amelia had got out of the car, William said, "yes, goodbye. I have something to deal with.".


    Hang up the phone, walk out of the car, and walk into the manor with amelia, whose eyes shine when she sees her.


    As soon as they entered the manor, the fighting robot stopped Amelia''s men.


    Looking at dozens of robots wrapped in metal, holding m416 and pointing at their robots,


    and William''s meaningful eyes, Amelia can only make a sound to let her people stay outside the manor and follow William to the basement.


    As soon as you enter the door, you will see victor and members of the kinship Committee kneeling on the ground pressed by more than 20 robots.


    "Amelia, you betrayed me, betrayed the whole community.".


    Listening to Victor''s angry roar, Amelia felt at this moment that she had never been so relaxed. Even the roar did not make her fear, but felt very wonderful.


    Squinting, his fangs on his lips peeped out and said with a smile, "from the moment you coldly drove me to Eastern Europe, away from love, away from power,


    and ordered people to watch me, you should have thought of this day, victor.".


    Victor growled, "all I''ve done is to prevent our three elders from going to war for their own benefit.


    What''s more, I''ve given you the real right, the right to be in power independently. For hundreds of years, you''ve been the master of the whole Dongzu. What else do you want.


    Amelia said, "the best is for yourself, but you hypocritically give the barren land to Marcus and me.


    after all, you just want Marcus and me to open up territory for you.".


    "Well, if you linger on, it''s almost dawn." William took the rapid fire pistol from the combat robot hand and handed it to Amelia. "You can solve these committee members. No problem, your highness Amelia.".


    Calmly took the gun, although Amelia thought about the reason why William asked her to come back, but at this moment, she hesitated again.


    If this gun is fired, she will really become a dead enemy with the Western blood group, and even the whole blood group will want to kill her.


    After hesitating for a long time, looking at William''s smiling face, and several robots turning to their muzzle,


    Amelia understood that she had betrayed the whole blood clan from the beginning of making a deal with William, compromised once, and it would not be so difficult to compromise again,


    What''s more, the current situation has left her no choice. She said cruelly, "can you help me Get rid of all those people out there? "


    "Including Thomas?"


    Yes, including Thomas.


    With the gun up, Amelia shoots at five members of the committee who are held on their shoulders by combat robots.


    While she was shooting, William snapped his fingers, and dozens of spherical aircrafts suddenly flew to the top of more than 100 bodyguards and Thomas.


    A burst of purple light flashed by, and all the vampires were burned to ashes by ultraviolet rays unprepared.


    ¡°NO¡¢¡¢¡¢¡±¡£


    Looking at the five committee members who turned to ashes, Victor struggled to fight,


    in a rage, he slowly straightened his legs from the suppression of two battle robots.


    "Creak, creak, creak", several electric lights shot into Victor''s body from the robot hand a few meters away


    Victor, who had stood up, trembled all over and lost his strength. He was forced to kneel on the marble again by the robot,


    his knee was directly smashed because of too much force.


    Looking at the bloodless Victor, William said to Amelia with a smile, "shall I send someone to take you to the airport or other places?"


    "No", drop the gun, Amelia does not hesitate to turn to leave, and then stay, she is afraid that William will directly kill her.


    Seeing Amelia leave as fast as running away, William walks to victor and whispers,


    "in a few days, the whole blood clan will be cleansed. Do you regret informing Marcus that those hands will go down to kill me?""It''s not that easy to end," Victor said, looking up at William calmly. "You haven''t won yet, William Devonshire.".


    "Hey, you''ve been sleeping for a long time, victor. In the past 100 years, the whole human society has changed too fast and thoroughly.".


    William smiles and waves to the ceiling. A spider robot with eight sharp legs jumps up to him with a letter.


    "The moment your messenger went out of the secret Road, he was stopped by my baby door.".


    After opening the envelope and reading it, William unexpectedly looks at Victor with a dead face. "I didn''t expect that you had contact with Alexander corvinas.".


    After thinking for a moment, William understood, "ha, no wonder that the old man has been able to live well, this is to raise a tiger to protect himself


    while pretending to be the virgin, hypocritically helping mankind clean up your evil traces, while secretly protecting you,


    No, he is not protecting you, but protecting his son, as long as Marcus lives, the blood clan will never disappear , right.


    Looking at William''s gaze on Marcus'' coffin on the ground, Victor said sarcastically, "corvinas has more power than you think.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I didn''t want to let the old man Alexander go, but you can''t see that moment.".


    William raised his hand, drew a circle, and a golden portal appeared in front of victor.


    "Wizard, how can this be, how can you be a wizard?" Victor looked at William incredulously, and at this moment, he really showed a look of fear,


    "impossible, impossible, as a descendant of the Templar, how can you be a wizard.".


    "There''s so much you don''t understand?" Bind Victor with the specially made chain on Sunday,


    say to Sunday, "take him to see Serena. If she doesn''t dare to kill Victor, you can do it immediately.".


    "For whom? SIR¡±¡£


    "What do you say?" William said without hesitation.


    Yes sir.


    Watching the robot carrying Victor away, William quietly sat on the marble throne in the secret room, closed his eyes, quietly waiting.


    Ten minutes later, Sunday meeting reported that "Sir, Miss Serena killed Victor herself.".


    "Well, tell her to wait for me at the safe house in London.".


    With that, William fixed his eyes on the mechanism where Marcus'' coffin was hidden.

 Chapter 659

    Sitting on the throne, looking at Marcus'' sleeping hiding place, the door of the chamber of Secrets suddenly opens,


    and then Serena comes in, holding the other half of the key hidden in Victor''s chest, which can open the prison where the werewolf ancestors are held.


    "Is that what you mean by the key?"


    After taking the key, William nodded and said, "well," then he reached out and took Serena to sit on his lap,


    "now your revenge has been avenged, and most of Victor''s blood clan has been killed by me. What are your plans in the future?".


    Serena thought for a moment, holding William and hesitating, "I don''t know, since I became a blood clan, there is only one goal,


    that is to keep chasing and killing werewolves, but now the truth is solved, and it is found that the real murderer is my most respected and revered father.".


    With that, Serena''s eyes were confused and her face was at a loss. She leaned over William''s chest and whispered, "what else can I do?"


    Holding her chin with her fingers, William said with a smile, "since you have no goal in life, you should be the guardian of Devonshire family and my woman, and help me deal with matters related to blood clan and werewolf at the same time.".


    "Well," Serena thought for a few seconds, then agreed in a low voice, and then sighed, "it''s a pity that I can only hide in the dark forever, and I can''t help you like other women in the world.".


    "Ha ha, it''s Abigail who really helps me. One of the other two is dedicated to fame,


    the other is only concerned about the winery and whether I can stay by my side, so I just need someone who can make me believe to manage my staff and deal with the secret affairs.".


    "Well," said Serena, with a happy tone, lying silently on William''s chest for a moment, and suddenly uttering a blood oath.


    Listening to the same blood language oath as Nisa, William could not help but feel proud.


    It seems that when he was talking to Amelia in the park, he said that Serena would have to swear blood if she wanted to trust her.


    A moment later, when he felt the mental link between Serena and William, he was really relieved.


    Holding the girl''s face in her arms, she slowly went up.


    After a long time, she never experienced fitness exercise, and because she first experienced all kinds of fitness postures, Serena, who was full of curiosity, didn''t stop until she was weak.


    William contentedly hugged Serena, who was very active and panting. After a long time, he picked her up and went to the room upstairs.


    As soon as they left, a portal appeared outside the door of the chamber of secrets. When they came to Serena''s room, they asked her to go to the bathtub to drain water first. William told them on Sunday,


    "execute all the werewolves in the secret base of Yellowstone Park in old America in the chamber of secrets, and then wake Marcus up with ordinary blood bags,


    then seal the door of the chamber of secrets, leaving only the secret passage for him to go out." .


    Yes sir.


    After thinking about looking at Victor, who had been charred in the room, William put half of the key back on the charred body,


    opened the portal, asked the robot to drag the charred body into the secret room, and asked, "is the vampire that Victor sent to deliver the letter to Alexander corvinas dead?"


    "No, as you ordered, after the spider robot corona him, I asked the fighting robot to lock him in the woods at the exit of the secret road.".


    "Very well," William calculated, squinting. "It''s OK to follow Marcus with his wings, isn''t it?"


    "No, sir, there are already 12 UAV aircraft carriers in the air of the manor and the secret Road exit,


    and I asked gunner to drive the backup truck to stand by the periphery and support the aircraft carrier and the battle robot at any time.".


    "Then let''s get going." after that, William walked into the bathroom and continued to do some happy things.


    In the chamber of secrets, a dozen battle robots dragged five werewolves out of the portal.


    "Daddada" a burst of gunfire, the five werewolves were quickly killed by silver bullets, and then placed in a variety of predetermined positions.


    Then the robot began to put several damaged old robots and a dozen guns with liquid silver and ultraviolet bullets on the ground,


    disguised as vampires in the secret room, they died after a fierce battle.


    Then he took out more than a dozen blood bags from the manor blood bank and sprinkled them on Marcus'' coffin, leaving nearly 100 spider robots behind, and sealed the door of the secret room with welding rods.


    An hour later, Marcus flew out of his coffin, opened his bat wings and shook his head a few times. He saw the bodies of werewolves and six blackened vampires on the ground.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the secret room like a battlefield, Marcus disgusted to see five werewolf corpses, and then looked at the vampires who had become charred corpses one by one. When he found Victor,


    a chill rushed to his head and exclaimed in disbelief, "Victor?"


    He dropped from mid air and squatted by Victor''s charred body. "How can it be like this? How can it be like this?"Not a few eyes found the copper key on Victor''s chest. Marcus picked it up suspiciously and thought of his brother werewolf ancestor.


    Staring at Victor''s charred body, he exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that you had hidden the key in your body all the time.".


    After finding what he had been thinking about for hundreds of years, Marcus suddenly felt no regret for Victor''s death,


    instead, he muttered excitedly, waiting for me, my brother, we will be reunited soon.


    This idea, Marcus anxiously went to the door of the chamber of secrets, stretched out his hand to push open the door, a force, but found that the door was sealed.


    I tried several times, but after I couldn''t open it, I couldn''t help roaring and bumped my shoulder against the door.


    "Dang, Dang, Dang", several percussion sounds spread in the manor.


    Just when he was angry and couldn''t open the door, he heard a "click, click" sound of footsteps, which spread along the marble into the secret room.


    Without thinking for a second, Marcus came to the conclusion that the people outside were definitely not his own, or victor would not have died in the secret room.


    Then came a much louder crash than when he hit.


    "Dang".


    A clear concave convex fist print appeared on the metal door, and before he had time to think about it,


    several concave convex fist prints appeared in front of him again.


    "Damn it",


    with just a few eyes, Marcus knew that even if he wanted to make this kind of fist seal in his heyday, he would not be able to bear it if he had a few fists at most.


    Looking at the distribution of fist marks on the metal door, there must be several people outside who can kill themselves in a weak state.


    "Dang, Dang, Dang" more than ten fists down, the metal door can not help exposing a gap.


    Then a few metallic eyes glowing red came into Marcus'' eyes.


    "Robot", looking at several old battle robots damaged in the secret room,


    Marcus was terrified, "Damn, werewolf has developed to this point? Or has human beings fully grasped the initiative of war? "


    "Dang, Dang, Dang".


    There were several huge hammers.

 Chapter 660

    A gun barrel suddenly came through the crack of the door and pointed at him.


    Instinctively moving his body, a bullet flashing purple light hit the wall behind him.


    "Sunshine?"


    Hiding by the side of the door, feeling the ultraviolet radiation after the ultraviolet bomb hit the wall,


    also afraid of the sun, Marcus, whose strength has not recovered, immediately decided to run away.


    Flash to the side of the secret Road, open the floor, fly into the tunnel, and run quickly.


    Did not wait for him to run ten seconds, "bang when" a door was knocked down the concussion sound, along the tunnel into his ears.


    Escape, at this moment, Marcus only thought of escape, regardless of the narrow secret Road, open bat wings, fast jump and run.


    As soon as he got out of the tunnel and flew into the air, he saw Victor''s messenger locked in a big tree.


    He was in a weak state and in urgent need of blood. Without thinking about it, he rushed to the messenger and bit him on the neck.


    I''m sucking blood and looking at the memory in the messenger''s blood.


    Unfortunately, there was not much time left for him. After only a few seconds of sucking, Marcus heard the sound of "click, click" behind him.


    Open bat wings, directly into the air, looking back to see a few red eyed combat robots.


    First out of a few robots, looked around, and then looked up to see him directly jump, want to pull him out of the air.


    Startled, Marcus whipped up the bat''s wings for several times. After several tens of meters from the ground, he just wanted to hover in the air and look back,


    a burst of palpitations came. Without thinking about it, he rolled in the air for several times.


    More than a dozen purple rays shot from the sky where he was just now.


    With thousands of years of combat experience, Marcus immediately made the most correct choice. He flew to the top of the forest quickly with a bat wing, not rising but falling.


    under the shelter of the trees, he avoided the angle of shooting and tried his best to incite the bat wing to flee over the forest.


    After flying for more than ten seconds, just when he thought it was safe, he looked back and found that more than a hundred meters behind him, more than a dozen red lights were chasing him in the woods.


    What the hell is this.


    Fortunately, with the obstruction of trees, although these robots are fast, they can''t catch up with Marcus, who can turn freely and fly to high trees.


    With the distance between the twin engines getting farther and farther, Marcus was also at ease to fly into the sky. After rising to the position of several kilometers,


    he was at ease to hover in the air and watch the robot getting closer and closer.


    Watch these robots raise their weapons and fire at themselves.


    Marcus, who is instinctively afraid of ultraviolet rays, once again incites bats to fly more than 100 meters high.


    Hundreds of warheads with purple light scattered to nearly eight or nine hundred meters, then they were pulled down by gravity.


    Looking at these robots who can''t beat themselves, but stay at the bottom of the robot, Marcus was annoyed and palpitating at the same time.


    After a little thought, he understood that the battle robot was waiting for him to fly tired and had to land before starting.


    "Damn Devonshire.".


    Recalling the memory he got from the messenger''s blood, although he only sucked blood for a few seconds, it still made him search the messenger''s memory in the recent period.


    he understood some causes and consequences, and knew that it was impossible for him to win against William who had the mechanical army by himself.


    For thousands of years, he was used to being a high-ranking hunter. He was not only never so embarrassed, but also could not accept the status transformation of blood clan and human beings.


    I wish I could tear William apart at once.


    But just because he lived too long, Marcus also understood that he had to recover his strength before he could fight with William.


    But at the thought of Victor''s death, the blood clan must have been cleaned up.


    Marcus can''t help but think of releasing his brother, William corvenus, the ancestor of werewolf, who has the ability to stir up social chaos.


    With a gloomy face, he muttered, "wait, wait for a large number of irrational werewolves to appear. It will not be you chasing me, but you will be drowned by the tide of wolves.".


    But Victor, who knew the prison address, died. After thinking about it, Marcus had to go to his father, Alexander corvinas, to try his luck.


    Then he found his father''s address in the messenger''s memory, and Marcus incited bat wings to fly straight to port Dover, Alexander''s hiding place.


    William, who is playing in the bathtub with Celine in his arms, laughs when he hears the report on Sunday. The chess pieces have gone according to his imagination.


    Raise your hand and a portal appears in the hall of the vampire manor.


    Then dozens of cleaning robots appeared, and the fighting robots began to sort out all the antique jewelry in the manor, and then packed them and transported them to the secret base of Yellowstone Park.


    after detoxification, they would be transported to the basement of London manor.


    At six o''clock in the morning, William was lying on her bed with Serena, who was very happy and tired.Marcus was forced to get rid of the robot that was chasing him at dawn and found a small farm to hide in the dark stables to avoid the sun.


    When he fell asleep upside down on the roof of the stable in a restless mood, he didn''t know that within an hour, a heavy truck with the same shape as Optimus Prime was parked on the side of the road one kilometer away from him.


    In the car of more than ten meters, eleven battle robots chasing him are charging in the special collection box.


    The modified car can not only carry 30 combat robots, but also charge the UAV carrier and replenish ammunition.


    all day long, William and Serena were glued together in the vampire manor, waiting for darkness.


    The only incongruity is that Serena, who is deeply attached to William, refuses to eat in front of him.


    Holding Serena''s cold hand, William comforted, "it doesn''t matter. In the future, as long as you don''t bite directly, I won''t care about the rest.".


    Then he joked, "in some places in the East, people make delicious animal blood such as chicken blood and duck blood.


    I''ve eaten this kind of food in Chinese restaurants, so you don''t have to worry that I will hate you because of it.


    moreover, the Devonshire family is not religious, and I''ve never been to church to pray when I grow up.".


    "Really?" Serena was overjoyed to hear that William was not religious. Then she asked, "but you are a noble. Shouldn''t you be a member of the Episcopal Church to inherit the title?"


    William said with a smile, "King Philip is the leader of the Anglican Church. He can say it.".


    Seeing that William didn''t want to cheat, Serena drank the red liquid in her glass.


    After dinner, I heard Sunday''s report that after sunset, Marcus bit his horse, had a good meal, and then flew to Dover harbor in the southeast.


    After flying for two hours, arriving in Dover, he landed on a tower crane at the port, staring at a large ship not far away, slowly observing the guards on the ship, waiting for the port to calm down.


    More than an hour later, the Optimus Prime truck also came to Dover port and directly stopped at the container terminal just a few hundred meters away from rimacus.

 Chapter 661

    Marcus just looked at the trucks and stopped paying attention to them, because there are too many big trucks on this side of the port.


    in addition, gonna, who was driving, directly put down his seat, took off his shoes, put them on the dashboard and closed his eyes to sleep after parking, which did not arouse Marcus''s suspicion at all.


    At 11:00 in the middle of the night, the bustling Harbor was completely quiet. Marcus flew up to the sky, turned a corner, flew close to the sea and flew to the back of the ship,


    quietly grabbed a guard, grabbed the edge of the ship with both legs, and hung upside down to eat. When he killed five guards in succession, he was completely full,


    waited silently for half an hour, and felt his strength quickly restored before swaggering I walk on the boat and bite when I see people.


    Although it is inevitable to be hit by bullets after entering the cabin, it is a pity that these bullets are just ordinary silver bullets.


    The pressure on him was not strong. When he was shot, there were many people around for him to bite. In a few minutes, all the people in the cabin were cleaned up.


    After killing the four guards outside the Alexander corvinas cabin, Marcus stood outside the cabin door and thought for a few seconds, then turned to pull off a coat from the guard and put it on him.


    Unscrewing the cabin door, he entered the cabin with his mouth full of blood. Looking at Alexander standing behind his desk, Marcus exclaimed excitedly,


    "good evening, father.".


    "I don''t welcome you here, Marcus," Alexander said, looking at his son, who had not seen him for a long time.


    Marcus walked over to his desk with an unconcerned face and said sarcastically, "should I apologize, or should I say hello to you before I come?"


    Looking at his rebellious son, who didn''t express any feelings, Alexander''s sense of reunion in his heart could not help but dissipate, leaving only a deep sigh and a sense of powerlessness.


    Thousands of years later, he is really tired of tidying up the mess for his two sons, and Marcus, who never knows what to do in return, makes him heartache and tired.


    If you can''t do it, you can''t let go of your worries about them.


    Alexander, who has endured the curse of loneliness and immortality for thousands of years, may have done it by himself, destroying the never-ending heart in his body.


    Disgusting to disgusting, he was still worried about Marcus. Thinking of William''s method, he asked in doubt,


    "how did you escape from William Devonshire?"


    As soon as he heard this, Marcus couldn''t help thinking about the fact that he was chased by those robots and ran like a dog.


    Marcus, who had wanted to talk, immediately lost his mind and asked with a gloomy face, "tell me, where is my brother locked up?"


    Alexander was stunned and said, "how many years, don''t you understand that your brother can''t be controlled at all. Once he is released,


    the world will return to the scene of hell more than 600 years ago. No matter what you want to do,


    you will be faced with an overwhelming wave of wolves.".


    "No, father," Marcus said with a smile, staring at Alexander, "that''s exactly what I''m looking forward to. Use human beings to fight human beings,


    when the wolf tide increases, I will appear in front of human beings with a new attitude and give them the strength to resist the wolf tide. Maybe I can become a new God.".


    "Ha," Alexander sneered at Marcus, a dreamer,


    "you''ve been sleeping too long, Marcus. Two hundred years later, the world is not what it was before you fell asleep.


    not to mention other people, the power of William Devonshire alone is far greater than all of us can imagine,


    when the body is faced with no pain, no pity, When unified command, unified action, easy to produce mechanical army, and equipped with armored human,


    werewolves and blood clan are just antiques that will be swept into the garbage heap of history at any time. The world is as you imagine,


    wake up, Marcus ".


    Marcus, who has been fighting with robots, certainly understands that, but after a long silence, he shakes his head and says, "I don''t want to be treated as an animal and be locked in a cage to visit in the future. Instead of doing so, it''s better to make the world completely chaotic.".


    The more he said, the more confused Marcus yelled at Alexander, "stop talking nonsense, father. Tell me, where is my brother locked up?"


    After venting, Marcus suddenly saw the copper disc key on the desk.


    A brisk man rushes forward, grabs the copper key, and looks at Alexandrian Avenue inconceivably,


    "father, you, you and Victor really join hands to lock your son in the dark prison for six centuries.".


    Hell, Alexander was so sorry that he wanted to explain that he didn''t know what to say for a moment because of his father''s face.


    But he was worried about his father and son, and Marcus, who had been scared by the mechanical army, could not care so much.


    As soon as his right hand grasps Alexander''s neck, his left hand grasps his right hand and opens his mouth to bite.


    ¡°NO¡¢¡¢¡¢¡±¡£


    Watching Marcus bite his hand, Alexander knew it was bad.Sure enough, I just wanted to find his brother''s prison address from his immortal father''s blood,


    but as soon as the blood entered, Marcus immediately found that his heart, which hadn''t been beating for thousands of years, began to beat.


    not only that, the strength in his body also increased, and the more blood he entered, the faster the strength increased.


    Marcus, who had never thought of killing Alexander, was directly controlled by the blood clan''s desire for blood and power, and he would not let go of Alexander''s hand.


    "Bang Dang".


    As soon as Marcus looked back, he saw two battle robots with red eyes climbing into the cabin from the window.


    Before standing still, he raised his rapid fire pistol with one hand, and Marcus, frightened by the ultraviolet bomb, immediately turned around,


    holding Alexander in one hand to the muzzle of the robot.


    The expected gunfire did not ring.


    "Dang, Dang".


    Two violent crashing sound came, and the ship''s cabin door was broken by the fighting robot.


    "Hell, you haunted ghosts have caught up so quickly.".


    I saw five or six battle droids coming in.


    Marcus, who did not know that he was not afraid of the sun after taking Alexander''s blood, looked up at the glass zenith on the cabin roof,


    opened his bat wings and rushed to the zenith with Alexander.


    He broke the glass zenith and was hit by an ultraviolet warhead before he could fly away.


    "Ah", the pain and the fear of ultraviolet make him roar and instinctively want to dig out the warhead.


    as soon as his hand is released, Alexander, who is being carried by him, falls back into the cabin directly from the mid air of five or six meters.


    "Touch" a heavy fall on the desk.


    No, father.


    Looking down at Alexander, who was pierced by glass fragments on his desk, Marcus could not help shouting.


    "Dada dada" was hit by another round of bullets, but Marcus was very happy that he was not afraid of ultraviolet rays, felt the power from his body, and roared excitedly.


    Hit the nearest combat robot.


    "Die.".

 Chapter 662

    Marcus, who has just been evolved and feels that he is now omnipotent, regardless of the ultraviolet bullets fired by the robot, grabs its head with both hands and twists it hard.


    "Click", a sound, the robot fell, neck and broken head flashing this bursts of electric light and sparks.


    Ha ha ha ha ha.


    With the bat wings open and the robot''s head in one hand, Marcus laughed wildly.


    Just a moment later, the bullets all over his body were squeezed out by his body muscles, and the wound recovered well within a few breaths.


    "That''s it, that''s it, power, hahaha, power, father, see, see, see, I''ll be crowned God.".


    The robots around seemed to be scared by him. They all stopped and stood still.


    Just when Marcus thought he was bluffing the robot with his hand.


    However, a sound came out from them: "the target is not afraid of ultraviolet bombs, change the combat mode, and the transformation is in progress, and the transformation is completed.".


    "Qiang".


    There was a sound of the sword coming out of the scabbard. Within seconds, Marcus saw that the seven or eight robots nearest to him, either with their hands popping up sharp blades or pulling out the sword from the back, flashed red eyes and rushed towards him again without fear and hesitation.


    At this moment, he realized the meaning of what Alexander said.


    This is the fighting machine that is ignorant and fearless and will never stop until the target is eliminated.


    Looking at the robots flying all around, Marcus instinctively wants to rush into the sky. As soon as the bat''s wings unfold and his legs work hard, he rushes to the sky.


    But as soon as he jumped into the air, he was grabbed by the robot''s legs within five or six meters of the ascent,


    then the two robots jumped up and grabbed the legs of the robot under Marcus, trying to drag him down,


    after only two seconds of stalemate, the other robots began to climb up along the robot''s body in the air.


    Looking at the sharp blade flashing cold light, and flashing red light, staring at his mechanical eye, Marcus suddenly lost his soul.


    Now it''s not whether he can fly away, but if he doesn''t get rid of these extremely cold fighting machines,


    before long, he will be completely submerged by the tide of machinery.


    "Go away, go away.".


    Unable to break free, Marcus made a fierce effort to smash the bat''s wing onto the hanger.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    Marcus tumbled and fell on the berth and rolled a few times. Before he sat up, he twisted his hands and grabbed his robot''s neck,


    but he didn''t prevent the sharp blade on the other hand of the robot and inserted it into his stomach without hesitation.


    "Ah.


    Feeling the stomach being pierced by a sharp blade, I had no time to think about it. I grabbed the headless robot and threw it around.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    Bumping several robots that are close to themselves, looking around, more and more robots climb up the berth from the edge of the ship.


    At a glance, he saw no less than 20 people. At this moment, Marcus was completely frightened.


    The idea of running away fills his head again. If he doesn''t run away, even if he can kill these robots, who knows, there will be other robots climbing up again.


    "Dada, dada, dada", climb up the berth, and the far away robots immediately shoot at him,


    the near ones fly to them, regardless of whether the bullets behind them will hit them.


    "Blood god is up",


    watching a robot get more than ten bullets, but no damage at all, Marcus waved the robot in his hand and crashed two of them,


    while fighting, he fled to the bow.


    After two more stabs and not knowing how many bullets, he finally came to the edge of the boat and jumped out of it.


    As soon as he flew out, he was hugged by a robot that jumped on him.


    "Poop" and fell into the sea.


    Then, a few robots standing on the bow of the ship just stopped for half a second, then jumped into the sea and rushed to Marcus, who was sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    William, who was watching all this, suddenly said, "it is forbidden for robots to destroy Marcus'' bat wings in the sea.".


    Yes sir.


    Serena, who was frightened to see it, and Nisa, who came by phone, asked in unison,


    "why?"


    William would not explain, "if Marcus escapes along the bottom of the sea, he might lose him. Only when he flies into the sky, the black front UAV waiting in the sky can keep up with him without any difficulty. Anyway, the guy''s flying speed is only about 200 kilometers per hour,


    even the spherical detector can barely keep up with him, let alone reach six kilometers per hour Seven hundred kilometers of delta wing aircraft.


    My goal now is to let him go to the ancestor of the werewolf, so that he can be captured.


    Fortunately, William''s order is fast, or Marcus will be killed directly.Deliberately underwater, not long after, hundreds of meters away on the sea suddenly burst out of a figure, it is crazy fan bat wings, close to the sea quickly fled Marcus.


    The aircraft in the sky followed in the high altitude.


    As soon as the battle ended, Alexander corvinas, who fell down and was pierced in the chest by broken glass,


    when he knew that Marcus had escaped, he was relieved, coughed a few times, and became frustrated when he felt that his heart had been pierced.


    "I want to see William Devonshire. Come on, I can''t last long," he said to the fighting machine guarding him.


    "Hum", a beam of light shot into the eyes of the battle robot, and a virtual image appeared in front of Alexander.


    Seeing William, Alexander said weakly, "do me a favor, William.".


    "You say," William nodded.


    "Help me kill Marcus, he is completely crazy. Once my son named William, who is the same name as you, is released,


    the human world will fall into the death tide more than 600 years ago again, and with the current population density, the disaster will be more serious.".


    "No problem", this time William did not have any hesitation and bargaining.


    If it can be put out, the whole Europe may be destroyed.


    Looking at Serena and Nisa behind William, Alexander whispered, "I''m dying. If you know the effect of blood in my body on blood group,


    try to get here in half an hour, maybe you can get my gift.".


    As soon as the words were over, I saw William wave his hand and a transmission appear in the vampire manor,


    and then say to Serena and nissa, "you two go there together.".


    The two girls obediently walked out of the portal, only to find that they were walking out of a truck,


    looking at the closed portal behind them, they looked at each other and were about to walk out of the truck,


    only to find another portal appeared, which really reached Alexander this time.


    Then I saw Alexander turn his wrist a few times, and a shadow appeared in the truck compartment through the portal.


    "Hey, hey, are you disappointed?".


    William, who has been guarding against the old man, grins and knows that this kind of old man who has lived thousands of years is not so simple.

 Chapter 663

    Looking at the smiling William in the virtual imaging, Alexander showed a regretful smile,


    "it''s a bit disappointed, since you are so cautious, I can only ask you with a thick face",


    stop thinking for a moment, and then look at Serena and nissa in front of him. Alexander said,


    "with all my wealth and blood gifts, please take care of my future generations ,


    they don''t need to be rich, they just need to be inherited by the corvinas family, do you agree? "


    "No problem, it''s very simple. I will secretly find reasons to spread the descendants of the corvinas family all over the world,


    give them decent jobs and stay away from disputes, but if any of them want to die or commit crimes, it''s none of my business.".


    "Well, I just need the family to pass it on, and I can''t manage the rest," Alexander said with two mobile phone numbers, "help me find the lawyer and my staff.".


    Then he turned his eyes to Serena and Nisa, raised his hand bitten by Marcus,


    "come on, children, while Satan''s gift in my body has not failed.".


    Serena and Nisa look at each other, then look at William in the virtual image, and see William nodding.


    They came up to Alexander, took his hand and bit it off.


    Soon face to face, they found each other''s eyes began to change.


    First red, then blue, and finally violet.


    With the change of their eyes, they not only found that the strength in their bodies was growing exponentially, but their hearts began to beat slowly after hundreds of years of silence.


    Looking at his two chicks, their eyes have not changed color, and they don''t stop talking, William can''t help frowning,


    at the same time, he is also testing whether the blood bond between him and them is still there,


    "enough.".


    At William''s command, the two girls could not help but close their eyes for a few seconds. When they opened their eyes, they put down Alexander''s wrist and stood aside silently feeling the changes in their bodies.


    "Tower, tower, tower", a helicopter propeller sound came. The combat robot in the cabin dropped a virtual imager and climbed out along the window.


    Before long, a team of five men appeared in the cabin, protecting a lawyer like man.


    Seeing Serena, Nisa and Alexander lying on the desk in the cabin,


    the five immediately raised their guns and pointed them at Serena.


    Serena took Nisa''s hand and shook her head to her, who was looking at her.


    When the five soldiers saw Selena standing, the team leader and the lawyer quickly stepped forward and looked at the pale, bloodless Alexander,


    "Sir, I''ll stop the bleeding for you.".


    Alexander shook his head. "No, it''s too late, and it''s time for me to get rid of the responsibility that has been on me for hundreds of years or nearly a thousand years. It''s also time for other capable people to take over.".


    The team leader followed his eyes to William in the virtual image, then turned back and asked, "who did it?"


    "Marcus", Alexander''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, "if William''s people hadn''t come, I would have been sucked dry by him.".


    "Forget it, don''t say that," Alexander looked at his captain, "talon, I left you six Knights'' families a farm in Scotland,


    now officially lift your oath of guardianship to the corvinas family, you can stay there and live in peace in the future!"


    The bald captain looked at Alexander chokingly, "Sir, as long as you like, we can retire together.".


    "No," Alexander shook his head. "I don''t believe in living any more. Let me leave quietly.".


    The other four soldiers, who also heard these words, put down their guns and went to Alexander with the lawyer, looking at him with a reluctant face.


    "It doesn''t matter. You should be happy for me. I''ve lived too long, too long," Alexander recalled. "Too many friends and future generations have left me one by one.


    longevity is not a gift, but a curse. It''s also a tie to your families who are loyal to me. It''s time to let it all end.".


    It was not until Alexander''s breath was gone that the six men knelt down with tears and bowed their heads to pray for him.


    Serena, who was carrying the will file box signed by Alexander before he died, hesitated for a few seconds and took Nisa to her knees to see her off in silence.


    For a long time, everyone stood up and scattered the gasoline in the cabin according to Alexander''s dying instructions.


    The ship began to burn violently, but a combat robot climbed into the cabin to confirm that Alexander did not leave after feigning death.


    After returning to the blood manor through the portal opened by William, Serena takes Nisa to him and says in silence, "I want to join in the encirclement and suppression of Marcus.".


    As he rolled his eyes, William sighed that Alexander''s old ghost was worthy of living for thousands of years. He did it temporarily,It''s so easy to impress Serena, who has lived for hundreds of years.


    "All right.".


    Thinking for a few seconds, William opened the portal and took his two girls to the secret base of Yellowstone Park.


    The place here is large enough with complete supporting equipment. As long as it is slightly modified and equipped with large ark reactor and production equipment,


    it will become the second production base in addition to Oxford castle.


    Of course, the production of mark type armor, William or only on the Oxford castle.


    Take Serena and Nisa, who are amazed by some science fiction bases, to the armory.


    Let two people stand on the scanner, less than half an hour, two sets of bullet proof and stab proof combat suits appeared in front of them.


    In the eyes of Nisa and Serena, William explained, "it''s not that I don''t want to give you armor, it''s that I don''t have enough time.".


    Hearing this, Serena nodded clearly, took off her clothes directly, and changed clothes in front of William and nissa.


    Seeing this, Nisa looks at William, who is smiling. He doesn''t hesitate to arm himself.


    It was a feast for William''s eyes. As for safety, he had planned to kill Marcus and his two brothers.


    On Sunday, he ordered to build three types of armor according to the size of the two girls, and specially built a serum injection system in the armor.


    So that once they get hurt, they can recover directly with serum.


    After waiting for more than an hour, it was reported on Sunday that "Sir, Marcus is now in an abandoned castle in the highlands of Scotland,


    depending on the situation, that''s his destination.".


    William let out a sigh and said to Serena, who also heard Sunday''s words, "are you ready?"


    "Of course," she said coldly, standing up and pulling the m416 bolt on her hand, "I''m going to kill Marcus myself.".


    "That, that werewolf is mine," nissa said excitedly as she looked at William. "Honey, now I feel like I can kill ten of me.".


    "It seems that I have to find a good teacher for you, so as not to give full play to your real strength.".


    Sir, Marcus has entered the tunnel, whether to send combat robots or not.

 Chapter 664

    Holding Nisa, who is excited by her growing strength,


    William closes his eyes and feels for a moment, then opens a portal linking the base robot warehouse to the Scottish castle.


    "Click, click.".


    After a while of footwork, 50 fully armed standby combat robots entered the underground of the Scottish castle.


    is Kwai Marcus, who uses the key to turn off the key in the underground tunnel. When she hears the robot''s step after William''s instructions,


    is shaking from her shaking hand, turning into a vampire state immediately. Looking back, she listens to the distance of her footsteps carefully, and


    decides that the distance is still a bit far away before she can speed up her movements and curse,


    . Ghost, how did these haunting machines find me? Why did they follow me as soon as I got here.


    After opening the mechanism of the stone chamber door, Marcus quickly walked into the dark room where the werewolf ancestors were held,


    after turning a few corners, he saw an all metal coffin prison about two and a half meters high with rusty outer layer.


    Feeling silently for a few seconds with his eyes closed, Marcus determined that his brother was in the metal coffin.


    He didn''t think much about it, and there was no time for him to hesitate with the sound of more and more orderly footsteps.


    he pressed the copper key on the handle directly on the key mouth of the metal coffin and turned the mechanism.


    A mechanical crash of "Ta, Ta, Ta" sounded in the tunnel.


    "Roar".


    As soon as the metal coffin was opened, a 2.3-meter-high, silver haired werewolf roared toward Marcus.


    "Wait, wait, William corvinas, this is Marcus, Marcus.".


    Hearing this, the giant silver werewolf''s cold eyes flickered, lowered his head and sniffed on Marcus.


    he was silent for a few seconds, and even rubbed his head on Marcus''s face.


    "Great, great, I knew you knew me, ha ha.".


    Feeling the closeness of the silver werewolf, Marcus couldn''t help laughing.


    But as the sound of "click, click" came closer and closer, he didn''t care about the brotherhood,


    turned around and said to the wolf, "let''s get out.".


    "Ouch".


    The silver wolf let out a long howl, then rushed out on all fours.


    "Wait, wait.".


    Looking at the silver wolf galloping away, Marcus immediately followed.


    It wasn''t long before a loud gunshot was heard.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    As Marcus raced up, he turned a few corners and saw five robots walking side by side, carrying m416 and firing fiercely,


    while his brother was hit by the pouring bullets, shaking and bleeding all over.


    Seeing this, Marcus immediately roared, opened his bat wings, flew in the tunnel air, and wanted to rush into the robot array more than ten meters away.


    As soon as he flew into the air, he saw ten rows of five battle robots, one meter apart, stuck in the tunnel.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    Before he flew a few meters, the third and fourth row of the robot square fired at him.


    "Poop, poop",


    for a while, the sound of blood burst from Marcus and his brothers.


    Marcus knew that at this time he would fight directly. Even if he didn''t die, the silver wolf who had just awakened could not escape.


    Open bat wings block in front of the silver wolf, Marcus dragged the werewolf back to the cell.


    With a howl, Marcus squeezed all the bullets out of his body. He looked around and then went to the metal coffin where the werewolf was kept,


    holding the metal coffin in his hands, he roared and lifted it up.


    When Marcus tried his best to lift up the metal coffin, tried to use it to directly break through the robot array,


    and moved to the tunnel, he found that these robots, which had been approaching him before,


    were retreating quickly.


    ¡°NO£¬NO£¬NO¡¢¡¢¡±¡£


    Holding a metal coffin that seemed to weigh several tons, Marcus didn''t walk many meters, and he felt that he was almost exhausted.


    "Ah,,,,


    reluctantly put the metal coffin in front of him to block bullets, Marcus was furious,


    staring at 50 or 60 meters away, William at the entrance of the passage roared wildly.


    "Damn robot, damn Devonshire, I will kill your family.".


    "Ha," William said sarcastically with his lips curled.


    After leading the silver wolf out of the metal coffin and being beaten by the bomb storm for a while,


    he said with a smile to Serena and Nisa behind him, "it seems that we don''t need to do anything.".


    Two evolved blood race chicks, who feel like they are omnipotent now, silently look at the battle robots that cooperate with each other accurately to seconds, and then move forward and backward in groups,A sense of powerlessness rises from the bottom of my heart. I look at each other, and then look at William''s back.


    while I''m glad, I begin to sympathize with Marcus.


    The m416, which has been in hand, is also slowly put down.


    Through his smart glasses, he watched as soon as Marcus lifted the metal coffin, the robot would retreat.


    Once he takes off the force, he goes forward to shoot, or even throw a grenade.


    Two back and forth, more than 50 meters of passage, Marcus only walked more than 20 meters,


    and when he lifted the metal coffin for the third time, he could lift and move three or four meters less than the first.


    Even if Marcus has super recovery ability, his whole body strength comes from blood,


    once he bleeds too much, he will soon become weak.


    Serena rolled her eyes and looked at Marcus, who knew that she wanted to rush out with the silver wolf and was more and more scared,


    helplessly said to William, "William, finish it quickly. I''d rather see you cut off Marcus''s head directly,


    than watch you tease him like this,


    I don''t want to run away now, after all, it''s for his brother.".


    William shrugged his shoulders and was about to order the robot to rush up,


    but he saw Marcus holding the metal coffin in front of him, yelling, rushing back and forth several times, and the silver werewolf with bullet holes all over his body retreated.


    At the corner, Marcus dropped the metal coffin and dragged the silver wolf back to the secret room.


    From the pictures sent back by the spider robot, it can be seen that a werewolf who hasn''t eaten for more than 600 years and now doesn''t know how many bullets he has received should be dying.


    When William felt bored, he suddenly found that Marcus cut his wrist with his paw,


    dripping his blood into the werewolf''s mouth.


    Seeing this picture, William could not help thinking of the half wolf and half vampire, who was black all over after transformation.


    "FK", turning and waving to open a portal, said to Sunday, "let the remaining 20 combat robots in the warehouse be armed with Gatling machine guns, and if there are armor piercing bullets, they should be equipped with armor piercing bullets, immediately, immediately.".


    Yes sir.


    "What''s the matter, my dear?" nissa asked, holding his hand when she saw the changed face of William. "Isn''t it almost over?"

 Chapter 665

    "End? No ", William shakes his head and sees the silver wolf shaking and deforming through his smart glasses,


    explains to Serena and nissa," there is a kind of person in the covenus family who can have the advantages of both werewolf and blood race as long as they are bitten by werewolf and blood race at the same time,


    will get faster speed, stronger strength and recovery without fear of sunlight and silver Force.


    Listen to William''s explanation, and then look at the silver wolf that has begun to change, and Marcus, who bites on the werewolf''s arm,


    Serena and nissa can''t help looking at William anxiously, "or we can take heavy fire and bury their two brothers in the tunnel.".


    "No, I''ll see them die with my own eyes, or I won''t be at ease," William said, shaking his head and comforting him.


    When we see 20 robots carrying Gatling and carrying this huge ammunition box coming out of the portal,


    Serena and Nisa are quite at ease.


    Twenty gatherins, plus 3000 bullets in each ammunition box, probably no creature in the world can withstand 60000 metal storms.


    Looking at the other robots in the passage who make way for Gatling robot,


    when William is about to call back 20 heavy sniper guns and equip them again, it''s a pity that it''s too late.


    the iron law of poor people relying on variation is also vividly reflected at this moment.


    A low, cold voice made William feel the roar of pressure coming from the tunnel,


    "ouch,,".


    "Sir, from the change of the body shape of the two corvinas brothers,


    the result is that if you want to kill them, the probability of more than half of the robot battle damage will reach 80%".


    Looking at the growing size of Marcus and silver wolf in the smart glasses, and looking at the three meter high channel,


    If Marcus''s speed increases again, and the werewolf recovers, and does not drag him back, there is a great chance to rush into the robot battle from the top of the channel.


    Once the formation changes, the role of silver wolf will be greatly enhanced.


    And the production cost of each of these robots is one million US dollars. William, who pursues to do nothing with money, grins,


    "forget it, don''t play with them.".


    He rushed into the tunnel, stepped on the head of the robot and jumped to the front of the line,


    waved his hands and drew a circle with orange red light, then a six star appeared in the circle,


    his hands pushed towards the tunnel, and a flickering mirror space appeared in the tunnel a few meters in front of William.


    Not long after finishing this, he turned from silver hair to black, glowing three meter giant wolf, and roared out of the corner.


    After seeing William, he roared a few times, but he didn''t rush up like before.


    On the contrary, his eyes exuded cold hatred, landing on all fours, hiding behind the wall at the corner, waiting quietly.


    That makes you smart?


    William a Leng, surprised to see the wolf head bigger circle, but the eyes become smart up of the werewolf.


    Back to his mind, smiling, he tried to provoke him, but the werewolf just grinned and showed a sarcastic expression, quietly waiting for Marcus.


    After more than ten seconds, Marcus, who had also completed the transformation, incited the bat wings to come to the back of the werewolf,


    he showed his fangs, rushed out of the corner, quickened his pace, and tore William more than ten meters away.


    Marcus, who was flying out behind him, saw William, with a puzzled and excited expression on his face, slapped the bat wings fiercely and walked along the passage Head over.


    A splash of light flashed, and the black giant wolf dived into the mirror space unexpectedly.


    No.


    Marcus, flying in the middle of the passage, looks at the disappearing black wolf in panic. While roaring, he busily raises his body and bat wings,


    wants to stop, but he is shocked to see William''s mouth smile, his hands glowing with orange red light,


    close, pull on both sides, and a magic rope flashing red light appears in his hand,


    feels dangerous Marcus Turn around and try to escape, but William will let it go.


    With a swing of his hand, the magic rope directly trapped Marcus in midair, followed by a huge pull force,


    Marcus, who was in midair and had nowhere to relay, was pulled into the mirror space by the magic rope without accident.


    After that, William turned to Serena, who was shocked and couldn''t close her mouth, and Nisa, who showed a panic expression,


    "do you want to come in and have a look?"


    "No, honey, I''m not going in.".


    Without waiting for Serena to answer, there was once a very bad memory in the mirror space. Nisa shook her head,


    and then said to the confused Serena, "believe me, it''s never a good idea to enter that space.".


    Seeing that Nisa was so serious, Selena thought about it before she asked, "is it dangerous?""Danger," said nisarene, looking at William uncertainly, "should not be there? That space is completely under his control.


    Speaking of this, nissa said happily, "yes, we are already his people. There will be no danger.".


    Looking at the robot that has begun to walk into the mirror space neatly, nishala takes Serena to William''s side and says excitedly,


    holding his hand, "come on, I have a lot of ideas to deal with the corvinas brothers now.".


    Holding the excited Nisa in one hand and the confused Serena in the other, William walks into the mirror space with a smile.


    As soon as they enter the space, they see the two corvinas brothers running in the same channel as the outside world,


    but they can''t get close to the robot that has entered.


    "What the hell is this place?".


    Seeing the three of William come in, Marcus opens his bat wings and wants to rush over. But the faster he accelerates, the faster the space around him regresses.


    "Ah, ah, what the hell is this place?".


    Frightened by Marcus''s ferocious expression, nissa frowned and held William''s arm in her arms. "Honey, can you get some sharp blades behind them? As long as you run slowly, you will pierce them.


    "That''s a good idea.".


    After giving a fragrance to Nisa''s mouth, William waved his hand and two looming blades appeared behind the two brothers.


    When talking to Nisa, William didn''t keep his voice down. Marcus looked back and saw a crystal knife behind him.


    Want to deviate from the direction, to avoid the blade behind, but the knife immediately moved with him.


    After several attempts, Marcus could only run at a constant speed to save energy.


    After running for a minute, William snapped his fingers impatiently.


    The speed of the channel''s retreat began to pick up.


    "Damn it," Marcus and the werewolf can only speed up.


    He is better. The crystal knife points to his back, but the werewolf who lands on all fours is really unlucky.


    If you run slowly, you will be stabbed into the indescribable place by a sharp blade, which will probably produce a heart shadow that can never be healed.

 Chapter 666

    Looking at the changed expression of the werewolf, Nisa just wanted to laugh for a moment.


    Patting William''s chest, his face was slightly red and said, "you are so bad.".


    More than ten minutes later, the more Marcus and werewolf run, the more they gasp.


    Even if they are already supernatural creatures, as long as they move,


    both biological and mechanical objects need energy.


    What''s more, in the past ten minutes, the speed of the channel''s retreat has accelerated a little bit, and now the two brothers are almost running as fast as they can.


    "Well, stop playing, get rid of them and let''s go home," Serena shook her head,


    "Marcus and his two brothers are all descendants of Alexander. Give them a decent way to die.".


    After watching two ugly monsters running for more than ten minutes, Nisa heard Selena say that Alexandria had also benefited greatly, and she also felt bored, "well, these two ugly things are really not good-looking.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    As William reached out to Marcus, Marcus yelled, "We surrender.".


    "Surrender?" Take back your hand. William looks at Marcus in surprise.


    Seeing that William stopped, Marcus yelled, "we can pledge our blood to you as much as they do and be loyal to you forever.".


    It''s worth considering. It might be good to get two half wolf and half vampire men.


    Nisa saw William hesitated, and felt a sense of crisis in her heart. She held William''s arm tightly.


    Fortunately, she was once treated by William. She had a shadow in her heart. She only dared to frown and look at him pitifully, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "Don''t worry," William said with a smile, looking at the worried Nisa. "As you said, they are really ugly and weird,


    if people know that they are my subordinates, they don''t know what ordinary people think.


    What''s more, I don''t want to let them out of the mission in the future, biting people and creating a large-scale wave of mutant wolves.


    "Well, that''s right." seeing that William didn''t move, nissa was relieved and hugged him excitedly.


    "when we get home, how about Serena and I reward you for doing some favorite sports?"


    "That''s a good proposal." after seeing Serena, William raised his hand with a smile,


    Marcus, who didn''t care about the big change in his expression and wanted to make a further offer, snapped his fingers at them,


    two fierce flames appeared on them.


    "No, no,,"


    just a moment later, they were surrounded by the flames, roaring in pain and begging for mercy.


    But William, who has made up his mind, will not be soft hearted. He has never let go of the habit of his enemies.


    Wait a few minutes, wait for two people completely turned into ash, William satisfied with another ring finger, put out the flame.


    Open the portal and send the battle droids back to the warehouse in Yellowstone Park.


    Walking to the two piles of ashes two meters away, Serena sighs, silently looking at the still not at ease, to the ashes several times detect magic William.


    To confirm that there is no possibility of the two corvinas brothers'' resurrection, William opened the portal, found two metal boxes,


    his mental energy rolled up the ashes, put them into the boxes, and then buried them in the mining area where he had been throwing rubbish, and buried them deep underground.


    Clapping her hands and smiling, she said to Serena who rolled her eyes and Nisa who showed a relaxed expression, "it''s over. It''s time for us to go home and exercise.".


    Back to the blood manor, the sky was already white.


    Seeing that the window of the room is not closed, Serena and Nisa instinctively hide in the dark and ask William for help in a loud voice, "close the window and curtain quickly.".


    "Well," William said with a smile, "don''t forget, you''ve taken Alexander corvinas''s blood. Don''t be afraid of the sun any more.".


    "Are you sure?"


    Nisa and Serena were in a daze at first. Seeing William''s affirmative nod, they got excited and went to the window tentatively.


    after the sun appeared, they put their fingers into the sun and made sure that they didn''t have any burns. Then they slowly showed their heads in disbelief and stared at the sun straightly.


    "The God of blood is up. This is the first time in nearly 200 years that I really look at the sun.".


    Nisa was obsessed with staring at the early morning sun, "it''s so beautiful, it''s so beautiful.".


    Serena nodded with approval, holding her hand. "When I was a child, I didn''t become a blood clan. Although I saw the sun, I never felt it was so dazzling and charming as it is today.".


    William walked behind the two girls in a mood of agitation, holding one in one hand, and said with a smile, "ladies, since you like the sun so much,


    then how about we go to the terrace on the roof and enjoy the sunshine while doing some favorite sports?"


    "Hehe, we must have no problem, but," nissa looked up at William''s side face,Joked, "are you sure you can exercise naked in the cold wind in January?"


    "Just try.".


    ....


    in a flash, more than a month later, William has been honest in London this month, dealing with all kinds of trivial matters.


    First of all, the process of the action was selectively reported to King Philip and some upper class members.


    he accepted several times of invitation from the big guys, and attended and presided over the action hearing.


    On the one hand, it deals with the legacy of Alexander corvinas and victor in England,


    on the other hand, it has to bargain with amelia, arguing about the value of Victor''s assets in European countries.


    For more than a month, yueshida is probably the busiest month in their decades of establishment.


    In addition to a few older partners who stay in London, ten other barristers and more than 200 lawyers, accountants and interns are flying all over Europe.


    There was a heated debate with amelia''s men over the valuation of the assets.


    Fortunately, the leaders of both sides have reached a consensus on the transaction, and it is not difficult to calculate the specific value of assets carefully.


    Every time an asset appraisal is completed, a batch of antiques, jewelry, negotiable securities and other assets are transported to London by air.


    in the Treasury under the Bank of England, more than 20 experts led by Abigail, all of whom are identified by a panel of experts composed of members of the Kushan Priory.


    The valuable antiques and jewels will be transported into the basement of Devonshire manor together with the Chinese antiques with the same value, which have been identified before.


    ...


    this afternoon, it is hard for London to get a big sun. William is lying alone on the roof of the main building of the manor to bask in the sun,


    his ears move and he knows it is Abigail when he listens to his steps, and he looks up at his face The smiling Abby came over and sat on him,


    complained, "you''re such a jerk. You''d rather lie in the sun than help us.".


    William then used the portal, transported to Oxford Castle underground closed treasure room sealed up.


    As for those with less value, William plans to display and hide them in the family museum after it is built.

 Chapter 667

    Everything. What else do you women do?


    If you leave it all at home, it won''t make a scene.


    How nice it is now that Abby is the chief manager, Jesse runs back and forth between London and the winery, and Nisa and Serena stay in Kingsman,


    lead the three of aegsy to form a money team to hunt down the vampires and agents who hold Victor''s wealth but refuse to hand it over.


    "I don''t want to deprive you of your pleasure."


    Holding Abby''s waist, William said with a smile, "is this batch of antiques accepted?"


    "Well," Abby hesitated, looked around with a guilty heart, and said in a low voice,


    "do you know what antiques they sent this time?"


    Holding Abby back in his reclining chair, William frowned and asked, "isn''t it an antique with a problem coming back?"


    "Hey hey, last time you asked Serena and Nisa to take Agassi with them to visit Amelia''s men, how dare they treat us now.".


    Abby recalled that when he first saw Serena and Nisa, he saw their tusks, and jumped directly on William in fear, hugging him with a blush on his face.


    he shook his head and said, "it''s OK to come and go, but most of them are antiques lost in the war 87 years ago.".


    After thinking for a few seconds, he patted his ears and explained the relevant laws immediately on Sunday. After hearing this, William wondered, "what''s the problem? As long as there is no clear record that he was robbed, is the prosecution period too early?"


    Abby said with a smile, "although the 75 year tracing period has passed, even if there are many clear and legal transaction records,


    but if it is known by the outside world, scolded and denounced, it is certain.".


    "Just being scolded?" White eyes twinkle Abby one eye, William knows that if only to be scolded, this chick will never be like now.


    Seeing that his careful thinking had been exposed, Abby fawned on William''s lips and said carefully,


    "there are some antiques that are too valuable. If the Gallic Rooster knows, he may come to ask for them directly.".


    "National treasure level?"


    "This, this",


    seeing William frown, Abby, who knew that he could not keep it, said bitterly: "it should be a little bit higher than the national treasure.".


    Without thinking for a second, William vetoed, "no, this kind of cultural relic is a trouble. It''s a problem not only whether it can be sold or not, but also whether it can be taken out.".


    Looking at the heartbroken Abby, William jokingly comforted, "I have about 20000 antiques now, so many are not enough for you to toss.".


    After hearing this, Abby said with a smile, "according to your classification, there are more than 1000 pieces with the value of more than one million pounds, 21000 pieces with the value of more than 100000 pounds,


    there are about 11000 pieces with the value of more than 10000 to 100000 pounds, and there are about 1000 pieces with the value of less than 10000 except those with special research value.".


    "So much?" William looked at Abby in surprise, "isn''t that a total of 36000 pieces? How can there be so much? "


    "You have received nearly 14000 pieces from the Grand Duchess of Devon, 4000 pieces from Baron Danielle caboret of France, and nearly 6000 pieces from Europe, 4000 pieces from corvinas and 2000 pieces from Victor this time,


    and I have received so many pieces in the past half a year, which is a pity that I have received them Most of them are ordinary goods.


    "Doesn''t that mean that as long as my museum is built, there will be more collections than 99% of all museums in the world?" William asked happily.


    White William one eye, Abby disdain way, "but that 1% of the museum can let people remember, what else is like.".


    With a slap,


    William slapped Abigail in the round place behind him. He didn''t have a good airway.


    "no matter how arrogant I am, I can''t compete with the National Museum.".


    "Asshole", probably holding too many antiques in his hand, his heart was too excited. Abigail just gave a painful cry and hit William hard to count his return.


    Then she said with a smile, "if it''s value, our museum is probably the most valuable private museum in the world.


    Not to mention the treasures you don''t know where, the relics in the Bank of England alone are estimated to be more than 2.5 billion pounds.


    "Only 2.5 billion?".


    On hearing the number, William shook his head.


    The cash he got from Amelia this time was nearly 2 billion pounds, plus the land and Castle properties of Victor and corvinas in the three islands of England, almost 2.6 billion pounds.


    It doesn''t sound like much, but most of Victor''s assets are in land and real estate.


    After all, if the three elders have been in power for one hundred years, you can''t expect them to be interested in new industries.


    And now is the stock market disaster period, land and real estate are undervalued is normal, plus a group of vampires luxury life, it is impossible to keep too much money.As for corvinas, the old man probably kept a large group of armed men with only 600 million pounds in cash, and left a lot of cash and land for his six knights.


    William didn''t get many, but the 4000 antiques were of great value.


    Otherwise, he didn''t have the confidence to propose to exchange one billion dollars of antiques and assets for Marcus from William.


    "God, what do you think of as an antique?" Maybe William''s attitude is to belittle her credit and role.


    Abby said angrily, "if you hadn''t hidden more than 200 treasures, there would be 4 billion pounds.".


    See never angry Abby red face staring at himself, William put up his hands, "OK, OK, I apologize, dear.".


    "You''re wise, otherwise, you''ll take care of these things by yourself," Abigail continued after a proud look at William,


    "corvinas and Victor''s fixed assets, do you really want to put them in the family fund?"


    "Of course," William said without hesitation, "corvinas and Amelia''s 2.6 billion pounds in cash are left in Switzerland,


    all other land and fixed assets are put in. I don''t want to pay more than a billion pounds in taxes.".


    "But aren''t you afraid of trouble?" Abby worried, "this time the antiques came in, I worried for several days, for fear that they would be directly detained by Longguan people.".


    "Don''t worry, I promise no one will trouble me this time.".


    "You just understand," Abby said with a sigh of relief, lying on William''s chest, quietly enjoying the early spring sunshine.


    William turned his mouth and thought to himself,


    before he found Marcus and his werewolf brother''s corpse, he would give three courage to the top people in England who knew about it,


    and would not make trouble with this.


    From 600 years ago to 1000 years ago, there were four or five recorded wolf tides in these 400 years.


    The biggest one happened more than 600 years ago. When black death broke out in England, the wolf tide was also the largest.


    If it wasn''t for Victor''s capture of the werewolf''s ancestor, his secret imprisonment, and his cooperation with the vampire and human beings to wipe out the werewolf.


    Maybe England has become the world of werewolves.


    Of course, Victor is not kind-hearted, but afraid that after the extinction of human beings, vampires will not win, but also lose the source of food.


    And this time William didn''t want any good from them, so he fought against the two families alone, and won without any effort.


    That''s when a fool gets in trouble with William.


    In addition to deliberately not handing over Marcus'' bodies, it makes people guess whether William is secretly holding the corvinas family, which is a false image of the originator of werewolves and vampires.


    In the future, when it comes to life and death, no one will fight William as a last resort.


    Moreover, he is not always tough. For example, the appearance of the three types of armor in Kingsman, the main force of the war thought by the outside world, has comforted many English leaders.


    Although he can''t get the right to use it, with William''s cooperative attitude,


    can still borrow Kingsman''s three style armored team in special circumstances in the future.


    It''s because the armor is far worse than Mark''s armor.


    Not to mention that armor can only defend individual weapons, with low energy and single weapon, it will not fly and will be completely controlled by Sunday, so William will not worry.

 Chapter 668

    At the beginning of March, after three months of cleaning up, werewolves and vampires in the three British Islands, who were recorded on Sunday, were basically killed or expelled from the three islands. Only the two vegetarians were allowed to stay in the three British islands after they submitted their identification applications to Kingsman.


    In three months, it was also clear to the heterogeneous circles all over the world that because of Lucien the werewolf and Craven the vampire, these two guys who didn''t know how to fight William''s idea, they not only killed themselves, but also led to crazy revenge.


    William won the war against the vampires and werewolves in England by himself. He also said that London and Oxford would be forbidden places for vampires and werewolves in the future.


    Any werewolf or vampire who doesn''t notice in advance, or who has registered, dares to kill if they dare to come.


    Of course, some people will not accept such arrogance.


    However, no one is an idiot, and there is no comprehensive plan. Vampires and werewolves will not directly come to the door at this time.


    unfortunately, they have not waited for the people who want to revenge to finish the plan.


    After a month''s renovation in London and Oxford, all street lamps and public lighting bulbs have been replaced with new lighting devices that are energy-saving and emit ultraviolet rays.


    Now, even if we ask vampires to live in London, we probably won''t come.


    As for the fact that the two cities simply agreed to replace the equipment on a large scale,


    that''s because the money for replacing light bulbs and labor is free.


    In late January, when William was bored, he combined several ultraviolet technologies with energy-saving lamps, but before he took them out,


    he was asked to report to him the executive director of the bulletproof products company, Catherine, the former British Secretary of state for security.


    According to Katherine, this technology is only incidental, and what can really make money is energy saving.


    So knowing that the energy-saving lamp is four times more energy-saving than the current incandescent lamp, and its service life is six times longer,


    Catherine immediately called King Philip and grand duke Grosvenor, and directly asked for a board meeting to discuss the cost of technology promotion and authorization.


    Seeing Katherine nervous, William didn''t react, so he was an idiot.


    If you think about it for more than ten years, every household in China will use energy-saving lamps, and how much benefit there is, you don''t have to think about it any more.


    The only pity is that if it is produced in England, under the high labor cost, the product will lose its competitiveness in a few years.


    Looking at William, who is wearing a white coat, smart glasses and a smiling and thoughtful face,


    Catherine is very regretful, but she can''t stop it. William almost authorized the lighting companies all over the world just now,


    just wanted to get some patent fees.


    Sure enough, William, who already knew the value, didn''t have many ideas to share the technology, and he was not short of money.


    although he was very polite to Philip and the Grand Duke of grove who arrived at the manor in person, they soon felt William''s faint indifference.


    However, after reading the parameters of the energy-saving lamps, I heard Sunday''s introduction that according to the current price of the British orchid,


    ordinary energy-saving lamps with a price of five pounds, ordinary families only need three months to save five pounds.


    Philip and grove, no matter what William thinks, have a close relationship with William.


    Back and forth for nearly a week, after Philip, Grosvenor and Katherine agreed that William would use technology to account for 50% of the shares,


    and spend 100 million pounds to account for 25% of the total shares, with 75% of the total shares, and Philip contributed 200 million pounds to account for 25%,


    William, who didn''t care much about management, agreed to form a new lighting company.


    Devonshire''s registration took only three days. It not only completed the formalities, but also directly bought a large lighting company in England for 70 million pounds.


    Then, according to the small conditions reached before the negotiation, Catherine went to the relevant departments in London and offered to replace the bulbs for the street lamps and public lighting equipment in London free of charge.


    Of course, London officials will not refuse this kind of good thing, which can save four times of energy, has six times of service life and does not need to pay 8 million pounds for replacement.


    Even those who know the existence of vampires at the top know that the energy-saving lamp has its own ultraviolet function,


    they don''t have much hesitation, so they spontaneously launch a relationship to lobby for the replacement of the light bulb.


    In less than a month, more than 80000 light bulbs were replaced in London and nearly 20000 in Oxford.


    After the two cities are changed, the actual telephone cost is only 3 million pounds, and about 2 million of them are labor costs.


    When William learned about a light bulb, Catherine offered an average price of 60 pounds to the authorities of the two places. When he thought about the average production price of high-power street lamps and ordinary lamps, which was only 10 pounds,


    he had to give Catherine a thumbs up.


    In less than a month, when the public resources departments in London and Oxford announce the lighting tariff, ordinary citizens will definitely try to change the light bulb.I don''t know how much money I can make in a short time, but the valuation of a new company with a valuation of 600 million pounds as soon as it is established will definitely double.


    And William can make money at the same time, there is no need to fight, can drive the vampire directly out of London.


    But there are gains and losses.


    This kind of pressing situation also makes the vampires in Europe and America panic.


    Originally, they dare not come out during the day. If cities all over the world are replaced with energy-saving lamps with ultraviolet light,


    they dare not come out at night, so is there room for survival in the future?


    In the middle of March, the light bulbs in London and Oxford were changed and put into use for less than half a month. Vampires who have reached the status of blood clan Archduke all over the world gathered in Budapest for a meeting in Amelia''s hometown.


    We should not only discuss how to deal with the current survival challenges of the blood group, but also discuss how to find a way for the blood group to be immune to ultraviolet rays.


    After three days of discussion, there are only two results. One is to try to find a way to be immune to ultraviolet rays.


    The second is to spend a lot of money to develop more advanced technology than William''s energy-saving technology, and fundamentally break William''s technology monopoly.


    Avoid the world in order to save money, all with ultraviolet energy-saving lamp.


    By the time William got the news, it was the end of March.


    Listening to Sunday''s explanation, William shook his head helplessly, "these old ghosts have done a good job in keeping secrets.


    more than a dozen old ghosts with such a high identity are actually staying in a room with only 20 square meters, which can isolate any metal.".


    Seeing that William just bowed his head and pondered, he could not help reminding him on Sunday, "Sir, how do you plan to deal with the announcement of the existing energy-saving lamp technology by the blood clan to the whole world?".


    "Just make it public. Can you stop it? What''s more, when people in China know that energy-saving lamps can earn a lot of foreign exchange,


    without these old ghosts'' open technology, the world will use less than a dollar of energy-saving lamps in a few years.

 Chapter 669

    William shook his head and sighed, "although I had expected that it would not be so easy for me to make money and suppress the living space of the blood clan,


    originally, I thought that it would take a year or two for these old blood clan ghosts who had contradictions in themselves to reach any cooperation,


    but it was only a month before they could fight back, which was really beyond my expectation,


    I wish Philip could King Pope and Lord grove, those two guys, won''t have a heart attack. ".


    ...


    on this day, William and Jesse, who came back from the winery, accompanied Lena to watch the ball in the private room of Chelsea.


    Today is probably one of the few times in Lina''s life when she is extremely nervous.


    The match between Chelsea and Manchester United will decide which team is the first in the league.


    From the beginning of the winter transfer period, after the introduction of Buffon, Ronaldo, Carvalho, Ferdinand and Lampard, although Lampard has not played a big role, the other four, together with the three introduced by Jose, have not lost in three months.


    Points all the way from the middle to catch up with the second.


    If we can win Manchester United today, the team will be able to surpass one point and occupy the top of the Premier League for the first time in decades.


    So except for Serena and Nisa, who can''t appear in public, the other three women all hint that William will come to see the ball after they know the news.


    Without waiting for William to think about it, Lena called Jesse back from the French chateau.


    Abigail is not angry. After all, in the past three months, except for Serena and Nisa, William will go to Victor''s manor to stay with Abby for a few days when they return to the outskirts of London after they finish their assignments.


    most of the rest of the time, she is in the manor of Kensington street with Abby. Therefore, she is not jealous of Lena''s calling Jesse back.


    As for why it''s Jesse, of course, this little girl who has been on the street since she was a child is so good at flattering Lina.


    Before the game started, Schwarzenegger, who was in the private room, covered his ears and listened for a moment, then walked behind William and whispered,


    "boss, your highness Wilson is coming, just outside the door.".


    "Why did he come?" After talking to his mother, William stood up and went to the door of the private room.


    as soon as the door opened, he saw Wilson smiling.


    Holding out his hand to block Wilson''s embrace, he said, "didn''t you see your grandfather the day before yesterday?


    What, he''s going back on it? I''m sorry to come to see me, so I want you to come here.


    "Don''t you know?" Wilson didn''t care about William''s attitude and said with a smile, "I''m a Chelsea fan now, and I''m still the president of the noble fans'' Association. On such an important day today, of course, I have to come to the stadium to watch the ball myself.".


    "I believe you have a ghost," he muttered. He took Wilson and his mother to say hello and winked at Jesse.


    before he could understand, Jesse stood up and began to speak,


    Wilson laughed and hugged Jesse, and then said directly, "dear Jesse, can I borrow your man for a few minutes?"


    Jesse and Wilson have not contacted each other several times, and they are worried about his identity, so they are busy looking at William.


    "Well, honey, you stay with your mother. I''ll take care of this boy.".


    "Well," he said with a sigh of relief, nodding to Wilson. Jesse sat in the seat where William sat before him and spoke to Lena carefully.


    Sitting on the sofa not far away, Wilson said with a smile, "man, are you really not afraid of talking nonsense outside? How dare you take your lover to see the ball so blatantly.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. If your grandfather wants to withdraw his shares, I will promise you now that he will go to the lawyer''s office tomorrow and sign his name, and the fund of 100 million pounds will be immediately transferred to his account.".


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong, man," Wilson said hastily. "I really came to see the ball.".


    Seeing that William had been staring at him, Wilson hesitated awkwardly for a moment, "my mother asked me to ask you,


    could her elder brother count Spencer want to buy half of Grove''s shares?"


    "Well?"


    Looking at Wilson in surprise, William pressed his hand directly to his ear and asked, "help me find out if something happened today.".


    After a minute, he replied on Sunday, "Sir, what has something to do with this is that a large number of blood groups gathered in Budapest some time ago, which led to a sharp increase in wounding incidents.


    at the same time, those who were driven to the European continent by you, not only did the former British vampires and werewolves fight with the local alien races,


    wounding incidents also have an upward trend, so this morning The leaders of France and Germany gave the first item to King Philip and Richard respectively by telephone,


    because you didn''t give the order of monitoring, you can''t know the specific content.


    "Ha ha", as soon as William heard it, he burst out laughing.


    It''s really another village. I didn''t expect that I would drive all the English people to Europe,There can be such a windfall.


    Needless to think, it must be that these leaders feel insecure in the face of the increase of alien wounding incidents.


    it''s just that the price is appropriate. Maybe some big cities in France and Germany will soon replace energy-saving lamps with ultraviolet function.


    After patting Wilson on the shoulder, William said, "your uncle is not afraid that the old man grove will trouble him afterwards?


    And how much money does Spencer have for his past expenses? It can''t be your mother''s subsidy "


    " it''s better to have trouble at home than to have no money ". Seeing that William already knows, Wilson''s Bachelor said," you can say whether you agree to the acquisition or not, and the rest is between Spencer and us. Anyway, grove agreed to give up 5% of the shares for 40 million pounds. ".


    "Your father knows about it?" Asked William, pondering for a few seconds.


    It is said that the conflicts among other board members are of little use to his absolute majority shareholder, but they are certainly good.


    However, if Philip and Charles don''t know about it, the trouble in the future will be more than a little conflict between directors.


    Seeing Wilson''s silence, William immediately understood and said with a smile, "come on, we''d better watch the ball at ease.".


    "What if I buy it myself?"


    Before William got up, Wilson took him by the arm and asked anxiously, "what about me and grove?"


    "Well? Little grove


    Suspiciously, he went back to the sofa and asked strangely, "I don''t want to sell it, but my son wants to take over with friends.


    isn''t that boy afraid that his father will break his leg?


    And if I remember correctly, he''s only 11? You two have so much money? "


    "Hey hey, thank you, man," Wilson said excitedly. "Miss Abigail is only interested in antiques, as long as she can see them,


    the Commission of my leader will be paid the next day. In half a year, not only I am a multimillionaire, but Hugh is also a millionaire.


    with this achievement as an example, let our two mothers help me The 25 million pounds we''re short of is no problem.

 Chapter 670

    No problem. Of course I agree with that.


    Before long, William nodded.


    What''s more, he suddenly found that if he wants to join these little guys with high status in the future,


    start from making a little fortune and influence them step by step, maybe years later, after these people take charge of the family,


    his influence among them will not only be strong, but also be a powerful help.


    "Really?"


    Wilson''s face flushed with excitement when he heard that William agreed.


    William was there when he saw his grandfather the day before yesterday. When he carefully observed William''s expression at that time,


    Wilson felt that this kind of thing must be difficult for William.


    After knowing what happened in the morning from his mother at noon, Wilson was not optimistic about his mother''s desire to buy 4% of Grove''s shares with Spencer.


    Fortunately, his mother is not Xiaobai either. Seeing his son frowning and thinking, he quickly said that if William didn''t agree, he would take the little grove who came here today.


    Brothers and sons, of course, can make the best profit together.


    If you can''t, of course you''ll take care of your son.


    "Hey hey, I hope grove won''t be so angry," William joked. "I heard that some time ago, because he spent 80 million pounds,


    got 10% of the original shares, which rose to 160 million within half a month. When the valuation was estimated, he still had a big feast and boasted about it.


    Now I have some bad news. I''m in such a hurry to stop. He''s short of money? "


    Looking at William with inexplicable eyes, Wilson sweating in a few seconds, suddenly found that if William hit Grove''s idea,


    as the person who revealed the news, they might become enemies in the future.


    He wiped his sweat with his hand in a hurry and prayed in a low voice, "man, don''t scare me. It''s not hard for you to make money. Do you need to stare at your own people?


    My father and old grove have been friends for nearly 40 years. I don''t want to be locked up for years to come.


    "All right," he glared at Wilson fiercely. William thought for a few seconds and then gave up.


    I don''t want to offend the old Grosvenor or even the whole British landlords completely, but Wilson already knows that he can''t do it quietly.


    Little grove is so optimistic about my big brother that if he doesn''t have enough money,


    you can mortgage some antiques with me, and I''ll lend you the money he lacks.


    "Hoo.".


    Hearing this, Wilson didn''t believe it, but he understood that William''s secret promise was not to beat Grove''s idea.


    "Almost scared to death by you.".


    Wilson relaxed and took out a towel from his pocket to wipe the sweat on his head and hands,


    "you don''t know, most of us are warned repeatedly by our elders that we should never offend you,


    otherwise, no one can win over you with tens of billions of cash on hand, and as far as I know, you are not just rich.".


    "Hey, hey.".


    William squints at Wilson, who is half fallen on the sofa. It seems that it won''t be very difficult for him to attract his peers with high status.


    "Well, if you want land in London, I''ll talk to old grove by myself. Don''t be pathetic in front of me.".


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Wilson asked,


    "do you really want to lend money to Hugh and me? Can you give me 25 million pounds now?


    It can''t be delayed, or it will be yellow.


    As for the mortgage of antiques, I''ll consult with Miss Abigail when the shares are changed. ".


    He frowned and thought for a moment that William would understand that Wilson was not at ease.


    Then William stopped him with a casual remark.


    Once the loan is made to Wilson and Hugh, as soon as the contract is signed, grove will surely know that William borrowed the money from his son and Wilson.


    With the old man''s shrewdness, he should soon be able to think that his lack of money has been known by William.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you''ve really become smart," he said with a slight click of his ear. Within ten seconds, Wilson''s mobile phone sent a text message.


    "Thank you, man". When the money arrived, Wilson stood up excitedly. Regardless of the etiquette and William''s frown, he hugged him and said, "I have to go. It depends on this time if I can get on your boat and become a billionaire.".


    After being pushed away by William, Wilson walks up to Lena, squats beside her, whispers for several minutes, and then leaves excitedly.


    he doesn''t care whether his gesture of saying goodbye to Lena just now will spread to the English people through the camera.


    After the match, Chelsea won as they wished, and it was reported on Sunday that Wilson had signed a contract with Grosvenor.Looking at the 3-1 score, Lina is very excited to hold William for a long time.


    Hear the good words of Jesse, a time to see Jesse is more pleasing to the eye, a pull her and William to the dressing room.


    After Schwarzenegger informed the players in advance and confirmed that they were well dressed,


    Lena went to the dressing room first and promised the players that if she could win the championship this year, she would give 10 million pounds as a bonus, which would be equally distributed to the players and the coaching team,


    other staff members would also get a total bonus of 2 million pounds.


    There are 22 players in the team and 4 in the coaching team. On average, one person can get less than 400000 pounds.


    for big players, the money is not much, but for ordinary players, the money is higher than their annual salary.


    With this money, probably no one will delay.


    What''s more, it was announced in public by the boss, mother and son. No one would doubt it.


    Plus William went on to say that in order to support his mother, he decided that the money would be after tax.


    No one can''t get along with money. Everyone in the whole dressing room immediately cheered and yelled long live the boss.


    William and Lina, who have just received 2.6 billion pounds and whose assets from the British three islands have been injected into the family fund, will not care more about 10 million pounds or 20 million pounds.


    That night, a TV show was making fun of Wilson''s half squatting farewell to Lena.


    after receiving the note from the director, the host immediately exploded that William''s mother and son were in the dressing room and promised 12 million after tax champion prize in public.


    For a time, the audience scolded, more shocked and praised.


    It''s not surprising that the team is less than 400000 pounds per person. After all, it''s common sense that players are paid well.


    But the staff can share 2 million pounds, which is really the envy of the public.


    The next morning, William goes to bed together, and on Sunday, he reports, "Sir, I think you need to see this.".


    As soon as the voice dropped, a virtual image appeared in the bedroom. Looking at a smeared document,


    just waking up, William, still confused, didn''t look at it carefully. Then he asked, "what''s this?"


    "You asked me to pay attention to the Solanum nigrum project, and what this document says is related to the Solanum nigrum project.".


    Solanum nigrum? Isn''t that a red mercury egg?

 Chapter 671

    When he thought of the Red Mercury eggs, William immediately thought of the bald head in the church.


    After looking at Abigail and Jesse, who are sleeping soundly in bed, they walk out of the bedroom and ask on Sunday,


    "I asked you to pay attention to the church a few months ago, why didn''t you report to me all the time.".


    Sir, the order you gave me was to report to you when the church was in danger.


    five months ago, although the church gentleman was in danger, he did not endanger his life.


    "That''s what I ordered?"


    Shake your head and think for a few seconds, as if there is such an order.


    "From now on, I want to know every move of the church,


    at the same time, I want to establish a task, the name of the task is red mercury nuclear egg,


    I need a suitable place to study red mercury, do you have any suggestions?"


    After pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, he replied, "if the mission is to establish a suitable research site,


    because it involves nuclear eggs, I strongly recommend that you set up a secret research laboratory in the Arctic glacier or under the desert belly.".


    That''s a good idea. William thought for a few seconds and said, "send robots to explore the two places and find suitable base sites.


    at the same time, I need a well-equipped research laboratory. It''s better to use it today.".


    "Understand, sir, the exploration mission has been established, the detection type is refitted with delta wing UAV and backup aircraft carrier for dispatch, the detection result is expected to be 7 days,


    if the confidentiality level of what you want to do is not high, you can rent the Physics Laboratory for the time being,


    according to the ranking of equipment and research project completeness, it is recommended to rent the British National Laboratory.".


    "Where can I rent it?"


    "Yes, sir, with your level of confidentiality, it''s not difficult to rent an ordinary laboratory except for the top-notch equipment.".


    "If it''s just testing and analyzing Red Mercury materials, can the equipment you have self testing?"


    "Sorry sir, except for the cold fission technology of the ark reactor,


    there is no information related to nuclear technology in my database. It is impossible to predict whether the Red Mercury you mentioned has radiation or not, and it is also impossible to predict whether accidents will happen.


    I would like to remind you that in the event of any accident, the consequences of any nuclear related testing will be beyond our affordability. ".


    As a reminder, William hesitated in his mind. Forget it, it''s better to be safe, "impeach the research laboratory and the future production site, put them in the no man''s land in the Sahara desert,


    the glacier will only be explored for a backup.


    If there is an impeachment explosion there, the weather will change dramatically in the future.


    "All right, sir, the task needs to be changed," he said, pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, and then asked, "do you still need to rent a lab?"


    "Rent, of course." after thinking for a moment, William said, "some things can''t be kept completely secret. They have to show something to make people suspicious before they can be useful.


    rent now, and I''ll set out to have a look in an hour.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "in the name of developing new battery technology and balancing cars, let the technical director of Aston Martin send a few people to wait for me in the laboratory.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Back in the bedroom, he gave Abigail a kiss on the face. "Would you like to have breakfast with me?"


    Awoken, Abby lay on the pillow, opened his eyes to William, turned his head and continued to lie down,


    muttered in a low voice, "let Jesse accompany you, I want to sleep.".


    Looking at Jesse with trembling eyelashes, William walked to the washroom with a smile and said, "I may be staying in the National Physics Laboratory these days,


    if you have something to do, you can go there to find me.".


    Physics lab? The two girls could not help but open their eyes. Abby covered his chest with a blanket,


    sat up and asked strangely, "isn''t there a laboratory in the basement at home? What else are you doing out there? "


    "Hey, hey, there''s a new idea about batteries. Let''s do something fun.".


    Hearing this, Abigail turned his eyes, got out of bed, put on his nightgown, followed William and asked,


    "are you going to hold a press conference when you make the finished product?"


    William, who was squeezing toothpaste, looked at Abby. "Why, do you want to host a press conference?"


    "Of course," Abby didn''t deny. He held William''s waist in his hands and put it on his back. He flattered him,


    "don''t you like press conferences? Of course, I have to help you solve the problem.


    I wanted to refuse, but I think that from the beginning of letting Abby take charge of the company, she will inevitably come to the front desk on behalf of herself in the future.


    Early and late are the same, "well, I''ll let you know on Sunday when the finished product is finished.".


    Get to be able to go to the front desk of Abby, immediately excited pull Jesse and William do a morning luck.


    After breakfast, William drove Aston Martin DB9 to the laboratory in Boddington, London.As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Sean Waynes, general manager of Aston Martin, waiting for him for more than an hour, with seven or eight middle-aged people waiting for him.


    "Sorry, Sean, something unexpected happened to keep you waiting." William shook hands with Martin''s technicians and engineers.


    See the boss came to take the initiative to apologize, everyone''s heart that point gas also quickly dissipated.


    After all, orders for the new bulletproof DB9 put forward by William have been arranged for two years, and the company has money. Many of the projects they wanted to do but had no money to do before,


    also began to discuss the feasibility.


    What makes them even more excited is that William changed the name of the F1 team from Charles Cavendish to Aston Martin three months ago, making them the fourth F1 team of pure British blue blood.


    For a time, Aston Martin''s reputation soared, and DB9''s sales also increased.


    After introducing seven technicians to William, Sean Waynes saw that the boss was in a good mood and received a hint from Louis Lafayette, the technical director in charge of technology,


    in front of everyone, he took the opportunity to ask William, "boss, the company''s orders have been arranged for two years and the sales volume has increased greatly. At the same time,


    there are many problems to be solved urgently. When do you have time to kiss After going to the headquarters, we will have the opportunity to report to you the problems we encountered.


    "Let''s go," William led the way to the physics laboratory. "You want to produce bulletproof and open DB9, Abigail told me,


    as long as you have that production capacity, I don''t object.


    As for participating in the track race outside F1, "William stopped for a moment and shook his head." this matter will wait until you make things right for the F1 team, and I will consider it after you get the results.


    You can talk to Abigail about other things. As for funds, you should not be short of money now.


    Looking at William, Sean Waynes shakes his head, "DB9 has sold 4800 cars in half a year,


    the company has a surplus of nearly 240 million pounds and a profit after tax of about 160 million pounds.


    With the completion of the new factory transformation, the annual output is expected to more than double to 21000 vehicles,


    DB9 sales will not drop sharply, coupled with mass production and cost reduction, the annual after tax profit is expected to be about 350 million pounds,


    only "Sean hesitated for a while, and then said," in the future, the sales of bulletproof version may be greatly reduced, which will give you the profit of bulletproof material company It will also be reduced.

 Chapter 672

    I remember that I reported to myself on Sunday that in only half a year, 4800 bulletproof DB9 cars sold brought me 480 million pounds of pure cash.


    Hearing Sean''s words, William could not help being silent.


    In the past, the bulletproof materials that could be made into three sets of finished suits were only sold for 110000 pounds to the automobile company.


    after deducting the cost, he still had some pain in making a profit of 100000 pounds by selling one set.


    but now he thought that it would be 480 million pounds in half a year and 1 billion pounds in the whole year, so he hesitated again.


    However, DB9 is just super run after all. The demand of super run customers for bulletproof is not so strong. Maybe the market will be saturated in a year or two.


    In this case, it''s better to open the door and try our best to produce the ordinary version, and the bulletproof market is not without a breakthrough.


    "It seems that I have to get a new car to make a model for the high-end people who need bulletproof"


    thinking of this, William immediately thought of Rolls Royce phantom.


    Stopping to look at Sean Waynes and Technical Director Louis Rafa, he lied,


    "when I was idle and bored, I designed a bulletproof luxury car for myself.


    The design length of the car is nearly 5.9 meters. With your current technical reserves, can you build a car with a weight of about 2.5 tons? "


    When it comes to technical issues, Sean busily looks at Technical Director Louis Rafa.


    Lewis did not hesitate, affirming, "of course, as long as there are complete spare parts and frame, shape, interior, circuit drawings, there is no car that can not be made by hand.".


    That''s right. William nodded with a smile. "That''s good. I''ll send it to you after I''ve finished sorting out all the drawings and had them patented.".


    I''m looking forward to seeing your work soon.


    Louis and other engineers all looked at William happily, and then hesitated, "boss, can we have a look at the shape and interior design first?".


    "We''ll talk about it later"


    while they were talking, they had already come to the door of the laboratory, and they saw several people coming towards him quickly.


    William whispered to them, "I''m calling you here today because I have a problem and something interesting to show you.".


    Then he reached out his hand to shake hands with the manager of the laboratory.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I''m Charlie Huntman, the director of the laboratory. These three are Dr. Murray and Dr. Stan, the project director of the laboratory and Mr. Castel, the logistics director of the laboratory. You can call Mr. Castel if you need anything.".


    After greeting each other, Dr. Stan, with gray hair, held William''s hand.


    he not only wanted to know why William would come here to do experiments, but also explained to him the project he was studying.


    Obviously, Dr. Stan is trying to get some money from William, which embarrasses the other three people in the lab.


    In the end, Charlie Huntman had to interrupt Dr. Stan and wink at the logistics director kaster,


    taking William and his party into the laboratory building alone.


    After a complete set of strict security checks, people walked into the building, and Charlie introduced William as he walked,


    "Mr. Devonshire, this three story experimental building is now all for your use,


    however, because it is a rented laboratory, the equipment can only be regarded as first-class,


    if you need top-notch equipment, you can apply as above, as for how How to apply? Will it pass? "


    Charlie shrugged, handed William a list of equipment, and said with a smile, "you can find out the trouble and how to lobby with some professionals.".


    William nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, I understand.".


    Pretending to look at the equipment list, he shook hands with Charlie and said, "don''t disturb your work, I''ll find you and director Custer if necessary.".


    "OK", I know that William is in a hurry, but Charlie is afraid to say goodbye to William, who has been renting for a month,


    for 100000 pounds a day.


    As soon as Charlie left, the group walked into the conference room of the laboratory, and William put his mobile phone on the conference table,


    to the public, "I''m here to discuss with you the possibility of making an electric super run.".


    "Electric super run, how can it be.".


    "Quiet",


    William directly interrupted Louis, the technical director, "miniaturization and practicality of the most difficult power battery is no longer a problem.".


    Then William knocked on his cell phone and said to Sunday, "turn out the 01 battery.".


    "OK, sir.".


    People are amazed at what they see when their mobile phones respond, which almost makes them have a heart attack.


    I saw a virtual imaging beam, shooting from the mobile phone into the conference room.


    The power of a battery is ten times lower than that of a three-way armored vehicle.


    the technology is two generations lower than that of a three-way armored vehicle. The battery named by William as model 01 appears in the virtual image.According to William''s own understanding, if the battery of model 01 can represent the technology in 15 years, the battery of three types of armor will be the technology in 45 years.


    "The size of 20g01 battery is 0.8 ¡Á 0.2 in length and width, and weighs 120 kg.


    with the weight of a super car of about 1.7 tons, the full charge can make the sports car drive at 150 km / h for about 500 km,


    and let the sports car have its own solar charging panel, and the technology of special home socket charging converter is no problem,


    so, if what I say is all right It''s true. Do you have the ability to build an electric super run? "


    "God, how is that possible?" A group of engineers and technicians were fooled by William.


    "How long does the battery last?" Sean asked.


    After thinking about it, William said, "about 400000 miles, but there''s still a lot of potential for improvement.".


    "That''s enough for the first model," Sean thought for a while and said happily,


    "400000 miles is about 650000 kilometers, and no super customer would drive so many kilometers all the time.".


    Sean said, and immediately looked at Louis, the technical director.


    Louis thought for a long time, then his eyes glowed, and he looked at William with great depression and said, "if what you say is true, it''s no problem to try,


    but there are too many problems to be solved. God, even if you solve the most important battery problem,


    to build a pure electric sports car, we don''t have any experience to learn from, we are equal to To overthrow the existing design concept of internal combustion engine,


    let us who can only build internal combustion engine give you a reply.


    William understands this and doesn''t expect to produce finished cars in a short time.


    But now he comes up with this plan, the biggest purpose is to use it as a cover,


    when he deliberately reveals a little doubt about the project he is studying,


    the shocking cover of electric super run is convincing, which makes investigators believe that William is engaged in batteries and sports cars openly,


    secretly, he is studying mercury.


    "Let''s make it a little simpler first." with a loud finger, the virtual image is transformed into a single wheel and two wheel electric balance car.


    "This gadget should not be difficult for you.".


    Just look at the seven Louis people to know what it is. In fact, the balance car has existed for a long time, but the reason for the battery has not been greatly developed.


    Listen quietly to the design requirements of these two balance cars on Sunday. After listening, they started to discuss directly.


    Sean is the general manager. He is responsible for experience. He can''t get involved in all technical matters, but he can still say something about product problems.


    Stand up, take William to one side and whisper, "boss, are these two balance cars too high in technology?


    The 180 km journey is too advanced for a new product, which will make it difficult for us to update and make more money in the future.

 Chapter 673

    As a unscrupulous businessman, he looks at Sean. Although William is murmuring, he has no idea to blame him.


    on the contrary, he appreciates Sean''s attitude of looking at money as a manager.


    "It''s not difficult to reduce the mileage, just reduce the technical content of the battery",


    with a smile, William patted Sean on the shoulder, "you are responsible for taking care of them and handling the production of the hardware of the sample car,


    when the finished product comes out, you can go back to deal with the company''s affairs, and remember to keep it strictly confidential, no problem.".


    Sean definitely nodded, "understand, boss.".


    "I''ll deal with the battery. If you have any problem, come to me directly. Do it well. I''ll take care of you.".


    Being patted by William and seeing his encouraging eyes, Sean felt that he was a lot more relaxed.


    Personally sent William out of the meeting room, a smile on the face of seven engineers to help pour tea.


    Out of the conference room, William strolled around the experimental building, pretending to check every device and room.


    Secretly, they use mental energy to scan carefully to prevent surveillance and eavesdropping.


    After confirming that there was no problem, hundreds of spider robots were secretly released to monitor the whole experimental building.


    As the morning went by, they sat in the rest area and talked quietly after eating Serena''s lunch.


    "You and Nisa stop everything these days, waiting for my task.".


    "Well," Serena nodded gently as she helped William clean up the dishes. "Does Nisa want me to ask you where we''re going at night?"


    "Haha," he said regretfully, shaking his head. William took Serena''s hand and apologized, "if there''s no accident,


    I''ll stay here these days. When it''s over, I''ll take you two on a trip.".


    "Really?" Serena, who hasn''t been away from London for a long time, heard the light in her eyes and said, "is it just the three of us?"


    "If you don''t mind other people coming in, I don''t mind either.".


    "No, just the three of us," Serena affirmed, kissing William. "I''ll go back first. It''s supposed to be nissa who delivers dinner in the evening.".


    Seeing Serena off, William took a lunch break. After waking up, he went to the conference room and the small power laboratory to see the progress of the engineers who were discussing in groups.


    he went back to the rest area and said to Sean after the call, "how about I upgrade the equipment for Aston Martin''s power laboratory?"


    "Ah," Sean said, shaking his head. "It''s not necessary, boss. The company''s existing laboratory equipment is enough. We can rent the national power laboratory if we ask for higher requirements.


    hundreds of millions of upgraded equipment are enough for us to rent at least 20 years.".


    When he heard that it would cost hundreds of millions to upgrade the equipment, and it would take a little rent to achieve the same goal, William nodded, "OK, I''ll talk about it later.".


    I went into my special laboratory and asked the logistics director to call me on Sunday and asked for ten copies of materials for simplified 01 battery.


    After waiting for more than an hour, when the materials arrived, he began to tamper with the batteries.


    In the church far away in the United States, I was shopping in the supermarket with my new girlfriend Sarah, who had been together for nearly half a year.


    The church and Sarah will know each other because seven or eight months ago, he covered up an operation for William,


    took the initiative to step down from the C1a director in New York and return to the Virginia base to be his brigadier general Colton.


    Although the director of C1a is gone, the church is not at a loss. William has been giving him a discount of 9.5% to sell bulletproof suits and explosive detectors secretly.


    Although his business is not as good as it used to be in the past half a year because of the shareholders of the bulletproof products company,


    but he has a wide range of contacts. He sells one or two sets privately every month. It''s not difficult for some people who are eager to get finished products or don''t want to leave purchase records.


    In half a year, his Swiss bank deposits have increased by nearly 6 million pounds.


    It''s a pity that having a long way to go doesn''t mean there''s no trouble.


    After really quitting from C1a, some people think that the church is losing power and are afraid that some secrets will be exposed by him.


    On a quiet night, a group of six armed combat teams quietly came to the door.


    After a fierce fight, Mr. church, alias Frank Moses, with his new girlfriend and several old men and women who are going to see Satan,


    killed Robert mien, the volunteer who wanted to be president, and Alexander dunning, the leading military strategist behind the scenes.


    When it was over, the church happily and quietly lived in Virginia with her new girlfriend.


    Unfortunately, as a legendary agent of C1a, it''s not so easy for him to retire.


    when he was shopping with Sara in the supermarket, he found a reason to support Sara and looked at Marvin Borg not far away.


    Pushing the shopping cart of the supermarket, he scolded with a bad face, "Damn it, Marvin, didn''t we agree not to contact again?"


    "I don''t want to see you either, but I''ve been writing to you all day and haven''t received a reply.".Looking at Marvin, still wearing a hood and dodging in the supermarket, the church said, "I''m retired. Of course I don''t have time to pay attention to the secret mailbox.".


    "Really? Are you really retired? " Marvin angrily took off his hood. "Do you want me to tell you what position you are now?


    Fku, Frank Moses, you son of a bitch are up and running, but I can only hide in the swamp in the south.


    "Stop, stop, stop," interrupted Marvin, but the church said, "who makes you nervous all day, or I would have called you to be an instructor.".


    "Ha, drillmaster, you are so generous, Sergeant or Sergeant," Marvin said sarcastically. "I''m 62 years old, and the devil would salute those who can be my grandson.


    if it hadn''t been for the accident, I might have been the housekeeper of the noble in London now.".


    "Just you? Housekeeper? Can I say that the family is blind? " The Church looked at Marvin incredulously,


    seeing that the old man didn''t look like a liar, it said seriously, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "This is not a place to talk," Marvin said in a low voice. "Frank, I''m not kidding. You have to take your little girlfriend with me now.".


    "I''m not going anywhere," grinned the church. "I''d better go to the base and hide with you.".


    "Where are you going?"


    Ma Wengang wanted to explain, but he heard Sarah''s excited voice behind him.


    As soon as they turned their heads, they saw Sarah coming quickly from the supermarket shelf.


    "No, no, dear, I didn''t expect to meet Marvin here"


    the church said to Marvin with a smile, "nice to meet you, Marvin. We''ll make an appointment to invite you to my house and say goodbye.".


    "Frank", Marvin is calm, wants to explain but doesn''t want to let Sarah know,


    looking at the church where his mind is all on his girlfriend and there is a way out, he can only leave alone by cursing in a low voice.


    The church and Sarah check out of the supermarket. Marvin drives up to them and asks with a straight face,


    "I''ll ask you again. I don''t want to go with you.".


    "No, I''ll go back to base, and you''ll be housekeeper in London. Bye, Marvin.".


    The church thinks very clearly that as long as he stays in the base, there are six seal groups around him, and nearly a thousand fierce men protect him,


    as long as he is still a brigadier general, no one can do anything about him.


    Looking at Marvin saying, "be safe" to leave, the church holding his girlfriend has not gone ten steps,


    "boom" came from afar.

 Chapter 674

    The church hugged her girlfriend tightly and looked at the car 20 meters away, which was blown up and fell to the ground heavily.


    "FK", with a curse, took Sarah''s hand and turned away.


    "Wait, frank, shouldn''t you go and see if Marvin is still alive?"


    Sarah, who was dragged to run away, asked anxiously, but the church didn''t pay any attention to her.


    After passing through the streets and confirming the temporary safety, she took out her mobile phone and made a phone call, then took Sarah to the police station a block away.


    Pretending to report a crime, he sat quietly on the bench and waited.


    Ten minutes later, several military Humvees sped up and stopped outside the police station.


    Just when the church thought it was ok, a white man with the rank of major came up to him and whispered, "head, there''s trouble.".


    "What?" Asked the church in surprise.


    "Before you come here, the base receives an order that you go to Wujiao building immediately to report your work.".


    After receiving the report document and seeing the person who signed the order, the church grabbed the collar of the man, patted the document on his face and said angrily,


    "FK, are you an idiot? I''m a brigadier general. What right does an army general have for me to report my duties.


    "Relax, relax, head.".


    He was not angry when he was carried by the church with his collar, so he explained, "so I say it''s troublesome. You have to ask yourself how to do it.".


    So the church calmed down, released its hand, ordered with a gloomy face, "back to base.".


    Not to mention going back to the Church of the seal base, William, who was far away in London, didn''t stop his tools until 7 p.m.


    Nisa brought him dinner and knocked on the door to remind him, went into the dressing room, took off his dust jacket and walked out of the laboratory.


    Eating dinner, talking to Nisa, listening to the Sunday report.


    Hearing all the time that Marvin was feigning death, he tapped his ear and stopped talking on Sunday.


    Looking at William''s actions, Nisa, who knew that he was distracted while talking to herself, glared at her discontentedly,


    then continued to say, "do you agree with me to go back to the United States or not? My father has made more than a dozen phone calls these days, asking me to go back.".


    "And you?" Putting down his knife and fork, William asked with a smile, "do you want to go back and have a look? Or stay in the U.S


    Nisa did not think back, "of course, stay for a few days, after watching my father back to London.".


    "Then don''t go back?" William shook his head and explained, "you and Serena have been working in the name of Kingsman for the past few months,


    it''s no secret to some people that you are a day walker,


    but in the past few months, your father has been indifferent to you, but now he urges you to go back one after another. Have you ever thought about the problem?"


    Nisa was stunned, and her expression began to be gloomy.


    William shook his head and said, "believe it or not, once you go back to the United States, you will be waiting for imprisonment and endless research.".


    "It''s impossible," said Nisa, holding William''s hand in horror. "I''m the only heir of the family. How could my father be willing to detain me?".


    "Ha, no accident, that old ghost will live another thousand years without any problem.".


    Holding the cold hand of Nisa, William sighed, "if I tell you that you not only have a brother,


    that idiot was cheated by your father to be a test object, can you see your father''s nature without family affection?"


    "This, this",


    before Nisa asked, William frowned and said, "well, you are my man now, stay by my side, understand?"


    See William face frown, Nisa no reason to ease up.


    He grabbed his hand and put it on his face for a moment before he whispered, "well," I listen to you.


    Seeing that Nisa was obedient, William began to smile, stroked her cheek and whispered, "you go back first. I''ll go to the suburban manor to find you and Serena in the evening.".


    With blood contract and emotional bondage, William doesn''t worry that this chick dares to go against her will.


    Personally send Nisa downstairs, two people entangled in the car for several minutes, Nisa just can''t give up driving away.


    On the way back to the laboratory, William thought about the news he got from the increased monitoring of blood clan on Sunday.


    Not only is Nisa''s father looking for a new way out for the blood clan, but other clans in Laomei are also increasing funding for scientific research to find ways for the blood clan to overcome ultraviolet radiation.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help laughing and thinking sarcastically, when he made a new monster, it was Lao Mei who was unlucky.


    Maybe Benjamin Arthur, who hasn''t been in touch for a long time, will have to call for help again.


    At about 8 p.m., while listening to Aston Martin engineers report the progress of the day,


    on Sunday, it was suddenly reported that "Sir, Mr. Garris Mallory of the military intelligence bureau is asking to see him under the laboratory building.".


    When he heard this, William was stunned. Then he knocked on the table and interrupted Louis who was reporting,He said to Sean, "help me get the people downstairs to the reception room and let them wait.".


    "OK, boss," Sean nodded and walked out of the conference room. William said to Louise, "go on.".


    Garris, with three men, followed Sean to the reception room. After waiting for an hour and a half, he saw William in a white coat enter the reception room.


    As soon as he saw William, Gareth stood up and asked, "I hear you know Frank Moses?"


    William did not speak and looked at the three men behind Garris.


    Garris understood and asked two younger people to go out before introducing the gray haired old man behind him to William,


    "this is the director of fix. He is responsible for any nuclear related matters.".


    Hello, Lord Devonshire. I''m Baron fix. Nice to meet you.


    Baron? Shake hands with fix. William, look at Garris.


    Garris shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, fix is on our side.".


    William then smile, "Hello, Baron, we sit and say.".


    "Thank you". Seeing that William heard that he was a nobleman and one of his own, his attitude changed immediately. Fix was not only not surprised, but also pleased.


    He poured a whisky for Garris and fix himself. With a few polite remarks, William sat down and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come on, William, I don''t believe in this kind of open online news. Don''t you know?"


    Garris takes out a document and hands it to William, regardless of fix''s eyes.


    Although William knew about the contents of the document, he took it over and looked at it carefully. Then he closed his eyes and pretended to be thinking.


    after a while, he opened his eyes and said, "are you sure the contents above are true? Did Edward Bailey really make red mercury eggs


    "We can''t be sure if the Red Mercury eggs are real, but," fix hesitated for a moment before saying, "but thirty one years ago, the Americans broke up the impeachment materials and equipment by means of foreign affairs mail package, and transported them to the polar bear in batches. Then Frank Moses and Marvin Berg protected Edward Bailey into the polar bear,


    after we got this information, we also had a good time After entering the polar bear territory, I was in charge of the monitoring team.

 Chapter 675

    "Wait a minute," Garris interrupted fix with a frown. "Why didn''t you report this to me before,


    and Lao Mei''s secret, where can we get the news?"


    "This, this.".


    Looking at the calm William, the white haired fix whispered, "it''s Henry.".


    "Henry Devonshire? William''s grandfather


    Garris looks at fix nodding in shock, and then at William with no expression on his face.


    Knowing William well, he immediately asked, "William, do you know something?"


    "Shut up," William said to fix, glancing at Garris. "Go on.".


    Fix, who is waiting for William''s answer, thinks that he can get it out of his mouth. He has been entangled in his heart for 31 years. Why can Henry receive intelligence in the United States.


    However, he found that his immediate superior, Garris, the head of the British military intelligence agency, actually shut up after William scolded him, and looked at Garris''s face. Although he was embarrassed, he didn''t look angry.


    Scared, alert at the same time, fix is very cooperative, "OK.".


    After a month of frank and Marvin taking Edward Bailey into the polar bear, we got the news that a safe spot in the United States was raided, not only a gunfight broke out, but also the safe spot was bombed into ruins.


    At that time, the situation was complicated, and the target was a portable nuclear egg. There were no allies. Anyone could be an enemy.


    Just when we thought we had nothing, Henry told us the whereabouts of frank and Marvin who escorted Edward Bailey away.


    In that case, without much consideration from the above, we used our dark chess in polar bear to make the impression that Dewar was killed. Then I personally sent him back to London secretly and locked him up for 31 years.


    With these words, fix remembered for a long time, and then said angrily, "I didn''t expect that 31 years later, the Solanum nigrum project was mentioned again. No one believed it.".


    "Well.


    Looking at Garris and fix staring at him, William pretends to look down and ponder.


    In my heart, I scolded Garris for eighteen generations.


    This bastard comes directly to himself, so he has to be more careful when he plans for mercury.


    But it''s not bad. At least if Garris suspects, he doesn''t have to show his flaws.


    As long as Serena, Nisa, or any of her men have been exposed to the Red Mercury nuclear eggs, the upper echelons of England will surely suspect his motive for entering the national laboratory yesterday.


    As for fix''s doubts for thirty-one years, when he heard the report on Sunday, Marvin said that if there had not been an accident,


    now that he had been a housekeeper under a great nobleman in London, William would have known that Marvin must belong to his grandfather Henry.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to explain how Henry got the information so quickly and how, under the protection of the church guy, he knew the route of their retreat and caught Edward Bailey.


    Finally, let the old US and polar bear think that Edward Bailey died 31 years ago.


    After thinking about this, William said to Garris and fix with a smile, "what do you want to do with me?


    Take out Frank Moses, or should I call him and ask him to stop investigating? "


    Then William grinned and said, "Garris, you shouldn''t be such an idiot, would you?"


    "Of course, kill him directly," Garris said seriously. "We must not let the old us know that Edward Bailey was kept in secret for 31 years, otherwise, the new security secretary will directly cut us off.".


    "Impossible," William shook his head. "Frank Moses is now brigadier general Colton,


    as long as he stays at the seal base in Virginia, no one can kill him in the base.".


    "What''s the matter?"


    Garris and fix looked at William in shock. "Isn''t Frank Moses a retired agent of C1a?


    When did you become commander of Shanghai leopard? "


    "It seems that you are too incompetent to be the head of the military intelligence bureau, Garris," William asked strangely. "Are you in trouble?"


    Garris looked at fix and hesitated for a few seconds. "After Katherine stepped down, the new secretary of security sent a man named Andrew Scott to the military intelligence bureau. As soon as that bastard took office, he seized power in the name of reorganization, which made me focus on how to deal with him.".


    "007 Craig''s still investigating the cause of Mrs. M''s death?"


    As for William''s question, Garris nodded after a pause,


    he hesitated for a long time and then said, "how about you Kingsman take over this time?"


    William frowned. "It''s against the rules.".


    No rules? On hearing this, Garris understood that William did not refuse, but actually agreed."Don''t worry, we will certainly follow up. Kingsman can help secretly or do it alone.


    anyway, you have the right to investigate and act independently. As long as you don''t cause any damage to England, no one can do anything to you.".


    William looked down and thought for a moment, "I''ll think about it and get back to you in a few days.".


    After that, he stood up to look at his watch, reached out and shook hands with Garris and fix who stood up with him,


    "sorry, I have an experiment to do later, so I won''t talk to you. Bye.".


    Using his eyes to stop Felix who wants to speak, Garris grins, "understand, then don''t disturb your research.".


    And personally sent himself to the elevator side of William nodded, Garris and his party took the elevator downstairs, all the way silent on the car.


    When the car left the lab compound, fix asked, "after a few days, it''s all over.".


    "Come on, fix, I don''t believe you can''t hear that William has actually agreed",


    the feigned old man, who glared angrily, said Garris helplessly, "if we can''t make a decision this time, we will be driven away,


    in this case, it''s better to have someone who dares to take over.".


    Of course fix agreed, "but are you sure the Devon Council will take over?"


    "Of course," Garris lay silently in the parking space, looking at the night scene outside the window, and fell into silence in the carriage.


    When waiting for the bus to arrive at the headquarters of the military intelligence bureau, Garris suddenly asked, "when was the document released on the Internet?"


    Fix looked at his watch and said, "it was released in Paris 16 hours ago, at 5 a.m. this morning.".


    "What time did William go to the National Laboratory?" Garris continued.


    "The rental phone is at 8:11 this morning, and the arrival time of Duke Devonshire is at 9:54",


    after that, fix responds, "do you mean that even if we don''t go to see Duke Devonshire today,


    he will intervene in this matter, or even have taken action?"


    "What do you say?"


    As his fingers tapped on his knees, Garris thought for a few seconds and said, "as far as I know, William must have his own secret laboratory and production base,


    otherwise, where would the things he made go to experiment and produce?


    Since we can research and build so many advanced equipment and armor, how can we rent laboratories? "

 Chapter 676

    "He dares to have the idea of Red Mercury eggs.".


    "Calm down," sighed Garris, staring at the fussy fix. "He''s more daring than anyone thinks, and there are many things you don''t know.


    believe it or not, even if you report William''s idea of nuking, unless there''s hard evidence, the boss won''t contact William.


    besides, don''t forget that we are all aristocrats.".


    Garris looked at fix seriously and said, "under the condition that he does not endanger the interests of England and us,


    the stronger the allies in the same camp, the better for us?"


    Fix frowned, his face changed, and he nodded after a long struggle. "Don''t worry, I know what to do?


    Edward Bailey, I won''t send more people to take care of him, but "


    fix glared at Garris and said," you''re sure Duke Devonshire can handle it,


    don''t forget that Edward Bailey has been locked up by us for 31 years. If he runs away and takes revenge, we can say,


    but if the Red Mercury nuclear egg is true, we''ll all go to hell. ".


    "I",


    before Garris finished speaking, "Ding Ling" sound, the mobile phone rings, take out a look, his face can not help but smile, handed the mobile phone to fix.


    Just look at fix and you can see that the person in the picture on the mobile phone is Edward Bailey, and the location is just under the ground of the mental hospital that he only knows.


    Then "didi" sounds twice, and a five second countdown appears on the mobile phone,


    as soon as the time arrives, the photo will be automatically deleted.


    With a sigh to himself, fix returned his cell phone to Garris and nodded, "well, it seems that our Archduke is really extraordinary,


    good night, Baron Garris. It seems that I can have a good sleep tonight.".


    "Well, good night," said Garris, smiling and seeing fix off.


    One day later, at 1 p.m. London time, William was having dinner with Jesse, who came to deliver the meal.


    In the church far away in Virginia, I put on a black coat with my girlfriend Sarah early in the morning and arrived outside a real church before 8 a.m.


    Last night, I went back to the base safely with Sara. After a few phone calls, the church knew the whole story.


    Although the object of the report was changed to a Naval General, he still had to go to Wu Jiao to have a big hug. Fortunately, his personal freedom was not restricted, so he called the police station directly to confirm that Ma Wen did hang up.


    On the one hand, when his old friend died, he had to see him off. On the other hand, he wanted to see Marvin''s remains,


    maybe he could find some clues in them.


    As for the information published on the Internet, within two hours after it was published, no trace could be found in the whole network.


    With Sara driving to the real church, Frank sat in the car watching the church silent for a long time.


    He still doesn''t believe that Ma Wen is really dead. After all, as far as he knows, Ma Wen has feigned death no less than three times.


    Looking at her boyfriend''s melancholy and hesitation, Sarah comforted her, "OK, frank, I know you can''t accept it,


    but Marvin is lying in it now, waiting for us to see him off.".


    Holding Sarah who wanted to get off, Frank said in a hurry, "wait, I''ll just go in. You stay in the car and be safe.".


    No, don''t forget Marvin is also my friend.


    Shaking Frank''s hand, Sarah walked out of the car and went into the church.


    Frank swore in a low voice. Fortunately, with his experience, there was no danger around.


    He walked into the church and looked at Marvin, pale and lying in the coffin.


    Frank couldn''t help getting confused and reached for Marvin''s nose.


    "No breathing? It''s quite similar.


    Seeing the pin on Marvin''s chest, Frank pinches it,


    in Sarah''s shocked eyes, he inserts it directly into Marvin''s back of hand.


    Hell, Frank gets nervous when he looks at the pin that''s completely stuck in the back of his hand.


    If this feign death, a needle down, even trained people, 100% of the body will have slight deterioration.


    Don''t believe pull out the pin, and hard even tie two, but staring at Marvin, he still didn''t find any change.


    Nm, this is not really dead.


    Frank''s face changed at the thought, and his frown touched Marvin''s pulse.


    "No, no".


    After all, she knows that Marvin is also an agent,


    but now when she sees her boyfriend holding a pin to Marvin''s neck, Sarah immediately misunderstands it.


    Pulling Frank back, he laughed awkwardly with the people around him.


    At the end of the farewell ceremony, they walked out of the church and saw four black suits in a car not far away.


    At a glance, Frank knew that the four were official. He was relieved and worried about SAFA''s safety.Holding his girlfriend''s hand, he said, "do you remember the safe house beside the base?"


    Sarah nodded.


    "Remember what I said," Frank handed Sara the car keys. "Go to the safe house immediately. There is a safe in the basement. The code is your birthday and mine.


    there are 100000 dollars in cash, a new passport and the key to a house in Queens, new York.


    I didn''t contact you in a week. You immediately take a million dollars in cash from the house in Queens Switzerland is hiding. Do you understand? "


    "Clear, understand", originally also wanted to take risks with her boyfriend, can see Frank''s serious face, Sarah surprisingly not much nonsense, "be careful.".


    "Don''t worry, I don''t die that easily.".


    Hold Sarah for a moment, watch her leave, then walk to the black suit a few meters away,


    nuzui looked at the side and said, "let the sniper be careful, I don''t want to be killed by you.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Moses. The order I received specifically states that you are an extremely dangerous retired agent.".


    Seeing that Sara had driven away, Frank was not interested in talking to the minion, and stretched out his hands to handcuff the black suit.


    Wearing a black mask all the way to the interrogation room where I don''t know.


    Within five minutes of the trial, a sudden gunshot caught his attention. He raised his finger and planned to question the middle-aged man.


    After this interruption, the two interrogators also heard the sound of the gun. The middle-aged man took out his gun and stood up and said to the other, "look at him, and then call for help.".


    "Daddada", as soon as the middle-aged man left, the gunshot came from outside the interrogation room.


    "Daddada",


    "Dangdang", for a while, the sound of the bullet hitting the metal gate came.


    The black suit guarding the interrogation room touched the key and breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was excited and said to the church,


    "God, the key is on me. This door is a two inch thick steel plate door. If there is no key, no one can enter unless the wall is broken with explosives.".


    "I don''t have much to worry about," the church said, staring at the black suit. "They''re here to catch me, so I''m sure I won''t die. As for you, it''s hard to say.".


    Black suit is hesitating, but heard someone outside said, go to the explosives.


    The church immediately said, "listen, you untie my handcuffs, I''ll knock you out,


    when the door breaks, I''ll walk out, so you have half the chance to live. How do you choose? Do you understand?"


    "Clear and clear".


    After listening to the black suit, without hesitation, he took out the key to help the church to unlock the handcuffs.


    With a bang, the church and the black suit were about to be knocked out. At the same time,


    they found that the explosion was not at the door of the interrogation room.

 Chapter 677

    There was a bang, and the wall beside the window of the interrogation room was blasted.


    "Damn it, Marvin.".


    Seeing the people hanging on the rope and swinging down from the roof, the church immediately yelled, "aren''t you dead? Ah, asshole.


    "I''m sorry, frank, who let you always hard to listen to my explanation, although I have 62, but I don''t want to die.".


    After throwing his shotgun to the church, Ma wenran put his bag on the interrogation table,


    took out a few unused remote-controlled directional blasting bombs from his bag, and then threw two rope dropping tools to the church.


    The remote-controlled bomb was installed on the wall beside the metal door, and the last one was installed on the ground floor of the interrogation room table.


    Looking at the church hanging the downhill tools on the rope, the black suit of the interrogation church asked with a black face.


    "Wait, just two downhill tools. What can I do?".


    Marvin looked at the church in disgust and said, "let''s kill him.".


    "No," the church shook its head. "He proved that we didn''t kill people here.".


    After loading the bomb, Marvin went to the hole without taking care of the black suit and said, "there''s no time to talk about it. If the guys outside are smart,


    we can''t escape shooting from the windows of several nearby rooms. I''ll see you downstairs.".


    Holding the downhill tool, Marvin jumped out of the hole and went down.


    Seeing this, the church and the black suit also understood that Marvin was right. Fortunately, the interrogation room was on the third floor, only six meters above the ground,


    they hugged each other and went down with the tools.


    As soon as they were halfway down, Marvin, who had already landed, pressed the remote control.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A continuous explosion came from upstairs, and the directional explosion directly destroyed the wall of the metal door.


    two armed men who were unlocking the metal door were directly pressed under the collapsed brick and metal door.


    The other people who were far away were not hurt, but they were also roared by the huge noise.


    Looking at the two meter long hole, I was glad I wasn''t in the area where the wall collapsed.


    Separate two people to see the injured companion, the others look into the interrogation.


    Sure enough, the target had already walked, and then saw the rope hanging from the roof.


    "Security.".


    After hearing the safety report from his subordinates, the C1a agent Jack Horton, who is in charge of the team, walks into the interrogation room with angry eyes, stands by the hole in the outer wall and looks out,


    then he sees Marvin hiding in the corner more than ten meters away, waving to them with a smile.


    Then point your left hand to the remote control in your right hand.


    "My God.".


    From a distance of more than ten meters, it is not difficult for professional armed personnel to see clearly the remote control on Marvin''s hand.


    Jack Horton just had time to yell, "bomb",,


    without thinking about it, he grabbed the rope in front of him empty handed and jumped out of the interrogation room.


    Boom.


    A cloud of dust and debris rushed out of the hole.


    There is no wall cover this time. Even if the bomb is used to break the wall, it is also a bomb.


    Except for Jack Horton, who jumped out of the interrogation room with a rope, the others were basically disabled even if they were lucky.


    The loud sound of light can break one''s eardrum.


    However, Jack Horton is not much better,


    holding the rope and falling empty handed, which is no different from self destroying hands.


    Horton understood this, but at this time he just wanted to stay away from the hole so as not to be affected by the explosion.


    When he fell a meter or two, it would not be so easy to grasp the rope.


    Even if his brain''s command was to grasp the rope, his palms could not be controlled to release the sharp pain from his hands.


    Fortunately, the interrogation room is on the third floor, only six meters high, plus his own height.


    Although the impact of the drop was not small, he was only 2 meters above the ground.


    With his knees slightly arched and his feet on the ground, he rushed forward and tumbled into the outer wall of the building.


    he was lying on the ground like a broken frame. Fortunately, his life was saved.


    After a moment''s delay, Horton raised his hands and looked at his bloody palms when the skin was torn off.


    anger, shame and pain all came to his mind.


    "Ah, ah, ah," he roared like a vent, thinking about how to kill the church and Marvin.


    Can think of in the C1a reference room to see the church information, Horton heart and no confidence to catch the church has escaped.


    After finding that there was no big problem, he sat up and thought for a moment, then he took out his mobile phone with his finger,


    made a phone call and asked people to look for Sarah, his girlfriend from the church.


    But he''s smart. He''s been an agent for decades, and Marvin''s not stupid.It''s not like they haven''t done it before.


    Let the black suit interrogator go and call Sarah.


    Driving to pick up Sara, who is leaving Virginia, Marvin looks at the church and Sara holding together in the back seat.


    "Frank, maybe we can send Sarah to London",


    hesitated for a moment, Marvin said, "I know some experts in London, so it should not be difficult to hide Sarah.".


    "Master? Who is it? "


    The Church looked at Marvin''s back suspiciously and asked, "don''t you want to send Sarah to the noble you said?"


    Seeing that Marvin just shrugged, the church immediately took Sarah''s hand away, sat up, grabbed the back of the chair with both hands, and sat down in the co pilot''s seat,


    looked at Marvin in surprise, "man, are you serious? To be a housekeeper? "


    "Of course," Marvin said with a curl. "I''m 62 years old, Frank. Have you really been hiding in the swamp South waiting to die?


    If it wasn''t for the damned Solanum nigrum project being posted on the Internet, in three months'' time, my half year housekeeper training course would be over, and I would be able to live in London in peace.


    The church couldn''t believe it and joked, "are you crazy, or is your employer crazy? Who would want a crazy man like you to be a housekeeper?"


    Marvin shrugged and didn''t answer.


    "Peng, Peng, Peng".


    There was a knock.


    Sarah, sitting in the back seat, listened for a moment and hesitated, "if I hear you right, does the sound come from the trunk?"


    "Marvin?"


    The church also recognized it, and with experience, he was quite sure that there was a person in the trunk.


    Staring at them, Marvin was silent for a moment. "OK.".


    Turn the lights, leave the main road, enter a country road, and stop in a grove a few minutes later.


    Turn off the car, open the trunk and point a gun at a middle-aged man in civilian clothes.


    "Captain of the British military intelligence?" After getting off the bus, the Church took the middle-aged man''s ID card,


    immediately scolded Marvin, "are you crazy? Marvin.


    I''m sorry, Frank. I have to make sure it''s the British intelligence agency that sold us out.


    "Why?" The Church looked at Marvin with a puzzled look. "Why do you suspect that it was the military intelligence agency that betrayed us?"


    "This, this," Marvin hesitated for a long time before saying, "I''m sorry, frank, there are some things I can''t say,


    otherwise my friends don''t have to do, you let me bring some secrets into the coffin, and I''ll talk to you in hell.".


    "Fku, asshole, you will go to hell, I will go to heaven.".


    After all, he had too many secrets to tell Marvin.

 Chapter 678

    Seeing that the church didn''t ask again, Marvin was relieved. He didn''t know if the church would have killed him if it had known 31 years ago that it had betrayed the whereabouts of them and Edward Bailey.


    Looking at Sarah, Marvin said, "frank, if it''s convenient for you to take Sarah around,


    the next trial may make Sarah uncomfortable.".


    No, no, I''m fine, I''m fine.


    Sara shakes her head as Marvin tries to push herself away.


    For more than 30 years in her life, her life has been so dull and boring that she has been very interested in the life of an agent since she had a big adventure with church, Marvin and Victoria a few months ago.


    Of course, she will, in addition to the natural risk genes, the main reason is that the church protects her too well.


    If she really realized the cruelty of the fight between agents, she would have no heart to think of any risks.


    If this woman were William''s, she would be dumped by him immediately.


    But for nearly 60 churches, Sarah, a woman who has a strong curiosity about secret agents, is poking at his lonely and wandering heart because of his old age. Being with Sarah can make the church feel very successful.


    The most satisfying experience in life, can also be shared with the beloved woman when their old retirement, this feeling makes the church feel great.


    Pulling Sara, who didn''t want to leave, away, and waiting for half an hour to come back, he saw Marvin checking something with the middle-aged officer''s laptop.


    "How''s it going?"


    Marvin looked up at the church and Sarah, patted the trunk, "according to this sleepy old man in the trunk,


    his team is only responsible for monitoring me and finding you through me.".


    "It''s not reasonable," the church said grimly. "When did the operation team of the military intelligence bureau be so charitable and didn''t arrest people directly when they found you?"


    "I don''t know," Marvin said, pointing to the laptop screen with a guilty heart,


    "this is the document posted on the Internet, which states the Solanum nigrum project, and the two of us who protected Edward Bailey 31 years ago.".


    "Wait, what''s this"


    the church stares at the dark red mark at the bottom of the document.


    Sara and Marvin look at it for a moment, and Sara is not sure, "the coffee mark at the bottom of the coffee cup?"


    "No, the circle of the coffee cup is much smaller than this," Ma Wen shook his head and thought, "could it be a red wine bottle?".


    "Red wine", the church hesitated first, then thought of something, exclaimed, "poisonous frog?"


    "FK, the poison frog selling intelligence?" Marvin thought about it and agreed, "yes, it''s said that the only hobbies of poisonous frog are red wine and women,


    but don''t mention catching that guy. It''s a big problem to find him like this.".


    Before the church answered, Sarah asked, "wait a minute, who is the poisonous frog? Why can you tell by a wine mark in a red wine bottle that the poisonous frog did it? And would anyone name themselves that way? "


    "The nickname of the poisonous frog was given to him by the outside world," the church explained, holding Sarah''s hand,


    "no one knows the real name of the bastard, and the nickname of the poisonous frog is because more than ten years ago, before the collapse of the polar bear,


    he spent three years alone in the tropical rainforest of South America in order to access a secret database,


    collected enough information to poison thousands of people Then the venom was injected into the independent water supply system of the disintegrated polar bear and the secret database.


    even if the water was diluted, it could be too heavy, and finally all the people in the database were poisoned to death.


    then it took several days to empty the entire database.


    from then on, even the polar bear and the United States were all dead I dare not kill him directly, for fear that the information will be leaked,


    there has been a rumor in the underground world that the guy was born as a crow, and his best skill is to change appearance and hide,


    however, people have weaknesses, and the best way to get close to him is red wine. ".


    After the church explained, Marvin looked at him helplessly and asked, "but we can go there to find the red wine that can let the poisonous frog see.".


    After thinking about it, the church found that there was no problem with the red wine in its hand and entertaining ordinary drinkers,


    but it was not enough to attract the fanatical level of poison frog,


    "whether the owners of Marvin, Margo and Latu winery had changed.".


    "This, this",


    hearing this question, and thinking about the TV and newspaper reports that Margo and lato winery were bought by William some time ago, Marvin was shocked, "sorry, you know,


    I''m not interested in red wine, and it''s hard to get TV signals in the swamp.".


    "I know that," Sarah said excitedly, "these two wineries were bought by William Devonshire,


    and it was reported in the newspaper a few days ago that William Devonshire fell in love with a woman named Jesse who had been living in the streets of New York since childhood,She not only took her to watch the ball with her mother, but also gave her two wineries to take care of.


    God, this is really romantic, the meeting of the grand duke and Cinderella.


    The church angrily took out her mobile phone, pressed the number and slandered her dream girlfriend,


    "if you knew William Devonshire had more than ten girlfriends, you wouldn''t appreciate him so much.".


    "Du, Du, Du".


    Dial the number, and the church goes to one side. He doesn''t want Sarah to know that he knows William. In case of Sarah''s empathy, who will he talk to.


    Not only can he not fight, but he is not as powerful as William, and William is also his parents.


    "Hi, William.".


    As soon as the phone is connected, Sarah, who has been together for half a year, is surprised by the expression and involuntarily hanging her back when the church calls.


    In her mind, except for herself, the church has a rigid and serious face to everyone.


    It''s the first time Sarah has ever seen such a flattering, even flattering look.


    He went up to Marvin and asked in a low voice, "who is he calling?"


    "It''s the person you just mentioned," Marvin shrugged. He didn''t expect the church to know William.


    he was puzzled and relieved. It seems that even if the church is not William''s person, it must have a deep relationship.


    Does this mean that even if the church knew it was William''s grandfather, it would not turn over?


    "My God, William Devonshire?" Sarah covered her mouth in disbelief and asked, "are you sure? Marvin.


    Marvin said meaningfully, "if Frank can get Margaux or Chateau Latour''s rare wine after the call, I''m not sure.".


    That''s right. Sarah waited.


    A few minutes later, the church clasped its back, said goodbye, and walked up with a smile,


    "the wine has been finished. It''s the 1787 vintage of Margaux, a rare red wine that has only been rumored but has never been sold in public.".


    "Wait, wait," Marvin asked in surprise, "is that the bottle that was knocked over by the waiter, and the insurance company lost 225000 dollars?"


    "Yes," the church nodded triumphantly.

 Chapter 679

    "You''re confused, Frank. If you take out this kind of wine, it won''t be the guy who attracts the poisonous frog",


    Marvin looked at the church with ridicule. "Once this kind of wine is sold in public, wine lovers all over the world will bid for it.


    there are too many people participating in it. We have to clear the list for one or two days, and then check it one by one, until that year and that month?"


    "Shut up, Marvin," the church said angrily, "I don''t know such a simple reason.


    I promise that as long as the poisonous frog participates in the auction, the person I call will be able to find out. Maybe when we get to Paris, everyone will have been caught.".


    "So powerful?" Marvin turned his eyes, put his hand on the shoulder of the church, and pretended to be curious. "How do you know William Devonshire?


    And when you call, the Duke agrees to take out the bottle, which can make all wine lovers crazy.


    "This, this.".


    It''s the church''s turn to hesitate this time. I can''t tell Marvin that I not only made a fortune by William, but also collaborated with him, which has damaged the interests of the United States several times.


    Sorry, I''ll tell you when I go to hell. Now, forget it.


    The church shrugged, "like you said, or my friends won''t do it.".


    "No, we can be friends," Marvin blinked.


    In a word, the church understood it. It took Marvin to one side and asked in a low voice,


    "you mean to be a housekeeper for a great nobleman. Is that William?"


    Ma Wen nodded with a smile.


    FK, when did you meet William.


    "I don''t know Lord Devonshire, but I know his mother," Marvin said triumphantly. "It was Mrs. Lena who asked me to be housekeeper for the Devonshire family.".


    Ding Ling Ling.


    When the church wanted to ask what else, Marvin''s five or six mobile phones hanging around his neck suddenly rang one by one.


    Looking at the mobile phone group that Marvin had refitted himself, and now he keeps on calling, with five or six different ringtones in mind,


    the noisy church complained, "Damn, can you be so careful?"


    "Of course, otherwise I would have died",


    connected to the mobile phone, looked at the number, Marvin handed the mobile phone to the church, "London''s number, should be for you.".


    Is that a reason? Those who really want me won''t call me on my cell phone.


    White afraid of death of Ma Wen, the church answered the phone, "Hello, who.".


    "Hey, frank, it''s me, Victoria Winston.".


    "Hey, Victoria, long time no see," he said, clutching his cell phone as the church winked at Marvin.


    Marvin pasted it, listening to the phone.


    "I''m sorry, Frank. Let me get this straight. Did you and Marvin catch a colonel in the CIA?"


    "Well," the church said awkwardly, "there seems to be such a thing.".


    "I knew it," Victoria said with a smile. "You''re going to have bad luck. Ten minutes ago, director fix of the British military intelligence came to me and gave me the order to kill you and Marvin.".


    "You agree," Marvin asked.


    "Of course, you know, not only the price is very high, but even if I don''t agree, they will send others after you.".


    "Hell," Marvin swore in a low voice, waving to the church to signal that he didn''t believe Victoria.


    But when he heard Victoria''s next words, Marvin was stunned.


    "Besides, not only England sent me after you, but also the United States sent people?"


    "Who?" Asked the church.


    "Have you ever heard of the white ghost?"


    "What?" Ma wenleng stopped for a moment, and immediately cursed, "it''s not enough for these bastards of C1a to force me to take hallucinogenic drugs for 20 years,


    now they still send a super killer to kill me, FK, FK, I''m just a 62 year old man,


    is it necessary to find a killer like white ghost?


    Damn it, white ghost likes to torture people he hates. No, I have to think about how to die with him before he catches me.


    After dealing with the white ghost and making him suffer a lot from the church, he helplessly looks at some hysterical Marvin,


    "sorry, Victoria, Marvin is probably ill again?"


    "No, if you know who the white ghost has been following this year, it will be like Marvin," Victoria said sternly.


    "Who?" The church is surprised to ask, "white ghost that kind of lone wolf also has when other people''s hand one day?"


    "Well," Victoria hesitated, and the church was busy playing the friendship card, "God, Victoria, you don''t really want me, Marvin and Sarah to die,


    we have been friends for decades, and don''t forget, I''m the one who found a relationship with your son Ben gates and sent his aunt to prison,


    the girl seems to be pregnant, so our plan is to use it It will be implemented in a year or two."All right.".


    Hearing this, Victoria can''t help but think of the plan to reduce Ben Gates'' sentence, which she discussed with William in the upper east side mansion of New York a year ago.


    after the plan started, the church really helped a lot.


    Otherwise, if you want to send a girl to Ben Gates'' prison, you can sit there without the help of the church, but you can''t do it without any flaws.


    "It''s William. The white ghost has been working secretly for William Devonshire all year.".


    "Are you sure?" The church asked pleasantly, "are you sure it''s William?"


    Victoria wondered for a few seconds and said, "why, it looks like you know William? And friendship? "


    "Haha, of course, we''re not just about friendship, but," the church hesitated for a few seconds. "Are you sure the white ghost will listen to William?"


    "It should be no problem. The last time I saw Lena Devonshire, I found the white ghost protecting her in secret"


    Victoria thought about it and affirmed, "as far as I know, if William can''t completely restrain the white ghost,


    the little fox won''t let people who don''t trust him protect his mother.".


    "God, that''s good, that''s good." Marvin, who was re posted to listen to the phone, was greatly relieved when he heard this,


    and even said excitedly, "William is Henry''s grandson and successor. Ha ha, even the white ghost can be subdued and completely obeyed by him.".


    "Wait a minute." the Church looked at Marvin strangely, said a few words to Victoria, then hung up the phone,


    grabbed Marvin''s collar and said, "when did you bastard know Henry Devonshire?"


    "This, this.".


    Looking at the stern look in the church''s eyes, Marvin immediately counseled and raised his hands, "I apologize, I apologize, frank,


    my real name is John Malcolm, a Scotsman, who was a member of the British military intelligence agency before entering the C1a,


    the boss is Henry Devonshire. No, except for betraying you once in 31 years, I have never done anything sorry to you,


    and Do you still remember that 31 years ago, when escorting Edward Bailey out of the polar bear, you didn''t want to go to dinner, but I dragged you away, otherwise you would be killed as Edward Bailey.


    "I don''t want to thank you, asshole"


    then

 Chapter 680

    "No, you''re welcome. We are friends of life and death. We don''t have to be so polite.".


    Staring hard at by the church, Marvin felt his forehead sweating.


    The bald man in front of him doesn''t look any ferocious now, but he is frank Moses, a super ruthless man who has killed people and even subverted a country.


    Marvin doesn''t think he''s ever been to church.


    Of course, he didn''t think that the church would really turn against itself in this situation. After all, they had a real friendship for more than 30 years.


    Sure enough, looking at Marvin with nervous and guilty expression, the church remembered that they had not known that they had saved each other many times for so many years,


    it had been 31 years, and shook their heads helplessly, "is Edward Bailey really dead?"


    "God, how can I know this?" Marvin said with a big sigh of relief,


    "if I knew, would I have been forced to take drugs for nearly 20 years by C1a people?


    These bastards have no doubt about you, but they have been secretly drugging me, trying to drive me crazy, so as to get some information.


    The church said with a strange expression, "no wonder you bastard have made so much contribution, but the speed of promotion has been slow to death.


    before you hid, I thought it was because of your mental problems, but the bureau had been doubting you all the time."


    then, after a pause, I squinted and said, "can I still believe you? Marvin "


    " of course, "Marvin nodded without hesitation," but as soon as I get the news, I will send you a warning directly.


    I still venture to find you in person without getting a reply. It''s right that I saved you again today. ".


    Seeing the nod from the church, Marvin said happily, "in the Solanum nigrum project and the Red Mercury nuclear egg, we are grasshoppers on the same rope.


    without solving the mastermind behind the scenes, I can''t enjoy my old age, and you can''t enjoy the world with Sarah.".


    Well, it''s probably the last sentence that completely dispels the thorn in the heart of the church.


    For him, who is nearly 60 years old and retired, after so many things, there is nothing I can''t see.


    Anyway, after cooperating with William and hacking the $5 million action fund of C1a, the church has no idea of the interests of the United States.


    In this way, he is not much different from Marvin, even less than Marvin.


    After all, after 20 years of suspicion, interrogation and repression,


    Marvin would rather become nervous and hide than reveal his secret.


    But Frank Moses, the legendary agent of C1a, sold several times for money before he retired. He had paid for the bleeding country for decades.


    On this thought, the church hugged Marvin''s shoulder and said, "get on the bus, find a place to settle down first, and then try to go to Paris.".


    "All right, frank," Marvin nodded excitedly, driving away with the church and some confused Sara.


    On the other hand, the white ghost just got on his new private plane and flew from the island to Virginia.


    Only since he followed William, although the white ghost wanted to be loyal to William as the Black Ghost leizang several times,


    to be a real Devonshire family minister, what he didn''t understand was that his martial arts were no worse than the Black Ghost,


    he also learned the secret of aozunu from the Black Ghost, but William didn''t accept him as a formal family minister until he saw the Black Ghost The ghost is like a shadow, always hiding around William,


    there is no private time, no women, no luxury life. Now the white ghost also understands why William does not accept him as his minister.


    This is the day when nm is completely like the ancient dark guard ninja. The white ghost asks himself that he can''t do it.


    So, except that William has a task, he has his own free time.


    After receiving a call from Jack Horton, a former C1a agent, and knowing that the person Horton wanted to kill was frank Moses.


    The white ghost agreed without hesitation.


    "Frank Moses, is this retribution?"


    When he started his career at the age of 16 or 17, he was still under Frank Moses for a period of time.


    just when he took Frank Moses, who taught him too much secret service skills, as a teacher, he was sold by Frank during a mission and locked up in beibangzi for several years.


    At the thought of the white ghost, I don''t know whether to hate or appreciate Frank more. Otherwise, he would not have waited so many years for revenge.


    When the private plane enters the level flight stage, the white ghost unfastens his seat belt and takes the wine cup handed over by the female killer Cheng Haiyao who has been with him for nearly a year.


    "I just let artificial intelligence check through the system provided by boss that half an hour ago, Frank Moses used a pseudonym certificate more than ten years ago and ordered an independent villa on Virginia Beach." Cheng Haiyao looked at her watch,


    "there are still 11 hours to go to Virginia. Do you need me to find someone to stare at them first?""Well," the white ghost nodded, but he was not happy.


    Compared with Sunday, the artificial intelligence William used for his subordinates is almost bigger than the difference between the sky and the earth. If they can watch directly on Sunday, they need to find someone to watch.


    Cheng Haiyao got up and went to the suitcase style laptop to operate.


    Holding a glass to follow, white ghost reminded, "Frank Moses is not easy to deal with, find a reliable point.".


    "Understand," Cheng Haiyao nodded, and soon AI retrieved Virginia underground world, the top three experts in surveillance and tracking.


    "Ha, this thing is so easy to use." looking at the pictures and materials on the screen, Cheng Haiyao drank a mouthful of champagne excitedly.


    "No sense",


    looking at the back of Cheng Haiyao, the white ghost curls his mouth. If it''s Sunday, just say what you want and everything else will be done automatically.


    then you have to check it one by one as it is now. By the way, you have to call yourself.


    Looking at Cheng Haiyao who takes out his mobile phone to dial the number, the white ghost is not interested in sitting back on the sofa of the plane and closing her eyes to rest.


    ...


    when the church and Marvin make a reservation, they are trying to find a relationship and sneak to Paris, only to find that they are wanted by the United States,


    and the name of the wanted person is a nuclear terrorist, which makes the church and Marvin dare not find the previous relationship.


    After calling William again for help, they went to an unmanned beach and waited for three hours


    to see a Book sized delta wing UAV flying from the secret base of Yellowstone Park. Two meters above their heads, they dropped a small box.


    Pick up the box, open it, take out the boxes of two sets of mobile phones and micro headphones, turn on the phone, put on the headphones, and say on Sunday,


    "can you help me find out where the ghost is now?"


    "Well, Mr. church, the white ghost is on his way to Virginia at the moment and is expected to arrive at Claude private airport in seven hours.".


    Looking at the private plane displayed on the mobile phone, Marvin was surprised and said, "do killers make so much money these days? Can you afford a private jet? "

 Chapter 681

    After waiting for a few seconds, Marvin saw that he didn''t answer on Sunday and asked, "speak, why don''t you speak?".


    Sorry, Mr. Borg, you are an unauthorized user and have no right to get any information from me.


    "FK," Marvin said angrily, "I''m going to be a housekeeper for William Devonshire. How can I be an unauthorized user?"


    "Well, Marvin, is it useful for you to be angry with Sunday? It only listens to William.


    After reading the information of the white ghost private plane, the church saw that the plane had not been delivered for a month, and the captain and the Deputy captain were employed at zero hours.


    with a turn of eyes, the church asked, "can you help me and Marvin get the captain''s license for this plane? It''s the right plane for Paris.


    On Sunday, there was a pause of a few seconds. "I understand. The documents are expected to arrive in three and a half hours.".


    "Hey, hey," Marvin said with a gloating smile, "if white ghost knew that the plane had been stolen by us, he would be mad.".


    The church squinted and said, "come on, let''s find a place to sleep and wait for the white ghost to deliver the plane.".


    "Wait, frank," Marvin said anxiously as he pulled the church away. "If the white ghost also used Sundays to come to us, wouldn''t it be easy for him to get my whereabouts?"


    The church immediately asked, "Sunday?"


    "In the non mission situation, I only provide the minimum service for the authorized person, and Mr. Devonshire specifically told me to hide your whereabouts.".


    "Ha, I like this one, ha ha," Marvin said, squinting at the church, "man, if you steal the white ghost plane,


    and send him a video of us eating and drinking on his plane, will he be angry and want to surprise us with Gatling?".


    Probably, but we have to be found.


    Patting Marvin on the shoulder, they return to the beach villa, eat a seafood meal, sleep, and wait for the white ghost.


    Five hours later, when the church woke up, the voice of Sunday came from its ears, "remind you, Mr. church, you are being monitored now.


    four hours ago, a monitoring group composed of three people was monitoring in the medium-sized van 51 meters away from the villa.".


    "Thank you." the church immediately woke Marvin.


    It''s not hard for the church and Marvin to know that someone''s watching, how to get rid of it, and even how to do it.


    Two hours later, the white ghost arrived at the beach and walked into the surveillance car just to understand the layout of the villa.


    Cheng Haiyao''s mobile phone rings suddenly, and her eyebrows wrinkle as she listens to it. Ten seconds later, she looks at the white ghost and says, "the phone is from the logistics management office of Claude airport, reminding me to check the bill.".


    "What?"


    Cheng Haiyao stammered, "ten minutes ago our new plane filled up and flew away.".


    The white ghost looked back at the surveillance screen and saw the screen jump. It showed that the three people in the sleeping church had disappeared.


    "Damn it". Don''t think about it. The white ghost knows that the person Cheng Haiyao is looking for has been fooled by the church.


    Kick on the door of the car, jump out of the car, go back to your car, take out your mobile phone and say to Sunday, "Sunday, help me call up the surveillance screen inside the private plane.".


    "OK.".


    soon the cell phone appeared and the church was sticking with Sara, laughing and talking about champagne,


    , and Marvin was what Kwai flew in the cab.


    "Wait a minute." before scolding, the white ghost saw the mobile phone on the armrest of the sofa in the church,


    "FK, Sunday, why does this bastard have the same mobile phone as me?"


    "Mr. Moses applied to Mr. Devonshire for help and got my support temporarily.".


    "Frank Moses, you bastard know my boss," the white ghost growled at Sunday, biting his teeth. "So you''re part of stealing my plane?"


    "I''m sorry, to be exact, I just made a captain''s card for Mr. Marvin Borg, which can be found regularly.".


    The white ghost was angry and said to Cheng Haiyao, "I need a big guy who is powerful enough to tear Frank Moses to pieces.".


    "But," Cheng Haiyao hesitated for a moment before saying, "when it comes to boss, do you really want to kill Frank Moses?"


    "Help me with the weapon first". After thinking about it, the white ghost finally said no matter whether William would be angry or not.


    In this way, the two groups went to Paris one by one.


    ...


    London National Laboratory spent two days on the design and drawing, and the first draft of the electric balance was finally drawn.


    Seven engineers, envious, envious and helpless, watched William scan the drawings into the virtual imaging with smart glasses.


    It''s not that they haven''t found William in the past two days, and they want to apply for the use of virtual imaging technology to draw pictures,However, William would agree to this request. He couldn''t help but agree to the proposal of Technical Director Louis that an independent laboratory should be set up at Aston Martin headquarters, which can only be used for drawing and virtual testing of vehicle performance. Only in this way can his engineers be stopped.


    After spending more than ten minutes and optimizing the drawings on Sunday, the parts of the first generation balance car were produced in Aston Martin''s own machinery factory.


    Six hours later, at 4:00 p.m., a car drove to the independent experimental building rented by William, and several small boxes passed the security check.


    William followed the engineers to the first floor of the experimental building and watched with great interest as the first balance car was assembled by hand bit by bit.


    After reading it for half an hour, I heard the report of Sunday meeting, "Sir, Miss Serena has caught the intelligence dealer named poison frog,


    but this guy is the hardest, and many methods have no effect,


    moreover, Miss Serena specially asked me to tell you that if it''s not necessary, she doesn''t want to find the key you need through the blood of poison frog.".


    "Well, that''s why you don''t have to bite him directly, just a few drops of blood.".


    Before answering on Sunday, William could hear Serena''s plea in his ear,


    "William, I don''t want to lose my appetite in the future.".


    What''s this? William doubtfully went out of the test room on the first floor, went to the rest room on the third floor, closed the door,


    "pass on the scene of the poisonous frog''s house.".


    Wearing smart glasses, the virtual image in front of William''s eyes soon coincided with what Serena saw in Paris.


    Looking at the poisonous frog tied to the chair, William smiles and curls his mouth.


    no wonder Serena doesn''t want to touch his blood.


    Close your eyes, thinking into the mind, searching the memory of the picture.


    A moment later, he found the memory he wanted. William opened his eyes, looked around through the virtual imaging, and saw a long table,


    said to Serena, "open the drawer of that table.".


    "OK.".


    Serena is wearing smart glasses, which are synchronized with the picture William is looking at. Naturally, she goes to the long table and opens the drawer,


    then she sees a leather key bag. In her ear, she hears William say, "open it.",.


    Serena, in the frog''s frightened eyes, takes out a special key for the safe from the key bag.


    He put up the key and said with a smile, "it''s this one, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 682

    Serena, who had been staring at the frog''s eyes, soon saw her fear in his eyes and took out her gun to kill him,


    William suddenly said, "wait a minute.".


    A portal appears next to Serena.


    Then William said, "throw him in.".


    Serena asked, "the secrets in his head are all from more than ten years ago. Are they of any use to you?"


    But he was obedient and grabbed the chair that tied the poisonous frog and threw it into the portal.


    Through the portal, I watched the frog scream and be lifted by two robots and put into a cell in Yellowstone Park.


    "Of course it works.".


    It''s because William suddenly remembers that this guy is the one who empties the whole database of polar bears.


    in the future, he can say that the information in his memory comes from the mouth of poisonous frogs.


    In case there is too much news and intelligence, William will only rot in his stomach.


    Moreover, poisonous frog is specialized in selling information. If you keep him, you can certainly get some useful information.


    When he closed the portal, William said with a smile, "well, you''d better forget about these calculations.


    go to the airport, give the key to Frank Moses, and then go back to London to take care of nissa.


    The little girl only drank more than ten drops of Edward Bailey''s blood, and her head was filled with huge memories in the blood. She didn''t recover all afternoon.


    "Damn it," said Serena, "didn''t I tell you and nissa before we started? I''ll talk about it when I get back?


    Edward Bailey, who has lived for 60 or 70 years and is a great scientist,


    How can nissa bear such a huge amount of memory and knowledge when she was less than 200 years old and used memory search for the first time.


    Now it''s just dizzy. It''s OK to protect yourself without falling into a deep sleep.


    Victor, the elders who have lived for thousands of years, dare not use their blood to search other people''s memory at will.


    it''s because the taste of memory disorder is too bad.


    If you don''t have enough strength, you may go crazy directly. ".


    "OK, OK, OK," William apologized, raising his hand. "It''s my fault. You keep the key in the locker at the airport, and then you go back to see Nisa, so that she doesn''t really have an accident.".


    Well, I''m going.


    Turn off the communication, Serena goes straight to the airport, puts her keys in the locker and drives back to London.


    Back at the suburban manor, she walked into Nisa''s room and saw her frowning on the bed, muttering.


    Seeing this, Serena rushed forward and patted her cheek, "Nisa, wake up, wake up.".


    When she opened her eyes and saw Serena, she was stunned for a moment, then grabbed her hand,


    "tell William quickly that Edward Bailey is the mastermind,


    he put the document on the Internet by guarding his guard''s mobile phone, and the madman wanted to take the Red Mercury nuclear egg back to England to detonate, retaliate against the 31 year old hostility of the CIA, and there seems to be a red mercury nuclear egg in Washington Mercury, to avenge C1a for killing his wife and children.


    Two nuclear eggs? Serena was a little flustered when she heard this. She covered her ears and said, "Sunday, do you hear me?"


    Yes, Miss Serena, don''t worry. I''m reporting to Mr. Devonshire.


    Nissa, you asked, "what did William say?"


    "Just a moment, Miss Nessa," he replied, silent for more than ten seconds on Sunday. "Mr. Devonshire asked me to tell him he knows.".


    "That''s it. That bastard is not worried at all?"


    Nisa patted the bed angrily, then took Serena by the hand and said, "Serena, why don''t you try it too,


    although I saw some memories, they were all fragments, which were too confusing.


    we can recall and refer together, maybe we can find where the two red mercury eggs are hidden?"


    Thinking for a few seconds, Serena nodded, "Sunday, I need the freshest blood. Can I do that?"


    Just a moment, Miss Serena. I have to ask Mr. Devonshire.


    More than ten seconds later, William''s voice appeared in Nisa''s room. "Selena, you''re sure it won''t be the same as Nisa.".


    Serena thought, "it should be OK.".


    William thought that Serena, after all, was a blood clan who had lived for 600 years. "It''s OK to have a try, wait for me.".


    Soon the same order reached the psychiatric hospital where Edward Bailey was held.


    When the doctor gave Edward Bailey another blood, Edward asked strangely, "didn''t you have a blood test in the morning? Why do you have to check it again? "


    Sorry, no comment.


    As a doctor of the military intelligence agency who takes care of Edward Bailey, the doctor never looks good at Edward Bailey who trapped himself in this mental hospital.


    Originally, the normal blood test only needed 3-4 ml, but this guy took 20 ml to wave his hand.


    Although this blood has little effect on Edward Bailey, it can be reconstructed after a few days'' rest.But it''s a little bit more for Serena.


    William himself drove outside the hospital, waiting for the doctor to put the blood bottle into the automatic trunk, close the trunk and leave.


    William snapped his fingers, opened a portal directly in the trunk, and threw the blood bottle out of the portal with mental force.


    Serena caught the blood bottle and poured it into her mouth without much thought. A huge memory rushed into her mind.


    she could not help but cover her head and squat on the ground.


    "Serena", Nisa quickly gets out of bed and sits on the bed with Serena.


    Fortunately, Serena is much better than Nisa. Although her brain suffers from pains, she is still in the range of tolerance.


    "I''m ok," he said, grabbing Nisa''s hand, closing his eyes and remembering carefully. After a long time, he asked Nisa, "is the box containing nuclear eggs a silver aluminum alloy box?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, I saw that it was also an aluminum alloy box," Nisa replied excitedly, "and I remember that the box was put in the wall of a storage room,


    but the memory of where the storage room is and how to go is very vague.".


    William''s voice suddenly came, "I''ll send spider robots into the basement of the Kremlin on Sunday,


    it''s up to you two to find the storage room.".


    With that, a portal appeared in Nisa''s room. They walked out of the portal and heard the voice of Sunday.


    "Welcome to Yellowstone base, Miss Serena and miss Nisa. It''s expected to take five hours to explore the underground of the Kremlin Palace.


    during this time, please follow the robot to the rest room. I''ll let you know when you''re ready.".


    "That''s good," Serena and Nisa follow the robot to the rest room, lying on the bed and sleeping with eyes closed.


    Five hours later, a beep woke Serena up, opened her eyes, and a silver pupil appeared in her eyes.


    Then she saw Nisa come up to her with a cup.


    A drink of red liquid, covering his forehead for a moment, memory is not as confused as before.


    Let''s go, Nisa. I can get rid of those memories as soon as I can.


    "Can you give up?" Nisa asked excitedly.


    "Well," Serena nodded, "that''s what I just got. I''ll teach you when it''s over.".

 Chapter 683

    Serena and Nisa came to a virtual imaging room of more than 200 square meters under the instruction of Sunday.


    Two people stand not a few seconds, the whole room suddenly dark down.


    A few beams of light came up from around the room, and a faint blue swept through the room,


    Serena and Nisa found that they had become underground space with columns around them,


    "Miss Serena, Miss Nisa, you are now in the center of the underground building of the Kremlin Palace,


    if you can think of how to get there, please go to the original building Just walk on the ground.


    "Well," she answered, recalling Edward Bailey''s memory, pointing to the passage on her left,


    "it should be this way.".


    After walking a few steps, Serena and Nisa find that the virtual buildings around them really start to move.


    After walking and stopping for more than ten minutes, Serena and Nisa discussed or quarreled with each other from time to time,


    they walked back and forth for several times, and finally found the storage room that both of them had an impression on.


    Nisa, excited, was waiting to determine whether the Red Mercury eggs were in this storage room when the virtual images around directly disappeared.


    Then the room light came on, a portal appeared, and William''s voice came into their ears,


    "you go back to the country manor first, and I''ll be there later. Remember to help me prepare the midnight snack. I''ll see you later.".


    "Wait a minute, William," she asked, but Serena interrupted her and pulled her out of the portal.


    "well, he wants to tell us what we''ll say," Serena grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "let''s go straight back, it must be found.".


    Looking for, of course, is to find, not only found, the Red Mercury nuclear egg is now in front of William.


    There are positioning spider robots, and the portal is very accurate in that storage room.


    Take a suitcase, open a portal to the secret base of Yellowstone Park, before and after ten seconds.


    Put the box on the virtual imaging table and open it. William said to Sunday, "scan, first look at the structure, and then try to dismantle it.".


    Yes sir.


    More than a dozen light beams scanned the box from all sides, and soon replied on Sunday, "Sir, the circuit structure of this nuclear egg is more than 30 years ago,


    so it''s not difficult to dismantle it, but I suggest you leave Huangshi secret base and let the robot do it.".


    "Well",


    it''s a good suggestion. Without much thought, William agreed to open the portal and return to London, wearing smart eyes, lying on the couch,


    listening to the explanation on Sunday, watching the robot begin to open the nuclear eggs quietly,


    as for whether the explosion will change the geographical structure of Yellowstone Park, William can''t care.


    It took nearly two hours to remove a tube of Red Mercury rod after repeated confirmation at each step.


    It was sent to the instrument for scanning, testing and obtaining the specific data. On Sunday, he asked, "Sir, shall we put this tube of Red Mercury back, or shall I make an imitation?".


    "Of course, build a defense, replace five tubes of red mercury with ordinary explosives." when he got what he wanted, William stood up and stretched out,


    "secretly install a control device in the nuclear egg. It''s up to me to decide whether to explode or not. When I need to send it, let me know. Now, I''m going to have a snack.".


    Yes sir.


    Open a door to the suburban manor, meet William asked, "do you see the memory of a second red mercury nuclear egg impression?"


    Nissabai, who is taking off William''s coat, looks at him and blames him for asking this kind of question as soon as he meets her. However, she still shakes her head as honestly as Selena,


    "no, the only thing I remember is Edward Bailey, who seems to have sent some information to a mailbox after he posted the project to the Internet.".


    With that, Nisa looks at Serena to see if she has anything to add.


    "The name of the mailbox should be mark Stephen," Serena tried to recall. "It''s like a nuclear egg launch code decades ago.".


    William snapped his fingers and replied on Sunday, "sorry sir, only one name. It will take a long time to find it. I''ll give you a reply later.".


    The next morning, after breakfast, William said goodbye to Serena and nissa.


    he opened the portal and went back to the lounge of the London laboratory. Then he opened a transfer door to let the robot put the mercury back into the underground storage room of the Kremlin Palace.


    ...


    the church, Marvin and Sarah flew to London early in the morning. They got off the plane and drove out of the airport. They met Victoria wingles with APM at the intersection.


    Then four people used three bodies prepared by Victoria to forge a church. Three people had a car accident and feigned death to fight for time to avoid the pursuit.


    The director of fix of the military intelligence bureau released the water on his own initiative. Victoria pretended to be crazy and entered the hospital where Edward Bailey was held. She knocked out doctors and nurses.


    Then open the iron window and put the church into the hospital.Rescued Edward Bailey, a group of non-stop driving white ghost''s private plane to Moscow.


    On the way to their flight, they suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, I found mark Stephen, but.".


    "But what?" Asked William doubtfully.


    "I can find out mark Stephen because ten minutes ago, the Moscow railway station called the police,


    said that a man named Mark Stephen had a heart attack in the waiting room of the station and died on a bench in the waiting room,


    coincidentally, I inquired about the station monitoring and found that during the period when Mark Stephen died, there were chases and gunfights inside and outside the station


    six people died, five died near the station, and the last one was found in an alley one kilometer away from the station, with four guns in his body.


    It''s clear that at least two or three groups are eyeing mark Stephen''s polar bear egg code.


    "What''s the name of the man who was shot?"


    "Hannover Gibbs, based on my own inquiry and the inquiry about poisonous frogs, Hannover has a very high probability of being a C1a person,


    if you authorize me to enter the C1a database for inquiry, you should be able to confirm it quickly.".


    "Authorization", William just thought for a few seconds and nodded his head.


    A minute later, Sunday meeting reported, "confirm that Hannah is the man of C1a, and he has two companions in Moscow.".


    Then two pictures appeared in William''s eyes, "Jane Carter, bangie Dunn.".


    "Wait a minute, why is this file of nuclear egg emission code so quickly detected and targeted?".


    "Sir, Edward Bailey''s e-mail and project Solanum nigrum all use the guard''s mobile phone, so it''s easy for those who want to follow the IP address to find the use record of the mobile phone.".


    William thought about it, and looked up at the photos of Jane Carter and bangie Dunn. The more he looked at them, the more familiar he felt.


    "Find out where these two men are and what they are doing?"


    Yes sir.


    William''s side is waiting for the result of Sunday''s inquiry. The church and his party arrive in Moscow with their pseudonyms and documents and follow Edward Bailey to live in his safe house in Moscow more than 30 years ago.


    At the same time, outside a prison in Moscow, a modified ivecory is constantly operating in front of the computer in the compartment, while Jane Carter walks into the prison underground from the sewer with all the equipment.

 Chapter 684

    Spent a lot of time, Jane Carter in the sewer to find the prison network line, with a device to connect, Bangui quickly connected to the whole prison network.


    Along the network, input Trojan horse program, did not take long to control the prison server system.


    "Di", "


    a sound of automatic opening of the cell door came from the quiet cell.


    After a while, a nearly two meter prisoner came out of the cell in doubt, looked around, and happily showed off to the inmates outside the other cells.


    It wasn''t long before the other prisoners in the eight cells on the first floor began to clamor.


    The patrolling prison guards soon heard the drum noise, reported to the central control room with walkie talkie, opened the electronic door,


    entered the cell on this floor, and forced the prisoners on the aisle to go to their own cell.


    "Drop, drop, drop".


    Two guards waved their batons and walked to the middle of the cell. One after another, the electronic door opened.


    The electronic doors of the eight cells on the whole floor were opened by bangie Dunn.


    This time, all the prisoners who have been agitated come out of the cell and stare at the two prison guards.


    I don''t know what the prison guards said. Eight polar bear men fight two prison guards directly.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu", a sound of alarm, sounded throughout the prison.


    The warden, who had been informed, ordered the rest guards to put on explosion-proof clothes, intending to enter the runaway floor to quell the unrest.


    Unfortunately, the electronic door of the whole prison has been controlled by Bangui Dunn.


    The disadvantages of all electronic system control are fully reflected at this moment.


    Unable to open the door, the explosion-proof guards of the brigade want to enter the prison to support, and the guards on duty can''t help it.


    "Drop, drop, drop".


    There was another electronic door opening sound, and Bangui opened all the doors of ordinary cells.


    All the prison guards were attracted to the ordinary cells, while on the floor where the felons were held, a cell door slowly opened and a slovenly Ethan Hunt came out in doubt.


    Looking left and right, the iron door of the right passage opened automatically.


    Ethan knew that someone had come to save him.


    In the voice of the criminals yelling and asking for help, Ethan walked slowly into the stairway and followed the electronic door to the closed warehouse.


    When I wonder if I made a mistake,


    "buzz, buzz, buzz".


    The concrete floor under the warehouse began to resonate. In a few seconds, a one meter round hole appeared on the floor.


    Whew, a rope was fixed to the ceiling of the warehouse by a shotgun.


    Ethan looked down through the hole and saw a black girl throwing a downhill.


    Down to the sewer, Ethan looked at the black girl with great interest and asked, "who are you?"


    Ethan hunt, I''m Jane Carter, agent C1a. Time is running out. Let''s go out.


    With that, Jane Carter takes Ethan out of the prison along the sewer.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Bangui, who was driving, happily turned back and said, "long time no see, Ethan, I thought you were on holiday or fell into other groups.


    I didn''t expect that you would stay in polar bear prison honestly.".


    Ethan didn''t explain when he heard the ridicule from his teammates, "long time no see, bangie, it seems that something big happened,


    otherwise, the Bureau would not send someone to help me.".


    Hearing this, the old friend met again, and the cheerful atmosphere immediately became quiet.


    "Why?" Ethan worried, "is something really big?"


    "Hannah''s dead?" Bangui said in pain.


    "Who?" Ethan was surprised. "Hannah Gibbs?"


    "Yes," Bangui explained after a few seconds of silence, "we received the above order to intercept a document in Moscow,


    everything was fine, the document was intercepted, Hannah Wei also successfully avoided the agents of other forces,


    unexpectedly, we were intercepted by a female killer when we were connected.".


    When Benji finished, Jane Carter took out her cell phone, opened a photo and showed it to Ethan. "Do you know this woman?"


    Ethan only looked at it once, and his eyes were surprised. He hesitated for a moment before affirming, "Madeleine swan.".


    "You seem to know her very well," Jane Carter said, gritting her teeth. "Why can''t we find this woman''s information in the Bureau''s system? Who does she serve?".


    "She''s a killer. Anyone can hire her to kill as long as they give her diamonds," Ethan hesitated for a while,


    "I heard that 007 From the military intelligence agency is also looking for her. I didn''t expect that Craig''s idiot hasn''t caught her for almost a year.".


    "Why did the IA arrest her?" Jane Carter asked.


    Ethan said, "Madeleine swan''s father, whose nickname is Mr. Bai, is the ace killer of the ghost party. The death of the former MIA Mrs. M. has a lot to do with the ghost party,So I heard that 007 Craig had been looking for Mr. White and Madeleine Swan all year.


    "Wait a minute," Jane Carter said impatiently. "After all that, why don''t we have her information?"


    "I don''t know about that," Ethan hesitated for a few seconds. Jane Carter looked at Bangui with a puzzled look on her face.


    Benjy whispered, "Jane and Hannah are lovers.".


    "Well," Ethan rolled his eyes. "Madeleine Swann either worked with us,


    or with the British military intelligence agency. Jane, you should go to the supervisor level and ask what you can find out.".


    "I''ll ask.".


    After that, Iveco comes to the bottom of an overpass, and bangie points to the public phone a few meters away,


    says to Ethan, "your task is there.".


    Ethan nodded clearly, put on a coat, got out of the car, picked up the phone, pressed the password,


    the shell of the public phone opened automatically, revealing a pupil scanner.


    "Identification, welcome back, agent hunter. Intelligence shows that agent Hannover''s death has something to do with Cooper Hendrick, the polar bear strategic nuclear advisor we have been concerned about before,


    and the nuclear weapon launch code is very likely to have something to do with Edward Bailey, who has been dead for 31 years,


    so we need you to sneak into the Kremlin and find Cooper- Hendrick''s real identity,


    then follow Cooper Hendrick to check whether Edward Bailey really died and whether he was connected with Cooper.


    At the same time, it is reported that Frank Moses has entered Moscow for the same purpose as Edward Bailey and the Red Mercury nuclear egg.


    in order to facilitate your action, we have arranged an identity for you to find Kubo Hendrick and Edward Bailey before all forces.


    The small display shows people in military uniform, "antoli Federer, your height, body shape and facial contour are very close to you,


    finally, I remind you again that if you and your teammates are killed or captured alive, we will deny your existence, and the message will self destruct in five seconds,


    good luck, agent Hunter".


    Ethan hung up, walked up to Bangui and Jane with a serious face, hesitated for a moment,


    "we have to go to the Kremlin.".


    "Wait, wait, Ethan, do you want to die, or did I hear you wrong?"

 Chapter 685

    Seeing Ethan sitting on the seat of the car and closing his eyes, bangie was shocked and said, "just the three of us? How can this be possible?


    it''s the Kremlin. As far as I know, you have to have three security checks just to enter a door. If you want to go deeper, you have to have several security checks. ".


    "Frank Moses is also in Moscow," Ethan said, closing his eyes and Bangui. "Try to get in touch with him.".


    "What, how could he be in Moscow?" Benjy asked in surprise, "wait, do you believe that bald man?


    Damn it, don''t forget how tough he was when he was in charge in New York.


    "Be quiet, bangy," Ethan said, opening his eyes and staring at him. "Do what I say.".


    "All right, all right." Bangui drove to Moscow station, took Ethan and Jane Carter to the freight station.


    Avoid the station staff, find a freight car, press the password to enter.


    Ethan goes to the D printer and starts to print the camouflage mask just like antolie Federer.


    While waiting, I came back to Bangui and watched him contact Frank Moses by email.


    It''s a pity that Frank Moses is being beaten by the white ghost.


    Several people in the Church took a rest in the safe room provided by Edward Bailey. After dinner,


    the Church took Edward to drink vodka and chatted, then asked,


    "Edward, we are now in Moscow. It''s time to tell me where the nuclear egg is.".


    "It''s hard to just say something. Let''s go out for a walk and see what''s different in Moscow from 31 years ago.


    maybe we''ll find it by walking.".


    The Church looked at Marvin and winked at Victoria.


    Victoria nodded in secret, took Sarah and began to say something about how to get along with men.


    The church trio quietly left the safe house with a snicker and went to the Kremlin in a taxi with scarves and hats on.


    Not long after getting off the bus, Marvin looked around nervously and suddenly said, "frank, frank, I think we''re being followed.".


    "Hell, Marvin, can you stop being so jumpy?"


    As soon as the church turned around, it saw a white ghost in a white suit and white shirt, walking quickly behind Marvin,


    it was found by the church that the white ghost punched Marvin on the neck and kicked Edward Bailey in the face.


    After knocking both of them unconscious, the white ghost walked to the front of the church two meters with a smile and said,


    "where''s my plane?"


    "I gave it to a polar bear boss, or how do you think we got into Moscow?".


    "You bastard are still so annoying"


    although he knew that the church was deliberately provoking himself, the white ghost could not help but started immediately.


    A steel ball hit the back of the church''s hand, and the church''s hand holding the gun immediately released. Then the white ghost kicked it into a convenience store behind him.


    "The people in C1a asked me to kill you, but they didn''t ask me to kill you once. Frank, we have time to play now.".


    Probably very confident of their own skills, the church kneaded his stomach, put a good posture, palm move.


    It''s a pity that the reality is very cruel. Just after the fight, the white ghost easily dodged several punches in succession,


    "bang, bang" two times, then he got two punches on his face, and quickly raised his hand to block it.


    But as soon as I raised my hand, I got a foot in my stomach.


    As soon as he lost his balance, the white ghost would not miss such a good opportunity to dodge to the side of the church body,


    with a set of combined fists, except for the face protected by both hands, he got seven or eight fists in the belly of the church in two seconds.


    "FK", the pain makes the church have to bend up.


    "Police, police, hands up, hands up.".


    When I saw some polar bear policemen holding guns pointing at the white ghost, how dare the church stop at this moment,


    with both hands and feet, they were crawling and shouting "help, he has a gun, he has a gun.".


    Then he quickly crawled out of the convenience store from the police''s feet, helped Edward Bailey up and ran away with Marvin.


    While running, Marvin complained, "frank, are you an idiot or a fool, and you want to fight with the white ghost,


    If I didn''t call the police, none of us would want to leave.".


    listened the first mock exam mobile, and the church shook her head helplessly. She was thinking that I was probably very old.


    returned to the safety house, a church bag, took out the key and found her mobile phone was lost,


    , "ghost, my mobile phone is lost."


    "What?" Marvin said angrily, "Damn it, frank, can you rely on it?


    If your cell phone is obtained by polar bear intelligence, they may soon find out that we are in Moscow.


    After a few complaints, Marvin continued, "we have to act early tomorrow morning, and we''ll leave as soon as we find the nuclear eggs.".The church nodded silently and said to Marvin, "you and Edward, I''ll go out and find some equipment for tomorrow.".


    "No, I''ll go. If I''m found, I''ll find you first. I''m safe for the time being," said Marvin, turning to leave.


    Looking at Marvin''s back, the church''s face changed, but after thinking about it, it opened the door and took Edward Bailey into the room.


    Unfortunately, neither he nor Marvin found that the mobile phone was actually in Edward Bailey''s pocket.


    In the past thirty-one years, Edward Bailey is not familiar with the technology of stealing mobile phones. Otherwise, he would not be able to steal the mobile phones guarding him, let alone contact the outside world.


    The next morning, the church, Marvin and Edward Bailey left for the Kremlin,


    while Ethan hunt and bangie, dressed in polar bear uniforms and carrying two suitcases, went to the Kremlin with Jane Carter.


    Ethan and bangie are outside the Kremlin, waiting in line to pass the security check,


    the church and Marvin follow Edward Bailey, looking for the entrance to the secret tunnel of the Kremlin.


    In the process of searching, although Edward took some detours, it didn''t take much time to find the secret crossing.


    As they walked into a hamburger shop, Marvin whispered to the church, "frank, is it too easy to find it so soon?"


    Church Leng for a while, silently shaking his head, "first find the nuclear egg again.".


    Entering the hamburger shop, Edward took the church and Marvin directly into the bathroom and knocked left and right on the wall,


    "Dong Dong". A few empty voices came, and Edward said excitedly, "it should be here.".


    When Ma Wen saw this, he found a consumption axe, hung a repair sign outside the bathroom, locked it, and smashed it against the wall with a fire axe.


    After smashing more than ten axes and breaking the wall, I soon saw a dark tunnel, "yes, that''s it.".


    After more than a dozen axes, Marvin and the church put on their polar bear uniforms, put on their caps, followed Edward Bailey into the tunnel and turned left and right.


    Ethan hunt and Bangui on the ground finally passed the external security check and entered the courtyard of the Kremlin.


    Jane, is the wireless intrusion device ready.


    Jane Carter, who was flying a balloon to the Kremlin chimney, said anxiously, "just a moment. It''s windy today. The balloon is shaking violently.".


    Seeing this, Ethan and his wife could only stand outside the palace, pretending to be talking on the phone, waiting in silence,


    but they didn''t find that a middle-aged man was facing them with a device several meters away from the pillar, and kept operating it.

 Chapter 686

    Ethan waited outside the palace for more than ten minutes before receiving a reply from Jane Carter''s hacking security system,


    bangie came into the palace with two boxes and handed over his identification to the security.


    While waiting for the security guard to check in the computer, Ethan''s eyes still see a middle-aged man behind him, also waiting for the security check.


    Polite and smiling middle-aged people greeting themselves nodded.


    When Ethan and bangie enter the Kremlin, Kubo Hendrick, a middle-aged man, takes out his device in his pocket,


    seeing that he has hacked into Ethan''s communication channel, he can''t help smiling. He takes out his ID card to the security check and hangs his earphone on his ear,


    listening to bangie''s chattering and chatting with Ethan.


    While Ethan and Edward were waiting outside just now, the church, Marvin and Edward not only found the tunnel entrance to the Kremlin Palace,


    Marvin also quietly broke the wall with the small resonant impactor he got from contacting William last night.


    Seeing that there was a server warehouse outside, Ma Wencai took a breath, put away his gun and nodded to the church, "safe.".


    Looking at the resonant impactor on Marvin''s hand, Edward asked in surprise, "is the technology so advanced now?


    In my time, this kind of instrument was only theoretical.


    "It''s no use asking me, I only know how to use it." Marvin pressed the impactor a few times and threw it away a few meters away.


    in the surprised eyes of church and Edward, the impactor began to ignite,


    "don''t worry about it. If you have any questions, wait until you find the nuclear egg and go out.".


    "Well," the church nodded.


    With Edward leading the way, the three turned left and right. It took less than ten minutes to find the storage room with red mercury eggs.


    Edward took out the dusty aluminum box disguised by Sunday and opened it on the table.


    As soon as the flashlight was illuminated, the three people saw the red mercury tube emitting oil red color,


    "I always thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes one day." the church shook its head,


    said in fear, "God, this thing must not be given to any country or individual, otherwise, the pattern of the whole world will be changed immediately.".


    "Hehe, this is not wrong at all," Ma Wen nodded and agreed, "this is the manufacturing technology 31 years ago,


    with today''s technology, a tube of red mercury can absolutely create a nuclear egg with no radiation, no signal, and the size of a stationery box,


    as long as it is disguised as oil paint, even if it is put in a backpack and brought into a white palace, it can''t be detected with the current security inspection technology,


    this is the best way to make a nuclear egg r>


    frank, even if we destroy this thing directly, if the news is leaked out, there will be people chasing us in the future, because no one will believe that we intend to destroy it. ".


    All right, let''s go out.


    The church understands that Marvin is right, but it''s OK to understand in the heart. Is it necessary to say it directly?


    Close the suitcase, the church quickly out of the storage room, along the way back to the secret road.


    When passing through the central area of more than a dozen columns,


    on the front, you can see Ethan disguised as general antoli Federer and the following Bangui.


    Look around as long as the rank of the polar bear is lower than the lieutenant general, all stand to salute.


    Wearing the uniform of the colonel and the middle school, Marvin had to stand and salute.


    But Edward Bailey around them made the church and Marvin stand out a little.


    Ethan just glanced, and his eyes couldn''t help shrinking.


    For him, the church that once upset their "impossible task" group was too easy to recognize.


    Bangui without makeup is also easy to recognize for the church.


    It''s not so hard for the church to recognize Benjy, who is the same as the class, when we look at Ethan again.


    They all look at each other with shocked and flustered eyes, and make eye contact with each other for a few times.


    they pass each other as if nothing happened,


    while Cooper Hendrick, who is not far behind Ethan and bangie, looks at Edward Bailey, who is smiling in secret when passing by the church,


    he turns over and passes by, pretends to scratch his ears and nods slightly Nod.


    Seeing Ethan leave, the church is busy with Marvin Road, who doesn''t know Ethan,


    "let''s go.".


    After looking at her watch, she said anxiously, "call Victoria and ask her to take Sarah and retreat to ukulen,


    we''ll take a round in Budala.".


    "What''s the matter?" Marvin asked in surprise.


    Ignoring Marvin''s question, the church growled in a low voice, "no time to explain. Call.".


    Then he took Marvin and Edward out of the secret road.


    When they run in the tunnel at the same speed of 100 meters,


    Ethan and bangie, who are also shocked by the pounding heart, have to face the problem of whether to retreat immediately or to continue the mission at risk.Finally, under the nuclear crisis, Ethan decided to take a chance.


    After Jane Carter entered the security system of the Kremlin, his ID card has been authorized,


    in addition, he has entered the center of the Kremlin and ventured into the database. It won''t take much time,


    "Ethan, should we withdraw?".


    Ethan made up his mind, but Bangui didn''t have as much consciousness and sacrifice as he did.


    Shut up, bangie. We can handle it.


    Seeing Ethan walking forward, Benjy hesitated to slow down and clench his teeth. He could only follow quickly.


    When he comes to the corner of the information room, bangie doesn''t need Ethan''s instructions, so he puts his two suitcases on the ground, takes out a trumpet shaped loudspeaker, and presses the switch on the corner,


    "tick" again in a few seconds.


    The guard outside the data room listens to the sound of "tick" and then gets up and goes to the bathroom to see if it is leaking.


    As soon as the guard leaves, Bangui just wants to take out the invisible curtain and deceive the guard who comes back, but he sees Ethan walk directly into the passage,


    before the guard leaves the bathroom, he scans with his ID card and enters the database.


    When he entered the database, Cooper Hendrick also used his role as the strategic impeachment adviser of polar bear to enter the safe keeping room of the portable impeachment launch box.


    After killing the guards, Cooper hacked into Ethan''s walkie talkie, adjusted the channel to the Kremlin guard walkie talkie channel,


    installed the portable impeachment launch box, waited for a moment, and heard his staff report that the three church members had left the secret passage,


    and were probably in a hurry. At the same time, in order not to affect Ethan''s task, they did not destroy the secret passage


    so Cooper''s men have now entered the secret passage and are installing explosives in it.


    After a while, when Ethan found out that the file in the database was empty,


    began to suspect that he had been cheated and said "retreat" to Bangui and Jane Carter on his walkie talkie.


    Bangui again used the sound of water drops to lure the security personnel to go to the bathroom for a second time.


    Ethan took the opportunity to slip out of the reference room, Cooper carrying impeachment launch box, out of the safekeeping room, mouth smile, open the walkie talkie said.

 Chapter 687

    "Captain, do you hear me? Repeat, do you hear me? I''ve planted a bomb in the secret passage. You can withdraw at any time. ".


    After hearing this, Ethan and Bangui, who are already in the public area, are scared to death. As they are speeding up their pace to leave,


    Cooper, who is also speeding away, says, "hell, there are three minutes left. The security guard of the launch box custody room is about to change. Please reply if you hear me, captain. Please reply if you hear me.".


    After waiting for a few seconds, Cooper lowered his voice and yelled, "Damn it, go away with the Red Mercury eggs. Repeat, go away with the Red Mercury eggs.".


    "God.".


    Ethan not only understands that he is being used, but also that he wants to be a target.


    after he and Benjy have entered the public area, they have revealed the invasion of the Kremlin.


    Although the chance to leave is great, Ethan is not happy at all.


    Bangui asked anxiously, "what should I do?"


    Ethan didn''t even think about it and said, "leave first.".


    Only when he escapes can he have a chance to chase the mastermind behind the scenes. If he gets caught in the hands of polar bear, don''t say whether the polar bear will believe what he says,


    even if he does, the killer will be caught, and he won''t want to leave polar bear in the future.


    If it''s better, he''ll be held in secret for a lifetime. If it''s almost useless, he will be killed directly.


    Fortunately, most of the guards rushed to impeach the launch box safekeeping room, which made Ethan and Bangui who came out of the reference room slip out of the Kremlin.


    Take off the camouflage on the face in the corner, take off the military uniform on the body, lose a face, the military uniform becomes an ordinary coat.


    Pretend to be an ordinary tourist and stare at people walking back and forth in the square, hoping to find suspicious people.


    But I don''t know. Kubo Hendrick, who learned that the church didn''t blow up the secret Road, did not follow the original route and left the main entrance of the Kremlin, but took the secret road directly.


    When we get out of the bathroom of the hamburger shop at the exit of the secret Road, Cooper and his men put on their hats, bow their heads and leave quickly.


    after walking for tens of meters, we get on the bus. Cooper takes the remote detonator and presses.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A series of explosions spread in the secret road. Not only was the safekeeping room directly destroyed, but also there was a concrete pavement of more than 100 meters on the ground, which began to collapse.


    Seeing this, Ethan in the distance doesn''t understand that he can''t find the mastermind behind it.


    without hesitation, he turns around and runs away from Bangui separately.


    While driving back to the safe house, the church and Marvin heard the sound of the explosion,


    they couldn''t help but clap in their hearts. When they were nervous, they couldn''t help speeding up.


    Only Edward, who was sitting in the back parking space, was smiling.


    Then the car seat blocked, quietly took out the mobile phone from the church pocket yesterday,


    sent a text message to Jack Horton, a C1a agent who had been chasing the church and Marvin,


    the content of the text message was the address of the safe house.


    Back in the safe house, the three were relieved. The church and Marvin got their passports. When they cleaned up the traces, Edward showed his degummed shoes,


    "I have to change my shoes.".


    Seeing this, the church and Marvin didn''t care about Edward.


    Edward came to the shoe cabinet, opened the shoe cabinet, saw a pair of old-fashioned shoes, his face could not help but smile.


    Pick up a shoe, block the line of sight through the shoe cabinet, break off the shoe, and see that there are two small glass bottles and two micro syringes in the heel.


    Satisfied with the shoes after more installed back, Edward whistled in a low voice, brush shoes with a brush.


    Finish shoeshine, also do not disrelish insole to have ash, put on directly.


    Then, in the interlayer of the shoe cabinet, he took out a pistol and loaded it with a "click"


    turning to the church and Marvin who heard the sound, he said with a smile, "I''m sorry, frank, Marvin, your journey is over.".


    No, no, Marvin.


    See Marvin hand quietly touch to the gap of the sofa, Edward shot at him, "careful, don''t force me to kill you now.".


    Marvin, who had caught the handle of the gun, could only loosen the handle of the gun, hold the muzzle of the gun with his hand and slowly take it out. It was still on the ground.


    When the church was still on the ground, Marvin said calmly, "so you''re the one behind the scenes. You sent the document of the project to the Internet.".


    "That''s right," Edward took the church cell phone out of his pocket and said with a smile, "I have learned how to be a pickpocket by myself since my guards used the cell phone a few years ago. If the cell phones used by the guards were not too low-grade and the Internet charges were too expensive,


    my plan might have started two years ago, but thank you, Frank<


    I didn''t expect that it was just a bottle bottom print of red wine, and you could really find the poisonous frog, and then pass the document in the bank,Save me from the British military intelligence.


    The church thought for a moment and said calmly, "you can''t get out of the polar bear alone with mercury. Edward, for the sake of our dying, tell me who you''re working with.".


    "No problem," Edward cried with a smile, "Jack.".


    "Click", a sound of opening the door, Jack Horton came in with a smile,


    came to the church and Marvin, raised his bandaged hands, "I didn''t expect it, Frank.".


    "No," the church nodded, looked at Edward, and said to Jack Horton, "don''t you ever wonder why Edward is working with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Jack Horton went to the Red Mercury suitcase and opened it to have a look. "As long as I take this back to the United States, I''m a hero.


    as for Edward''s revenge on the CIA, it''s not difficult for us who have mastered portable nuclear eggs.".


    With that, Horton looked at Edward Bailey and said, "right, Edward.".


    "Of course." listen to Horton''s voice, Edward Bailey understands that Horton is tearing down a bridge.


    But it doesn''t matter to him either.


    Anyway, he cooperates with Jack Horton, but he doesn''t really intend to give mercuric to Lao Mei.


    "All right," Horton said, patting Edward Bailey on the shoulder as he walked past with his mercury suitcase. "It''s time to take them on the road.".


    "No problem.".


    Edward raised his left hand with his cell phone and waved to the church and Marvin, "bye, dear frank, dear Marvin.".


    "Da, Da, Da".


    A burst of submachine gun bullets swept in from the opposite house through the window of the safe house.


    Although because of angle reasons, did not hit Edward, Horton and his C1a men.


    But the sudden bullet, let Edward a few people subconsciously low body, hide.


    And the church and Marvin, one hiding in the corner, one flying straight into the kitchen.


    "Da, Da, Da" is another round of bullets concentrated on the wall.


    Seeing this, Horton yelled, "cover.".


    Pull Edward Bailey around and leave.


    When Horton and his family leave, the church and Marvin show their faces tentatively,


    pick up their guns, walk to the window and look out. Then they see Victoria with MP7 and Sarah who only dares to show her eyes and head to the windowsill.


    Giving Victoria a thumbs up, the church said to Marvin, "Marvin, call Victoria, let''s go at once.".


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw Ma wenleng for a few seconds. After hearing the order from Sunday, he quickly stepped forward and picked up Edward Bailey''s mobile phone which he had left on the ground to check.


    A moment later, Marvin said, "frank, we''re in big trouble.".

 Chapter 688

    "What''s the big trouble?" the church said, "what''s the bigger trouble than the Red Mercury eggs being robbed.".


    "Impeachment war".


    "What?" The Church looked at Marvin, who was a little pale in the face, in a suspicious way. "What''s the matter?".


    You know Cooper Hendrick.


    Looking at Marvin''s cell phone, the church thought, "the madman who wants to destroy the United States with nuclear eggs?"


    After watching the contact information restored on Sunday, deleted by Edward Bailey and Cooper Hendrick,


    the church walked out of the safe house without saying a word and drove away with Marvin, Victoria and Sarah.


    After checking all the messages on his mobile phone in the car, he heard the car radio report that the Kremlin had launched an explosion.


    it didn''t take long for him to understand that he and Ethan''s two teams were chess pieces in the hands of Edward Bailey and Cooper Hendrick.


    Not only help them get red mercury and portable nuclear egg launcher, but also let polar bear''s eyes focus on themselves and Ethan.


    Moreover, when the polar bear discovers the theft of the portable nuclear egg launcher, it may be a few weeks later.


    even if there is one missing from the inventory, the polar bear is very likely to think that the stolen box contains red mercury.


    Tell Marvin and Victoria what you guess and know. The church asks,


    "what do we do now? Go after Mercury, or go after Cooper Hendrick.


    As he was saying this, Marvin suddenly stepped on the brake and turned the car into an alley with the steering wheel on.


    "we''d better think about how to get out of Moscow. There were police checking at the intersection just now.".


    After driving for nearly an hour, the four people not only couldn''t find their way out of Moscow, but also had to abandon their car and walk with more and more checkpoints.


    I bought some food and drink, went into a park, sat on a bench and pretended to be a couple.


    Looking at the crowded Park, Marvin suddenly complained, "what''s the reason for these polar bears to set up checkpoints around like crazy people?".


    Listening to Marvin''s complaint, I suspected that William was also in the church with the idea of mercury. My mind turned and I took out my cell phone to call William.


    As soon as the phone got through, the church asked, "did you know about mercury?"


    William was stunned and said with a smile, "I''m half convinced, but after learning that the Solanum nigrum project was posted on the Internet,


    I have more confidence in the existence of mercury. Unfortunately, it was finally obtained by C1a people.".


    After thinking about this, the church believed it and said, "what do you think I should do now, and why the polar bear is searching around like crazy.".


    "Do you have to think about what to do? Of course, contact Ethan hunt to check the portable nuclear egg launcher and hunt down Cooper Hendrick.


    Without waiting for the church to ask again, William said, "you''re American, I''m English. For us, it''s better for the United States to get red mercury than for its power to get it.


    as for why the polar bear is crazy to search, it''s because red mercury is stolen,


    it''s exploded by Cooper Hendrick to cover up his stealing of the portable nuclear egg launcher.".


    After only a few seconds of thinking, the church asked, "do you really think Edward Bailey would be so kind,


    while giving the red mercury to the United States, while cooperating with Cooper Hendrick to steal the portable nuclear egg launcher?".


    William said, of course, things are not so simple, but there are some things he is not interested in confessing to the church,


    What''s more, Jack Horton''s Red Mercury has been swapped, there is no red mercury in the box, only red liquid explosives.


    William asked sarcastically, "why don''t you go and talk to Jack Horton and ray Monroe, the head of C1a who secretly arrived at the polar bear, and say,


    see if they will listen to you and destroy the Red Mercury nuclear egg and the inventor Edward Bailey.".


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, seeing that the church was silent and silent, William said hypocritically, "things have developed so far that we can do nothing about it.


    Edward Bailey is controlled by C1a, and I believe Horton and ray Monroe will detain him forever.


    To let the United States get mercury is not the worst result for you, and for England, an ally of the United States.


    but if Cooper Hendrick finds the chance to launch nuclear eggs, it will be a real disaster.


    so, man, Cooper Hendrick must die, and the nuclear egg launcher must be found or destroyed. Do you understand? "


    After a long silence, the church agreed with William and sighed in silence,


    "understand".


    After hanging up the phone, Marvin, Victoria and Sarah, who also heard the content of the call, quietly looked at each other,


    a Scotsman, two Americans and an Englishman who were present at the scene, said that William''s death was not a friend but a poor friend.


    at first, it was difficult to accept. Can you think about it a little bit, is there a problem?The Church took out its mobile phone and intended to contact Ethan with a secret email, but saw that Ethan had sent him an email yesterday,


    murmured at the white ghost who made trouble. If he hadn''t stolen the mobile phone with Edward, the church would have contacted Ethan.


    While scolding, he sent an email to meet him and his mobile phone number. The four of them sat in the park, waiting silently.


    As soon as Ethan got back to the safe house of the railway station, he heard bangie say anxiously,


    "Frank Moses sent me an email with a request for meeting and a mobile phone number,


    Ethan, do we want to contact the bald head?"


    Ethan hunt thought for a moment, and asked Bangui and Jane Carter, "what do you think?"


    "Of course, it''s gone," bangy said without thinking about it. "Don''t forget that Frank Moses''s bald head is on the wanted list,


    the charges are nuclear terrorism and terrorists, and when he was in the Kremlin today, he must have red mercury eggs in his hand,


    Ethan, it''s definitely a trap, he wants to take us as the ghost of death.".


    "No," Jane Carter shook her head. "Frank Moses has got mercury. If he and we are enemies,


    there is no need for him to risk contacting us. Instead, he should honestly hide,


    and we just got the news that there was a gunfight more than two hours ago in a house where no one lived for more than 30 years.


    is there any connection in it "Department".


    "Well," Ethan thought for a while, then nodded to bangie, "are we wanted less times when we go out on a mission?


    If Frank Moses is used as much as we are, it would be better for us to find Cooper Hendrick with his help.


    besides, bangie, do you remember the old man with white hair who was beside Frank in the morning? "


    Benjy nodded, then reacted and exclaimed, "you don''t think that old man is Edward Bailey.".


    Ethan said quietly, "don''t you know when you meet Frank"


    after hearing this, bangy said, "if it''s Edward Bailey and Cooper Hendrick, we''ll lose our face.".


    Hell, Ethan and Jane Carter give bangie a white look. Is that a shame?

 Chapter 689

    Meeting with the church at the appointed time and place, Ethan takes the equipment and gun and comes to the appointed River Bridge, hiding in the dark and waiting silently.


    Benjy and Jane Carter worked as a watchman and a backpack with MP7 submachine guns as a support group.


    At 11:00 in the middle of the night, there are still five minutes to the appointed time. Because the church has Sunday support, it is easy to check whether there is ambush around the meeting place.


    So, after confirming that there was no danger, the church went straight up the stone bridge and quietly waited for Ethan to see him.


    On Ethan''s side, Benjy immediately informed him when he saw the stone bridge on the church.


    "What do you want to say when you see me?"


    The church stood on the bridge, silently looking at the flowing Moscow River, and said without looking back,


    "my goal is to find the Red Mercury eggs and prove my innocence, while your task is probably to find Kubo Hendrick,


    am I right? Ethan.


    "You guessed half right, my task is to find Cooper Hendrick, and then find out whether Edward Bailey is alive,


    and whether the Red Mercury nuclear eggs exist through him," Ethan put his hands in his coat pocket, "you will come to see me, maybe you have lost the red mercury?"


    "Well," the Church looked back, "it seems that we are all fooled by Edward Bailey and Cooper Hendrick.".


    Ethan was silent for a few seconds and asked, "don''t you go to recover mercury? What do you want me to do? "


    "Mercuric has been in the hands of Jack Horton of C1a. Now, Cooper Hendrick is our biggest enemy.".


    "What about cooperation?" Ethan asked directly.


    "Yes, cooperation," nodded the church.


    When they finished shaking hands, the voice of Sunday suddenly came from the church ear, "Mr. Moses, Mr. Devonshire asked me to inform you that the plane escorting Edward Bailey made a forced landing at an abandoned airport outside London five minutes ago, and 14 people died on the plane. Edward Bailey started the Red Mercury nuclear egg without any hope of escape, and had to go to the special time when he was killed by Kingsman Processing team killed.


    "Hell, is Jack Horton a pig?" The church growled, "can''t an old man see? And why the plane flew to London, and why red mercury was activated.


    ...


    after Edward Bailey was taken away by Jack Horton of C1a, Horton only took two men to escort Edward to the Moscow River,


    boarded a garbage boat and caught the polar bear. Most of his attention was on land and in the sky,


    it took him more than an hour to leave the search area of the checkpoint without danger, and fortunately, he was ahead of the large-scale search,


    opened The car came to a small city more than 100 kilometers away, changed into a small plane, and landed at an airport in Poland in only three hours.


    In less than five hours, he managed to escape the polar bear at about 6 p.m.


    When he arrived at the Polish military base, Jack Horton immediately turned his back.


    He ordered the American soldiers, handcuffed Edward Bailey, and held him in a secret base until he emptied his brain of knowledge and invention.


    Originally, he just used the old beauty''s Edward. He just took a few puffs on his face and honestly cooperated. He put on handcuffs and was put into the detention room in the transport plane.


    After flying for nearly two hours, Edward, who had been sleepy with his eyes closed, opened his eyes slightly,


    seeing that the soldier who was in charge of him was also sleepy, with a smile at the corner of his mouth,


    raised his feet, bent down to take off his shoes, and quietly unscrewed the heels of his shoes.


    Take out a small glass bottle and a small syringe for antidote.


    When he put the antidote into his neck, Edward whistled. In the confused and flustered eyes of the awakened guard,


    the glass bottle on the handle was still on the ground, and he said with a smile, "you probably forget that I am not only an expert in impeachment physics,


    but also an expert in nerve Qi reading. Someone gave me a nickname decades ago, the death Da Vinci,


    " >Bye, kid.


    Edward waved his hand with a smile, but the guard on the opposite side was speechless,


    released his hand holding the gun, grabbed his throat and wanted to breathe, but his muscles began not to listen to the command of the brain,


    under the continuous spasm, the sense of suffocation became stronger and stronger, so he could only watch Edward take out a small tool to take out his ears from the collar of his coat , opened the iron door, picked up the pistol that fell on the ground,


    whistling for more than ten seconds, then walked around the detention room and into the cabin.


    See the whole cabin soldiers and C1a people holding their necks in both hands, desperately want to breathe, but can only make a choking sound.


    Shoot at a few soldiers who can still move.


    I didn''t expect that, Jack.


    Edward walked up to Jack Horton and ray Monroe, the head of C1a, and said with a smile,


    "this is the antidote, but there are two of you. Who do you think I should give it to?"With that, he shook the antidote in front of Jack Horton and ray Monroe and teased, "for you or for him.".


    Do you still need to think about it? Jack Horton and ray Monroe immediately reached out to grab the antidote,


    Edward stepped back and fired a few shots at the soldiers behind him, then sat on the armrest of the seat,


    squinted and said, "or I''ll give it to any of you who can climb over.".


    Jack Horton hesitated, but Ray Monroe, the fat man, leaned to the ground and struggled to climb up to Edward. Unfortunately, his muscles began to stiffen, and he couldn''t even lift his hand.


    Whistling and cocking his legs, Edward quietly watched them die in pain and struggle.


    At last, he shot everyone on the plane with a gun, then went into the cab, dragged the dead captain out of the cab,


    he sat in the driver''s seat, put on his headphones, and opened the back door of the transport plane.


    More than ten minutes later, almost all the air in the plane has been changed.


    After closing the back door, the plane began to enter France and soon flew across the channel, landing at an abandoned airport outside London as planned.


    At the same time,


    Harry Hart, who was appointed by William as the head of Kingsman in the same suburban ace secret service academy,


    after receiving William''s phone call, immediately took the emergency notice on Sunday,


    egsey, Wesley and Laura, who were equipped with Devonshire three armor,


    got on the helicopter and flew to the airport more than ten kilometers away.


    It took a few minutes for the helicopter to reach the top of the airport, and it took a lot of time to stop the plane and walk out of the cabin with mercury.


    Find the target, find the target.


    Harry Hart on the helicopter, as soon as he saw Edward, yelled to the three egsies,


    "the target may have red mercury eggs in his hand, so he can control him directly.".


    "I understand," the three men nodded, opened the door of the helicopter and "activated the armor.".


    Immediately three armor, in addition to the original bright chest position, limbs and helmet are bright blue light.


    "Let''s go.".

 Chapter 690

    The three of them jumped directly from a height of more than ten meters.


    "Bang, bang, bang".


    Edward in front of more than ten meters away, three fully enclosed armored semi squatting appeared in his face.


    "Edward Bailey, give up the mercury.".


    The three men stood up straight and surrounded Edward with dull eyes and straight eyes in a triangle.


    Have I been out of touch with the world too long.


    The three armored fighters in front of us are too sci-fi for Edward Bailey, who has been locked up for 31 years.


    Even if you are as smart as him, you can''t imagine that in only 30 years, there will be a large-scale and practical mecha in the world.


    Agnes stepped forward and stood two meters in front of Edward, "Edward Bailey,


    as an ace agent of Kingsman in England, I ordered you to put down your red mercury nuclear eggs and surrender.".


    With some obsessed glances at the Trident, Edward joked, "don''t read out. Do you have the right to remain silent?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bailey, we''re a special department," said eggsey triumphantly,


    "I understand." Edward nodded clearly, regretting that he was worried about breaking the Red Mercury nuclear egg, and then threw it into London by parachute from the old US transport plane when it was not fixed in the air.


    "OK, OK", Edward nodded, squatted on the ground with mercury in his hand, and then opened his suitcase while the egsies relaxed a little,


    under the severe warning of the egsies, he pressed the start code on the number key of the detonator.


    "Didi" a few sound, the old screen appears on the hour countdown.


    "Kill him.".


    When he saw that he started, Edward was still pressing the number key. Harry Hart understood that Edward wanted to detonate the nuclear egg directly here,


    he was busy shouting to the three egsies, "he wanted to detonate the nuclear egg directly and kill him.".


    "Touch", the sound of a gun, a shell fell on Wesley''s side.


    "Why?,"


    Edward Bailey fell down with doubts on his face. Before his thinking dissipated, he still thought about why the password was lost, but Mercury didn''t explode.


    Agassi and Laura react and look at Wesley with fear, then follow Wesley''s eyes and look at the numbers on the nuclear eggs,


    "fortunately, there are 59 minutes left before the explosion, which is enough time, but how can we deal with this thing?" Asked Agnes.


    Laura looked at the transport plane not far away, and immediately said, "why don''t we take this plane and fly high, and when the time is almost up,


    leave the plane in a parachute and let the nuclear egg explode at an altitude of 10000 meters.".


    "That''s a good idea. It''s said that this kind of nuclear egg is not polluted," said aegsy, nodding. "As long as we avoid casualties, we don''t care about the rest.".


    "I''ll go to the plane to see if there''s a parachute." aegsy quickly enters the transport plane, scans the whole cabin with a scanner on his helmet,


    soon on Sunday, he says to aegsy, "I find a military parachute, but if I wear armor, I''m too heavy. It''s suggested that I land on the sea.".


    "I understand," said aegsy, with a parachute. If you open the parachute early and have armor protection, you will not die if you fall into the sea.


    If you get hurt, it''s better to solve it. When you go back to Kingsman and lie in the self-healing therapeutic apparatus for a long time, the big injury will become small, and the small injury will be cured directly.


    Thinking of this, aegsy finally let go of his worries and walked out of the transport plane. Then she heard Laura, who was checking Red Mercury, yell,


    "come and see if there is something wrong with this nuclear egg.".


    "What?"


    Aegsy and Wesley rushed forward and heard Laura say, "if there is nothing wrong with my scanner,


    there are parts of this era in this nuclear egg. Does this mean that this nuclear egg is either fake,


    or it has been modified?"


    Fake? Modified? Agassi and Wesley immediately scanned the Red Mercury box.


    "Sudden, sudden, sudden" a helicopter propeller sound came,


    the three people looked up and saw three armed helicopters flying towards them.


    a few minutes later, they hovered on the helicopter in mid air and quickly descended more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers.


    Surrounded the three of them with guns.


    Fortunately, these soldiers didn''t raise their guns at them, but looked at their armor with envy on their faces,


    the three of them just put their hands on the handle of the guns and looked at the soldiers around them silently.


    After a moment, a man marked with general star on his uniform stepped out of the helicopter and came to the three egsies,


    said seriously, "get out of the way.".


    "I''m sorry, we''re not in your charge," she said without hesitation.


    It''s probably clear who the three egsies are, and the weapons on his side are invalid for the three types of armor.


    therefore, the middle-aged general was very helpless and said, "let my people check this device first to make sure it won''t explode accidentally."."No, I have to confirm your identity first, in case the Mercury will explode directly because of you.".


    "Agnes, get out of the way, their identities have been confirmed," said Harry Hart, who had been staying in the helicopter in midair. "The boss just gave me an order to let these people take over.".


    "I see," said Agnes.


    Two soldiers carrying four big bags, quickly step forward and squat beside the Red Mercury, scanning the nuclear egg device with equipment.


    It wasn''t long before they found the same abnormality, "Sir, there''s something wrong with this detonator.".


    "What?"


    "Whether there is a problem or not, I suggest you get on the plane to check or dismantle the detonating device"


    Harry''s voice suddenly came out from the armor on aegsy''s body, "so that in case the nuclear egg is true, it can also stay away from London and avoid casualties,


    and in case something can''t be done, the people on the plane can also leave with parachutes.".


    "What is it?"


    The middle-aged general thought it was a good idea, but he still reported it on his walkie talkie. When the countdown time was 40 minutes away, he finally nodded his head and agreed,


    ordered two soldiers who could fly airplanes and the two technical soldiers to board the transport plane.


    A few minutes later, people watched the transport plane begin to take off, and then several English fighters were ordered to come, escorted around the transport plane.


    EGSI three people without any trouble, take the Kingsman helicopter back to the ace secret service academy.


    Ethan, who was far away in Moscow, waited in silence when he heard the church scolding someone and making the Red Mercury nuclear egg start.


    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, the church kept covering its ears and staring at the river without making a sound,


    Ethan asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Looking back at Ethan, the church let go when it heard the report on Sunday that the transport plane had taken off,


    "the nuclear eggs in the process of starting are being carried into the air by the British soldiers in the transport plane,


    while dismantling, in case of explosion, more lives will be affected.".


    "What about Edward Bailey?"

 Chapter 691

    The church was silent for a few seconds and said with regret, "dead, Kingsman''s people found that Edward wanted to detonate the nuclear egg directly, so they could only kill him with one shot.".


    "Hell," Ethan said, cursing in a low voice, "are you all trash in C1a?


    So many people can''t see a 70 or 80 year old man.


    "Ha ha," the church ironically said, "then your women''s Defense Department is not much better. It''s not the same that you were fooled by Cooper Hendrick.".


    With that, they both blushed and were silent.


    Maybe they were fooled together. They went to the church to look around and found that there was no pedestrian.


    take out your mobile phone, turn on the PA and ask Ethan to explain the whole story on Sunday.


    Then they kept looking at their wristwatches, calculating the time, and finally heard the reply from Sunday,


    "the Red Mercury detonator has been removed, but unfortunately, this red mercury is a fake.".


    "Fake? How could it be.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Moses, the British military has confirmed that the Red Mercury is fake, and the demolition process was carried out under the common concern of England and the United States.".


    The church still asked in disbelief, "what''s wrong with that, is it someone who switched it?"


    Ethan also thought, "Edward Bailey wants to use the C1a transport plane to fly to London, right?"


    The church nodded, "and he''d rather die than detonate a nuclear egg in the suburbs of London, which means he doesn''t know the nuclear egg is fake.".


    "So it''s not a hoax?" Ethan nodded approvingly, "or did the polar bear find that nuclear egg long ago and make a fake attempt to lure all forces?


    Or,


    it''s you who have been exposed to mercury.


    After that, Ethan stares at the church and says, "frank, people who have been exposed to mercury are still alive.".


    Looking at Ethan''s gun, the church said, "wait, we didn''t do this.".


    But Ethan said with no expression, "go on, I''m waiting for your explanation.".


    Explain?


    As soon as some of them are suspected, the church will feel numb. If there is no evidence to prove their innocence,


    then they will wait to be chased or kidnapped by the forces all over the world,


    "you say that Marvin and I are still alive, will it be the people behind the scenes who deliberately take us as the target to distract all the attention concerned about mercury forces"


    The church explained, "Marvin, Edward and I were together all the time when we took mercury,


    it took only half an hour to get back to the safe house, and then Jack Horton robbed us.


    In this process, Edward Bailey did not doubt me and Marvin, whether this can prove my innocence.


    Ethan thinks that Edward''s death can prove that the church and Marvin are OK from the side,


    otherwise Edward, who is bent on detonating nuclear eggs in London, will easily let the church and Marvin go.


    Nodded and continued to look at the church.


    The church was overjoyed, "Horton, they robbed red mercury and went to Poland. It took them five or six hours, and they also passed through several areas.


    the most important thing is, since they have already got on the plane, why do they stop in Poland and why don''t they fly directly to the country?"


    "It''s no use, frank," Ethan said, "even if I believe you, what''s the use of that,


    it turns out that you''re alive, and Jack Horton and ray Monroe of C1a are dead, and Edward, the inventor of mercury, is dead,


    that''s the point.".


    "FK", yes, it''s doubtful to be alive.


    "What should I do?"


    Confused for a moment, the church''s eyes became firm. "It seems that I can only catch Cooper Hendrick. Maybe I can get some clues from him.".


    "Keep working together, or if you don''t believe us, let''s go our separate ways.".


    Ethan stared at the church for a long time before he said, "how do you make me believe you?"


    "Goodbye then.".


    With that, the church turned and left without hesitation, regardless of whether Ethan would shoot or not.


    He has no way back now. It''s unknown how long he can hide, even if he''s involved in his family.


    After meeting Marvin, Victoria and Sarah, the church said solemnly, "I don''t want to die. Now I have to work hard.".


    Marvin and Victoria nodded. As for Sara, the three of them were not in the mood for her opinion now.


    "Mr. Moses, Mr. Devonshire, let me tell you, a decoding and impeachment technologist who has been monitored by the British military intelligence agency,


    Leo desenko bought a ticket to Dubai five minutes ago.".


    "What do you mean?" Marvin asked suspiciously, "what does this Leo desenko have to do with us?".


    Sunday explained, "a former killer named Madeleine Swan intercepted an impeachment code from agent C1a,If you want to know whether the transmission code is correct, you need experts who can decode and impeach the technology at the same time.


    Hearing this, a few people in the church still don''t understand, "we have to find a way to Dubai.".


    When Ethan and the church were staring at Dubai, William ordered them to book a private plane with a fake identity on Sunday.


    He''s going to Bombay early tomorrow morning.


    Through the impeachment crisis initiated by Cooper Hendrick, we can see the treasure he has been talking about.


    There is impeachment crisis cover, to steal the treasure of that temple, should not cause people''s suspicion.


    The next morning, William got on the plane to Bombay, while Ethan and the church left Moscow and got on the plane to Dubai.


    At 6:00 p.m., as soon as William left the airport with makeup and a mask and sunglasses, he took a taxi and went to a used car market according to the address he found on Sunday.


    with a fake identity, he bought an ordinary SUV for 5000 dollars, filled it up with oil, sold a lot of mineral water, imported food and a tent, and drove directly to Kerala.


    According to the schedule, it only took four hours, but it took eight hours to get to the legendary temple at three in the morning.


    Hundreds of spider robots are still outside the temple.


    After that, William drove away from the temple area and sat in the car listening to the Sunday report.


    The spider robot, which is specially used to drill holes, starts to drill holes in some hidden stone slabs after exploring the basement of the temple.


    This group of spider robots are only the size of soybeans, and drilling holes in the cracks will not attract the attention of people in the temple.


    The only trouble is that no spider takes only five minutes to punch a hole, and it consumes 80% of its power.


    So when he was sure that he could penetrate the stone slab of the temple, William slept in the car until 10 a.m.


    and then drove around the nearby scenic spots with makeup.


    In the middle of the night, he drove back to the temple to recover the spiders whose power was running out.


    he directly opened the portal in the car and released the new spiders produced on Sunday.

 Chapter 692

    A new 100 drilling spider robots were released near the temple, and William drove for two hours to leave the state where the temple is located.


    at 2 a.m., he came to a seaside city, stayed in a seaside villa bought with a fake identity on Sunday, and went to bed after washing.


    Six hours later, as soon as I woke up, it was reported on Sunday, "Sir, I have the video of Ethan and the church capturing Cooper Hendrick in Dubai,


    are you interested in seeing it?"


    "No", while washing, William shook his head, "you just tell us if we''ve caught it or not.".


    "Unfortunately, Cooper Hendrick is now on the ship to Bombay.".


    "So Cooper still wants to use Bombay communications to launch the nuclear code from the second-hand strategic satellite of namai, the polar bear?"


    "Yes, sir.


    William pondered for a few seconds and asked, "how long is it going to take to get through the treasure house of the temple?".


    "If there is no accident, we should be able to get through the unopened secret room at 5:00 this afternoon in another 8 hours.".


    "That''s good," William nodded with a smile,


    what he had to do was very simple, just waiting for the spider to get through the unopened secret room,


    the rest was to send robots to break the walls of other treasure rooms by hand with metal drills as soon as the portal was opened,


    waiting for the robots to transport all the treasures through the portal Go to the secret base in Yellowstone Park and clean it up,


    and then transport it back to the fully enclosed secret room under Oxford castle.


    Think about the five treasure rooms opened in the temple in my memory, and the face value of gold, jewelry and gold coins alone has reached tens of billions of US dollars.


    if you count them as antiques, it''s very easy to double them.


    In addition, the sixth treasure room in the temple of later generations has not been opened. If there is a huge amount of treasure as estimated by the outside world,


    the value of this treasure alone will be higher than what he has exposed now.


    Think of William feel excited, which has the mind to put all the energy on Cooper - Hendrick.


    Thinking for a moment, he felt that as long as he let Sunday control the satellite of the communication company, he would not have to go to Mumbai himself,


    "send the news to Ethan and the church, and then you can control the communication satellite.".


    "Correct your statement, that satellite is a communication and detection satellite, sir.".


    William laughed, "it doesn''t matter." then he thought of something and asked, "by the way, has the white ghost followed?"


    "Yes, he arrived in Bombay two hours ago, and at the same time," he hesitated for a few seconds on Sunday, reporting, "Sir, when you were resting, the white ghost asked me to support a Gatling.".


    "Ha ha", heard this, William laughed, "tell him, don''t hurt the church, let him do the rest.".


    Yes sir.


    Nine hours later, William was eating paella and red painted oxtail from a Spanish restaurant.


    After eating, he took a glass of red wine and went to the balcony of the villa, looking at the last afterglow on the sea,


    and then looked at the beautiful women who were not afraid of the cold, and whispered, "this is enjoyment.".


    "Sorry sir, although it''s one hour late, the spider robot has entered the secret room of the temple,


    moreover, it''s a little different from what was expected. Instead of entering treasure room 4, it''s treasure room 5,


    in addition to the gold chains, jewels and statues of half the secret room, there are also a large number of cobras,


    for your appetite, I suggest you don''t look back It''s time for the video.


    "Well, thank you"


    at the thought of snakes intertwined together, William''s heart is a bit hairy. He hated mollusks in his two lives.


    However, disgust is disgust. As a Southerner in the previous life, the snake that entered the house would not be killed if it could not be killed.


    so William thought about it and said, "send a robot to catch the snake first and find a place to set it free.".


    "Understand, sir, my husband has produced a batch of snake cages." after a pause for a few seconds, we will report on Sunday,


    "more than 100 kilometers south of the temple, 190 kilometers away from your location, there is a Nature Reserve where snakes can be released.".


    "Well", take out a black front UAV from the storage space, throw it into the air, and fly to the protection area under the command of Sunday to explore the place suitable for opening the portal.


    After waiting for half an hour, he reported on Sunday that he was ready. William put on his smart glasses, closed his eyes and felt the location of the spider from the brain wave meter on the glasses.


    soon, with a wave of his hand, a portal appeared in the mid air of treasure room 5.


    Three battle droids, out of the portal, start cleaning cobras in the chamber of secrets.


    Hundreds of snakes were quickly put into ten cages. William closed the portal to Yellowstone Park base and opened a portal to the nature reserve. The robot carried the cage out of the treasure room and released a cage.Then he drove nine times in a row and put the snakes within a radius of 10 kilometers.


    After that, the spiders in the treasure room quickly found the snake path and began to explore along the snake path.


    ten minutes later, Sunday meeting reported that "Sir, treasure rooms 3 and 4 have been explored.


    it is suggested that we only clean these three secret rooms tonight, and the opening of other treasure rooms can be put on tomorrow night.".


    "Well," William said cautiously, thinking of so many snakes in the chamber of secrets, "all the treasures will be transported to the base of Yellowstone Park for cleaning and disinfection,


    for a period of time, I have to make sure there is no accident like curse.".


    I understand.


    After dealing with the treasure, William, who has nothing to do, pays attention to Ethan and the church.


    Drinking red wine, lying on the deck chair on the balcony, looking at the image from the smart glasses.


    In the picture, Cooper Hendrick is on his way to Bombay''s communication company with five or six people.


    William smiles and says to Sunday, "inform Ethan and the Church of the location of their communication company. I''m not in the mood to see any more plays.".


    "OK, sir.".


    At 9 p.m., Cooper Hendrick and his men went to the headquarters of the communication company, spent more than ten minutes to start the satellite, and transmitted the transmission code to the polar bear through the satellite.


    The unbelievable captain thought for a few minutes and decided to call polar bear headquarters to confirm the launch order.


    When Cooper Hendrick intercepted the phone by satellite and ordered the captain to launch nuclear eggs in retaliation for the attack on the Kremlin by American agents,


    William''s voice suddenly came into their ears.


    "Captain Mikhail, if you don''t want to be the culprit of impeachment war and bring the world to ruin,


    I suggest you confirm with polar bear barrel once, thank you.".


    "Damn it," Kubo Hendrick said without a few words, when he heard someone behind him shouting, "hands up, hands up.".


    "Creak, creak, dada",


    a voice of Gatling came. Before Cooper Hendrick''s gun was raised, he was beaten into a beehive by the white ghost who was in a bad mood.


    "Cooper Hendrick, raise your hand, or I''ll shoot you.".


    Church gun pointed at Cooper, hate voice, "Edward Bailey is dead, you want to go with him now, I will help you.".

 Chapter 693

    More than ten days have passed since the impeachment crisis. During this time, William has been staying in the National Laboratory in London,


    and his staff are dealing with the design of electric sports cars. On this day, Abigail informed him that the OEM order for the balance car has been almost discussed,


    when he asked when he would hold a press conference, he reported on Sunday, "Sir, polar bear''s foreign affairs office called Come and ask when you are free. He wants to visit you.


    "No time", William refused without thinking about it. During this time, he had met with people from England and some special departments in the laboratory.


    Although these people have no evidence to show that red mercury has something to do with him, they can''t stop Lao Mei and yingniu from suspecting him.


    Although I don''t mind being doubted by the people of these two countries, if I meet the people of polar bear, maybe it will touch the nerves of old America.


    Although William has cards in his hand, those cards can only hold England, which is not necessarily useful for the nervous old us.


    Therefore, these tianweilian have been waiting in silence, so as not to stimulate Lao Mei who is in trouble and has nowhere to vent.


    After all, Lao Mei thought she had red mercury, but when she was excited, she was told that it was a fake. How could Lao Mei not doubt it.


    The polar bear who yells that he has been bombed but almost fired a nuclear egg is the most suspect.


    The second is England and William,


    because the last people who came into contact with red mercury were Kingsman''s people, and it was the English who demolished red mercury.


    Lao Mei had to doubt whether her little brother had cheated her.


    However, although William did not see the polar bear ambassador, a few days later, a colored egg filled with diamonds was sent to him through the English Foreign Affairs Office to thank him for stopping the impeachment egg launch.


    After the impeachment crisis ended, all kinds of people from the outside world, who wanted to get close to him, became more enthusiastic about him.


    Even if William has been hiding in the laboratory, but not a few days from the egg delivery, the use of England''s national laboratory applications increased dramatically.


    All kinds of people in the name of communication are looking at William''s laboratory.


    After finding out a paid security guard on Sunday who wanted to enter his independent laboratory.


    On the same day, William emptied all the information, information, and even a piece of paper in the laboratory. He drove back to Kensington manor in the middle of the night and became a dead house.


    This hiding lasted more than two months.


    put up a pageantry as like as two peas on the ground floor of the Sahara desert until Sunday, and began producing only the size of the ball and the ball of the ball. The


    was just walking out of the hall and holding a press conference with Abigail.


    During the press conference, all reporters noticed that William had been holding a metal ball in his hand with a red light shining on the seam.


    At the end of the press conference, the reporter finally couldn''t help asking William, who had been silent all the time, he threw the ball with a smile and said, "future and disaster".


    The next day, the media all over England reported on the electric balance car, but at the same time, they used more space to report on the future and disaster that the ball represented.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, I was looking at the underground base in the Sahara desert under the manor. On Sunday, I reported that "Sir, his highness Wilson is visiting.".


    "Hey, hey, it''s slower than I expected," William grinned. "Give me an alien probe ball.".


    A few minutes later, William went up to the hall of the manor with a probe ball in his hand and made a few rounds with Abigail, who was receiving Wilson.


    Then he waved to Wilson to stop him from shaking hands. He pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down, we can save the polite things between us.".


    With a smile, Wilson looked at Abigail deliberately before he sat down.


    Abby is very witty and humane, "you sit first, I''ll help you get some hot coffee.".


    "Thank you." Wilson stood up and watched Abby leave. Then he sat down beside William and looked at the metal ball in his hand and whispered, "what is this thing?"


    Tossing the ball in his hand, William said with a smile, "I said that from time to time yesterday?"


    Looking at the metal ball tossed around, the preconceived Wilson moved aside in fright,


    muttered, "you bastard, don''t scare me, it''s really that thing?"


    "What? This one, that one.".


    Red mercury.


    "You idiot, if it''s Mercury, I''ll play with it in my hand?" White Wilson one eye, William sneered, "really have red mercury, I will take out?"


    Wilson was relieved and puzzled. "What the hell is this thing?"


    With the probe ball on Wilson''s hand, William said with a smile, "the alien probe ball can not only detect vampires, werewolves and other alien species,


    but also detect creatures and metals within a radius of 20 meters at a speed of 50 meters per second.".To give Wilson time to understand, William then lied, "this is the first version. If you need more money, there will be an improved version.


    with ultraviolet light emitting device and nano silver powder, it''s absolutely a good thing for the heterogeneous to avoid when they see it.".


    Looking at the metal ball in his hand, Wilson said happily, "when you talk about the future and disasters, you mean that this thing is the future of mankind, an alien disaster?"


    "I''m wrong? Or is there something wrong with your understanding.


    Staring at William, Wilson took the metal ball and looked left and right. After looking for it for a long time, he didn''t find the start button. He asked quickly, "how does this thing start?"


    "Contact fixed authorization", after saying this to Sunday, William picked up Abby''s coffee cup and pointed to the left and right small screen of the probe ball,


    "these two are fingerprint collectors. You hold them with your thumb and index finger for five seconds. After fingerprint input, you can only use them in the future.".


    Wilson, who is interested in it, immediately obeys. Five seconds later, the sound comes from the probe ball and asks him to input voice control.


    After saying "start", the probe ball automatically rises from Wilson''s hand and floats in mid air,


    the robot says, "wait for command, wait for command".


    "Check this living room," Wilson said.


    William, who was drinking coffee, quickly swallowed his coffee and cried, "wait a minute.".


    Unfortunately, it was too late. A small red laser shot from the chandelier in the living room and directly hit the moving probe ball.


    "ZLA" sound, five or six meters away the ball was directly burned, fell on the carpet.


    "Damn it.".


    Looking at the carpet that had been burned out, William swore and glared at the stunned Wilson,


    "you wait for bad luck, asshole. My mother just bought this carpet a few days ago.".


    "Fku, William, you''re the asshole who installed laser weapons in the living room." Wilson, who was shocked, said angrily,


    "how insecure are you? Is that necessary? "

 Chapter 694

    "What are you arguing about?"


    when Abby came into the living room with a coffee pot, he heard Wilson scolding him,


    seeing that William just shrugged his shoulders, Abby just let go of his heart. After William pointed to the flaming probe ball and carpet,


    he screamed directly, "ah!" and quickly used his coffee pot to put out the fire,


    then he yelled angrily at William "Asshole, it''s all on fire, and you''re still sitting around.".


    "Well, should we say that?" Wilson looked at William and Abby angrily, "shouldn''t you talk about the installation of weapons in the living room,


    What if you hit someone?"


    "Idiot", white Wilson one eye, William has no good airway, "is used to hit people.".


    Wilson didn''t think of a few seconds to react, surprised, "so, your house has been invaded.".


    "You''re so happy that something happened to my family?"


    "Hey, hey," Wilson, who is embarrassed by William, shakes his head, but his expression makes people want to beat him.


    There''s no one who can invade the manor. There''s a vampire.


    Although Nisa was not accepted before, but almost into the main building of the manor.


    But since then, William has asked Sunday to transform the internal defense system of the manor and castle,


    instead of using only titanium battle robots for defense.


    Anyone who is not authorized or brought by William''s family will be warned to enter the manor, and if they are found not to listen to advice or threatened on Sunday, they will be directly controlled by electric shock.


    As for the detector and other things, William himself likes to use this move, and of course he will prevent it.


    any detector that is not controlled by Sunday will be directly destroyed.


    Wilson also wanted to ask, and his face was obviously schadenfreuded,


    William went to the basement to get him a probe ball with greatly reduced battery, running speed and detection distance,


    and then drove the man out of the manor.


    Wilson, with the task, didn''t say a word. As soon as he left the manor, he drove to Buckingham Palace to find his grandfather.


    In front of Philip, Charles, Richard, cabinet members and several military uniforms with stars on their shoulders, they report the information they got from William.


    After listening to Wilson''s report, he watched Wilson command the ball shaped probe ball the size of a baseball with only his voice,


    flying fast in the room, everyone was relieved, raised the cup on his hand and toasted each other happily,


    discussing with each other that with this kind of probe ball, vampires and werewolves would never be able to hide from each other and accumulate strength in the dark< But Philip sighed heavily,


    and then youyou said to them, "you''re too early to be happy. In the future, no one will want to subdue the Devonshire family by force.".


    "What do you mean?" Richard first looked at Philip, pointed to the probe ball in mid air,


    asked uncertainly, "you mean, this thing is a cover, he really made red mercury?"


    Philip was a little dazed, but with a little joy, he said, "what do you say?"


    Richard said in surprise, "how could it be?"


    Seeing Philip''s determined face, Richard covered his numb forehead and tried to calm himself down,


    asked in bewilderment, "it''s impossible, unless he''s crazy?


    If a private person owns this kind of weapon and does not hide it carefully, he dares to show it off. He is looking for death. ".


    "You have proof? You killed him? " Philip said sarcastically, "do you dare to kill him now?"


    "A nuclear egg that is only the size of a baseball, has no radiation and cannot be detected by the existing technology,


    he can even put one in the sewer, river, park, grass, root soil of any country hostile to him",


    "in this way, who dares to kill him?"


    After that, Philip looked at Richard seriously and said, "he''s been hiding in his manor for two months, and I''ve been worried all the time.


    now he''s suddenly running out to open a news conference. Richard, tell me what he''s doing in the past two months?"


    Richard just wanted to ask how this kind of weapon could be produced by private without national power,


    but he thought of the production of three types of armor and other things that William took out. These people have been looking for so long, but they have no clue where to produce it.


    they have to believe that William has the ability to produce it.


    Just thinking about this, he heard Philip say, "look at it with peace of mind. If William is as indifferent to his company as he used to be,


    and knows that he has a lot of technology that can make a lot of money, but he never takes it out,


    that means my guess is wrong.".


    For a moment, the whole reception room was quiet.


    For a long time, seeing that everyone was silent, Wilson asked in a low voice, "if he starts to go to the front desk in a big way, does he really have mercury in his hands?"."Hey",


    hearing his father char''s sigh, Wilson certainly understood that everyone knew it, just didn''t want to say it.


    "Well, these are just conjectures," Phillip said with a shake of his head and a smile. "In fact, it''s not bad either.


    we can''t get him into trouble. In this case, we are not the people William wants to guard against.


    his rise is not only bad for us, at least economically, we may be out of trouble soon.".


    "Well, we can only think like this before we get hold of him," Richard said helplessly. "I hope that most of what that little guy wants to do is conducive to export,


    otherwise, I can''t imagine that any enterprise in England can compete with him.".


    "Let''s talk to him. After all, it''s nothing more than profit," Philip knocked on the table. "It''s good for English capital, that''s good for England. Am I right? Richard.


    "I''m not right now. Is it useful?"


    Richard has the final say that he doesn''t agree with Philip. He''s doing the first thing under his butt. How can he only care about the capital and ignore the ordinary people?


    can''t have any evidence, no handle, what can he do? And many things are not his own.


    "Then wait, wait for William to follow up.".


    Seeing off Richard, Wilson hesitated. "Don''t you tell them to keep it a secret?"


    "Ha ha, there''s no need," Phillip said, patting Wilson on the shoulder. "William dares to take it out so that we can know,


    and even if I warn those people just now, they will also spread the news.".


    Then he said to char, "how many shares of Englander power do we have?".


    Charles thought about it and said, "about 7%. After William acquired 68% of the shares, there has been no movement.


    our fund has released about 4% in the past six months.".


    "Buy it back", Philip said seriously, "even if I lose money, I will buy it in large quantities. If my judgment is wrong, it will be regarded as an investment,


    the share price of electric power will rise back in the last few years.".


    "Well," Charles thought for a moment and nodded, "if you''re right, you can make a lot of money.".

 Chapter 695

    "Ha ha, do we earn less from following suit?" After that, Philip patted Wilson on the shoulder again with satisfaction,


    "I can get 120 million pounds only from the bulletproof suits and fabrics sold by Wilson in the desert area,


    plus the sales in other countries, there will be nearly 300 million pounds in less than a year?"


    "Well, with explosive detectors, we''ve got 320 million.".


    After saying this, char also laughed, looking at Wilson''s eyes for a time with gratification, but also with some helplessness and envy.


    Wilson said modestly, and then regretted, "it''s a pity that he didn''t change more shares at the beginning. Grove has 10% of the shares in the bulletproof products company. I only have 6.5%, which is too little.".


    "Ha ha," chuckled char, "since you miss one, don''t miss another.".


    "Yes, the money is right behind William," Philip nodded in agreement, and said directly and seriously, "but once William wants to get involved in Zhengzhi, it''s time for us to get rid of him.".


    Charles and Wilson thought for a long time, nodded and said, "I understand.".


    After the weekend, at 9:00 a.m. on Monday, the share price of England power began to fluctuate at the beginning of the market,


    when the market closed at noon, the vast majority of stock brokers began to keep on calling to try to get some news from friends and related accounts.


    In the afternoon, the power stock began to rise slowly. After the afternoon close, Charles reported to Philip that "we are lucky. We entered the market in the morning, and closed about 3.6% in the morning alone.


    people who got the news in the afternoon responded that although the stock price rose to the price of a month ago, it was still profitable on the whole.".


    "Ha ha, it''s certainly a profit to exchange 4% of the shares sold in a few months for 5.2%"


    Philip laughed for a while and said, "if we take another 0.3%, and the shares reach 12.5%, we''ll stop. We''ll always give others some soup, and then you''ll let the news out in three days.".


    "Well," char said hesitantly, "father, does that annoy William?"


    "No, you still don''t understand, or you''re scared by William''s greedy performance",


    Philip said happily, "I''ve got the news that we''re following the company in the morning, and after the limited news came out in the afternoon, there were more talents to collect,


    and the stock price fluctuated so much in recent months and today, William confiscated them The shares of power companies are waiting for us to get on board.


    I guess power is not his favorite, and he is not as interested in benefits as we think, and he doesn''t know how to share.


    Not to mention that Philip''s grandparents and grandchildren want to make a fortune by taking advantage of William''s advantages, William has been waiting for more than ten days to deal with the integration of the electric balance car into Aston Martin and the design of the electric sports car.


    the trouble he expected did not come as he thought.


    It''s not only the British and the Americans who didn''t come, they didn''t even know about it, they didn''t even have the most basic test.


    This made William worry about whether Lao Mei was brewing something, and at the same time he doubted whether something had happened to Lao Mei.


    While ordering the search on Sunday, I also thought that it would be too rigid to only emphasize the protection of force, but soft power is also important.


    once the acquisition of the power company is announced, the number of employees under his command will immediately soar from nearly 2000 to tens of thousands, and even with the free hand and foot acquisition and the establishment of new technology companies, the number of employees will reach 100% When tens of thousands of people can contribute a large amount of tax, as long as he is not stupid, England can''t move him. Instead, they have to ask for something.


    "Call the people of yueshida and ask them to prepare the legal documents, and I will announce the holding of British LAN power"


    after that, William can''t help thinking that since the cash in Switzerland is more than 10 billion US dollars,


    the British LAN bank also gets nearly 5 billion pounds from selling bulletproof suits.


    Is it spending money to control the infrastructure of people''s livelihood in England?


    At the same time, it can better enhance his influence on England.


    It''s not hard for him to make money anyway.


    The only trouble is that he can''t find so many managers who can make him feel at ease.


    In July 2001, the people of yueshida spent more than ten days to deal with all kinds of legal and tax issues, as well as the procedural problems of power shares held by William with overseas funds.


    on this day, William, together with more than ten lawyers and Accountants of yueshida, went to the relevant departments of securities management in England in a big way,


    at a price 10% higher than the stock price of that day To apply for the full acquisition of shares in the power company.


    The next day, the share price of England power soared by more than 10%. Now, just wait for one month''s subscription period,


    put the shares held by more than a dozen overseas funds into his name like his left hand to his right hand,


    and transfer nearly 1.5 billion pounds to the accounts of tax avoidance countries such as Bahamas and British Virgin Islands.In a word, according to more than a dozen barristers and Accountants of yueshida, as long as he does not violate English law,


    he can do anything aboveboard, and whether he will change the loopholes in the future is none of his business.


    After dealing with the shares, by mid August, the share price of England power had almost reached 80% of its peak market value.


    when the market value returned to 4 billion pounds, the share price fluctuated back and forth.


    In the last two months, most of the ordinary things were handed over to Abigail, while William himself was hiding at home,


    only involved in the major events and engaged in the ark reactor with ease.


    At the same time, the ball detector in his hand is no different from stealing money in the past two months.


    Of the more than a dozen major capital countries in the world, the few bought 30, while the largest, Laomei, bought 200 directly.


    In just two months, thousands of sounding balls with a price of 1 million pounds have been sold and more than 1 billion pounds have been earned.


    The only thing that bothered William was that none of the 1.1 million pound self explosive models with silver powder were sold.


    Even when introducing to the buyers, these buyers shake their heads after listening to the introduction.


    Looking at him is like looking at a liar.


    With a price of 1.5 million pounds, only a dozen of UV detection balls were sold. After the old beauty made her own UV flashlight,


    could not be sold.


    As soon as the probe ball was on sale, the whole world''s blood clan and werewolves were in a panic. They were gnashing their teeth at William. At the same time,


    they put more energy and money into the research of ultraviolet and silver immunity.


    It took more than ten days to integrate and adjust the resources and personnel of England electric power.


    when the investors in the market began to complain about William''s practice of only thunder and no rain, only dealing with shares and cleaning the company''s interior,


    but unable to come up with any new technology,


    the new management of England electric power announced that the company had developed new energy From next month, the electricity price in England will be reduced by 12%.


    As soon as the news came out, because the ark was not announced, the stock price began to fluctuate back and forth and fell slightly.


    But the share prices of the other two electricity suppliers in England are falling sharply.

 Chapter 696

    On this day, William and Abigail had dinner with their mother, who was in a very good mood.


    listening to Lina''s cheery words, the Brazilian player Ronaldinho, whose team intercepted Hu from Paris Saint Germain,


    only practiced together for a few games, the team''s attack ability became obviously stronger.


    Hear this Wilhelm smile, not afraid of injury of Ronaldinho, even now has not reached the peak, but it is also Ronaldinho.


    In addition, Ronaldinho is very happy with Ronaldinho''s team, and even jokingly hopes that the team will introduce one or two Brazilian players who have a good relationship with him in the transfer period this winter.


    This matter will certainly not agree with Jose, if it is not for Ronaldinho is William with the boss identity requirements, he will not necessarily want Ronaldinho.


    However, although he is now the champion coach, but Jose is very clear, in the team, he can not bird anyone, just dare not shout to William.


    The team can win the Premier League Championship in the first year, and the self-healing instrument really accounts for a large part of the credit.


    Moreover, he knows that for his mother''s championship dream, William did not open the therapeutic instrument to the football field,


    has made many teams complain.


    Over the past few months after the team won the championship, more than a dozen teams and dozens of famous stars have publicly criticized William.


    Unfortunately, William ignored them.


    After dinner, with Lina and chat, William took Abby to the manor for a walk.


    Walking out of the main building, Abby held William''s arm and said, "are you really not going to announce the ark reactor?


    You know, once it''s announced, the company''s share price will definitely double.


    As for the technology of the ark, which is unique to you and is only authorized for use by the power company, I can understand that it is too dangerous to put the reactor directly in the headquarters of the power company in London


    "Don''t worry, I promise there''s no danger, and I won''t put it in the headquarters of the power company. How can I trick other shareholders into paying for the construction?" William continued with a smile after thinking for a few seconds, "it''s also a reassuring and restrictive means for them.


    if it annoys me, I''ll hold a board meeting to rush people. If I don''t agree, it''s a big deal to withdraw the authorization to use the ark.".


    Just then, on Sunday, he suddenly reported in his ear, "Sir, the Bombay communications satellite controlled by me,


    while bypassing the South Pole and exploring the site suitable for the construction of the base, I think you should have a look.".


    "Well", he took out his mobile phone, a virtual image appeared, carefully identified a few eyes, and William asked uncertainly, "pyramid? Who else knows.


    "In addition to us, the exploration satellite of Welland company should have detected it too.


    according to my estimation, the pyramid is a bit large and amazing, and it is still 600 meters under the ice.".


    "Under 600 meters?" Abigail asked in shock, "how is that possible? Is there something wrong with the satellite?"


    After thinking of something, William directly kisses Abby, "you go back first.".


    "Asshole", white drive oneself to walk of William one eye, again wrung on his arm, Abby just don''t go back.


    Seeing Abby leave, William said directly, "tell Barney of the expendables that I''ll see the mercenary named trench in the morning.".


    "OK sir, message sent.".


    After waiting for a few minutes, he replied on Sunday, "sorry sir, Barney can''t get in touch with the trench for the time being.


    the information I found shows that the trench should be in East Africa now, and it''s very likely that it''s captured.".


    "Let the death squads be equipped with type III armour and parachute to find the trench. I''ll see him tomorrow. Do you understand me?"


    Yes sir.


    In a word, the boss said that his men broke their legs. After getting the notice on Sunday, Barney said goodbye to his family helplessly,


    called all his teammates to make sure that they all got the order, and then took the private plane packed on Sunday with Caesar and toll road in the United States.


    When he got on the plane, Caesar asked Barney strangely, "boss, why do you want to find the trench?


    the trench didn''t offend the boss.".


    Barney shook his head. "Definitely not. Let''s go to London first, meet goner, Christmas and Yin Yang, and then go to East Africa to save the trenches.".


    "Save him?" Caesar was surprised and said, "the guy in the trench who had dragged 250000 or 80000 people was captured?"


    "Well, if you have time to make fun of others, you''d better sleep first.".


    Although Barney said that, his expression made Caesar and toll road understand that he was also very happy about being captured in the trench.


    Eight hours later, at 3 a.m. London time, Guna, Christmas and Yin Yang, who have been waiting for a long time, will board an amphibious aircraft with Barney at the airport and fly to East Africa according to the instructions on Sunday.


    Four hours later, he reached the target and sent out the black front UAV to investigate and make sure that the trench was really in a disordered army base.In addition to Barney, the other five people, wearing type III armor and special parachutes, jumped out of the plane one by one and landed at the Luan army base.


    Christmas and gonna, who came down first, quickly found several heavy machine gun points that could threaten them at an altitude of 200 meters under the guidance of virtual imaging on their helmets


    they raised their hands to load six cylindrical launchers, and "bang, bang" fired eight grenades.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    After the eight blasts, several machine gun sites were blasted directly into the sky.


    Then they fired the remaining 16 grenades at the gathering point of the soldiers.


    Then the hands hit each other, and the two cylindrical grenade launchers on the two hands separated from their arms.


    Just smile to check by 24 shrapnel washed camp, and was beaten by the chaos army.


    When the five members of the death squads were only 20 or 30 meters away from the ground, someone raised their guns and opened fire on them.


    "Ding Ding Dang" for a while, the sound of the bullet being opened by the armor, the ordinary AK can not constitute a threat to the type III armor,


    when it was only ten meters above the ground, five people pulled off the parachute bag and jumped directly from the air.


    Gongna, Caesar and toll road were left to deal with the surrounding chaotic army. Christmas and Yin Yang directly broke through the wall of the factory where the trench was held,


    pulled out both sides of their legs, and killed a special armored combat pistol which was obviously larger than the normal pistol.


    With a bang, Christmas kicks the iron gate and walks into a 200 square meter workshop with AK bullets,


    then he sees the trench trapped on the pillar. The main leader finds it, and Christmas and Yin Yang fire two guns in succession,


    in only two seconds, he empties more than a dozen chaotic troops in the room.


    "Trenches?"


    Looking at the machine armour, which had been shot dozens of times, but had only some potholes in its chest and limbs, emitting blue light,


    the trench stood for a few seconds and said, "who are you


    Yin Yang draws out the dagger, cuts the rope for the trench, and explains, "we are the expendables. My boss wants to see you.".


    "Death squads?" The trench asked suspiciously, "where''s Barney?"


    Christmas and Yin Yang laughed, pointed to the sky and said, "he should sulk in the plane in the sky.".

 Chapter 697

    After talking with Barney through virtual imaging and talking about their past embarrassments,


    the trench, who seems to be big and thick, really believes it.


    Some numb hands and feet in the activity, picked up a gun from the ground, searched a few bullet clips,


    before Christmas and Yin Yang went out, they suddenly called out, "wait a minute.".


    Then he went to the corner of the wall, pulled out a sack and rescued the man who was put in the sack, "this is my employer,


    but for saving him, I would not have been a prisoner and entered here on purpose yesterday.".


    On purpose?


    Christmas and Yin and Yang look at each other, shrug their shoulders, deliberately on purpose, anyway, one is to save, two are also to save.


    Christmas nodded, "we are responsible for cleaning up, you are responsible for your employer''s safety.".


    "OK, no problem," said the trench, carrying the employer with AK in one hand, "come on, guys, let''s get out.".


    But when a few people came out of the room, Yin Yang nodded to Christmas and ran quickly,


    for a moment, the "bang bang" gunfire rang out in front of Christmas and the trench,


    when the trench carried his employer out of the factory, he was shocked and looked at the bodies all around him,


    and four big men who were also wearing three types of armor, looking at him bored.


    Swallowing saliva, hesitated for a moment, then the trench faltered, "guys, can you help me ask if your boss is short of manpower,


    I suddenly feel that Barney is right. It''s more promising to follow your boss.".


    "No, it''s not only a future, but also a long way to go," said gunner, who knew the trench. He took off his helmet and patted the trench on the shoulder.


    "do you know how much I''m worth now?"


    "How much?" The trench asked cooperatively.


    "Well," gunner thought, "about thirty or forty million dollars"


    "dollars?"


    "No, pound", looked at the trench with disdain, and gongna suddenly found that it was a great thing that he could strike the trench that he used to drag.


    "I live in London now, of course, according to pound.".


    "Damn, are you already paying so much?" The trench asked, unhappy and envious.


    "No, no, you''re wrong again," said gunner with a grin. "Although our employment fee is a little high, it''s also within the normal employment price.


    the key is that we have a boss who can make money. Man, after a year and a half, the boss just gives us some advice,


    our value has increased several times. Why, are you envious?"


    "Of course", the trench nodded with certainty, but gongna didn''t know who the trench was.


    although this guy is so smart now, he can kill people and play tricks. Gongna asked himself that he couldn''t do the trench.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense, boss is still waiting.".


    Received Barney said that the plane was parked on the lake more than ten kilometers away. Christmas told everyone to look for a car.


    After looking for three cars, he took his employer by the trench and got into gonna''s car. After thinking about it, he left his employer in the back compartment.


    Now he doesn''t like the 200000 dollars of this employer.


    Six hours later, the plane arrived at ace college airport outside London.


    Barney had planned to take the trench with him to meet William, but he replied on Sunday that William would invite them to dinner at Gordon''s restaurant near the Chelsea stadium.


    They had to hand over three types of armor with Harry Hart, and then went to the tailor''s shop of the ace agent to choose an ordinary finished suit.


    Go straight to Gordon''s restaurant to meet William.


    Good afternoon, trench.


    As soon as we met, William shook hands with the trench with a smile. At that time, the governor was very popular in China.


    It''s a pity that he''s just a mercenary who works for money in his middle age.


    "Hello, Mr. Devonshire",


    in their circle, although there is a rumor that Barney''s death squads are serving a super big man,


    when I really met William himself, the trench was still a little unbelievable,


    people of William''s level would like all middle-aged people, even the dying ones.


    "You''re welcome," he said with a smile after looking at his watch. It was only a quarter past five in the afternoon. "Shall we have dinner or talk first?"


    If William didn''t look at his watch, the trench would have said, "I''d better get down to business first, or I''m not in the mood to eat.".


    OK, let''s go to the roof. It''s spacious and quiet.


    With that, William nodded to the restaurant manager beside him,


    the manager immediately put out his hand with a smile and made a gesture of invitation. He walked slightly to William''s side and took everyone to the roof on the second floor.


    When he came to the rooftop, the manager came over with a bottle of whisky with a smile,


    asked for credit and said, "Mr. Dagong, we received a bottle of McCullen 1953 some time ago. Are you interested"


    "OK, let''s open it, thank you",After interrupting the manager, William waved him to leave, and then Christmas took the bottle and opened it directly.


    he took a drink with his glass. Then William said to the trench with a smile, "you and Barney are old friends, I''ll just say it.".


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure, Mr. Devonshire",


    looked at the McCarran whisky in his glass, swallowed in the trench, looked up and waited for William''s words.


    After thinking about it, William said, "I want to know what happened to you in the forests of Central America in 1987.".


    "How do you know that?"


    After hearing this, the man holding the wine glass in the trench trembled and took a few deep breaths before he said calmly,


    "this is not a good idea, Mr. Devonshire." the trench looked at William with a sincere face and said, "really, sir, I strongly suggest that you don''t have their idea.".


    "What''s this?"


    Some members of the death squads were very surprised at the expression of the trench. These people who can live for more than ten or twenty years in the mercenary class are not afraid of death, but the appearance of the trench is not like the tough men they know.


    "Be quiet," William said after pondering for a few seconds when he raised his hand to stop the death squads, "I know you were the only one left to die when you were seven in your first team.


    what I want to ask is, if your teammates were all wearing Barney''s armor, how sure would you be to kill the iron soldiers.".


    "Iron soldier? Is that their name? " The trench asked hastily.


    "Well," William nodded, looking quietly at the trench.


    Seeing that William only asked about armor for a while, the trench thought for a long time and then said, "I haven''t tried, and I don''t know the specific parameters, so I can only casually say,


    if your armor can see through the invisibility, seven to one, I am confident that I will kill the iron soldier I met in those years head on,


    but the fighting place is very important, and if you are in the jungle, the casualties should be great.".


    After thinking for a while, the trench explained, "the iron soldier has a kind of energy weapon, although the explosion range is not large, but the penetrating power is very strong.


    he is good at concealment, proficient in cold weapons, tall and strong, powerful, and has strong fighting ability, and the cutting and penetrating ability of claw knife and spear are also fantastic.


    ordinary weapons can be cut off with one knife, and most importantly, these crazy weapons Once the sub is about to die,


    will start the self exploding device on the hand.

 Chapter 698

    When it comes to the iron soldier''s suicide, the expression of fear on the trench face can''t help but pause for a moment and recall,


    "it''s absolutely as powerful as a small nuclear egg. I ran a distance of one or two hundred meters that year,


    If I didn''t encounter the downhill and hide in the tree hole, I would be burnt.".


    William nodded. He knew all these things. Looking for a trench was just to avoid people''s doubt about why he knew.


    "where''s the weakness?"


    "If you want to talk about the weakness," the trench said with a smile, "you may not believe it,


    these aliens can come to our world, but they can''t solve the problem of vision.


    they see that we mainly rely on infrared thermal imaging. At that time, I was able to subdue the iron soldiers by smearing thick mud on my whole body,


    plus these people are probably worshippers They will not refuse to fight as long as they are asked to fight one by one.


    "Single choice?"


    Hearing this, William smiles from the corner of his mouth, looks at the trench and says, "are you interested in putting on your armor and iron blood to fight again?"


    "This",


    and the aliens, which makes the trench hesitant.


    It''s not like he doesn''t have food to eat. Although all the work he does is from the muzzle of the gun, after so many years of experience as a mercenary,


    the trench asked himself what task he was in danger of and whether he would lose his life, but he still had some experience.


    as for revenge for his teammates more than ten years ago?


    Revenge has long been avenged, so when William saw the expression of the trench, he knew he didn''t want to.


    He shook his head with a smile and said, "forget it. Let''s talk about it. Let''s have dinner first.".


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The manager, who was more than ten meters away, quickly stepped forward and stood by, waiting for everyone to order a good meal.


    a meal lasted about two hours. During the meal, William talked to the trench with great interest and listened to him tell some interesting stories about his career as a soldier and mercenary.


    After dinner, seeing William off, Barney shakes his head and looks at the trench. "Sorry, man, there''s something I should have told you in advance.".


    "What to say first?" The trench looked at Barney suspiciously, "what happened just now?"


    "I don''t know if there''s any secret," Barney said regretfully, "but in more than a year and a half, the boss has never given the death squads a life-threatening task, and he will find other people to live beyond our ability.".


    "Others?" Leng for a second, the trench asked incredulously, "there are more powerful people than your team?"


    "Hey, trench, you can meet aliens. My boss has some special staff. Isn''t it normal?"


    Barney said so clearly, if the trench didn''t understand, he would be a fool,


    for a long time, he said sadly, "so, I missed a great opportunity?"


    "Of course," said Barney, patting the trench on the shoulder, "you miss the chance to become a multimillionaire and retire for a few more years.


    even if you want to go into politics, you may get the support of my boss. After all, among the people who work for our boss at the same time,


    there are already some people running for New York City councillors.".


    "Who?"


    Barney said with a smile, "you must have heard of it, Brian mills.".


    "Is that him?" The trench put his face forward and put his arm around Barney''s shoulder. "Then I''ll go back now. Is there a chance?"


    Then he looked forward and said, "depending on the situation, your boss will make some moves recently. How about I follow you during this period of time?"


    "It''s OK to follow me, others," Barney said in a low voice, hesitating for a few seconds, "or you''d better get Yin and Yang together.".


    "Why?" The trench asked with interest, "what''s so special about that little man?"


    Barney looked around and saw that his teammates knew that they were talking about things, and he took the initiative to stay away from them, so he whispered,


    "Yin Yang has been helping my boss deal with the affairs of China in this year, although I don''t know what it is,


    he is probably the only one who can directly report things to Lao ban.".


    China? After a few seconds of doubt, the trench soon remembered William''s obvious hybrid appearance and patted Barney on the shoulder with joy,


    "thank you, Barney. It seems that he is still reliable as an old man.".


    ...


    after returning to the manor, William went directly to the basement and lay on the sofa. He said to Sunday,


    "have you got any results about the alien and how much the United States knows about iron soldiers?"


    "Sorry sir, I didn''t find out about the alien. According to you, iron blood came to Bluestar thousands of years ago,


    using alien to carry out the adult trial of young iron blood,


    but I checked the archaeological data of all American countries, and there are no records about alien corpses and bones.


    however, there are many iron related relics in Central America The only possibility for the murals related to the blood warrior and alien is the iron soldier. After the trial, he took the initiative to clean up the alien corpses.However, there are two records about iron and blood in the United States.


    One was in the trenches in ''87, and the other was in Los Angeles in'' 95.


    After hearing this, William closed his eyes and pondered for a long time, then said, "iron blood is easy to say,


    although these guys take human beings as prey, they don''t care what human beings think at all, but they are at least intelligent race, as long as the conditions are suitable, and there is the possibility of conversation,


    in addition, they haven''t really exterminated human beings for thousands of years,


    this kind of pure hunting is alien Killers are our biggest threat.


    That''s true, but William didn''t think so. No one wanted to be treated as an animal by other races.


    But when he can''t find, reach or attack the iron blood''s nest, it''s useless for him to think too much.


    it''s cool to kill several iron blood who come to Bluestar. But what can you do when you face the iron blood who can navigate the stars?


    William doesn''t want to try to deal a blow to Victoria.


    Moreover, dimension reduction is cruel, which can be understood by people with a little brain.


    You don''t have to do it yourself. As long as you put heteromorphic eggs in the world, the whole world will be in chaos.


    At the thought of the tide, William felt numb until he came to the first floor of the main building,


    when he saw Abigail lying on the sofa watching TV waiting for him, and the wrestling match on TV,


    he soon had an idea in his head, which might be good to try.


    On that night, an icebreaker belonging to England finished its scientific research mission and was about to finish repairing from New Zealand and return to England,


    with money, not only the ship and its crew accepted William''s employment, but also a large amount of materials were transported to the ship in New Zealand with only eight hours of preparation.


    with the sound of a whistle, the icebreaker slowly drove out of the port and went back to England It''s the second time to go to the South Pole.


    At the moment, William is transmitting back and forth between the bases of Oxford manor and Yellowstone Park,


    he is also learning melee skills with the Black Ghost, and connecting with the magic knowledge in his mind at night.


    Seven days later, the icebreaker, which had been staying for three days in Tierra del Fuego, the nearest to Antarctica, welcomed William, the boss of this employment.

 Chapter 699

    As soon as I got off the plane, I saw Barney and the trench.


    Looking at the trench beside Barney, William shook hands with them with a smile. "Are you sure you want to take part in this mission?"


    Barney and the trench looked at each other and nodded with firm expression, "we can''t let you face the aliens alone,


    and we are both getting old, boss. If we don''t do anything earth shaking and save the blue star,


    we won''t have the capital to show off to future generations.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile and shaking his head, "although I''m not sure if I want to send you to work hard,


    but since you ask again and again, please stand by first.".


    Get on the car of Barney and the trench, the three people come to the port of Ushuaia in Tierra del Fuego, and get on the icebreaker staying in the port.


    After meeting with the captain, he learned that William''s destination was bowey island in Ross glacier. The captain, Charlie, was surprised and said, "is there anything special about bowey island? Why do you and Charles Welland of the United States form a scientific research team at the same time to enter the Ross glacier? "


    "Is the old man still here?" William did not answer the captain''s words, but looked at the sea, thinking silently.


    I told him Sunday that he was not the only one who found the pyramid, but also the mineral exploration satellite of Welland company.


    Just thinking about it, a crew member reported through the intercom that Charles Welland asked to meet William.


    After thinking about it, William said to Sunday, "help me find out if Charles Welland is ill"


    then he took the initiative to go out of the control room to see Welland, politely and tentatively,


    after hearing Sunday''s report, he confirmed that he was suffering from cancer by inquiring Welland''s medical records, and that he was in terminal stage,


    William hesitated to persuade him He said that Welland gave up the search for the pyramid and saved him and the scientific research team he set up, and immediately let it go.


    In the face of death, this search for the pyramid is probably willand''s last self-help action.


    it''s strange that willand will give up until William can''t explain what he knows.


    it''s even very likely that willand will take the initiative to contact aliens when he hears about them.


    Besides, on the premise that there is no way to threaten or influence the iron soldiers,


    even if William stopped a group of Welland people from entering the pyramid this time, can the iron soldiers not lure other people into the pyramid?


    In this case, William has no mind to pay attention to Welland''s temptation, or even scare him. Maybe more people will enter the pyramid.


    That''s going to help your plan.


    "Mr. Welland, if your destination is the same pyramid, I can only wish you good luck.".


    Surprised by William''s directness, Welland remained silent for a while before asking, "can I know why?"


    "Sorry," William shook his head. "I can only say that place is very dangerous. Goodbye, sir.".


    Leaving William''s icebreaker, Welland returned to the camp by the port with his bodyguard leader.


    Sitting in a chair and thinking for a moment, he said, "Mike, I need more escorts, more professional experts and safer action plans.


    it''s a step ahead of William Devonshire. You only have one day. We''ll start tomorrow morning.".


    Mike Weiss thought for a moment and said, "Sir, if we only have one day, if we want more guards, we can only look for mercenaries directly,


    but if there are a lot of treasures in the pyramid, there may be problems?"


    What''s wrong? Charles Welland shook his head. "You know, I don''t need wealth at my age and value.


    my only purpose is to find a way to cure me. So, Mike, no matter who you call, tell them that I''ll take care of the employment fee.


    The honor of discovering the pyramid belongs to the Welland family. If there is a treasure, I only need three levels. How about sharing the other seven levels equally? "


    "I understand." Mike Weiss nodded and agreed with Welland''s saying that he wanted three levels of wealth at the same time.


    if he didn''t want to, those who accepted the employment would be wondering if there were any pitfalls in it.


    now he takes the initiative to tell the danger, and then he uses seven levels of wealth to tempt the mercenaries. They may be able to find strength while they are at ease A strong team.


    Two hours later, a team of 12 mercenaries made up of old American veterans, seals, deltas and the like, accepted Mike''s commission.


    Flying to Tierra del Fuego.


    The next morning, willand, who had been worried that William would sail all day, stood at the stern of the icebreaker on his side and silently watched William''s icebreaker, which was still in the harbor, but didn''t load and unload materials, and no one came in and out.


    he knew that William had been ready for a long time and was waiting for him to take the lead It''s cheap.


    As soon as the idea came out, the sense of uneasiness in his mind became stronger and stronger, but he was dying and had no time to spend it with William,In addition, he and William are not the only people with satellites in the sky.


    I can only pray that my six bodyguards and 12 newly hired mercenaries can deal with the danger in the pyramid and the threat from William.


    It was two hours after Welland''s ship set out that William ordered his captain to sail.


    More than thirty miles out of the view of the Welland group.


    On Sunday, he took control of the batch in the sky, and newly produced the black front UAV and UAV carrier, which had become bigger due to the severe cold.


    in addition to the clear destination, William had no doubt that he would lose them.


    Whistling to the cargo cabin of the icebreaker, you can see that only Barney and the trench are in the cargo cabin. Barney and the trench are wearing three types of armour, practicing with each other.


    After watching for a moment, William was not interested in looking at the two people straight up and down.


    Two days later, the ship finally arrived at the island of Bouvet, a few kilometers away from the landing site of Welland, waiting for Welland and his party to drive the snowmobile to leave an hour later.


    William just and Barney, trench two people each drive a large snow truck to leave the ship, go to the pyramid.


    As soon as we arrived two kilometers outside the pyramid, we reported on Sunday, "Sir, the instrument you prepared, found that there are three small space capsules landing in outer space,


    the landing site is expected to be on the ice sheet three kilometers away from your location.".


    Hearing this, William was very happy. The system in his mind, which only appeared when he was promoted, provided reliable knowledge.


    Turning the steering wheel, he drove three kilometers away, and Barney and the trench immediately followed.


    Five minutes later, William parked his car 200 meters away from three ice craters smashed by the small capsule.


    Put on the new intelligent glasses, change the exploration mode several times, and soon see three iron soldiers with energy fluctuations.


    Sure to see the iron soldier, William and Barney, the trench said, "put on three armor, we get off.".

 Chapter 700

    I understand.


    Barney and the trench, also wearing smart glasses, went from the cab of the snow truck to the car behind the truck without much nonsense.


    Standing on a small platform, raise your hands and let the four mechanical arms automatically touch the nail.


    This time, the armor has greatly increased the power of the battery. It is no longer the kind of ordinary goods that can only run for 70 minutes with external batteries.


    It''s two built-in high-power batteries, which can provide the armor with a full 12 hours of high-grade goods, plus two backup batteries, which can run all day without any problem.


    The weapon is two gatherings, equipped with 3000 armor piercing bullets,


    and two modified large rapid fire pistols, equipped with 12 18 armor piercing bullet clips.


    As for the cold weapon, William did not match it himself, but put a hundred finger sized cone-shaped metal cones in the storage space,


    waiting for people to use mental energy.


    Barney and the trench used two long daggers.


    As for why he didn''t directly equip himself with Mark III armor, William was not so stupid. When he had magic, which was a combination of escape and attack,


    he directly exposed the most powerful armor.


    As for the low-grade goods such as type III armor, I believe that the iron blood that can navigate the interstellar space must have seen similar or better ones in other places.


    Besides, in case of need, once the portal is opened, you can either escape or go back to the castle to change into marksman armor.


    After the three types of armor are loaded, the three men will walk out of the auto opened carriage and go straight to the invisible and scattered three iron soldiers.


    There are still 20 meters away, William and Barney, the trench back-to-back stop, the shoulder of Gatling automatically facing three directions, want to attack the iron soldier.


    The three people''s action surprised Tiexue. At the same time, they tried to walk for a while, only to find that Liuting Gatling had been following them.


    Make sure that their whereabouts are really exposed in William''s eyes, and Gatling just pointed at them, did not fire.


    Only equipped with cold weapons, and because of the trial of long-range weapons, they had to go to the three iron soldiers in the pyramid,


    they could not help but stop to explore, draw out the throwing knife and slowly gather together.


    In view of this, William took the initiative to lower Gatling, who was carrying three types of armor on his back, and went to the three armed soldiers alone,


    "I know that you can understand me. I challenge you as the hereditary Duchess and nobleman of England,


    If I win, I will get the right of equal dialogue, do you agree?"


    With that, William waited silently for the other party''s reply.


    While the three men were thinking, they were watching the iron leaders of their three young people in the iron warship far away in the outer space of blue star. They also heard William''s words.


    The leader, who had been in the blue star trial hundreds of years ago, pressed the button in front of him, and soon understood the identity of the grand duke that William said.


    Waiting for the three iron soldiers on the ice, the warship landed directly on the ice.


    Just when William thought that his strategy of single choice and noble identity to obtain conversation was invalid,


    Sunday meeting reported that "Sir, a spaceship is landing at your location. It is suggested that you be ready to defend magic and open the portal at all times.".


    William was ready when he got out of the truck to prevent the opponent from attacking with a higher thermal weapon than Bluestar technology.


    In the previous week, he not only practiced with the Black Ghost and learned fighting skills,


    but also worked hard to learn the defense magic of the three kamataj, the ring of laggardor, the shield of Seraphine and the ancient body of HOGGS.


    In addition to the ancient body of HOGGS, the magic that can prevent the imperialists from attacking with all one''s strength is a little difficult,


    the other two magic are no longer a problem for William.


    A minute later, a spaceship appeared on the top of William''s head and slowly landed 100 meters away.


    a bright hatch opened, and ten dozen blood fighters led William to a nearby metal old fellow with a metal mask and some gray hair like pine needles.


    A mechanical language came to William''s ears, "Bluestar, we accept your challenge, but before we start,


    can you tell me why you know our existence and how to detect our invisible technology?".


    "Hei hee",


    , this immediately let William understand how to detect invisible technology, which is why the old fellow blood came to see himself.


    "I''m sorry, just like you won''t tell me your own technology, I don''t have to tell you"


    William pulled off the helmet of type III armor on his head, then backed down the Gatling on his back and threw away the pistols on both sides of his legs,


    he said, "since you are a hunting race, then everything depends on the outcome. Do you agree?"


    See William take the initiative to unload the hot weapons, empty handed forward.The iron blood leader didn''t know what he was up to.


    but he was arrogant and looked at human beings as prey. At this time, he still wanted to bully William with hot weapons.


    It''s against their tradition to do so. Even the leaders will despise him.


    The iron blood leader nodded to the three iron blood soldiers who had come to Bluestar before, and a young iron soldier came out first,


    pulled off the bracket without energy weapons on the metal armor, indicating that he had no heat weapons,


    then slowly took off his helmet, put out the arm blade on his wrist, opened his four ugly dying tusks,


    yelled at William.


    "With weapons?"


    William called to the iron and blood leader who turned away, "I suggest empty handed.".


    Unfortunately, the iron and blood leader ignored William''s words, went to more than ten meters, turned and stood still.


    "Hey, my own ability is not a foul.".


    Hearing this, the iron leader stares at him and nods impatiently, "let''s go.".


    "Hey, hey, this is what you asked for"


    before, when three iron blood were moving, they had done the calculation on Sunday according to their steps and the range and frequency of their steps,


    these guys are not high, although they are big and powerful, but they are agile. If there is no accident, they are not high.


    William took the initiative to walk slowly towards the iron blood in front of him. When he was a few meters away, he suddenly accelerated and flashed left and right.


    when the iron blood wielded his sword, his speed increased three or four times. In the shocked eyes of the iron blood soldier, a short man hid in the waving arm blade,


    not only took off the telescopic spear on his waist, but also kicked his leg and wrist >Turn around, pull the dirty braid of the iron blood with the left hand, pull it, swing the telescopic spear of the right hand, and thrust the ejected spear directly into the ice beside the iron blood head.


    In the dilated pupil of the fallen iron, he drew out his spear, stepped back and stood smiling.


    It''s a pity that he took the initiative to show his kindness, which angered all the iron soldiers.


    Except for the old leader, all the other irons yelled at William.

 Chapter 701

    Hearing the roar of the people behind him, he was beaten to the ground by William. He immediately got up,


    walked left and right, carefully explored and looked for William''s flaws.


    Walking back and forth for a minute or two, he saw that William was only holding a double-edged spear upside down and staring at him.


    For a while, there was no effective way to deal with an opponent who was several times faster than himself.


    at the same time, the iron soldier heard his fellow soldiers breathing more and more heavily.


    he knew that although his fellow soldiers didn''t make any noise, they were very worried that he was knocked down and defeated in one round.


    and now they are so hesitant Dissatisfied, they can only step by step to stabilize their pace, slowly approaching,


    plan to rely on strength to fight with William,


    "boss".


    Seeing how shameless the iron blood was, Barney and the trench immediately set up Gatling on their shoulders.


    William, with his mental perception on, raised his hand to stop them from interfering. He cursed in his heart that the iron blood would never stop fighting, would it?


    And the way he kept his hand made them feel insulted?


    In that case, we''ll fight until we''re ready.


    With a grin on his lips, in the shocked eyes of all the iron soldiers staring at him,


    William slowly closed his eyes, side his ears and pretended to listen,


    this made the iron soldiers completely crazy and rushed up with a knife.


    William''s spear "Dang, Dang, Dang" changes the angle and strength, which easily blocks the crazy attack of iron soldiers.


    After seven or eight sabres, the strength of iron blood is only three or four times higher than that of ordinary people.


    even if he doesn''t wear three type armor, his own strength is several times higher than that of iron blood.


    with the addition of armor''s power and speed, he immediately feels that this battle is as boring as a fight between a child and an adult.


    Standing still, waving the spear, he stopped the Iron-blooded soldiers who were already a little bit shameless.


    he was impatient, but at the same time he was puzzled, thinking that these Iron-blooded soldiers were not just the race of interstellar mercenaries.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. For thousands of years, these guys'' personal arms are still like this, a few cold weapons, a shoulder mounted energy breaking weapon,


    or they are the only interstellar species in the universe that the iron blooded can explore.


    Without the sense of crisis of extermination, the whole race is seriously lack of motivation to improve science and technology.


    Can only rely on personal force to show their status in society?


    No matter what the possibility is, if the whole universe is counted as a person, human life is calculated by years, while the universe is calculated by billions of years.


    The age of the universe is 13.82 billion years.


    If one million years is regarded as a day for human beings, the glorious race of one million years in the universe is just a few days in the life of human beings who can live for a hundred years.


    Time is the enemy of any civilization.


    Or the blue star begins to have life, and other brilliant races have already destroyed themselves.


    of course, when lower civilizations encounter higher civilizations, it''s normal for them to destroy or be enslaved if they can''t handle the relationship well.


    Just like now, William has been able to kill the iron soldier in front of him, but he is still worried that he will bring disaster to the whole ethnic group.


    Portal is able to let him run in the blue star, but if the blue star is not fit to survive the Revenge of iron?


    Even if the portal can transmit to other planets, there must be a place to transmit.


    Or take mom and girlfriends to the moon? Mars?


    In this way, what''s the point of making so much money? What''s the point of being so powerful without an audience?


    Face a few people all day, no social, no food, no entertainment, then what''s the meaning of life?


    Thinking of this, I could not help but feel a strong displeasure. A spear swung open the bloody arm blade,


    with my left hand, from the bottom up, I hit him on the chin.


    "Bang",


    let people feel that under the sound of toothache, he hit for a few minutes, thought that William would not lay heavy hands, but gave up the iron blood of defense,


    he was hit by a blow, and his body rose two meters, a light blue blood with several teeth spurted out of his mouth,


    hit heavily on the ice field, glided five or six meters before he stopped and fell to the ground.


    "Hey, I''m William Devonshire.".


    With this punch, William felt relaxed, a sense of rolling comfort rushed to his head,


    raised his hands to the sky, looked at the dark starry sky with his eyes, and yelled again,


    "I''m William Devonshire, king of the world".


    And behind Barney and the trench, two people, by William agitation vent, also followed with a loud roar.


    It''s really cool to defeat your opponent by force. If you add the fanatical flattery of your followers,Under the stimulation of violence and bravery, although William was in a high mood, he still didn''t lose his mind. Instead, his brain was very clear at this moment,


    otherwise, he would not just punch, but pierce the iron blood with a spear.


    He raised his spear, pointed to the iron blood, and swept half a circle,


    "in the name of William Devonshire, I will fight ten.".


    After that, he put his spear on the ice and patted his left chest with a deep and firm voice,


    "when I die, I will be buried in the honor of a warrior, and I will be promoted to heaven as a saint. The name of William Devonshire will be passed on to later generations,


    and respected by all who know it.


    And if I win, I will gain your respect as a king, equal rights of dialogue, exchange, trade and diplomacy,


    at the same time, I will not be allowed to enter the "Blue Star" without my permission.


    He tore off the armored gloves on his right hand, and one of them was still at the foot of the iron and blood leader. Regardless of all the iron and blood faces, he was so angry that he wanted to tear his expression.


    He asked in a loud voice, "choose between inheriting your honor or killing me with that spaceship like a coward.".


    Understand William''s words, let a group of clamorous iron blood people can not help but silence,


    all silently looking at the leader''s back, waiting for his decision.


    To be honest, if you didn''t hear William say that he was promoted to heaven as a saint, people who knew him might have been moved a little bit,


    but if anyone could praise God casually, William had no right to praise God.


    Anyone who knows what is buried under the angel statue in the garden of Oxford castle will scold William for being shameless.


    he is not a believer of God at all.


    He would rather go to hell than go to heaven to see God.


    If he goes to hell, maybe Satan will reward him well, but when he goes to heaven, what he is waiting for must be ashes.


    So William is just a man who has estimated his iron blood without hot weapons, and his strength is not much different from that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 702

    In earnest, he had no idea of what he had done in the eyes of old fellow iron workers who lived for hundreds of years, but


    was challenged by some iron blood chiefs, and had no courage to resist the tradition of the ethnic group.


    held the helmet of iron and took the spear on his waist and left it on the ice.


    nodded to William in a solemn way. If you win, you will get everything you say.


    William was in the dark when he was in the dark. Old fellow iron said, "but this will be a battle between honor and life and death.


    LAN-STAR, since it is a battle between life and death, we will use any means to deal with you until you die, or ten of my men will die. This duel will be over."


    Boss, it''s not fair. Don''t agree.


    Barney and the trench looked at the ten iron men coming out with energy weapons on their shoulders,


    they could not help protesting the injustice.


    "Quiet", turning to look at Barney and the trench, William said with excitement and excitement like a play,


    "let me face the rest myself,


    guys, after you leave, wait for me for a day. If I don''t go back, I need you to tell my mother and all the people in the world what you see today,


    no matter whether I win or lose, I will be happy after today It will be passed on forever.


    "Yes, you are destined to be a saint"


    seeing William''s face firm, Barney and the trench held back their words in their throat, nodded excitedly, and saluted William solemnly with a half baked Knight''s salute.


    Just the head will not return to the truck, watching William for a moment, two talent endure the tears in the eyes, drive away.


    At the moment, they thought that William''s sacrifice should not be wasted. The feat of choosing ten aliens alone must be praised by someone.


    And William deliberately took words to open Barney and the trench, in order to use magic.


    Facing ten energy weapons, he was not confident that his three type armor could block them.


    The drama of life and death also reassured the iron blood leader.


    But when Barney and the snow truck in the trench left, he saw William nodding to him with a smile,


    "the contract is established.".


    Ten for one?


    this old fellow blood and ten ten iron blood that has been standing behind him, all hands are covered on the chest, bow waist to salute way,


    "you win, will become the iron blood clan most respects the person".


    Ha, that''s the effect. William gently nodded his head, took out the spear inserted in the ice field, threw his hand,


    in everyone''s suspicious eyes, hung the telescopic spear on his waist, then backed down his armor with both hands and left his upper body empty,


    slowly walked to ten iron blood seven or eight meters away step by step,


    seriously said, "let''s go.".


    As soon as the voice fell, ten laser sights came. Without waiting for him to dodge, ten energy groups "whew, whew, whew" shot rapidly.


    "Buzz, buzz," two.


    William waved his hands and drew a circle in the air. A golden light flashed by. A golden Miscanthus was shining around, and a hollow portal appeared in the middle.


    Ten energy regiments, flying into the portal, immediately flew out again, straight to the iron soldier.


    "Boom, boom, boom",


    there was a burst of explosion, and three bloody men who couldn''t dodge were immediately killed by their own weapons.


    Originally, I wanted to try the defense of magic shield, but these bloody TM''s are really not things. I know that it''s better to start first, and gather fire as soon as I start.


    I want to kill him directly. In this case, if I don''t kill and maim these iron soldiers, I really think William is a good man?


    It''s not only stupid to keep your hand, but also to deal with these people who advocate fighting, you have to crush them.


    If you win, everything will be easy to discuss.


    as like as two peas in the chest,


    , ten of them are exactly the same as William. They appear on the ice field. In addition to the three standing in place, the other seven feet are on the golden ring, flying up to the sky,


    hands rubbing together, seven magic lines with golden light thrown away, facing seven scattered and running away, evading the iron bullet of the energy group weapon,


    Immediately bind their upper body, hands and feet.


    Then, with his hands crossed, William made a pose, pushed his palm forward,


    the image space immediately floated out, refracting the glass fragments, and floated over three or four hundred meters,


    directly pulled the 100 meter long spaceship into the image space. With hair standing on end, old


    saw a refraction through the spaceship. Though he did not know what it was,


    was not able to feel a creepy old fellow. He felt as if he had been told not to stop, and they would be killed by the regiment.


    Before long, he called out, "you win.".


    When William heard the report on Sunday, he stopped. At the same time, he had to admire others for their wisdom and eyes.Although there are cards in hand, once the escape tools are in danger, they will not hesitate to admit defeat.


    "Are you sure there are spaceships in space?" he asked Sunday


    "Yes, sir, when you start from your mirror space, the communication is interrupted.


    in only ten seconds, I will scan a 700 meter long spaceship and move closer to the blue star from the outer space that I couldn''t scan before.".


    Nm, secretly scolded in the heart, it seems that it is impossible to kill and rob the spaceship.


    With a wave of his hand, the nine parts and the magic rope slowly disappeared, and he waved to the three style armor behind him.


    Stand still with mental strength to their own on a.


    Helplessly watching the seven free iron blood stand up, and then some did not participate in the battle of iron blood to cure three energy weapons hit, do not know how to die companion.


    After working for a while, two of them were saved, but the other one probably couldn''t. two of them knelt down beside him and shook their heads to the leader. Maybe they were worried. This is probably the doctor''s blood. They didn''t change their voice and said directly in English,


    "if we want to cure him, we have to go back to the base of Planet X, but we can''t catch up.".


    This makes William''s mind think that the treatment technique of the iron soldier in the movie is really not good, and he even smears it with medicine when he is injured.


    What do you mean by that? They don''t have treatment technology, but they can''t be miniaturized or carried freely?


    This reinforces William''s previous thinking that these iron blood might be the interstellar mercenary group,


    otherwise, with all the treatments available, he would not try his best to miniaturize.


    As soon as his mental strength swept away the dying iron blood, he could not help thinking that since there was still a spaceship in the sky, he could not kill it all,


    then he should take the initiative to show his kindness.


    Step out of the way, push away the two iron blood, to the iron blood lying on the ground.


    Do not care about their own initiative into the encirclement of half squatting on the ice.


    This seems to be defenseless. In fact, these iron blood and the 100 meter long spaceship are in the mirror space.


    Everyone''s every move is under his control.


    Pretending to use smart glasses, he scanned the iron blood on the lower ice, and then tried to release a healing magic.


    I didn''t expect that the healing magic really worked.

 Chapter 703

    In a few seconds, the wound on the body of the iron blood who had been declared dead slowly healed,


    seeing that the magic had worked, William released another healing magic, and the guy''s chest began to rise and fall,


    breathing heavily in the air, and slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as you open your eyes and see that the person in front of you is William, you instinctively want to attack.


    The arm is grasped by William. If the iron leader didn''t shout to stop in time, maybe William would pinch his wrist directly.


    Seeing that someone was rescued, William clapped his hands and stood up, watching two iron men carry them away on stretchers.


    Then he took the spear off his waist and gave it to the iron leader who came up to him.


    The old leader shook his head, covered his chest and bowed his waist, and said, "you have won our friendship. After today, any of my people who come to Bluestar will apply to you for entry, and we hope to get the right to trade with you.".


    Take the initiative to trade with me? Instead of asking them to trade?


    looked at the old fellow blood in astonishment.


    What''s the situation? William asked thoughtfully, "what''s the deal? What do you trade with me.


    The iron blood leader said, "gold, diamonds, jewelry, any physical wealth on the blue star, as long as we have all for you, in exchange for your treatment technology.".


    "Ha," said William, grinning and shaking his head, "gold, if I want it, there is a pyramid made of gold waiting for me somewhere in the United States,


    and diamonds and jewels are mostly in boxes in my family now, they can only be described as minerals to me now.".


    Nm, do you really think you are an idiot? People who can travel between the stars, gold and jewelry, for iron and blood, are really no different from minerals.


    Even if you don''t just look for a planet, there will be gold that can be easily mined, but there is absolutely a huge amount of gold on the moon or several other planets in the solar system that can destroy the financial system of Bluestar immediately.


    And the healing magic, not to mention whether they can learn it or not, even if they can learn it. William will teach them to the iron blood after he goes to hell.


    However, the other side has to ask for their own, but also find a way to check and balance the iron blood.


    After thinking about it, he untied the mirror space and led the way to the iron blood head, who was regretting, "a magic charm just now, I''d like to ask you a question,


    we''ll talk about how to deal with other details and what to deal with?"


    "Yes," the leader nodded. Just as he wanted to say it again, the computer at the bend of his arm came out with the language of the iron blooded people.


    after the leader said a few words, he immediately reported on Sunday that the spaceship in space had stopped.


    Then there was a light on the leader''s wrist,


    William only looked at the pyramid in the light and knew that the pyramid a few kilometers away had been touched by Charles Welland and.


    The opposite sex is beginning to revive.


    To leave Barney and trench through a word, let them go to the ice outside the pyramid to guard, in case there are alien and baomianchong escape.


    Let''s send the black front UAV, spider robot and star detector into the pyramid on Sunday,


    William asked the iron blood leader who also sent people to deal with the alien, "first question, how many other pyramids are there in Bluestar?"


    "Just this one.".


    "Just one? Are you sure? "


    After William asked, the iron leader stood still and looked at him quietly.


    Nm''s mercenary, the attitude of dying for money, is almost the same as the mercenary in blue star.


    His hand drew a circle around him, and his mental power went through the portal to find some jade from the underground treasure house of Oxford castle,


    then he drew a magic gold circle and tried to inject healing magic into the jade,


    unexpectedly, there was a golden healing magic seal in the white suet jade on his hand.


    Throw the Lanzhi jade to an iron soldier not far away, draw out the pistol on the side of his leg and shake it a few times.


    soon all the iron soldiers around understand that this is to try the effect.


    The iron leader nodded, and William shot the arm holding the jade talisman''s iron blood,


    "directly crush it near the wound".


    With a click, the jade talisman was broken, and a golden healing magic rushed into the iron body,


    the wound with blue blood soon stopped bleeding, and the wound slowly recovered,


    it took ten seconds to completely heal itself.


    In William''s opinion, this is slower than direct magic, but it is a holy product for iron and blood.


    The iron leader nodded with satisfaction and said, "since we found new biological planets more than 1000 years ago,


    in our adult trials, we seldom come to the planet of the intelligent race of Bluestar.".


    Then the old man shut up and looked at William.


    Fku, William swore a few words in his heart, and just wanted to do a jade amulet treatment on the spot,


    but the remaining light of his eyes saw the inexplicable light in the iron leader''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but move,These bastards are not using instruments to observe his magic.


    Mental power can''t help but sweep all the iron and blood on the scene several times to make sure that these people are not like six years old,


    No, Emily Kyle, who is now seven years old, has the same talent for magic. With the iron and blood that directly uses the jade amulet just now,


    after the magic energy is applied, she doesn''t stay on him at all.


    But William said with a smile, "wait.".


    Open a portal to leave, so that the continuous production of healing runes will not be photographed all the time.


    Looking at leaving William, the iron leader shook his head helplessly.


    An iron blood came and murmured, "before, our communication with space was interrupted for a while. Is that really the reason for the glass like magic?"


    The iron blood leader thought for a while and said, "it should be, but I wonder why there is no record of this method in our data.".


    "I guess," he thought, "before, in order to avoid the real formation of alien disasters of planetary nature,


    we have been landing on the independent continent of the world called America, with few people and cold and hot seasons,


    in addition, in the past 1000 years, except for the recent years, we only come here every 100 years,


    so the memory of human beings For many years, it was still hundreds and thousands of years ago.


    Unfortunately, we are too focused on fighting, and our strength has stagnated for thousands of years. However, in our eyes, human beings, who have always been prey, are rapidly evolving. ".


    "Shut up". I listened well before, but when the iron leader heard the last sentence,


    grabbed his men''s neck and yelled, "We Hunt for the best genes besides our habits and traditions,


    but don''t forget how many disasters those reformed clansmen have brought to us over the years,


    evolution is not easy Controllable, the smarter it is, the more ambitious it is. Under the leadership of that great people, we have been brilliant,


    but similarly, the more fights and wars there are, the greater the harm they bring, and the stronger they are, the crazier they are when they reach the limit. ".


    Loosening his neck, the iron leader said helplessly, "maybe the genes that make up us already indicate where we can go.".

 Chapter 704

    William, who is far away in London, is experimenting with the best way to store magic with all kinds of jade at home.


    while listening to the dialogue of the iron blood through the spider robot, he tilts his mouth and shows a sarcastic expression on his face.


    he knows in his heart that iron blood has never given up the experiment of evolution.


    has certainly succeeded in the evolution of wisdom, otherwise, if he looks at the old fellow and his assistant, he will be much more intelligent than ordinary blood.


    No one will just look at the danger and stop, willing to be weaker than others.


    Do you know that you may choke when you drink water, so you don''t drink water? Knowing that the rise of one''s own company may lead to the suppression of other vested interests,


    will it not rise?


    When he thought about it, William knew that these conversations in English must have been deliberately told to himself,


    but at least one thing is certain that iron blood is indeed a wise race.


    No matter whether there are rules in the universe that restrict intelligent races and exterminate other intelligent races,


    or whether the iron blooded people are waiting for the evolution of human beings and other discovered biological planets and species, so as to extract genes and promote the evolution of the iron blooded people,


    or, just like human beings treat animals, they deliberately avoid the extermination of human beings at the same time.


    All in all, the only thing that can be confirmed is that the blue star is not in danger of destruction for the time being.


    This greatly relieved William, but he could not help wondering that since iron blood could come,


    other aliens would certainly come, but although these aliens killed humans, they did not kill a large area,


    What''s more, for more than a thousand years, they felt that iron blood had reached an agreement with someone, and they did things according to the agreement.


    What''s more, what is said intentionally to oneself is probably not to him at all, but to some existence?


    When I think about it, I feel relieved.


    Although the pressure of survival is still there, if the blue star really has something to worry about, there is little guarantee that there is no danger of extermination.


    As long as he doesn''t directly use weapons such as Star Destroyers in outer space to blow up blue stars,


    then William is confident that, at least, he and his mother will be more capable of survival than other blue star people.


    As long as you live, there is hope.


    After 20 therapeutic jade runes, William sat meditating for less than a minute, and all the previously consumed magic power came back to him.


    he opened the portal and returned to the ice. He threw Ten Jade runes which were not made of tallow jade to ten iron blood, and then asked,


    "who is the nearest alien to the blue star and where is it?"


    "We are the only ones who can sail the interstellar recently. As for where my planet is, no comment.".


    After hearing this, William was moved. So, is there a living planet in the nearby star field?


    Let''s see if we can get an alien planet.


    Thinking of this, I was secretly happy. At the same time, I hit the left iron arm and watched him use the jade amulet.


    It''s a pity that jade is not really suitable for making jade amulets. After waiting for 30 seconds, the iron wound was only reduced by half,


    one of the ten tallow jade amulets was thrown in the hand, and the jade amulets were excluded.


    William pointed to the 100 meter long spaceship in front of him and asked, "how many tallow jade amulets can I exchange for this spaceship"


    but the iron leader shook his head and said, "I don''t recommend you to buy this kind of spaceship that can be used for interstellar navigation. Once you have it and fly out of the solar system,


    it means that you are already a space race and there will be more alien creatures He came to earth for various purposes, and may even lead to the "star pirates".


    "Bang" shot, William shot the second one on the left, raised his hand''s iron blood, and then looked at the effect of the jade amulet on his hand,


    had to throw a suet jade amulet again, and then asked,


    "does that mean that if I have this kind of spaceship, it doesn''t matter if I don''t fly out of the solar system?"


    After thinking about this problem, the iron blood leader said, "although it won''t lead to direct war of warlike races,


    some aliens may sneak into the blue star to live.".


    Bang, another shot.


    The white jadeite, which is not worth money this time, has a very good effect. It seems that the making of healing talisman has nothing to do with what kind of jade it is, only with its purity.


    The less impurities there are, the more magic energy it can hold.


    "There are alien stowaways in the blue star?"


    "Yes",


    "FK", swear in a low voice, and William repeats the previous set to shoot and see the effect.


    I can''t help thinking that since iron and blood could come to Bluestar thousands of years ago, it''s not impossible for other aliens to come.


    But how do these guys hide their alien identities?


    Is it similar to human appearance, or does it hide its appearance with technology?


    This nm will not jump out of the plot of the man in black."How many jade Charms does this kind of spaceship have?"


    For technology, the iron leader hesitated for a moment before saying, "ten thousand.".


    Looking at the iron and blood leader whose expression has changed, when William finished shooting and looked at the effect of the experimental healing talisman, he turned his eyes and said,


    "you don''t have the manufacturing technology, so you are going to buy my jade talisman from other aliens?"


    "No," the iron leader directly shook his head and affirmed, "if you go into the spaceship and have a look, you can understand that the control system uses our words, and this technology is exclusive to us.".


    Touching his chin made William hesitate to believe it or not, but iron and blood really can''t make it, which means that there is an alien in the universe who can hire iron and blood as a fighting nation, which is not good for blue star.


    But if the iron blood can really build a spaceship that can navigate interstellar by itself,


    will the weapons on hand be just one shoulder energy cannon and cold weapons?


    Or really, as I guess before, there is something in the blue star that makes aliens worry about.


    "One hundred jade runes can be exchanged for the technology of a spacecraft that can sail rapidly in the solar system, and one thousand for the technology of this 100 meter spacecraft.".


    "No, it''s impossible," the iron and blood leader shook his head without thinking. "If you buy the finished product directly, the price will be doubled,


    we can build it for you according to the language of Bluestar. If you buy out the technology, the price is too low.".


    "I can make 20 pieces of this kind of jade talisman in one day, at the price of 10000 pieces, when do you want me to do it,


    and this kind of 100 meter long can only be regarded as a small spaceship, and the 700 meter long one in space can also be regarded as a medium-sized spaceship at most,


    the technology of a small spaceship, just want to save 10000 iron blood lives, then your lives are too worthless,


    only 1000 Do you want to sell them or not.


    Usually, William doesn''t care about bargaining, but when he talks about the price with the aliens, his character of not losing money in his heart breaks out again.


    Besides, even if the jade is sufficient, with his magic recovery speed, it doesn''t take ten seconds to finish one, and the magic can recover.


    60 pieces an hour, only 8 hours a day, 480 pieces no problem.


    If there are too many life-saving things at a time, it''s not worth the money.

 Chapter 705

    In terms of Bluestar''s hunger marketing, the more precious things are, the more reluctant they are to sell.


    And for living things, nothing is more precious than something that can save lives.


    If he didn''t want the construction of the spaceship, metal materials and engine propulsion technology, he would only sell 100 therapeutic amulets a year.


    If you want more, you can exchange something that he can see.


    left six jade characters on the handle, but they looked at the old fellow''s iron eyes.


    thought about it. It was also the money that had been asked just now. He handed it to the old iron blood with six jade symbols.


    asked five questions, and he got one more old fellow jade and the rest of them, as you pay for the Pyramid reward.


    took the jade charm of the mutton jade, and then smiled on the old fellow''s iron face.


    "Remember, it''s to clean up thoroughly, including the alien matrix," William said sternly, "as long as I find you''re doing adult trials in Bluestar,


    or there''s another alien, then you don''t want to buy a therapeutic charm from me. Do you understand?"


    ''s attitude towards William''s speech is not noticed by old fellow blood, but other blood is not the same.


    heard the riots under his hands, and the old fellow turned around and saw the blood fighters calm down.


    William thought for a few seconds and said, "the blue star is my home star. No one wants to make trouble in his home.


    What''s more, once the alien invades the blue star, I still have the energy to make healing charms.".


    "Well," the leader thought for a moment and nodded, "since you are our friend, holding what we need in your hand and willing to exchange,


    we can guarantee that we will not use Bluestar in the alien matter,


    but in the trial, according to the ancient agreement of the universe, Bluestar belongs to our discovery, which essentially belongs to our colonial planet,


    " >Before humans grow out of the galaxy, we have the right to blue star once every 100 years.


    The ancient conventions of the universe?


    Hearing this, William moved in his heart and said with a smile, "shall we play a game?"


    The chief nodded, "go on.".


    "Choose a planet closest to blue star, suitable for human and iron blood, build a special competition field, and have a hunting competition.


    human and iron soldiers, three to one, nine human and three iron soldiers, and hunt 100 alien in the competition.


    in three days, the group that killed the most won, or our two groups were killed by alien The one that can survive.


    "What''s the bet?"


    Promise so readily?


    William looked at the old fellow blood unexpectedly. It seems that hunting has really gone into the genes of the iron blood clan.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I lost, 1000 jade charms.".


    "yes". The old fellow nodded directly. "I lost?"


    "I''ll give you 1000 jade charms, but you have to give me all the technology of this 100 meter spaceship, but the payment method is three years.".


    , William shrugged and said, "four tusks on the lips, and the old fellow iron," which is very dissatisfied, explained, "


    can only make 20, ten, ten, and


    . If there are any other aliens coming next, maybe I can change what I see.


    can''t let you monopolize my goods directly, and treasure them as cabbage. I don''t know yet.


    "No," the iron leader shook his head. "If I lose, I''ll send you 10000 worth of spaceship technology. It''s too unfair. It''s almost like giving you a spaceship directly.


    and you have to give us ten years exclusive acquisition rights. Otherwise, I would rather not buy,


    would not let anyone know that LAN-STAR has such jade charm, "old fellow iron opened her tusks, and the tone was serious."


    "I will block any LAN-STAR jumping space, and no one can come to LAN-STAR except you go out."


    "Well, I have to thank you.".


    William curled his mouth, you are bluffing. With the technology of blocking space jumping, are you iron soldiers like this bear?


    "It''s better to block the space jump zone forever,


    and let us bluestars stay in the solar system quietly," he said. Most willing to be a landlord''s old fellow,


    looked at William''s old blood and he could not destroy LAN-STAR.


    "I agree with the terms, but we must be given the exclusive right to buy the ten-year cure spell as compensation.".


    Must it be exclusive? Is there something you don''t know?


    It seems that these guys really need the cure charm. Besides the war, William can''t think of any reason to make the iron blood leader, who would rather suffer a loss and have to get it, not be allowed to sell it to other forces?


    As his eyes turned, William asked, "does that mean you''re going to fight? With whom? "


    "Transform iron blood".


    It''s a bit of a surprise to William that he said it so directly,The old fellow explained directly, "you don''t have to be so defensive.


    more than three thousand years ago, the iron blood race reached the most brilliant moment under the guidance of the intellectual transformation.


    , because of unscrupulous detection of galaxies, we met the same kind of compassion without mercy, like a plague like race."


    "Alien?"


    "Well," the iron blood leader nodded, "in less than a year, our main star fell, and then we split up with the iron blood.


    Now we prefer normal evolution without mutation rather than directly injecting species genes to transform our bodies into monsters.


    said, the old fellow pointed at himself, the face with black spots in the yellow soil, and on the wrist computer,


    was a dark, tusk, and scaly iron blood appeared in the virtual pillar.


    "It''s black armor transformed into iron blood. It''s stronger and higher than us, but it''s more bloodthirsty. If you don''t hunt for a week, you feel uncomfortable all over.


    if you don''t hunt for a year, these madmen will even hunt each other.".


    NM, William looks at the old fellow blood, and looks at the black iron blood in the virtual imaging.


    immediately understood why the old fellow of iron blood would hate to transform the predator. What


    wanted was to become stronger than normal human beings. But in about 100 people, 99 people did not want to become stronger.


    also turned from normal skin to blue and red, with scales on her body and horns on her head, and from Superman to monsters.


    Once people become monsters one after another, the number of them will increase and the ethnic groups will be formed,


    the war between normal people and remoulding people will be inevitable.


    So these guys, for a while, were star treks who didn''t even have a home?


    After escaping from the main star, you have a new home in the galaxy? Another civil war because of faction?


    Ha, the news reassured William. At the same time, he was even more moved. It seems that no matter what race, there are factions and classes, and there are fights and mutual killing.


    "You mean, you hunt, but you''re more kind?" William asked, with a heart full of schadenfreude


    "No," the iron blood leader shook his head. "Iron blood doesn''t have any kind and kind words. The only difference between us and iron blood is the direction of evolution.


    Different directions decide that we have to wait patiently, but we don''t care about the means to transform iron blood, and we transform genes wantonly.


    the more monsters we create, the more harmful it is to the species we can contact.

 Chapter 706

    "Well," said William, casting his lips, wondering if the old man meant to say so to show that he could not lie?


    To make yourself believe that what he said before is true?


    "What do you want to say is that your rival clan is more dangerous to the blue star than you?


    So I, as a blue star, should avoid the flow of healing spells to the hands of the iron blooded


    "That''s right," the iron blood leader nodded without hesitation, "at least we won''t carry out any species transformation on the blue star,


    we didn''t want to invade the blue star and take it as our own. Even to some extent,


    because of our infighting, we have helped you to stop the invasion of iron blood in the past two thousand years.".


    Even if William doesn''t believe this, it''s true that there has been no alien invasion in the human world.


    In other words, there was an invasion, but it didn''t form a scale, so it was blocked by the supernatural existence or alien forces.


    "What is the form of the war between you now?"


    William asked, see the iron leader Lengshen thinking about what, brain a think, this all need not guess.


    A normal point, a direct transformation.


    The rational iron soldier, in the long run, the whole group may have a better future.


    Other than that, as long as the same rational interstellar group would prefer to contact with this kind of iron warrior,


    but just like normal people can''t fight reformed madmen.


    It is certain that the rationalists are beaten by the reformers.


    Does this mean that in order to make the two forces fight for a long time and die more often, and under the balance of forces, they have to be more intelligent and hard-blooded.


    , but these are all the words of old fellow blood. They know if he is telling the truth.


    William is hesitating, but he heard a different answer from his guess. The Milky way old fellow


    replied, "we are absolutely dominant in our overall strength, or else we can not occupy such a large galaxy.


    , but to be honest, the interstellar space is too big. Only one galaxy has hundreds of billions of stars, and the attached planets need to be around ten.


    The rats who transform iron blood have strong individual strength, so they have been hiding in the dark, hunting my people,


    so, as long as we can get the healing charm in your hand, even if we can''t find their main base,


    but the survival rate of my people will double when the three men team meet and fight each other in the universe, while the survival rate of transform iron blood will double If we wait for hundreds or thousands of years, the living space of these mice will slowly shrink and become homeless without base.


    , William''s shocked old fellow who had listened to the old iron blood plan for hundreds of thousands of years?


    Are all wars in the interstellar based on a hundred years?


    If human beings can develop freely for thousands of years, or even only a few hundred years, will they have changed from prey to hunter?


    To invade other galaxies?


    The whole history of mankind is a history of war.


    Some lunatics even know that they can''t fight, but they still have to fight. In the future, with the thorough development of human beings,


    will they be called lunatics by other cosmic races? Or standing locusts?


    Thinking of this, William can''t help shivering. It''s not impossible. Unless there is a crushing force, it''s not so easy to make some people honest.


    Perhaps from William playing the Starship and the alien planet that is suitable for human survival,


    only God knows whether the fate of human beings in the future is survival or destruction.


    Forget it, William shook his head fiercely, thinking helplessly in his heart, it''s really unnecessary to think too much about this kind of problem.


    According to the current momentum of development, maybe one or two hundred years later, we will be faced with the problem that if we do not find a new immigrant planet,


    Bluestar itself can not bear so many people.


    But the iron leader also said, "cure charm can appear in Bluestar. You are so lucky.".


    "Well?"


    When William looked back, he heard the iron leader go on, "as a friend, I''d like to give you a kind reminder.


    there is a very important rule in the survival law of the universe, that is, when you are weak and concerned, it''s not worth mentioning your mind.


    Otherwise, you have to have something that others need, but this kind of thing, whether it''s exchange or purchase,


    you have to let other people in need have a chance to get it, otherwise, snatching or war will be inevitable. ".


    "What if someone just wants to get something for nothing?"


    It''s not impossible. Anyhow, the thinking of an LAN Xing is so strong that he can''t even resist. Why not.


    "It''s possible," the iron leader said with a smile, "but you''re lucky. At least in the galaxy I know,


    bandit groups are few and not strong enough. Moreover, the races that can develop into interstellar navigation and rule a galaxy are all very civilized,Civilization means prosperity, and it also means a kind of restraint on one''s own behavior. As for individual lunatics,


    this is unavoidable for any ethnic group. ".


    Well, the old man said so, the consciousness to express is very clear, you have what I want, don''t sell, then don''t blame me for robbing.


    Even if they can control the blood in front of them, their conversation must have spread to the spaceship staying in space.


    The price of turning over is too high.


    It seems that before contacting other aliens, there is only one customer who has something you need. Can you not sell it?


    "OK, I agree to sell you the healing charm first," William nodded and asked. "But if you want to sell for a long time, you have to come up with something that interests me.".


    Hearing William''s consent, the iron and blood leader smiles, takes out a light crystal the size of a lighter from his pocket and hands it over.


    William took it and scanned it directly with his smart glasses. Then he heard the iron head lead the way,


    "this is the energy crystal, the currency of interstellar space, and also the common energy of most spaceships. One for you, one for a healing charm.".


    "One for another? So it''s popular? "


    William is holding the energy crystal and is trying to raise the price, but he hears the report on Sunday, "Sir, the energy crystal in your hand has


    more than 100 times of the main energy of Mark III and the small ark reactor.".


    Then he heard tiexueshou lead the way: "although it''s really popular goods, it can provide energy for micro spaceships under 30 meters to run for one day,


    in the future, if you want to sail in the solar system, it''s also essential for you, and only with this energy can you realize space jump.".


    "OK, one for one",


    William did not hesitate this time. One energy crystal alone is worth hundreds of small ark reactors,


    he would not refuse.


    The healing charm can be easily made by himself, and although the energy crystal mastered by the iron blood leader is also of low value to him,


    but these are what both sides need, which makes William sigh that the interstellar trade is promising.


    Take out something casually, you can make him greedy.

 Chapter 707

    With the energy crystal, which can not only make money, but also be of great use to himself, William''s attitude towards the iron blooded people immediately improved a lot.


    We talked with the iron blood leader about the oral agreement of trading 100 healing charms and energy crystals first,


    then we talked about going to other planet competitions, and tentatively said, "let''s deal with the alien and pyramid first, and then go to see the alien planet?"


    "If you want a planet suitable for human survival, I''ll sell you 10000 Charms"


    the iron leader and William walked to the pyramid with a smile and said directly, "there are still many planets suitable for human survival found in the whole galaxy.


    some planets without special minerals and creatures are worthless to us and can''t be sold It doesn''t matter if I give you one.


    But the trouble is that once you develop the planet and have no power to protect it, you are likely to be targeted by the star pirates.


    Being guessed as the center of thinking, William is not annoyed either. When a stranger says that he wants to take you to a holiday villa, he will feel that there is a problem.


    "Another ten thousand, you''re going to make me your charmer in the next ten years"


    that''s what William said, but he was thinking that if he worked eight and a half hours a day, he could make 500 charms,


    ten thousand Charms would be 20 days, would he not buy them?


    But the idea was rejected only once in his mind, and the alien planet was not something he had to get immediately.


    there was no need to reduce the value of his trump goods for a temporary useless thing.


    "Ten thousand is too expensive. If I finish 20 Charms every day, my magic will be only 20%, which is too dangerous for me.".


    The iron leader glared at William. He was not old enough to be dementia. He would believe that there was a ghost.


    Fortunately, this affectation did not work. At least the leader estimated in his heart that William could make up to 50 pieces a day. "How about our competition in a month?"


    "It''s too procrastinating," William shook his head. Although he didn''t know the power of weapons and equipment in his hand, the detection equipment was definitely better than the iron and blood who only knew how to act according to the hunting habits.


    Spiders, soundballs and black front drones entering the pyramids have found all the aliens.


    The places with strong heteromorphism, to put it bluntly, breed quickly, easily become large-scale, are good at hiding and sneaking attack, and the blood of the body is extremely corrosive.


    As long as we can maintain the intelligence advantage, ordinary people can kill them with sniper.


    No, the images from Sunday showed that the mercenaries in the pyramid gathered fire and killed one with rifles.


    Thinking of this, Wei Li said, "the competition will take place in three days. I will pay for the jade Fu in fifty days. How about that?"


    "Yes, no matter whether you win or lose, you have to pay me 1000 jade runes," the iron blood leader said with a smile,


    "then, let''s trade 100 energy crystals and 100 jade runes first, OK.".


    The trade of 100 pieces in four days is to test William''s saying that 20 pieces can be made in one day.


    Expression helpless way, "it seems that I don''t want to be better these days.".


    He rubbed his temple, pretended to be in a dilemma and thought, then shook his head and said, "you don''t know magic. Once the magic is exhausted, you will not only feel like a serious illness, but also damage the spirit of the magician. Moreover, the importance of energy crystal can''t reach the point where I damage my body.".


    This time, the iron and blood leader didn''t know whether William''s words were true or false. After thinking about it,


    "we''ll trade once in the first ten days until we finish trading 1200 pieces. After that, it depends on the demand. How about it"


    "it''s no problem. There are 200 energy crystals, which are enough for me for the time being.".


    After that, William knew that the iron and blood leader only wanted to wait two months to start fighting with iron and blood, and the outbreak of war between them would be no better for William.


    If there is no war, how can the arms dealers make a lot of money? In addition, according to the information revealed before, the iron blood leader did not believe that he would transform the iron blood after the first World War.


    this battle between the same clan, which broke out in the interstellar space, is likely to turn into guerrilla warfare, which is more favorable for William.


    "However, if you want to get jade charms for a long time, you''d better help me find suitable jade,


    you probably don''t know that it''s hard to find the jade with high purity in Bluestar now,


    in case there is no suitable Charm Carrier, you don''t want to see the quality decline.".


    "Well?"


    When he thought of the jade runes that had a poor effect in the previous test, the iron blood leader felt uneasy,


    pressed the wrist computer on his hand, communicated with the spaceship in space for a moment, and his face was smiling again,


    after a moment''s thinking, William realized that it was not difficult for iron blood of many stars similar to blue star,


    and iron blood The leader did not forget that William directly released the healing magic, and it only took a few seconds to recover,The spell time of Lanzhi jade and jade is about ten seconds, "I have asked my staff to transport the same or similar minerals as jade from various planets after detecting the safety problems,


    you may find better materials than Lanzhi jade if you try more.".


    "No problem," William nodded immediately.


    It''s a real surprise. There may be something surprising in the ore outside the earth.


    even if the jade has no special effect, there is no one who didn''t like jade in his previous life as a Chinese.


    if there is a jade of special quality, you should find a master level sculptor and get a handle to play with.


    As they spoke, they came to the entrance of the alien pyramid.


    Barney and the trench piled up ten Gatling ammunition boxes a few meters away from the entrance,


    while they stood by the ammunition box, raised their shoulders and Gatling, with two quick fire pistols in their hands, on guard.


    Seeing William and more than a dozen iron soldiers coming, Barney was just surprised and didn''t care.


    although the expression of the trench where he had fought with iron was well concealed, William, who had been mentally active,


    was still aware of his hostility to iron from his tense muscles.


    He stepped forward and patted the shoulder of the trench,


    "are you interested in playing a game? If you win, the prize is a ton of gold.


    "A ton of gold? Isn''t that nearly 20 million dollars? "


    Looking at William with a ton of gold at the exit, the trench was excited at first, and then wanted to ask what the game was and whether it was dangerous,


    as soon as his brow wrinkled, he saw that Barney was winking at him, and his heart immediately woke up.


    This is not the previous employers, but dare to fight with the aliens, and it seems that not only won, but also defeated these aliens.


    Otherwise, if you look at the position of these aliens, they will obviously have the posture of protecting William.


    Think of this, the trench heart can not help but excited, what boss can be more suitable than super rich don''t say, power can reach into the alien William.


    "No problem, boss, count me in.".

 Chapter 708

    Looking at his face flushed with excitement and the trench where he agreed, William burst out laughing,


    it''s natural that he didn''t care about his frown.


    After being a mercenary for a long time, he is very sensitive to the danger of the task. It''s normal to ask about the specific task.


    besides, people who have been at gunpoint will not live long if they are not careful.


    However, this guy thinks too much, and it remains to be seen whether he is as close to the core circle as Barney.


    Fortunately, William doesn''t have to tell them about going to the outer planet. He sleeps all the way and comes back after the fight.


    he guarantees that they won''t think of going out to the blue star and playing alien with iron and blood on the outer planet.


    As the speaker reported on Sunday, "Sir, seven face hugging insects have been detected, and they are rushing out of the pyramid.


    look at the route and predict whether they want to climb up the ice tunnel and whether they need to be destroyed by UAVs.".


    "Aren''t these insects afraid of the cold? Will it freeze under low temperature? How dare you rush directly to the ice? "


    Is this death? Or is the alien matrix used as cannon fodder for Scouts?


    He turned to the iron leader and asked, "how many soldiers have you sent into the pyramid?"


    "Six.".


    "Not enough," William said, shaking his head. "Once the alien matrix gets out of trouble, your people will be in danger.".


    When they heard that William said it was not enough and the iron blood were still dissatisfied, they were worried about the mother, so they put their eyes on the leader.


    The iron blood leader denied, "the mother is locked by the metal chain with thick arms, and those metals can prevent the corrosion of alien blood, so she can''t get out of trouble.".


    "No", William shakes his head. According to the plot, the mother can get out of trouble at last, just want to say what he knows,


    but he turns his eyes and says with a smile, "shall we play a small bet first?"


    Maybe it''s the hunting genes in the blood. These iron blooded people are very keen on gambling. The leader nodded, "you say.".


    "I''ll bet 200 jade charms on all the skills of the mini spaceship under 30 meters in your hand, so that your mother can get out of trouble.".


    "No, at least 500," the iron leader explained, shaking his head. "If you don''t need a space hopping micro spaceship, I''ll bet you 200.".


    Nm''s old foxes, these old ghosts who have lived for a long time, are not so easy to deceive, and now the plot has changed,


    in case the gambling agreement is established, the iron blood in the pyramid will gather, and six people will be divided into two groups, attack the area where the mother is, then guard it,


    or kill the mother directly, which is not impossible.


    Just as he was about to refuse, he heard the Sunday report in his ear, "Sir, I have to warn you, in the 49 minutes since the spider robot began to monitor its mother.


    The mother gave birth to one baby in ten seconds on average, and 294 larvae in 49 minutes.


    if the time taken by Charles Welland and and his party to enter the pyramid, touch the mechanism and activate the mother is included,


    the time has passed for 103 minutes, the minimum number of baby is expected to be 600, while the number of heteromorphic individuals has been 14,


    except that the mercenary killed one, the gold is the best Finally, there are 22 "heteromorphisms" in the pyramid.


    "Nm", after listening to William scold, lead the way to tiexueshou, "bet.".


    Then he covered his ears and said to Sunday, "send out ten flying balls of Red Mercury nuclear eggs into the pyramids and the holes around the pyramids,


    carefully calculate the explosion power and the high temperature generated, and I want even the rocks inside to be roasted into crystals for me.".


    On Sunday, after calculating for more than ten seconds, he replied, "Sir, according to your requirements, you only need six pieces of red mercury. If the equivalent is too large, it is likely to cause volcanic eruption under the pyramid.".


    "Let it erupt and bury everything in the slurry.".


    "Sir",


    a few kilometers away, William left the snow truck on the ice, a portal opened, the door automatically opened, ten red mercury nuclear eggs flew out of the car,


    it wasn''t long before he walked along the ice tunnel and entered the pyramid.


    "Is it necessary?" The iron leader asked in surprise.


    He heard what William said, but he didn''t know what he said on Sunday.


    This made William''s thinking change, and he thought that the iron blooded people probably lived too long, their thinking had become rigid, and their fighting depended on experience.


    Interstellar battle William does not know how the level of iron, but it should not be bad, otherwise they can not be thousands of years in the universe.


    But in the contact war, the thinking of these guys is still thousands, even two or three thousand years ago.


    "Don''t forget the learning ability of these insects," William said with a stern face and a serious look at the iron blood leader, "once a hundred years of trial,


    more than ten or twenty times, maybe the heteromorphic blood she gave birth to has evolved, which can destroy the metal that trapped her.".


    "But here is Antarctica, alien is afraid of cold, even if you can''t escape, cold will freeze her."."It''s just freezing. The cold can''t kill the alien," William looked at the iron leader like an idiot. "What if the mother jumps into the sea and floats out of the south pole along the ocean current?"


    "This one?" The iron leader, who was questioned by William''s words, said quickly to his deputy, "let the spaceship in space be ready,


    once there is a risk of losing control, start the energy weapons and clear the area.".


    After that, he turned to William and said, "your weapon has too high heat and concussion, which will cause great damage to the ice layer.


    once the Antarctic ice layer breaks, the impact will also be disastrous.".


    This is really a problem. Since iron and blood are so concerned about blue stars, William also kindly reminds us,


    "baomianchong dares to rush out of the tunnel and come to the ice. Does that mean that the matrix has been able to control them,


    the number is so large that it can be used as cannon fodder at will, so you soldiers in the pyramid will face more than alien,


    or hundreds, even more To hundreds of face protecting insects.


    With that, Barney yelled, "boss, the bugs are coming up. What should we do?"


    Just thinking for a second, William called out, "step back, let them come up, and see what the worms are trying to do?"


    After that, while Barney and the trench were retreating obediently, with his back to him, William pressed in the air with one hand,


    a mirror space appeared at the tunnel entrance, and then spread along the tunnel to the cliff more than 100 meters away.


    And beyond the cliff is the frozen sea.


    More than ten seconds later, seven face hugging insects ran insensibly along the ice tunnel and rushed into the mirror space,


    but as if they didn''t find a group of people in the space, they rushed directly to the cliff.


    Finally, in the eyes of the public, I want to jump into the sea ice.


    Let''s turn off the visual function of Barney''s and trench''s three type armor helmet on Sunday. Let''s make a sound in person and let them not panic and stand still.


    William waved his hand and changed the scene to make the insects think that they were already on the ice on the sea, and the seven insects actually got together and bit each other,


    the yellow blood left in the mirror space.


    With a wave, the bodies of the seven insects floated, William snapped his fingers, and a burst of flames appeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 709

    It was not until he burned the worms to ashes and tried to touch the blood with his mental strength to make sure that it had no effect,


    William waved his hand and suspended the blood in the air, breaking the space and appearing in reality,


    he took off the iron blood telescopic spear on his waist and stretched it into the blood in the air.


    The spear was soon corroded.


    "Roar",


    seeing this, a crowd of iron blood roared at once.


    Just when William thought that the iron blood was angry, he found that these damned guys were not angry at all,


    but excited. The iron blood leader rowed at the computer in his hand, then nodded to the iron blood around him,


    more than 20 iron blood left three to guard the leader, and the others all checked the shoulder gun on his back and ejected the arm blade.


    Then activate the stealth device, jump into the ice tunnel and row into the pyramid.


    Seeing this, William directly asked with a gloomy face, "do you want to hunt or control the mother?"


    "Don''t worry," the iron blood leader looked straight at the tunnel and said without looking back, "according to the evolutionary history of these insects,


    they can produce new heteromorphic mothers, and their own genes are still from the previous generation. She is no longer useful,


    these larvae are the carriers of new genes. I let people in to kill the mother and catch a few larvae.".


    "It doesn''t take so many people to catch larvae.".


    I thought it was catching the mother, but I didn''t expect that the evolution of insects was still like this?


    "What''s more, just catch a few larvae and let the six people in them catch them directly. After they come out, they can kill the mother and here directly with the spaceship. It''s necessary to send people to enter at risk?"


    "Thank you for your advice," the iron leader said with a smile, "but you don''t understand our tradition. In our life, not everyone has the chance to meet the mother,


    the person who killed her is the most respected soldier in our group. Maybe when I die, he will be the next leader.".


    William shakes his head. These guys seem to be determined by their bravery. "Well, it seems that you used to be the bravest soldier in the iron blood clan?"


    Nearly 30 iron soldiers entered. William originally wanted to share the information from spider, black front and probe ball with iron soldiers,


    but because of this, iron soldiers began to pay attention to detection technology. With the convenience of interstellar trading, iron blood in the future is not only more powerful, but also more difficult to deal with.


    Thinking of this, he immediately gave up the idea. Anyway, these guys are proud of hunting and killing, and dead people often happen.


    they are not their leaders, so they need to care about their life and death?


    After watching the battle in the pyramid through the virtual imaging,


    after a few minutes, it is found that although these adult iron blood battles are better than young iron blood battles, they are not much stronger.


    what is more powerful is that these people are more cautious and cooperative, or three or four people gather together to form eight battle teams.


    Push all the way to the bottom of the pyramid.


    After the alien lost seven or eight heads, there was a roar in the pyramid, and the remaining 15 heads immediately turned and fled to the ground.


    Seeing this, William laughingly led the way to tiexueshou, "it seems that our small bet will be me.".


    Hearing this, the iron leader pressed on the computer on his wrist for a while, and the six first iron soldiers quickened their pace.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the aliens are also retreating, they first and then enter the huge space where they are trapped.


    See, William hypocritically advised, "I advise you to be steady, don''t have an accident, there are casualties is not good.".


    "Hum", maybe they really don''t want to lose face, or they are not only merciless to the outside, but also merciless to the inside.


    After listening to William''s words, the iron leader not only didn''t remind him, but also showed his sarcastic eyes in his invisible eyes.


    The six people who entered the underground hall, in groups of three, were back-to-back, attacking the heteromorphic in the hall with shoulder guns, but they didn''t find the tide like face hugging insects,


    they were surrounded by bunkers such as stone platforms and pillars.


    After they found the insects, hundreds of them were only 20 or 30 meters away.


    "Dangerous", found the blood of the worm, a loud roar, to remind the companion.


    When the other five people turned their heads to look at it, the firepower circle formed by the shoulder gun immediately appeared gap,


    after the face hugging insect rushed close, the remaining alien began to attack, while the two injured alien jumped on her body after the mother screamed a few times,


    took the opportunity to spray blood on her arms, feet and the chains on her back.


    "Creak, creak", a corrosive sound came out, two iron soldiers looked at each other, regardless of insects and alien,


    the shoulder gun fired two energy cannons at the mother.


    "Whew, whew" two hit the mother''s head, like a fan like cuticle.


    "Ow," a roar of pain and anger came from the mother''s throat,If she hadn''t lowered her head after seeing the energy cannon, she would have been directly shot just now.


    "Puyi",


    two firepower points were lost, and six unstable formations were directly attacked, so they had to disperse and evade.


    A gunshot''s iron blood is directly cut through the chest by a special-shaped tail knife, and then the tail is thrown out more than ten meters away.


    Fortunately, the support has arrived.


    "Whew, whew, whew", a burst of heavy shelling, the insect holding face on the ground at the entrance of the main hall was directly torn to pieces.


    Looking at the pitted floor corroded on the ground, a few iron blood came first and exchanged a few words with each other.


    The two irons standing in the front were grabbed by the four people behind them, and they were thrown 15 or 6 meters directly. They crossed the corrosive blood area and rolled into the hall.


    However, the two soldiers who entered the hall hardly supported their five dying companions.


    as soon as they stood up, their shoulder guns were aimed at the alien matrix, that is, the two guns.


    The two energy cannons directly hit the matrix, but the metal chain was corroded by the abnormity.


    plus the horniness on her head in the previous two cannons, when the matrix shakes her head, her own blood has been thrown on the metal chain.


    After the last two shots hit her head, the chain on her body was actually broken.


    Struggling to walk five or six steps, he was smashed by two iron shoulder cannons thrown in again.


    "Roar", the leader''s deputy standing outside the main hall, saw this, hit him with a fist, saw that the mother was killed, and roared loudly to celebrate his companions.


    If William understood, he would have understood that he was calling his companions stupid and useless.


    "Hehe, it seems that I really won, right?"


    William looked at the iron and blood leader with his tusks open and his brows frowned with a smile, "please help me translate the information of the mini spaceship into English, thank you.".


    "Hum", the iron leader stares at William fiercely and shakes his head helplessly when William stops smiling and starts frowning.


    When he thought of the magic, he knew that they would not be able to fight on the ground, and he did not dare to destroy the blue star.


    Can you really give the technology that can jump in space to a blue star?

 Chapter 710

    Looking at the hesitant iron leader, William couldn''t help thinking that these bastards would never want to hand over the spaceship technology.


    Just as he wanted to raise his hand to release the mirror space, he heard the iron leader say, "you don''t have to be suspicious, we will give you the information.".


    It''s strange to believe you. William silently stares at the iron leader and the three iron soldiers around him,


    while Barney and the trench are separated silently, standing a few meters away from William, on guard.


    Looking at William''s swinging fingers, the iron leader could only press a few times on the computer in his hand,


    ten minutes later, a ten meter long spaceship landed in stealth mode and stopped on the ice.


    After taking the suitcase, the iron leader solemnly handed it to William and said,


    "there is something you want in it, and an interstellar voice bag for you,


    for the last time, I warn you not to fly out of the solar system when you are not ready.".


    After taking the box, William went directly into Barney''s snow truck and told him to cut off the server of the truck on Sunday, so that no one would follow the server to find the main server on Sunday.


    After checking in the car several times and confirming that it was the spaceship technology, he let Sunday open an independent server to store it.


    After throwing the box into the closed room of Yellowstone Park through the portal, William got out of the car with a smile,


    and went back to the iron leader, "don''t worry, only in the solar system will be enough for me to play for a long time. As for the future, who knows?"


    Shrugging, William said with a smile, "maybe I won''t have to fly out of the solar system, and the whole universe will be in a mess.".


    "What do you mean?" At the thought of William''s identity, the iron leader asked in surprise, "can you see the future?"


    "How can it be?" William said with a big surprise, "Damn it, old man, don''t slander me.


    I''m an intermediate magician who is approaching the level of senior magician. How can I see the future?".


    "You think you''re the intermediate magician?" The iron blood leader asked, "is the intermediate magician so powerful? Can you use the magic of space control?


    Who told you that your magic level is intermediate? Who told you that magicians are hierarchical? "


    "I set it myself. What? "No?" William asked hastily, "are there magicians in the universe?"


    "I don''t know.".


    The iron blood leader shook his head, thinking that if he had contacted the magician in advance, how could he be restrained before.


    He won''t tell William anything else.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between them was a little awkward. They could only wait for the iron soldiers in the pyramid to clean up the alien and face holding insects.


    And inside the iron soldiers probably lost the game, so the mood is very low, plus to clean up the insects.


    Seeing that the helmet on his face was intact, he didn''t check his physical condition carefully.


    I never thought that these evolved crayfish could change the way they parasitize.


    they did not only enter the host''s body from the mouth, but directly from the wound in the chest.


    It took a little time to catch more than a dozen face hugging insects, and nearly 30 iron soldiers carried their companions'' corpses and larvae out of the pyramid.


    Fortunately, according to the preventive measures, the body and insects should be put together in a 256 meter micro spaceship.


    Before sending the iron and blood leader to the flying 100 meter spaceship, William took over the messenger he had handed over,


    some of them thought that the messenger was too ugly and said, "you might as well tell me the technology. I''ll make it according to my habits and aesthetics.".


    The iron blood leader said helplessly, "this is for you to communicate with Bluestar. If you don''t want to go to the extraterrestrial planet with us, then forget it.".


    "Extraterrestrial planet", William patted his forehead, "I forgot if you didn''t say it.".


    Do you really want to go to the iron ship?


    What if these guys mean something to themselves?


    It''s a pity not to go. Thinking of this, William snapped his fingers. The ten red mercury balls that had previously flown into the pyramid came and were put into the storage space in front of the iron and blood leader.


    Looking at the nuclear egg disappeared under his eyes, the iron leader turned and walked to the spaceship.


    While William grinned and asked Barney and the trench to drive the icebreaker,


    a few kilometers away, his own truck was driven to the base of Yellowstone Park by the robot coming out of the portal.


    After dealing with this, William sent the messenger back to Yellowstone base for Sunday''s careful study, and got on the spaceship.


    Entering the spaceship, as soon as the cabin door is closed, he tries to sense whether the portal can be opened and make sure that the closed spaceship cannot block the portal.


    Just happily followed an iron soldier to the control room of feichuang.


    To be honest, he always thought that the things made by Lao maozi were the representatives of stupid big black thick,But the beauty of the iron soldier really opened his eyes. Apart from the bones of various species, there were no decorations in the control room,


    except for a few space chairs that made William a little bit hot eyed, there was nothing for him to see.


    Even control is artificial, not even artificial intelligence.


    Right? These guys have self energy system. When they see the iron leader sitting on the space chair, they only press a few times,


    an energy mass shoots into the atmosphere, directly destroying the pyramid and the underground space, and then the spacecraft starts to accelerate to Mars.


    As the spacecraft flew past Jupiter, William was obsessed with looking at the gas covered planet, the largest planet in the solar system.


    When we get close to Saturn and see the ring like a ciphertext record, a "beep, beep, beep" alarm will sound.


    William was a little nervous and immediately tried the portal. He found that it was very easy to open the door. Then he looked at the iron leader sitting on the control seat.


    The iron leader pressed several times on the control console, and a red virtual image appeared in William''s eyes,


    to see that a micro spaceship actually left the main spaceship and flew to the blue star.


    Nm, William looked for a moment, found some familiar, can not help but guess that the micro spaceship is equipped with a face bug spaceship.


    Surprised and angry, he asked in a loud voice, "what''s the matter with this TM?"


    The bloody leader didn''t answer, but took out a bloody mask and handed it to him.


    Following the iron leader''s action, William puts the mask on his face and sees a special shape with tusks like iron soldier sneaking to the control console of the spaceship.


    press a few buttons, and the micro spaceship will automatically leave the main spaceship and fly to the blue star according to the established procedure.


    Then in the spaceship began to catch iron soldiers, after killing one, was found by another.


    Two energy bombs failed to hit in succession. Although the iron soldier was also killed, the energy bomb also broke through the hull of the spaceship and began to roll into the blue star atmosphere.


    ¡°FK¡±¡£


    On the premise of being able to open the portal, William swore to the iron and blood leader without any scruples,


    "I knew that you guys who play with the alien will surely suffer from it one day,


    now that you are here, you have two people dead and the danger is directly thrown into the blue star.".

 Chapter 711

    The 700 meter main spaceship soon returned to the outer space of Bluestar, while the spaceship controlled by the iron blood alien directly smashed into the territory of Laomei.


    The only good news is that the crash site was in the mountains of Colorado.


    But when it was reported on Sunday that there was a small town with more than 3000 people near the crash site,


    William could not help but mutter that it was indeed the appendage of a disaster star, and all kinds of disasters appeared in this country.


    Back in the outer space of blue star, he immediately connected with the communication on Sunday, and there was a cosmic language pack sent by the former Iron and blood leader.


    In Sunday''s translation, William can now understand the voice of the iron blooded people,


    heard that the iron blooded leader only sent a warrior level iron blooded soldier to deal with the iron blooded alien, William directly denied,


    "one is far from enough, what if the iron blooded alien is a mother? And don''t forget, there are more than a dozen face huggers in that tiny spaceship.


    When they heard this, they hesitated to look at the iron blood leader, who said to William directly, "sorry, according to the prevention regulations, we have to thoroughly check whether there are heteromorphic and crayfish in the main spaceship and other subsidiary spaceships,


    otherwise, once the crayfish invades the animal cabin of the flying ship, we will all die.".


    "Wait a minute, are aliens still parasitic on animals?"


    "Of course," the iron leader waved his hand and asked them to check the spaceship, explaining to William,


    "in the case of higher organisms, heteromorphism will not parasitize ordinary animals, but when some animals'' genes are stronger than higher organisms in some ways,


    they will not hesitate to parasitize, and once these heteromorphisms appear, they will bring about the future The past is the complete disaster of the biological world.


    "At the same time of checking, throw these damned higher animals into the sun.".


    Listening to William''s roar, the iron blood leader only beat his heart for half a second, and then rejected his attention,


    "these five animals are the remains that we have searched for hundreds of years before we found them from the planet of movin.".


    After that, the iron blood leader performed a few red virtual imaging operations, including two big and three small Tyrannosaurus Rex heads with two flesh whiskers,


    three meters tall and four meters long, and his whole body could emit red or blue light,


    five or six split tails on his tail, which were also luminous beasts.


    Looking at it, William suddenly felt that this is the alien beast in the Warcraft battlefield, which was called Jackie Chan by the Vikings 1300 years ago?


    What''s the connection?


    if it is as like as two peas, the


    is found to be a human race alien. After discovering the planet


    , it is concluded that mowen is a planet hegemonic with certain intelligence and strong individual strength. If


    sends ground troops to clean up, it will not be guaranteed for a long time without any casualties.


    is aimed at the target of a special target for Mo Wen. Beast, the viral storm that swept the whole planet began.


    What is dimension reduction attack? It means that I hit you without informing you or caring about your feelings.


    I don''t treat you as a creature at all, but just clean you up as a virus.


    Even if you hate the world, after you are hit, you don''t even have the chance to fight back.


    So, beyond the blue star, there is the same human civilization as human beings? Or is it a high-level civilization that was able to navigate the interstellar space more than 1000 years ago,


    and destroy a planet and all the creatures on the surface with a few spaceships?


    Is this the reason why warriors and other aliens dare not invade blue star?


    But who are these aliens like humans?


    Just thinking about it, I heard the iron blood head lead the way, "we planned to transport the Devine to a suitable planet after the trial, so that they can reproduce freely.


    I didn''t expect that the alien mutation happened. William, the Devine itself is very strong, and the body also carries a stream of energy.


    once the alien host on Devine absorbs the advantages of their genes, they will not be able to survive All living things will be their food.


    The iron blood of nm, William some irritable thinking, thinking together, is it possible to use the mirror space to pull people into the alien space ability, to detect whether there are alien and face holding insects on the spacecraft.


    When he thought about it, he raised his hands and pulled a golden magic aperture. A mirror space rose, and then he pushed it along the control room in front of the spaceship to the middle of the spaceship.


    It stretched for 300 meters before it stopped. Then William turned his hand, and all the nonliving things in the space turned upside down,


    only a group of scared and heartbroken soldiers stood in the image of space.


    Then he used mental scan to confirm that there was no problem, and led the way to tiexueshou,


    "let''s go to the middle of the spaceship".


    Some iron and blood leaders were very happy and immediately took William to the middle of the spaceship.


    After walking about 200 meters, William stopped and released the mirror space.I didn''t expect to find a face hugging insect. After burning directly to ashes, William and the iron leader quickened their pace and walked another 200 meters to release the mirror space.


    This time, we directly pulled the five animals into the mirror space.


    The whole ship was only 700 meters long. After three magic attempts, William found a face bug that had missed the net. He started at the stern of the ship and released the Mirror magic three times. He was relieved when he confirmed that there was no problem.


    At the same time, he secretly decided that his spaceship would never be as rough as the iron blooded spaceship.


    There is not even a measure of self inspection, and there are not even defensive weapons between the cabins.


    At least if the intelligent control system of the spaceship is broken by the enemy,


    there are no automatic weapons inside the spaceship, so the safety of personnel is much higher, and only idiots can be full of internal defense, but also external defense.


    Back in the control room, the image sent by the iron soldier who left the main spaceship first and went after the blue star showed that the iron alien was not dead when the spaceship crashed, and there were 12 face huggers who escaped together.


    FK, when he heard about the twelve face huggers, William couldn''t help but scold him. If it wasn''t cleaned up in time,


    maybe the United States would have no other way to get rid of it once and for all, except to keep nuclear bombs on its own territory.


    "On Sunday, inform the expendables that Lara trio, Serena and nissa will fly directly to the town with all their equipment.".


    Yes sir.


    Ten minutes later, however, it was reported on Sunday that "sorry, sir, the U.S. side has rejected the application of the death squads and other three squads to enter the country with weapons.".


    Or haven''t you heard from me yet? Is it because Lao Mei believes in herself too much? Or are you looking for death?


    Although he was annoyed, William did not give up the idea of solving the problem.


    after all, the blue star was destroyed, which was not good for William, who was already a vested stakeholder.


    "let them fly to Mexico and wait, and parachute immediately if necessary.".


    With that, William looked at tiexueshou and said, "I need your information about searching for aliens.".


    This made the iron blood leader hesitate with discontent, and William knew that he misunderstood after thinking about it,


    "hell, I''m not interested in studying aliens, what I want is to kill them all, and the responsibility for this crisis is all yours,


    if you don''t want to give me information, then you can handle this crisis yourself.".

 Chapter 712

    And don''t forget who helped you solve a crisis that might endanger your entire fleet.


    Looking at William with an angry face, think about the fact that they are greedy for the genes of evolutionary alien.


    without listening to William''s words, they directly use the fleet''s energy cannon to destroy the pyramids and all the alien genes.


    In addition, he was worried that William would turn over and he would not be able to buy a cure charm in the future. The iron blood leader could only operate it on the console.


    Call up the information about alien habits and how to use alien gene samples to create a visual instrument to detect alien walking and leaving body fluids.


    "On Sunday, immediately transform the scanners of battle robots, all equipped AA12 automatic shotguns for close combat, and explosive shrapnel.".


    Since the ordinary intermediate power bullets against human beings are not powerful enough in striking abnormity and iron blood, they should be equipped with full power armor piercing bullets,


    plus the AA12 automatic shotgun, which can load up to 35 rounds and will explode when the large particle warhead hits the target,


    you don''t believe in killing abnormity.


    "Understood sir, production task in progress, expected to be finished in two hours.".


    With the huge space of Yellowstone Park base and a little modification, the production capacity is more than ten times that of the automatic production base under Oxford castle.


    After getting the technology of the spaceship under 30 meters, William planned to go to Mars to open a sub base.


    after the spaceship was built, he took more than a dozen engineering robots and materials and flew to the southern hemisphere of Mars, which is full of mountainous areas to drill holes into the mountains.


    First, a small enclosed space can be built, and then a large number of materials can be transported through the portal.


    a base that can produce spaceships can be built secretly.


    When the supporting equipment is established and mining on Mars begins, it is time to feed back the blue star.


    As for the Northern Hemisphere where Mars is all plain, William plans to set up a space company, set up a scientific research base there, and then build a city,


    even if it is feasible, he may build a dinosaur park to make money.


    Anyway, the material composition of Mars is almost the same as that of blue star. Once the southern hemisphere base is built, it can get all kinds of materials without cost.


    And the portal can solve all the problems of transportation and distance.


    William doesn''t know the farthest distance to open the portal, but at least when he was at Saturn, he wanted to open the portal without feeling any discomfort.


    in the future, any planet and dwarf planet in the solar system will probably be his mineral source.


    The only trouble to prevent him from exploding the fleet is the problem of energy. Without energy crystal, the spaceship can''t realize space jump.


    With other energy sources, even if the speed can reach one light-year a day, to reach other galaxies,


    the flight time of light will take ten years to calculate, and a little further, it will take a hundred years to calculate.


    When he thought about this, William was confused for a moment. Is the jumping technology of the iron soldier super high-tech,


    or the technology of the rotten street in the universe?


    The only thing that can be sure is that this technology is absolutely not unique. Otherwise, the iron and blood leader will never give up if he loses the bet.


    William is thinking that the iron blooded alien, who has absorbed the iron blooded soldier''s gene and certain memory,


    is probably the natural hunting instinct of iron blooded soldiers. Instead of rushing into the town to hunt people wantonly,


    instead, he sneaks into the small town''s bridge with a few alien and face hugging insects and turns all the beggars into alien.


    Then silently waiting for the dark.


    According to the image from the warrior level iron soldier who chased blue star first,


    the iron blood alien has enough wisdom. At least if he knows to be the first dog, he will know that he is different from most of the previous aliens.


    The intelligent enemy is the most difficult one to deal with. At the same time, when you see in the image that the iron blood alien can spit eggs directly,


    William and the iron blood leader know that they are in great trouble.


    "Kill it directly with naval guns, or it will only take one night, and this town of 3000 people will become a paradise for aliens"


    William stares at tiexueshou with an ugly face and leads the way, "Colorado is the central part of the United States, which is connected with five or six states around it.


    once a new mother appears again, the aliens will spread to the whole country in less than a month.".


    "No," the iron leader shook his head. "A heteromorphic group can only have one mother.".


    "Only one matrix? How is that possible? "William asked incredulously." if there is only one matrix, why is your planet captured by aliens in a year? "


    This problem made the iron blood leader''s face look very ugly. He concealed the most important reason and said,


    "as long as there is enough energy and food, the mother can grow bigger and bigger, and at the same time, she has unlimited ability to lay eggs.".


    "Energy?" William immediately said to Sunday, "find out if there are any power plants or other energy sources in this town.".


    Sir, there is a nuclear power transmission station in konsen town.Hearing this, William shouts to the iron blood leader, "do you hear me? You are still hesitating. You can directly fire the energy cannon to blow out the bridge hole where the iron blood alien is hiding.".


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t," the iron leader shook his head and explained, "it''s not 2000 years ago now.


    we have to abide by the agreement that we don''t expose ourselves to the public and let the blue star develop freely.".


    "Who the hell is this agreement with?" William grumbled, "since these damned people exist, why don''t they come out to deal with this crisis?"


    "Shut up and pay attention to what you say, Midgard"


    with a loud voice, then a magnetic voice came, "no, brother, father has strictly forbidden us to interfere in Midgard.".


    At the end of the two conversations, the main control room of the spaceship calmed down. After hearing the two conversations,


    immediately stood up, covered his left chest with his right hand and bowed his head respectfully.


    "The midgards?" William looked at the iron leader in surprise. "So the people who signed the agreement with you are asgards?"


    This idea, William suddenly did not feel surprised.


    Who else could have signed an agreement with the iron blooded tribe 3000 years ago, except the ASAR Protoss who lived a long life and regarded the blue star domain as his sphere of influence?


    and as like as two peas who were brought to LAN-STAR by LAN-STAR more than 1300 years ago, the


    is not the same ASA God of the same people.


    At that time, Odin and his daughter HeLa were at the end of the war, and their foreign policy was also very radical.


    it was entirely possible for Odin to destroy a planet''s overlord creatures.


    only a thousand years ago, Odin himself was old, but not too old to move.


    his ambition was so big that he was afraid of his strength The foreign policy of the assassins began to be peaceful.


    Sometimes the prince''s strength is too strong, and his father can live for a long time, so it is inevitable to abolish the prince.

 Chapter 713

    "Thor?" William looked up at the ceiling of the control room, waited for a moment, and then tentatively said, "Rocky, God of fraud?"


    As soon as the words fell, a rainbow appeared directly in the bridge of the spaceship. Sol, wearing armor, a big red cape and a hammer, and rocky, wearing a horn helmet and a green Cape, appeared in William''s eyes.


    "Tell me, middlegard, how do you know our names?" Sol asked, then glared at the bloody head and said,


    "you dare to look for and feed a bloodthirsty and cruel beast like mowen. What do you want to do?


    Turn yourself into a monster and get the power to make trouble around? "


    "Sol", the side of rocky helplessly looking at sol, reminded, "they are iron soldiers, not those black armor iron.".


    "Yes?" Being reminded by rocky, Saul looked at the color of the iron and blood leader seriously, and laughed with embarrassment.


    Then he looked at William and said, "answer me, Midgard.".


    William, who is in a state of stupefaction, looks back at sol with an ugly face.


    after he met Nini a year ago, because he was still very weak, he deliberately didn''t look for and pay attention to those extraordinary existence.


    thinking like self hypnosis, he used these seven or eight years to develop secular strength and influence on the upper class >When Marvel''s plot really appeared in this damned movie world, he might have become a big man,


    but unexpectedly, a tentative word really attracted brother hammer and the third princess,


    when Saul''s expression became more and more ugly, William said helplessly, "can I say these are just casual tentative words?


    I didn''t expect that you not only existed, but also came directly ",


    with that, he drew a circle in the air with one hand, and a golden fan composed of magic energy appeared in Saul''s and Rocky''s eyes.


    "The secret wizard?" Rocky asked aloud.


    "No, I''m not the guy who has to pay a price for using a few magic." he put away his golden magic fan and spread his hands.


    flames and ice storms kept changing in his hands. Finally, they changed into the two of them with flames and ice.


    Sol''s magic is not bad, but rocky is surprised and shocked that William can use two magic at the same time, saying that there is no cost in using magic.


    Although Asgard also had magic, he was still a soldier. He turned his eyes and thought silently about how to get some magic skills from William.


    "Even if you are a magician, it doesn''t mean that you know that we haven''t been in middlegard for thousands of years,


    you can just listen to the voice and call out the names of Saul and me, and where did you learn your magic?"


    William frowned. "It''s rude to ask people''s secrets, Prince rocky. What I can tell you is that I''m not your enemy.".


    "Maybe," Rocky grinned. William, who has been scanning and perceiving his mental power,


    immediately sensed the magic wave. A magic power entered his eyes autonomously and directly saw the magic energy of a human form separated from rocky.


    A magic figure stood in the same place, while he made a detour from the left to approach William.


    When William wondered why rocky was approaching himself like an idiot, holding a dagger,


    he reacted fiercely. The magic part was standing still, and Rocky''s body was probably open to approach him.


    Don''t know why, William''s own magic into the eyes, he can see through rocky''s invisibility.


    Luo Ji, who was moved by William and followed by his eyes, was shocked at how his invisible magic was broken.


    A wave of magic, rocky showed his body, surprised to ask, "can you see through my invisibility?"


    "It seems to be." William was also a little surprised that his eyes could see the fluctuation of magic so clearly,


    "the magic energy on you is too obvious. When you move, it''s like a light bulb. I can''t even pay attention to it.".


    "Ha ha ha," Saul said with a laugh, looking at the ugly looking and making a fool of rocky, "I''ve already told you to put away your little tricks and fight as reliably as I do.".


    After throwing Thor''s hammer from his hand, Saul held the hammer and pointed to William. "It''s really something that can break Rocky''s magic,


    but rocky and I are not the same, so tell me the answer, middlegard, or I''ll hit you on your knees and beg for mercy.".


    Looking at the arrogant sol, William suddenly realized that sol was not a good bird at this time.


    he was grumpy, arrogant and belligerent, and he would fight if he didn''t agree with him.


    In the heart that is joyful in own eye, can see through the magic fluctuation excited mind immediately put away.


    Although his strength is ten times that of a normal person, it''s too small for sol.Melee single fight certainly can''t beat the violent Thor, and this bastard even said, hit his knees to beg for mercy, tell him the answer?


    Well, William thought it would be a surprise to let Saul know the consequences of offending the magician before he knew him.


    In line with the idea of starting first, William didn''t say a word. Two magic ropes appeared in his hand without warning,


    threw them at Saul and rocky.


    "Bang", sol directly smashes the magic rope with a hammer, while rocky flashes and


    the magic rope is tied to his phantom.


    For the first time, the two brothers felt that they had been insulted together, and the middlegard dared to attack them at the same time.


    "Ah," Saul, as William expected, angrily raised his hammer, jumped up and hit him.


    In the middle of the sky, William smiles, circles his hands, and an illusory wall like a broken crystal,


    sol is busy stopping the momentum of the impact, but before he goes back, the magic waves scatter, and directly circle him and rocky into the mirror space.


    Sol holds Thor''s hammer and watches back-to-back with rocky. After more than ten seconds without any movement,


    holding the hammer, he throws his right arm to the bridge hull of the spaceship in mirror space, which is the same as reality, and intends to break the hull with the hammer.


    However, after the hammer flies a few meters, the space around the hammer begins to regress. No matter how Saul activates the energy on the hammer,


    the hammer accelerates, the space regresses faster.


    "It''s no use, Saul," Rocky reminded, "this space should be completely controlled by the Midgard,


    unless the power is big enough to directly break the dimensional space, no amount of effort will be in vain.".


    "I hate these magicians who hide behind the scenes and dare not fight like cowards.".

 Chapter 714

    With a curse, Saul put his hand to the hammer, and Thor''s hammer flew back immediately.


    Grasp the rope buckle on the handle of the hammer, turn it fiercely, and want to use the power of thunder to break the subspace.


    It''s a pity that the hammer has been thrown away for a long time, and there are no clouds and lightning in the sub space. While Saul is disappointed,


    William is greatly relieved. Fortunately, the hammer of Thor and hammer brother in the movie are greatly weakened,


    otherwise, he will not be confident to trap hammer brother, who has lived for thousands of years, and his smile will appear on his face again. He looks at rocky and provokes


    "Magicians are cowards. Prince rocky won''t agree, will he? Rocky.


    Sol then remembered that his brother was also a magician, and looked back apologetically at the frowning rocky.


    Rocky shook his head to indicate that it was ok, but they heard, "I remember your mother, her Royal Highness the queen of Freya is also a magician",


    William waved, narrowed the distance between the mirror space and reality, and said to Saul two meters away with a smile, "Saul, are you scolding your mother?"


    "Bastard", staring at William''s smiling face, Saul growled back, "the noble Queen of Freya is not the same as your evil magician.".


    "Evil?" William curled his mouth and snapped his fingers, and immediately there were bursts of light magic in the mirror space.


    sol and rocky felt warm at first, but as the magic became brighter, they soon felt hot.


    Although it can''t hurt both of them, as far as they know, light magic is unique to the light elves of alfheim.


    sol anxiously asked William through the dimensional wall in front of him, "who are you? Why the light magic of light elves.


    "Ha, I will have more, not only the light magic, but also the natural magic.".


    William snapped his fingers again, two natural magic into Saul and Rocky''s body, slowly nourishing them.


    Without waiting for the brothers to feel more, the natural magic of green reappeared. Two plants with thorns wrapped around their feet.


    "Stop it." Sol looks at Rocky with some worry. He has thick skin and can live in space without any influence.


    but as a magician, Rocky''s body is not so strong.


    "You say fight, you say stop, stop," William said with a smile, "who just said to hit me on my knees.".


    Looking at the illusory wall at the junction of subspace and reality, and the smiling William, Saul roared and pulled apart the plants that had been wrapped around his arm,


    raised the hammer of Thor in his hand and smashed it like the junction of subspace and reality.


    It''s a pity that this illusory wall didn''t wait for him to hit it, so it retreated quickly, and then disappeared directly.


    This made Saul stagger, the plants around his feet were torn, and the thorns had not broken the skin of Saul''s feet.


    Look at William for a while speechless, this guy is really the first meat shield of Fulian.


    Two steps ahead, sol is trying to help rocky out, but when he looks back, he sees a shadow passing by, and Rocky''s body appears beside him.


    Don''t worry, Saul pointed to William in reality and said to rocky in doubt,


    "who is this bastard? There are few people who can do space magic. Why haven''t we heard of him before?".


    "I don''t know," Rocky shook his head. "Maybe we should talk.".


    Sol was about to retort, but he heard rocky say with magic, "let''s go out of dimensional space first,


    this is his home court. If we can''t break the space, it''s hard for us to beat him.".


    While the two brothers were talking, a portal appeared not far from them.


    William walked out of the portal, just wanted to talk with sol, but when this guy saw himself, the hammer on his hand still came straight.


    Scared William immediately released a portal, which if hit, might directly blow his body.


    "Well, we''ll talk in half an hour." waving his lower arm, two magic circles appear at the feet of Saul and rocky.


    "What is this?" They were trying to move their feet, but they saw William make a downward gesture to them,


    two mental shackles. Although they were trapped for only one second, the portal under their feet had already been opened,


    then the two portals appeared in the sky of mirror space, sol and rocky fell out of the portal and fell into the two new portals in midair.


    And then they fall out of the portal in the sky, and then they fall into the portal in midair, and so on.


    Ten minutes later, when William was looking at Saul and rocky with great interest and yelling at him,


    "enough", a voice full of dignity appeared directly in the space.


    The mirror space also vibrated a few times in the sound of a metal weapon hitting the ground.


    You don''t have to think that the sound is sure to be Odin''s, NM''s, and the old man''s. fortunately, Odin''s old man can affect the stability of the mirror space,With William increasing his magic output, the space immediately stabilized.


    "Dang".


    With a louder eternal gun, gungnier''s sound of shaking the ground came. William was worried and found that the space was broken without a blow.


    As long as he increases the magic input, the space will stabilize again after the concussion.


    However, with Odin, the father of heaven who can make purple potato boss worry about, William doesn''t need to die. Besides, he can''t stay in the mirror space forever.


    out of the mirror space, he doesn''t have the confidence to face the whole ASAR Protoss. This trial least shows that his strength is good.


    Wave to sol and rocky and close their portal.


    "Bang, bang" twice.


    Sol and rocky fell face to face in the bridge of the iron ship.


    "You dare to tease the prince of Asgard and let me fall freely for ten minutes. Mortal, you completely angered me.".


    With his hands on the ground, Saul got up with an angry face, grasped Thor''s hammer in his hands, and was about to start, when he saw a portal that made him tremble.


    "Goodbye, two princes of Asgard.".


    Beckoning with Saul and rocky, William waved his hand before they did, and the portal quickly passed them, sending them to the bridge cave where the iron blood alien was hiding.


    "Bastard, coward, you kind of fight me one-on-one.".


    Looking at the disappearing portal, sol felt that he was about to explode. He had never been so subdued after living for thousands of years.


    If he can''t fight, his strength is not as good as others, but he can be directly subdued by magic and fall into the dimensional space,


    so that he doesn''t show his ability at all.


    He raised Thor''s hammer and yelled to the sky, "hamdal, take me to the bridge of the previous spaceship.".


    Rocky''s mouth showed a sarcastic expression, and he muttered to himself, let the magician and you have a close fight?


    How stupid would that be?

 Chapter 715

    After scolding sol as a muscular warrior, rocky doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    he is wondering why heimdar hasn''t started the rainbow bridge yet. When they return to Asgard,


    a few shadows flash from the corner of his eyes. When he turns to look at the bridge hole, he feels that more than a dozen cold eyes are staring at him.


    Under the fighting instinct, rocky uses a magic to fight directly, and soon discovers that iron blood aliens and more than ten or twenty aliens are approaching quietly.


    "Wait, sol", rocky releases some magic to block the impact of alien,


    as the prince of ASAR, of course, rocky has heard of alien and shouts to sol,


    "we have to deal with these troubles first, otherwise heimdar will not bring the danger back to Asgard.".


    Saul, who had been almost blown up by William''s anger, could see the alien shape in the dark in Chuqiao cave,


    he swung the thunderbolt in his hand and turned around quickly. Clouds slowly gathered in the sky, and then a burst of thunder slowly flickered in the sky,


    "boom, boom, boom" came the sound of lightning,


    sol turned the hammer and flew into the air, then grasped it Point the hammer at the hidden bridge.


    Frightened, rocky flew away.


    "Go to hell, monsters.".


    When Saul finished roaring, a huge thunder came down from the clouds.


    After a flash of lightning and thunder, the whole bridge is full of thunder storm, raging on the alien body,


    the flash of lightning lasts for five or six seconds to disappear, while the iron blood alien and other alien are directly scorched and baked by the thunder.


    This makes William, who has been paying close attention to this side, feel a little frightened. He is secretly glad that he knows himself well and wants to try his hand to fight with Saul.


    Fortunately, sol only knows a little about magic. To deal with him, we must let him control without the opportunity to play the power of Thor''s hammer,


    otherwise, who knows whether he will be directly blasted with a hammer or electrified by thunder.


    And at this time sol is too arrogant, it''s hard to get close to, and the first time they met, he was overcast, William put out the idea of making friends with sol.


    It seems that there is no need to stay away from this violent maniac in the future.


    Seeing that the alien was killed by sol, and he didn''t want to fight with sol, who was standing behind Odin and the whole ASAR Protoss, another meaningless battle that couldn''t be killed.


    William turned to tiexueshou and said, "let''s go. You don''t want to see Sol''s irascible guy again now,


    otherwise, if you fight again, your spaceship may be directly destroyed by him.


    Let''s go and see the planet for the game.


    "Yes.".


    The iron blood leader immediately nodded. He really didn''t want to see sol again, so that sol would not be able to fight William, who has a mirror image space and can send a portal,


    but he would spill his anger on their iron blood clan.


    When the spaceship starts, Sol''s expected Rainbow Bridge covers him and rocky. When he sees that he is back in Asgard,


    stares at hamdal angrily, "why don''t you send me to the middlegard?"


    "I''m sorry, my prince. Odin is the king of Asgard." hamdal smiles at sol with an angry face. "Odin wants to see you.".


    On William''s side, the spaceship flew away from the solar system without seeing the rainbow bridge, so he relaxed.


    To be honest, the ASAR Protoss are very powerful. First, the leaders of Odin and Hella are not afraid to fight alone, and they fight everywhere, making great achievements.


    the other point is absolutely due to the rainbow bridge, which is in the sphere of influence and can go wherever they want.


    The two armies confront each other, and the other''s spaceship is still on the way. Maybe the ASAR Protoss will come to the spaceship directly through the rainbow bridge.


    Even directly sneak attack the opponent''s nest, logistics base or something, bang bang for a while, before you don''t respond and return to the army for support,


    fly to other weak defense places through rainbow bridge to destroy.


    Or we can use our superior forces to attack those biased divisions.


    With rainbow bridge and guerrilla warfare, how can we fight this war.


    What''s more, rainbow bridge itself is the ultimate weapon to destroy the planet. No wonder when Odin is still alive, no one will easily fight with the Athar Protoss.


    Even if you know that Odin is old, you can be as strong as purple potato monster. You can only give the Kerry to rocky to lead and attack the blue star tentatively before you really start to calculate and act.


    ...


    at the safe point of space jump, the spacecraft starts to accelerate and start the space jump.


    A beam of energy shoots out from the front of the spaceship, and only a few seconds later, a dark space crack appears in front of the spaceship,


    when the crack becomes larger, the spaceship accelerates through the space crack.


    The spaceship was stable for a few seconds, and the iron leader immediately turned off the energy meter that excited the space.


    William felt the situation of the portal for the first time. Fortunately, there was no situation that worried him,As long as you think about the most impressive and clearly described place in your mind, the portal will soon appear in his perception.


    Sure to be able to open the door, small life no threat, William was very interested in looking through the bridge to space, surrounded by three satellites of the planet.


    "This is what we call planet x17, about 160 light-years away from the blue star.".


    Listen to the iron leader, William can''t help thinking that if there is no space hopping technology, even if the aircraft can reach the speed of light,


    it will take 160 years to come to this planet.


    160 years? Ha, does this mean that even if there is a sleeping module, once you get on the spaceship and arrive at the new planet,


    your relatives have passed on for seven or eight generations? Have you become a great great grandfather before you are old?


    And it took 160 years to sleep. Maybe 100 years later, the spaceship is still on the way.


    The spaceship, which started at night for a hundred years, only dormant for 50 years, but arrived at the new planet ten years earlier than them.


    What''s more likely is that after another 50 years, the spaceship, which started 150 years late, arrived at the new planet at the same time with the dormant people who had been dormant for 50 years.


    is it amazing, shocking and helpless about the time needed for interstellar navigation?


    These feelings in the face of space jump technology, and it seems so ridiculous.


    It took less than 30 seconds for the spaceship to cross 160 light-years in a space jump.


    If you are a 30 meter micro spaceship, it will take only a few seconds to prepare for crossing space.


    After the iron leader boarded the 100 meter long spaceship and landed in the sky hundreds of meters above the planet,


    while watching the scenery, he listened to the simple explanation of the iron leader.


    The surface area of the planet is about three times that of the blue star. There are not many animals on the planet, but the plants are very abundant.


    The luxuriant plants at least indicate that there are abundant water resources. The oxygen content of the air is higher than that of the blue star, and the gravity is about 0.9 times of that of the blue star.


    After hearing this, William suddenly asked, "this planet is called planet x17 by you. Does that mean that it is suitable for you to live with iron and blood,


    you have found at least 17?"

 Chapter 716

    "17 planets?" The iron leader did not give an accurate answer, but said with a smile, "according to our test,


    there are probably several planets suitable for human survival. If you want, we can sell them to you.".


    "No need.".


    William shook his head. He didn''t believe there was such a good thing in the world. There might be some troubles he didn''t know.


    One is enough for him to work for many years, and the existing population of mankind doesn''t need such a planet.


    Seeing that William was not moved, the iron leader sighed in his heart and sighed, "it''s hard to imagine that a planet as small as blue star, with limited resources,


    it only took you thousands of years to grow its population from several hundred million to 67 billion.


    If we develop this planet three times as big, maybe in a hundred years, your population will reach 20 billion.


    at that time, you who mastered the space hopping technology really don''t know what part of the galaxy you haven''t explored. ".


    With a large population, will it have such a big advantage? William looked at the iron and blood leader in surprise. There are many adventurous people in the human race,


    but most of them hope to live a comfortable life. And with William''s character, it''s strange that he will share the space hopping technology.


    When it comes to time, the spacecraft is powered by nuclear energy, and where the spacecraft can explore, in terms of the size of the entire galaxy,


    without hundreds or thousands of time to navigate, human beings can''t even go to the central region of the galaxy.


    After selecting several places, William finally chose an isolated island, where an extinct volcano with a height of more than 2000 meters and a depth of 400 meters was used as the venue for the competition.


    In the past few hours of searching for the site, William was also thinking about whether to buy the planet,


    or secretly use the portal to build a secret base underground or in the mountains on the planet. When the strength is strong enough, he can grab it directly.


    Can be compared to the gains and losses, William still dare not risk breaking his promise, may also be spread out of the risk of iron blood under the underworld.


    Besides, the situation of the galaxies near this planet, we have to ask first, and then we have to decide whether to buy it or not.


    To iron blood head lead a way, "does this planet appendage have other extraterrestrial influence?"


    Hearing that William finally wanted to buy, the iron leader said with a smile, "don''t worry, this is the end of the outer cantilever of the galaxy,


    it''s 70000 light-years away from the central region. Any race that can''t jump in space can''t get here,


    and the race that can jump in space can''t see this planet without energy crystal minerals.


    Within a thousand light-years nearby, there will be no other race that can navigate the interstellar except the insects that can only float in space. ".


    "Floating worms? What kind of worms? "


    William looked at the iron leader angrily, "does this mean that you want to sell it to me because of the threat of insects?"


    "You really need to know more about space," the iron leader said, staring at William. "If you want to drift, you have to rely on the gravitational attraction of the surrounding planets, or the force generated by collision.


    since we discovered these insects more than 2000 years ago, their area of action has expanded by about 4 billion kilometers,


    which is equivalent to the distance between the sun and Neptune is still 500 million kilometers How many kilometers in a light year? 46 trillion km ".


    "Unless you drive a spaceship to load those insects, or even if the planet is destroyed, those insects can''t get here.".


    After being taught a few words, William did not blush. "Then these insects and aliens are not of the same race, are they?"


    "That''s not true," the iron leader said after a moment''s silence, "the alien was found in my parent star field,


    and it took more than a year to reach my parent star even if there was enough energy.".


    "That is to say, you have brought disaster to this star field," William looked at the iron leader strangely,


    "is that why you have been unable to integrate into the Galactic group and have been eating on your old capital for thousands of years without any progress?"


    When William said this, the iron leader was silent for a long time before he said, "if most of the interstellar groups didn''t accept us, you wouldn''t want to buy a planet with 10000 healing charms.".


    When he heard that, William shook his head and was very happy. He was a wise creature who would not like the trial of iron and blood.


    I didn''t encircle them, probably because iron and blood only went to those low tech planets.


    Forget it. It''s happened for thousands of years. Other forces don''t care. It''s none of their business.


    Besides, the trials of iron and blood in Bluestar are all in America, and those who die have nothing to do with him.


    "Ten thousand charms, I promise, but the score will be paid in ten years. Once insects or other aliens within 1000 light years invade this planet,


    I won''t pay the rest. When I fight back or take back this planet, it has nothing to do with you.".The iron blood leader thought about it. In order to find energy crystal minerals, they have explored almost every place with stars for so many years.


    it''s true that there is no other star that can navigate interstellar except insects. He nodded, "I agree.".


    When the conditions are met, William and the iron leader hit each other, even if the deal is successful.


    Iron doesn''t care about this planet without energy and other high-grade minerals, and William feels that if he has ten years of development, he can''t beat the iron fleet.


    The planet was robbed back, he has nothing to say, can only wait for the strength to become stronger, and then fight back.


    However, the two next, but how to choose to participate in the competition on the matter of soldiers quarrel.


    William plans to use his own people to wear the modified three type armour, but the iron leader thinks it''s unfair.


    having seen William''s method, he hopes to choose randomly from the blue star, those soldiers or mercenaries who are fighting.


    How can William agree that the special forces in the blue star sounds good, regardless of the personnel, these people who have not seen alien and iron blood, probably when they see these alien creatures, even if they are not scared, they can not play their own strength, and even leave their teammates to escape.


    After thinking for a moment, William proposed with a straight face, "six of my people vs. three of your people, if you don''t agree to this condition, the game will be invalid.".


    "No magic, no weapons of mass destruction, no detection equipment other than armor",


    "that''s it?" Looking at the hesitant iron leader, William said, "after that, I''ll see you in three days.".


    In the eyes of the iron blood leader, who was scared to have a heart attack, he waved his hand to open the portal. Before entering the portal, he looked back at the iron blood leader and said, "if I find that you dare to play with me, I promise to go to reform iron blood and give my full support to them to fight against you.".


    Knowing the existence of the Athar Protoss, and having fought with Thor, the God of thunder and Loki, the God of fraud, William doesn''t care about the normal iron blood or the reformed iron blood at all.

 Chapter 717

    With Odin, a fierce man, and the Athar Protoss, whether it''s normal iron blood or transformed iron blood, these guys only dare to make small moves in the blue star at most.


    Give them three courage to invade or destroy the blue star.


    After walking out of the portal and arriving at the base of Yellowstone Park, William directly opened the door to the new planet x-17.


    now that the agreement to buy the planet has been reached, he doesn''t have to act timidly and secretly.


    ten combat robots, driving ten mountain bikes with mountain driving equipment and charging facilities, drove into the portal and came to the new planet.


    According to the predetermined procedures, find a suitable mountain range, start drilling, and first build a closed simple secret base.


    When the mountain is cut to the right size, the base on this side of Yellowstone Park will transport other equipment and more engineering robots in the past.


    In any case, the production of an engineering robot, without special alloy, is only $10000. When it can mine itself,


    it doesn''t even cost $1000 to produce a robot.


    After dealing with the robot''s going to the new planet, he began to work with Sunday to deal with the three types of armored weapons and alien detectors.


    So three days passed quickly.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, William came to the underground of London manor with five death squads and trenches besides Yin and Yang.


    Let six people lie in the sleeping cabin and watch Barney and the six people in the trench fall asleep. William opens the portal and takes the six sleeping cabins to the base of Yellowstone Park.


    Let the robot drive six mountain bikes with new type III armor and weapons to the new planet through the portal,


    a gentle area of several hundred square meters on the agreed dead volcano.


    The bloody leader, who was taken out of the storage space, was about to contact him with the communicator he had given him before, but the communicator started to ring first.


    Confused to open the communicator, but surprised and shocked to hear a message.


    The message left by the iron blood leader was sent through the computer on his bowl.


    It is said that traitors appeared among them and passed on the news of the capture of mowen beast to transformation iron blood.


    Three days ago, the night after William left, they were attacked by remoulding iron.


    For the main spaceship in space, because a traitor opened the defense system of the spaceship, although the traitor was killed soon,


    the two miniature spaceships that can be refitted with iron and blood also took the opportunity to enter the main spaceship and killed all the iron and blood soldiers in the main spaceship in a fierce battle.


    After mastering the main spaceship, transform the iron blood to land on the ground, attack those iron blood soldiers who stay at the dead volcano and transform the competition venue,


    the iron blood leader who was on the ground at that time sent out the final message that he would fight with his companions until the last moment.


    I hope William can find his people, continue their trade, and bring back the news of his attack.


    in return, his people will give William all the information about the 100 meter long spaceship for free.


    "That''s the end of it?" When he turned off the communication, William was very irritable and walked around cursing,


    "hell, you damned old bastard died at a bad time.".


    If I had listened to him three days ago and thrown the animal into the sun, the iron soldier would not have been attacked.


    Even more will not let William light has the micro spaceship material, actually has only one iron blood leader to give him when the toy energy crystal.


    After scolding for a moment, William opened the portal and said to Sunday, "send out detectors, search all the nearby areas, search for iron soldiers or transform iron.".


    "Understand". Through the portal, Sunday''s words will soon come, and then a large group of drones and detection flying balls, as well as drone carriers that can act as signal transfer stations, will fly out of the portal in groups and disperse around the volcano.


    After waiting anxiously for an hour, the last thing William wanted to see was the black bee drone, which flew fast,


    sent back the picture of the 100 meter long spaceship crashing into a gravel field.


    William hastily ordered, "let the UAV and detector enter the spaceship, see if they can find the energy crystal, and then look for whether there are living iron soldiers.".


    Yes sir.


    Staring at the smart glasses for more than ten minutes, looking at the bodies of dozens of iron soldiers, William sighed helplessly.


    These guys who are looking for their own death will not die sooner or later, but they all died when they gave him the information about the micro spaceship and didn''t trade the energy crystal.


    Fortunately, not long after Sunday, we reported that "Sir, according to the data of the spaceship stored in my server before,


    although the spaceship''s space hopping instrument was artificially damaged, 21 energy crystals in use with unknown residual energy were found in it.".


    "Only 21 used?" With one foot on the stone on the ground in front of him, William scolded, "keep looking, what can this energy crystal do?""Sir, I think you may be in the blind spot of thinking"


    seeing William normalizing, he explained on Sunday, "you don''t really have such a strong demand for space hopping,


    there is a portal, you can go back and forth to this planet at any time, and even if the energy crystal is sufficient, our spacecraft can''t fly out of the solar system on the surface without being ready.


    it''s just too late You can actually use the portal again after sailing in the Yang system and flying in the mini spacecraft to your destination.


    for you, as long as you have been there, or can clearly and completely convey the surrounding landform and scenery to your mind, distance is not a problem at all. ".


    Hey, calm down and think about it for a moment, William is right. The portal he mastered is actually a more convenient, effective and non consuming means of transmission than space hopping.


    If you think about it like this, iron blood will die. In fact, he has made a lot of money this time. He has not only got all the technology of spaceship that can navigate and jump in space, but also got a complete, non dangerous alien planet. What he has paid is just a waste of some saliva and a few jade charms.


    Just when William thought that it was good for him, and he didn''t have to get involved in the fight among the iron blood clan,


    on Sunday, he suddenly reported that "Sir, an iron blood spaceship is calling you in the outer space orbit of the blue star,


    the message from the spaceship shows that this spaceship is sending you jade mines.".


    Your uncle''s, what is this? Can''t stop fighting?


    When he didn''t send the news of the iron blood leader''s death to the iron blood clan, he didn''t expect that some iron blood soldiers would go to Bluestar to find him.


    Is this to tell the truth, or is it to take over this batch of jade mines without knowing anything?


    But then I thought, war is the grand ceremony of arms dealers, who will dislike the energy crystal that can be used as currency.


    Besides, people were not killed by others, and the position of the fleet was exposed only by traitors from the iron blooded tribe.


    it''s not a bad thing to see them. "Let them unload the jade mines and come to see me again on planet x17.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 718

    After waiting silently for nearly an hour, listening to the report on Sunday about the search for the 100 meter long spaceship that crashed,


    we collected more than 20 sets of intact iron armor, arm blades, telescopic spears, weapon grade blade whips, rotating flying blades and shoulder guns.


    But William could not see them any more. He had to wait a little longer. On Sunday, he reported that when he found several suitable landing pods for a single person to land from space, a smile appeared on his face.


    Whether you like it or not, you have to have the escape capsule,


    open the portal and let the robot put these things in the Yellowstone base of the six Barney National Games.


    The iron man''s mining ship finally came to the outer space of x17.


    Communicate with the spaceship in space, William sends the video to the iron soldier in space.


    It took two hours for a 200 meter long transport spacecraft to land.


    Three armed soldiers came out of the spaceship and saluted in front of William, saying, "dear middlegard, our elder already knows what happened,


    he asked us to pay you the highest respect. We will also abide by the agreement you reached with the fleet leader,


    moreover, we hope that the first batch of goods will be exchanged in three days We will take all the information and energy crystals of the medium-sized spaceship to visit you in Bluestar.


    It only mentions the information of the spaceship and the energy crystal, but it doesn''t mention the healing jade amulet. It seems that the three iron soldiers in front of them don''t know what time they are trading with each other.


    That''s good. The less people know, the better for him.


    Nodding to the three irons, "I''ll be waiting for you in blue star in three days.".


    Two of the wrist computers collected from my hands are used as evidence, so as not to cause problems for the three guys in front of me, or be transformed and ambushed on the way back.


    Looking at the transport ship leaving, William''s mouth was crooked and he was secretly happy. It seems that after today, the two iron blooded people will fight in darkness.


    No, it''s probably the most dangerous and unacceptable thing for normal iron blood to transform iron blood and take away Mo Wen beast.


    Maybe there will be a real war of annihilation between the two ethnic groups. Does that mean we can raise the price appropriately?


    Even if the price is raised for the sake of bad reputation, it may be in addition to 20 healing runes every day,


    repeatedly suggests that in order to help the iron soldier win the war, he endures the pain of exhaustion of magic power and dizziness every day, and makes 10 more healing runes.


    These 10 price increases should be no problem.


    Thinking of this, William began to laugh. Let''s fight hard.


    If possible, he even hopes to transform the iron and blood to come to the door, so that he can sell materials on both sides.


    You can''t sell healing spells. You can sell spaceships, weapons, or portable healing devices.


    I just don''t know if the therapeutic instrument, which is only open to blue star athletes, is useful for the transformation of iron blood.


    If it works, it''s a big profit.


    The profit of trading the blue star for the energy crystal of the alien general purpose is probably as high as that of any capital regardless of everything.


    After several hours of waiting for the robot to deliver some useful metal and tools from the damaged spaceship to the engineering robots who are digging holes,


    William opened the portal to return to the base of Yellowstone Park, sent the six Barney people back to London, and called the kinsman people to pick up the six who were not awake.


    Ten days later, William was in the laboratory of Yellowstone base, watching Sunday making cold weapons by using the metal technology of the iron soldier. On Sunday, he suddenly reported, "Sir, a man named Alexander Pierce, asked to see you outside the manor garden in London"


    pierce? Seeing the image coming over on Sunday, isn''t this the head of the snake shield bureau?


    William said directly, "no, just tell him, let the aegis and the people behind him get away from me,


    otherwise, I''ll ask Kingsman to check the people behind him.".


    William, who has seen space and really stepped out of this step, has a planet and a spaceship.


    now he doesn''t look up to the rats who want to rule the world and are beaten and hid by a bucket of people.


    the aegis and the Hydra are all rubbish in his eyes.


    However, the garbage is not enough, but the ability to do something bad for you is not small. William thought about it and said, "send spider robots to stare at him.".


    Yes sir.


    Hearing Sunday''s reply, pierce, who wants to woo William, is very angry and helpless.


    More than a year ago, William, who deliberately restricted his performance in science and technology,


    in the eyes of outsiders, although he had outstanding earning power, most of his money was obtained in the financial market, and the people he killed were just small roles such as mercenaries.


    When the three types of armor appeared, people began to pay attention to them, but before they really started to draw on each other,One news directly shocked everyone.


    William Devonshire, a 20-year-old, has a very high probability of having red mercury eggs.


    With the means of ending up together, and William''s unrelenting attitude of giving in to the enemy over the past year or so, most people begin to understand that in addition to wooing, they may not even be able to beat those wearing three style armour in William''s hands.


    However, this option makes many people have a headache.


    they are young and aspiring, and they have no injury problems. They are not short of money, and women are not short of money. It is even rumored that even blood women have it.


    The best wineries in the world are two, private plane, yacht, manor and castle.


    Land is the most owned person in England.


    People play sports cars, William play sports car producer''s game, this is not enough, buy a F1 team.


    It is said that when you are 20 years old, you have to be more or less arrogant and like to show off.


    Unfortunately, unlike those geniuses who have never met setbacks, William suffered a lot before he became rich.


    even from the age of ten, he deliberately forbeared, disguised himself as a nerd until he grew up.


    no accident, William''s strong sense of defense makes people unable to start, and he has lived in danger since he was a child, and his revenge and fierce means make people want to approach him


    we all have to think about whether the normal approach will make William doubt whether he has a different purpose and start to focus on himself.


    After making a fortune, Mingming has so many high-tech technologies on hand, but he has been wallowing in the financial industry.


    he has saved the leaders of several countries in the world, and Mr. Arthur, the head of the United States, has been saved by William more than once.


    And England is even worse, the whole upper class people are basically saved by William,


    in addition, he is still the hereditary Duke of England, and has a good relationship with the royal family and the great aristocracy.


    Money, power, fame, all people want to get, William got it on his own, this kind of person pierce did not know how to win.

 Chapter 719

    If it wasn''t for the thunder that suddenly appeared in a small town in Colorado the other day, and the more than ten monsters that turned into coke that were discovered afterwards.


    Besides, before the incident, William applied to the United States to let his subordinates bring three type armour into the small town.


    in addition, according to the investigation results of these days, after William''s entry application was rejected, the three combat teams did not stop in London.


    Instead, he flew to Mexico in a transport plane with armor, which made people wonder whether he wanted to destroy the monster or capture it.


    Although the plane flew half the way, there was a thunderstorm and the plane returned to London.


    But it also proved that William knew in advance that there were more than a dozen monsters in that small town, which were not normal creatures at first sight.


    Although the monsters were completely charred by electricity, after testing, experts speculated that they either escaped from which laboratory or were directly from extraterrestrial life visiting the blue star.


    Pierce actually believed that they were extraterrestrial life, because there were signs of violent explosions in the mountains outside the small town.


    after detecting some metal debris, it was concluded that the explosion was probably an extraterrestrial spaceship, from which the monsters escaped.


    In this case, pierce, the head of the snake shield Bureau, had to see William in person.


    But now I heard that William told him to get out of here, and I heard what William said. It seems that I know that the head of aegis is a hydra.


    When his secret was discovered, Pierce was in a panic and turned to the car with doubts and anxiety.


    I plan to go back and try to find out if William really knows his background.


    But I didn''t find five or six spiders the size of soybeans crawling in the heels of his shoes and his men and getting into the car.


    As soon as we got in the car, our men muttered, "chief, why don''t we start with Devonshire''s women? Five women are sure to find a breakthrough.


    Pierce leaned back in his seat, pondering silently whether to get in trouble with William, who made him feel mysterious and afraid.


    He is very clear that if the contact with William''s woman is found, he will certainly face crazy revenge,


    but find someone who is not them to try, even if found, it will not be counted on them,


    then he worries that William with so many women, amorous also means amorous, how can such a person tell the secret to the women.


    Looking at the silent Pierce, he thought he agreed.


    Just as he took out his cell phone and wanted to make a call, he heard pierce shake his head and say, "come on, look at the attitude of William Dewey hill towards women.


    it''s too small a possibility and too high a risk to find something from it. It''s not worth the loss.".


    "But Abigail chase is already helping him with the company. She must know something.".


    "No buts.".


    In fact, pierce still had the idea of talking to William first, and then he turned his head and stared at his subordinates who dared to refute him. He was trying to teach them a lesson, but he found that a small spider, who could only emit metallic light if it was not for the sunlight, climbed up to his subordinates'' collars, and then in his frightened eyes, he put up two thin forelimbs which could not be seen clearly, and went straight to work He cut his men''s necks and went in.


    "Damn it.".


    Before he could remind his subordinates, pierce just yelled out when he heard a faint explosion in the car.


    For a moment, the blood flew out and splashed Pierce''s head and face.


    His hands covered his neck, and he couldn''t even cry out, so he couldn''t speak any more.


    Looking at his bloody neck, Pierce''s heart trembled with fear.


    Before, he thought it was just a spider, but when there was an explosion, he was a fool. He knew it was man-made, and who did it, let alone guess.


    Just as his subordinates said that they would take William''s woman as a breakthrough, they were killed in front of him, or they were killed in such a way that makes people feel numb when they think about it.


    Pierce suddenly found that he seriously underestimated William''s unrequited style and cruel means.


    If he didn''t deny his plan just now, does he have his own death?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly saw several spiders flashing metal light on the sound insulation board between the car and the driver''s seat.


    Then, in Pierce''s confused eyes, the spiders paddled on the partition with their forelegs.


    Only ten seconds later, I saw the words "don''t mess with me" written on the partition.


    When Pierce was relieved, he saw the spider on the partition and said, "bye.".


    "Wait, wait," pierce exclaimed in horror, "I promise I won''t disturb you any more, and if you kill me, the Hydra behind me will stare at you all the time in the future.


    even if you can kill all the people who come to trouble you, you can''t kill all the Hydras.".


    Remember what you said, Mr. Pierce.


    Looking at the spider''s last words on the partition, pierce suddenly understood,William probably did not want to kill him, but has been waiting for him to tell his details, leaving evidence.


    Once people from Hydra and snake shield bureau come to him for trouble in the future, he will not be able to hide the fact that he is Hydra.


    Ding Ding.


    A text message came from his mobile phone, and then the spider jumped to the door, pressed the button of the window and jumped out of his car.


    Pierce was really relieved when he left, closed the window, sat in his seat and looked at the street outside the car for a long time in silence.


    when the car stopped by the private plane in the airport, he regained his mind and held the mobile phone with a lot of blood in his handkerchief.


    In the eyes of the driver and the people waiting beside the plane, who couldn''t believe and panic, with a face of blood, they got on the private plane without saying a word.


    To a confidant, "get rid of the driver and the body on the car.".


    "Understand", the nine headed snake''s confidant nodded, got off the plane, twisted the driver''s neck and drove away.


    After the plane took off and cleaned up the bloodstain on his face, pierce changed his clothes and hesitated for a long time with his mobile phone, but he didn''t open the text message.


    he was worried that the text message sent by William wanted him to betray Hydra, but he hesitated again and finally had to open it to check.


    I didn''t expect that it was a piece of information about the monsters that were electrocauted, and edited by William,


    only the pyramids found in Antarctica were preserved, the alien mother was frozen for thousands of years and didn''t die, and there were videos of aliens hunting mercenaries and scientists led by Charles Welland.


    In the end, William left a warning saying, don''t hinder him to find and study alien, and then find the way of eternal life.


    Immortality, pierce thought silently, maybe it''s just this ability to attract William, who has no pursuit.


    Facing the topic of immortality, Pierce is excited, but at the same time, he is glad that William focuses on the illusory immortality.


    I can''t help thinking silently. If it is true, cooperation is not impossible.

 Chapter 720

    William is rich, he has power and a large number of hands, and he has more than 60, also can not refuse the temptation of eternal life.


    As for the man who was killed, for Pierce, if he died, he would have died. If he didn''t have more things to think about,


    maybe he would have been encouraged by his men to fight William woman, it''s hard to say whether he could live today.


    For William, the cooperation with Alexander Pierce is not for immortality,


    his only purpose is the magic cube of the universe.


    But to say that he wants the cube is a fool.


    Therefore, we can only use the pretense of immortality that most people yearn for and can''t get.


    As for where to get the clues of the alien, William has long thought of a good plan to ensure that the deceptive pierce and the Hydra behind him can no longer believe.


    Three days later, at Ross glacier in Antarctica, William, dressed in triple armor, stood on the ice shelf beside the iron blood pyramid, waiting for the arrival of the iron blood spaceship.


    Two days ago, the day after I finished with Pierce, I reported on Sunday that there was a team of people in the name of scientific research.


    Come here to see the huge ice cave left by the iron warship, the ice and the pyramid.


    Two days after finding the ice cave, a team of hundreds of people was stationed not far away from the ice cave, with all kinds of equipment and rushing here one after another.


    Facing the huge and flat ice caves that human beings can not achieve, the entire Ross glacier in Antarctica has been completely closed.


    More than ten minutes later, the communicator in William''s hand received a message from the iron soldier from outer space.


    Get on a snowmobile and come to the ice cave camp more than ten kilometers away before positioning yourself.


    Dozens of seconds later, a ship, only 300 meters long but apparently combat type, appeared on William''s head in stealth mode.


    A pillar of light shines down, and more than a dozen helmets are armed with black tassels.


    under the leadership of an iron soldier with red tassels, William covers his chest and bows a few meters away.


    There was a language pack from the iron leader before. After William and the iron soldier saluted back, the two sides began to repeat the previous agreement on buying and selling the planet.


    Give 200 healing jade amulets to the iron warrior and exchange for 200 energy crystals.


    These iron blood should be all elite professional soldiers who are only responsible for fighting. In order to test the effect of jade amulet, they stabbed their companions directly into the chest.


    Then the rest of the people, Yu Guang, pay attention to William all the time and silently watch his injured companion use the jade amulet.


    The effect is immediate. The effect of the jade amulet made of alien jade is much better than that of lanolin jade,


    in only five seconds, the wounded iron soldier not only stopped bleeding, but also felt that his strength and physical strength recovered a lot.


    Under this, all the iron blood immediately willingly covered his chest and bowed his head to salute William.


    With these 200 jade runes, the survival probability of these people will be greatly enhanced according to the iron blood''s habit of fighting hand to hand.


    "I need a lot of jade." take out a cut jade plate with milky color,


    William goes on, "of the jade you bring, only this kind of ore works best.".


    "I understand," said the red helmeted soldier, after operating in his computer for a moment, he found that there was a large reserve of this kind of ore,


    with an excited expression on his face, "next time we trade again, there will be about 100 tons of this kind of ore,


    and other new jade we found these days, each with a ton.".


    "That''s good.".


    In fact, the jade brand he took out is not the one with the best water head. If the water head is not the best, the effect is also not the best.


    The recovery time of jade Rune given to iron blood is five seconds, and the best is three seconds, which is almost the same as the effect of his direct release of self healing magic.


    When the deal was finished, William said to the soldier who wanted to leave with a smile, "do me a favor.".


    The leader nodded, and William said directly, "there is a human camp in the pyramid that was bombed before.


    when I need you to leave, drive the spaceship over the ice cave of the pyramid, showing a flying action that can be seen by naked eyes, but only the outline of the spaceship.".


    "What is it?" The iron leader hesitated for a moment and then said, "if it''s just twisting the air and exposing the side and tail of the spaceship, it should be OK.".


    "That''s enough," William said with a smile. "The next deal is in ten days, right.".


    The iron and blood leader nodded and saw that William threw two healing charms. "One of these two healing charms is the reward for you to take two completely dead alien corpses on the XX coordinates of Mars in the next transaction,


    the other is the reward for taking me to Mars now.".


    Looking at the two healing runes on his hand, the iron blood leader nodded without hesitation, "no problem, please follow me.".


    It only took William about ten minutes to get on this apparently combat ship. He went from Bluestar to Mars, threw a specially modified positioning vehicle, and went straight back to the south pole of Bluestar.Leaving the ship in the top of the pyramid ice cave, shaking a few times, revealing a twisted air, leaving the outline of the ship.


    This made dozens of scientific researchers who saw it, directly shocked, unable to close their mouths.


    Looking at the chaotic camp, William opened the portal to return to the manor in London.


    I thought that piertz would call me soon, but I didn''t expect that the old man was calm.


    Or they don''t want to tell William about it at all. They just want to look for aliens and aliens themselves.


    Ten days later, in the mountain area of Huangshi Park base, William and the iron and blood leader who arrived on time exchanged 200 jade runes and energy crystals again.


    "According to your request, we are still on Mars, but," the iron blood leader hesitated for a few seconds before telling the truth,


    "we could have wiped out the third iron blood camp these days, but the number of healing runes can''t keep up with our consumption,


    so, if you can, we hope you can provide 100 more jade runes every ten days.".


    "How can it be? You have only 40 people in this team? How can it be consumed so quickly? "


    If he wants to increase the supply, William doesn''t mind, but in order to raise the price, of course, he has to make some gestures.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I can make up to 20 pieces a day. Exceeding this number will hurt me. Sorry.".


    "It''s a pity," sighed the bloody leader, "you haven''t been to the battlefield. You can''t really use the jade talisman until you are seriously injured in a battle.


    in order to save your life, as long as you are injured by the affected action, you must use the healing talisman. Otherwise, you will die.


    this is the conclusion that we reached when three people died in the first battle, so the second one After the battle, although the personnel did not die, their consumption increased by two times directly.


    if we had not been able to make two jade amulets for each person, we would have killed them the day before yesterday in the third camp to transform iron blood. ".

 Chapter 721

    Patience and patience listened to make complaints about the head of the iron band. William thought of the jade charm. It was very simple.


    , if you say that the price is double, William will probably agree immediately, doubling the daily shipment volume of Yu Fu.


    If there''s anything he''s excited about, it''s no problem with unlimited supply.


    It''s a pity that the one who came here today is a pure soldier. William said he can''t supply more,


    he really believed it.


    Ah, this makes William very helpless, some miss the old man. However, this is also good, so as not to destroy the iron soldiers who are afraid of reforming them as soon as the war starts.


    That business won''t last long.


    Seeing off the iron and blood army, William began to understand why the old iron and blood man sighed about the human population some time ago.


    A team of 40 people, in the mouth of the warrior leader, is actually a legion?


    Or is there another spaceship in space that hasn''t landed?


    Forget it. Whatever.


    The next day, William, whose bait was ready, suddenly sent an invitation to all the media in London to hold a press conference.


    Three days later, William, with a straight suit and a smiling Abigail in a lady''s suit, entered the headquarters of Aston Martin under the escort of more than a dozen security guards.


    Abby, holding William''s arm, whispered, "again, do you really want me to be the executive director and Mrs. Lena to be the agent for all your shares?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not kidding," said William, holding Abby''s shaking hand. "After today, you are probably the envy of all women in England.".


    "Well, I''m not working for the Devonshire family." Abby gave William a look. "You still want to explain to Mrs. Lena after the press conference, and why and how to do it.".


    While they were talking, they had been escorted by the security guard to the door of the press conference. Some tabloid reporters who were not invited and could not enter the hall saw them coming, and they were all crazy, holding a tape recorder in front of William, shouting all kinds of questions.


    At one time, more than a dozen security guards around William almost let the reporter break through the protective circle,


    William had to frown, hold Abby''s waist, protect her in his arms, and then push away a reporter who almost put the recorder on Abby''s face.


    Fortunately, on Sunday, the security guard in the press conference was informed immediately, and then they entered the scene to protect William.


    William looks at Sean Waynes, the manager of Aston Martin company with a confused expression.


    ¡±I''m sorry, boss, it''s my fault. "Sean was staring at William''s head and sweating. He immediately apologized.


    Fortunately, he was very clever and didn''t explain, so William just gave him a look and let him go.


    Holding Abby''s hand, he went to the news release stage and took the host''s microphone. Abby released William''s hand with a wink,


    standing quietly on the side of the release stage, but it was easy to notice.


    Holding the microphone, William stood in the middle of the stage, took a picture with the microphone, and waited for the meeting to be quiet.


    With a snap of his fingers, he soon connected the earphone in William''s ear and the stereo at the press conference on Sunday.


    "My name is William Devonshire. There are probably no people who don''t know me at the scene. If so, congratulations on your coming out of the primeval forest and back to the modern society.".


    "Ha ha", hearing this, all the people at the scene shook their heads and laughed.


    "Well, I''m just kidding. I''d like to introduce you to this super beauty on stage, my dear Miss Abigail.".


    "Hua", the scene a surprised sound sounded.


    For William to call Abigail dear so clearly, many people think that William is going to officially open their relationship.


    It''s a pity that William''s next words, though shocking, are very different from what they think.


    He reached for Abby to come forward. Abby raised his hand to William with a smile and held it with him.


    looking at the nine images of Princess Helen in the Trojan movie, but with a more charming and bright face,


    William, regardless of everyone''s surprise, gave Abby a kiss on his face. "This lady''s name is Abigail chase,


    has a Ph But unfortunately, no matter how powerful she is, she can''t escape from me. Now she is not only my own, but also working for me. ".


    "Hoo, hoo," many male reporters immediately made trouble with William''s boasting words.


    "Ha ha," William shrugged, "OK, let''s get to the first topic today.".


    Looking at Abby, William affirmed, "from this moment on, I, William Devonshire, officially appoint Miss Abigail chase as the executive director of Devonshire group, responsible for all the daily affairs of the group, with immediate effect and at the same time.".Before he finished speaking, the reporters thought that William was crazy. They couldn''t believe that he was only 20 years old and had no disease and no disaster.


    Why did he hand over the daily affairs of the group to an archaeological born Abby.


    William, on the other hand, beckoned to Anthony, a private lawyer, while reporters were shouting questions.


    Take the file box, open it and show it to the reporters.


    This made reporters quickly focus on the documents. When the scene was quiet, William said,


    "this document says that my mother is officially regarded as the first beneficiary of my will. When I am unable to deal with the Devonshire family affairs,


    my mother, Lena Devonshire, will have the qualifications and rights to take full control of the Devonshire family Any wealth ".


    Wow, God.


    Listening to William''s words, not only the live reporters were stunned, but also the audience who watched the live broadcast were stunned.


    What does that mean, facing death threats? Critically ill?


    Thinking of this, everyone is going crazy. What is the reason for William to hand over the management power of the group to his woman Abby first, and now he wills the shares directly to his mother.


    "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Devonshire, can you tell me why? Can you tell us why you did it?


    Is it a disease or a threat from some force.


    "Bang, bang, bang, quiet",


    looking at the chaotic posture on the scene, William picked up the microphone on the stage and took a picture.


    When the reporters were quiet, he took Abby to the edge of the stage and whispered, "let''s go.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Several beams of light hit the center of the stage, and a virtual image that made everyone forget William appeared in their eyes.


    A few well-informed reporters left their positions and went to the edge of the stage to watch the virtual imaging.


    when they found that the virtual imaging had no dead angle at 360 degrees, which was far more advanced than other laboratories studying this technology, their excited hands shook.


    I can''t help thinking that this year''s Nobel prize may face the situation that I have to award the prize to William, a 20-year-old.

 Chapter 722

    In the virtual imaging, there is a spaceship that is more sci-fi than the spaceship of Laomei.


    After introducing the shape parameters of the spacecraft, he continued on Sunday,


    "the Devonshire spacecraft is designed to reach a speed of 100000 kilometers per hour when entering space,


    for the first time, it will fly directly to the moon, and the estimated time of arrival is about 4 hours",


    "God, how can it be possible to reach the moon in four hours? Hell, it''s better than me Parents spend less time at home.


    "Shut up, hunter." blame him for the noise. His companion immediately covers his mouth and continues to listen.


    "If the first voyage is successful, the goal of the second voyage will be directly on Mars. Mr. Devonshire hopes that he will become the first blue star man to land on Mars.


    if all goes well, the distance between the blue star and Mars will be about 70000 km in 2002, and the new flying ship will sail less than 30 days to reach and land on Mars.


    If we put the time in 2003, the distance between the blue star and Mars will be about 56 million kilometers,


    the navigation time of the spacecraft will be shortened to less than 24 days.


    After listening to Sunday''s explanation, the reporters and the host of the live broadcast room were stunned.


    Fortunately, the guests in the studio responded quickly and immediately muttered, "I''m sorry, I just want to scold now, William Devonshire. Are you really crazy?


    Or did Bluestar design a spaceship to shame all the scientists in the world because it has nothing to attract you?


    If you grow some food on Mars, strictly speaking, does it mean that the whole Mars is your colony? "


    As soon as the guest said this, many people who know the law of the sea began to murmur. It seems that this is really possible.


    With this in mind, some people even feel that it is necessary to put this topic in the United Nations, so as not to let Mars be colonized by William.


    At the end of the press conference, William took Abby by the hand with a smile and got into a car marked with the Aston Martin logo,


    the appearance of the car is indeed the future Rolls Royce phantom, "sorry, gentlemen, I have to go home for lunch. I hope my mother who doesn''t know about it won''t rush away. Bye.".


    Seeing William''s selfishness, he ran away, and many reporters scolded him,


    "damn bastard, at least tell us the name of this damn, beautiful and shameless car.".


    "Aston Martin phantom.".


    Holding the microphone, the general manager of Aston Martin stepped onto the stage and introduced to the reporters with a smile,


    "the new phantom is a super luxury transportation tool specially built by William Devonshire for himself and high-end business people, which integrates bulletproof, comfortable, quiet and high-tech experience.".


    "Super luxury?" A reporter immediately asked, "do you mean the price is super high?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire built this car for himself, of course, it''s the best one for everything"


    Sean nodded with a smile and said without any cover, "the bulletproof version costs 1.2 million pounds, the normal version costs 500000 pounds, and the convertible version costs 600000 pounds.".


    "Damn it, I shouldn''t have such extravagant expectations." the reporter who originally wanted to start a car immediately shook his head helplessly after hearing the price,


    "this is the thoroughly rich man''s toy, and why the damn William Devonshire didn''t release the news of the car in advance.".


    This spread to other reporters, excited, happy at the same time, also followed by scolding William.


    If the phantom car comes out a few days first, they can write more big news.


    Now this super topic car will definitely be covered by two other things announced by William first.


    Not to mention how the reporter was excited and complaining, and how William went home to explain to his mother.


    Alexander Pierce, the director of the snake shield bureau who is watching live, helplessly turns off the TV with the remote control.


    Holding a glass of whisky, standing in front of the floor to ceiling window of sheaton Bureau''s office, silently looking at the distant scenery,


    I kept thinking, could it be William who found something on the moon or Mars? Could it be the tracks of those aliens?


    Otherwise, why did he announce that he would go to the moon and Mars in person?


    As long as you''re not a lunatic, normally you have to have a companion for space flight at least.


    Flying a spaceship is not driving a propeller plane. One can do it.


    There must be something in it that William has to keep secret.


    Thinking about it, pierce couldn''t help calling William in the face of aliens and the desire for immortality.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    The phone was soon connected, and pierce slowed down to make his voice more amiable,


    "Mr. Devonshire, I''m Alexander Pierce, director of aegis. Before pierce finished speaking, William interrupted directly," wait, are you deceiving me? ""How do you say that?" Pierce asked in surprise, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. Do you have any misunderstanding about me?"


    "No, no, I don''t have any misunderstanding with you. Aegis is better called snake shield than aegis. I''m right, director Pierce.".


    "This" was directly exposed. Although the expression on Pierce''s face was extremely ugly, his voice was as kind as ever. "Although I don''t know where you got the information,


    but since I can always sit in the position of director of aegis, it means that you or the forces behind you don''t want to be enemies with us, right, Devonshire Your Excellency ".


    "Of course, I don''t care what you nine headed snakes hiding in the U.S. want to do,


    as long as you don''t want to destroy the world, what else has to do with me,


    even if you are in power, I can probably maintain prosperity, right?"


    "Of course, Mr. Devonshire, we are also capital, and we certainly understand the principles of safeguarding the market and its supporters.".


    They chatted for about ten minutes, until William returned to the manor on Kensington Garden Street and saw his mother''s car parked outside the main building,


    said to pierce directly, "sorry, Mr. Pierce, if you have nothing else to do, I have to hang up and deal with my mother.".


    "Well, I''ll just say that," pierce thought silently for a few seconds. "Can you tell me why you want to go to the moon and Mars in person?


    Maybe after you say it, we can cooperate and solve some complicated declaration procedures for you.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll send you a picture, and you can understand. But after that, I need you to help me deal with all the things related to the launch of the spaceship.


    finally, I remind you that if the photo is known by the third or fourth kind of people besides you, I will kill you. Do you agree?"


    "Alien?"


    Pierce just thought for a few seconds, and immediately determined that William must have used some means to find the trace of the alien,


    otherwise, he really couldn''t figure out how William could tell him the secret except for the alien he already knew,


    and then directly kill him.


    When he hung up, pierce pressed the repeat key, intending to listen to the recording. Unfortunately, there was only a squeaky sound.

 Chapter 723

    William Hung up and listened to Sunday''s report that he had cleared the conversation with Pierce.


    "I knew that this old guy would want to get the same handle on me," William said with a smile. "Send some normal photos of the alien soldiers on Mars, so that our director pierce won''t be upset. I also need him to help me with the approval.".


    "OK, sir.".


    After receiving the photo, pierce opened it and soon found that there were several creatures lying on the red sand, just like the monsters who had been electrocuted before.


    "Why does William Devonshire call this thing heteromorphic, and how the sand in the photo looks more and more like the iron oxide sand of Mars.".


    William said before that he would launch a spacecraft to Mars. Pierce, a rookie in astronomy, had a preconceived idea. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that the red sand under the two alien bodies was the iron oxide sand of Mars.


    Then I thought about how William took these photos and whether there would be fraud in them? Did you deliberately show it to him?


    Want to send someone to check, but also think of William''s fierce means and those haunting spider robots, pierce can''t help shivering.


    Since there are too many risks and uncertainties in self-examination, we should find someone who dares to investigate.


    I picked up the phone on my desk and dialed a number.


    Hello, Nick, come to my office.


    Before long, a dark, bald, one eyed Nick Frey knocked on the door and walked into Pierce''s office.


    "What can I do for you? Pierce.


    Pierce smeared the alien on the computer, and then threw the printed photo to Nick Frey, "help me see if the terrain in the photo is Mars.".


    "You need to find an astronomer for this thing." although Nick Frey looked for a moment and felt that the background on the photo really looked like the terrain of Mars,


    he knew very well that pierce didn''t ask him this kind of question at all. He squinted and said, "go ahead, who do you want me to check?".


    "William Devonshire, this is a picture he took from Mars. As for the smeared part, I''m sorry, Nick"


    Pierce said helplessly, "just now, William Devonshire told me that if I dare to reveal the secret in the picture, he will kill me directly.".


    "What is it?" Nick Frey asked in surprise, "how dare we, the rich man, threaten you like this? And he offered to send you the photos? "


    Staring at Pierce''s face, I didn''t see any anger or dissatisfaction, but Nick Frey was not surprised to say,


    "what do you want me to check? Why did he go to Mars? "


    Pierce shook his head. "Anything, I always feel like he''s planning something.


    You should know that Devonshire is in charge of Kingsman in England and has the right granted by the government.


    if he is such a young and worrying super rich, he will do too much harm. ".


    "Well," Nick Frey nodded and stood up, "I''ll have someone follow up.".


    Looking at Nick Frey leaving, pierce sat in his office chair and pondered.


    There is a saying that he didn''t lie, that is, he thought William was planning something.


    What''s more, William, a self-made super genius and rich man, has a great influence on the upper class of England and the United States.


    if he is too successful, he will lose interest in common things and feel that ruling the world is the most challenging thing, then William will probably become the biggest obstacle for his nine headed snake to control the world.


    And pierce always had a feeling in his heart that it would be easy for William to kill him.


    This makes Pierce''s mood these days has been very irritable, but also very panic.


    It''s always him who decides life and death. When did he, the leader of Hydra and the director of aegis live such a miserable life.


    Under the threat of death, I had to bring Nick Frey into this.


    Since one person is not sure how to deal with William, it is necessary to let the ruthless man, Nick Frey, give William some trouble.


    moreover, turning Nick Frey''s eyes to William can also relieve the pressure of members of the nine headed snakes in the aegis, so as not to have to defend Nick Frey for fear that he will detect anything.


    In the end, pierce also said that if he was killed quietly by William, there would be aegis besides Hydra among the people who avenged him.


    After all, the aegis is a formal and legal organization, which can do much better than the Hydra hiding in the dark.


    Why don''t you do this kind of thing? Pierce doesn''t worry about what happens if Nick Frey and William unite.


    In his opinion, as long as Nick Frey starts to investigate William, it''s strange that William''s character is not big enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since the announcement of the spaceship plan, William has spent all his time and energy on setting up an airline, handling various approval documents, and handing over non core parts to Bluestar for production, in addition to secretly trading with the iron soldier once every ten days.Fortunately, William is a capitalist, an aristocrat and a real vested interest in the capital world. Therefore, as long as the procedures are complete, no one will jump out and accuse William of leaking secrets.


    In addition, many people really want to see if the spaceship he designed can travel 100000 kilometers per hour in space as he said.


    If you want to make up your mind, you have to let William''s plan start. No, or else, grab it?


    What William didn''t expect was that someone really robbed him. He not only robbed technology, but also killed people.


    A company that produces spaceship shells for William was robbed of design drawings by a group of 12 mercenaries, and killed three engineers who were optimizing the design.


    after ten minutes of attack, he reported the news to William on Sunday when he had been following the factory.


    Looking at the picture of three engineers falling in a pool of blood that came back on Sunday, William asked with a straight face and indifferent expression,


    and this mercenary regiment, which is known as the fastest rising trend in recent two years and the best development form, has 46 members overnight,


    "do you know who these people are?"


    Sunday replied, "Sir, should be a newly rising mercenary organization called the hand of Satan in the last two years. The person behind this is probably the United States.".


    "Haha, that''s interesting," William asked on Sunday, rubbing his beard, which he didn''t grow.


    "it''s time to trade with iron and blood tonight, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Very good," William said to Sunday. "Help me prepare more jade charms. I''ll use them in the evening.".


    "OK, sir.".


    At 12 o''clock in the morning that day, after exchanging 200 jade charms and energy crystals with the iron soldiers,


    William took out five healing Charms from the storage space and said, "help me kill a group of human mercenary regiments with about 50 people, and I will pay you five more jade charms as reward.".

 Chapter 724

    In the face of the reward of Ten Jade amulets, he just killed a few blue star people. The iron soldier agreed without considering it at all.


    Moreover, the agreement between the iron blood clan and William is that they need William''s consent to enter the blue star.


    the ordinary iron blood soldiers who can''t fight in the blue star because of the agreement can''t wait to hear this news.


    I asked William to get on the combat spaceship and drive invisibly to North Africa more than 1500 kilometers away in a few minutes.


    At about 1 a.m., twelve iron soldiers, starting the stealth of armor, walked out of the spaceship and quietly entered the secret camp of Satan''s hand in North Africa.


    With the intelligence support of spider robots and the infrared detection technology of iron blood itself, the secret sentry in the camp didn''t give any alarm, and then the invisible iron soldier covered his mouth and stabbed his heart.


    William stood on the bridge of the spaceship, watching the merciless iron soldiers in pairs, scattered and separated,


    hidden in the dark, a hunting without suspense and pity.


    It took only ten minutes for all 39 mercenaries in the camp to be killed by the iron soldiers.


    When they heard William say that they could make specimens according to their tradition,


    they all excitedly went back to the camp, broke the spine of the dead mercenary, pulled out their bodies together with their skulls, and hung them in the barracks of the mercenary regiment


    looking at the bloody barracks in the camp, William felt sick for a moment and thought of the three workers who had optimized their design Master Cheng,


    has no sympathy for these mercenaries who don''t need to kill the three engineers.


    Since these bastards like to kill the same kind, there''s nothing to say about dying in the hands of more abnormal iron soldiers.


    What''s more, William also had the idea of warning and deterring other forces, so after cleaning up the camp,


    he took the iron soldiers to South Africa, more than 500 kilometers away, to find the mastermind behind the attack,


    the director of South Africa C1a was still the top four Satan hands who missed the net.


    On the rooftop of an ordinary residential area in South Africa, the senior management of the four Satan''s hands just waited for the director of C1a,


    when the transaction started, William confirmed that the computer that the four mercenaries gave to the director of C1a had his own design information.


    Clutching the earphone, he gave the order to attack the iron soldier who was hiding in the rooftop.


    "Puff, puff, puff" the sound of four knives penetrating the chest sounded in the rooftop,


    the four mercenaries who were not dead for a while were all like seeing the devil. They opened their eyes wide and looked at the iron soldiers who were exposed and stabbed their teammates with one knife.


    And the C1a director, before he could shout out, was covered by the soldier leader who personally got off the spaceship.


    The head of C1a didn''t dare to move when he felt the blade on his neck, but when he saw the iron soldier pull off the spines and skulls of four mercenaries,


    regardless of the blade on his neck, he struggled desperately.


    When William jumped from the invisible spaceship to the balcony in mid air with nothing in his eyes, the director of C1a got wet with fright.


    Looking at the supervisor who was dripping at the bottom of his trousers, William asked without expression, "who sent you, and why do you know, I sent the drawing to the three engineers.".


    "You go to hell, William Devonshire," the supervisor called out. After biting the poison hidden in his teeth, he convulsed in less than ten seconds, and then his mouth and nose bled slowly.


    As soon as William saw the supervisor commit suicide without hesitation, he didn''t understand that this guy is a hydra.


    Only these fanatical lunatics will be scared to pee under their pants and directly swallow poison to commit suicide.


    Thinking of this, William said, "it seems that after finishing the procedures of the spaceship, I have to have a good chat with pierce of the snakeshield Bureau.".


    Looking at the head of C1a spitting black blood, William turned to go to the spaceship and said, "cut off his head and hang it up.".


    Then he said to Sunday, "go to the underground world to release the mission. I want the whole family of the director to go to hell with him.".


    Yes sir.


    With the end of Satan''s hand, even the director of C1a was beheaded and died miserably.


    after that, no one and no Gang dared to take on the employment task related to William.


    Nick Frey, who has been following William for nearly a month, can''t help but wonder why this technique is so similar to the habit of collecting enemy skulls and spines in the ancient murals of central and South America after looking at the photos of the killing of mercenaries.


    And those so-called gods are very likely to be aliens.


    Does this mean that William Devonshire has the ability to command the aliens?


    At the thought of this possibility, Nick Frey was in a cold sweat.


    He comforted himself that it was impossible, but from his decades of experience as a secret agent, many seemingly impossible things were often true.To come to a conclusion, we have to make a clear investigation.


    With this idea in mind, Nick Frey picked up the landline on his desk and called his two favorite men to meet him.


    It wasn''t long before a middle-aged man in a stiff suit and a beautiful woman with explosive figure appeared outside Nick Frey''s office.


    "Dangdang".


    The middle-aged man and the beautiful woman nodded to say hello and knocked directly on Nick Frey''s office door.


    "Come in." Nick Frey''s voice came out the door.


    They push the door into the office, holding hands in front of Nick Frey.


    "There''s a mission I don''t know which one of you should give to me at the moment"


    Nick Frey looks at the beautiful black widow and Colson, who looks calm and friendly,


    "I think you all know William Devonshire. This investigation is aimed at him," Nick Frey says, looking at the black widow first,


    "William''s woman is what we can check There are five, three normal people, two who are not afraid of the sun, and we can''t be sure if they are blood women.


    "Not sure?" Colson thought and asked, "although there are very special individuals who are not afraid of the sun,


    from the perspective of food, the blood group will not eat any human food, so it should be confirmed from this point of view.".


    "It''s no use. We''ve checked all of these. Those two women are basically the same as ordinary people now,


    but we have very strong evidence that they were blood clan before," said Nick Frey, shaking his head. "Forget it, I won''t talk about this today,


    what I''m going to say is that William Devonshire likes beautiful girls very much, and Natasha likes them.".


    Nick Frey didn''t finish, but black widow and Colson understood what he meant.


    The beauty trick, a simple strategy that has existed for thousands of years but has been tried and tried, is useful.


    The black widow looked at Colson and said, "I''m good at dealing with hairy boys.


    Seeing that Colson didn''t fight for the mission, Nick Frey waved Colson to leave, and then said to the black widow,


    "your mission is to find out why William Devonshire is in a hurry to go to Mars,


    if possible, get a share of his spaceship technology back.".

 Chapter 725

    That day, William was at the manor to listen to Sunday''s report on the progress of the construction of planet x17 base and the construction of spare parts for Mars spacecraft.


    The report on Sunday said, "Sir, the non core parts that can be allocated, after three months of rush work, is expected to be completed next month.


    equipment such as spacecraft engine has been built in the secret base of Huangshi park.


    however, I strongly remind you to delay the launch of the spacecraft for one year,


    otherwise, it will be completed in only four months A spaceship that can fly to the moon and Mars,


    this is incredible for all blue star people.


    Engines, spacecraft shell accessories, energy converters, these technologies beyond this era are also difficult to keep secret during assembly. Once they are investigated, our production base may also be exposed. ".


    "Just tell me how much it cost me to build this third rate spaceship.".


    William asked impatiently. He also knew that this low-tech spaceship, which he thought was unacceptable,


    in the eyes of blue star people, is advanced and can be filled with human life.


    Since three months ago, a group of more than 40 mercenaries were slaughtered by the iron soldier regiment,


    although there are almost no private spies, the agents in England alone have captured no less than 10 countries to attack the spies with outsourced equipment.


    However, William himself has caught 21 spies,


    and even a few of them are those who William has found out their identities but has kept them.


    For example, Natasha, with her own strength, has applied for Abigail''s assistant.


    As for a Chinese, after discovering the identity of the guy, William thought about it for a few days and dismissed him.


    "Bluestar''s spaceship has cost you nearly 400 million pounds. The whole spaceship is completely completed, and the estimated cost is 600 million pounds.".


    Hell, it would cost 600 million pounds if the core equipment was built by itself.


    Had it not been for blue star''s money, it would not have been so important for William who was ready to go into space, and he would not have been reluctant to spend it.


    But the problem of Sunday''s reminder is not that William can''t solve it.


    "Ask RORO company, which produces aircraft engines in England, if their engine project team and engineers have any plans to sell them,


    since the energy technology of the iron man is exposed, use the ark reactor as energy,


    anyway, the finished product of the ark reactor has been put into use in England electricity,


    plus the portal, energy materials If it''s not enough, it will be sent directly from the blue star to the spaceship,


    help me calculate whether it is suitable to use the ark reactor as energy, how much the energy consumption of the spaceship will increase, and whether it can drive the spaceship to Mars. ".


    "OK, sir.".


    During the calculation on Sunday, William asked, "has the material collection of the real spaceship improved by the use of iron warrior technology been completed under the pretext of building a spaceship?"


    "The raw materials for the synthesis of special metals have been collected. In another 20 days, the first phase of the base project of planet x17 will be completed.


    by then, we can build a new production line on planet x17. It is estimated that the construction time of the space jump spacecraft will be three months.".


    "Three months to a ship?" William shook his head depressed and said, "this is still a 35 meter long micro spaceship.


    How can I fight if there is a fleet war in the future? Tell the opponent to wait for me for three months and let the spaceship be built.


    "I''m sorry, sir, x17 started from scratch and built a production base with a length of 400 meters, a width of 300 meters and a height of 20 meters in three months.


    this was built after I simplified a lot of safety measures,


    but now with this base constantly producing mountain opening equipment and engineering robots,


    the second one is bigger, with a length of two kilometers, a width of 500 meters and a height of two meters It is estimated that the time spent on a 10 meter base will be reduced to two months, and the construction time of a 35 meter long space jump spaceship will be reduced to one in ten days, and a 100 meter long spaceship will only take one month to produce.


    and I remind you that the number of spaceships that can explode will be counted, but to be honest, the technology of the iron soldier is not only energy cannon and space jump Besides the engine,


    there is no technology to take advantage of. In this case, before you get the new energy mask technology, I do not recommend you to fight any space war,


    otherwise, the loss will be too big for us to bear, not to mention the existence of the blue star as an interstellar nation by the outer space group,


    once this happens, it is very likely that there will be unpredictable consequences.


    "Dizzy, that''s what I said. I''m not so stupid as to fight against other interstellar races.


    it''s the way to get rich with silence.".


    "Sir, the ark reactor uses cold fusion technology,There is no problem with using the energy converter of the iron blood group as energy, but the energy consumption will be about 60 times of that of the energy crystal.


    an energy storage room must be reserved in the interior of the Mars spacecraft.


    if we build the energy of the ark reactor ourselves, we need a lot of raw materials. Otherwise, if we buy it, not to mention whether we can buy the impeachment materials,


    the cost will probably be too high You are too heartbroken to eat.


    The issue of impeachment materials is really a problem. If you buy a lot of them, Lao Mei may be desperate to get rid of them.


    however, William closed his eyes and thought about it for a short time. He said with a smile,


    "it''s OK, I know there are a lot of impeachment materials stored before the disintegration of the red polar bear.".


    Thinking of the impeachment materials that had to be transported by more than a dozen trucks in Death Squadron 2, William didn''t worry about the raw materials, but it had to be carefully accounted for.


    Thinking about how to deal with that batch of raw materials, he suddenly said on Sunday,


    "Sir, maybe you can ask the iron blooded people, the raw materials for impeachment should not be difficult for them.".


    Dizzy, it''s really a blind leaf. It shouldn''t cost a lot of jade Fu to find iron soldiers to buy some outdated impeachment energy for them.


    "On Sunday, help me ask the price of their materials, and buy them directly if it''s suitable.".


    Yes sir.


    It took more than two or two hours to wait, but within two hours we could connect people hundreds of light-years away.


    communication technology is already very, very strong.


    "Sir, tiexuefang''s reply is that if converted into blue star units of measurement, one energy crystal can be changed into ten units,


    one unit of impeachment material weighs one kilogram.".


    "A kilogram is about 2.2 pounds," William thought, and his face was excited. "That''s not to say, if energy is used to calculate the money,


    how many dollars can 22 pounds of material be exchanged for?"


    "Less than $31 million," William was stunned when he heard the reply on Sunday. "That doesn''t mean that every time I trade 200 jade charms with the iron warrior, I can make $6 billion at a time?"

 Chapter 726

    Six billion for one transaction, 18 billion for three times a month? That''s $213.6 billion a year.


    At this moment, William suddenly had an impulse to sell impeachment materials all over the world. Unfortunately, that''s just thinking about it.


    If he really does this, he will never want to live in blue star in the future. Ah, forget it, no matter how many dollars he has, it''s just a number.


    "The next time the iron soldier comes, he''ll have a..." William stopped and asked Sunday, "how much energy does it take to fly to Mars?"


    Sunday said, "a round trip can take up to two units, 4.4 kg of impeachment materials.".


    "Dizzy, that doesn''t mean that I can use impeachment materials as I want in the future?"


    William sighed with emotion, "it makes me want to spend money and I don''t know how to spend it.".


    It''s a pity that Sunday is just personal intelligence, so I won''t try to please him.


    Feeling bored, William shakes his head, goes out of the secret room and comes to the main building of the manor. He sees Abby, a black widow in a proper lady''s suit, walking out of the door.


    At the sight of William Abby''s hesitation and seeing that William didn''t look at the black widow like a playboy in front of her face,


    then he held William in his arms and said with a smile, "have you finished your experiment?"


    "Well," William nodded and saw the black widow staring at him from the corner of his eye,


    his eyes turned and he said with regret, "I made a super engine, but it''s a pity that after experimenting with all the existing energy sources,


    he found that electricity can only play one percent of its function, and it can only play one tenth of its function with impeachment energy,


    now it can only play one percent of its function Reduce the design requirements to meet the needs of impeachment, use it first, and maybe find new energy outside the earth.


    Hearing this, the black widow''s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes were shining with disbelief and desire.


    when Abby heard the word nuclear power, her expression immediately changed, and she looked at William in disbelief and said, "do you mean you are playing with impeachment materials at home?"


    "God, I have to tell Mrs. Lena that you are not allowed to enter the laboratory again, lest you hurt yourself or take our family to heaven.".


    After that, no matter how upset William was, he said to the black widow, "Natasha, you go back to the company first. I have some private affairs to deal with.".


    The black widow, who wants to listen to Abby and let her go, wants to tell Abby that with the current technology, as long as you pay attention, there will be no accident.


    What''s more, in the eyes of the world, how can William, such a super genius, not pay attention to his own safety.


    But she could not say these words so that William would not notice anything.


    He said to Abby with a smile, "yes, Ms. chase." then he nodded to William, twisted his waist and walked away with cat''s step.


    "William", Abby looked at William staring at the black widow''s back, "don''t you just like women with long legs?"


    "Ha ha, Natasha is really a little short"


    holding Abby''s waist, she put incense on her mouth and said, "how did you choose this woman as your assistant?".


    "What do you mean?"


    After following William for such a long time, Abby was not a fool. He let go of his jealousy and asked, "what''s wrong with Natasha?"


    After asking her, she said, "but her information is all right.


    before I accepted her, I asked Serena in Kingsman to check her information.


    There are no problems with her education background, resume and social relations.


    moreover, she has a very strong ability to work. As long as she is given the job, she will not be able to finish it.


    What''s the problem here? "


    "Hey, hey, it''s strange that you and Serena can find out something''s wrong." he pinched Abby''s cheek, and William shook his head.


    "it seems that I have to give you some permission to use Sunday, so as not to be fooled.".


    With that, William said to Sunday, "give Abby and Serena two levels, and you can get the right to assist in handling things.".


    "Sir, the permission is set up. Congratulations, Miss chase, you can ask me any questions in the future,


    but if the scope of my answer involves Mr. Devonshire and Mrs. Lena,


    they need to agree to answer, and the encrypted things will never be answered,


    unless you get higher permission or get them Authorization ".


    "Auxiliary? That is to say, I still can''t get the full help of Sunday? " Abby asked William curiously, "what grade are you and Mrs. Lena?"


    "I''m level nine, mother''s level Four.".


    Hearing this, Abby gave him a white look.


    However, to Abby''s surprise, as William''s mother, Lena''s authority is only level 4.


    after slapping William on the chest, Abby said angrily, "are you so insecure? Even my mother is so defensive? ""Pa", William slapped Abby in the back, roundly, "what are you talking so much about?


    On Sunday, tell this silly girl who the black widow is.


    "You son of a bitch hit me again", Abby, who is twisting her hand back from William''s arm,


    after hearing that the black widow Natasha is an old woman who has lived for 50 or 60 years,


    her eyes shine with surprise and admiration, but when she hears that the black widow is an agent of the red polar bear,


    because of the experiment, she still holds William''s arm nervously I''m sorry.


    Finally, after hearing that the black widow approached William to investigate the spaceship at the order of Lao Mei,


    asked incredulously, "Natasha is a red polar bear. How can she gain Lao Mei''s trust and get such an important task?".


    "How to get trust?" William said, "of course, it''s from one bloody task to another.".


    William warned solemnly, "the world is far more dangerous and cruel than you think.


    in the organizations I destroyed, there are organizations that collect beautiful little girls from all over the world, train killing skills and seduce men since childhood.


    so, since you want to be my good wife, you have to wipe your eyes, so as not to be confused and become a tool against me.".


    "Well," Abby nodded solemnly, surely in fear, "I''ll pay attention, honey.".


    Holding William''s arm tightly, she asked, "Serena and I have the same level 2 authority. Does that mean that she and Nisa are the guardians of our family?


    Cleaning up people who want to be bad for us? "


    When William nodded, Abby murmured, "it seems that I have to be nice to Serena and nissa in the future,


    and I have to get Jesse back to help me. I can''t let her stay in the winery in France for a long time.".


    William was a little happy when he heard this, but after listening, he didn''t hear Abby talking about Ambrosius.


    he couldn''t help shaking his head. It seems that the girl is not selfish.


    But when I think about it, I really don''t care about my feelings selflessly and push my man to all the women.


    then William really has to think about whether Abby wants too much.

 Chapter 727

    As soon as the black widow drives away from Kensington''s manor, she dials Nick Fry''s phone.


    as soon as the phone is connected, Nick fry asks anxiously, "have you found something useful?"


    The black widow shakes her head helplessly and sighs in her heart.


    originally, she thought that with her appearance, figure and means, it would not be too easy to deal with William.


    what she and Nick Frey never thought was that William was too hard to approach.


    With the help of aegis, I haven''t even had a chance to meet William for three months, let alone copy the drawings of the Mars spacecraft.


    Fortunately, I met William who left the laboratory early in the manor today, and then I heard some useful news.


    She''ll be embarrassed to stay at Devonshire if she can''t get any more secrets.


    "Well, I met Devon Hill unexpectedly today. Listen to the dialogue between him and Abigail, and make sure there is a laboratory under Kensington manor,


    besides, according to Devon hill, the laboratory is still large in scale,


    he can even carry out impeachment materials and impeachment fission experiments in it.".


    "Are you sure it''s an impeachment experiment?" Nikfrey interrupted Natasha and asked in a high, frightening voice, "where did he get the equipment and raw materials? What is the research direction? Whether it''s weapon level research "


    " you can only check the materials and equipment, "Natasha continued, rolling her eyes." as for whether it''s a weapon or not, I''m not sure for the time being,


    but it depends on the situation. It should be energy research. Devonshire said that he realized that if an aeroengine is used, it can only play a tenth of the function of starting motivation,


    " >


    Nick, I don''t know if this is true, but if it is, the solar system will probably become Devonshire''s back garden in the future.


    "We understand what you said, but what do you want us to do, go straight into Devonshire''s manor and search?"


    Nick Frey said irritably, "if this is true, without Devonshire''s help,


    the English will either sift the people I sent, or put them directly in the black field prison.".


    With a vent, Nick Frey can''t help thinking that in the first three months, he and some people above were still a little patient,


    but another month later, Natasha still couldn''t get close to William, and some people began to send people to London secretly.


    In just over a month, six agents in aegis died at the hands of an English agent or Devonshire.


    From the first time when he heard that an English agent was attacking an Aegis agent, Nick Frey was furious and found all kinds of relationships.


    he planned to force England to severely punish the person and the chief officer who ordered to kill the aegis agent.


    It''s a pity that no matter the top-level or the bottom-level operators in England, they don''t have a bird in the matter of Mars spacecraft.


    At present, only the black widow can steal the information of the spaceship.


    thinking of this, Nick Frey felt that what he said was too discouraged, let alone complaining in front of his staff,


    slowed down his voice. "Now the whole England is waiting for the spaceship to take off,


    once the spaceship is real, England said no With the advantage of going into space many years earlier than other countries,


    regard space as the ocean and spaceships as cruisers and battleships, and return to the position of No.1 in the world 200 years ago,


    therefore, at Devonshire''s commitment to assemble spaceships at the England Space Center,


    England''s support for William Devonshire will surpass that of other countries It has been rumored that London has actually entered the highest level of martial law under the cover of any country''s support for the private sector.


    "Since there''s no way to stop him, it''s better for us to give him our full support and get that frail friendship than nothing," Natasha thought silently for a moment. "Judging from my three-month working experience with Abigail,


    Devonshire group probably spent more than 500 million pounds on that spaceship Although I don''t know where to build the core equipment, I can''t think of anyone who would spend so much money to decorate this kind of scam,


    moreover, the outsourcing parts all show that Devonshire is building a spaceship. ".


    "Well, you''re right. If you can''t stop it, go along with him. I''ll report to the World Security Council," said Nick Frey, shaking his head and sighing. "Forget it, I''d better report to pierce.


    England itself is a member of the security Council. This kind of thing still gives countries a headache.".


    In this way, William finally got rid of the external constraints and began to speed up the assembly of the Mars spacecraft.


    As for all kinds of secret testing, secret stealing and anti secret stealing, it all depends on their own abilities.


    When the spaceship entered the final commissioning stage, the special department of England really caught a lot of dark people with abnormal secrecy and high identity.The parameters of some spaceships have been copied to hundreds of millions of dollars in the underground world.


    When William escorts the engine of the spaceship and the ark reactor, which is only the size of a refrigerator, into the newly built Devonshire group private dust-free plant in England Space Center, all parts of the spaceship will be fully assembled.


    Because the energy is not the solid fuel of rocket, but the controllable cold fusion ark reactor, and the pilot fire of spacecraft engine is very successful.


    various tests show that the thrust to weight ratio of spacecraft engine is 100 times that of the existing solid fuel engine, so the black market despises the flying ship engine and that William.


    thinks that the ark reactor is too expensive The price of raw materials has been copied to one billion US dollars.


    Even just the weight ratio data report, the price is up to 50 million US dollars.


    This is just to tempt those who have participated in the spacecraft engine ignition experiment with super rich rewards.


    Unfortunately, all the participants in this experiment not only signed the confidentiality agreement, which is known as the strictest and most severe punishment in history,


    but also voluntarily asked the English authorities to send their families directly to a secret base with prior knowledge.


    The spaceship experiment is successful, and the next step is flight test.


    On the last day of December, 2001, the space center on the outskirts of London, England, was protected by tens of thousands of soldiers and various weapons and equipment.


    Apart from the Englishmen, there was no foreigner at the scene. Even the Americans repeatedly asked to send someone to watch the test flight of the Mars spacecraft up close.


    the Englishmen took the warnings and threats from the Americans as the air, and they didn''t give a bird to them.


    Since the United States is not qualified to enter here, it is even more impossible for other countries to apply.


    At 9:41 in the morning, William personally took the spaceship detection equipment that the iron soldier bought from alien technology,


    after hearing that the spaceship was in good condition and there was no hidden danger, he went to put on Devonshire four space armor and planned to fly in person.

 Chapter 728

    Put on the new type of four type armor specially prepared for space flight, William is going to board the spaceship with a compression helmet,


    then she hears Lena''s worried cry, "William, can''t other professional test pilots board?"


    After listening to William''s words that safety is absolutely no problem, Lina interrupted with an uneasy face,


    "words like technical confidentiality are nonsense to me, and money is not a problem for our family. It''s a matter of changing people.".


    On the one hand, they really don''t want anything to happen to William, who can design and build the spaceship. After all, William is an Englishman, and he is a hereditary aristocrat.


    in ordinary times, even the Englishman who looks down on the aristocracy has a different attitude towards William from those aristocrats who inherit the title and get rich.


    It''s easier for people to accept and adore the title and become super rich by their own efforts.


    In addition, in recent days, TV and newspapers have from time to time data party said that if Mars Spacecraft flies to Mars, as William said before, it will only take dozens of days.


    England will be the first to enter the interstellar age. With William''s genius brain and constant invention and transformation,


    it will be easy for England to immigrate to Mars and obtain precious resources free of charge or at a low price.


    no Englishman or William, as the inventor of this kind of thing, wants to have any problems.


    On the other hand, they probably understand that only Lena, William''s mother, can persuade him.


    once William''s own test flight is successful, they will not get a chance to go to heaven unless William is tired of playing.


    Looking at Lena, who is holding her arm and worried, and Abby, who is also worried, William shakes his head helplessly,


    hands his helmet to Serena, who has been in the space center and leads the team as a guard, and takes his mother''s hand to leave the spaceship.


    Just when everyone thought that this was to agree with Lena''s request, they saw that William covered his ears and said to Sunday,


    "it''s up to you to test the flight.".


    Yes sir.


    "Drop, drop, drop", several long sounds of warning sound came. In the eyes of the English officials and military people, the spaceship closed the cabin door, started the engine automatically with low power, and slowly turned its nose to slide on the runway with the scream of the guards.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Devonshire", an old man in military uniform with four stars on his shoulders, walked up to William quickly,


    just trying to speak in an imperative tone, he could see William''s young face. The old man had no reason to feel that he was better polite.


    I can''t help thinking that as long as there are no accidents, maybe in the next few decades or even hundreds of years.


    The Devonshire family will become the most famous and influential family in England.


    If he offends the little guy in front of him, will his offspring be retaliated?


    During this period, dozens of darkies and undercover agents were disposed of by Kingsman''s people. It can be seen that the Devonshire family are not good people with broad mind.


    What''s more, he really doesn''t have to offend William, who has a better future, because of other people''s interests.


    "William, since the spaceship can be pilotless, can I let my people on the spaceship?"


    seeing William frown, the four-star general patiently explained, "if the first test flight is pilotless, after being known by the outside world, I don''t know what those reporters will say,


    if you don''t worry, my people just need to wear spacesuits, stay in the cabin, and the spaceship will land Just get out of the spaceship in front of the camera.


    Isn''t that a show?


    With a smile, William let go of his mother''s hand and went to one side with the four-star general, muttering,


    "are you worried that the outside world will slander us and say that our relationship is very stiff?"


    "Yes, God, it''s easy to talk to smart people. Since the spaceship can operate intelligently, you don''t have to worry about divulging secrets.


    besides, we support you so much that you have to let some people see hope, which is good for everyone.".


    "Do you want me to sponsor the spacesuit?"


    After William said that, the four-star general was glad to see the spaceship slowly stop on the runway, and the cabin door opened automatically.


    "No, some of the data you gave us shows that as long as the spaceship doesn''t break, it''s the same whether it''s in a spacesuit or not.".


    "Then I won''t disturb you," William said with a smile, shaking hands with the general. "Since it''s a show, I suggest you send two astronauts and a team of twelve soldiers up at the same time.


    we have to let people know that if you want to fly to the United States in the future, you only need to fly into space and then land at a height of half an hour to New York.


    this should make a lot of English LAN people feel excited and proud, but also let others worry about it.


    "Are you sure about half an hour?""Of course, if you don''t have to reduce the speed when you go into space and land, avoid air friction and waste the service life of the spacecraft,


    with the speed of 100000 km / h and the rotation of the blue star, you don''t need 10 minutes to reach new York.".


    "Well, well," the four-star general stammered excitedly when he heard that he would arrive in New York in ten minutes. "Doesn''t that mean that in the future, our global strike and personnel dispatch will only take 20 minutes?"


    "That''s right, general," William said with a smile, patting the general on his arm. "As for how to avoid Lao Mei''s protest, I think you must be very experienced, right?".


    "Of course, as long as we don''t land, we have a lot of reasons and arguments to make Lao Mei shut up.".


    "OK, I''m looking forward to your performance," William thought with a smile. Is this a Devonshire style England global strike.


    In the future, he will have direct attack means that can make all people experience personally.


    They shake hands again, and William takes his mother to the auditorium to deal with the officials from England and Wilson.


    Ten minutes later, two military astronauts deliberately put on their spacesuits and got on the spaceship first. Then, in the eyes of all the people''s surprise,


    the elite of twelve armed English airborne regiments walked into the spaceship in two rows.


    Seeing this, William asked Sunday, "is there any secret place in the cabin of the spaceship?".


    "Except for the emergency single landing module, there is no place for the cargo compartment to be kept secret.".


    If you only look at the shape of the landing module, you can''t see anything at all, William said, "then turn on the live broadcast and avoid the places that need to be kept secret.


    how to take photos and edit, you must make the people of England happy.".


    Yes sir.


    A few minutes later, the media could only shoot some soldiers and active weapons outside the aviation center,


    they were surprised to find that they heard from their headphones. At William''s request,


    the aviation center opened the live broadcast of some areas inside the spaceship to the media and all Englishmen, so as to enhance the confidence and pride of all Englishmen.


    After all the English people who paid close attention to the live broadcast saw the inside of the spaceship,


    there was also a soldier who introduced the spaceship in a limited way at zero hours under the command of Sunday, the whole of England fell into a festive atmosphere.

 Chapter 729

    Under the attention of all the English people, the spaceship glided slowly for less than 100 meters and began to take off.


    The two astronauts in the TV are probably the most boring. They only appear in the TV for two seconds when the spaceship is launched,


    the picture is robbed by the twelve soldiers in the cargo cabin.


    Mars spacecraft is different from ordinary spacecraft in that it has sufficient power, so it does not need to go straight into space like a rocket,


    instead, it needs to fly into the air like an airplane and rush into space with extremely high speed under the surging power.


    After only ten minutes, the spaceship arrived over the United States. The soldier in charge of speaking heard the voice of Sunday in his earphone,


    stood up, pointed to the special glass window, and faced the spherical detector suspended in the cargo cabin with a smiling face,


    "we are now over the United States, and you can see the Great Lakes clearly from me,


    go again Thirty seconds, we''ll see the Pacific Ocean, and then we''ll go back to the Atlantic Ocean.


    The mission of my team and I is to simulate a maneuver of personnel parachute and spacecraft emergency landing on an unmanned island in the Atlantic Ocean.


    The purpose of this operation is to preview the future accidents of Mars spacecraft on the moon and Mars.


    Here, I would like to reiterate that this exercise is not aimed at any party, please do not over interpret ".


    After hearing the introduction, it was said that the site of the exercise was an uninhabited island a little more than 300 kilometers away from Laomei.


    Only Lao Mei, who is watching TV, is itching with hatred in her heart, and many people also yell at each other.


    but those who are 300 kilometers away have been out of the jurisdiction for a long time, and Lao Mei can only complain and protest a few times at most.


    With the successful test flight of the spaceship, it''s strange that England will bow to the United States in such a matter.


    William, in particular, decided to use the iron soldier''s single space capsule as an emergency landing capsule after asking about it on Sunday.


    After landing on the uninhabited island, the Mars spacecraft will only take three minutes to recover. Without the risk of leakage, William directly ordered the four soldiers in the cargo hold,


    armed with combat backpacks on their backs, to enter the landing module, and directly projected out of the spacecraft in space to land on the uninhabited island.


    Two minutes later, "bang, bang, bang", four single landers smashed on the uninhabited island, raising a burst of dust.


    The accompanying spherical detector has been broadcasting the expressions and physical conditions of the four soldiers.


    When the dust dissipated and the cabin door opened, the four soldiers just fainted for a moment and confirmed that they were OK. Then they excitedly waved to the live detector,


    after saying a lot of feelings and their bodies were completely normal, they watched the landing spacecraft recover the landing capsule,


    the four talents and the other eight soldiers who landed on the ground with the spacecraft had a limited fight Yuuzhan exercise.


    This makes all the people in England feel very proud. Some people who think more will soon understand that if the manned space in the landing module is changed to be loaded with weapons or even nuclear eggs.


    In the future, it will only take 15 minutes for the spaceship to launch a nuclear egg that is only the size of a single bed in the space above the target.


    the time taken to destroy the target is only 20 minutes to half an hour. This kind of strike speed can not be achieved even by the Americans, let alone shot down.


    After today, probably no one will show his teeth and turn his face at England.


    However, although William intended to strengthen England''s influence, he also didn''t want England to become a mess,


    so when the four-star general who had been with him was very excited, William warned, "although I don''t mind the limited right to use the spaceship to you, the control will only be in my hands,


    If anyone wants to continue I promise that I will let them understand what is decapitation and what is revenge, not just for one generation, but for generations,


    even if I want to, it only takes ten days for the spaceship to go back and forth and transport 50 tons of gold from the moon.


    If you can''t warn those idiots, when I build ten 30 meter long professional transport spaceships,


    it will be guaranteed that within a month, 1500 tons of gold will appear in the hands of rivals in the capital world,


    and a year later, 18000 tons of gold will appear in the blue star financial market,


    the financial market in the world will become worthless, I''ll let all the capital watch their value plummet or go bankrupt. "


    Many people who are thinking about William''s idea are stunned by William''s description of using gold as a weapon.


    Let alone ten spaceships with 18000 tons a year, even one spaceship with 18000 tons a year put gold into the market fiercely,


    the price of gold, which is rising slowly in the recent year, will plummet immediately.


    Although 1800 tons is not much, it can''t hold. William can come here once a year, or even expand the supply ten times at any time.Once the gold is no longer rare, the confidence of the market is seriously hit, and no one can maintain the gold price.


    When the price of gold plummets, so will the value of money.


    Once the value of the large amount of gold reserves maintained by the United States and Laos loses more than half, the whole world will inevitably fall into the financial crisis again.


    Some people are worried, and some people have eyes.


    At first, some people were wondering if this was another financial card in England''s hands.


    But with this idea came the idea of whether to spread the news that William threatened everyone.


    Maybe they can make a windfall in the futures market?


    As for what will happen in the future, these capitalists who only have personal and immediate interests can''t manage so much,


    otherwise, the world''s officials will not encourage and protect capital on the one hand, but also prevent and suppress capital on the other.


    In fact, there are too many capitals that only care about personal interests. In the face of money, only a few capitals care about the life of ordinary people.


    But William, who is also not a good man, will not stop these people''s actions.


    On the one hand, he also hopes that the gold price will fluctuate, making people understand that he just said a few words casually, but did not take action yet,


    when the news reached the outside world, the market began to react, and the gold price fell,


    if it really took action, would it double the power, or even directly destroy the existing financial system, and put all the capital world on the brink of bankruptcy, retrogressing hundreds of times Years, even hundreds of years?


    On the other hand, as a member of the upper echelons of England, these people at the scene, whether officials or celebrities, are naturally William''s allies.


    Even if some people may have a competitive relationship with William, this kind of competition involves the interests of the whole group, and the enemy is the one who stops it.


    This kind of thing William would not do like an idiot.


    In any case, there is still a lot of room for change before he makes a direct noise and takes action to suppress the gold price.


    It''s a warning to those who want to give him an idea, to those who go to the theatre, and even to their allies.

 Chapter 730

    He will watch these people do things because William knows very well that even if he has a spaceship and a red mercury nuclear egg, which is more advanced than nuclear eggs,


    these means are just to ensure that he has the ability to die with the enemy, which makes people dare not take actions to kill Devonshire''s family.


    as long as William''s family still want to live in blue star in peace and comfort, red mercury nuclear eggs will kill him I dare not use it before it can''t be violated.


    So the strength of hard knock is important, but the means to hurt people is also important. Only means that do not harm the lives of both parties can be used in a limited way.


    Impeachment and deterrence can''t be easily taken out. People will be afraid the first time, but if they talk too much, they won''t care so much.


    Only when it can make people feel the pain of the skin, the deterrent power of pain once is even greater.


    So see a lot of people, even the spaceship flying back this time can''t wait, come and say goodbye to themselves, people in a hurry.


    William not only didn''t blame them, but also shook hands with them with a smile. He said that time is money, and if you have money, you have to hurry up.


    William''s side is busy seeing off people, while the Mars spacecraft is connected with 12 English soldiers. In the old US warships and planes, it''s obvious that they are escorts,


    secretly, they are envious and helpless with the spacecraft,


    take off and land vertically, fly to a height of 100 meters, break through the speed of sound in only 10 seconds, deliberately rise to the air cold zone, leaving a long trail The white wake cloud of


    makes Lao Mei''s fighter planes full power, and he can only look at the wake cloud enviously, but he can''t see the Mars spacecraft that has gone at a high speed.


    Twenty two minutes later, when the spaceship flew over the sea of England and entered the island of England, all the people who were outside and around the spaceship''s route could see that the spaceship in the front seemed to be splitting water. It only took a few seconds for the spaceship to fly out of sight and fly to London at top speed.


    One minute later, the spaceship slowed down and made more than ten circles in the aviation center at low speed and low altitude. After using the wind speed and self cooling equipment to lower the temperature of the spaceship shell,


    slowly landed on the runway, taxied for 100 meters, and stopped under William''s auditorium, dozens of meters away.


    Two astronauts in spacesuits, sitting in the driver''s seat all the way, but only turning on the engine lever, didn''t touch anything else,


    some blush under the gaze of the camera and some generals whose shoulders and chest are covered with stars,


    waving their arms to the camera, stepping down from the spaceship and shaking hands with generals, they were sent off with 12 soldiers It was taken from a helicopter hundreds of meters away.


    A uniformed scientist from the aerospace field in England, with several colleagues, came to William and asked nervously,


    "Mr. Devonshire, besides being able to fly in space at the speed of 100000 km / h,


    is the speed in the atmosphere also up to 30000 km / h?


    Otherwise, it would not take only 25 minutes to fly to London from the coast of old America. ".


    There''s nothing to hide about this, and if there''s no accident, in more than ten years, Lao Mei will be developing a plane that takes only half an hour to fly from New York to London.


    So William nodded with a smile, "the flight speed is similar to what you said, but there is a problem, that is, with the existing metal technology, if the spacecraft is in the atmosphere, to maintain such a high speed, the damage to the shell material of the spacecraft is relatively large,


    after flying about 20000 km, the shell of the spacecraft has to be inspected to avoid damage and falling off of the shell." .


    When several scientists heard this, they were not surprised. They did not suspect that William was lying. On the contrary, they took it for granted.


    He lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised his head and asked, "can the theoretical speed of the spaceship be higher in outer space without air and gravity, and will the spaceship shell last longer?"


    "Of course," William nodded with a smile, "in my prediction, the spacecraft will have to fly to Mars at least three times before it needs to change the shell material.".


    "God, even if the shortest distance between Mars and blue star is 55 million kilometers, don''t you have to fly 330 million kilometers three times?"


    It''s said that the metal technology of the spaceship is an improvement of the existing technology. God, I would like to see it with my own eyes if possible.


    "No, it''s a secret technology. We don''t plan to make it public." before William answered, Lena scrambled to interrupt the expectations of several scientists.


    After that, he pulled William aside and asked happily, "Congratulations, my child,


    does this mean that our family will become the most famous English family besides the royal family in the future?


    As long as we don''t break the law and betray our country, can we stop being watched by the outside world and people with ulterior motives because of too much wealth? "


    "That''s right," William nodded happily. In the future, they really don''t need to worry about being slaughtered as fat sheep.


    But this is just to reassure his mother. Once William, the pillar of Devonshire family, starts to be unscrupulous, it''s not far from decline and destruction.Abby was told to take one of the more than a dozen prepared speeches to deal with the reporters, while William himself was led by Serena and nissa, through five security checks, into the heavily guarded spaceship maintenance and custody plant.


    Entering the workshop, you can see that there are more than 20 two meter high metal boxes in the seemingly empty workshop, which are full of battle robots with simplified functions.


    But even so, with more than 20 robots, together with Serena and nissa in triple armour, they are guaranteed to kill hundreds of armed men,


    besides, there are thousands of English soldiers with complete weapons and equipment who can''t enter the factory. At least there won''t be any safety problems.


    After boarding the spaceship, Lina experienced the feeling of starting the spaceship and hovering for more than three meters around a 30000 square meter factory building.


    Half an hour later, when the spaceship stopped, Lina could not believe it. She held William''s cheek in her hands and looked left and right.


    "I can''t imagine that you can invent spaceship, which is so advanced than spaceships in other countries.".


    "What can''t be believed?" William and Lina apologized and walked into the energy module of the spaceship alone.


    on Sunday, after confirming that there was no monitoring, he opened the portal and sent the refrigerator sized ark reactor back to the base of Yellowstone Park.


    he asked the electronic door of the engine compartment to be locked on Sunday to ensure that there would be no leakage Open.


    After hugging Serena and Nisa with cool expression, she took her mother back to the manor by helicopter.


    The next day, unexpectedly, the news media all over the world reported on the Mars spacecraft and William Devonshire, the inventor.


    Only the United States can focus on the reason why England has to place people on an uninhabited island 300 kilometers away from the United States.


    Some Americans clamored for an explanation from the English authorities, but this time the English did not even give them a formal reply.


    Nothing is more irritating than ignoring.

 Chapter 731

    Unfortunately, it''s no use for us to get angry again. It''s not only the English officials who ignored them strangely,


    the Englishmen who left in a hurry yesterday knew the importance of time and opportunity. After half a day''s preparation, when the New York stock market opened the next day, hundreds of gold futures contracts were not big. Each gold futures contract ranging from one million to several million US dollars bought or fell, scattered in more than ten parts of the world A city, quietly appeared in the market.


    When someone found that the situation was not right and wanted to protect the plate, it had been seven hours.


    During this period of time, all kinds of gold mines detected on the moon in the past and the news that England will monopolize the exploitation of gold outside the land in the future filled the market.


    In the last hour of the day, the two sides fought fiercely.


    In the market, most ordinary shareholders wait and see first, but at the end of the economic crisis, the idea of currency devaluation and bullish gold still dominated.


    England''s capital, which is under great pressure, has to negotiate with each other. In the end, it still feels that if we want to make a final decision, we have to let the Mars spacecraft go to the moon.


    As long as you come back with a gold ore, it can prove that the only way for human beings to get gold is no longer blue star.


    Since gold can be brought back from outside, no matter how much the cost is, at least as soon as this news appears on the market, it causes most people to hesitate, and a small number of people to panic, so that there is no big problem.


    The most important thing in the futures market is confidence. In this way, William has been busy at Devon manor in London these two days.


    Whether it''s related or not, please ask those who have contacts with William to come to visit.


    Since there is a need, I''m sorry to come empty handed. In only two days, Abigail collected no less than 20 rare antiques.


    William also learned from a lot of people and the news on Sunday that England''s attitude towards the United States is very tough this time,


    but the pressure is not small.


    In this case, William can''t just stay and watch.


    While the world is still talking about the hottest Mars spacecraft and its owner, William once again announced that the spacecraft will officially fly to the moon in three days.


    This privately invented and built spacecraft will, for the first time in the name of a family, realize the feat of human landing on the moon for the second time.


    Three days later, no one stopped William from landing on the moon.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the space center of England confirmed that the best time to land on the moon was four hours later.


    According to the speed of the spaceship, it takes three hours and forty minutes to take off from the blue star and land on the moon. After receiving the notice on Sunday, William hugged his mother and put on the helmet of type IV space armor.


    Under the gaze of dozens of cameras and billions of spectators from all over the world, we walk into the cabin door of the spaceship,


    stand by the cabin door, wave to the camera in the reporter area, and then walk into the cabin door with the expectation of the whole world.


    Open the electronic lock of the engine, put the ark reactor the size of a refrigerator into the energy room and start it.


    Then take out the spacecraft detector of alien technology, confirm that the spacecraft is in good condition, then enter the control room, and start to check the functions of the spacecraft manually.


    More than ten minutes later, in the monitoring and command Hall of London Space Center, hundreds of scientists and engineers were all nervously watching various screens,


    they were watching all kinds of data in real time, and then they were sent to the heads of all departments in time.


    At the end of the hall stood some twenty of England''s top men.


    At this time, these people who affect the future of England are all like primary school students, listening carefully to a person in charge of the space center, introducing the indicators and the real-time situation of the spacecraft.


    From time to time, the remaining light of the corner of the eye is watching Lina, who is protected by Serena, Nisa, Abby and Jesse.


    I can''t help but envy Lina, a declining aristocrat, who gave birth to and raised William, a child who can drive all parents crazy all over the world.


    "Command center, command center, this is the Mars spacecraft. I''m William Devonshire. All data and functions of the spacecraft are in good condition. I''m going to take off.".


    After hearing the words from William, the whole command center was quiet. No one cared that William didn''t ask, but wanted to take off by himself.


    A moment later, the person in charge of the command center replied with a trembling voice,


    "receive, receive, this is the command center, allow to lift off, repeat, allow to lift off".


    "Got it, engine on.".


    When William finished his reply, he pulled down the power lever, and a dark blue flame came out from the tail of the spaceship. He pushed the spaceship slowly to start,


    in more than ten seconds, the spaceship began to slowly leave the runway and rise to the height of 100 meters,


    in the eyes of the world, a high-speed motorized take-off ship with its tail facing the ground suddenly soared from a few meters to more than 10 meters.


    With a bang, a long wave like a cut appears in the air. The spacecraft directly breaks through the speed of sound and disappears into the sky at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye."God, is this static, straight through the speed of sound? And then in a few seconds it''s more than ten times the speed of sound? "


    Not only the experts at the London Space Center were shocked, but all the experts around the world who paid attention to the moon landing were in a cold sweat.


    Lina was worried when she saw that the scientists not far away either covered their extremely smart scalp with their hands or grasped their hair,


    all looked like hell, and she couldn''t help staring at the person in charge of the commentary with curiosity.


    Under the glare of all those who didn''t understand the situation, the person in charge explained excitedly, "if we and I apply this technology to fighter planes,


    in the future, England''s fighter planes will not be afraid of any guide egg attack in the world.


    moreover, the guide egg launched by our fighter planes can exceed 15 times the speed of sound under acceleration as long as the materials pass the standard, This will be a nightmare for any fighter and ground anti missile system.


    "Does this mean that in air combat and penetration war, only we can hit others, and no one can hit us?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s what I mean." when I saw my boss, the four-star general looked at me, and the person in charge of the space center quickly nodded,


    "as long as we have the right materials, we will be invincible in future air combat, no matter the fighter or the missile.".


    "Materials? What is it


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Lena, the only woman who could influence William.


    A lot of people can''t help thinking that Lena Devonshire might be directly ranked in the top three if she were to be divided into the most influential women in the world,


    because all the upper echelons on the scene knew that William, who was not even a bird to the king and treated the first item as the air, was surprisingly clever and obedient in front of Lena.


    In just a few seconds, everyone was sure that no matter how much they were ridiculed in the future, they would have to let their wives or female family members establish a long-term and reliable friendship with Lina.


    As for William''s other women, in the eyes of these guys at this moment, they suddenly felt that they had never been so eye-catching.

 Chapter 732

    No matter how she was envied, William would not care if he knew. His mother was not so kind and harmless.


    As far as William knows, in addition to the fact that Henry Devonshire''s hands have been summoned by Lena, she also follows Pierce''s advice and secretly looks for nearly 100 Chinese hands to guard and open a Chinese restaurant.


    Some time ago, when she knew the identities of Serena and Nisa''s blood clan, Lina was only shocked and flustered one night and whispered to William whether or not to use the blood oath of the blood clan,


    to turn some people who can contact secrets into blood clan, and then use the blood oath to control them.


    Fortunately, William refused without thinking about it. What should he do to ensure that ordinary people all over the world will take Devonshire as their enemy.


    It took only ten minutes for the spaceship to leave the blue star and begin to accelerate to the moon. All the countries on the ground that have the ability to use satellites for exploration are shocked by the speed of the spaceship in space, reaching 100000 kilometers per hour as announced.


    And depending on the situation, it''s still the speed at constant speed. In case of emergency, maybe the flight speed will far exceed 100000 km / h.


    In space, William unfastened his seat belt in the eyes of all the people in the command room of London Space Center, ignored the expert warning of the center, and grasped a spherical live camera fixed in the cockpit,


    only his face and other places that didn''t need to be kept secret,


    came to the cargo compartment with a smile and said, "Hello, everyone, Now that I have left the blue star, I expect to arrive on the moon in three hours and 26 minutes.


    this time is a bit long and boring, so I have to do some necessary tests while the time is still enough, so as not to have no experience and mechanism to deal with emergencies. ".


    After that, William released the spherical live broadcast device, let it revolve around himself for a few times, and said, "we all know that there is no gravity and gravity in space. The first experiment I want to test is whether the gravity function between this spaceship and my spacesuit armor is normal, guys, if my design is correct, I will Wearing armor, I can walk freely on the hull of the spaceship,


    even after jumping up, because of the gravity of the spaceship on the armor, I will fall back to the ground and fall on the hull like the blue star,


    of course, this gravity only exists between the armor and the spaceship, otherwise, the flying ship will be a meteorite receiver, flying all the way, being chased by all kinds of meteorites, but can''t hit it. ".


    After that, William thought about it and then laughed, "about the meteorites in space, most people who have seen the astronomical map will be surprised that there are so many meteorites in the meteorite belt of the solar system marked on the map


    why does my spaceship fly so fast without any energy shield,


    is it not afraid of directly hitting meteorites or other objects What debris or something? "


    William pauses for a moment to let the ordinary people on the blue star think, and then laughs and answers, "in fact, we are all misled by the astronomical schematic diagram,


    there are indeed many meteorites in the meteorite belt, but the width of the whole meteorite belt reaches tens of millions of kilometers"


    William stops talking, thinking about the information from the iron soldier, and laughs and says, "from According to the observation data and some certain information I have obtained,


    the minimum distance between meteorites that can cause damage to the body of the spacecraft is more than 40 kilometers,


    of course, I don''t mean that there will be no meteorite, but for a spacecraft with a distance of 40 kilometers and only 30 meters, the probability of collision is too small. ".


    During explaining these words, William also came to a small cabin of the spaceship, closed the cabin door connected with the spaceship, facing the live fairway, "OK, I''m ready to get out of the cabin, wish me good luck.".


    In the world watching the live audience worried, William pressed the door switch to space, open the door.


    The blue light on the armor''s foot immediately lit up and connected to the spaceship''s gravity system. William walked like a normal man. In the eyes of the whole world, he walked step by step along the spaceship''s shell and out of outer space.


    Because of the gravity of the spaceship, although William and the spaceship are flying to the moon at the speed of 100000 kilometers per hour,


    compared with the spaceship, William''s speed at this time is still. Even in the eyes of people all over the world, he jumps up and lands on the outer shell of the spaceship without accident.


    Looking at the deep space, William raised his hands and said to Sunday, "connect the tow rope.".


    Yes sir.


    A traction rope is automatically attracted by magnetic force to connect the back waist of type IV armor.


    William''s right hand on the left wrist of the armor computer on the press a few times, release and spacecraft gravity connection, jump out of the spacecraft, floating into space.


    "Ah, ah, ah",


    many people in the blue star are scared, their hearts thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    When we saw William floating out of the 100 meters, he was pulled by the towing rope to follow the spaceship, and then people put down their worries.And some people like to stimulate, looking at this space version of bungee jumping, eyes shining, involuntarily excited, but also William as the ancestor of space bungee jumping.


    After playing in space for about ten minutes, when it was too good, the Sunday reminder reported that Lena was very angry now and advised William to return to the spaceship as soon as possible.


    Just thinking about going back, I thought that it was already like this. Let''s have a good time first.


    But William still ordered to take the initiative to explain to Lena on Sunday that his traction rope would not have any problem even if he was pulling a truck.


    Half an hour later, returning to the spaceship, William happily turned off the live broadcast and began to do the second test.


    At this time, the spaceship is more than 100000 kilometers away from Bluestar. He has to test whether the single lander can automatically fly to Bluestar at this distance and land safely.


    When the distance reaches 200000 and 300000, he will release a landing module for testing.


    The landing sites of the landers are in the center of the Sahara desert. There is already a base built secretly on Sunday, which can quickly recover the landing module.


    Three landing pods were released one after another. Sunday''s report said that the spaceship would arrive at the moon in half an hour. Then William sat back in the driver''s seat and waited silently.


    When it is only two kilometers away from the surface of the moon, the Spacecraft flies along the surface under the control of Sunday,


    more than a dozen exploration balls are thrown from the launch module of the spacecraft every 100 kilometers.


    It took more than an hour to release hundreds of probe balls and dozens of signal transfer and charging aircraft carriers.


    William just turned on the live broadcast. With everyone''s expectation, he manually piloted the spaceship and landed at the predetermined place.


    When passing through a crater on the back of the moon, the audience all over the world, who are anxiously looking forward to it, hear William''s explosively abusive words,


    "Damn, what the hell is this"

 Chapter 733

    Looking at the huge spaceship on the surface of the moon, William was about to say something. He suddenly realized that what''s the meaning of telling these things to ordinary people besides causing panic?


    During the ten seconds he thought, the signal was sent back to the blue star, and audiences all over the world were worried and excited to look at William''s head in the spaceship,


    they wanted to be on the scene immediately to see what it was, which surprised the well-informed William.


    The head of the London Space Center yelled to cut off the live broadcast, while anxiously talking to William, demanding that the pictures he saw be sent back to London.


    "Drop bell, drop bell".


    A sudden bell rang from the person in charge.


    While everyone was watching, the four-star general grabbed the mobile phone, connected the phone and asked solemnly,


    "who?"


    "Thomas berry, head of the London Space Agency?"


    "Tell me who you are," said the four-star general, who was tracking the signal while he was talking on the phone.


    When his hand gestured that it would take another fifty seconds, he said gently, "I''m Thomas berry. Who are you?"


    "Well, general, I''ll take you as Mr. berry. Who am I? I''m sorry I can''t tell you directly,


    if you have any objection with the English side, you can contact Benjamin Arthur. My department is only responsible for the barrel, and the relevant authorization will be passed to you now.".


    When he ran to the four-star general and confirmed the identity certificate from the United States, he asked, "you only have 30 seconds, I don''t have time to talk with you.".


    "I ask you to immediately order William Devonshire to stop the exploration and return to the blue star to land in the United States for our investigation.".


    "It''s impossible." this time, Richard, England''s first item, who didn''t wait for the four-star general to speak, wore a monitoring ear and listened to the call clearly, refused Lao Mei''s request without thinking about it.


    "We won''t give you our own people, and we won''t give up any exploration tasks.


    if there''s anything wrong, let your excellency Arthur come to me, or if you have great ability, just tell William Devonshire these words.".


    Hanging up his cell phone and thinking about the next possible problems, Richard saw William''s face appear on the big screen of the space center,


    seeing Lena, William said hello to her first, then he looked serious. In fact, he didn''t have much accident in his heart,


    "it''s no surprise that the American people will stop me, because we may have been cheated by the American people for decades The goal of the ball is not to explore the moon, but this.


    "God.".


    All the people in the room looked like hell, staring at the huge spaceship on the screen.


    "This is a super spaceship with a length of nearly one kilometer", "


    " and so on ", a query appeared in the command center," Why have our astronomers not found any problems for decades, let alone taken shadow photos of even one spaceship? "


    "The area I''m in now is the back of the moon, a place locked in by the tide of the blue star and never seen in our eyes.".


    After that, William looked at the Security Secretary of the new cabinet who asked questions, and said to Richard, "if you don''t believe me, maybe you can go to the moon in person in a spaceship. Anyway, it will take about eight hours, and it won''t take much time.".


    "Well, William," Richard looked at William, who had a bad idea, and the minister with his eyes shining. He refused to give any thought to others.


    If these people go on the spaceship, they will not be praised by the people, but will scold them for abusing their power for personal gain and delaying valuable scientific research opportunities.


    "William, you''d better take us to have a look inside the spaceship and find out by the way that the American people of decades ago cheated the whole world and concealed the evidence that they had known about the spaceship for a long time.".


    I''m sorry, I won''t land, let alone enter the spaceship, unless I''m sure it''s safe.


    William shook his head and refused. Ignoring Richard''s first words, he drove the spaceship to land near the falling spaceship and went to see for himself.


    Instead, they are dropping dozens of detectors and lifting the spacecraft into the sky.


    He knew very well in his heart that if this spaceship was really a Transformers spaceship, and the sleeping ones were the natural enemies, the spaceship might have been found by the Decepticons and set traps.


    It''s just waiting for human beings to be able to bring the natural enemies back to the blue star, so as to start the transmission device that only the natural enemies can start, pull Cybertron to the solar system, and use the resources and population of the blue star as labor force to rebuild Cybertron.


    William is cautious, but let others wait for him to enter the spaceship and find his natural enemies. Most of the people who bring back blue star are firelight


    hiding in blue star to look for Megatron''s Starscream. Seeing that William''s spaceship did not land, but retreated to space, they are suspected of running away.


    After decades of waiting for a ship capable of transporting natural enemies, Starscream immediately ordered the Decepticons hiding in the falling ship to snatch William''s ship."FK, I know.".


    Watching a few beast robots rush out of the wreckage of the spaceship, William scolds. He immediately turns the spaceship and flies directly to the blue star, intending to enter the ground and kill these Decepticons.


    As for the idea of fighting with his own spaceship and transformers who can float in space, William didn''t even think about it.


    "Attack warning, attack warning.".


    Just five or six seconds after the flight, there was a hint of Sunday coming from the earphone. William called out, "turn on the auxiliary program.".


    "Dodge program open", William released the control lever, unfastened the safety belt and went directly to the spacecraft to interrupt, ready to send back to the blue star at any time.


    Fortunately, Sunday''s computing power is very good, and the Decepticons just want to grab the spaceship. Although the speed of capturing weapons is fast, they can detect the obvious running track, so they can easily be dodged by Sunday.


    Avoid two attacks, the spacecraft finally left the attack area, William and Lina reported a safe and close contact with the blue star.


    He said angrily to Sunday, "set up a mission, immediately send spiders to the Hoover Dam to detect whether there are super large robots,


    if there are any, immediately inform the iron soldier team who helped me kill people before, and tell them that the reward is 100 jade amulets, and the mission is to dismantle Megatron and transport it to planet x17.".


    "Sir, sir, mission set up. Detection is expected to be completed in six hours.".


    William was in a better mood when he heard that on Sunday.


    Don''t blame me for directly killing your leader if you dare to attack without calling.


    The Decepticons without Megatron are just a group of Rangers. It''s not as hard to kill these Decepticons that even humans are afraid of armor piercing bullets.


    "Let the probe and aircraft carrier on the moon hide for me, so as not to transmit them without positioning in the future.".


    "OK, sir.".


    When it was 40000 km away from the blue star, it suddenly warned on Sunday, "Sir, a UFO of F-22 has been detected. It is approaching at high speed.


    If our flight path remains unchanged, we are expected to meet in 18 minutes.".


    "Starscream?"

 Chapter 734

    Don''t even think about it. William knew that this F-22 must be Starscream, but he thought that it would take 18 minutes for both sides to encounter each other at a distance of 40000 km,


    William asked suspiciously, "the normal time for us to fly 20000 km is 12 minutes, and we can already fly 30000 km in 18 minutes,


    so the speed of Starscream is one third of ours?"


    Sunday silent for two seconds, said, "normally your calculation is right, but the other side needs to overcome the friction of the atmosphere, the real speed is unpredictable.".


    That''s right. After thinking about it, William said, "to maintain the normal route and speed, I''ll change the energy first, and then play with the second leader of Decepticon.


    maybe I can take advantage of the opportunity of being chased by Starscream and go to Mars for the reason that I don''t want to bring danger to the blue star,


    so as to avoid the old guy Alexander pierce of aegis waiting for a long time and making other things happen ¡±¡£


    In this way, William as unconscious appearance, and London''s space center to maintain communication, continued to fly for more than ten minutes.


    It was only about 10000 km away from Starscream that I pretended to be panic and reported to the space center,


    "why did my radar scan an F-22, which was running at 34000 km / h, rushing towards me at top speed?".


    "What?"


    Everyone in the command center is anxiously and excitedly looking forward to William''s safe return and landing. England is about to become the second country to successfully land on the moon.


    When they received the radar scan video from William, the whole command center exploded.


    While stabilizing William, several English tycoons did not think about when the US would have a fighter plane that could fly 34000 km / h. they immediately called the top of the US in person.


    All kinds of threats are released without money. Even the only aircraft carrier is preparing to set sail.


    On the other hand, when the United States received the phone call, it first did not believe it, and then it was frightened by the direct threat from its allies.


    Angry and worried about whether someone is resisting.


    When they found the tail cloud line left by the fighter plane flying at a speed of more than 30000 kilometers per hour, all the old American generals in the aviation command were blinded.


    A general with five stars roared, "find out which country this fighter belongs to, and then send a warning to the fighter to show his identity, or we will shoot him down directly.".


    William doesn''t have much time to wait for England and America to investigate.


    Less than 6000 kilometers away from Starscream, he turned around and flew into outer space.


    Red spider directly sent, disguised as the old beauty of the call, let Sunday always pay attention to red spider''s flight speed.


    Sure enough, when it comes to outer space, Starscream''s speed has increased several times.


    Fortunately, when William saw Starscream chasing him, he had to rely on it. When he flew back to Bluestar, he changed the energy of the spacecraft from the ark reactor to the energy crystal from the iron soldier.


    With the change of energy, the speed of the spacecraft not only increases several times, but also can directly start the space jump.


    Without a security threat, William brewed for a moment and sent a farewell message to London.


    "I have been convinced that the fighter behind me is the product of alien technology. For the safety of the blue star, I will drag the other side to Mars,


    during this period, I will always contact with the other side to understand the other side''s purpose, eliminate misunderstandings, or reach necessary agreements. If the negotiation fails,


    as a last resort, I will take a single escape capsule and land on Mars Now, I, William Devonshire, have officially authorized my mother Lena Devonshire to take over all the assets belonging to the Devonshire family when I am not on blue star.


    If I die unexpectedly, my mother will take over all the assets, but each of the other five women will get 5% of the assets.


    well, if my luck is good and this method works, the speed of the spaceship will be increased by about seven stories.


    I should be able to get rid of the alien fighters chasing behind the spaceship, so that I can talk and negotiate with each other There is a great opportunity.


    At the end of this call, if there is still a chance to call, the next communication time will be five hours later. ".


    At last, William looked at Lena with tears in his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, mom, I shouldn''t have listened to you and be a playboy in peace.


    It''s a pity that it''s useless to say that now. I can only pray to God to help me get through this difficult time. "After that, William deliberately drew a cross on his chest,


    took off his helmet and rubbed it with his right hand anxiously. After a while, he affirmed," I''ve killed so many bad people and indirectly saved thousands of people. God will surely bless me. Goodbye, mom Goodbye, mom, my loved ones.


    Abby, Jesse, Serena and Nisa were already crying. Only Ambrose, who was excluded by Lina, didn''t know all about it.


    Lina almost fainted, but William said he prayed to God.At first Lena was not sure that William wanted to whisper to her, meaning that he didn''t have to worry about his safety.


    Or when there is no way to heaven, no way to earth, no one can help, unconsciously praying to the God that the Devonshire family never believed in.


    Can wait to see William in the helmet fingers, very clear to her expression of the safety of the sign language.


    After hearing William say again that God will surely bless him, Lena has been 100% convinced that this is a secret signal of safety to her.


    Fortunately, Lina almost fainted just now. It''s not fake that she was hugged by Serena.


    So, she suddenly became strong, also did not let people doubt.


    Although Lena didn''t know how William would get out of danger, she at least had expectations in her heart. She patted Serena and held her hand.


    She solemnly said, "I know that William has given some arms to you and Nisa. Now I ask you to implement crisis measures and protect my safety. Is that ok?"


    "Of course," Serena and Nisa nodded and looked at each other. Serena whispered in Lena''s ear, "William and we had a blood contract. We can feel that his life is not in danger now."


    "Well," she interrupted. Lena grabbed Serena''s hand and shook it hard. "I understand what you said. From now on, Devonshire family''s security power will be given to you. Anyone who doesn''t obey, you have the right to fire or kill him.".


    Listening to Lena''s undisguised cruel words, many people who want to make up their minds can''t help shivering.


    I also heard Lena say that her task now is to keep the Devonshire family''s wealth before she is sure of William''s death.


    Anyone who had the idea of Devonshire''s family under William''s feat of bringing aliens to Mars was an enemy.


    Since he is the enemy without shame and gratitude, let him disappear in the most direct way.


    Most of the people at the scene thought that Lina was almost crazy because of the loss of her son.


    If you want to rob something from a madwoman who has no relatives or descendants, the consequences will be absolutely fierce.

 Chapter 735

    Serena looked into Lena''s eyes. She was relieved. At the same time, she understood that Lena not only knew the blood contract, but also knew that William was not in danger.


    "Nisa, you protect Mrs. Lina first. I''ll contact some people and make them ready all the time.".


    "I understand," Nessa nodded and reminded, "it''s probably the time when Carlos and his son Wesley can completely trust each other.".


    Serena nodded after thinking, "well, in case of emergency, I will mobilize the battle robots in Kensington and suburban manor.".


    Watching Serena leave, Lena nodded with satisfaction. In the absence of William, force is more important than other things.


    So Lena just said to Abby, business as usual, and quietly found a place to sit down, waiting for William to say five hours later to communicate.


    She knew in her heart that London Space Center was actually the safest place before she passed on William''s safety to the outside world.


    Anyway, five hours without eating or drinking will not have much impact, and once again determine William''s safety, in addition to the enemy of life and death, no one will be so eager to start.


    As time went by, the news that the spacecraft did not return to London, but flew directly to Mars was not unexpected.


    All kinds of suspicions and conspiracy theories filled the market.


    The last people who want William to have an accident are probably the English capitalists who put their bets on the fall of gold price, besides Lena and William''s confidants.


    But now they can only curse William and pray for God''s blessing, hoping for a miracle. On the other hand, they are planning to cut the meat as soon as the market opens the next day.


    five hours pass by, and watching the countdown go to zero, the communication is good and not connected, people at London Space Center are anxious.


    Is this communication delay or is something really wrong? All of a sudden, William''s head appeared on the big screen.


    Sorry, I''m busy. Please order the resources on the spaceship. I forgot that the communication will be delayed.


    Voice a fall, not only Lina and Abby a few people all excited to embrace each other, the whole command center people cheered.


    "Thank you, thank you," William''s secretive and excited mother made a gesture, and then said with a smile,


    "the good news is that the speed of me and the Alien Fighter chasing me has kept the same. Before the nuclear power on the spaceship is used up, I am safe for the time being, but"


    people cheering again are nervous after hearing this Staring at William on the screen.


    "I have increased the energy output of the spacecraft. It is estimated that after arriving at Mars, the remaining energy of the spacecraft will only be enough for another flight for about six days,


    which means that once the spacecraft continues to fly to Mars, I will not have any extra energy to fly back to the blue star,


    therefore, if I have a successful negotiation with the Alien Fighter and reach the necessary agreement, you will not object to this.".


    With that, William looked at the first member of England''s cabinet and the emergency line, waiting to see what they would say.


    Richard deliberated with several others for a moment and replied, "no problem, as long as it doesn''t involve human interests, you can reach any personal agreement with each other.".


    "Individual? Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, "William thought with a smile. If he didn''t have to make a living gesture, he would not have mentioned it.


    I can talk with the Decepticons as much as I want, "once the talks fail, I can only carry out the previous method of ending up together,


    so now I need you to urgently rebuild a spaceship and fly to Mars with material.".


    "No problem, William," Lena called directly. "Abby and I will assign the task immediately.".


    Then Lena stared at Abby and said, "how soon will it take to build a new spaceship?"


    Abby thought for a few seconds and immediately said, "the first one took three months to build, and the second one should only take about two months.".


    "No, two months is too tight," William said. "I asked for food and water on the spaceship, and half of it will only be enough for me to use for 60 days. Even if the minimum daily calorie consumption of the human body is calculated, it will only be enough for 85 days.


    Two months of construction, plus one month of flight time, that is to say, if there is no accident, there will be about five days'' food balance in the middle.


    "What the hell?" Lena walked up and down the aisle angrily, and finally said to William with red eyes, "I can''t do it. Save my life first.


    I''m just your son. I don''t care about the interests of other human beings. Even if I end up being a slave of Aliens, it''s better than dying.


    moreover, William, don''t forget that you are the smartest one of human beings. You can invent too much by yourself The man from the spaceship.


    Even if we are alien slaves, we will be more valued than others. Even in the future, we may emigrate to other planets and become alien citizens. ".


    "God, this woman is completely crazy for her son.".


    "FK, is that ok?"


    "Hell, why not? William Devonshire is a super genius. He not only invented the spaceship alone, but also reduced and improved the cold fission ark reactor.At the critical moment, using the limited resources and tools in the spaceship to forcibly change the flight speed of the spaceship,


    is a super genius that the alien fighters can''t catch up with. No, it should be the most talented person in the history of mankind,


    even if the alien cares about it any more, he will surely win him over and let him invent more and stronger spaceships and energy devices.


    If I were an alien, even if I let William be the king of human beings, I would pull him into my own camp. ".


    Hearing this, the scene was completely quiet for a moment, and everyone looked at William on the screen in horror,


    for fear that he would surrender to the aliens in order to survive.


    Some smart people immediately look at Lina. They can''t help but feel lucky that Lina is still in the blue star. William probably won''t abandon his mother until he has to.


    "I''m sorry, mom," William shook his head. "We''ll talk about this later, but it''s more likely that these aliens hidden in the blue star are not so terrible.


    maybe as I told you before, when I get to Mars, I''ll find a way to deal with them. Otherwise, why can''t these people catch up with the spaceship I invented?".


    This immediately awakened the restless English leaders who had just learned of the existence of aliens.


    The extraterrestrials chasing William are really so fierce. How can they not catch up with William''s spaceship, let alone hide in the blue star all the time.


    As for Lina, she only thought about what William had said to herself about Mars.


    You said that before? Half a second later, she knew that William had never told her anything about Mars.


    Is this William''s secret on Mars, adding weight to the construction of a second spaceship.


    Or force some of the blue star''s forces to give in and achieve the goal that he has to go to Mars.


    So Lena turned her eyes and said anxiously, "shut up, William. I told you I don''t care what''s on Mars.


    now it''s all right, the thing hasn''t got, and the extraterrestrial fighter is following you. No matter how important that thing is, is it important to have your life?


    In order to save life, it''s a big deal to share.

 Chapter 736

    Just because the discovery of aliens is not invincible, people who relax suddenly hear that Lena is sure that there is a big secret on Mars, which is big enough for William to risk his life to find,


    while aliens would rather expose the fact that they are hiding in the blue star than shoot down or kill William''s secret.


    As for who Lina said she shared with, everyone at the scene who had been shocked was very clear.


    If nothing happens, William probably wants to go to Mars alone and eat it alone.


    Now there''s an accident. In order to save his life, William might really take refuge with the aliens, or trade secrets for his life.


    Step, step.


    A group of English soldiers, with the words "gendarmerie" on their arms, marched into the command center.


    The four-star general Marco, looking at Lena calmly, said, "Mrs. Devonshire, I must remind you that what you said just now has seriously violated morality and is suspected of abetting William Devonshire to defecte.


    therefore, I must warn you that if anything you say is consistent with the facts,


    you will be charged with treason. Finally, please let go Heart, William is England''s pride and the hope of rising, we will not and will not give up on him.


    From now on, everything about the construction of the spaceship will rise to something related to all the people of England. Anyone who directly or indirectly affects the construction of the spaceship will be convicted.


    Seeing that the goal she cared about most was achieved, Lina didn''t say much, so as not to affect the construction of the spaceship.


    During the construction of the spaceship, the Devonshire family will list anyone who delays or obstructs as the enemy of life and death.


    in the future, she will do nothing but stare at these people and their relatives, and then take Abigail to leave the space center directly.


    Seeing Lena leave, England''s first Richard asked, "what secret do you find on Mars?"


    William thought, "if the photos I got are correct, there are two alien monsters on Mars now,


    and these monsters have actually appeared in the blue star, and they can even survive under the ice for thousands of years.".


    "God, alien corpses, or creatures that can live for thousands of years, this, this.".


    Immortality may be unthinkable, but immortality is not hard to achieve. As long as you are a normal person, no one will think you live for a long time.


    "You lie, William," Richard said shaking his head. "It''s just two games of corpses, but it can''t deal with the alien fighters chasing after you.".


    "This involves maybe a living transformer, which should make pierce let go of any suspicion and hesitation.


    Think of this, William hey a smile, he is not just behind the red spider chips?


    After five hours of waiting, Decepticons can no longer monitor the conversations between William and LSC, and Richard. That''s idiotic.


    William not only said he knew Megatron was in Lao Mei''s hands, but also knew where it was.


    The purpose of going to Mars is to find heteromorphisms and study corrosion weapons against metals.


    It''s impossible for Starscream not to chase William now.


    One of the reasons to lead Starscream to Mars is to fly directly to Mars.


    The second is to catch red spider, flying transformers is the most suitable for research.


    Both Starscream and Megatron can fly, and they were designed and built according to the functions of weapon robots at the beginning of creation.


    It''s more exciting than the full civilian version of the Autobots.


    If we can master the source of fire and find a way to control the newborn transformers, does that mean that he can try to rule a galaxy?

 Chapter 737

    With the decoys in place and the traps waiting to reach Mars, William will be able to deliver the electromagnetic ropes he built on Sunday to catch Starscream.


    Starscream can''t catch up with him now. Even in order not to let Starscream lose confidence, Mars spacecraft has to deliberately slow down its speed.


    So in this case, William is not interested in staying in the Mars spacecraft for a whole month to reach Mars.


    On Sunday, he said, "help me prepare a cabin on Bluestar and x17 that is the same as the inside of the spaceship, so that I won''t go back to Bluestar later.


    someone is looking for it, but because the spaceship is moving at a high speed, the portal can''t be opened.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A few minutes later, Sunday said again, "the cabins for Bluestar and x17 are already under construction and are expected to be completed in three hours.".


    "Well, I''ll go back to the blue star. Before I reach Mars and launch four landers, the main purpose of the Mars spacecraft is to reach Mars.


    In case of emergency, I will use space jump. My purpose of going to Mars is to cheat the magic cube of the universe. Do you understand? "


    Yes sir.


    Try to open a portal in the cargo compartment of the spaceship. Unexpectedly, the portal will move steadily with the spaceship as soon as it opens. There is no portal William worried about will be silent in space.


    "I''m going." walking through the portal, William goes straight back to the underground laboratory at Oxford castle.


    "Establish mission, mission name: new energy marksman, use energy crystal to replace ark reactor as main energy of marksman.".


    "Mission established, please name the new armor.".


    "Name?" Without thinking about it, William said, "Mark Six, at the same time, set up anti transformers armor, with a design height of 10 meters.


    It is required that mark 6 be wrapped, equipped with sword, shield and main weapon. After I catch Starscream, I will try their weapon performance again. ".


    "OK, sir.".


    After seven days hiding under the castle, William spent all his time doing energy substitution and designing new armor, except for a night away from Serena and nissa.


    On this day, William was doing the ninth energy crystal, full load power output experiment. Unfortunately, as in the previous eight times,


    once the full load output, the existing metal materials mastered by William would easily be melted by the energy crystal that is 100 times the energy of the ark reactor.


    When he hit the experimental platform with a fierce fist, William said angrily, "why can''t the metal material of the iron soldier control the full power energy output as soon as it shrinks? What material do I have to find?".


    "I''m sorry, sir, even the iron blood spaceship can''t use the energy crystal at full power. The space jump only needs 60% of the energy power to open the space gap.


    we use the new energy core with four layers of power. The instantaneous burst power is 40 times that of the ark reactor, and the total energy level is 100 times, even if we run ten Mark Six and anti transformers There is no problem with a.


    William thought about it, shook his head and said, "come on, try again when you find Zhenjin or other new metal. Sir, try tamakvi and anti transformers armor.".


    After that, William left the laboratory and went into the cargo hold of the Mars like spacecraft with only the inner cabin.


    Connect to the space center in London through the Mars spacecraft in flight.


    "Good afternoon, Jesse. Are you here today? Abby, what about them


    "Well," said William, who hesitated to see Jesse and knew what was going on through Sunday, pretending to be at a loss. "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, yes, dear," Jesse said, putting on his headphones in fear to avoid being heard,


    "we received a threat letter, someone sent a letter to the Chelsea stadium.


    She threatened Mrs. Lina and said, "if we don''t tell them where their leader is being held, we and Mrs. Lina will be attacked.".


    "From whom?" asked William, frowning.


    One, one little robot.


    "Hehe, it seems that I''m too kind," William said with a smile, narrowing his eyes. "You go home now and tell your mother to go back to Oxford Castle together. I''ll take care of the rest.".


    "Yes, yes, dear." hearing William''s confident voice, Jesse finally settled down.


    Watching Jesse leave, William pretends to talk with the English officials about the second spaceship for half an hour.


    Knowing that the progress of the spaceship has been speeding up, it is expected that it will only take 51 days to complete, and then the communication will be shut down with gratitude.


    As soon as he hung up the video, William laughed sarcastically, "don''t think I don''t know. These bastards are waiting for me to land on Mars. They have to ask for their advice.


    it''s a pity that I never believed in you." after that, William asked on Sunday, "we are on planet x17. How long will the spaceship be built?".


    "I''ve changed the construction plan for the second base on planet x17, and I''m going all out to build a spaceship building factory.It is estimated that it will take another three days for the factory to be built and only about 10 days for the spaceship to be built. ".


    After hearing this, William said with a smile, "ha, it doesn''t mean that when the Mars spacecraft arrives on Mars, I have two spacecraft in reserve.


    If you let pierce of snake shield know, he might have a heart attack.


    Sir, Mr. Alexander pierce has no heart disease, but if you need, Mr. Pierce''s blood lipid is relatively high. Maybe we can fake it as cerebral hemorrhage and get rid of him.


    "Ha ha." when he heard this, William immediately burst out laughing.


    After being ridiculous, William said, "then make a plan for this. Can you handle it?"


    "It should be no problem, but I need your authorization, otherwise there is a limit in my underlying command that I can''t actively harm human beings.".


    Hearing this, William directly denied, "forget it, there are many ways to kill Pierce.".


    To be honest, Sunday is William''s most reassuring, but Sunday is also his least reassuring.


    Who knows what it will do to human beings once the restrictions on his movement are released.


    Or as long as it thinks that the people who threaten the Devonshire family can be removed at will, it will not know how many people will die in the future, but just curse a few innocent people who will die by William.


    During the chat, more than an hour later, it was reported on Sunday that Lena was taking Abby, Jesse, Serena and Nisa back to the castle by helicopter first. William squinted and asked, "are the iron soldiers ready?"


    "Yes, sir, a team of 32 soldiers has been waiting outside the solar system for six days, ready to accept your commission.


    However, every day these people are on standby, the cost is one energy crystal. The iron elite leader said, "you can also only pay 100 therapeutic jade alternative energy crystals.".


    "Think of the United States," William said, "I now have thousands of spare energy crystal useless, the devil give them the most needed jade Fu exchange, we are not in urgent need of energy crystal.".


    "Tell them that in addition to the 100 jade Charms agreed at the beginning, I will take care of the remaining 192 energy crystals.".


    "I want Megatron to be split into six pieces of head, limbs and trunk and transported to the satellite of planet x17.".

 Chapter 738

    Outside the solar system, a 300 meter long iron spaceship.


    After receiving the message from Sunday, the leader of the elite soldier looked at the reward of 100 jade runes and 192 energy crystals angrily.


    I am not willing to think about whether I should give William something to use energy crystals, or I will trade thousands of jade charms and energy crystals now,


    William will start to use energy crystals that they don''t need as money.


    However, all of these have to be hired first, and then the elite leader told his deputy to make the soldiers ready.


    he drove the spaceship into the solar system, only half an hour to go to the outer space of blue star, and quietly waited until midnight on the side of the United States before he drove the stealth to the sky above Hoover Dam.


    William, who had the idea of ignition, also sent it from Oxford through the positioning of the spider robot, waiting for the iron men to take advantage of the fire.


    Eight soldiers were left in the spaceship, and the other 24 soldiers were all invisible, sneaking into the dam underground, holding Megatron''s huge building.


    "Is this silicon-based life?"


    Seeing Chu Wei''s earthshaking appearance, the deputy of the iron leader looked at the refrigeration equipment all around in surprise, "are these metal people afraid of low temperature?"


    The iron blooded leader said, "don''t worry about what these metal people are afraid of. First clean up the people here, and then tear them down for sale.".


    The Deputy nodded, and the transformers were not in their eyes.


    if they want to solve the problem, they just need to fire more guns.


    "Diddiddidi"


    a sound of alarm was sent to the communication device of Tiexue''s deputy. When he opened it, he was surprised and led the way, "if energy fluctuation is detected, will it be the source of fire? Then are we?, "


    " no ", the iron leader directly glared at his deputy and warned," that thing must not be brought into the spaceship,


    once the spaceship is activated into transformers, not only will we all die, but the chaotic transformers of several hundred meters will certainly annoy our partner Devonshire. ".


    "Then sell it to him. He will be interested in the things that can turn machines into silicon-based life," the deputy said excitedly. "The kindling source may sell at a sky high price.".


    The iron blood leader thought for a while and said, "finish the Employment Commission first.".


    William, who doesn''t know how to make the huge fire source smaller, hears the conversation coming back through the spider on Sunday.


    At first, he was stunned, and then he was overjoyed. He hid in the dark and watched the soldiers in action, killing the people in the seventh district of Laomei.


    If only a few invisible blood came in, the people in the seventh district might be able to resist one or two,


    but twenty four invisible and merciless hunters were there, and most of the old beauties were killed by all kinds of throwing knives and spears without even firing their guns.


    After cleaning up the frozen Megatron hall, the iron soldiers left six people to tear down Megatron. The others were excited to clean up the living old beauty in the base.


    After finding the huge secret room where the fire source was hidden, the iron blood leader and his deputy looked at the magic cube like fire source with a side length of 100 meters in shock. After watching for more than ten seconds, the two bastards only looked at it for a few seconds and then turned to leave.


    This disappointed William. Is it true that only transformers can make the fire source smaller?


    When the iron soldier left, William came out from the dark, touched the source of the fire and felt it silently.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he tried, all kinds of magic had been tried, and the source of fire was still there.


    When it was reported on Sunday that a group of ten armed helicopters were coming and the iron soldiers had retreated, he opened the portal with a sigh and wanted to leave.


    Suddenly I thought of the device in the movie that can turn electrical appliances into irrational transformers.


    Close the portal, run quickly, and say to Sunday, "immediately help me get a robot that obeys all the bottom orders and cuts off any external links.".


    Yes sir.


    On Sunday, he didn''t ask William why he wanted to stay here at the risk of being found, and directly transformed an engineering robot on the production line.


    A minute later, under the guidance of spider robot, William came to the laboratory of transformation electrical appliances.


    Open the transmission door to transmit the transformed engineering robot.


    Start the device, a flash of light.


    With a few clicks, the 1.5-meter engineering robot has changed from a square, double track and double long tongs to a streamlined robot with long tongs.


    When I saw William, I immediately put up the machine gun, then didi rang for a few seconds.


    When William was about to release the image space formed on his hand and kill the robot,


    "unable to attack the target, unable to attack the target, in operation, in operation",


    the new transformer''s eyes were out of light, and it was about ten seconds after the restart. When his eyes were on again, he stood up straight and bowed his head to William,


    "master, I''m at your command.".Nm, is this a success constrained by the underlying command, or is it a temporary hibernation due to the influence of Sunday''s data?


    Sir, the U.S. soldiers are landing. We expect to meet you in three minutes.


    Hearing the warning on Sunday, William couldn''t manage so much for a moment. He said to the new transformer, "follow me.".


    Step back to the ignition source and shout, "put it away.".


    Yes, master.


    New transformers hands on the fire source, a wave of energy swept.


    The fire source with a side length of 100 meters immediately began to contract regularly, and it took nearly a minute to become a cube of normal cube size.


    William happily put the fire source directly into the storage space, opened the portal, pulled the new transformers to planet x17.


    Within ten seconds of his departure, a group of ten armed American soldiers rushed in directly.


    When he came to the planet x17, William looked at the new transformer strangely, but he didn''t know how to treat him.


    Thinking, that is life, and he, a murderer, never thought that he had a day to create life.


    What should I do with you.


    The new transformers were stunned for a few seconds before they were back in place, "I don''t know, master.".


    After a pause, he continued, "I am created by you. Of course, you decide my destiny.".


    It''s hard for William to make a choice when he can''t deal with the loyalty of transformers, but he can''t make up his mind to destroy it directly.


    Instinctively, since it''s difficult to make the following decision, first express your kindness and try to win him over.


    Moreover, x17 is still a barren planet, even if there is harm, it will not affect itself.


    "Since you are transformed by an engineering robot, how about I give you the task of building a city?"


    I''d like to serve you, master.


    William could clearly feel the joy of the new transformers'' tone, opened the portal and took him to an island on planet x17.


    Then let Sunday pass through the portal, transport a complete set of energy and infrastructure equipment, and leave silently.

 Chapter 739

    Back at the second base on the planet x17, William looked at the construction of the base and the spacecraft.


    Looking at this huge base completely built in the mountain, and thousands of busy and orderly engineering robots.


    William was excited to have a complete planet and a construction team dozens of times more efficient than ordinary people.


    He also lamented that if these engineering robots were placed in the blue star, he would not know how many people would lose their jobs.


    Although in the long run, it is inevitable for intelligent machines to replace human beings, the short replacement period is too cruel for ordinary people.


    Without competitiveness and necessary skills, they will not get any job opportunities.


    But if you think about it, William thinks that there is already a livable planet with a surface area three times larger than the blue star, and the 67 billion people on the blue star are nothing.


    Even if William wants to, he can get new planets from the iron warrior, but he doesn''t know how far these planets are from the blue star, and how many people are willing to emigrate to the new planet to pioneer.


    A few hours later, it was reported on Sunday that the iron blooded hunting team had transported Megatron.


    But now William, who can make new transformers, is not interested in taking him as a leader except for his childhood memory.


    As for the two pillars of this kind of virgin heart, William is even less interested.


    After accepting it, we should always guard against when he suddenly has a heart attack and takes William, who is not a good man, as an enemy.


    Watching the bloody spaceship landing in front of him, William handed the small box containing 100 healing jade amulets and 192 energy crystals to the leader of the bloody hunting team.


    After looking at Megatron, which has been broken down into six parts, he ordered us to drag it back for experiments on Sunday, trying to find out why transformers can deform and crack their weapon system.


    When the leader of the hunting team waited for the transport robot to leave, he said to William, "elder, let me remind you that although the mechanical army is easy to form scale and combat power in the early stage,


    but once faced with more high-tech forces, your army is very likely to become the enemy''s army.


    That''s why we interstellar races rarely use robots.


    "Well?" This reminds William that for the interstellar race, they can''t be unaware of the convenience of robots.


    The reason why they don''t use it is that once their own people are used to intelligent life, they don''t have to work or think, and all living materials are provided by robots.


    After a few generations, most human beings are probably no different from those who can''t think but enjoy themselves.


    At that time, once intelligence forms self-consciousness and wants to replace the status of human beings, it''s no surprise that it will even exterminate the race.


    However, it is human nature to enjoy convenience. Besides competing for various interests, all inventions and creations are only for making themselves more convenient and better alive.


    If you ask William to give up Sundays and robots now, he will be equally reluctant.


    While William was thinking of a way out, he heard the leader of the iron blooded hunt say, "unless your opponents are those whose technology is lower than you, or have nothing to do with technology.".


    William, an opponent who has nothing to do with science and technology, suddenly thought that there are insects on this planet 1000 light-years away?


    There is nothing more suitable than the army of machines to fight insects.


    It is also possible to send genes and nutrients to insects to facilitate their evolution.


    If you can use a robot, you don''t have to worry about it at all. For William, ordinary robots are just dozens or hundreds of processes for transforming various ores.


    As long as the mining progress can keep up, even if 10000 robots are produced a day, it is just the capacity of a base.


    Even if you don''t want to destroy the natural environment of x17 planet because of massive mining, you can also use the convenience of robots that don''t need to breathe and have low requirements for working environment to mine minerals on planets without living things.


    Only in this way, his demand for energy will be greatly increased in the future.


    No, William suddenly looked at the iron and blood leader. He couldn''t help thinking that nm was almost aroused by these guys who only seemed to know how to fight.


    Once the war begins, it will not be for the iron blooded people to ask for him, but for each other.


    William, an opponent 1000 light-years away, wants to fight and occupy the stronghold again. The size of the optical portal can''t deliver much material.


    Once a large number of spaceships are used, their demand for energy in the future may be greater than that of the iron blooded race for healing amulets.


    If the worm can get a lot of benefits, William will not be able to fight a war, but if he loses money or gains little, he will be a fool to start a war.


    However, it seems that the iron blooded people''s demand for healing talisman is far greater than they think.


    This makes William have to start thinking, the appropriate card resources, which is called sales restriction, is to obtain greater benefits.But if your card resource card to the other side is difficult to bear, then the other side will certainly think of various ways to force you to let go of the share.


    And this team has been in contact with William''s bloodless hunting team, only a few months, the number of people fell from 40 to 32.


    If we don''t provide enough cure, the number of them will only decrease.


    I don''t even know when the regiment was destroyed because of the shortage of people.


    Seeing that William looked at himself thoughtfully, the iron and blood leader knew that their idea of using human''s belligerent nature to incite William to fight with insects should be seen through.


    Helpless way, "you and we trade share, these months experiment down, only enough for my Legion to use.".


    My regiment killed two regiments and seven strongholds at the expense of eight people, which made the Presbyterian group determined to send ten regiments composed of 400 people to completely clear up the reformers. Therefore, we need a lot of healing amulets.


    And you''re going to need energy, too.


    "It''s OK to support you in the war and increase the number of healing runes appropriately," William said, staring at the bloody leader. "But I don''t think it''s necessary for me to fight a meaningless war with insects.".


    "No, that''s very meaningful, because apart from food, there is also energy to support the development of insects.


    in fact, there is an energy crystal mineral in the main star of insects. We don''t know the specific reserves for the time being, but with our experience, there will be no shortage.".


    "Stop," said William, rolling his eyes. "Do you think I''m an idiot? Are you going to let it go? "


    "Ha ha, let me ask you a question." the iron leader didn''t pay attention to William''s tone, and his four tusks opened, showing an ugly smile in William''s eyes.


    "if it was you, would you go to war with a country in Bluestar Africa for a billion pound gold mine?"

 Chapter 740

    Fighting for a billion pound gold mine and a black brother country?


    You don''t have to think about the answer to this question.


    No matter how weak black brother is, it is also a country, and the cost of war may be more than one billion pounds.


    In addition, the gold mine still needs to be mined, which is also a cost, not to mention that William is not short of gold at all.


    If there is no shortage of money and gold is not a necessity, ghosts will fight.


    Thinking about this, William immediately understood the meaning of the iron blood leader. The iron blood clan also has no lack of energy crystals, and it is also impossible for them to fight a war with insects.


    What''s more, the iron blooded people probably think that with the healing amulet, they would have to fight a war for hundreds of years, but now it only takes a few years to end.


    And a few years later, William, who has not yet formed a force, may dare to fight the war with insects.


    By that time, the demand relationship between the iron blood who has jumped out of the whirlpool of war and William may be reversed.


    Thinking about this, William''s expression is a little uncertain. In fact, there is no lack of energy crystal in his iron blood. Is it a loss to sell one energy crystal for one jade charm?


    And since the iron blood, the main star thousands of years ago, also has worms in its galaxy.


    Does that mean that most of their energy crystals are from that galaxy, and they seem to have huge reserves?


    Waiting for the iron blood leader to say, "we can raise the price, in addition to the previously agreed transaction, the extra share will be exchanged for two energy crystals each.".


    This will make William more confident that he will sell cheaper. Before there was a demand for energy crystal, I got what I had to get first, and it was said that I would sell it cheaply.


    If you want to say that the trade of x17 planet suffers losses, how should you treat it.


    A livable planet three times bigger than blue star, if it wasn''t for iron and blood, for William at that time, it would be impossible to buy with money.


    But now he would be an idiot if he didn''t dare the lion to open his mouth, and the price would be higher, which would give him room to bargain.


    "One healing charm, one hundred energy crystals, as long as I agree, I will apply to other magicians for collaborative production,


    it''s not impossible to have one hundred in a day.".


    "And magicians of your kind?"


    "Of course," William said with a smile, "without inheritance, where can I learn my magic?"


    The iron leader thought of a magician in his heart. They had no choice but to use warship energy cannons.


    If there are several or dozens of them, they will not appear on land in the future.


    He immediately shook his head and suppressed his anger. He patiently explained, "one to 100 is impossible. Even if we can afford it, we can''t afford it.


    before the price was right, we could use it if we were hurt. But the new price will make us dare not to use it in the future.


    Once ten legions, 400 people and three healing runes are deployed, 120000 energy crystals will be needed at a time.


    the iron blood leader himself is startled by this number. "If so, we might as well prolong the time and focus on compressing and reforming the living space of iron blood, waiting for them to decline and die.".


    "This",,


    William was said to be speechless, large-scale, long-term fighting, and the logistics capacity is often the main reason to determine the direction of war.


    The price of life-saving things is too expensive, for individuals, of course, they have to buy them.


    but for a large force or ethnic group, if the cost of war is too high, it''s better to sacrifice manpower, or even stare at the other party''s dead hole and key points, to fight small-scale battles and force the other party to negotiate.


    Although the possibility of negotiation and reconciliation between the two iron blooded clans is not high, once the negotiation is completed, William will immediately become the common enemy of the two clans.


    One will hate him for selling too expensive and squeezing too hard regardless of friendship. The other will probably regard William as the enemy of life and death.


    William, who had been bargaining with the iron blooded people, and didn''t want to see the war become a household chore,


    thought silently for a while and said, "one for ten, this is my last bottom line.".


    "Just a moment, I have to report to the Presbyterian group." after that, the iron leader waited silently for the decision of the person who could make the decision behind him.


    after waiting for nearly two hours, William was impatient, and the leader replied, "we need 1200 healing charms in ten days.".


    "No problem",


    as long as the war continues, the price has been raised ten times, and now there are some unnecessary magicians in the backstage, William will become more talkative immediately.


    With his current strength, he can make 50 novels in an hour. At the limit, he can make 120 novels in a day.


    Seeing off the iron and blood leader with a bad face, William didn''t care whether the price was painful or not. Since he agreed, it means they still accepted it.


    On the contrary, according to the transmission speed of the communicator, it takes two hours for a message to be transmitted. It seems that it is not so easy to find the new master star of the iron blood clan for thousands of years.


    As for whether to fight those insects or snatch energy crystal ore, we have to make a good calculation.And now, in addition to the agreement that 600 jade Charms can be exchanged for 600 energy crystals negotiated before, there are 10000 energy crystals in the other 1000 jade charms, and 30000 in a month, which makes him less anxious.


    Even if you want to fight, you have to find out the strength of the insects first. In addition, it also takes time to build spaceships and battle robots.


    So William said to Sunday, "after the third spaceship is built, let the spaceship take a probe to detect insects 1000 light-years away according to the iron blood''s interstellar chart.".


    Yes sir.


    By the way, don''t let this spaceship come back after the exploration, so as not to stick some insects that can hide and follow back to the planet x17.


    After giving orders, William went back to the castle underground of Oxford with the door open,


    but he didn''t know. In the past few hours when he went to planet x17, not only the upper class of the United States were upset, but also the Decepticons were completely confused.


    After searching for Megatron and the source of fire for hundreds of years, we finally got the news that the Decepticons were killed first and disappeared. How could they not panic.


    On the other hand, the seventh district in the United States, where Megatron was previously held and studied, has never reported to the President alone.


    Now there''s an accident. Not only are the people in area 7 almost killed, but the alien robots that have been studied for nearly a hundred years disappear together with the energy body, the spark source, whose name they don''t know.


    It''s no longer something that Benjamin Arthur, the president who has been plagued by disasters since he was in office, can do alone.


    For a moment, the women''s secretary of state, the women''s defense minister, and four or five starry generals appeared in the White Palace, deliberating on ways to investigate and deal with the aftermath.


    After watching the surveillance video in the seventh district, Benjamin Arthur points to the iron soldier in shock,


    and then looks at the information given to him by the female defense minister, saying, "do you mean that we had contact with these aliens 15 years ago in 1987?"

 Chapter 741

    Asked by Benjamin Arthur, everyone was silent for a moment before looking at Benny Gardner of C1a.


    Benny, who worked with William more than a year ago to deal with the assassin brotherhood affairs, said slightly,


    "yes, Mr. President, fifteen years ago, when our elite special forces team of six went to the South American rainforest to cooperate with the C1a,


    to rescue an important person, only the team leader nicknamed trench survived He mentioned this alien race in his report to us.


    In the next 95 years, we were in Los Angeles again, and we received a description from the survivors of this kind of alien genocide of all the members of the gray gang.


    In addition to the corpses of more than a dozen monsters that appeared in comolado some time ago, we have reason to believe that this kind of alien is very likely to be the God of the Maya population that disappeared overnight in South America, and monsters are the opponents of these gods for trial.


    If God fails, the monster will breed in the blue star and directly destroy all creatures. ".


    Benjamin - Arthur some absurd after hearing this, impatient way, "now I just want to know, that alive, what''s the name of the trench man where?"? When can I see him? "


    "This one?"


    Seeing Benny''s hesitation, Benjamin said solemnly, "say anything directly.".


    "The trenches now work under William Devonshire.".


    "Who?" Benjamin asked unexpectedly, "Devon hill in England? Devonshire in a spaceship to Mars


    "If the intelligence we investigated is correct," Benny said helplessly, "it''s William Devonshire.


    and the intelligence we got from England shows that the purpose of William Devonshire''s trip to Mars this time should be to find two intact monster bodies on Mars, which are the same as those in comolado.


    Even the Alien Fighter Plane chasing him is likely to be the same group as our frozen alien robots.


    therefore, we have reason to believe that William Devonshire is very likely to know who attacked us this time.


    "What is it?" Benjamin looked at Benny in surprise, then bowed his head to meditate.


    "Now that you infer that William knows who attacked us, do you think to ask William directly or to arrest the man named trench secretly?"


    All of you are not fools. We all know that William saved Benjamin Arthur many times.


    With William''s current influence and mastery of spaceship construction technology, Benjamin would like to talk directly first, which is no surprise to everyone.


    "But William Devonshire is waiting in space now. How can we contact him?".


    Yeah, how do we get in touch?


    "Unless we go to the space center in London and get in touch with William in front of the English people with their equipment, our secret will be hard to hold.".


    The United States hesitated to hold them to the secret of the aliens, and the Decepticons were dizzy.


    after getting confused information, they turned into ch53 armed helicopters and flew directly to England.


    Some confused this Decepticon intelligence expert to help modify, usurp the order, dizzy all the way to England helplessly.


    He''s going straight to Oxford to arrest Lena Devonshire and force William to tell him about Megatron.


    At 11:00 in the middle of the night, vertigo used the confused defense pass to enter Oxford castle for 50 kilometers, which was scanned on Sunday.


    It only took a few seconds to find out the dizzy pass on Sunday and report to William in formula.


    William, who is checking the performance of anti transformers armor and Mark Six, said to Sunday without thinking for half a second,


    "immediately warn that helicopter to get away from me, activate the defense system, and if you don''t listen to the warning, fight me down.".


    Yes sir.


    While warning vertigo to change his course, he launched the castle''s defense system on Sunday,


    four launchers each loaded with four missiles protruded from the roofs of the four corners of the castle to prepare for the launch of vertigo.


    After the vertigo was locked by the radar, after the accident, it immediately lowered its flight altitude, and then flew to the castle quickly along the road with the help of the forest as a cover, one or two meters close to the ground.


    Vertigo a change of flight mode, William did not understand that it was the enemy, "missile launch, inform Serena and nissa to equip with three type armor, start the battle robot in the castle, distribute heavy weapons to meet the enemy.".


    Yes sir.


    With that said on Sunday, William, who was looking at the surveillance screen, stood in the same place while watching the missile launch, holding out his hands and waiting for Mark Six to launch his armor automatically.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    The four missiles charged directly into the sky, rising 200 meters. Guided by the heat source scanner, they divided into two groups and headed for vertigo.


    "Drop, drop, drop", is low flying vertigo, scanning to his missile, the speed is unexpected fast.Instinctively, he threw the scorpion Decepticon Sark out of the helicopter cabin and ordered Sark to sneak into the castle, while he turned to avoid the missile under the cover of the forest.


    Unfortunately, vertigo completely underestimated William''s investment in life-saving measures.


    Although he dodged the first wave of direct hit by two missiles by taking advantage of the woods, dozens of small electromagnetic gravity bombs flew out after the missile exploded and stuck to him under the magnetic attraction.


    "Boom, boom", a series of explosions, inevitably affected the dizzy flight path.


    The whirling helicopter oars severely limit the maneuverability of vertigo turning.


    Then came two missiles, one of which hit the dizzy tail, the remaining one also exploded a few meters away from him.


    He dropped the vertigo to the ground, smashed a pit, glided for more than ten meters and broke seven or eight trees before stopping.


    But this is not the end. Dozens of small magnetic bombs, like the first wave of magnetic bombs, were attracted by the magnetic force on the dizzy body,


    "bang, bang, bang" stuck to him.


    Just when vertigo thought that he was going to die completely, these bombs stuck to him unexpectedly didn''t explode.


    Confused deformation, dragging the broken body to stand up, heard not far away from William''s voice.


    Surrender or die, cybertans.


    "Who are you?" Dazed, staring at a monitor disguised as a tree, and a dozen spider robots around with red eyes.


    "I''m a great Decepticon, vertigo, no one can make me surrender like a slave.".


    "Wrong answer".


    Hearing the name of vertigo, William did not hesitate to smile and let Sunday start the magnetic bomb on vertigo.


    A burst of low explosion, stand up dizzy, was blown all over the parts scattered, dilapidated fell to the ground.


    Then a portal appeared, and the engineering robot on planet x17 came out and removed all the weapons and limbs from vertigo.


    Drag him and all kinds of parts into the portal.

 Chapter 742

    Remove dizziness, William''s attention can not help but focus on the scorpion Decepticon.


    All kinds of defense measures of Oxford castle are perfect. No matter on the ground or in the sky, William is confident to solve a large group of enemies, but he has never met or seen an enemy who can drill into the ground before,


    so, after thinking about it, William can only leave the castle with the portal open and stand alone in the vertigo falling place as bait to attract the scorpion Decepticon Sark.


    Sure enough, not as he expected, Sark came back to check after falling dizzy.


    Originally, through vertigo''s communicator, he heard that someone made vertigo surrender. Sark thought that things would turn for the better and he would have a chance to rescue vertigo.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side only asked, dizzy and didn''t promise, it blew him up directly.


    Then, through his dizzy eyes, he saw that the dizziness had been removed and dragged into a strange aperture,


    when he came anxiously, the aperture disappeared, and then he saw William, wearing Mark Six and showing his face, appeared dozens of meters away.


    Without even thinking about it, Sark changed the target for William.


    But I didn''t find a mirror image around William. As soon as Sark rushed out of the ground, he was directly pulled into the mirror space.


    Looking at the beast transformers turning around like headless flies, William thought with a smile that the mirror space is really good for dealing with these enemies who don''t know magic.


    Appearing in front of Sark, William drew a circle with one hand, reflected the missile launched by Sark through the portal and destroyed him.


    With a wave, William reaches out to dismantle the energy core suspended in front of him and releases the mirror space.


    Then he threw Sark''s body on the ground, intending to let the discovery missile take off and bring the English soldiers back.


    Anyway, it''s just metal materials, and William doesn''t care. Besides, leaving Sark can also block some people''s mouths, so that they won''t be entangled with why there is a missile system in the castle.


    Not long after the castle was attacked, it was reported to the top of England and America.


    The next day, the United States was the first to know that England had captured the remains of an alien robot,


    only then did we understand why the English authorities did not pursue the existence of an automatic missile system at Devonshire castle.


    Fortunately, although the news of the capture of Sark came out, the English authorities kept Sark in strict custody.


    Nobody in the upper echelon knows where Sark is hiding except Richard.


    The actual capture of aliens still shocked and excited many people.


    For a moment, the eyes of all the countries in the world were on Sark, and the secret fights were staged one after another, and even the people who made up their minds about the spaceship were much less.


    In a flash, another 12 days later, the speed of the Mars spacecraft increased by 70%. At this time, it was less than 40000 kilometers away from Mars.


    On Sunday, according to the previous plan, when the spacecraft was only 10000 kilometers away from Mars, it began to launch four single escape pods in succession.


    Red spider, who has been chasing for 20 days, wants to shoot down the escape capsule.


    But the news from blue star made him look at the head and tail again, for fear that William was really in one of the four escape pods.


    If you really kill William, they won''t know where Megatron and vertigo are from now on.


    We can only focus on the most likely Mars spacecraft William will be in.


    The spacecraft landed in a canyon in the desert in the northern hemisphere of Mars.


    Subsequently, Starscream, in mid air on the deformation, put up weapons to the spacecraft, jumped down in the spacecraft not far away.


    "Open the hatch, or I''ll destroy you.".


    A burst of valves and mechanical sound sounded, the door of the spacecraft opened, Starscream carefully scanning the spacecraft.


    When it was found that there was no one inside, Starscream could not help but scream. He was so angry that he wanted to destroy the spaceship, but he remembered that he needed the spaceship to transport his natural enemies on the moon to Bluestar.


    Holding back his anger, he jumped into a fighter plane in mid air and flew straight to the first escape capsule.


    Careful observation in front of the escape capsule, red spider soon found that there was no one inside, and there were no footprints around, in a hurry to fly to the second escape capsule.


    Four escape pods were found one after another. What made Starscream flustered was that none of the four escape pods had traces of opening and stepping.


    "I''ve been cheated again? The blue star man has been hiding in the spaceship? "


    "No," Starscream slapped on the escape capsule, "that bastard must be hiding in the spaceship now.".


    Starscream flew into the sky and roared in the direction of the spaceship.


    But when he saw the empty spaceship again and stayed quietly in the canyon, red spider could not help but feel a deep chill.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on.".


    Raise the weapon on the hand to all around random fire, side shout, "I have been chasing is a self driving empty ship?"


    When Starscream''s heart was in a state of uncertainty, he played a trick on William,With the portal open, wearing type IV space armor, and carrying the energy weapon researched from Megatron and vertigo weapon system these days,


    it''s a shot in the back of Starscream who is still doubting life.


    Boom.


    A hole the size of a head, surrounded by melted metal light, appeared in Starscream''s chest.


    "You, you, where did you come from?" covering the penetrating wound in front of his chest, Starscream looked at William in horror, as well as the energy weapon that came out of the light again.


    Goodbye.


    "Whew", the whole body, a group of energy once again toward the red spider has no action ability.


    Reluctantly evade the red spider of this energy, face the weapon of light again, without shame and hesitation shout, "I surrender, I surrender.".


    "I''m sorry, I don''t dare to accept you as a famous 25-year-old boy",


    William shrugged his shoulders, pulled the trigger on his hands and blasted off Starscream''s head with a look of fear.


    Then he pulled out his energy core, put away his energy weapons, and turned back to the Mars spacecraft.


    Open the portal and say to Sunday, "help me mess up the spaceship, so as not to let people see the flaw of no one''s life here.".


    Yes sir.


    After the reply on Sunday, he commanded several small engineering robots and began to camouflage.


    In the end, there were many stains and scratches on William''s four style armor after a slight collision.


    When everything was ready, William messed up his hair and showed his face that he hadn''t washed for four or five days.


    Take out a handle from the portal. The wires and parts are completely exposed. There are weapons as rough as they look. Connect them to the space center in London.


    When the signal was delayed for a few minutes, William waved to the camera and said, "Hi, Hello, God bless you,


    I''m not only alive, but I''ve also used the weapons I''ve made these days to sneak on the cybertans who have been following me.".


    Seeing William and hearing that he had solved the enemy, the whole space center hugged and cheered excitedly.

 Chapter 743

    The news of William''s successful landing on Mars, after a brief talk with the London Space Center, was intentionally informed by the space center to the outside world.


    Even if London wanted to hide it, they couldn''t, because half an hour after their notice, Abigail acted as the representative of the Devonshire family, and then announced the news.


    She and Lina, who don''t know most of the inside story, do this just to avoid being in. Although the video communication in the conference room is cut off at London Space Center, William finally talks about the supply.


    as long as they are not idiots, everyone knows that their supply will not last long. Once the food is gone, they will starve to death.


    This makes people who always have a deep hatred with William find the starting point to kill him.


    Even if there are no hostile forces, in order not to let England rise again, they can''t help but start to calculate.


    once William, the pride and hope of England, starves to death on Mars, it''s only a matter of time before he wants to get the technology and wealth he left behind.


    William pretended to be sorry and apologized a few times, saying that today''s video is over,


    he has to take a bath and have a good sleep to replenish his energy, so as not to make such low-level mistakes again and hang up the video directly.


    On Sunday, we reported that "Sir, the materials and engineering robots for the construction of Mars base are ready.


    as long as you specify the construction coordinates of the base, we can start at any time.".


    "Well," William looked at Sunday''s three-D map of Mars'' southern hemisphere, full of peaks and valleys.


    "I remember the survey data said that there are glaciers in the west of Olympus volcano, the largest peak on Mars, right?"


    "Yes, sir, according to the blue star detection, there are indeed traces of glaciers, but the specific situation can only be determined by sending a probe for field investigation.".


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go and have a look now"


    with that, William opened a portal and asked him to drag the remains of Starscream into planet x17 on Sunday. Then he excitedly launched the Mars spacecraft and flew directly to Mount Olympus, the highest volcano in the whole solar system.

 Chapter 744

    Mount Olympus on Mars is the highest known peak in the entire solar system, with an altitude of 27 km. The base area is larger than that of the whole of England,


    and since its discovery, there has been no eruption. In addition, Mars does not have the movement and collision of geological plates,


    some cliffs are eight kilometers high. Once they are hidden in the peak, there will be a few kilometers thick cliff Protection, can isolate any detection,


    it can be said that this is a natural and ideal secret base.


    After flying for more than an hour, the spaceship came to the glacier on the west side of Olympus volcano and made a circle.


    Looking at the sketch map of the glacier shown in the 3D image, William released dozens of probe balls and spent several hours scanning,


    on Sunday, he reported, "Sir, only the ice on the surface of the glacier, the water here can provide 100000 people, and there is no problem with the demand for 100 years.


    the only uncertainty is that we are not sure whether the frozen water in the glacier will be carried "Deadly virus".


    "I don''t care about these. Anyway, I don''t lack water. Even if I want to pretend to show people in blue star, I can synthesize water directly with hydrogen and oxygen.".


    After seeing the glaciers and going to Olympus volcano for a few rounds, William inspected the location on a Sunday and determined that it had not changed for hundreds of millions of years on the cliff,


    released a large number of Engineering robots, engineering equipment and charging equipment, and drove the spacecraft back to the previous Canyon in the northern hemisphere of Mars.


    Then he opened the portal and went back to the underground of Oxford castle. He ate the dinner made by Nisa and did some physical and mental exercises. He was just about to go to bed.


    On Sunday, we suddenly reported, "Sir, Congratulations, your selected Mars base, when the engineering robot was drilling about 200 meters, it found a large number of gold deposits with extremely high gold content.".


    "What''s the good news? I''m not short of gold," says William, who is going to sleep and holds Nisa in her arms. "It''s bad news. If I find a gold mine, it doesn''t mean that my base has to choose another address.".


    On Sunday, however, it was reported that "I must remind you that in another 34 days, England capital, which had bet on the sharp fall of gold futures because of you, will face the delivery period.".


    "Well," William asked, surprised to open his eyes. "These guys didn''t cut their meat to get out, but they''ve been here till now?"


    "You are flying directly to Mars, which gives many people hope. In addition, the recent increase in gold is only 4%, so there is no risk of direct exposure.


    So among these people, there are about seven layers of people who have been struggling to find gold on Mars, a planet full of metal.


    "Hey, hey," William sat up, walked out of the basement bedroom in his pajamas, and chuckled, "so trust me? Then I really have to repay them. Let the spaceship look around the canyon to see if it can find goutoujin or gold ore.


    if it doesn''t, let the engineering robot of Olympus get some gold ore, and let the spaceship transport it back to the canyon and throw it in the gravel sand.


    "The ore should be handled properly, so as not to be seen that it has just been mined.".


    "Understand, sir, I will treat the gold mine as sand gold, spread it under the gravel sand, disguise it as sand gold in the Blue Star River.".


    "That''s good," he asked, lying down for a moment. "Who''s thinking about a second spaceship now?"


    "I''m sorry sir, from the surveillance equipment I set up in those spaceship parts construction companies, there are not many people peeping.".


    "What is it?" William thought for a moment, suddenly understand, think he died, this is worried, all this is a trap.


    There is no lack of energy in the spaceship.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he could find a way to make these guys understand that he really couldn''t go back by spaceship.


    On Sunday, he said, "help me prepare ten good potatoes.".


    The next day, at nine o''clock London time, William got up, put on his Quad, opened the portal and went back to the Mars spacecraft.


    Connect the signal directly to a satellite of Bluestar, turn on the live broadcast and wave to the waiting reporters.


    He put on his helmet, took the ball and said, "there was an accident yesterday. As for the reason, I won''t say much.


    However, I would like to thank those people in England who care about me, but please do not underestimate the desire of a person who has the courage to fly to Mars alone in adversity.


    After a pause, William said, "normally, my supplies will last until the moment of rescue, but after thinking about it all night, I feel that I have to prepare for a rainy day.".


    After that, William took out a box from the metal box in the cargo compartment, took out the ten potatoes that he had prepared for Sunday last night,


    pretended to be happy and excited, and said to the live broadcast, "I don''t know which Angel prepared these for me, but to be honest, from the moment I saw them,


    I suddenly felt that God didn''t abandon me.".


    Looking at the potatoes in William''s vacuum bag, the reporters and all the people watching the live broadcast were shocked,I can''t help thinking strangely, don''t tell me, this is going to grow potatoes on Mars?


    "Ha ha, that''s right.".


    Sure enough, the whole world heard William say excitedly, "the spaceship has a water circulation system to filter and synthesize water by using hydrogen and oxygen, and yesterday I found a glacier near Olympus volcano on Mars,


    water, volcanic ash, seeds, 20 square meters of space in the cargo compartment of the spaceship, plus 29% of the energy, which is enough to ensure the constant temperature of the spaceship at 26 degrees for many years.".


    "So as long as these potatoes grow well, I should be able to survive on Mars for a long time.


    The only trouble is that I only eat potatoes. In half a year, I should have all kinds of malnutrition.


    Hair loss, tooth loss, osteoporosis, a year later, the lack of vitamins and trace elements, the body will become increasingly weak.


    But it''s better than starving to death in the accident of the second spaceship.


    "Well, now that we have no worries about survival, I''ll take you out to see what the real surface of Mars looks like.".


    When William walked out of the spaceship, all the people in the blue star were staring at William on TV. Is that what the experts said about colonizing Mars?


    Isn''t it true that Mars, the ownerless planet, was the Devonshire family''s to some extent, from the moment William began planting it?


    And those who have been hesitating whether William is setting traps or not are really thinking about whether the Mars spacecraft can''t really fly back.


    Not to mention the werewolves who are already planning to attack the spare parts manufacturers of the spaceship, and some unwilling vampires,


    even some people in Laomei begin to act in silence.


    As William himself said, eating only potatoes and pure water without trace elements will have very serious consequences.


    As long as the destruction of the spacecraft twice, delayed for a year or two, even if William can survive, he is almost completely abandoned.


    What''s more, if you want to kill him, you don''t have to starve him.


    Who knows if the rescue ship explodes unexpectedly, or the rescuers kill him on Mars when he is weak?

 Chapter 745

    There are many people who want to kill William, but there are also many people who want him to return to the blue star or hope that the second spaceship will arrive at Mars.


    Alexander Pierce is the one who hopes to fly to Mars with the hydra.


    From William said in order to rescue, will open to the outside world the right to pilot the spacecraft.


    Alexander Pierce is fighting for the attention of the astronauts, so he always pays attention to the actions of the Cyclops Nickelodeon.


    after knowing that Nickelodeon went to England in person, pierce knew that he was fighting for a spaceship 90%.


    However, pierce didn''t stop Nick Frey''s action immediately. In his opinion, it''s better that the spaceship under construction is destroyed now.


    William will only agree to their more demands in fear and panic, and it''s not impossible even to join Hydra in order to save his life.


    Many people have the same idea as Pierce, but those who know William well don''t focus on the companies that produce spare parts.


    Instead, he is quietly looking for William''s Secret production base. After all, as long as people are not confused, they can understand that the engine, energy converter and other key equipment of the spaceship are provided by William himself.


    Since the most important and difficult parts can be produced by themselves, will other parts be a problem?


    And transposition thinking, if they are in William''s present position, ghosts will easily believe others, put the hope of saving lives on outsiders.


    What''s more, there have been cases of alien robots attacking the castle, so smart people don''t believe that William and Lina won''t make preparations.


    In a cafe in London, Nick Frey meets Natasha normanov, a black widow who has broken into Abigail''s side.


    He asked directly, "is there a secret production base under Oxford castle?".


    Natasha shook her head and said uncertainly, "only from the perspective of material transportation, no special materials appeared in Oxford during this period,


    and no suspicious transport vehicles appeared within 30 kilometers of the castle.".


    "Where is Devonshire''s secret base? How did he transport the self built engine and other equipment of the first spaceship to London?".


    He frowned and kneaded his temples with a headache. "We''ve been staring at the sale of special metal materials, but we haven''t found any clues.


    can the Devonshire family not only produce finished products, but also produce raw materials on their own?"


    After wondering, he stared at the black widow and asked, "don''t you have any other useful information?"


    "I''m sorry, Nick," said the black widow, frowning. "Since William Devonshire flew to Mars,


    Abigail Chase has been on guard against us latecomers, and now even those who have been working with William can''t see her and Mrs. Lena.".


    "Can''t the death squads, too?"


    "They''ve been following William Devonshire since he made his fortune," Nick Frey asked in surprise.


    Natasha thought silently, "I''m sorry. I only know that I went to see Miss Abigail some time before Christmas, but he didn''t see anyone either.


    As far as I know, these people are all multimillionaires now. Caesar and toll road are basically only operated by group tasks.


    Chief Barney Ross recently walked very close to a guy named trench. Some time ago, these two people went to Antarctica and stayed in London after they came back.


    "Trenches? "Antarctica?" Nick Frey said hastily, "do you know what the mission is?"


    Natasha shook her head. "No one knows what the mission is, except William Devonshire. For a while,


    hired an English icebreaker to go to Antarctica. I''ve reported it to you before. What do you find out?"


    "No?" Nick Frey frowned and did not tell Natasha that a team of aegis agents had gone to Antarctica some time ago.


    Back to the written mission report, but said nothing to find, which makes Nick Frey can not help but be vigilant.


    William''s gone. How can aegis not find any doubt?


    Black widow is not a rookie. Seeing Nick Frey''s expressionless face and twinkling eyes, we can see that there is something to hide from her.


    "Is there any change in Devonshire?"


    "No," Natasha said helplessly, "except for the power company, which is a listed company, other companies either hold full shares or take absolute shares, all of which are the words of Devonshire family.


    William is just trapped on Mars, and it seems, who knows if he will suddenly come up with a new energy, and then fly back on his own spaceship,


    this situation No one in these companies dares to jump out and make trouble.


    "Wait a minute," Nick Frey muttered, with one eye but no spirit, staring at the black widow. "New energy, new energy.".


    "FK", slammed the table, and Nick Frey mumbled in an incredible way, "I didn''t think of it, I didn''t think of it.".He knew about William''s being chased by Starscream, and he knew more about Starscream. Before, they thought that it was very likely to kill William''s alien robot, but they were brainbroken. William played a little trick, so they easily attacked and killed him from behind.


    Now, is there a conspiracy?


    And since Starscream has been killed, will his energy not be destroyed, but acquired by William.


    But watching the live broadcast in the cafe TV, William is actually paying attention to how to grow potatoes?


    It''s dark under the light. I didn''t expect to use Starscream''s energy for a while, but I didn''t know it.


    Want to see who''s going to betray him? Who would want him dead?


    Or do you have other purposes, setting traps, waiting for the enemy to jump in like a fool?


    It seems that the plan has been reversed. The people who helped William this time should easily get the friendship of Devonshire family in the future.


    Think of the Mars spacecraft, think of the scarlet mercury bomb, think of the itchy Devonshire armor, and the energy gun that can kill Starscream.


    Nikfrey subconsciously wants to give his boss, Alexander Pierce, a report on this speculation,


    but when he thinks of the Antarctic report before, he hesitates again,


    but he knows that the aegis agents were sent by Pierce, and now he can''t help wondering if there is a problem in it.


    Watching live TV, William step by step out of the spacecraft, a smile to the blue star audience on the surface of Mars.


    Nick Frey suddenly felt that maybe Pierce''s people had contacted William in Antarctica, and the two sides had reached some agreement,


    even if there was no conspiracy or agreement, William and Alexander pierce must have tacitly concealed the secrets of Antarctica.


    It seems that the secret sent someone to the south pole to check, said to the black widow, "you go first, the future task is to observe, no action is allowed without my order, understand?"

 Chapter 746

    Seeing the puzzled black widow leave, Nick Frey calls her subordinate Phil Colson and asks him to go to the south pole to check in person.


    Sitting quietly in the coffee shop, while drinking coffee, watching William live on the surface of Mars.


    But he didn''t know that the decision not to investigate and destroy the second spaceship was saving his own life. Otherwise, William would not let anyone who wanted to die and had practical actions.


    Looking at William walking on the sand and gravel of Mars in TV, Nick Frey suddenly felt a golden light on the screen shaking his eyes.


    Nick Frey, who thought he was dazzled, heard other customers who were watching in the cafe exclaim,


    "God, it can''t be Jinsha.".


    As soon as the words came out, other customers who were just as puzzled as Nick Frey stood up and stared at the TV.


    When William, who had known what was under the sand for a long time, pretended to be strange and looked down, he was stunned for a few seconds and shook his head fiercely before he exclaimed excitedly,


    "God, it''s not true"


    then the audience all over the world saw that the footprints of William were shining under the sand.


    Kneeling on the ground, in the live camera, William reached for a hand in the gravel underground.


    See in the sunlight, emitting a glittering Shajin appeared in his eyes and the audience around the world.


    "Here, here, here",


    in everyone''s envious eyes, William reached out for five or six pieces of sand in a circle of ten square meters, and there was gold in his palm.


    Finally, some impatient stand up, directly kick with their feet, a time of splashing sands.


    Along the middle of the sand bed, I have been kicking for a full distance of 20 meters,


    not only has the Jinsha not been reduced, but also the buried depth is getting lower and lower, and then the teeth are itching, and the expression of eyes is shining,


    "this, this, I probably landed on the golden bed of the ancient river that has dried up.".


    Seizing the live broadcast ball that flies in the air automatically, William pats up at the canyon,


    looking at the canyon at the corner, which is more than 100 meters wide and several hundred meters long,


    William pretends to be happy, goes back to the spaceship, takes out a portable shovel and runs for tens of meters.


    In the middle of the sand bed designated on Sunday, a shovel shoveled down into the sand, bringing out a piece of glittering gold sand,


    whispered, "God bless", and ran for tens of meters, shoveled down again, bringing out a third of the shovel''s gold sand.


    Then along the sand bed to the rock mass on both sides of the canyon, we dug a few shovels, and the sands became less and less.


    It wasn''t until a few shovels went down about 30 meters away from the rock that no gold was found.


    "My God", William looked around with a shovel, pretended to be scared, and said to the live broadcast ball,


    "if this canyon, the middle of the underground area is full of gold, then, that,"


    then, shivering for a long time, in the envy and impatience of the audience all over the world, he said,


    "a cubic meter of pure gold is 19.2 tons, even if it is There is only a shallow layer of sand in the sand.


    After a quiet calculation, he said, "not counting the canyon beyond the corner in the distance, just the canyon I can see,


    the riverbed is more than 100 meters wide, and only the middle part of the riverbed has flowing sands. We calculate it according to the minimum standard of 20 meters wide and one kilometer long,


    it is conservatively estimated that there are thousands of tons of gold here, and a little bit more normal, there may be tens of thousands of tons.


    In terms of 4000 tons of gold, as long as it takes a few years to transport gold back to Bluestar, I should immediately become the richest person in the world. ".


    After that, William was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have to wait a few years to transport the gold back. I just need to ask my lawyer to help me set up a company called Devonshire Mars mining group, which is the most valuable company in the world from the moment it was founded.".


    "Because", William directs the live broadcast ball to fly high into the sky, intuitively letting all the audience see a canyon tens of kilometers long,


    "it is conservatively estimated that there are tens of thousands of tons of gold in this canyon, and the only obstacle restricting their transportation back to Bluestar is the spaceship,


    in order to avoid the sharp drop in the price of gold, only ten spaceships are built, so three times a year, each time With a load of 50 tons per time, ten spaceships can transport 1500 tons of gold in a year.


    according to reliable data, only about 3000 tons of gold were mined in the world last year.


    Moreover, the demand of ordinary people to buy gold and the gold consumed by industry are also increasing year by year.


    although the 1500 tons of gold transported back will affect the gold price, it will never cause the gold price to fall into the price of ordinary metals.


    in the short run, the gold price will fall, but in the long run, as long as I use gold, it will only be sold at three levels higher than the cost line of Bluestar mining In the future, Bluestar''s gold mining volume will shrink due to the cost, and the relationship between supply and demand will be balanced again.And this canyon alone is enough for my mining company to mine for at least 20 years. In addition, Mars is not the only place where there is gold, let alone mining gold.


    There must be more gold and other precious metals in Olympus, the highest volcano in the solar system and bigger than England.


    Speaking of this, William said excitedly, "in the future, as long as Mars mining really forms precious metal mining on Mars, I will become the first person in the metal industry and the richest person in the world.".


    Then William opened his hands and whispered, "I''m the one who monopolizes all the resources of a whole planet.".


    "FK, is that ok?"


    The audience all over the world can''t close their mouths in surprise at the moment. While most people scold William jealously,


    they can''t help thinking to themselves that if this Mars mining company is established, they will go out of their way to buy the issued shares.


    In a few seconds, even if people think about it, the Jinsha discovered now is just a section of the canyon.


    in addition, it is the easiest open-pit gold mine to mine. Besides the construction of spaceships and the energy cost of going to and from Bluestar, the cost of mining is almost nothing.


    "Ah," the audience was calculating the cost and money, but they heard William sigh heavily,


    "in the future, the whole English people will probably have to thank me. In this economic downturn, once the gold is transported back to London, the government of England will be able to collect more than 10 billion US dollars in mineral tax every year,


    there are also 10 spaceships expected to be built, which will also cost 10 billion US dollars It can not only promote the development of related industries with tens of billions of dollars, but also provide jobs and salary opportunities for more than 100000 people.


    William grinned at the live fairway and said, "should I let my lawyers study the tax terms carefully to see whether or not to pay tax and how much to pay for the wealth transported back from other stars?"


    "After all, according to the current tax rate, that''s more than US $13 billion.".

 Chapter 747

    The happiest thing about the discovery of a large amount of gold on Mars is that those who believe in William and don''t sell their gold futures are England capital,


    and those ordinary people who have plans to buy gold.


    Before the end of the Mars live broadcast, and before making this decision, William informed his staff that all the gold in them would be sold.


    As soon as the stock market opened, the share prices of most gold related listed companies began to fall.


    If we didn''t only see the gold on Mars, but couldn''t bring it back for the time being, the gold price of Bluestar would probably not have fallen slowly, but would have been cut in half.


    It can be predicted that even if William can''t come back in case of an accident, Mars will become the place that people yearn for most in the future, just like the gold rush.


    Before the space technology of other countries is mature, this gold rush will become a private feast for Devonshire family.


    But how can William have an accident? As long as he is really in danger, he will open the portal and run away.


    If he can''t escape and can''t fight, he doesn''t have the consciousness to contribute to the whole world.


    In the face of immeasurable wealth, major countries around the world will definitely take Mars landing as a key scientific and technological target in the future.


    A glimpse of Mars spacecraft technology reached an all-time high at this moment.


    As William said, gold is not the only precious metal on Mars.


    The metals in the world are more expensive than gold, not to mention platinum, which is in great demand for civilian use. There are at least a dozen other rare metals used in industry and weapons, which are much more expensive than gold.


    William''s titanium is much more expensive than gold in the battle armor of mark. The demand for titanium in ships, airplanes and underwater vehicles is like bottomless hole.


    Not to mention that ten spaceships only transport 1500 tons a year, even if 3000 tons and 5000 tons of titanium are transported back to Bluestar,


    it is guaranteed that once put into the market, civil shipping companies all over the world will eat up all the 5000 tons of titanium.


    If we can make all kinds of titanium alloy products on Sunday and make 50 billion US dollars a year, it''s a casual thing.


    So after William expressed his ideas to the audience all over the world through the live broadcast ball,


    what he said about Devonshire family Mars mining company has become a hot topic in the eyes of people and investors all over the world.


    Everyone knows that gold, platinum and titanium alone can definitely make the value of a mining company that has not yet been established reach 100 billion.


    When the first spaceship brought back 50 tons of gold, the value of gold soared to trillions of US dollars, which is not a dream.


    If William put the technology of the spaceship into the new company now, even the exclusive right to use it.


    It doesn''t need to be wordy at all. The outside world will push up the valuation several times, and the unit is trillions.


    When William was still pretending to live dig for gold, the words Mars, spaceship, gold, mining company and Devonshire family were mentioned by people from nine levels all over the world.


    Just as the general public excitedly mentioned whether they would have a chance to go to Mars for gold in the future.


    Many experts invited by TV stations have expressed their views one after another, and the meaning is very simple.


    Ordinary people want to go to Mars to be gold diggers, maybe decades later, and they don''t even have the chance to be workers.


    A very practical problem is that the use of labor is not only inefficient, but also faces the trouble of compensation and lawsuit brought by accidental casualties.


    In the event of the death of workers, those blue star metal group and related interest groups with damaged interests will definitely slander them wantonly.


    At that time, the Mars project may be stopped.


    Of course, the suspension is only temporary, and it''s just interest entanglement and redistribution, but these are troubles for William.


    So the most suitable workers must be robots and intelligent mining equipment.


    With this view, the stock prices and valuations of robot and mining equipment companies in the world rose.


    But the biggest benefit is from the island. William, who is digging gold with a shovel, frowned after reporting the news to him on Sunday. After thinking for a moment, he threw away his shovel and said to the live broadcast ball, "God, now I am the richest man in the world, it should be OK!"


    This?


    This is absolutely no problem, not to mention the spaceship and the Mars mining industry which has not yet been established. Relying on the existing shares and cash in the company, William is already one of the richest people in the world.


    If you add in the spaceship, maybe the top 100 of Forbes are not as rich as him.


    Looking at the reporters in the London Space Center, William said with a smile,


    "the first time I saw so much gold, I forgot that even if I dug ten tons a day, I didn''t stay in the laboratory and continued to work on the robots that had formed in my head to earn more.".


    "Damn it.".


    Enterprises and researchers engaged in the research of intelligent robots all over the world are freezing up for a while.William, who can invent the spaceship and push the spaceship technology to practical use, jumped into the robot industry,


    no one has to wait for the finished robot to be produced. No one will believe that the robot designed by William will be inferior to the existing technology of Bluestar.


    Sure enough, William said with a smile, "in fact, before I created a robot that can run and jump.


    It''s just that we don''t want to let many workers in the bottom industries lose their job opportunities because of the emergence of robots.


    However, if only used on Mars, it should not be a big problem.


    It''s not a problem. It''s a big problem.


    All the ordinary industrial workers who heard William say that he had developed robots for a long time were scared into a cold sweat after hearing this topic.


    I can''t help praying that William had better never put it into use.


    More than ten or twenty years ago, when industrial robots appeared, a large number of people lost their jobs and had to find jobs in the service industry.


    Now if there are robots that can completely replace human beings, we can imagine how many people will lose their jobs and have nothing to rely on before social welfare is improved again.


    The topic that can affect millions or tens of millions of jobs soon became the focus of the whole society.


    The robot industry, which was still popular before, immediately became rubbish in the eyes of capital.


    William''s side may already have practical robots. Only a fool will invest in the robot industry which is still in its infancy and can only stagger a few steps.


    In the face of this kind of competition, William is completely asymmetric, and even people can''t see the hope of winning.


    The island media soon gave William the nickname "industry destroyer.".


    Because the robot industry is a system industry, which also involves chips, artificial intelligence, batteries, bionic technology and other technologies.


    If William relies on his technological advantages to enter these industries in an all-round way, the island countries will probably directly fall into the ranks of third rate countries.

 Chapter 748

    Seeing the gold without owner, people will forget other things, but now that they don''t dig.


    Under the pressure of survival, we have to turn our attention to food, so as not to make people suspect.


    Picking up the shovel and returning to the spaceship, William said to the live fairway suspended in mid air, "I''ve wasted a lot of time on gold that is useless to me.


    now I have to drive the spaceship to collect volcanic ash and ice, complete the great cause of planting on Mars, and plan to survive on Mars for a long time in case of an accident.".


    Drive the spacecraft, show the surface mountains and rivers of Mars to the audience along the way, and then drive the spacecraft to fly and turn in the mountains and valleys at high speed.


    Instant reality version of science fiction blockbuster, so that many like, yearning to fly the spacecraft of the audience.


    I wish I could take the place of William and fly the spaceship in Mars.


    And observers from all over the world watched the spaceship, made all kinds of sudden stops and flying movements in the air, broke through the speed of sound in an instant, and flew sideways close to the rock wall in the narrow canyon.


    Finally, when they rushed out of the canyon and flew to Olympus at the speed of more than ten times the speed of sound, they all turned pale.


    Not from the beginning of calculation, if their country''s fighters encounter the spaceship, what will the battle result be.


    At last, the conclusion made the old Americans panic.


    When the world''s existing fighters face the spacecraft, let alone fighting at close range, even if they launch air-to-air missiles at a long distance, the missiles can''t even catch up with the exhaust gas of the spacecraft.


    If there are dozens of such spaceships in England, it will be a problem whether their fighters dare to approach the waters of England.


    In addition, with William''s rise recently, England''s younger brother has begun to be disobedient.


    Now if we don''t make up our mind to make the whole of England, when they really rise, can we let old America turn around and become a little brother?


    In a word, many people in laomeili are determined to steal the information of the spaceship while William is away from Bluestar. Lina certainly does not have the courage to threaten them with red mercury eggs.


    It took a little time to get to Olympus volcano, and William drove his spaceship around the top of the burning mountain and said to the live fairway with a smile, "the distance between the top of Olympus volcano and the ground is 27 kilometers, which means it is higher than the three peaks of Mount Everest,


    the annual wind speed is often above level 10, so it''s very important for you to stand on the top of the mountain It''s more demanding than staying in space.


    fortunately, my air suit is my homemade Devonshire IV Special Space armor.


    Named war armor, it means that it is not a traditional space suit. It can not only resist the low temperature of minus 140 degrees,


    but also has the functions of compression resistance, anti sniper bullet straight-line shooting, and resisting the impact of trucks at a speed of 100 km without injury.


    So, I''m going to walk on the highest mountain in the solar system to experience what it''s like to see all the mountains at a glance.


    After that, William remembered that there were several iron blooded people mining jade on Mars in his storage space, and said with a smile to the live broadcast ball,


    "if you''re lucky, maybe you can find some Martian gems in the capping.".


    "Well, audience friends, bless me, because I intend to auction the gems I found and donate them to the world children''s fund as charity money.


    Of course, there is a premise here, that is, if only one gem is found, I will definitely give it to my mother, and the donation will be replaced by gold,


    What do you think of five tons of gold from Mars? "


    "Pa, PA, Pa".


    In the meeting room of the London Space Center, there was a burst of applause. More than 100 reporters and the audience in front of the TV could not help clapping for William.


    Those local tyrants who are interested in jewelry are even more excited. This is a unique Martian gem.


    I can''t help praying that at least two can be found.


    If the quality is good, and it can be determined that there is no danger to human body, it can be predicted that the auction will be a sky high price.


    The world children''s fund, which has received several donations from William, soon issued a letter of appreciation.


    He also made it public that William had donated several times in the past. As for the amount of donation asked by the reporter.


    A spokesman for the foundation only said that the donation should be requested. The specific amount cannot be announced, but it will not be less than the team value held by someone.


    It''s strange that the reporter didn''t understand such an obvious hint, but when he thought that the minimum value of the Chelsea team was 600 million pounds,


    people were still surprised that William had donated such a large sum of money in just two years.


    But for William, 90% of the money is black money that can''t be put into his pocket.


    Why don''t you do something to make yourself famous.


    As he walked down the top of the volcano, William drove the scanner on his armor for half an hour. Just as he began to be impatient,


    he wanted to take out a jade from the storage space to cope with the task, there was a prompt in the scanner,Looking at the red light played back in the scanner, William walked quickly for more than 30 meters, looked down and exclaimed, "God, I think I will be annoyed by Abbey when I go home. Even if I donate all the things I find, my mother may beat me secretly.".


    Looking at William who deliberately points the live broadcast ball at himself instead of shooting what he sees,


    audiences all over the world have the idea of beating him up for a while, and the ratings of various TV stations are soaring at the moment.


    At this moment, at least half of the people in the world are watching the live broadcast, waiting for the treasure.


    it can make William say that her mother Lena Devonshire, who is the envy of all mothers in the world, will beat her son for the gem.


    "God, I regret saying that I donated precious stones," William patted his helmet excitedly. "Although I know that topaz, topaz, emeralds, rubies, sapphires and other gems are all related to molten slurry,


    but it''s too big.".


    After that, William grabbed the live ball and pointed it at the dark brown lava under his feet. All the audience around the world almost stopped at the moment.


    there was an irregular lava about the size of a basketball inlaid with a ruby, half of which was already the size of a baby''s fist, emitting a dark red and attractive light.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t mention the whole donation, otherwise I wouldn''t forgive myself"


    William bent down and knocked open the lava with one punch under the eyes of people''s heart pounding.


    in the broken lava, dozens of red gemstones with the smallest half thumb size were densely embedded in the lava,


    illuminated by the light on the armor helmet, It''s full of red light that makes people''s heart beat faster.


    At the same time, the rich all over the world are looking forward to William''s return to Bluestar and the auction of gems.


    And the happiest is the world children''s Fund.


    As for whether William would be foolish enough to auction the biggest ruby, as long as he was not a fool, he knew it was impossible.

 Chapter 749

    "God, these little things are so beautiful," William said without blushing, putting away the ruby, which is bigger than an adult''s fist and showing the whole picture.


    I''m sorry, this ruby named by me as the star of Devonshire will not be auctioned. It belongs to the Devonshire family and my mother Lena Devonshire.


    To this end, I decided to donate ten tons of Martian gold to the world children''s fund, and randomly selected five of the remaining rubies for auction.


    "Ten tons of gold?"


    Originally heard only sell five gem, but despise William''s person, not from silence.


    Although we all know that gold is nothing to William, according to today''s gold price, it will cost more than 200 million US dollars.


    While William was cleaning up the ruby nest, Jesse, who was watching the live broadcast with Lina in the castle, suddenly said, "madam, I think we would rather donate US $200 million directly, but we also have to keep the ten tons of Martian gold in our hands.".


    It is because of the ruby and excited, plus William when the son, even stay on Mars are always thinking about her mother Lina.


    Hearing Jesse''s words, not only does she look at Jesse, but Abby, Serena and nissa also look at her suspiciously.


    This made Jesse sit upright and say nervously, "when I was in the streets of New York, I often heard about antique gold coins.


    Should we make the first batch of Martian gold into commemorative gold coins? After all, it''s the first precious metal that mankind brought back from Mars.


    "That''s right, that''s right," said Abby as soon as Jesse finished. "I didn''t think of it.".


    "The first batch of gold transported back from Mars is of great commemorative significance to be made into gold coins"


    Abby stood up excitedly and walked around for a moment, but said with chagrin, "two spaceships can transport back 100 tons, the amount of gold is too much,


    even if it is made into 100 grams of gold coins, 100 tons of gold can make a million,


    If there is too much in the world, the value will not rise many times. ".


    "Not necessarily.".


    My family is a super rich blood group. Nisa is better than Abby in some aspects. After thinking about it, she said, "a hundred tons of gold is worth about two billion US dollars now. It will be made into commemorative coins, and the value will rise several layers immediately.


    moreover, we don''t need to make all kinds of gold coins, such as Mars landing commemorative coins, spaceship commemorative coins, Devonshire family commemorative coins Commemorative coin, Olympus commemorative coin,


    as long as we find the right selling point, the overall value will double or even double in a few years, which is very normal.


    even we can find some suitable reasons to auction thousands of gold coins publicly.


    in this Martian hot period, a 100 gram Martian gold coin with a real value of 2000 US dollars is more expensive than several hundred US dollars For the middle class, it''s not a problem at all.


    besides, we must collect more than nine layers of these one million gold coins.


    therefore, only 100000 gold coins are actually circulated to the outside world. There is a gimmick of Mars, and 100000 gold coins are divided into several patterns, which is not much for the collectors. ".


    If only 20000 or 30000 pieces of a pattern are circulated to the outside world, it is not too many, but too few.


    Even if the collection world knows that William still has 900000 pieces in his family, will William be short of money? Will be in a few years, to the point of having to sell the collection?


    Normally speaking, the 900000 gold coins will not be auctioned until William''s next generation, or even several generations later.


    As most people know, there is a serious surplus of diamonds, so many people can''t finish one.


    But the diamond group only sells a small part every year, and the price of diamonds is still rising steadily.


    In addition, it is impossible for gold coin itself to fall below the price of gold. Gold coin with great commemorative significance is definitely more valuable than pure gold.


    With the worldwide Martian fever provoked by William, the circulation value of this batch of gold coins only needs to be copied a little,


    not to mention too much. It''s no problem to sell the first batch of gold coins with two thousand dollars for two thousand dollars.


    When everyone can''t buy it, it''s easy to argue about the private transaction price.


    It''s OK to sell the second batch for 2500 US dollars. It shouldn''t be difficult to sell another 3000 US dollars in the first half of the year.


    Even if it''s really in my own hands for the time being, it''s just two billion yuan of free money. At most, it''s a waste of processing fees. It''s just gold from Mars.


    If you keep it in your hands for decades and then stir fry it, you will not believe that the value of these gold coins will not rise.


    All in all, four of William''s women and his mother immediately felt that it could work, and that it was more realistic than simply owning gold.


    In the future, as long as these gold coins are there, people will inevitably mention the Devonshire family,


    William and Lena Devonshire. Thinking of this, Lena directly decided, "make 100000 Devonshire gold coins,On the front of the design, the family logo of the male deer is used, and on the back, the "Castle" is used.


    "Yes, ma''am.".


    After the four agreed, they looked at each other and said, "shall we make a batch of gold coins with your head?".


    "No, I don''t want to be ridiculed," Lena said with great self-knowledge, "using William''s head to make Devonshire''s gold coin is still in the name of a hereditary Archduke. What''s my appearance on the gold coin?


    No, it''s not a good idea.


    Abby, who knows a lot about the history of ancient European gold coins, was relieved when she heard Lina''s words. At the same time, she turned her eyes and said,


    "then we can only make 10000 pieces as family commemorative coins and collect them ourselves.


    Perhaps hundreds of years later, this kind of Lady Lina gold coin, which only makes 10000 pieces, will be the most valuable one for collection.


    "Ha ha", Lina can''t help laughing when she heard this. It''s not impossible.


    In the same period, there are at least 100000 gold coins. Although Lina''s head is not well-known, it accounts for a small number of gold coins. She is also a famous mother, and it is not unknown. The collection value is not small.


    Lena said that she didn''t want to be ridiculed, but who would refuse the things that can be passed down in the memory of later generations? She said with a smiling face,


    "well, William doesn''t lack gold, let alone money, so I''ll do something to keep it for fun.".


    Then the thought in the mind turns, looking at the face dew expectation of Abby, this time Lina pretends not to see.


    As William''s mother, she was embarrassed to make her own gold coins.


    If their family dares to make the gold coins of several William women in Abbey, they will definitely be ridiculed for a lifetime. They may even be written into the aristocratic history for future generations to ridicule.


    Seeing Lena''s expression, Abby knew that her idea was out of the question. In the aristocratic system, her lover and wife were far away from the blue star to Mars.


    Fortunately, she has always been in a good state of mind. Even if she was discouraged, she still cheered up and said to Sunday, "did you hear what we just said?"


    "Yes, Miss Abigail, what can I do for you?" said the voice of Sunday in the castle drawing room.


    "Now that you''ve heard that, tell William about it. He must have more ideas than us.".

 Chapter 750

    William, who deals with rubies at Olympus volcano on Mars, just heard the report on Sunday that some people in the United States were afraid of the performance of the spaceship, so they made up their minds.


    he was thinking that he had provoked the relationship between the United States and England, and finally achieved success,


    but they heard the ideas of Lena and Abby again on Sunday.


    He was stunned. He didn''t think about making gold into gold coins.


    When I thought about it, I immediately thought it was a good idea.


    Thousands of years later, as long as gold is still precious metal, no matter how the society changes, how history evaluates him.


    At least he will be remembered by more people with gold coins.


    With this point, William suddenly felt that even if the gold coin fell on his hand, it would be a big deal if the collection was thrown under the castle to eat ashes. Anyway, the BRICs were put in the warehouse to eat ashes.


    While living is nothing more than fame and profit after solving the problem of survival. Before death, we only think about the sense of existence in this world.


    That''s why ancient emperors care so much about their own affairs.


    It''s just for the world to remember itself.


    There are also very individual people, but also in the name of not being famous forever, it is infamous mind.


    Fortunately, in Europe and Asia, it is not only the emperor who is qualified to leave the year on coins.


    As a hereditary Duke, William is qualified to print his own head.


    Of course, public offering is definitely not good, but it can only be used as commemorative currency and gold hedge.


    As for the private use of gold coins as trading objects, as long as it is not fake, the other party also accepts it, and no one will take care of it.


    Now this batch of gold is no longer a matter of money. Even King Philip of England will be willing to buy a ton of Martian gold at double price to make gold coins.


    No monarch can refuse to leave more marks of his own in this world.


    So William said with a smile to the live broadcast ball, "after all, the world children''s fund is not a commercial organization,


    if the gold price falls, it will bring unnecessary trouble to the foundation,


    therefore, someone in the foundation should be watching the live broadcast.".


    In the face of William, who just said to donate ten tons of gold, it''s strange that the people of UNICEF don''t always pay attention to him.


    When I was thinking about whether William would change his mind and plan to donate cash directly, I heard,


    "I''ll give you two choices: first, I''ll donate 200 million dollars in cash directly, and second, I''ll continue to collect 10 tons of Martian gold.".


    William will ask first, because if the value of gold is less than 200 million US dollars, people will praise him.


    but now, he plans to make gold coins. The 100000 gold coins made of 10 tons of gold are likely to be more valuable than 200 million US dollars.


    at that time, he will be scolded even if he donates gold.


    Fortunately, although there are smart people, just as William deliberately mentioned that children''s fund is not a commercial organization.


    Many people in the foundation even think of the selling points of Mars gold, but if they operate their own gold products, they will lose the purpose of non-profit organizations.


    In the long run, it''s a bigger loss than making more money.


    Among other things, reputation loss alone will make the fund difficult to walk in the days to come.


    What''s more, William, who has donated nearly 700 million pounds, deliberately mentions non-profit, which makes them more scrupulous.


    So, after comparing the gains and losses, the head of the foundation quickly reached an agreement.


    Since I can''t earn a sum, I''d like to help William, a big money maker, and say that he doesn''t know how to cooperate with them. If he''s happy, he''ll donate another sum.


    The foundation soon held a press conference to publicly thank William for his generosity. It also expressed that they were non-profit organizations and could not make profits from the first batch of gold transported back from Mars, so they could only accept cash donations.


    There are also smart people in the reporters. As soon as the foundation spokesman finished, some people asked how to make profit from Mars gold.


    But as long as it is clear, people will not answer it directly.


    A foundation didn''t know what William was up to.


    Second, the effect of saying something by oneself is stronger than that of others. What''s more, the discussion among the whole people is a rare opportunity for publicity.


    At this time, William, who is still searching for gems on Mount Olympus, was stunned when he heard the contents of the foundation press conference reported on Sunday,


    and then laughed. It seems that there are many smart people in the world.


    But he didn''t reply immediately. He pretended not to know and continued to look for the gem.


    More time should be left for the media on the blue star to spread the news, so as to achieve the purpose of advertising.


    Looking for nearly an hour, lost interest in William began to find gems, but the real goal has turned to find suitable for loading volcanic ash rock.


    Anyway, Mars is his own now. When he has found a nest of ruby as a gimmick, he will have the patience to continue looking for gems.


    What''s more, it''s not worth money.Besides, he needs to stay on Mars for a long time.


    About two kilometers down from the peak, he came to a cliff and saw a lot of volcanic rocks,


    William said to the live broadcast fairway with a smile, "it seems that today''s luck has run out,


    let''s use these volcanic rocks to make 40 potato flowerpots first, so as not to sprinkle volcanic ash directly on the spaceship and make a mess.".


    With that, William used the laser on his armor and spent a lot of time cutting out 40 rectangular flower pots the size of a small suitcase on the volcanic rocks.


    "Well, now that the tools for loading soil are ready, the next step is to find a place with geothermal energy suitable for digging.


    Fortunately, as long as it''s volcanic ash, it''s definitely suitable for the growth of plants.


    I don''t need to use human waste to compost, otherwise I don''t know if I have the courage to eat potatoes in the future. ".


    The audience who had done farm work heard the word "compost" and soon understood what human waste was.


    It''s a pity that I can''t see William fiddling with his rice field, otherwise it would be very interesting.


    The headlines on the front page of tomorrow''s newspaper must be disgusting, too.


    William took all the flowerpots back to the spaceship, drove the spaceship to the middle of Olympus volcano, where there was geothermal heat, and began to repeat the steps of digging soft volcanic ash with a convenient shovel, and then transporting them back to the spaceship.


    A few hours later, while digging and chatting, William meditated that, with the spread of these five or six hours, the issue of gold must have been discussed on the blue star.


    After reporting on Sunday, many TV guests have thought about gold coins, and many viewers have expressed their willingness to collect them.


    Only then did he speed up and fill the last flowerpots in one breath.


    Return to the spaceship, clean up the dust on the armor in the disinfection cabin, go into the cockpit and open the communication with London Space Center.


    I heard the foundation news from the center.


    Pretending to be surprised, he said to the live fairway with a smile, "am I a good man, and what do I get for it?"


    The reporter in the conference center can''t help rolling his eyes. It''s OK to cheat children.


    They would believe it if they were idiots. If William didn''t think about the gold coin, he would be so kind and take out the cash.


    But the fund is afraid to accept gold. What can they do.


    Afterwards, we have to praise the professional ethics of the foundation management in the newspaper.

 Chapter 751

    Since the foundation''s people are so on the road, William doesn''t mind flattering them.


    "Thanks to the operation team of the foundation, they not only have strong professional ethics and abide by the operation rules, but also think for the benefit of the donors.".


    Looking at William, a reporter and the foundation, who rarely said good things and was smiling, he was waiting for him to say that he would donate more money to thank him.


    But after waiting for a long time, what they were waiting for was words that made them feel deeply.


    If you want him to donate money, you have to have a purpose to do it. He doesn''t do it when he gives money without any reason.


    Thinking of the idea that Lao Mei was working on a spaceship, William laughed.


    In this era, it is impossible to control a country privately,


    but it is not difficult to control most of the infrastructure of a country, which can affect half of the people''s daily necessities such as water, electricity and gas.


    To really do this is to indirectly tie ourselves to the lives of ordinary people.


    The limited impact on the public should be very simple. If you don''t care about the profit,


    don''t say that you follow you wholeheartedly, but the public will never want you to have an accident, so as not to change your boss and increase the cost of living.


    If the upper class of England has been settled and the ordinary people have been courted, then William is tantamount to pulling half of the society of England onto the boat.


    As for the kind of thing that the whole of England supports, he''s not that arrogant.


    I said sorry to the audience and explained that I had to contact my family to transfer money.


    Pick up the live ball and throw it out of the cab. Contact Lena in advance through Sunday and hand in some information.


    Just use the communication equipment of the spaceship to contact Lina again, but it seems to forget that the communication of the spaceship is in the amplifying state.


    Word by word, all of them were sent back to Bluestar by live broadcast ball, and at this moment, Sunday went down like a machine, even didn''t remind him.


    When the communication was connected, William laughed and repeated the commemorative gold coins. Finally, he jokingly said,


    except that the first batch of gold should be made into special commemorative coins and the appropriate quantity should be controlled.


    After the batch of gold transported back from Mars, he wanted to make all gold coins with Olympus volcano and his head.


    When there are 100 million Devonshire gold coins in the world, he will probably never be forgotten.


    "You''re crazy, William.".


    When she heard 100 million gold coins, even though she understood that this call was an acting Lina,


    she was still startled, "100 million gold coins, that''s 10000 tons of gold. Do you want to completely destroy the gold price of blue star?"


    "How can it be?" William shook his head. "I''m not going to release the gold, but I''m not going to leave it in my family''s Treasury, and it won''t affect the gold price of the outside world.


    and even though I ship 1500 tons of gold back from Mars a year, this gold may not be enough for the gold sales of the two big Asian countries in the future.


    in addition, the consumption of gold by industrial products in the future will increase As long as I don''t transport back thousands of tons a year, the gold price will never fall in the long run, but may rise. ".


    After that, William explained as if he was afraid of Lina''s disbelief,


    "Mom, believe it or not, as long as I announce the gold returned, I will leave 1000 tons to make 10 million gold coins and store them myself, and the gold price will stop falling and rising tomorrow.".


    "It''s possible," Lina thought for a moment. "If it wasn''t for you, there would be people who want to buy gold to keep their value.".


    "And even in my family, I think it''s better to save gold than cash. After all, pounds and dollars are paper and figures.


    besides, there are more than two billion pounds in my account alone,


    your cash should add up to more than 20 billion pounds?"


    "Damn it.".


    "God.".


    Hearing Lina''s words, people watching TV all over the world can''t help yelling at her, and then they have a jealous headache.


    Damn Devonshire, the bank can''t make money as fast as you two, even if you say money is just paper.


    When the world scolds, Lena follows William''s play and says something that excites the English audience.


    "William, the Devonshire family has been English for generations after all.


    you are the hereditary Archduke personally decorated by his majesty Philip and witnessed by hundreds of celebrities.


    while enjoying fame and respect from the English people, you should do what you can for England.


    Therefore, I suggest that you transport gold back to London in the future and pay taxes directly with gold.


    the more gold you have at home and in England, the better it will be to protect the value of the pound.


    the more stable and powerful England is, the better it will be for our family.


    As for the money earned every year, there is no need to put it in the bank,


    it can be invested in the infrastructure that no one is willing to invest. Although the profits of these projects are small, they also maintain the value.


    It''s just right for us who don''t know where to spend our money.


    "Wait, mom.".William interrupted his mother with a smile.


    Even if you want to, you can''t let people think that they will win.


    Because he is very clear that the business of catching up is not a business, but a fat sheep.


    People like this, you kind-hearted help, he is not only ungrateful, but also feel that there are some benefits they do not know.


    Otherwise a fool will do thankless things.


    You have to let others beg you. You have to let them think that you are unwilling to do so.


    In the end, when things are done, they will feel that they have taken advantage of themselves rather than you, so that there won''t be so many troubles.


    "I don''t object to your saying that we should repay the society, but who is willing to invest money in the basic industries with only 5% profit every year these days?".


    William sighed and denied, "don''t forget that people are never satisfied.


    Even if we are kind enough to take over the dilapidated infrastructure of England,


    but how difficult are England''s guilds? Are there few reports in the newspapers?


    Those people don''t care about the serious discrepancy between your input and output. Even if the company loses money, they will clamor,


    since the Devonshire family is so rich, what''s the loss? It''s a return to the society.


    I don''t want to calculate with these people every day. With that time and energy, I can earn more than ten times.


    Therefore, it is better to donate money to vulnerable groups such as women and children to repay the society.


    It''s simpler and safer to do so. ".


    "This," Lena hesitated.


    But what she and William are talking about already concerns the interests of both groups in England.


    But most of the people in England, apart from the workers in the basic industries, just think about it and agree with William.


    One is the employees in basic industries who have enough to eat but can only support their families,


    the other is the divorced, jobless and orphan groups, how to choose, in fact, you don''t have to think about it.


    For a moment, most people in England were watching what Lena would say.


    In their opinion, it is no surprise that William will not look at infrastructure as a low return industry.


    But Lena struggled for ten years at the bottom of the society. With the rise of William in these two years, most of England knew it.


    But is it hard for a single mother to come to the bottom of the society?


    So it''s perfect for people like Lina to be white faced and act good.

 Chapter 752

    Just thinking about how to go on, so as not to make people feel like Lina who is just a good person,


    just saw Abby opposite, took up a pen and quickly wrote something on the cardboard.


    After reading the cardboard quickly, Lina closed her eyes and thought for a moment before she said,


    "well, you are so indifferent to strangers in your personality, and mom has nothing to say. After all, I really had a bad ten years.


    But this time I heard that you were trapped on Mars, so many people in England came to our aid.


    No matter what their purpose is, or what benefits you have made to some people,


    but it is impossible for everyone to be attracted by you, or there are many people who help us spontaneously,


    since there are people who help us selflessly, shall we respond?


    Don''t forget that not everyone is cold and heartless. When we lived in a small house in London, there were good people.


    Listen to the Sunday report, deliberately belittle him, to highlight Lena''s idea is from abina chick.


    William''s hands are itching with anger. His mother is not a virgin.


    before he succeeded the Earl, Lena had been scheming against the old Earl in the dark.


    The old count''s body will collapse so fast. The last 007 found a beautiful young girl to approach the old count.


    Moreover, the assumption of Virgin Mary is too easy to collapse. He doesn''t want his mother to be accused of hypocrisy in the end.


    William deliberately hesitated, but secretly wrote down his ideas and let them pass on to Lena on Sunday,


    then he said helplessly, "well, you can do it if you like. Anyway, I''m only responsible for making money. The management of the company is Abby''s task.


    I hope no one will laugh at us for being fools.


    After listening to what she said on Sunday, Lina said with a smile, "don''t worry. I know who to be friendly to and who to stay away from.


    I met too many rotten people when I took two jobs a few years ago. They are not worthy of sympathy at all. I promise I will kick them far away.


    We need to help only those who are friendly and work hard to support their families.


    As for the company, I will try to take less trouble. If the situation is good, it''s not impossible to take half of the profit as the bonus.


    But if, as you say, some people are too greedy, I''ll let them kill themselves.


    No matter how rich we are, we can''t afford to raise waste. Besides, it''s better to donate more money to single mothers and orphans.


    If someone wants to play shady, no one in England can spend money on us,


    I will let some people understand that we want to repay the society, but we will never be fools and bad people. ".


    With this, the audience had a new understanding of Lina.


    But it''s no surprise that Lina said that she had worked in two jobs and had such an attitude towards their mother and son. After all, most people think the same way as Lina.


    "You understand," William said with a few laughs, "but if the price is not right, let those people play by themselves.


    Goodbye, mom. I have to deal with my potatoes.


    "By the way," he said, taking a picture of his forehead. "I almost forgot that you helped me remit 200 million dollars in cash to the world children''s fund account.


    I''ll tell you on Sunday that one of my special donation accounts should have more than 300 million US dollars, and the other one seems to have billion US dollars.


    After a pause, William apologized and said, "I''m sorry, mom, these accounts haven''t been moved for nearly two years. I''ve forgotten the exact number.".


    Listen, William casually said that he had $1.34 billion in cash in his two accounts for two years, and it seems that it was specially used for donation.


    Watching the live audience, once again realized what is stealing money is not as fast as William.


    At the moment, the only thought is why I am not William''s parents, brothers and sisters.


    If you can, it would be better to be William''s son again.


    Wealth will be at hand.


    Unfortunately, according to William''s Chinese thinking, his son will definitely be in charge of his death, if the daughter can be rich.


    On Sunday, it didn''t take long to tell Lena about the $340 million account she got from Sloane, the leader of the assassin brotherhood,


    and the $1 billion account of the hammer family, which William killed the father and son.


    Although the money had been handled by the Swiss Bank of Batis, which was controlled by the priory of Mount Bashan.


    But William, who is not short of money at all, has never touched the money in question. Now he can''t dirty his hands by donating it.


    For charitable funds, as long as the remitted account is formal and legal, in line with the laws and regulations, no one will have nothing to find trouble for them.


    After $200 million was transferred, William pretended not to know that his call with Lena had been spread.


    Laughing out of the cab, said a few words to the live ball, and ended the live broadcast.He''s not interested in growing potatoes himself. At the moment, the audience is not in the mood to see him grow potatoes.


    It''s all about Lina choosing the infrastructure company in England. How to operate and manage after acquisition and how to get along with employees.


    Many people in England are still thinking that if Lena is really willing to pay half of her annual profit as a prize.


    Should they expect the company they work for to be acquired.


    William opened a portal, transferred an engineering robot to plant potatoes, and went back to the underground bedroom of Oxford castle to have a rest.


    The next morning, I went back to Mars and watched the forty flowerpots that had been processed by the engineering robot and planted potato chips.


    William shook his head and said to Sunday, "do you think I, as a human being, will have the energy and mood to arrange these flowerpots neatly after planting potatoes?


    Will you have the heart to make sure that every line in the flower pot is exactly the same? "


    "Sorry sir",


    in silence for a few seconds on Sunday, he instructed the engineering robot to rearrange the flowerpots until it was a little messy.


    Deliberately wait until the afternoon, let the robot get some volcanic mud on its armor.


    William just opened the live broadcast and said with a smile, "sorry, for my image, I didn''t let you watch the process of planting potatoes.".


    After that, William grabbed the live broadcast ball and said helplessly to the messy flowerpot, "although the shipboard intelligent system taught me all the steps of planting step by step,


    but I was just a young man who grew up in a big city and was the first time to grow food myself"


    William spread out his hand, "if you mess up, just mess up, that''s all.


    However, according to the evaluation of the intelligent system, these potatoes should be able to survive,


    in addition, the spacecraft can keep these potatoes in the sun all the time, so the maturity period should only take about 50 days,


    that is to say, when I have only 15 days to supply, they can harvest,


    according to the average yield of five potatoes per potato root, 40 potatoes can harvest Two hundred.


    Ten of the best ones are left to be replanted, and 190 potatoes are left. If you eat three potatoes a day,


    after 50 days, when the potatoes mature again, there are still 40 potatoes left. That is to say, I can occasionally add more meals in these 50 days. ".


    There should be no problem living one or two years.

 Chapter 753

    I heard that William planned to eat three potatoes a day in the future. Even one more potato was an extra meal.


    Watching the live broadcast of the audience, many people are gloating out of a variety of snacks, smiling and superior, ziyuwei eat up.


    Then I saw William calculate the weight to water each flowerpot, while watering, also sighing the precious water resources.


    The audience took out a drink, a snack, a drink, and then put up a bottle to pay homage to William, who loves water on the TV.


    It''s a pity that when these people were elated, they heard that William, who gave back the message on Sunday, turned his eyes and said to the live broadcast ball with a smile that what he wanted most now was the precious red wine in the cellars of his Latour and Margaux, and when McCullen in the cellars of London manor cherished his whisky.


    These people who are drinking drinks are stunned. Then they look at the drink bottles in their hands and think that they are drinking tens of thousands of dollars a bottle of wine.


    I can''t help throwing away the bottle, angrily pointing my middle finger at the TV,


    scolding and wishing William would stay on Mars forever to eat potatoes, or even wishing him a day of drinking his own urine.


    But then I heard William complain that since he can''t drink the new wine of the two wineries this year, it''s better to take it out and play a game with everyone instead of hiding it. After sharing happiness,


    these people who had blessed William immediately turned to praise him.


    "Let''s gamble on the final harvest weight of potatoes in these 40 lessons",


    after a pause, William thought quietly for a while, and then said, "there are more than one billion people watching my live broadcast now,


    so it is estimated that the number of participants may reach more than 100 million. In this case, I have to make the weight accurate to gram,


    for example, 200 potatoes, weighing 1010 grams at harvest, that''s OK All the right people can get a random bottle of this year''s new wine from two wineries.


    Moreover, I guarantee that it''s the authentic red wine of the Chateau lato and Margo, and it''s not the second-class brand or sub brand wine of the chateau,


    and the quantity is 10000 bottles, that is to say, there are 5000 bottles of lato and Margo respectively, and the value is at least 2000 US dollars.


    If there is only one person who guesses correctly, congratulations. At the moment when the results are published, you are a rich man with a value of 20 million US dollars.


    if you hoard it, his wealth should rise one layer every year.


    If one hundred people guessed correctly, they would share ten thousand bottles of wine equally.


    But if the number of people who guessed correctly is more than 10000, maybe you can choose a gold coin with my head printed on it, weighing 100 grams and worth 2000 US dollars.


    in a word, there are only 10000 bottles of red wine, but I believe that even if 100000 people guessed correctly, I don''t need to come back from huoxingyun gold.


    the gold in Devonshire family vault is enough for me Play dozens of times.


    Dozens of times? As soon as these words came out, the hosts and guests of major TV stations all over the world were shocked and called God.


    "One hundred thousand hundred gram gold coins is ten tons of gold, and dozens of times means that there are at least 200 tons of gold in the Devonshire family''s coffers.


    the 200 tons of gold reserve is 23 tons more than that of Belgium, which is the 21st largest gold reserve in the world.


    God, William Devonshire is a truly rich country.".


    For a moment, people all over the world wondered how much secret wealth William had.


    How to obtain such a huge amount of gold in more than two years.


    What makes people all over the world more curious is where the Devonshire family vault is?


    There must be more than gold hidden in it. There must be other jewelry and antiques.


    As soon as this kind of speculation came out, many people began to be dissatisfied with the fact that the live broadcast could only be watched, but they could not communicate. They had too many words to communicate with William.


    One after another, they began to call TV stations or London Space Center, asking for the dialogue function.


    William, who is talking to the audience and plans to set up a website for all people who want to participate in the weight guessing game to enter the weight and his ID number.


    Hearing the report on Sunday, I was stunned for a few seconds.


    The daily live broadcast, on the one hand, can let the outside world know about his situation on Mars,


    Ann''s heart that makes up his mind and does not start to influence him, on the other hand, it can also enhance the popularity of Devonshire family,


    on the other hand, it is not without the use of the attention of ordinary people all over the world to obtain certain chips.


    Although he is absolutely confident that he can do it by himself, he can make his opponents more scrupulous about why he doesn''t do it.


    One point stronger than oneself weakens the opponent.


    The most important thing is that with the passage of time, the remaining supplies are less and less, so he has to pass on his tragedy to deceive those who have a ghost in their heart.


    It took half an hour to explain the settings of the website, so as not to let the Bluestar know that he can still watch every move of the Bluestar at the moment.Then he pretended to get the news and said to the live broadcast ball with a smile, "if you want to talk to me directly, you can,


    but if you want to keep communication all the time, it involves many of my unique, cross planet communication technologies,


    and I can''t bear to share these technologies. After all, it really matters. Even if you ask for 10 billion pounds, there are still some buyers who can sell them Fifty billion pounds is no problem,


    but to do so, the English authorities should be eager to send the court summons to Mars and give it to me. ".


    "If the signal is transferred to England''s TV station through London Space Center for limited call transmission, there should be no problem.".


    William looked down and thought for a while, and then said, "well, today''s live broadcast is here first. I have to communicate with the staff of the space center of England, so as not to leak the secret.".


    Close live, William will soon appear in the space center, the command Hall of the large screen.


    But his attitude towards the space center is not as polite and scrupulous as he said during the live broadcast.


    Not to mention their opinions, they directly appointed a TV station with the most friendly attitude towards China as the partner.


    However, several English TV stations in the outside world, knowing that William would choose one to cooperate with, are struggling to discuss countermeasures, but they don''t know that all they have done is in vain.


    Thomas berry, the head of the space center, is not surprised by William''s attitude.


    If anyone trapped on Mars can be calm to all people, there are no ghosts in it.


    And their space center had a leak before. Although the leak was expected by William, it was impossible to pretend to be magnanimous and give them a good face.


    "We can do what you said about cooperating with the TV station to make a limited time call today, but",,


    Thomas stopped talking, looked at William''s face, saw William smile and then continued to ask,


    "Richard first asked me to ask you when to find the alien body you said.".

 Chapter 754

    When he heard Thomas, the head of the space center, asking about the alien Mars,


    William didn''t care in his heart, but said with dissatisfaction, "it''s not enough to have that Cybertron scorpion robot for you to study?"


    Thomas said helplessly, "Mr. Devonshire, I know you are very dissatisfied with the leak of the space center,


    but all the people who stay here now have gone through three times of censorship. They not only guarantee their own lives and keep secrets,


    even their immediate family members have been living in a secret camp.".


    Looking at the more than a dozen serious looking staff in the command center, plus William didn''t care whether the people in the space center would leak secrets,


    what he said through the space center is not something that must be kept secret.


    After a moment''s hesitation, William said, "well, I''ll trust you again, and we''ll be back online in an hour.


    I hope to see Richard and Wilson of the royal family. I''ll see you then.".


    Hang up the communication, William will take the four single escape capsule back to the spaceship.


    When checking the condition of the escape capsule, it was found that the palm print of Starscream appeared on the escape capsule, and it was just about to open the portal to replace it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I think it''s better to keep it.


    As time goes by, Sunday reminds us, "Sir, it''s five minutes before you contact London. Do you want to connect the video now?".


    "Connect.".


    As soon as the video is connected, you can see Wilson''s excited face is slightly red.


    William said with a smile, "Hi, Wilson, long time no see.".


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Wilson rolled his eyes and replied angrily, "how many times have I looked for you in the past few months? Don''t you know?


    And there''s such a funny thing about landing on Mars that you don''t take me with you, William. We''re friends.


    "Well, you can shut up. I''ll talk to you when the business is done.".


    William was not angry and glared at the unreliable Wilson.


    I really take you to Mars. I don''t know if Philip and Charles will find themselves desperately.


    Being scolded by William, Wilson just shrugged and stood aside.


    William then put his eyes on Richard and general Marco.


    "That scorpion robot, have you worked out anything?"


    Richard shook his head, "the time is too short, we just reviewed these days, the research director in charge of the research,


    others",


    before Richard finished speaking, he saw the escape capsule deliberately exposed behind William.


    After a few eyes, I suddenly felt that there was a huge palm print on the escape capsule. I immediately asked, "did you encounter an attack on Mars?"


    William puzzled Leng for a few seconds, and then think of what to look back to the escape capsule behind.


    Pointing to the palm print, he said, "which Cybertron robot chased me to Mars left this.".


    "What about the robot?" Remembering that Starscream had been killed, general Marko asked,


    "can the spaceship bring him back?"


    "Why, you want to study the secret of Cybertron''s metal deformation?"


    William turned his lips, then asked to connect with Richard and Marco alone, and advised, "if I were you, I would never make such an idea. I would have to study and not target Cybertron''s crazy robots. The genes in these guys'' bodies are all crazy and killing.".


    "Maniacs"?


    As soon as William finished speaking, general Marco immediately got to the point and asked nervously,


    "so, besides the maniacs you mentioned, are there any other factions? And you mean,


    since there are lunatics, the cybertans of other factions should be normal thinking groups? "


    Hearing Marco''s words, Richard regained his mind for the first time, staring at William with his eyes shining.


    William shrugged. "You''re right. As far as I know, Cybertron is divided into two groups,


    one is the battle robot based maniac group, and the other is the engineering robot based liberal group.


    And these guys actually came to Bluestar a long time ago, and even made their first login in England.


    "What?"


    Richard and Marco exclaimed in surprise, "where is it?"


    "Hey, I''m sorry," William said with a smile, "when I get back to Bluestar and London, maybe we can discuss setting up a special combat department to deal with these aliens.


    at that time, I will tell you what I know, and even bring new troops to catch a living transformer for your research.".


    "Hell", looking at William''s smiling expression, Richard and Marco look at each other,


    they know very well that William is afraid that they will not do their best to support the spaceship.


    But William doesn''t believe them. Richard and others don''t worry about William.


    "you''ve got Kingsman, an organization with independent intelligence power. No one will give you the new troops,Moreover, for your sake, we have secretly cordoned off London, killed dozens of spies from various countries, sealed off more than 30000 acres of your territory and protected your mother.


    What''s more, it''s the whole nation''s effort to support the construction of the spaceship. Isn''t that enough to make you trust us? "


    "Ha, is that what you should do?" William frowned. "Do you think if I tell American people that I want to immigrate to their country,


    you say Benjamin Arthur barrel, will you approve my application immediately,


    and can I produce all the parts of the spaceship I want in only 30 days?


    Now, it''s not that I beg you, but that you need me more. What''s more, cooperating with you will offend the American people. ".


    After that, William said with a gloomy expression, "in this case, do you think I should take more precautions and raise more chips to deal with the pressure of the American people, and force you to stand behind me firmly with your chips?"


    "What is it?"


    Richard hesitated for a moment, then said helplessly, "well, I just think that you are trapped on Mars because you don''t have a sense of security. That''s why you think so extreme and don''t trust anyone.


    when you get back to London safely, I hope you''ll apologize to me and those who pay for you silently but don''t get trust.".


    "No problem.".


    An apology is not without a piece of meat. William said without any shame, "as long as you can safely return to London, I guarantee that England will surpass the United States in many aspects in the future.


    not to mention other things, if you can solve the financial problems, England''s gold reserves will increase rapidly by 1000 tons every year.".


    "Ha ha, let''s talk about that.".


    Richard is happy with the increase of gold reserves, but he knows better that with the current tax rate in England,


    they receive 1000 tons of gold, William himself can reserve 1200 tons of gold.


    And who knows how many ships are going to and from Mars.


    He does not believe that William, who has been able to produce core components, will not build a spaceship secretly in the future.

 Chapter 755

    To be honest, Richard knew that as long as William didn''t kill himself, he and England''s first team couldn''t move him.


    Even as William gets older and his eyes are no longer focused on his own land,


    at that time, he may have great influence on all aspects of England.


    When Lena focuses on infrastructure, some people worry that Devonshire will monopolize the people''s livelihood in England.


    This is a situation that old politicians like them can''t have foreseen.


    But William is now too important for England to bring out the technology to crush the world.


    When it comes to the chance for England to rise again, if William is beaten down too hard, maybe he will run away.


    If you really want to go to the United States or some big country in the East, with their strength at this time, you can at most bark like a mad dog, and there will be no follow-up.


    Second, William''s life-saving card is too fierce. The Red Mercury nuclear egg is the Skoda Molly sword in the hearts of all insiders.


    now he can fly to Mars in a spaceship. If potatoes can be planted successfully,


    in a few years, even if the blue star is destroyed, William''s family will be able to build a city on Mars and live well.


    In this case, they will really tear their face with William if they are crazy.


    Fortunately, depending on the situation, William''s mother Lena Devonshire has a strong sense of belonging to England.


    So for them, as long as William doesn''t change his nationality, betray his country and do something that doesn''t affect the overall situation, they don''t care about William any more.


    Turn around and say that there are many advantages in wooing William. Otherwise, during this period of time, why do the spies from all over the world spy on England like crazy people who are not afraid of death.


    At this time, a lot of England''s top officials really admire King Philip, who has worked hard to win over William for decades.


    Don''t you see what happened to William now? Will you also think of Wilson, the second heir to the royal family?


    Thinking of this, Richard and general Marco looked at Wilson enviously.


    I can''t help thinking that Wilson is also a powerful person.


    He not only has a good relationship with William, but also can completely put down his identity and get the love of his mother Lena.


    Lena was even better to Wilson than William in many public occasions in the past.


    In the future, it seems impossible to abolish the aristocratic system in a short time.


    They can''t help admiring King Philip again. This is the embodiment of the true friendship that we have to pay if we want to invest as early as possible and if we want to have an iron relationship.


    As for more and more things about Devonshire family gold, Richard didn''t pay much attention to them.


    In a word, although gold belongs to Devonshire family, as long as it is hidden in England,


    watching the whole history of England''s aristocracy, it shows that there is no such family in the world.


    Maybe a hundred years later, the Devonshire family will have a black sheep, and gold will belong to England in disguise.


    When Richard thought about it, he suddenly felt that since he could not deal with the self-made, tough, suspicious and ruthless William,


    they could target the next generation of Devonshire family, the next generation.


    He didn''t believe that William himself was powerful. Could all his descendants be powerful.


    As long as the Devonshire family has a waste, the family will also decline.


    And if William knew that he and his mother had played a play, he could make the upper class of England feel that they were thinking of England and would certainly laugh.


    Even if the United States asks him to go to the United States for development, he will not go.


    The United States is not comfortable in a second tier country like England.


    As for China, forget it.


    What he did in England, if he put it in China, he would be directly trampled into the earth by a great God, and then crushed into ashes.


    Some people who have something in mind don''t realize that the spaceship has come to the sky of the alien corpse.


    After being reminded on Sunday, everyone''s attention turned back.


    The largest sand dune in the northern hemisphere of Mars is where the iron warriors discard alien bodies.


    The spacecraft stopped on a hill of red rock mass more than ten meters high in the sand dunes.


    After such a long time, if it wasn''t for the heteromorphic corpse on the hill more than ten meters high,


    and William also had precise coordinates, he would not have been able to find it. He was buried in the sand and could not see the heteromorphic body.


    Using the life scanner on the spaceship to confirm that the alien has no vital signs, William can safely descend the spaceship.


    Looking at the abnormity buried in the red sand, I regret that I didn''t let the engineering robot deal with it first.


    Now I have to work hard with a shovel to clean up the red metal sand around the alien.


    It took more than ten minutes to reveal the black biological armor, ferocious face and sharp tail stab of the alien corpse.


    William dug a small amount of sand, while deliberately said, "every time I see these ghosts, I feel sick. I really don''t know which idiot will raise them.".


    In the command room of London Space Center, Richard and Marco, who heard William complain in their headphones, looked up at the others in the command room,Found that in addition to their two can hear, other people just face shock and excited expression.


    At the same time, I can''t help looking at each other and nodding silently.


    I thought that when they discussed with each other before, they came to the conclusion that there were some abnormities in the United States that had been electrified. Maybe it was William''s guess.


    Before the lack of evidence, can only be regarded as nonsense, but now two people think that William is likely to have seen many alien, but also contact with living alien.


    Having seen the living and killed at least shows that William really has a certain understanding of these aliens, which makes them believe what William said about aliens.


    After cleaning up the sand, William smiles and shovels on the alien with a shovel.


    The shovel surface of the metal shovel broke immediately, and then some liquid flowed out of the abnormal corpse, which "squeaked" corroded the metal sand and rock.


    "Hell",


    pretending to be shocked, William grabbed the live broadcast ball and aimed at the corroded and bubbling sand,


    said in a panic, "although these sand contain a lot of metal, but more than seven layers are composed of quartz. Now they are corroded together,


    damn, it''s not safe to use glass and other equipment",


    swear in a low voice, Wei Lian asked eagerly to the live broadcast ball, "what equipment should I use to hold these two bodies?


    Once the corpse is broken on the spaceship, it may be directly corroded into a big hole,


    but I can''t bring back these two alien corpses, so what''s the point of trying my best to come to Mars?


    What''s more, I''m trapped on Mars.


    This?


    In the face of the risk of ship hull broken, for a time Richard and Marco two people can not help silence.


    The two of them dare not open their mouths when William has shown extreme and does not believe anyone.


    So as not to infuriate William, who was mentally abnormal because he was trapped on Mars.


    Richard thought for a moment and said, "it''s not urgent. We''ll ask the relevant experts.


    In the case of no guarantee of safety, it''s a big deal that you go back to Bluestar first, and then go to Mars when you find corrosion-resistant materials.


    "That''s right," Marco said. "Don''t worry, William. After all, we are the only ones who can get to Mars. We have plenty of time.".


    "FK",


    as soon as he threw away the broken handle on his hand, William turned around and didn''t take a few steps,


    he heard Wilson yell, "wait a minute.".

 Chapter 756

    Hearing Wilson''s cry and so on, William stopped and thought that the boy would not think of a way to freeze.


    Normally speaking, the maximum temperature of Mars near the equator can reach 37 degrees in a year, but it can drop to below - 60 degrees at night.


    He would choose to come at noon, because during this time, the surface of the alien body must have melted a little.


    So they can see the corrosiveness of alien blood.


    The way to transport it back is also very simple. The escape capsule, which was transformed from the landing capsule of the iron blood clan, has its own heating, cooling and constant temperature systems.


    Wait until midnight, when the temperature is the lowest, drag the abnormity corpse which is harder than rock into the escape capsule.


    Keep the temperature in the escape capsule at - 18 degrees, and you can bring the alien body back to Bluestar.


    William was thinking about it when he heard Wilson say, "these monsters are immune to the corrosion of their own blood,


    then their bones and biological armor must be anti-corrosion, and there are also blood and SNA in their bones. Maybe we can bring these back first.".


    "That''s a way.".


    Compared to the complete body back, just want to take the heteromorphic as a gimmick of William, I can''t help but agree with Wilson''s method.


    Although DNA is extracted from bone marrow, there is also a risk of heteromorphism being cloned.


    But a bone, William still has a way to monopolize, or make an accident directly destroyed.


    False meaning cable a few seconds, "only with complete bones on the spacecraft, to no risk of blood leakage.".


    Then, in Richard''s heartbreaking eyes, William raised his hand and used the laser on the armor to cut a shaped thigh.


    For a time, the abnormity corpse was melted by the high temperature of the laser, and the blood flowed out, and "creaking" corroded the surrounding rock mass.


    Fortunately, heteromorphic blood is very corrosive, but everything has a limit. After a pit is corroded, the corrosion ability will be greatly weakened.


    William picked up the handle he had thrown away before and waited for more than ten minutes when he could not hear the squeak.


    After putting the handle into the hole, it was found that the corrosion rate of the handle was greatly reduced, and then the abnormal thigh was lifted out of the hole.


    Begin to carefully cut the skin and muscle on the abnormal leg, and finally get a complete thigh bone.


    Grab the red sand on the ground, sprinkle a little on the leg bone, no response.


    Then he tried some metal and more corrosive food to make sure it was not corrosive, so William reached out and grabbed the leg bone,


    seriously said to Richard and others, "this thing is dangerous, you see,


    so, you want to study it, you can, because I also want to find a new weapon to deal with metal,


    but the research must be under my supervision, so as not to have any problems Human beings have the ability to steal cells and clone heteromorphic cells.


    "It''s a big problem," Richard nodded in agreement. "If you can guarantee that I can understand the research process at any time,


    it''s not impossible to give you the research task.".


    Give it to me? Within a second, William understood Richard''s idea.


    For one thing, he was also afraid that the research project would leak out heteromorphic cells.


    With the scientific research ability of the United States, it is very likely that the research results will be faster than those of England.


    Second, he thought that William would secretly leave heteromorphic organizations to study by himself.


    It''s better to cooperate with William, even for the sake of safety.


    When England started cloning aliens, they put their labs on Mars or large spacecraft.


    William is the only one who can do this and have enough money to be on the same line with England.


    "No problem.".


    It''s impossible to clone alien, and it''s unnecessary. If you need to, you can buy it from the iron blooded tribe.


    But William does have the corrosion gene to crack the alien blood, which is used to deal with potential mechanical enemies.


    Or join your own mark armour.


    With this in mind, William turned and walked to another intact alien corpse. In the surprised eyes of all the people in the space center,


    like an iron soldier, he stepped on the corpse, reached for the edge of the shell on the alien head, and easily pulled off the whole shell.


    This made Richard more convinced that William had been in contact with aliens, and he thought that it was necessary for British scientists to join in the study of aliens, so as not to be fooled by William.


    He bowed his head and pondered for a while. He said, "we want to study aliens. It''s better to find a suitable biological project to cover up.".


    Don''t think about it. William knew Richard wanted to mix sand, but he didn''t object to a suitable cover project.


    With a smile, "do you have any good suggestions?"


    "I really have a suitable project," Richard said, straightening his mind. "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it?


    More than a decade ago, a group of Americans tried to clone dinosaurs on an island on a secret route near South America,In the end, the project was a real success, and a lot of money was spent to build a dinosaur paradise.


    Unfortunately, before opening to the outside world, there was a dinosaur cannibalism.


    Overnight, the cloned Velociraptor killed more than a dozen researchers and breeders on the island.


    What''s the matter? William recalled, but could not recall any relevant memory.


    But more than ten years ago, he was only a few years old, and it was normal that he had never heard of it.


    But as soon as he heard about dinosaurs and parks, William thought more and more about whether it would be a pit.


    He asked tentatively, "do you say it now that there has been research in England?"


    "Of course," Richard nodded, "when the Raptor cannibalism happened, it was during the naval battle in South America.


    after receiving the signal for help from the survivors on the island, we sent a cruiser to the island with more than 100 soldiers.


    While rescuing the survivors, we also killed more than a dozen soldiers, and worried about the emergence of the dinosaur crisis,


    the then fleet commander ordered to clean up all the killing dinosaurs on the island without asking for instructions from London.


    "Ha ha",


    Richard said it well, but it still can''t cover up the essence of English robbers.


    Don''t think William also know, it must be the people of England at that time had a different heart.


    After finding the research materials, he killed all the dinosaurs on the island, leaving nothing for Laomei and the dinosaur research company.


    It''s a pity that after ten years of research, no progress has been made, so the waste is handed over to piwilliam.


    Otherwise, for so many years, how could there be no news about dinosaurs in the world.


    It''s a success. England''s got it.


    Failure can also consume William''s money and lure his energy into projects that do no harm to England.


    William thought of those Jurassic movies in his memory, which were all about dinosaurs escaping and killing people wantonly.


    Once dead, no matter how good the project is, it will have to stop operation, followed by fines, losses and endless lawsuits.


    Even if you can''t help it at last, you can still be bored to death.


    However, if the legal person of the dinosaur park is not himself, but a country, William would not mind building a dinosaur park to play.

 Chapter 757

    Anyway, it can be foreseen that as long as William is not crazy and kills himself, money will never trouble him in the future.


    Not to mention the return of gold from Mars to Bluestar, before he was in the bank, he had more than 20 billion dollars in cash. I don''t know how to use it.


    With the resources of x17, we can also produce large consumables such as spaceships and robots on Sunday.


    He has nothing to spend more than to support his family.


    When the gold and other precious metals from Mars are transported back to Bluestar, even in order to maintain the stability of Bluestar''s financial and metal market,


    can not ship too much, but it is not difficult to sell $120 billion a year.


    So when you don''t know how to spend the money, it''s OK to have a dinosaur paradise.


    It would be nice to leave the responsibility for the management and safety of the park to the English authorities and not to have William take responsibility for the accident.


    "I''ll take over the dinosaur research project, but since I spend money on two scientific research projects for England,


    should you compensate me? Or how much research budget are you going to give me each year? "


    Richard shook his head and said helplessly, "don''t tell me about money. You don''t need it, and you don''t want us to pay you.


    let''s say, we will consider what conditions are reasonable.".


    "It sounds like I''m begging you," William frowned. "In that case, after the blue star, I''ll give you the deformed leg bones, and we''ll study them separately.


    I don''t want to take advantage of you, and you don''t want to think of me.


    Anyway, the security forces of my family and I have enough ability to deal with the alien, even if there is an accident, it will not affect my family. ".


    "You," Richard said angrily, "can''t you have a little bit of patriotism and gratitude when we stand in front of you and fight against the world?


    And as a hereditary Archduke, you should set an example for England.


    Looking at Richard, his face turned red with anger, William''s mouth turned askew, and the old man acted like that,


    William didn''t believe it, Richard was a selfless man.


    If it had not been for the greater protection of his interests, these capitalists would have sold him long ago.


    He said sarcastically, "it seems that there are a lot of selfless people in England. Why don''t you ask other nobles and capitalists,


    if they are willing to donate 10000 pounds to England, I will donate 20000 pounds,


    if they donate 100 million pounds, I will donate 200 million pounds. How about that? I''ve given enough.


    "You",


    Richard was almost scolded by William''s words.


    But he also understood that William was a good man who didn''t take advantage of England.


    But now he can''t afford it.


    Before the establishment of a secret base for the study of scorpion Decepticons, a large amount of reserve money has been spent.


    If you want to set up a secret base for biological research, you have to apply to the Senate.


    But as soon as the application was submitted to the house, Richard felt that it would not take a day for Lao Mei to know that they were studying the alien.


    In addition, William, who knows the alien best, said that there would be an alien safety accident, which made Richard worried.


    The research on alien biology is different from the previous scorpion Decepticons, and accidents do too much harm to human beings.


    In this case, Richard suddenly felt that just as he was the only one who knew about the scorpion Decepticon project, he simply let William take charge of the alien project.


    The idea is like this, but you can''t say it directly, Richard thought for a moment,


    "money can be given, but one thing I have to remind you is that we are the leading Party in the special-shaped projects after receiving the money from the government of England.


    In the future, we will not only pay attention to the progress of research.


    When you produce finished products, don''t sell them. Even if you use them yourself, you will be watched by a group of people.


    It may even be questioned by this committee today and investigated by that committee the next day. ".


    Looking at William''s face changed, Richard continued with a smile, "you, who are used to freedom, should not want this kind of situation.".


    I wanted to cheat some money, but I didn''t expect Richard to take the lead and take him to the army.


    William will let the official know the progress of the research.


    And even if he works out his own research, there will be a group of people staring at him and checking the buyers.


    But the alien in their own hands, how to study, how long to study, and even the results come out, do not have to inform anyone.


    "Well, we won''t talk about the funding for alien research now, and we''ll talk about it when the results come out,


    but shall we talk about dinosaurs?


    This thing is not strictly confidential. Once the clone is successful, will it be used for commercial operation and build a Jurassic paradise? "


    Jurassic paradise? Richard was stunned and excited later.


    If we really want to build a dinosaur paradise in England, it will cause a huge sensation all over the world.It will not only enhance the country''s popularity, but also boost the economy with the arrival of a large number of tourists.


    As the first item, he can''t help thinking it over.


    The most direct benefit is that economic improvement will play a decisive role in his re-election.


    With his head down, Richard began to think seriously about the feasibility of paradise.


    But it costs a lot of money to build the park.


    Built in London, Richard has a headache just thinking about it.


    Although the land price of building on the island is cheap, the material transportation is also not cheap.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at William, but soon he thought that no matter how rich he was, he couldn''t take advantage of him.


    Moreover, he is not good at business negotiation, shaking his head and sighing a few times,


    "there will be special people to talk with you about the cooperation of the dinosaur park, but in principle, we will have half of the profits of the dinosaur project. How about that?"


    "It''s OK to get half the revenue for one person," William said with a smile. "But the park is expected to take at least a billion pounds to be built. What''s the investment?


    And since you don''t pay for your research, do you have more responsibilities? "


    Richard was impatient to hear that William talked about money again.


    "speak directly.".


    "It''s very simple that the legal person of London dinosaur park is you, and the security responsibility is also given to you,


    as compensation, you will be given a layer of dry shares, and the other shares will be calculated according to the proportion of money paid.".


    "Are you dreaming? Or are we idiots? No one is going to run when something goes wrong.


    William put away his smile and said seriously, "if you don''t give money, you are not only responsible, but also want to take shares. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Richard was sweating with pain when he heard William mention money again.


    Can let him give up the foreseeable benefits, but not reconciled.


    While hesitating, William continued, "I understand that an accident is not good for anyone,


    but it''s a dinosaur, and ordinary people are not terrorists. It''s just a matter of procedure to kill them.


    if ordinary people are injured or killed, I can''t live in a rich place.


    If I don''t have an iron top in front of me, I''d rather give up the dinosaur park project.


    Seeing Richard''s fear that the accident will affect his career life, William said, "don''t forget, you are the first one to take over the accidental death, and your term of office is not long.".


    This made Richard silent. Yes, no matter how worried about the future, he must be competent.

 Chapter 758

    Not surprisingly, Richard and William finally reached a tacit understanding.


    Although he pretended to think for a long time, he took a meaningful look at William,


    and said, "it''s not urgent. When you go back to Bluestar and study the method of cloning dinosaurs, you still don''t know how long it will take,


    besides, you don''t know whether the house will approve it.".


    Ha ha, it can''t be explicitly promised so as not to leave a handle on it. In the end, it says that it needs to be approved by the parliament, but the capital state has a lobbying system.


    Besides, no one is willing to have an accident. William is willing to let those who are good find England as a legal person just in case.


    There was a real dinosaur uprising, which resulted in the death of ordinary people. There were officials at the top, and there was a clear contract to determine the responsibility for the accident.


    Even if William is a major shareholder, he will not be responsible for other things except how much he should pay.


    However, criminal liability does not, civil liability loses money, but reputation will still suffer certain losses.


    Seeing Richard leave, William looks at Wilson, "I heard you have a girlfriend. How are you getting along?"


    Hearing William ask this, Wilson is angry, "Kate wants to know you many times, but you have been hiding in the manor, let me break her promise several times.".


    "Come on, I don''t believe you really want to bring the chick you just met to see me.".


    Wilson, with a smile, takes people to William before confirming the relationship. That''s a fool.


    Maybe after meeting, the other party will say that you are a good person, but I love others.


    No one else has to think it''s William.


    Let''s talk about the theme.


    Hearing this, Wilson put away his smile, nodded seriously and said, "don''t worry, I promise to help you.".


    "Ha ha," William laughed at Wilson''s seriousness. "Well, it''s not a big deal to call you here.".


    Seeing Wilson frown, William knew that he had no intention of hurting his self-esteem,


    explained hastily, "but it''s not a trivial matter, and what I want to say is just right for you to do, as for other dangerous things.


    Man, our identity is doomed not to take risks on our own. Otherwise, what would our subordinates do to raise so many people.


    With this explanation, Wilson got better and asked, "is it about the live broadcast? Or do you bet with the people? "


    William nodded and laughed. He knew that although Wilson was unreliable sometimes, he became smart as soon as he stayed by his side.


    "First of all, I have chosen the independent television station in England to cooperate, and in the future, the live signals will be transmitted to the whole world through them,


    so I need you to help me talk to them.".


    "Are you going to buy it?" Wilson asked in surprise, "but even if it''s an acquisition, why don''t you look for the biggest one?


    According to the number of viewers reported, you now have at least three billion viewers at the peak of live broadcasting and more than one billion viewers at the low peak.


    with this as a condition, it''s not difficult even to take a stake in Bili C. why choose independent TV? "


    William''s eyes twinkled. It can''t be said that only ITV is fair and the relationship with China is OK.


    "Bili C is not a pure English company. I don''t have to abandon the English company when most of England supports me,


    and I don''t plan to wholly acquire it. Tell the people of ITV that I will pay 500 million pounds for 33% of their shares.".


    "All right.".


    Wilson looks at William doubtfully. As far as he knows, William is not like this, but he doesn''t intend to study deeply.


    "The 500 million pound acquisition of a third stake in a company with a market value of 1.4 billion plus the hundreds of millions of viewers attracted by the live broadcast should not be rejected by ITV.".


    "If they refuse all these conditions, let them play by themselves," William said, turning his lips,


    "the second thing, the website I set up will be published later,


    it can be predicted that the number of people participating in guessing the weight of potatoes this time will be more than one billion,


    so I don''t intend to use it only once, but how to keep this huge crowd,


    " r>


    when the website is published, a simple web chat tool will also be published.


    after that, functions such as adding friends, comments, personal homepage and uploading photos will be added.


    in short, I will take this opportunity to build a social networking website directly.


    The name of the website is Facebook, and the slogan is "show yourself".


    "You, you",


    Wilson hesitated for a long time, and he didn''t know how to express his shock. Finally, he could only say,


    "if you don''t let me take part in the shares, we''ll break up immediately.".


    "As you think, this website is estimated to be worth hundreds of millions from its inception.


    Once I can keep hundreds of millions of people to chat and discuss every day during my stay on Mars,


    it''s normal to have a market value of one billion dollars.


    "No, you damned miser," Wilson said angrily and painfully when he saw that William refused, "then what do you tell me to do to show off to my poor man?""Ha, are you poor, too?"


    William said contemptuously, "the share of energy-saving light makes you worth nearly 100 million.".


    Without waiting for Wilson to say it again, William interrupted, "I can give you 10% of the shares in the TV station, as for the website.".


    William thought for a moment and said, "tell your partners that when I go back to London and make the first IPO of the website,


    I will consider giving 5% of the shares to you, but if the valuation of the website is far higher than expected, and you don''t have enough money, don''t blame me.".


    "No problem, no problem". With William''s promise, Wilson agreed, "I can get the 50 million pounds that the TV station needs today.


    as for the money for the website, if you mortgage the shares of the energy saving lamp company to my grandfather, he will certainly lend me money.".


    "You are smart," William said with a smile. "Even if the TV station can only increase two or three times in ten years, it means more to you and me than money.".


    Wilson nodded for sure, knowing that if William hadn''t been ahead of him, he would not have been the second heir to the royal family.


    Not to mention the internal affairs of the family, ordinary people outside will have a lot of opposition and vigilance.


    "Thank you," Wilson said sincerely. Then he turned his mind and said,


    "since you asked me to find those noble friends who have good relations with you, there must be something for us to do,


    say it, as long as we can do it, I believe those guys who have long wanted to get close to you will definitely devote all their energy to finish what you told us.".


    "Haha," William grinned, "if you want to get on the boat, you have to show your value.".


    Wilson nodded solemnly, worthless noble son, not to mention that William didn''t like it, he didn''t like it either.


    "Find some reliable guys to build up momentum together and let them record their special skills and show them in video.


    Attract the discussion of ordinary people, induce their competitive spirit, and then actively put their excellent side on the website.

 Chapter 759

    After listening to William''s words, Wilson''s forehead was sweating and stammered,


    "are you going to use our face as a guide to attract all ordinary people to step on it?"


    "That''s right, but I said that I would only show you what you are good at," William reminded angrily.


    "it''s not to let you compete for the first place in the world, but to show the positive side of the aristocratic descendants.


    ordinary sports can''t compare with etiquette, horse riding, golf, cricket, these aristocratic sports.".


    "It''s easy for you to say that," Wilson said, covering his head with no self-confidence. "Even if there are some of us who are strong, are we better than our peers all over the world?


    Once aroused the competitive heart of ordinary people, we will definitely step on the face of no light, or even one-sided hanging.


    Looking at Wilson, who had no fighting spirit, William said angrily, "hell, I want to beat you now.


    there are so many aristocratic children, isn''t there one who is powerful in some way?


    It''s not to compare you with the world champion. Even if you can''t do anything else, can''t you compare with equestrian


    "It''s hard to say," Wilson said after a moment''s silence, "most aristocratic sports have become popular now.


    many children of rich families even started to train equestrian at the age of five or six. We really don''t have to win them.


    after all, compared with the number of aristocrats, the number of rich people is too large.


    in addition, many aristocrats are not even rich people How can this be compared to "the first".


    "I,,".


    William almost scolded out of anger, but what Wilson said is also true.


    He bowed his head to meditate for a moment, and then said, "let''s find the reason, what kind of charity competition, academic discussion,


    dilute the competition atmosphere, highlight the sports spirit of participation and struggle,


    let''s feel that nobles are not all a group of people waiting to die, some of us can work hard and study hard.".


    "Well, well, that''s about the same. In fact, many of us are keen on sports," Wilson said with a sigh of relief. "As long as there is no opposition, there should be people involved.".


    "Well?"


    Hearing Wilson say opposition, William can''t help but be stunned.


    I suddenly realized that it''s not that Wilson doesn''t want to compete, that he''s not a bad person, and that he doesn''t want to make money with him, but that he''s afraid that the whole society will be disgusted by his high profile.


    After all, the aristocracy''s situation is really not good, but William just can stir up a topic in the new website,


    leaving young people as the main force of the network in the website, he doesn''t care about the rest.


    "I''m warning you, Wilson, if there are rotten people in the aristocratic offspring who make trouble on the website,


    or you people don''t work, our previous stock purchase agreement will be invalid.".


    William said with a straight face, "it''s not so easy to make money behind me.


    in my estimation, the market value of this website will be at least 10 billion pounds in five years. If it doesn''t reach 100 billion pounds in ten years, it will have no meaning to take all the federal countries of England, the social market of young people and occupy half of the market share in Europe.


    In the future, the survival of Internet companies will be a winner take all situation.


    "A hundred billion pounds in ten years?"


    Wilson stammered when he heard this,


    "that, that, that 5% is five billion pounds?"


    "What do you say?" William said, "if England wasn''t my basic dish, and I was a hereditary aristocrat myself,


    now I can use you, do you think this money would be so easy to earn?


    So, warning you, if you want to be worth a billion, you should take care of those noble little guys who want to take a ride and become a billionaire.


    You''re not the only ones with topic. If you can''t satisfy me, I''ll look for stars.


    Maybe the price paid is only tens of millions of dollars,


    moreover, if you don''t let me see the effect in the future, I don''t guarantee that you will not dilute your shares before listing. ".


    "Understand, I will carefully choose the right people, will never let the evil group of horses slip in.".


    Wilson thinks that William''s ability to make money is higher than the prestige his grandfather left in his heart in more than ten years.


    After all, not everyone can start from scratch in just two years, with tens of billions of dollars.


    Even if someone has the same ability as William, he will never bring them to make money together.


    At the same time, if William was not too young to chat with other adult nobles, he would not like their young aristocratic descendants.


    Wilson, who was excited by the bright money path, left the space center in a hurry after chatting with William about some details.


    A phone call called his housekeeper, lawyer and confidant.


    Seriously deal with the issue of William''s share in ITV.He knows very well that if he can''t get a stake in the TV station, he won''t get a share in the website.


    And William will pull Wilson, on the one hand is to reduce the chance of Abby''s public appearance, so as not to be caught and threatened.


    On the other hand, it is also the favor of King Philip.


    During this period of time, although Philip didn''t show his support publicly, he didn''t want William to have an accident. He secretly helped to deal with many people and forces who had ideas about Lena.


    From the point of maintaining the aristocratic system, William absolutely believes that Philip does not want to see his own premature death, which is already a bit of the spokesman of the English aristocracy.


    Since he is an ally and has expressed his good intentions with practical actions, he should also have appropriate feedback.


    Hang up communication with the space center, William opened the portal and threw the alien body to the planet x17 for Sunday''s disposal.


    He opened the door and went back to the basement of Oxford castle, looked at the authorized Sunday, secretly inquired about Bluestar''s existing website code, combined with his requirements, got the website.


    A few hours later, a website called Facebook successfully registered and rented nearly half of the vacant servers in major countries of the world as soon as it opened.


    William thought there would be one billion users online, but according to the results of the survey on Sunday,


    although there are billions of people watching live TV in these days, the number of Internet users is only about 500 million.


    Facebook doesn''t need to raise the number of people online to a billion for the time being.


    After one night''s test, the Sunday meeting report, which has learned to use cloud technology,


    "Sir, the rented server and our free server group, have been able to support 100 million people online at the same time.


    If necessary, we can rent nearly 1000 large servers in more than ten major countries, and 200 million people can be online at the same time.


    However, the chat and comment function of the website can only achieve simple text reply.


    More functions need to be tested continuously, and the server and source code need to be upgraded.


    Even if it is too urgent, the network technology of the whole society will not keep up with our needs. ".


    William, who has tried Facebook for one night, knows very well that the social networking of Facebook is still very simple, even simple,


    but the functions of other social networking sites are also in the stage of simple text communication,


    at the same time, let alone 100 million online users, even one million can be regarded as the industry leader.

 Chapter 760

    Under the operation of Facebook on Sunday, it drew on the code of most websites and chat programs around the world. It was officially completed and was waiting to go online.


    Code this thing, as long as not most copy, can do all kinds of optimization will not have much problem.


    For Sunday, he can''t make innovations and create a new program directly from scratch,


    but with ready-made program code, he can find out all kinds of advantages and disadvantages and let him optimize, which is definitely better than hundreds of network engineers.


    Although the full content of the post has a lot of professional knowledge, most people do not understand.


    But the most important theme can still be understood. I can''t help but be glad that someone understands it.


    Otherwise, the vast majority of them would have calculated the weight of potatoes with the output of Bluestar.


    According to the doctor of Botany, if William does not have a good harvest of potatoes planted on Mars, or the weight of potatoes harvested will be far less than that of Bluestar, or even zero.


    Because they don''t know whether Mars volcanic ash is suitable for planting, let alone how much nutrients and minerals it contains.


    Therefore, the probability of high yield and poor harvest is much higher than that of normal yield.


    In the end, the doctor, who claimed to know Prince Wilson, revealed that he had also called Wilson himself. According to Wilson,


    based on his understanding of William, when he watched the live broadcast, he noticed William''s insidious words misleading the audience.


    Specifically, the doctor mocked Wilson, saying that he was afraid of William''s revenge and did not dare to say the news.


    After reading the article, the audience didn''t think what words were misleading them,


    they saw on the computer screen, under the article, some people began to comment, others were speaking for help, how William misled them.


    For the sake of the red wine and hundred gram gold coins of the five major wineries, some people either speak directly for discussion, or silently read all the comments, looking for useful information.


    Can guess to guess, because there is no video left, a time just rely on memories, most people are difficult to remember in the end is that sentence.


    After a few minutes, I didn''t wait for a few people with good memory and logical thinking to post.


    I don''t know who it is. I sent a post on the front page of the website. The content is to call on everyone to join in and initiate a topic that Wilson is required to explain.


    Even if someone thought of the truth of William''s misleading words, the vast majority of netizens responded positively to the call of the post,


    they were not afraid to ask Wilson to explain himself.


    Two hours later, more than a million people sent out this post. Wilson, we want to know the truth.

 Chapter 761

    So many people on the Internet are calling for Wilson to show up, which soon shocked the royal family of England, the staff specializing in public relations.


    King Philip, who received the report, was surprised at first, but he soon calmed down after hearing that it was related to William.


    I couldn''t help thinking, could it be that my grandson Wilson and William worked together to make it?


    He called Wilson and learned that the doctor of Botany who posted the post was a 27 year old first-year doctor at Oxford University. He had a good relationship with Wilson and was also the heir of a baron family.


    Without Wilson explaining anything more, Philip knew it was not out of control.


    He reminded Wilson with a smile, and Philip hung up.


    With the help of the staff, I sat in front of the computer and opened Facebook.


    After half an hour of experience, I learned from some channels that there are more than 30 million people online at the same time.


    Moreover, the think tank estimates that this is because the time zones of different countries are different. Many countries are still at midnight or early in the morning.


    Seven or eight hours later, the other side of the blue star is at dawn, and the number of people involved may even exceed 100 million.


    Otherwise, the whole world will probably discuss what William said to mislead them.


    The media will never let go of this topic of public concern and continue to dig into what William said in the past.


    And even if the truth is dug out, before William publicly admits it, the media should invite various experts to refute it.


    Anyway, they do what they want to attract the audience.


    In the process, whether it''s praise or slander, the result is that Facebook will make a free national advertisement in the eyes of people all over the world.


    After all, these topics are piled up with real money.


    Ten thousand bottles of lato and Margo are worth 20 million US dollars, not to mention 100 grams of gold coins.


    If 100000 people guessed correctly, William would have to pay 90000 gold coins, with a total value of 180 million dollars, except for red wine.


    It''s a real gift to all the lucky people.


    And for ordinary people, just log on to the website, register their own information, can participate in without cost.


    Few people will refuse this kind of thing which does not cost much time, energy and cost.


    Incidentally, in the future, Chateau lato and Margo will become more and more famous in the world, and will also enter the eyes of ordinary people directly from the rich class.


    In a few years, it should be no problem to double the value directly.


    And double that is $1.56 billion, which is far more than the $200 million William may have paid.


    Thinking of this, Philip sighed with a strange expression. William, a little bastard, stayed on Mars, but he could still set off a popular trend in Bluestar.


    It can be predicted that with William''s character, it will never be just a gamble.


    Now, before the results are released, Facebook will not be short of traffic at all.


    Now it deliberately provokes the topic to attract the interest of all the audience participating in the gambling.


    If the content is rich, it''s not difficult to have tens of millions of people online at the same time, and a billion or even billions of people register at the same time


    don''t think about it. From now on, if William wants to raise funds for the development of the website, there will be some people waving checks just to participate.


    But Philip, who knows William very well, knows that if he wants to take advantage of William at such a time,


    it is estimated that unless he has a direct valuation of 10 billion pounds, William will be able to take out no more than 10% of the shares. Otherwise, you''d better wash and sleep.


    Thinking of this, Philip can''t help taking out his cell phone again and dialing Wilson.


    When he learned that Wilhelm had promised to leave Wilson and his friends 5% of the shares in the first round of fund-raising.


    Philip exhorted Wilson a few words, then hung up the phone regretfully. He couldn''t help thinking about how to get more shares of the website.


    At 1:00 p.m., the shareholders of ITV listened to their reports excitedly, saying that during the low peak of ratings in the morning, more than five million TV sets were locked in their channels.


    It is expected that in the evening, there will be no problem with over ten million TV stations in England alone.


    As a result, there are about nine stories of people watching live in England.


    The revenue of advertising alone is about equal to that of the past ten days, not to mention the invisible asset growth of popularity and market share.


    But just when everyone was happy, the director of operation of the TV station warned that William would not open live all day.


    The best way to keep the audience is to let William talk to the audience directly through their TV station,


    if technology permits, it''s better for the audience to come directly to the TV station''s live studio and have a face-to-face conversation with William,


    or make a lucky draw and send out some Martian things as prizes.For ordinary people, even the red metal sand of Mars, rocks and other ordinary things, they must be interested.


    If it''s a whole gold mine, it will make the English audience crazy to participate.


    This, William and Wilson shares together, unimpeded smoothly achieved.


    And Wilson played a trick and took the opportunity to raise the price, forcing the TV station shareholders to transfer 36% of the shares.


    William''s 33% share has not changed, while he has gained 3% share with 40 million pounds,


    and the qualification to join the board of directors.


    After Wilson cleverly called Lena to tell William on Sunday,


    he didn''t stop Wilson.


    And 3% of the shares, according to yesterday''s share price, actually need 42 million pounds.


    However, the shareholders of ITV think that Wilson is responsible for their cooperation with William, and the two million pounds will be regarded as a contribution to Wilson.


    As soon as the agreement was signed, the two sides began to discuss how to retain the audience and how to make them form a viewing habit.


    For the long-term plan, Wilson suggested waiting for William to return to London from Mars.


    However, the recent ratings plan can be launched first.


    At 4 p.m., before William''s live broadcast of his day on Mars, he asked everyone to pay attention to ITV''s program with a smile. There will be a surprise waiting for them.


    It''s not just England that continues to focus on indie one.


    In other Commonwealth countries, viewers who can receive one by satellite also began to switch to the independent one.


    Half an hour later, the independent TV station, whose audience rating is increasing by 1000 households per second, will roll out in all channels,


    they have invited Wilson to answer questions for the world''s attention on the live channel at 8pm.


    Even if possible, I will have a direct conversation with William on Mars.


    As soon as the news came out, plus the TV station received William''s video of space wonders and meteorites during the spacecraft''s voyage to the moon and Mars.


    Not only does it leave the existing audience behind, but the number of new people has soared again without any surprise.

 Chapter 762

    At 7:40 p.m. London time, Wilson, with his makeup on, sat on the sofa and forced his eyes to think about what he had said in his previous conversation with William.


    In my mind, I went over what I had to say for a while, then I stood up and straightened my clothes. The hostess, who was a little nervous and waiting nearby, was facing the manuscript.


    He has already known that Wilson is in William''s light and has become a beautiful TV director,


    he is very patient and even close to Wilson, blinking from time to time while he is writing.


    Unfortunately, at the moment Wilson, although the beauty around some heart, but can also distinguish the weight.


    Calm at the same time, know that at this time there is no need to deliberately offend today''s partner, in order to avoid inexperienced himself was difficult.


    As for the rest, we''ll wait until the program is finished.


    However, when Wilson saw the faces of several noble friends who got the news, they were not smiling.


    I can''t help thinking of William''s warning to him not to be in trouble. I quickly put away my untimely thoughts.


    At this time, if he is haunted by gossip, his image will be affected.


    Wilson doesn''t have to think about it. William is 100% disappointed. He even excludes him from the shareholders of the website and looks for others to cooperate with.


    Fortunately, it''s almost eight o''clock. Although Wilson judged the beauty as a threat, he was still very polite to thank the host.


    With a smile, sitting upright in the chair beside the host desk, waiting for the broadcast.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, after waiting for a few hours, England and the Commonwealth, the 200 million viewers who can directly receive the signal from ITV,


    plus more than one billion viewers from all over the world, at the beginning of the program, their eyes were fixed on Wilson, who was wearing a formal dress and a little thin.


    I want to know what they want to know right away.


    These four hours are probably the most beautiful since the establishment of ITV in more than 40 years.


    Dozens of TV stations in major capital countries are competing for the only broadcasting right of their own country like they don''t need money.


    The price of this broadcast is 4 million to 8 million pounds according to the population and economic strength of each country.


    In Asia and South America, it''s just tens to millions of pounds.


    The reason why the price is so low is to test the water. If their advertising revenue is good, the future broadcast price will be raised.


    At the beginning of the program, Wilson, who seldom watched ITV, looked at it unexpectedly to seduce his host.


    I didn''t expect that this woman was very professional to Wilson.


    At the same time, I finish hundreds of words in one breath without any mistakes or pauses. When I speak fast, my speech is very clear and simple.


    I can''t help thinking that there should be no problem for this woman to host the program in the future.


    I have to stay away from her, so as not to have a scandal. I have no choice but to use the means to miss a talent.


    Just thinking about it, Wilson suddenly heard the voice calling for him, quickly put away his thoughts, nodded to the camera with a smile, and said hello to the audience.


    After some introductions and greetings, Wilson said with a smile,


    "I know what you are most concerned about at the moment, so before talking about other things,


    I think I''d better tell you what I know first, so that no one will be impatient and scold me in his heart.".


    When Wilson said this, most of the impatient audience couldn''t help feeling good for him.


    Didn''t they wait four hours for the news?


    "To be honest, if there were not too many people on the Internet who asked me to explain, I would not have the courage to tell William''s Secret",


    Wilson said, recalling the words he discussed with William, he deliberately showed a scared expression on his face and said a few times,


    "when I watched the Mars live broadcast before, as far as I observed, William said the least in the live broadcast After that, Wilson stopped for a moment and then said with a smile, "maybe a lot of people have guessed.


    William has always mentioned that the 40 potato seedlings he planted on the Mars spacecraft can grow up to five potatoes per plant, with a total number of 200 and an estimated weight of about 10 kg.


    But from my personal experience of knowing him well and having suffered too many losses in his hands, I can see that he said these words on purpose.


    After hearing 200 potatoes many times, do we subconsciously calculate the weight according to the figure of 200 he said


    The vast majority of the audience who have no experience in planting or crops at all think, nm, what''s going on.


    It seems that I only consider the single weight of potatoes, and the number is estimated according to the figure of 200.


    But what''s the problem?


    "In normal thinking, even if 90% of people are bold to guess, few people will guess more than 300 numbers, right?"


    The audience couldn''t help thinking again. 99% of the audience agreed with Wilson.Although they thought about the number of more than 300, they didn''t have the courage to really estimate it.


    Then Wilson went on, "and the reason why I dare to be so bold is that


    William Devonshire is an extremely confident and insecure person.".


    "Yes, you heard me right.".


    Wilson seems to know that the audience''s expression is unbelievable.


    He shrugged and said, "as far as I know, William likes to predict everything well.


    if the predicted result is good, he will happily continue to do his own work.


    if the predicted result is not good, he will shut himself in the room or laboratory until he finds a solution.


    otherwise, he will be in a bad mood and can''t solve the food problem He would never have the heart to live on Mars,


    and bet us on potatoes.


    So, when Dr. Mok said that Mars potatoes might have a poor harvest or a zero harvest,


    although he laughed at me, I was also laughing at him in my heart.


    What he can think of is that William, who is so much smarter than him and also involves his own food, can''t think of it?


    Arrears? Ha, thanks to what he said, he can''t do it without fail, which doesn''t mean that William can''t do it under the crisis.


    So not to mention 10 kg, I think it is not impossible for the output to reach 20 kg or even 30 kg. ".


    "Do you think I''m crazy?" Wilson raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "that''s what you don''t know about William.


    most people probably don''t know that William also has research in biology.


    a year or two ago, he invented a kind of healing liquid that can greatly enhance the self-healing ability of the human body,


    as long as it''s sports injury, or hit by external objects, such as bullets and knives .


    Soaking in the self-healing solution locally or all over the body, the self-healing speed of the injured person''s own cells will be accelerated by more than 20 times,


    furthermore, there is the top version of the self-healing speed of 40 times.


    Therefore, this year and a half, the whole team of Chelsea, did not suffer from injury problems.


    In this case, do you think William doesn''t understand plants?


    Will you not use volcanic ash and other nutrients to make mineral nutrient solution that can improve potato production in a Mars spacecraft

 Chapter 763

    I heard Wilson say that William might be on Mars, using minerals to make his own plant nutrient solution.


    The audience who watched the program in the blue star were stunned, and then scolded William shamelessly.


    Now on Facebook, many people have posted their guessed answers.


    Began to post in the post, to other netizens or ridicule, or show off.


    Many netizens who feel that they have been fooled by William and have nowhere to vent immediately find vent.


    It''s a good thing to show off. After all, they have published the answers they know.


    It''s also for the benefit of all people, to be favored by others, to show off a few words by others, to be patient.


    But what are the taunts of those posts? If you think you''re smarter than others, you have to get up?


    For a while, several posts on Facebook, which ridiculed and scolded netizens for their sharpest words, were soon taught to be human by millions of netizens.


    If it wasn''t long before the ITV hosts excitedly said that the signal to Mars had been connected,


    later, they would ask William questions from the audience on Facebook.


    I don''t know if this curse battle will spread to the offline, to a few boxing matches.


    When you hear that William is really online, you can still answer questions from Facebook.


    now the number of people on Facebook has increased dramatically, 30 million, 50 million, 80 million.


    When William''s picture really appeared on TV, he laughed and said hello to Wilson and the host. The number of people on the website was officially over 100 million soon.


    Fortunately, the website didn''t get stuck until it rented a temporary server before breaking the billion mark on Sunday.


    While William is interacting with Wilson, he is paying attention to the world''s major investment institutions on Facebook.


    when he learns that the number of online users on the website has officially exceeded 100 million, he plans to talk to William. However, when he sees William wearing space armor on TV,


    answering questions with a smile, he is extremely depressed and restless.


    The host is all on Mars. Do they have the ability to talk to Mars?


    Stimulated by money and investment income, the heart soon calms down when it comes to William''s worth.


    Will people like William care about their hundreds of millions of dollars if they don''t know how to use them?


    Maybe when the talks are good, people will turn to the elites they sent. In other words, you can work for me.


    If this is true, few people can resist participating in William''s group, which is still in a rapid rising period and seriously short of people.


    And the company that is engaged in network service, when knowing that the number of people on Facebook exceeds 100 million, the reaction is like the death of a close relative.


    Not to mention 100 million online at the same time, they can''t even do 10 million.


    Even if the number of people really reaches 10 million, but with their company''s server capacity, it will definitely be crowded, and it will be hard to say whether the web page can be opened or not.


    This makes the Internet companies that have potential competition with Facebook all worried for a while.


    they are deeply afraid that Facebook, which has not yet shown its development direction, will bring thunder into their fields.


    But some people are worried, others are excited.


    On this day alone, the number of new Internet users in the world has increased by tens of millions.


    Some data collection agencies boldly predict that the number of Internet users will increase by at least 200 million in the next month.


    Many computer production companies, which are troubled by the economic downturn and people''s consumption desire, are eager to kneel down in front of William and willingly polish his shoes.


    England alone sold nearly 10000 computers during the day.


    After today, the number of people who have plans to buy computers in the world will definitely increase by 100000 or even millions.


    At this moment, it is 1:40 noon in New York, and the business of securities dealers in the stock exchange suddenly increases greatly.


    all the listed companies related to computer software and hardware begin to grow slowly.


    While appreciating William, these companies, who feel favored by the goddess of luck, can''t help thinking about whether they will spend some money to participate in William''s gambling program,


    or make activities on Facebook, where netizens are concentrated, to attract more people to join the online family.


    Anyway, as long as the number of netizens increases, the small amount of money paid, how can the stock market value increase quickly.


    When you come up with beautiful data of the computer industry, the confidence of ordinary shareholders will be greatly increased, and the money will be more.


    Before such a person''s plan was formed, William on TV said that Facebook will launch the function of adding friends and group days tomorrow.


    And open personal home page and comments, fans like function.


    Let Internet users all over the world just stay in front of the computer, they can chat and make friends without distance restrictions, and show and share their wonderful life with others.


    Now, everyone knows that William is going to take the opportunity to enter the field of social networking.


    As long as we don''t kill ourselves, Facebook will occupy at least 50% of the market in the future. With more complete functions and William''s capital, Facebook will be able to,Unless Facebook is not allowed to enter our country, it''s hard to say whether those chat and social networking companies that have not yet developed can develop.


    After listening to William''s introduction to the revised version of Facebook, those computer companies that already have ideas suddenly feel that now it is not Facebook that needs to cooperate with them to expand its popularity,


    but even if they pay the advertising fee, they have to engage in promotion activities with Facebook.


    As long as the live one, is equivalent to hundreds of millions of Internet users and more than one billion potential customers in front of the advertising.


    Driven by Tianda''s interests, capital''s ability to act and execute is absolutely explosive.


    Even if William isn''t on blue star, can''t he talk to the rest of the Devonshire family?


    If you don''t believe in sending money to William, Lena Devonshire will not contact him.


    When the live interaction was still in progress, someone called Lina, who had been monitoring the castle on Sunday.


    William won''t refuse to pay for things that are good for Facebook promotion.


    I thought that even if someone had a quick reaction, they would have to wait until tomorrow or a few days before they could really come to a conclusion.


    I didn''t expect to underestimate the capital driven by interests.


    And some people want to rely on lottery, send things to advertise, just like William''s idea.


    After playing a trick on netizens, I planned to make a lucky draw by myself. The florist would make a small sum of money to comfort netizens'' hurt heart. Unexpectedly, someone would give them pillows when they were sleepy.


    Just like the idea of these computer companies, William doesn''t really care about the lottery money, and most of it is on the company''s valuation.


    But since you don''t have to pay for the activities, it''s best. Half an hour later, Lena contacted him through the London Space Center,


    William covered her ears, pretended to listen, and said to the live broadcast ball with a smile,


    "just received the news from the London Space Center, I didn''t expect that the new functions of the website had not been opened, so some computer manufacturers were eager to contact me, However, it is not so easy for me to take advantage of my vision. ".

 Chapter 764

    William narrowed his eyes and stopped for a moment. When netizens heard that he had made money again, they were not happy to scold him, and then said,


    "as you all know, with the growth rate of my wealth, I still can''t see the advertising expenses of US $10 million, US $20 million, or even US $120 million,


    moreover, although the company that first contacted me had sharp vision and quick reaction, it still wanted to be the first to eat Crabs are suspected of taking advantage of the opportunity to lower prices.


    "Hey, hey, is my bargain so easy to take?"


    Just when the audience thought that William was shocked by giving up tens of millions of advertising expenses, the next words made them ecstatic.


    "Although I can''t see the money, it''s not in line with the commercial interests of the website in the future. In addition, the first one to contact the company is a computer manufacturer.".


    William put away his smile and said, "well, let the company take out a $10 million computer product and do a lucky draw on Facebook for three days. After the event, if you think the effect is good and want to promote it again, the price will be the same, which is $10 million for three days.


    Here, I welcome other companies that produce large appliances to advertise. As long as you send us $10 million worth of products,


    you can get three days of special promotion in front of at least 100 million or even hundreds of millions of Internet users.


    This welfare activity lasts for one month. As for whether there will be another one in the future, I''ll have to wait until I return to Bluestar. Maybe there will be a bigger one then.


    In addition, remind those enterprises that are on the lookout that this is a promotion under the worldwide attention,


    you have made a lot of money by sending us $10 million products in three days.


    after this activity, if the effect is good, the enterprises that want to participate in the future will have to pay for it. ".


    In the future, companies that hear William''s words will not take care of whether they pay or not. However, among hundreds of millions of Internet users, it is not difficult for them to accept 10 million dollars of their own company''s products.


    There are even some newly emerging enterprises that sell their products well in their own countries, but have no international reputation. They want to participate immediately.


    Not to mention 10 million dollars, even 20 million or 30 million dollars, they are willing to.


    At present, it''s only around eight or nine o''clock in the evening in major European countries, it''s only in the afternoon in America, and it''s in the morning in Asia.


    William gave a few orders to the TV station on Sunday. After a while, he asked Wilson to call the first computer company in front of more than one billion people.


    Hello, Hello, I''m Chad Wilson, general manager of XX company. I''m glad to speak to you, Mr. Devonshire, his highness Wilson.


    "I''m glad to talk to you, Mr. Wilson," Wilson reminded with a smile. "First, say hello to a billion people.".


    "Ah, yes, thank you for your reminding.".


    Wilson happily said hello to the audience, and suddenly exclaimed,


    "I''m sorry, your highness Wilson. If I heard you right, why was the busy tone when I mentioned the company name just now?"


    "Ha ha," I saw Wilson''s stand on TV and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilson. You have to ask William about this.


    he asked us to hide your company''s name before we called.".


    "OK, let me tell you"


    William''s voice came from the TV, and the hostess who wanted to speak opened her mouth, so she had no choice but to shut up and become a transparent person.


    "First tell me what audiences want to hear most. Will your company take part in the first phase of Facebook?"


    "This, this," Wilson said hesitantly for a few seconds, "Devonshire, shall we talk about the details first?"


    "I don''t care about the details. It''s my staff''s business and yours. You can say whether you want to participate or not.


    If it wasn''t for the good products of your company and the first one who contacted me, I wouldn''t have so much time to talk nonsense with you. ".


    "OK, OK",


    Wilson on the other end of the phone, nervously wiping his forehead without sweat.


    Fortunately, they called the company directors before they did.


    See more than a dozen employees who are on the phone with the directors all nodded, understand that the provisional board of directors is a total vote.


    "Mr. Devonshire, XX company is officially invited to participate in the welfare activities of Facebook. The 10 million computer is ready to be delivered at any time.".


    As soon as Wilson agreed, Facebook was full of celebratory words, and a lot of people typed for long live William.


    But after listening to this, William first smiles, and then asks with dissatisfaction,


    "if I''m not wrong, the best computer in your company this year is one that sells for $899, right?".


    "Yes, Devonshire.".


    When William mentioned the specific products, Wilson cunningly wanted to take the opportunity to introduce them,


    but just after he said a few words, he was mercilessly interrupted by William. Before he talked about the last step, he was not so kind as to let the other party take the opportunity to advertise in front of more than one billion people."The price is $899. If you count it as $800, there are only 12500 computers for $10 million.


    but there are nearly 110 million netizens waiting on Facebook now.


    do you want 9000 people to grab a computer?"


    "This, this.".


    When Wilson hesitated, William said directly, "if you agree to provide 50000 computers,


    I''ll be in front of a billion people and call your company''s name ten times.


    listen up, man, this is a billion people. It''s to let a billion people remember your company''s name directly.".


    Wilson and his company''s shareholders, who were excited by William''s one billion figure, agreed with him just a little.


    William said 800 dollars, in fact, there is a lot of profit margin, 50000 computers is less than 30 million dollars.


    More than 20 million yuan will be spent to buy William Devonshire, a super rich and famous man, among the more than one billion people in the world. Even if he calls out his company''s name for ten times,


    this business does not need to be considered, and Wilson agrees directly.


    Even if the advertising effect is not good, but if you can get William''s favor, it is not money can buy.


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire, we agree that 50000 new computers can be sent to 50000 lucky viewers at any time,


    even the mailing fee will be paid in advance, and the viewers will not have to make any money.".


    , the audience''s happy mouth is awesome. I thought 12 thousand and 500 computer was the joy of accident. I never expected William to give him such a force. A few words would increase the number four times.


    On Facebook, the vast majority of people type long live William to express their excitement.


    "Ha ha, very good, I like you," William laughed a few times, and then yelled ten times in clear and powerful words, XX computer company.


    Finally, he was in a good mood and said with a smile to netizens, "Friends of Facebook,


    since they are so generous, should you send their company names on the website ten times in a row?"


    Now the mood is also good netizens, of course, will give face when the name of the company on Facebook.


    This would not want to be famous, and William played netizens, no one cares.

 Chapter 765

    Facebook hasn''t started yet, and the computer company is well-known.


    This makes all the companies who have this idea, but are a little late, regret to jump.


    Even some well-known enterprises in the world have to seriously consider competing for the remaining nine special opportunities this month.


    It can be predicted that the second qualified company will also be reported by the media of capital countries all over the world.


    Unfortunately, most people have been completely surprised. For some enterprises with ambition to rush out of the country and enter the world, money is no longer a problem.


    ...


    the purpose of the TV station''s connection with the audience exceeded expectations. William, who was in a good mood, chatted with netizens for more than two hours, and it was not until more than 10 pm that the connection ended.


    ITV has earned more than 50 million pounds in cash because of the broadcast.


    Not to mention how much advertising revenue and popularity can be brought by 200 million viewers watching one TV directly.


    In just one day, the market value of ITV has risen by several hundred million pounds. When William returns from Mars, the audience will form the viewing habit and expect the market value to double. There should be no problem.


    As for the later program plan, William already has some preliminary plans in his mind.


    when the Mars live broadcast is over, the TV station''s ratings will inevitably decline. When the stock price falls, he will take the opportunity to take a large share, control the TV station, and then take out the program.


    On Facebook, there''s a lucky draw for the next month.


    The website can not only chat with friends, but also show itself on the website, attracting fans'' attention and comments. It should be easy to keep most people.


    With hundreds of millions of registered users, and even if the live broadcast ends today, there are more than 40 million people online on Facebook.


    Now, even if William asks for 10 billion pounds, no one dares to gamble.


    But if the shares were sold too much, William himself was reluctant to give up. If the shares were sold too little, it was only several hundred million pounds, which was not enough for half a year.


    So, he decided to wait for a month to see how effective the activity was.


    If you can''t, just burn it for a billion pounds.


    Turning off the live broadcast, William looked at the potatoes in the spaceship.


    In fact, it''s nothing to look at. It''s only three days. The roots grow out of the top of the field.


    If you want to sprout, it takes 20 days. Unless you use plant magic on potato roots, it can grow in a short time.


    Open the portal back to the castle basement, pretending to be still on Mars, ordered Abigail to recruit Facebook staff.


    Although there will be no problem in managing Facebook on Sundays, the company has already faced the whole society and may go public in the future.


    Network companies should have departments, servers and so on.


    As for why Feide went public, to be honest, it''s hard to avoid going public unless Facebook doesn''t plan to enter other countries.


    There is a big difference between Internet companies and industries. At the stage of development, not only can''t make money, burning money will definitely burn your heart.


    Even if William doesn''t care about burning 10 billion pounds, if you don''t let others participate and form an interest group, it is tantamount to pushing the vast majority of people to the opposite side of competition.


    It is the right way to pull a faction and fight a faction.


    Of course, if you want to get on William''s boat, not everyone can. At least you have to show your real value.


    It''s useless or can''t keep up with the rising speed of the company in the future. He will never be soft hearted and will definitely find an opportunity to kick people out.


    This is also the reason why many investors, obviously, took a stake in the company very early, but when the company went public, their names did not appear in the list of shareholders of the listed company.


    It''s more than 12:00 in the middle of the night when Abby is asked to recruit people and set up a company. William washes and goes to bed, but he doesn''t know that Mr. Lai Jianguo, who has been staying in London for the past two years to help Abby identify Chinese cultural relics, is asleep when a telephone rings.


    The old man, who didn''t sleep very well, got through the phone angrily,


    "Hello, who?"


    Hello, Professor Lai. I''m sorry to wake you up so late. I''m a member of the Chinese Foreign Affairs Administration in London.


    I heard that it was from China. Although I didn''t know whether it was true or not, the old man still had a good attitude. I''d better listen to what the other party said first.


    "Oh, Hello, Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, Professor, half an hour ago, we received a call from the Chinese government asking us to contact the Devonshire family.


    but when we called Devonshire castle in Oxford, the person who answered the call said that Ms. Abigail and Mrs. Lena Devonshire had no time to meet outsiders now,


    it took too much time to find the English authorities, I can''t help but ask you for help and take us to Oxford castle.


    After listening, Professor Lai said noncommittally, "well, you wait for a while, I''ll ask about the situation first, and then I''ll call you back.".


    Hang up and check with someone you know.It''s no surprise that the person who just called is really a foreign affairs staff member, and his identity is still a counsellor.


    Don''t you know that William Devonshire is trapped on Mars?


    What on earth is it that Abigail and Lena Devonshire have to see them when they are at their best


    "Of course, those of us who work in London know what you said,


    but there are several companies in China who are eager to contact the Devonshire family and discuss how to win the special qualification of Facebook in a few days.".


    "That three-day $10 million special show" came to Jianguo and asked, the person on the other side of the phone said happily,


    "it''s good that you have paid attention to today''s interactive live broadcast",


    "domestic enterprises that want to enter the international market want to take this opportunity to directly push their products to customers all over the world,


    so I hope that our Foreign Affairs Office in London can help build the bridge Line, talk to the Devonshire family.


    "Well, it''s a good idea." I came to Jianguo to think for a few seconds, "what''s the price that domestic companies are going to pay, 10 million US dollars or 30 million US dollars?


    If it''s 10 million US dollars, you can tell the people in China based on my understanding of William in the past two years, or forget it.


    I don''t know the production cost of the 50000 computers produced by that computer company,


    but the market value is more than 40 million US dollars, so if the special show after that is less than 30 million US dollars, William Devonshire will not pay attention to us. ".


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, professor. Domestic enterprises have guessed what you said. As long as we don''t directly take out US dollars,


    to deliver products, our enterprises still have the courage to take out RMB 200 million and RMB 300 million products.


    Therefore, the minimum standard they gave me this time is 200 million yuan. If William Devonshire can introduce our enterprise to the world in person as he did tonight, the amount will be raised to 300 million yuan immediately, and ¡¢ ".


    Stop, stop, stop.


    To the professor impatiently interrupt the phone, there are some self righteous people.


    Kindly reminded, "if I were you, I would never talk about money,


    but directly tell Abigail the number of products,


    for example, 100000 units?"

 Chapter 766

    I heard Professor Jianguo''s dissatisfaction, and the people on the other side of the phone soon responded.


    Yes, what they want to see is the Devonshire family. How can they care about their RMB 200 million and RMB 300 million.


    As Professor Lai said, since there is no advantage in raising money, we should raise the number.


    100000 refrigerators, 100000 air conditioners, 100000 TVs.


    Even in order to play a shocking effect, Gree stopped the 10000 ton freighter going out of the port for two hours.


    We found a camera crew to stay at the bottom of the cargo hold and photographed all the 120000 air conditioners 14 meters high on board with an elevation lens.


    we planned to show the pictures like mountains to the audiences all over the world after we got the qualification.


    Hearing this, I didn''t have much hesitation when I came to Jianguo. At five o''clock in the morning the next day, I started from London with three people from foreign affairs offices, and arrived at castle town at seven o''clock.


    He picked up a cafe and had breakfast. It was almost eight o''clock before he took out his cell phone to call Abigail.


    Sure enough, the phone didn''t ring long before it was connected.


    It''s said that the old man is in the castle town. Abby is relieved.


    People are in a small town and there is no warning on Sunday, which means there is no danger.


    However, Abby was not completely relieved. He held the microphone and said with a smile that there would be a car to pick them up later.


    At the end of the call, Abby asked someone to check again if there was any problem.


    But a few people from the Foreign Affairs Office in the small town, seeing the people they couldn''t see by all means,


    now they actually sent someone to pick them up, complimented in a good mood,


    "Professor, you are worthy of being the Royal appraiser of the Devonshire family''s celestial relics.


    Fortunately, we found you. Otherwise, let alone complete the domestic Commission, we would not even see the Devonshire family.


    "That''s because you didn''t find the right person. It''s not hard for a guy to meet Abigail or even William directly.".


    "Who else? Who is it? "


    "This one?"


    "Don''t be happy too soon, Abigail is William Devonshire''s woman and housekeeper,


    but without William, she has to get Lena Devonshire''s consent before she makes a decision,


    and Lena," laijianguo hesitated for a moment and said in the worried eyes of three foreign affairs staff


    "she is not as interested in China as William, and there are no people or things she cares about in China,


    so when William is trapped on Mars, it''s hard to estimate her attitude towards us.".


    Fortunately, William was not really trapped on Mars. As soon as several people came to Jianguo, they reported to him on Sunday.


    So when Abby came to Jianguo on behalf of Lena, after listening to what they said, not only Abby was stunned, but William was also startled.


    As for computers, William vetoed them without much consideration.


    Some people have already given away 50000 computers for nothing, and the desire for consumption is likely to be aroused.


    These computer manufacturers in Europe and the United States are waiting to compete for the next market,


    if the Chinese enterprises step in and give away 100000 computers, they will definitely be hated by the computer enterprises in Europe and the United States.


    And other electrical appliances in William''s idea, are also three days of special, once passed, no longer repeat.


    Although Abby was frightened by the number of 100000, he has recovered now.


    with a smile, he inquired about the specific products and enterprises. William knew that Abby was really excited. Therefore, he didn''t plan to deal with the details of the negotiation.


    ...


    three days later, the first lottery was successfully completed because the whole process was controlled by Sunday.


    The computer company just needs to tell its request on Sunday, and all kinds of questions related to its company appear on Facebook for netizens to answer.


    The person who answers correctly is entitled to participate in the lottery of 1000 units until the end of 50 questions.


    This allows all the public information of this computer company to spread to the whole network in less than two hours.


    As for whether the information is released by themselves, netizens don''t mind, so no one will mind.


    The people who got the 50000 computers said they would be very happy. That''s not to say.


    But it''s no problem to be surrounded by Facebook in the future,


    while other 100 million netizens participating in the lucky draw,


    see people close to the delivery place, not only receive computers, but also take photos to show off on their personal homepage.


    At the same time, I look forward to the next nine lucky draw activities.


    When netizens guess which company and product the second activity is, they are surprised.


    I didn''t expect that it would be a Chinese air conditioner company, but when Facebook announced on its home page that 120000 air conditioners were used for lottery.


    People all over the world are scared by this number.It''s 120000 air-conditioners, which is enough for the whole of central London.


    Following the third and fourth phase of the special show is also to take out 100000 products of China refrigerator, color TV enterprises.


    One after another, the financial investment community''s valuation of Facebook has officially exceeded 10 billion pounds.


    Stimulated by money, Lena and Abby''s eyes can''t help staring at the newly established Facebook.


    However, with a total of 320000 air conditioners, color TV sets and refrigerators, the electrical enterprises in Europe and island countries are almost out of breath.


    Taking advantage of this trend, Facebook has the intention of developing towards online shopping.


    Lena even took Abby, Serena and Nisa back to London in a bulletproof version of Aston Martin new mirage without telling William.


    At Facebook''s new headquarters, meet all employees and listen to initial plans for online shopping.


    Just as everyone is immersed in the storm of Facebook''s market value, the idiom "happiness brings sorrow" comes true.


    From then on, Jianguo and his party entered the castle which was strictly closed to the outside world.


    The American people and a small part of the people in power in England were in a state of confusion. They were afraid that the people who came to the founding of the people''s Republic of China had a secret mission to contact Lena.


    What''s more, in order to support the spacecraft, Lina secretly handed over the technology to China and built another spacecraft in China.


    Moreover, for nine days in a row, three special occasions on Facebook were given to TianChao company, which made the American people more worried about this aspect.


    "We can''t wait any longer. Who knows if Lena Devonshire will really hand over the technology to the Chinese.".


    "Maybe some technologies have been acquired by China, the purpose of which is to force us to give up the destruction of the support spacecraft,


    or to warn us that if William can''t return to the blue star, the Devonshire family will give all the technologies to China, or even the polar bear.".


    "Then let people inform the blood clan and the wolf people to take action, and when they destroy the spaceship under construction,


    maybe William and Lina will ask us for help.


    after all, we are the only country in the world that can build all the outsourced parts of the spaceship in a month,


    as for China? Although they have the whole industry chain, their development time is still short, and their equipment and technology level are limited.


    It''s impossible to build all the equipment of the spaceship in a short time.


    William Devonshire didn''t want to die, and Lena Devonshire didn''t want to lose her son, so she had to eat the loss with her nose.

 Chapter 767

    "Today is the 15th day of my landing on Mars," William said with a wry smile to the audience in lanli, holding the live broadcast ball.


    "to be honest, I thought it would take 20 days for potatoes to sprout,


    but I didn''t expect that they would grow in only 15 days. It was only at this moment that I was really relieved, because I didn''t need to worry about food in a short time.".


    While checking the potato seedlings one by one, William chatted with the audience and answered a lot of messy questions. It wasn''t broadcast until the afternoon of London time. He opened the portal and returned to Bluestar.


    "Sir, the French werewolf camp that we have been monitoring, has started to have changes.


    more than an hour ago, ten trucks of personnel, weapons and ammunition, preparation and four hovercraft entered the camp.


    Depending on the situation, they have planned to take action on the shipyard across the sea in England.


    do you want me to inform Ms. Selena and Mr. Harry hart of Kingsman? "


    "No," William immediately refused.


    It''s not easy to wait until someone does it. Even if it''s necessary, he plans to help these werewolves.


    However, after the attack, these werewolves became rubbish. If they were not killed, William''s rule of forbidding aliens to enter England would become rubbish.


    "At the end of the matter, send a task to the underground world, 100000 dollars a werewolf, unlimited number of people, unlimited time, as long as the fangs can be determined to be a werewolf, even if the Commission is completed.".


    Yes sir.


    Looking at the pictures of the werewolf camp displayed in the virtual imaging on Sunday,


    William whispered, "I don''t know if these coyotes hiding in the dark have made any progress over the past year?"


    At about one o''clock in the evening, workers were working overtime at a shipyard in southern England to finish the final assembly of the hull of the spaceship.


    After the shell is assembled, it will be transported to the assembly plant of London Space Center to install other parts into the spacecraft one by one.


    So, when all processes are completed at 3 a.m. and the technical team makes the last inspection, it is confirmed that there is no problem.


    In the shipyard, no matter the technicians, workers or security guards are in a good mood. When they relax, they can''t help but feel sorry.


    If you know that their overtime pay for half a month is equal to three months'' salary, let alone they are three days ahead of the scheduled time limit,


    according to the Devonshire family, every day ahead of schedule, all participants can receive a reward of 10000 pounds a day.


    Now there are more than 110 people in the shipyard. Three days in advance is a reward of 3.3 million pounds.


    Qianlina didn''t see this, but the people in the shipyard were different. 30000 pounds was worth their five months'' salary.


    It''s a pity that the people in the shipyard are happy too soon.


    The convoy carrying the hull has not yet arrived, and four hovercraft are approaching rapidly off the shipyard.


    Ten kilometers away from the shipyard, the hovercraft put out the engine and paddled close to the shipyard.


    At 3:40 in the morning, it was only more than an hour before the arrival of the convoy.


    Many people in the shipyard have already taken out their champagne and waited for the wine to be opened to celebrate the handover, but they didn''t know that in the security guard guarding the direction of the sea,


    there were two bought guys, one turned off the heat detector secretly, and the other killed his fellow watchmen.


    So the four hovercraft of werewolf swaggered ashore.


    But England spent a lot of money and energy to build the underwater defense system, which did not play any role at all.


    It''s less than four in the morning, the darkest part of the day.


    More than 20 werewolves began to transform as soon as they came ashore, while the remaining six carried guns, took out armor from the hovercraft that could protect the head and shoulders, and put it on the transformed werewolves.


    Every six werewolves complete their armour, they disperse around the shipyard, and there are no security guards in the hunter''s Shipyard.


    The last group of six werewolves finished their armour, but they didn''t rush up directly. Instead, they put on a backpack and went to the assembly workshop of the shipyard together with the werewolves who helped them.


    Along the road, we can hear the screams of the guards from time to time, and we can see some torn bodies.


    Reaching the periphery of the assembly workshop, fierce gunfire had been heard, and Marius, the leader of the werewolf, could not enter.


    He turned his head and nodded to the six pack werewolves behind him. "I''ll let someone cover you. What should I do? I think you already know, right?"


    The six werewolves looked at each other and nodded with firm eyes.


    Before they came, they knew that the backpack was full of high explosives. As long as two bags exploded, they could blow up the whole assembly workshop.


    If all six explode, the area where the workshop is located will collapse.


    Looking at the attention of this side of William straight tongue, face slightly changed to mutter, "hungry wolf into mad dog, but, play mad dog bomb game?"


    Just thinking, six werewolves with bombs on their backs disperse when other werewolves attract fire, and then the bunker begins to rush towards the wall of the assembly workshop.A lucky werewolf even jumped on the wall and turned directly into the workshop.


    Seeing this, Marius held the detonator firmly in his hand and listened carefully to the sound of the workshop.


    Looking forward to rushing into the workshop, the werewolf can rush directly to the hull of the spacecraft.


    A few seconds later, with the sound of gunfire, a huge explosion came, Marius was very excited and repeatedly confirmed that he did not press the detonator.


    In this way, the explosion must have been triggered by the werewolf who rushed into the workshop.


    The explosion collapsed the workshop and completely disrupted the security guards'' defense system.


    Two werewolves with fried eggs on their backs rushed into the half collapsed assembly workshop under the cover of scattered dust.


    With intuition, we spontaneously rush to the place with the thickest dust, and instinctively feel that it is the explosion point of the first explosion.


    "Dong",


    one werewolf rushed too fast and directly hit a metal wall, waiting for a lot of dust to disperse. The two werewolves vaguely saw the spaceship shell full of blood and debris.


    And the explosion point is right next to the hull of the ship.


    But the cement ground was blown out a half meter deep hole, and the shell of the spaceship was intact. I didn''t even make it move.


    "FK, damn William Devonshire, what kind of ghost technology is this"


    the hit werewolf cursed a few times, and then took the lead to rush into the spaceship,


    nodded to the following werewolf. The two released their transformation, restored their human appearance, yelled "3.2.1" together, and pulled the detonator of the fried egg at the same time.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom.


    This time, although the outer shell of the spaceship still doesn''t seem to have changed much, many places have actually been deformed.


    Since the metal of the shell can resist such a violent explosion, it is more difficult to restore the original than to make a new one.


    But the wolves don''t understand that.


    The following werewolves were shocked and looked at the intact shell of the spaceship.


    if it wasn''t for the silence around now, these guys might have run away immediately.

 Chapter 768

    Three violent explosions, even avoid the explosion range, but the human body can not withstand such a huge energy shock wave.


    At the moment, the security guard is either dead or fainting, and few of them are injured.


    The biggest loss is the technicians and skilled workers in the assembly workshop, which is one of the purposes of the wolf people.


    With technology and equipment, we have to have skilled workers. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether there will be any problems during the construction period, not to mention the completion on time.


    And once the situation, even if William did not starve to death, he would probably live in panic and become insane.


    It''s not known if William will be in a panic because of the destruction of the first support ship.


    But the remaining werewolves in the shipyard, hearing the sound of the helicopter propeller, understood that it was the support of the English.


    Take a look at the appearance of the intact spacecraft shell, panic, low morale almost turned away.


    If Marius, the leader of the team, did not stop and yell for the remaining werewolves,


    half of them would be assigned to delay England''s support, while the others would collect explosives and blow them up again before leaving.


    Maybe these ungrateful werewolves will retreat directly.


    It was a pity that Marius himself had no good brain. He could not understand the fact that the outer shell of the spaceship had been abandoned.


    This delay, although the third explosion sounded as expected, they were also blocked by the elite of the Royal English airborne regiment.


    Not long after that, wearing three types of armor, EGSI, Laura and Wesley arrived with them.


    William had to take her to her father, count Crawford''s Laura, who was probably the most worried one at the moment.


    Before the helicopter stops in the air, throw the downline.


    Holding a rope more than 20 meters long, he landed more than 10 meters above the ground and flew towards Marius who had not changed.


    But on the helicopter''s AI gexi sees this, can only follow behind Laura, grasps another rope to land.


    Only the best shot Wesley stayed in the helicopter, shooting one after another, covering Laura.


    Fortunately, Laura was not really dizzy. When she was descending in the air, she took out a rapid fire pistol with both hands and "daddada" opened fire on Marius.


    Except for Marius, who caught his companion and stood in front of him, only two seconds later, thirty-four silver bullets hit all the four werewolves except Marius.


    While Laura had no bullets in her hand, Marius, without hesitation, smashed her companion who was holding the gun in her hand to stop the bullets, and then turned to run away.


    He recognized the identity of Laura''s trio.


    More than a year ago, hundreds of London werewolves took the daredevil team and Kingsman''s three man team. Now he is the only one left, and he dare not meet Laura in triple armor.


    Bang bang bang a few shots, change the clip of Laura, conveniently killed a few silver bullets to limit the ability of transformation werewolf.


    When he was about to chase Marius, he heard the voice of Sunday stop in his earphone. When he was puzzled, Sunday explained,


    "to release the leader of the attackers is to find their old nest in Europe,


    at the same time, for your sake of worrying about his safety, Mr. Devonshire asked me to tell you that count Crawford is now in a North Pacific City In the island, if there was no accident, he should be alive now.


    It took nearly two years to get the news from her father. Even if Laura cared about William, she couldn''t care more about her father.


    The chopper kills the rest of the werewolves, and Laura, eggsey and Wesley return to Kingsman to hand in the armor,


    explain to Harry hart for a while, and then leave alone to look for count Crawford.


    Start the legendary treasure hunter career of Laura Crawford.


    After being trained by Kingsman for two years, she will reach the peak earlier. Maybe those mysterious areas in William''s memory can be explored by Laura earlier.


    The fact that the hull of the spaceship was attacked by werewolves soon spread to the upper strata of England, and soon the upper strata of other countries also knew about it.


    It''s impossible to keep secrets at this moment.


    The first time William comforted Lina, who was pale and scared, and told her that the spaceship under construction was not just the one in England.


    After hearing this, Lina was relieved. Mother and son muttered for a long time, then hung up the video and rushed to London with Abbey and a large group of bodyguards.


    Can really when the outside world think that William and Lena will be crazy revenge, do the necessary protection and play the idea.


    The mother and son, apart from offering a big price to hunt werewolves in the underground world, have no other unusual actions.


    Even when Lena returned to London, she went to see a game at the Chelsea stadium for the first time, and then returned to the manor and never went out again.


    William, on the other hand, went on with his live broadcasting business like nothing happened, just his attitude towards England. When he talked to Richard,At that time, all the people present could feel the obvious estrangement and alienation in William''s tone.


    No one is a fool. If you look at William, you can see that he must be building a spaceship in the dark.


    It''s okay for William to prepare for the two hands, but now the money is given to England to build the spaceship. With Richard''s repeated assurance, something really happened.


    It''s strange that William doesn''t think much about it.


    People who don''t believe in England are normal. After all, there have been leaks before.


    In addition, this time it''s a personal matter, so it''s hard to trust the collaborators who have problems one after another.


    However, many people are puzzled. It''s only 15 days. Why did the attackers attack so early?


    Do you want to make sure as soon as possible that William himself is building the spaceship independently, or do you want to find the evidence that he has given the order to other countries?


    As for the idea that werewolves are revenge for their kin, anyone who knows something about it knows that werewolves probably really want revenge, but it is also an indisputable fact that they are used by others.


    When the first support ship had an accident, William, who used to be very high-profile, became quite low-key.


    Every day''s live broadcast, viewers who don''t know the situation, are very surprised to find that William''s attitude towards those potatoes has changed a lot.


    Every two hours, the situation of potatoes will be inquired through shipboard intelligence.


    In addition to paying attention to potatoes all the time, William''s number of trips decreased sharply. Most of the time he stayed in the cargo hold, fiddling with all kinds of parts removed from some unimportant parts of the spaceship.


    This makes the audience puzzled and wonder whether there is an accident.


    But there are so many people all over the world who can''t watch it without experts. Five or six days after watching it, some people spontaneously chatted with their friends,


    finally, a man who claimed to be a doctor of physics from Oxford University posted on Facebook, saying that after hundreds of discussions among them, doctors from various universities.


    Combined with the large ark reactor of England power company,


    the final conclusion is that William may be building his own small ark reactor.

 Chapter 769

    No matter how the Oxford doctor guessed this conclusion, no matter whether it was right or not,


    but with the popularity of talented students from various famous schools in this group, all netizens soon understood what the mini ark reactor was and what they could do.


    Once this reactor, which seems to be only one meter in diameter, is actually created, many professionals estimate that if the spacecraft''s own nearly 30% energy is added, William will probably return to the blue star directly from Mars as long as he finds suitable radioactive material on Mars.


    These conjectures, after the news that the support spacecraft was attacked and a new spacecraft was built,


    the arrival time to Mars was delayed for at least 20 days was known by the media, became out of control.


    Many people immediately posted on Facebook, vowing that when William planted potatoes before,


    had expected today''s situation, and even probably knew long ago who didn''t want him to return to London.


    For a time, conspiracy theories spread all over the Internet, and everyone felt that William did not believe in England, even all the blue star people.


    In order to survive, he began to open the super God state on Mars, and planned to solve all problems by himself.


    So in the next few days, even if William seldom talks on the live broadcast, the audience will watch him write and draw, or use tools to knock on all kinds of metal objects,


    and even fix several metal objects and molds on the rocks of Mars, and then drive the spaceship to burn metal directly with the tail flame of the spaceship and flow into the molds.


    Everything proves that he really plans to make his own energy and find a way to return to the blue star.


    On the 30th day of landing on Mars, William wakes up early in the morning, and after washing, he stands still and asks Serena and nissa in pajamas to help him get the oil on his face and the four style space suit.


    Ready, open the portal to Mars, open the live broadcast, also pretend to tidy up their appearance.


    "Today is the 30th day of my landing on Mars. It''s not only a special commemorative day, but also two days of good news to share with you," he said.


    "I never thought they would bear fruit so soon," he said, holding the live broadcast ball to the pot where potatoes were planted.


    "But the fact is that they really bear fruit so soon"


    with that, William carefully peeled off the soil under a potato seedling, revealing potatoes only the size of a fingernail,


    said with a smile, "they not only grow nearly twice as fast, but also increase a lot in the number of results.


    I peeled off the soil in the morning and counted the potatoes Eight small potatoes the size of beans grow on the seedlings.


    Looking at the soil that William gently peeled away, the audience could see eight small potatoes, which made the audience feel relieved.


    to be honest, with hundreds of millions of dollars going on for one month''s activities, the audience really didn''t want William to have an accident.


    "Well, with potatoes, let''s talk about another achievement in the past half a month.".


    Holding the live broadcast ball, William went to the worktable in the corner of the cargo hold and pointed to a circular instrument with a diameter of more than one meter,


    "since some of you have guessed what it is, I won''t introduce it more, but the actual use is just the opposite to what you guessed."


    with a smile, William took out a closed box, put on his helmet, opened the box and took out one with a tool A metal plate the size of a cigarette box, facing the live fairway, "I won''t tell you what this thing is called, so as to avoid problems.".


    "You just need to know that it is the energy of the spacecraft, and the semi-finished ark reactor that I spent 15 days building is just an energy converter.".


    After that, he inserted the energy board into the ark. William took it out of the spacecraft and put it under the sun. Then he pulled out a cable from the tail of the spacecraft and connected it to the converter.


    "The shell of the whole spaceship can absorb heat and solar energy, and this function has been used all the time, so I can''t see it clearly.


    that''s because the conversion rate of heat and solar energy is too low compared with the direct use of nuclear energy, but now it has become my life-saving straw.


    If my calculation is correct, I can make sure that potatoes have 12 hours to absorb sunlight every day. For the other 12 hours, I can drive the spaceship into the crater of Olympus.


    Blow a hole in the crater to expose the molten slurry inside, allowing the spacecraft to absorb solar energy and heat at the same time.


    It is estimated that it will take 20 days to fill one such energy plate, and in 10 months, 15 full energy plates will be enough for the spacecraft to fly back to the blue star.


    Even if this energy converter is a waste, William said it works, it works. Big deal, just open a portal and deliver 15 pieces of nuclear energy plates from week x17.


    He said that if these new energy panels are charged, they are charged.


    Just thinking, the spacecraft absorbing solar energy will soon have energy transmitted into the energy converter through the cable.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it to work.",Looking at the energy converter that has been on, the audience watching the live broadcast in the blue star can''t believe staring at William with messy hair and oily face.


    Is that the difference between super genius and ordinary people?


    Just use the parts that can''t be used in the spaceship for the time being, knock them by yourself, and make dozens of parts with the tail flame of the spaceship,


    to build the energy instruments that all the scientists can''t get out of Bluestar?


    Even many big men in the scientific community predict that the conversion rate of this energy converter is still very high on Facebook,


    otherwise, it would not be possible to fill up an energy board that can provide energy for the spacecraft to travel for one or two days in 20 days.


    Many people have also vowed that if the converter is taken back to Bluestar, maybe every family will buy one, and they will never have to buy electricity from other countries in the future.


    And the most responsive are the investors, who are scrambling to buy shares in England power at the moment.


    They don''t know if William will make it suitable for home use, but they know that once William returns to London, the cost of generating electricity for the company will be reduced again.


    The goal of monopolizing the power industry in the three British islands is even closer.


    Even if it is a monopoly, as long as the electricity price is lower than before, and lower than that of neighboring countries such as France and Spain,


    even if you want to sue England for power monopoly, you can''t help it.


    Is it hard to realize that after splitting this company into two, the electricity price will become more and more expensive?


    In this way, there is no need for William to do it by himself. Some voters will drive out those who have made the split decision.


    As soon as he saw that William could replenish his own energy, many people and forces in the blue star who were ready to move because of the destruction of the support spaceship immediately put up with it again.


    Especially Amelia, who knows that some blood clans are planning to attack Lina, hastens to stop their action.


    Some disobedient clans were either killed by Amelia''s undercover agents or sold directly to Serena by her.


    And Alexander Pierce, who has been watching William for a long time, after seeing the energy converter,


    said with a gloomy face, "if you can come back by yourself, how can I drag you into the Hydra?"

 Chapter 770

    Alexander Pierce is powerless looking at William in the TV, who is busy charging the energy board.


    These days, he has been waiting for William when he is at the end of his life. He has no choice but to ask the outside world for help, and they can take the opportunity to ask William to join the hydra.


    Even to show the importance of William, the Hydra leaders have voted to hand over the whole of England to William.


    Although the site is a little small, it is also a real leader, not under the direct leadership of others.


    Besides, it''s not impossible to add other sites.


    But after waiting, the leaders of the Hydra found that if something went wrong, it would be solved by William himself.


    Just like the attack on the hull of the spaceship, I thought the Devonshire family would be in chaos, but I didn''t expect that Lena Devonshire was just like nobody else,


    life went on as usual, and football games were still watching.


    William is shut down, what kind of energy converter, the use of Mars geothermal and solar energy to the spacecraft''s energy charging.


    However, God seems to have heard Pierce''s request. On the 42nd day of William''s stay on Mars, Sunday news report,


    "Sir, the spaceship base of planet x17 has built a second micro spaceship, which can go to the Sahara desert base of Bluestar at any time.".


    "Yes.".


    William nodded and thought, "how did you calculate the self destruction plan?"


    Sorry sir, if it''s just the surface of the ship, I''m absolutely sure that the ship will be OK, but the risks of other plans can''t be predicted.


    "Well, plan for the lava sputtering first, and the rest?" William thought about it and said, "it depends.".


    Yes sir.


    That night, a spaceship jumped from the space of x17 to the solar system and landed in a desert base.


    William, on the other hand, opened the portal and then came to the Sahara desert base. Before looking at the situation of the base, he opened the portal connecting to planet x17.


    Under the command of Sunday, hundreds of different kinds of Engineering robots came to the base in transport vehicles with a large number of equipment.


    These devices can''t produce the engine and energy device of the spaceship, but other things needed by the spaceship can be produced all around, and the energy used by the base is a large ark reactor.


    On Sunday, the commander assembled all the equipment in one day and began to trial produce the parts of the spaceship.


    After dealing with the spaceship, William did not forget to let Sunday destroy the equipment in this base to produce the Red Mercury nuclear bomb.


    The 45th day of landing on Mars, today is a good day to harvest potatoes.


    William, who started live broadcast early in the morning, told the audience the rules of guessing the weight before the edge.


    With a smile on his face, he dug out the first potato seedling with tools.


    Not surprisingly, this seedling directly dug out nine fist sized potatoes.


    Once weighed, the weight actually reached 1.63 kg, which directly made many people think that potatoes are on Mars and it is impossible to produce high yield.


    Most of the people who follow Wilson''s advice and try their best to guess the weight as high as possible are worried,


    their glasses stare at William without blinking, dig out the potatoes one by one, and then weigh them.


    When we got to the last one, the weight of the first 39 potatoes had reached an unexpected 74.53 kg.


    And the weight is 7.5 times higher than the 101g, that is, 10kg that William said before.


    Let a lot of weight guess too small audience, now to William already hate teeth itch.


    If they didn''t believe his judgment, how could they only guess ten or twenty kilos?


    This will make it even less envious to look at the real-time display on the Facebook homepage and guess that there are nearly 200000 people between 76 and 78 kg


    "guys, it''s the most important moment.".


    William looked at several boxes of potatoes with a smile and said, "Sir, there are 2.1 billion people in the world participating in the gambling, while there are more than 100 million people guessing that they are more than 70 kg." the number of people filling in the 76 kg range on the website is about 7.36 million.


    According to the data of the previous 39 potato seedlings,


    the predicted weight of the last potato seedling should be 1.71 kg. If you want more people to guess, you need to pay attention to the attached soil when digging potatoes.


    On Sunday, William dug out the last potato sprout and picked up the potatoes not so casually as before,


    but carefully cleaned up the soil on the potatoes while listening to the tips on Sunday.


    When the last potato was dug out and the weight of the armor on his hand was not enough, William didn''t panic at all,


    instead, he raised his head and said with a smile to the live broadcast ball, "it''s time to decide fate. Now there are only 670000 people who haven''t been out.".Bian said that his hand picked up a little bit of soil from the soil, pressed it on the bottom of the last potato from the angle that the live broadcast ball could not see, and put it into the weighing box.


    362 kg.


    Billions of people around the world who watched the live broadcast watched Facebook excitedly, showing that 31894 people guessed the number correctly.


    If you weigh one gram more, there will only be more than 2000 people, and if you weigh one gram less, there will be more than 10000 people.


    However, the audience was not surprised. In a few seconds, Facebook showed that there were more than 90000 people guessing 76.511.


    if there were another potato here, William would have to pay more than 30000 people, maybe more than 90000 people.


    At the moment, for the audience who didn''t guess correctly, they didn''t care that they didn''t guess correctly. Instead, they asked William to comb another 40 flowerpots.


    But for those who have been informed by Facebook that they have won the prize, they will never allow another potato.


    For a time, the website was full of quarrels and abusive voices.


    "Well, be quiet, guys. Even if there is a mistake, it''s also my fault, so if you show the winners, I''ll give them all the prizes.".


    William made a hand down movement to the live broadcast ball, indicating everyone to calm down,


    "am I the kind of person who plays tricks for tens of millions? And don''t forget, the potato that will be missed by me is certainly not a big one,


    the number you want is 76511, while the weight is now 76362, with a difference of 149 grams. I can''t miss such a big potato. ".


    When the audience heard this, they remembered that 150 grams of potatoes were really big when they were weighed before.


    I can''t help sighing. I think William''s wish of bleeding is probably not achieved.


    However, who asked William to promise that the prize of more than 30000 people won''t be cancelled,


    so those who guessed that the weight was heavier than 76362 were all shouting on the website. After all, if they really find out the potatoes left behind, they still have the chance to win the prize.


    William pretended to be helpless and combed again, but he didn''t expect to find the fish who missed the net.


    When they found a potato the size of a coin, the audience looked at William with a gloomy face like they had won a battle.


    Even if he did not win, but disgusting William, let him more blood, is the result of all people expect.

 Chapter 771

    "Damn it.".


    Throw the coin sized potato into the weighing box, and the number immediately becomes 76381 grams.


    Fortunately, the website shows that only more than 4000 people have guessed the number, and more than $8 million can not satisfy the audience''s desire to make William bleed.


    Again, the audience clamored for William to continue checking the remaining flowerpots.


    If it wasn''t for the audience all over the world, William would have yelled away.


    But sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing for celebrities to be shriveled.


    Not to mention anything else, after the answer was announced, the number of viewers dropped by more than 300 million, but when he started digging again, the number directly rose back to more than 100 million.


    as for the other 200 million viewers, they must have changed channels or turned off the TV.


    But with a new point of view, the TV station is not a fool, full channel text ads to attract those who change stations to watch again.


    So when William hesitated, the number was already slowly rising.


    But William would not beat himself in the face again and again. He would take off his armor gloves and go to the earth to look for it.


    Digging is because of gambling. Even if he doesn''t want to dig, he has to dig another side to show fairness.


    It''s just for the sake of attracting the attention of the whole people to guess the weight, so even if there are really undeveloped small potatoes left out, they are directly put into the storage space by him.


    Make a mistake, can also be said to be negligence, but successive mistakes that is stupid.


    And every time he finds one more, unless William admits to winning the prize, the person who guessed before will never appreciate him and will not curse him to death.


    So, the soil in 40 flowerpots was turned over to one side, and the result was no surprise, not as the audience wanted.


    Seeing that the soil of each flowerpot has been searched twice, the audience can only accept the final number of 36000 winners.


    After washing his hands, William said with a smile, "fortunately, I only neglected once, otherwise I would lose face today.


    and the 36000 awards also cost me 10000 bottles of red wine, plus 26000 Devonshire gold coins, and the value of these gold coins?"


    After calculating the value of the gold coin, William frowned and asked incredulously, "eh? Looks like it''s only $52 million? "


    William, who pretended to be dictating and calculating in a low voice and frowning, soon became happy.


    "I thought it was normal to send out 100000 gold coins, but I didn''t expect that you were too weak. More than two billion people took part in it, and finally more than 30000 people guessed right?


    And if I hadn''t been negligent, the final result would have been 4000 people.


    Speaking of this, William suddenly reacted and said, "God, if I hadn''t been negligent, these 4000 people would have shared 10000 bottles of red wine equally, and the income was 2.5 times of the current level.


    and I, a fool, lost 26000 gold coins and 52 million dollars because of a low-level mistake?"


    "Ha ha" when they heard William''s words, everyone was shocked at first, and then reacted. Thinking back on the previous play method, it was true that there were less than 10000 people, so they shared the wine equally.


    More than 10000 people have the chance to choose gold coins.


    If you think about it this way, it''s because William lost 26000 gold coins for a potato that is only ten grams and not fully developed.


    Ha ha, it''s fun. Don''t think about it. This potato will definitely be on the front page of the world. Don''t think about the title. 2.6 tons of gold is just a potato.


    This time, the unbalanced audience was immediately relieved.


    Although $52 million is nothing to William, it is certain that the richest people will lose such a large amount of money because of a small negligence.


    Not to mention anything else, more than 50 million yuan is enough to buy a private plane with a large range.


    "Hell, 50 million is enough for me to buy a football superstar or add hundreds of acres to the training ground in the London suburb of Chelsea.".


    This time, the world''s Chelsea fans, looking at William''s expression of chagrin, are also upset.


    "No way," said William, turning his eyes. "We''re all too careful when we play this game for the first time, or shall we play it again?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Facebook was full of "yes".


    And someone immediately understood what William meant by being too cautious.


    Direct post, ask to guess the number of weight can no longer be accurate to gram, have to calculate directly by kilogram.


    "In kilos? Do you think I''m an idiot? "


    William turned his eyes at the live broadcast ball and said, "there are more than seven million people who can guess 76 kg today.


    do you know how much seven million gold coins are?


    14 billion dollars. Do you want to take half of my cash out of the bank? "


    Moreover, the weight of potatoes in the second round will never rise or fall by 20 kg. There are more than 100 million people who are right.


    If I promise you, 45 days later, I will go directly from the richest person in the world to the super poor person with hundreds of billions of dollars in negative assets."So, don''t think about such a good thing. If you want to play, be fair.".


    With that, William ignored the noisy netizens and bowed his head to meditate.


    After waiting for dozens of seconds, under the gaze of billions of viewers all over the world, the frown suddenly loosened,


    said with a smile, "I can''t always pay alone and get nothing in return,


    so, people who want to play this time must have a premise,


    from tomorrow on, all the people who have registered on Facebook and paid a $1 membership first charge experience card, To be eligible to participate in the next game,


    and since the requirements have been raised, the winning rules of the game have to be changed.


    The person who guesses accurately to gram is still a hundred gram gold coin worth 2000 US dollars, while the person who guesses within ten gram gets ten gram gold coin worth 200 US dollars.


    One dollar for 200 or even 2000 dollars, play or not, it depends on your own,


    and the potatoes I planted this time will be randomly selected from the potatoes I harvest now, and directly planted under your monitoring,


    as for the yield, it depends on God''s meaning.


    In any case, this game, in addition to ensuring the necessary moisture of potatoes, I will never care as carefully as before the first harvest.


    Damn Devonshire.


    Hearing that William said he would not take care of him carefully, all the people who wanted to play again in their hearts could not help but scold him.


    There are too many variables in the process of laissez faire growth, even if potatoes do not sprout, let alone the volcanic ash soil that has been planted once,


    whether the remaining nutrients are enough for the normal demand of potatoes is a problem.


    If William didn''t apply fertilizer, the yield would be less than that of the first time.


    But now Facebook is a necessary part of many people''s daily friends and social interaction.


    in the past 40 days, more than 20 million people have applied for membership of five dollars a month.


    and this membership function is made by William referring to the social software he has played.


    Not to say how advanced, but certainly better than other software in this era.


    William decided that the number of people Facebook will pay for the first charge in the next three days will be calculated directly in billions.

 Chapter 772

    When the number of paid Facebook users reached 200 million, William once again, under the attention of more than two billion people around the world, randomly selected ten potatoes, cut them into four pieces with a knife and planted them in 40 flowerpots.


    While planting, he said, "I advise you to be careful in your guess. With more than 70 kilograms of potatoes, I''m not short of food now.


    so, you can''t expect me to take good care of them,


    and it can be predicted that with the first data, even if you plant them casually, the final harvest will not be less than 20 kilograms.".


    "FK",


    "damned Devonshire".


    As soon as William finished, Facebook was full of people who scolded him.


    At least 200 million people who have suffered a loss once will believe William''s words now.


    The first harvest was 76 kg. Even if it was halved this time, it was 38 kg.


    I can''t help feeling that William is worthy of being a capitalist. He has succeeded once, and now he dares to cheat them again when everyone is a fool.


    Fifteen days later, the second batch of potatoes began to sprout, and the second spacecraft energy panel, which absorbs solar energy and heat, will be fully charged in five or six days.


    It seems that everything is going in the normal direction.


    On this day, as usual, at the end of the live broadcast, William drove the spacecraft to take the audience to appreciate the bleak and barren scenery of Mars and came to the crater of Olympus, which absorbed geothermal energy.


    Here, a month ago, William used the crude weapon modified according to the transformers weapon to shoot through the cooling lava which is not thick in the crater.


    But the height of Olympus volcano was too high, and the dark red molten slurry was condensed by low temperature soon. As a last resort, William had to block the spacecraft directly on the molten slurry hole.


    Generally speaking, the highest temperature of the molten slurry is about 1300 degrees, while the shell of the Mars spacecraft can withstand more than 4000 degrees.


    So, normally, if the jet port of the engine is not included, the whole ship will not have any problem even if it sinks into the molten slurry.


    More than a month later, everything is as calculated on Sunday. Because there is no collision of continental plates on Mars, although the volcano is still active, in terms of years, Olympus volcano shows no sign of erupting.


    It''s a pity that William is not destined to keep Olympus quiet.


    Today, as usual, I came to the crater and shot through the lava with an energy weapon. A small red mercury nuclear bomb made of special materials dived into the volcano along the crater, waiting for the signal of detonation.


    If you want to blow up the eruption of the crater of Olympus, which has a peak diameter of several kilometers, you need at least dozens of tons of fried eggs,


    and if you want to use red mercury nuclear eggs whose power is reduced by ten times, you only need to use baseball Red Mercury whose charge is reduced by ten times and whose appearance is full of heat insulation materials.


    Once again, he stopped the ship in the melt hole. With a live broadcast ball, William pointed at the bottom of the ship, which was pressing on the melt hole, and photographed the continuously emerging melt for everyone to see.


    After a few minutes, he said with a smile to the audience, "I''m probably the first one to use a spaceship to absorb molten heat as energy source,


    What''s more, I''m the first one who has the misfortune to use higher level energy, but finally I have to go back to use low efficiency energy.".


    "Someone asked me on Facebook why I didn''t go directly to find alternative energy on Mars," William replied helplessly. "It''s not that I don''t know how to make it, but I dare not make it on blue star.


    And to be honest, for me, nuclear energy is a bit low-grade. There are still some weapons that are more powerful than nuclear energy and have no pollution in the world.


    after that, the power shrugged, "you heard me right. In my mind, I have imagined several weapons that are more powerful, and even the engine power of this spaceship is still low because of energy It''s not up to 10% of the design power, so I never thought of installing equipment to extract radioactive energy on this spacecraft.


    Hell, the audience on the blue star didn''t expect to hear such shocking news at the end.


    Before the audience could slow down, they heard William say, "by the way, I heard that there is an organization in Bluestar Europe that is trying to obtain God particles, that is, antimatter. Here, in my own capacity as a Bluestar,


    to remind you," William put away his smile and said with serious eyes open, "antimatter is not difficult to obtain, but I want to be safe The biggest problem is to store them.


    this kind of energy is too unstable. After leaving the vacuum state, even if it encounters air, it will explode directly.


    An antimatter explosion the size of a fingernail will directly destroy the whole of London by strong light, so when I get it, I will safely dispose of it and destroy all the data at the first time,


    turn to the research of cold fusion ark reactor, and the facts also prove that my guess is right, although the energy efficiency of ark reactor is lower than that of antimatter,


    but It''s easier to control and safer. Even if the equipment fails, it can send energy directly into the sky and dissipate it. There won''t be a big explosion at all.The ordinary audience only heard William boasting, while the scientists and politicians of various countries noticed that William was talking about destroying information, not the equipment for manufacturing antimatter.


    Many people can''t help guessing if William can get antimatter as soon as he can.


    The people who knew that William had red mercury nuclear eggs in his hand were even more shocked and scolded in their hearts, how insecure it was,


    could they hold so many weapons with more power than nuclear bombs?


    After bragging, William didn''t expect that his words made some forces directly focus on antimatter.


    And it didn''t take long for us to make plans to take action step by step.


    William, who doesn''t know how to make antimatter at all, even if he knows, he won''t take it seriously. He even looks forward to having a chance to enter the organization in Europe.


    maybe he can find a way to make antimatter from their independent server on Sunday.


    Even if the blue star is not easy to study, there are plenty of experiments on the planet x17, whose surface area is three times larger than that of the blue star.


    As long as we control the amount of antimatter produced each time, even if it explodes, it is only a little more powerful than ordinary nuclear eggs.


    If he secretly takes out antimatter, he will definitely scare the people who are staring at him.


    It can destroy half of the blue star''s surface as long as it weighs a few hundred kilograms.


    And half of the earth''s surface is destroyed, waiting for the blue star human is the same as the extinction of dinosaurs.


    Just thinking about it, he reminded me on Sunday, "Sir, in a minute, the sinking Red Mercury egg will reach 100 meters.


    At that time, for the sake of safety, I can only destroy this red mercury.


    In order to avoid the big eruption of Olympus volcano, once that happens, the climate on Mars will become worse in the next few years or even hundreds of years,


    by then, it will be ten times more difficult for you to mine on Mars.

 Chapter 773

    William certainly didn''t want to see Olympus erupt.


    This is a volcano with a diameter larger than the whole area of England. If it erupts, it will directly change the climate of Mars.


    It can be predicted that the glacier near Olympus volcano is likely to disappear due to volcanic eruption.


    And these gaseous water vapor, will directly evaporate into the sky, and then into ice crystals scattered all over Mars.


    Only God knows whether this situation is good or bad.


    Thinking of that, he made a gesture to explode after 15 seconds on Sunday, so William grabbed the live broadcast ball and said with a smile,


    "well, today''s live broadcast is coming to an end, and I have to go back to the spaceship to get some food, wash and have a good sleep.".


    Just as he was walking towards the flight ladder, a low "boom" came suddenly.


    Then the crater of Olympus began to shake, and the gravel around it also jumped up and down.


    "What''s this?"


    Pretending to be at a loss and still looking around, William suddenly thought of something. With a strange cry, he grabbed the live broadcast ball, jumped up the ladder in two steps and rushed into the spaceship.


    Slapped on the button of shutting down the cabin of the spaceship, he cursed angrily. How could he be so unlucky? What didn''t happen in tens of thousands or even millions of years was met by him.


    Many people in the blue star have already reflected at the moment. Is it true that, as William said, Mars has not had a volcanic eruption for hundreds of years, and was really met by him.


    Rushing into the control room of the spaceship, William is starting the spaceship. From the glass window in front of the driver''s seat, he can see Olympus volcano, the crater with a diameter of several kilometers,


    a series of magma cracks with dark red light begin to appear, then thick smoke begins to come out, and streams of boiling slurry start to bubble and erupt like boiling water.


    "Turn on the automatic control system, start the emergency escape program",


    "bang",


    a dark red molten slurry suddenly spurted out from the spaceship a few meters away. William was so anxious that he scolded, "Damn, start the spaceship, fly, fly.".


    Sir, the external energy converter hasn''t been recovered yet. If it starts at this moment, the spacecraft has a 21% probability of damaging the energy system. It is recommended to cut off the external energy interface.


    "Cut it off, cut it off immediately, and then give it to me immediately, fly right away.".


    "Understand, sir, intelligent control start, external energy to cut off".


    "Bang",


    there was another sound of molten liquid eruption. This time, a lot of molten liquid directly covered the window and nose surface of the spacecraft.


    "FK", William angrily began to control the spaceship manually, scolded, "damn intelligent system, the computing speed of handling accidents is so slow, when we get back to Bluestar, my TM will format and rewrite you.".


    "Chi, Chi, Chi", a sound of engine starting, William controlled the spacecraft to take off vertically, just about to fly away at full power.


    To his surprise, the spaceship, which has already taken off for more than 20 meters, was directly hit on the abdomen by a stream of molten water.


    The hit ship lost its balance and rocked in the air.


    Fortunately, because it was acting before, the reaction was so slow on Sunday. Now the spaceship is really in danger. It immediately takes over the control system of the spaceship,


    stabilizes the spaceship, and then plunges into another stream of molten lava and flies to the edge of the nearest crater.


    Just when William thought it was safe, he suddenly reported on Sunday, "warning, warning, the engine jet port found that the molten slurry sputtered in. It is estimated that it will be blocked in 15 seconds. Find a suitable landing site and repair it.".


    "No",


    just as nervous as William, the blue star audience was at a loss when they heard William yell, "increase the energy output, full power energy output, hurry up, don''t report to me about the damage to the engine, give me TM''s immediate execution.".


    I understand.


    Under full load, the spaceship flying at high speed suddenly rushed to the sky outside the volcano like a wild horse off the rope.


    Because the speed is too fast, along the way also broke through several spray into the air of magma flow.


    When the spaceship finally broke out of the crater, William thought to ask Sunday, "is it suitable for extreme speed circle in the current situation of the spaceship?"


    After a few seconds, Sunday replied, "78% is OK.".


    "Then increase the energy output. I don''t believe that the temperature of more than 3000 degrees can''t melt those molten slurries. If you rotate in place again, those molten slurries should be directly thrown out,


    start to rotate.".


    With that, William grabbed the armrest of the driver''s seat with both hands. After a whirl, he took control of the spaceship on Sunday, and it took more than ten circles to stabilize.


    Then we heard the Sunday meeting report, "Sir, the lava flow in the jet port of the spacecraft engine has been thrown out, but 67% of the body shell is expected to be covered by cooled lava.


    Now we have to find a suitable place to land, detect the damage of the body, and avoid cracks in the surface material of the body caused by thermal expansion and cold contraction, which will affect the future space navigation. "."Hell",


    after hearing this, even if William himself knew it was a play, nearly two-thirds of the surface of the spaceship was covered by molten slurry,


    if he dared to drive such a spaceship into space, the metal layer of heat insulation and cold protection on the surface of the spaceship would definitely be torn by the cracked lava.


    And then affect the other layers of metal materials under the surface material.


    In a word, it is impossible for William to drive this spaceship into space.


    And he''s not going to be in a position to take risks.


    After the shell of the first support spaceship was damaged, the second spaceship shell, which England was responsible for rushing, was transported to London Space Center for installation of other parts.


    And the ships in the Sahara desert are already building a second one.


    In a few days, there will be three spaceships in the desert base, and one of them will be powered by energy crystal.


    If you want to reach Mars, you only need a space jump. In less than five minutes, you can appear in front of us.


    Before the volcanic eruption, it just seems dangerous, those melts can not be destroyed, can withstand 4000 degrees high temperature, prevent small Meteorite Impact spacecraft.


    But acting has to act like a point, but also in order to avoid the real eruption of Olympus volcano.


    On Sunday, according to calculations, the spacecraft was driven directly into a natural rock mass in the largest canyon on Mars, the mariner Canyon, to avoid the covering of a large amount of volcanic ash, which would affect the future start-up of the engine.


    Fortunately, according to the pictures sent back from the base near the volcano, although the top of the volcano erupted several hundred meters of molten slurry, it only erupted for more than an hour, and the pressure caused by the Red Mercury eggs was released.


    On the contrary, the magma layer at the top of the peak dropped by tens of meters after cooling, forming a huge basin several kilometers deep and more than 200 meters deep.

 Chapter 774

    When the spaceship stops, William will have the heart to pay attention to the audience watching the live broadcast, while the audience watching a shocking volcanic eruption will also have the heart to listen to what William said.


    "I have to go out and look at the damage of the spaceship to determine the use plan of the spaceship in the future, but.".


    Speaking of this, William''s face darkened. For a long time, he was full of self-confidence, and finally showed some embarrassed expression. "It can be confirmed that my plan to return to Bluestar has completely failed


    now I can only expect that the damage degree of the spaceship is not high enough to protect my Firestar''s daily life until the support spaceship arrives.".


    With that, William, who is using the mental scan, his face changes.


    The whole ship is now not so much a ship as a rock encased in scorched lava.


    Apart from the clean space at the top of the ship, other parts are more or less covered with lava.


    Even the engine room door is sealed. I don''t know if I can open it.


    William did not dare to press the key directly to break the lava on the door, so as not to damage the overall sealing of the engine room.


    He can only take what he has scanned as his predicted situation and tell the audience on the blue star. He goes back to the cab and says to the shipboard system, "can we release the ball detector?"


    Yes, sir.


    Two spherical probes flew out of the ship''s top vents and began to scan the entire ship.


    The audience, looking at most of the ships covered with lava, could not help but feel heavy at the moment.


    Except for a few people who satirize William, normal people are worried about his safety.


    It''s nothing to look at the embarrassment of celebrities and tycoons, but few people want to see William''s life in danger.


    "Guys, it seems that I''m temporarily trapped in the spaceship",


    directing the probe ball to fly to the cabin door, facing the cabin passage covered by lava, "normally, the metal layer of this spaceship can withstand the impact of small meteorite without any accident,


    but I''m worried that when tearing the lava violently, the cabin door will be OK, but the metal zero inside the cabin door will be activated The components will deform, which will affect the overall tightness of the engine room.


    Although there is another door to enter the interior of the spaceship after connecting the cabin door outside the spaceship,


    the space of only four or five square meters is the disinfection room of the spaceship,


    it can be foreseen that once the cabin door breaks down, I have to wear space armor all the time in the future when I stay in the spaceship,


    What''s worse is that every time I go in and out, it will make the outside world freezing It''ll rush inside the ship in seconds.


    This will have very serious consequences for the potatoes growing in the spaceship. The seedlings may die because the temperature reaches the freezing point in a moment.


    Speaking of this, William stopped talking, thought for a moment, and said with a puzzled expression, "now the problem is coming. Staying in the spaceship, there is no problem in terms of safety,


    there are still many places on the top of the spaceship that are clean, so that the second batch of potatoes can still shine on the sun, and the harvest should be no problem.


    But if you don''t go out at all, you''ll be locked up in a closed space with only a few tens of square meters,


    and it''s more frightening than imprisonment. After all, even in prison, there are still people who can communicate and go out for activities from time to time.


    When the audience thinks about it, it''s true.


    And most people hear that William is safe, but they can''t get out like he''s locked up. They start to tease him on the Internet.


    But William''s next words shocked them and made them understand how crazy and desperate a person who has no hope, or who can only place his hope in other people''s hands, will be when looking for the way home.


    "Studies have shown that normal people, alone in this kind of claustrophobic space, as long as three days will have anxiety, seven days will have manic disorder, half a month later, if not relieved,


    will start to talk to themselves, or even hallucinations, and a month later," William said solemnly, "a month, a few months later, I may have mental disorders, language And the movement starts to get neurotic.


    What''s more, there may also be a tendency of weariness and self destruction.


    Maybe I don''t know what I will do at that time, and all this starts from someone attacking the support ship under construction,


    someone wants me to die, ha ha ".


    Speaking of this, it is obvious to all the audience that although the expression on William''s face is very calm, his wrinkled forehead and eyes with inexplicable light all indicate that he is very anxious and dangerous at the moment.


    "So, at this moment, I can responsibly tell some people that you''d better pray that the support spacecraft can reach Mars before I go crazy,


    this live broadcast is over, and when will it start next time?" After thinking about it, William said, "I don''t know, because next, I will have to face a problem that I didn''t want to mention before,


    that is, how many people in the world who don''t want me to return to Bluestar are taking action or have already taken action."."It''s a real question, isn''t it?" William said with a smile, "since God has made it impossible for me to go back to Bluestar by myself, if I want to live, I can only clean up all the rubbish that is standing in my way home.


    goodbye, and I''m looking forward to seeing you next time.".


    As soon as the video was hung up, public opinion all over the world was in a mess.


    Although William didn''t say anything about killing people directly, everyone understood what he meant. When he found a way to return to Bluestar, he was trapped because of a natural disaster.


    his hope was shattered, and his heart and spirit were under heavy pressure. In fact, he had already appeared the phenomenon of anxiety and abnormal spirit.


    Mood changed without hesitation to give up before the plan, began to go home and desperate.


    And even if the blue star appears after the death, William people on Mars, can not bear legal responsibility.


    The word "clean up" is not evidence.


    Second, it has been more than a month since the first support ship was attacked, and the people behind the scenes have basically investigated and understood it.


    it is deliberately until today, that is, for the reason that there is no way out, that people who want to die, even if the means are violent,


    William''s allies and those who are neutral to him, will not say much at the moment, Bi Everyone has the right to live.


    Now that William has endured it once, what he thinks of first is to find a way to go back instead of revenge.


    Now that the hope is gone, we can start to take the initiative to attack. No one can say anything.


    Those who destroyed the hull of the first spaceship began to sweat when they heard this.


    He prayed in his heart that he would not be exposed, and hoped that William would take care of the United States and not dare to attack them.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, don''t mention the American general, the director of C1a, even Benjamin Arthur and William.


    Anyway, Lao Mei did not miss her own bucket.

 Chapter 775

    The whole world is still in the stage of attention and discussion. I didn''t expect that William''s action would be so fast and fierce.


    On Sunday, the night of the order, two built spaceships took off from the Sahara desert base.


    With 100 fully armed combat robots, hundreds of detection balls, thousands of nano silver explosive flying balls and a large amount of ammunition, they appear stealthily in the mountainous areas of Southwest flange.


    Then the spaceship stopped in mid air of more than ten meters. Sixty battle robots with ammunition boxes on their backs, armpits and outer thighs, equipped with four large speed pistols, jumped directly from the air.


    The assault equipment of these battle robots will be selected in this way. The safety is based on the achievements of Agassi, Laura and Wesley against werewolves in the past. Laura''s assault skills are the most effective and beneficial to protect herself.


    Each of the combat type high-power pistols is a little bigger than the normal pistols. Not only the barrel is lengthened, but also the loading capacity reaches 17 rounds.


    Two weapons with two hands are 34 bullets. The power of the gun is not weaker than that of the submachine gun within 40 meters, but it is more flexible.


    The firepower is also more continuous. After the bullet is fired, withdraw the cartridge clip with one hand and insert it into the ammunition box on the back. The spare cartridge clip can be loaded and fired.


    With 40 spare ammunition clips and only 2kg bullet proof ammunition box, this weight is not a matter at all for the combat robot, and it is enough to finish a battle and return to the spaceship to supply ammunition.


    After 60 assault robots jumped down, the spacecraft left, and 10 robots equipped with sniper guns and Gatling were put down in four directions to block any escape route.


    As for escaping from the sky? No aircraft in the world can escape the pursuit of spaceships.


    Even if the spaceship directly collides with the helicopter, it''s only guaranteed to drop some outer coating.


    The fierce gunfight lasted only four or five minutes and began to weaken.


    After more than a month''s investigation, this camp is the largest one for werewolves in France.


    After William beat them out of England, many of them started the arms business.


    I didn''t expect to do this, and it was out of control.


    More and more werewolves are engaged in the arms business in Europe in just over a year.


    These guys are different from other forces. In many cases, they don''t even need to merge with human arms forces.


    Just in the dead of night, send a few werewolves to sneak into each other''s forces, and within a month, these arms dealers will also become one of the werewolves.


    In the past year or two, the number of werewolves in Europe has risen sharply, which also gives Marius the courage and confidence to attack William.


    It seems that there is no special department to limit the number of demon hunters in Europe.


    In this case, even if tens of thousands of werewolves are developed secretly, in this era of abundant food and easy access, the large consumption of werewolves is not a matter of money at all.


    In the past, the camps where dozens of werewolves gathered together were very large.


    But now the number of werewolves in Europe is less than 10000, and no one knows for the time being, but there are no less than 10 camps with more than 100 people, and the number of camps with dozens of people is more than tens of thousands.


    However, starting from this evening, everything goes back to the original point more than a year ago. Any werewolf who has not lived in seclusion will be crushed by the battle robot in the center of the camp in less than 10 minutes as long as it appears in a medium and large camp.


    Originally, these fighting robots could easily kill several times or even ten times as many werewolves by themselves.


    Now there are four rapid fire pistols in hand. Even if you attack a werewolf camp with hundreds of people, it will only take a few more minutes, a lot of nano silver bullets and some self exploding silver flying balls.


    More than two hours after the attack, after the attack of ten large werewolf camps in succession, the whole night, the whole Europe was shivering.


    Dozens or hundreds of camps and thousands of werewolves were uprooted before dawn.


    And those werewolves who escaped after receiving the news were also targeted by the demon hunters who were unable to hold up their heads in the past two years.


    In their opinion, the majority of werewolves have been eradicated, and the rest are just some timid mobile dollars killed by the Devonshire family.


    Every time you kill a werewolf, you only need to hand in two tusks, and you can get 100000 US dollars. If you want to get the whereabouts of the target, you can even make a public phone call to consult.


    As long as you know it on Sunday, you will tell these demon hunters immediately. The accuracy rate is not 100%, but it is more than 80%.


    It can be said that this evening is definitely an event that can be recorded in the whole history of Bluestar Europe.


    Even at the peak of the Holy See, there was no history of killing thousands of werewolves in one night.


    The biggest battle between the blood clan and the werewolf was only one or two thousand people.


    To kill hundreds of werewolves at one time is worth reading in the history of blood clan.Therefore, Amelia, the only surviving elder of the blood clan in Budapest, who has now become queen, learns that even if William is not in the blue star, the Devonshire family still starts a blitz against the Werewolf in the fright and fear of the alien race.


    As a result of the fighting, the other races, including Amelia, really regard the Devonshire family as a taboo, because they can''t do it themselves, and they can maim a race in one night.


    Not to mention thousands of werewolves, Amelia felt that a team of 200 werewolves could break through her castle.


    What''s more frightening is that in this war, William''s people not only fought quickly, but also retreated without leaving any evidence, and the means were even more cruel, so that they were horrified.


    In each camp, those who died instantly and could not eliminate the transformation of wolves were all skinned by people with knives or hanging on trees or walls as if they were real wolves, leaving only a good wolf head to tell the world that they were wolves.


    If there are only one or two camps, we should not take it seriously.


    But that night, there was at least one such corpse in any broken werewolf camp. There was one more camp, in which there were a total of 20 skinless werewolves,


    moreover, it seems that these guys were captured alive, forced to transform, and then nailed to a tree to peel.


    Later, we all know that this camp is the camp of Marius, the new leader of the werewolf. The people in it are either his confidants or the werewolves who worship and follow him.


    Well, the camp of more than 200 people was directly destroyed, and the leader was captured and cut alive.


    The next day, news came from the underground world that 117 werewolves had been cut alive. More than a month ago, 117 werewolves had been killed in the shipyard in England.


    Now, everyone knows that the Devonshire family, or William, did it on purpose.

 Chapter 776

    It is no longer a goal that individual forces can achieve to cross thousands of kilometers in one night and attack nearly 100 camps.


    Even if we let Lao Mei do it by herself, we can''t do it quietly without leaving any evidence.


    All the forces who can know are shocked and scared at the same time.


    One after another, they speculated whether William spent a lot of money to support thousands of people, or bribed the relevant departments of various countries to cooperate and participate in the hunting operation.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that William''s Revenge would be so swift, resolute, and even more brutal that no one would be left alive.


    There are no less than 4000 corpses that can be found by light. It is not so much revenge as one-sided slaughter. Living is purposeful and planned propaganda of force.


    But this time all the werewolves were killed, and there was no evidence. In this case, although the officials of various countries were very angry that William entered the country illegally, in the face of the number of thousands of werewolves, many people in private still felt lucky.


    If this is allowed to develop, there will be a big problem one day.


    Therefore, in the face of all kinds of enemies aroused by money, or because of their beliefs, they become bounty hunters who hunt dark creatures. Many high-level people in informed countries not only don''t limit their actions, but also begin to provide convenience in intelligence and action rights.


    the price of one hundred thousand US dollars of a werewolf has stimulated the whole of Europe''s bounty hunters, In the past, they used to be alone and easily did not form a team. Now they have the sign of forming a team.


    On Sunday, we found that many families who have been engaged in demon hunting for generations actually prefer gold that is easy to store and carry.


    William immediately asked the base on planet x17 to start producing 100 gram Devonshire gold coins on Sunday. A werewolf is equal to 50 gold coins.


    When the first 100000 gold coins were handed over to the organization that issued the mission, the wave of hunting werewolves really rose.


    In the face of the reward of 50 gold coins, many foreign people who have their own grudges with werewolves, for example, some vampires try to get the reward after killing the werewolf,


    unexpectedly, the organization that issued the task only checked whether the fangs turned in were werewolf''s, and put 50 large gold coins on the table, regardless of whether the comer was a vampire or not.


    Now there are vampires who have been hunting werewolves. As soon as they get the gold coin, they can go back to their territory.


    Start to search for the spoils left by the Werewolf in the past to see if you can find the missing tusks, or go to the hunting places in the past to try your luck to pick up the corpse.


    I didn''t expect that these werewolf tusks left in the past would be sent to the mission issuing agency, and they would still pay gold coins.


    The underground world soon hears that anyone with a werewolf''s tusk can get 50 gold coins. At the same time, if they enter the major banks with Devonshire gold coins, they can get 2000 US dollars.


    In order to prevent counterfeiting and stabilize the value of the gold coin, William added 2% of the gold coin printed with his head picture to a kind of special metal found on the planet x17, which has a lot of reserves.


    As long as you irradiate the gold coin with light, you can see a layer of gold fluorescence visible to the naked eye.


    The unique feature immediately distinguishes Devonshire from any other gold coin in Bluestar.


    The special coin making technology also gives the gold coin extra value. Even if the price of 100 grams of gold is lower than US $2000, the outside world still spontaneously uses US $2000.


    Of course, if the price of gold is higher than US $2000, the price will increase accordingly. So, in a few days, people on the sixth floor have begun to ask for gold coins as compensation.


    However, when people are crazy about money, it is inevitable that they will make a big noise. What''s more, there is a situation in which human beings and other alien races fight because they have the same hunting targets.


    With William, the lunatic who destroyed most of the werewolves in Europe, the alien people are very worried about attacking the bounty hunters,


    they will provoke William, who has some abnormal spirit in everyone''s eyes. When they think about theory, they don''t know how to talk with William, who is on Mars.


    I''m even more afraid that William thinks that they are helping the werewolves who are of the same race.


    Turn to the eyes on the alien, quietly against them and deal with werewolf the same action, that''s really damned.


    Therefore, in the end, we can only find the spokesperson of our own ethnic group in the human race, and force the official to intervene with the reason of violent incidents,


    remind and warn the bounty hunters that killing the werewolf means killing the werewolf, so don''t take William''s tiger flag to hunt other alien ethnic groups.


    It''s a pity that these foreigners don''t know that William doesn''t care about the fighting between them.


    His relationship with the bounty hunters and the other races is very simple, that is, you kill the werewolf and I pay for it.


    At Yellowstone Park base in the United States, as soon as William came over with the portal open, he went to see Marius, the leader of the werewolf, who was held in a cage.


    "William Devonshire?"


    Seeing William in plain clothes, chained to his neck and hands, Marius, kneeling on the ground, struggled to stand up,"Why are you here?" he said


    Then, thinking of something, he opened his eyes wide and said in panic, "yes, yes, the robot that attacked us today was delivered by the spaceship,


    you have built other spaceships for a long time, but pretended to be trapped on Mars to tempt us, who have enemies with you or want to die for other reasons,


    for more than a month, those behind the scenes are similar to you After investigation, they directly attacked us. At the same time, they forced those people with ghosts to make mistakes, right? "


    William laughed. Instead of answering Marius'' question, he snapped his fingers. A virtual beam of light shot into the cage, and the heads of more than a dozen people appeared in mid air.


    "Besides these guys, who else has colluded with you to destroy the spaceship?".


    "Haha," Marius looked at William sarcastically with a crooked mouth, "come on, use all the means. I know that before I die, I must experience the suffering of my people.


    since I have to die on both sides, biting my teeth may leave you a lot of time to stare at you and think of your dead fellow.


    maybe when he will die They can really help me achieve my wish, or kill one or two people you care about.


    "Bring him the controls.".


    As soon as William''s voice fell, the two battle robots entered the cage with bracelets and ankle rings, put them on Marius'' hands and feet, and put a collar around his neck.


    Finally, he grabbed Marius by the mouth, threw three special spider robots into his mouth, and went down his throat into his body.


    A sharp pain came from Marius'' body, and William knew that it was a spider robot in Marius'' body and entered his heart.


    After a few minutes, when Marius was lying on the ground gasping for breath, an electric current came out of his heart and limbs, and then began to transform into a werewolf involuntarily.

 Chapter 777

    At the end of the transformation, Marius did not lose his mind, but roared, "what do you want to do to me?"


    "What? Hey, hey.


    Looking at Marius, who can not only communicate normally after transformation, but also has a very different appearance from ordinary werewolf.


    William looked up curiously.


    The whole head of an ordinary werewolf is the head of a werewolf. Although Marius has gray hair all over his body, his face still retains human features.


    Thinking, if all werewolves can maintain normal thinking after transformation, there will be many people willing to be bitten by Marius for the sake of becoming stronger.


    Thinking of this, William not only had no interest, but immediately decided not to keep Marius as a variant.


    Squinting, he said, "you''ll know in a few hours.".


    "Pa", with a click of fingers,


    the metal ring on Marius'' limbs and neck stretched out a needle and stuck it into his skin,


    a stream of unknown objects flowed into his heart along the blood vessels. Within a few seconds, Marius, who was still rational, soon turned red in eyes,


    his hairy but clear facial features could no longer maintain his normal face and began to face the wolf The shape of the head changes.


    "Ouch".


    A deep, loud and violent howl came out, and Marius, who had completely changed, soon lost his mind.


    See the cage outside of William, mouth exposed fangs and saliva, low roar, to the cage fiercely hit.


    "Bang",


    there was a loud noise, and the iron railing of the cage was ok, but the whole cage was still slightly moved by a few centimeters.


    The experiment really made Marius crazy and get what he wanted. William whispered to Sunday,


    "try to control him.".


    "OK, sir.".


    A flash of electric light came out of Marius'' limbs, neck and chest.


    Marius, who had just been banging wildly, immediately fell on the ground motionless, his hair smoldering, his throat growling in pain.


    Looking at William''s expression, after being electrified for dozens of times, he changed from bloodthirsty, ferocious and longing for flesh and blood to fear and submission.


    Surrender?


    Ha, William doesn''t believe this word, and even if Marius does submit, he will not escape the fate of being killed.


    There is no lack of William under his command, there is no need to find the species of werewolf as a thug.


    This plan uses Marius to retaliate for the accomplices who are in the United States and provide convenience for the werewolf to attack the spaceship factory.


    Can see Marius after transformation, still maintain such high wisdom, William carefully changed his mind.


    "Tell the two ships operating in Europe to catch me some live werewolves.".


    Yes sir.


    It took some time to open the portal and send a lot of shackles. Two scattered spaceships attacked several camps,


    hundreds of comatose werewolves were dragged into the base cell of Yellowstone Park by battle robots through the portal.


    Six hours later, the European side of the operation is almost over, the day is almost dawn, 12 o''clock in the evening, U.S. Eastern time.


    Robert, the new director of C1a, who came home late at night from a villa on Long Island, New York, pushed the door open and walked into the villa without waiting for his help.


    Although it was midnight, the villa was full of lights. When Robert''s wife saw her husband coming back,


    quickly stepped forward and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Do we have to pack so late?"


    "Let''s not talk about that first." Robert''s eyes flashed a little panic. He looked into the living room, but didn''t see his two children.


    his face immediately changed, and he asked angrily, "what about the children? Didn''t I call them and tell them to go home at once? "


    Jill blames you for ruining her party. When you get home, you get sulky upstairs. Luke called back more than ten minutes ago and said he would be home in fifteen minutes. Now he should be almost home.


    Thinking of the briefing received from Europe not long ago and knowing that William began to retaliate,


    Robert just thought for a few seconds and decided to say, "you go and ask Jill to come down first, and I''ll call Luke and ask him to wait for us at the channel bridge.".


    "What is it?"


    seeing his wife''s hesitation, Robert, who knows how difficult Jill is being spoiled, turns back and says to the eight men who protect him, "go up in two and take Jill directly. If she doesn''t cooperate, force her to come down. Others are on guard. We''ll leave in a minute.".


    Yes, boss.


    As soon as the two men got up the stairs, they heard a sharp scream.


    "Ah.".


    Jill.


    Robert knew it was his daughter''s voice just once, and his anxious opponent called out, "go up and see what''s going on.".


    The six C1a elites protecting Robert immediately separated three people and followed the two people who went upstairs before,The other three pull Robert and his wife out of the gate and hide behind the load-bearing wall to avoid being sniped.


    two of them, who have been holding the briefcase, stand in front of Robert and his wife and open the briefcase.


    The package unfolds and turns into a portable bulletproof shield. According to the trademark, it is produced by Devonshire bulletproof products company.


    The last one is facing the walkie talkie on his wrist and calling for support.


    After all, long island is a rich area. There are not only many police stations, but also many police, and the equipment is excellent.


    Call the police. It won''t take five minutes.


    And now in the sky, there is actually a long island police helicopter patrolling nearby.


    These people have no problem coping with it. In the middle of the night, they don''t know what''s going on outside. It''s safer to wait for help than to rush into a bulletproof car.


    But they also only regard the imaginary enemy as human beings and guns.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    A burst of fierce gunfire came from the villa upstairs.


    Before the captain of the bodyguard protecting Robert could ask about the situation,


    there was another violent and continuous gunfire, and from the sound, we knew that the three men who were supporting Robert were shooting with Uzi submachine guns.


    Squeak, retreat, retreat.


    With the sound of gunfire, the voice of panic and fear came from the walkie talkie,


    "retreat, it''s a large group of werewolves.".


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a crunching sound coming from the walkie talkie.


    Needless to say, the agent calling for retreat was torn apart by the werewolf.


    "Go",


    without any hesitation, the bodyguard captain grabs Robert''s arm, drags him and leaves.


    It''s a pity that a golden aperture appeared behind their gate a few meters away when they just walked into the corridor of the living room.


    Then more than a dozen of them landed on all fours, showing their fangs, and after seeing them through the aperture,


    rushed directly without any hesitation.


    "Bang bang, Da Da".


    At one time, two pistols and a Uzi submachine gun fired fiercely in the direction of aperture.


    Unfortunately, pistols and uze submachine guns have poor fire continuity.


    After killing four or five werewolves, the distance of a few meters is only a second or two for the remaining werewolves.


    "God.".


    Robert just had time to shout God, then he was knocked down by the wolf man, and watched the wolf bite his neck.


    In a few seconds, the pain and blood loss made him unconscious, and everything was quiet.

 Chapter 778

    William, who looks at everything in the villa through spider robot, hears Sunday''s report that the monitoring in the villa has been properly handled, and there are no survivors,


    stepping on Marius, who has transformed into a werewolf, his limbs and neck are fixed on the metal floor because of the electromagnetic force on the collar.


    "Shut up your mad dogs and go back to the next place.".


    Marius, who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, was shocked by William''s power.


    seeing the portal in front of him, he yelled at it with indignation and reluctance.


    The Werewolf in the villa was stunned for a few seconds, then reluctantly looked at the corpse on the ground, turned and rushed into the portal.


    When all the werewolves return to Yellowstone, these red eyed werewolves immediately stare at William.


    Unfortunately, before they act, a mirror space like broken glass appears.


    "A mad dog is a mad dog". Looking at the wolf people with their mouths full of blood in disgust,


    the fierce fire rises in the mirror space. Under the fear eyes of Marius and the werewolf,


    the fire rolls up the nine wolf people who have eaten and spins violently.


    In less than ten seconds, nine werewolves were burned to ashes.


    But William was disgusted to step on Marius'' head again, "that''s why I never treat you as intelligent creatures,


    you are only worthy of being beasts.".


    After that, William stepped on Marius again, but he lied and said,


    "if you want to live, let me see your value, otherwise, you will be washed into the sewer like the ashes on the ground.".


    "Ouch".


    Before Marius spoke, there were some angry and violent roars from the werewolves.


    As soon as William frowned and looked back, he saw several giant werewolves bared their teeth at him.


    "Hey, hey, what''s this called? Werewolves are never slaves


    At William''s words, Marius knew it was bad.


    Sure enough, before he made a sound, he saw the dazzling blue light coming out of William''s hands,


    then the electric light came into everyone''s eyes and hit several werewolves who wanted to resist in an instant,


    but it was not over. The electric light flickered along the werewolves and connected all the werewolves in the mirror space.


    "Ziz, Ziz.".


    Of the 21 werewolves who came back alive, nine were burned to ashes, while the other 12 were not electrocuted by accident.


    Untie the mirror space, William curls his mouth and kicks Marius into the all metal cell. To Sunday, he says, "if you don''t cooperate, you''ll become a mad dog. That''s to give adrenaline and other things to the remaining werewolves, so that they can completely become beasts who only know how to kill.".


    By the way,


    I remember that when werewolf attacked an English shipyard, he was carrying a bomb backpack.


    He also said, "to build 70 buckled bomb backpacks, it''s time for the Americans to have a taste of being bombed.".


    "Sir, I must remind you that werewolf attack and werewolf bomb attack are two different things",


    Sunday explained, "even if the werewolf carries the bomb, 70 explosions can not be regarded as personal revenge, but revenge on the whole society, the consequences and impact are too bad.".


    William was stunned. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was really different. Seventy explosions were all anti social and anti human.


    "Well," William would listen to the suggestion. He bowed his head and thought for a moment, "one of the remaining two masterminds is a four-star general,


    then use steel plate to make some metal armor, so as not to be killed in the face.".


    It''s just a little plate armor. It''s not too easy for Sunday.


    In only 20 minutes, 70 sets of armor were built, one by one on the head and body of the werewolf.


    During this time, the news that the new C1a leader was attacked and killed by a werewolf came out by the long island police.


    Two other high-ranking U.S. officials who planned to attack the shipyard with Robert learned that Robert was attacked by a werewolf in his home.


    Without much hesitation, I couldn''t help feeling that the ordinary safe house couldn''t bring them a sense of security, so I took my family to hide in the military bunker.


    But before they could feel at ease, they didn''t make a few calls to contact all kinds of foreign relations, and there were bursts of wolf howling outside the base.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch.".


    "Why are there wolves here?"


    When a group of soldiers on patrol at night carefully reported to the base, a sound of running came to their ears from the night.


    "Alert.".


    There is no need for the patrol team leader to say more. Members of the patrol team who feel that something is wrong raise their weapons and look around warily.


    The machine gunner on the Humvee had a dazzle in his eyes. He felt that there was a little metallic light in the distance.Instinctively raised the machine gun and swept a bullet at that place.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    Dozens of bullets with a few drag light bullets swept past, several soldiers facing this direction were shocked.


    You see the bullet hit the running object, and then the bullet is ejected or hit the body sound.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack.".


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    There is no need to remind us that the US is used to covering up fire when there is danger.


    A machine gun and a few assault rifles soon killed several already irrational, even painful, adrenaline stimulated werewolves.


    Can be alert to other directions of soldiers heard gunfire, busy muzzle turn, did not find the direction they were staring at before, the same werewolf charged.


    As soon as they get close to each other, the formation of the patrol will be disrupted, and then there will be no doubt that they will slaughter and eat on one side.


    After hearing the report from the patrol, the base fired several flares into the sky after a minute or two.


    The already irrational werewolf, seeing the light and faintly shaking figure, ran towards the base without accident.


    The werewolf, who was shown by the flare, was soon seen by the base soldiers.


    The gunfire rang out directly. Ten seconds later, there was even the thump of grenade.


    And through the black front UAV and delta wing high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft, watching all this William.


    Most of the soldiers were attracted by the first 30 werewolves.


    With the positioning of the black front UAV, a portal in a warehouse of the base is opened,


    thirty werewolves, who are also irrational, are locked up in the cell and see the warehouse through the portal.


    The pupae rushed into the warehouse and were attracted by the sound of gunfire and shouting.


    Climb up the warehouse, break the window on the wall and rush towards the soldiers nearby.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack.".


    For a moment, the whole base was in a mess.


    With steel plate armor, even if the bullet breaks through the steel plate, the damage to the werewolf is very small.


    It''s not easy for a close werewolf to deal with ordinary people.


    Biting, clawing and even direct impact can make the American soldiers lose their resistance ability.


    However, when the base was in chaos, the werewolves outside rushed in, and many people began to think about running away.


    When a few old American officers and soldiers opened the elevator into the bunker, everything became logical.

 Chapter 779

    As soon as the encrypted elevator connected to the bunker is opened, the picture in the corridor outside the elevator is clearly introduced into William''s mind.


    Whether the portal can be opened or not, the most important thing is whether the place you want to go is familiar in your mind.


    The more familiar, the stronger the sense of picture, the stronger the probability of opening the door, and the shorter the time required.


    So, with the 360 degree dead angle picture from the drone, William just turns his fingers twice, and a portal appears outside the elevator.


    Then a few low, violent shouts echoed in the hallway.


    In the elevator, several soldiers only had time to raise their guns. Two werewolves rushed in and bit the nearest one.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang.".


    The gunfire lasted only five or six seconds and disappeared.


    Four werewolves released by William soon began to eat in the elevator, and the elevator slowly closed and went down.


    In the bunker, we can see from the monitoring that the elevator was lost. Soon, we organized more than a dozen soldiers, armed with long and short guns and explosion-proof shields, to guard outside the descending elevator.


    More than 20 seconds later, "Ding" sound, the elevator door automatically opened.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    Without human command, the soldiers who saw the figure of the werewolf opened fire without hesitation.


    "Ding Ding Dang".


    For a while, the popping sound of the bullet being bounced away and penetrated the body was very clear in the closed space.


    In a few seconds, the first werewolf to rush out was shot through his brain by a torrential bullet from his eyes and died instantly.


    But just this little time, after the other three werewolves rushed out of the elevator, the dense firepower could no longer form a unity.


    The soldiers who shoot instinctively point their guns at the nearest werewolf.


    Three werewolves with steel plates wrapped around their heads and forebears, as long as they are not too lucky, are hit in the eyes and die immediately, and the rest will soon be slaughtered on one side.


    Kill all the soldiers outside the elevator, three seriously injured werewolves, instinctively start to stay in place to eat, in order to recover the injury.


    This makes William, who is staring at here, look the same. Four werewolves get through the elevator, which has exceeded the task.


    Moreover, with the spider robot coming down from the werewolf, it will take some time to enter the bunker of independent network and server.


    But with this delay, the bunker soon organized its defense again.


    William was thinking of a way to deal with it. On Sunday, he suddenly reminded, "Sir, maybe we can try Marius'' voice before calling werewolves,


    to attract all the werewolves on the ground to the bunker.".


    William a Leng, immediately reaction, secretly happy way, "you recorded?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    Then try.


    A few minutes later, as the spider reached the bunker server room, it broke the base''s system on Sunday.


    Marius'' roar began to spread from near the elevator to the surface.


    Not far from the elevator, the werewolf''s ears moved, killed the enemy in front of him, and began to look for the source of the sound.


    Seeing the effect, William said to Sunday, "turn up the volume.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon all the speakers in the bunker sounded Marius'' roar.


    This time, not only do the werewolves in the whole base raise their ears to look for the sound source,


    the werewolves nearest to the elevator listen to it at the door of the elevator and suddenly bump into it.


    "Bang" a, elevator door a deformation, the sound from the underground is more clear.


    The pack of werewolves began to climb down the elevator and soon joined up with the previous three.


    On Sunday, all the nearby speakers were turned off, leaving only the horn deep in the bunker to continue to emit Marius'' roar.


    The wolves rushed up with the sound, and all the doors that could be opened electronically along the way were now opened on Sunday when the bunker system was under control.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    For a moment, scream, fierce and rapid gunfire, sounded everywhere in the bunker.


    It was not until the two masterminds were killed that William turned his attention to the little guy named Luke, the son of Robert, the new director of C1a.


    As for whether the remaining werewolves will escape, he can''t control it.


    We should always let Lao meI know how it is possible to make up her mind without paying a price.


    "Did you find out where Robert''s son is?"


    Yes, sir, Luke is taking notes at the long island police department in New York at the moment.


    "That''s good.".


    With a smile, William went to Marius'' metal cage and drew a tube of blood from him.


    While looking at the spiders sent on Saturday, they are being monitored by the long island police station.


    "Can spiders be made of nonmetallic materials? If you can, make a batch to try.Yes sir.


    Sunday answered, and quietly began to produce non-metallic spider robots.


    When Luke finished his notes, the FB1 agent took over and took him to the safe house, nearly two hours had passed.


    During this period, not only ten non-metallic spiders were built on Sunday, but also William showed them.


    Finally, according to William''s proposal, we made a lot of adjustments before finally forming and starting to produce a new generation of spider robots.


    Because of the non-metallic characteristics, the second generation spider robot will play a greater role.


    It will also be easier to monitor military bases that are well guarded and have strict metal detection.


    After arriving at the safe house, the FB1 agent told Luke a lot of problems that needed to be solved.


    give him an emergency alarm that can be hung around his neck and let Luke rest.


    Nervous and scared for half a night, Luke relaxed and stayed alone in the room. He soon fell asleep.


    William opens a small portal around Luke''s neck and releases a sleeping spell at him.


    Just after entering the safe house, he squinted at the young man in front of him who was two years younger than himself,


    muttered in a low voice, "if you want to blame him, it''s your father who can''t help himself.".


    He injected Marius'' blood directly into Luke''s neck, then squeezed his mouth open and threw a few beads into the new spider robot, which stored a lot of special drugs inside.


    After waiting for a moment, Luke didn''t start the transformation as he expected.


    But William could only draw blood from Marius again and inject it into Luke''s body.


    Finally, he threw an evil curse magic, and found that Luke began to grow hair.


    When he opened the portal and was about to leave, a needle stuck to Luke''s neck, on his bare shoulder.


    "Ah.".


    Suddenly, he felt pain and woke up the sleepy Luke. He felt his hand on his shoulder and took it out to see a lot of blood on his fingers.


    I looked around in fear, but I didn''t see anything, which made me feel at ease.


    "Is it a mosquito?"


    But it''s only March now. Where are the mosquitoes? And what mosquito can suck so much blood?


    When he thought that his family had just been killed, Luke pressed the emergency call.


    He was waiting for the outside to protect the agents to come in, a strong to unbearable pain, suddenly came from the body.


    Then I saw gray hair growing on the back of my hand.

 Chapter 780

    "What the hell is wrong with me?"


    Looking at the gray hair growing slowly in horror, a more severe pain than just now came.


    Luke, who was in pain all of a sudden, knelt on the ground with his hands on the ground,


    his brain trembled with dizziness, and his throat unconsciously gave out a painful and deep hiss.


    "Bang",


    there was a crash through the door. Before losing consciousness, Luke only heard the agent in charge of protecting him shout his name, and then fainted.


    Two FB1 agents who protect Luke wanted to go forward to check,


    but just after entering the door, they saw Luke lying on the floor, his hair growing wildly, and his fingernails gradually turned into black claws.


    The agent in charge of the team immediately said to his companion, "it''s dangerous. Let''s get out of here and report to the top.".


    The companion is not a fool either. Luke is so obviously abnormal that he would be an idiot if he stayed here foolishly.


    Fortunately, it''s a safe house. Apart from other things, at least the whole house is locked.


    no matter who is inside or outside, it''s not so easy to get in and out.


    When Luke woke up, he was frightened to find that he was set up, fixed on a metal plate, and his hands and feet were locked up by thick belts.


    In front of the glass wall, a group of big white hanging and a few people with stars hanging on their shoulders are looking at themselves.


    Although I don''t know what he''s talking about, his eyes are not friendly.


    And his struggling action also made these people find that he had woken up, and his attention and eyes could not help but focus on various instruments.


    Luke cried out in panic, "let me down.".


    What surprised him was how his voice seemed to become low and hoarse.


    "Who are you? Why lock me.


    Make sure Luke is talking. The white wall outside the glass room asks excitedly, "can you remember your name and other identity information?"


    "My name is Luke Harris, my father is Robert Harris, the director of C1a. Why are you locking me up?"


    It''s a pity that the person opposite doesn''t care who his dead father is at all. Instead, he stares at him with his eyes shining.


    A middle-aged man who seems to be the person in charge said excitedly to the general standing beside him,


    "it''s incredible that we have studied werewolves for so many years,


    it''s the first time that we have found an individual whose facial features are closer to human beings after transformation, let alone remain so rational and calm at the same time.


    no wonder those werewolves in Europe are desperate to come here To New York.


    "You mean the reason the werewolves attacked the Roberts is because of this little guy in front of us?"


    "What else is the reason for that?"


    The middle-aged white coat naturally said, "know the war between werewolf and vampire, why can''t you take the initiative all the time?"


    "It''s because after their transformation, except for a few of them, they can keep a limited sense,


    others are not so much soldiers as beasts.


    No matter how powerful an army is, it''s just a mob if it''s hard to carry out even the most basic orders.


    if it can''t win the war with vampires, it''s normal to be enslaved by people.


    therefore, it''s no accident that werewolves will come to New York in desperation on the eve of William Devonshire''s revenge. ".


    The American lieutenant general, who knows more information than the white coat, doesn''t believe this inference.


    if the werewolf only attacked Robert''s family, it''s still in the past.


    But then they attacked one of their bases and killed two other accomplices'' families.


    Moreover, these 70 werewolves not only wear half body armor, but also know the tactics of attacking from east to west, lurking and colluding inside and outside when attacking. This nm is frightening.


    The most important thing is that when the data in the base monitoring system is deleted, the opponent also uses excessive power to focus all hard disks.


    All kinds of signs show that this is not William''s revenge. What worries them even more is that many people think that William may have reached some kind of agreement with some of the clans in the werewolf.


    Otherwise, when William was cleaning up the werewolves in Europe, why did a large number of werewolves attack three American masterminds who had planned to destroy the shipyard at the same time?


    And from the intelligence that has been sent back in recent days, William''s attacks on werewolves are all the radical forces of werewolves.


    The werewolves who live in seclusion in the desert or in the cold have nothing to do with it.


    Therefore, I don''t believe in killing this American general. There will be no problem.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there was a big difference in the attitude towards William in the United States.


    Some people want revenge, but more people are afraid to die with William.


    Through this attack, many people believe that since William dares to kill a C1a leader, lieutenant general and congressman,It''s not impossible to throw nuclear eggs directly in the United States.


    What''s more, the target of revenge is not in Bluestar at the moment. Even if they want to take action, they can''t reach Zhengzhu.


    As for repaying Lina, I believe that no one would be so mindless except Robert''s close relatives who died.


    When you think of William''s revenge, but if you directly kill the whole family, most people feel that they are not 100% sure that they will be killed with one blow.


    then ease the tension and turn to negotiation and cooperation. Anyway, it''s not them who will die.


    However, Mr. lieutenant general does not intend to tell the scientific research personnel about these things,


    pointing to Luke in the laboratory, he said, "how sure are you to copy his genes?".


    "This one?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "we''ve tried to inject his blood directly into the body of the experimental subjects these days. Although the effect of Transfiguration is the same as that of this variant,


    What''s puzzling is that the strength of these experimental subjects is weakening very fast.".


    The white coat stopped talking and said in the most straightforward words, "just like the battery runs out,


    unless we draw blood from Luke again and inject it into the experimental body,


    otherwise, the experimental body will remain weak or become a real werewolf without reason.".


    Hearing this, the American lieutenant general was greatly disappointed and shook his head, "I should not put my hope on these alien people and waste my time and money.


    even if I really succeed, I''m just some nondescript monsters.".


    "Ouch",


    a huge roar came from the laboratory.


    A look at a face of ferocious Luke, middle-aged white coat chagrined at, display and laboratory is talking state indicator.


    Just now he and the lieutenant general had a conversation, and it all went into Luke''s ears.


    "No way.".


    Give him a sedative.


    Voice a fall, but see is already a werewolf body Luke, pain roar at the same time, the body is also growing.


    Fortunately, the thick belt that binds Luke''s limbs is of excellent quality.


    No matter how the werewolf who has become 2.5 meters tall struggles, he can''t get rid of the shackles on his limbs.


    This disappointed William, who was also paying attention to this side, "is that a variant? It''s just waste.


    "Let the spider in Luke''s body release drugs, and it''s more valuable to die.".

 Chapter 781

    The next morning, at the aegis headquarters in Washington, D.C., Alexander pierce stood by the French window,


    while drinking coffee, listening to the reports of his men.


    "According to the information from our informant, this kind of mutant werewolf can completely possess the thinking and reason of a normal person, and its physical quality is three to five times that of an ordinary person.


    And the data of rampage, I, we haven''t come to a definite conclusion yet.


    Hearing this, pierce frowned and looked back at his bareheaded men. He was so scared that he quickly added, "the estimated strength should be ten times that of ordinary people, and the estimated speed from the video is about three seconds.".


    "Yes?" When he heard this data, Pierce''s frown went deeper,


    "only this ability? It''s not even as good as the armor invented by William Devonshire. What''s worth our intervention.


    "No, sir," the bald man explained hastily, "on the way of the mutant werewolf named Luke''s escape, three times in succession, in the case of serious injury, the body suddenly flashed electric light, and then the wound recovered in more than ten seconds.


    we suspect that he was either implanted with a special device or acquired some special ability.


    However, the first guess is not likely, because no artificial device was found either when the mutant werewolf was subdued a few days ago or at the autopsy yesterday.


    And if the self-healing ability acquired in the process of self mutation, the new type of werewolf, which can maintain rationality and improve physical fitness several times, is definitely one of the best choices for super soldiers.


    "This is worthy of our study"


    Pierce said, looking at the scenery outside the window without focus, thinking about how to get this kind of werewolf serum from William.


    As for what has not yet been proved, William did this attack in the United States. Pierce did not hesitate for half a second to be sure that everything was done by William.


    He now regrets that he didn''t establish a contact channel with William at the beginning. What''s more, he regrets that Nick Frey didn''t tell the Devonshire family the news when he went to London to investigate William more than a month ago.


    Otherwise, in the eyes of Lina Devonshire and Abigail chase, the two women, he was at least friendly.


    Nick Fury, a sly and ghostly guy, may have been killed in William''s Revenge target or even in this revenge action.


    It''s impossible for Pierce not to regret the great opportunity he missed.


    "Is Nick fry still investigating Antarctica?"


    "Yes, sir. More than a month ago, he secretly arranged Phil Colson to go to Antarctica after he didn''t know why and didn''t carry out your mission to investigate the spaceship.


    However, when we left Antarctica, we had already dealt with the head and tail there, to ensure that Colson could not think of it, let alone find out about the aliens. ".


    "Well," pierce answered softly, "find out why Frey suddenly gave up investigating the ship and William?"


    "I''m sorry, sir," he said, shaking his head in fear. "For the moment, we only know that Nick Frey had seen the black widow before he suddenly disappeared in London.


    and soon after that, Phil Colson was assigned to leave the headquarters.


    If it hadn''t been for the discovery that Colson''s real destination was Antarctica, we wouldn''t have known that Nick Frey had disappeared.


    "Waste".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Pierce is peering at the park outside the office. He wanted to let Nickelodeon and William face each other at the beginning, so that he could take advantage of himself. Nickelodeon not only broke down completely, but also made Nickelodeon discover the secret that must be protected for Hydra.


    Pierce had a strong curiosity about the discovery of the Antarctic stealth alien spacecraft a few months ago.


    Always thinking about how to get in touch with aliens.


    As for whether connecting with the aliens will cause harm to the blue star, pierce only thought about it for one night, and he was sure that the aliens who had come to the blue star long ago, at least, did not destroy the idea of the blue star and human beings.


    In this case, the danger of contact is not as great as imagined.


    One more thing, sir, is just received.


    Bareheaded with fear, he interrupted Pierce''s thoughts, knowing that if the news didn''t come out in time, it would be more dangerous to meet him than it is now.


    After staring at his men for more than ten seconds, pierce simply said a word,


    "say".


    "Yes, sir," said the bald man, relieved. "Our people found out that Laura Crawford of Kingsman was in the island country and hired a boat. The target should be torrent island.".


    "Torrent island", Pierce''s attention was immediately attracted by the news. He looked down for a moment and asked, "it''s about the waste of Trinity?"


    "Yes, sir, it should be the task of looking for the queen of evil horse. Do we need to send someone to pay attention to it?"


    "How many years has it been? This group of rubbish hasn''t given up yet? "The bareheaded man looked up at Pierce, who was thinking. This time, he knew that pierce didn''t ask him, but talked to himself.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before I heard that "William Dewey hill was trapped on Mars, but instead of Laura Crawford, the most suitable person for Kingsman to protect his mother,


    instead, he asked her to look for some treasure, which must have something to do with it.".


    Looking back, pierce suddenly frowned, because, for him, Trinity is really not a role worthy of his attention.


    he asked his bareheaded men, "do we have anyone in Trinity?"


    The bald man, who had done his homework in advance, said without thinking, "yes, Dr. man Fred.".


    "Then let him pay attention to lady Crawford and report anything to me at any time.".


    Yes, sir.


    "Get out.".


    Waving his bare head away, pierce calmly pondered for a long time and felt that he could not wait passively any longer.


    What happened in this period of time made pierce fully understand what it means to be out of the blue and go against his will.


    Every time I hear about William''s life and death dilemma, before he is happy for long, it is always said that William will come up with various solutions to the problem.


    Cybertron robot pursuit, but just arrived on Mars, this ghost alien was directly killed without stirring up any spray.


    Not a day after the lack of food, there was another potato growing problem.


    If you plant potatoes, you can plant them. However, you can build an Internet company with an external valuation of 10 billion or even 20 billion US dollars.


    When the first support ship was destroyed, not only William was not worried, but other members of the Devonshire family were not anxious.


    All this shows that William has already built his own spaceship secretly.


    The news from London Space Center shows that William''s goal of looking for alien specimens on Mars has been achieved, and now he is waiting for the spaceship to pick him up.


    Who knows if William will suddenly hold a press conference in London.


    In that case, pierce felt that he had spent so much energy, time and attention on William''s behavior in the past two months, and he was completely useless and stupid.

 Chapter 782

    "Damn, how am I supposed to connect with the Devonshire family.".


    Heart has decided not to wait for Pierce, but found that he seems to have no reason to contact with William or Lena.


    Did you sell the black widow, Natasha Romanov?


    If we really want to do this, we will only cut off one of Nick Frey''s effective subordinates. It can not eliminate Frey''s suspicion, but also indirectly prove that there are other forces in the aegis.


    Even if there is a reasonable reason to evade the past, then in the future, the head of aegis, who betrays his subordinates, will not want to win the trust of those non Hydra subordinates.


    What''s more, William Devonshire has known him for a long time that Alexander Pierce is a hydra. He only relies on some small favors, not to mention moving William.


    thank God that he won''t be blackmailed and blackmailed in turn.


    This is one of the reasons why he did not dare to take the initiative and say the magic cube of the universe, for fear that he would be blackmailed by William.


    But William also has something that pierce is salivating about, otherwise he would not deliberately want to pull William into the hydra.


    But wait and wait, just can''t wait to let William mountain and water exhausted dangerous situation appear.


    Moreover, in terms of time, the spacecraft secretly built by the Devonshire family may be completed in a few days, or even completed. After some necessary tests, it will fly directly to Mars and pick up William to blue star.


    Maybe it''s really necessary to take out the magic cube of the universe. Pierce comforted himself and tried to find out if William''s Mars spacecraft engine could only produce 10% of its power because of energy.


    If it''s true, it''s very likely that the search for longevity mentioned by William is also true.


    It was reported on Sunday that William was talking to London when pierce left Washington, where the aegis headquarters are located.


    Several days have passed since he cleared the werewolf. London doesn''t want to contact William, but the communication can''t be connected all the time.


    Even the Mars live broadcast, which has never been interrupted, has also been interrupted in recent days.


    This makes London worried, irritated and afraid of William''s troubles, which are too big to maintain normal communication.


    Due to the interruption of live broadcast, the media and people of Bluestar countries are full of all kinds of speculation, analysis and rumors in the market.


    Fortunately, William reappeared in our eyes in a few days. Although the call lasted only ten minutes, the relaxed William still clearly conveyed the safety signal.


    William explained that the reason for the outage was to repair the spaceship as soon as possible, but we didn''t pay much attention to the fact that there were too many confidential technologies and equipment involved.


    For the audience, it''s very normal that the spaceship needs to be kept secret. What they are most concerned about at the moment is that William doesn''t have an accident, so their bet can continue.


    The second game set the winning rule is, guess the number of less than 10 grams, there is a prize, the probability of winning all of a sudden increased ten times.


    According to the 36000 people for the first time, the number of people who won the lottery this time is likely to reach more than 300000, so there are 600 million Internet users in the world, and now there are more than 200 million people who have paid to participate on Facebook.


    After greeting the netizen audience, William put away his smile and frowned at Lao Mei''s foreign affairs embassy.


    Mr. ambassador, who originally wanted to ask questions, was staring at by William. He couldn''t help thinking of the three unfortunate people who were killed by the whole family. When he came to his mouth, he changed his words to greetings.


    This made the Minister of foreign affairs of England who accompanied him scold the American ambassador for bullying.


    To him, though not cocky, the foreign secretary of England was fed up with that aggressive tone.


    So now, seeing that he was frowned by William, he was afraid to ask. The foreign minister of England was so happy that he didn''t look at the American ambassador for help.


    Of course, William saw the foreign secretary''s expression. In addition, pierce, who had been waiting for a long time, finally made an action. So at the moment, he didn''t have the heart to argue with the old us.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, leave first and find someone who can make the decision to talk to me, or I can talk to Lord Benjamin Arthur myself.".


    The old American ambassador, who was annoyed at William''s rude drive away, was frustrated when he heard the second half of the sentence.


    He is very clear that he is also a forward player to test William''s attitude. Now he gets William''s promise to talk about it, so he will stop talking nonsense.


    "I hope you don''t make us wait too long.".


    As soon as the American ambassador left, the Minister of foreign affairs of England swore in a low voice, "waste", nodded to William and said, "your action has caused us a lot of unnecessary trouble, your highness.


    therefore, I hope you''d better inform us in advance of your next action.".


    "Sorry, what are you talking about?"


    William said so, but his smile showed that he did it.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter"


    the Foreign Affairs Minister of the cabinet didn''t recognize William and didn''t care about him, so everyone knew it.When it happened, everyone thought William was too reckless, but in the past few days, there was no other action except a few words of protest and forcing them to contact William.


    This makes the English people doubt whether the United States is preparing any retaliation plan, but at the same time, they can not help but doubt whether the United States is frightened and recognize the reality.


    As a person who has already rushed out of the blue star and can survive in the outer space, it''s too late for William to leave in his spaceship. Can the United States still fly a fighter to chase Mars?


    In that case, the offensive and defensive situation is completely reversed.


    How William wants to fight Lao Mei? He can fight in outer space, and even throw nuclear eggs directly. All the blue star forces can''t help him.


    With this in mind, all the forces in England have to start reassessing the importance of William.


    As long as you always keep a spaceship with weapons floating in space, the deterrent force is much stronger than any impeachment submarine.


    From now on, probably no country will dare to threaten England with war.


    Therefore, at the moment, the foreign minister of England doesn''t care whether William admits it or not. Anyway, the United States has not decided what to do, and England doesn''t care if they don''t have a definite threat.


    However, there are some things that need to be reminded so that William doesn''t make any mistakes.


    "I hope you don''t leave any beginning or end. Otherwise, if you are caught by the United States, you will be powerful. Unless you break with the mainstream world completely, no one will escape the punishment of the law.".


    "OK, I''ll hang up if I don''t have to. There are still many places for me to repair the spaceship. And from the probes sent out these days,


    I found that Mars mariner Grand Canyon is actually very suitable for building settlements.


    Maybe it won''t be long before I become a resident of Mars. If Lao Mei has the ability, let them come to Mars to catch me. ".


    "But if I''m wanted, I''ll hang the Devonshire flag in the town at that time, so as not to make it difficult for you to catch me if you hang the flag of England.".

 Chapter 783

    Build a small town on Mars with the English women''s flag?


    With these words, everyone in the space center held their breath of surprise, and then the whole room began to boil, shouting to William that the main flag must be England''s flag, and the vice flag could be Devonshire''s.


    This kind of information, which had no secret requirement for William, soon spread to the outside world after he agreed.


    The plan to colonize outer space soon aroused all the Englishmen''s yearning for the past empire.


    In the towns with more than 30000 acres of land around Oxford castle, people spontaneously appeared on the streets carrying the deer head flag of Devonshire family, shouting "long live Devonshire".


    Although the scale is not large, but after the news was spread by the media, the citizens of many cities in England began to take to the streets to celebrate.


    In the surrounding area where the Chelsea team is located, many fan families also put the deer head flag and the Chelsea team flag at their own door to show their respect for the Devonshire family.


    Alexander Pierce, who was on his way to store the magic cube of the universe, was hesitant and unwilling to see the news, and was soon replaced by the idea of Mars colonization.


    he felt that it was necessary to have a serious talk with William, and even if it didn''t work out, pierce also felt that it was necessary to promote the Mars town plan as much as possible.


    Judging from the fact that their Hydra has won over the past few years, it may not be long before all the people in Martian towns are Hydra like.


    Such a bloodless capture of an alien city will greatly help them to develop their secret power.


    With this idea, Pierce was more determined that William could not die, and he had to try his best to win over him.


    Only through more contacts can we have a chance to reach deeper cooperation. Once cooperation begins, it will not be so easy to get off the ship in the future.


    To get the magic cube, for safety''s sake, pierce didn''t go to London, but took a helicopter back to the headquarters of aegis.


    I went into my office and locked the magic in the secret safe. Then I picked up the phone and called Devonshire manor in Kensington Garden Street, London.


    Spent a lot of time explaining to Lena who she was and why she called.


    After hanging up the phone, what pierce didn''t expect was that he thought it would take a lot of time to contact William, but within five minutes, the phone on his desk rang.


    "Alexandre Pierce, are you sure you''re not fooling me by talking to my mother about super energy?"


    Not only did he call people by name, but he didn''t say hello, which made pierce sure that William didn''t want to see them is more serious than he thought.


    in this case, no matter how much he said, it''s useless. Instead of being suspected of explaining for a long time, it''s better to talk about the terms directly.


    With the first transaction, there will be more cooperation in the future.


    "We''ll help you return to the blue star in a short time. As a reward for lending the magic cube, you have to share the technology of the spaceship with us, OK?"


    "Ha, are you not awake, or are you senile dementia? I can''t see that I''m making a show for netizens to enhance the value of Facebook?


    Or don''t you really think I''m at the end of my tether? "


    William was so ridiculed, Pierce was not surprised, "then you are not afraid that the more you drag on, the less chance you will come back?"


    "It''s OK. The spaceship being built in England will be completed in a few days. With the test and sailing, I can go back to London in a month at most.


    besides, it''s a bit of a mess. If the spaceship is destroyed, it''s a big loss. If five ships are built at the same time, I don''t believe that England will make the same mistake three times.


    if the English are really so unbearable, it''s a pity I will directly apply to immigrate to the East and give them the technical information. Maybe because I have half the Chinese lineage,


    they will mobilize all relevant departments to build the spaceship in a very short time.


    "So, old man, be practical," William said, "if you want to take advantage of the fire, you have to burn someone else''s house. What''s more, I don''t believe it. You won''t think that I still have something to do.


    if you come to me one or two days later, a spaceship with all kinds of materials and energy may have left Bluestar.".


    "So, you''re actually building a spaceship in the dark." hearing this, pierce immediately felt a toothache.


    He believes that the last thing anyone who has an idea about William wants to hear is that the ship built secretly has been built.


    "Since the spaceship can start in a day or two, that means the spaceship has been built now?"


    "I think you really have signs of Alzheimer''s disease. After the spaceship is built, can you fly directly into space without carrying out various tests?"


    Pierce thought for a few seconds, and soon understood that William''s charging on Mars was to distract the attention of the blue star forces.


    In order to avoid the most critical moment in the construction and testing of the spacecraft, people will find his secret construction base.


    But the hell''s base, which is hidden by William, the two super forces of aegis and hydra, have been checking for several months, and they still have no idea.Afraid of being fooled, pierce frowned and said, "then prove it to me.".


    "Hehe, why do I have to prove it to you?" William said with a wry smile, "or you can wait a month and see my press conference in London.".


    "Mr. Devonshire, you don''t have to belittle my chips again and again. We all know that you can''t refuse the research on new energy. Otherwise, if you hung up long ago, you would still talk so much nonsense to me.".


    "Ha ha", William doesn''t care if pierce sees through his own ideas. For him, as long as he can get the magic cube, it''s OK to give pierce the shoddy spaceship.


    Of course, sending spaceships and construction materials are two different things.


    Moreover, it will take about 480 years to fly out of the solar system at the speed of 170000 kilometers per day if the space jump and energy core of the spacecraft are replaced.


    If the shell of the spaceship is replaced with normal metal material, the shipboard intelligence will only retain the original intelligence, and the value of the spaceship will be lower.


    But even if this kind of spaceship is rubbish in William''s eyes, pierce may directly use the magic cube for all the technology.


    Pierce certainly understands the importance of the magic cube, but aegis and Hydra have been studying it for so many years, but they have always regarded it as an energy source.


    Except for William, no one knows about the space gem hidden in the Rubik''s cube.


    However, it would be better to exchange for the magic cube of the universe at a lower price.


    Anyway, from the moment when the magic cube appeared, Pierce would either exchange with William, or William would rob 100%.


    But pierce wants to see the spaceship, in the case of William himself is not good to come out directly, he can use the excuse of asking for the acceptance of the magic cube to see the magic cube with his own eyes.


    "No problem, wait. Soon, Mr. Pierce.".

 Chapter 784

    After hanging up with Pierce, William asked Sunday, "where''s Serena? Ask her to wait for me in the basement of the manor immediately "


    " OK, sir, Ms. Serena is in the manor right now. ".


    Open the portal to return to the basement of the manor, and soon see Serena walking out of the elevator.


    William went up to Serena and hugged her. After a few mouthfuls of incense, he said, "help me go to Washington and get back a treasure.".


    "Well",


    during this period, she and Nisa were with William, so Serena didn''t say much and nodded her head,.


    He took William to the equipment room, put on his bulletproof combat suit and weapons, and then asked, "how can I get there?"


    Waving his hand to open the gateway to the Sahara desert, William said with a smile, "let''s go to the desert base and drive the spaceship.".


    Led by William into the portal, Serena saw a robot come to her, "Sir, Ms. Serena, it''s Sunday. Please follow me.".


    Take Serena to the dock of the internal spaceship of the base. Before boarding the spaceship, the robot controlled by Sunday takes out a smart glasses and gives it to her.


    Then William said, "this is a new smart glasses with energy detection. When you see the magic cube in the universe, if the smart glasses give a warning, it may be that the energy of the magic cube is too large, exceeding the maximum limit of detector calculation, and the chip may be burned. You should remember to take off the glasses as soon as possible.".


    Serena nodded to understand that she thought she was going alone, but saw William sitting in the driver''s seat.


    This time, Serena''s heart, which was still a little rough and uneasy, immediately calmed down and sat in the co pilot''s seat with a smile on her face.


    After a period of self-test, the dome above the base slowly opened automatically, and the self piloted spacecraft flew out of the base without bumps.


    However, he didn''t turn on the stealth function. He just showed up in the sun and began to accelerate. He flew close to the sand dunes for dozens of seconds and out of the sand dunes for tens of kilometers.


    only then did William take over the driving system, pull up the control bar, rush into the sky and go to the headquarters of aegis.


    The situation of the spaceship flying in the desert was seen by some desert people without any accident. I believe it will not take a day for anyone who should know the news to know.


    Similarly, the speculation that there are bases in the desert will surely spread to the intelligence community, attracting a large number of people of all kinds to enter the desert to find bases.


    "Once someone does find the base, inform me and start destroying all the security equipment in the base",


    "understand, sir".


    This desert base, with the number of robots now controlled on Sunday, can be rebuilt in less than 10 days, and it doesn''t cost a dime, just need to open a portal connecting to planet x17,


    so William doesn''t feel sorry about destroying the base at all.


    It took pierce more than ten minutes to look at his watch for the third time. Just after 18 minutes, a shadow suddenly appeared outside his office window.


    Pierce, who was sitting in the boss''s chair, almost jumped up and hid behind his desk.


    I was relieved to see that it was a 30 meter spaceship.


    But then I thought that when the spaceship approached the aegis building, the detection and defense system of their headquarters did not respond.


    His face was very ugly again.


    If the spaceship comes with hostility and destroys the missiles and eggs in the high altitude, do they not even know who the attackers are?


    "Doodle, doodle.".


    Pierce''s face was made worse by the harsh alarm.


    Especially in the cabin less than 10 meters away, the pilot with helmet, big black anti vertigo mirror and oxygen mask waved to him, which was regarded as a greeting. Then he zipped his mouth and signaled to turn off the air defense alarm.


    I don''t know that William''s Pierce is the one who gestured with me. He was very angry originally. Now a spaceship pilot dares to order him,


    that''s all right. I don''t want to teach him a lesson. In the future, when I face William, I will have no position.


    So, pierce just frowned and stood by the French window looking at how the spaceship would deal with it.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    A bell suddenly came from the office. As soon as the microphone was picked up, pierce heard William''s sarcastic voice, "old man, are you going to try the ability of the spaceship? There''s something wrong. You''re responsible for it.


    Before pierce could speak, William''s phone hung up, and then he saw William in the pilot''s seat of the spaceship, pretending to press on the helmet headset,


    nodding as if he had received an order.


    Then, under Pierce''s nervous eyes, he raised his hand and pressed the control button above the driver''s seat for more than ten times. As soon as the control bar was pulled, the spacecraft flew sideways and left the headquarters building of aegis.


    He began to circle around aegis, swaying his wings from time to time, or turning 360 degrees in the air.It was like waiting for the aegis to launch a missile, and the phone on Pierce''s desk was ringing.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s a call from the aegis.


    But Pierce was stunned by the spaceship that suddenly hovered, suddenly accelerated and circled in place, then broke through the speed of sound in a few seconds in a row, and then slowed down in a circle.


    This is the spaceship?


    Even if we know that the technology gap is big, we don''t have to hit everyone in the face in front of everyone in Washington, right?


    With such flexibility and predictable super speed, what missile in the world can nm hit this spaceship?


    At this moment, pierce never felt that he would hate William so much, and he looked forward to bringing him into the Hydra group.


    Pick up the phone and tell your men to turn off the alarm.


    Pierce took out his cell phone and tried to dial it according to the direct call from William.


    I didn''t expect to hear the ring. Fortunately, it took nearly two minutes for the phone to connect. Otherwise, Pierce would be crazy.


    If it only takes more than ten seconds to connect Mars from the blue star, what else can William not do?


    After the phone call, Pierce said, "let your spaceship leave first, or I will be targeted by all kinds of fighters and missiles in a moment.".


    "Hey, hey, what''s that got to do with me?" William landed the spaceship out of the window of Pierce''s office. "You see what you want to see. Should I see what you mean by super energy?".


    "Ha ha, I dare to show you, but your driver dares to enter my office?" Pierce held his cell phone and joked, "are you not afraid that as soon as the pilot leaves the spaceship, the spaceship and people will be controlled by us?"


    "Don''t worry, ordinary people see you, I don''t worry.".


    William said, pierce saw the spacecraft turned 90 degrees, the side of the cabin slowly opened, wearing a close fitting leather coat and fur coat of Serena appeared in the cabin door.

 Chapter 785

    Peirce, who has been following William for a long time, immediately recognizes Serena, who is only cold and gorgeous with a little expression in her eyes. Even Serena''s identity as a blood clan has been known by aegis.


    However, for Serena and nissa, why they can appear in the sun? The aegis investigation has not found any useful information for a long time. In the end, it can only be attributed to William.


    Serena, standing by the cabin door of the spaceship, takes a look at Pierce''s office, then steps back, takes a quick step, treads on the edge of the cabin door, exerts her strength with her legs,


    directly across a distance of more than ten meters, jumps onto the balcony of the office, looks at Pierce in a daze, and knocks on the glass door with her hand.


    Pierce was still hesitant to open the door, but William''s threat came from his mobile phone,


    "if you don''t open the door again, I''ll order the spaceship to crash in, and guarantee that even if your office is damaged, the spaceship will just drop some paint.".


    Hell, when he heard William''s words, pierce took a few puffs from the corner of his mouth and scolded him in his heart. He was playing a rogue.


    After today, he promised to tear down all the balconies of the whole aegis building and replace all the glass with special glass that can''t be blown through even by missiles.


    In order to avoid meeting this kind of uninvited guest who has to jump on the balcony when the main door doesn''t go.


    If normal people come to the door, it''s OK, but what pierce can''t accept is that although the beautiful woman is beautiful, TM is a vampire.


    If we meet and suddenly bite, then he is not a vampire, but also a blood descendant controlled by Serena.


    "When your people come to see me, can''t they come in formally or politely through the gate?"


    Pierce said that, but he could see the spaceship approaching slowly. He had no doubt that William would order the spaceship to crash into the broken window.


    Hurry up, open the glass door on the balcony and let Serena in.


    At the same time, he went to the desk, pressed the landline, and said that he was OK. In fact, he secretly ordered his hands to prepare outside.


    Fortunately, after Serena came in, she didn''t have any extra movement, nodded with Pierce,


    and said directly, "what''s William asking for?"


    What the hell is what he wants.


    Pierce couldn''t help it any more. He swore in a low voice and retorted, "I didn''t even talk about the terms. Did I agree?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce," Serena frowned. "All I know is that William asked me to pick up one thing. The rest is your business.".


    Wearing smart glasses with energy detection function, Serena turns her eyes around and stares at a wall for a few seconds. The sound of smart glasses comes from her ears.


    Fortunately, Serena didn''t plan to grab it directly. After she found the magic cube, she looked back at pierce with a gloomy face.


    Pierce, whose lungs are about to explode, looks at the smart glasses flashing with blue light, turns his mind and asks tentatively,


    "Miss Serena, can I have a look at your glasses?"


    Before Serena could refuse, William said, "give it to him, honey.".


    This, Serena also understand, William is deliberately let her wear smart glasses.


    Without hesitation, he took off his glasses and gave them to pierce.


    Pierce doesn''t dislike the fact that his glasses have been worn. When he puts on his glasses, he first looks at the safe where the magic cube is stored, and then he sees a rising number on the lens.


    after five or six seconds, a prompt sound suddenly appears in his ear, warning that the energy source is too large. If the test goes on, the chip of the intelligent detector will burn down.


    Pierce has long had a guess about the amount of energy in the magic cube of the universe, but even if he wants to break his head, he can''t imagine that the actual number will be far more than any blue star people''s imagination.


    The real reason for the exposure of the magic cube is the energy detector. Pierce is relieved. Otherwise, he will never sleep well in the future.


    After looking at Serena, there was no hint on her glasses. Pierce said it was a pity. He also understood that smart glasses could not detect the living body, or Serena had a protection program.


    Since people can''t see it, what about the spaceship?


    As soon as the idea came out, pierce turned to look at the spaceship outside the office.


    "Dididi", just a few eyes, the smart glasses on the face will give a quick warning sound, "warning, energy value is too high, warning, unauthorized detection, self destruction, self destruction".


    This sudden sound of self destruction made pierce take off his glasses without thinking and go far out of the corner.


    Fortunately, he was still fast. When the smart glasses were still in the air, they began to smoke. When he fell to the ground in the corner, the frames on both sides were already on fire.


    Looking at the frightened Pierce, William laughed a few times. The voice came from Serena''s mobile phone, "haha, I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that everything I made has confidentiality and anti spying measures.


    However, old man, you asked for it yourself. As an agent who has been working for decades, don''t you know the principle of confidentiality? "He took a few deep breaths, but pierce didn''t hear William''s taunt.


    Just now, although only a few eyes, before the smart glasses give an alarm, just like observing the magic cube of the universe, an energy number is beating at a high speed.


    So, after throwing away his glasses, Pierce''s mind is all about remembering and comparing the energy figures of the spaceship and the magic cube.


    The spaceship William is driving today is produced by planet x17, and the energy used is the energy crystal obtained from the iron warrior.


    Of course, the energy crystal can''t compare with the energy of the magic cube, but in less than a second, there''s no problem in fooling Pierce.


    Pierce at the moment, as William expected, compared the energy value of the spaceship and the magic cube, but the result surprised him.


    I wonder why the energy value of spaceship is so much higher than the initial value of space magic.


    If William comes to answer this question, of course, the magic cube is locked in a safe and wrapped in a protective suitcase. If it can be detected, it is considered that William has cheated. The technology of the protective suitcase of aegis is too low.


    But if pierce can''t think of such a thing, William won''t remind him.


    Sure enough, pierce, who had seen the energy value of the spaceship and was in a mess, didn''t want to understand the truth for a moment. He could only comfort himself by thinking that no matter how high the energy value of the spaceship was, could it be comparable to the infinite energy of the magic cube?


    I think so, but pierce has no bottom in his heart for the next negotiation.


    Without being urged by Serena, she subconsciously went to the secret safe, pressed the password, scanned the fingerprint, retina and voiceprint, and then opened the safe.


    she took out a silver suitcase, closed the safe, turned back and walked to the desk.


    As eager to show customers that their goods are the best sales, open the suitcase and expose the cube with a faint blue light on the surface.


    At a glance, William confirmed that what was in the box was the "magic cube of the universe"


    , which he had been planning and looking forward to when pierce went to London to see him

 Chapter 786

    "That''s it.".


    Serena, who was still in a daze, heard William''s voice in her mobile phone. "Baby, put away my things and go home first. The rest is about me and Mr. Pierce.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    After hearing this, pierce pressed down the cover of the suitcase, but this was just what Serena wanted. Before pierce grabbed the suitcase handle, he grabbed it, stepped back a few steps,


    took out a tablet phone from his pocket, put it on the desk, and kindly reminded, "sorry, Mr. Pierce, you''d better stand still, I don''t want to hurt you.".


    Pierce, who subconsciously wants to step forward, immediately wakes up. The woman in front of her, who is so cool and charming that she exudes temptation, is not a delicate and non threatening plaything.


    she has been in the bloodline hunting team for hundreds of years, and the number of werewolves killed is less than 3000, and there must be 1000 ruthless characters.


    If you want to kill him, the old man with gray hair, maybe one punch will be enough.


    So, when the confidant outside the door rushes into the office alone and points a gun at Serena, pierce reluctantly waves his hand to stop the bareheaded men,


    "put down the gun".


    When they heard this, Serena and pierce nodded, carrying their suitcases, pointing to their guns with their bare heads, opened the glass door of the balcony, and jumped onto the balcony railing with their legs working hard, and jumped directly into the spaceship.


    Then the spaceship turned around and flew into the sky with a "whew" sound, and disappeared.


    "Sir.".


    "Get out.".


    Looking at the sky where the spaceship disappeared, pierce directly interrupted his subordinates and said, "let the reporters outside be sent away.".


    "Yes, sir." bareheaded, he put away his gun, walked out of the office, took the door and left.


    "Well, it''s just the two of us left. It''s time to talk about my pay.".


    It is impossible for Pierce not to be angry and angry if he is robbed of the magic cube in person. Moreover, he now vaguely understands that William may have wanted to get the magic cube for a long time.


    Although there is no evidence for this conjecture, there is no reason for it. In his heart, he has an intuition that he has suffered a great loss.


    Fortunately, he didn''t know that there were space gems in the magic cube of the universe, let alone what space gems were. Otherwise, he could understand that it was no longer a matter of losing money.


    if William didn''t understand, he would have to find a secret and safe place to study space gems, otherwise he would not be in the mood to talk with pierce at the moment.


    Taking off the safety belt from the driver''s chair, William stood up and hugged Serena, and then he kissed her. Until he heard Pierce''s words, he took Serena''s suitcase.


    "On Sunday, give Serena permission to use the spaceship", and then say to the puzzled Serena, "dear, you can take the spaceship back to London manor, and then tell Nisa to be ready,


    if it''s no accident, you two are going to Mars to meet me this time.".


    "Really?"


    Serena, who was a little dizzy by William, was overjoyed to hear that she and Nisa were going to Mars. In this way, they would no longer have to hide in the dark in this family, just be secret protectors.


    "Of course, when I don''t mean what I say," he waved to open a portal. "Well, if you don''t want to learn how to fly a spaceship, you will set up automatic flight for you on Sunday,


    after I deal with Pierce, I should go directly to Mars. You can tell Nisa not to show her horse''s feet, so that she won''t be watched by her mother.".


    "Well," Serena nodded with a smile, and Lena kept her and Nisa close to each other all the time.


    Contact more, Serena and Nisa''s daily performance, all show that the two are aristocratic family grew up, which makes Lina very surprised, but also very satisfied, so this time, the three get along well.


    Not to mention Selena''s joyful learning to drive the spaceship, William opened the portal to the base of Yellowstone Park.


    Let''s simulate the scene of a Mars spacecraft on Sunday. Pierce''s mobile phone on his desk emits a virtual light column, and William in space armor appears in Pierce''s eyes.


    Sorry, Mars is a little far away from blue star. It took a little time for virtual data transmission.


    After hearing this explanation, pierce nodded subconsciously, and his anger at waiting for a few minutes gradually eased.


    Hearing the apology in William''s tone, he turned his eyes and pretended to try to hold back his anger, saying, "my things have been robbed directly by you,


    so, to show fairness, should you tell me what is the magic cube of the universe and what is its use before negotiation?"


    Ha ha.


    Pierce, an old fox, still doesn''t know William. He will feel guilty for robbing other people''s things.


    Had it not been that killing the Hydra was as difficult as killing the blood clan and the Werewolf in a short time, or even impossible to clean up, William would have robbed them directly, and that would have been nonsense.


    Since we can''t destroy each other, the limited cooperation is not impossible.


    He didn''t care about the difference between good and evil.Sometimes he felt that if he really divided the attributes, he would be divided into the evil side.


    So, at the moment, William looked at Pierce, who had just sent the space gem to his hand, and suddenly felt very pleasant.


    However, no matter how pleasant it is, there will be no psychological burden when it is time to make use of it.


    Let these hydras who want to rule the world are crazy, to test whether kamataj really did not intervene in the secular world.


    At the same time, find a strong opponent for Hydra, so as not to destroy the world.


    Compared with Gu Yi, few people in blue star are better than Gu Yi, who has lived for 500 years and can absorb the power of dark space.


    Even if the Hydra really dominates the world, it can''t steal the time gem from the ancients.


    The worst, even if it''s really a series of accidents, William can hide the gems in the storage space. He doesn''t believe that there will be no special space for hiding things.


    And think of Gu Yi''s revenge, William can''t help shivering.


    This is the purple potato monster, who is known as the ambassador of family planning in the universe, and doesn''t want to face it alone.


    Not to mention Gu Yi''s ability to kill mieba, but it''s always right for mieba to think that he doesn''t dare to come to Bluestar himself.


    As for other gems, soul gems, William probably will never go to get them himself in his life.


    Power gems, without gloves or control of reality gems, even if you give them to William, he will not dare to use them.


    The soul gem should be in mieba''s hands now. The reality gem is sealed by Odin''s grandfather, but England should have a space crack to enter the sealing point.


    So, after thinking about this, William said with a smile, "it''s not called the magic cube of the universe. Its real name should be space gem.".


    "Space gem?"


    Pierce looks at William in the virtual light column with doubts. When he is about to ask again, his gloomy face is suddenly full of fear. In a few seconds, he even shakes with fear.

 Chapter 787

    "You, you, you.".


    Pierce''s fingers trembled as he pointed to the blue cube in William''s hand.


    "Aren''t you on Mars? Is that possible? "


    "What''s impossible?" William used his mental power to control the magic cube of the universe, suspended in his palm. "Old man, this is the gem of space. What is space? Once you can use it, you can control space.


    Space transmission, confinement, folding, cutting, and even space collapse can be done, so before he finished speaking, William, who is really holding the magic cube of the universe, suddenly froze, and the video was soon interrupted, until more than ten minutes later, a golden light appeared in the middle of the office room, and then William''s figure appeared in front of the restless Pierce


    "God, I think I''m the luckiest person in the world, and you must regret dying now.".


    "Fku, give it back to me.".


    With a snap of his fingers, pierce raised his hand and suddenly couldn''t move. But how the brain ordered, his fingers just couldn''t pull the trigger.


    And the pistol with William''s wave, began to leave his palm, fly to William''s hand, "don''t want to die, we talk.".


    ...


    as soon as he grasped the magic cube, William was surprised to find that he could absorb the energy from the cube.


    Although these energies entered his body, they did not stay in his body, but entered the small storage space with the size of only one cubic meter.


    And the storage space began to expand like being torn by external forces.


    What makes William most happy is that the energy turns around in his body. Although it doesn''t stay in his body, it doesn''t bring any pain,


    but it still means a bit of scouring. It has been stuck for two years, which is one step away from the senior magician, and it is broken within a minute.


    In a flash, William had the illusion that he had become a God. His spiritual exploration directly broke through the kilometer, and any object in the base was soon reflected in his mind.


    Waving to an electric golf cart in the base, I didn''t expect that the scooter, which weighs at least 100 kg, would be easily lifted by the mental force.


    This was impossible in the past, but now it''s not only done, but also very relaxed.


    As soon as he thought about it, another golf cart next to him floated up, and then there were other items. He didn''t put all the items in the air until he controlled 15 items at the same time and there was a bit of obstruction.


    "Sunday, count the weight of the things I mentioned," he asked excitedly.


    "Hold on, sir.".


    Several engineering robots came up and scanned all the lifted objects, "Sir, 15 objects, with a total weight of 0.94 tons.".


    "It''s nearly ten times higher than your previous record.".


    "Ten times? No, it''s going to get bigger over time.


    With his left hand clenching his fist, William obviously felt that his physical quality had improved a lot, and with the magic energy constantly entering his body, he slowly improved.


    It''s the same feeling as upgrading the magic level in the underground treasure house of Trinity Church in New York.


    The strength that has been stagnated for a long time, like the injection of energy again, began to rise firmly and forcefully.


    "My current strength is really just a senior magician?"


    I feel the surging magic in my body. Before releasing magic, it costs a lot of magic. I have to brew for a while, or it will be very difficult to release.


    But now when I release the ancient body, I feel that the sense of difficulty is not only disappeared, but also very relaxed?


    As soon as this idea appeared, William planned to try all the magic he knew, but as soon as the cosmic cube was put into the storage space.


    Actually, like taking root, it directly suspended in the middle of the storage space, and a stream of energy began to turn around along the storage space and wander into his body.


    Fortunately, this energy returned to the magic cube when William was worried about whether he would be burst.


    The most direct benefit of this change to William is that he has a sense of intuition and seems to be more comfortable with space magic.


    Do not circle, an idea flashed, mirror space appeared in the base.


    And the scope is far beyond the expectation. As long as he is willing, he feels that even if he packages the whole base, it will only consume a little more mental energy.


    Now that the mirror space is open, he is experimenting with his own magic in the space. This trial makes William happy to find that the power of magic is not only greatly enhanced, but also the control of magic elements is enhanced.


    The flame of an idea appears several times faster than before, and the temperature is more than twice as high. The scope of action is about where one''s mental power can find out, and where the flame can appear.


    This, this,


    Wei Wei suddenly thought that it doesn''t mean that if he wants to kill that ordinary man in the future, he doesn''t have to do anything else. He just needs to be within one kilometer of that guy,If you want to burn with fire, burn with fire. If you want to electrocute, electrocute. It''s not difficult for people to choke or suffocate.


    You can even use your mental power to lift a person up to the sky from a distance and have a free fall. God, the picture makes William shiver and throw the idea out of his mind.


    But in this situation, the more you want to forget, the more you remember.


    We have to focus on other places.


    Spread the flames around, raised his hand, closed his eyes and thought silently. When he opened his eyes again,


    a dark space that William was afraid of appeared in his palm.


    "Is this the collapse of space?" Thinking for a few seconds, William suddenly muttered, "how does it look like a black hole?".


    As space collapses bit by bit, the black hole begins to move out slowly, and the mirror space begins to shake as a whole.


    This makes William a little flustered, "this nm can''t be a big disaster.".


    Fortunately, space gems are not in vain, but William, who has been able to use gemstone energy, just has the idea of eliminating space collapse in his mind,


    a piece of space energy is injected into the collapsed space along his palm.


    The dark space that is expanding outwards is like a pause for a second when the pause button is pressed, and then the dark blue space energy begins to melt, occupy and cover the black space.


    in a few seconds, the palpitating collapsed space recovers.


    After waving at the collapsed place a few times and making sure that the space really recovered, William was greatly relieved.


    "this should not be magic, but a real black hole",


    "however, hehe", thinking of the shaking of the mirror space just now, William said with a smile, "it seems that no one can trap me with space magic in the future,


    No, It should be said that as long as the opponent is no better than space gem, no one can trap me.


    Wait a minute, that''s not right. "William patted his head." I''m not a space gem, and now I''m not able to exert all the power of space gems.


    nm seems to have to be careful to avoid capsizing in the gutter. ".

 Chapter 788

    Pierce, who has been imprisoned, struggles to try many times. After the thrill, he finds that the rest of his body can move,


    but his raised right hand is fixed in midair like an invisible rope. No matter what method he uses, his right arm is still in midair.


    And his gun was waved away by William.


    Under the man-made sword, pierce panicked for a moment and forced himself to calm down.


    This calmness reminds me of what William said to talk about, and at this moment, does he dare not talk about it?


    Now that there is talk, there is still room for everything. Pierce can only take the second place and try to see if he can get some benefits from William and recover some losses.


    As for recapturing the Rubik''s cube of the universe, when he saw William suddenly appear in front of him, he had no hope.


    By force? It''s true that no one can catch William who can teleport in space.


    Besides, William himself is not a soft persimmon. Can he kill thousands of werewolves overnight? Can he be regarded as a small force?


    Pierce felt that intelligence, aegis and Hydra could not investigate most of the werewolf camps in Europe within a month.


    Even if we have information, we want to attack dozens or hundreds of werewolf camps overnight. Not to mention that at least 20000 or 30000 people have to be deployed to operate in seven or eight countries, the secrecy measures will make Pierce''s scalp numb.


    But William not only completed the intelligence reconnaissance and collection in one month, but also killed more than 4000 werewolves in one night.


    Before the beginning of the operation, not only the werewolf did not receive any information, but also the countries where the fighting took place did not receive any information in advance.


    The most worrying thing is that without information in advance, we can still cope with it with the reasons of strict confidentiality measures and strong organizational binding force.


    But after the incident, even a wounded person could not be found, which was creepy.


    Either the wounded are so small that they can be taken away by helicopter, or there are a lot of high-level officials in European countries who cover up for William.


    In other words, these people have been with William, and have sent a lot of manpower and material resources to clean up any evidence.


    Otherwise, how to explain the dozens of hundreds of battles down, why in addition to the werewolf body, William''s any evidence of casualties.


    Of course, it''s not that nobody thinks about robots.


    But we would rather believe that William''s men are equipped with three types of Devonshire armour than robots with intelligence and combat experience that are many times better than elite special forces.


    Once the news of the emergence of such combat robots is confirmed, the future war in the world will probably become a competition of resources and production capacity.


    And competing resources, probably can''t compare with William, who has been able to collect resources on Mars.


    If Mars is too far away, it will take only four hours for the spacecraft to fly back and forth to the moon.


    If not, we can build bases and cities directly on the moon.


    By that time, William will be a sword on the head of any country in the world. He wants to hit you. He will drive the spaceship for 2 hours to the outer space of blue star.


    If you want to call back, it will take more than 20 days to send a light probe to the moon. The cost is so expensive that only one or two countries are willing to bear it.


    In the face of this kind of opponent who can''t fight, can''t fight, and is just looking for death, pierce will turn over when things can''t be done, and he can''t control the aegis for so many years.


    What makes pierce have to swallow his anger most is that their hydra is an organization that all countries in the world are committed to fighting against and dying at the sight of light.


    If William yells, Hydra''s decades of efforts in aegis will be easily wasted.


    Thinking of this, pierce could not help thinking of a report he had read before, and the name of the report was insight plan.


    Through today''s events, pierce felt that the earlier the plan was implemented, the better it would be for them to find people who could threaten Hydra.


    Moreover, the plan must be changed. It can''t be simply eliminated. When we find people with great potential, we have to bring them in.


    With the idea of forbearance, Pierce''s expression slowly returned to normal, nodded to William, "since you don''t want to kill me, then let me go, sit down and talk?"


    "No problem.".


    As soon as William spoke, Pierce''s arm, fixed in midair, began to move.


    The left hand grasps the right arm examination for a moment, discovered that besides some blood is not smooth, as if has no injury.


    "If you don''t trust me, I''ll give you a gadget.".


    When pierce looked up, he saw a jade plate flying slowly from William''s side.


    "It''s called self healing rune. It''s a magic product. It''s effective for any injury except for disease.".


    Just as pierce looked at the self-healing talisman in the air, he saw William snap his fingers,


    a slight fluctuation appeared in the office, then he lifted the M1911 pistol from his hand and shot himself."Bang",


    there is no time to think about why William wants to kill himself. Pierce, who has been an agent for decades, instinctively sidesteps to avoid.


    But the sense of confinement reappeared, and even Pierce was afraid. He was surprised to find that he could see the bullets coming.


    Everything around is like a slow motion camera. The bullet slowly comes out of the muzzle of the gun, drags a circle of air waves, slowly flies to itself, and then the neck starts to move, watching the bullet hit the abdomen.


    Just as Pierce was glad that his suit and vest were made of William''s bulletproof materials.


    See suit and vest of the hole automatically untie, shirt of a hole finally untie, bullet also homeopathy into his stomach.


    At this moment, the mirror space dissipates and all the slow motion scenes disappear. Pierce is hit by a bullet and falls on the desk behind him.


    William walks to the wine cabinet and puts his gun on the table beside the wine cabinet.


    "Don''t worry, this shot is shot through your body through the gap between the internal organs. If I were you, I would break the jade brand on the ground."


    unexpectedly, I saw a bottle of McCarran''s 65 whisky and grabbed the bottle. William turned back and said to pierce with a smile¡° Because that piece of jade is called self healing Fu,


    one piece is worth 30 million US dollars. Even if you just hit your heart with one shot, as long as you have the strength to use it yourself, you can save your life.


    Holding the bottle and two glasses, William sat on the sofa and looked at Pierce, who was still hesitating,


    said impatiently, "otherwise, I''ll shoot you in the heart, so you don''t have to hesitate.".


    Damned Devonshire, pierce cursed in his heart. He was hit in the heart and died without a jade charm. There was still a glimmer of hope.


    Pierce is not a rookie. Of course, he knows that William wants to kill himself. There is no need to be so troublesome, but what makes him hesitant is whether there is any magic on the jade charm to control people''s heart.

 Chapter 789

    For Pierce, it''s not impossible to witness the magic of space transmission, body control and mind control.


    In addition, as soon as William started, he could use his aegis to study the magic cube of the universe for decades without finding a way to control it.


    Doesn''t this mean that William''s attainments in magic are beyond the mark?


    "Do you think the gunfire will attract your men?"


    Sitting on the sofa, William, holding his glass and leaning on the cushion, said with a smile, "sorry, we can only see and hear everything just now, so.".


    Pointing to the bleeding, William reminded him, "don''t forget that the bullet went through your back, the front and back two bleeding holes,


    don''t deal with them again." looking at his watch, William continued, "about a minute later, you will feel cold. Five minutes later, you will feel dizzy, and you won''t be conscious. Ten minutes later, I don''t need to talk to you,


    And I have to thank you from the bottom of my heart. After all, dead people keep secrets.


    "PATA".


    Having no choice, pierce grabs the jade amulet on the ground and breaks it easily with both hands.


    A green light appeared in his eyes, bumped into his chest, and then sent out a green light all over his body.


    The two wounds pierced by the stomach begin to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "You''d better stand, or lie flat, otherwise when the wound recovers, it will be incomplete because sitting will squeeze the muscle and skin.".


    As soon as William reminded him, pierce reached for the edge of his desk and stood up.


    After only about five seconds, the two wounds healed completely.


    After pressing on the abdomen, I found that even if I pressed the depth of half a palm, there was no tingling in the abdomen, which also showed that the inside and outside of the wound had been healed.


    "Three thousand?"


    Pierce, who is helpless to William after his injury, can only pretend that what just happened didn''t happen, politely say sorry, and then walk into the inner lounge.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, pierce, who had changed his clothes, came out and sat down on the sofa opposite William. He picked up the McCarran bottle and poured half a glass of whisky.


    He drank half of it, sipped his mouth for a long time, and then breathed heavily, sighing, "it''s better to be alive.".


    "Ha ha ha", this immediately made William laugh, holding the glass to make a toast gesture, "respect alive".


    Shaking his head helplessly accompanied William to drink whiskey, pierce just said formally, "just now that thing really 3000 in case?"


    Instead of returning directly, William asked with a smile, "isn''t it worth it?"


    "It''s worth it to us, of course, but it''s too expensive for the combat elite group to spend 30 million dollars," pierce stopped and thought, "this price, our aegis is only qualified to distribute agents of level 9 and level 10.


    if it''s distributed to the combat group, it won''t take a month, and their group''s annual funds will be consumed.".


    William tapped in his ear, and on Sunday he quickly picked out the most important information about aegis, the field and the operations team.


    ¡±Nearly a thousand people were injured in a year, and more than 100 people died last year. No wonder the whole Aegis combat team was most severely eroded by your Hydra.


    the senior operation members who are still alive are probably your people. ".


    "It''s no surprise," Pierce said, drinking whiskey as if he couldn''t hear William''s taunt. "It''s normal to die some rookies every year. No one dies in battle. That''s rare and sad.


    With fewer people dying, we will not have enough courage to ask the Council for funds.


    These guys who only know how to sit in the office and look at the data, when they find that the casualties are reduced, they will certainly cut the funds that are not enough for aegis.


    And only those who have really experienced life and death can become elites.


    Novices who have gone through several life and death tasks are most likely to be confused for a period of time, and the blood in their hearts will be obliterated by the idea of being alive, so it''s not difficult to win them over. ".


    "All right, all right," William said as he tapped his glass. "Anyway, it''s not my people who died, and the aegis has nothing to do with me, so don''t try to win sympathy with this one.


    and even if the price of self-healing Fu is reduced to $3 million, the World Security Council won''t agree to give it to the fighters.


    and, do you think it''s a mistake What? "


    Again, he took out a self-healing talisman and gave it to pierce, "it''s not only extremely difficult to make, but also less and less materials to make it.".


    "What''s so hard about that," Pierce said with a frown. "Even if the resources of the jade mine start to run out, the amount of jade mined before is not small.".


    Sorry, I suggest you take that used jade to test, test, you can understand that this thing is not the product of blue star, but the alien mineral.


    "Alien products?"


    Pierce quickly stood up, went to the French window, raised his jade charm and looked at the sun.First came the milky white jade, a green light, while flashing, but also like a liquid flowing slowly.


    "How about giving you five of these self-healing runes a year as a reward for the magic cube of the universe?"


    Pierce, who is searching for the inner part of the self-healing talisman, suddenly hears William''s words, then turns his head and looks at him with an incredible face,


    points to him with trembling fingers and says, "William Devonshire, you are the most shameless person I have ever met.".


    "Hell, old man, I''m shameless. It''s a treasure that can save you five times a year. You don''t need five pieces to save yourself.


    what a favor it would be if you could give them to other people," William said excitedly. "Saving someone''s life is more than anything else.


    moreover, as long as you have self-healing talisman in your hand, those who have been saved and who know it Will you have a better attitude towards you in the future?


    After all, you''ve experienced it yourself. It''s wonderful to die once and live again.


    "Ha ha," Pierce said, sitting back on the sofa and holding up his glass, "should I thank you for shooting me and making me experience a different life?"


    No, in this case, I should apologize, though I think it was just an accident.


    "Screw you, accident," pierce sneered at being shot. "Don''t forget, no matter how precious it is, it has a price.


    Three thousand one thousand. Hey hey, five a year will be US $150 million. Ten years will be US $1.5 billion.


    William''s shamelessness is not enough to describe you. Maybe we should call you,,, "


    " shut up ".


    When William frowned and stared at him, pierce choked on his words.


    At this moment, he finally realized that when his personal strength reached a certain level, he could do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 790

    Today''s contact with William made pierce think of many things he didn''t think of before.


    Suddenly feel why the past Hydra always failed, not their overall strength is not strong, but there is no one can be a decisive, at a critical moment to turn the tide of the leader.


    Just like William, his own ability is strong enough to make him the director of aegis and the leader of Hydra fear,


    with only one command, the whole force will be fully operational, destroying nearly 100 werewolf camps in Europe overnight and killing thousands of werewolves.


    After the action is completed, it can be hidden without any difference.


    With this in mind, pierce suddenly felt that he had paid too much attention to the aegis in the past.


    for decades, he was totally trapped in the power struggle within the aegis, and his attention to super power was too little and too one-sided.


    Otherwise, there will not be such a low-level mistake of regarding space gems as energy sources.


    It seems that after today, I have to talk to general Ross of super soldier project.


    In the super soldier project, they have studied Hydra and the United States for so many years, not to mention the breakthrough, they can''t even copy the original serum of Steve Rogers.


    It looks like it''s time to work together in the super soldier project.


    With this in mind, Pierce''s interest in William''s heteromorphic DNA and mutant werewolf serum has greatly increased.


    Looking at William, who was drinking, he said, "let''s be honest. Anyway, since you''ve got great benefits, it''s right to compensate me as a collaborator.".


    "Ha," William said with a smile.


    However, the benefits this time are far greater than expected.


    With the improvement of magic level, his overall strength, whether it''s magic, mental power or physical quality, has increased qualitatively.


    Not to mention that space gems actually take root in the storage space. Maybe one day, this space with only one cubic meter will eventually become an independent potential surface universe.


    Then, he himself will be a whole universe.


    Furthermore, one day, there will be many planets suitable for living creatures in this universe. When purple potato monster sees them, he may change his mission as a family planning ambassador.


    So William, who was in a good mood at the moment, nodded with a smile and said, "well, it''s not impossible to talk about reasonable requirements.".


    Is the requirement reasonable?


    When pierce heard this, he couldn''t help scolding William, but he still had a little smile on his face. "Five self healing runes a year, that''s OK.".


    William raised his glass and nodded his head gently. Pierce was delighted and thought for a moment. Then he said, "we talked about alien Mars a few months ago.


    since you have found alien Mars, how about giving us a genome?"


    "Yes", just for a moment, William agreed, "but I suggest you change the conditions, because any alien DNA flowing from me will be castrated, so as to avoid someone cloning alien DNA with alien DNA.".


    Pierce asked, "is it used so carefully?"


    "Of course, and it''s necessary," William said solemnly. "I don''t care what you want to do. At least you don''t have the idea of destroying blue star, do you?"


    "That''s for sure," pierce nodded hastily. "Our ultimate goal is to build a blue star with no oppression, no,,".


    "Stop, stop, stop," William interrupted pierce with a wave. He lied without hesitation, "I don''t care what kind of society you want to build. It doesn''t affect my life. I don''t care who you fight for the world with.".


    This greatly relieved Pierce, and then he heard William continue to say, "heteromorphism is absolutely the enemy of any creature,


    they are super evolutionary parasites. They not only take any creature as the host, but also absorb the good side of the host''s genes to improve themselves,


    the most troublesome thing is that the breeding speed is beyond imagination.


    For example, if a heteromorphic mother enters new York, its number will reach ten the next day. Do you know how many it will be in a week? "


    Pierce didn''t care at the moment. He shook his head casually.


    "In a week''s time, there will be no living people in New York, only a few million aliens left, and in a month''s time, the whole east coast of the United States will fall.".


    Of course, William was bluffing Pierce, but if the alien really broke out, it would be more dangerous than the outbreak of biochemical crisis.


    Zombies in the biochemical crisis have no intelligence, while aliens have no less intelligence in hunting than humans.


    "So dangerous?"


    Pierce was startled by William''s words, but he didn''t look like a liar. "How do you know that?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t really think I''m in a hurry to go to Mars because I''ve photographed alien bodies on Mars! "


    after looking at pierce with uncertain expression, William smiles and waves to Serena''s mobile phone on her desk.The tablet phone automatically flies to the coffee table beside the sofa and "opens the video inside the Antarctic pyramid".


    Yes sir.


    A virtual light column appears on the coffee table, and a good play of ultimate hunting appears in Pierce''s eyes.


    Pierce was shocked and frightened by the alien and the mother after watching the deleted video, but he didn''t ask about the alien at all.


    instead, he anxiously asked, "so the alien spaceship that my people saw in Antarctica is true, and you''ve also been in contact with aliens?"


    "I think it''s a pity that before I get in touch with it, an energy beam will directly destroy the pyramids of Antarctica",


    William said, "besides, do you think I''ve been in contact with aliens and will be trapped on Mars?"


    Staring at William for a long time, but pierce didn''t see any problem, can only say helplessly, "then I change the conditions, I want to mutant werewolf serum.".


    "Hey, hey, what is it?" William said with a smile, "sorry, I don''t know what you said.".


    Pierce just frowned, but saw that William stretched out his left hand, a thermostatic glass bottle containing blood appeared in his heart, and then casually put it on the coffee table.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, old man. Say something reliable, or I''ll go home for dinner.".


    Looking at the thermos bottle on the coffee table, and looking at William who is still lying, pierce silently picks up the thermos bottle and walks to the safe.


    He turned his back to William and asked, "let me change the question. You said the magic cube is a space gem. Is there any other gem?"


    heard what make complaints about this problem. William finally asked what he thought and drank a whisky in his thoughts. When Pearce looked back, he said, "


    ," as far as I know, there are five jewels of the same grade as space jewels. There are four of them that are not in LAN-STAR. So what they call and what functions do they need to tell you?


    Another gem in the blue star is the time gem. As the name suggests, it can control time.


    "Time?"


    Pierce suddenly got excited. He didn''t care about the safe. He walked up to William and said, "where is it?"

 Chapter 791

    I know that pierce, an old Hydra, is more eager for time gems than space gems.


    For Pierce, if he can really control the time, it doesn''t mean that in the future, even if he fails, he can use the time gem to trace everything back to before it happened?


    As for the reason that time can''t be profaned, William certainly understands, but he doesn''t intend to explain it to pierce who has fallen into fantasy.


    He won''t listen to the explanation. What''s more, if he wants to grab Gu Yi''s things, even if the Hydra grows a few more heads, it should not be enough to chop.


    "If the rumor is correct, the name of time gem is now agomodo''s eye, which should be in Kathmandu, the capital of Nepal, a place called kamataji.".


    "Kamataj?"


    Pierce looked at William suspiciously. "Since you know where the gem is, why don''t you look for it?"


    "Hey, I think so," William lied without blinking. "But I can''t find kamataji.".


    "What do you mean?" pierce asked warily. "With your power, since you know it''s in Kathmandu, how can you not find it?"


    "I also want to know why"


    William, who didn''t know how to answer, suddenly came back to himself. According to the truth, aegis has no reason not to know about kamataji and Guyi.


    Pierce is not trying to make a story.


    He scolded secretly, pretended to frown and think, and explained, "it''s probably because there are too many people who died in my hands.".


    "If you want to enter a special place like Kamata Taj, you should have a lot of demands in character and disposition. I''ve killed a lot of people in recent years.".


    What''s more? Pierce was stunned, but soon recovered. He got up, went to his desk, picked up the phone and called out.


    Before long, I began to believe William when I heard the reply on the phone.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to let people go to Kama Taj before, but without exception, all the people who went there had the same experience as William.


    I wandered around Kathmandu for a long time, but I didn''t have a clue.


    But it''s a lie to say that kamataji, but occasionally someone will disappear in Kathmandu for a few years.


    When it reappeared, the people of aegis disguised and approached. In the feedback news, many of them mentioned that they had no magic talent,


    after several years of forced learning, they came out feeling hopeless.


    Now it seems that we have found the right way to get into kamataj.


    First of all, those who want to enter must be clean, which is not at all difficult to defeat.


    For a world-class organization like them, there are a large number of young people who are curious about magic and ignorant inside without even looking for people outside.


    As for nm, if William understood what Pierce was thinking now, he would give him a thumbs up.


    If it wasn''t for a lot of detection magic on the magic side, Gu Yi could see a person''s future again. Maybe William''s attention today would be that the Hydra would have eaten away kamataji in a few hundred years.


    Getting such important news, Pierce is in a good mood at the moment. He is still worried about William''s stealing the space gem.


    But if we can''t get it back, we can get some compensation and let Pierce''s resentment dissipate a lot.


    He offered William another whisky, then touched a glass, drank half of it in one gulp, and said with a smile, "can you sell us a spaceship?"


    "Ha ha.".


    Looking at his watch, William gulped down the whisky in his glass, reached out and waved to the tablet phone on the coffee table. The phone disappeared without warning,


    then he said to pierce with a smile, "it''s getting late. I have to go back to London to see my family, and then to Mars. Bye.".


    "Wait a minute",


    Peirce was willing to let William go, but he only had time to shout out and wait. Then he saw William on the sofa smiling at him, and his figure flickered and disappeared in his eyes.


    This ability of "disappear as you go" makes pierce have to reevaluate William''s strength and how they should communicate with him in the future.


    Among other things, if William wants to deal with them, he doesn''t need to do it himself. He just needs to send a red mercury nuclear egg to solve any fortress or base.


    As he thought, William seemed to be able to hear his thoughts.


    More than ten minutes later, a bottle of lato and a large hard disk suddenly appeared on the desk in front of Pierce.


    For a moment, Pierce''s heart beat like a heavy oil motor, roaring wildly.


    In a few seconds, his lips began to turn black. He held back his dizzy head, pulled open the drawer with shaking hands, took out a medicine bottle, and took out two pieces of medicine, put them into his stomach with water,


    he lay on the boss''s chair and gasped for breath, and his heart beat stabilized for a long time.


    I called my personal doctor, and then I lay in the boss''s chair with uncertain expression, thinking, should I find a successor, retire behind the scenes, or go to the World Security Council?In order to avoid the same situation today, I almost hung up and didn''t dare to ask the doctors from the aegis bureau to come here.


    Just thinking about who can take over his position, a sudden response to the telephone rings made Pierce''s heart beat faster.


    The next wave of uncontrollable anger surged into my heart, grabbed the phone and growled,


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing, just to see how you are, so as not to have a real heart attack, but no one will call a doctor for you,


    by the way, are you satisfied with the vertical take-off and landing engine that I passed by?".


    "What engine?"


    After pierce asked, he noticed the hard disk on his desk,


    and then William''s words came to his ears, "although this engine can only fly in the blue star,


    it should be one or two years more advanced than the technology being developed by aegis.


    So, if you are satisfied, you can make a statement for me.


    the United States, in the spirit of being an ally with England and concerned about the safety of my genius,


    so it gave a special kind of energy to the Devonshire family. The previous spaceship was just built and flew directly to you for energy.


    "Wait.".


    After that, pierce hung up the phone, turned on the TV, and changed more than a dozen stations in a row. He found that all the TV stations in the world were broadcasting the Devonshire London manor live,


    and the main character was the spaceship parked in the manor space.

 Chapter 792

    Serena, at William''s command, drove the ship straight back to London.


    On the way back, she was interested in piloting the spaceship. She felt that it was only a moment later. On Sunday, she reported that there were 30 seconds left before the spaceship could land in London.


    "How can it be? It''s only a few minutes "


    " sorry, Miss Serena, the power source of this spaceship is special. With the energy shield, even in the atmosphere, the speed can reach more than 100000 km / h.


    so it only takes about seven minutes for you to fly from Washington to London at full speed. ".


    At this point in the conversation, Serena had seen the outline of the city of London.


    Think of William said to let her and Nisa two people fly to Mars, then simply call Nisa on the spaceship, together with Sunday learning spaceship driving.


    A few seconds later, the spaceship stabbed and landed slowly over the manor. After waiting for a long time, she saw Nisa coming.


    Then Lena Abby and Jesse also appeared at the gate of the main building of the manor, looking excitedly at the still burning spaceship.


    I don''t want these women on the spaceship now.


    And all the people in London who have seen the spaceship are going to Kensington Garden Street.


    Reporters who have learned about the spaceship from the United States are in the same hurry as TV stations.


    While ITV was driving the interview car, it didn''t know who said anything and whether or not to ask Wilson to be an interview reporter.


    As soon as the words came out and the phone call came back to the TV station, Wilson received calls from the general manager and the chairman of the TV station.


    Wilson will certainly not refuse such a good thing that can make a big splash and has no sequelae.


    But when he drove away from his home, he found that it was only five minutes'' walk before he could drive normally.


    Although there are many people on the sidewalk, they can still pass. Wilson only hesitated for a few seconds, then opened the door and waved to the bodyguard who was protecting himself secretly to send someone to drive back.


    Seeing this, the four bodyguards immediately got up and called for support through the walkie talkie. At the same time, they didn''t care to show their bodyguards'' identity. Qi Qihu was around Wilson, who was on the verge of running.


    Hurry into the manor, but found that the spacecraft is slowly taking off, only a few seconds, up to dozens of meters high spacecraft, whew, three or two seconds left everyone''s sight.


    This makes many viewers who have watched the live flight of the first spaceship silently compare the speed ratio of the two spaceships in their hearts, and soon look at the sky inconceivably.


    Every TV station is in a mess at the moment.


    The speed has increased so obviously that people can''t ignore it.


    The TV host immediately put the topic on, what is the reason, let the second spaceship in technology upgrade so amazing.


    It wasn''t long before a TV station exploded the time it took for the spaceship to fly from Washington to London.


    Although no one knows the exact time to seconds, it is not difficult to guess the speed of 100000 km / h.


    When the audience hears that the speed is 100000 km / h, it is equal to the speed of Mach 90.


    This is the fastest pilot egg in the world. Even if you increase the speed by ten times, you can''t hit the spaceship that can turn at will.


    After leaving Alexander Pierce''s office, William heard the report on Sunday, which led to the Latour wine and aircraft engine.


    What William didn''t expect was that his action would frighten Pierce, who was already frightened by himself, almost had a heart attack and went to see God.


    This will also need pierce to share the pressure of William, there is a moment really do not want him to have an accident, but this idea is just a moment.


    After watching TV and listening to the report from his subordinates, pierce sighed in his heart that if it happened before William left,


    he could bargain for a while, but now William directly sent the payment to his door. It''s best if you agree with it, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t.


    After thinking for a long time, pierce decided to issue a vague statement to the outside world, not to say whose energy is, but to say that they and William have cooperated on several projects.


    As for the specific project, because of confidentiality, we can only give no comment.


    As soon as the news came out, the European countries were directly confused and could not help scolding the old us for being crafty.


    If William would agree to cooperate, it must be that the United States secretly destroyed the first support ship under construction, forcing William to cooperate.


    Now, how long has it taken for new energy to emerge? It seems that it is far more advanced than anyone imagined.


    The most unacceptable and angry was England. At this time, the first meeting room in Downing Street, all the participants fell into silence.


    No one would have been so stupid to say anything against William in the unknown situation.


    Besides, they don''t have much binding force on William. If you add Lao Mei to this, you can''t really treat William like that.


    If the news is false, the people who jump out now not only become clowns, but also become the enemies of Devonshire family immediately.Just think of being targeted by William, who can kill thousands of werewolves, and many people shiver.


    "We''d better wait for his highness Wilson and hope he gets the news we want from Lena Devonshire.".


    As soon as these words came out, more than a dozen cabinet members and generals were shocked, and then a glimmer of hope flashed in their hearts, looking forward to Wilson appearing on TV.


    As a person who can get in and out of Devonshire manor freely, the spaceship leaves. Wilson learns from Sunday that there is no owner in the manor.


    in order to avoid suspicion and meet with people from ITV to talk about interviews, he leaves the manor first.


    Fortunately, there were 15 new bodyguards who came to support. Wilson, who left the manor, was not drowned by reporters, microphones and tape recorders.


    But nearly 20 bodyguards had to let Wilson return to the manor in the face of the crowded street.


    Wilson''s bodyguard captain, however, knows that the iron fence of the manor is made of special metal. Even if you drive into it, don''t try to break it. Even if you are interviewed, you can still stand in the iron fence of the manor and talk to the reporters outside.


    William, who is paying close attention to the situation of the manor, waves after hearing the repeated words of the bodyguard on Sunday.


    The gate of the manor immediately opened a gap that only one person could pass through.


    Many reporters who saw the door open pushed forward. Fortunately, there were nearly 20 bodyguards in front of the door. Wilson slipped into the manor at one step.


    But when the door is closed, reporters with all kinds of thoughts not only keep pushing forward, but also push the people in front of them more actively.


    For a time, the pressure on the iron gate of the manor was increasing.


    With a sneer from the corner of his mouth, William said to Sunday, "release the probe ball and display the heads of all the people attached to the iron fence of the manor in mid air with virtual imaging.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 793

    After William''s order, thousands of onlookers found that hundreds of automatic flight detection balls, the size of baseball, were flying out of the manor.


    Just as they were curious about what the probe ball was, they suddenly turned on the scanning equipment on Sunday. For a moment, all around the manor was red light.


    All of them stepped back involuntarily, and then anyone who was identified as a threat on Sunday''s face appeared in the virtual image in the sky.


    Most of them are onlookers. Shocked by the virtual imaging, they can''t help laughing at those who want to take advantage of the opportunity.


    However, even if a few people are shown, there are still many people who dislike the simple and conflict free defense measures of the manor.


    Although William doesn''t know what these people think, he also clearly knows that it''s better to find something more topical to divert these people''s attention.


    "I don''t believe that there are one or two agents or business spies among them. I''ll call the police station on Kensington street and tell them that if there is no police to maintain order in five minutes, from next month, I''ll guarantee that they will not only receive a dime donation, but also cooperate with other owners to apply for the establishment of a police station The new police station.


    Yes sir.


    On Sunday, we scanned an old American with a very special identity, who was showing his information. Outside Kensington street, more than a dozen trucks appeared on the street with nearly 100 armed soldiers.


    Then it was reported on Sunday that two helicopters were coming to the manor.


    As soon as he heard of the helicopters, William immediately said to Sunday, "let these helicopters go.".


    Ordinary soldier, William doesn''t care. Even if there is a problem, he can''t break through the manor defense, but the helicopter can do too much.


    Besides, the air defense system of the manor does not need the help of helicopters who are good at defending and sneaking attacks.


    So, two helicopters are heading this way, suddenly sounded the harsh alarm of being locked by the missile.


    This scared everyone on the two helicopters to death.


    Fortunately, the alarm went off in only ten seconds, and then a voice of accusation appeared in the headphones of the four pilots of the two helicopters.


    After listening to the other side blame their side, did not submit the flight log in advance, and did not report their identity to enter the no fly zone.


    If you don''t beat them directly, thanks to the upgraded intelligent system, you can detect the identification friend or foe system in time, otherwise the heating double tube Gatling will definitely fire.


    The two helicopters that William pulled and scolded could only turn around and leave the fire control area, and report the matter at the same time.


    After all, they can''t fake the fact that they are locked by missiles. The other side has radar systems and automatic tracking missiles.


    On the way back to the base, the people on the helicopter began to wonder, "hell, when did Kensington street become a no fly zone?"


    "Wait, even if it''s a no fly zone, we are special forces in England. As long as the mission is declared and passed, we can''t fly anywhere.".


    "All right, shut up!" a low voice came to the driver''s headphones through the headphones. "A few seconds before you entered, Kingsman applied for no fly zone in this area with the reason of catching spies,


    and the name of the applicant is William Devonshire. So, what do you don''t understand?"


    Don''t understand? If they don''t understand who they''re targeting with radar, they''re stupid.


    I see. It seems we are meddling. Apply for a return flight, Colonel.


    "Please pass," said the colonel, after thinking and explaining, "the ground troops are still there. As for you, after all, this is a special period for the Devonshire family. It''s not unacceptable to be careful.


    And in order to thank us for our help, a sum of money sufficient for our training for one month has arrived. Well, by the way, it''s the training of the first team of the whole air service regiment. ".


    "Ha, I thought it was our team, but I didn''t think it was our whole team. Didn''t it cost at least 5 million pounds?"


    "Is 5 million a lot for Devonshire? Just sell one or two bulletproof suits and you''ll earn it back. ".


    "Well, shut up, go back to the base in London and be ready to go out at any time.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Looking at the two helicopters that have left in the virtual imaging, and looking at the soldiers of the air service regiment who are deployed outside the manor, William thought about it and said to Sunday,


    "I remember I still have a rank, right?"


    Yes, sir, you are also a captain of the royal bodyguard regiment, but I remind you that this rank is only useful for the bodyguard regiment.


    "Don''t worry about that. I only know that I''m higher than the commander outside and the head of Kingsman. From now on, you take over the soldiers outside in my name and watch closely.".


    Then, together with William, a portal connecting to planet x17 appeared in the basement of the manor, "send a team of 100 battle robots."."OK, sir.".


    Soon, a hundred fully armed fighting robots with a lot of weapons and ammunition were arranged in the basement.


    Let''s arrange these robots on Sunday, and William will pay attention to the spaceship flying in the Atlantic Ocean at the moment.


    Serena and Nisa focus on learning how to fly a spaceship, but Lena, Abby and Jesse are not as fresh now as before,


    instead, they begin to imagine seasickness because they see too much high-speed moving sea, and they sit on the seat with their eyes closed, waiting to return home.


    Seeing this, William turned his attention to the storage space transformed by space gems.


    More than two hours have passed since he put the space gem into the storage space. Before, there was only one cubic meter of storage space, now it has become about three meters in circumference.


    Looks like it''s going to grow one meter in an hour? Doesn''t that mean that you can put a 35 meter spaceship into space in a day and a half?


    The only trouble is, I don''t know if I can put the living body into the storage space.


    If in a year''s time, the space is 8.76 kilometers long, but you can''t take in a car with people or a living spaceship, it''s embarrassing.


    When he thought about it, William sent it directly to Yellowstone Park and waved to Marius, a werewolf trapped in his cell. Unfortunately, reality gave him a punch.


    Forget it, William, who is ready in his heart, is not depressed. Maybe when he finds the real gem and soul gem, he will be able to realize the goal of living things in space.


    However, although the function of real gems is too strong to be true, William himself guessed that if he wanted to really realize an idea, he would have to have power gems to turn nothingness into reality.


    Otherwise, it''s not that anyone who has mastered the gem of reality can change what he wants?


    Moreover, in the movie, Odin didn''t want Asgard to collect space gems and real gems at the same time for some unknown reason, and then he gave the real gems to the collectors, and the collectors issued a commission to look for power gems.


    This idea is not necessarily right, but it does not hinder William''s idea of playing real gems.

 Chapter 794

    At 11:00 a.m. London time, Serena''s spaceship has been leaving for nearly an hour. The citizens who first came to watch outside Devonshire manor can''t leave even if they are impatient.


    In half an hour before the London police responded, there were tens of thousands of people blocking Kensington street, which was not very wide.


    In this case, even if the police want to set up a cordon on the street to stop the people who are still driving here, the vehicles carrying fixed roadblocks can no longer get in.


    And want these London cops to carry it on their shoulders? Let''s forget it.


    Unless you pay a lot of overtime, this kind of order is guaranteed to be put off by the front-line police for various reasons.


    So, in Kensington street, except for some yellow and black stripes to pull up simple roadblocks, there are only three or five groups of patrol police standing at the intersection, watching the crowd waiting for the spaceship to fly back.


    William didn''t care about the people who came to watch. Anyway, all kinds of explosive detectors and scanning detection balls have covered the whole street. The more people there are, the safer the manor and the spaceship are.


    In the Atlantic spaceship, she introduced all kinds of buttons of the spaceship to Nisa, and then Serena gave her the right of driving to Nisa. That''s why the spaceship was so quiet.


    Looking back, she saw Lina, who closed her eyes and didn''t look very well. Selena immediately motioned to Nisa, who was still in an excited state, to return.


    Reminded by Serena, Nisa only looked back and nodded to turn the spaceship to London.


    In fact, it is said that Serena and Nisa are the pilots of the spaceship. Their only function is to give the flight direction. The real control is Sunday.


    William can''t give a spaceship with a speed of 100000 kilometers per hour to two rookies, not to mention his mother Lena is still on the spaceship at the moment.


    A few minutes later, the returning spacecraft slowly landed on the manor open space from high altitude.


    Hearing that she had arrived home, Lina quickly unfastened her seat belt and said with dissatisfaction, "God, unless it''s urgent, no one will want me to go on this spaceship again in the future. The ride experience is really bad.".


    This makes ABI and Jesse, who are also seasick, nod and agree. They want to learn how to fly a spaceship, and they have long been thrown out of the sky.


    Then Lena, who was a little pale and supported by Nisa, walked out of the spaceship.


    When she got off the spaceship and saw Wilson standing five or six meters away, Lina showed a smile.


    Breaking free from the support of Nisa, he beckons to Wilson. Under the vision of dozens of cameras and thousands of people, the boy quickly walks to the cabin door and naturally stretches out his arm to let Lena support her spaceship.


    "Thank you, Wilson." clapping Wilson''s hand, Lena asked with a smile. "Would you like to go to the spaceship?"


    I don''t want to be beaten up by William.


    Wilson didn''t hide anything and said sincerely, "and if I get on the spaceship today, I will be surrounded by a large group of people when I go home.


    therefore, it''s better to wait for William to come back and let him take me up to visit the spaceship.".


    "Ha ha", Lena took Wilson''s arm with satisfaction, "I like you smart and honest children, but it doesn''t matter,


    before the first spaceship, William let England''s soldiers and astronauts into it, you as his best friend and the second heir to the throne, let alone enter the spaceship, even if Selena taught you to drive the spaceship, it''s OK." .


    Lena, who has already asked about Sunday, knows that this spaceship is an improved one. Just look at it. Ordinary people like Wilson can''t find out any secrets.


    To tell the truth, the interior of the first spacecraft in the Mars live broadcast, except for the cockpit and the energy and power modules, has already been exposed.


    "I, I, I", Wilson, who has been careful not to arouse Lina''s suspicion and disgust, does not know how to answer at the moment.


    Say no, it must be hypocritical.


    I''m afraid Lena and William are trying.


    Maybe it''s OK at the moment, but if there''s something wrong afterwards, maybe we''ll put the suspicious target on the outsider who has entered the spaceship.


    Wilson, who had no idea that he could get on the spaceship for a while, began to regret coming to join in the fun.


    "Ha ha, come on, little guy, just let you go.".


    Looking at Wilson with a tangled face, Lina laughs and pats Wilson on the shoulder like a nephew,


    "if you can''t touch him, even if I agree, it won''t be open to you on Sunday.".


    Lena pointed to the cabin door of the spaceship. "You just have to try if you will be warned on Sunday when you approach, and you will know whether you can get on the spaceship or not.


    moreover, it has some special significance for you to get on the spaceship at this time, so, kid, relax.".


    Seeing what Lena said so frankly, Wilson didn''t understand that he was a fool.


    After only a few seconds of thinking, he decided to go up. After all, he had a good relationship with the William family, which is well known.Now I''m on the spaceship as a friend and a prince. It''s very interesting to express what I mean.


    But the Englishmen''s exultation is certain. At least it shows that Lena Devonshire is still interested in England, or the aristocratic system of England.


    But either way, it''s a matter within England.


    When he heard his mother''s words, William thought more.


    Although the nobility is declining, there are still many hidden guys in this group.


    Among other things, since transformers appeared, the 12th Earl of falger castle, Edmund Burton, was worthy of William''s attention.


    But also can continue this opportunity, directly through the line spaceship trial, anyway fly to the moon back and forth for half an hour.


    After thinking about it, he said to Sunday, "how long does it take for Wilson to make a simplified type IV armor that only retains normal space functions?"


    "If the existing armor is used to remove other functional parts, it will only take five minutes to reconstruct. If it is newly built, it will take half an hour to model and produce.".


    "Well, remind me in five minutes. Now let Serena tell Wilson something to pay attention to.".


    Yes sir.


    Five minutes later, Serena, who solemnly explained to Wilson, received a Sunday reminder and nodded to say hello to Lena.


    she took Wilson into the spaceship with excitement and asked him to put on the space armor sent by William and enter the cockpit.


    The scene of Wilson walking into the spaceship not only made all the English people envy him, but also was filmed live. They all wondered why Lena wanted Wilson to visit the spaceship.


    But when the engine of the spaceship starts to start and slowly takes off, there will be an uproar all over the world. The happiest and most excited are the Downing Street and nobles who are watching TV

 Chapter 795

    Many nobles who thought deeply soon realized that their situation would be greatly improved in the future, and they were very grateful to William.


    Some people think that if William chooses another nobleman to be the pilot of the spaceship, they will have a greater say in some matters in the future.


    Just when everyone thought that the spaceship was just taking Wilson off for fun, it rushed out of the atmosphere and sent the live signal to ITV.


    At William''s command, Serena spent a lot of time in space, waiting for the signal to be connected with ITV. She was dressed in the same appearance as the four types of space war armor, but inside, Wilson, who was wearing the deleted version of war armor, appeared on TV.


    As the second person to live in space, as soon as Wilson appeared on TV, he immediately became the second world-class new favorite besides William.


    Moreover, the boy''s identity is Prince Dagong, and he has been revealed that he is worth hundreds of millions of yuan. He is no less attractive to the little girl than William.


    "I don''t know whether to be excited or afraid, because, according to miss Serena, it only takes us 12 minutes to reach our destination, the moon.".


    "Yes, you heard me right, William Devonshire, the guy I''d like to beat him up. Let''s fly to the moon in the future, just for a cup of coffee.".


    "Is it unbelievable? Don''t mention you, even people who have experienced it personally feel that they are going crazy,


    our distance from the moon is more than 340000 kilometers. In 12 minutes, that means the speed of the spacecraft has reached 1.7 million kilometers per hour. "Speaking of this, Wilson pauses for a few seconds before he says," is this number familiar? "


    At the moment, the number of viewers watching ITV is increasing at a rate of 100000 per second, and many squares and commercial buildings in various countries are also turning the channel to Wilson''s live broadcast.


    So when Wilson''s question comes out, at least 30 million people in the world are thinking about it.


    However, there is no shortage of smart people in the world. Many people soon think of what William said before. Because of energy, the engine power of a spaceship can only play 10% of its efficiency.


    In addition, it has been rumored that William and the United States have worked together to produce a new energy. In this case, the spaceship will fly at full load, with a speed of 1.7 million kilometers per hour.


    Isn''t it just two days for this new spacecraft to fly to Mars and rescue trapped William?


    "Well, it seems a lot of people have guessed it.".


    Listening to the words coming from the ears on Sunday, Wilson was stunned at first. When he recovered, he blushed with excitement and said in a loud voice,


    "according to the calculation of the shipborne intelligent system, Mars is getting closer and closer to us at this time, about 55 million kilometers away,


    therefore, if the spaceship leaves at eight o''clock tomorrow morning, everything will be OK, and the future will be better At five o''clock in the afternoon, William will be able to board the support spaceship and return home,


    God, the whole journey takes only 33 hours, which is less than many intercontinental flights. ".


    Like the audience who can see blue star watching TV at the moment, they all look like God. Wilson laughs and says, "can''t you believe it? Do you think I''m lying?"


    Then he raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s 11:21 a.m. now. If I can go to the moon to pick up a stone and then go back to London before 12 noon,


    then all the people watching the show today will go to buy a Chelsea shirt. How about that?"


    After waiting for a few seconds, Wilson said with a slightly flattering tone, "you all know, today I can get on the spaceship and live for you, thanks to William''s mother, Mrs. Lena,


    and if it''s William, ha, don''t let me live, whether I can get on the spaceship or not has to be said separately.


    So, in order to repay Mrs. Lina, please go to buy a Chelsea shirt for those who lost the bet. Thank you.


    Knowing that the real owner of Chelsea is Lena''s audience, they all laughed at Wilson''s words.


    I didn''t pay much attention to the purchase of jerseys. After all, everyone knows that this kind of bet is just fun.


    In front of tens of millions of people, the most important thing is to mention the Chelsea team openly.


    However, for the English audience, if Wilson can really return to London before 12 o''clock, it is not impossible for him to have the chance to buy a Chelsea shirt in the future. After all, the results of Chelsea in the past two years are very good.


    ¡±Well, that''s the decision. Let''s not delay. The spaceship will leave for the moon now.


    When Wilson sat down, Serena had the self-knowledge to turn on the autopilot and focused on avoiding all kinds of debris in the close orbit of the blue star.


    In the blue star desert area, there were some spies from all over the world who did not dare to expose their identities, and others who came with various purposes. They knew that TV was worse when they saw it.


    Not surprisingly, these people received calls from their superiors, forcing them to enter the Sahara desert to find a base for building the spaceship.Otherwise, in two days, once William returns to Bluestar, there will be a very high probability to close the base directly for the sake of confidentiality.


    Because many people speculate that this base was deliberately exposed by William, in order to tell all the people who have ulterior motives or have misdeeds.


    The base is right there. It depends on your choice whether you want to destroy the spaceship or find the base.


    It''s easy to have both, but as soon as the news comes out, many forces have moved their eyes from the spaceship to the base.


    Unfortunately, William''s purpose is more than that.


    Twelve minutes later, the spacecraft arrived on time, but the landing site chosen on Sunday was just the opposite of William''s last one.


    Wilson, who was deliberately reminded by Sunday to seize the time, thought Sunday was concerned about gambling with the audience.


    As soon as the cabin door of the spaceship opened, he grabbed the live broadcast ball and quickly walked down the spaceship. He picked a pleasant rock and went back to the spaceship.


    As soon as we sat down, the spaceship began to take off and left the moon at a high speed. It didn''t take 40 seconds before and after that. It didn''t give the hidden Decepticons a chance at all.


    Because Megatron and Starscream disappeared, the sonic wave of the zero hour commander of the Decepticons was furious, and directly ordered the remaining Decepticons to go to the desert to find the base of the spaceship.


    A war between human beings and Decepticons should soon start in the Sahara desert.


    At the same time, Decepticons, who are only as big as toy cars, are ordered to sneak into the manor in London and try to capture the spaceship secretly.


    At 11:50 noon London time, the spaceship landed in the manor as scheduled amid the cheers of the Londoners.


    Wilson, who was wearing type IV armor, got off the spaceship and hugged Lena, who welcomed him. Then he was obedient and interviewed by reporters outside through the iron fence of the manor.


    The confusion of entering the main building of the manor is directly confused.

 Chapter 796

    At 6:00 p.m. London time, it was getting dark and turned into a police car waiting outside the manor. Most of the crowd around the manor had dissipated,


    and the detection balls were taken back by the manor, so they drove around the manor and let the confusion out in a deserted place.


    But since he sneaked into the manor, as a spy robot, he felt like he was peeped, but he didn''t find anything suspicious.


    Completely did not realize that his side of a small black spider, is the source of his suspicion.


    Robots are robots. I never thought that it''s only March now, and how can black spiders appear from time to time in the neat little trees.


    From the production of non-metallic spider robots, William replaced all metal spiders in manor and castle.


    In the future, all metal spiders will be turned into attack weapons, while non-metal type II spiders will be the perfect reconnaissance tool


    so let alone confusion, even if more powerful and professional Decepticons come, the cause of confusion can not be found.


    After hearing the report on Sunday, William''s eyes narrowed quickly. "I almost forgot about the remaining evils of Decepticons, but I didn''t expect that I would come to them myself instead of cleaning them up.".


    "Do you want me to destroy this spy robot or catch it directly?"


    After thinking about it, William shook his head and said, "no, it''s just an idea for me to catch him. Now that I''ve discovered it, I''ll use it as waste. Try his ability to sneak in and test the defense system of the manor.".


    Within one kilometer, as long as the weight does not exceed one ton, William wants to control the target, and with one thought, he can make the target hover in mid air.


    Yes sir.


    At the command, he was stared at by dozens of spiders but didn''t know. On the contrary, he was confused about looking for doubts everywhere. He soon found that the peeping signal had disappeared.


    Without the confusion of the human sixth sense, I can''t figure out the reason. Finally, according to the original plan, I continued to sneak into the manor step by step under the cover of the trees.


    His first target this time is the spaceship of course, but he spent a lot of time, with the help of all kinds of terrain cover, and finally sneaked to the place only more than 10 meters away from the spaceship,


    was calculating how to climb to the bottom of the spaceship, unexpectedly, the spaceship started automatically and suspended in the air two meters high.


    This made the confused brain almost shut down, wondering whether it was bad luck or being discovered.


    Scared, it immediately turned into a sound, and then into a lawn mower, and it really quieted down.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, I didn''t find any danger before turning back into a small robot.


    In case of an accident and confusion, we should be more careful at the moment and give up diving directly into the spaceship which is suspended for two meters, surrounded by the curious eyes of the citizens.


    Instead, the target is changed to sneak into the manor to find the specific coordinates of the Sahara desert base.


    He bent down and looked for the water outlet everywhere. But after looking for it for almost an hour, he was confused and helpless to find that there was no traditional drainage system in the manor. He wanted to drain water only by the pipes with fingers thick.


    There is no entrance to the ground, let alone the sky.


    What happened to those two helicopters today was monitored by sound waves.


    Transformers are probably the most unreal aliens. The most powerful ones are all huge and easy to be attacked by thermal weapons. Not to mention, they will be destroyed if they are hit by several missiles.


    In addition, some time ago, vertigo went to Oxford castle and planned to kidnap Lina directly. As a result, vertigo disappeared. The scorpion Decepticon was also removed from its energy source, and the body was taken by the English for research.


    This kept Decepticons away from William''s territory for a long time.


    It''s impossible to go to heaven and earth. The confusion hidden in the trees more than ten meters away from the main building''s gate, he tried to walk through the gate several times, but when he thought of dizziness and the various conditions that happened when he entered the manor, he hid in the trees again.


    Nervously shaking his head to signal sound waves.


    This can be to stay in the manor underground William confused, "hell, is this Decepticon in fear?"


    Staring at the Decepticons with disdain for a while, William suddenly thought that since he would be afraid, and because of his small size, he would have no position in the Decepticons, there would be the possibility of surrender.


    moreover, because of his small size and being a spy robot, he would be more useful in the future than those transformers who are too big to pay attention to.


    With that, William closed his eyes and put out his mental energy. Soon he saw that he was shaking his head. In fact, he was confused with the sound wave.


    As soon as William opened his eyes, the little thing disappeared from the trees.


    Then William, who was sent to planet x17, looked at the confusion of running around and attacking in a fully enclosed metal cage, and told Sunday with a smile, "all kinds of means are for me, I only want the result.".


    Yes sir.


    "What about Megatron, Starscream and vertigo deformable metal?""Sorry sir, the sequencing of deformed metals is complete, but no matter how I rearrange the metal molecules, the final product is still the crazy robot,


    in the past two months, the defense system of this closed base has destroyed ten experimental objects in succession, and more experiments are needed to get the transformers that completely obey your orders.".


    It turns out that William is not surprised, and the crazy robot is not completely useless, or it doesn''t know what will happen if it is copied by Autobots.


    After thinking about it, do you want to capture a transformers of the Bo sect to have a try?


    "What''s the recent performance of the engineering robot activated by my kindling?"


    "It seems that everything is quite normal at the moment, and it is actively completing the urban construction task you assigned.".


    "When confusion is accepted, send it to get along with that engineering robot to see if they will influence and transform each other.


    if it is sure that there is no problem, activate several other types of transformers to get more data.".


    "Yes, sir, I will report to you regularly on the progress in this regard.".


    "Well," said William, with a flash of body, he appeared under the London manor.


    Let''s get Sunday to sort out all the equipment that needs to be shipped to Mars.


    He has already planned to build a scientific research base suitable for a small number of people to live in the cave where the Mars spacecraft is located.


    The reason why we chose to build a base on Mars'' mariner Grand Canyon is that the canyon is super huge, not to mention that there is flowing water in many areas.


    Where there is water is the first choice for human beings to choose settlements.


    The second is that the canyon is located at the equator of Mars, and the annual average temperature is much higher than that of other places. In addition, with the help of cave topography, the construction of the base will save half or even three-quarters of the materials.


    And this base for the blue star, William is not going to use the portal to transport materials.


    If you only transport by spaceship, you have to be careful so that people will not doubt it.


    Finally, Mars hasn''t had any crustal activity for millions of years, and even if the base is built on a canyon, there''s no risk of earthquake collapse.

 Chapter 797

    After Wilson returned to London safely from the moon and was interviewed in his spacesuit, which looks like William''s, many people in England were thinking about astronauts flying to Mars.


    Since Wilson, who has no experience and has not participated in half a second of astronaut training, can directly put on his spacesuit and fly to the moon, they can do the same.


    The most enviable thing is that Wilson, who got the chance through his relationship, was lucky enough to become the fourth person to land on the moon in human history. On the contrary, Serena, who was in a spaceship, had no chance to land on the moon.


    As soon as it was reported, the whole world was envious.


    It''s a pity that many people make up their minds, but few of them can get in touch with Lina.


    When people envied Wilson''s good luck, it was not long before news came out that the royal family was considering granting Serena the title of life knight, considering that Serena was the first female astronaut to fly a spaceship and land on the moon.


    It didn''t cause any waves or objections. It''s just a lifelong jazz. If it''s opposed, it will offend the Devonshire family and the royal family. If it goes home, it will definitely annoy the wife or daughter.


    So the next morning, when the major TV stations reported on Serena and nissa wearing type IV space war armor, many reporters jokingly added honorific names directly in front of Serena''s address.


    However, all these are not as sensational as the launch of the second spaceship and its official flight to Mars.


    As the second group of Martian astronauts, Serena and nissa immediately became the most popular women in the world, so more English women than men came to the ceremony today.


    At 8:45 a.m., 50 tons of various goods and equipment were transported into the cargo hold of the spaceship. At 9:00 sharp, the spaceship was reported to the London Space Center and slowly lifted off under the gaze of the whole world.


    Up to several hundred meters, "bang", the fully powered spacecraft disappeared over London in a few seconds and rushed to outer space.


    As soon as the spaceship leaves the blue star, the Decepticons who are hiding in the Sahara desert are relieved to form all kinds of vehicles and aircrafts to take action and look for bases in the desert.


    The total area of the Sahara desert is 9.6 million. If not for the large number of people who saw the spaceship and collected all the information and data, a general area could be determined.


    Looking for an underground base here is not much better than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    As soon as the transformed Decepticons appear in the desert, they will inevitably encounter with the aircraft and ground personnel of various countries.


    Once or twice is not a problem, but as the search scope becomes smaller and smaller, many people who have met with Decepticons several times still suspect that these teams do not even have support vehicles or fuel vehicles, and are not afraid of vehicles falling into the desert.


    Now that they are suspicious, many teams, in the name of lacking food, water, oil and medicine, send people to approach the Decepticons'' motorcade and plan to check it up close.


    Had it not been for the task and punishment, the Decepticons, who are never good tempered, would have been willing to take the initiative to evade and leave.


    The next day, a group of camels inadvertently passed over the base. On Sunday, they immediately reported to William as he had ordered.


    With a wave of William''s hand, a portal appeared in the base. With the wisdom of Sunday, a large number of Engineering robots began to deal with the facilities in various key parts of the base.


    After cleaning up, the robot evacuated from the portal, while the two spaceships, which were deliberately left behind, flew out of the base with the shed open,


    under the gaze of the Decepticons and many eyes, rushed into space and disappeared.


    Now, everyone knows that the base is in this area, and the Decepticon with its own scanning function can easily determine the location of the base,


    the sound waves that don''t want to be exposed for the time being are soon given the order to sneak into the base.


    Unfortunately, this base was originally used by William for fishing. Now the Decepticons want to take it alone before other fish catch the bait.


    When the Decepticons dived into the sand and entered the base, a burst of radio waves sent to space suddenly came out of the base, and this wave was easily intercepted by the United States.


    Even the search team near the base received the radio.


    But don''t think about it. All the people who receive this radio wave understand that it must be sent to William on Mars.


    Unfortunately, this radio wave is encrypted, and the content can''t be cracked for a while.


    Half an hour later, as countries were stepping up their decipherment.


    A radio wave has been sent out again, and this time, to everyone''s surprise, although the radio wave is also encrypted, the password used is equivalent to no password for countries like the United States and England.


    Within a minute, the radio content was cracked. After seeing the content, Downing Street, England, directly ordered its fighters to take off. There was only one command, that is, to blow up the area directly.


    The reason why England made such a desperate decision was that the second radio wave from the base actually sent out a group of pictures in addition to text messages.


    The photos were deciphered, and the intelligence departments of several countries were surprised and frightened to see a group of tall robots attacking the defense measures in the base.England, which has the remains of a Decepticon and is also building a spaceship, does not want to reveal the secret, so it can only order the destruction of the base in the desert.


    The United States and several other major European countries are less determined than England.


    Of course, they are worried about alien robots, but they are even more worried about the destruction of the base that can build a complete spaceship and the loss of the easiest opportunity to obtain spaceship manufacturing technology.


    Therefore, there is no need for the old us to remind us that Gallic rooster''s plane will follow the emergency takeoff when the English plane flies over the Strait.


    The purpose is not to help, but to intercept the fighters flying to Africa in the name of England''s invasion of their waters.


    Moreover, the Gallic roosters are very accurate in their calculations. They just need to let their fighters pester the English fighters for a few minutes.


    the two English fighters, because of their close combat, have a sharp rise in fuel consumption. If they do not return, they will not have enough fuel to fly back to England.


    The commander of the operation in England, who did not know the cause and effect, did not understand the seriousness of the matter at all. Without much consideration, he followed the normal procedure to let the two fighters return and report to the police.


    But this report, the commander was directly suspended, but the two already in the state of return, it is impossible to fly in the Sahara desert.


    There are Gallic Rooster block, at this time has lost the chance to raid.


    If you want to take action again, it''s not as simple as just letting two fighters fly.


    In another 40 minutes, a formation of ten fighters, two bombers and one tanker had not yet taken off when they received a message from the United States.


    They had a couple of soldiers fighting aliens in the Sahara desert, asking England to send troops to support them.

 Chapter 798

    Everyone knows what the old us means by support. It''s just to tell the English that they have exchanged fire with the aliens. If you still want to blow up, even their soldiers will blow up.


    As for the consequences, consider for yourself.


    If in the past, England''s first Richard really did not have the courage to order the second batch of planes to take off.


    But now they have the killer weapon of spaceship. In order to ensure that the spaceship is unique to England, how about blowing up a few American soldiers.


    In an office in Downing Street, a soldier with a star on his chest, seeing Richard nodding firmly to himself, immediately picked up the phone and said solemnly to the other end,


    "take off, repeat, approve take off, target Sahara desert".


    It wasn''t long before the plane took off that the United States got the information. Now the United States has to deal with the fierce Decepticons and send planes to intercept the planes from England.


    When the order to take off was finished, a quick knock on the door rang out. Richard frowned and saw his personal assistant anxiously push the door open and quickly walk behind him.


    "Sir, there''s a call from LSC. William Devonshire is on the line, he said, he said.".


    Looking at the sweaty and frightened man, Richard said, "calm down.".


    After a few deep breaths, the assistant said, "Mr. Devonshire said that if we can''t take back the base, it doesn''t matter. The base will detonate automatically before the Decepticons take the deepest layer of the base.".


    "God, that''s good.".


    This news, let sit in England high-level all relieved, but assistant next words and scared them cold hands and feet..


    "No, but Mr. Devonshire also said that the original purpose of the base was to build red mercury, so once it was detonated, it would be possible, possible within a few kilometers.".


    "What".


    "Red Mercury eggs? Is he crazy? "


    Richard ho stood up, "God, Devonshire''s madman, is he going to start a world war?"


    Walking back and forth in the office for a long time, Richard sat on the sofa decadent and said, "give this news to the Americans and let them decide for themselves."


    When the news came to the United States, in the Sahara desert at this moment, the leading forces of the United States and the Decepticons had already been against each other.


    Fortunately, the base''s defense system was far beyond Decepticon''s expectation. After attacking for such a long time, it not only failed to attack, but also lost two main attackers in succession.


    Under the shortage of manpower, the Decepticons'' attack on the ground was greatly weakened. After fighting for half an hour, even the leading forces of the United States and Laos were not wiped out.


    With more and more troops coming, the Decepticons on the ground have changed from offensive mode to defensive mode.


    According to this situation, even if the base is captured, the Decepticons will not be able to defend the follow-up forces of the United States and other countries.


    So, after breaking down the basic landlord''s computer room and downloading the data in a hurry, the Decepticons began to retreat.


    However, Lao Mei, who received the news from England, became dubious.


    This hesitation almost wiped out the ground troops.


    As soon as the Decepticons rush out of the base and run away, they fire fiercely at Lao Mei in the sky and on the ground.


    Five or six armed helicopters circling in the air were directly bombed.


    The ground troops without air firepower cover and heavy firepower could not resist the attack of Decepticons, and all kinds of screams came from all defense lines from time to time.


    If it were not for the support of four surface fighters from the sky, a burst of dense missiles would blow down, directly destroying two and wounding other Decepticons.


    The ground troops on the scene were lucky to survive in the end, but even so, seven or eight fighters and helicopters of all kinds were killed in this battle, not to mention the fact that the number of people killed on the ground directly exceeded 100.


    At the cost of hundreds of casualties, now let the United States withdraw because of a news from England, not to mention that the commanders who are eager to make up for their mistakes will not agree, and those American weapon companies who are crazy about spaceships will not agree.


    Moreover, these weapon companies, fearing that the ordinary soldiers would divulge secrets, transferred a team of 12 people to enter the base with their company''s private armed forces and several technical personnel.


    Wait for the first mercenary to take the rope and drop it into the ground of the base. "Beep, beep, beep, warning, intruder found, defense system activated.".


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak.".


    "God", who has been a mercenary for many years, makes the first person to enter the base very clear what this squeak is.


    Just after calling God, "dada dada", there was no stopping sound of Gatling firing, which sounded in the open base.


    After screening the only mercenary who landed, Gatling stopped fire for a short time. As soon as the muzzle of his gun was raised, he pointed at several mercenaries who were still landing in mid air, just like a few heavy rain bullets.


    "Damn, isn''t this base broken by those alien robots? How can there be defense weapons.


    Originally there was no more, but who told Lao Mei to procrastinate.When the Decepticons retreated, William opened a portal to drag the dead Decepticons back to planet x17. At the same time, he let out a lot of probes on Sunday to scan the damage of the base.


    With the loss report on the first floor, several damaged Gatling were replaced by engineering robots.


    Originally, if the soldiers of the United States came down directly, it would not be difficult for them to kill some Gatling in a long distance after losing some manpower.


    It''s so undeniable that the American soldiers on the ground began to recuperate. They didn''t mean to enter.


    Since there is no risk of exposure for the time being, William has no intention of being polite.


    Together, the base from time to time appeared a portal, dozens of Engineering robots began to repair those less seriously damaged defense weapons.


    Then, dozens of explosives were thrown in some obscure places.


    On the first floor of the apron, even if the processing is finished, the engineering talents begin to enter the base and repair all the defense systems in an orderly way.


    As a result, things just like William thought, the old American people were killed by a Gatling on the apron. After four people were killed, they didn''t come down again for several hours.


    According to the news from spider robots, these old Americans are waiting for the detection equipment to be transported by air.


    Unfortunately, William can''t tell the Americans on the ground that the longer they wait, the more difficult it will be to break into the base.


    Although the repaired defense system can''t reach the strength of being attacked by more than a dozen Decepticons and destroying two, it can kill at least 100 people against ordinary people and the sneak attack of dozens of Gatlin.


    Besides, this base is no longer useful to William. The important equipment will either be sent away or destroyed in situ, and the data in the mainframe will be taken away by Decepticons as he wishes.


    In this case, let Lao Mei, who is going to be a robber, understand that if she has no real ability these days, she can''t be a robber.

 Chapter 799

    After waiting for less than three hours, Lao Mei on the ground finally transported the necessary equipment from the base in Qatar.


    Looking at all kinds of equipment parachuted by several Hercules transport planes and hundreds of fighters, William narrowed his eyes and sneered, "come so fast? It seems that if we do not turn the base upside down, we will not give up. ".


    "Build two transformers on planet x17.".


    After listening to it on Sunday, he immediately said, "Sir, I must remind you that we can''t control the crazy transformers. If they are put into use at the moment, they will not only be recycled, but also expose your base.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I didn''t think about recycling," William said casually. "It''s like a disposable combat machine.".


    "Understood sir, construction has started and is expected to be completed in two hours.".


    William is planning to attack Laomei''s base. At the moment, in the Sahara desert, a group of American soldiers are also discussing how to test the defense system in the desert base.


    Half an hour later, a dish UAV, the size of a dinner plate, was piloted and slowly landed into the base along the destroyed metal dome.


    Through the screen, we can see all kinds of facilities destroyed by bullets and energy guns. The engineers of Loma company sigh with heartache.


    Unfortunately, before long, Gatling, who had attacked four mercenaries a few hours ago, popped out of a metal base. After a burst of fire and a metal storm, the UAV was immediately destroyed.


    "This is the Gatling. Let''s shoot it down with a rocket launcher.".


    After receiving the order, two American soldiers lay on the metal edge of the dome, carrying a rocket launcher, and fired a rocket at the base of Gatling weapon.


    There was a loud bang.


    After the explosion, the smoke dispersed, and the base of the blasted weapon emitted sparks, while the Gatling machine gun was directly blasted more than ten meters away.


    "Send someone in.".


    "Wait a minute, I don''t think there''s only one Gatling in there. Send out drones to try again.".


    When they heard this, they directly ignored the representative of Loma company who had just spoken.


    Before long, another drone flew into the base under the control of the controller.


    This time, the UAV hovered in the base apron for several laps, but nothing happened.


    The old American colonel, who was in command at the scene, agreed to lower the personnel.


    However, for the sake of safety, only two people are allowed to enter to confirm safety.


    Two American soldiers landed in the base. As soon as they landed, they immediately found a place to hide. After careful observation for a while, they didn''t find any danger, so they took out their walkie talkie and reported to the ground.


    The colonel, who had seen clearly through the drone for a long time, held the walkie talkie and said, "try to open the entrance door.".


    I understand.


    "Wait, wait",


    the two soldiers were about to press the metal door switch from the apron to the base when the Colonel on the ground suddenly yelled, "come back, come back at once.".


    The two soldiers under the ground didn''t think about it at all. When they heard the order, they ran to the rope, hung the hook, and gave a thumbs up to the observer on the dome.


    Seeing two soldiers rising, Loma''s men looked at the colonel and asked, "what do you find?"


    "Damn it, we were almost cheated," the colonel said with some fear. "Don''t forget, those alien robots rushed into this base before. Under the war, the door inside could only be destroyed or opened,


    but now it is closed. It can''t be that those robots even closed the door when they left,


    so Does that mean that there are people or intelligent systems working in the base? "


    With these words, all the people at the scene were in a cold sweat,


    "maybe those alien robots broke the system of the base?"


    "It''s not that easy," said the colonel, shaking his head and looking ugly. "I suspect there''s a self-healing program in this base.".


    "It''s impossible," people in Loma quickly denied, "even if there is a repair program, it''s not possible for a few people or machines to repair the metal gate.".


    "What if it''s a robot?"


    Without waiting for Loma''s people to argue, the colonel said with an ugly face, "don''t forget that William Devonshire told the world before that he had studied robots and even had finished products.


    The reason why we don''t take it out is that we are worried that the emergence of robots will make most low-level people lose their jobs. No one of you will think that William Devonshire will lie about this kind of thing.


    The people in the temporary headquarters shook their heads involuntarily.


    But after shaking their heads, everyone immediately felt that it was no longer a thorny problem, but how many people or equipment had to be filled to break the base.


    No commander would dare to make such a decision in such a matter as taking human life.


    Looking at the silence of all the officers on the scene, the representative of Luoma sighed. He did not dare to make such a decision himself. He could only say sorry and walked out of the camp with his mobile phone.This makes William, who is ready to kill more American soldiers, very boring.


    Little by little, the Sahara side ushered in a short period of peace, while a conference room in New York almost staged live Boxing at the moment.


    The desert base is the best opportunity for the military industrial groups whose businesses such as Loma involve in aerospace to acquire the spacecraft manufacturing technology.


    And the chance is only a few days.


    When William returned to London from Mars, the base either destroyed itself or the soldiers were driven out of the Sahara desert.


    As for the question of whether William dares to attack the American soldiers, if you think about the three high-level soldiers who were killed some time ago, you can see in your heart that even if they are still the targets of William, let alone the soldiers.


    "William Devonshire is not an ordinary rich man. Even I think if he wants to kill us all, he will go to Mars or the moon, and no one can do anything about him.".


    "No, he doesn''t need to hide. After killing us all, he just needs to come to Benjamin Arthur and promise to open the passage and mining rights of Mars to the United States. Some people will excuse him for killing us.".


    Hearing the mining rights, the people sitting in the room moved in their heart, their eyes were greedy, and they knew that this kind of thing was really not impossible.


    Don''t mention other interest groups outside. Just now, when I spoke against the two old guys, I might betray their loose combination of interests for the sake of the minerals of Mars and the moon.


    "Obadai, what do you think we should do?"


    Obadai Stein took a drink with his glass. When everyone looked at him, he shrugged, "what can I do? William Devonshire is a shareholder of our company,


    he is still a 7% shareholder, but he has never been to the company, never attended the general meeting of shareholders, and never made trouble.


    Besides, "obadai said, rubbing his glass and looking at a short young man with black glasses across the street," don''t forget that William''s killing the whole family is not once or twice,


    otherwise, our Mr. Justin hammer won''t have a chance to stay here. ".

 Chapter 800

    If William were here, he would remember what obadai said, because the billion dollars he spent on charity some time ago came from an old guy who wanted to kill him and Lina.


    So brown hammer and his two adult sons, a family of three men, all disappeared in one night. After that, the hammer group was eroded, and the third generation of direct descendants were secretly disposed of as a threat.


    To Justin hammer, the Browns are nothing more than blood relatives. As for relationship? Maybe strangers are better than him and the Browns.


    It''s worse than a stranger''s relationship. That''s a little dirty. So he didn''t care about the death of the Browns, and even made a lot of money from it.


    "I''m sorry, my name is hammer, which doesn''t mean it has anything to do with other hammers." then Justin looked at obadai Stan who was staring at him,


    "Mr. Stan, I can sit here because my company is a company that can produce and sell millions of weapons a year.".


    Ha ha, ha ha.


    As soon as Justin''s words were finished, the people present could not help laughing.


    Annual sales of millions of weapons is really powerful, but for everyone, Justin''s company is just a small brother selling light weapons.


    The reason why we laugh at him is that we don''t look up to Justin''s character.


    Of course, when it comes to character, the people in this meeting room today are not very good, but who let Justin snatch their meat and don''t play with him when he has a chance? Who will.


    Obadai said with a sneering smile, "if you can sell five million weapons a year, you are not a non-technical retailer, just like those who sell vacuum cleaners and coffee machines.".


    "No, obadai, you''re wrong. My little Justin can''t match the vacuum cleaner.".


    "Yes," obadai responded and nodded apologetically to the speaker, "someone else''s Dyson only sells vacuum cleaners, and its market value is four or five times that of hammer industry.


    alas, if Brown hammer is still alive, he would rather his hammer industry close down than be stolen by a thief!"


    "Bang, you''re slandering.".


    Justin slapped on the conference table, his eyes staring at obadai angrily, but after obadai looked at him fearlessly, Justin''s eyes began to drift.


    "Waste.".


    This is a new idea in the hearts of more than a dozen people here. Justin''s eyes are even more unfriendly, even with inexplicable light.


    I''m sorry why I was cheated by this kind of coward at the beginning. With only tens of millions of dollars, I got the name of hammer industry and the weapon company.


    Justin''s face changed a lot when he noticed everyone looking at him.


    He is not a fool. He knows that he has been taken as a target. As soon as he grits his teeth, he says with fierce eyes, "I''m sorry. I''m a fan of William Devonshire, so I can only say I''m sorry about what you''re talking about.".


    Then he stood up, straightened his suit, looked around and said, "I have to go to London to meet Mr. Devonshire. God, if I can make friends with him,


    maybe I will sell more weapons than the English who sell vacuum cleaners in the future. See you again.".


    Everyone''s expression is not good to see Justin leave, and Loma''s people are eager to kill Justin hammer.


    "I didn''t expect that this little guy would be shameless enough to take refuge in the murderer who killed his relatives. Hehe, now I find that the people of the hammer family are born traitors.".


    "Well, now what''s the use of saying that? Should we send someone to continue to enter that base in the Sahara desert?".


    ¡±I said, "are you crazy about money?" Obadai looked at Loma''s people strangely, "or do you really think that if you pull on us, you can share William''s revenge for you?"


    "I,"


    before Loma''s people could explain, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Then I saw Justin hammer, who had already left, coming in with an anxious middle-aged man, "watch the latest news.".


    The middle-aged man picked up the remote control, turned on the LCD TV in the conference room, changed several TV stations, and saw the scene of burning and ruins in the TV.


    "Our base in Qatar was attacked by alien robots, and the loss is conservatively estimated to exceed 10 billion.".


    "God, what''s going on?"


    What''s the matter? Of course, William waited left and right, but he still couldn''t wait for the result after several hours. He learned that an aircraft carrier fleet of the United States was rushing to the desert area,


    he was impatient, and he wanted to see what the power of transformers, which can be decomposed into metal materials, was.


    after hearing the report on Sunday, William said that the two transformers built had been destroyed If it''s finished, it can be activated only by using ignition source or inputting energy.


    William snapped his fingers, a portal appeared on planet x17, took out the fire source and put it on a machine, "let''s go.".Yes sir.


    Two currents appear on two five meter high battle robots.


    Probably because they are in robot state, the appearance of the two robots becomes more harmonious after they are transformed by the energy of the fire source.


    The only big difference is that the weapons on their hands obviously deform in the direction of quantification.


    Only about ten seconds later, the transformation of two transformers with red eyes was completed.


    Because he wanted to be released for destruction, William did not ask the new transformer on Sunday whether he was willing to obey his own leadership, which saved the risk of exposing more secrets.


    The two transformers, who have just acquired their wisdom, show no surprise that they are violent and destructive. They keep firing around with their weapons and want to escape from the closed cage.


    They opened a portal in the sky of Qatar base. As soon as they saw the view outside the portal, the two transformers rushed out of the portal without hesitation, and then landed at the base of Laomei from a height of several hundred meters.


    In the program given to the two transformers on Sunday, the combat experience of the battle robots was input. When the two transformers encountered the situation of free fall, they did not panic,


    instead, they instinctively scanned the Qatari base, and then fired on various heavy weapons such as tanks, helicopters and armored vehicles on the ground in the air.


    The sudden attack, not only hit the Qatari base directly into chaos, two transformers also because of the recoil of energy weapons, offset part of the decline speed.


    Finally, when it was more than ten meters away, he fired a flat shot at the distance. As soon as the thrust was generated, he rolled along and landed safely.


    With such rich experience in fighting, William was stunned by the fact that he looked directly at the two transformers, and then killed them in the Laomei base.


    With the destruction of tanks, helicopters and fighter planes, the soldiers in the Qatari base began to fight back soon after the initial chaos.

 Chapter 801

    With the base soldiers attacking, the two transformers who only focused on destroying tanks and other big guys before also turned to the American soldiers with weapons.


    After several rounds, the combat program of the system came into play. Two transformers that can deform freely scanned an armored vehicle that was firing.


    When they start to move, Gatling on the roof of the car starts to fire fiercely at the old American soldiers around them. They even know that with the help of their camouflage as old American armored cars,


    they travel around to hunt and kill. At the same time, they also know how to get into the weapons warehouse and look for ammunition to save their own energy.


    Only when you meet a big defensive guy like a tank can you change back into a robot state and bombard it with energy.


    In only five or six minutes, the base, which was garrisoned by thousands of people, was attacked by two garrisons. At least 300 people were killed. The rest of them either fled or hid.


    As the resistance became weaker and weaker, the two transformers began to attack the barracks and buildings in the base after exploding the weapons and equipment in their sight.


    Looking at the soldiers who were blown up and fled everywhere, William tilted his mouth and said with a smile, "ha ha, on Sunday, I suddenly like these two crazy transformers.".


    Thank you, sir. Just like it.


    Yes, of course.


    When the two transformers entered the ammunition depot again and saw that the base had no complete equipment and buildings, William snapped his fingers and sent them back to planet x17.


    "After being destroyed for so long, these two guys should be less irritable. On Sunday, try to communicate with them.".


    "OK, sir.".


    The fighting has stopped, but the losses are too heavy for the United States.


    If it wasn''t for transformers this time, Lao Mei might have been desperate to deal with him.


    The news of the attack on the Qatari base was soon sent back to the United States. Looking at the robot that can deform at will in the video, a group of senior officials and generals of the United States were sad, but their eyes were all shining.


    This time, no one suspected that William was responsible for the incident. They all thought that the Decepticons were avenging the previous exchange of fire in Sahara.


    A whole base has been destroyed, which is probably the most serious loss of the United States in recent decades.


    therefore, within a few hours, the United States decided to set up a special force to deal with transformers, and a large part of the main body of this force is the members of the Sixth District who were responsible for freezing and studying Megatron.


    Although most of the members of the Sixth District were slaughtered by William''s iron soldiers, the main target of that mission was Megatron, so many people in the Sixth District survived.


    These survivors, who have lost their teammates and friends, and lost their jobs because of the cancellation of the Sixth District, are now recalled again. We can imagine their attitude towards aliens.


    The sixth area has been studying Megatron for decades. It has equipment for exploring transformers. Now it can revenge openly. After finding a transformer and killing it, the official support of the United States for the sixth area troops has reached a new height. In the next few months, whether it''s Decepticons or Autobots, they have been hunted down wantonly and stayed in the territory of the United States more and more The more dangerous it is,


    the Decepticons are hiding in Africa and desert areas. To William''s surprise, most of the Autobots are hiding in Cuba, but the bumblebee is running to falger castle in England.


    Now, Optimus Prime is destined to come to England.


    It''s not good for the English.


    No matter how principled and kind the Autobots are, there is one thing that no one can deny. Where there is Optimus Prime, there must be all kinds of disputes, battles and destruction.


    But it''s all months from now.


    At this time, William didn''t have the ability to see the future. He didn''t realize at all that the sudden attack of transformers on the old US military base would have such a big impact on the fate of transformers because the old us wanted to seize the spaceship technology.


    Because the Qatari base was attacked, many of the upper echelons of the United States unexpectedly strongly opposed it. At the moment when they were already against the alien robots, they offended William to death.


    So, in the unwilling Loma company, they had to hire several mercenary teams to enter the Sahara spaceship base one after another, but without exception, they lost communication. No mercenary regiment would dare to take on such a task.


    The old US military, however, saw dozens of mercenaries hanging up in only two days. No one knew that they were dead before they gave a clear order, and they foolishly sent them to death.


    In addition, a few days ago, the U.S. military industry group, which promoted the stealing of spacecraft technology, saw the corpses left by the attack on the Qatari base, as well as the ruins of the base.


    These old guys say they''re not afraid. It''s fake.


    Although there is no evidence that William was responsible for the attack on Qatari base,


    but the timing of the attack is too coincident, which makes people worry whether there is something they can''t predict.Several groups that did not intend to participate in the first time found reasons to refuse and left one after another after saying hello.


    Justin hammer thought that he was also a person against the action. As long as he put down his position, he should be able to join several groups that were about to leave.


    what he didn''t expect, reality hit him again.


    The old men just smile politely and let the bodyguard stop them to come to Justin.


    When Justin left, obadai stood up and straightened his clothes,


    said with a smile to some people who were not willing to give up, "if I were you, I would give up.".


    For Loma, whose core business is aerospace, to give up this opportunity is to give up the future and not try again. They are not willing to give up.


    Looking at the faces of the people in front of him, obadai knew that he had been persuaded.


    If these companies had not done a lot of business with their stark group, he would not care whether they died or not.


    "Since you don''t give up, I''ll give you one last piece of advice. With William Devonshire''s character, since he wants to play with you when he has a chance to destroy the base directly but doesn''t do it,


    so it''s OK for you to invade the base before he comes back,


    but if you still do it after he comes back, you''ll wait to be killed However, I think the probability of your death is too high, because if I were you, I would definitely go to Mars and smash another billion or 800 million dollars. It''s impossible for you not to die. ".


    After that, obadai stopped caring about these people, politely said goodbye, and quickly walked out of the meeting room,


    seeing some depressed Justin, obadai showed a smile on his face, quickly stepped forward, put his arms around Justin''s shoulder,


    "Hey, Justin, thank you.".

 Chapter 802

    Justin hammer''s face changed and he felt uncomfortable when he was hugged by obadai, who was holding on and ridiculing himself.


    Can wait to hear oba metabolism himself, Lengshen at the same time, Justin can''t help looking at obadai''s eyes with suspicion.


    "Ha ha, Justin, I have to apologize to you first"


    holding Justin in his arms, obadai pushed Justin standing still to walk out of the building with his big and strong shoulders, "you know, William has long been a shareholder of our stark group,


    and his business has no conflict with us, so stoke group will help Loma It''s strange for those idiots in the company to fight against William together,


    as for you, "obadai frowned, quickly spread out and said apologetically," I''m sorry that I was so mean to you just now, just to piss you off, so that the people in it won''t reach an alliance to deal with you.


    But I didn''t expect that you were surrounded by William. In this case, maybe we should go to London to welcome William''s return.


    "Here? Well, thank you very much, Mr. Stan.


    Seeing Justin a little flattered, obadai patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction. "It seems that we have reached an agreement. Shall we meet in London? Or make an appointment to take off


    "Certainly together," Justin said hastily. "I also want to thank you for introducing me to Mr. Devonshire, so I''ll take care of the itinerary for London.".


    "Well, that''s what we''re going to say," obadai said with a smile, patting Justin on the shoulder again. "I know you still have some doubts, but it doesn''t matter. We can say something that everyone dares to be interested in.".


    I didn''t expect that obadai would be so direct, but Justin was confused, and he couldn''t help being curious, "you say.".


    Seeing Justin attracted by his words, obadai turned his mouth slightly up and said happily, "maybe you''ve heard William make a kind of rifle. What''s its name?"


    "HK416", when it comes to light weapons, Justin said without thinking about it, "I heard that when this kind of gun was tested in England, in the extreme climate of the desert, six thousand bullets jammed 236 times in the first test,


    after Mr. Devonshire got the data, the finished product produced again only jammed 78 times, which is better than AK which also fired six thousand bullets.",


    At the moment, obadai found that Justin''s eyes were full of signs of US dollars, but then soon became dim. "It''s a pity that Mr. Devonshire doesn''t seem to have any plans to promote it at all.


    it''s said that in addition to a special department in England, the royal guards only got 100 guns.".


    "If it''s promoted, what else can we do?" Obadai said with a smile, "and the incidental purpose of our trip to London is to remind William and give him advice, right?".


    "Yes, Mr. obadai, you''re right," Justin said excitedly. "Although Mr. Devonshire doesn''t care about some businesses with low profits,


    as friends, we have the obligation to remind him that some businesses only need to find a knowledgeable and powerful partner, and the profits will not be small, but also save his precious time.".


    "Well, I like a smart businessman like you. I believe William will like you when he sees you." seeing his car coming, obadai said with a smile, "well, this is not a place to talk. We''ll talk about it when we fly to London in two days.".


    "Yes," Justin said sincerely, holding obadai''s hand. "Thank you, Mr. Stan.".


    "Well, I''ll see you in two days. Bye, Justin.".


    Obadai sat in the car, looking through the rearview mirror at Justin, who was still waving goodbye to him, with a crooked corner of his mouth. "Send you, the remnant of the hammer family, to London in person. William Devonshire will be in a good mood then.".


    And until obadai''s car was out of sight, Justin, who was full of sincerity, put down his hand with a smile and waved his arm excitedly before he got into his car.


    But as soon as the car door was closed, Justin''s expression was not clear. Let''s not say anything else. Obadai didn''t mean well. That''s for sure.


    When he was in the conference room before, obadai sneered at his tone. Justin recalled that he didn''t think that it was just to help William Devonshire to break up the unity of the military industry group as obadai said.


    Had it not been for the alien attack on the U.S. base in Qatar, even if he knew that he would die if William retaliated, he could not bear to take a share.


    There must be something in it that I haven''t thought of yet.


    Justin, who had a one-sided understanding of William, had no idea that obadai would sell himself to William as a gift.


    Although his surname is hammer, Justin has nothing to do with the brown hammer family. He also tramples on the Brown family, and even the third generation of their family is secretly cleaned up.


    In this case, Justin never thought that William would kill him because of his surname hammer.For a moment, Justin was worried that he couldn''t understand obadai''s purpose, but he gave up the chance to know William. This idea was denied after only one second in his mind.


    Just as he said to obadai just now, Justin thinks that if he can get the authorization of HK416 in William''s hands, with the data of borrowing guns and William''s fame.


    Even if this kind of gun does not take the military''s list, it may sell millions of guns a year in the private market of the United States.


    The sales volume of a million rifles is more than US $10 billion or US $2 billion. Relying on this business alone, the market value of his hammer industry will not rise by several billion, which is not good for William''s reputation.


    The only thing that made Justin confused was that he didn''t understand why William named the gun HK. If it was sold on the market, the name would have to be changed.


    But it''s all small things. How to persuade William is the most important thing to consider.


    Thinking of this, Justin had to give him a special gift that would please William.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help taking out my mobile phone and calling my housekeeper, "help me sort out the antiques at home and see if there are precious and unique Chinese antiques. If not, go to the market to find them.".


    William won''t care much about Justin and obadai''s calculation. No matter what these two guys want, the initiative is in his own hands.


    If the request or cooperation is really in his own interests, William will not refuse to cooperate because Justin and obadai are villains.


    To be bad, these two guys are super bad guys relative to Tony Stark.


    But for William, it''s a little bit of a pediatrician.

 Chapter 803

    After a 33 hour flight, the support spacecraft piloted by Serena and Nisa arrived in outer space on time and sent a signal and identification code to William according to the procedure.


    And at this time is opening live William, after receiving the signal, eyes soon flash tears.


    And the audience looked at William with wet eyes, first in a daze, then with emotion, the softhearted people can''t help but shed tears, which made the support ship''s nissa disdain.


    She knew that in the past two months, William spent the night in the manor in London or in the basement of Oxford castle, and he suffered a little bit.


    Now it seems that I''ve lost so much weight. I just increase the amount of exercise every day and deliberately only eat low calorie food. It''s impossible to be thin.


    As for the sense of decadence on his face, it''s just that he didn''t take care of his hair and grew a lot of beards. Compared with the confident look in the past, it certainly makes people feel that William is in a very bad state at the moment.


    I waited for about ten minutes until I stayed in the closed spaceship and felt a sense of vibration. Everyone knew that the support spaceship had arrived.


    William excitedly said to the live broadcast ball, "it seems that I will soon be able to leave this damned place. When I get back to London, I must take a boat to the sea for a few days, or I will feel claustrophobic.".


    Just then, through the detector, we saw a spaceship slowly flying into the cave and landing more than ten meters away from William''s spaceship.


    When the cabin door opened, Serena in space armor came out of the spacecraft and stood outside the lava sealed cabin door of William spacecraft.


    Raise your right hand, and the armor on your wrist pops up the laser transmitter automatically. A red laser goes around the cabin door, and the lava attached to the ship''s hull begins to melt and fall off like butter.


    Seeing this, William immediately yelled to the ship borne intelligent system, "open the door, open the door.".


    "Hiss, hiss" a few times, the cabin door closed for many days automatically opened, William jumped out of the spaceship, holding Serena with a smile on her face,


    "God, honey, it''s so good to see you again.".


    Serena, who has no acting experience, can only hold William and nod her head.


    Then he took her into the support spaceship, closed the cabin door, took off his helmet, and hugged Nisa, who was waiting in the spaceship. Many girls who were watching the live broadcast were very dissatisfied, while men swore in their hearts enviously.


    "Cough", seeing that William was a little forgetful, Serena said, "OK, OK, Nisa and I have to unload the cargo from the support ship, close the cave and build a temporary residence.".


    Hearing this, William turned to look at Serena. Seeing that Serena winked at herself, he reminded her, "hurry up, we don''t have much time. In another hour or two, when Mars turns dark, not only will the temperature drop rapidly, but also a sandstorm may arise.".


    "Well," reminded by Serena, William also understood that he could not do too much in front of so many audiences.


    Even if everyone knows that he is a super playboy, knowing doesn''t mean that he can accept too much intimacy.


    Let the live broadcast ball follow Serena and nissa, while William walks into the bathroom of the support spaceship, goes directly through the portal to the basement of London manor, cleans up, shaves off his sparse beard, puts on his space suit,


    returns to the support spaceship, puts on a brand-new space suit, and when he appears in the live broadcast again, the audience all over the world will be immediately in front of him.


    At the moment, William looks fresh and energetic. He is at two extremes from the decadence he had ten minutes ago, and he looks more handsome after losing a lot of weight.


    Unfortunately, the first sentence William said was full of complaints, "God, these exoskeletons are only the first generation machines, and they haven''t been fully tested, so you took them out of my lab and used them?"


    If you didn''t take it out yourself, who could take it from the lab? But Nisa said, "I think it''s very useful.".


    At the moment, Nisa, who is wearing space war armor, is wearing a two meter high metal exoskeleton armor in addition to war armor.


    Walking into the spaceship, the two metal arms of exoskeleton a can easily grab a two ton container and walk out of the spaceship.


    According to Sunday''s instructions, it was placed on the cave floor where the indicator circle was flashing, and then the metal slapped on the shell of the container.


    Five of them have been put in place, and some of them are different from ordinary containers in appearance. They open and stretch automatically.


    One meter high and two meter long metal plates are assembled automatically by the mechanical arm in the container.


    First, connect the whole low level of the cave with metal plates, and then start to build on the hole, slowly closing the whole cave like building blocks.


    After the hole is sealed, Selena takes a device to scan the hole, while Nisa directs a UAV to take off and spray sealing material into the gap.


    In only half an hour, a cave, 23 meters long and 12 meters high, was completely sealed by five intelligent robotic arms. After the gate of the cave was built, the five robotic arms were completely sealed,Under the command of Sunday, several new containers were pulled out and a metal gate was built again in the middle of the cave where the spaceship was separated.


    That''s why air, water circulation and lighting are installed in the inner cave.


    This surprised the audience who were watching and didn''t know how to describe it.


    They thought that it would be very difficult to build a settlement on Mars, even if they could make use of the favorable terrain such as caves, which would require great efforts and time.


    But now, in our eyes, the most difficult thing is to isolate Mars from the cold. It took less than an hour to close the cave, and the outer apron and the double metal isolation space of the inner residential area were built.


    And the three of them just stood and watched, and all the construction was done by the five engineering robots with mechanical arms.


    At the same time, everyone felt the power of science and technology, and the feeling of surprise, shock and even absurdity all came to mind for a moment. The only thing that bothered everyone was that the process was too simple.


    there was no picture of William sweating and half dead tired, which made the audience unhappy, but also had no sense of achievement.


    But different from the surprise and excitement of most of the audience, those companies in the construction industry were immediately flustered when they saw five engineering robots.


    Although William deliberately lowered the technology for the five engineering robots to be built on Sunday, the efficiency of closing the cave will defeat any Bluestar company.


    I can''t help praying that William won''t set foot in the construction industry to grab their jobs.

 Chapter 804

    Looking at Nisa, who walks slower than normal people, standing next to William, who has no intention of doing anything, she complains, "these robots are too inefficient. You can''t spend more time on improving them to walk upright.


    otherwise, if you want to build a large settlement on Mars in the future, a lot of work will depend on manpower It can be done.


    "That''s a problem," William pondered, pretending.


    If we really want to build a settlement, we only need to send hundreds of robots over to ensure that a small settlement that can accommodate thousands of people can be built effortlessly in a month.


    "Why don''t we let the robot we brought here build it? In this way, maybe the base will have been built next time we come.


    "Nisa.".


    As soon as Nisa finished, Serena, who was carrying a container out, quickly interrupted her, "if you think the robot is slow, please drag the container out of the spaceship with me.".


    "Ah," said nisarene, looking at Serena sternly, "hurry up"


    seeing Serena frown, William asked the live broadcast ball to shoot the engineering robot, and then explained to Serena, "it''s OK. The two one meter high robots you brought with you didn''t intend to keep secret.


    After we leave, I will be scolded to death by hundreds of millions of Facebook netizens in case the potatoes are taken care of.


    Hearing this explanation, Serena''s expression was relaxed. "Before it''s dark, I''ll go down to the canyon to see the water resources there. Nisa, you can help carry the boxes.".


    "Forget it, I''ll go with you," said Nisa with a smile. "This is Mars. You go down the canyon alone. I''m not sure. I can take care of you even if I''m here.".


    Seeing the two men looking at themselves, William wanted to say no, not to mention that the spaceship itself can make water, the water on Mars. God knows if there will be any virus, and no one knows if there will be any danger under this canyon.


    After thinking about it, he said, "if you want to go out together, you can drive the spaceship to the golden Canyon and help me panning for gold.".


    "Gold rush?"


    As soon as she heard this, she immediately became interested. Looking back at Serena, she said, "let''s dig for gold and let him do what we want to explore.".


    Gold is probably something that any blue star intelligent creature can''t refuse. Therefore, not only Nisa is interested in it, but Serena also wants to see if the canyon is made up of sands, as William said.


    Seeing that Serena agreed, Nisa watched the live broadcast ball. Seeing that the little thing was not patting here, she held William''s arm and said, "anyway, it''s OK for you to stay here. Go with us.".


    He nodded with a smile as his own woman held her arm and prayed. Then he asked Sunday, "how long is it going to be before the sun sets?".


    "It is estimated that there will be 37 minutes left, but if we only stay in the golden Canyon, the impact of the storm on the canyon will be very small, otherwise the sands inside will have been blown away.".


    "Ha ha," William understood what Sunday meant.


    The sands in that canyon were all transported by robots from Olympus volcano gold mine and buried in the hematite gravel of the canyon after William opened the portal and left Mars on Sunday.


    "Well, let''s dig for gold.".


    Beckon, a new live broadcast ball appeared in William''s hand, switched the screen and said to the audience, "engineering robots are responsible for the construction of the cave, so we plan to go to the golden Canyon and collect all the gold to be transported back to London. Are you interested in watching it?"


    Damn William Devonshire, half the people in the world curse him in their hearts at this moment.


    Those who are not interested in digging gold are probably only idiots except children. What makes everyone dissatisfied is that there is no one to dig gold but themselves.


    After boarding the spaceship, the metal door at the entrance of the cave automatically retracts and opens. As a result, my driving skills are not up to standard. Under the control of Sunday, the spaceship slowly rises and flies out of the cave to the golden Canyon thousands of kilometers away.


    And the news that William is going to dig for gold on Mars soon spread all over the blue star, and the ratings of TV stations simply went up like an explosion.


    It has been two months since William disclosed the news of Mars gold. As long as there is a TV at home, there is basically no one who doesn''t know.


    Now it''s time to dig. No matter how big things you have, you have to have a look first.


    Deliberately reduce the speed of the spacecraft, it took more than ten minutes to reach the golden Canyon, landing in a section of about one kilometer above the canyon.


    When the live broadcast ball was filmed down in the air, the audiences all over the world were shocked and stunned, shouting incredible.


    In the afterglow of the sun, this one kilometer Canyon is shining with dazzling golden light.


    At a glance, many people feel dizzy as if they are drunk.


    And William himself did not expect that only a few hundred tons of gold hidden in hematite gravel, can have such a shocking effect.


    Even he, at the moment, was also in front of the Golden River to the eyes of the fans blink."My God," she asked excitedly, holding William''s arm, "how much gold is there in the world?".


    "I, I don''t know.".


    William really didn''t know how much gold he had laid here on Sunday, but now it seems that the gold mine must have high reserves and gold content.


    The Olympus volcano is also worthy of being the largest volcano in the solar system. During the eruption, a large amount of gold was carried out by lava from the core of the earth.


    Listening to the report to himself on Sunday, William realized that after only two months of digging, he had dug out and smelted more than 700 tons of gold.


    At the moment, there are about 600 tons of sand in this section of the canyon, while the other 100 tons of sand are basically spread in the front and back of the canyon.


    So when you look down from the spacecraft, you can see a lot of gold that was mixed up in the gravel of Chisha mine when it was buried. This is the gold discovery that can be recorded in the history of blue star.


    Moreover, the gold here can be all open-pit sands that are extremely easy to mine. Compared with those in Bluestar that still need to mine ores, the gold mines that are crushed and melted are much easier.


    "Land quickly, honey, land quickly. I want to be the first one to take pictures in this golden river.".


    Interrupted by Nisa, William laughs and takes over the control of the spaceship. According to the promotion on Sunday, he lands directly in the place where gold is most concentrated.


    As soon as the ship stops, Nisa pulls Serena out first.


    In order to avoid being scolded by those envious and envious people, William deliberately took the live broadcast ball in the cargo warehouse of the spaceship, dallying for more than ten minutes, sorting out the mining equipment he brought.


    Apart from two sets of equipment used for sand suction and preliminary smelting, a metal box with a side length of more than one meter appeared in William''s eyes.


    Ha ha, with this thing, it seems that I don''t have to do it myself.

 Chapter 805

    Holding the metal box, William opened it without selling the key. Two small robots, which looked only one meter high and had some slender body, suddenly appeared in the eyes of hundreds of millions of ordinary people.


    Ha ha, how about it? I said before that I had studied robots, and I have made great achievements. Now I know that I didn''t cheat you.


    Looking at William, who introduced the two robots with a smile, all the audience were surprised and surprised. At the same time, many people began to worry and even fear.


    Two months ago, William mentioned the popularization of robots, so during this period of time, TV stations in various countries took advantage of people''s curiosity and invited experts from various industries and ordinary people to discuss the impact of robots on those people.


    As a result, the vast majority of people believe that although it is an irreversible trend for robots to replace human beings, no one in the world has ever competed with robots in labor-intensive industries and some dangerous jobs in 2003.


    Many people understand that once robots become popular, they will lose their jobs.


    So at the moment, at least tens of millions of people in the world are anxiously watching William, pressing his left arm armor a few times, and a virtual screen appears in the air.


    "Connect the experimental robot".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    The answer came from the armor, and then the virtual figures of two robots appeared on the virtual screen.


    William points on two virtual images. Two robots lying in metal boxes are immediately activated. Their eyes flash blue. Then their bodies are electrified, and their limbs and chest light blue.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, the two robots sat up and stood on the ground holding the box.


    After scanning around, he focused on William, "at your command, Mr. William Devonshire.".


    "Very good, ha ha," William laughs around the two robots, orders them to walk, jump, help with things and other simple actions,


    then grabs the live broadcast ball and says with a smile, "what do you think of these two little things?"


    There are many things that the audience can say, such as admiration, admiration, admiration, and even cursing loudly for fear of unemployment.


    Deliberately covering his ears and listening to the audience''s reaction reported on Sunday, William turned black, and then said helplessly, "don''t worry, who am I? I''m William Devonshire. I don''t need to rob you of your jobs.


    These robots will only serve me, and I''m not interested in labor-intensive industries, let alone discussing employment with other countries.


    Want to make money, or to make money, money is simple and direct.


    Not to mention the others, there are many people who spend tens of millions of dollars just last day. So, if I set up a space travel company and fly to Mars for 10 million dollars, do you think anyone would like to try? "


    Hearing that William, witnessed by so many people all over the world, personally promised that he would not compete with ordinary people for jobs, which made hundreds of millions and billions of people like him.


    I''m just thinking that in the past, there were reports in the newspapers that some people were willing to spend tens of millions of money on just one trip to space. Maybe that space travel company really has money.


    But William suddenly shook his head and said, "well, forget it.".


    Pointing to the space armour on my body, he explained, "one set of the four type space armour on my body costs more than 100 million US dollars, and ten sets will cost more than one billion US dollars.".


    Said this, William himself some want to laugh, in the heart more or proud.


    If the armor is made on Sunday, it will be only a few million at most, but it can be sold. Let alone 100 million, the state will buy it at a price of 500 million, and then take it back for research.


    The idea of space travel is good, but William suddenly remembered that the sands in the canyon were forged on Sunday. If ordinary people came, they would inevitably see something.


    If that''s true, it''s not worth the loss.


    After thinking about it, I had to find a reason to refuse first. "If you want to earn more than one billion US dollars, you have to have at least 200 tourists for several years. There are too many legal, insurance and tax issues involved.


    It''s too much trouble, and the rate of return on investment is not high. If I have the time and energy, I might as well get out those plans that make more money in my mind. ".


    As soon as these words came out, the public, who had a good feeling for William, immediately changed their attitude and swore in their hearts.


    How can a business with a net profit of several hundred million dollars a year and a return of capital in three or four years be reluctant to do it just because it is too long and troublesome?


    At this moment, the world does not know how many people secretly hate why they are not William''s relatives.


    If you become William''s brothers and sisters, doesn''t it mean that these businesses worth hundreds of millions of dollars a year are your own?


    Unfortunately, these people can only think about it, and there is a little guy who really has the opportunity to ask for a project from William. Now he is bored to death by his aunt.I wonder if I''m going to hide in the name of tourism, so that I won''t be nagged about why I don''t go to London.


    Looking at William in the computer, Chen Qinfeng can''t help feeling sulky. He wants to go to London to have a look, but his cousin, who has only shown his face once,


    his life has improved a lot since he passed a few sentences through virtual imaging two and a half years ago. He has trained with a man named Jiege every summer vacation, but his cousin has never contacted him again Let alone meet.


    At the thought of this, 15-year-old Chen Qinfeng felt depressed and unhappy. Regardless of his aunt''s objection, he turned off the computer directly.


    William, who is still on Mars, doesn''t know that he is being cursed by his cousins, but even if he knows, he probably won''t care.


    In addition to not wanting the boy to have an accident, William wanted no one to disturb his life.


    He ordered two small robots to pull the sand sucking machine out of the spaceship, and saw Nisa sitting on the sand, putting up her scissors hands and asking Serena to take pictures of her with the armor camera.


    And this scene makes the audience feel even worse. It''s totally stabbing everyone''s heart.


    William looked at it, grabbed the live ball and moved the camera away from nissa, although he didn''t care about nissa''s photo taking on the sands.


    But what''s certain is that if you move away from the camera a few seconds later, tomorrow''s newspaper will be full of photos of Nisa lying on the gold mine in her armor, lifting the sands and sprinkling them in the sky.


    Then there are a lot of accusations and sermons.


    As a result, William put the machine to absorb the sand more than ten meters away from the spaceship and turned on the switch of the machine without saying a word. A roar like the engine of the aircraft appeared,


    then a strong suction was generated at the air inlet, which sucked the hematite gravel from the ground into the machine and threw it away.


    In a moment, the traces of Jinsha appeared, and the audience''s attention was immediately attracted by the gold everywhere.

 Chapter 806

    This time, the machine is a large vacuum cleaner. The accuracy rate of collecting gold dust is only 92%. The remaining 8% gold is confused with red gold and gravel. William doesn''t want to take care of it.


    Anyway, the so-called Golden Canyon is just for show. I really want gold, not to mention Mars. On Sunday, several bases were opened on planet x17, and there were more than 400 tons of gold in the warehouse.


    There was no intention to look for gold, but when the base was built, part of the rock excavated was a rock gold mine with a gold content of 9.1 grams per ton, which was easily extracted on Sunday.


    So for William, instead of spending that time and energy on his own, it would be better to send 100 more engineering robots to the gold mine of Olympus volcano on Mars.


    Although the accuracy of gold extraction by the hand machine is not perfect, the efficiency is really strong. In less than three minutes, the 1000 kg deposit box of the machine is full.


    Two small robots were instructed to move out the 40 cm long cube deposit box. William laughed at the live broadcast ball and said, "a ton of pure gold is a cube with a side length of 37.2 cm. This metal box full of gold should be much heavier than a ton.


    After all, gold sands are not pure gold, so it''s no problem to extract one ton of pure gold from such a box of gold sands after they are transported back to London. ".


    After a demonstration, William was not interested in doing it himself. He let the camera of the live broadcast ball point at two small robots who were sealing the gold box.


    He ran to dozens of meters away, has finished taking photos, is using a shovel to dig Sands of Nisa and Serena side.


    Holding Serena from behind, she said with a dirty smile, "don''t dig, honey, do we think about doing fitness on Mars? Maybe there will be a different feeling.


    At this, Serena and nisana don''t know what William wants to do.


    Give William a big white eye, William saw Serena''s expression, he laughed.


    Take one in one hand and walk into the spaceship.


    Two hours later, William walked out of the spaceship with a clear mind. At first sight, he saw the gold box placed on the gravel ground by two small robots.


    After only a few glances, he figured out that there were at least forty gold boxes on the ground.


    Hell, in his mind, William soon thought of the problem.


    If you collect 20 boxes of sands an hour, that''s more than 20 tons, and 480 tons a day. Only 600 tons have been buried in this section of the canyon.


    With two robots and machines, the sands of the canyon will be emptied in two days.


    The gold mine of Olympus volcano has only been mined 350 tons a month, which is larger than the annual production of most countries.


    "Honey, what are you doing here?"


    Serena, who had changed her clothes and space armor, looked at William staring at the cabin door, and then looked at the neatly placed gold boxes not far away, and asked,


    "what''s the problem?"


    "No," he said, shaking his head. He and Sunday knew about the golden Canyon, so William changed the subject and said, "don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. We''ll go back to the base at the other side of the cave for the night. I suggest you and Nisa dig some gold sand and take it home to make a souvenir.".


    "That''s a good idea," Serena''s attention was deflected and glared at William. "If it weren''t for you bastard, we would have finished everything.".


    Looking at Serena pushing herself away and stepping off the spaceship, William didn''t mean to be angry at all. He just recalled the one-on-two fitness competition before with a smile.


    To be honest, if you want to get a different experience, this place is still very important. No matter William himself or Serena and nissa, everyone is very devoted to the fitness on Mars, so nissa is still tired in the lounge and doesn''t want to come out.


    After loading a bag of Jinsha, Serena thought whether she should bring some back for the rest of the family. Looking up, she saw William, still standing by the cabin door with a smile on his lips,


    she was upset, "you bastard, you can''t help me.".


    Don''t take pictures of yourself and Serena on Sunday. William jumps out of the spaceship and walks up to Serena. "A bag is enough. Do you still want to build a gold statue of yourself?"


    "I have to take some back for Abby and them," he said, glaring at William, "so that they don''t think me and Nessa are rude.".


    "Ha ha", William never cares about this kind of thing. He reaches out his hand and waves to the sands on the ground.


    The Sands and hematite gravel on the ground first separate automatically, and then a large group of sands, like the upward flowing water, automatically converge into the mid air of William''s hand.


    A flame appeared around the sands without warning, melting the sands into liquid gold in just a few seconds.


    Serena palpitation this group of flame at least a thousand degrees, but also for William strength increased and happy.


    Just thinking about it, I saw William wave his left hand, a piece of metal which is more dazzling than gold, and the light is so strong that it looks like liquid in the air, and slowly melts into the liquid gold.Serena only thought for half a second to understand that this metal was the one William used to make Devonshire gold coins.


    This time, however, the proportion of new metal added is much larger, so the molten new metal mixed together looks much more dazzling than the Devonshire gold coin.


    Then, under the action of mental force, the metal slowly stretches and deforms, showing a woman''s figure bit by bit.


    Serena looked at the smiling William with some surprise, and she was very nervous looking at the gold statue.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Serena, with the answer in her heart, could not help holding William''s left hand. She felt that she had sucked Alexander corvinas''s blood, and her heart was beating faster now.


    Feeling the power of being held on his left hand getting stronger and stronger, William smiles and looks back at the blushing Serena. Together, the face of the statue turns into a vivid Serena.


    "It seems that you must like it very much, honey, without my asking.


    "Of course, of course I like it." if it wasn''t for the amazing temperature on the statue, Serena would have caught the statue by herself.


    "You just like it, but it''s still one step away from the completion of the statue."


    with that, William had an idea, and words began to appear on the base of the statue.


    While the words are portrayed by the spirit, Serena can''t wait to read out, "to my love Serena, William Devonshire.".


    "The God of blood is above.".


    At the moment, Serena can no longer help holding William''s waist in her hands. If they were not both wearing space armor, they would not just be holding together.


    Serena, with her head resting on William''s chest, looked at her statue with some obsession, then said without looking up, "let''s go back to the settlement now, honey.".

 Chapter 807

    On Serena''s initiative to ask for fitness together, William agreed without even thinking about it.


    Looking back, he still controls the machine and collects two small robots of Jinsha. William beckons to the live broadcast ball. The live broadcast ball that floats in the air automatically goes back quickly and is grasped by William.


    Raise your hand and point the camera over the golden canyon.


    After watching the mining for two hours, the boring audience immediately saw that the sky was full of hematite gravel blown up by the Martian night wind.


    However, there was only a small gust of wind in the canyon. As for the reason, William was not interested in exploring at the moment, as long as he didn''t blow all his gold away.


    Turning the camera, the audience will see William wearing a space helmet, "you see, Mars'' unique hematite sand storm is about to start every night,


    so, I can only say sorry, today''s live broadcast is coming to an end, a little later, it will be difficult for the spacecraft to fly back to the temporary settlement, goodbye, everyone, see you tomorrow.".


    Without any hesitation, William directly turned off the live broadcast ball, but he forgot that there was still a live broadcast ball in the temporary settlement of the cave to shoot the construction robot base.


    Turn off the live broadcast and watch the gold box neatly placed by the little robot. William wants to float together, a box weighing more than one ton.


    Unfortunately, although the box floated, the speed of flying to the spaceship was not as light as a weight.


    These days, his mental strength and physical fitness are growing every day, and the weight of things he can control is more than a ton, but he can only control one gold box at a time. William''s mind turns,


    the gold box suspended in the air disappears immediately, and is put into the storage space, and then more than 40 other boxes on the ground disappear one by one.


    Then it suddenly appeared in the cargo warehouse of the spaceship.


    "Okay, Serena baby, we''re done with the chores. Let''s continue to do some exercises we like to do.".


    Holding Serena''s waist, William said with a smile, "how about we do more push ups than I can do, or you can do more squats.".


    Serena walked into the spaceship with her eyebrows raised.


    See William and Serena go to the spaceship, two small robots busy pushing sand digging machine on the spaceship.


    As soon as they got on the spaceship and came out of the disinfection room, William and Serena withdrew their space armor, and on Sunday they started the spaceship''s engine and gravity system.


    Once the gravity system is turned on, no matter how the ship rolls, the people in it will not fall.


    When Wilhelm pulls Serena into the lounge, he sees Nisa lying on the big bed with a silk quilt.


    "It seems that the intensity of the exercise just now is still a little high for Nisa," said William with a smile, holding Serena in his arms. "Honey, we don''t care about her. Let''s try what''s different between fitness in space and other places first?"


    "Now I''m the boss"


    Serena grabs William''s collar, lifts it up, throws it on the sofa, and then the room is full of the panting sound of strenuous exercise.


    Not long after the game, I woke up Nisa who was sleeping.


    Open your eyes, look at William and Serena who are doing push ups, murmur in a low voice about dogs, men and women, and then close your eyes and go to sleep.


    But after a few seconds'' sleep, a shining statue suddenly appeared in my mind. I immediately opened my eyes and saw the statue of Yaojin on the tea table.


    "Serena?"


    Sitting up, Nisa puts on her pajamas and goes to the statue. She only takes a look and finds that the statue is Serena. Then she looks at the rich liquid like light on the surface of the statue,


    needless to guess, Nisa knows that William made the statue.


    Heart secretly scold Serena a a few words, turn around to wash, and then angrily join William and Serena fitness competition.


    Serena tired after lying down, William was besieged by Nisa can''t, can only use Yaojin to make the same statue for Nisa.


    When the statue was finished, Nisa was also excited. More than three hours had passed since the three of them returned to the temporary settlement in the cave.


    Those who are still watching the construction of various facilities by engineering robots are all curious about where William has gone in the past three hours? What did you do?


    A night without words, when William was about to leave the spaceship, his habitual mental power scanned a circle of the main cave.


    At this time, not only four 20 square meters of independent space capsule have been built in the cave, but also the lighting and water circulation system are about to be completed.


    The live broadcast ball, which moved with the engineering robot, was also discovered by William.


    Heart secretly scold a Sunday, wave to prevent only wearing robe pajamas Serena out of the ship.


    Close the hatch and start searching for Sunday''s program and last night''s live video.


    After checking and making sure there was no secret revealed, William was relieved that his fitness last night was in space.


    if he really came back to this cave, according to his character, maybe he would take Nisa and Serena to a long-distance race in the cave.If that''s true, at this time, the all blue star is probably his one-on-two game playback and photos.


    "Sunday, I''ll add an order to you. In the future, any live broadcast and privacy related to me must have my clear order before they can be sent out. Do you understand?"


    Yes sir.


    "Ha ha", looking at William''s palpitation, Nisa and Serena could not help laughing.


    After William began to frown, the two girls joined hands and went to change their spacesuits and space armor, and went to another spaceship to help William tidy up his personal belongings.


    And William was very clear that they said they were going to help clean up, and their real purpose must be to see the rubies.


    Women, whether normal human or blood group, have the same resistance to shiny things as men can''t resist famous cars and guns.


    Shake your head. Anyway, they will not pick the biggest ruby. The rest will be regarded as the reward for flying a spacecraft to Mars. As for Abby, Jesse and Ambrose Hughes, they can only pick the rest.


    Start two small robots standing charging, walk out of the spaceship and wave to the live broadcast ball in the distance.


    Walking to the first spaceship, William said with a smile, "I plan to leave Mars today, and the most important task of these two robots'' trip to Mars is to help me take care of the potatoes in this spaceship, so as to avoid the potatoes withering after I leave, and then I will be called a liar by you.".


    "Before the second batch of potatoes mature, I will let Facebook broadcast the video of these two robots to take care of the potatoes.


    if you are interested, you can watch it on Facebook every day.


    When the potatoes are ripe, the weighing will be done by both of them, so no one will doubt that I''m playing tricks.

 Chapter 808

    William said that the purpose of the two little robots going to Mars is to take care of the potatoes, so that the vast majority of Facebook members are very happy at the same time,


    the recognition of his credit has risen infinitely.


    One dollar is nothing to anyone who can afford a computer these days, but no one wants to be cheated.


    Even though William has been trapped in Mars for more than two months, and has experienced several crises during this period, we can understand his eagerness to go home when the rescue comes,


    but if the game of guessing the weight of potatoes is not finished, most people will still be upset. Fortunately, everything is not a problem now.


    "Do you know how much money I will lose to keep my promise and finish the game with you?"


    Depressed, William rubbed his cheek with his hand and said helplessly, "this spaceship not only has to stay on Mars, but also the original plan to bring 100 tons of gold back to London has become 50 tons.


    According to the current gold price, less than 50 tons of gold means less than one billion US dollars. In addition, this spacecraft will have to stay here for more than 40 days in the future.


    if the spacecraft follows me back to London, it will also take four days to replace it with new energy to realize such a round trip from London to Mars and back to London.


    After 40 days, even if I fly every ten days, I will lose another 200 tons of gold, four billion US dollars. So, do you think I have a big loss? "


    This is not just a big loss, but a loss to grandma''s house. OK.


    The audience were shocked by William''s loss of hundreds of tons of gold and billions of dollars, but they were not frightened by this astronomical figure.


    however, when they saw William''s face suddenly changed, they thought of something and laughed.


    "Haha, it suddenly occurred to me that I might not be the only one who was unlucky.".


    What does that mean? This matter besides you, who can follow the bad luck.


    But soon an Englishman said on Facebook that England is definitely worse off than William.


    Because at the moment, England needs this gold more than William.


    ¡±Ha ha, ha ha, it seems that someone has guessed.


    William turned his mouth and said with a smile, "according to the current tax rate, if I transport gold back in the name of the company, I have to pay 26% of the gold, or the equivalent of pounds.


    If it is in the name of an individual, about 40% will be paid. Although some consumption and charity can be deducted, the final cash back is certainly pounds, not gold.


    So if I''m going to use gold to pay taxes, it''s not hard for you to figure out how much less gold the English authorities will charge if this ship doesn''t return to England.


    People in England can''t laugh, but people in other countries all over the world laugh.


    And William said so directly, of course, not just as a joke.


    Although it is unpleasant to pay taxes, the fact that he will transport gold back to London has been disclosed to the world.


    As we all know, if William dares to pay a penny less in the tax on the gold, the reputation of the Devonshire family will be ruined.


    but it can''t change the tax payment. How much can be paid and how many times a month it is delivered is William has the final say.


    Dissatisfied with the government of England, all the gold that comes back every month is put on the moon.


    When William is the only one in the world who can carry out space transportation, there is no difference between putting gold on the moon, Mars and Devonshire castle.


    Because gold is there, it will not be less or disappear because it is not shipped back this year.


    But for Downing Street, with the current economic situation, the loss of hundreds of tons or even 200 tons of gold every month is absolutely unbearable.


    Maybe as soon as the news of gold staying on the moon comes out, the streets of London will be filled with crowds of people coming out to press the roads.


    With this, William will not only threaten by force, but also have economic influence in England.


    "Well, guys, that''s all I can say about it," said William. "I''m a Londoner, and it''s not good for me to go on.".


    "If the potatoes are properly arranged, I will have nothing to worry about when I am on Mars. On the contrary, going back to Bluestar is the top priority for me, so if there is no accident.".


    Looking at his watch, William said, "I''ll be leaving for London in two hours.".


    When it''s time to leave, William, who has been playing for two months, suddenly becomes affected. He is still a little reluctant in his heart.


    Fortunately, the most important goal of this trip is the magic cube of the universe, that is, the space gem.


    Moreover, in the process of contacting the space gems, there are no twists and turns. I am like the destination of the space gems. I tame the gems as soon as I put them into the storage space.


    The use of space magic is more convenient. The magic level has also been upgraded by one level, and the strength has soared by more than ten times. Before, there was only one cubic meter of storage space, but now it is so big that William does not know how to fill it.


    I said hello to the audience, turned off the live broadcast and went into my own spacecraft to Mars.Through the disinfection room, into the cargo warehouse, looking at the two small robots behind.


    Pointing to the 40 pots of potato seedlings, "your future task is to take care of these potatoes, maintain this spaceship and the live broadcasting equipment for Bluestar.


    In the case of ensuring the safety of the spacecraft, we can help the five engineering robots to build the temporary settlement.


    In case of an accident, you can fly the spacecraft out of this cave and find a safe place on Mars, waiting for rescue. Do you understand? "


    Yes, Mr. Devonshire.


    With that, the two little robots began to take care of the forty pots of potatoes.


    The movement is smooth, and it doesn''t feel like a novice. It doesn''t seem to be a waste of the planting program made by combining Bluestar grain cultivation technology on Sunday.


    Sir, congratulations. The production of these potatoes may be beyond everyone''s expectation. The winning rate of your bet with Facebook netizens has soared.


    "Hey, hey, Sunday, it''s boring for you to say it now.".


    William laughs and looks at the little robot that can scan the water content in the flowerpot, thinking in his heart,


    sometimes cheating is so simple.


    The bumper harvest of the first batch of potatoes gave netizens a simple and direct comparison of the yield of the second batch of potatoes.


    In this case, netizens think that in order to ensure uncertainty and reduce the probability of being guessed the accurate weight, William will not take good care of the second batch of potatoes.


    So in this bet, Facebook''s netizens didn''t try to guess the big weight all at once, but all the people who guessed the number.


    But now with the careful care of the little robot, William even thinks that the output of the second batch of potatoes is likely to exceed 75 kg.


    In this way, it''s not so easy to guess the right number.


    If William didn''t cheat himself, he couldn''t guess the exact weight.


    As a result, the netizens who have filled in the numbers on Facebook before are likely to have eliminated half of them by now.


    In this case, he really doesn''t need to cheat, so that only three or two people can guess correctly, which is not conducive to the plan of Devonshire gold coin to the market.

 Chapter 809

    Both of the robots had programs to take care of potatoes, and they seemed to be very handy. So William put down his mind and went into the lounge.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Nisa sitting on the chair, holding a pair of pliers, carefully pinching the rubies out of the gem mine one by one.


    Take out one, and your face will show a happy and excited expression. Then wipe it clean with a wet cloth, look at the light, divide the grades, and put it into the box placed on the table.


    And Serena was holding a ruby the size of a walnut in her hand. She looked at Nisa with a smile and didn''t mean to help at all.


    Seeing this, William didn''t understand that the two women, one of whom had already chosen the one he liked, were no longer choosy and indecisive, and showed his decisive and resolute character.


    The other is to enjoy the fun of identifying gems, while planning to clean up all the gems, and then choose your favorite, so that people can see at a glance that Nisa has not experienced any adversity, and her thinking is still a little naive.


    However, this is also normal. After all, Serena has been fighting and killing for hundreds of years. Although Nisa is 200 years old, she was raised as a princess. It''s lucky that she doesn''t have Princess disease in her character.


    Besides gems, when he doesn''t have them, he will think about how to get them. However, when William is rich, there are more than ten boxes of gems hidden in the treasure room. At the moment, gems are in his eyes, which are just used to please his mother and his own woman.


    She went to Serena, sat down, hugged her, and said to the concentrating Nisa,


    "well, Nisa, it will take 33 hours to fly back to London, and there will be plenty of time for you to clean up these gems,


    otherwise, everything will be done, do you want to spend all your time on the flight with me to keep fit?"


    "The God of blood is up, my dear. Don''t you see I''m busy? Don''t disturb me.


    Nissa glanced at William discontentedly. When she turned her attention back to the gem, she murmured, "I don''t believe you have the patience to stay in the spaceship all the time.


    you will definitely use the portal to return to London, and then wait for the spaceship to arrive in London and then return to the spaceship. If I really listen to you, I will take all these gems away by Mrs. Lina.".


    "I,,".


    Seeing that Nisa was squinted by the jewel, he dared to ignore himself. As soon as William''s brain was black, he raised his hand and shot it in the air.


    "Pa" of a, see Ni SA cover oneself brain door, "ouch" of pain call.


    Before she could stare, William waved his hand, and the jewels and gem mines on the table suddenly disappeared,


    leaving only a gem the size of a fingernail on the table.


    Oh, no, my ruby.


    Nisa immediately put down her hand covering her forehead, ran around the table to William, and held his arm in her arms to act coquettishly,


    "I''m wrong, honey, really, I''m wrong.".


    Unfortunately, William just cocked his legs and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s not fair, my dear. At least give me the diamond with the long finger, OK.".


    "OK, no problem. When the gem is found, it''s for you.".


    Just as Nisa''s face was smiling again, she heard William say,


    "but I''m not happy now, so when I give it, I''ll have to wait until I''m in a better mood.".


    You, you, you asshole.


    Before the bastard finished speaking, when she saw William frowning, Nisa was in a panic. She held William''s waist in her hands, put her head on his shoulder, and whispered,


    "then you must remember to keep that diamond for me.".


    William nodded with a smile.


    Hearing this, Nisa was in a good mood and put a incense on William''s neck, "you bastard know how to bully me.".


    "Well, we''ll take off and go back to London in an hour. If you two have anything to prepare, hurry up.".


    "Wait, honey," said Nisa hesitantly, "can''t we stay on Mars for a few more days? I also want to go to Olympus.


    "Look at the volcano? Ha, I think you want to see if you can find other gem mines? "


    "Hey, hey", said the center of thinking, nissa is not embarrassed, "I''m not the only one who wants to, Abby and Jesse don''t say, even Mrs. Lina also mentioned to me about Olympus looking for gems.".


    William was not surprised to hear that his mother had the same idea. After all, no matter how old a woman is, she belongs to a giant dragon,


    but Lena, Abby and Jesse are ordinary people after all, and Olympus is 27 kilometers high. Just for some gems, William doesn''t want them to take risks.


    "When it comes to looking for gems, mom and them will forget it. If you two are interested in it, you can fly the spaceship by yourself next time.".


    "Don''t bother," Serena said. "We don''t think it''s easy to come here. Just open a portal and go directly to Olympus. If you don''t mind, just let this spacecraft stay on Mars follow.As for Mrs. Lina and them, it''s really good to be cautious. After all, they don''t have the physical qualities like me and nissa. Even if they wear space armor, it''s hard to say whether they can adapt to the environment of Olympus volcano.


    if something really happens, they can''t recover quickly like us.


    "Well.


    As soon as she thought about it, she immediately nodded her head and praised Serena in her heart. In this way, they could monopolize the source of gems at home, and they didn''t have to worry about William''s return to London. They didn''t need their support and their status in the family declined greatly.


    What''s more, Nisa has a little thought in her heart. It''s better for her and Serena to keep the other family from knowing about William''s magic.


    Nodding to Serena, "all right, I''ll listen to you.".


    Looking at Nisa who kisses her face and goes to pack up with a smile, what''s wrong with her? William looked at Serena in bewilderment.


    But Serena just laughed and took the initiative to help her clean up.


    The two women didn''t say it, and he didn''t intend to explore it to the end. When Serena saw that she was trying to lift the freezer for storing the abnormal leg bones,


    immediately beckoned, and the box passed Serena and suspended in mid air.


    I wanted to store it directly in the storage space, but looking at the puzzled Serena and Nisa, I''m worried that the two girls feel that they don''t trust them,


    William reminds me solemnly, "there are heteromorphic leg bones in the box. Be careful when storing them, so that the heteromorphic bones in the box won''t break and corrode the spaceship.".


    After hearing this, Nisa showed a look of fear on her face and said, "such a dangerous thing, you just put it on the ground?"


    William rolled his eyes. If he didn''t worry about the misunderstanding between you two, he would have said so much?


    With a wave of his hand, the box disappeared out of thin air, and then he closed his eyes and found out all the things he got from Mars during this period with his mental strength.


    "just pack up the things on this table, and don''t want the rest. I''ll go to supplement the energy source for the left behind spacecraft and set off in an hour.".

 Chapter 810

    An hour later, William asked Serena and Nisa to get on the spaceship first. He took the inspection instrument and checked the condition of the spaceship for the last time. After confirming that there was no problem, he turned to enter the spaceship.


    In my ears, I heard the report of Sunday meeting that "Sir, all the systems and functions of the spacecraft are normal, and there are 11 energy crystals left. Everything is ready and ready to take off at any time.".


    "Let''s go. This two month play should be over.".


    Yes sir.


    On Sunday, as soon as the voice of the voice fell, the blue flame from the tail and under the wing of the spaceship rose slowly, flew out of the automatically opened cave gate, and rose vertically into the air for hundreds of meters,


    then with a bang, the spaceship broke through the sound speed and rushed into space.


    It only takes more than ten seconds to fly out of Mars'' thin atmosphere and fly to London automatically.


    Standing in the foyer, looking at the Mars in the virtual imaging, William really sighed for a moment, but the emotion came and went quickly.


    When the spaceship entered the constant speed and smooth flight, Serena and Nisa came out of the cab and walked into the lounge to see William with a tangled expression,


    "what''s the matter with you, honey?"


    Put away the poor memory in his heart, William shook his head, "it''s OK, but I really want to leave Mars, but I have some emotion in my heart.".


    "What''s the feeling of this?" nissa gave William a look. "If you are in a bad mood, Serena and I are the most depressed people.".


    "How do you say that?" William looked at Nisa suspiciously. "Don''t you want me to go back to London?"


    "Of course, when you get back to London, it''s no longer unique to Serena and me.".


    Speaking of this, William just showed an apologetic expression, but felt that Nisa held his hand tightly, with a sly smile on his face,


    "there are 33 hours left, you don''t want to do anything?"


    "Thirty three hours?"


    William looked at Nisa in shock, then turned to look at Serena, but saw that Serena changed her cold face, biting her lips and looking straight at William.


    Is it a refusal or a follow-up?


    William.


    After Nisa holds him and shakes his hand, William holds two women in his backhand. Together, the three disappear in the spaceship, and then appear on the cliff of an island on planet x17.


    As soon as she felt the breeze blowing on her cheek, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the blue ocean and a golden beach.


    "My God, it''s back to Bluestar?"


    Think about it. Even if Nisa and Serena know about planet x17, they don''t have space coordinates. Even if they are controlled, the enemy doesn''t know how to navigate to planet x17.


    So, William said with a smile, "this is not a blue star. It''s an alien planet that I found in the galaxy. It''s called planet x17.".


    "You, the alien planet you''re looking for?" Now even Serena began to hold William''s arm and stammered, "are you serious? Isn''t it us? "


    ¡±Hehe, can I cheat you? Look up at the sky and you''ll see where you are? "


    Smell speech, Nisa and Selena busy raise head, only one eye, two people pupil dilate, the expression of shock on the face, unbelievable ask, "two moons?"


    "Halo, is the moon so big?" With a flick on nissa''s forehead, William, holding one in one hand, turned and walked to a two story villa with only 200 square meters on the edge of the cliff.


    "But it''s not a blue star. Why is there a villa like a blue star?".


    As soon as William hesitated, Serena said, "well, Nisa, why do you ask so many questions? Don''t you want to put on your swimsuit and go to the sea?".


    Going to the beach and the sea, Nisa is very excited. Since she and Serena are not afraid of the sun, they have never been in the sun on the beach, let alone in the sea.


    But this is an alien planet. Who knows if there will be danger in the sea, and she can''t swim.


    "I, I can''t swim, and is this sea safe?"


    William didn''t pay attention to this problem. Although the climate of this planet is suitable for human habitation, it''s hard to say whether there will be any ferocious and dangerous creatures in the ocean.


    It''s a good thing for the big ones. With mental scanning, William can easily sense it within one kilometer, but the most worrying things are those poisonous or invisible microorganisms.


    Once these microbes invade the human body, it''s really up to fate.


    Even if you go to the sea, I''ll take you to the sea when I go back to London this time.


    "En, en", originally afraid of Nisa, nodded happily, "we can just watch the scenery here. If we want to go to the sea, we''d better go back to Bluestar.".


    When Serena proposed to go to the beach, it was because William didn''t want to answer Nisa''s question that she turned away from the topic.


    "I don''t care.".In this way, William in x17 planet, comfortable spent a wonderful time, as for want to provoke his Nisa and Serena, finally was completely subdued.


    In the past, he was able to play one on two. This time, the magic level was improved, and the overall physical quality was greatly improved. It was easier to deal with them.


    While Nisa and Serena are resting, William cleans up, puts on his clothes and comes to the largest base on x17.


    Welcome sir.


    As soon as they appeared in the base, all the robots first watched him as an uninvited guest, and then scanned to find William, the nearest robot to him. He put down his work and stepped forward to make the sound of Sunday.


    "Well, show me around the base.".


    Yes sir.


    After a while, a 35 meter small built spaceship flew over.


    On Sunday, please ask William to go on the spaceship, so as to better see this production base with a height of more than 20 meters and an overall area larger than hundreds of football fields.


    But when William looked at the spaceship, he suddenly felt that since he could easily control a ton of objects, could he lift himself up.


    This idea together, do not experiment, mental power immediately lift him, suspended in mid air.


    With all kinds of ideas emerging in William''s mind, he has long been used to using mental force to control things, and can easily control his body.


    As long as you can think of it in your mind, your body can make all kinds of flying movements in the air according to your mind. It''s OK to move forward, backward, up, Dodge, even roll in the air.


    It''s much better than just putting on the mark armor and flying into the sky before. After all, it''s a real ability, not the external force of the armor.


    This may be another card.


    At least when everyone thinks that his flight depends on battle armor, it will be easier for him to fly into the sky, whether it''s escape or counter kill.


    Thinking of running for his life, William, suspended in mid air, looked at the open and huge production base and asked eagerly, "Sunday, help me calculate the flight speed.".


    Sir, wait, wait.

 Chapter 811

    Regardless of what Sunday said, looking at all kinds of tripods, equipment and spaceships being built in the base, these obstacles can just test their reaction speed in flight.


    William thought together, suspended in a few meters high body rushed out.


    At the beginning, I was worried that I would not be familiar with flying, and I was afraid that I would really hit those metal instruments and various kinds of supports. But after flying for dozens of seconds,


    suddenly, I found that this kind of flying was no different from wearing steel combat clothes, and it was even more flexible and handy.


    Put down the mental force, even if you close your eyes, you can see all kinds of obstacles around.


    When a message is sent to the mind, the body responds naturally.


    It is not necessary for the brain to issue commands when wearing a mark suit, but also for the neurons in the armour to receive them and transmit them to the flight procedures of the suit.


    therefore, when there is no external force, it is more flexible than when wearing a mark suit and flying with intelligent assistance on Sunday.


    After flying in the base for half an hour, William found that although he had many advantages in flying, one of them was not as good as Mark''s armor.


    After flying for only half an hour, the mental recovery speed can''t keep up with the consumption trend.


    He stopped, landed on the ground and stood silently for a minute, then recovered from the slight discomfort caused by mental exhaustion in his mind.


    I calculated silently in my heart. Regardless of the loss of my spirit, my mental strength would not appear empty until about an hour or two after the flight.


    As a prudent person, or a person who lives a good and comfortable life, William has never let his mental energy consume excessively for more than two years.


    Every time he experimented with magic, he would stop when his mental power could not keep up with his recovery.


    I didn''t use up or drain my mental energy at all to improve the total amount of mental energy.


    William doesn''t know if it''s going to work, but everyone knows that overexpressing one''s potential is risking one''s health and longevity.


    In the sense of urgency that there is no enemy of life and death and that he will die if he does not increase his strength, it is strange that William will work so hard.


    And if it''s so dangerous that he can''t open the portal after flying for half an hour, it''s better to fly for another two hours and consume his mental energy. It''s better to let go and kill his pursuers.


    Mental recovery, William again floating in mid air, "help me clear a safe area, I want to test the limit of flight speed.".


    "OK, sir",


    after answering on Sunday, in the direction of William''s eyes, all kinds of devices began to move slowly, clearing out an area tens of seconds wide and nearly one kilometer long.


    "Sir, I have to remind you that if the speed is too fast and you don''t wear armor, your body will have all kinds of discomfort,


    What''s worse, once the body breaks through the sound speed, the instantaneous temperature loss will directly break your body''s tolerance to temperature,


    plus the sudden drop of air pressure after breaking through the sonic boom, it will make your body congest in a large area. If it''s serious, it may cause serious damage There was a burst of blood vessels and cardiac arrest.


    William, who is planning to try to fly alone and how fast his speed can be, immediately stops and thinks for a few seconds before he starts flying again. This time, he doesn''t have the idea of direct limit flight,


    instead, he speeds up from slow to fast, until he feels cold, stops and floats silently in mid air, listening to the report on Sunday .


    "In your test, the maximum flight speed reached 140 meters per second, equivalent to 504 kilometers per hour.".


    "I can fly 140 meters a second," William asked incredulously. "In the blink of an eye, I can fly 40 or 50 meters, only 500 kilometers per hour?"


    "I''m sorry sir, that''s what it is.".


    "It is suggested that in the future, you''d better choose the battlefield in a small-scale scene. In that case, you should be able to make people unable to react quickly, but in a large space, you''d better wear mark 7 armor.".


    "Well, although the speed just now is not my limit, I''m not interested in the idea of using my body to resist low temperature.".


    As a result of these experiments, William also began to pay attention to his own base.


    Hovering in the air more than ten meters high, he looked around and asked, "how many 35 meter spaceships are there in the base now, and how long does it take to build one?"


    "Before you went to Mars, the base was still under construction because you were in a hurry to build the first spaceship.


    after the completion of the first spaceship, because there was no urgent demand for spaceships, the base was under construction more than a month ago.


    therefore, after the completion of the base, only now can three 35 meter small spaceships be produced.


    based on the current construction situation of the base Build speed, ten days can complete the production of a small spacecraft.


    Two of your three bluestars are in outer space, one is under construction at the space center of England, one is going back to London from Mars, and one is on standby on Mars.William calculated silently, "so I have eight 35 meter spaceships.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Then stop building the 35 meter spaceship.".


    With these eight small spaceships, when they are enough, William''s eyes turn to the big ones,


    "start to verify, redesign and test the 100 meter long spaceship of the iron blood clan".


    After that, William looked down and thought, "don''t change the shape too much, just remove those useless or decorative parts that are more practical.


    The focus is on improving the interior and weapon systems of the spacecraft.


    The internal transformation must conform to human aesthetic standards, living habits and control, and also have the necessary weapons and security measures to guard against internal rebellion.


    As for weapons, in addition to retaining the energy guns of the iron blood clan, they are equipped with missile systems and ten one ton tungsten rods. ".


    "Tungsten rod?"


    How many seconds did you calculate on Sunday before answering, "do you want to launch tungsten rods in space, use gravity, and let the tungsten rods hit the ground at a speed of more than ten kilometers per second, so as to destroy the city?"


    "Ha ha, when did you become so smart?" William said with a smile, squinting his eyes. "This method is much more environmentally friendly and pollution-free than nuclear eggs and other things.


    in terms of striking effect, when the tungsten rod hits the ground, the vibration is no less than that of an earthquake of magnitude 10 or above, which can destroy a big city like London in an instant,


    and because of the impact of the tungsten rod on the ground In the event of an earthquake, those nuclear proof buildings built underground are likely to collapse, or large areas of equipment will be damaged, and the contact with the outside world will be interrupted. ".


    "Sorry sir, I don''t know who told you about this kind of weapon, but after my calculation, if you want to destroy London and those underground buildings that prevent nuclear eggs, the weight of the metal tungsten rod should be at least 20 tons,


    of course, if you say London, which means central London, that one ton tungsten rod can really destroy most of the buildings in the urban area.".


    "Ten 20 ton tungsten rods are 200 tons," William asked in silence. "What''s the maximum load of the 100 meter spaceship?"


    Four hundred tons.

 Chapter 812

    As soon as he heard that the 100 meter long spaceship had a load of only 400 tons on Sunday, William quickly denied the idea of using tungsten rods as weapons.


    But after thinking about it, he asked suspiciously, "isn''t space gravity free? What''s the load of 400 tons? "


    "Sir, if you want to jump through space, the energy output of the spaceship has a maximum value, and there is a gravitational field inside the spaceship, which will also restrict the carrying capacity of the spaceship.


    in addition, there is not much space left for loading goods in the Limited space.


    Finally, if the spacecraft enters the interior of the planet, it will also be affected by the gravity of the planet. ".


    "Stop, stop, OK, that''s enough. It''s no problem to replace tungsten rod weapons with red mercury nuclear and egg missiles.".


    "Understand, sir, the construction of the first medium-sized spaceship is expected to take three months,


    after the completion of the transformation of special equipment and the maturity of the construction process, it should be able to achieve the production capacity of one medium-sized spaceship per month.".


    "Then start to redesign the interior of the spaceship, establish virtual spaceship data, test the feasibility, and show it to me after finishing.".


    With these words, William thought for a moment, and did not add, "I''ll go back to my villa first. Remember to inform me when the Mars spacecraft enters the atmosphere of blue star.".


    "OK, sir, it''s estimated that there will be six hours before the spaceship lands. I suggest you take a rest.".


    "Well, let''s talk about that.".


    Nodded, William''s figure disappeared from the production base, appeared in the Cliff Villa on the 17th planet.


    As soon as William''s figure appeared, Serena, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw that William was the one who was smiling, she continued to close her eyes.


    See lying down to sleep Serena and Nisa, did not wake up, pay attention to his plan, originally not too want to sleep William can only go to bed.


    Six hours later, the Mars spacecraft that all countries in the world are watching all the time, as predicted, entered the blue star orbit on time and was discovered by the satellites of all countries.


    Just when everyone thought that the spaceship would return to London soon, they found that the spaceship suddenly stopped in outer space.


    This surprised everyone, and at the same time, they speculated about the purpose of the spaceship stopping in outer space.


    Unfortunately, they don''t even know that William is still sleeping in his villa on planet 17.


    Nisa and Serena, who were awakened on Sunday, heard that the spaceship had stopped outside the blue star and were busy waking up William.


    After getting out of bed, some confused William heard Sunday''s report in his ears. He just slept in, which made all kinds of blue star forces in a mess.


    Fortunately, he didn''t give a definite landing time before. Even if the spaceship was waiting outside the blue star, he was not late.


    "Send a message to London Space Center, saying that I am conducting self-test on the spacecraft, so as to avoid unexpected organisms or viruses being brought back to the blue star.".


    "OK, sir.".


    The news soon got back to London.


    It was only when Richard, the first English athlete, and other upper class people heard this explanation that they let go of their uneasy thoughts.


    The news was passed on to ITV without Richard''s command.


    As for b-b-c, everyone thinks it''s forgotten.


    Most of the people present in England are inclined to the independent TV station which is completely controlled by their own people.


    This makes ITV once again in the world audience, and television stations in the world a big show.


    Audience for William can think of self-examination, to avoid carrying the virus back to the blue star thing, is greatly appreciated.


    Many experts and professors have expressed their views on whether the return of Mars spacecraft is good or bad.


    Although everyone knows that the spaceship will definitely return, and no one can stop it, the worry about the unknown will inevitably spread among ordinary people.


    However, after everyone learned that William also thought of this hidden danger and had already started to deal with it, all his worries and fears were put out without any waves.


    Time unknowingly came half an hour or so, and several satellites that had been pasted had caught the door of the spaceship suddenly open.


    Walking out of the room, William, wearing a spacesuit and holding an instrument he didn''t know what it was, suddenly jumped into space with the fear of all the audience.


    This sudden action scared many people and made them feel that their heart was about to jump out.


    How dangerous it is in space? During this period, with the popularity of TV stations in various countries, most people who often watch TV have already got a general understanding.


    Fortunately, although everyone was frightened by William''s action, but after reaction, no one worried about William''s safety.


    After all, everyone knows that William, the first to land on Mars and return safely, is unlikely to risk his nickname.


    Even more will not let a look is William lover''s Nisa and Serena, jumped into space to seek their own death.


    Sure enough, after jumping out of the spaceship, William''s spacesuit spewed out a white mist and stabilized himself.Then he took the instrument in his hand and gave a dazzling blue light to the spaceship. He went around the spaceship and finally returned to the instrument.


    After the play, he went back to the spaceship. After coming out of the disinfection room, William took off his helmet and slapped Nisa discontentedly.


    "if it wasn''t for you, I would not only use my strength, but also pretend to play in the spaceship.".


    "Ha ha," said Nisa with a smile, holding William''s neck in her hands, "you have poor self-determination. Who''s so strange?".


    "All right, Nisa, stop being capricious.".


    Serena came out of the lounge in her spacesuit and raised her spacesuit.


    "change your clothes quickly, we''ll arrive in London in a few minutes. You don''t want Mrs. Lina to see you as you are now.".


    Looking at the silk pajamas on her body, Nisa took the spacesuit, but her eyes looked straight at Serena''s hair and neck,


    suddenly she laughed and reminded, "still laugh at me, you don''t know how to blow dry your own hair.".


    Then he stepped forward and looked around Serena''s neck. "Dear Serena, you''d better not wear low collar clothes these two days, or Abby, they will see something.".


    "Damn it.".


    As soon as she heard it, she knew that there must be traces left by William on her neck. Serena glared at Nisa and William fiercely,


    grabbed the helmet on one side, put it on her head, started the drying function, and said to the smiling Nisa in a bad mood,


    "hurry up, or I''ll tell Mrs. Lina that it was you who deliberately provoked William that made everyone wait so long Time ".


    "Ha, it''s like you didn''t get involved." looking at Serena walking into the driver''s cab, Nisa holds William''s arm and shakes it back and forth,


    but without waiting for her to complain, William says, "well, Nisa, I know what I''m worried about these two days of sticking to me.".


    He reached out and gave Lisa a haircut. William promised in a low voice, "don''t worry, I won''t drive you and Serena out of Kensington manor.".

 Chapter 813

    By William see through the mind, Nisa''s face suddenly red up.


    However, this shame, Nabi''s superior was guaranteed to stay in the manor and officially enter the Devonshire family.


    With this guarantee, she and Serena will no longer be mere thugs in the future, which makes Nisa feel excited. She hugs William, puts her forehead on his shoulder, and whispers excitedly,


    "thank you, thank you, dear. You don''t know, I only feel alive when I''m by your side, rather than a cold, non belonging alien.".


    "Don''t worry, you are mine," he said, holding her in his arms as he put a fragrance on Nisa''s mouth. "You and Serena have already been branded with me in their souls. That''s my person. Do you understand?"


    "Well", by William''s words, Nisa''s worry was reassured and gratefully responded fiercely.


    "Hell, are you finished?".


    Serena, who stayed in the cockpit to control the spaceship, with her excellent hearing, was very happy when she heard William''s words,


    but then she found that the girl, Nisa, was still pestering William at this time and threatened Nisa angrily,


    "Nisa, if you don''t wear your spacesuit and armor in one minute, come and talk to me Stay in the driver''s cab together, and I promise I''ll suck you up when I get back to the manor and keep you underground for a whole year. ".


    This threat directly scared Nisa flustered, not afraid of holding William, "William, you have to help me.".


    Looking at the shaken Nisa, William shrugged and said with a smile, "honey, I advise you to listen to Serena, otherwise, even if it''s OK today, I can''t stay with you all the time. If she wants to trouble you, you can''t escape.".


    "This one.".


    Nisa, who was going to take advantage of William''s power to oppress Serena once, looked back at Serena, who was staring at her unkindly,


    her heart trembled, and realized that she and Serena would stay in the manor or Oxford castle in the future, and she couldn''t avoid Serena, who was much better than herself,


    slapped William discontentedly and muttered, "can''t you order her not to Will it hurt me? "


    In front of William''s face, he took off his silk robe and slowly put on his spacesuit.


    Unfortunately, William is very clear that there is no time to mess around now, otherwise not only Serena will be really angry, but also there is no proper reason to block the English people waiting for him.


    And there are Abby and Jesse at home. Can''t you be a soft footed shrimp as soon as you get home?


    Reach out and wave to the space armor stored in the equipment room, and nissa''s exclusive armor floats up automatically, then flies over,


    and spins around nissa.


    Nisa, who was just teasing William, saw Zhan Jia flying over and accelerated the speed of putting on her spacesuit. Then she gave William a kiss on the cheek,


    stepped back two steps, raised her hands and said with a smile, "help me quickly, honey, you don''t really want to see me sucked up by Serena and locked underground.".


    As soon as he thought of her being sucked dry, William shivered and raised his hand to her, and she floated automatically.


    Then William''s eyes fixed on the exclusive space armor, and the interfaces of the connection parts of the armor were immediately separated.


    With the idea in William''s mind, one by one, she put it on Nisa, and then, according to the prompt of Sunday, she tightened and checked one by one.


    After confirming that there was no gap, with a wave of her hand, nissa was suspended in mid air and floated to the cab.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat automatically, Nisa raised her chin and looked at Serena. "One minute is definitely not here. Are you going to be disappointed?".


    "If the blood god is on, you can''t go back to the way you used to be, or just shut up and fasten your seat belt.".


    "All right", has been William''s commitment, Nisa also feel no need to act like that.


    However, even so, when the obedient man was wearing the seat belt, Nisa was unwilling to say,


    "don''t you live 300 years longer than me? Why do I have to listen to you.


    "I''m not only 300 years older than you, but I''m more powerful than you, and I''m more senior than you," Serena said with a smile, turning her eyes to the discontented Nisa.


    "don''t forget that I''m a descendant of Victor, and your father is a descendant of Marcus. I''m equal to your father in identity, so of course you have to listen to me.".


    "Hum," nissa frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly said with a smile, "ha ha, but don''t forget that although Victor is the elder of our blood clan, he is also the descendant of Marcus,


    so you and I are the third generation of blood clan, and you are not so noble as me.".


    "Well, you''re right," Serena said with a smile as she looked over at the elated nissa. "But you can''t beat me.".


    "You," he said.


    "Ha ha", sitting outside the cockpit of the spaceship, William didn''t hear Nisa''s retort until the spaceship landed.It seems that all races in the world are the same. When the truth doesn''t make sense, they all have to speak with strength.


    Even if you can''t fight, at least you have to have the ability to let your opponent take care of it before you can sit down and talk.


    Sir, the spaceship will land in London Space Center in ten seconds, but I suggest you change into the Duke''s dress.


    On Sunday, a virtual image automatically appeared in front of him.


    Just outside the apron of the space center, there are no less than a hundred people standing at the moment.


    Among these 500 people, the most prominent are seven or eight people wearing double breasted, noble red dress.


    Seeing these people, William''s brow could not help wrinkling, but after careful identification, his worry was relieved.


    Philip these old foxes, worthy of being old foxes, did not act in a high profile because of William.


    Among the ten nobles who welcomed him, Wilson was the first. The others looked under 30 years old.


    Looking at the hat, we can see that these people are barons and Viscount, and the tallest one is only count.


    As soon as William''s brain turned, he knew that these people were probably young nobles who Wilson had sought and wanted to enter his circle.


    If all of them were middle-aged and elderly nobles, William might also take into account the public''s ideas, refuse to put on a duke''s dress and go out of the spaceship in a spacesuit.


    But at the moment, the nobles on the scene are all young people. In the future, they are likely to be the community of interests around him.


    in addition, Wilson, a jerk, as a duke, chose to stay back half of his body when standing with Lena.


    Treat Lina like a junior.


    Thinking that his mother was a true supporter of the aristocratic system, William shook his head and stood up to float in the spaceship.


    The spacesuit on his body automatically took off, and a set of double breasted red dress appeared out of thin air, one by one on his body.

 Chapter 814

    Put on a good dress, mental power outside, the whole body was swept by an invisible force, dress and shoes on the dust was swept away, also appears more upright.


    After that, a few seconds later, the sound of Sunday''s landing prompt came from the spaceship.


    William took hold of the cornice hat which was still suspended in front of him, looked at the family emblem of Devonshire family on the hat, put on the hat slightly, and walked slowly to the cabin of the spaceship, waiting for the spaceship to stop.


    On this occasion, Serena and Nisa came out of the cab and consciously stood behind William, with no intention of following him directly.


    They both know that even if Lena is here, they can''t follow William out of the spaceship directly.


    ¡±"Di, Di, Di".


    Several sound of ascension came out, and the cabin door opened automatically. William turned back to Serena and Nisa and nodded and laughed, then he took the lead out of the spaceship.


    Since the spaceship appeared in everyone''s sight, people all over England have been looking forward to watching TV, waiting for the moment when William appeared.


    Those who are qualified to enter the London Space Center are even more excited by their own experience, and their eyes are fixed on the opened cabin door.


    When I saw William in a red dress and a big cornice hat on his head, the audience was stunned at first, and then most of the people who were related to aristocracy stood up excitedly,


    applauded William desperately, and many people even raised their hands to shout long live Devonshire to the apron.


    On the other hand, on such an occasion today, even if they think that it is not appropriate for William to wear a space suit instead of an aristocratic one, no matter how dissatisfied they are, no one will voice their opposition.


    Not to mention that there are so many people watching the scene, making trouble at this time will definitely be hated by everyone.


    Besides, William''s own identity is Duke. He wears aristocratic dress. At most, others can only accuse him of being wrong on the occasion.


    Since it won''t have any effect, it''s better to shut up and clap at most.


    What''s more, dozens of cameras and hundreds of reporters in the reporter zone are not vegetarian. If anyone is caught making trouble, they will be famous all over the world tomorrow.


    As the door of the spaceship opened, dozens of cameras were staring at William step by step.


    William, who is much thinner, is wearing a dress that shows his broad shoulders and inverted triangle waist line.


    coupled with a cornice hat and hat, and the glittering golden deer head family emblem, all people feel that at this moment, William is simply handsome and dignified, which can''t be described in words.


    This dress alone won''t know how many women''s hearts have been captured, and this kind of intimate dress soon spread all over the world.


    William.


    Before William came near, Lena, who was already crying in her eyes, could not help but raise her hand and wave it, shouting her son''s name excitedly.


    After walking a few steps, William stood one meter away from Lina, straightened up and saluted her.


    then he took off his hat and hugged her. "Sorry, mom, you''re worried.".


    Lena held William tightly for a long time, then released her hands, grabbed William''s arm, and carefully looked at her emaciated son,


    tears in her eyes could no longer help flowing down, hugged William again, choked and said, "it doesn''t matter, child, it doesn''t matter, as long as you come back safely.".


    Patting Lena on the back to comfort her, she finds Abigail standing behind her.


    The girl''s eyes are full of tears at the moment. Seeing William looking at himself, she is busy covering her mouth with her hand wearing silk gloves,


    for fear that her crying voice will spread to the surrounding people, and even more afraid that William will see her crying.


    But Abigail didn''t know. At the moment, the irreducible affection in her eyes made William stare for a few seconds.


    Then look at her eyes can not help but also show a trace of tenderness, a crooked mouth, she showed a big smile.


    "Hate", by William''s smile electricity to Abby, white, he looked down, afraid to look, for fear that he can''t help jumping on William.


    And William''s expression, inevitably by the people in the back row, saw clearly.


    Envy and envy Abigail, at the same time, many people also kind smile out.


    Hearing the laughter, Lina, who is holding William, still knows this. It must be her son and Abby behind her.


    In the heart a spirit, loosen William, both hands grasps his face, forced to wring a few times, ability spirit dissipated a bit of loosen a hand.


    Then he helped him arrange the dress, took the hat and put it on William himself.


    As a result, when she saw the Devonshire emblem on her hat, the tears in Lina''s eyes began to flow down again.


    Fortunately, she also knew that there was no time for her to say too much at the moment. She patted William on the shoulder and indicated with her eyes that she didn''t care.


    After kissing Lena on the cheek, William stepped forward and saw Wilson in the noble Lieutenant''s uniform.I can''t help laughing and joking, "should you salute me, Lieutenant?".


    I didn''t expect Wilson to salute directly without hesitation.


    It forced William to give a serious reply, and he took the initiative to shake hands with Wilson. He said that he would settle with you later, and then he ignored him,


    instead, he shook hands with Richard, England''s first athlete.


    Without waiting for Richard to speak, William looked at Lena behind him and said thank you to Richard.


    Ha ha, you''re welcome, William. Mrs. Lena is your mother. Let her pick you up first. No one will say anything.


    William nodded with a smile and asked Lena to pick him up first, but it really depends on what Richard thinks.


    if he doesn''t want to, Wilson may not be able to come, let alone stand in front of him.


    "In order to express our gratitude, maybe we can talk about the gold in the spaceship later.".


    "That would be the best.".


    Hearing the expected words, Richard was overjoyed, and finally did not waste his face to sell William''s mind.


    "If you can, William, can you deduct gold into pounds to pay tax? As you know, although gold is precious, it is only precious metal. We are worried about it.".


    "All right, Richard.".


    Seeing that all the people around raised their ears, William interrupted Richard and said, "as you said, 40% of 50 tons of gold is 20 tons. At the current price of gold, it''s almost $400 million.


    I''ll ask the Bank of England to transfer $400 million directly to the tax account. Just ask someone to send me the voucher.


    "Thank you, thank you.".


    Richard didn''t care about the screams around him. He took William''s hand to thank him.


    He is very clear that after today, that 20 tons of gold will not be worth 400 million US dollars in a short time, which is also the reason why he does not want gold.


    Instead of watching the gold price fluctuate due to the return of Martian gold, it''s better to cash in William.


    Don''t worry about the fall of gold price, but also save a transaction cost.


    But for William, it''s also what he wants to see.

 Chapter 815

    William, who has planned the use of this batch of Martian gold for a long time, would like to have all the more than 50 tons of gold in his hands.


    Twenty tons of gold, made into 100 grams of Mars commemorative gold coins, is 200000.


    These 200000 gold coins will certainly be more valuable than US $400 million in the future, and they may even increase in value several or more times in a few decades.


    After chatting with Richard, the next person William just shook hands and said thanks.


    Fortunately, few people were qualified to shake hands with Duke William, but even so, after the ceremony, it was almost noon.


    Because I have to go to Buckingham Palace to see King Philip and attend a luncheon, some of the planned meetings can only be greatly shortened, or reserved for the afternoon or evening.


    When they got to the parking place, William saw a row of more than ten extended bulletproof cars.


    However, these extended cars are not called Rolls Royce mirage, but Aston Martin mirage.


    She was thinking about whether she was in the same car with Lena, but as soon as she looked around, she saw Lena holding Serena and Nina whispering,


    seeing William look over, Lena said with a smile, "don''t mind me, you take Abby, Richard and Wilson to see Philip,


    I''ll take Nina and Serena home first, and they are the heroes of Devonshire family.".


    In a few seconds, William agreed with Lena.


    Although few people in England know the identity of Serena and Nisa''s blood race, Philip certainly knows it.


    In this case, no matter how much William likes Nisa and Serena, he can''t take them to Buckingham Palace.


    In order to avoid Philip''s heart uncomfortable at the same time, in case there is an unreasonable, special guard to protect the royal family, a shout out their two identities on the trouble.


    Besides, Nisa and Serena are not necessarily willing to go to the party in their space suits and armor.


    Looking at Abigail, who was wearing a dress and looking forward to it, William nodded, "OK, mom, I''ll go home after the party.".


    Take Lina three people into the car, looking at the car before and after the two guards left together, William whispered to Sunday asked about security.


    In the ear came the reply of Sunday, "don''t worry, sir, the driver for Mrs. Lina is Carlos cross, and the car is also equipped with Mark V armor.


    Antonov''s team of four was also equipped with Devonshire three armour escort in the two escort cars,


    along the way, there were hundreds of black front UAV aircraft carriers on standby, 1200 black front UAVs on patrol all the time,


    Kingsman''s people were also on guard along the way, there would be no safety problems "


    hearing this, William was relieved By Abigail''s hand, he got into an Aston Martin phantom.


    As soon as the motorcade got out of the space center and through the window, William was surprised to see Londoners shouting at the motorcade with English flags on the way to the city.


    when the motorcade entered the city, more people were watching the ceremony along the way.


    William turned to Abigail, who had been holding his arm, and asked, "do these people come out of their own accord to welcome me?


    It makes me feel like a foreign head of state is visiting. ".


    "There are still a few people here," Abigail said with a smile. "When we get into the center of the city, you will know that half of the people in London will take to the streets today to celebrate and welcome you.


    the news also reported that in order to get a favorable position, some people have camped in the area near Buckingham Palace with tents since you announced your return from Mars the day before yesterday In the park, I''m afraid I can''t get into that area today. ".


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    William laughed a few times and grabbed Abigail''s hand. Abigail sat on William''s lap and looked at him with watery eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the flash outside the car from time to time, William wouldn''t let Abigail go.


    I''ll clean you up when I get home.


    "Hey, hey.".


    Head pillow on William''s shoulder, Abby affectionately put his face on William''s face, "I wait for you, dear.".


    "William, William.".


    Long live Devonshire, long live Devonshire.


    A burst of warm cheers awakened the two people who were sticking together.


    Abby looked up and saw that the motorcade had entered the neighborhood near Buckingham Palace. He was busy with William''s mouth and was sitting upright.


    First, I helped William to tidy up his clothes and make sure that he didn''t leave any lipprints on his face before I tidied up his appearance.


    Looking at the crowds and cheering people on both sides of the street, William''s mouth tilted. He should be the most famous person in the world.


    "It seems that I am quite popular.".


    Abby, who was sorting out his appearance, gave William a white look and said perfunctorily, "yes, yes, you are the best.".


    There were too many people. It took nearly half an hour for the motorcade to enter the vicinity of Westminster. It was already two o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the palace gate.When the motorcade entered Buckingham Palace, as soon as William got out of the car, there were warm applause and cheers in the square outside the palace.


    He raised his hand and waved to the Londoners, which attracted more cheers.


    William just helped Abigail open the car door and get out of the car with her hand.


    Thank you, dear.


    Abigail gave William a charming smile, and naturally took his hand and walked towards King Philip standing at the gate of the palace.


    Before he came near, Philip reached out and said with a smile, "welcome back, William.".


    William took Philip''s hand in both hands and nodded with a smile, "thank you, your majesty Philip.".


    After a polite moment, phillipla took William''s hand and said, "let''s go. Today you are the protagonist and our hero. There will be too many people who want to know you.".


    "This",


    at the moment, even if William no longer likes to socialize, he can only pretend to be happy, shaking hands and talking with all kinds of people with a smile.


    The only thing that makes William cool is that among the people who come to meet him today, the number of young girls is far more than ever before.


    Unfortunately, Abigail made a comparison, and William knew what these people were up to.


    If he wants to be Mrs. Devonshire, his aristocratic status will not only increase his points, but also make him more alert.


    It was no secret a hundred years ago that the declining aristocratic families exchanged their daughters for wealth.


    Even if there is a beautiful noble girl like fairy, William would rather take money to smash her down than get married.


    So when I met a beautiful girl along the way, although William''s eyes made the other party feel bright, he didn''t stop at all and said more.


    The aristocrats who paid attention to him all the time were disappointed, but at the same time, they had to admire William''s determination.


    But if you look at Abigail, who has been following William, most people can''t help but be discouraged.


    Not to mention in the aristocratic group, if you find a girl who is as beautiful as Abby, even if it is true, in terms of knowledge and ability,


    Dr. Shuangliao, who has managed Devonshire group without any trouble, absolutely beats any noble girl of the same age.

 Chapter 816

    With Abigail as a contrast, the people at the party today can see William''s actions, and no girl can get into his eyes.


    Seeing that the little tricks played by the nobles didn''t work, Prime Minister Richard, who was surprised and annoyed, was greatly relieved.


    For those of them, no one wants to see the slightest possibility of the aristocracy''s resurgence.


    At the moment, William''s eyes were filled with a sense of examination.


    If William didn''t walk out of the spaceship in his Duchess dress today, Richard and all of them would have forgotten that William was a noble.


    With a sense of crisis in his heart, Abigail and several other cabinet members feel that it is better for an American woman to be the future Duchess of Devonshire than a woman in the aristocratic circle.


    So for a moment, ABI, who followed William and was ignored, was soon frightened by Richard and several other cabinet members who were deliberately looking for topics.


    Philip, who has been by William''s side, easily noticed the changes of Richard and sighed silently.


    Richard, they don''t know William that well, but Philip already knows what William thinks.


    It''s OK to talk about making money together, but if you want William to do something else, save it.


    Feeling Abigail''s nervousness, and a little upset about Philip''s arrangement, William turns around and grabs Abigail''s hand, taps it a few times,


    "don''t be nervous, dear, you will have a lot of contact with Prime Minister Richard and the chancellor of the Exchequer in the future.".


    What does that mean?


    People can''t help looking at William, even those waiting to shake hands with William, can''t help looking up.


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, William explained with a smile, "I''m going to leave you responsible for the return of gold from Mars, tax declaration and tax payment. Therefore, you are the God of wealth of our financial secretary.


    if you feel that these gentlemen in front of you have bullied you, please tell Serena and Nisa to stop their flight to Mars,


    face to face For the loss of at least one billion US dollars in tax revenue per month, I think in the future, even if Prime Minister Richard sees you, he will give way, right, Richard.


    "Haha, haha, in that case, not to mention Richard, even if we, together, see Miss Abigail, we have to give way.".


    It''s just for beauties, not for William. It''s not insulting to the English who flaunt the gentleman.


    So, hearing the words of the chancellor of the exchequer, several other members of the cabinet immediately echoed, "yes, yes, a billion dollars a month, a year is 12 billion, nearly 10 billion pounds,


    God, let alone give way, every time miss Abigail comes to pay taxes, even if we meet together and ask Richard to open the door for Miss Abigail, there is no problem


    right, Richard.


    Richard nodded with a smile. "Isn''t it our job to open the door for the lady?"


    Then Richard said to Abigail, half of whom was hiding behind William, "you are always welcome in my office, Miss Abigail. You can come to me if you have any questions.".


    At this moment, all the guests who had just reflected around were shocked, envied and envied. They looked at Abigail, who was also shocked by William''s words.


    With this power, no matter who comes to power in England in the future, no one will dare to look down upon her,


    and Abigail thinks of this, what matters more is William''s saying that she will have the right to give orders to Nisa and Serena on spaceships and gold transportation.


    This is equal to her housekeeper''s status not only has not changed, but also has strengthened a lot in disguise.


    Think of these, Abigail look at William''s eyes more gentle, to the people around eat dog food.


    With this episode, if Philip could not see that William was expressing his dissatisfaction with him, he would have been king for decades.


    Although the next banquet was warm, many people could see that although the faces of the great nobles were full of smiles, they felt as if they had been evacuated.


    At the end of the party, when William and Richard went to the press conference together, Prince Charles quietly walked up behind Philip and whispered, "how are you, father?"


    "No, I''m not good.".


    Philip sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that more than a year ago, I deliberately warned you that if William had the idea of participating in Zhengzhi, it would be when our family was willing to leave him.


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t change in the end. Instead, we became unrealistic and had the wrong idea.".


    Father, we shouldn''t have.


    "All right, char," Philip raised his hand. He would wrongly interrupt char and said helplessly, "unless I give the throne to the Devonshire family and William Devonshire,


    otherwise, he can''t fight against the outside capital for the sake of the aristocratic system which is coming to an end.".Charles thought silently for a long time before he said, "that''s how we deal with William''s relationship in the future.".


    "How do you get along?" Philip turned back and patted Charles on the shoulder with a smile, "don''t worry, we''re just a little trial this time. William won''t deliberately alienate us because of this,


    and he went to the press conference with Wilson, didn''t he?"


    "Well?" Charles was stunned. Five or six seconds later, he let out a deep breath and said with a smile on his face, "I thought that Wilhelm''s son of a bitch pulled up Wilson to catch a hostage.".


    "You", Phillip almost smashed the wine glass out of his hand angrily, "will you not understand that Wilhelm is pulling Wilson, just a little trick of fighting and pulling again?"


    Charles was silent for a moment.


    "Well, if it''s OK, you go outside first and see what you need to deal with. Now let me stay alone and have a rest.".


    Seeing that Philip didn''t want to see himself because of what he said just now, Charles shrugged helplessly and nodded, "OK, father.".


    As soon as char left, Philip sat down on the sofa and knew that he had misunderstood char all the time. What he said just now was to remind him in disguise that when he went back into the whirlpool of power,


    as a son, char didn''t support him at all. Instead, he used the words of hostages to remind Philip clearly that if they really had this idea Think and act.


    All kinds of accidents may be waiting for them.


    Thinking of all kinds of blood in the dark, Philip was scared out of a cold sweat.


    Thinking began to clear up sitting on the sofa, looking down, suddenly feel that they are not under what spell, to bewitch.


    Otherwise, why has never been the idea of the recent period of time can not help but come out.


    Stand up, go to the desk, pick up the phone, dial a number to go out,


    "control Charles Cavendish".

 Chapter 817

    At the end of the meal, viscount Charles Cavendish went to the press conference, intending to see and hear what William would say with his own eyes.


    As soon as he entered the press conference, William, sitting on the stage of the press conference, noticed the cheap uncle Charles.


    It''s true that Devonshire and Cavendish are relatives, but William doesn''t want to recognize them. Charles cavendi dare not force William to recognize him as his uncle.


    After all, in Charles''s memory, 99.9% of his wealth now is due to William''s help, which makes him survive from many competitors and inherit nearly 10 billion dollars of wealth.


    What''s more, William''s method of dealing with the enemy was not unknown to him, so when he saw William looking at himself,


    Charles immediately raised his hand and waved with a smile.


    Unfortunately, William just looked at him, did not nod, did not smile, a look of ignoring him, put his eyes back on a reporter who just asked.


    But Charles Cavendish didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. Facing the strange eyes around him, he could only shrug his shoulders and say sorry.


    Then William replied to the reporter who asked the question, "as for your question that I should open the spaceship to the world, I think you should leave here and jump into the Thames to sober yourself up.


    if you sink to the bottom of the river and can''t float, you can save some food for the world.


    By the way, if you want to protest or fight a lawsuit with me, please go to that gentleman.


    Pointing to the man in suit not far from the publishing desk, William continued, "his name is Anthony, a partner of yueshida law firm in England, and also my personal lawyer.


    you and the newspaper behind you, if you want to sue me, the 12 barristers and hundreds of other lawyers of yueshida will be looking forward to your lawyer''s letter. Am I right, Anthony ¡±¡£


    Anthony, who was pointed at by William, stood up and replied respectfully, "yes, Mr. Devonshire. Even if you need to, we are very willing to help you fight a few more lawsuits that can''t be ended in a few years.".


    "What?"


    As soon as Anthony said this, the whole press conference was in an uproar.


    A lot of people directly burst foul language and scolded, "FK, a lawsuit that can''t be ended in a few years? Is it the most famous law firm in England? "


    " isn''t it just a show or a drag? What''s the devil that got William Devonshire.


    "It seems that there are several newspapers, but they have been bankrupt for a long time.".


    "Ha, you don''t know that William Devonshire used to spend hundreds of millions of dollars on yueshida, a group of hounds,


    to fight with those newspapers and TV stations who reported his news carelessly, and use the lawsuit not to win or lose to bring down their opponents.".


    As soon as these words came out, the scene was in a mess, just like the food market.


    The royal guards, who were ordered by Philip, took advantage of the chaos and surrounded Charles Cavendish.


    To the surprise of these royal guards, before they were surrounded, Charles Cavendish suddenly walked forward as if he had found them,


    hurriedly across the hall, came to the side door beside the rostrum of the press conference and said to Abigail,


    "Hi, Miss chase, do you remember me? I''m Charles Cavendish.


    Abigail looked back, nodded with a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Cavendish.".


    Anthony and his lawyers, who are with Abby, relax their vigilance to Charles when they hear Abby''s reply.


    But William, who is used to driving a mental scan, noticed their actions when the royal guards were in action.


    he thought these guards were trying to do harm to himself, but unexpectedly, their target was Charles Cavendish.


    So, William soon fixed his eyes on Charles and swept around him mentally.


    In a few seconds, William frowned, turned his head and whispered in Wilson''s ear, "you''d better get someone to watch you. You''d better control Charles Cavendish directly. The press conference is over. I want to see him.".


    Wilson was stunned and followed William''s eyes to Abby and Charles.


    As soon as he saw it, he found that several guards of his grandfather King Philip were around Abby and Charles. When he realized that there was something wrong, Wilson immediately nodded to William,


    "yes, I''ll call more people here.".


    After that, regardless of what the reporter thought, Wilson stood up from the seat beside William without saying hello and walked back to the stage.


    After a few minutes, the scene was restored to order, and the reporter''s question and William''s reply mode was resumed.


    Wilson, with some royal guards coming, walked into the press conference hall and walked to Abigail with a smile,


    "could you please wait a moment? Miss Abigail, William asked me to ask about the arrangement of dinner, but she called Devonshire manor. Mrs. Lena said that you are responsible for the banquet. If you have any questions, I''ll ask you.Party?


    Hearing this question, Abigail was stunned at first, and then reacted immediately. Wilson said this on purpose.


    Pretending to be discontented, he complained, "God, the dinner party is ready. Does William want to change the venue at this time? Or would you like to change the menu? "


    While speaking, Abigail walked quietly to Wilson, only a few steps away from the threat of Charles Cavendish.


    It was too late for Charles Cavendish to discover the problem.


    Just want to have action, see Wilson behind two people, right hand into the suit, took out the gun, through the cover of the coat, the muzzle of the gun at him.


    Then two guards came out behind him, one from left and the other from right, forced him with guns, and went back to the platform.


    With four guns at the front and back, Charles Cavendish was afraid to move even if he wanted to do something.


    Abigail didn''t understand that he was almost taken hostage.


    But Charles cavendi may be an authentic relative of the Devonshire family. Abby met him many times when he was with Lena.


    Every time Charles faced Lena, who was only a few years older than him, his attitude was no worse than seeing his mother.


    But now there is something about William''s initiative to let people control Charles. He asks Wilson in a low voice, "what''s the matter, what''s the problem with Charles?"


    "I''m sorry, Abigail, I don''t know," Wilson nodded to William covertly. Seeing William look at himself, he didn''t pay attention to his side any more.


    then he whispered to Abigail, "not only did William ask me to control Viscount Charles Cavendish, but I also found that my grandfather''s guards were doing the same thing.".


    "King Philip?"


    "Well," Wilson said in a low voice with a sudden twinkle in his eyes, "if you want to know what''s going on, why don''t we go and interrogate Viscount Charles first?"


    "Come on, Wilson, you''re asking for trouble, and"


    Abigail hesitated for a few seconds before he said directly, "and I don''t think it''s safe to face danger with you.".

 Chapter 818

    Although Abigail was standing near the side door of the press hall, the process of Charles Cavendish being controlled by others still attracted many people''s attention.


    Fortunately, the four guards who controlled him had good coping ability. When Charles was pointed at by a gun and lost his mind,


    the two guards holding him, carrying his arms, went to the side door.


    In addition to two more guards, the other seven or eight guards turned sideways to block the view of the reporters in the news hall.


    When Charles disappeared in the door, the guards carefully observed whether there was a photo taken and confirmed that there was no problem before leaving two people at the door.


    So at the moment, even if a reporter finds a problem, he can''t follow.


    "Who made you shoot.".


    Inside the side door, an old man with white hair and meticulous combs, dressed as a close housekeeper,


    saw Charles with a seal on his mouth, and asked with a black face,


    "didn''t the reporter notice?"


    "No, no, our action is very fast. Even if we are noticed, we can''t take pictures.".


    The captain of the guard said that when he saw that the old housekeeper''s face was blacker, he quickly confessed to Wilson,


    "we wanted to take him away quietly with the reason that his majesty had something to do and asked Viscount Charles to see him,


    but Viscount Charles seemed to find us and hide beside Miss Abigail chase.".


    "The woman of Lord Devonshire?"


    Yes, Miss chase, who is in the limelight today.


    "Go on.".


    "Yes," the captain continued, "when we had no choice, his highness Wilson suddenly found us and ordered us to seize Charles at all costs.".


    As soon as the words were finished, the captain of the guard obviously felt the cold smell in the housekeeper''s eyes,


    knowing that he had committed a taboo, the captain of the guard explained hastily, "his highness Wilson specially said that this order was from Lord Devonshire, so we had to shoot.".


    "Lord Devonshire''s orders?"


    After hearing this, the old housekeeper, whose hair was all white, quickly stepped back five or six steps without any hesitation,


    and Charles Cavendish, who was still calm, looked puzzled and scared,


    his head tilted back, and then he slammed his guard to the left.


    "Bang",


    break the left guard''s nose directly, and then hit the right guard''s chin with one elbow.


    Charles was about to kill the other two guards around him, but he raised his hand and stayed in mid air.


    See an old housekeeper with white hair, holding a cz83 in his hand, less than three meters away, steadily pointing to his head.


    Charles looked into the old housekeeper''s eyes with a premonition that if he had any more superfluous actions, the old man in front of him would shoot without hesitation.


    MD, I''m careless. Just now, the old man stepped back. I should be on guard against him.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    The other two security guards immediately took out their guns, pointed at Charles, and then yelled at the five or six security guards who just came in at the moment to control him.


    The escort who followed in looked at the two companions on the ground, then took out the gun, "lie on the wall, immediately.".


    This was seven or eight guns pointed directly at, Charles Cavendish secretly scolded, can only follow the instructions raised his hand, face the wall of the stick on the wall.


    Then he was pointed at the back of his head with a gun, clasped his hands and put on a handcuff.


    Just when he thought it was like this, a pull force directly put him on the ground, and then his feet were also handcuffed.


    Four guards came forward, grabbed his limbs and lifted him face to face.


    Charles realized that these palace guards would rather carry him away than give him any chance to resist.


    Then the old housekeeper''s voice came to his ears, "put him in special interrogation room No.1, and send someone to guard him.


    no one can get close to Charles except his majesty and Duke Devonshire,


    if someone keeps advising, directly injure or kill him, do you understand?"


    Kill? Are you crazy, old man?


    We have the right?


    The captain of the guard was shocked and sweating, but the old housekeeper glared at him and immediately stood upright,


    "I will take people to guard myself.".


    Even so, when the old housekeeper looked at the guards around him, he knew that they were worried about whether they would bear the responsibility of killing people.


    He put away his cz83 and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the risk of killing the suspect. You have the right to kill each other in the face of palace invaders.


    What''s more, the order to arrest and guard Viscount Charles Cavendish is given by Archduke Devonshire,


    and Archduke has absolutely given you the power to kill any suspect So, any questions? "When it comes to William, the guards don''t understand where the power of the housekeeper comes from, but no one doubts whether William has such power.


    "I understand that no one, except his majesty Philip and Duke Devonshire, has the right to approach interrogation room 1. Those who do not listen to the advice can be killed directly after repeated warnings.".


    "Well.


    Looking at the guards directly carrying Charles away, the old housekeeper turned and walked to the palace.


    He had to report it to Philip at once, but after a few steps, he stopped, thought for a few seconds, and then turned to the news office.


    He told Wilson in a low voice about Charles Cavendish''s detention in interrogation room No. 1, and then went back to the palace to report to Philip.


    William, with his mental scan on, knew that Charles had been caught without the old housekeeper''s warning.


    Now that people have been controlled, William will be patient to open the press conference.


    During this period, in front of all the English people, he promised that if there is no accident, two spaceships will fly to Mars every ten days with 100 tons of material for the construction of Martian settlements.


    When he comes back, he will take hundreds of tons of gold back home. Except 40% of the gold will be given to England, the rest of William will be made into Devonshire gold coins, either for storage or as a gift.


    In short, William, who is not short of money, has no plans to sell gold to the outside world.


    But he also made it clear that the choice was temporary and the Devonshire family did not give up the freedom to sell.


    Most people at the press conference and in front of the TV knew what the last sentence meant.


    But even so, these words are reassuring to investors all over the world.


    Without William, the most uncertain factor is that the major financial institutions have ways to deal with the 120 tons of gold a month held by the government of England.


    With such a clear commitment from William, Prime Minister Richard feels that this is the most comfortable moment in his two years in office.


    As for William''s next talk about making the first batch of Martian gold into commemorative gold coins,


    to most people''s surprise, after listening to William''s explanation of the gold coins, all idiots knew that the gold coins would definitely appreciate,


    Richard and the cabinet members who accompanied him to the press conference did not have the slightest regret.


    Soon many smart people began to understand why they could not help giving Richard a thumbs up.

 Chapter 819

    For prime minister Richard and other cabinet members, the value of the first batch of gold transported back from Mars is not just pure gold. Even if they don''t understand it, they will be reminded by economic professionals.


    But as soon as Richard saw William, he took the initiative to ask for cash instead of gold.


    William would be a fool if he hadn''t recovered at the moment.


    But he would not admire Richard like some reporters.


    This is actually a very simple arithmetic problem.


    In their opinion, instead of arguing with William about 20 tons of gold coins that don''t know how long they will appreciate,


    it''s better to make clear the goal at the beginning and strive for 120 tons of gold a month and 1440 tons of gold a year.


    and then, how to pay taxes is William has the final say, he wants to pay in pounds, so no one can force him to pay gold.


    But it''s true that William has a little bit of affection for people like Richard at the moment.


    After all, no one is willing to cooperate with people who are fussy and short-sighted.


    At the end of the press conference, William stepped down from the podium and asked Anthony, his personal lawyer,


    "this time I pay taxes in cash. Then, does the gold transported back from Mars have to be paid in cash?"


    "Ah," Anthony thought for a moment, and then discussed with his lawyer for a moment before replying, "boss, as long as England agrees, then legally, you want to use gold instead of cash to pay taxes, of course, no problem.


    But if they don''t agree, there will be a lot of trouble. After all, gold is no longer legal tender.


    When Anthony finished, Abigail naturally held William''s arm and said confidently,


    "don''t worry, honey, if they don''t agree, we''ll stop gold and transport other precious metals. After the sale, we''ll wait until the tax deadline of the next year.


    Or, as you said, just stop the spacecraft to Mars.


    Anyway, our family is not short of money. After three months, we can see whether we can''t bear the opposition of the people or the government of England.


    Abigail said so, Anthony and his team of lawyers do not know how to reply.


    One side of Wilson at the moment also feel that in the face of Abigail in the future, it is better to be honest.


    He whispered to William, "there''s still a lot of time left for the evening party. Why don''t we go to see Viscount Charles first.".


    "Hehe, what are you going to do?" William said with a smile, "when you see the bloody scene, you may think about personal rights, or spit.".


    "I", "being ridiculed by William" is probably the most unacceptable thing for Wilson. He argued with a red face, "how can it be possible that I''m not so vulnerable, and I have to interrogate this kind of thing. Please tell me in private.".


    "Ha ha, you won''t say it. Do they talk too much, Anthony?"


    Seeing William looking at himself, Anthony shook his head with a smile and said, "boss, my team and I are your private lawyer team. Even if you want to do something,


    we will only solemnly advise you and tell you step by step how to do it without breaking the law.


    for others, it''s the police''s business.".


    Ha ha, I like you Anthony.


    As soon as he was happy, he wanted to reward some gold coins he had made.


    But before I put my hand into my pocket, it suddenly occurred to my mind that I had announced the gold coin plan by taking advantage of the opportunity of the press conference, but if there was no real object, the effect of the publicity would be greatly reduced.


    If you want to attract people''s attention, you''d better take out the gold coin with particularity, so it''s easier to hype.


    He put his hand in his pocket and took out ten hundred gram gold coins that he had been playing with before.


    He bumped his hand on purpose and made a sound of Ding Ding Ding, which soon attracted the eyes of many people around him.


    "Give you and your men some gadgets.".


    Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding Ding, ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding.


    "Devonshire?"


    Some people immediately recognized the gold coin in grams instead of the usual ounces.


    However, after Anthony took out five gold coins and gave one to each of his five subordinates, he took the remaining five gold coins without blushing and looked at the light for a few minutes,


    everyone found that these gold coins were very different from Devonshire gold coins which had been circulated before.


    "This is Mars commemorative coin. I made it with simple instruments when I was bored on Mars. If you are not short of money, you can keep it. There should be a good appreciation space.".


    After William said that, everyone knows that this is probably the least Mars gold coin in the world.


    Immediately, a reporter in his fifties asked Anton''s lawyer, "how about I give you ten thousand dollars for your gold coin?""Not so good," said the lawyer, who seemed to be more than 30 years old. He put the gold coin into his inner pocket and said, "idiot" to the reporter.


    Everyone in the audience knows that if the quantity of this kind of gold coin made by William himself is really small,


    take it out for auction, let alone $10000. Even if you bid 50000, there must be William''s fans who will buy it on the spot.


    If the design on the gold coin is more special, the value will increase a little.


    So, even though he was ridiculed, the reporter didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, he looked at Anton''s gold coin and asked with a smile,


    "is it OK to have a look? Anthony, the lawyer.


    Anthony looks directly at William, who shrugs.


    This kind of gold coin is all pure gold without any glory. No matter how special it is, it''s worth 100000 US dollars. It''s impossible to get hundreds of thousands, millions, tens or hundreds of years.


    So William didn''t care about the outcome of the coins.


    Seeing that William didn''t object, Anthony put a gold coin in the reporter''s hand,


    people close to the reporter immediately gathered around him, and soon someone exclaimed, "God, this is not a Devonshire gold coin.".


    The obverse design of the gold coin is not William''s head, but Olympus volcano.


    The reverse side is not the deer head emblem of Devonshire family, but the golden Canyon of Mars.


    Now you immediately understand that these ten gold coins are absolutely authentic Mars gold coins.


    "Twenty thousand dollars, Anthony lawyer, twenty thousand dollars a piece.".


    Anthony ignored the reporter who bid again and took back the gold coin.


    He didn''t need the $20000 or $100000, so an idiot would sell the gold coins given by his boss at a high price in front of William in ten minutes.


    That''s true. It''s not taking advantage. It''s a fool.


    Besides, if you want to succeed with only 20000 yuan, you really treat everyone as a fool.


    Therefore, a middle-aged reporter who understands this truth after a moment''s thinking can only look at William.


    I hope I can pick up one from William.

 Chapter 820

    Deliberately in front of so many people, William, who took out the gold coin, originally wanted to build momentum for the Mars gold coin.


    But with so many people around, can anyone sell it to meet their demands?


    If we really do this, we will never be able to guarantee the effect by selling only one.


    So, William waved to Anton, looked at the middle-aged reporter and said, "sorry, man, this thing was meant to be given to Wilson, so I only took ten from the spaceship.".


    When Anthony heard this, he immediately understood what William meant by waving, and rushed out of his pocket to take out his five gold coins.


    However, William only took one, and said to the middle-aged reporter, "twenty thousand dollars a piece, I promise you will never lose, because although I have not carefully calculated this kind of gold coin, the quantity will never exceed 200.".


    Two hundred?


    All the people who heard this were scolding.


    If the quantity does not exceed 200 pieces, it will be a loss if we accept 20000 US dollars, but a big profit.


    Even if the price is difficult to stir up in a short period of time, it will not depreciate. But after a few years or more, the price is really hard to say.


    If William''s achievement is higher than he is now, the price of gold coins will soar.


    The middle-aged reporter, who understood this truth, took the gold coin and repeatedly said, "thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire. I''ll transfer it to you now.".


    "Wait, it''s only $20000. It''s not that much trouble.".


    William looked around at the people on his side and said with a smile, "how about the 20000 dollars as the money for my dinner?"


    The middle-aged reporter looked back at the people around him and found that there were only 30 or 40 people. He directly agreed, "no problem, Mr. Devonshire. I promise to take all the people who are willing to go to dinner together and spend the 20000 dollars.".


    "OK, goodbye, gentlemen.".


    Goodbye, Mr. Devonshire.


    has a big meal, or less than forty people to eat twenty thousand dollars, per capita five hundred dollars to go directly to Michelin 3-star, a luxury package is no problem.


    So when William left, all the reporters applauded and cheered at his back.


    Leave the press room and let Anthony and them go home first. William takes Abigail and Wilson to the palace.


    "Man, don''t forget what you said just now. Those gold coins were given to me just now, so don''t forget to ask someone to send ten, or I can go to your house to get them.".


    "Can''t you see that I just said I gave it to you on purpose for those reporters?"


    "I don''t care, William. Anyway, I heard that you gave me the gold coin yourself, and finally gave it to someone else.".


    Walking into the palace, seeing that William''s expression had not changed, Wilson said, "is ten less? It''s not enough for me to share with my brothers.


    "What does that have to do with me? If there is more, there will be ten.".


    Wilson never introduced his brother to William. William didn''t care at all.


    If he had a fierce friend, he would not introduce him to his brothers who are competing with him.


    As soon as he entered the palace hall, the white haired housekeeper immediately saluted and said, "Your Highness, your majesty Philip has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me.".


    "Wait a minute," said William, turning to Abigail. "Go with Wilson and stay with Prince Charles. No matter who I am, no matter what I say to you, don''t leave this hall.".


    These words scared Abigail''s face a little pale, grabbing his arm, "I, I can''t follow you? Honey.


    "No", thinking of his guess, William shook his head and said, "some things are not good for you to know.".


    With Abby and Wilson, they went to Charles and his wife for a while. William followed the old housekeeper out of the hall and went underground.


    When he came to the interrogation room, the old housekeeper wanted to take William into the interrogation room, but he was stopped by the person in charge of the guard.


    "I''m sorry, you said that only his majesty Philip and Duke Devonshire have access to the Viscount Charles in the interrogation room.".


    The old housekeeper was stunned, then gave a wry smile and said to William helplessly, "it seems that I can only wait for you and your majesty Philip here.".


    As he sweeps into the interrogation room, William finds Charles locked on a metal table, while Philip is in another room, watching Charles through the one-way glass.


    And the old housekeeper nodded, William directly opened the door of Philip''s room.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Philip looked back at William in the waiting room, then turned back and continued to look at Charles in the interrogation room.


    When William stood beside him and looked at Charles, Philip said, "I doubt that I was confused by Charles Cavendish, but how did you find that he had a problem?".Instead of answering directly, William asked, "what did he tell you? To make you feel like a threat to me? "


    "A lot",


    he looked at William and saw that his expression was very relaxed. Philip suddenly realized that William was not afraid of what Charles Cavendish had revealed.


    So, Phillip didn''t want to try any more and said, "how can you help him get the legacy of Marco cans family,


    with this as a threat, take away cans team, that is, Aston Martin team, who is now participating in F1 race, take away the manor of Como Lake in Italy, take away Margaux winery,


    How can you help Devon grand duke and several other grand masters Aristocracy, to wipe out the underground forces in several Eastern European countries, to earn at least one billion dollars of black gold every year.


    "That''s all?" William is not surprised, and very confused asked, "only this thing, let you think you can control me?


    It''s impossible. With your shrewdness and experience, how can you believe Charles Cavendish''s nonsense.


    "So after being aroused by you, I doubted for the first time whether I had been manipulated, and then I thought of directly controlling this guy inside.".


    revisited Charles as like as two peas outside the glass wall. Philip''s eyebrows were locked. "Tell me, this guy who looks exactly like Charles Cavendish, even DNA, is Charles Charles Viscount?"


    "Well?" William looked at Philip in surprise. "Why do you ask? Where do you know that? "


    "I''m the king of England. Although I don''t have secular power, it doesn''t mean I don''t have any other power as a king, understand?"


    "I understand. Isn''t it possible to command people or forces with extraordinary abilities? There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "In this way, you are indeed favored by extraordinary forces. Otherwise, no matter how smart you are, you will not be able to crush scientists all over the world and invent and build spaceships on your own.".


    Huh? Can you explain that?

 Chapter 821

    For the old king''s own brain, why can William build a spaceship.


    William was so happy that he didn''t care about Charles Cavendish on the other side of the glass wall for a moment. He asked Philip tentatively,


    "Your Majesty, what kind of power are you talking about? Magic, Knights of faith, genetic variation? "


    Instead of answering, Philip asked, "what kind of extraordinary favor do you get?"


    Seeing that he could not say anything, William put down his tentative thought, "let''s deal with the problem of viscount Charles first, and let''s talk about the rest later.".


    He turned to leave the observation room. As soon as the door opened, the old housekeeper watched Philip through the door to see if he was safe.


    William didn''t care about the old man''s behavior, but suddenly he found that two young men in black suits and a guard dress came out with a magic energy and swept into the observation room.


    After confirming that Philip is OK, the two young people put away their magic and smile at William who looks at them.


    But William was stunned by the appearance of a guy in front of him for half a second,


    then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, he reached out to a young man with round glasses and bearded face,


    "William Devonshire, the 17th Earl of Oxford and the first Duke of Oxford".


    "I, I",


    if William only said his name, the other party would shake hands with William normally and then give his name.


    But now William is talking about knighthood. The man with round glasses looks straight and says, "Hello, Lord Devonshire. I''m Harry Potter. I''m a member of the Merlin jazz group. Nice to meet you.".


    Nm is really a crippled guy. If it wasn''t for the magic wave just now, William would never recognize him with a beard.


    He asked tentatively, "I''m glad to meet you, too. So after Voldemort''s death, you will come to the palace to be his majesty Philip''s adviser? Guard? "


    Being suddenly revealed his identity, Harry and another wizard can''t help looking at William in surprise.


    "Yes, yes, Duke Devonshire, but you, how do you know that?"


    "Ha ha, I''ll talk about that later, but I heard that Voldemort died, which is probably the best news I''ve heard this year.".


    After that, William looked at the old housekeeper, pointed to Harry and his fellow wizard, and said, "except Mr. Potter and his fellow wizard, all the other guards will leave here and guard outside. By the way, give me a pistol.".


    "What is it?"


    The old housekeeper was hesitating, and Philip''s voice came from the observation room which had not closed yet, "OK, do as William said.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    The old housekeeper bowed to Philip''s back and left with the other guards.


    But before leaving, William waved to the old housekeeper. The old man reluctantly took out his cz83 and said, "I hope you don''t have a chance to use it.".


    After taking the pistol, William waved to the housekeeper to leave. "Sorry, I''ll use it right away.".


    With that, William stood silently between him and the observation room, blocking the shooting angle with his body, and went into the interrogation room.


    As soon as the door opened, Charles Cavendish, whose hands were locked on the metal table, saw clearly that it was William, said excitedly,


    "God, William, why did you let people catch me? Even if you don''t recognize me as your relative, uncle, you don''t need to be arrested.


    There was a bang.


    With a completely unreasonable shot, not only Philip was shocked, but Harry and the old housekeeper could not help but take a few steps to look into the interrogation room from the door that had not been closed.


    Fortunately, this shot hit Charles on the cheek, but even if it was a scratch, his left face was soon red with blood.


    Harry and the three did not recover when he saw William holding the gun, turning to look at them, then holding the doorframe and saying, "excuse me, can you excuse me? I''m closing the door.".


    You, you can''t do that.


    As soon as Harry''s wizarding companion finished speaking, he saw with fear that William raised his gun, and the muzzle of the gun pointed to his forehead.


    "On the count of three, if you don''t go away, I''ll send you to God.".


    "Yes, yes, sir Devonshire.".


    The old housekeeper didn''t wait for the wizard pointed at by the gun to speak, so he pushed him and Harry back two steps, while he nodded and bowed to close the door of the interrogation room.


    "I''m sorry, you two. Duke Devonshire is usually very friendly, but when something happens that endangers himself and his family, he immediately turns from a gentleman to a destroyer.".


    After hearing the old housekeeper''s explanation, Harry and his family feel better. After all, it is related to the safety of their families. Even if they are witches, they may make some unusual moves.


    Although in the heart is not happy, but again is not happy, in cannot use the magic to the ordinary person''s situation, this tone must endure.


    But they put up with it, but the housekeeper continued, "I must remind you that you must not offend Lord Devonshire at such a time,Otherwise, as long as you appear in London, you can''t escape the pursuit of Devonshire family.


    in some ways, the power of technology has far exceeded the power of magic. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stop the bullets from the dark. ".


    The wizard in England is not a hermit who knows nothing. Of course, he knows all kinds of assassination methods in modern society. He can absolutely kill the unprepared wizard,


    "but where does he have the power to kill people wantonly?"


    The housekeeper said, "just like you wizarding world has a special department, Lord Devonshire has the most mysterious secret service in England,


    he has the right to do anything he thinks will harm England, and two years later, all actions have proved him right.".


    And now William, who is in charge of the initiative, is sitting opposite Charles Cavendish, who is scared and silly,


    says with a smile, "do you know how I found out that you have a problem?"


    "What?"


    Charles, who was covering the wound on his face with his hand, was guilty. At the same time, his face didn''t show any flaw. He yelled,


    "are you crazy, William? I''m your uncle, Charles. What can I do for you?"


    After that, he untied his shirt and revealed a gunshot wound on his chest, "look at this, you tell me, this wound is not negotiated by you and me,


    let''s shoot a gun to frame those relatives who also inherit the inheritance of the Kans family,


    and as a reward, I used Margo winery, F1 motorcade, and the dozens of acres of land by Lake Como I gave you all my manors,


    have you forgotten all these?


    Or do you think you get too little, and now you want to frame me up to get more wealth? "


    "Pa, PA, PA, very good, very good.".


    While clapping, William stood up, walked behind Charles and said with a smile, "originally I was not sure about your identity,


    but the more you say, the more I know your identity, because the same deformed witch can''t get the memory of each other like you.".


    With that, William slapped Charles on the back.


    "Voldemort is dead?"

 Chapter 822

    Philip, standing in the observation room, sees William slapping Charles on the back. Before he doubts why,


    a glimmering soul appears in his eyes.


    But just a few eyes, Philip was floating in the air, the appearance of the soul was scared.


    Then he heard William say, "you Scrooges really don''t know how to live and die. After so many years of fighting with the Kerry people, you dare to appear on other planets so recklessly and make use of your own racial talent to do things recklessly.".


    The soul out of the body, transformed into Charles of the Scrooge, soon unable to maintain the appearance of Charles, slowly back to the blue skin, pointed ears, skin is full of lines.


    But the Scrooge people in the state of soul didn''t care what William said at the moment. They raised their hands, looked at the unreal palm, and stammered in fright,


    "what have you done to me? This, this, this is what kind of ability.


    "Magic, isn''t that obvious? Idiot.


    From seeing Harry Potter with a bearded face as an adult, William didn''t pay so much attention to his magic.


    "Magic? So this is my soul? "


    Just as he was saying that, the Scrooge in the state of soul saw that he was sitting in a chair, his head was slowly tilted, and asked in a panic,


    "my body is dying, let me go back, let me go back.".


    Seeing that the Scrooge was so afraid of death, William held the unconscious body of the Scrooge,


    opened his eyes and lied, "it''s like a fish without water and a man leaving the air. If your soul doesn''t go back, the body will lose its vitality in a few minutes.".


    "No," the Scrooge in the state of soul immediately flew down and wanted to return to his body,


    but what he didn''t expect was that the soul actually passed through his body.


    This time, Scrooge was really afraid. His soul floated in the air and said, "tell me what you want to know, ask quickly.".


    "Why become Charles Cavendish? Where is the real Charles? Alive or killed by you? "


    "Charles is still alive, people are in their own manor.".


    Seeing William frown, the Scrooge explained, "although we can transform into any humanoid at will, the noumenon must be alive,


    otherwise, in a short time, our transformation will lose replication data and can no longer maintain the transformation state.".


    The result is similar to what William knows, "go on, why become Charles".


    After a moment''s hesitation, the Scrooge looked at his unconscious body and thought about it, but said, "someone wants to know that you can build a spaceship because of your extraordinary talent.


    Or contact with alien life, trade from aliens, or steal technology? "


    After hearing this, William immediately understood who wanted to investigate himself, "I said why I couldn''t find the Cyclops of Nick Frey, but I didn''t expect him to hide in your spaceship or outer space, right? You alien bastard.


    "This one.".


    Although the Scrooge people are angry, they are not shocked by the intelligence revealed in William''s words.


    "how do you know our relationship with Nick Frey?"


    "Well, I know a lot," William asked, not answering. "What''s the name of Ms. Denver?"


    "Damn, you know that?"


    The Scrooge people still want to hide, but they can see that William reached out and patted his body on the head, with an expression that you don''t have much time,


    they can only say sadly, "Carol Danver, she is our friend, maybe we should sit down and have a friendly talk.".


    It''s not a good idea to kill the Scrooge people you know with aunt surprise. Otherwise, the super virgin of aunt surprise will come to him for trouble.


    And for the sake of being a slouch, William didn''t think it was worth it.


    On the other hand, if you keep it, you may have a surprise at any time.


    "Since you want to know my information, why don''t you change into me and get my memory directly?"


    "God, I want to become you directly, but your strength is too strong. As long as you become yourself, the transformation will disappear automatically within five seconds,


    and if you want to get the memory in the mind of the target, you must contact and use the instrument,


    otherwise, we Scrooges will not be defeated by the Kerry and become homeless Star Trek.


    Is the slough defeated? Hearing this, William was greatly relieved. At the moment, the first target of these guys who can transform themselves at will must be the mortal enemy of Kerry,


    moreover, the number of them in the universe has decreased sharply because of the destruction of the main star. It is still unknown whether they can return to normal society.


    "I''ve said all you want to know." I''m so anxious to see William''s soul floating in the air, even though he is still thinking,"Hurry up, if you want to know anything else, just send me back to my body.".


    Beckon, return the soul of the slough to his body. As soon as the soul of the slough returns to his body, he wants to stand up.


    Unfortunately, people were locked, this force, both hands pull down, pain he immediately cried.


    "Shut up," William slapped the slouch on the back of the head,


    "bang" shot his soul out of the body, and then pulled it back.


    This time, even if the Scrooge''s painful face had some deformation, he did not dare to make any sound, but could only look at William in grief and anger.


    Then William''s eyes glared and he lowered his head in fright.


    "Very well, man, I now announce that you are in prison for kidnapping, murdering Charles Cavendish, stealing the most important secrets of England and conspiring to overthrow England.".


    "Wait, you said I kidnapped Charles Cavendish and stole secrets, but when did I commit murder and subversion of England?"


    "If there is any murder of Charles, we have to wait until we are sure we can find him. As for subverting England," William said, squinting his eyes, "don''t you mean subverting England by persuading King Philip to challenge the existing system of England?"


    During the period after transformation, the Scrooge also knew how much the crime of murder and subversion of a country was,


    argued in a hurry, "hell, I just drag you into the fight among your human beings according to what Nick Frey said,


    to say the mastermind, it''s Nick Frey, I''m just a hoodwinked alien.".


    "Then tell me where Nick Frey is? So that we can arrest him and confront him face to face. Before that, I can only say "sorry, you have to stay in our prison".


    Speaking of prison, William immediately thought of the black field prison, but he thought that it could hold any human, but it really didn''t have to hold any Scrooge who could become anyone at will.


    "Well, man, you should be honored, because you''re going to be the first inmate in Mars prison in human history.".

 Chapter 823

    Hearing that he was going to be locked up on Mars, the Scrooge was stunned at first, but then the joy in his eyes didn''t escape from William''s eyes.


    However, if he knew that William deliberately said to shut him up on Mars, but his real destination was Yellowstone base in the United States, he would not know if he would collapse.


    However, through his communicator, other sloughs who receive information from outside, if they rush to Mars, only to find that the people they want to save are not only missing, but surrounded by a large group of robots,


    I don''t know if they will collapse as well.


    With this plan, William naturally let the spacecraft stop at the space base automatically fly to the palace on Sunday.


    But think of here how to say is the palace, even if no longer care about the royal family, the most basic attitude must have.


    He took the old man''s pistol, closed the insurance, opened the door and walked out of the interrogation room. He still gave it to the housekeeper, and went into the observation room next to the interrogation room.


    As soon as he entered the door, without speaking, Philip asked, "do you really plan to build a prison on Mars?"


    Ben asked the Scrooge by Philip, but he didn''t expect that the first question was this. William answered with doubt,


    "it''s just a place to hold aliens or super prisoners. What''s the problem?"


    "Super power prisoner?" Philip didn''t think of this, but he didn''t want to say that at the moment, "God, of course there''s a problem. Do you have the right to build a prison on your own?"


    Seeing that William was stunned, Philip continued, "don''t forget, although your title is a duke, you don''t have the power to build a duchy, let alone a judicial system.".


    "What do I do on Mars, I need your consent?"


    Philip''s words annoyed William greatly. "If I''m in a hurry, I''ll find a livable planet and build my own kingdom.


    then you''ll be the king of England, and I''ll be the king of a planet. If I stay in England in the future, it''s called emissary. If I occupy Mars, it''s called colonization.


    Those dissatisfied guys, let them have the ability to fly to Mars and fight with me. ".


    "This", Philip was suddenly confused by William, but he wanted to refute, but he thought that William could really do it.


    "Well, what do you want to do? I''ll go and talk to Richard and them, and now I''ll talk about this guy." Philip turns to the Scrooge in the interrogation room,


    "don''t you worry about other aliens lurking in us?"


    ¡±It''s no use worrying about it, "said William, squinting." as far as I know, these sloughs have been on our planet for many years,


    and there''s a super virgin who has a good relationship with a fugitive group of the Scrooges,


    so I don''t want to be alone until these guys have committed a crime A fierce man who can take out the entire Creole fleet.


    "One man takes out an entire fleet?" Philip was so nervous that he could hardly breathe. He asked quickly, "God, who is she?"


    "Save it, even if you beat her, you can''t win her over," William said. "Carol Denver, a half Kerry, half earth woman,


    after being cheated by the Kerry people, she goes against them everywhere. She doesn''t care about the help of her own Kerry blood. She''s a Scrooge who was almost exterminated by the Kerry people.".


    "So the sloughs are not villains, the Kerries are?"


    "God, my majesty, how can you say such words out of your head?" William ignored Philip''s eyes. "Look at this slough who was still Charles Cavendish ten minutes ago,


    you can see that if we treat them as friends, it may not take long for the whole world''s high-level people to become fakes.


    and And, don''t forget, these ghosts are already vagabonds without planets. If you give them a chance, do you think they will take our friendship into consideration and give up the chance to invade the earth? "


    This problem is not a problem for Philip, who has been fighting in the conspiracy for decades. He is very satisfied with William''s vigilance,


    "but how can we guard against them?" Philip frowned. "Before you came, we did DNA testing for him, which is exactly the same as Charles Cavendish''s backup DNA,


    plus these Scrooges It can also retrieve the memory of the target. Does that mean that even if we know there are aliens lurking inside, we can''t find them out? "


    This is a problem. William can''t help but sink his mind into the system that has been completely inactive. Soon, he found an instrument made by Mr. magic to crack the transformation of the Scrooge people.


    "Leave it to me. When I do some research on this Scrooge, I should be able to make a kind of detector.".


    "Of course it''s up to you," Philip said, a little pale. "I don''t think anyone can believe it except you at the moment.".


    After a moment''s silence, Philip suddenly said, "by the way, how can you tell at a glance that there is something wrong with this slough?".


    "Soul", which William did not intend to hide, but he did not mind that in the explanation, he carried some of his own private goods,"My talent in magic is pretty good, so the more I practice, the stronger my mental power will be. The advantage is that I can learn everything quickly,


    and the faster I learn everything, the deeper I understand magic, the stronger my mental power will be.


    When the strength of mental power reaches a certain level, we can distinguish the differences in each person''s soul.


    After all, we are not the same race, and the strength and fluctuation of the soul can be easily distinguished by me.


    After listening to William''s explanation, Philip immediately asked, "does that mean that the wizard outside can distinguish the sloughs?"


    I don''t know.


    The magic of William society is totally different from that of the witches, but although the fighting power of these witches is not very good, there are a lot of strange magic. Maybe they have a way to distinguish.


    "If you ask them to move, it''s best to let them try. But as far as I know, these witches always call ordinary people Muggles. How did you get guys like Harry Potter to come to the palace as guards?"


    Ha ha, it''s not a guard, but a consultant. Of course, it''s a passing thing to stay by my side and protect me.


    Seeing what William didn''t understand, Philip laughed a few times and then said,


    "you probably didn''t notice that Mr. Porter said just now that he was a member of the Merlin jazz group. The purpose of the Merlin jazz group is to strive for the coexistence of witches and ordinary people.".


    "Wait, isn''t this jazz group disbanded?"


    Philip explained with a smile, "you say it''s disbanded, and it can''t be reorganized after disbanded?"


    "But why do these pretentious witches come to you?"


    "Ha ha, thanks to the fact that most of the witches are antiques who respect tradition. The royal family has not only kept close relationship with them for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, in ancient times, only nobles had the ability and money to cultivate a wizard, not to mention that the ancestors of many wizard families were born of nobles themselves.


    The most important point is that I, the weak king, need them more than Zhengfu.


    So, you see, I''m the most suitable collaborator for the wizards who don''t care much about the ordinary world.

 Chapter 824

    The witches in England are just like the rich people who despise the ordinary people, the capable people who dislike the incompetent people, but they still need the ordinary people.


    After all, the children of the wizard family are not born with magic talent. If they want to continue to inherit, they need to constantly absorb new members.


    If you want to recruit new members, you can''t do without the cooperation or acquiescence of the authorities. Otherwise, there was no large-scale hunting of witches in history.


    No matter how strong you are, the base number of your members is there, which angers those in power in the human world. Even if you can''t succeed, you still have the ability to do bad things.


    What''s more, witches are also human beings. They also have human emotions and can''t be completely isolated from the world of ordinary people.


    As for disdaining ordinary people, when you have super power, you will also feel superior. No one can avoid this kind of thing.


    "But the guy with a beard on his face outside is the master of Voldemort''s destiny. How can he come to you as a consultant?"


    "Ha ha, William, not everyone is as strong as you, nor is everyone as strong as you to break the established rules",


    Philip laughs and says, "think about it, when Mr. Porter defeated Voldemort? 17 or 18?


    At your age, Mr. Porter is not the same low-key and patient. Although Mr. Porter is the hero who ends the Dark Lord,


    I won''t say that you can understand that for people of our level, heroes are used to make use of them.


    unless Mr. Porter is strong enough to make a group of old and 80 wizard bow down, he has to follow the rules.


    and In my world of ordinary people, it''s not hard work to be a consultant to the most important cooperator. "


    Is it hard work? William, who has little knowledge of the wizarding world, doesn''t know, but he was so weak when he was 17 or 8 years old. That''s because his father hasn''t turned on the system.


    But I''m in a very good situation now, so I don''t have to care about the year or two when the system started late.


    Sir, the spaceship is staying two kilometers above the palace. You can land at any time if you need.


    "No, wait a minute," said William, looking up to Philip on Sunday. "I''ll put the spaceship on standby outside the palace. If you don''t mind,


    I''ll let the spaceship put in a rescue capsule and take the Scrooge away in secret.".


    Philip was quite satisfied with William''s attitude that he still knew to inform himself and didn''t let the spaceship fly directly above the palace,


    nodded with a smile, "no problem, I''ll ask the housekeeper to find someone to bring in the rescue capsule.".


    "That''s not necessary. The space capsule itself has the ability of short distance flight. As long as you ask the housekeeper to open the entrance guard, the capsule will automatically follow him here.".


    "Well," said Philip, nodding, commanding the steward, watching the man leave, and whispering to William, "do you think the Scrooge man just said that the aegis people really dare to tell him to stir up our civil strife?"


    "Hey, hey," Philip would not say it, but William would find a way to say it, "do you think that when England has a spaceship,


    the one who claims to protect the whole world, but the truth is that the aegis, which is controlled by the Americans, will be so kind to protect us again?


    Nick Frey is an American soldier and secret agent. When he enters the aegis, his thorough American thinking will try every means to slow down our development. Can''t you, who has been in power for more than 50 years, understand? "


    " hum ".


    Looking at the Scrooge people on the opposite side of the glass wall, Philip knew that if Nick Frey had not met William, no one in England would have noticed that his colleagues had been transferred.


    Once the aristocracy was disturbed by the appearance of William and the instigation of the sloughs, it would be impossible for England to retain its status as a second rate country, let alone regain its former glory.


    Seeing Philip''s face constantly changing, William knew that the old man didn''t show that he didn''t care so much about his nearly being overcast. "You can take care of this and that, but I can''t forget how the first support ship was damaged,


    so I''m not surprised that Nick Frey appeared and jumped out to make trouble. Moreover, his method is a little more gentle, though It turned out to be more insidious and destructive, but he didn''t want to kill me.


    This reminds Philip of the past few decades, the United States in England may not be more than his situation, all kinds of small moves.


    Not to mention the fact that because of William''s appearance, England has surpassed the Americans too much in the space field.


    What''s more, William is right. Since the Americans can do something to destroy the most important secrets of their allies, England and them have already had an irreparable rift.


    In this case, Philip even felt that instead of relying on aegis, he might as well increase the investment of his secret service to maintain the security of the three British Islands.


    Philip was thinking about this when he heard William say, "you say that if you let the executive of Devonshire bulletproof products, the former Secretary of security of England,Ms. Catherine, how about going to be the director of the World Security Council, the superior department of aegis, and England? "


    "What do you want to do?" After listening to William''s words, Philip quickly reminded, "don''t mess around. Even if we don''t like to see aegis, he is a joint organization after all. It''s not a simple way to say that we can''t cooperate without cooperation.".


    "I''m not messing around. It''s better for Catherine to be a director than those who have nothing to do with us. Besides, I also thought that if you agree,


    maybe I''ll put a lot of technology and equipment into Kingsman, and let Kingsman take on the role of aegis"


    William narrowed his eyes and reminded, "after all, members of Kingsman are all members It''s English, and it''s only for England. ".


    Philip immediately understood that William was taking over power and protecting himself. He looked at him in disbelief, but when he hesitated, William said directly, "no matter whether you agree or not, I will reorganize Kingsman and give them new functions.


    in a word, since the American began to destroy the first support ship, I don''t trust them, let alone trust them I will use my own way to protect my family, my industry and the stability of England.


    "So, that Nick Frey, what are you going to do with it?"


    "I''d like to kill him, but the bastard didn''t know to hide in the corner of space"


    after thinking for a while, William said helplessly, "since we can''t find him, let''s stink him first and poke the matter out directly. Maybe the American will kill him himself.".


    "No, William, you''re wrong," Phillip denied, shaking his head. "We''ve really made a big story about what happened today. The American will not only kill Nick Frey, but also value him more.


    after all, he is an American who can contact and mobilize aliens.".

 Chapter 825

    As soon as Philip reminded him, William realized that if there were no spaceship, Nick Frey''s action of undermining the relationship between the United States and England, and even breaking the faith of other members of the United States, would certainly not be good.


    But now the situation is that if Lao Mei knows that Cyclops can contact and command aliens, it''s not punishment, but more emphasis on him.


    Seeing that William''s expression was getting colder and colder, Philip knew what he was thinking. He reached out and patted William on the shoulder, reminding him,


    "I know it''s not difficult for you to kill Nick Frey, but it''s easier for other members of the World Security Council and the U.S. to keep him. Besides, even if you want to kill him, you''d better wait until we are ready.".


    William nodded helplessly. Anyway, even if he wanted to kill the Cyclops, he couldn''t find him. There was no need to talk with Philip.


    Just on Sunday, it was reported that the rescue warehouse projected from the spaceship had landed. "Come on, your majesty, let''s ask Mr. Porter if there is magic that can recognize the transformation of the slou.".


    With that, William took the lead out of the observation room. Without an accurate reply, Philip could only helplessly look at William''s back and shake his head and go out.


    As soon as they appeared outside the trial, Harry, who was watching the Scrooge, quickly asked, "Mr. Devonshire, what is this humanoid creature?"


    ¡±He''s the Charles Cavendish before, "William asked directly." Mr. Porter, do you have a way to find out their transformation? "


    "What is it?" Knowing that the alien in the interrogation room is Charles, Porter and his companions are surprised. They are also aware of the problems and threats. They bow their heads and think, "I need him to change and try again.".


    "Do you hear me, hurry up?" he shouts to the Scrooge locked on the table. The Scrooge who didn''t want to change suddenly remembers that his communicator is still working at the moment. In order to get more information, the Scrooge also wants to see if there are other means besides William to see through their transformation ability.


    So that the people have time to avoid the subsequent search, or even leave the country directly.


    So, in the eyes of Philip and Harry, the locked Scrooge turned into Philip directly.


    "God" as like as two peas in his own eyes, Philip almost frightened a heart attack.


    Just when he felt that he was not breathing well, he saw a green light coming out of William''s hand, and then clapped one on his shoulder,


    "is nature energy?"


    Before he had time to think about what William had done to himself, Philip found that his old body, like being reinvigorated,


    not only began to breathe smoothly, but also had strength all over.


    Hearing Harry Potter exclaim what natural magic, Philip in good condition immediately asked William, "what kind of magic is this? Why do I clean myself like I''m ten years younger.


    William shook his head and said, "no, your majesty, you are not ten years younger. It''s just that magic moistens your body cells and repairs the damage left in the past, which makes you feel younger.


    unfortunately, this energy stays in your body for ten seconds at most, and then it will dissipate in the world.".


    Philip is disappointed, William said, "however, the body to restore the best condition, rarely sick in the future, no problem.".


    Philip asked hastily, "does this magic increase life?"


    "Are you kidding?" William looked scornful and said, "if I could increase my life span, would I be so stupid as to show it to you? And then be chased or killed by the powerful people all over the world? "


    Philip and Harry nodded and agreed naturally. The magic was so powerful that they would not show it easily.


    So a few people thought for a while, and their eyes returned to the scrooge. Harry took out his wand, and a stream of magic energy flew to the Scrooge who turned into Philip with his spell.


    I didn''t expect that the first experiment was successful. When Harry and Philip were happy, they heard William say, "this magic is still moving. We can''t tell them the truth when we test the magic of every upper class in England.


    The existence of magic and aliens, the less people know the better, so try other magic, the best is nothing.


    It''s easy to understand. Harry nodded to William, who then snapped his fingers at the scrooge.


    Finally, in the experiment, there are many ways to remove the transformation of the Scrooge people.


    But when William asked the bearded porter for advice, this guy refused to name the magic on the ground of confidentiality, let alone teach him the magic.


    William turned his mouth and scolded in his heart. At the same time, he thought that if you don''t teach, you can''t go to the black wizard to learn.


    When the atmosphere was a little stiff and embarrassed, the rescue capsule dropped by the spaceship floated in with Philip''s housekeeper.


    Wilhelm, who intends to show his hand, waves to the locked slough in the puzzled eyes of Porter and his companions.The handcuffs that were locked on the table were automatically opened with "click, click" two times. Then, as they were rubbing their wrists, some puzzled sloughs were lifted up by an invisible force.


    He wanted to shout and talk, but found that he couldn''t open his mouth. Then he flew out of the interrogation room lying flat in mid air and into the rescue capsule which opened the cabin door automatically.


    The door of the rescue capsule was closed, the dormancy procedure was started, and the Scrooges soon fell into a deep sleep.


    The rescue capsule under command on Sunday automatically left the interrogation room building, was towed back to the spacecraft by the landing spacecraft, and then the spacecraft disappeared into the evening sky.


    People take away. William is not interested in Harry Potter who keeps secrets to himself. He laughs with Philip and says, "it''s over. I have to go to Abigail. Excuse me, your majesty.".


    "Well, you should go back early, or you, the protagonist of today, will not be here, and the guests may think about it." Philip and William laughed, "you go first, I have something to deal with.".


    "That''s the meeting," he nodded with Harry, and William turned and left.


    When William got into the elevator and left, Philip looked back at Harry Potter and said, "you shouldn''t refuse him, because if you don''t teach him, he will go to your opponent to learn, or rob him with force.".


    "I," Harry sighed in silence for a moment, "it''s not that I don''t want to teach Lord Devonshire, it''s that I don''t dare.".


    "What do you mean?" Philip asked doubtfully, "even if the dark magic is not good, you can teach them ordinary magic.".


    "But he makes me feel that he is more dangerous and powerful than Voldemort," Harry said flustered. "I''ve never seen a wizard whose mental power can be materialized and a thought can control a person at will.


    if such a person learns those dark magic, I don''t know who else can defeat him.".

 Chapter 826

    "More dangerous than the Dark Lord?" Philip said incredulously, "it''s impossible.".


    Harry, who has been more than six years since Voldemort''s death, is 24 years old, and his strength has also increased a lot, explains nervously,


    "I can feel that there is a strong breath of suffocating death on Lord Devonshire, and the people who die in his hands are no less than Voldemort.".


    And then Harry, remembering his past, went on in horror, "and how old is he? 23£¿¡±


    "At the age of 23, you don''t have to kill Voldemort less. If he is as old as Voldemort, how many people do you think he can kill?


    If this kind of person is introduced into the wizarding world, once he makes trouble, the harm will be greater than Voldemort. ".


    "But you can''t stop him from learning magic.".


    Philip, who knows a little about William''s past, knows how many people William killed. He also knows that once William is interested in the wizard''s magic, he will go all out to find it.


    In the wizard family, many people''s desire for gold is no worse than magic.


    But what William really cares about at the moment is not magic. "On Sunday, help me set up a mission, the name of which is sentinel robot project, to study the transformation ability of the Scrooge people and whether it can replace the gene of the magic woman.".


    Sir, the task has been created. Please provide the drawings and materials required for the robot plan.


    We can only wait until we get back to the manor, but the materials we need are OK now.


    From the system in my mind, I searched for the information of the sentry robot and walked to the banquet hall while talking.


    I didn''t care what Harry Potter and Philip said.


    Even if he knows, he won''t care, because when he watched Harry release so much magic just now,


    he has confirmed that he can hang Harry Potter according to magic.


    Moreover, in the face of the English wizarding world, which even releases the must kill magic and will be put in prison, William really has no mind to deal with these people at this time.


    If you become one of them and kill an opponent or a threatening person, you may be regarded as a black wizard and a target by these pretentious, virgin heart witches.


    Back in the banquet hall, although the reception hasn''t started yet, almost all the people who came to the banquet have arrived.


    At the dinner party at noon, the people mainly came from the aristocracy and the upper class of England. They also had dinner. At the evening, they had a reception. They were not only from the upper class of England, but also from many other countries.


    So, as soon as he entered the banquet hall, William was entangled by all kinds of people. Fortunately, Wilson soon came with Abigail and helped to share a lot of firepower.


    Fortunately, most people are familiar with William, so they don''t disturb him any more.


    As for the business and William has nothing to do with, and not interested in taking the initiative to know him, most of them just put up a glass to William, smile, and talk to the people around.


    "Hi, William.".


    While chatting with father and son of Grosvenor, William, who heard the shouting, knew who was coming with a sweep of his mental strength.


    Apologetically, the father and son of Grosvenor nodded. As soon as they looked back, they saw obadai Stan, who was tall, stocky, with a beard and a big bald head,


    and Justin hammer, who was not tall, with black framed glasses, and was obscene, and could be recognized at a glance.


    "Hi, God, Mr. Stan, how long has it been since we met?" William offered to hold out his hand to obadai. "It''s amazing and exciting to see you here.".


    "Me too, William". Seeing that William is so familiar, obadai is also very happy. He can''t help shaking his hand a few times before laughing and saying,


    "we haven''t seen each other for more than two years, almost three years. We''ve been looking forward to seeing you at the board of directors, but you haven''t participated in it, so I can only take the initiative to meet you in London.".


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry," said William politely. "You know, I only have 7% shares in stark group. There''s no difference between going and not going.


    it''s better to sit at home and wait for you and Tony to help me make money. I''m the most comfortable boss and I don''t have to do anything.".


    Ha ha, ha ha.


    Listen to William said interesting, we can not help but give face to smile.


    Obadai confirmed that William had a good attitude towards him, so he had the heart to explain to Justin who was waiting for him.


    "No, obadai. I know Mr. hammer and appreciate some of his practices.".


    Then, ignoring everyone''s curiosity, William reached out to Justin and said, "thank you for coming to this reception, Mr. hammer. I''m William Devonshire. Nice to meet you.".


    "I, I, I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Justin hammer, chairman of the board of directors of hammer industries.".


    After introducing himself, Justin hammer, a little excited, reaches out a business card and hands it respectfully.Around the Englishman and obadai can not help looking at Justin with disdain. In this kind of reception, except for each other''s request, no one will take the initiative to hand over his business card.


    But whether Justin is hob meat or he really doesn''t know the etiquette, William can only reach out and take the business card, look at it a few times, and then smile and say,


    "I''m very glad that you can acquire Mr. Bruce hammer''s company. I hope you can inherit and carry forward the tradition of the hammer family.".


    "Thank you, thank you." Justin raised his head and looked at William wisely, then his face showed a sad expression,


    "it''s a pity that he didn''t take good care of my nephews and nieces, which made them leave the world one after another. It''s my fault.".


    I''m sorry, Mr. hammer.


    I always pay attention to William''s Justin with my eyes, and find that William is in a good mood when he says he is in a good mood.


    He immediately understood that the death of his cheap uncle Bruce hammer had something to do with William. That''s why he had a good feeling for the people who solved the problem of Bruce''s descendants and helped to root out the roots.


    This discovery made Justin, who was always uneasy, immediately let down his heart. After all, he and William were definitely in the same group.


    Talking and talking, William also understood the purpose of obadai and Justin coming to the party today.


    Justin hammer didn''t care that he wanted to get the m416 license.


    If Justin, who is specialized in selling arms, is allowed to sell it on his own, William will not be rewarded as an arms dealer.


    in addition, he does not need to build his own sales network to find buyers with large orders and earn less money.


    But obadai, a bald bastard, has a big appetite, and he doesn''t know himself very well. He thinks that by opening up the American market, he can move William and get the agent of the self-healing therapeutic instrument.


    However, seeing these two guys who sell arms and are willing to do anything for money, William suddenly thinks that if they come out, it might be good to find more trouble for Lao Mei who is in the desert.

 Chapter 827

    After a few apologies to the people around him, William took Abigail by the hand, took obadai and Justin to a corner of the banquet hall,


    said to Justin with a smile, "it''s no problem for m416 to be your agent. As for the price,


    William thought about it and said," a single pure weapon is authorized for 1000 US dollars. If it''s produced by me, the weapon plus all the accessories will be 1500 US dollars "A handful of gold".


    After getting the price, Justin''s heart thumped up and tried to calm down,


    "well, Mr. Devonshire, are you sure $500 can handle all the accessories and weapons?"


    Hehe, maybe one day I''ll let you see my automatic production line.


    William.


    Even though he knew that William was joking, Abigail could not help shaking his arm to remind him not to make promises.


    "OK, OK, honey, listen to you." he kisses Abigail on the face and shrugs at obadai and Justin. "My automatic production line, not to mention rifles, can even produce parts of spaceship.


    so, man, I guarantee that the production process of m416 is absolutely the best in the world",


    "otherwise, I''ll have a hundred new ones delivered There must be many experts in this field in your company, right? "


    "In this case, of course, it''s best," Justin nodded with a smile. "If there is no problem in the test, then according to the price you said,


    the number of the first orders, when I do some advertising in the United States and invite some gun clubs to participate in the trial, I should be able to get an approximate number.


    Justin didn''t have the slightest intention of bargaining, let William understand that this guy doesn''t look so stupid, until the first successful cooperation, there will be follow-up business.


    At the moment, he was more agreeable. He raised his glass and touched it. He said with a smile, "happy cooperation. Let Abigail handle the details. No problem.".


    "Of course, no problem," Justin said admiringly, looking at the beautiful Abigail. "I really envy that you can have miss Chase''s help.".


    "Thank you," said William and Abigail. "Honey, you and Mr. hammer will talk about the details and give me some privacy with obadai.".


    "That''s right, Justin," obadai, who had been listening silently, said, "while the two masters of Devonshire group are here, if I were you,


    I would have settled everything directly, so that William would not study some new inventions that day and ignore us.".


    Although I really want to hear what William and obadai are talking about, William and obadai both talk about it. Justin doesn''t say, "OK, this way, Miss chase.".


    Looking at Abigail who refused to leave after walking five or six meters, William knew that it was just his own leaving, which scared the girl,


    he laughed and whispered to obadai, "is stark group going to enter the medical field, or are you going to cooperate with me?"


    "What''s the difference?" Obadai pretended to be stupid and said, "we can form a new company together.".


    "Stop",


    William raised his hand and impolitely interrupted obadai. He didn''t care if his expression became ugly at all,


    "we all know that your influence above nine levels is based on the stark group,


    and to be honest, Stan, you are not an honest partner.".


    What do you mean, William.


    "Ha ha, maybe you don''t know that I have the most mysterious secret service in England, and I know a lot about what you do in the desert.".


    "Damn it.".


    Obadai didn''t expect that such a confidential matter would be easily told by William. When he was thinking about how to solve it,


    he heard William say, "don''t worry, I''m not American, and I don''t intend to threaten or hinder you to make money.


    on the contrary, because I''m a little unhappy with the United States, I''m not only not against what you do, but also happy to some extent." .


    Thinking of what happened in the Sahara the other day, obadai soon began to smile again, "so, do you want to get involved?"


    "Of course, man," William said with a smile, putting his arms around obadai''s shoulder, "well, if you don''t sell weapons to arms dealers in hostile countries, you are not qualified arms dealers.


    What''s more, Stark is a military industrial group. If you want to make money for a long time, you have to fight a war for a long time.


    The more weapons we sell, the higher the share price of the group, the more we earn. So, man, I totally agree with you in private.


    "Ha ha, you can see that, William," obadai happily held his glass and touched William,


    after drinking, he said with emotion, "Tony is too idealistic to understand this kind of thing. I don''t do it at all.


    other military industrial groups that are also selling weapons privately can get more shares, and even the commanders and generals in the front line are eager to compete The resistance is longer,


    How can they be promoted if they don''t fight, or if they only fight for a few months and end in half a year? ".Obadai, who has been paying attention to William''s expression and look, can''t help sighing that William is also a genius when he sees that he doesn''t dislike or dislike him at all.


    William''s family has declined, and the ruthlessness of those who struggle from the bottom is far less than Tony''s guy growing up in the greenhouse.


    at this moment, he even thinks that William and himself are the most suitable Collaborator, "well, after all that, how do you want to cooperate?".


    "It''s very simple, you come out to talk about the order, I''ll finish the production, and deliver the weapons to the seaside in the desert area, and guarantee that they will be delivered in an hour by phone.".


    "Spaceship?"


    After thinking about it, obadai understood that William planned to transport like this, but he was shocked by William''s revenge.


    For a moment, obadai was too scared to look into William''s eyes.


    I can''t help attributing William to madmen.


    If he really can''t do it, just to retaliate against the United States, he will take out the spaceship and transport Ordinary weapons to those people in the desert area.


    But for William, he''s not stupid enough to actually ship weapons.


    Anyway, the desert is so big that there are some suitable and safe places for transmission.


    "Do you really want to use the spaceship in a deal like this, which is only 100 million dollars, or even tens of millions of dollars?"


    "Tens of millions? Are you kidding? "


    Pretending to be surprised, William frowned and said, "man, you''re a multi billion dollar rich man. Is it worth taking such a big risk to have so little money?"


    Obadai''s face turned a little red. Then he heard William shake his head and sigh, "hell, the profit from this business is not enough for the spaceship to fly and maintain.".


    See William hesitated, obadai is absolutely do not want to know his secret William, this time to quit.


    I was thinking about how to persuade him, but I heard William say, "no, it seems that I have to reconstruct the configuration of the spaceship and build some stealth flying vehicles suitable for the interior of the blue star.".


    "By the way, what''s the weight of the goods in your previous transactions?


    How about I get some new weapons, and we''ll only sell high profit guided eggs and other weapons in the future? "

 Chapter 828

    "Guide the eggs?" Obadai looked at William unexpectedly and said with a complicated expression, "are you sure you know what you''re doing? William.


    "It''s nothing to sell small arms, but do you know what you''re going to face if you''re found by the C1a to sell big killing weapons like guided eggs?"


    William turned his lips. To him, C1a is nothing. But surprisingly, the bald man in front of him or the obadai Stan who dares to sell Jerry young missiles to the Shijie Gang?


    "Well, if I can imitate the portable guided eggs of the United States on the market and help you transport them to a secret place in the desert, you just have to send someone to take them according to the address I gave you, and then transport them to the customers, so you don''t dare to sell them?"


    "But when something goes wrong, I have all the risks.".


    William showed a sarcastic expression, pointed to his face and said, "obadai, I don''t think you know the situation clearly. I''m William Devonshire. If I didn''t see your relationship network in the desert area,


    I would talk with you about this kind of business with less than $100 million. Do you think I''m short of money? Or can''t you make more money than that? "


    For a moment, obadai choked on this and had nothing to say. He looked at William silently for a long time before he said, "OK, I''ll call you if there''s business.".


    I''m sorry, but I don''t want to make phone calls.


    This old bastard is not a good man. William just wants to trouble Lao Mei, but he doesn''t want to be found by Lao Mei.


    I asked for a safe house in Switzerland from Sunday, "I will send you a list of weapons and their nicknames.


    when you find an order in the future, you can send the nickname and quantity of weapons to XX, Switzerland.


    After the weapon is built, I will send it to the desert area and send you the address. The weapon has been transported into the desert, and you can''t get it to the customer, can you? "


    Seeing that William was so cautious, obadai relaxed and said, "no problem, wait for your email.".


    After the talk, they began to chat.


    And the people who pay attention to William soon find out from their conversation and laughter that William is OK now, and more people want to get close to him.


    When William finished the third wave, two women obviously wanted to hook up with him. After drinking the champagne in his glass, obadai smacked his lips and said,


    "when I stay with you, the girls'' eyes are all on you. If they don''t say it, maybe they still secretly scold me for not being interesting.


    I''ll stay in London until the day after tomorrow. As for where I live, I don''t need to tell you.


    "OK, when you go back to the hotel, the list will appear in the hotel lobby. Remember to take it.".


    "That''s best. Have a good time, young man.".


    After shaking hands with William, obadai left with his glass and went to talk to other people he knew.


    On Sunday, William told him to select the weapons suitable for production, and then sent the delta wing UAV into the desert area to establish a complete map.


    he went to Abigail. Before two steps, he heard a shout behind him.


    Mr. Devonshire.


    Looking back, William can''t help but see the black widow in pink dress looking at herself with a smile.


    "Hey, Natasha, you''re beautiful tonight.".


    "Thank you, but it''s too late. If I don''t have a boyfriend, I can''t help inviting you to my house for a cup of coffee.".


    "Got a boyfriend?"


    With such blatant words, William was shocked, but soon realized that he was deliberately approaching himself with purpose.


    "That''s too bad. Can you ask who the lucky guy is?"


    "This, this",


    before the words were complete, Natasha blushed and whispered, "thank you. If you and miss Abigail hadn''t given me the assistant job, I wouldn''t know Charles.".


    "Charles Cavendish?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire, I know Charles because he went to see Mrs. Lena and miss Abigail. Later, he got in touch with Mrs. Abigail several times and tried to get along with him.".


    William holding a glass, mental scan of the black widow, to determine that she is a normal person, eyes pondering looking at a happy face of the black widow, I can not help thinking, the Scrooge people will not succeed.


    But William''s expression let Natasha suddenly have a feeling of uncertainty, thinking fast beat, soon found that he had not seen Charles Cavendish for more than two hours.


    Sure enough, when Natasha was thinking about how to deal with it, she heard William say with a smile, "I thought that Nick Frey, the one eyed dragon who came to London to meet you, was hiding and didn''t dare to check the news about me again,


    but I didn''t expect that he didn''t let go, instead, he made it worse to make people fake Charles Cavendish and try to get close to me.".


    "Tell me, Miss Romanov, do you know the true identity of the false Charles Cavendish?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. What are you talking about?"Looking into Natasha''s eyes and feeling her heartbeat, William didn''t see her real thoughts for a moment,


    he clapped with admiration, "this is the first time that I can''t see my opponent''s thoughts. It''s really a super elite trained by red house.".


    When she heard the words "red house", Natasha, with a puzzled expression, her face changed greatly. As soon as she grasped the wine glass, her muscles tightened.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Romanov. I don''t mean you any harm for the time being. Instead, I need you to tell Nick Frey that the one eyed dragon,


    when his monster friends come back, they will come to London to see me. We should have a lot of topics to talk about.".


    "I''m sorry, I''ll tell him to stay away when I see Frey," Natasha said in a positive tone, staring into William''s eyes. "The killing in your eyes can''t deceive me who has lived so long.".


    "You''re right," William said directly without any argument. "Before I see you again, I really want to kill him,


    but for the one eyed Cyclops who was blinded by orange cat, I can''t get to the hiding place. His body is probably cold now,


    however, I''ve changed my mind now, because some things have to be done by that one eyed Cyclops Do it, or I''ll have to do it myself.


    But if I do it myself, it''s not only troublesome, but also involves too much energy and time.


    The conversation made Natasha suspicious, frowning and asking, "like?"


    Instead of answering directly, William asked, "since you were born in polar bear in 28, you must have heard of red skull.".


    "Of course," Natasha said, frowning more tightly, "what are you trying to say?"


    Hehe, William was very upset to find out why Natasha was angry this time. William said directly that she was born in that year.


    If it wasn''t for the black widow''s terrible past, William was still very interested in her, but he didn''t know how many hands she had, and the fire aroused by her face was directly extinguished.


    "I''m sorry, my fault," William shrugged. "When you see Nick Frey, tell him that his enemy is not me, because those crazy people who are shouting to cut off one head and grow two heads are back.".

 Chapter 829

    "Nine headed snake?" The black widow asked in alarm, "do you know what you''re talking about? Mr. Devonshire.


    William shrugged, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid it''s true, because I''ve not only dealt with them, but also had to deal with them,


    but now the hydra is a bully. After I''m going to kill so many of them, I don''t have to talk to them obediently.


    Unfortunately, too many people have been killed, so I don''t think Hydra''s lunatics will be written off.


    Maybe when I get the technology of the spaceship, it will be the beginning of revenge.


    In this case, I am very happy to see Nick Frey rush ahead and help me share the firepower. At the same time, both sides work together to prevent the Hydra from infiltrating the whole world, so that the world will not be ruled by those lunatics and destroy my good life. ".


    Unfortunately, just as William never believed Natasha''s words, the black widow also didn''t believe William''s nonsense.


    fortunately, the news of Hydra was too frightening and important, and William''s identity was there. Even if she didn''t believe it, she had to pay attention to it.


    "Why do you tell us this? I don''t believe what you said that Hydra will destroy your life?" staring at William''s eyes and expression, he suddenly said,


    "do you have the same idea of ruling the world, so let''s use our hands to fight Hydra, which is aimed at ruling the whole human race?"


    "Hell, there are smart people everywhere in the world," William said to Abigail. "You have worked in Devonshire group for several months,


    it should be very clear that I don''t even have the interest to manage my own company. Do you think I will have the interest to manage all mankind?"


    "And, you hear me clearly," William patted Natasha on the shoulder, "whether it''s hydra or Nicky Frey, anyone who thinks about my spaceship is my enemy.".


    For a moment, I can''t see whether William is really not interested in power or the disguised Natasha. I can only say without expression, "we''ll stare at you. Goodbye, Mr. Devonshire.".


    No matter what William''s expression, he turned and left. As he walked, he said to his earphone, "you all heard me. We have to find Nick Frey as soon as possible.".


    In a car not far from the palace, the eagle eye, who was checking his bow and arrow, said, "without Frey, we can''t report such important and urgent information to others?"


    Before the black widow could answer, Colson, who was also in the car, said hastily, "no, absolutely not. Have you forgotten what William Devonshire said?"


    "What?" asked Hawk Eye


    "He said the deal with Hydra was a last resort, and he killed a lot of them," Colson said, his expression suddenly became very ugly,


    "in the previous world, Nick asked me to go to Antarctica secretly to investigate a secret mission of aegis, and finally determined that someone in the Bureau kept a lot of things from Nick.


    In addition, you should not forget that some time ago, the Bureau asked people to speak to the outside world and said that there was a breakthrough in the development of super energy by our cooperation with William Devonshire,


    but after so many days, William Devonshire''s spaceship has been used, but who have you heard of any news about new energy in the Bureau as a partner?


    What scares me most is that during this period, William Devonshire only killed werewolves. If Devonshire didn''t lie, do you know what it means?


    This means that the Hydra not only resurrected, but also put his hand into the alien race. Even if thousands of people died, he would not hesitate to give up revenge for the technology of the spaceship. ".


    "You, you don''t scare me, Colson, how can the bureau be infiltrated.".


    Hawk Eye''s hand with a strong bow tightened. "Do you know what it means to stop us from reporting if what you speculate is true?"


    But what he didn''t expect was that Colson didn''t look at him at all and said, "of course I know that means I have the suspicion of stabilizing you and informing you.


    But I do this because I can be sure that someone in the aegis has done a lot of things without submitting any action records and afterwards reports to Nick,


    so as long as I have the slightest doubt, I tend to just tell Nick and wait for him to make a decision,


    in case there are really nine headed snakes in the Bureau and they are in a high position, then we will not only If it''s a trap, you''ll be wanted and hunted all over the world.


    After listening to these speculations, Hawkeye was silent, and the voice of the black widow came from the earphone again. "Clint, I think we should listen to Colson. We really don''t have to take unnecessary risks in the absence of Nick Frey.".


    Two to one, coupled with his heart also began to suspect the eagle eye, only the minority to the majority, "then how can we contact Nick Frey, can''t just wait?"


    Of course, there''s no need to wait. Since William found out that the Scrooge had a communication device, but he deliberately didn''t see it, the Scrooges supported in London arrested their companions and sent the news that someone in England could see through their disguised transformation back to space.It''s a good thing to say that the talent to settle down is about to fail. What''s worse is that if this method is obtained by the mortal enemy Kerry, it will be a disaster waiting for the scrooge.


    Now Nick Frey, who is on an unknown planet in space, is even more afraid of William after receiving the notice.


    Although he came here to hide, he said that it was a holiday, and he helped the sloughs to give advice and avoid the search and pursuit of the Kerry people, but secretly, he was not afraid of being killed by William.


    Fortunately, since I met a leader of Scrooge named taros in 1995, Nick Fury has even participated in the infiltration and assassination of the Kerry people by the Scrooge people in the past eight years.


    therefore, the Scrooge people led by taros have a very deep friendship with Nick Fury, so that they can send their people to the earth to help them when they are all chased and killed by the Kerry people Clifford''s busy.


    Before getting on the spaceship, Nick Frey and taros murmured, "when I get in touch with Carol Denver, let her go to the earth. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be killed in a muddle if I don''t know when?"


    Taros said with a smile, "what''s the name of William Devonshire? He''s so powerful that you, the second leader of aegis, are afraid to be like this?"


    "You laugh at me. Before, you heard that there was a wizard in England who could see through your transformation. Did you almost call back all the Scrooges in the blue star?"


    Nick Frey laughs at the black faced taros, "see you next time, man.".


    "No, my friend, I changed my mind," taros said helplessly. "I have to see for myself if the wizard can really see through our transformation. If so, then.

 Chapter 830

    On the spaceship back to Bluestar, Nick Frey''s heart is both happy and bumpy at the moment.


    The reason why he is excited and happy is that Bluestar finally has the means to deal with the transformation of the Scrooge people. Although the supporter of this means is the power of England, from the perspective of the whole mankind,


    Nick Fury thinks that as long as he has this ability, he will have more confidence to cooperate with the Scrooge people against the more powerful Kerry people in the future,


    and even ask for rewards Wait, also won''t be like those years before, even some of the technology that the Scrooge people eliminated can''t get.


    As for the ups and downs, that is because he is really afraid that this is a trap set by William, the purpose is to lure him back to the blue star, once he appears in public, he will be torn apart.


    But now, accompanied by the leader of Scrooge, taros, Nick Frey felt a lot.


    Other than that, a spaceship in space is a deterrent.


    After entering the spaceship, I went back to my cabin and sent a video photo to Carol Denver, who was far away from a galaxy, with my communicator.


    He repeatedly told Carol that when it was over, he would go to Bluestar to join him. In order to enhance his persuasion, he also told the story that the English wizard could see through the transformation of the sloughs.


    After the news was sent out, Nick Frey, who changed back into a fur coat, came to the spaceship control center in a good mood.


    As soon as I came in, I heard taros say, "we received a follow-up message from blue star. My people are being transported to Mars prison by William Devonshire''s spaceship at the moment.


    Frey, do you think we should say hello to Devonshire first or go directly to Mars to save people?".


    Nick Frey rolled his eyes when he heard that.


    Most of the people who survived were soldiers or civilians, or the Scrooges of Taros were marginalized.


    So a lot of times, in Nick Frey''s view, these people can''t be said to be stupid, but they can''t be said to be long-sighted.


    I can''t see such an obvious trap, or these guys can see it, but they think that with William''s technology, they can''t beat the Scrooges.


    "Do you think if you catch an alien, are you safe in the base camp or on an alien planet?".


    "You mean it''s a trap?" Taros asked uncertainly, "what if William Devonshire is afraid of fighting in the blue star, causing a lot of civilian casualties?"


    "No offense," Nick Frey said after looking around at the Scrooges, "if I were Devonshire, I would definitely choose a suitable place for you to attack,


    and then show the recorded battle video or your dead bodies to my boss,


    after that, I will probably get ten times more support than before Hold on to.


    At the moment, all the people standing in the control center of the spaceship are the sloughs who have been dealing with nikfrey for several years. Even in the past, many of their action plans were made by Frey.


    So although I''m not happy with the idea that people will die, I have to respect his opinions.


    Taros asked calmly, "what do you think we should do?"


    After thinking about it, nikfrey said, "if we dress up as the envoys of Scrooge and make an official visit to William Devonshire, Devonshire will have to negotiate first in the face of a complete alien power.".


    "Useless",


    taros manipulated a few times on the console, and a complete conversation between William and the arrested slough was played out.


    "Hell, why does he know so much?" Nick Frey said after scolding. "So William Devonshire must be the same person who can get in touch with extraterrestrial forces as I do,


    otherwise, how can he know so much information about extraterrestrial planets? Taros, can''t you find out what kind of technology Devonshire is?"


    Taros pressed the virtual control button a few times, and a spaceship hull appeared in the virtual light column,


    shook his head and said, "it''s hard to guess which kind of technology is it just by a spaceship shell. If we can see the energy and engine of the spaceship, we can definitely determine whether it''s alien technology.


    According to the current intelligence analysis, the technology used in the hull of this spaceship is not advanced, and the metal components that can be used are all found by Bluestar.


    From this point of view, the spaceship really wants to be invented by itself. ".


    "Where did his intelligence come from? Hell, we know nothing about our opponents, but they know us like the back of their hands. How can we fight? How to negotiate? "


    "Well," taros hesitated for a moment before saying, "maybe it''s the alien race that stayed on the blue star who told him.".


    Nick Frey glared one eyed and said in disbelief, "do you mean there are other alien races besides you Scrooges hiding in the crowd?"


    Taros shrugged. "It''s no surprise, Nick. Since Bluestar, meadoward, was declared a sphere of influence by the asgards,


    there will inevitably be weak or fleeing alien races coming to live in Bluestar. These people will not make much noise considering the strength of the asgards,So, you don''t know, or it''s normal for you to regard the disappearing aliens as gods.


    Nick Frey spent a lot of time digesting these secrets. Even if he didn''t want to accept them at the moment, he had to accept them in front of aliens.


    he took a deep breath. "Although it''s hard to accept it, I don''t think William Devonshire can say that he has been in contact with aliens since he was a child, so he can be so outstanding.".


    "No, before that, I would have the same guess as you," taros explained enviously.


    "after learning that there are magicians in the blue star, I went to look up the historical data we recorded and found that there are not many races in the galaxy that have magic knowledge.


    Compared with warriors and technology, magic represents mystery, power and awe. Witches or magicians have too many secret or evil magic, which can kill their opponents quietly,


    and you blue star have a group of such people, and even some people were famous in the alien world more than a thousand years ago because they drove through many alien forces. ".


    Reminded by taros, nikfrey soon thought of the records of kamataji in the aegis, bowed his head and muttered, "that boy is not the magician who was born to kamataji, is he?"


    Taros, who noticed Nick Frey''s expression, said with a smile, "ha ha, it seems that you still know some secrets of your blue star.".


    Seeing that nikfrey just raised his eyebrows, taros didn''t care, "now you should understand why we Scrooges and Crees can invade blue star, but no one really dares to invade it.".


    "Give the Crees ten courage, and they dare not go to war with the asgards.".


    After mocking the enemy, taros thought of something and showed a scared expression, "it really angered the asgards,


    these guys who call themselves Protoss, they don''t need to send people to fight, they can destroy the whole planet with a rainbow bridge energy.".

 Chapter 831

    When he heard so many secrets, he could not help being silent.


    Although there is power to protect the blue star, it is a good thing for the weak human beings, avoiding the risk of being enslaved and destroyed.


    But for human beings who have always regarded themselves as the boss of all things, it is not easy to feel that they are protected, but they are not qualified for the right to know.


    From this moment on, Nixon Frey had never so strongly expected the revenge plan composed of extraordinary people to be formed.


    It is calculated in my heart that the universe is so dangerous, and human science and technology can not be expected in a short time, so we can only unite our super powers to resist possible alien invasion in the future.


    Lest the Asgard, who hasn''t shown up for thousands of years, forget the blue star as soon as he dozes off.


    When things are irreparable, it''s too late to remember that you are the protector of blue star.


    And as long as there is a little ambition, no one will place their own safety on others, not to mention the protector, it seems that they don''t look up to human beings.


    With this idea, Nick Frey suddenly felt that this time taros and the Scrooge people went to the blue star together, they could just use them to test William''s strength.


    So in the following discussion, Nick Frey began to deliberately increase William''s threat,


    "I''m still a little worried that William Devonshire intentionally led you to Mars. Maybe his spaceship is not what the intelligence says. It will take 33 hours to fly to Mars,


    but just like our spaceship, it only takes dozens of minutes to get there, even empty It''s OK to jump between two.


    "It''s impossible," taros immediately denied, shaking his head. "It will take human beings at least hundreds of years to understand space hopping technology only by self-development, and the energy used to realize space hopping is never nuclear energy or electricity.".


    Not nuclear, electricity? Nick Frey is hearing the important moment, but taros, as before, does not mention what energy is in order to realize the space jump.


    Nixon Frey could only take it as if he had not heard of it, but he once again confirmed in his heart that a super team must be formed to serve the interests of mankind.


    Seeing that Nick Frey didn''t speak, taros was silent for a moment and said, "it''s time for the solar system to collect information before discussing the next action.".


    Nick Frey didn''t care about it at all. In any case, whether it''s on Mars or in London, as long as the contact is not smooth, it''s possible to do it.


    If William can''t hold on, he will coordinate to keep William, a known superpower in human beings, no matter what.


    If the Scrooge people can''t hold on, he can also use the common threat of the Kerry people to persuade William to stop. If he has to, he will only carry out the magic captain.


    After discussion, except for the sloughs on duty, other people in the spaceship either had a rest or got together to chat and play.


    At the moment, William of London is taking Abigail and Philippe''s family to say goodbye and take a mirage prepared by the royal family home.


    As soon as he got on the bus, William took Abigail''s hand and asked, "how do you feel that Aston Martin mirage has completely occupied the upper class business cars in London?"


    "Hey, hey," Abigail whispered, leaning on William''s shoulder, "it''s not because you''re safe back in London.


    with a big wave of her hand, Mrs. Lena directly donated 50 top equipped bullet proof phantom models to the departments in England that are helpful to us. The royal family alone has given us a full 10, and the market price is 12 million pounds.".


    "That''s 60 million pounds?" William looked at the decoration in the car without saying a word, but when he was still heartbroken, he heard Abigail pat him on the chest with a smile,


    "don''t worry about it, honey, as long as you can come back, everything else is small." then he covered his mouth and said with a low smile,


    "if you know that Mrs. Lena donated a whole year to London Space Center with her family fund Million pounds, it will not be heartache can not sleep.


    Forget it.


    William reluctantly leaned back. It was obvious that he was suffering on Mars during this period of time. Lena and Abby were worried and afraid. When they saw that they were coming back safely, they would make such a normal move of throwing money.


    Speaking, the car soon arrived at their own manor, did not get off to see Lina with Jesse, Serena and Nisa waiting for themselves outside the main building gate.


    As soon as William got out of the car, he hugged Lena, and then he hugged Jesse with tears in her eyes.


    I didn''t expect that the girl would not let go as soon as she was in her arms. She held William in her arms, put her face around his neck and cried in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Lina didn''t mind. Instead, with her eyes red, she came over to hold William and Jesse and began to comfort Jesse.


    Nisa rolled her eyes, but she knew that all of them were self directed and self acted by the bastard who blinked at her now.


    Seeing that William was still blinking at this time, nissa suddenly turned her eyes and took the opportunity to speak,Silent blackmail William, quickly put her favorite Diamond Ruby back to her, or tell Lina these are false.


    Looking at his tearful Mother and Jesse, although William knew that Nisa didn''t dare to tell the truth, it would be a trouble if the shrewd Abby and Lina saw something.


    But it''s too simple for Nisa to threaten herself.


    William just glared at her for five or six seconds, and the chick''s eyes dodged from left to right. Finally, she gave William a white look and turned to look at other places.


    The news of them at the door was soon photographed by the reporter. Feeling the light of the flash, Lina finally took care of it and took William and Jesse home.


    Everyone listened to William talking about Mars in the living room. Until midnight, Lena said she would have a rest and leave by herself.


    As soon as Lena left, William took Abigail and Jesse to the elevator one by one. He did not forget to turn back and say a word to Serena and Nisa. He welcomed them to work out.


    Serena rolled her eyes, but Nisa hesitated for a few seconds, and quietly said to Serena, "we are not rivals together.


    if you let Abigail and Jesse challenge William one by one, will they have an accident?"


    "Hell, Nisa, when did you become like this?" Serena grabs Nisa''s chin angrily. "In case you dare not bite William when you are excited, but bite Abigail or Jesse''s hand or shoulder,


    you are waiting to be driven away, so now give me a rest, do you hear me?"


    "Well,,"


    when I think of my fitness, I am excited and I really have the experience of biting, and the victim is Serena holding her chin.


    Nisa could only mumble a few words, clapped Serena''s hand, got up and went to her room.

 Chapter 832

    The next day, William got up normally and had breakfast in the restaurant with his mother, Serena and the unhappy Nisa.


    As for Abigail and Jesse, no one asked when they would get up for breakfast.


    During the meal, Lina laughs at her son''s big mouthful of steak. She doesn''t dislike William''s rough eating.


    When William finished eating a large steak and drank the coffee from Nisa, he said with a smile, "William, the new stadium of Chelsea is ready for use, just waiting for you to determine the time of relocation.".


    "Well," William said after hearing this, he thought about it silently and asked unexpectedly, "it''s not right. How could it be more than three years for the Chinese construction enterprises to build the stadium?"


    "This is a misunderstanding," Lina explained. "The Chinese contractor who took over the main project of the stadium completed the project within two years of the contract, but after the stadium was completed, there were too many people in England who wanted to trouble the Chinese contractor with the quality of the project.".


    After putting down the tableware, Lina wiped her mouth with a napkin and said in a helpless tone, "those guys who are responsible for checking the quality and acceptance don''t argue with us, and they don''t bother. They check the project quality step by step according to the normal procedure.


    Before, people thought that even if they were targeted, the other party would act according to the rules. No matter how much delay, they would be able to complete the acceptance in half a year to nine months.


    then you went to Mars, and I didn''t care about the acceptance of the stadium, so I''ve put it off until now.


    But yesterday I received a phone call, saying that all the acceptance tests are qualified, and the stadium can be delivered at any time.


    "Wait a minute, is this discrimination against women?" said Nisa, looking at William angrily. "If you''re not at home, those bastards won''t pass for all kinds of reasons.


    But when you see that you are coming back, you are afraid to soften up immediately. This is not discrimination against us. What is it? "


    William shrugged, took Nisa''s hand, and said with a smile, "if you feel angry, call Anthony,


    he will definitely send the strongest team of lawyers to you, happily go to the trouble of those audit departments, and then send me a six or even seven figure ticket.".


    "It''s only seven figures. I''ll earn it by digging a few more shovels of gold on Mars," nissa said, looking at William. "Can I really sue you about this?"


    "Nisa," said Serena discontentedly, putting down the dishes before William answered, "you can''t stop and find something normal to do.".


    Patting Nisa''s hand, William smiles to ask her not to fight with Serena. "Well, Serena, Nisa is right about this. Some people just can''t see who they are.


    if the court really finds problems, I will thank those censors.


    But if we don''t find any problems now, someone will have to be unlucky. Otherwise, we will not only be sorry to the construction company of China, but also make people think that we are easy to bully. ".


    "Come on, William," Serena rolled her eyes. "Now in England, who dares to trouble you without any hard evidence?".


    "Haha, I''ll take it as boring to compensate them for playing," William said, and then heard Lina say, "well, don''t look for trouble.


    in one year''s acceptance time, the media scolded them for their inefficiency, not fault or dereliction of duty.


    even if you want to show it to those people in China, they may not want you to make trouble any more, It''s true to sign and pay.


    When Lena said that, William suddenly felt that it was really possible. After all, the advertising effect had reached the goal.


    China''s construction companies certainly hope to clear up the remaining money, move the team into the new stadium as soon as possible, and they can tear down the old stadium as soon as possible to build a residential area and make another sum of money.


    In this case, William had to shrug, "the team move, you and the stadium management to discuss and then decide, I will just go to the opening ceremony.".


    William is more interested in Devonshire Museum than Chelsea''s new stadium, but it''s better to ask Abigail about it, so that his mother won''t be upset and trouble him.


    After breakfast, Lena was in a good mood, holding William''s arm in one hand, walking in the garden of the manor, talking about what happened during this period.


    Although William knew all these things from Sunday, Lena was in a good mood and still pretended not to speak with her.


    William is enjoying the love between mother and son. In the Scrooge spaceship that just flew out of the jumping point in space,


    Nick Frey and taros, the Scrooge leader, are standing in the center of the spaceship''s control room, listening to the latest information from the London scrooge.


    "William Devonshire is at home in London at the moment, and my captive people, who have not received his signal, guess that he should be in the spacecraft flying to Mars"


    it took more than an hour for the Scrooge spacecraft to jump from the space outside the solar system to near Mars, and began to search the area from blue star to Mars.


    Because the flight route was fixed between the blue star and Mars, it didn''t take the Scrooges long to search William''s spaceship.After calculating the flight speed of the Mars spacecraft, the scroous soon came to the conclusion that the technology of the spacecraft could not reach the ability of Galaxy navigation.


    according to the speed of the spacecraft at this time, it would take several years to fly away from the solar system and reach the space jump point, which made the scroous have the heart of contempt.


    Taros looked at nikfrey and said, "it''s obvious that the guy named William Devonshire is a super genius, but no matter how smart he is, he is still limited by the scientific and technological strength of the whole civilization.


    it''s impossible for him to invent and understand space technology by himself. Therefore, in addition to the intervention of other alien civilizations, I decided to wait for the spacecraft to arrive on Mars.


    After saving my people, I will go to London to see the magicians who can see through the transformation of our Scrooges.


    Similarly, after reading the results of the slou analysis, Nick Frey agreed with their judgment.


    But his goal now is to make William and the slouch against each other to test how strong William is.


    Therefore, Nick Frey, who was cheated by William''s clumsy tricks, most hoped that the sloughs would go to London with him to meet William, and it would be better to have a bad talk and fight.


    Of course, I don''t agree with the plan of going directly to Mars to save people.


    If people are rescued, it is very unlikely that the SCRU people who have taken care of them will start in Bluestar.


    Pretending to be meditative, Nick Frey said calmly, "I still think Mars is a trap. We''d better go to London and say hello to William Devonshire, and then talk about the release of your people.".


    "But I''m worried that William Devonshire''s dormancy technology is not up to standard. If there is a little problem during thawing, it may be fatal"


    taros went on angrily, "I even suspect that William Devonshire is using our people as an experiment object to test whether his dormancy technology is up to standard.".

 Chapter 833

    No matter how close the allies are, they will do things for their own interests, regardless of the interests of their friends, or even betray them directly.


    Not only did Nick Frey understand this, but he was also calculating the Scrooges himself?


    Not to mention these years, he has been fed up with helping the Scrooge people, but the other side is even reluctant to give up the elimination technology.


    Now that he had a different intention, in order not to let the Scrooges doubt his purpose, Nick Frey had to pretend to be reluctant and agreed to wait for William''s spaceship to arrive on Mars.


    It''s not that the Scrooges didn''t want to rob the flying spacecraft directly.


    But after much consideration and comprehensive consideration of the gains and losses, we had to give up this plan.


    In the past, they would have done it without hesitation, but when they knew that the wizard in England could see through their transformation,


    these guys had to make a 180 degree turn in their attitude towards the earth people.


    If this secret method is learned or exchanged by their mortal enemies, the Keris, the naskrus will not be far away from extermination, let alone exile or hide.


    So, if you want to get the respect of a highly civilized race, it only depends on whether you can kill each other. The others are deceiving.


    ...


    while waiting for William''s spaceship to arrive on Mars in the slou spaceship.


    Nick Frey and taros are looking at the video William sent back to London in the past two months.


    At the same time, in order to avoid being detected, the Scrooges flew directly to the mariner Canyon of Mars and hid it.


    It''s a pity that these aliens still despise William too much. The spaceship hid in a 4500km long Canyon and didn''t find it on Sunday when there were not enough probes.


    but they should not have sent someone to William''s temporary Mars settlement for reconnaissance while they were waiting.


    As soon as two Scrooge scouts appeared within two kilometers of the settlement, they were found by spider robots about the size of hematite gravel.


    When he got the news, William was accompanying his mother, Lena, in the garden of his manor.


    Listening to Sunday''s report in his ears, William tilted his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile. Lena, who had been paying attention to her son, slapped him discontentedly.


    "Are you thinking about other people again? I''ve just come home. Can''t I stop? "


    "I also want to do nothing, but the thing is to come to me.".


    Seeing Lena frown, William said with a smile, "it''s OK, mom. It''s not about the earth. There''s something wrong with Mars. However, there''s a plan to deal with this kind of thing on Sunday. Don''t worry.".


    Lena shook her head, took William''s arm and walked back, but she complained bitterly,


    "come on, if something really happens, you can''t blame me. You''d better go and see what it is. I''ll remind you on Sunday at lunch.".


    Since mom was so sensible, William didn''t explain much. He went back to the main building and went directly to the basement.


    "Have you collected all the genetic samples of the captured sloughs?"


    "The collection has been completed, and the analysis and decoding are in progress. The complete gene map is expected to take about 40 hours.".


    "So long?"


    In less than two days, although it was not long, William still wanted to know whether the gene of the Scrooge could replace the gene of the magic woman and be used on the sentry robot.


    Once it works, William will build the sentry robot that can replicate the super power.


    With sentinels who can transform and possess all kinds of super powers, William will have no disadvantage in assassination, lurking and so on.


    In a large-scale war, ordinary robots serve as cannon fodder, and super sentinels serve as decapitating troops. Even in the face of alien races such as the zetary and Kerry, they should be able to resist.


    And with William''s ability at this time, whether the Kerry people are willing to have a war with him is a matter of two.


    Just like the asgards with rainbow bridge, William also has the ability to send his troops to the enemy''s rear, strategic points, and even the city.


    However, this kind of transmission ability is not as good as Asgard rainbow bridge. William must have a destination image in his mind, or have been there.


    If you think about it, maybe if you have time in the future, you''ll have to go to all parts of the universe, so that when something urgent happens, you won''t be able to transmit it.


    "It seems that this time we have to not only capture these Scrooges on Mars, but also get their interstellar charts, and even crack their spacecraft technology.".


    With a wave of hand, a portal connects the production base of planet x17 and the mining base of Mars'' Olympus volcano.


    "on Sunday, send spacecraft and exploration robots to search for the location of the Scrooge spacecraft.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon a spacecraft with a large number of probes flew out of the portal from planet x17 to the Mars mining base.And then drive stealth, fly low to sailor canyon.


    It only took a few minutes for the spacecraft to reach the canyon, fly along one side of the canyon to the other side, and start to drop a large number of exploration balls.


    At the same time, William also made a plan that once the Scrooges found the invisible spaceship, he would personally send it to Mars and grab the Scrooge spaceship.


    Fortunately, the result is different from what William expected.


    Although the shape of the iron blooded group is long and frustrating, their stealth technology is still excellent.


    Or maybe it''s because the technology passed on by the sloughs led by taros is not up to standard.


    When the Scrooge''s spaceship was discovered on Sunday, William''s heart went up to his throat and he was ready to transmit at any time, but the Scrooge did not respond.


    As time went by, more than ten minutes or half an hour later, the detectors had been hidden on the cliff tens of meters away from the Scrooge spaceship,


    William was convinced that these aliens really didn''t find themselves exposed.


    After rejecting the plan to send spider robots to touch the spaceship on Sunday, William said with a smile, "don''t forget that our spaceship''s shell has the function of foreign body detection,


    at this time, if you touch it directly, the risk of being found is still great.


    wait until these arrogant families get out of the spaceship and the cabin door is opened, then let the spider sneak in.".


    Yes sir.


    As long as a spider enters without being found, the ship will be captured for William.


    At that time, the portal opens directly into the Scrooge spacecraft, and a large number of spiders sneak in, sneaking into various areas of the spacecraft before they are found.


    Wherever the spider arrives, it will be the portal''s delivery point.


    Even if you''re lucky, the portal could go straight to the ship''s control center and capture the commander and all the pilots of the slou.


    "Select a thousand combat robots, all equipped with weapons and self exploding devices, and stand by. I want these aliens to know what location based transmission is, and point to the key points.


    before they react, they are pointed at and captured by robots several times as many as theirs.".

 Chapter 834

    William has been ready in London, waiting for the action of the Scrooge people, he has a good reputation and a good word to get rid of these aliens.


    So when he was having lunch with his mother and four women at noon, the more he waited on Mars, the more restless he became.


    Always feel that there will be bad things happen, the idea that Mars is a trap, all the time entrenched in his mind flashed.


    As time goes by, the impetuous Nick Frey suddenly thinks, should we call Natasha, the black widow who lurks around William''s woman on earth?


    Maybe you can get some secret information from her, or whether Mars is a trap.


    Tell this idea to taros, the chief of the Scrooges.


    It''s not that taros didn''t notice Nick Frey''s restlessness all this time.


    Thinking for a moment, he nodded and agreed, "it''s safe to ask.".


    There was a transit signal from the Scrooge hiding on the earth, and the phone soon entered Natasha''s cell phone.


    Looking at the ringing, but can''t show the number of the call, Natasha''s attention, but all in the hearing over Colson and eagle eye.


    Without waiting for two people to ask, they threw the mobile phone to the skilled eagle eye.


    When the two of them saw the empty code on the caller ID, Natasha frowned and asked, "do you answer?"


    "Take it," Colson thought for a few seconds, but said, "since the phone can be called in, whether it''s the enemy or not, it''s the same whether you take it or not,


    if you don''t take it, they will still rush in. If they do, they may try their luck to see if it''s Nick Frey or Maria hill.".


    "That''s true," Natasha nodded, and connected without hesitation.


    "Hello.".


    "I''m Nick Frey, code XX, agent Romanov, report your call code.".


    Natasha, who hears that it''s Nick Frey''s voice and the password is correct, says her password,


    and asks about some past experiences that only she and Nick Frey know.


    With the problems of Colson and Hawkeye, the four finally believe that the person on the other end of the phone is themselves.


    Both sides were relieved at the same time. This was the only way to communicate with each other.


    After listening to Colson''s conjecture, Nick Fury knew that Hydra not only existed, but also reached into the werewolf community and aegis Bureau, and his whole life was not good.


    He was very suspicious, and even began to suspect Alexander Pierce.


    "Listen, Natasha, go and send a message to William Devonshire, and say that I will visit him at his manor tomorrow evening to discuss the Hydra and the prisoner he captured and sent to Mars yesterday.".


    I see, head.


    Natasha hangs up in a daze and looks at Colson and Hawk Eye who also hear the call.


    then Colson says, "Hawk Eye is outside. I''ll meet William Devonshire with you.".


    Thinking of Abigail and William''s other three women, Natasha only thought for a few seconds and agreed that with Colson, it should be able to avoid problems between women and bad things.


    This phone call made Nick Frey worry about Hydra. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking, is William worried that the captured sloughs will be transferred and captured by Hydra, and then sent to Mars for detention?


    He can have this idea, and taros who heard all the calls can also think of it, slapping Nick Frey on the shoulder with a smile,


    "it seems that things are not as complicated as we think. Maybe after my business is over, I can help you catch some people back,


    use the memory scanner on the spaceship to see if there are any enemies lurking in aegis,


    if If there is, with our ability to transform, we can help you find Hydra secretly in aegis.


    However, this did not reassure Nick Frey. On the contrary, he was wary of why the sloughs wanted to stay in the United States under the cover of aegis when they were exposed to great risks.


    Maybe taros really wanted to help him, but a more terrible idea came to Nick Frey''s mind.


    These homeless Scrooges don''t really have plans to invade the earth, do they?


    Eight years ago, he and Carol Denver saved taros and his people.


    Nick Frey doesn''t have to think about it to understand that life-saving benefits are not only useless to the fate of a whole race.


    Instead, it might be the reason why taros had to kill himself.


    Otherwise, as long as he lives for one day, taros will live with guilt and uneasiness.


    As for the surprise captain, Nick Fury suddenly has a real accident, Carol Denver will not rely on intuition.


    Over the years, the more he understood Carol and what she was doing, the more he felt she was a saint.


    Before that, he was still complacent and felt that once the earth was in crisis, Carol, who had half of the earth''s blood, would not stand by and would definitely step forward to help the earth tide over the difficulties.But at the moment, Nick Frey suddenly realized that Captain Marvel not only loved the people on earth, but also loved the Scrooges who were chased and persecuted by the Crees, as well as the vulnerable races in the universe.


    She is just like the universal Volunteer Police, where there is war, where there is a strong race oppressing the weak race, there will be surprise.


    But the universe is so big, and there are no bloodshed all the time. No matter how big the captain''s ability is, it''s impossible to pay attention to the earth all the time.


    Of course, it''s not that Captain Marvel will not care about human life or death, but that something really happens. Carol is likely to be delayed by other things and can''t get to the earth in time.


    So, the more virgin, the more unreliable.


    What''s more, if the Scrooges really secretly invade the earth, and can''t detect the transformation of Carol, the role is not as big as expected.


    On the contrary, it is William, a native superpower, who can really protect the earth all the time.


    Aliens are still aliens, because the earth is not their home, the only home.


    With this calculation, Nick Frey felt that he had to think about how to woo William.


    As long as William joins in, he will not worry about money without mentioning his own ability.


    This time, as soon as he caught the aliens, he was sent directly to Mars for detention. In addition, a few months ago, he personally killed the transformers red spider on Mars. All these clearly show that William is a hardliner to the aliens.


    What''s more, William''s influence on people all over the world at this time was a super genius who invented the spaceship alone and deciphered the ark reactor in reverse.


    They can provide capital, technology and social influence, and they have no shortage of ability, and their attitude towards foreign affairs is absolutely correct.


    Nixon Frey felt it was a shame not to drag William into the avenger.


    Unfortunately, what Nick Frey doesn''t know is that if Captain Marvel is a positive person with great love,


    then William is the perfect representative of self-interest.


    If you really want to pull him into the team, maybe someone will turn the spearhead against him who is never soft handed in the task.


    If that''s true, the avenger will be disbanded directly. Maybe he will be killed by William.

 Chapter 835

    It''s not surprising that Nick Frey, the one eyed dragon at the moment, wants to woo William.


    He was not the director of aegis, and Tony Stark was just an arms dealer busy picking up girls and finding some new weapons.


    The one eyed dragon''s calculation is good, but the only thing he didn''t expect is that William is not American, and he didn''t want to fight for America.


    Not to mention that there are still many Americans who don''t deal with William or even have feuds with him.


    In this case, unless it''s good, or there''s a crisis that endangers the whole world and affects his good life, it''s strange that William will help the United States in disaster relief.


    The most helpless and funny thing is that most of the disasters in the future will be in the United States.


    William would not care if he knew about the idea that the Cyclops would pull him into the avenger. Among the Cyclops'' early Avengers,


    the most fierce Thor, before William got the space gem, could play with Saul and Bucky.


    Although the melee certainly can''t beat Thor who has Thor''s hammer, who said that the fight must take a hammer.


    If you have the means to get your opponent down, why go into battle barefaced.


    In addition to Saul, the avenger of the hawk, William absolutely has 100% confidence to get him down.


    The reason is that the experiment was carried out on the Scrooge people yesterday. They can shoot each other''s soul with one hand. No matter how strong the hawk is, the fish on the meat board will come out of the body.


    And although William''s physical strength at the moment can''t compare with Thor and hawk, his speed in a short distance is absolutely no worse than them.


    It can move 140 meters in a second. Even if hawk wants to jump at William, he can''t catch him.


    Even when hawk pounced on him, he didn''t use William Ferrari, so he had no brain to go into the prepared mirror space.


    In the mirror space, even if William can''t kill him, won''t he use the space gem to exile him to other planets?


    Be ruthless and throw it directly into a star, or a planet like Titan with a temperature of one or two hundred degrees below zero. I don''t believe that hawk can overcome such a low temperature.


    Even if he could live, could he jump 1.35 billion kilometers back to earth.


    If you really have this ability, it must be hawk in the comic world, not in the movie.


    At that time, the purple potato monster will come. We don''t have to do it. We can release hawk directly.


    In addition, if we really fight against hawk, William may not even have to do it. He will directly lift him up and float in the air.


    No place to borrow, no matter how big the power is, it''s just doing useless work.


    As for the other Avengers, Stark''s body is ordinary without armor. It''s not difficult to assassinate him.


    When the U.S. team meets William, it may not take a round. His shield becomes William''s collection.


    Black widow and eagle''s eye, this need not say much.


    Now the black widow is standing behind Colson, looking apologetically at the angry Abigail.


    "Mr. Devonshire, Miss chase, I''m sorry Natasha cheated you, but we have our own difficulties.".


    Stop, stop, stop.


    Before Colson finished, William cut in.


    Although Colson doesn''t look like an agent at all, William knows very well that a person who can become a senior agent of aegis can''t be a charity guy. Colson''s appearance, like the beauty of the black widow Natasha, is just a means and weapon to confuse his opponent.


    "Well, just say what you''re doing. As for your identity," William said with a curl of his mouth. "If you didn''t want to be blackmailed by that old man Alexander Pierce, your information would be in front of me now.".


    Listening to William''s tone, Colson and Natasha are frightened to find that William is not only familiar with the director of aegis, pierce, but also has no intention of paying any attention to him.


    This allows the two to raise William''s danger level by several levels.


    Can only silently repeat the words of Nick Frey side, and then by William impolitely out of the manor.


    Not to mention Colson and the black widow out of the manor, how to discuss countermeasures with eagle eye, William is now holding angry eyes red Abigail repeatedly comfort.


    "Well, well, didn''t I tell you about Natasha before? Why are you still so angry? "


    "But I treated her as an assistant for a while. Now I have a showdown. I can''t accept it.".


    Dizzy, you can''t accept it. Just pretend to be pathetic.


    What Abigail did during this period was basically reported to William on Sunday.


    So William is very clear that Abigail''s defense of Natasha is stricter than that of thieves.


    Apart from avoiding Natasha''s suspicion, Abigail gave her a lot of daily affairs of the company, any other family affairs, spaceship affairs, and no chance to contact Natasha.Before leaving, the black widow also nodded to Abigail apologetically, and didn''t know that the person who was fooled was herself.


    However, William didn''t break Abigail''s trick, pretended to be heartbroken, and whispered to her for a long time,


    to make Abigail laugh and scold in a low voice from time to time, and when he blushed, he stretched out his hand and twisted William''s arm from time to time.


    Unconsciously, an afternoon passed. After dinner, when the family chatted and had nothing to do,


    William took out a pair of mahjong and began to teach everyone how to play mahjong.


    Sure enough, there are few foreigners who don''t like playing mahjong as long as they are women who have nothing to do.


    One handed out a hundred Devonshire coins, and William and Serena, who were not interested, sat behind her mother Lena and taught her to play cards.


    The fight went straight to more than one o''clock in the morning, but it was not over. When a report came from the ear on Sunday that the Mars spacecraft would arrive on Mars in an hour.


    William pretended to be hungry and took Serena to the kitchenette.


    As for whether Lena and them would have supper, William didn''t even ask.


    He went into the restaurant, held Serena by the waist, perfumed her mouth, and said, "help me get some steak, and then go to the basement to see me, OK? Honey.


    "I knew you must have something to do again, so I was pulled to find an excuse to leave.".


    Although she complained, Serena was obedient and went to the kitchen to help William get a midnight snack.


    An hour later, when William finished eating his steak, Serena looked at the virtual image of the slouch spaceship in front of her.


    she thought that someone was going to have bad luck, but at the same time, she got up with her plate and cutlery, kissed William and went to the first floor.


    For her, it''s better to say a few more words with Lina than to be a scrooge.


    As soon as Serena left, she reported on Sunday that "Sir, the Scrooge captive in Yellowstone Park, has been re dormant in the space capsule. You can send him back to the Mars spacecraft at any time.".


    William waved, and a portal appeared in Yellowstone Park. On Sunday, he commanded the battle droid to drag the Scrooge captive into the Mars spacecraft.

 Chapter 836

    Only a day and a half later, the captured Scrooges looked pale.


    William can''t help but wonder how much blood and bone marrow you took from him. It looks like this guy will die at any time.


    "It''s rare that I didn''t give a direct answer on Sunday. Instead, I pause for a moment and reply," Sir, for your future appetite, I suggest you change the topic. Just know that the Scrooge is not in danger. ".


    Dizzy, so it must be more than blood and bone marrow, maybe all parts of the body have been taken samples.


    At the thought of it, William immediately stopped talking about it.


    Eyes turned to two battle droids who had fixed the rescue capsule in the spaceship, which had now arrived at the temporary settlement in the canyon.


    While the metal gate of the settlement opened automatically and let the spaceship enter the gap, two scouts in charge of reconnaissance controlled the detection equipment and followed the spaceship into the settlement.


    The images soon returned to the Scrooge ship.


    Taros looked at the settlement that had been built and said with a smile,


    "in just a few days, the settlement has been built. It is probably in ancient times that you human beings lacked the ability to fight against wild animals and nature,


    so you are the best at and willing to spend a lot of time and energy The race of people who spend their energy on architecture.


    It''s a pity that Nick Friedan didn''t want to take this. Seeing that William''s spaceship was opening the cabin door, he reminded him to change the topic,


    "the detector should be hidden, and the target spaceship is opening the cabin door.".


    After hearing this, taros, who just made fun of Frey, put his eyes on virtual imaging again.


    We saw two battle robots pushing the rescue warehouse out of the spaceship and walking to the independent room in the settlement.


    Through the detector, taros can easily see the people sleeping in the rescue warehouse through the glass cover.


    The arrested guy looks a little pale, but taros only think it''s because of dormancy, they don''t pay attention to it.


    The only thing that worries them is the two battle robots.


    But after the detectors had scanned the weapons possessed by the battle droids, the scroons soon felt relieved.


    The hot weapon pistol powered by gunpowder is not a big problem for the sloughs with protective armor.


    "Make sure Hart''s in there. Rescue team''s going.".


    In the cruise ship, two small aircrafts flew to the cave of the settlement with ten soldiers after the taros command.


    As soon as the aircraft left, the spherical detector suspended outside the Scrooge spacecraft flew to the cabin door with several spiders before the cabin door was completely closed. Three spiders prepared jumped directly into the spacecraft.


    Once in the spaceship, the spider robot observed around for a period of time, and did not find the detection equipment, so it crawled along the short flight runway to the interior of the spaceship.


    Climbing up the inner cabin door, through the glass, they found that there was a foreign body cleaning and disinfection room inside. The three spiders immediately changed their crawling route to find the secret point, and then a micro portal appeared. A few drops of abnormal blood were controlled by William''s mental power and dropped on the metal wall.


    Instantly, the metal showed signs of corrosion, and this kind of non violent destruction made the self inspection system of the Scrooge spacecraft unable to detect it at all.


    Soon a large number of spiders jumped out of the small portal and entered the spacecraft along the damaged hole.


    Ten sloughs, who were flying two aircrafts, came to the metal door of the settlement and were about to open fire, but they did not expect that the metal door of the cave would open automatically.


    This makes the rescue of the Scrooge a little confused, did not dare to enter the settlement.


    After discussing for a moment, we could only launch a large number of detectors and scan the cave inside and outside.


    After confirming that there is no defense weapon, no one dares to enter easily.


    In fact, this kind of automatic opening of the door for outsiders is too abnormal to be doubted.


    In the control room of the Scrooge, taros, who couldn''t make up his mind, could only look at nikfrey.


    Although I think this is a trap, and we may have fallen into it at the moment,


    but if you want me to give an answer, you should let the two spaceships back, and then let people close to the metal door,


    if the door is still opened automatically, it only means that William Devonshire is in a hurry and didn''t think about it In addition to him, there will be people here.


    This explanation made taros''s eyes brighten, thought for a moment, and ordered the two aircrafts to leave first as Frey said.


    When the aircraft flew away, the metal door closed automatically, and then the two scouts approached the door carefully.


    Once again, as Nick Frey said, the door opens automatically.


    All the Scrooges were relieved immediately, and their contempt for William was even stronger.Even the two aircrafts that did not need to enter at the same time entered the cave with the two scouts.


    Taros said with a smile to Frey, "it seems that your talents still have a lot to learn and consider. Maybe after meeting, we can use more advanced scientific and technological knowledge and space safety regulations to exchange magic knowledge with him.".


    "Are you kidding?" Nick Frey looked at the smiling taros in surprise. "Are you sure you can learn magic?"


    "Whether you can learn it or not will be known after you learn it, but the scientific and technological knowledge I provide is what you need most at this stage"


    taros said with twinkling eyes, "only by mastering the space hopping technology, can you really go to space.".


    Space jump? Nick Frey''s heart beat faster, but a moment later he thought there was something wrong with it.


    It''s not that he knows much about the universe. In fact, in the past eight years, the Scrooges have blocked him too tightly technically.


    Not to mention obsolete technology, even if Nick Frey wants to buy technology from other alien races, the Scrooges are in charge.


    There are a lot of reasons to persuade Frey, and the final result is not to let the earth people get more advanced technology.


    With this experience, it''s strange to make Frey believe that taros is kind.


    "Warning, warning",


    without waiting for Frey''s reply, you can see two battle robots walking out of the separate room where Hart, the slouch, is held.


    "Unauthorized visit, back up, back up.".


    The two battle robots that gave out the warning sound, when the sloughs took a few more steps, only five meters away from Hart''s house,


    then they pressed their dull hands on the combat pistols, "final warning, final warning, two meters closer, we will attack automatically.".


    "Ha ha, I thought these two iron guys are so advanced, but they are just like each other.".


    Stop playing and get Hart out early.


    Two Scrooge scouts, hearing the leader taros'' words, took out their energy pistols and fired an energy bullet at the two battle robots.


    But the result surprised everyone.

 Chapter 837

    To the surprise of all the sloughs, two energy bombs less than five meters long were turned away easily by the dull and dull robot.


    William, who was far away in London, laughingly looked at the two Scrooge scouts who were stunned,


    said to Sunday, "play with these green guys first, and give my little spiders more time.


    Turn on the combat mode of robots and test the combat gap between these new combat robots and the space races.


    "Clear sir, combat mode on.".


    As soon as Sunday''s words were finished, the scouts saw the robot with its head on its side, and its eyes changed from blue to red.


    Such an obvious danger signal made Scrooge feel bad.


    "Whew, whew.".


    The two scouts only had time to pull the trigger again, and then they were hit on the chin by the fighting robots who had evaded the attack again.


    "Click, click.".


    There were two broken chins, and the two scouts who took off their helmets because they underestimated the enemy were directly hit by one blow and flew into the houses around them, losing their combat effectiveness.


    "Fire, fire.".


    Before taros''s order rang out, the Scrooges in the cave opened fire spontaneously.


    Eight energy rays are directed at the running fighting robot.


    Under the control of the robot on Sunday, it leaped to avoid the first wave of attack, took out two rapid fire pistols on its legs and opened fire.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    "Dangdangdang, dangdangdang".


    A sound of armor blocking bullets rang out in the cave.


    Dozens of bullets, although playing Scrooge people subconsciously Dodge, but in a few seconds, the other side can react, know that the bullet can not break the defense.


    Seeing this, William frowned and said, "change the target and aim at the weapons of the sloughs.".


    Yes sir.


    As soon as the attack target changes, it gets a magic effect immediately. A shooting energy weapon is hit by several bullets in the barrel, and the muzzle turns around.


    "Whew", actually hit a Scrooge''s body, the unfortunate guy hung up on the spot.


    At the sight of the dead, not only the Scrooge people were extremely sad and indignant, but William was silent for two seconds and said, "turn on the killing mode.".


    For William, since the other party is dead, there''s no need to think about building a friendship.


    However, on Sunday, he warned, "Sir, if you want to thoroughly study the deformation genes of the sloughs, you''d better capture the experimental bodies at all levels of power,


    at the same time, in order to avoid interstellar disputes, we need to detain these sloughs with the official charge of prison break.".


    "No, start killing mode." this time William didn''t listen to what he said on Sunday.


    For a moment, he really wanted to recover the Scrooge, but he thought that he and the English wizard had the ability to crack the talent of the Scrooge race.


    With this layer of interest, to some extent, it is impossible for the two sides to really make friends.


    Just like if William knows, who has the ability to deprive himself of magic and space gems.


    Then he either hid far away, or killed each other regardless of the cost.


    As for the surrender as a slave, the fool also understood that it was an expedient measure. Once he got the chance, he promised to rebel immediately.


    Besides, even if he killed the sloughs in the cave, the truth was still on his side.


    When William waved his hand, a portal appeared in the potato planting spaceship,


    Sunday''s connection signal with the two robots instantly changed to within a few seconds.


    If we say that before the robot''s fight, there are still 9 layers of inherent combat procedures in charge, then the dominant is Sunday.


    Within a second, two battle robots, dodging and fighting back at the same time,


    in the eyes of the scaru people''s fear, changed from only the eyes are red to the places where the whole body can shine red.


    On Sunday, he turned on 10% of his own server computing power and applied it to two combat robots.


    Two seconds ago, the fighting machine that needed to jump, slide, roll and Dodge was like being possessed by divine power. It could twist its body in place or move horizontally, and then dodged the energy bombs.


    The accuracy of the speed pistol in hand is also improved in a straight line. It can not only shoot at the muzzle of the energy weapons of the slou people,


    but also attack the weak points of the slou people''s armor. The bullet can also hit the ankle and heel of the running slou people, so that the two dodging slou people can fly out by themselves.


    In just a few seconds, three energy weapons were detonated, and the distance between the two sides was unconsciously shortened.


    Seeing that the combat robot showed up its telescopic knife, Nick Frey quickly pressed the virtual button, and then his voice was uploaded from an aircraft all over the cave,"Cease fire, cease fire, rescue team lay down their arms and surrender.".


    After that, two sharp blades pierced the helmet and stayed in front of the door of Scrooge''s brain.


    Seeing this scene, all the sloughs in the cave were glad. If it was a second in the evening, not only the two fallen companions would be stabbed in the head by a sharp blade,


    the remaining five of them would be killed before long.


    The battle droid takes the blade back in its arm and yells to the Scrooge, "drop your weapon, drop your weapon.".


    When the seven Scrooges didn''t know what to do, "whew, whew," the sound of two acoustic energy weapons came.


    One of the nearest robots was instantly destroyed in the head, while the other one, though under the control of Sunday,


    was still shot through a quarter of the head by an energy bomb from behind, and a burst of sparks came out.


    "God.".


    Different from the Scrooge people who started cheering after the same Lengshen, Nick Frey''s forehead was sweating, and a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart immediately enveloped him.


    Sure enough, before he said anything, ten golden circles appeared in the cave.


    Then a neat sound of footsteps came out of the golden aperture.


    But the first step was a dozen metal balls the size of a baseball, which were directly attached to two Scrooge aircrafts, flashing red, indicating danger.


    Then there are four out of each of the ten portals, a total of 40 combat robots carrying energy weapons.


    The sloughs in the cave did not make any more unnecessary moves. They threw away their weapons and raised their hands to surrender.


    Even the pilots of two aircrafts raised their hands after the robot''s energy weapons pointed at them.


    Carefully out of the aircraft, and the other seven surrendered companions stand together.


    The scouts, who had broken their chin before, attacked and destroyed two battle droids later.


    They were picked up by two battle robots and were still on the ground after a heavy blow on their stomach.


    Take out an energy pistol and point your finger on the trigger at their heads.

 Chapter 838

    Two skulls, who had been shot and sneaked, were frightened when the fighting robot pointed a gun at their head.


    When you see the robot''s cold, emotionless eyes, you can''t help shivering, and your shoulders shake slightly.


    Can be afraid to return to fear, these two people unexpectedly didn''t open mouth to beg for mercy, instead shout to want to kill to hurry up and so on.


    This made the other nine Scrooges, who were also captured, excitedly applaud and support their companions, but at the same time, they did not forget to scold William.


    "Bang, bang, bang", a deep fist to the dull sound of meat, mixed with the scrooge.


    It''s OK to scold others or just William, but as soon as it comes to William''s family, there''s a robot punching the sloughs in the stomach.


    Beat a few guys to cover belly, kneel to the ground, severe cough or retch.


    The cave soon quieted down, but not long after, some of the most vicious guys began to scold again after the pain relieved.


    Seeing this, William was impressed by the group of sloughs.


    Squinting his eyes, he thought, "these guys really deserve to be the elites who escaped from the disaster of the destruction of the main star and dare to fight with the Crees. At least they are cowards who are not afraid of death.".


    Originally, William really wanted to kill these sloughs in the cave, but he didn''t expect to be seen through by Nick Frey and surrender too fast.


    Although he doesn''t mind killing people, William doesn''t want to kill them. At the same time,


    when he calms down, he also understands that it''s only robots, not real intelligent creatures, who have been attacked and killed.


    However, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have to suffer if you don''t commit a crime until you die. What''s more,


    maybe these people who have been convicted of the crime are actually blackmailing aunt marvel.


    If you commit a crime, you will be punished, which is acceptable to anyone with normal thinking.


    A large group of Scrooge people are locked up for reasonable and legal charges. If they want to let people out, they either break the prison or work for William and get amnesty.


    It''s necessary to guard against prison break. People like the American team do prison break. It''s no surprise that the team leader will break the prison.


    Think about it, or simply put these people all sleep, shut in the spacecraft, and the spacecraft is invisible stay in space.


    Looking for a 35 meter long stealth spaceship in space is more difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    If you can''t rob the prison, you can only negotiate, seek commutation of sentence, or release with amnesty. With this reason, it shouldn''t be difficult for Captain Marvel to do things for himself.


    As soon as this idea came out, William suddenly felt that it was not surprising that it was important to do one thing for himself.


    So William, whose mind was no longer on the Scrooges, thought for a moment that if he wanted to restrain surprise, he would have to make the Scrooges admit their guilt and surrender,


    or simply force them to resist, then arrest them all and take them back to London for trial.


    "Click, scratch.".


    Two sudden loading sounds shocked and flustered the Scrooge people. At the same time, they naturally closed their mouths for fear that William would be angry and order to shoot.


    Even if we all know that this gun means a real blood feud, but in the face of a loaded gun, few people can not change their face.


    When the muzzle of the battle robot began to light up, Nick Frey said in a loud voice, "wait a minute, I''m Nick Frey, agent 10 of aegis,


    do you really want to kill the suspect on the spot without interrogation and judgment in my sight?".


    "Are you kidding, Nick, when are we suspects in your mouth?"


    Frey''s face turned black, and he called taros a fool in his heart. Can''t you hear this expedient statement?


    But taros, who was standing beside him, didn''t think so and asked, "and you don''t have the right to punish us.".


    No, I have.


    This word came from the cave, but it made taros and Nick Frey in the cruise ship suspicious.


    The idea of coincidence in my heart was soon broken by William''s words, "in the name of the first minister of extraterrestrial affairs in England, I declare that you are arrested.".


    "Alien affairs department?" The one eyed dragon asked in disbelief and shock, "have I been away from the earth for many years? Why I''ve never heard of this department in England.


    "I''m sorry, agent Frey. This department was formerly the Kingsman secret service in England. So, any questions?"


    After waiting for less than three seconds, William continued, "well, it seems that you have no problem. Then, please lead the rest of the Scrooge leaders to surrender themselves to me with the charge of participating in prison robbery and damaging the public property of the Department of alien affairs.


    by the way, you and Mr. Talos have several other charges, such as kidnapping Viscount Charles Cavendish, plotting espionage, plotting to overthrow England,


    please surrender within five minutes after hearing my verbal notice, otherwise, we will take necessary military action,You are responsible for all the consequences. Thank you.


    "Go to hell with you, William Devonshire," taros said, cursing the future loudly and shouting, "let your Alien affairs department go to hell,


    if you have the ability, you will catch me. If you can''t catch anyone, no matter how big your name is, no matter how reasonable you say it, it''s just a piece of nonsense without deterrent power.".


    The fiercer taros scolded, the worse he felt at the moment. Even if he wanted to do something, he also took into account the 11 prisoners of Scrooge who were controlled by the robot.


    He really hoped that William would order the killing of one or two prisoners, and that he would have enough reason to fight directly regardless of the prisoners'' life or death.


    And Nick Frey is surprised that William will arrest him as a suspect, and the charges are heavier than one.


    If these charges were confirmed by the English, he would have to spend the rest of his life in prison in England.


    William doesn''t care what Frey and taros think, but spiders have entered the control room of the scrooge.


    To control this spaceship, for him, is already simple, can not be more simple.


    Even if the spacecraft escape, five minutes also can''t escape the solar system, enter the space jump point, at this time give them five minutes, just a procedure..


    Taros really escaped, which was a good thing for William, because no one would care about the coward''s imprisonment for crime.


    Thinking of this, William said with a smile to Sunday, "send 11 space rescue capsule with dormancy function to Mars, and keep all the surrendering guys in the cave in the dormancy capsule.


    After I have asked Prime Minister Richard about those people, I will decide what law will be used to try them.


    "Yes, sir"


    eleven space rescue pods will be sent to Mars cave along the portal.


    Help 11 sloughs. After dealing with the trauma, the battle robot forces them to take off their armor and go to sleep in the rescue capsule.


    After the battle robot gave a rude beating to several disobedient sloughs, they were forced to drag them into the refuge capsule to sleep, and the rest of the sloughs were honest enough to lie in the refuge capsule.


    When the 11 rescue pods were put into the cave house, five minutes passed unconsciously.


    "Time is up, the last warning, surrender immediately, otherwise, we will take immediate military action.".

 Chapter 839

    "Fku, William Devonshire, if you have the ability, come to the spaceship and catch me. I''m waiting for you.".


    Taros walked around in the control room of the spaceship angrily. Once upon a time, they were one of the three empires in the universe.


    at the most brilliant time, the Crees were all younger brothers, and they developed to the present level by relying on their technology.


    At that time, the earth was just a wild area. If you want to destroy human beings, you don''t need to send out ground troops. You just need to send a big spaceship and release a few big bombs.


    But now? Not only the main star was destroyed by the Crees, but even the younger brother''s younger brother is not human. Dare you say that if you don''t surrender in five minutes, you will attack?


    And they want to be judged by the laws of the earth?


    But taros was angry again, and remembered the glory of the past. At the moment, it was not as important as the twelve living people.


    What''s more, seeing the ability of William''s teleportation robot, Talos has little confidence in winning this dispute.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to leave in a spaceship in order to avoid greater losses, but in front of a spaceship''s sloughs,


    abandoning the bodies of 12 captured clansmen and one unfortunate dead clansman, he will never want to be a leader again.


    It''s not the worst of all. The sloughs, who had been torn apart, were reunited by the flames of revenge.


    If we lose our unity, taros will not know the future of their group.


    But it''s impossible to surrender directly, with the pride of the sloughs.


    Unless there is a risk of total annihilation, they would rather have their main star blown up than surrender.


    If he had no choice, taros could only look at Nick Frey.


    Nick Frey, who was convicted of William, now hopes that taros will take him away with him.


    as long as he escapes back to the United States, he believes that no matter how capable William is, it is impossible to take him back to England for trial on the boundary of the United States.


    So Nick Frey looked at the Scrooge people around him. He was called a deserter, so he whispered in taros''s ear,


    "now the only way is to go to the earth and find other help.".


    This reminds taros that there are a lot of skulls lurking on the earth, and they can use humans to crush William.


    To understand this, taros said to the pilot of the spaceship, "start the spaceship, let''s go to earth.".


    "Sir.".


    Hearing this command, not only the driver looked over, but also other sloughs in the control room looked at taros.


    "Fool, what''s the use of us staying here now? Even if we kill all the robots, it''s just robots.


    it''s better to go to London to catch William Devonshire, or go to the United States to find help, as Nick said, and force William Devonshire to release people.".


    The idea also reminded other sloughs that the so-called cooperation with the United States was just a vague statement.


    In fact, many of them are hiding in the country. It should be easy for them to oppress William and England with official power.


    If not, we should really take out some technology and cooperate with the United States.


    Look at Nick Frey''s pursuit of alien technology over the years. I don''t believe it''s a big advantage. The Americans won''t do their best to help.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the spacecraft flew out of the thin atmosphere of Mars, golden gates appeared in the control room.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack.".


    As soon as the ten gates were opened, the battle robots came out of the gate.


    The battle became white hot in an instant, but taros and nikfrey were surprised that no matter how many units they shot or destroyed.


    These robots just kept coming out of the portal, and didn''t shoot back immediately.


    Soon, the shooting speed of the Scrooge people couldn''t keep up with the speed of the robot. One by one, the Scrooge people were knocked down by the close robot and controlled.


    Looking at the robots that are almost encircling themselves, taros and nikfrey have no choice but to put away their weapons.


    They have already understood that William wants to catch him alive, or they will be killed in three rounds by the ten or so sloughs in the control room.


    Leaving 40 intact robots in the control room, William closed the portal here and began to open the portal in other areas of the spacecraft.


    Wipe out all the sloughs marked by spiders.


    In the face of three portals appearing at the same time, few Scrooges can resist three robots.


    Even if there are powerful guys who can kill three at the same time, it''s no problem. Then there will be three more portals, plus the first three portals,


    there are six robots that appear together, and they all appear two or three meters away from you.


    If you can''t get six, there will be ten doors. In a few seconds, dozens of robots will jump on you. What''s more, the number has been in constant flow.


    anyway, for the purpose of this capture, William prepared a full 1000 new combat robots on Sunday, and they didn''t need to spend a dime. They were all automatically produced by planet x17.If it''s not enough, there are thousands of battle robots in the warehouse waiting to be recycled.


    In this case, even if Thor came, he would not be able to lift Thor''s hammer.


    Moreover, William would like to see the sloughs kill more robots. The more the losses, the heavier the crime of breaking public property, and the longer the sentence will be.


    As for the price of robots, it''s not too much to quote tens of millions of dollars for one.


    So guangtaros and Nick Frey personally destroyed more than 20 sets, more than 200 million dollars, which is enough for these two guys to be locked up for decades.


    As the door opened more and more, William understood the space of fixed-point transmission more and more deeply, and even tried to open the door half a meter behind the sloughs,


    then, before this unfortunate guy could react, he was grabbed by the combat robot''s back collar and dragged into the robot warehouse,


    fortunately, this guy''s brain was still flexible, and he raised his hand to surrender without thinking about it, Then the robot disarms and takes it back to the ship through the portal.


    And all of this is clearly seen by taros and nikfrey who are not restricted to walk through the virtual imaging monitoring screen.


    With a deep sigh, nikfrey reluctantly advised taros, "surrender, man, no one can resist this invasion,


    and we have suffered losses twice in a row. Do you think William Devonshire is so kind-hearted that he has to catch every slough alive, regardless of his own losses?"


    "What is it?"


    Once reminded, taros soon understood that there must be something wrong with it.


    Although I don''t know what William is up to, it''s just a waste of time to delay at this time.


    Faced with the mechanical army that suddenly appeared around him, fearless and indifferent to the loss, taros felt that even the gods in their ethnic legends would be piled up in endless numbers.


    At the same time, I think of the rainbow bridge of the asgards.


    If William''s own ability is strong enough to resist those who peep at the power of space transmission.


    It won''t be long before there''s a new overlord in the universe.

 Chapter 840

    He is not sure whether William will become a leader in the future, but it is true that no one can catch him if he wants to escape.


    You can''t win against Odin and purple potato monster, but bullying and bullying Scrooge, a race that has no super combat power, is quite simple.


    Even just stay in the manor and use your brain. In less than two minutes, the cruise ship was completely occupied by more than 800 battle robots.


    Quickly wake up taros, who is deep in thought, and he doesn''t have the chance to say that if he wants to surrender.


    You can only stand in the control room of the spaceship and watch the battle robot and scanning ball, search for the whole spaceship and put all the life bodies you can find in the dining area of the spaceship.


    Then a portal appeared in the dining room of the spaceship, and the opposite side of the portal was in the base of Yellowstone Park in the United States.


    Under the surveillance of battle droids, the scrooks were stripped of all their equipment and any metal objects, and one by one they entered the closed detention area of Yellowstone Park base.


    William only allowed eight 35 meter long spaceships to be built on Sunday, so at the moment, the number of space rescue silos can''t sleep more than 50 sloughs, so they can only be shut down first.


    After dealing with these ordinary sloughs, William is thinking about how to deal with taros and Nick Frey.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the power gem is now on an abandoned planet called mogra.


    Maybe you can consider finding this infinite gem that can control all energy and power.


    After you get it, if you find a way to use it safely, you can not only ignore any physical attack, but also come to your door and kill the purple potato monster.


    It''s a good idea, but William didn''t have any clue about how to use the power gem for a while, so he had to go step by step and find it first.


    Even if it doesn''t work, it''s a big deal to hide first, let alone find it.


    Or hire starjuana bastard to try his courage to provide information. Maybe the guy who won the blue skin will find useful information again like in the movie.


    ...


    just when taros and Nick Frey didn''t know what their end would be, two portals suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Then a battle robot came forward and said, "Mr. Devonshire is at the manor in London at the moment. He asked me to tell you, Mr. Talos,


    if you know that the universe spirit ball is a clue, please enter the portal on the right. Mr. Devonshire will be very happy to invite you to visit the manor,


    if you don''t know, please enter the portal on the left and go to the manor Stay with your people and wait for the verdict of the English court. ".


    "The spirit ball of the universe?"


    Taros, who was worried about the future, immediately lowered his head and tried to think about his memory, but after a long time, he asked blankly, "what is that? Or tell me exactly what it looks like.


    Nick Frey, who also heard the question, frowned and thought about the magic cube possessed by aegis.


    Because he left the earth two months ago, Nick Frey didn''t know that the magic cube had been snatched away by William from Alexander Pierce.


    Taros was worried, but he noticed that Nick Frey was meditating. He soon thought about the magic cube in his mind.


    he couldn''t help thinking about whether the magic cube had anything to do with the magic ball.


    And William''s meaning is very clear. If he knows what he wants and where he is, he will have the opportunity to become friends immediately.


    he will visit his manor directly.


    If you don''t know, I''m sorry. Just go to jail with other sloughs.


    So even though taros knew that the cosmic cube was not the cosmic magic ball, he still looked at nikfrey and said, "Nick, is the cosmic magic ball just called the cosmic magic cube?"


    Nikfrey could not wait to strangle taros and think quickly about how to answer.


    The robot who spoke before said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Talos, Devonshire knows what the magic cube is,


    what he wants is a silver hollow metal ball the size of a baseball. At the same time, he asked me to tell you,


    if you know, you''d better say it directly, because Ronan, the accuser of Kerry, should also be looking for this spirit ball.".


    "Ronan,,,"


    on hearing the name, taros became irritable, staring at the talking robot and gritting his teeth, and asked, "how do I know if you''re telling me the truth, or if you''re deceiving me?"


    "Believe it or not," the robot asked, changing the subject. "Since you don''t say it, Mr. Devonshire would like to know the contact information of Yongdu, or the way to hire star robbers.".


    "You want to hire predators to help you find the cosmic orb?" Taros was surprised and said, "if you don''t have interstellar currency, even if you hire Yongdu,


    aren''t you afraid that those unscrupulous robbers will not only give it to you, but also rob you, the earth man, when they find the cosmic spirit ball?""Tell me what I want to know, the rest is my business"


    listening to William''s voice coming from the robot, taros finally smiles, "I help you find the universe spirit ball, how about you help us deal with Ronan?"


    Seeing that William was silent, taros quickly reminded him, "and you also said that Ronan is also looking for the spirit ball of the universe,


    according to our understanding of Ronan, if he knows that you are playing with his idea of valuing things, he may drive a fleet and come directly to earth to trouble you,


    therefore, we can actually become friends or even allies.".


    Taros is not at ease deliberately said, "just like the surprise captain Carol Danver, in dealing with Kerry things, we get along very well with her.".


    Not to mention Carol Denver, William immediately understood that taros probably regarded him as a level figure with Captain Marvel,


    since he could not win the battle and could deal with the Kerry together, the leader of the Scrooge immediately became a diplomat who hoped to unite all forces to deal with the Kerry.


    But for William, to form an alliance with the Scrooge people who can transform at will, he instinctively worried, and rejected them from the bottom of his heart.


    Although today''s Scrooges look very pitiful, long ago, these Scrooges were not a positive image. What they did was no different from the Kreis.


    Even with the excessive things, it is not without.


    But when he thought about it, William sighed again. No matter what Scrooge, Cree or human beings are, they are all the same.


    Strong when unscrupulous, not backward and struggling to survive, hoping to one day once again into the glory, can really do this and a few.


    Since they are not good people, everything depends on interests.


    The good thing is friends, so William opened his eyes and lied, "hand over the highest authority of this ship. If I find what I want in the star map, I will consider dealing with Ronan with you.".

 Chapter 841

    Taros, who directly asked for the highest authority of the spaceship from William, and the situation of the whole ethnic group was not very good, showed a hesitant expression on his face.


    But for William, the spaceship that is very important to him is only the production base of planet x17, with a month''s production capacity.


    If we open more bases, we can produce a 100 meter long spaceship in an average week.


    So, William said, "if you''re worried that I''ll take your ship, make me a copy of the interstellar chart.".


    Then a hard disk appeared on the virtual imaging platform without warning.


    Taros, startled, and Nick Frey look at each other and see each other''s powerlessness.


    Depressed shook his head, in the console to operate, the interstellar chart into the hard disk.


    During the waiting period, William, who was staying in London, said to Sunday, "get an independent server without external devices to prevent your system from being invaded,


    at the same time, prepare two Kingsman memory removal needles for me.".


    Understand, sir, I will set up a stand-alone server on planet x17.


    "No", said William on Sunday, "for the sloughs, if I find that I have an uninhabited and livable planet, I won''t be able to live in peace in the future.


    the independent server is built on the earth. If I find the coordinates of the planet mogra, I will destroy the server.".


    "No problem sir.".


    After waiting for a few minutes, the star map was copied. A thought came to William, and the hard disk suddenly disappeared in taros and Nick Frey''s eyes.


    At the moment, the two of them had an irresistible idea about William.


    The portal is bad, but there are signs.


    When the golden light flashes, it will always give people a second, half a second reaction time. People with fast reaction speed also have the opportunity to take out the gun.


    The ability to make hard disk appear and disappear without warning really makes people not know how to prevent it.


    If this is not a hard disk, but a nuclear egg with a countdown of only a few seconds, the spaceship will become the floating garbage in the universe at the moment.


    In taros and Nick Frey''s eyes, the ability to teleport at will is even more useful than Captain Marvel''s ability to blow everything up.


    It''s just a space transmission. If they know that William, who can use space gems,


    can also use the ability to collapse, fold, cut, imprison and hide himself in dimensional space, will taros and nikfrey kneel down and hold their thighs in fright.


    When he got the star map, an idea flashed into William''s mind. An energy crystal appeared on the virtual imaging platform again, waking up taros who was thinking.


    When he saw this energy crystal, taros could not be shocked any more. On the contrary, he felt that he was not surprised at all.


    Then William asked, "how much money is this energy crystal worth?"


    "Well," taros said after reasoning, "if we only calculate between the stars, this kind of energy crystal is worth 100 star coins,


    however, spaceships can jump through space only by using this kind of energy crystal, so they are more popular than star coins,


    in the predators, the energy crystal should be able to exchange for more than 120 star coins.


    With taros finished, Nick Frey asked curiously, "Mr. Devonshire, can you ask me where you get this kind of energy?"


    "Deal.".


    Sure enough, both Talos and nikfrey had a clear and worried look on their faces.


    This answer directly shows that Lian has been in contact with aliens for a long time, and it seems that the relationship between them is not bad, otherwise no alien will make a deal with the earth people they don''t like.


    Then the energy crystal disappeared, and a jade card appeared again on the virtual platform.


    "Have you ever seen such a thing in the universe?"


    Taros picked up the healing jade amulet on the stage, looked at it repeatedly, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, maybe it''s because we sloughs have been hiding, so we haven''t seen this kind of thing.".


    "May I ask you what it is and what it is for?"


    As soon as taros''s voice was over, the robot, as the carrier of conversation, suddenly took out his gun and fired at nikfrey, who was pointed at by the gun and was full of fear.


    Stop it.


    "God, I''m not dead.".


    Taros, who shouts to stop, is relieved to see that nikfrey has just been hit in the arm. At the same time, he stares at the talking robot angrily,


    but before he can speak, the robot who puts away the gun shows the healing charm on his hand and walks up to nikfrey.


    Pinch off the jade amulet, and you will see a green light emerge. Then you will be attracted by Frey''s wound and enter his arm directly.


    "God, is the wound healing?"


    As a client, Nick Frey feels the deepest pain at the moment, not pain, but comfort, just like soaking in a hot spring.Not only the wounds on the arm are recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, but the fatigue and soreness of the whole body are also swept away.


    Even his left eye, which had been blind for eight years, began to feel numb and itchy.


    So after five seconds, the effect of the healing charm is over. Nick Frey looks at the robot hand,


    and finds that there is no healing charm. He goes directly to taros, grabs the healing charm from his hand and pinches it.


    In a flash, another green light appeared, and this time it went directly into Nick Frey''s left eye.


    This makes taros know how Frey''s eyes are blind. He is shocked and looks at Frey with a strange expression because of his itchy eyes.


    After another five seconds, Nick Frey carefully took off his blindfold and touched it on his eyelid. He felt that there was no scar on his eyelid scratched by the predator.


    And I haven''t opened my eyes yet. Through my eyelids, I can feel the light again in my left eye after eight years.


    Unfortunately, Nick Frey opened his eyes excitedly, but the result was different from what he expected.


    But even if it''s a little blurry, it''s already a big joy for Nick Frey.


    People who haven''t experienced it can''t understand how wonderful it is to get back.


    "Anything else? Any more? "


    Feeling the condition of his eyes, Frey quickly walks up to the robot, and then happily sees a jade charm on the robot''s hand.


    It''s a pity that the third jade talisman has no effect on Nick Frey.


    After the jade Fu was broken, the green light didn''t go to him. Instead, it floated for a second and hit taros.


    Seeing this, Flanner doesn''t understand that this magical magic item is useless to him. He can''t help shaking his head and looking at taros who was selected by magic.


    After five seconds, as soon as taros opened his eyes, he felt that he was not only many years younger, but also obviously aware that the hidden danger had disappeared.


    Then William asked, "you''ve all used a healing charm. How much do you think a healing charm will cost?"

 Chapter 842

    For the value of healing charm, besides the iron blooded race, William asked other alien races for the first time.


    Although the price of iron blood clan had been raised once before, William always felt that he was at a loss to exchange the price of one healing talisman for ten energy crystals.


    So at this time, he really wanted to know how much taros, as the leader of the slou, would offer for self healing talisman.


    Taros, feeling the effect of self-healing talisman, looked down for a few seconds and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I don''t know whether this kind of healing jade has the same effect on fatal injuries.


    if it can repair fatal injuries such as heart damage in a few seconds, that healing talisman is not expensive, even if it costs tens of thousands of stars,


    but it''s just for recovery In the case of trauma, the price of a piece is only a few hundred stars at most. Although jade amulet is much smaller and more convenient than portable treatment equipment, there are still many devices on the market that can achieve the same effect. ".


    If taros could see William''s expression at this time, and at the same time, he would be thinking about his own life and regretting the price of several hundred star coins.


    William, who wanted to make a fortune by curing Fu, now has a look of both happiness and guilt.


    In the past half a year or so, the energy crystal has made more than 100000 pieces in the trade with the iron blood group. However, according to the data feedback from the iron blood soldiers,


    the healing charm is very effective for trauma, but it has little effect on injuries such as heart, brain and broken hands and feet.


    Now it seems that if it wasn''t for the iron blooded race''s unpopularity with other alien races, coupled with the internal war, and the rigid demand for treatment equipment,


    the price of 10 energy crystals and 1000 star coins could not be maintained.


    It seems that the iron blooded people are worthy of being the local tyrants with energy crystal. They don''t care about the price for the victory of the civil war.


    So even though he knew that things were expensive, William, who was a little guilty, was soon occupied by the words "local tyrant" and "rich".


    In the face of the local tyrants who are not short of money, it is impossible to reduce the price.


    instead, they are thinking about how to find the variant iron blood, strengthen their strength, and make the civil war of the iron blood clan longer and more tragic.


    Of course, you can''t do it openly. If you want to be an arms dealer selling arms on both sides, you have to pay attention not to be caught by both sides, so that you don''t turn your gun to William, the war monger.


    And to do this kind of invisible thing, nothing is more suitable than the star pirates and predators.


    As for why to find Yongdu, on the one hand, it''s because this guy looks like he does everything for money, but actually he has a little conscience.


    Of course, William''s conscience of bravery will not affect him. Once he has a chance, these predators will rob his employer at the end of the task and employment relationship.


    But if that happens, it''s hard to say who will rob.


    At the same time, William is very interested in Yongdu''s whistling and sound-absorbing arrow controlled by his mind.


    It''s not only cool to play, but also an artifact to clean up small soldiers.


    Of course, William wants to play with it when he has a chance.


    "Tell me the contact information of Marauder bravery.".


    For William''s persistent search for the infamous star thief, taros would like to tell William that there is no need to find Yongdu, they can help find the universe spirit ball.


    But if you can''t find it and expose your whereabouts, you will not only face the pursuit of Kerry, but also William.


    So taros thought for a moment and said, "except for the brokers, no one knows the contact information of the predators.


    However, in the years we have been fleeing, we have heard a news that marauders often repair on the planet of cantrachia. If you want to find Yongdu, maybe you can go there to have a try. ".


    Get what you want, William hand move, two Sunday to prepare the Kingsman memory clear needle, fly to his hand.


    Then, together, the two needles went into taros and Nick Frey''s necks.


    But when they pulled out the memory clearing needle,


    the medicine in it had already entered their blood. In a few seconds, they began to feel dizzy and shake left and right.


    Two battle robots come forward, one holds taros and nikfrey who are going to the end, and keep repeating in their ears, forgetting the words of the universe spirit ball.


    Four or five seconds later, taros, who completely fainted, was held by the battle robot and walked into the portal to Yellowstone Park.


    The Cyclops are held by another robot and enter the portal to London manor.


    After a while, the pilot of the Scrooge spacecraft was escorted to the control room of the spacecraft by two robots and drove the spacecraft back to Mars with a gun.


    Once back on Mars, the battle robot in the spacecraft took the destroyed robot, took the pilot of Scrooge, and returned to Yellowstone base from the portal.


    After everyone disappeared, William''s figure instantly appeared in the control room of the spaceship. He pressed his hand on the virtual imaging platform of the spaceship and tried to put the spaceship into the storage space.Unfortunately, I tried twice, but there was no response, "ha, I knew there would be a fish in the net.".


    Close your eyes, let go of mental perception, searching area by area.


    It wasn''t long before a guy was found hiding in the Scrooge sleeping cabin.


    The idea turns, William''s figure appears in dormancy cabin side.


    As soon as he closed his eyes and thought about the Yellowstone Park base in his mind, the slumber disappeared and appeared in the Yellowstone base.


    "The effect is not bad.".


    Feeling more and more satisfied with himself and using the handy space energy, William felt very happy. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, the whole spaceship was put into the storage space.


    At the moment, the storage space of this ship, which is more than 100 meters long and more than 20 meters high, is very small compared with the whole storage space which is expanded 24 meters long every day.


    After the experiment, there was no creature in the spacecraft. With a wave of William''s hand, the spacecraft reappeared on Mars, then disappeared and appeared in the base of planet x17.


    This base is built in a rocky mountain. It is blocked by hundreds of meters of rock. Even if the Scrooge spacecraft has the function of asking for help, it can''t send out the signal.


    After handling the matter, William returned to London manor, took off his space armor, straightened his clothes, and walked up a layer.


    With a mental sweep, I didn''t expect that my mother was still playing mahjong with Abigail, Jesse and nissa.


    Looking at my watch, it''s more than four o''clock in the morning. I suddenly feel that it''s a failure to bring mahjong home?


    Maybe in the future there will often be only one woman to hold, or no one to accompany, sleeping alone.

 Chapter 843

    Looking at Lina laughing happily after Hu Pai, William shakes his head, steps back, stands by the pillar of the living room, and makes a gesture to Serena to let her accompany him to have a rest.


    Can be surprised that William did not enter Serena, saw the gesture, thought, or secretly shook his head.


    Others say it''s too late to go to bed, Nisa will believe, but with the blood group of Serena said she wants to sleep, Nisa can''t find the problem is strange.


    Seeing Serena shaking her head, William had no choice but to go upstairs to have a rest. As for persuading some women to leave the table, let it go.


    Even Abigail, the most rational in William''s heart, was in the yard wall with great interest. It was absolutely uncomfortable to persuade him at this time.


    As they were walking towards their room, they suddenly reported on Sunday, "Sir, there''s bad news.


    Nick Frey and taros woke up one minute ago and continued to pretend to be in a coma.


    Depending on the situation, Kingsman''s memory clearing needle has no effect on them.


    "Well?"


    William can''t help but stop for a few seconds, but a little thought, Nick Frey and taros, one is the king of agents, the other is an alien.


    It''s no surprise that memory erasure doesn''t work well for them.


    However, although the result is like this, we have to find a way to clear their memory of the universe spirit ball, so as to avoid unnecessary accidents.


    It seems that we really have to learn the magic of the English witches. Although the power of the weak can''t match the name of the wizard in William''s view,


    the strange magic is still worth learning.


    Just like now, one amnesia magic will take care of it.


    "Help me find out if there are any Malfoy families and castles in England. By the way, the men in this family should have light golden hair.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Looking for Malfoy is because William knows that the family is rich, likes money and wants to make money.


    For William now, if he can do it with money, he doesn''t have to fight with the witches.


    A ton of gold can be worth more than 2.6 million pounds at the moment, if one gold gallon is equal to five pounds. You can kill the Malfoy family with money and show your strength to intimidate them at the same time.


    Let Sunday send the robot to escort Nick Frey, who has come to his senses, through the portal and lock him in a separate cell at Yellowstone base.


    William washed and went to sleep.


    When I was sleeping soundly, I suddenly felt that someone was approaching. I knew it was Abigail without opening my eyes.


    Abigail gently kisses William on the face as he lies on the bed. Then he goes to wash and holds him to sleep.


    At 12 o''clock at noon, William went to bed together. On Sunday, he reported, "Sir, I found that Malfoy castle, which is in Wiltshire, southwest England, is in line with what you said.".


    While brushing his teeth, William saw a picture of the Malfoy family on the glass of the washstand.


    At a glance, I knew that this family was right. "Help me contact Lucius Malfoy and say that I invited him to dine at Gordon''s restaurant in London tonight.".


    Sir, if you are in a hurry, you can actually send it directly. During your rest time, I have sent aircraft and spiders into Malfoy Manor.


    On Sunday, the picture on the glass turned into the Malfoy family having dinner.


    Seeing others eating, William was a little hungry. "Help me to order the kitchen to prepare lunch.".


    After washing, William came to his study in his robes and pajamas and wrote a letter inviting Lucius to London with the letter paper and envelope marked with the Devonshire family emblem.


    When he sealed the envelope with the red candle, William used magic energy to engrave Devonshire''s deer head directly on the red candle, forming a seal with flashing blue magic energy.


    Then close your eyes and think about the Malfoy restaurant.


    It''s easy to find the space node of Malfoy castle when there are pictures from spiders.


    Point the envelope on the desk, inject a space energy, then disappear quietly, and suddenly appear in the mid air of Malfoy''s dining table.


    At this time, Malfoy''s family, who are talking and laughing and eating lunch, suddenly look at the letter fluttering in front of Lucius Malfoy in horror as if they were strangled.


    Lucius is worthy of being a wizard''s veteran in terrorist activities. As soon as the letter appeared, he noticed that he didn''t say it. He also took out his magic wand very quickly,


    uttered a magic word in his mouth and quickly hit the envelope in mid air.


    It''s a pity that this magic has not yet touched the envelope. The space energy William injected into the envelope suddenly burst out, and at the same time, he swallowed the magic.


    The three members of Malfoy''s family, who could still sit down, got up in a hurry and stepped back.


    Our young master Malfoy is not only growing up now, but also getting married soon.


    So in the face of danger, young Malfoy pulled his girlfriend Astoria back, and at the same time, he kept sending out a magic spell in his mouth and wand in his hand.Unfortunately, this magic and her mother''s magic were swallowed by deer head again.


    This time, Malfoy didn''t hesitate. He yelled to his parents to leave. At the same time, he took his girlfriend and fled to the restaurant.


    "Wait a minute.".


    Little Malfoy looked back in surprise, and saw that his father was reaching out to stop his mother Narcissa from firing magic again.


    Not only that, but also like looking for death, reaching for the letter suspended in mid air.


    Lucius, you are crazy.


    Narcissa wanted to stop Lucius in a hurry, but he had reached to the deer''s head, but unexpectedly he was not attacked.


    When the finger touched the head of the deer, the magic deer, who had eaten three powerful magic in a row, turned into a magic energy, returned to the wax seal on the envelope, and slowly fell on Lucius'' palm.


    "What the hell is going on?".


    Seeing that her husband was ok, Narcissa asked with a lingering fear, "Lucius, how do you know this magic won''t hurt people?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt people, it doesn''t hurt the recipient.".


    With that, Lucius put up the envelope. Narcissa and Draco Malfoy saw the name of Lucius Malfoy on the envelope.


    And Lucius, looking at the back of the envelope, the Devonshire badge with the deer''s head, began to be stunned.


    He never thought that William, as the Duke of England, whose personal wealth has been ranked first in the world, was actually a magician.


    And it was so powerful that the magic energy injected into an envelope made his family helpless.


    But Lucius was not worried, afraid, but excited.


    Unlike other so-called pure blood families, the Malfoy family had a very close relationship with the upper class of England before the wizard secrecy law came out.


    Therefore, Lucius knew the upper class of England very well, so he could recognize the deer head emblem of Devonshire family at once.


    seeing his name on the envelope, and the deer head just devoured magic without any counterattack, he dared to touch the envelope.


    I didn''t expect that William, the great aristocrat of England, did all this.

 Chapter 844

    "Father, who on earth sent you a letter in such a rude way?".


    Draco''s words interrupted Lucius''s thoughts, just want to say William''s name, but see Astoria this has not become a Malfoy woman girl.


    What''s more, William showed his strength so clearly that Lucius didn''t want others to know.


    Even for a moment, even my son Malfoy didn''t want to tell me.


    Over the years, his good son not only gave up the pure blood doctrine, but also found a girlfriend who didn''t care about the pure blood theory, and it seems that they should soon enter the church.


    This makes Malfoy and his wife, who have been advocating pure blood, very dissatisfied. However, when they are dissatisfied with their only son, they can only keep this dissatisfaction at the bottom of their hearts.


    Looking at Draco''s curious eyes, Lucius didn''t hesitate for long to know that he couldn''t harden his heart.


    With a sigh, in fact, since the Dark Lord died eight years ago, he and his wife betrayed the Dark Lord because of their son,


    his idea of pure blood has been a joke.


    What''s more, William is not a pure blood wizard, which makes him feel more unnecessary to hide.


    After all, when I go to see William, maybe the whole of England will report that the Malfoy family has big legs.


    "See for yourself.".


    Lucius separated the envelope with a clean knife, took out the letter paper, put the envelope on the table, sat down on the seat and looked at it.


    The nearest Narcissa picked up the envelope and looked at both sides, but unexpectedly did not find the owner''s name.


    Looking at her husband frowning and reading the letter, Narcissa had to give the envelope to Draco and Astoria.


    After reading the envelope, Draco, who was also puzzled, looked at the wax seal on the letter and whispered, "how is this family seal so familiar? Whose is it?"


    "Could it be Devonshire?"


    With Astoria''s words, Malfoy and Narcissa responded immediately and exclaimed, "how is this possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible?" Lucius put down the letter on his hand and said with a blank expression,


    "as you just saw, people who are so powerful that we almost run away with only one magic energy need to disguise as others?


    And to really verify if it''s William Devonshire, you just need to make a few phone calls to confirm.


    That''s right. It''s impossible for ordinary people to get a phone call from William''s family, but Malfoy knows a lot of upper class people.


    When I call, I just need to report my identity to the people at Devonshire manor and explain why I came. If William really sends out the invitation, maybe he can have a chat on the phone first.


    Although Narcissa agreed with Lucius'' judgment, she was still worried and said, "I''m afraid this is a trap to lure you out.


    after all, we don''t have any friendship with the Devonshire family. Why did he send you a letter all of a sudden?"


    That''s the point.


    Although it was written in the letter that the reason for meeting was basic magic, Lucius was very suspicious,


    since William was so powerful, why did he bring those elementary magic books and magic theories to see him.


    Is it difficult for a man who has been so terrible that people are afraid of him to be a white man without any incantations and magic?


    That''s true. It''s impossible to make people doubt it.


    At this time, Narcissa, who had taken up the letter and read it, said with the same expression of doubt and uneasiness, "what does this mean? Is he still learning magic "


    Lucius put his hand over his head and felt that his brain was not enough." hell, I also want to know what happened? "


    When Malfoy and his wife were preparing for the exhibition, Draco suddenly said,


    "well, could it be that William Devonshire had never been in contact with English witches and learned the magic of other factions?"


    "This",,


    to Draco''s words, although Malfoy and his wife instinctively feel uncomfortable, or even dissatisfied, they have a sense of relief in their heart.


    they can''t help comforting themselves, not that they can''t do it themselves, but that the magic system of England is not as strong as others.


    With this reason, Lucius is trying to get in touch with William, but he sees a golden portal above the dining table.


    Without waiting for the four people at the scene to launch defense magic, a long string of golden light flew out of the portal.


    While the sound of metal crashing came, the golden light flying down from the sky was stacked on the dining table one by one.


    "Gold coin".


    In just a few seconds, when there was no food or tableware on the dining table, a large number of gold coins were shining. As time went on, they became neat gold pillars stacked layer by layer.


    "Ten thousand devonshils, that''s a deposit. I''m waiting for you in London, Mr. Lucius Malfoy.".


    At the moment, the four people who were shaken by a whole table of gold coins and their eyes were shining, only when they heard William''s words did they react."Was it William Devonshire speaking?"


    "Besides him, who else has ten thousand, hundred grams of Devonshire gold.".


    Picking up a gold coin, Lucius looked at the light and found that the visible light on the gold coin was more dazzling.


    "See the light on the gold?"


    Draco picked up a gold coin without looking at it carefully, and immediately knew that the light Lucius said was the golden light flashing on the gold coin.


    "This kind of gold coin has some extraterrestrial metal, so I can''t think of anyone who has 10000 pieces except William Devonshire who can go to Mars.".


    "And 10000 gold coins means a ton of gold, 20 million US dollars, 13.4 million pounds. Except William Devonshire, who has the courage to take a ton of gold as deposit.".


    Narcissa, Draco and Astoria could not help nodding their heads. Some time ago, as long as people watching TV knew that gold was really no better than copper for William.


    "Well, Narcissa, help me prepare the present for the meeting. I''ll change my formal dress, get to London early and make some preparations before the meeting, so as not to be impolite in front of Devonshire.".


    All right, honey.


    Narcissa, who has been dazzled by gold, has no idea of pure blood or impure blood in her mind at the moment, because she knows very well that the Devonshire family is much older and more expensive than the Malfoy family.


    Plus William''s own fame, just showed the strength and table intoxicating Golden Ocean.


    In the past, she thought that her son Draco was the best. Suddenly, she felt that it was better not to compare them together,


    otherwise, she was afraid that Draco would feel inferior.


    More than an hour later, at two o''clock in the afternoon, Lucius, with a piece of Chinese porcelain and several copies of the magic book left by the Malfoy family, hurried to the old Rolls Royce, said goodbye to his wife, son and Astoria, and ordered the driver to leave for London.


    As soon as Lucius left, the wizard who had been watching him and Narcissa outside the Malfoy Manor reported the news that he had left the manor and had not used the phantom to move but took a car.

 Chapter 845

    As soon as Lucius Malfoy''s car got on the highway, someone followed him.


    All the way to London, just entered the downtown area, was stopped by an ordinary car flashing lights.


    Two young men in plain clothes came down from the police car and peered through the window. Lucius saw that although they were real policemen, they were also from the Ministry of magic.


    Two policemen came to the car and knocked on the window.


    When the car window came down, the policeman in charge of the inspection unexpectedly saw Lucius Malfoy, who combed his hair back and tied it up. He wondered how the old man changed his hair.


    Then Lucius said with a smile, "can you hurry up? Gentlemen, I also want to go to your highness William Devonshire''s 7 o''clock appointment.


    "Are you in London to see William Devonshire?"


    At this time, the two policemen did not care to reveal their identity. One pressed the walkie talkie on his shoulder, and the other called the Ministry of magic directly.


    Looking at Lucius'' Sunday all the time, I didn''t need to ask William. I made a phone call and soon an Aston Martin phantom appeared on Lucius'' side.


    As soon as the car stopped, two middle-aged men in black suits and short-sighted glasses got out of the car and said to the two policemen with a smile,


    "Hello, officer, we are yueshida''s lawyers. We have been ordered to meet Mr. Lucius Malfoy. Can I see your identification?"


    Yueshida?


    Two Ministry of magic police in the heart is not good, William before live on Mars, publicly said that he is the shareholder of yueshida.


    At the moment, they did not know that William had invited Lucius Malfoy to dinner.


    Now there are lawyers in the car, so it''s no problem for them to stop and search the car, but if they can''t find anything illegal or illegal in the car, even if they know Lucius Malfoy used to be a black wizard,


    no one has the right to detain him before he committed any crime.


    A cop from the Ministry of magic asked reluctantly, "does Mr. Devonshire know this guy is dangerous?"


    "Officer, if you find a problem, please arrest people according to the procedure, if not, please leave," the lawyer said with a smile,


    "if you are willing to fight a lawsuit, I am willing to earn some extra money. After all, my boss certainly does not care about the six figure lawyer fee.".


    ¡°FK¡±¡£


    "Calm down, Hans.".


    Hans''s companion grabbed his arm for fear that if the guy scolded him any more and said something that should not be said, he would be targeted by yueshida''s lawyer.


    Even if we can''t do anything about him in the end, it''s not impossible to delay an ordinary lawsuit for a few months, or even a year.


    This truth is no stranger to Hans, who has been a policeman for several years. After he calmed down, though he was upset, he was not reconciled.


    But also can return to own car with companion, silently stare at Lucius this side.


    In this regard, the two lawyers did not care about them, asked Lucius on the phantom, all the way to the Gordon restaurant near the new stadium of Stamford Bridge.


    At 6:50 p.m., the car finally arrived at the restaurant before 7:00 p.m. before getting off, Lucius saw William standing in front of the floor glass window, looking at him with a smile.


    Lucius just thought about William''s not answering himself outside the dining room, and shook his head to get rid of the idea.


    Not to mention the difference in worldly world identity, he can''t compare with William in magic attainments.


    What''s more, seeing William appear in front of the floor glass window, there are flash lights around him from time to time. With only a few eyes, Lucius found no less than a dozen paparazzi.


    When the car stopped at the door of the restaurant, the manager of the restaurant politely opened the door for Lucius himself.


    Welcome to Gordon restaurant, Mr. Malfoy. Mr. Devonshire is waiting for you in the hall on the second floor. Please follow me.


    I wonder why William chose the hall. But as soon as he entered the restaurant, Lucius knew that there were some guests on the first floor of Gordon''s restaurant, and the whole second floor had been wrapped up by William.


    "Good evening, Mr. Malfoy. How was your journey?"


    Lucius shook his head and said with a smile, "thank you for your help, Mr. Devonshire. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can make it on time.".


    After politeness, Lucius took out the present he had brought, and William just laughed.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. When Lucius was puzzled again, he suddenly saw an Asian in a black suit and long hair. Without warning, he slowly came out of the dim light of the hall.


    He bowed slightly, took the present from William''s hand with both hands, and then quietly stepped back. He didn''t care about Lucius''s eyes at all, so he slowly disappeared into the dark area.


    "This, this and this.".


    Malfoy swore that he not only didn''t blink his eyelids this time, but also applied magic to his eyes.


    But in this way, I still don''t know how this Asian long hair handsome guy disappeared, and I don''t know where he is hiding in the restaurant now.If he meets this kind of Assassin without knowing and being unprepared, Lucius asks himself that he really can''t avoid the other party''s sudden attack.


    The look at William was even more frightening.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, William reached out with a smile and motioned Lucius to take a seat. "I''m sorry, Mr. Malfoy. Leizang is a shadow guard. He is used to staying in the dark, so please forgive his rudeness.".


    "That''s all right, Mr. Devonshire. I''m not angry, but I congratulate you on having such a strong and loyal man.".


    Lucius sighed enviously, "with that gentleman, as magicians, we don''t have to be afraid of those assassins from the dark.".


    "Well," William, who just sat down, was stunned when he heard this, "are you also facing threats from other forces in the wizarding world?"


    Lucius was also stunned by William''s retarded question, but it also reassured him that William knew nothing about the wizarding world.


    After the restaurant manager introduced the existing wine in the restaurant, William ordered a 61 year old Latour, and Lucius and other managers left, then whispered,


    "not to mention the war between the English wizard and the giant, the alien and the common people in the past thousand years, when the competitions between various European magic schools were not abolished decades ago, it was normal that dozens of people were killed or injured in one competition.


    If there are casualties on the field, the fight under the field can''t be avoided. When the magic can''t win the enemy, it''s no surprise to find the assassin.


    Although we witches have mastered great power, like ordinary people, knives and bullets are equally lethal to us. ".


    Great power?


    William did not know whether the ancient witches were more powerful than they are now, or that in his cognition, they were all young witches, so he had some misunderstanding about the system of witches.


    But feeling the magic in Lucius Malfoy''s body, William felt that if he was a glass of wine, then Lucius was a drop in the glass of wine, it was too insignificant.


    Maybe I should feel the magic of the witches, put down my glass and say to Lucius, "release a magic to me.".


    The police are looking into the car through the window

 Chapter 846

    "Here it is?"


    From knowing that William learned magic from other places, Lucius had no doubt that William could resist his own magic.


    And from the meeting, he felt the same as Harry Potter when he first met William. He didn''t feel like a young man in his twenties sitting opposite him, but a man more dangerous than Voldemort.


    At this time, he would hesitate, but Lucius knew very well that from the news that he met William, there might have been many Aurors staring at him outside the restaurant.


    Just wait for him to make a mistake, so as to deprive him of the title of wizard. Even worse, he will be directly arrested and put in Azkaban.


    William, who was also aware of the four magicians outside, soon understood Lucius'' scruples.


    Holding the glass and tapping his right finger on the dining table, Lucius soon felt that he had lost his sense of the outside world.


    except for himself and William in front of him, he didn''t feel any other creatures.


    "This is the mirror space. No matter what you do here, it will not affect the outside world or be known by the outside world.".


    William took his glass and looked at Lucius with a smile. "Well, Mr. Malfoy, can you show me the skills of English witches?"


    Although William said so, Lucius looked at the restaurant on the second floor without any change. For a moment, he couldn''t believe what William said was true.


    But when William raised his hand, the whole restaurant began to rotate except where they sat, and Lucius really believed that this space was an independent space.


    He was ashamed and afraid of being pulled into an independent space without any reaction to himself.


    This kind of means has gone far beyond his imagination. People who feel as powerful as Voldemort.


    Let alone quietly pull people into the space, can release this kind of magic is not necessarily.


    He took out his wand and waved it in mid air. "I''m going to start, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "OK," William nodded. "Come on.".


    Seeing that William didn''t care and sat on the chair without any preparation, Lucius had a plan to make a fool of William in his heart.


    he read a word on his mouth and quickly sent out a restraining magic to William.


    William, who is staying in the mirror space, is absolutely sure that when Lucius wants to kill him, an idea can imprison him.


    Therefore, in the face of the magic shot at him, he not only didn''t move, but also with his physical fitness dozens of times higher than ordinary people,


    easily grasped the magic with his right hand.


    As soon as the magic starts, a stream of magic energy spreads and twines along the arm, trying to bind his body.


    Unfortunately, before this energy burst out, it was kicked out of William''s body by the space energy emitted from the space gem.


    The binding magic that can only revolve around the surface of the body can''t trap people. On the contrary, William, who has understood the operation principle, has directly learned from the past.


    In order not to scare Lucius, he snapped his fingers to dispel the magic on the surface of his body.


    He said with a smile, "try offensive magic.".


    "How could it be?"


    Lucius knew that the magic would be invalid, but he didn''t expect that it would be invalid even within a second. He immediately cast a flame curse.


    But as soon as he got close to William, the flame was blocked by his right hand. Not only could he not enter, but also it gradually became smaller. He was held in the palm of his hand and blew out the flame in his heart.


    Lucius didn''t know how to describe what he saw, but he heard William say something more despairing,


    "well, don''t try the elemental magic, it''s useless to me.


    To be frank, I''m looking for you to see the magic of your strange functions.


    Fingers on the table again, two people back to reality, feel no need to test William, very directly said, "tell me a magic spell book, what price are you going to sell?"


    "Well, Lucius understood that William did not look up to him.


    But even if he was despised, he did not dare to show anger.


    The one sitting opposite is not restricted by the magic of the control system. When he eats the magic of the fire system harder, he can crack it as easily as blowing a candle.


    Since he couldn''t resist, William didn''t like himself. Lucius thought it was better to make a fortune first.


    There are many opinions about how much to bid and how to bid.


    After thinking about it, Lucius said simply, "how about ten thousand Devonshire gold coins for a book?"


    "Deal.".


    With that, William waved to the suitcase beside Lucius, which floated to his side.


    Then the mental force ignored the code lock on the box, directly destroyed the lock core from the inside, and the box opened, revealing a large, two small and three ancient books with cowhide cover inside.


    After flipping through the pages of the book with the principle of magic written on it, I tapped on my ear and said, "record, let someone serve by the way.".William here with relish at the magic principle, Lucius after a few minutes of suffering, the mobile phone suddenly rang up.


    As soon as he took it out, he saw that it was his wife''s. He wanted to hang up and then go away and dial it back, so as not to disturb William''s reading.


    but he heard that William didn''t raise his head and said, "it''s OK. Your family wants to inform you that the payment has been received.".


    Lucius was stunned, followed by ecstasy, finally received the reward, his heart also relaxed, "thank you, thank you.".


    Nodding to William, he got up and stepped aside to talk to his wife on the phone.


    They are very harmonious here, but outside the restaurant, several magicians almost quarreled.


    The reason is that when William and Lucius entered the mirror space just now, Auror, who was watching outside, didn''t find anything abnormal at first,


    but the mistake was that as time went by, the restaurant manager went from the first floor to the second floor, but every time he went upstairs, he automatically went downstairs without knowing why. After repeated two times,


    auro, who was watching outside, soon found the problem, When the manager of the restaurant repeats the action of going upstairs and downstairs for the third time, it is a fool who knows something is wrong.


    But the reason for their quarrel was that no one found traces of magic, no evidence, even if they wanted to catch Lucius Malfoy, they could not be convicted.


    Then, like watching a movie, there is a cut in the middle, William and Lucius appear in reality.


    A careful woman Auror soon found the problem, "William Devonshire''s glass in her hand not only changed from right hand to left hand, but also lost more than half of the wine.".


    With that, the female Auror looked at her three companions in a panic and asked, "who else saw him change hands, and who else saw him drink just now?"


    "No"


    without shaking his head three times in a row, the four auronas still don''t know how many of them have been tricked in magic.


    If it wasn''t for luck, they wouldn''t even know William and Lucius had just left when they met the restaurant manager upstairs.


    Then I saw William beckoning. After a while, I sat there with a magic book and read it.


    The four Aurors couldn''t stay any longer. They nodded to each other and went to the restaurant with serious faces.

 Chapter 847

    When the four Aurors walked down the street, Lucius, who was talking on the phone by the window, saw them in a windbreaker and said a few words to his wife in the mobile phone to hang up.


    Lucius showed a sarcastic look on the corner of his mouth, silently and also looked at him with a smile.


    He turned back to the chair opposite William and sat down. He wanted to see how the people in the Ministry of magic would deal with William with such a high status.


    As a dark mage who escaped the punishment of the second wizarding war eight years ago, he had expected the situation before he came to London, and he had figured out how to get rid of it.


    At this point, just wait for the good play.


    But when he just sat down, he was surprised to find that William, who had been reading the principles of magic a few minutes ago, had already seen the last page of the book.


    Close the leather cover of the last page of the book, the magic principle disappeared under his eyes.


    "Space magic?"


    When he heard Lucius'' question, William raised his head and began to read the book about metamorphosis.


    This time, Lucius paid attention to the speed of William''s reading, and soon found that William was not so much reading as turning books.


    When several Aurora''s voices and magic waves came from downstairs, Lucius asked curiously, "do you understand? Or are you trying to remember? "


    The answer is that William reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of Lucius. Then Lucius finds that his fingers begin to change into claws.


    Scared, he cast a recovery spell on himself, and recovered his fingers before several Aurors appeared.


    But even if it''s just changing nails, the simplest change mantra, William is learning while he''s watching, and he''s only watching for a minute.


    At this moment, Lucius finally understood why so many people said William was a genius.


    No, it''s just a matter of genius. It''s just a matter of evil.


    Normal people need to take a semester''s course. William only needs a few minutes.


    At the same time, Lucius also thought that why William was only in his twenties, his achievement in magic was so high.


    "Step, step, step" sound spread to the second floor, and soon saw four young people in windbreaker and hat come up.


    "Mr. Lucius Malfoy, you have violated the rule that you are not allowed to perform magic in front of ordinary people and provide magic knowledge, so please come back to the Ministry of magic with us.".


    Lucius curled his mouth, took a long drink with his glass, sat on the chair and looked at the four young Aurors silently,


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I violated the wizard''s Secret Law.".


    "We,,".


    Before Auror finished speaking, he heard a sound of "Silence" coming from William, who looked down to read.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Aoluo, the leader of the team, soon found that he only heard a word of silence, and he was under the silent curse.


    At this point to see William''s expression is no longer indifferent, but scared subconsciously took out his wand.


    "Pa".


    The magic wand hasn''t been raised, and a finger sound comes. Captain Aoluo finds that he can''t move. He thinks that this time it won''t be a binding curse.


    Can cast magic should not say a spell, and then take the wand to release it?


    Why does the Duke of England, who is five or six years younger than himself, just need to snap his fingers and control himself.


    While thinking about these, I also look forward to the three companions behind me to subdue William.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement at all. Captain Aoluo''s heart sank, and he already understood the two magic just now. Not only he was attacked, but also his teammates were restrained and forbidden.


    "Ha ha", sitting on the chair and looking at the four Aurors who couldn''t move, Lucius was in a very good mood and whispered to William,


    "Mr. Devonshire, can I post the appearance of the four new Aurors in the past two years to the newspaper?"


    William couldn''t help looking up at Lucius with a smiling face. He didn''t expect that the old man was very cruel. Once the story of four Aurors being subdued at the same time was spread, the Ministry of magic would have to work ten times as hard to restore its prestige.


    But it''s bad for William, but it''s not bad.


    At least the people in the Ministry of magic even know that William has learned the wizard''s magic. After today''s story is spread, no one should dare to find his own trouble.


    As for the future of these four new Aurors, it''s none of his business.


    Looking forward to Lucius, William said, "if you are not afraid of the Revenge of the Ministry of magic, it''s up to you.".


    "Ha ha, even if it''s not today''s business, those people in the Ministry of magic are not staring at me and my wife Narcissa every day"


    Lucius grinned, "as long as I don''t use the forbidden black magic, those people can''t help me.".


    Soon the wizarding world''s wizarding newspaper received news that four Aurors were controlled by others, along with a magic photo of the four of them holding out their wands while their eyes were still moving.With this set of photos and related news, the whole wizarding world will know in a few days that William is not only a technological genius.


    It''s also a super genius who can control four Aurors with a snap of the fingers and show the group''s forbidden words with a quiet voice.


    After sending photos, Lucius quietly sat in a chair, looked at his watch, and drank 61 years lato happily.


    But before long, Lucius could not help looking at William, who was still looking down at the magic book.


    It''s been five or six minutes, but the four successful Aurors can''t speak or move.


    Feeling Lucius constantly looking at himself, and then turning to look at the four Aurors, William only thought for a few seconds to understand, probably because he used space energy when he used the binding magic,


    so in the binding magic, the power would be much stronger than other magic, so that the four Aurors who had won the move had no sign of self recovery .


    As for Lucius, who has seen William''s strength, he doesn''t want to be defeated because of his strength difference.


    After a while, the restaurant manager, who took the waiters upstairs, only looked at the four Aurors curiously, then looked back at the two waiters, implying that they should not look and talk.


    When the dishes were finished, William closed the mantra book in his hand and said to the manager who was waiting on one side, "according to the standard of my table, prepare one for the three gentlemen and one lady.".


    "Yes, sir," the manager nodded at once, then bowed back and went downstairs.


    More than ten minutes later, a quarter of the same dishes were placed on the table five or six meters away according to William''s instructions, and the manager took the other waiters downstairs.


    William put down the fork of his left hand and waved to the four Aurors. Then the four of them were frightened to find that they not only floated up,


    but also floated to the dining table in order.


    "Pa" of a ring finger spread, put in an abnormal position for more than half an hour of four people, legs a numb, involuntarily sitting in a chair.

 Chapter 848

    As soon as we get this freedom, some people can''t understand the gap in strength, but some people are stupid, which doesn''t mean everyone is stupid.


    An Auror stood up, his magic wand had not been raised, but he was held by his companions.


    Then the captain and Aurora, who were sitting opposite him, cried out to stop.


    Aoluo, who was stopped by his partner, was just about to argue, only to find that the captain and his female partner''s eyes were not on him at all,


    instead, they seemed to be all behind him.


    Looking back in doubt, he saw a man with long black hair and a black suit face, holding a pistol at him.


    Hell, being pointed at with a gun, Auror subconsciously wanted to release the arming curse, but he saw the mysterious man put away his gun, and then did not look at him. He stepped back a few steps and stood motionless in the corner.


    For leizang, the Black Ghost, on the one hand, he lost his suddenness and a ninja didn''t have to fight head-on. On the other hand, by looking at the actions of the other three Aurors, he knew that these people would not disturb William and threaten William''s safety.


    That''s why he took back his gun so as not to stir William''s interest in a real fight.


    Without the opponent and reason, Auror opened his mouth and closed it again. He didn''t know where the magic wand was, so he just sat down.


    He is not a real fool. He knows that he can''t beat William. Just now, he was angry and impulsive.


    it''s really a fool to fight William again.


    Hate hate staring at William, put away the magic wand, holding a glass of ferocious poured a big mouthful.


    As soon as he entered the wine, his fear, anger and embarrassment soon attracted him by the taste of the wine.


    "Well?"


    Holding a glass of wine, he looked through the light, took a sip, closed his eyes and tasted for a moment, "this is lato in 1996?"


    Seeing that his companion''s attention was on the wine, the other three Aurors were also relieved. But next, they didn''t know what to do. They just sat on their seats and hesitated to enjoy the delicious food on the table, or left directly.


    As for the violation of the wizard confidentiality regulations, from William''s use of magic to imprison the four of them, we all know that there is nothing confidential.


    For William, who is not a registered wizard, that has nothing to do with their mission today.


    Even if it has something to do with it, after experiencing William''s manipulation of magic as simple and direct as talking and eating, a fool will go to the trouble of a giant dragon for things that do not involve ordinary people and human lives.


    That''s right. The four members of the aurora team think William is a monster.


    "Ha ha", a burst of laughter came into the ears of the four people from afar. Their original fear of William turned into curiosity. They could not help but prick up their ears to listen to what Lucius, the old black wizard, was saying to William.


    If it''s necessary, if it can''t be fought, can''t it be said?


    In a word, Lucius couldn''t take William to the wrong side, so the four people looked at each other, as if they were all holding up their glasses and drinking in silence.


    As soon as the wine entered the mouth, the three people who drank it for the first time also showed surprise expression. They picked up the wine bottle on the table and looked at it.


    "I didn''t expect that the taste of Latu would be so strong, so this kind of wine is suitable for people of our profession.


    it seems that we have to save some money on cosmetics in the future and save a few bottles every year.".


    "Come on, new wine should be ordered one year in advance, and each bottle should be at least $2000. Since Ratu and Margo were purchased by our Duke, it''s impossible for other people to order except for the VIP customers of the two wineries in previous years.".


    Looking at the captain to William''s side Nunu mouth, the other three Aurora still don''t understand what he said is William.


    At this moment, he felt that William was the pride of the English people. He bought two of the five most precious wineries in France.


    It''s not hard to eat and drink again when you have identity. Unfortunately, this good thing only lasted for less than an hour. It was interrupted by Harry bearded and Hermione who had been married.


    After receiving the phone call and learning that the four Aurors had gone to see William, there was no news for nearly an hour. Harry, the nearest one, rushed to Gordon''s restaurant, but unexpectedly met Miss Granger, who was also anxious.


    Although Hermione is married, she does not follow her husband''s surname. Instead, she keeps Granger''s surname. Now she also works in the legal department of the Ministry of magic and is likely to become the head of the Aurors.


    The manager of the restaurant was trying to stop them from going upstairs when he heard the voice of letting them go on Sunday.


    If you think about the four people with strange posture and motionless before, Mr. manager didn''t even ask. He watched the two people walk to the stairs, so he didn''t care any more.


    As soon as they reached the stairway, Hermione and Harry heard Lucius Malfoy''s voice coming down the second floor.


    After listening for a few seconds, he found that Lucius was talking about Azkaban, which made Harry''s heart sink. He stood in front of Hermione and said, "I''ll go up first. I''ll call you if I can."."No," Hermione said, pushing Harry''s hand away and frowning. "Don''t worry, there''s Stamford Bridge next to him. Old Malfoy wants to mess, and William Devonshire won''t let him mess.".


    Looking back at the brightly lit new stadium more than 100 meters away, Harry couldn''t help nodding.


    At the moment, the four Aurors on the top were probably controlled by William''s guard''s long and short guns, so they didn''t come out for such a long time, let alone scuffle.


    To understand this, Harry quickly followed Hermione as she walked to the second floor.


    But as soon as they went upstairs, the situation at the scene surprised them.


    Not only did not fight, there was only an Asian man in a black suit, like a bodyguard and a housekeeper, standing behind William.


    The others were sitting around William with their glasses. When Harry came up, he heard the aurora arguing with Lucius Malfoy. There was no difference between keeping the wizard in Azkaban and killing him directly.


    As the only one who had entered Azkaban and escaped by chance, Lucius knew the situation of Azkaban best, and he was also the most scared and disgusted.


    he wanted to destroy the sword of Damocles hanging on the heads of all the black wizards immediately.


    Otherwise, in the final battle, knowing that his son Draco is OK, Lucius and Narcissa, as black wizards, will not be surprised even if they bite each other, but they just helped Harry.


    "Percussion, percussion, percussion".


    William, who had known that Harry and Hermione were coming for a long time, tapped his fingers on the table.


    the five people who were arguing with each other immediately stopped talking and looked at the smiling William unexpectedly. Then, following the eyes of the Black Ghost leizang, they saw the stunned Hermione and Harry.


    "Hahaha, Harry, are you here to see Uncle Malfoy?"


    As soon as Lucius Malfoy saw Harry, he stood up shamelessly and went to him.


    "He''s still so shameless," Harry and Hermione thought at the same time.

 Chapter 849

    Seeing that Harry didn''t want to be close to Lucius, Hermione stepped forward and stood between them, staring straight at Lucius.


    It made Lucius unable to advance and retreat, and William saw that today''s goal was achieved, and the Malfoy family''s transaction money and goods were cleared. Of course, he did not want to be glued by Lucius so easily.


    Just at the end of today''s meeting, he stood up with a smile, straightened his clothes and shook hands with the four Aurors, "it''s late, I won''t disturb you.".


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    The four Aurors'' attitude towards William changed greatly at this time. Although they had been unhappy before, William just limited them.


    Of course, there will be such a result, but also inseparable from William that people can not raise the strength of the mind against, and in the real world so big reputation.


    Otherwise, you give it to someone to try and make sure that even if you don''t win, these Aurors will run away and call someone.


    Strong, rich and influential, but polite, peaceful and not stingy at all.


    Just about an hour ago, we drank three bottles of latus with a full score of 61 years. You should know that one bottle of latus with a full score of 61 years is at least 50000 pounds, and there is no place to buy it.


    Had William not been the owner of Latour, and Gordon''s restaurant had his mother Lena''s shares, the restaurant would not have been able to get full marks of red wine from Latour and Margaux over the years.


    When William wants to leave, the four zorros not only don''t mean to stop him at all, but also give Hermione and Harry a wink,


    to make sure there''s nothing wrong, and it''s better to let William leave as soon as possible.


    For a few people behind the small action, William just smile, and worried expression of Harry nodded, even if said hello.


    Then he looks at Hermione, but the first thing he sees is the freckles on her face and the ring on her ring finger, which is a pity to William.


    All of a sudden, I lost my interest in greeting and knowing each other.


    But he doesn''t want to provoke others. It doesn''t mean that other girls won''t trouble you.


    "Wait, you can''t leave until things are clear.".


    "It''s OK, Ms. Granger. We''ve found out.".


    Seeing Hermione''s blocking William, four crows come forward in a hurry. The aurora pulls Hermione back and gets out of the way. "Don''t disturb you. You''ll go home and have a rest, Mr. Devonshire. We''ll take care of the rest.".


    Thank you.


    He nodded with the puzzled Hermione. William turned to look at Lucius. Lucius laughed and shook his head. "It''s OK, Mr. Devonshire. I have something else to talk to Harry.".


    Although I don''t want to let Lucius get on his boat so soon, it''s also William''s responsibility to ensure that he doesn''t have an accident today.


    Otherwise, who dares to see him in person or do business with Devonshire family in the future.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Malfoy? If it''s not important, I can send someone to see you to Malfoy Manor.


    Hearing this, Lucius was not happy that he didn''t catch William, but he was a little grateful that William was not a bridge breaker.


    Thank you, but don''t bother. After talking with Harry, I''ll stop by my relatives in London.


    "OK, see you next time, Mr. Malfoy.".


    After being polite, William came downstairs with the Black Ghost Lei Zang under the gaze of a room full of people.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw the restaurant manager waiting at the stairway. William said with a smile, "I like the lion head today. Thank chef Gordon for it.".


    Then, in a good mood, he reached into his pocket and took out three Devonshire gold coins from the storage space. "This is the extra tip for you and the two waiters. Today''s bill tells you that he will settle with you on Sunday.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire," the restaurant manager excitedly took the three gold coins and immediately bowed his head to thank him.


    All the way to see William out of the restaurant, get on the car to leave, the manager took advantage of walking back to the restaurant, happily looked at the gold coin in hand.


    And the seven witches upstairs are divided into two sides, sitting opposite each other.


    Lucius is holding the wine glass and staring at the seven people in front of him. He wanted to watch the fun and help William solve the problem.


    But I didn''t expect that the four men would surrender directly, and let him catch up with William. It didn''t succeed, but at last it made William famous.


    "Speak quickly if you have something to say, but if you want to talk to me about those wizard confidentiality regulations, you''d better save it. I don''t have the time to talk to you.".


    Looking at the confident Lucius, Harry and Hermione, who don''t know the specific situation, can only look at the captain of Luo.


    "We''d better go back to the Ministry of magic first." with that, Captain Luo looked at his three companions.


    Three people thought for a while and nodded to agree. It''s really meaningless to hold Lucius at this time.


    At this moment, the most important thing is to report William''s strength to the Ministry of magic, and let the more advanced wizard have a headache.


    Not to mention how shocked, puzzled and uneasy the Ministry of magic of England was after hearing the report.When William got home, it was just a little over ten o''clock, but as soon as he entered the door, he heard the sound of code cards coming from the living room again.


    Helpless and Black Ghost look at each other, William headache said, "you go to rest, recently nothing, you can give yourself a holiday, don''t have to hide in the manor all day.".


    "No, sir," Lei Zang shook his head. "I don''t stay in the manor all the time. When I''m free, I sometimes stay in my own teahouse.".


    Good night, then.


    "Yes, good night, sir," leizang saluted William respectfully and left silently.


    She walked into the living room, went to her mother Lina, gave her a kiss on the face, and asked with a smile,


    "how''s the war going, mom, do you want me to change your hand for you?".


    "Go away." I saw William go home at ten o''clock and was very happy. But when I heard this, Lina pointed to Jesse sitting opposite her and said, "if you are in that mood, you might as well help Jesse. She already owes us more than 300 gold coins. If you go on like this, I''ll see how she will spend this month without pocket money.".


    "Well?"


    William looked at Jesse doubtfully, originally in his opinion, the most should not lose is Jesse.


    This chick has been on the streets of New York since she was a child and is determined to be a thief. It''s impossible that she hasn''t been in touch with mahjong. How can she lose so miserably?


    When William looked at Jesse, he soon found that the girl''s heart beat faster.


    Is there a ghost in your heart? Or lost so much, was aware of her details of William look embarrassed.


    "No, mom. When she''s on the table, she''ll win or lose. When she''s finished losing this month''s pocket money, isn''t there Serena? I''ll stay with you.


    "Ha ha." Lena was very happy that William didn''t leave her side.


    The card game continued for two laps, and William soon found out the problem. Abigail would remember the cards, and the little girl, Nisa, would feel the heartbeat of other people on the table.


    Only Jesse is the most honest, free hand speed but never use.


    As for Lina, she only needs to play her own card, that is, her three women sometimes can be Hu, she is not Hu, willing to wait for self touch.


    Pretending to pour the wine, William stood behind Jesse on the way back and whispered, "let me see if you''ve stepped back.".

 Chapter 850

    For William to let himself cheat with hand speed, Jesse thought about a card time, brain suddenly a bright, think of what began to take the initiative to talk with William.


    After hearing Jesse''s description of the two wineries he was in charge of, the attention of the women present was attracted and shuffled again, Jesse said that the two wineries could earn hundreds of millions of dollars a year,


    mahjong had been folded again and began to draw and tidy up the cards. When Jesse stood up, it was all in William''s eyes.


    When William thought Jesse would be big, he didn''t expect that the girl didn''t even want to cheat to win money.


    In a few seconds, William figured out what the girl was thinking, shook her head and laughed, and then drove her off the table.


    But it doesn''t matter to Lina that William helps Jesse. Nisa and Abigail are dissatisfied.


    They looked at each other in silence, and soon saw some information from each other''s eyes. They cooperated secretly.


    This makes William, who has no intention of cheating, feel uncomfortable. After a few laps, I don''t know if he''s really unlucky. If he doesn''t say anything, he''s shooting again and again, which makes Jesse and Serena sitting behind him laugh.


    By the end of 12 o''clock, not only didn''t help Jesse win back, but also he pasted nearly 100 gold coins.


    One night without words, the next morning, I feel Abigail gets up, William hugs Jesse who is still sleeping, kisses him, and gets up to accompany Abigail to run.


    After running in the manor for half an hour, Abby stopped and suddenly said, "I let Sunday show me the replay yesterday. Fortunately, Jesse didn''t listen to you, otherwise you are hurting her.


    from now on, the treatment will be the same as Ambrosius in America, one can only stay in America and the other in France.


    William was stunned. Since Abigail would watch the replay, his mother would definitely tell him to pay attention to something on Sunday,


    "well, I have to be wrong.".


    Holding Abby''s hand and the paparazzi standing outside the fence of the manor beckon to express their relationship with Abigail, so as to enhance her prestige in Devonshire group and better manage the company.


    After making a show, I took Abby, who was a little red, home for breakfast.


    After breakfast, he sent his mother and Abby to the bus. William opened the portal to the base of Yellowstone Park. Taros, the leader of the Scrooge people, released a memory erasing magic to delete all the memories about the cosmic spirit ball.


    Let''s drive all the sloughs into the sleeping cabin made in these two days on Sunday, and then send them into a spaceship to launch stealth and launch them into space.


    After dealing with this, William asked Sunday, "can the Scrooge gene replace the misshapen gene and act on the sentry robot?"


    "Sir, according to my calculation and gene comparison, maybe the deformation gene of the magic girl comes from the slou people, because the gene similarity between them is higher than that between the magic girl and normal human.".


    Hearing the report on Sunday, William was very happy. This represents that his super sentinel robot has finally solved the most critical step.


    With the morphing function, it is equivalent to having the foundation to simulate and copy other abilities, and maybe it can transform the sentry with morphing and super abilities into a new generation of marksman armor.


    Once built, the sentry armor is much better than the mark armor, which only has flight, defense and energy output.


    "When the sentinel war armour plan is established and the sentinel robot is successfully developed, it is not allowed to produce sentinel robot under any circumstances without my command and production license password after a production line is completed.".


    "OK, sir, the command has been executed. Establish the development plan of the first generation sentry robot and sentry armor. The estimated time is,,.".


    On Sunday, there was a ten minute pause, but only an "unknown" answer.


    William doesn''t care how much time it takes, because it''s certainly not as fast as the autonomous experiment on x17 on Sunday.


    He just input the information about sentry robot in the system into the server on Sunday.


    And let him organize and develop the data every day, stored in a separate super capacity hard disk, at the same time remind William to put into the storage space.


    Ready to have any problems on the self destruct server, waiting for William to use the latest hard disk, resurrect Sunday''s preparation.


    In a word, William never wants to be attacked on Sunday, because there are too many important secrets in the database on Sunday.


    "Have you made any progress in the study of the slou spacecraft?"


    As he spoke, William walked to the place where Nick Frey was held in solitary confinement.


    "I''m sorry sir, maybe we should reassess scrooge.".


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because if the data I decode is correct, this spaceship may be a Kerry spaceship, and the production date should be 29 years ago.".


    Kerry ship? This made William think of the Kerry spaceship hidden in the outer space of the earth."No, it''s been so many years," William said, scratching his head. "Over the years, the Scrooges won''t make enough money to buy or build their own new spaceships?"


    With this question in mind, William''s first question when he met Nick Frey was, "what are you doing with the Scrooges all these years?"


    But when Nick Frey saw William, no matter what the problem was, he asked with a gloomy expression, "what did you do to me? Why do I have some specious memories in my mind these two days?"


    This one eyed dragon really deserves to be a senior agent for decades, and its drug resistance and willpower are strong.


    It''s no surprise to William that Kingsman''s memory erasing needle doesn''t work for the Scrooge alien in taros.


    But the one eyed dragon wakes up faster than taros, which makes William very surprised.


    "My eyes have been cured. Shouldn''t you say thank you to me first?"


    At the mention of his eyes, Nick Frey finally nodded to William with a little gratitude. "Thank you, but please tell me what I did? Why do I have all kinds of confused memories? "


    William turned his mind and pretended to be thinking for a long time. As soon as he lifted his hand, a healing jade appeared on his palm. "You should be familiar with this thing. Your eyes are cured by it,


    but for me, this thing is my card to maintain the trade with a higher alien race. Therefore, from taros, I know that this thing is only worth a few hundred star coins, or a few After the energy crystal,


    I don''t want anyone to spread the news of self-healing from the earth and me to the interstellar world.


    "as for the reason, you who have been an agent for decades should understand that as long as the information leaks, I may face all kinds of alien harassment, robbery and even kidnapping,


    so for my own safety, I can only try to erase it with memory Needle, erase your memory.


    After listening to this, Nick Frey could not help but doubt whether the matter of the universe spirit ball in his memory was memory disorder or something.


    I didn''t find that when William knocked on the table with his fingers, a magic also flew into his head.

 Chapter 851

    After casting the oblivion spell on Nick Frey, he quickly thought of the universe spirit ball as the magic cube of the universe. He realized the difference between the two, that is, the names of different planets are different.


    And William will release the Cyclops, in order to let him go to report to the surprise captain.


    Otherwise, it''s not so easy to find her who is fighting fire everywhere in the universe.


    Nick Frey, who is totally unaware that he has been enchanted and has been tampered with his memory, has lost the memory of the universe spirit ball, and his mind is full of him. If he has that kind of healing charm,


    he will also be afraid of being known by outsiders. What''s more, William''s portable and efficient treatment method also involves trading with aliens,


    and depending on the situation, the price of a single self-healing charm, Far higher than the valuation of several hundred star coins of Taros, the leader of the slou people.


    In this case, William did not kill, he and taros have been lucky.


    So, for the sake of his own life, he had to change the topic, so as not to stimulate William and change his mind.


    "Can you tell me something about the Hydra? Mr. Devonshire.


    "Hey, hey.".


    William''s mouth turned up slightly. The one eyed dragon didn''t want to mention self healing Fu. Instead, he wanted to say more about it.


    The more you know, the more profound your memory will be, and the more likely it will be to cover the memory of the cosmic psychic sphere.


    The self-healing talisman on his hand was thrown to nikfrey, "before talking about Hydra, I''d like to remind you that this healing charm is the only product accepted by aliens on earth at this time.


    if you dare to have this idea, I promise those magicians like me will kill you with all kinds of curse magic.".


    This made Frey''s face change. It never occurred to him that this was William''s lie.


    After all, in his opinion, William is so powerful that the people who teach him magic are certainly not bad, and even more powerful is normal.


    "Ha ha, it''s good that you can understand the interest in it.".


    Sensing Frey''s beating heart, William said with a smile, "back to Hydra, once you start the investigation, what''s waiting for you is absolutely endless assassination, and that knife, 90% comes from behind you.".


    "Behind me?"


    Being assassinated, Nick Frey had been prepared, but the poison arrow would come from behind, which shocked him, but he didn''t find it strange.


    "Since you said you had a deal with Hydra, why betray your friends?"


    "No, no, Frey, you have to find out one thing. Hydra and I have never been friends.


    I''ve got what I want. The hydra, a terrorist force that wants to rule the world and disrupt the existing social structure and stability, is my enemy from the moment the deal ends.


    "You''re so heartless," Nick Frey said, looking at the smiling William with a little bit of hair in his heart. "Just after the deal, he sold his business partner in exchange for more profits, right?"


    "Ha ha, whatever you say, agent Frey", patted his collar, William reminded with a smile, "I''d like to give you a piece of advice, before you become the director of aegis,


    I advise you to be honest, so that you won''t be killed, or your wife and daughter will be killed, just like other level 10 agents, so that people can easily get rid of aegis.".


    Goodbye, Frey.


    As soon as William''s voice fell, a portal appeared in front of Frey.


    Without waiting for him to react, the portal was under the command of William''s fingers, moving in the direction of speed.


    It doesn''t matter whether he wants to or not. He covers his body in an instant, and he appears in a private apartment in London.


    Stagger two steps, steady body, looked up to see holding a gun, gaping black widow, eagle eye and Colson.


    "Head?"


    Colson shouts tentatively. Frey nods and immediately turns back to see that the portal is shrinking.


    An arrow box that grabs the hawk''s eye and puts it into the portal.


    As he expected, when the portal was closed, only half of the arrow box was left in his hand, and the incision looked smooth and sparkled with gold.


    He sighed a few times in his heart, turned to the eagle''s eye and said, "Barton, I remember one of your long arrows has tracking function, right?".


    "That''s right, head." eagle eye didn''t understand what Frey meant. Put away the gun.


    Go to a huge backpack, take out a laptop, signal amplifier and receiver, satellite phone and other equipment, sit at the desk to operate.


    And William of Yellowstone Park, as soon as his mental power swept, these arrows floated in front of him, looking at an arrow with flashing red dots.


    Before he asked, a scanning light came over and said on Sunday, "Sir, this is an arrow with positioning function,


    but the main body of Huangshi Park base is in the hinterland of the mountain. After I took over, I made a lot of improvements and expansion. Unless you want, the signal can''t be transmitted.".


    "How long does it take for the signal of this arrow to be sent to the receiver?""Under normal circumstances, it is expected to be another 49 seconds.".


    When he heard this, William laughed. The arrow in his hand appeared at the bottom of the abandoned base in the Sahara desert in a moment.


    Dozens of seconds later, the eagle eye in London received the location coordinates of the arrow''s head.


    Looking at the map on the notebook, Frey asked, "where is this?"


    Hawkeye operated on the notebook a few times, and quickly replied, "the center of the Sahara desert.".


    After more than ten seconds, before the signal disappeared, Hawkeye confirmed that "the signal disappeared, but according to the information sent back, it seems that it is tens of meters underground.".


    "That''s right." Nick Frey was overjoyed that finding the base meant knowing where the Scrooges were.


    Just want to save people, but think of William''s means, can''t help but put down this idea, think or contact the surprise team leader again, lest these people can''t save people, but all fall into.


    Head, there''s a problem.


    When Frey looked back, he saw a lot of tents in the ground satellite map of the base shown in his notebook, and it seemed that there were not only American soldiers, but also many people dressed as mercenaries.


    "Find out what''s going on first.".


    I understand.


    The spirit relaxed, and Frey felt the discomfort in his feet.


    Just now, he thought of probing the portal so quickly that he felt that his feet were cold and knew that the soles of his shoes were cut by the portal.


    I didn''t expect to find the base where I was imprisoned before.


    While asking Colson to help him find a pair of shoes, Fred, sitting on the sofa, can''t help thinking that just now William said that there are aegis level 10 agents, either killed or killed his wife and daughter, and decadent to quit the competition of the director.


    Before Frey thought it was the Revenge of hostile forces, but this was from William''s mouth, which made him have to pay attention to and be vigilant.


    The guy whose wife and daughter were killed and who quit the aegis doesn''t have to go to find out who it is.


    Holding a mobile phone and looking at a number on it, Frey can''t help but fall into silence, wondering whether he should tell his former colleagues and comrades in arms the news, the killer of crime at this time.

 Chapter 852

    Although William and Nick Frey both know that Frank''s wife and children were killed by the gray Gang, they can tell from William that there is a secret in it now.


    even if they are as clever and cunning as Nick Frey, they have to think whether there is a real story in it.


    At this time, Frey hesitated to call the punisher, but now the punisher has killed all the members of the gray gang. Once the call is over, Frank will be drowned in hatred again from now on.


    But thinking of the information about the punisher in recent years, Frey felt that even if he didn''t make the call, Frank would still die.


    In addition to the Colson, Hawkeye and black widow in this apartment, he really has few people to trust at this time.


    Knowing that his wife and children were killed by Hydra''s gray helper, the punisher is definitely a trustworthy partner in the Hydra issue.


    As for whether the information is true or false, we have to wait until we have checked it. Even if it is wrong, it is William''s problem.


    Once the investigation is started and the character of the punisher is not the same as that of the hydra, it is not the punisher.


    Thinking of this, Nick Frey finally pressed the dial-up button on his cell phone, and the phone was connected within seconds.


    No one knows what they said on the phone, but for William, the punisher is the most suitable person to make trouble for Alexander Pierce.


    It will not enhance Nick Frey''s strength too much. In addition, the punisher will die as soon as he makes a move. As long as the two sides collide several times, they will soon form an inextricable blood feud.


    In this way, the attention of both sides will not be focused on themselves.


    After dealing with Nick Frey and the Scrooge, William is waiting for the arrival of Captain Marvel.


    I didn''t think it would take long, but I didn''t expect it. Two months later, it came to the opening day of the 2005-06 Premier League, and it was also the day when the Chelsea team moved to the new stadium.


    To Lina''s surprise and the management''s surprise, the new stadium, which can accommodate 60000 people, will face the dilemma of insufficient seats as soon as it is put into use.


    We had to hold a meeting to discuss whether we should develop the more than 4000 seats reserved for spare time.


    William didn''t care about it. Lena made her own decisions. Even today''s opening ceremony let her mother take the stage.


    Anyway, in the past few years, although the team didn''t win the Champions League, it has won two Premier League titles in four years, which makes the fans very satisfied with Lina.


    And even if they are not satisfied, there is nothing they can do with the Devonshire family. Everyone knows that even if the owners of other Premier League teams go bankrupt, William will not go bankrupt.


    As for not winning the Champions League, William didn''t pay so much attention to it. Of course, it''s the best for him. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have it. Anyway, the team has been able to make ends meet since the last two years, so he doesn''t care.


    But Lena is not so easy to talk about. For her, in the past three years, William has been pressing on the promotion of therapeutic equipment to the market for her dream of becoming a champion, which has made the Devonshire family less than a billion dollars.


    This sum of money is twice as much as the $600 million that the team has increased in value in the past three years, so if we don''t win the Champions League again this year, it is likely to endanger the position of Jose.


    William didn''t care if he changed the coach, but he had to care about what he reported on Sunday within half an hour of the start of the game.


    Wearing smart glasses with the function of sunglasses, a woman with short hair, shining all over, and wearing red and blue close fitting combat clothes, will soon appear in the glasses.


    in the abandoned base in the Sahara desert, all kinds of defense weapons and equipment inside the rampant and unscrupulous destroyers.


    It took less than two minutes to go from the second floor to the fifth floor.


    People with a clear eye can see what Mrs. surprise is looking for. Unfortunately, this pit not only pits Nick Frey and captain surprise, but also pits more than 100 American soldiers and dozens of mercenaries on the base.


    When the surprise team leader penetrated the last floor, dozens of main load-bearing pillars and hundreds of huge blasts were heard at the same time. The whole base swayed a few times, and a crunchy sound of metal fracture was heard.


    the base began to sink and collapse slowly in the shock and panic eyes of all people on the ground.


    Fortunately, the camp of American soldiers and mercenaries stationed on the ground is still some distance away from the base. When the ground begins to shake,


    these people feel that it takes them tens of seconds to run out of the base for hundreds of meters.


    As long as they don''t immediately fall into a pit of tens of meters, the speed of the surrounding sand sinking is not so fast, except for a dozen hapless people who are slow to respond, enough for most people to escape.


    But the surprise team leader in the base was not so lucky. At the moment, if she wanted to escape, she had no time to think about the problem of exposure.


    she could only burst out all the energy, smashed layers of steel and cement, and rushed out directly.


    Then it turned into a dazzling light and rushed up into the sky. With remorse and regret, it silently watched the sinking and collapsing ground and the soldiers running away.When the sinking stopped, there were no more casualties. The surprise captain Carol Denver turned into a meteor and came to a helicopter hundreds of kilometers away in a moment.


    What Carroll probably didn''t expect was that after she left, she was on the sand hundreds of meters away from the base.


    A huge underground space, in the resonance of the base blasting sound, hums together to collapse, revealing the ancient tomb inside.


    A moment later, a few tens of meters of dust was lifted up, and the soldiers and mercenaries who had escaped the disaster looked at it.


    The surprise captain, who fell to Nick Fury''s side, asked with a poor expression, "you''ve been cheated, fury. Maybe we should go to London now and settle with your William Devonshire.".


    "To settle accounts? No, Carol.


    Hearing that he was cheated, Frey was not upset, and said rationally, "taros and dozens of Scrooges have not been rescued. Even if we face William Devonshire directly, can we beat him or kill him directly?"


    Carol frowned. "What do you say?".


    Thinking for a moment, Nick Frey said with some worry, "I''m worried that William Devonshire will imprison taros and them in the spaceship in space,


    if so, I can''t think of any other way except to negotiate with him.".


    They were silent for a moment, and Frey said, "now you''ve got to go to Mars. Maybe the Scrooges are there.".


    "But didn''t you say that William Devonshire had teleportation? Even if I went to Mars, people would have been moved by him long ago.


    "That''s what I said, but have you ever thought, Carol, maybe when William knows that you are a man who can move freely in space, he will make some concessions regardless of your strength?"


    That''s right. After thinking about it, the surprise captain nodded to Frey and flew to Mars.

 Chapter 853

    William doesn''t know if the surprise captain will trouble himself, but he knows it''s safer to stay in the new stadium than to be alone.


    So, knowing this, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he said to Kenny, the team manager in the box, "go to contact some of the most popular singers and groups in England,


    after the game, I invite all the fans to watch the concert, eat fried chicken, hamburgers and beer.".


    This, this, this.


    Kenny was stunned by William''s sudden idea. The first half of the game is almost over. Even if we go to contact now,


    it will be more than an hour for us to make full use of our money. Even if those singers and groups are willing to come, they may have come for more than an hour.


    "What''s wrong? Or can''t I afford it? "


    Asked by William, Kenny understood that even if there was a problem, it was his own problem. He immediately nodded, "no problem, boss, I''ll arrange it now.".


    Lena, who was also surprised by William, gave him a white look and yelled, "wait a minute" to Kenny, who was about to leave.


    Then he whispered to William, "what if you lose the game?"


    Waving to Kenny to do it quickly, William said to Lena with a smile, "don''t worry, mom, I say you can win if you can win.".


    It wasn''t long before the news was revealed by the commentator at half-time.


    For a moment, the whole audience, whether they were Chelsea fans or not, applauded William''s box for beer, fried chicken and hamburger.


    Unfortunately, at the end of the second half, William suddenly had a hunch that he would not want to stay on the court.


    It didn''t take long to report to him on Sunday about the tomb that had just been found in the desert base.


    Through his intelligent eyes, he only looked a few times, and then he remembered what the ghost was buried in this ancient tomb.


    Fortunately, if the memory is correct, the mummies in the ancient tombs look awesome, but they are not as powerful as that.


    Even the ancient god of Seth, William can also regard him as a transcendent existence of some heterotopia.


    If this man really enters the human world by attaching himself to human beings, not to mention the Wizards in England,


    the magicians in the London Temple of Kamata Taj will also come to him. If he is lucky enough to lead Guyi out, it will be fun.


    When I was thinking about whether to collect the ruby with the magic of Seth, there was a knock on the door.


    When I sweep my mental power, I find that before I sweep the people outside the door, I am blocked by an invisible energy.


    "Well?"


    This is the first time that the mental scan fails. William immediately stands up and pulls Lina behind him.


    while staying in the private room, Lina''s bodyguard Antonov and Ivan, who are more than 2 meters tall, see William''s action,


    without hesitation, he takes out his armpit gun and Ivan steps forward to block William.


    Antonov, on the other hand, whispered to the two players, "Yakov, Valentin, get back, get back.".


    This sudden situation was soon captured by two cameras that had been watching the box.


    You don''t have to adjust the lens to see Ivan holding the gun in front of Lena and William.


    There are two cameras, one belonging to ITV, to wait for the end of the game and live the next concert, while the other belongs to sky sports.


    Both TV stations have cameras watching William for different purposes, and finally find out the threat in different ways.


    ITV soon called the police and informed the stadium, and sky sports immediately broadcast the picture.


    Thousands of English fans who watched the Premier League opening match angrily and angrily cursed the TV station for changing the screen,


    the voice of the director soon came from the TV and learned that this was the private room of the new stadium of Chelsea, and the person involved was William and his mother Lina.


    When most people are worried and afraid, and a few people are excited and looking forward to it, the door of the private room opens automatically, and what you see is a thin figure wearing a bright yellow ancient robe and a hood.


    "Stop it"


    as soon as he saw someone coming, William immediately called Antonov, who wanted to come forward to subdue the uninvited guest, and then patted Ivan in front of him.


    Antonov and Ivan looked back in doubt. William nodded again and said, "you go out to see Yakov and valingen. You are not allowed to come in without my command.".


    Yes, boss.


    As soon as they left, William heard the Sunday report in his ears. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought that the picture would be broadcast live. Maybe he would get something unexpected.


    After reassuring Lena, William stepped forward two steps, bowed slightly as if he had seen an elder and said, "welcome, revered master.".


    "You know me," Guyi said with a smile as he took off his hood. "I''m sorry, madam. It''s very impolite, but if you can, please let me talk to William alone.".Lina was shocked to see her naked head and thin cheeks. She wanted to drive away her middle-aged woman as soon as she opened her mouth.


    But just now, William''s attitude towards Gu Yi was definitely the only time in recent years that she saw her son respect someone.


    And what did William call this woman just now, revered master?


    Mage? magician?


    As soon as this idea appeared, Lina instinctively attributed her son''s various miracles to magic, and the middle-aged woman in front of her might be William''s teacher.


    Soon, the audience in front of the TV, after seeing that William was respectful to Guyi, saw once again that as William''s mother, Lena even bent her knees and bowed her head to give Guyi the etiquette she would only use to meet the king.


    Anyway, in Lina''s eyes, the person who taught her son so well is absolutely worthy of her thanks and respect, but their mother and son''s actions have caused a great stir in the world.


    Everyone''s mind is full of question marks. Who is this woman wearing a robe, showing her arms and holding a folding fan.


    At this time, the only thing you can be sure is that Gu Yi''s identity in William''s mind is definitely higher than the king of England and the first item.


    For Lena''s performance, William also understood why, but he did not intend to explain.


    There are some things that lie is easier to accept than truth. There should be a justifiable reason to cover up all the miracles in him.


    As for Gu, he won''t mind. William doesn''t care so much. After all, he knows most of the magic of kamataji.


    "Mom, help me find Sophia and ask her to help us prepare some tea and cakes.".


    "No problem, William," Lena said gratefully to Gu, "welcome, sir. I''ll excuse you for talking.".


    "No," Guyi said to William, shaking his head at the thousands of fans outside the private room. "It won''t take much time for us to go to a quiet place.".


    Gu Yi doesn''t want to, and William won''t force it. Anyway, the goal of molding Gu Yi into a friend or a senior teacher has been achieved, so there''s no need to do anything more to arouse Gu Yi''s antipathy.

 Chapter 854

    Please follow me, Mr. Guyi.


    And Lena nodded, let her don''t worry, William quickly step forward, personally open the door, with Gu Yi out of the compartment, to his office.


    As soon as they left, the audience in front of the TV exploded.


    Who is William? He even bowed to a middle-aged woman and opened the door to ask her out.


    A lot of people can''t watch the ball games connected. They either call the TV station or go to the Internet to find news.


    The Ministry of magic of England, which is concerned about William, and other alien races, such as werewolf and blood clan, are also inquiring about and searching for Gu Yi''s identity.


    After learning from some old monsters that Gu Yi was a real antique level magician who had lived at least 500 years.


    Most people are full of insight. Like Lena, they think that''s why William is so outstanding.


    Come to the office, please sit down, William said with a smile, "tea or wine, whisky?"


    "Tea", Gu Yi looked at a wide range of wine in the wine cabinet and asked curiously, "although wine is not something we have to ban, long-term drinking is harmful. I don''t think you don''t know.".


    William, who was preparing to make tea, shrugged, "I didn''t think about how to rely on magic, let alone resist the invasion of the earth by monsters from other worlds.


    since he made so much money, he would drink and eat whatever was good.".


    "So you''re not going to deal with your own mess?"


    William looked up at Gu Yi in surprise, added water to the teapot, and then injected a fire magic into the stove. Then he said, "it was just an accident. I never wanted to disturb the dead, let alone deal with the mummy and Seth.".


    Gu Yi didn''t pay much attention to William''s prevarication, but asked clearly again,


    "you''d better tell me directly how you want to solve the problem of alien invasion.".


    "Or tell me what I should do? So as not to rob you of your responsibilities.


    "No, it''s the responsibility of all capable human beings to prevent the alien demons from invading the earth.".


    William turned his lips, but although he was not so great, he would not refuse to safeguard the safety of the earth in his power.


    Of course, if the situation is irreparable, he will take his family to planet x17 to start over.


    "Well, I''ll go to the desert soon, burn the mummy Princess directly, and then destroy the set dagger.


    As for the gem, if it is unnecessary, let him stay in the tomb of the Templar. ".


    "That''s good." Gu Yi was quite satisfied with William''s reply.


    A few years ago, the moment William was able to open the portal, Gu Yi had noticed William through the magic temple in London.


    But in the following observation, Gu Yi found that William rarely used magic, and would use the portal as a time-saving tool. He would rather use a gun than magic to solve problems.


    Therefore, although William killed many people in the first year, these people were not killed by magic. Even if she wanted to warn William not to abuse magic, there was no reason.


    When William gets the approval of space gem, it''s impossible to clean him up.


    As the time gem and guardian of Argo''s motorcycle eye, Gu Yitai knows how hard it is to get the recognition of infinite gems.


    As the supreme mage of the previous generation, Argo motorcycle can only produce the eye of Argo motorcycle as a carrier, which can use time gem.


    The most important thing is that after using space energy, William does not have any side effects. In Gu Yi''s opinion, this is absolutely the recognition of gems and the power to use gems at will.


    That''s why I came to see William through the appearance of Seth, except for the little trial just now to confirm whether William is trustworthy.


    Another idea was that she wanted to leave the temple of London to William.


    He has been fighting with other demons for hundreds of years. If Gu Yi is not tired, it''s a lie.


    Now there is an earthman who can use infinite gems, and he doesn''t seem to be an ambitious. He doesn''t have the idea of dominating or destroying the world. Of course, Guyi is willing to share some of her pressure.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she said it, William refused without thinking about it.


    The temple of London said it was London, but it covered more than Europe. He didn''t have the heart to deal with the magic affairs of a continent.


    At that time, it''s better to take your own woman out to play, or go to space.


    "I''m sorry, I have too many affairs. Let the mages of Kamata Taj continue to manage the affairs of the temple. After all, they are more experienced than me.


    I promise that if there''s something really wrong, I''ll help as long as I talk to you.


    Seeing that William refused, Guyi didn''t force him. He nodded with a smile, "well, I''ll inform the mage of the London temple, and when there''s something they can''t solve, I''ll come to you.".Then Koo twirled his finger in the air and took out a scroll from a portal.


    "This is the magic to expel the magical creatures in different time and space, no matter they are demons, demons or demons,


    as long as you have enough strength, even if the demon God Seth comes to the earth, this magic can expel him.".


    And the magic?


    As soon as William heard this, he became interested. With the infinite energy of space gems, if this magic can be turned on with space energy, he will no longer have to be afraid of evil spirits, demons, demons and other demons in the alien world.


    Even Mephisto, the projection of the seven demons, is confident to kick them back to hell.


    After taking the magic scroll, William didn''t look at it immediately. Instead, he made a pot of Yunwu Tea and poured a cup for Gu Yi and himself before he began to look at it.


    This magic is not too difficult. William, who has the ability to remember everything, spent a few cups of tea to write it down.


    he closed his eyes and re engraved it in his mind. He soon found that most of the expelling magic involved space theory.


    Try to activate the magic with the ability of space gems. In a few seconds, the magic spell that should have glittered with golden light turns into a magic spell that twinkled with the blue light of space gems.


    And not only the successful release of magic, William also felt that he could sense the spatial coordinates of hell.


    If he wants to, he can even break through the space limit and pull a demon out of hell.


    As soon as this idea appeared, William himself was shocked, and immediately thought that he must never show his ability in the future,


    otherwise, those demons who want to come to the earth will try their best to tempt and threaten him in order to enter the world.


    Compared with these old ghosts who have lived for countless years and played countless tricks, William asked himself that even if he could win for a while, he would lose in the end.


    If you don''t want to be missed, you''d better take it easy before you have overwhelming strength.

 Chapter 855

    Seeing that William has learned to expel magic so quickly, Gu Yi smiles with satisfaction. For her, as long as William learns to expel magic, it is equal to having more power.


    , as for whether it will work or not, ha ha, that is not what William has the final say.


    How do you say that? Once you have looked at the abyss, it means that the abyss has already looked at you.


    People who learn this kind of Magic have different eyes from ordinary people.


    When William finds himself around, there are always demons, demons and aliens who have come to the earth.


    Even if you don''t want to see it, but as long as you have a conscience and see those aliens hiding in the dark, hunting humans recklessly, William will do it one day.


    What''s more, through more than five years of observation, Gu Yi is very sure that William is the kind of human supremacy.


    Judging from the attitude towards aliens, werewolves and blood clans, no matter whether William will care about other people or not, if the alien forms a scale or makes William feel threatened, their results can be imagined.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yi said to William with a smile, "no matter what you will do in the future, we should not have differences in maintaining the stability of the world, right?"


    There is no need to think about it. William naturally nodded and agreed, "I prefer to maintain my current life, because I chose it myself, so the person who destroys my life is the enemy.".


    Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you were only in your twenties, so conservative.


    After drinking the tea in the cup, Guyi stood up and waved to open the portal in the office. "You can go to kamataji sometime. You should be interested in our collection of magic knowledge. Goodbye, child.".


    "Goodbye, master.".


    William leaned back slightly and saluted Gu again. After seeing her leave, he sat on the sofa and waved to the whisky in the wine cabinet.


    A McCullen bottle automatically opens its cap, pours a quarter of a glass in a crystal glass, then automatically closes it, and the glass flies to William''s hand.


    Standing in front of the glass windows with wine cups, watching thousands of fans outside the stadium who didn''t buy tickets but could only stand on the square and watch the huge screen, but were happy because the victory had been decided and the next concert,


    suddenly felt that they didn''t have to worry about what their purpose was, as long as they didn''t fight against humanity and destroy the earth, they would do whatever they wanted No.


    To understand this point, William drank the whisky in the glass, and his eyes were drawn back from the fans. When he turned around, the corner of his eyes swept over a church in the distance,


    suddenly he felt that the head of the stone statue on the top of the church tower seemed to move.


    Originally thought it was an illusion, but soon William reacted.


    My mental strength is not only growing all the time, but also strong enough to lift 1.2 tons of objects in the air. How can I hallucinate.


    I turned around and looked at the stone statue on the top of the church again. After watching it for five minutes, I finally found that the head of the stone statue was really moving.


    Ten minutes later, William was convinced that the statue was scanning around the church.


    "What church is that?"


    Sunday immediately replied, "Neumann church.".


    This is William''s first time to hear the name. Although the church looks small, the surrounding open space is quite wide.


    "Why do the stone heads in this church move?".


    On Sunday, after a full pause of more than ten seconds, he replied, "Sir, what are you talking about?"


    "Well?" As for the question of Sunday, William soon figured out the question, "send out drones and spiders, I want to know everything about this church, and tell me at dinner whether the stone statue will move in your eyes.".


    Yes sir.


    Back in the box, she found that Lina was no longer there, so she had to sit on the sofa and wait, thinking about the mummy.


    Originally promised Gu Yi to go to the desert and kill the mummy Princess directly, but William recalled the church with Seth''s dagger, but could not find the clue of where the church was.


    In this case, it''s better to wait for the mummy to be delivered to the door by the old us, and then clean up. Anyway, if you fly from the desert to the United States, you will surely fly the shorter Atlantic route.


    And it''s not bad for William to let that mummy make a scene in London.


    Otherwise their strength is so strong, there is no crisis, these Englands, maybe all day secretly thinking about how to limit him.


    "What are you thinking?"


    After hearing the staff report that William returned to the private room, Lina immediately found him. As soon as she entered the room, she saw him sitting in a daze and asked, "Why are you alone, the lady named Guyi?"


    "Let''s go," William said directly before Lena asked, "Mom, it''s not good for you to tell you something, so let''s say something else.".


    White William one eye, Lina is very wise no longer mention Gu Yi thing, "Abigail called to ask me, are you home for dinner or eat out?""Go home?" After thinking about it, William put his finger to his ear and said to Sunday, "help me get Serena and nissa home, too.".


    Yes sir.


    Looking at William''s appearance, Lina knew that something might have happened. She shook her head helplessly and helped him sort out his crooked tie. "Do you want me to inform my people to help?"


    "No need, mom," William said with a smile after kissing Lena''s hair. "They are good at dealing with normal people, but they can''t help tonight. On the contrary, there will be unnecessary casualties.".


    "Against normal people?"


    Although William didn''t say it clearly, the title of the supreme mage appeared, and Lena''s acceptance of the magician was still very high at this time.


    Nervous and careful, he asked in a low voice, "when did you become a magician, why did you never tell me?".


    Looking at his mother''s careful appearance, William said jokingly, "in England, we call magicians witches, not because we don''t want to tell you, but because we are afraid that you will be angry when you understand the world of witches.


    These sorcerers are not very powerful, but they generally look down on ordinary people. They not only restrict magic from being known by ordinary people, but also call us Muggles.


    "Muggle, we?" Lena asked suspiciously, "aren''t you a wizard, too?"


    "No, mom," said William, shaking his head in disgust, "I''m a sorcerer. I''m not with the bad witches in England.".


    "Well, whatever you are, you have to listen to me." holding William''s arm, Lena happily walked to the elevator.


    Back home by car, before drinking water, Abigail and Jesse, with the reason of waiting for Serena and Nisa to come back for dinner, pull them to the yard wall.


    Looking at his Abby and Jesse in his arms, William didn''t know that the two girls wanted to unite and win some gold coins from him.


    Half an hour later, Serena and Nisa came home and reported to him on Sunday that old beauty was ready to enter the cemetery.

 Chapter 856

    Hearing the Sunday report that Lao Mei was ready to enter the mummy princess''s graveyard at this time, William could not help but turn his mouth and secretly scolded these guys for their slow action.


    In terms of time, when they enter the cemetery for investigation, they will discuss the research countermeasures. It may be several days later.


    "Let the spider robot enter the cemetery, we have to help Lao Mei find the mummy princess as soon as possible,


    and Seth is always a demon. If there are thugs, I''d better hide behind the scenes.".


    Yes sir.


    While playing cards, William opened a portal connecting the robot warehouse in the ruins of the desert base.


    A spider robot projector flies out of the portal and flies to the cemetery hundreds of meters away by night.


    At this time, a team of six composed of American soldiers began to land in the cemetery with ropes.


    After arriving at the ground of the cemetery, the lighting and live broadcasting equipment began to be transported down. After the 12 spiders had checked the whole cemetery,


    the American soldiers assembled the lighting equipment and started the communication with overseas bases hundreds of kilometers away.


    At the same time, there are not only the base commander, but also four or five local archaeological experts.


    If the people looking for them were not all military people they knew, these experts would think it was a hoax.


    But now, after seeing the layout of the cemetery and the hieroglyphs on the stone carvings on the screen, these guys are all excited to call God.


    But as more and more words were read, the experts soon fell silent.


    No one is a fool. According to the translated text, this cemetery is not the underground palace of the Pharaoh, it is more like a prison, and it is not a good kind.


    Some even began to advise the military to retreat and bury the cemetery in sand, leaving it buried forever.


    But this idea was quickly denied by others, because once all the statues, cultural relics and wall carvings in this cemetery were brought back to the United States.


    Not to mention the value of statues, cultural relics and wall carvings, they are worth billions of dollars. If a museum is built, the value it can create will be even higher.


    What''s more, it''s a graveyard more than 5000 years old found in the Sahara desert. Its archaeological value is beyond estimation.


    As for the return of the pyramidal relics to the pyramidal state, everyone should not know and take them as their own.


    While the Americans were discussing how to transport them, William, who was preparing for dinner at Devonshire manor, said to release the mummy princess on Sunday,


    so he took off his smart glasses, so as not to see something bad during the meal and affect his appetite.


    So, when William was having dinner with his mother and his four women, the spider robot directly opened the mechanism in the cemetery.


    Without waiting for the trapped mummy princess to confuse the American soldiers, her golden coffin rose from the mercury pool in the center of the cemetery.


    In fact, Lao Mei, who is greedy for research, will let go of such a cultural relic as Tutankhamun''s golden coffin.


    There are at least ten tons of gold alone, worth 200 million US dollars. If the historical value is added, one billion is definitely just the starting price.


    There is no need to discuss it any more. The old US military directly ordered the coffin to be transported back to the United States.


    A ch47 helicopter was used to lift the 10 ton golden coffin out, transport it to a base more than 400 kilometers away, and then transport it back to the United States by transport plane.


    When the transport plane took off, it was already 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, but William, who was already impatient, heard the report on Sunday that "Sir, our base on Mars was attacked by the superpowers you marked as surprised aunt, in which 11 dormant sloughs are being unsealed.".


    Surprise went straight to Mars?


    No wonder I wonder in the middle of the night, did not wait to surprise captain Carol, the original silent slip to Mars to save people.


    "Ha ha, if you can save people so easily, how can I dare to see you in the future?".


    Let Nisa, who is sitting behind him and has long wanted to play mahjong instead of herself, William gets up and goes to the wine counter,


    pretends to pour a glass of wine and enters the restaurant, but his thinking is connected with the space gem and feels the space coordinates of Mars temporary settlement.


    Probably because of using the portal, William soon felt that there was a space room in the cave where the eleven sloughs were held.


    The next second, Carol, who was waiting for the Scrooges to wake up in the space room, was frightened to find that eleven sleeping pods had disappeared one by one under her eyes, but she had nothing to do about it.


    The whole body of gas emitted intense light, baked the space room at the same time, Carol''s fear of William rose straight line.


    This unreasonable transmission, in her eyes, is far more dangerous than any opponent she has ever met.


    Unfortunately, Carlo did not know that although William was recognized as a space gem, he was not so powerful that he could go wherever the universe wanted.Only when you have been to a place or have a clear picture in your mind, can you send things to the past or send them away at will.


    If Carol takes the Scrooges on board as soon as he finds them and leaves the temporary settlement on Mars, William will not be able to teleport them.


    But Carol doesn''t know this shortcoming. The more she thinks about countermeasures, the more irritable she is. Suddenly, she finds that William, who has the ability of random transmission, probably no one can catch him.


    It seems that the result is exactly the same as what Nick Frey said. The negotiation is inevitable, and it seems that she is in a weak position.


    Thinking of flying back to the earth, she found an oval door with golden light on its frame, which appeared in front of her.


    When you hesitated to go out of this door, you heard a man''s voice,


    "Miss Denver, if you still have a little affection for the earth, you should clean up the mess you have made first,


    and then think about how to save those alien Scrooges who secretly invade the earth and make trouble wantonly.".


    Carol didn''t even have to think about it. She knew it was William.


    Although they are rivals now, they still recognize and admire William''s strength,


    "when did I make trouble on earth?".


    William squinted and lied, "I''m sorry, Ms. Denver, just because you recklessly destroyed my seal base in the desert,


    let a monster who has been imprisoned for 5000 years break the seal, and this monster is regarded as a treasure by the American people, and is on the way back to the United States at this time,


    if you don''t want to see ordinary people die and die because of your mistake, Please go back to earth immediately and burn that damned mummy to ashes.


    William was so impolite criticism, but also with an imperative tone to let her back to London.


    Although Carol clenched her fists and creaked, she unexpectedly didn''t make any unnecessary refutation and explanation.


    after thinking for a few seconds, she flew out of the portal and came to the original vampire manor outside London.

 Chapter 857

    As soon as she got out of the portal and looked around, Carol instinctively resented the manor and its decorations.


    Although the decoration is luxurious, the dark hall and the seemingly cold atmosphere make her very uncomfortable.


    But seeing the figure with her back to her near the wine cabinet, Carol''s attention quickly focused on the other side.


    Don''t think that this person must be William who played with her twice. He glared at William''s back and asked, "what''s the monster you''re talking about?"


    Instead of rushing to answer, William looked back at Carol and asked with a smile, "red wine or whisky?"


    "Tell me about the monster first. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll blow you up.".


    With that, Carol squeezed her dazzling fist, but William didn''t worry about her sneaking attack.


    He turned to two whiskies and handed them to Carol. "Have you heard of Seth, the God of desert and darkness?"


    William did not see outside, and did not worry about his sneak attack attitude, let Carol directly Leng up.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he saw that William had been holding the position of delivering the wine glass, but he had no choice but to take the whisky and tasted it politely,


    just one mouthful. Carol took another mouthful as soon as her eyes brightened. After thinking for a while, she said uncertainly, "the God of the pyramid kingdom?"


    "By the way, I forgot that you grew up on the earth and lived for more than 20 years. It''s no surprise to hear of Seth,


    but I''m not talking about the simple name in ordinary books, but the real demon God of the different world.".


    After hearing the ectopic demon, Carol really took it seriously and asked with a serious expression,


    "Seth, a demon like this, can''t come to the real world in person, so the monster you are talking about is his believer and wants to release him on the earth?"


    "Almost," William shrugged. "If you don''t want to fight Seth directly, go and kill the mummy princess who killed her father and brother for the throne.".


    "Why am I going?"


    "Ha ha, good question",


    William laughed and snapped his fingers. On Sunday, he attributed William''s meeting to build a base in Sahara to the magic seal,


    and the reason why the mummy princess''s cemetery appeared was because the seal was destroyed.


    By the way, virtual imaging technology is used to restore the resonance scene of the mummy cemetery to enhance the scene of the seal being broken.


    Surprised to see the captain is very embarrassed, just do not know whether to believe, thinking about the flaws.


    William once again asked Sunday to release the reason why the Scrooge was arrested and the related video.


    After watching the trial of the first arrested slough, we can see that these green skinned guys dare to disguise as English nobles to confuse King Philip, stir up conflicts between the nobles and the class in power, and set off a civil war to limit William. Although Carol blushes a little, he is still in a dilemma.


    But to be honest, Nick Frey''s calculation is not wrong for her, who was born in the U.S. and joined the U.S. air force as a child.


    the only mistake is that she can''t do it. Instead, she was caught by others.


    So William used the charges of espionage and subversion of England to arrest and detain people, which makes Carol, whose thinking and most memories are American, have no reason to refute.


    As for taros''s subsequent prison break, she was caught by William and locked up. She also had no reason to ask for release.


    After all, it''s a normal thing to lock up a riot on other planets in the universe.


    Otherwise, xingjue and his gang would not be locked up for committing crimes on shandar.


    You can''t say that if you are an alien, you can enjoy privileges and ignore the laws of other planets.


    Of course, if you have the ability to escape from prison, avoid being wanted, or even kill the person who arrested you, that''s another story.


    But now the situation is that the Scrooges hit the iron plate and were killed by William''s effortless regiment.


    Even if she had not met a rival in the galaxy, she didn''t know where to save people.


    It''s been a good time these years. I feel that there''s no problem. Carol is very angry.


    "what do you want to do to let people go?"


    "Well?"


    Feeling the anxiety in Carol''s voice, William asked tentatively, "it seems that you are in a hurry. Is this a problem in outer space? Can I help you? "


    Carol''s eyes brightened and she was thinking that it would be much easier if William would help,


    but she heard William say, "I''m very cheap, just a million stars.".


    "Just a million stars?"


    A nameless fire went straight to Carroll''s head, and his figure appeared in front of William in an instant. He grabbed his collar and lifted it up,


    "do you know how much a million stars is, asshole?".


    "How much?" William, who had been frightened, finally realized what the speed of light was.Just now he wanted to avoid, but as soon as he took a step, he was lifted up.


    At the moment of being caught, he only had time to open a mirror space, while Carol was infuriated,


    in addition, she had no contact with magic at this time and didn''t find herself pulled into a different space at all.


    "I''ve lived in the universe for more than ten years, and all the money I''ve dealt with doesn''t exceed a million stars. How dare you ask me for a million?"


    "Well?" After the roar, Carol suddenly feels that William in her hand is a little light.


    Holding the collar of William''s hand, he could not help shaking, and immediately determined that the person in his hand was not a real person at all.


    What the hell are you.


    "Calm down, calm down.".


    a voice as like as two peas came from behind Carol. When I looked back, I saw William, who was exactly the same as her hand.


    was raising her hands and hands. "I''m sorry, Carol. For the first time, I met this super soldier of your magic. Of course, you must be a guard.


    ''s shadow on your hand is a magic projection, though it is cast." But the real thinking is me.


    As soon as the voice fell, Carol''s figure appeared next to William again. His left hand was the same as his right hand, holding a William in one hand.


    But as soon as I mentioned it, I found that it was also fake, "Damn it.".


    "If you like, maybe I should formally introduce to you the magic of the form of Akron, or Ikon magic.".


    can''t help but as like as two peas and Carol turn around and see William, who is exactly the same on his hands, his brain is numb, and his hands are uncontrollably undone. He silently waits for William to speak.


    William doesn''t talk nonsense, three phantoms make gestures at the same time, changing dozens of phantoms,


    in an instant, hundreds of William fill the hall, or stand, or float in the air.


    "This, this, this.".


    Carol was stunned and turned around, but soon calmed down and said sarcastically,


    "it''s just a mirage. What''s the big deal?".


    No, you''re wrong, Carol. We''re all entities. Pay attention.


    At the end of the speech, hundreds of William made several gestures at the same time, followed by hundreds of magic ropes flashing orange light, instantly encircling Carol''s hands and feet.

 Chapter 858

    After being bound by hundreds of magic ropes, karlo immediately tried to break free from the shackles,


    but when this move was used by Dr. strange on purple potato monster, purple potato monster also relied on power gems to crack in a short time.


    So at this time, Carol wrestled with hundreds of entity phantoms for more than ten seconds, only to find that unless she could break the magic rope in an instant,


    otherwise, the space for her arm to exert force was limited after all, and the power of dozens of phantoms was not as big as hers, but if she pulled the phantoms with her right hand,


    the phantoms on the left side would exert force, and even the magic rope on her feet would be disturbed However, a tight one to send the destruction of her balance.


    This makes Carol more and more irritable, and the burst of energy in her body is also more and more, which makes William feel that she is almost out of control.


    But he didn''t want to be exposed so easily because of the space confinement, so he had to stop and lift the magic rope without waiting for Carol to be proud,


    "stop," the phantom said anxiously, "the plane carrying the mummy princess to the United States has just deviated from the route and is flying to London,


    you must go first Get rid of the mummies, or we will have a large-scale call of the dead and thousands of casualties. ".


    At first, I was glad that William would give up, but I didn''t expect to hear this news. Carol''s happiness soon disappeared.


    "Why did the plane change course to London?"


    Why?


    Can I tell you that Seth daggers and Seth gems were robbed by the Templars of England more than 900 years ago and kept in their churches and cemeteries respectively.


    So if mummy Princess wants Seth to come to earth, she must come to London?


    "I guess there''s something in London that''s good for calling Seth.


    Or because I set up a magic circle to trap her, and come to me for trouble.


    Carol didn''t believe that. She was silent for a few seconds, suddenly shrugged her shoulders and began to lie,


    "my magic power is probably one of the best in England. When she sealed the mummy, she must have been noticed by Seth,


    so I should be the best carrier for Seth to come to the ball.


    If you don''t deal with the mummy princess, I can only take her around the world.


    when the casualties of various countries reach a certain level, those old hermits will be forced to appear to deal with this crisis. ".


    After hearing such shameless words, Carol was stunned, then asked with a look of disdain,


    "is the world running around? Are you not afraid that everyone will spit on you and call you a coward? "


    William said without blushing, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if Seth comes to me, it''s the real disaster.".


    With these words, William suddenly felt that the mummy Princess and Seth would not really have their own ideas, would they?


    Nm, fortunately, I''m fooling Captain Marvel. Otherwise, who knows what special means Seth, as a demon God, will have.


    Don''t look at the movie attached Seth seems to be not very strong, but even if attached to ordinary people, can still be dead people, from death that pull back.


    By this means, it''s no problem to call him a big man.


    If it wasn''t for the unreliable power given by others, William would like to inject Seth''s power into his body like Tom.


    Just thinking of these, looking at his carol all the time, he found that William''s expression didn''t mean to lie. He would run away for his own life.


    I can''t help cursing angrily and discontentedly, "damn coward, tell me where the plane is. I''ll solve the problem first, and then I''ll settle with you.".


    Hehe, what''s the deal? I don''t want to see you. I promise I can''t catch your shadow.


    But Carroll is willing to play hard, and William doesn''t care what she says.


    Throw a cell phone and headphones in the past, "I will support you in the rear, as long as I can do it, any need can meet you.".


    Put on headphones, check the communication, Carol once again looked at William disdainfully, directly smashed all the ceiling and roof of the house.


    According to Sunday''s instructions, the transport plane to the United States.


    Looking at the big hole that keeps leaking dust, he turns his mouth and waves to release a portal.


    Engineering robots and repair materials successively passed through the portal and began to repair the main building of the manor.


    William himself, who is in the restaurant of Devonshire manor, is mentally swept away. Some fruits automatically float up, orderly decompose, load and change into a salad every second.


    Carrying a plate and a few forks, William happily walked out of the dining room, returned to the mahjong area of the living room, and asked Lena with a smile if they wanted to eat salad.


    As for the food made by William himself, none of the women present did not give face. Even if they did not want to eat it, they forked up a few pieces and tasted it.


    William''s side is full of enthusiasm. A hundred kilometers away, Carol, who was searching for the transport plane, spared almost half of England in a few minutes, but didn''t find any transport plane."I''m sorry, Ms. Denver, we may have underestimated the ability of the demon Saite.


    someone has just called the police and said that after seeing the plane crash a few minutes ago, it seems that the transport plane didn''t fly directly to London, but crashed 120 kilometers south of your location ahead of time.".


    "This is either an accident, or Seth foresaw your strength and let the mummy land ahead of time in order to hide and recover his strength.


    If it''s the second one, I think some citizens have been killed at this time,


    so, you don''t have much time. ".


    "Show me the way.".


    With that Carol flew straight south of England.


    In a moment, I came to the sky of a small town, and according to the instructions on Sunday, I found the place where the transport plane fell.


    Looking at the pieces of planes scattered on the ground, the golden coffins that have been smashed in two, and five or six corpses that have been withered and dried up in the clothes of American soldiers,


    Carol understands that the mummy Princess not only wakes up, but also absorbs the vitality of human beings. At this moment, she must have regained her power of action.


    Looking up at the small town one kilometer away, I was about to search for the mummy princess in the small town, but I saw the mummies lying on the ground,


    suddenly, they trembled and howled, and began to stand up and walk towards the small town.


    This made Carol happy, thinking that after these new mummies, she could always find the mummy princess.


    But before she was happy for a few seconds, William''s taunt came from her earphone,


    "Carol Denver, are you an idiot?


    Can''t you see such a simple scheme?


    These mummies are walking so slowly that when they get to the small town, Gao says that they are not all killed by the mummy princess,


    or they just take this opportunity to escape. Do you understand, stupid.


    Although I think what William said is reasonable, no one dares to scold Carroll since she became the surprise captain.


    But this is not the time to go back to London and beat William. I can only vent all my anger on the mummies on the ground and the princess mummy who escaped.

 Chapter 859

    After scolding Carol Denver, William, sitting behind Nisa, who plays mahjong for herself, puts on his smart eyes and follows Carol''s mobile phone to quickly find the transmission coordinates.


    A golden portal appeared in front of Carol, and then a sound of propeller came from the portal.


    Just as Carol was wondering, 40 UAV carriers flew out of the portal, and 480 black front UAVs in the carrier started to leave the carrier and take off one after another.


    then, 40 delta wing aircraft and hundreds of star levitation probes scattered and began to search for the mummy princess in blanket style.


    "This, this is not cheating.".


    Looking at the 50 meters per second, three meters above the ground rolling forward spherical detector, as well as 50 meters above the ground about the black front, flying into the sky delta wing.


    Carroll suddenly felt that William''s use of this technology and crowd tactics to deal with an antique that has been imprisoned and buried for thousands of years is no different from cheating.


    However, after she despised William, Carol felt comfortable and laughed. Several energy regiments were sent out from her hands, destroying the new mummy who was staggering away.


    reported in his ears on Sunday that she had found the footprints of the mummy and looked at the direction of her walking. Her Royal Highness''s goal was a town a kilometer away.


    I pray a few words in my heart, I hope there is no civilian casualties, Carol looked at the five newly awakened mummies that have become ashes, one accelerated, and people arrived over the town.


    Suspended at a height of 100 meters, overlooking the whole town, watching groups of detectors searching for the trace of the mummy.


    Carol was a little lucky at this time. Otherwise, it would not be easy for her to find the dark creatures who are good at hiding in the dark in this late night.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have thought about following the newborn mummy as a last resort.


    Sure enough, a few flashes came from the outside of the town, but soon disappeared.


    "Ms. Denver, there''s a sphere detector that''s lost its signal and is expected to be destroyed.".


    "I see it." Carol sprints to the edge of the town and looks at the mummy princess who has been restored to human form in the air.


    "My name is anmanet. I am the great Egyptian Pharaon. I give you the chance to submit to me. When the great God of death, Seth, rules the world, you will...".


    "Long winded".


    Carol was interested in listening to the mummy princess''s lies again. He raised his hand and a dazzling beam of energy came at annanet.


    "Roar",


    for Carol''s behavior of not paying any attention to himself, anmanette''s mouth opening is a sandstorm, rushing to the energy beam.


    Unfortunately, the result is different from what she thought. The energy beam can easily disperse the sandstorm, hit annanet''s chest and instantly kill half of her chest.


    "How can it be, how can it be?"


    Anmanette can''t believe looking at her broken chest. In her opinion, it''s easy to defeat these mortals when she comes back to life.


    But now casually meet a woman, easily defeated is her own.


    And Carroll will not miss such a good opportunity, while Emmanuel was in a daze, instantly flew down from the mid air.


    All over with dazzling light, bump into the recovery of anmanette.


    This move directly destroyed the Kerry space warship at the beginning, and now it is used on the mummy of anmanette, which is no accident.


    "Bang" a loud bang, anmanette the whole person was directly scattered frame.


    Carroll, flying back into the air, looks at the scattered mummy with a smile, picks his eyebrows and says with a sneer,


    "I don''t know why William Devonshire''s coward is afraid of such a weak ghost.".


    It''s a pity that Carol was too early to be happy. A dark wind blew close to the ground, and the mummies that had been broken up turned into sand, gathered together and recovered to the appearance of anmanette,


    "mortal, you have offended the great death Seth.".


    Carroll curls his mouth, another collision, smashing the newly recovered anmanette into pieces again.


    But not ten seconds later, a gust of overcast wind blew, and anmanette gathered again into the sand and recovered.


    "Damn, isn''t Seth the God of darkness and desert? Why can''t this thing be killed?"


    As she complains, Carol suddenly remembers William''s words about letting her burn the mummy.


    He immediately lowered his height, and his hands came out with a beam of energy, intending to burn anmanette to ashes as William said.


    This time, anmanette, surrounded by energy, was not as relaxed as before. He not only gave out a little howl, but also slowly became coking.


    Stop, mortal, stop.


    Anmanette didn''t cry. Fortunately, this howl immediately revealed that this method worked.


    Carroll was overjoyed and increased the output of energy. A moment later, the whole combat area even appeared the effect of light cocoon.No, no, No.


    It didn''t take long for anmanette to support himself. His curled up body was soon ignited by the dazzling light beam, and then he cried out an ancient Egyptian that no one could understand. Little by little, it turned into ashes.


    No wonder that coward William Devonshire didn''t dare to come.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Denver, the fact may not be the same as you thought"


    on Sunday, she once again acted as a crow''s mouth. "Before Princess annanet turned to ashes, after saying an ancient Egyptian,


    through the detector, I found dozens of undead in the town, attacking the townspeople, but not directly killing them, but absorbing their vitality.".


    On Sunday, a few green lights came out of the town and flew here. One after another, they entered the ashes of anmanette.


    "Damn it," Carol yelled to Sunday when she heard that there were ordinary casualties,


    "tell that bastard William Devonshire that he won''t come back to help, no matter where he goes,


    I promise I will always chase him and beat him every day in the future.".


    I understand, Ms. Denver. The message has been forwarded to Mr. Devonshire.


    When Carol uses the energy beam again to attack the forming anmanette,


    William, who is watching mahjong at home, turns his mouth, covers his ears and orders to Sunday,


    "let Kingsman''s emergency team gather, it''s time for them to go out and do something, or I will raise them for a few years.".


    "Sir, sir, command to issue.".


    At Kingsman Secret Service College outside London, an emergency alarm bell rings. The members of Kingsman who have fallen asleep immediately get up and rush to their posts.


    Only three minutes later, 36 emergency teams in Devonshire II improved armour appeared in the parking area with full arms.


    when they were ready to board the helicopter, two spaceship like aircraft suddenly came to the parking area.


    After the shock, the emergency team immediately boarded the spaceship and flew to a small town more than 100 kilometers away as ordered on Sunday.

 Chapter 860

    Before Kingsman''s emergency team arrived, it arranged a black front drone on Sunday to attack the mummies of the dead who were summoned from the corpses.


    So, in Carol''s heart, anxious to kill anmanette who stood up again, when he came back to the residents of the small town, bursts of low bullets rang out in the small town.


    The violent gunfire awakened many sleeping residents in the small town. When they saw the sight of the wandering undead,


    when they were attacked by the black front drone, half of their heads were wiped off by bullets, they could still walk, and they waved their arms to grasp the UAV in the air,


    the telephone of the small town police station was soon exploded, but these telephone rings also attracted the undead The police station, who didn''t respond very long, quickly disconnected the telephone line.


    For the small town police, in the face of supernatural forces, no one will save people without life,


    but not daring to go out to save people does not mean that no one would have to warn the town people.


    Soon, the town radio sounded a harsh air raid alarm, and the townspeople woke up, greatly reducing the efficiency of absorbing the vitality of the dead, and even anti killing the dead.


    This makes anmanette, who regains new vitality but is attacked by Carol''s energy, feel anxious.


    She can keep resurrecting because she gives the soul of killing people to Seth in exchange for Seth''s attention.


    But it is impossible for the demon God to waste his power on the waste that has no chance of winning.


    Before being burned to ashes again by Carroll, anmanette prevents the vitality absorbed by the undead from flying to himself,


    instead, he uses these vitality to summon a large group of undead again, and orders them to kill the townspeople wantonly.


    She''s betting that Carol will save people.


    Sure enough, Carol waited more than ten seconds. Seeing that anmanette didn''t come back to life again, he thought that anmanette was really dead, or his strength was weakening, and the time of resurrection became longer.


    "On Sunday, help me monitor here. Report any situation to me immediately. I''ll go to the town to clean up the dead and reduce the casualties of residents.".


    "Wait",


    as soon as she said "wait" on Sunday, Carol''s figure rushed into the small town, shining brightly all the way, smashing any dead she saw.


    "Ms. Denver, I must remind you that your task at the moment is to destroy anmanette. Once she is allowed to escape into a larger city, the casualties of ordinary people will be unpredictable.".


    When Carol heard this, he heard a Sunday warning sound in his ear,


    "warning, warning, anmanette is resurrecting, is resurrecting".


    "Hell," Carol immediately rushed into the sky and rushed to the battle zone.


    In the air to see the formation of anmanette, Carol directly through the speed of sound hit the past.


    With a loud bang, it''s a pity that although anmanette was smashed again, it turned into a mass of sand and floated into the air and fled to the north.


    Fortunately, although her speed is fast, she can''t be faster than Carol who can fly at the speed of light in space.


    However, while Carol was catching up, she didn''t notice that when she just broke through the speed of sound, the huge gas wave directly collapsed many houses along the way.


    Or she has found out, but she doesn''t know whether she only pursues anmanette, or she doesn''t want to face the casualties caused by her own mistakes.


    In short, when the avatar of the sandstorm regiment, anmanette, flies more than ten kilometers away from human habitation.


    Just like Carol, who is behind her, is a meteor emitting intense high temperature,


    shuttling back and forth in this sandstorm. Every time she passes through it, a lot of sand will be directly burned into hot liquid.


    More than ten times later, let this want to escape with the help of dust like anmanette, no longer care to escape.


    If she goes on like this, not to mention running away, she will be burned to ashes again. She will not stop and turn into an anmanette''s face. While howling in pain, she will look for the chance to escape.


    Maybe the sky is still alive, or under the influence of Seth''s divine power, at this time, the spaceship carrying the Kingsman emergency team arrived at the same time,


    in the higher sky, a large airliner was lowering its altitude and preparing to land in London.


    However, if someone who is familiar with William knows this, he will doubt that with Sunday''s ability, the spaceship will not pass this area by so coincidentally.


    Seeing the fast approaching spaceship, anmanette was overjoyed and immediately turned into a sandstorm and rushed to the spaceship.


    As long as there is new vitality to supplement, she will not die. Maybe she can use human beings as hostages and really escape.


    As long as he runs away, anmanette decides to keep a low profile in the future and secretly sacrifice more souls to Seth to gain more powerful power.


    Fortunately, Carroll didn''t worry much about the spaceship. When the sandstorm came, the two spaceships seemed to find danger.


    a cobra maneuvered and fled into the high air, even in a few seconds.


    the two spaceships "bang, bang" instantly opened the distance between them and the sandstorm, and anmanette could only look up when he was thrown between his breath.


    "No, no, no, no",Seeing the spaceship go away in an instant, while he was frustrated, he was surprised to find that there were three bright spots in the higher air.


    The three fixed distance bright spots are definitely not stars. The sandstorm, which has doubled in size, began to rush to the lower altitude airliner.


    "Hell," Carroll, who stopped, also saw the airliner in the air, "bastard, let the bastard William Devonshire do something.".


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Denver, Mr. Devonshire asked me to tell you that everything today shows that Seth is always looking at Emmanuel,


    so once Seth meets Mr. Devonshire, his goal will immediately turn to Mr. Devonshire and his family,


    however, Mr. Devonshire is not idle, he is learning the supreme mage As long as he learns this magic, he will have enough assurance to drive Seth back to hell.


    Looking at the already entangled in the aircraft on the anmanette, Carroll helplessly asked, "that coward said is true?"


    "Of course, Ms. Denver, Mr. Devonshire never lies. This magic was handed over to Mr. Devonshire eight hours ago by the supreme mage,


    I didn''t mention it to you before, just because I was in a misunderstanding and fighting with you,


    but this incident has made Mr. Devonshire and all mages of kamataji understand that you are willing to protect the earth and people So maybe after this crisis, you can sit down and have a good talk.


    "Hum", although she didn''t believe what she said on Sunday, Carol didn''t want to let go of the chance of reconciliation.


    I''m asking you how to deal with this plane.


    "Either we don''t care about the safety of the passengers in the plane, or we can only wait for anmanette to act, and then we''ll see the plane again.".


    Sure enough, Carroll, as William had expected, had no courage and determination to do it under such circumstances.


    and it was the seter dagger that William sent Emmanuel to London.

 Chapter 861

    William will let anmanette into London, mainly because since Carol first destroyed her, but soon resurrected,


    William knew that there was a huge error between reality and film.


    Although Seth can''t enter the earth, he can pour his own strength into annat.


    If you want to kill the mummy princess, you can only remove the power of Seth''s blessing on her.


    In order to break the peep at the earth, it is better to destroy the mark he left in the world, the dagger and gem of Seth, and interrupt the conditions for him to enter the earth.


    Or let Seth show up and drive him back to hell.


    Although the second method has certain risks, William may be able to rightfully use Carroll''s energy.


    Thinking about Carol Denver''s superpowers, which are provided by space gems, William could not help but have some ideas in his mind.


    If he can succeed, he won''t have to be afraid of anyone in the future.


    While Emmanuel was flying to London with the airliner, William looked at the time and let the card game at home end.


    then he went into the basement, sent it to the basement of Oxford castle, put on his mark armour and returned to London.


    During the waiting period, I still couldn''t help but peep at Captain Marvel''s ability,


    told him on Sunday, "send robots to search the underground cemetery of the Knights Templar and find a huge Ruby along the Thames section of the Anglican Church.".


    Yes sir.


    A few minutes later, it was reported on Sunday that "Sir, anmanette is attacking the airliner and is expected to arrive where she wants to go.".


    William nodded indifferently, "well, let the delta wing drone stare at her.".


    Anmanette only attacked the airliner at this time. He just wanted to use the safety of ordinary people on the airliner to hold down the surprise captain Carol.


    She took the opportunity to escape and look for Seth''s dagger.


    Unfortunately, when she does find it, she will find that the ruby on the dagger injected with Seth''s power was hidden in the underground cemetery of the Anglican Church by the Templars as early as 900 years ago.


    But it doesn''t matter. William will help her. As for whether she likes the result, it doesn''t matter.


    In the sky in the suburb of London, anmanette, attached to the outside of the airliner, smashed the glass window of the airliner and entered the airliner to absorb the vitality of passengers.


    Carol, who was behind the airliner, had to follow the smashed window and break the casing to enter the airliner to save people.


    Unfortunately, after only one round of fighting, and absorbing all the vitality of more than ten passengers,


    from these corpses, he called out the spirits of the dead, took the initiative to avoid Carol, smashed the window on the other side of the airliner, and fled directly.


    Faced with the two choices of the plane that has broken two holes and pursuing anmanette, Carol decided to rescue the plane first and then pursue anmanette without hesitation for a few seconds.


    She can''t do nothing to save her life. Moreover, the distance between the plane and the ground is only about 1000 meters. It should not take much time to help the plane land on the ground.


    While dealing with the dead who are killing passengers, Carol asked Sunday, "Sunday, can you keep an eye on annanet?"


    "It should be no problem just to monitor annanet, Ms. Denver. At this time, there are more than ten delta wing high altitude UAVs in our area,


    and Mr. Devonshire is ready to support you at any time when he knows your current situation.".


    Hearing that William wants to help, Carol worries that William is possessed by Seth.


    "Tell the coward that I can take care of what''s going on now, so that he doesn''t come and disturb me.".


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Denver, I can''t control Devonshire''s decision, but I''ve passed on what you said to him.".


    In the night sky on the outskirts of London, a bright light suddenly appeared over a delta wing UAV, and then William in Mark''s armour hovered in mid air.


    Because his mental power has been growing, he can lift an object of 1.2 tons at this time, so the marksman can hover in mid air without starting the energy jet.


    Only the eyes and the energy in the chest emit light, it is difficult to notice him standing in the air at a height of 1000 meters.


    Looking at Emmanuel, who turned back into human form and went to a church not far away, William asked Sunday,


    "have you found the tomb of the Templars under the Anglican Church?"


    Sorry sir, time is too tight. At this time, the robot I sent only reached the Thames River.


    William turned his lips, knowing that he was in a hurry.


    But he only changed his mind when he saw that anmanette was not dead. There was no spare time for him to prepare in advance.


    After thinking about it, William said, "get some mercury needles, and let the black front drone and spider inject into the body of Emmanuel.".


    Yes sir.Mercury is just one of many standing materials for Sunday. Ten black front drones and ten spiders are ready in less than a minute.


    And it is not enough, the follow-up improvement of UAVs and spiders are still in the process of transformation.


    Soon a drone carrier and spider launcher appeared beside him and flew to the church on the ground.


    At this time, anmanette greedily absorbed the vitality of all the people in the church and transformed them into the undead,


    then, according to his reaction to Seth''s dagger, he went to an altar.


    Wave to smash the statue on the altar, revealing the set dagger hidden in the statue.


    But as soon as the dagger came out, anmanette was not happy. Instead, he screamed in surprise and anger,


    "where is it? Where is the set jewel.


    While anmanette was beating the altar like crazy, hoping to find Sete gem, ten drones approached her quietly,


    ten mercury needles were fired from her back, and then the spider dropper entered the altar and dropped ten spiders in the air.


    Ten spiders were in mid air. They spread out their sharp metal legs and hung on annanet. They began to inject mercury into her skin.


    In a few seconds, anmanette was slow and instinctively wanted to escape as a sandstorm.


    But several times, the hands and feet that are not hit by mercury can turn into sand, but the body and the back of the brain can not.


    Not only that, the spider attached to her also began to discharge, a strong current flashed, and the shape was quickly forced to show its original shape from the hands and feet of the sand.


    Within ten seconds, the black front flying back to the UAV carrier finished loading and fired a mercury needle at her again.


    Three times in a row, anmanette, who was injected with dozens of mercury needles, began to shake,


    after the spider released the remaining power, he finally couldn''t stand, fell to the altar, and looked at the UAV in the sky with angry and unwilling eyes.


    Unfortunately, after a while, seeing that the current was useful, more than a dozen dispensers with normal spiders covered the second batch of modified mercury drones and spiders, and flew into the altar room,


    at this time, anmanette''s eyes fell into infinite fear.

 Chapter 862

    It''s so simple to control Emmanuel that William can''t believe it. At the same time,


    I can''t help thinking that in the movie, the mummy princess will be caught by the English monster processing department,


    in order to find the set gem with the help of the power of England. Once the gem is found, Emmanuel will easily get out of the trap.


    This made William think that the mummy princess would not want to use the same move to deal with him.


    By being captured, to bring him out behind the scenes?


    On this thought, William suddenly felt that it was better to be careful. After all, there was no doubt that Seth was a real demon.


    "Tell Marvel captain Carol that I have come up with a way to control her with mercury based on the fact that Emmanuel has been soaked in mercury for 5000 years. Now I''m waiting for her to implement it.".


    Yes sir.


    "Wait a minute," William thought for a moment, and then said, "forget it, I''ll say it, and then you pass it on to Carol, so that you won''t be able to explain something clearly.".


    A few kilometers away, Carol, who was carrying a runaway airliner to land slowly, heard William''s dictation, which he conveyed on Sunday.


    After repeating what William was going to say on Sunday, Carol asked happily, "how sure is that coward Devonshire that the plan will succeed?"


    When he heard Carol calling himself a coward again, William rolled his eyes. However, seeing that surprised aunt was the target she was pushing at the front desk, he calmed down. William asked her to tell him on Sunday,


    "according to my calculation and information, Emmanuel, who had been trapped in the silver pool, had been in a state of silence for five thousand years,


    so From this, we can infer that the success rate of Mr. Devonshire''s plan is 71%. If you take advantage of your speed,


    personally implement this plan, the success rate should rise to 9 levels.


    However, at this time, anmanette has found seter''s dagger, so if you want to control her, you must deal with the problem of the airliner as soon as possible and rush to the church a few kilometers away,


    otherwise, once anmanette leaves, we may lose her trace. ".


    Carroll, holding the airliner, only thought for a few seconds, and realized that the airliner with two holes could not stand the pulling force brought about by the sharp drop, otherwise, the airliner would easily break into two pieces,


    he could only anxiously ask, "do you really have a 71% success rate in implementing the plan first?"


    William laughed. He knew that Carol would not miss such an opportunity.


    That''s a 71% success rate. It''s obvious that people have completely controlled it. Just wait for Carol to show up in front of anmanette.


    In any case, Captain Marvel is alone now, and he is capable of fighting against hegemonism alone. He should not be afraid of Seth''s backhand or conspiracy.


    The only thing that worries people is the direct will smuggling, which is to fight for the control of Carol''s body at the level of consciousness.


    However, William is not unable to deal with this aspect.


    "Of course, at this time, anmanette is only 20 square meters indoor, which is the best opportunity to attack her,


    otherwise, when she appears outdoors or in a huge space, it will be very difficult for others to attack her who can turn into a sandstorm except you.".


    Although Carol was happy with the compliment on Sunday, she didn''t feel dizzy because of it, but she still despised the artificial intelligence of the earth,


    thought that Sunday without self thinking ability would not cheat her on this kind of thing, so, without thinking for a few seconds, she ordered to Sunday,


    "then start planning, even if it doesn''t succeed, it''s a good idea Keep an eye on her. It''ll only take me a few minutes.


    "I understand, Ms. Denver," he said on Sunday after a few seconds, "the request to Mr. Devonshire for space transmission has passed.


    The modified mercury UAV and spider robot are being launched, and the results are expected within 30 seconds.


    Hearing that William would send drones and spiders directly, Carol said with a smile, "that coward has a little effect on this little thing.".


    Thirty seconds later, Carol, who was carrying the airliner to the height of 100 meters, was carefully avoiding the rupture of the airliner, but he was worried about it.


    in his ears, William said again, "Ms. Denver, I''m glad to tell you that our plan has been successful.


    Princess annanet was restrained by mercury unexpectedly, and now she has lost her action Ability, limited in church, what do you plan to do now.


    "How sure are you that you''re going to take care of that mummy?"


    Without waiting for a reply on Sunday, Carol, who had several ideas in his mind, immediately felt that he was still going to look after the insurance himself,


    "if I have a big grasp, I will wait until I finish handling the plane and arrive at the church.".


    "OK, Ms. Denver, I will continue to take care of Princess anmanette. If there is any abnormality, I will inform you as soon as possible."."Very good". Carol was very happy and agreed with the way of informing herself directly on Sunday. She landed the plane on the muddy ground in the suburb of London with her in a happy mood,


    left the plane gently on the ground, turned around and rushed to the sky to fly towards the church. At that time, William had already released the stealth magic of Hogwarts college to himself,


    watched silently Like a beam of light, it reached Carol in the church in a flash.


    This scene makes William even more greedy for Carol''s ability. However, William, who likes to keep his hands on everything, remembers his mark armor and suddenly says to Sunday,


    "how long does it take to produce a set of X sentinel armor?"


    "Sir, with the gene of the slou, if you build the X-type sentinel armor according to the prototype of the marksman armor, it only takes 20 hours to build it.


    but I remind you that if you use the X-type sentinel armor without any testing, the danger you will encounter is unknown.".


    Of course, William understood the problem. He just thought it would be safe to wear X-type sentinel armor and use Carroll''s energy.


    You don''t have to worry about it, just make it.


    With that, William would not care about Sunday. Through the virtual image in Mark''s armour, he looked at Carol and anmanette walking into the altar room of the church.


    As soon as he saw Carol coming in, he said with angry eyes, "you scum, you sneaked on me.".


    Carol just turned her lip to this. She was born in the old US air force. Sneak attack during air combat can only be regarded as normal operation.


    And in her opinion, it is not only by taking hostages that anmanette escaped here.


    "I need to talk chivalry to a devil like you?"


    Carol picked her eyebrows, saw the set dagger in anmanette''s hand, and couldn''t help smiling at the corner of her mouth. She said,


    "then let you catch the loophole and run away, and then go out and kill ordinary people?"


    As She Stoops to take the set dagger out of Emmanuel''s hand, Carol stands up, looks at the dagger a few times, and a will comes into her mind through the dagger.

 Chapter 863

    Hell, I knew there was going to be a problem.


    Looking at Carol who is trapped in the struggle of soul, William in the sky outside the church is very happy. Fortunately, when he saw the movie named Constantine,


    when he knew that the devil didn''t pay attention to it, the spear of fate was a common thing. But when the devil needed it, it was not the spear of fate, but the spear of bad luck, who touched who was unlucky.


    Just like now, from the realization that Seth has been paying attention to anmanette, William instinctively wants to find a shield against thunder.


    But it can''t really let Seth come or control a body to get the carrier of coming.


    With the ready-made surprise captain, William doesn''t have to think about it, and he thinks that there is no more suitable person than Carol.


    Anmanette thought that Seth could control Carroll, but he didn''t know that Carroll Denver had been free from the control of the supreme wisdom of Kerry in consciousness.


    With such an experienced and strong willed shield, why don''t William use it.


    What''s more, one of Carol''s abilities is energy absorption.


    The coming of will is still a kind of soul energy with Seth consciousness, and the consciousness of smuggling is certainly not strong.


    So, William looked at the mummy Princess anmanette who was laughing and thought she had won, but he didn''t worry much.


    No, he''ll imprison the space where Carol is, change the spatial frequency, and interrupt the connection between Carol and Seth.


    But before that, there is no other way to try.


    With William''s idea, two spider droppers flew over Carol''s head, and twenty spiders fell and hung on her. Waiting for William''s order, they would start the electric shock.


    This situation, let see Carroll as if to be frozen standing, and excited, anmanette shout not good.


    Sure enough, a flash of electric light flashed at the command, and Carol seemed to be charged with electricity and replenished energy. As the current became stronger and stronger, intense light came out of her whole body. Her eyes suddenly opened when she was closed,


    she looked up at the ceiling of the church with an angry face and said, "get out of the room,,".


    "No, stop, blasphemer, blasphemer.".


    Even if William floats in the church kilometer high altitude, as if hears a unwilling, frightened fury sound to spread.


    As Carol wakes up, the will that enters her mind is soon burned and broken by the energy in her body, and finally becomes a spiritual energy to be absorbed.


    Looking at William hiding in the air, he was envious.


    Completely restore their control, Carroll one hand holding the dagger set, slowly force, the other hand raised, the palm of the light against the immovable anmanette.


    "Wait, wait.".


    Carol is about to crush Seth''s dagger and destroy anmanette when William in Mark''s armour suddenly sends him into the church and stops with a loud voice,


    "wait, Carol, if you just destroy this dagger, it''s far from over.".


    "You bastard", Carol turns around and sees the man who is wrapped in red and gold armor and suddenly appears. You don''t have to think it''s William,


    flies over and punches mark armor.


    "Bang," he said.


    William was hit directly broke several walls of the church, rolling on the mud sliding dozens of meters to stop.


    Then a flash of light flashed, and Carol raised the man, "you bastard, did you expect that there was something wrong with the dagger, so you pretended to trick me into doing it?".


    "Creak, creak", a sound of war armor being pinched and deformed came out.


    William didn''t even think about it, so he used the energy of space gems to void himself and float up from Carol''s hand like a ghost.


    "Hell, you violent maniac, don''t forget that I''m the one who helps you wake up.


    And you think if Seth''s will comes into my soul, do you have a way to wake me up?


    But I''m not the same. I''ve thought of at least three ways to wake you up since I made this guess.


    now the fact is the same as my prediction. You don''t have anything. After purifying the soul energy of Seth, do you feel like your soul has been sublimated? "


    William did not quibble, which made Carol a little surprised, but he was much better to his senses.


    Looking at William, who becomes immaterial with his armor, Carol can''t help feeling his state.


    In a moment, I felt as if I had been sublimated as William said.


    Not only the speed of thinking became faster, but also he felt that William, who was in a virtual state, was a great threat to himself.


    However, she soon scoffed at this idea, thinking that how can William, who only dares to avoid and dare not fight, threaten herself,


    but this sense of threat, which has no origin, makes her instinctively think that William is not easy to be provoked, and may even endanger her own life.He shakes his head violently. Carol is not happy with his dangerous idea of William. Raising his hand to William in the virtual shadow state is an energy beam.


    Unfortunately, the energy beam directly passes through the shadow, flies to the sky and disappears into the night.


    "Well, we can have a good talk, or I''ll stand and let you fight. Even if you tear down the earth, you can''t really hurt me between reality and illusion.".


    Carol, who wanted to stop, was really unconvinced when she heard this, and began to attack William with all kinds of means she had.


    Unfortunately, as William said, unless Carroll''s ability can break the dimensional space, he can''t be hurt.


    After trying for several minutes, no matter the energy or fist, or the sound wave or photon explosion, it didn''t work.


    Carol, who felt that she had consumed a little energy, was so angry that he couldn''t help it.


    Stop and say sarcastically, "you bastard belong to tortoise? Why don''t you fight back? "


    "Fight back? You think I don''t know anything, idiot. "William said," I''m sure I can''t beat you. I''ll attack you with magic or energy. That''s not to charge your super large battery.


    The more energetic you are, the less energetic I will be. In the end, I will not be pushed by you to do whatever you want.


    "Do whatever you want?"


    Carol blushed and yelled, "asshole." as soon as she lifted her hand, a huge beam of energy hit William''s head.


    "You damned coward, get out of this damn subspace.".


    William shrugged his shoulders and came out to fight Carol. That''s an idiot.


    It''s meaningless to win a game and expose your cards.


    Regardless of the anger, Carol, who was full of anger, told Sunday to make a sleeping chamber that could circulate mercury and detain anmanette.


    At the same time, Seth, who is in a different space, is also impressed by William''s red and gold armor besides his hatred for Carol.


    maybe he will take Tony Stark as William at some time.

 Chapter 864

    William is always hot about finding someone to blame. Anyway, he has decided to come over and change the color of Mark''s armor today.


    this red and gold color is left to stark, and the property is returned to its original owner.


    By the way, I have to change the color and function of my mother''s mark five portable armor.


    If the sentinel armor of model x can succeed, all the other models except the nano level mark 50 can have a second line.


    The surprised captain, who was ridiculed, didn''t care how she attacked, ridiculed and scolded him when he saw that William was wandering in the sky.


    he could not help but stop and asked angrily, "what''s the plan? Tell me now, but if I''m not satisfied with the plan, maybe you won''t want to go back to your home in the future.".


    Looking at Carroll, who pinched his fingers and didn''t have a good expression, William laughed indifferently,


    "if you like living in my house, it''s OK.".


    "Fku, William Devonshire", for such a shameless guy as William, Carol can only scold and ignore it.


    Feeling bored, William had to curl his mouth, and then made a few gestures to pull Carol into the mirror space.


    Feeling unable to absorb all kinds of energy in the universe, Carol asked in surprise, "is this magic? And if you don''t pay attention, you even know you''ve been enchanted? "


    "Space magic mirror space, after the use of this magic, you can be pulled into the sub space adjacent to reality without your consent,


    anything that happens here will not affect the real world,


    is the best place for our magicians to fight, trap and exile their opponents.".


    "Captivity and exile?"


    Carroll suddenly thought that he felt that William was dangerous, perhaps because of this space magic, he asked anxiously, "how to be trapped, how to be exiled?"


    William said with a smile, "as long as your strength can''t break this dimensional space or transmit magic, you will be locked here forever for my reasons,


    no food, no water, no energy supplement, Carol, how long do you think you can survive here?".


    "Ha ha, I don''t know how long I will live, but I know that since this is an independent space, it''s certainly not as big as the universe, the solar system or the earth," Carol said eagerly,


    "since the space is not big, I don''t believe that the space barrier of this space can withstand the impact of the speed of light.".


    William shook his head. "You''re right, but you don''t have to deal with it so much. Once you dare to break through the speed of light, I just need to stack in this space through multi-layer space,


    without my hand, you will disappear in the long river of time.


    if you don''t go back to the past, you will go to the future. In this way, your mark in this time and space will be lost It''s going to disappear, and it''s no threat to me.


    "Well,,"


    although Carol wanted to refute, she didn''t dare to experiment with herself and said, "well, if you bring me here, maybe you''re afraid that your plan will be known. If you have something to say, please say it quickly.".


    Seeing that Carol didn''t really try, William was relieved that he really wanted the speed of light to collide with the mirror space. William didn''t have such a fast reaction speed to let the space retreat.


    Besides, the speed of retreat in this space can''t be faster than that of light.


    Beckoning at Seth''s dagger, Carol''s dagger disappears in her hand and appears in the air between them.


    "You,,"


    looking at the dagger in mid air, and then raising her hand to look at the empty palm, Carol frowned.


    Before she got angry, the dagger floated where she could reach it.


    "See the groove at the end of the dagger?"


    Of course Carol noticed the obvious grooves.


    William went on to say, "the dagger is missing a ruby that infuses Seth''s power.


    once the gem is found, and then the dagger goes into anyone''s body, Seth can sneak into the earth.".


    "Wait a minute," Carol said, looking at William strangely. "Don''t tell me you want to put a complete dagger into a man''s chest, release Seth, and kill him?"


    William shrugged, which made Carol a little angry. "Who are you going to sacrifice your life to achieve your plan?"


    "Emmanuel",


    looking at Carroll''s expression, William knew that he couldn''t get along with these Notre dames, and he immediately cut off his thoughts because of each other''s strength.


    This kind of woman as long as touched, it means endless trouble, followed by endless fighting.


    Now that there was no ripple, William''s attitude immediately changed and began to really treat her as a tool that could be used.


    However, his face didn''t show any change, but his attitude was more enthusiastic,


    "injecting Seth''s power into anmanette''s body can not only make the two of them bite each other, but also devour each other''s souls,No matter who wins or who dominates the body, as long as we can kill him and Seth loses his own strength,


    in his own position, he will face the peep of other demons of the same level,


    even if he is lucky, he may recover or get rid of the opponent, dozens or hundreds of times will pass,


    but if he is not lucky, hehe, maybe no one will Remember the name set.


    William said that although Carol was somewhat moved, she had to worry, "but what if we don''t know who Seth is coming here?"


    You should have known about my spaceship.


    Carol nodded, and William said, "freeze Emmanuel in low-temperature mercury, take her away from the solar system in a spaceship, go to a barren galaxy and do it again.


    even if we fail, I will send you directly back to earth,


    leave Seth in the lifeless galaxy and play with the sand.".


    "Ha ha", Carol just thought about it, and soon nodded his head and agreed,


    "maybe we can leave him in the spaceship flying to the star, and let the high temperature and radiation of the star kill him.".


    "That''s a good idea," William said as soon as his mind turned. "I just got a move to expel the magic from the supreme mage.


    after the magic starts and succeeds, the expelled target will be banished back to his own plane in a very short time.


    to be on the safe side, we can let Seth pass by a star when expelling him, once he enters the star I don''t think anyone can survive.


    Carol was interested in the idea, but then asked uncertainly, "are you sure you can learn that magic, and you can use it?"


    "Of course, give me some time, I''m sure I can learn. As for whether I can succeed?"


    William, who had already learned, was leaning on his chin and pretending to think for a while before he said, "when I''m ready for the magic, you can put the dagger of Seth into the chest of anmanette.


    it''s still a big success rate to directly expel him when Seth has just come and competes with anmanette for body control and the power is not fully mastered.".

 Chapter 865

    Team leader and surprise reach a plan to deal with the demon Saite. After William flicks his finger and rings his finger, the mirror space disappears and they appear outside the church.


    As soon as he appeared, a Sunday report came from his ear, "Sir, in the three minutes when you disappeared,


    annanet continued to consume its own vitality, summoned a large number of magic beetles, attempted to consume the number of mercury spiders and black front drones, competing for its own control,


    requested to open the portal immediately, transmit more devices, and completely limit annanet Knight.


    In addition to the newly renovated spiders and drones, there is also a large-scale dispenser with the size of a computer mainframe, carrying 500 obsolete metal tired spiders to the church.


    For the mercury can restrain the action of Emmanuel''s body, but can not limit her magic, William''s memory of the film also has this kind of picture.


    Not to mention that Seth had instilled magic into her before, so William was not surprised that the mummy princess wanted to sneak away.


    Use the virtual image of Mark''s armor to show the picture in the church in front of you and Carol.


    At the first sight, the disgusting William wanted to vomit. He took a few deep breaths and endured the discomfort in his heart. He looked at the emaciated Ann Manette every time he called the beetle.


    William shifted his attention and shook his head. "It seems that whether it''s human beings or the dead, it''s necessary to have human thoughts. At the critical moment, in order to live, we can only fight for our own lives.".


    But with emotion, William didn''t have the slightest idea of pity. On the contrary, he would like to use this way to consume the power of Emmanuel, so as not to cause any trouble when she was frozen.


    He said something to Sunday, asking him to pay attention to the number of spiders each time.


    Unfortunately, metal spiders and non gold spiders are different in color. As soon as reinforcements join the battle group, the loss rate of magic beetles begins to increase. It''s not long before anmanette finds something abnormal.


    Feeling that the power inside her body is getting weaker and weaker, and that her appearance is no different from that of the mummy in the horror film, anmanette knows that she has been cheated and is unwilling to roar a few times,


    the remaining beetles in the church are automatically reduced to ashes, which dissipates in the air, and at the same time, makes her recover her magic power.


    There''s no way to see it. William said to Carol with a smile, "come on, let''s go in and deal with anmanette. Let''s find a place to eat and talk about the details of our cooperation.


    for the sake of being on the same front, we can''t talk about the affairs of the Scrooges.".


    It''s a pity that Carol is not stupid, so she shakes her head without thinking about it. At this time, when talking about the sloughs, maybe William will rip them off.


    Moreover, although she is not afraid of Emmanuel, she does not want to go to the church with William''s help. She wants to see Emmanuel''s terrible appearance with her own eyes.


    "other things will be left to you when you kill Seth.".


    Seeing Carol rise and disappear quickly, William also shakes his head outside the church, waiting for the mercury dormancy chamber to be built on Sunday.


    As for the interception of police entering the area near the church, it was naturally handled by Kingsman, who was called in on Sunday.


    An hour later, Seth knew about the portal through annanet. A portal appeared at the church gate, and then the mercury dormancy capsule was pushed into the altar room by four battle robots.


    The robot doesn''t care about her thoughts and feelings, and doesn''t care about her curse. It mercilessly puts her into the mercury dormancy capsule, freezes her, and then sends her to Mars to seal up.


    After dealing with anmanette, William disposes of the lost spiders and sends them home.


    There was nothing to say all night, but before eight o''clock in the morning, the voice of Sunday rang out in his bedroom,


    "Sir, his highness Wilson came to you and said that King Philip and Richard would like you to explain to them why dozens of people died in last night''s incident,


    and the Anglican people, and also hope you can explain the monks and knights in the church, a night''s death At the same time, we should perform the duty of holy knight of Anglican Church and catch the murderer as soon as possible.


    "Explain?" Wake up, some get up angry William opened his eyes, not happy curse way, "I need to explain to them? Who do these old guys think they are?


    Give me a title that doesn''t do any good, just want to tell me, let them all go to hell, and then let Wilson go.


    Yes sir.


    "Wait a minute", Abigail, who was also woken up, hurriedly stopped Sunday and earnestly advised William,


    "dear, I don''t know what happened yesterday, but since dozens of casualties have occurred,


    even if you have enough reasons or rights, you''d better come forward and explain. After all, dozens of casualties are involved, and no one can relax It''s a good idea.


    After being persuaded by Abigail, William also understood that the death of so many people last night also involved a whole town of Englishmen, who witnessed the supernatural beings of the dead.


    I don''t know what Philippe and Richard will think without explanation.What''s more, what happened yesterday was all caused by the American people. If the black pot is all put on the American people, maybe there will be something dirty happening between the two countries where there is a rift in their relationship.


    Think of this William, mouth a crooked, mouth is muttering, "Wilson this bastard can''t come late, don''t know I just sleep a few hours?"


    Abigail, who has been paying attention to William''s expression all the time, sees that the corners of his mouth are up. It doesn''t know that William has actually agreed.


    He winked at Jesse who didn''t speak. Jesse was stunned for a moment and soon understood. She got out of bed in a long nightgown to prepare clothes for William.


    An hour later, after eating a simple breakfast, William sat down on his elongated phantom and said to Wilson, who was not angry and serious, but with some fear in his eyes,


    "just say what you want, just hesitated and hesitated.".


    Wilson looked at Antonov in the car, reached out and pressed the partition in the car, then asked in a low voice,


    "can I see the video taken by Kingsman?"


    "Well?"


    When Wilson asked himself whether there was a supernatural creature, he asked for the video that Kingsman wanted to shoot. William asked suspiciously,


    "I thought you would ask whether the dead were real or not.".


    "Am I that stupid?" With a pale look at William, Wilson said angrily, "my grandfather, Richard first, several senior Anglican members who rarely appear once a year, and more than a dozen old men with white hair and beard, do you think I doubt it is useful?"


    "A dozen old men with white beards?"


    After just a few seconds of thinking, William realized that these people must be from the Ministry of magic in England.


    Maybe it''s fun to make these arrogant English witches suffer.

 Chapter 866

    Soon a portal appeared at the temporary Mars settlement, and William said to Sunday, "bring back annanet and put it on board and stand by in outer space.".


    Yes sir.


    "What, Emmanuel?"


    When William finished speaking, Wilson asked curiously, "is that the mastermind of yesterday''s terrorist incident?"


    "Well," William nodded, and then looked at Wilson with a teasing expression, "I advise you not to see the princess annanet,


    otherwise, you will not only have a psychological shadow about the word princess in the future, but also fear to the point that you are not interested in women.".


    "Screw you",


    when he was cursed by William, he would change his preference. Wilson slapped him on the shoulder angrily.


    Unfortunately, with his current strength, which can push the physical quality higher than dozens of times ordinary William.


    People didn''t push, but they accidentally twisted their wrists.


    Seeing Wilson rubbing his wrist, William was not angry about him pushing himself, let alone the need to be.


    After all, he didn''t want to be a loner without friends. He took a few pieces of ice from the car refrigerator, decorated it with a suit, wrapped it in a kerchief, and threw them to Wilson.


    He took the ice pack, put it on his wrists, and made sure that William was not angry. Wilson was relieved, but complained,


    "hell, I don''t know how you practice. I feel like I''m pushing against a wall.".


    William shook his head and said with a smile, "it can''t be done.".


    "Not trained?"


    Hearing this, Wilson immediately asked in a low voice, "don''t tell me, you secretly invented the serum that can become stronger. If there is, man, you must remember me.".


    "Dizzy, you''ve read too many novels, and you''ve got a big brain hole"


    William thought about it. Anyway, he told Philip that he can do magic, and there''s no need to keep Wilson a secret.


    moreover, it''s better to put all his magic on magic than to make people guess and accept it.


    "No serum, but I''ll do this.".


    A mass of ice crystals appeared in William''s palm.


    Then the ice crystal was controlled by William''s thinking and changed into various forms. Finally, it became the deer head of Devonshire''s family.


    "God", Wilson was scared to lean to the door. After he was sure that there was no danger, he looked at the lifelike deer head with ease. He could not help but wonder if it was true.


    But the boy''s expression and action, some disgusting to William, mind a turn, ice crystal deer head on the rapid rotation of flying to Wilson in front.


    Scared already nervous, he put his hand on the door switch involuntarily, almost opened the door to escape.


    William pressed Wilson''s shoulder, and then he burst out laughing.


    After confirming that ice crystal deer''s head is not in danger when it stops in mid air, Wilson calms down and sits down again with a blush. Regardless of William''s ridicule, he tentatively grabs ice crystal.


    "Ah," Wilson exclaimed pleasantly, feeling the chill in his palm, "is this true? God, it''s true.


    Looking at William''s eyes, he said with a trembling voice, "teach me, teach me.".


    William shook his head, but he didn''t have the heart and energy to teach others. He explained to Wilson with a smile,


    "this kind of thing is destined by nature. If you have magic talent, the Ministry of magic of England will automatically register your information when you are born,


    when you are eleven years old, you will receive an invitation from them to go to a school It''s called Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry, where you study magic,


    now it seems that you and your brother Harry don''t have this talent. ".


    "You mean you went to that magic school when you were eleven?"


    After asking, Wilson thought of something and said, "but your information shows that you have been studying in London. How can you have time to go to the magic school?".


    "I didn''t say that my magic was learned by Hogwarts," William said with a sarcastic look on his face as soon as he changed his expression.


    "those idiots of the Ministry of Magic who think they are noble beg me to go, but I still don''t like them.


    In addition to some strange magic, it''s also useful. You have to hold a stick to fight and release a magic. It''s as ugly as it is.


    Vent their own genius, actually can not receive Hogwarts enrollment notice dissatisfaction.


    William clapped his hand on Wilson''s shoulder, and a self-healing magic came into his body. Not surprisingly,


    Wilson did not have magic talent, otherwise he would be the same as Emily Kyle a few years ago,


    while absorbing magic energy, his body would be activated to automatically absorb magic talent.


    But for Wilson, who accepted healing magic for the first time, it was amazing.


    Not only the small injury on the wrist was cured immediately, but also the sour waist caused by being too skinny with my girlfriend didn''t take a moment to recover."What kind of magic is this, man? One more time.".


    As soon as he pushed away Wilson who wanted to hold his arm, William said, "according to the agreement reached between me and some guys who are not good at disclosing information, the price of a cure is $30 million.


    if you want, I''ll give you a discount, just $3 million.".


    "Three, three, thirty million," Wilson stammered, stunned. "So, that idiot will buy it?"


    Ha ha, there are many such idiots. William reached into his pocket and took out a self-healing jade charm from the storage space.


    "if you were not my friend, would you think you could buy it for 30 million dollars?"


    After grabbing the jade amulet from William''s hand, Wilson curiously looks at the sun.


    Although he didn''t know what the green magic energy in the jade talisman was, it didn''t prevent him from knowing that it was a treasure. He asked with a smile,


    "how to use this thing?"


    Looking at Wilson''s expression, William knew that he probably wanted to play a rogue. He shook his head and laughed, "just crush it, as long as it''s not the heart or brain damage or the broken hand or foot, as long as it''s not dead, the injury can be stabilized in five seconds.".


    Thank you, man. Ha ha, thank you.


    After listening to the usage and function, Wilson put it directly into his pocket.


    He knew in his heart that if William didn''t want to give it, he wouldn''t get it so easily.


    On the one hand, these jade amulets he made before upgrading his magic level are less attractive to the iron blooded people.


    At first, he begged William to trade 3000 pieces a month, but now he has to trade 1000 pieces. The iron blood clan has suppressed the mutant iron blood. However,


    the business may break one day. Therefore, while William wants to find the star predator to help the mutant iron blood, he also plans to upgrade the effect of jade charm.


    And jade Fu upgrade, that can not sell high price of the first generation of jade Fu, of course, have to find new customers.

 Chapter 867

    When the car arrived at Buckingham Palace, the Butler, who had been waiting for a long time, didn''t seem to be slow at all, though his hair was white.


    as soon as William''s car stopped, the Butler came to the door, helped him open the door, stood up straight, lowered his head slightly, and said respectfully,


    "good morning, Mr. Devonshire, welcome.".


    "Thank you," William replied politely with a smile on his side. The old housekeeper''s behavior was obviously different from the past, which made him understand that he was reminding himself that there might be something wrong with today''s meeting.


    He sneered in his heart. After a while, he thought clearly that there would be no one else except the self righteous witches in the Ministry of Magic who wanted to make trouble for himself.


    The Knights Templars of the Anglican Church, not to mention that they have really declined, even in the heyday of ancient times, they are limited under the royal power, and they don''t want to take charge of William as the Archduke.


    As for Philip and Richard''s first item, they don''t want to trouble William at such a time today. What''s more, they have no reason to trouble William.


    So when he followed the housekeeper into the palace, after greeting Philip and Richard, he saw more than a dozen old men with white hair want to talk,


    William raised his hand and said "quiet" in his mouth, and these old men found that they could not speak.


    For a moment, a group of old men whose chin was moving but couldn''t make any sound could only wave their arms.


    although they looked funny, people who knew the identity of these old men at the scene were all in a cold sweat.


    In particular, Harry Potter, who appears in the palace as Philip''s magic advisor, has an unbelievable look on his face. Looking at William, who did not know how to do wizard magic not long ago, now he just waves his hand and says quietly,


    he has banned more than a dozen senior wizards in the Ministry of magic, which, in Harry''s view, is no doubt similar to miracles.


    Philip, as the master, is also worried that William''s strength is too strong at the moment,


    but he is still very happy to see so many high spirited witches being crushed.


    However, the gesture that should be done still needs to be done, "well, William, be polite, whether you like it or not,


    but everyone has the right to speak. First, listen to what minister shaker wants to say.".


    "No, I''m not interested in them. I''m not in their charge. There''s no need to talk to them." William shook his head. "Let''s go. I''m here to tell you what happened last night.


    after that, I need to clean up the murderer last night and the subsequent troubles. I don''t have much time to waste on these guys who call us Muggles.".


    This makes Philip and Richard secretly happy. They can''t help but secretly wink at each other. They quickly understand each other''s meaning and silently nod to reach an agreement.


    "Wait, Mr. Devonshire",


    seeing that William was leaving, Mr. Harry Potter with big beard, regardless of etiquette, quickly stepped forward to stop William and said,


    "according to our agreement with ordinary people, all magic events in England are managed and handled by our Ministry of magic, and you have no right to deal with supernatural events alone without us.".


    "No, since I took over Kingsman, I have the right to deal with any crisis in England," William said solemnly, staring at Harry Potter,


    "I hate the word ordinary people you just mentioned, so even if you have any opinions, I''ll bear them, understand?"


    "I, I", Potter, I don''t know what to say for a long time.


    He can''t have no brain to give a hand to William, more dare not give the magic Ministry of these people receive curse.


    William''s strength is obviously more powerful than any of them. Don''t defuse the curse. However, because of his lack of strength, he was attacked by magic and also forbidden to speak.


    Philip and Richard sent a helpless expression to more than a dozen wizards who had been quiet. They took William and Anglican people into the conference room of the palace.


    But the people of the Ministry of magic only stood for a moment, and then someone followed them to the conference room.


    Standing on the podium of the conference room, William turned his eyes to all the witches who came in, and no longer cared about them.


    Take out your cell phone, throw it on the conference table, and say to Sunday, "release the video of that town.".


    Yes sir.


    From the virtual imaging, people saw the image of the ball detector flying out of the portal last night.


    All kinds of detectors with a number of 500 or 600 shocked and worried everyone on the scene as soon as they appeared.


    I can''t help thinking about it. It seems that we should pay close attention to the work of anti surveillance in the future, so as not to be monitored by William, but I still don''t know.


    However, although these detection devices look shocking, they are just high-tech, which has not exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    but when we saw the amazing captain shining all over the town, all the people except William stood up in fright,


    Philip asked, "William, who is she?"


    "Carol Denver, a hybrid of earth people and Kerry people, is one of the most famous wonder captains in the solar system. He has the ability to fly faster than light, absorb energy, and launch energy shocks with both hands,More than ten years ago, in outer space, he personally destroyed several Kerry space warships, which is one of the most difficult small groups of people to deal with.


    "One of the most difficult people to deal with is to crash a space warship?"


    Everyone soon heard these two points from William''s words. William nodded and said, "yes, one of them, because we are not alone in this universe, and our identity is protected, but we are not qualified to know.".


    After that, William looked at a dozen wizards and three Anglicans and said, "what I''m going to say next, if you want to hear, swear by means that I can believe, or go out.".


    "Pa", with a ring of fingers, more than a dozen wizards immediately felt that they could speak.


    Everyone looked at each other, and soon someone used magic to launch the oath.


    And the last few people who were still hesitating, William knocked on the table on the conference table, and was sent the magic directly outside the open door of the conference room.


    Looking at the wizard standing at the door, the Anglican people didn''t say a word any more. They used their own strength to pledge their vows. If they disobeyed the vows, they would not only be killed, but also lose their power, even their own lives.


    William waved and the door of the conference room closed automatically. "Well, the unimportant people have left. Let''s go on.".


    After hearing this, all the people on the scene, including the wizard left behind, had no mind to take care of the expelled companions. They all sat down and listened to William carefully,


    "I can tell you very responsibly that the God in Nordic mythology not only exists, but also exists as our protector all the time.".


    "Hua La", the people at the scene can''t believe the noise.


    "Quiet.".


    This sentence from William''s mouth, let everyone instinctively shut up, and then the conference room is full of "I, I" voice to test whether they can speak.


    ¡±Knock, knock, knock ", William knocked on the table a few times. The people who knew that they had not won the magic, quieted down and waited for William to continue.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing that all the people were knocked on the table by themselves, William said, "the gods in Nordic mythology, such as Odin, Thor, Hella, etc., are not only real, but also lead the Asgard soldiers in 956 to help us prevent the invasion of the ice giant to the earth.


    this short battle There should be some relevant records in some ancient forces.


    With that, William looked at the wizard of the Ministry of magic and the people of the Anglican Church, while Philip and Richard couldn''t help following William''s eyes and sweeping their faces.


    Finally, the Anglican people, unable to hold the eyes of Philip, the nominal leader, said, "we do have some records in this respect,


    but in the past thousand years, no one has found any real evidence of Odin and his army, so over time, we all regard Nordic mythology as myth.".


    Now everyone''s eyes turned to William again, and William shrugged, "no, Asgard not only exists, but also I have met Thor, the God of deception, and even had a short fight with them.".


    As soon as he met him, he tricked Saul and rocky and let them fall freely in the portal for half an hour. William was very proud and said with a smile, "forget it, don''t mention it.".


    But if he doesn''t mention it, it doesn''t mean that people in the meeting room don''t think much.


    We can''t help thinking, William doesn''t want to mention, it must be that he didn''t win, but with a smile on his face, does that mean that even if he didn''t win, he didn''t lose?


    As soon as this idea appeared, not to mention Philip and Richard, the Anglican Church and the Ministry of magic looked at William with a little worship and respect for the strong besides fear.


    After all, in their eyes, Saul and rocky are real gods. They can not lose money in the hands of the two gods, which also proves that William is at least the same level as them.


    It''s perfectly normal for William to say only one word and forbid to talk about the strength of all of them.


    What he said next was not only more serious, but also easier to believe.


    And William is also satisfied that this group, to a certain extent, represents the attitude of the upper class of the whole England at this time.


    He continued with a smile, "but although the asgards won the war, their losses were also so great that they did not recover completely for a thousand years.


    The loss is so great, but we can not get due compensation and help, which also makes the asgards have to let us develop ourselves.


    The Minister of the Ministry of magic shackel suddenly raised his hand to make William stunned. At the same time, he realized that these old guys really admitted their strength and status.


    Suddenly understand, don''t care how powerful you are, and care about how famous you can be, otherwise, strength is only a vague concept.


    Nodding at shackel, shackel asked, "you mean the Nordic gods are not gods, but aliens.".


    This question really made William hesitate. "To be honest, I don''t know if there is a God in the world, but Odin is an asgardian. That''s right.


    But for us, who live less than 70 years on average, I don''t have a problem with you regarding Odin, who lives 5000 years and leads the asgards to destroy nine galaxies, as a God.


    But I won''t admit it myself.


    William''s attitude naturally affected all the people on the scene. Philip asked, "since you say Odin has captured the nine major galaxies,


    that means there are not only other aliens, Asgard forces, but also forces that Odin can''t fight, and even people who live longer and are stronger than him?"


    "Of course," William said directly without hesitation, "if the asgards can live five thousand years, there must be people who live longer than five thousand years.


    As far as I know, one of the gods of the universe has lived for at least several million years.


    If we have a God who superficially represents justice, we will certainly have demons, demons and demons who represent evil,


    and that''s the theme of our gathering here today.


    To get to the point, we can''t help sitting up.


    William went on to say, "Seth, the God of desert and darkness among the ancient Egyptian gods, and his accomplice in invading the earth, Princess annanet,


    one sacrificed his soul to Seth for the throne of Pharaoh, and obtained extraordinary power to kill his father, his newborn brother and stepmother.


    finally, the matter was revealed and was sacrificed by the Egyptian priests She was not only mummified, but also transported to the desert center thousands of kilometers away, intending to seal her forever.


    Unfortunately, all this is due to the greed of the American people, which broke the seal base I set up in the desert, and let anmanette out of the predicament. In the end, it was us English who were unlucky.


    With that, William snapped his fingers, and on Sunday, he displayed Seth''s information in the virtual image, and then the image returned to the town that was attacked last night.When people were puzzled why the picture was placed in the small town, the mummy princess, anmanette, appeared with bandages, gray complexion and full of incantations.


    At this time, because she absorbed a lot of human vitality, although she seemed to let people know that she was not a good person at a glance, she was not afraid at a glance.


    However, when Captain Marvel came on the stage, an energy beam pierced annanet''s chest, and then another collision directly smashed the mummy princess,


    seeing Carol''s power, he thought that the mummy was nothing, but he didn''t expect that annanet would come back to life in only ten seconds.


    And the ability of being destroyed by Carol one after another and resurrected at last makes people who watch the video really worry and fear.


    Fortunately, God seems to hear people praying. Emmanuel''s escape makes people realize that the devil can''t be eliminated, but you have to have the ability to break their cards.


    After anmanette escapes, under William''s instruction, the picture is transferred to the Kingsman emergency response team, who comes to the town with full armed support.


    He only said so much today, one of which is that he wants to take this opportunity to let Kingsman officially have the power to deal with alien affairs.


    Although he has the right to deal with any crisis in England by doing it secretly, or even if he does not report it, it is not proper to do it secretly.


    In order to make people feel that Kingsman has that strength, William not only improved Devonshire II armor, but also built a new aircraft suitable for flying in the earth according to the spacecraft technology.


    Although this kind of aircraft has no space jump and the highest flight speed is only Mach 5, its stealth function enables the aircraft to avoid 99% of the attack.

 Chapter 869

    Although the improved type II armor doesn''t have the function of auxiliary jump and 3 seconds per 100 meters, it''s not much different from the type III armor in terms of defense.


    With a load of 50 kg, you can still run for an hour in 100 meters and 10 seconds. If you only use it as emergency armor, it is very practical.


    With the new ammunition, as soon as Kingsman''s 36 member team appeared, the town exploded violently. At the same time, with the assistance and guidance of the detector, all the dead were cleaned up in less than three minutes.


    After watching this video, Prime Minister Richard raised his hand and asked, "what type of weapon does Kingsman have, and why it''s all exploding when he hits the target?".


    "Haha, the weapon is m416, which is only a little more advanced than the existing weapons. There is nothing to say.".


    William snapped his fingers, and a bullet with the same shape as ordinary rifle ammunition appeared in the virtual image.


    "It''s a simple and practical gadget, the warhead will explode after hitting the target, and its power is about half of that of gun grenade.


    with this kind of ammunition, every individual with enough ammunition in the future will wear bulletproof Devonshire II armor, and one person''s firepower and protection will be equal to an armored car equipped with rapid fire guns.


    Individual soldiers are more flexible and hidden than armored vehicles.


    The only problem is that this kind of ammunition is a little expensive. The production cost of each round is $300. ".


    In fact, if the cost of this kind of ammunition is really calculated, it may be less than three US dollars. If it is used by William himself and Kingsman''s people, he really doesn''t need to care about the cost.


    Whether it''s 300 US dollars or three US dollars, it''s all produced by ourselves on Sunday. The only thing we need to care about is the output.


    But if it''s sold to the outside world, if the price doesn''t increase a hundred times, how can it reflect high technology.


    Moreover, if you sell it cheaply, people may wonder if there is any problem or instability in their mind, so they sell it so cheaply, and finally they don''t buy it.


    But William soon felt that he was not short of money, and there was no need to sell the bullet. Even if he could sell one million bullets a year, it was only US $300 million.


    the money he made was small. If the bullet fell into the hands of the bank robbers, it would only take a hundred explosive bullets to hit the police, and there was no fighting back.


    After reporting the price of $300, William found that Prime Minister Richard''s eyes were shining, and immediately realized that his offer was low.


    He immediately said, "I''m sorry, Richard, this new ammunition is not only being tested, but also because of the production capacity, I don''t have the idea of external sales for the time being.".


    William was so obviously perfunctory that Richard had to consider giving Kingsman new responsibilities even if he was dissatisfied.


    The witches at the scene were greatly relieved to hear that William didn''t want to sell.


    For them, firearms have already posed a serious threat to the wizard. If it is equipped with explosive bullets, it does not mean that any rapid fire gun and 30 rounds of bullets can cause a life forbidden zone in a small area?


    Shackel, the Minister of Magic who felt that he was likely to be eliminated by the times, quickly changed the topic and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, let''s talk about the anmanette first.


    we are all very busy. We''d better deal with the murderer earlier and talk about other things.".


    "No problem," William nodded, asked Sunday to show the video of restraining anmanette with mercury and finally capturing her, and then said,


    "people have been captured by me, and now they are frozen in a spaceship staying in outer space, so there will be no safety problem for the time being.".


    William said, let''s broadcast the situation of the spaceship on Sunday.


    Looking at anmanette, who was frozen in the outer space spaceship and completely changed in appearance, the people sitting in the room endured nausea and fear and asked William,


    "since people are under control, why don''t we just use the spaceship to send her out of the solar system and banish her into space forever?".


    William secretly gave the speaker a look, and if he did as he said, it would certainly solve the problem of Emmanuel,


    but if he did that, William would still wonder at the energy of the captain.


    Pretending to look down and think, after a long time, William shook his head and said, "I''ve thought about this method, and even thought about driving the spacecraft directly into the sun.".


    It''s not that they can''t come up with such an idea, but that they can''t say in front of William that he will lose a spaceship.


    "For the sake of the stability of England, I don''t mind losing a spaceship, but as far as I know," William said, staring at the Anglican people,


    "our biggest problem at the moment is not the mummy princess, but some of us don''t know that we have a disaster that will break out at any time.".


    William so straight looking at a few Templars, people at the scene that do not understand who he said.


    Several Knights Templars were watched by everyone and had to say sincerely, "Lord Devonshire, you also said that the man who kept the disaster didn''t know, so let''s just say what you have to say,As long as the facts are as you said, we will seriously consider how to deal with them properly. ".


    "No, it''s not up to you to think about it," William explained. "Anmanette is just a puppet of Seth,


    what we really want to solve is Seth, who has wanted to enter the earth for thousands of years.".


    "What?"


    A mummy already has the ability of immortality. The demon God who gives anmanette the ability directly frightens all the people present to panic.


    William took the setter dagger out of the storage space and said, "this setter dagger has been hidden in that church in the suburb of London.


    And the one who found the dagger was the mummy princess.


    But her action also exposed her real purpose.


    After that, William pointed to the groove at the end of the dagger for you to see, and then looked at a few Templars and said,


    "more than 900 years ago, when the Templars got the dagger from ancient Egypt, they also hid the Sete gem on the dagger in other places?"


    "It''s impossible. How can you know such a secret?"


    William laughed a few times in his heart, which was already in his memory,


    but he said, "don''t forget that the Devonshire family is also a Templar, and they are also many secret participants and even executors.".


    This answer immediately reminds us of Devonshire, but it''s normal for a family that has been inherited for thousands of years to know and participate in some secret affairs.


    Seeing everyone''s clear expression, William felt very happy. It''s good to have a good ancestor. If there''s any problem, just push it to the family.


    Others not only think it''s true, it''s persuasive.


    William went on to say, "and in the cemetery where anmanette was imprisoned, she not only told us her origin, her sins and Seth''s dagger clearly, but also told us that Seth''s dagger was used to summon him.".


    "Where are the jewels?" For a moment, everyone was staring at a few Templars, and they would hit you like you said.

 Chapter 870

    Being targeted by everyone, the Templars had to say, "where are the gems? We know. From the bottom of our hearts, we are willing to hand them in or destroy them directly.


    But to be honest, none of us dare to tell you where you are, let alone let you look for it. ".


    "What do you mean?" Richard asked suspiciously. Then he thought of something and said, "is there any danger in the place where the gem is hidden, or is it your holy land, and dare not open it?"


    When Philip heard this, he looked at the Templar suspiciously. "Where is it?"


    "Yes, your majesty, as long as they are Anglican, no one dares to disturb them,


    moreover, in the past thousand years, we only know the general location, and the specific entrance has been lost for hundreds of years.".


    "Ah," Philip sighed deeply and explained voluntarily, "if it''s no accident, the place where the gems are hidden should be the graveyard of the head of the Templars who died more than 900 years ago.


    if the gems are there, no one dares to open them.".


    It''s true that no one dares to speak openly about disturbing the rest of the ancients.


    Although William is not an Englishman in essence and has no scruples in his heart, he was asked to look for it on Sunday yesterday, and he has already found it.


    But he didn''t want to disturb the reputation of the ancients.


    After all, no matter what the name is, disturbing the dead is absolutely unacceptable to all people.


    Except for robbers, of course.


    But today, the descendants of these robbers pretend to be noble, so William can only follow suit.


    Even if you can hide it from all the English people, Captain Marvel can''t hide it anyway.


    If Carol doesn''t want to talk about it, or if the relationship between us gets worse in the future, William''s digging someone''s grave today will become a stain that he can never wash away.


    Now that there is a way to get the set gem, William doesn''t mind a little bit of trouble.


    He frowned and said, "don''t forget, in case all of us die in a few decades or a hundred years later,


    later generations don''t pay attention to ease for a long time. When Seth comes up with the idea of gem again, what will our descendants do to stop him?".


    This immediately made the hesitant people worried again, and then William replayed what anmanette had said several times.


    Then he explained, "this mummy has mentioned that Seth is the God of death several times,


    but all the available information shows that Seth''s mission is desert and darkness. Shouldn''t this make us more alert?"


    "No," said shakel, Minister of the Ministry of magic anxiously. "Do you mean that Seth is seeking the clergy of death?"


    William, who was waiting for this sentence, shrugged, "anyway, I don''t think that Emmanuel, a believer of Seth, has the courage to call his master''s clergy wrong.".


    People can''t help nodding. Shaker said anxiously, "that is to say, once Seth enters our world, he will only bring death.".


    William nodded affirmatively, "it''s obvious that there are not many dead people. How can he call himself the God of death?".


    "Damn it.".


    "Damn it," William said, and the scene was full of swearing.


    Even the most layman Richard first understood that the disaster caused by the entry of a demon God with the purpose of death into England is absolutely devastating.


    Want to understand these of he, eyes again on a few Templars, "where is the specific location?"


    "I, I, I".


    "Hell, you just tell me the location of the cemetery, and we can map and search for the rest in the name of building a subway.


    as for the cost," Richard said, looking at William. "I don''t think you mind donating some money to the city of London.".


    "No problem," William nodded, relieved.


    As long as there is a proper name, the rest is simple.


    It takes too long to repair the subway. It''s easy to get to the point.


    "In fact, when I went home yesterday, I checked the information left at home, and I could probably guess where the cemetery was?


    If the Anglican Church needs to be repaired, maybe I, as a holy knight, donate 20 million pounds to the church, which should be able to renovate it.


    as for the secret passage discovered hundreds of years ago in the process of repair, in the idea of protecting cultural relics, let people go in and see what it is and whether it needs urgent protection, shouldn''t it be too much? "


    "Of course not." although Richard was a little sorry about the failure to build the subway,


    he was still very clear about the importance of that. It''s hard to say whether he can continue to be the first item if there are massive casualties in his second term, not to mention leaving a good reputation after leaving office.


    What''s more, William''s idea can''t be criticized.


    even if someone knows that the purpose is not simple, you can''t stop the church from repairing and the church members from donating."That''s settled. The purpose of our meeting today is to discuss the restoration of the Anglican Church.


    Now that the proposal has been passed, what do you think? "


    Everyone looked left and right, and soon nodded and said,


    "secondment".


    "Secondment".


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Richard quickly took out his style in the main mansion and stood up to look at everyone. "OK, let''s talk about the next topic, whether we agree to leave the matter concerning the safety of England to Duke William Devonshire.".


    After that, he raised his hand directly, and then reminded, "if any of you have the confidence to face a demon God, then I agree that he has the qualification to participate in the competition,


    otherwise, he is not responsible for himself, but also for tens of millions of English people,


    what we want is 100% safety, but personally, I prefer to believe that he has played with Raytheon Mr. Devonshire, who has a good relationship with team leader marvel, who once saved the earth.


    Damn Richard, the English witches who have some thoughts in their hearts don''t want to compete with William for this qualification.


    When no one objected, Richard said directly, "so William Devonshire, would you like to lead Kingsman to become the head of the department dealing with extraterrestrial affairs in England while protecting the safety of England?"


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure," William agreed without any hesitation.


    "Wait a minute",


    shaker of the Ministry of magic, at this time, William''s eyes are flickering with danger,


    "I don''t object to William''s management of aliens, but our Ministry of magic''s right to deal with internal magic events in England also needs to be respected,


    after all, don''t forget that the right of the Ministry of magic is thousands of years Tens of thousands of witches used their lives to protect England.


    Hearing this request, William gave shackel a white look, "no problem, I agree that you have these rights,


    and if necessary, we can even cooperate with each other to deal with those alien or alien who damage our interests.


    is there any problem?"

 Chapter 871

    Although William was in a good mood, he accepted everyone''s congratulations with a wry smile on his face.


    This makes the old foxes despise him at the same time, they also look at him with new eyes.


    Even if the heart is willing, it is better to be despised than to be missed and hated.


    The old witches who were waiting for the scene wanted to get some magic experience from William, but the result was not surprising.


    William just took over, it is the time to shirk the past, and then with Philip, Richard two people said hello, directly left.


    As soon as he got out of Buckingham Palace and got into his car, William sneered. He was an idiot and would help English witches improve their strength.


    The strength of these guys is not very good now, they are already so arrogant, and even want to attack him.


    If there is really a wizard who can compete with himself, it is not impossible to guarantee that the Ministry of magic will treat him as an alien and put him in Azkaban by all means.


    In the next few days, if we want to talk about something important in England, it may be that the Englishmen accidentally learned that the Devonshire family was not only a Templar, but also a member of the Anglican Church. William also had the honorary title of holy knight, which was the nominal head of all Templars.


    As a token of thanks, William donated a total of 20 million pounds to the Anglican Church to repair the church and ancillary buildings that have not been repaired for more than 20 years.


    A few days later, a professional repair team, while surveying and mapping the affiliated buildings of the church, accidentally found a huge underground space under these humble and even seriously damaged buildings with ultrasonic instruments.


    It''s impossible to make a sensation.


    After several days of exploration, the instrument clearly detected that many places in this underground space have been submerged by water.


    A few days later, I met the Templars a few days ago and entered Devonshire manor under the gaze of reporters.


    When these people entered the manor, they looked sad, but when they came out, they couldn''t hide their smiles.


    When I was interviewed by a reporter, a check with five million pounds came into everyone''s eyes. Now everyone knows that these guys are here for William.


    Before and after half a month, 25 million pounds simply went into the hands of the Anglican Church, which made people in other churches regret it.


    They belong to the same Anglican Church. Although they are not as old as the Anglican Church, why did they let each other take them away.


    Unfortunately, when he used various reasons to find William, he was told by the people of Devonshire manor that William had gone to sea to relax.


    After the news report came out, the audience all over the world laughed and thought that William was heartbroken for his money and went to the sea to hide.


    And William''s real location at the moment is 275 light-years away from the solar system in the vicinity of Antarctica.


    The star in the Virgo system was picked out by Marvel captain Carol.


    According to her, in the hundreds of light-years around this star, no planet has life.


    Moreover, the brightness of Spica is 17800 times that of the sun. It is one of the hottest stars in the universe. It is definitely the best place to kill those monsters who are afraid of the sun.


    In the spaceship, William, dressed in the dark X-type sentinel armor, said to Carol sitting on the space chair not far away,


    "we really don''t have to fly to the galaxy farther away. In case that guy Seth detonates Hornets, it won''t do any harm to the earth?"


    "Damn it," Carol said impatiently, "how many times have you said that if you are more than 50 light years away, the impact of a star explosion on the earth will be negligible.


    This star is not only 275 light-years away from the earth, but also in the stage of expansion and contraction. The power of a demon can never affect it.


    "Well, are you ready? We''ll start when you''re ready.".


    William unbuckled his seat belt, stood by the glass of the bridge of the spaceship, and looked through his helmet at the corner one a light year away.


    Silently thinking about the steps of the plan, and whether the sentinel armor can absorb Carroll''s energy and become an extraordinary armor with the same ability as her.


    However, things have come to this point, there is no hesitation, if not, give up.


    As for doing experiments with his own body, William thought about it, but he still felt that he had no choice. Instead of taking this risk, he had better look for a container that can hold power gems.


    Besides, he already has space gems in his hand. At the moment, his real strength is better than Carroll''s. If he really tries his best, William will feel that if he has all the means, he can win Carroll.


    Let''s go. When it''s over, you have plenty of time to see the star.


    Hearing Carroll''s words, William shakes his head and throws out the worries in his mind. They come to the cargo compartment together and press the switch of the sleeping cabin to reveal the icy anmanette.


    Checking the set dagger caught in the mechanical arm, William told Sunday for the last time,"On Sunday, as soon as I order you to carry out plan one, regardless of the safety of the spaceship, immediately start the jump function of the spaceship and forcibly crash into the nearest place to jiaosu-1,


    break the driving system and fly into jiaosu-1, OK?"


    Yes sir.


    William took out all the energy crystals in the spaceship, leaving behind an energy crystal that could only jump once,


    "open the spaceship door".


    The cabin door opens automatically, and the direction facing it is corner one. Carol floats in the space with light, while William is wrapped tightly by the sentinel armor.


    Take out the set gem from the storage space and give it to Carol. William and she nod and start the expelling magic to the sleeping module.


    In a few seconds, a magic array with blue light appeared at the bottom of the dormancy module.


    Carol, who first felt that William was using the energy of space gems, was stunned.


    ¡±Asshole, Carlo, put the satyr in the dagger.


    "Oh, oh", was scolded, Carol quickly recovered, thinking look at William one eye, then flew to sleep cabin side, help gem into the dagger.


    As soon as the dagger was connected to the gem, he instructed the metal arm to insert the dagger into anmanette''s chest as planned on Sunday.


    This dagger is worthy of Sete dagger, even if anmanette is frozen, it will plunge into her chest without any obstruction.


    Only for a moment, still in a coma, anmanette opened her eyes and made Carol feel dangerous.


    Fortunately, William directly started the expelling magic at this time, and the blue light reminded Carol that he didn''t hesitate to fly back to William, but also stood in front of him.


    William, who has already started magic, also feels a pressure coming from Emmanuel. He doesn''t hesitate at all and shouts, "go back to hell.".

 Chapter 872

    William called out to go back to hell. The magic circle was completed immediately. A magic force drove the sleeping module to the direction of the star.


    Stop it.


    A low, majestic male voice came from the mummy princess''s throat, and then the sleeping cabin, driven by magic, floated in the air and turned around, facing William and Carol.


    At a glance, William felt a different gloomy and cunning breath from Emmanuel,


    at this time, her or his face was dignified with greed and desire, and said angrily, "mortals, don''t do meaningless actions, you should submit to me, I will give you eternal life.".


    "Hey, hey, I''ll find it myself.".


    William raised his hands and pretended to put the palms of his hands on Emmanuel. The light of the magic circle immediately became more dazzling.


    Unfortunately, he only uses 2% of the power of space gems, of course, it is not so easy to dispel Seth who is coming, and directly engulfs the soul of anmanette and takes control of his body.


    3%£¬4%£¬5%¡£


    No matter what Seth says, William just pretends to do his best to output energy. When he uses 8% of the energy of the space gem,


    William clearly feels that with 10% of the power at most, he can directly send Seth back to hell.


    But how can this work.


    Also feel that William''s output of power is increasing Seth, at this time which has the appearance of a demon God.


    With a ferocious face, he roared and threatened William. When these words didn''t work, he actually directly threatened William with Lena.


    "You want to die",


    William, who has found the reason to fight desperately, is very happy and his whole body is full of muscles. Even in his body armor, he can see the bulging muscles and shout to Carol,


    "Carol, lend me your energy. If you don''t kill this guy desperately, there will be endless revenge waiting for us.".


    "You are crazy"


    although the power of space gems, like the power given to Carol''s super power, makes her feel familiar and close,


    even if the energy comes from the same source, it has become her unique ability after all, and the risk of lending it to William is too big to estimate.


    He shook his head hesitantly and said, "I don''t know how to lend you strength. As soon as my strength enters your body, your body will be broken by my energy.".


    "Listen to me, Carol." when it comes to the most crucial step, William, who pretends to be very hard, will make Carol hesitate,


    explains aloud, "if we don''t say that we can''t expel Seth, we are likely to die.


    If you let him go today, how many people do you think will die innocently because of our mistakes in the future? "


    "This," he said.


    "Come on, Carol, I can''t last long, but I feel that if you give me more strength, Seth will be driven back to hell.".


    In the heart equally anxious Seth, listens to William''s words, that did not understand arrived the most crucial time.


    Hell, Seth''s main body, dare not leave any backhand, input anmanette this body can accommodate the maximum power.


    For a moment, in the whole spaceship, except for the place where William was, and the magic array emitting blue light, all other places were covered with darkness.


    In Carol''s opinion, it''s a little bit precarious.


    Looking at William, who has begun to tremble, Carol no longer hesitates, carrying his hand on William''s shoulder and pouring his energy into the sentinel armor.


    This time, the sentinel armor seems to be reactivated, not only greedily absorbing Carroll''s input of energy,


    the armor close to William''s skin, but also beginning to absorb the space energy from his own body.


    The dark armor also absorbed more and more energy and began to emit a light golden light like sunlight.


    The basic molecules with the ability to deform form small scales on the surface of the second battle armor, which fluctuate up and down like golden waves.


    When the whole armor turns from head to toe into gold, William will understand that the clone of Carroll''s ability by sentinel armor has been completed.


    Regardless of what ability the armor can gain, William increases the output of space energy, and his mind controls the armor to change from gold to dark color.


    it makes Carol feel that William is really absorbing and transforming her input energy into magic power to expel Seth.


    "No, no, stop it, stop it.".


    He also thought that William really used Carroll''s power to expel his own Seth. He growled and cursed Carroll madly,


    "I curse you, damned woman, I curse you to hell, curse you to fall into the dark forever, curse you,,,".


    Bang! Before Seth finished speaking, when William''s input power completely exceeded Seth''s, the magic array was forced to start. The characteristics of space energy made the distance of one light year as short as one kilometer.


    pushing the glowing Seth, leaving a colorful light for a whole light year. In less than ten minutes, the meat was burned by intense high temperature Body, leaving only the soul, he bumps into the interior of hornet one.At least hundreds of millions of stars are hot enough to burn anything, including soul, to ashes.


    This is not, when William and Carol are not sure, in a certain layer of hell, a roar full of anger and pain resounds through the whole plane.


    It wasn''t long before the princes in hell knew that in the human world of the main material plane, there was another figure who could expel demons.


    It didn''t take long for William''s name to ring through hell as a threat without his own knowledge.


    One day in the future, a demon sneaking into the earth, after hearing his name, scared himself to escape back to hell.


    As for Carol, the demons and Demons only regard her as a very powerful Superman. After all, no matter how powerful Carol is, he can''t hurt them hiding in hell.


    And William this kind of magician is not the same, just like this time, don''t you burn part of the soul of Seth directly.


    Of course, if Carol has the ability to go to hell, then with her strength, it should be no problem that she wants to kill some demons with low strength and occupy those hell planes with low oil and water.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes to make sure that Seth''s soul entered the star, it didn''t rush out of the star and fell to hell.


    William was really convinced that Seth''s soul had been burned to ashes.


    After sitting on the ground for ten minutes, pretending to recover a lot of physical strength and magic, he slowly got up and went to the rest room.


    Then he put his head on the bed and pretended to be tired. He told Carol that he would talk about something later. He just wanted to sleep now.


    Looking at William, who started snoring only a few seconds later, Carol shakes her head and looks at William''s sentinel armour in silence,


    then reluctantly goes out of the lounge and comes to the cockpit of the spaceship, and says to Sunday, "let''s go home"

 Chapter 873

    Captain Marvel, sitting in the cab, issued and confirmed the order to return to earth on Sunday.


    Sitting alone in the space chair, I lost myself thinking about what happened when I met William.


    From the desert base that was calculated at the beginning to the discovery of William''s transmission ability on Mars, we began to pay attention to William''s strength.


    When it comes to the appearance of the mummy Princess and Seth, and today''s drama of expelling and destroying Seth, the more Carol thinks about it, the more she feels that she may fall into a trap of careful calculation.


    The most direct evidence is that William''s sentry armor, which can change the shape, became golden after absorbing her energy,


    a familiar energy wave came out, which made karro feel that the armor was absorbing energy at that time, which made her not doubt it.


    And William fell asleep, although let her have no chance to put forward the question in her heart, but also let her believe that William is hiding himself.


    At this time, lying on the bed in the rest room, William is excited to feel the situation from his armor.


    In order to avoid the emergence of self-consciousness after absorbing the special super ability in the field of thinking due to the super adaptability and fusion of deformation genes, William didn''t install the auxiliary operating system on Sunday, and all the controls were controlled by his own actions, language and brain waves.


    The signals from battle armour enter William''s mental perception with language and brain waves, rather than directly into his brain thinking.


    So before pretending to be tired, when sitting on the cargo floor of the spaceship, William in war armor only clenched his fist, he could clearly feel the improvement of his strength.


    He was full of strength, but he had to pretend to be powerless, which made him almost show up in front of Carol.


    We have to use the method of pretending to sleep to delay time and think of countermeasures.


    Now when Carroll is gone, William''s mind is to find out the ability of the armour first, and then explain to Carroll selectively based on the ability of the armour.


    can be good surprise captain, William certainly will not destroy the relationship between the two worlds. After all, this super Virgin Mary can easily move her when justified sometimes, and the combat effectiveness is awesome.


    But if it doesn''t make sense, he is ready to be beaten and even turned over.


    Thinking about this, William, who put his mind back to the sentinel armor, felt that the tiny amount of energy in the spaceship and the energy overflowing from the space gems in his own body were being absorbed by the armor.


    A few minutes ago, the armor reached saturation due to absorbing the energy of Carroll and space gems,


    expressed to William that he should either stop absorbing energy or provide more similar materials to improve the total capacity of armor energy.


    Stop energy absorption, it''s easy to understand, but provide more similar materials?


    God, does that mean armor can assimilate raw sentry material?


    Being shocked and frightened by his own ideas, William immediately takes out a piece of spare sentinel material from the storage space.


    these materials as like as two peas in storage space are used to repair the armor of the war with the same material directly, so as to achieve longer battle duration.


    As soon as the material is taken out, the palm wrapped by the sentinel armor injects the armor''s own energy into the material on the palm.


    This energy absorbing material slowly turns into nanoscale molecules and directly integrates into the sentinel armor.


    Then William sensed a message that he could separate a molecule of the same size with full energy absorption and super power.


    After knowing the information, William did not hesitate to split up a piece of super power material and send it back to the base of planet x17,


    and then said to Sunday, "help me test the performance of this material.".


    Yes sir.


    Closing the portal, William suddenly felt that he could easily feel the material on planet x17.


    Looking down and pondering for a moment, William figured out that it was probably when the armor absorbed Carroll''s energy, it also absorbed the energy of space gems, which made the armor possess some space characteristics, which could be perceived by him who owned space gems.


    When you think of this feature, does it mean that as long as he secretly transports the materials of sentry armor to any place, he will be able to transmit them without any restrictions in the future?


    With this conjecture, William immediately said to Sunday, "send an aircraft without signal receiving and transmitting capability, take that piece of sentinel material, and go to the place outside the base where I have never been to make a random circle.".


    It wasn''t long before William, with his eyes closed, felt the moving sentry material.


    Unfortunately, his idea of deforming the material didn''t come true.


    After thinking about it, William thought that maybe it was because sentry armour didn''t have such an intelligent system as Sunday, so it didn''t have the ability of self action.


    But there are disadvantages, there will also be a good side, at least do not worry about these separated sentinel materials, will produce self-consciousness, and out of control.As for the flying ability of the armour, because he was afraid of Carroll, he just let the armour take him around the lounge and stop.


    Lying back on the bed, William tried to calm down his excited mood. He thought that since he was pretending to sleep, he would have a real sleep.


    Four hours later, William woke up and sat up a little confused. He went into the washroom and pressed the shower. His sentry armor automatically entered the storage space with his thoughts.


    After washing, an idea came to him that the armor would cover him again, and then he would look like a set of hoods, sports pants and sneakers.


    While eating food, thinking about this and Carol said, William took a cup of instant coffee into the cab.


    As soon as we met, we saw the surprised captain with a gloomy expression staring at himself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He pretended to be confused and asked. William immediately put down his idea of fluke.


    He is very clear that for superheroes, their own abilities are taboo. No superhero can accept that his own abilities are taken away or copied by others.


    So, before Carol spoke, William said, "Carol, there''s something I have to tell you first.".


    "What?" Carol asked, with the same expression, "is it about Seth?"


    "No," said William, shaking his head, knowing that Carol was testing himself. Then he hesitated and said, "forget it, I''ll show you directly.".


    With that, his sports suit automatically turned into a golden body armor.


    Waving his hand in the air, a flame appeared in mid air.


    Put your hand into the fire. The armor on your hand doesn''t absorb the fire as Carol expected.


    A moment later, when talking about the outer layer of the golden hand armor, a fiery red light flashed along the arm, covering the whole arm all the way, and then entered the armor.


    Carol stares at William and asks calmly, "what do you want to say?"

 Chapter 874

    "Ka, Carol, although I think it''s an accident, I can explain"


    said to Sunday, "call up all the information about deformed metal.".


    A beam of light appeared in the cockpit of the spaceship, and William began to tell the story of the eight true and two false stories.


    "About ten months ago, after I built this type of spacecraft, I carried out a lunar flight experiment.


    when I arrived on the moon and was about to land, the spacecraft''s exploration instruments issued a warning that a group of unidentified energy bodies appeared on the moon.".


    With William''s words, those Decepticons who wanted to ambush the spaceship, and the pictures of him escaping in the spaceship to avoid the energy bomb, appeared in the virtual imaging.


    Carol''s attention was soon attracted by the Decepticons. Seeing this, William turned his mouth up and went on,


    "after being attacked, my only idea is to go back to London first and get ready before I go back to revenge.


    But when I returned to earth and entered the atmosphere, I met an F-22 fighter again, which was actually the interception of alien metal life.


    in order to get time to investigate the intelligence of these aliens, I had to fly directly to Mars with this alien life.


    During this period, I used the tools in the spaceship, combined with my mark armor, to create a powerful energy weapon.


    Sunday is a great match to show Mark''s armor and the original energy weapon.


    After watching the performance parameters of armor and energy weapons, Carol suddenly began to admire William.


    After all, genius is the most popular person in that world.


    "After arriving at Mars, I played a little trick to sneak attack and kill the transformer who had been chasing me all the time." speaking of this, William''s face began to be a little excited,


    "after getting this alien metal life, I did all kinds of tests on Mars during the day, and at night I opened the portal to return to the earth''s laboratory to study the reason why transformers can deform." .


    As long as Carol doesn''t see the environment outside the base, she will never think that the base is built on an outside planet.


    so after watching all the research on deformed metals on Sunday, she began to believe that William''s armor was not developed for her at the beginning.


    After all, the time is not right at all. When the deformed metal was successful, it was half a year earlier than she came to the earth.


    Noticing that Carol''s expression had softened a lot, William continued with a smile, "but there is a big problem in this achievement, that is, the man-made transformers are all war maniacs who only want to destroy all carbon based life.".


    On Sunday, he called up more than a dozen transformers who wanted to escape from the base and were destroyed. William said, "the research has been in a bottleneck at this moment and has to stop.


    After a few days of thinking, I finally decided to combine the technology of metal deformation with my marksman armour, and then I had the original plan of this suit of armour on my body. After I found the slou who can change at will, to be honest, I planned to study their genes from the time I met the slou.


    "You,," this made Carol''s expression gloomy again. William shrugged, "I''m sorry, at that time, the Scrooges were invaders in my eyes. They were enemies who had to study and find out how to control their random deformation.


    Carol, you used to be a soldier. You should understand that when I found my home invaded, the target was me, You can''t expect me to be kind to an enemy.


    If I didn''t dissect the first slou, I just worried about more slou coming. ".


    Carol thought about it and found that when she first met the Scrooge, she didn''t behave as calm and rational as William.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Kerry and Scrooge were enemies and that the enemy of the enemy would have friends, she would not necessarily have made friends with Scrooge who could become her own friends and superiors at will.


    Helpless shake head way, "OK, you continue".


    "Thank you," William nodded with a smile. "After I decoded the gene of the sloughs,


    one day, I suddenly felt that maybe I should combine the mutant gene with the sentinel armor. Maybe the final result will be quite amazing.".


    Speaking of this, William excitedly pointed to his armor, "as you can see in the end, sentry armor not only has all the functions of Mark''s armor, but also can deform at will like nanotechnology.


    with this armor, I will not have to go to a fixed place to equip Mark''s armor when I need it, but will be able to get it all the time Protection.


    The only thing I didn''t expect was that Scrooge''s transmutation gene could absorb, copy and assimilate the genes of the superpowers.


    Carol looked at William speechless, but immediately she thought of something and asked, "wait, I don''t remember when you got my gene.".


    "Yes, I didn''t get it, but it gave me a worse guess.".


    At this time, William''s expression was no longer guilty, but worried,"Maybe you don''t find anything unusual about the Scrooge people, but since they sneaked into the earth many years ago, pretending to be all walks of life and lurking, the purpose of these people has been more than simple.


    What''s more, don''t you think I just cracked their genes and let the war armor acquire part of your super power by accident,


    can the powerful slou directly copy your or my ability and power? "


    "How is that possible?" Carol stares at William in disbelief, but after William shows a positive expression, she starts to be suspicious again.


    After a long time, he frowned and said, "I want to listen to solid evidence, not your guesses.".


    Hearing this, William was really relieved.


    If you want to get rid of the contradiction between Carol and herself, you''d better give her a bigger contradiction and a bigger scam, so that she doesn''t have the heart to deal with war armour.


    After all, William said so much, it''s easy to make Carol feel that the war armour thing is just an accident when she doesn''t have the heart to study.


    "On Sunday, call up the video of the interrogation of the Scrooge in the basement of Buckingham Palace.".


    "OK, sir.".


    The video was quickly transferred out. Without even asking William, Carol gave him a disgruntled look when he fired a gun in the face of the slough.


    William shrugged, "this Scrooge bastard turned into Charles Cavendish, uncle of my same ancestor,


    so I''ll be polite to him when I know he''s a fake.


    If we didn''t want to know whether Charles was dead or alive, the shot would not be in the cheek, but in the head.


    Don''t know William never take Charles as Uncle Carol, to his care about his relatives reckless move, can only helplessly shake his head, eyes on the video again.

 Chapter 875

    Carol, who continued to watch the interrogation video, soon saw that William slapped the soul of the slough out of her body,


    her expression at this time was somewhat intriguing, both surprised and a little scared.


    Everyone knows the soul, but no one knows whether it''s true or not before seeing it. Even if there is fear, it won''t care too much.


    Now I suddenly see that William has the ability to force other people''s souls, and even whether the soul can return to the body is controlled by him.


    In this case, Carroll, who had been unable to win, vaguely felt that William was dangerous, felt that he was not dominant after comparing the strength of the two sides.


    "If you want to see what your soul is like, I can help you for free, and I promise it won''t go wrong," William said with a grin to Carol.


    "Go to hell.".


    After cursing Carol''s eyes back to the video, and William is very satisfied with the performance of surprise.


    To show her weakness first, to win Carol''s favor, and now let her understand that the plan of not winning, now it seems that not only the implementation is good, but also the effect fully meets the expectation.


    The next step is to wait for Carol to misunderstand the sloughs, and so on, or it''s not a misunderstanding at all. Maybe William accidentally broke the plot of the sloughs.


    Listen to the words of the Scrooges. It''s not that they haven''t tried to become William, but because William is too strong. If the Scrooges don''t have enough strength, they will lose efficacy in five seconds.


    "Creak", "creak".


    There was a crack in his fist, and he didn''t have to look around to know that Carol must be in a bad mood at the moment.


    In this case, William felt that it was better to say something good about the sloughs than to slander them directly.


    "Maybe the sloughs who have made friends with you just have to do so because their country is broken and their families are ruined.".


    When Carol heard this, William''s eyes were unexpected and soft at the same time.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to comfort me. Now that I know the small moves and even conspiracies of the sloughs, I will be careful about them in the future.


    However, the current situation is that if we want to quell some conflicts and wars in the universe, we need the help of the slou people,


    and they have no home, and most of the people have been slaughtered by the Crees. At this time, they are no different from refugees in the universe.


    Even if they have any conspiracy, they can''t make much trouble.


    So at this time, I just want to know what abilities your armor has gained from me.


    Hell, William was bewildered by Carol''s sudden change of style, and he was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "you know, no one wants to see a group of people who can change into you at will and show up around him,


    What''s more, once they find an opportunity, they will never miss the opportunity to invade the earth.".


    "No, I don''t think they have a chance." Carol walked up to William and walked around him. "With people like you, I believe that even if the sloughs invade the earth, they will be used and stopped by you.


    otherwise, the earth will be in chaos, and the money you earn will become waste paper and a group of useless figures.


    Therefore, I think it''s better to care about their final outcome than whether they will invade the earth. Maybe we can get some benefits from it.


    Or you steal something from me.


    I didn''t expect Carol to see it so clearly, but it sounds like she doesn''t mind that much, or that she doesn''t think William is deliberately stealing her ability.


    While he was in a deep mood, William turned his lips and said directly, "energy absorption, strength enhancement, flight.".


    "Bang", Carroll suddenly hit him on the shoulder, but the sentinel armor turned from dark to golden before his fist touched.


    Looking at William who didn''t even shake for a moment, Carol said with a dispirited face, "you have to add the extraordinary physical damage resistance ability, which may even be stronger than my physical resistance ability.".


    Feeling the computing message from the armor, and knowing that the punch was definitely more than five tons, William was ecstatic.


    He has all kinds of escape ability and attack means, the most fear is physical damage.


    This super power is more useful to William than energy absorption, flight and power enhancement.


    There is infinite energy provided by space gems, and energy absorption has little effect on them.


    If you can fly at the speed of light, it won''t be very useful. As for power enhancement, it doesn''t make any difference.


    Only the ability to separate and transform is of practical use.


    However, the armor can automatically turn on the defense before he can react.


    This allows William to meet warrior superheroes in the future, so he doesn''t have to be so careful to be close.


    As long as he is not killed by secs and has self-healing magic, he only needs to teleport away first, heal the wound, and then come back and use magic to boom.Just thinking about it, I saw Carroll''s hands burst out a dazzling light, "isn''t that a move?"


    "Photon explosion?" William asked curiously, then raised his hand to imitate the armor, but he didn''t get any feedback from armor.


    "That''s right." seeing that William''s hands didn''t erupt photon energy mass for a long time, Carol immediately burst out laughing.


    When William was puzzled, he explained with a smile, "if you can''t use the photon cluster,


    it means that the armor doesn''t have the ability to control all kinds of electromagnetic and gravitational energy in the universe. If you can''t get the blessing of these abilities, you can''t fly faster than the speed of light in space.".


    With that, Carol knocked on the armor in a good mood, "it seems that the dead is the dead, it is impossible to completely copy all the characteristics of extraordinary life.".


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, what I need most is extraordinary physical resistance"


    William grinned, "where I want to go, either send it or fly a spaceship, then I need to fly by myself like you.".


    White a Lilliputian ambition of William one eye, unhappy Carroll suddenly asked, "you body that blue energy is so come?"


    As soon as he heard the blue energy, William was on the alert. More than ten years ago, Carol was shocked by the energy of the magic cube of the universe to obtain all kinds of super powers and become the surprise captain of the galaxy.


    So she''s familiar with space energy, and it''s no surprise that she suspects William.


    William was not in a daze, his face turned into a puzzled look, and replied, "what''s the matter? Of course, the power of magic comes from cultivation? "


    Seeing that William pretended to be stupid, Carol looked up at William''s eyes with a bad look, "don''t try to deceive me. That energy is absolutely from the magic cube of the universe. How did you get the magic cube?".


    "You''re talking about this energy?"


    Watching William take out an energy source the size of a coffee cup, Carol immediately began to wonder.

 Chapter 876

    Watching as like as two peas in the William''s hand, the energy emitted from the reactor is exactly the same as that of the cube.


    Carol suddenly started to crack, but soon she came back.


    He said with admiration, "I have to say that you are really a genius. You can invent an instrument that can produce the same energy as the magic cube of the universe.


    it''s a pity that if you really know me, you can understand how deep and familiar the connection between the magic cube of the universe and me is.


    Carlo stood on tiptoe and sniffed at William, "I can feel that you have the energy of the magic cube in your body.


    to my surprise and surprise, you are not transformed by this energy and have the same super power as me.


    tell me how do you control this energy and where do you hide the magic cube?


    Have you swallowed it


    Carroll looked at William''s stomach and said with a smile, "if it''s really in your stomach, Congratulations, you''re probably the first one who hasn''t been blown up by that energy.".


    Instead of refuting Carroll''s ridicule, William frowned and asked, "do you really find that I have the energy overflowed from the cosmic cube in my body?"


    "There is no overflow, but I can really feel the flow of energy." Carol nodded with certainty, which made William''s brow wrinkle deeper. Fortunately, Carol seemed to know what he was worried about and said,


    "don''t worry, if I were not familiar with the energy of Rubik''s cube, I would only think that you have some treasure or are practicing all the time.


    Moreover, it seems that it is more difficult to find the energy of Rubik''s cube after obtaining super power from your armor.


    If you didn''t release the magic energy before and let me be sure it was the energy of the cosmic cube, I thought it was an illusion. Only when you are so close to you can I rediscover the flow of energy in your body.


    "Hoo",, "


    after hearing Carol''s words, William was greatly relieved that as long as it was not the energy overflow, it would not be detected and detected by people or devices like a human energy source.


    Carol Denver is probably the only one who has been transformed by the magic cube.


    Now even she had to be close enough to be close to William to realize that there would be no problem.


    And unless he no longer uses the energy of the Rubik''s cube in the future, or he will be discovered sooner or later, as long as no one knows that the energy of the Rubik''s cube is the energy of the space gem.


    For Carroll, the sentinel armor can block the energy exposure. William doesn''t have to think about it. It''s the reason why the armor is absorbing Rubik''s cube energy.


    Looking down and thinking for a while, William put his left hand on his back waist. On his hand, a large group of raw sentinel materials without any energy appeared, which were close to his back waist and integrated into the armor,


    and then separated out a storage space of the same size materials that had absorbed full energy.


    Soon, as William guessed, Carol suddenly frowned and said, "how do you do it, why do you feel that my perception of energy is getting lower and lower?"


    "Hahaha",


    finding a way to hide made William feel very good. He laughed a few times, and almost kissed him with his surprise.


    fortunately, he stopped the car in time, stepped back two steps with a smile and wanted to talk, but he didn''t expect that he would be hesitant, which didn''t mean that he would hesitate. He put his arms around his neck, his feet on tiptoe and his face askew Your lips are in contact with each other.


    William''s eyes widened, his eyes closed, and he slowly floated, looking for a more comfortable angle of Carol?


    After he calmed down, William''s only thought was that he should sacrifice for his amazing super power to get closer to each other,


    or push her away and let them have a contradictory relationship and become enemies?


    But for people like William, there''s no need to think about it. Although Carol is not beautiful, she''s not ugly either. As soon as she closes her eyes, she plans to do something good.


    Fortunately, after a while, maybe William didn''t take the next action, and even his hands were still in the air, which made Carol feel embarrassed to continue. He released his hand around William''s neck and floated back, but his face was full of discomfort.


    William was also happy when he didn''t see it. Instead, he had the reason to take the opportunity to leave. "The spaceship will take you back to the earth. I''ll take a step in advance. I''ll see you in London.".


    Then he opened the portal and went straight back to the manor in London.


    Looking at the disappearance of the portal, Carol angrily scolded a few words, completely do not understand why he would make just move.


    Now, people don''t really get it. They even lose the chance to take advantage of it.


    If we really go back to London and talk about it now, if we could get 100 points for compensation, we would only get 80 points for the second time.


    Back in London, William laughed. He didn''t know how to deal with Carol, but now everything is ten times simpler."Let the spaceship with the Scrooges come back from space, and then unseal them"


    with that, William remembered that the Scrooges'' spaceship had been demolished on Sunday, "what''s the situation with that Kerry spaceship?"


    "It has been disassembled, and all technology comparison and replication have been completed. If you need it, you should be able to produce a new spaceship in half a month,


    if you want to assemble the spaceship back", pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, "sorry sir, it will only take about three days to reassemble, but the stability and safety index of the spaceship will be reduced a lot.".


    "If you lower it, it will fall apart as long as you don''t fly a few times. The rest is their business.".


    "Understood sir, the assembly task has been released. It is expected that the assembly will be completed in 70 hours.".


    "Well.


    After thinking about it, he ordered, "collect Carol Denver''s preferences in the United States and help me build a small spaceship specially designed and built for her.".


    I understand.


    With that, William asked Sunday to report what happened in the past few days when he left. He turned on the TV in the basement. Unexpectedly, as soon as the TV was turned on, what he saw was his own news.


    "Abigail, they said I went to sea?"


    Sunday replied, "yes, sir, after you got the set jewel and left the earth, several Anglican churches in London have come to you for different reasons.


    Miss Abigail has no choice but to let out the news that you have gone to the sea to relax on your yacht.".


    Remembering that she had promised Nisa and Serena that she would take them to the sea after returning to London, "how long does it take to help me build a 100 meter yacht?"


    "If all the earth''s existing equipment is purchased directly, only hull and power equipment will be built. It is estimated that it will take ten hours.".


    "Let''s start the construction and finish all the documents by the way.".

 Chapter 877

    Ten hours later, a 100 meter long all metal yacht was transported to the uninhabited waters of Antarctica and began to travel to the South Pacific.


    William opened a portal to transport the various marine equipment and facilities ordered on Sunday to the ship, waiting for the final installation of the engineering robot.


    When the yacht sails into the warm zone of the South Pacific, it is only with the temporary notice that it is transported to the yacht with Nisa and Serena, who are holding him excitedly.


    After a day at sea, when Carol''s spaceship returned to outer space, William returned to the spaceship alone when he was informed on Sunday.


    With a two-day buffer, the two are not so embarrassed when they meet.


    After saying hello to each other, seeing that Carol just looked at himself and didn''t speak, William said with a guilty nose, "what do you think of the spaceship prepared for you?"


    "Not bad, thank you." after hearing about the spaceship, Carol said with a smile, "if it is built according to the design, will the reserves of 1000 energy crystals be too wasted?"


    Ha ha, it''s OK. Just like it.


    Anyway, for William, there is no need for him to worry about building the spaceship, and he does not have to pay extra. All the decorations in the spaceship are the existing materials of x17 planet.


    If Carroll could be encircled by a spaceship, William wouldn''t care if there were a hundred.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing is just thinking about it. Seeing Carol just looking at himself with a smile, William felt numb at the same time,


    he couldn''t help thinking that it was the energy of the magic cube flowing in his body that made Carol look at him with new eyes, right?


    Otherwise, people like Carol Denver, for no reason at all, would have a sudden liking for a playboy like himself.


    William, who wanted to understand this, said hastily, "if you are sure that the sloughs won''t mess, for your sake, I can let them go directly,


    but if I find out that these guys still dare to make trouble in England, or target me again, it won''t be so easy to let them go next time.".


    "No problem, it should be," Carol nodded. "And after this, if they dare to trouble you, they won''t live so long in the universe.".


    Then he looked straight at William, making him feel very embarrassed. At the same time, he really didn''t understand that he had stolen her super power. Even if he didn''t fight directly, it shouldn''t be this kind of relationship now.


    "What else do you want? If not, I''ll take you to pick up the Scrooges.


    Although William looks embarrassed, he shamelessly wants to kill himself just by releasing people and a spaceship. Carol, who has been pretending to be a lady, clenches her fist and reminds herself to be calm.


    Suddenly, I feel that if you don''t be strong to a shameless guy like William, you will be eaten by him, and there will be no bones left. "Help me three times in the future, if you steal my super power, it won''t happen.".


    "No problem," William said after he agreed, "as long as I can do it, and it doesn''t involve my own safety, I promise to be on call.".


    "Not about your own safety?" Carol was directly angry and said, "you mean, will there be any danger? Has the final say?


    Asshole, William Devonshire, you''re a coward.


    No, you bastard are so afraid of death. How can you do such a dangerous thing as expelling Seth? What the hell are you really up to me? "


    William could only smile awkwardly. Anyway, he was sure that Carol would not do anything to him, no matter what she thought.


    Open the portal, with unhappy, but not violent Carroll came to Mars settlement.


    Send the temporary assembly of the cruise ship, William said to the leader of the cruise taros, "do me a favor, or I''ll hire you to help me find someone, or send a message.".


    Taros looked at Carol standing beside William, and he couldn''t help admiring him.


    This is the famous surprise captain who has been tamed all over the galaxy?


    And it looks like Carol''s wishful thinking.


    Therefore, taros did not dare to neglect William at this time. "No problem, Mr. Devonshire, I promise to fulfill any of your orders.".


    "Help me find the Marauder Yongdu, tell him I have a 50, 000 star employment for him to do, and ask if he is interested.".


    "Well, taros didn''t want to look for the predator at all, but when he saw William frowning, he immediately nodded and said," OK, Mr. Devonshire, after we set out, we''ll go to inform Yongdu first. ".


    "Very good," William nodded with a smile, and then took out a small box, "there are 200 energy crystals in it, which is your reward and compensation.".


    With that, William, no matter taros wants it or not, goes straight to him and says, "wait for your good news.".


    "Of course, of course." after taking the money, taros was very happy. He nodded to William and Carol and got on the spaceship first.


    "What do you want to do with predators?" As soon as taros left, Carol asked, "these star pirates have a little bit of their own rules,But to say that they are bad people is to praise them. Even if something happens, you can give it to taros.


    "No," William shook his head. "Don''t worry, what I''m going to do won''t involve the earth, or do things on other planets in the universe. You should deal with your own affairs quickly.".


    "So, goodbye?"


    "Well, bye.".


    "Bang", William was directly hit by Carol to fly out, and then the spacecraft left the solar system.


    Climbing out of the human rock, William sighed and sent it back to the yacht in the Pacific Ocean.


    On this day, after spending a whole week at sea with Nisa and Serena, we arrived at the last stop of the trip. When we went to the North Pacific to see right whales, a call came out on the radio of the yacht.


    William, who didn''t care, thought that the fishing boat was in danger and planned to let Sunday help him deal with it.


    But after listening to the call several times in a row, I suddenly felt that the voice in the radio station was a little familiar. I immediately asked Sunday,


    "didn''t Laura Crawford say to go to his father?


    Why hasn''t she come back to London for such a long time to report to me or Kingsman.


    Just a moment, sir. I''ll get in touch with Miss Laura.


    But this wait, wait for nearly ten minutes, no reply on Sunday.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t contact Miss Laura for the moment.".


    "Can''t get in touch? How could it be.


    Hearing the news, William immediately put his eyes on the yacht''s radio station, went back to the yacht''s cab, picked up the phone and said,


    "this is Devonshire. Please reply if you hear it, please reply if you hear it.".


    "Zi, Zi, Zi".


    William said several times, but the other side has been only for help, no one any reply.

 Chapter 878

    Following in, Nisa could not help holding William''s arm and said excitedly, "it can''t be the ghost boat, honey. Let''s go and find it.".


    William''s speechless slap hit her in the round place behind her. He couldn''t understand why she didn''t want to go back to London.


    "What kind of ghost ship did you come from in broad daylight? Sunday, what do you think is the reason?".


    "Sir, more than two years ago, you asked me to explore the island where old count Crawford was trapped, which is an island shrouded in storms all the year round.


    if this rescuer is Miss Laura as you expected, and her radio station is on the island in the storm, it is very likely that she will not receive our radio waves,


    but will not be rescued for more than a year, probably because of that island There are storms all the year round, and few ships will take that route.


    so if you want to get accurate information, you can either wait until the storm is reduced every summer, or send delta wing UAVs to forcibly enter the storm.


    William did not hesitate to say, "send out the drone, I hope that girl is not really trapped on the island for more than a year.".


    Open a portal, and soon ten delta wing UAVs, together with a round table sized UAV carrier and signal amplifier, will fly to storm island more than 400 kilometers away.


    When the drone left, William turned his attention back to the right whale that didn''t jump out of the sea.


    In the evening, when William was playing in the sea with Nisa and Serena, the sound of Sunday came from the yacht,


    "Sir, now we can be sure that the signal is from the storm Island, and 80% of the rescuers are Miss Crawford.".


    Back on the boat, Nisa held William in her arms and complained in a low voice, "honey, let''s go on Sunday or send someone else to save people. Why do we have to go by ourselves?".


    With her eyes turned away and her expression unchanged, as well as Serena pretending to be indifferent, William shook his head and said to Sunday,


    "you hear me, I''ll leave Laura to you on Sunday.".


    Sorry, sir, according to the results of the exploration, it is suggested that you go there yourself.


    As soon as the voice dropped on Sunday, the picture was broadcast in the cab.


    After only a few eyes, William was surprised and said, "hell, is this true?"


    Yes, sir, if my server is not hacked, what you see is true.


    "We''re going to that island, honey, we''re going to that island now,


    those diamonds are all ours, all ours," she screamed, holding William''s arm.


    William''s attention is focused on the small tree house with diamonds and the giant skull one meter and five meters long under the tree house,


    "what kind of skull is this thing?".


    "It''s supposed to be a Tyrannosaurus Rex skull, but what makes me confused is that this skull is not a fossil, but a real bone.".


    "So there are living dinosaurs here?"


    Thinking of this, William''s eyes are shining. He is planning to build a Jurassic paradise. He didn''t expect to find it directly under the ground now. There are Tyrannosaurus Rex and maybe other kinds of dinosaurs.


    "On planet x17, find a place suitable for dinosaurs, preferably a closed island.".


    "OK, sir.".


    William looked at the bright eyes of Nisa, and serene expression of Serena, "you are first back to London, or wait for me on this ship.".


    "If I go back to London first, I''ll get these diamonds back to the manor now.".


    "Well," said William, Serena and nisana didn''t understand him, "give me and Serena the boat, we''ll drive back to London ourselves, and then take Mrs. Lena and them to sea.".


    For Nisa''s little temper, William nodded and said, "no problem, even if you want a yacht bigger than this one.".


    "Really?" Nissa turned her eyes and put her hands around William''s neck. "I don''t need any other boat. I''ll take this one. When I get back to London, I''ll write nissa Devonshire on the bow. How about that, honey?".


    "Nisa Devonshire?" William helplessly looked at Nisa with her eyes shining, and asked with a smile,


    "aren''t you afraid that your father of blood clan will come to London to catch you in person?"


    "Ha, he certainly does not dare to come to London," said Nisa sarcastically, with her lips curled. "Not to mention that all the blood groups are afraid of you now, they are afraid to death.


    The streets of London are full of street lamps with ultraviolet function at night. The blood clan dare not stay in London, let alone run in.


    So Serena and I didn''t even have a chance to talk to a blood clan. ".


    Hell, there''s never been friendship between vampires, let alone family.


    However, William knows that Nisa''s surname Devonshire is not a change of human''s surname when she marries her husband,


    but an expression that she belongs to the Devonshire family.


    So William didn''t hesitate much about the thoughts of Nisa and Serena. After all, many people in the blood group and human race know that they are their own taboos."Well, you don''t have to go back to London and carve your name at the dock.".


    William closed his eyes and directly used fire magic to mark the two names of Nisa Devonshire and Serena Devonshire on both sides of the bow.


    When the all metal yacht appeared in front of the public, after people laughed at William, as long as anyone who had read the news would remember the super yacht named after two women.


    Through the Sunday wear back to the virtual image, see the bow of their own name, Nisa excited directly holding William up.


    Finally, she took Serena, who was also excited but too steady, and pushed William to the sea, swam to the bow of the ship and confirmed with her own eyes.


    After seeing Nisa Devonshire branded by the fire, Nisa holding William in the sea wriggles around in the sea.


    Then, without any accident, a fancy swimming competition started in the sea.


    Unfortunately, swimming consumes more energy than fitness on land. In less than an hour, Nisa and Serena can''t swim.


    In the end, it took William a few minutes to hold them and finish today''s competition.


    In the middle of the moon, she was powerless to support Nisa and Serena, and a bluefin tuna was bound by William''s mental strength when passing by the swimming field.


    Holding two chicks, he went to the cabin bedroom to have a rest and went back to the deck. William carried the bluefin tuna more than 30 kilograms with his mental strength and broke it into pieces on the sea.


    then, according to the tips on Sunday, he fried a few pieces himself, but he didn''t expect that the taste was good.


    After dinner, ordered to open the ship''s automatic defense system on Sunday, William is not at ease to send 10 combat robots.


    I left a video for Serena and nissa calling for the spaceship when they were in danger. William stood on the deck, thinking a little, and his beach pants and body turned into golden sentry armor.


    In an instant, he rushed to the altitude of 1000 meters and flew to the storm island more than 400 kilometers away.

 Chapter 879

    William, flying high in the air, wants to take the opportunity to test the flight performance of sentry armor, and meditates on flying at full speed in his heart.


    but the message sent to him by the armor asks William to confirm again.


    Don''t think about it. It''s the armor who thinks it''s dangerous at full speed, so let him be sure.


    "On Sunday, connect me with the sentry armor. You can calculate the flight speed.".


    With that, William decided to control the armor and let it fly 400 kilometers away at the maximum speed his body could bear.


    "1, 2, 3, 4", by the fifth second, William had slowed down and stayed at the edge of the storm island full of dark clouds.


    As soon as he calculated in silence, William exclaimed, "one hundred kilometers a second?"


    "Yes, sir, to be exact, 109 kilometers per second, which is also the maximum speed your body can bear at this time.


    when you exceed this speed, accelerate or stop, even if you are wearing sentry armor, your body will have the risk of capillary breakage.".


    "It''s just a slight bleeding, not even a minor injury?" William thought with a smile, "six thousand kilometers a minute?


    Doesn''t that mean I''ll fly back to London from here at the same speed as I did just now, not even for three minutes?


    It only takes 400 seconds to fly around the equator of 40000 kilometers, less than seven minutes? "


    Wait a minute. If you think about it, compared with those super perverts who fly for only one second, or even less than one second, you don''t seem to have much faster speed at this time.


    Of course, if the physical fitness is improved again, the flying speed of the sentinel armor will certainly be improved again.


    After all, when I said flying at full speed just now, the armor refused to carry it out.


    According to this view, once the full speed, there may be life-threatening, but the earth has the pull of gravity, to space, there is no such worry.


    Can enter the space, at any time can send the spaceship to come over, he has the spaceship to do, why also fly by oneself.


    Besides, superluminal flight, no matter how fast, can''t be faster than jumping in space.


    Seeing that William has been looking at the dark cloud layer on the storm Island, he neither speaks nor inquires, he reminds him on Sunday,


    "Sir, if you are worried about lightning in the storm, you don''t need to worry about it at all. At the beginning of the design, sentry armor has the same function of absorbing lightning as mark armor.".


    "No, I''m not worried about that.".


    William smiles. He seems to have forgotten to tell Sunday that the sentinel armor with super power is very different from the armor on the whiteboard.


    "Help me calculate the total amount of power absorbed by armor.".


    With that, he deliberately lowered his speed and crashed into a huge storm group, flying directly to the place with the most lightning.


    Before reaching the central area of the lightning, huge lightning bolts were attracted by the armor''s ability to absorb energy and rushed to William.


    For a moment, William, who was in the center, was as if he had done something out of the blue.


    With the war armour refusing all the thunder, within a few kilometers, a dozen thunder like storms suddenly formed, and concentrated on William.


    "Zizi, Zizi",


    after a large amount of electric energy is attracted by the armor, it begins to form a huge electric ball composed of lightning, which rotates around William at the same time,


    William receives the information that the armor''s energy is about to be saturated, and with a wave of his hand, it is the same as the whole armor''s sentinel raw material, which is attached to the armor. While receiving the electric energy, he fuses with the armor .


    This time, William did not put the materials that absorbed full energy into the storage space, but on the basis of the scale like body armor,


    began to derive. It looked very thin, like a chest armor, shoulder guard, wrist guard, skirt, boots, and a red cape, which was more decorative than practical.


    Although the close fitting body armor can protect William, when he saw the protruding place under his waist, he felt that this kind of body armor completely attracted his hatred.


    Otherwise, I won''t be surprised.


    Sentry a, which has improved its energy storage capacity, began to absorb more lightning in the clouds. In less than half an hour, thunderstorms in the storm area, except in summer, tended to weaken gradually.


    From a few seconds before a thunderbolt hit William, to now even seven or eight seconds to form a, and lightning seems to become smaller a lot.


    It can absorb so much lightning, but the message from the armor indicates that the new materials absorb only one third of the energy.


    However, absorbing thunder and lightning charging is much slower than directly absorbing the energy of the magic cube,


    but it also has one advantage, that is, at this time, when talking about the surface of the golden armor, it begins to swim away, flashing dark blue light.


    With William''s mind, lightning can be released around his body at any time to shock any person or object like sneaking close to him.


    In addition, the dark red cape absorbed the energy, which ignored the strong wind and only floated at an angle of 45 degrees behind William. If you want more wind, you can have more wind.Over an hour later, more than 200 flashes of lightning were absorbed again. At this time, the storm swarm was really weakening.


    Maybe William will stay here for a few days. Maybe he can calm down the storm that has been raging around the islands for many years.


    However, if so, William felt that it was not in his own interests.


    He felt that all the armor materials had absorbed 80% of the energy, and now it would take more than 20 seconds to have a thunder. After thinking about it, William flew to the island in the storm.


    Flying a few kilometers, out of the storm group, floating in the air, William was attracted by the distant scenery.


    What is striking is the island with a diameter of several kilometers. Although the place is not big, it is full of green mountains, green waters, high mountains and waterfalls.


    Unfortunately, it''s just the entrance to the underground world. William asked Sunday, "where''s Laura''s house?"


    According to the map suggested on Sunday, when you come to the treehouse built by Laura, you can see a pile of rocks and dark holes under the rocks.


    And near the entrance of the cave, we saw many remains of large animals, "are these animals escaping from the ground?"


    "Yes, sir, if my calculation is correct, this cave is the cemetery where the queen of the evil horse Tai Pei Mihu was buried,


    and after the explosion of the cemetery, the violent vibration and collapsed rocks broke the passage to the ground.".


    To this explanation, William just frowned, no longer explore, anyway, after he still want to enter the channel to explore.


    "What about the Trinity and the common people who were captured as slaves?"


    On Sunday, the animal remains at the underground passageway were shown, and the large skeletons were scattered with many small skeletons.


    William asked in surprise, "do you mean these dinosaurs didn''t escape, they came after these people?"

 Chapter 880

    Since no one has escaped, William doesn''t need to worry about secrecy for the time being.


    And it''s September, summer is over, and the island is again surrounded by storms.


    Those outside who want to come in either run the risk of their ships being destroyed by storms and reefs, or have to wait until next summer to come in by helicopter.


    Suspended above the underground passage, William took out more than a dozen spherical detectors from the storage space and threw them into the passage.


    "Find out the path first.".


    Yes sir.


    Turn around and fly to the treehouse made by Laura, and enter it from the small balcony of the treehouse.


    Sentry armour, which has inherited many functions of Mark''s armour, takes over the armour on Sunday, turns on the auxiliary function and scans the wooden house.


    The virtual imaging system of the helmet shows a picture of Laura and a middle-aged man, "Sir, the people in this picture are count Crawford and Miss Laura, which is also the evidence that I am sure this treehouse was built by Miss Laura.".


    William picked up the notes and essays on the wooden house table and soon identified them as Laura Crawford''s.


    "Change the pre mission of the detector, mainly to search Laura, supplemented by detecting the underground world.".


    "The task has been changed", and on Sunday, a pile of diamonds with the smallest matchbox size was displayed, "there are 16 diamonds collected by Miss Laura,


    the smallest one has 231 carats, and the largest one has 1725 carats, which is the third largest diamond found in the world.".


    When he got to the diamond pile, William reached out and picked up the biggest diamond, looked at the sky outside, and heard the introduction of Sunday,


    "Sir, these 16 diamonds should be deliberately selected by Miss Laura, not only with the highest quality, but also with blue or blue diamonds.".


    "Well," William answered in a low voice, and waved away all the 16 diamonds. "Save them. If you find Laura, return them to her. If you don''t find them, say something else.".


    Yes sir.


    William is not greedy for his subordinates. Besides, Laura can find so many diamonds underground, which means there must be an open-pit diamond mine underground. If he wants to, he will find it by himself.


    After delivering the diamond, William looked at a transmitter, looked at the small indicator light showing the work, and asked on Sunday,


    "judging from the power of this transmitter, can you guess how long Laura has been away?"


    Sorry sir, a small solar photovoltaic panel is connected outside the tree house, but judging from the dust inside the tree house, no one has lived here for at least half a year.


    Looking at the dust all over the room, William was silent for a moment. He shook his head and said in his heart, I hope there is an underground world, or I can starve her to death.


    After shutting down the transmitter and flying out of the tree house, he began to fly around the island. While detecting himself, he still explored the ball everywhere.


    finally, he determined that there were no living people on the island, and there were no special creatures left behind, so he flew to the passageway of the underground world and rushed in.


    I thought this underground passage would be very deep, but I didn''t expect that even if I slowed down the flight speed, I didn''t fly for a minute. According to the calculation on Sunday, it was only about one kilometer deep underground, and it was already at the end.


    Sir, our detector just lost its signal when it passed through the water curtain in front of you.


    Looking at the water curtain in front of him, William didn''t hesitate for long, then he went through it, and everything suddenly became bright.


    "Hell, this is the underworld?"


    Looking at the light and heat of the sun in the sky, and the long necked dragon eating leaves in the distance, William suddenly felt that he could not be in the underground world.


    Sir, warning, warning, the connection between me and the server has been interrupted. At this time, all the computing power comes from the nano computer on the armor.


    Hearing some dull warning on Sunday, thoughtful William turned and flew into the water curtain just now, and appeared in the underground passage. Within a few seconds, the sound of Sunday became normal again.


    William suddenly had an absurd and taken for granted guess in his mind.


    "Disconnect the armor from you, copy your subroutines, and enter the armor''s independent computing system to assist in recording and detecting.".


    Yes sir.


    William flew out of the water curtain again. As soon as he came to the new world, he closed his eyes and felt the earth silently.


    In a few seconds, he looked at the world in front of him with a happy face, "God, is this the work of that damned alien?"


    After sighing, he rushed directly into the sky and flew straight to the direction of the sun.


    In less than ten seconds, after breaking through the atmosphere, I turned around and looked at this alien planet which looks like the earth has seven layers.


    William, who has been excited for a long time, waves out the 35 meter small spaceship stored in the storage space.


    Enter the spaceship, open a portal, and say to the portal and the Sunday of planet x17,"Send in spaceships and all kinds of detectors, I want to know any data about this planet.".


    In the high altitude of the planet in front of him, after opening the portal, William bowed his head and thought, "send battle robots to the edge of the water curtain to establish covert defense measures, and let me know if any humanoid creatures appear.".


    Yes sir.


    After the command, William''s thinking changed, and people appeared at the edge of the water curtain entering the planet. At this time, he already understood that the water curtain must be a portal or something.


    Release mental energy, silently feel everything in the water curtain, sure enough, not long, he has mastered the space gem, soon determined that this door is a portal.


    Destroy the door.


    This idea appeared in his mind without any sign, and as soon as it appeared, he couldn''t help but want to implement it immediately.


    Anyway, he has the ability of space transmission. In the future, he wants to come here again, which is just an idea.


    "Roar, roar.".


    Just thinking about how to destroy the portal, a huge roar in the distance woke William up.


    Open the portal, leaving hundreds of battle robots, and more than a dozen aircrafts with both Sunday servers and communication functions.


    Then he flew straight up into the sky and flew to the place where there was a huge roar.


    After a breath, hovering in the sky of several hundred meters, he saw a King Kong, seven or eight meters high, with dark hair and strong body, surrounded by three Tyrannosaurus Rex with a length of 15 meters and a height of about six meters.


    Sir, there seems to be a human on the shoulder of that giant orangutan.


    On Sunday, the assistant immediately displayed the abnormality he found in the virtual image of the armor helmet.


    Seeing the man on King Kong''s shoulder, William murmured in surprise, "is this Laura Crawford?"


    "If Miss Laura doesn''t have twin sisters, she''s the one you see.".


    "Ow, ow, ow".


    Surrounded by three Tyrannosaurus Rex bags, King Kong roared to intimidate his opponent, while turning back and forth to prevent himself from being attacked.


    And Laura on his shoulder, looks like he''s directing King Kong.

 Chapter 881

    It''s so easy to find the target you want to look for, and to see a big battle between the beasts, William floats in the air with his chest in his arms, and looks at the underground battle with great interest.


    As for Laura''s safety, as long as William wants to, he can appear at her side in an instant, or lift her up with mental strength, and rise into the air to avoid Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    Looking at the more and more close Tyrannosaurus Rex, King Kong, who has been fighting and living in this area for more than 20 years, with his own experience, knows that if he doesn''t act, he will be surrounded.


    He looked to his left, a Tyrannosaurus Rex with claw marks on his face, and the rock wall more than 20 meters high behind him.


    Without much hesitation, he grabbed a rock as big as a grindstone on the ground and threw it at t. Scarface with all his strength.


    King Kong roared loudly, and rushed to T. Scarface with both hands and feet, regardless of the T. rex on the right and behind him.


    "Bang", a silent sound of impact came. Seeing that the rock he threw hit Scarface dragon, the sprinter immediately changed his plan and didn''t want to escape from the rock behind Scarface any more.


    instead, he sped up the sprint speed and jumped up from a distance of more than ten meters. His two arms as thick as a tree trunk were raised and hit Scarface neck heavily It''s on.


    Click.


    Regardless of the result, King Kong stepped on the Scarface dragon, jumped on the rock several meters high, and only used a few climbing hands and feet to avoid the Tyrannosaurus Rex coming from behind.


    Then this guy is very clever, one hand buckle on the mountain, the other hand grab the rock on the mountain and hit down.


    And the target is not two uninjured Tyrannosaurus Rex, but the Scarface dragon whose neck has been crooked.


    Four or five boulders were smashed in a row, and the Scarface dragon was smashed to death.


    This makes two Tyrannosaurus Rex smell blood, eyes staring at King Kong at the same time, but from time to time looking at the Scarface dragon has no breath.


    "Woo, woo, woo, woo.".


    Looking at the two Tyrannosaurus Rex''s attention has not in their own body, this King Kong actually turned his head to look at Laura, showing a proud expression, sobbing and yelling.


    After a few minutes of confrontation with King Kong, two Tyrannosaurus Rex under the mountain, a short tailed Tyrannosaurus Rex with a short tail, finally endured the stimulation of bloody smell and roared at the dead Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Just when William thought Tyrannosaurus would eat his companion, the short tail turned and left without hesitation.


    The other dragon roared at the Tyrannosaurus Rex who left. Seeing that his companion ignored him, he reluctantly looked at the King Kong hanging on the mountain and turned to follow him.


    But as soon as it turns around and grabs the rock, the smiling face of King Kong changes. Holding the rock, it jumps down from the rock more than ten meters high.


    The rock on the hand, like a giant hammer, hit the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s head directly.


    With a loud bang, the rock was torn apart. At the same time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex, who was attacked from behind, was directly smashed and broke its spine. It fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up for a moment. It could only make a painful sound.


    The short tailed dinosaur, who has already walked more than ten steps and is 20 or 30 meters away, hears the sound and turns around to see King Kong standing up and slamming his fists against his chest. At the same time,


    he opens his mouth, shows four canine teeth and yells at T. rex.


    Listen to the tone, this product is absolutely provocative and ostentatious.


    Unfortunately, short tail is not only scared by King Kong, but also its brain capacity doesn''t know what is provocation at all. It only relies on instinct to turn around and run away.


    At the end of the game, William threw out a delta wing drone to follow the runaway Tyrannosaurus Rex, and told him on Sunday, "make some positioning instruments and make a genealogy for these dinosaurs. When my Jurassic paradise is completed, I can catch them directly as needed.".


    On Sunday, when he agreed, William followed King Kong to see how he and Laura got along.


    Seeing that King Kong didn''t directly kill the Tyrannosaurus Rex that had lost the ability of action, but left with them one by one,


    William knew that this guy''s intelligence was not simply described by the intelligence of a few year old human.


    Or maybe King Kong will have the present performance, thanks to Laura who is constantly talking to him and making gestures.


    Stop and go for more than half an hour, dragging two ten tons of Tyrannosaurus Rex King Kong, came to a cliff hanging waterfall.


    Drop the Tyrannosaurus Rex, sit on the ground, see has been staying on its shoulder, Laura, jump a few steps from King Kong on the ground.


    "Well?" Looking at the vigorous pace of Laura, William asked, "when this chick was in Kingsman, did she have such good skills?"


    Sir, if my guess is right, Miss Laura''s strength should be the reason that the oxygen concentration of this planet is about 20% higher than that of the earth.


    "With so much oxygen, shouldn''t Laura be in a state of drunken oxygen?"


    Sir, judging from Miss Laura''s training results in London, with her age and physical fitness, she will easily adapt to the environment here."Well", William thought about it, and no longer paid attention to it. Instead, he watched Laura jump out of King Kong, decomposing the Tyrannosaurus Rex who was still by the waterfall pool.


    After cutting out part of the dinosaur meat, Laura builds a firewood pile, takes out a section of burning firewood from a cave on the edge of the cliff, lights the firewood pile, and begins to roast meat.


    Don''t guess, William will understand, what is the relationship between the beauty and the beast.


    It must be when King Kong ate the meat roasted by the forest fire, so when he met Laura and smelled the smell of barbecue, he directly captured or was tamed by Laura.


    To understand this, William is going to fly down to meet Laura, but his mental power perceives that there is a flying object approaching him at a kilometer.


    Looking back at the giant bird rushing towards him, his body and head are similar to those of an eagle, but his wings are longer and his tail is long. How can he feel like a Thunderbird in legend?


    Probably seeing that William had noticed himself, the Thunderbird made a bright song and began to flail its wings and rush to William blatantly.


    And this sound awakened King Kong, who was in a daze. He immediately stood up and came to Laura, who was on the fire. He protected her under himself. At the same time, he yelled to scare and remind Thunderbirds in the distance and William in the sky.


    Looking at the closer and closer Thunderbird, William raised his hand. When the Thunderbird was 100 meters away from him, a flash of lightning lit up in the palm of his hand, and then instantly hit the Thunderbird.


    "Zi, Zi, Zi",


    after a sound of electric shock, the Thunderbird''s whole body is electrified, and at the same time, it starts to smoke, whistling and falling from the sky.


    And seeing all this, King Kong, in William''s surprised eyes, grabs Laura and runs to the forest.

 Chapter 882

    Looking at the King Kong who wants to run away with Laura, William performs a floating technique on the falling Thunderbird and orders it to be equipped with a positioning system on Sunday,


    with an idea, he instantly crosses a distance of several hundred meters and gets in the way of King Kong''s escape.


    For William who suddenly appears on his escape route, King Kong is startled. He quickly stops and steadies his steps. He looks up at William whose back cape is swinging with the wind with doubts,


    then he looks back at the position where William was floating before and finds it empty.


    This makes it instinctively flustered up, afraid of William at the same time, but also roaring threat.


    It''s a pity that this way of dealing with animals can''t scare William.


    He is very curious now, why does this big guy turn around and run away with Laura as soon as he sees himself.


    Are you afraid of lightning, or are there humanoid creatures on this planet that can fly like you?


    So, William not only lowered his height to parallel with King Kong, but also slowly flew to it.


    This infuriated the already irascible King Kong, jumping in place like a demonstration, hammering the ground with both hands.


    See William or not slow close to himself, such as distance only forty or fifty meters, King Kong completely lost the intention to scare away William.


    Violence tore down a big tree that was hugged by one person. Holding the tree, he threw it at William.


    When the big tree flies, William uses his mental energy to act on the trunk.


    Although his mental strength at this time can''t lift a few heavy trees, it''s still very simple to make the flying tree deviate from the direction.


    With a wave of his right hand to the left, William, who is full of gold, saw the tree in Laura and King Kong''s shocked eyes,


    start to deviate from the flight path, fly to higher air more than ten meters away from William, and then start to fall and fall into the forest.


    Before King Kong and Laura scream out, William waves to Laura who keeps persuading King Kong to run away. She flies from King Kong''s shoulder and screams to the height of tens of meters.


    In an instant, William appeared in front of King Kong. He was so scared that he stepped back several steps. Then he slapped William with an angry slap.


    Unfortunately, although the power of King Kong is strong enough, its speed is similar to that of William, who is a hundred kilometers per second.


    Just a flash, dodged the palm of King Kong, and then hit him on the chin with a fist smaller than his fingernail.


    There was a dull bang.


    King Kong was hit by William''s fist, and he staggered to the side. When he was shocked by the electricity, he was lying on the ground looking down at his own William.


    "Wait, wait, we surrender.".


    In mid air, Laura rises to the sky without warning, and with William''s ghostly speed, after knocking down King Kong with one punch, she knows that King Kong is definitely not an opponent.


    Waving his hands, he yelled to William, "stop, don''t hurt King Kong, we surrender.".


    And King Kong probably heard Laura''s cry, a wallow stood up, yelled at William, jumped up in place, and punched him.


    It''s a pity that when he waved his fist to the position where William was just now, William had already appeared at the height of tens of meters, took off his helmet and said to Laura with a smile,


    "where''s your father?"


    Laura, who had seen that it was William, was momentarily absent-minded. When she heard this, she held William''s neck and buried her head on his shoulder and began to cry.


    To understand, William sighed helplessly, clapping his hands on Laura''s back and apologizing, "I''m sorry, Laura, I''m sorry.".


    "Roar, roar.".


    William, who is always on mental scan, knows the underground King Kong without looking. He is worried about Laura''s safety. He waves his arms and roars at him in a rage.


    When he thought of jumping and rushing to catch people in the air, William thought that he could lift 1.3 tons of mental strength and lift back the heel of King Kong, who was stepping and accelerating the take-off,


    the legs of King Kong in the sprint were like tripping over something, and then he fell to the ground and rolled and broke several trees before stopping.


    Hearing the sound of Laura, holding William in her arms, she yelled to the King Kong below, "stop, King Kong, stop.".


    This simple language and command soon calmed King Kong down and looked at Laura who was landing.


    But when they see William in Laura''s arms, they roar at him like they are jealous. At the same time, they walk up and down again.


    William frowned. It seemed that he would not be honest if he didn''t subdue him.


    Raised his hand, a lightning appeared in the palm of his hand. To William''s surprise, after seeing the lightning, King Kong was scared back and forth.


    "Wait a minute, William, wait a minute," said Laura, putting her arms around William''s neck for fear of falling. "Don''t hurt him.".


    William ignored Laura''s plea. The flash of lightning in his hand instantly hit the King Kong in his eyes, which was scared. It started to cry,"This guy looks afraid of lightning?"


    After being electrified again, King Kong, who already had wisdom, was really honest when he saw that Laura didn''t look like she was in danger.


    "the Thunderbird you shot down just now often came to rob King Kong''s food because of its lightning ability, but"


    Laura looked at William''s shining armor in surprise and said, "what''s your armor? Why can you fly, send out lightning, and control objects? "


    "As for how to invent the nano sentry armor," William shrugged and said casually, "you can''t understand the technical matters when I talk to you, and it can''t be explained in a few words.".


    "Hum", seeing that William was so perfunctory and looked down upon herself, Laura, who was full of joy, could not help humming, "you can let me down, Lord Devonshire.".


    "Ha ha", William laughed a few times, released the hand on Laura''s waist, and also let go of the mental lift, let the hand still holding William''s neck Laura immediately feel loose, he has the tendency to fall down.


    ¡±Ah,, "


    feeling the weightlessness of her body, Laura hugged William''s neck and instinctively wrapped her legs around William''s waist," asshole, you ungrateful asshole. ".


    After scolding, he slapped William''s shoulder angrily, but his palm was numb by the fish scale surface on the armor.


    "Roar", heard Laura''s scream, has been quiet King Kong with a roar of discontent.


    Unfortunately, it was a flash of lightning that William raised his hand to greet it. His body was numb, and he was weak on the ground.


    "You''re crazy, God, you can''t do that to it.".


    Seeing that she had been with her for half a year, she didn''t know how many times her companion who had saved herself had been bullied. Laura was so angry that she wanted to get back. However, William, who was covered with gold armor, didn''t know how to start.

 Chapter 883

    Looking at William''s bad smile, Laura, who was already in favor of him, hugged William''s neck without hesitation and put her lips on it.


    And for William, at this time only 21, full of vitality of Laura, said no heartbeat, it is impossible.


    Soon the big red cape, the material in other parts of the fusion armor, quickly grew larger and began to wrap William and Laura.


    More than an hour later, William fell asleep with his tired arms. Laura, who was held by her cape, landed from the air and flew to the cave beside the waterfall.


    Entering the cave, which is only two meters high, you can see several long and short guns that have no bullets, a simple, rough wooden bed, some cups, animal skin quilts and other daily necessities.


    Seeing that the conditions were so simple and luxurious, he intended to take Laura to London.


    But on second thought, a girl like Laura Crawford doesn''t have to rely on herself completely because of a close contact.


    After all, she is different from Nisa and Selena who have signed the blood contract. There is no need for William to disclose such things as interstellar transmission.


    As for sentry armor and magic, armor can rely on science and technology. It''s no wonder that people who can invent spaceships can invent armor that can fly and discharge electricity.


    In terms of magic, there are a lot of English witches in any case, and from the group bans he made in Buckingham Palace,


    at this time, there should be no one in the world, except those who have been practicing for a long time.


    The most important thing is that William doesn''t want to leave the planet so soon at this time. He wants to test whether Laura thinks he is in the earth''s inner world or a different planet.


    He came to the wooden bed and was ready to put down Laura who was asleep. He went to see the Thunderbird and tried to tame it. But he found that Laura, who was holding her neck, had no intention to let go even if she was asleep.


    There''s no way. You can''t just exercise with someone else and just ignore their feelings.


    More than two hours later, William, who was not sleeping deeply, felt that someone was staring at him. Without opening his eyes, he could feel that Laura was looking at his side face with a smile on her face.


    Holding each other''s hand, he put Laura on himself, closed his eyes and began to dawdle.


    Another hour later, William, who had completely broken out, went out of the cave with Laura, who had too much exercise, and went to the waterfall to wash up.


    Maybe she lost her father and stayed in this strange and dangerous world for a long time. At this time, Laura''s mind was on William, the shameless guy.


    Not only smile more, but also from time to time will play a little bit unimportant temper, even for the first time will be coquetry.


    They swam in the waterfall pool for about an hour until King Kong, who was staying in the pool, was really hungry. Regardless of his fear of William, they began to roar in a low voice. Then they left the pool laughing and roasted meat by the fire.


    With William''s help, a pile of wood broken by King Kong soon turned into a neat firewood pile and burned.


    While barbecue, Laura had a chance to ask William how to find her.


    After thinking about it, William didn''t lie and said, "when I was watching right whales in the North Pacific with Nisa and Serena, I received a recorded distress signal from you by accident.


    I didn''t care about it, but after listening to it several times, I thought it was familiar. Then I asked Sunday to contact you, only to find that you hadn''t heard from me for more than a year.


    I heard that William didn''t come to find himself, but took two women to be happy, and got his news by accident.


    Laura, who was still smiling, soon regained her special expression of sadness.


    With a smile, William held Laura and said that he was trapped on Mars.


    Hearing that William was trapped on Mars alone, Laura hugged his arm nervously and said, "how did you get out of it later?".


    "Ha ha, of course, I''ll try my best to survive on Mars until Nisa and Serena come to Mars to save me in their new spacecraft.".


    Laura, who didn''t like Nisa and Serena at all, suddenly felt a little grateful to them when she heard this,


    but she said sarcastically, "so you take two women who saved you and lie on the sea together?"


    "Ha ha," said William, shaking his head with a smile. "If it hadn''t been for them, maybe I wouldn''t have come to the North Pacific to see right whales.


    There is no way to receive your distress signal and follow the clues to find you.


    "Hum", although Laura knew that William was right, it was not so easy for her to accept William and other women.


    But she knew what William was.


    Four years ago, after meeting William for the first time at the militia parade in Wales, Laura, who is going to ask William to help her find her father, often pays attention to William''s news.


    Then he went to Kingsman for training, participated in various secret service missions, and took part in the battle of cleaning up the English werewolves. After a long time, he knew all about several women in William.If they were not living far away from human society, losing their father, living alone for more than six months, and going through life and death, Laura would not be so easy to put down her guard. She knew that she had other women with William, and she would stick to him.


    "Well, don''t say that. You''ve been here for so long, and you have a good relationship with this King Kong. Don''t you want to take him away from here and return to the surface?"


    "The surface?" Laura shook her head and said, "this can''t be the inner world of the earth." then she pointed to the sky and said, "look at the two satellites, you can see that this is definitely not the earth.".


    William looked up, at the moment in the middle of the sky, in these hours, unconsciously hanging two alternate satellites.


    At the same time, William immediately pretended to be surprised and said, "is this an alien planet?"


    Laura gave William a white look. William touched his nose and said with affectation and excitement, "so we have found an alien planet suitable for human habitation?"


    "Maybe," said Laura hesitantly about William''s conjecture, "when I first came here, I thought it was an alien planet,


    but the longer I stayed, the more uncertain I was about my conjecture.".


    There are two satellites bigger than the moon in the sky. What''s more, William asked, "why is this?"


    "You''ve seen the Thunderbird and Tyrannosaurus Rex before,


    if you see the legendary magic dragon, unicorn, little elf with a sharp nose and not a meter high,


    and all kinds of other monsters, you will doubt whether this is a magic world like me.".

 Chapter 884

    I thought I''d find a monster planet full of dinosaurs and King Kong, but I didn''t know that besides Thunderbirds, there were dragons, unicorns and elves.


    With the gateway to the earth storm Island, William can''t help guessing that this is not the real source of those magical creatures on earth.


    Close your eyes and carefully feel the distance between this planet and the earth. Compare it with the star 275 light years away that Captain Marvel went to, and find that this planet is very close to the earth.


    If it is hard to estimate, it is less than one twentieth of 275 light-years, or about a dozen light-years.


    With this estimation, in order to cover up the fact that he had sent out spaceships and detectors early in the morning, William photographed the sentry armor that had become casual clothes on his body,


    according to his idea, the armor was divided into a big piece, which was like a two meter high launch tower with thick arms.


    "To determine if this is an alien planet, just try to see if the signal from here can reach the earth," she said.


    "That''s a good idea," Laura nodded happily, but soon she asked anxiously, "but if this place is very far away from the earth, thousands or even tens of thousands of light years away,


    how many years will it take us to receive the signal from the earth?".


    Ha ha, don''t worry, I can think of all the problems that you layman can think of.


    When Laura twisted his arm, William laughed and said that the technology of the Kerry spaceship captured from Scrooge''s hand, which was studied on Sunday, was invented by himself.


    "the information transmission means designed according to the principle of quantum distortion can reach the speed of light more than ten thousand times, while the technology I invented can reach the speed of light In other words, if the planet is 10000 light-years away from the earth, it will take 3.65 days for the signal to reach the earth.


    A thousand light years is 8.76 hours, a hundred light years is 53 minutes, and ten light years is 5.3 minutes.


    maybe when we finish this barbecue, the signal will come back.


    "I hope so.".


    Laura couldn''t bear to disturb William''s optimistic attitude. She smiles and puts her T-Rex kebab to his mouth,


    "try my kebab, which is filled with some plant seasonings I collected here, and all of them have been tested with King Kong.".


    Before barbecue, William silently released the magic of poison detection, so, smelling the smell of barbecue, he bit off the large pieces of T-Rex meat.


    As soon as the meat was eaten, William, who was already very picky about the taste, could not help but brighten his eyes. "It''s really delicious, and your technique is good, dear.".


    When she heard William call her honey, Laura was very happy. Then she slapped him and said, "you bastard, you were so accommodating before, but you didn''t even hear you call my honey. Now you call me when you have food.".


    "Woo, woo, woo", when they were making love to each other, King Kong, who had been hungry for a long time, smelled the meat but could not eat it, immediately roared in a low voice.


    William, who was in a good mood, used his mental strength to select a few large pieces of T-Rex meat, cut them into more than 100 pieces of palm sized meat, suspended them on the fire, flipped and roasted them casually for a minute, sprinkled them with spices, and gave them to King Kong.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was quite satisfied with William''s barbecue. After eating dozens of kilos, he urged William in a low voice.


    While William is helping King Kong barbecue, Laura is also helping him roast and delivering it to his mouth.


    So, idle is also idle, he had to help King Kong roast five times in a row, after eating more than 300 kilograms of meat, King Kong went to the downstream of the pool contentedly, and began to soak in the water while drinking.


    While enjoying the delicious food and the beauty''s personal service, on the Sunday when the time is fixed, there is a sound of "Di, Di, Di" in the signal transmitting tower.


    "What''s this?"


    Laura, who was holding the kebab in her hand, was stunned at the sound and then reacted. She happily threw away the kebab in her hand and walked to the side of the launch tower in a few strides,


    exclaimed excitedly, "William, William, what''s the matter? Can''t it be said that.


    "That''s right, that''s what you think." William came over, put his hand on the launch tower, and the whole tower began to decompose into nano particles, followed his hand, and blended into the casual clothes.


    William closed his eyes for more than ten seconds, and then said to the expectant Laura, "we are lucky that this planet is only 12 light years away from the earth,


    so it took less than 15 minutes for the signal to come back. At the same time, two spaceships will arrive here by space jump in half an hour.


    At that time, the equipment carried by the spaceship will help us find out the situation of the planet and the species living on it.


    moreover, if you want to go back to earth, it only takes half an hour to go back to London. ".


    "This, this and this.".Laura, who was smiling just now, changed her expression when she heard this. She sat by the fire pile silently, holding her chin and looking at the fire. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    William shook his head. Of course he knew what Laura thought.


    Two people have been staying on this planet, do not have to consider other women on earth, but once back in London, she either into William''s life, or can only give up.


    For William, that''s why he didn''t want to touch Laura in the past few years, and there are already another table of mahjong people in his family, and he doesn''t want to continue to bring people home.


    Laura leaned on William''s shoulder as she sat next to her. "You probably won''t marry me, will you?"


    Unless you can accept the women in my family.


    Otherwise, William doesn''t have to say that Laura knows, "well, I''m actually a latecomer, and I can''t stay at home and be the Duchess of Devonshire for you.".


    "But," Laura said fiercely, grabbing William''s collar, "before I fall in love with other people, I want you to be on call. Do you understand?"


    "no problem". This kind of thing is good for William, but he doesn''t need to be responsible. He will refuse. "If I can do it, I will help you with anything,


    maybe", William thought about it and laughed Hehe said, "or, you can be a heritage hunter of Devonshire family,


    first you practice on earth, and then maybe I will take you to outer space to look for more mysterious and adventurous treasures and relics.".


    "Looking for the remains of outer space?"


    This proposal made Laura''s eyes shine. By looking for his father, and then following count Crawford into the mysterious ancient tomb of yematai, to enter this strange planet,


    Laura''s restless heart actually fell in love with exploration.


    As she said, even if she became Duchess of Devonshire, she would not be able to settle down for long and encourage William to take risks with her.

 Chapter 885

    "Interstellar exploration?"


    Laura, attracted by the word William, soon put aside the matter of not monopolizing William, hugged William''s neck excitedly and curiously, and asked in a delicate voice,


    "have you found any alien relics, or have you got any clues in this regard?"


    "Hey, hey," said William with a note on Laura''s lips, "if you want to find alien relics, you have to let me see that you have this ability, otherwise, I don''t want to hear about your accident.".


    "The test?"


    Laura put her cheek close to William''s earlobe and murmured, "as long as I''m equipped with the armor I used to wear in Kingsman, there will be no secret places and relics on the earth that I can''t go to.


    if you wear your armor, there will be no alien planet that I can''t go to.".


    "It''s OK to open up the use right of Devonshire''s triple armor to you, but my sentinel armor, hehe, no one can use it except me.".


    William said, the body of the sentinel armor, automatically separated part, according to his idea, began to climb on Laura.


    Looking at the nano sentry expanding all over her body along her arm, Laura almost jumped up if she didn''t sit in William''s arms.


    After the initial shock and knowing that she would not be in danger, Laura raised her hand and looked at the palm wrapped by the nano sentry with joy. She clenched her fist and felt that her strength had increased many times.


    But when she stood up and got out of touch with William, although the nano sentry covered her whole body, she found that the color of the armor not only changed from gold to black, let alone flying, but also lost the super power of just strength enhancement.


    "What''s going on? William.


    William, who had his own experimental idea and tried it out for Laura, immediately burst out laughing when he saw that war armour was really only for himself.


    after Laura glared at her discontentedly, he shook his head and said with a smile, "when I first built this war armour, I thought it would be very powerful if it was really made.


    therefore, there was a mutation in the artificial intelligence system, which was out of my control, Armor doesn''t use artificial intelligence system to assist. The only thing that can control it is my mind.


    So the sentry on you is just a suit of super defensive armor.


    After listening to William''s explanation, Laura walked up without believing in evil. As a result, she found that although her actions were not affected, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t play the proper function of battle a.


    Only when she came back to William and touched his armor did Laura''s sentinel turn pale gold again like a battery.


    As soon as the hand left the contact, the armor turned dark again. "Hell, should I say you are cautious, or are you too cautious?"


    "Ha ha, no matter what it is, no one can think of this idea of war armor.".


    Waving to Laura, her sentry automatically disintegrates and reintegrates into William''s armor. "When you get back to London, I''ll improve Devonshire''s triple armor for you.".


    "It''s easy to say everything else, but I need to have the flight function of the new armor, as well as,,.".


    Before Laura finished, William interrupted her, "what do you think? If you use all these functions, how can you exercise your adaptability?".


    He didn''t forget Richard Crawford, but he had an indistinct relationship with an organization called Trinity.


    The best armour for Laura is the optimized type III armour. It''s a big deal to contact her at any time on Sunday and call up a queensman version Kun fighter that can only fly in the earth.


    William believes that even if it is an improved version of the three types of armour, at the first chance, those Saint Trinity hidden in Crawford enterprise will try their best to get the armour.


    If this chick can''t get rid of the influence of Trinity with her own help, William will really have to think about her plan to explore the outer planet.


    It''s a pity that William did this, but Laura thought that he was guarding against her peeping at the Devonshire family''s technology. His eyes were red with impatience. He stared at William and said, "what''s the matter? I''m sure I can invent a more advanced armor than your armor when I get back to London.".


    "Ha ha", even if he was mad at Laura, he didn''t say cruel words to hurt each other. When William was surprised, he felt that the girl really cared about him.


    She took Laura''s hand, pulled her into her arms regardless of her struggle, and explained in a low voice, "if you are given too advanced equipment, the process of searching for relics will be too simple. Without that tension and excitement, you may soon get tired of it.


    Besides, if you are in the limelight, you should not only face the monsters and traps in the ruins, but also guard against the conspiracy from behind.


    William stroked Laura''s hair and said in a affirmative tone, "if I guess correctly, your future enemies will not only come from the outside.".


    "Guess?" Laura could not be angry. She stared at William nervously and said, "do you mean someone would harm me, and this person is still inside Crawford?"


    Laura shook her head in disbelief. "How is that possible? I''m just an orphan without a father.As she said that, Laura herself began to be silent, and she began to understand that because she was an orphan, the people who peeped at the huge wealth of the Crawford family might really come from within.


    At this moment, Laura suddenly felt that only William could rely on her. After all, although the Croft family had a lot of wealth, it was nothing in William''s eyes. "What should I do? Honey.


    William shrugged. "This kind of thing can only be faced and prevented by yourself. If I don''t help you with everything, I won''t be able to train you.


    moreover, the internal affairs of the Crawford family and the enterprise must be handled by your own master.


    Of course, you can call me whenever you need help.


    "Well," Laura gratefully holds William and gnaws.


    When they were tired of leaning for a moment, Laura held William''s neck and put her head on his forehead. "Should I go back to London as soon as possible? After all, I have been missing for nearly 19 months,


    If I don''t go back, maybe Crawford enterprise will be eroded by those people you said.


    Besides, my father''s affairs have to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    William, who was still reluctant to give up, knew that even if he did not give up, he could not prevent Laura from going back to the funeral.


    Waving to the sky, a small spaceship will soon appear in the already dim sky,


    "the spaceship will send you directly back to London. If you need to, you can find Abigail.".


    Hearing Abigail, Laura can''t help but curl her mouth. William shakes his head, smiles and beckons to the spaceship. Soon a box of communication equipment appears in his hand.


    Bring Laura a mini headset, and then give her a communication watch and mobile phone, "since you don''t want to find Abigail, you can find Sunday if you need,


    it''s my smart housekeeper, who controls a lot of Devonshire''s forces in England, or you can contact me directly.".

 Chapter 886

    "Roar", William is intimately telling Laura what happened after she went back, but he forgot the King Kong who was enjoying the cool at the downstream of the waterfall pool.


    The big guy saw that he was much bigger than himself, emitting a blue tail flame. He picked up the boulder in the water and went to the spaceship.


    Hearing the roar, William sensed King Kong''s action and just looked at it. He hugged the anxious Laura and said, "it''s OK.".


    Sure enough, although the boulder hit the spaceship with a bang, it was blocked by the spaceship''s energy shield.


    Raising his hand to the King Kong who still wanted to attack was a flash of lightning. After a flash of lightning, the King Kong who was still alive just now was electrified again.


    "William,,,,,


    without warning to William, Laura said," you can''t abuse King Kong so much. ".


    "But these guys are too grumpy. If it wasn''t for the spacecraft''s ability to prevent meteorite impact at the beginning of its design, I would have to scrap one of my spacecraft just now.


    I don''t know how much trouble it will cause if I don''t teach it a lesson, teach it how to act, and bring it back to earth in the future.".


    "Are you going to take King Kong back to earth?" Laura hugged William excitedly and asked, but then she said anxiously, "forget it. It''s not only a big trouble to take him back, but the end result may be to harm him.".


    That''s a question. William thought for a moment and asked, "have you ever found an individual like King Kong here for more than half a year?"


    "No," Laura shook her head. "I''ve only seen the bones of King Kong''s parents.".


    "Well, after you leave, I''ll look here for any other King Kong. If there is one, I''ll leave it here.


    if there is only one, it''s the same to die sooner or later. It''s better to take it to the earth with us.


    As for the trouble, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it.


    William, who is planning to build Jurassic paradise, will let go of King Kong. Anyway, he is determined to take it away.


    Moreover, after several contacts, this gorilla is definitely a special kind of tame existence, which may make him an extra security guard of dinosaur paradise in the future.


    Laura white William a look, she is not a silly little girl, that will believe William''s words, "you have to guarantee that King Kong will not be hurt.".


    Well, well, we''ll talk about it later.


    Just then, they heard a Sunday report in their ears that more than a dozen Thunderbirds, the same creatures that had been corona by William before, were coming here.


    Holding Laura and kissing her, William pushed her to the direction of the spaceship. "You''ve heard the report on Sunday, either get on the spaceship now or stay with me for another night.".


    "You bastard", Laura, who was worried about William''s safety, glared at him and turned to the spaceship.


    Watching the spaceship leave at a very fast speed, William, who is suspended in mid air, turns his head and looks at the King Kong who is trying to hold Laura, but does not dare to make a sound.


    This makes William more convinced that the eight meter old man is far more intelligent than any gorilla. He said that he would have no problem like a seven or eight year old child.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa," several towering calls came from the air, and mental scan can already see more than a dozen Thunderbirds thousands of meters away.


    As soon as William''s idea changed, his casual clothes began to deform. In just one second, he turned into gold armor covering his whole body, and the huge dark red cape behind him swayed with the wind.


    However, King Kong, who had been very quiet, immediately stood up and planned to respond to Thunderbirds with a loud roar. However, as soon as he saw that there were more than ten Thunderbirds,


    the guy immediately landed on all fours and went to the woods.


    When he entered the woods, he turned back and called to William in a low voice, "Oh, oh, oh", which seemed to remind him to escape with him.


    This made William immediately improve his favor for it, take off his helmet and wave it away.


    King Kong looked at William doubtfully. When he saw that dark clouds and lightning had gathered in the sky, he could not escape into the forest.


    However, it did not like William thought, escape far away, but to hide in the distance of a mountain, secretly looking at William and the Thunderbirds in the sky to control the thunderstorm.


    "Boom, boom" a few sound, the clouds in the sky are getting lower and lower, the lightning is also more and more.


    One of the biggest Thunderbirds showed his body through the clouds and called to William, who was floating in the air.


    This behavior seems to make William surrender. Unfortunately, these Thunderbirds have been unlucky for eight generations. They are eager to meet more William.


    Feeling that lightning was about to form, William put on his helmet and became more interested in these Thunderbirds, which could form such a large dark cloud layer with only a dozen of them in the light of the moon and the stars.


    If you take some back as pets, these Thunderbirds alone will be able to deal with most of the extraordinary people on earth.


    So, instead of escaping, William rose to a height of several hundred meters, quietly waiting for the arrival of lightning.He wants to make these Thunderbirds understand that thunder and lightning will not work for him. It should be easier to accept them after they are exhausted.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa",


    William''s behavior seems to have completely angered the huge Thunderbird. The loud song rises and falls from time to time, and the Thunderbird in the cloud is swimming faster and faster.


    Finally, when the rain came down, a huge flash of lightning hit him directly.


    War Jiazi, Zi, Zi in the dark, flashing blue, dazzling silver snake.


    But the lightning that scared him in King Kong''s eyes only flashed for a few seconds and disappeared.


    Not only didn''t hurt William half a point, but also provided the armor with 0.1% charge, only the power was only storm Island, cloud and lightning.


    However, the thunder and lightning produced by Thunderbirds out of thin air has such power. At least if this lightning goes on, it can definitely kill an English wizard.


    Seeing that the lightning didn''t work, all Thunderbirds in the cloud began to emit electric light. In an instant, more than a dozen flashes of lightning struck William one after another.


    "Boom, boom, boom", after more than a dozen lightning and thunder, large silver snakes entangle William in mid air again.


    But the ending is just like before. In a few seconds, the lightning is absorbed by the armor.


    "Go on", William didn''t know if these Thunderbirds could understand, but the biggest one before seemed to be as intelligent as King Kong,


    so he called out tentatively, "if you understand me, just nod.".


    Unfortunately, even yelled several times, the other side did not respond, can only passively accept the sky one after another lightning.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, a voice came into William''s ear, "leave our territory, outsiders.".


    "Well?"


    William, who was waiting for Thunderbirds to run out of energy and magic, immediately looked down at the ground around him.

 Chapter 887

    Hearing the sound in his ear, William immediately turned his attention to the owner of the sound.


    The mental force is scanning in the range of kilometers, but in the past ten seconds, it has scanned several times, but no suspicious creature has been found.


    On the contrary, I found many strange looking magical creatures hiding in the forest peeping at him.


    For a moment, he couldn''t find anyone to speak to. As soon as more than a dozen lightning bolts came down again, he pretended to be struggling and fell from the height of four or five hundred meters to less than 400 meters.


    This makes Thunderbirds in the sky thousands of meters high surprise when they call repeatedly, the frequency of lightning formation can not help but accelerate.


    After eating a few dense thunder and lightning again, as William imagined, the previous voice appeared in his ear again.


    "Leave our territory quickly, outsiders, or there will be more Thunderbirds to deal with you.".


    This time, William not only recognized the location of the voice, but also recognized that the talking creature seemed to be female.


    Mental power scans in the direction of sound, and soon finds traces of invisible magic in a tree hole.


    Eyes cast in the past, quickly see clearly that the target is less than a meter, nose pointed, slender body of small things.


    I found you.


    The elf, who was staring at William, saw that William''s eyes were always on her side, and immediately scared her head into confusion.


    she immediately hid in the thick leaves in the tree hole, and all trembled and muttered, "can''t see the bell, can''t see the bell.".


    Unfortunately, the fact is contrary to what she expected. Without hiding for a few seconds, an irresistible force suddenly grabbed her and flew out of the tree hole.


    "Don''t catch me. Who''s going to save lingdang? Help lingdang.".


    In a moment, this elf, who was raised to a height of 100 meters by William''s mental power, witnessed the most incredible and frightening thing in her short life of more than ten years.


    Catching creatures that can communicate, William lost his interest in the Thunderbird in the sky.


    Having dropped to 300 meters in the air, he rose to 600 meters in an instant. Then he raised his hand, and a flash of Lightning more dazzling than before appeared in his heart.


    "Get the hell out of here.".


    Zizi, Zizi, Zizi, more than a dozen flashes of lightning shot from William''s palm, hitting all Thunderbirds in the cloud instantly from bottom to top.


    And these creatures, who can play with thunderstorms, are numb and fall from the sky with black smoke.


    This is not over. After the Thunderbird was corona, William''s eyes turned to the magical creatures who peeped at him.


    Suspended in mid air, he once again raised his hand to a few hundred meters away. A magical creature, which is like a leopard, but much bigger, with a long hard thorn on its neck, is a huge lightning.


    When the electric light flashed through the eyes of all the peeping creatures, the lightning had already hit this end, which made William feel the most threatening creature.


    "Ouch.".


    A huge wailing sound came from the mouth of the creature in the electricity, and a thick green fog floated out of its body.


    Don''t guess, just look at the color, William will know it is poison fog, also understand why he would think, this leopard like biological threat is the biggest.


    In order to frighten the magic creatures around him, William raised his hand again, and instantly sent out a flame hundreds of meters long, which brightened the whole forest and sky.


    As soon as the flame touched the green smoke, it crackled.


    At this time, the magic leopard was relieved from the paralysis of lightning. It only had time to move a few steps, then watched the flame hit itself, and then it was burned to ashes with a howl of sadness.


    "The God of magic, is he the devil?"


    The elf bell looked at the poison leopard, who had few rivals in this area. She was killed so easily by William. She was afraid of being caught, and her upper and lower teeth clucked.


    The other magical creatures peeping at William were also scared to flee immediately, and they didn''t dare to stay nearby.


    Of course, not all the creatures escaped. At least on the mountain thousands of meters away from William''s mental perception, there was a pair of lanterns as big as his eyes, which were shining with fire, staring at him.


    Magic rope.


    At this time, more than a dozen Thunderbirds landed near William from an altitude of 1000 meters.


    Originally, he intended to capture the Thunderbird alive. With a swing of his hand, he tied all Thunderbirds with more than a dozen magic ropes. At the same time, a group floatation technique was followed.


    Mental control of all the Thunderbirds, landing on the edge of the cliff under the waterfall, William waved to the elf in the distance, a phantom shift, sent her a few meters away in the air.


    As for why to use Harry Potter''s magic, of course, is to hide space gems, so that he can directly let any object blink ability.


    Seeing that he suddenly appeared beside William, lingdang put his hands over his eyes in fright, and even dared not look at it, he begged for mercy in a loud voice,


    "don''t eat me, don''t eat me, I''m an elf, and the meat is sour, and it''s rare."."What''s your name? Little things.


    When he heard William speak, bell carefully went through his fingers, and saw that the helmet on William''s head, like melted butter, disappeared from top to bottom in the armor on his shoulder.


    But William, who showed his face, let the bell stand for a moment and exclaimed, "human? It''s impossible. How can humans get here.


    "Answer my question, little thing.".


    With a frown, William was very dissatisfied with the voice of the elf calling him human, and the bell immediately felt his neck held by an invisible force.


    Scared, she yelled, "my name is lingdang, Mr. magician. My name is lingdang, a magic elf.".


    "Magic elf?" William loosened his mental power around the neck of the bell and asked strangely, "isn''t it a house elf?"


    "Domestic elves serve human beings, but we serve....".


    Speaking of this, lingdang covered his mouth with both hands, then put it down with a guilty conscience,


    lied and said, "we magic elves are all free people living in this land, only serving nature.".


    Speaking of this, Ling Dang secretly glanced at William. Seeing that William''s expression did not change, he continued with a sigh of relief, "because most elves can do magic, so we are called magic elves.".


    It''s a pity that bell is not suitable for lying. William doesn''t have to look at her actions before. He only listens to her voice to know that she is lying.


    Not to mention her heart beating faster than when she was arrested.


    William is really worried that if he scares her again, he can make the little guy''s heart explode directly.


    We can only talk about other aspects first, pointing to a few thousand meters away and asking, "those two flame like eyes in the distance are those of creatures.".


    "The God of magic is on the road. Bell should run away quickly.".

 Chapter 888

    Bell''s expression made William realize that the things on the mountain a few kilometers away must be hard to provoke.


    Otherwise, this reckless little thing who dares to threaten himself to go away and is timid after being caught will not be scared to run away.


    Affected by the tone and expression of Bell''s fear, William''s face sank and asked seriously, "tell me, what''s that thing?"


    "The dragon, the dragon, and the bell''s tense teeth all fight and stumbling." the fire dragon snoog, who can speak as soon as he is born, takes a bath in the molten slurry and sneezes, is a giant dragon of fire. ".


    When lingdang finished, he thought of something and suddenly cried out, "the God of magic is up. Snooker is not here to eat lingdang.".


    Then he gloated at William and cried, "you''re done, magician, you''re done.


    Snooker must be staring at your treasure. Otherwise, in addition to hunting, he will only stay at the bottom of the volcano. He will never come here easily, and as long as he stares at it, no one can escape the end of being burned to ashes. ".


    "Look at my treasure?"


    In this case, the only thing William could think of was the space gem. He never thought that his sentinel armor was actually a divine thing.


    By comparison, it might not be less than Odin''s armor.


    I never thought that in the eyes of the dragon, the glittering magic items are real treasures.


    However, whether it''s a sentry or a space gem, it''s the same to William. Anyone who wants to touch these two kinds of people or monsters is his enemy, and the enemy should be killed.


    However, before the start, William still wants to try to understand each other''s strength and ability.


    So he stared at the bell and said, "tell me everything about snooker.".


    "The God of magic, you are a human, and you want to challenge the flame of dragon snooker?"


    Lingdang''s pale face was even whiter, but when he was staring at William''s angry eyes, he could not help thinking that it was this human just now. He killed the poisonous leopard with a single blow.


    the lightning that he sent out at random stuns more than a dozen Thunderbirds, which are famous for controlling thunderstorms. He does not need to recite incantations and magic wands to perform magic.


    "No one knows where snooker came from. We only know that he was born in the world''s largest volcano and destroyed a forest as soon as he was born.".


    "A forest?" William interrupted the bell suspiciously, pointed to the surrounding forest, and said, "how big is the forest you are talking about? Is there a big one here? "


    "How is that possible? "Human beings," said lingdang, staring at William in disbelief, "if snooker had been born to destroy this dawn forest, he would have been the king of all creatures in this continent.".


    With these words, lingdang probably felt that what he said just now was suspected of beating his face. His eyes twinkled and he said, "although the forest destroyed by snooker is not as big as the dawn forest, it must not be much smaller. Therefore, I advise you to run away, human beings.".


    "Very good, very good.".


    Ling Dang''s mind was blinded by William. He cursed himself that he was almost scared by the reputation of the little thing and the dragon.


    The dragon was so powerful that he would never take care of William''s lightning and fire magic.


    Staring at the bell with a smile, he said, "wait for me to kill that damn dragon, and then I''ll clean up you little thing who doesn''t speak the truth.".


    Wave a magic rope to trap the bell, and wave again to imprison her in the cave beside the pool.


    After that, William waved to the King Kong who was hiding in the distance. King Kong hesitated for a while, and then ran to him reluctantly.


    William pointed to the Thunderbirds bound by magic ropes and said to King Kong simply, "watch them.".


    King Kong did not understand the "Wuwu" call a few times, and then William was confined in the cave bell, suddenly issued a "Wuwu" voice and King Kong to communicate.


    After a while, King Kong nodded to William, walked to the Thunderbirds, walked around them, and saw that he had understood William''s consciousness.


    At the same time, William was surprised that this little thing could communicate with animals. He could not help thinking that maybe he could not shut her too tightly. He had to let her find a way to escape, and he would follow her to see who she was serving.


    So instead of taking away the magic wand of bell, William left more than a dozen spider robots on the ground and rushed into the sky, deliberately slowing down to the giant dragon snooker a few kilometers away.


    To William''s surprise, the dragon, standing at the top of the planet''s food chain, is tens of meters long, winged and ferocious.


    now he is walking restlessly back and forth on the ridge of the mountain. He doesn''t even notice William''s approach. Instead, he hears that snooker seems to be arguing with someone.


    "We should go and kill that human and take the treasure from him.".


    "No, we probably won''t beat him.".


    "Shut up, you rubbish, no one can defeat the great flame dragon snooker.".After listening for a while, William was surprised to find that the dragon was likely to have schizophrenia. His voice was majestic and irritable, and tender and euphemistic.


    "Human?"


    William was thinking about what happened to snooker when the tens of meters long dragon finally found him suspended in the air.


    At the sight of William, snooker growled, "I''m going to eat you." then he opened his mouth, a fire magic formed in his body, and flew down his throat to William in the air.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the magic is, you have to be able to fight.


    No full speed, just a flash, William dodged the flame, deliberately took words to stimulate snooker, "who were you talking to just now, the big lizard that can breathe fire.".


    "Shut up, man." hearing that he was called the lizard, snoog bit William in the air, "I will eat you and torture your soul for another thousand years to punish you for your insult to the great flame dragon snoog.".


    Stupid.


    Once again, he casually evaded snooker''s attack. William was convinced that snooker, no matter how powerful he was, could not keep up with his own speed.


    What''s more, fire magic and physical fighting are basically ineffective for William.


    For a moment, snooker was biting up and down, moving left and right, fluttering, releasing all kinds of magic shadows on the ridge, but he wasted a lot of physical strength and magic, and finally he didn''t even touch William''s shadow,


    while magic attack, in addition to the Dragon inflammation with his saliva, William disliked the Martian magic formed by other fire elements, no matter it was a large group Magic is also a powerful and independent magic,


    not only does it not work for William, but also makes his sentinel armor talk about gold from the original whole, with a faint blue lightning light on the surface, and gradually adds the unique orange color of flame.


    As long as snooker is not a fool, he knows that his magic energy is being absorbed by human beings who are as fast as lightning.


    The more you fight, the less confident you are. At the same time, you can''t help thinking about whether it''s time to run away.

 Chapter 889

    It''s a pity that snooker, who has wasted all his physical strength and has been found out by William, wants to escape at this time, and it''s too late.


    The more fire magic snooker unleashes, the more William''s eyes turn on him.


    Although these methods are useless to William, for those who are not as fast as snooker and are not immune to fire, the fire dragon can definitely call them human every minute.


    Catching one head to release fire magic is like playing with a dragon, which is more exciting than catching a dozen Thunderbirds.


    Snooker, who had already felt that he didn''t have much physical strength and magic, saw that William had been avoiding and didn''t fight back once.


    I can''t help thinking that William should not be a fast man who can only absorb energy passively, but his attack power is a waste.


    When he thought about it, he was not afraid. Instead, he landed on the ridge and swore, "damn monkey, you can only dodge?"


    Monkey?


    William frowned and thought silently, how long has he not been called a monkey?


    The last London kid who scolded himself like this seemed to run away when he was beaten.


    As soon as he lifted his hand, the cloak on his back only took a few seconds to turn into a two meter long golden hammer with a drum jar as big as a round table, which appeared on his right hand.


    But even if the hammer is as big as a round table, it''s just like a child''s lollipop to snoog, and he doesn''t pay attention to it at all. On the contrary, he is more interested in the sentinel armor that can change shape at will.


    It''s a pity that the next second, snooker will understand what is called beating.


    Holding a two meter hammer with glittering gold and electric light, William waved to the air several times and found that it was not only easy to handle, but also powerful and tyrannical.


    With a sneer at snooker, who is still envious of sentry armor, William, who can fly a hundred kilometers in a second, instantly appears beside snooker''s huge head and uses 70% of his strength to hammer on his jaw.


    "Touch" a loud noise.


    More than 40 meters long and more than 10 meters high, snooker was unprepared to be hit by this hammer, staggering to one side for a few steps, and then his legs tripped over each other and fell to the ground.


    Snooker, who fell to the ground, had not had time to think about why William was so small, but he could knock himself down with a hammer. It was a beating to meet him.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.".


    One or two hammers are good to say, but only a few seconds. No one can stand being hammered on the forehead for more than ten times in a row, and no matter how he dodges, the next hammer must still be at the same point.


    With each additional hammer, snooker felt more pain and more dizzy.


    But at this time, the more William fought, the more he felt that the dragon was really a gifted race.


    After more than ten years of hammering, snooker''s forehead broke and bled, but there was no sign of bone breaking.


    Seeing this, William can''t help but increase the lightning on the giant hammer. Each hammer not only carries a physical attack, but also has a paralyzing effect.


    This makes snooker''s scream more miserable and loud, frightening all the nearby magical creatures shivering at the same time, involuntarily away from this area.


    At this time, the bell beside the waterfall, after hearing the violent move and magic explosion, began to communicate with King Kong, and fooled him to help break the cave and let her out.


    but just when she thought William was very dangerous, she soon heard the scream of snooker.


    This time, not only did King Kong tremble all over, but the Thunderbird, who woke up and struggled to break free from the magic rope, was also scared to lie down on the ground and dare not move.


    The clever bell squatted in the corner of the cave with a pale face and murmured in a low voice,


    "no, no, how could human beings have beaten the flaming dragon snooker,


    Christine, come to save bell. I dare not run out alone any more. The world is too dangerous.".


    William, who is beating snooker violently, has a Sunday report in his ear. When he learns Christine''s name,


    he smiles and stops his education of snooker. As soon as his thinking turns, the magic of imprisoning the bell begins to flicker.


    Scared crazy bell, soon felt the instability of confinement magic.


    Lengshen for a moment, suddenly thought in his mind that although the human has the ability to hurt the fire dragon snooker, he was also injured by snooker.


    Otherwise, no matter how hard she tried, the magic of imprisonment, which could not be broken, would not be unstable.


    "Yes, it must be so." sitting on the ground, lingdang kneels respectfully on the ground and begins to pray sincerely,


    "the God of magic is on the ground. Lingdang asks you to bless the flame Dragon Lord snoog and defeat the evil human.".


    Nm, looking at everything in the cave through his helmet, can''t help but be infuriated. Can he see that he is even more evil than the ferocious dragon tens of meters long?If you are in a bad mood, of course you have to find a vent. At this time, there is no sandbag more suitable for William than snooker.


    However, he was still rational, for fear that he would fool snooker. This time, he did not continue to attack snooker''s head, but the soft part of his body.


    But for snooker, he would rather have William hammer his forehead than be attacked in the neck, belly and other places.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch".


    Snooker, who had just recovered a little, was beaten by the hammer five or six times a second. He was heartbroken and cried more miserable than before.


    This painful cry of sympathy and fear made the bell kneeling on the ground and praying scared. Then he put his hands together, closed his eyes and trembled quickly.


    But the more frightened the bell was and the faster he said his prayers, the harder William started to fight, and the louder snooker''s cry for pain.


    At this time, snooker finally realized what kind of tragic situation those Warcraft in his hands in the past could not survive or die.


    With five or six hammers per second, even if it wants to use the spell of death together, it has no time and opportunity.


    And with the more times the hammer touches it, snooker also finds that his magic, even if he doesn''t use it, is constantly losing.


    He was hit by more than ten hammers again. In his heart, he was only suspicious. Snooker was finally convinced that the hammer in William''s hand was absorbing its magic power.


    This time, even if he wanted to be tough, he didn''t dare. Suddenly, he thought, anyway, this human attacked so many times, only to beat himself with pain.


    In this case, it''s better to bear the pain and fly back to the volcano to get into the melt. I don''t believe that this human dares to follow into the melt.


    After thinking about it, snooker stretched out his wings and jumped into the air in spite of the pain of being hit by a hammer. He wanted to flap his wings and escape.


    Unfortunately, it just flew into the sky, a flash appeared in the sky of William, overlooking snooker at the same time, the hand of the giant hammer began to light up half the sky.

 Chapter 890

    William flew to snooker''s head for more than 100 meters in an instant, and the huge hammer in his hand flashed a dazzling light. In snooker''s worried and frightened eyes, he roared,


    "roll down".


    A few meters thick lightning across the sky, instantly hit the fierce fan wings, want to avoid snooker.


    "Ouch.".


    A huge roar came at the same time, hundreds of meters around the animals were paralyzed by electricity.


    Even the animals a kilometer away felt a flash of static electricity, and their hair began to stand up. At the same time, a sense of fear rushed to the top.


    Well, it was magic creatures who ran away before. Now even ordinary animals run away for more than half, and the rest who can''t run fast find a place to hide.


    The only one who feels lucky is the elf bell in prayer.


    When the faint electric light and the roar of the Dragon came into the valley of the waterfall, she suddenly found that the magic of imprisoning herself flickered a few times and began to break up.


    With the passage of time, the magic door disappeared for several seconds and then closed again.


    It''s strange that bell will miss such a good opportunity. I''ve tried out the items in the cave once, and I''m sure there''s no safety problem.


    Lingdang saw the right time, and when the confinement magic disappeared again, a flash rushed out of the cave.


    Looking at the puzzled King Kong, he stares at himself foolishly. Lingdang pulls out the magic wand from his waist and shouts to him with a smile,


    "ha ha, I know nothing can trap the great Ling Dang. Goodbye, big fool King Kong.".


    After saying goodbye, he started the magic phantom to move, and disappeared directly in the waterfall valley. His head would not leave the forest.


    As for why she didn''t go to the place where William and the dragon were fighting, the clever little guy guessed from the magic gate that imprisoned her that William might be just injured, not life-threatening.


    Otherwise, the imprisonment would not disappear from time to time, but would be broken directly.


    With this idea, she would go to William and throw herself into the net.


    Bell, who escaped from the sky, just wanted to go home quickly, but didn''t find several non-metallic spiders hanging on her body.


    Even if every time with magic flash, spider signal not long, will be flying in more than ten kilometers high spacecraft to receive.


    Listening to the Sunday report, he had followed the elf bell, and William''s attention was focused on snooker, who was shocked by the black smoke from the air.


    After landing a few meters in front of snooker, William lowered his helmet, showed his face, and said to snooker with a smile,


    "you can''t stop playing if you say you don''t play, can you?"


    Even though snooker is not confident, his words are still full of the arrogance of the dragon, and he growls with disdain,


    "the dignity of the dragon can''t be trampled. I''m snooker, the flaming dragon, not those fools who can only spray poison or melt slurry.".


    "It''s not all the same. It''s all the goods I''ve stepped on.".


    William landed on the top of his head in the middle of the horn. After standing, he deliberately stepped on it a few times,


    "you see, I''m stepping on you now. What can you do with me?"


    ¡°**¡±¡£


    A burst of incomprehensible language appeared in snooker''s mouth. After only a few words, William instinctively felt that it was dangerous, but life-threatening.


    "Are you going to fight with me?"


    William squints his eyes, squats down, and puts one hand on snooker''s forehead, releasing the mirror space instantly. When snooker enters into a different space, his eyes also flash blue light.


    when it comes to his own life, William is using the power of space gems.


    A burst of dark blue energy swept by, and thinking of snooker who died of magic together, he found that his magic was blocked by an irresistible force,


    the whole body began to become virtual, which immediately cut off any connection between him and the real world.


    Not only that, snooker also found that he only read the beginning of the magic, after being interrupted, actually did not cause magic backfire on him.


    "The Dragon God is on the earth, man. What have you done to me?"


    "What did you do?" Being threatened to his own life, William''s mood now can be imagined.


    There was a ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth, and he thought in his heart, "the shape of Akron.". As like as two peas in William''s mirror image, there are dozens of hundreds of images in


    mirror space.


    The body made a circle in the air, a portal appeared, ten complete original sentry battle armour flew out of the portal, and then pasted one by one behind William.


    Snooker, who has been virtualized by the space energy, can only watch William''s idea of lifting the space emptiness, even if he perceives the great danger, and he is bound by the magic rope for hundreds of years.


    What are you going to do to me, human.As soon as snooker finished shouting, William, who thought it was noisy, raised his hand and threw out an injunction and imprisonment technique. Then, with a smile, he flew up to half empty and held one of snooker''s Dragon horns in his hand.


    "What to do, ha ha, of course it''s eating you"


    as soon as you touch the Dragon horn, William''s sentinel armor and the ten sentinel armor behind him, you can absorb the power of snooker and the huge energy from the magic cube of the universe.


    In just a few minutes, ten weapons were assimilated and turned into golden armor surface, and then they began to flow with orange representing the flame.


    Feeling the magic of his body disappearing, snooker was really scared.


    Under the fierce struggle, it really broke free from the curse of imprisonment, but then there were hundreds of magic parts, and hundreds of magic ropes.


    Now, no matter how hard snooker struggles, he can''t get away from so much magic.


    With more and more magic absorbed by the sentinel armor, the armor became more and more red. At the same time, snooker began to lose weight with the speed of naked eye.


    "Surrender, we surrender.".


    William is going to do his best to suck up the tens of meters long dragon under his feet, but he hears a young voice shouting, "please let us go, we are willing to surrender.".


    "How could it be?"


    Before snooker broke free from the confinement of magic, William had already felt it, but he was absolutely sure that the confinement of magic did not fail.


    But snooker, who shouldn''t be talking now, can speak.


    Wait a minute. This is the voice we talked to when we first met snooker.


    William did not stop to absorb the magic of snooker. After scanning again, he found that the situation was the same as before. No matter how he looked for it, he could not find where the tender voice came from.


    He frowned and said in a deep voice, "if you want snooker''s life, get out now.".


    "I, I, I''m coming out.".


    But when the owner of the sound appeared, William was scared to take off immediately and looked at the small figure under the hundred meters.

 Chapter 891

    Anyone who sees a ferocious dragon nearly 40 meters long, turning into a lovely pocket dragon with tens of centimeters, automatically breaking away from the control of hundreds of magic ropes, will be strange and can''t believe it.


    "You''re snooker? The flaming dragon snooker


    "Yes, yes, Lord magician," explained the little guy who flew to William with his little wings,


    "at the beginning of our birth, I don''t know why two souls appeared in the same dragon egg at the same time, and were abandoned in this continent for many years. Finally, they fell into the volcano and began to break the shell.".


    William grabs the pocket dragon and looks at it curiously for a while to make sure that although the little guy''s body is smaller, the magic in his body is the same as that of the giant fire dragon before, and has not been replaced.


    Then he asked, "since you are Twin Dragons sharing the same body, if I want to accept you, do I have to sign a contract with both souls?"


    This, this, this, this.


    "What''s this and that?" William impatiently planned to pocket dragon, "if you don''t agree, I''ll kill you and transfer all the magic in your body to my armor.".


    "No, no, my Lord, of course I''d like to sign a contract with you, but that irascible guy has some dead brains.".


    As soon as the infantile voice of the pocket dragon was finished, a majestic and irascible voice came out of his throat, "damn coward, waste, you''ve lost the face of our dragon people. One day I''ll devour your soul.".


    The pocket dragon grinned and snorted coldly, "hum, although you are responsible for the fight, you are not my opponent when it comes to learning and soul.


    if you were not a violent maniac to kill those magical creatures, I would have eaten your soul long ago.


    besides, if you were not an idiot, you would have robbed the great magician''s armor Will they be reduced to what they are now? "


    William listened to two different voices with great interest, and scolded each other in the same body. But after a long time, he lost the desire to listen again.


    No matter whether it is two souls or one soul, as long as it can be accepted, and the pocket dragon is easier to carry.


    Thinking of the rumor that the dragons all like shiny things, he tentatively asked, "do you like gold coins?"


    A crash of "Ding, Ding, Ding" interrupted the two souls who were arguing endlessly.


    As the golden light flashed by, the pocket dragon immediately stared greedily at the gold coins that William kept throwing in his hand. The young voice anxiously called, "give me a hundred, no, a thousand gold coins, and I''ll serve you for a day, Mr. magician.".


    "Waste, you damned waste, a thousand gold coins a day, you are willing to be a slave to mankind," another soul''s voice growled, "and there are many useless things in the lava of the volcano.".


    "Idiot," the pocket Dragon said sarcastically, "if you have the ability to separate those bright babies from the molten slurry and make them into beautiful gold coins, I will listen to what you say in the future.


    If you don''t have that ability, don''t hinder me from getting these lovely and charming gold coins.


    You.


    Although the irascible snooker didn''t speak any more, when William heard it say "talent", he knew that the two souls of the dragon were actually the same, and could not resist the temptation of gold coins.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "snooker, who is in charge of fighting, how much do you think it''s reasonable to get for a fight with your own ability?"


    "I, I", snooker hesitated for a long time, and finally made a special distinction between himself and sleeve Zhenlong and said, "that waste is 1000 pieces a day, then I will get at least 10000 pieces in a battle.".


    Ten thousand gold coins in a battle? Is this being smart or not wanting to follow William all the time?


    However, it doesn''t matter to William. Ten thousand pieces are only a ton of gold. A hundred battles are only 100 tons of gold.


    As for the two dragon souls, maybe there is no human on this planet, and the human like race like elves has not yet formed a trading system, and the bright gold coin that the Dragon likes has not yet appeared?


    Or is there no monetary system on the planet? So these two greedy dragon souls will be bought by a little gold?


    Or maybe it''s William who really convinced me that it''s so easy to talk.


    These conjectures don''t concern William at this time. He just needs to know that he can use the gold which is of little value to him to obtain the effect of a dragon which can do all kinds of fire magic.


    A total of 10000 gold coins were taken out of the storage space and suspended around the pocket dragon. William said to the drooling pocket dragon,


    "it seems that we can sign a contract.".


    "Of course, of course, Lord magician, we will sign the contract now.".


    William suspended the contract written by spiritual power in front of snooker. After the greedy dragon looked at it, the only thing he was dissatisfied with was betraying the dead clause.


    However, in William''s ill intentioned eyes, snooker, who had been beaten and could not put down thousands of gold coins, could only sign with a stiff head.As soon as the contract was formed, two groups of souls, shining like flames, flew into William''s consciousness.


    From now on, as long as he pays the gold coin on time, he can command the fire dragon snooker at will.


    Even he doesn''t need to transfer gold coins from other planets. From what snoog said just now, William knows that the volcano it inhabits doesn''t have gold, but it can''t separate gold from the lava.


    Even if you can pick up gold fast or dog head gold, but the unprocessed gold doesn''t look as beautiful as the shiny gold.


    Maybe William just needs to send a team of Engineering robots to mine gold and jewelry nearby, not to mention paying snooker, even if there are more than ten heads, there will be no problem.


    As for whether or not to take snooker back to London, William thought about it and then denied that he had the ability to send snooker to him whenever he needed to.


    Besides, if you leave it on this planet with a complete ecosystem, you don''t have to support it by yourself, and you don''t have to pay 1000 gold coins every day, so that this guy won''t earn too many gold coins and it''s hard to support him.


    Having made up his mind, William separated several pieces of sentinel material from the sentinel armor and said to snooker, "return to combat.".


    The pocket dragon took a puzzled look at William, but still obediently changed back to the 40 meter long dragon.


    As soon as the Dragon appeared, the separated sentinel material, under the direction of William''s thinking, automatically flew to the contact parts between the two dragon horns and wings and the body, turned into four dark hoops, firmly attached to the root of the Dragon horns and wings.


    Let snooker become a pocket dragon again, and the sentinel material also appears on the pocket dragon.


    In this way, in the future, William can not only feel snooker at any time, but also transmit it to himself at any time.

 Chapter 892

    Sign the soul contract with the giant dragon snooker. As soon as William is happy, he gives it the gold coins suspended around it as salary.


    This made snooker, who got so many gold coins for the first time, immediately want to go back to his hometown and hide them.


    After releasing the eager snooker, William sensed the sentry hoop on him, determined that he could sense it from a long distance, and then flew back to the waterfall valley.


    With the powerful dragon who can communicate with each other, he doesn''t expect more than ten Thunderbirds.


    But what people didn''t expect was that the Thunderbird in the valley was bound by magic ropes. As soon as he saw William floating in the air, he was all prostrate on the ground in the sound of the biggest leader''s song. It seemed that he was going to take the initiative to surrender.


    This allowed William to confirm that these Thunderbirds were also intelligent groups.


    Since you have wisdom, you can communicate easily and perform more complex tasks.


    And no matter how strong you are, you need some help. Since we don''t believe in intelligent creatures such as human beings, it''s a good choice to focus on animals.


    With these Thunderbirds, they can not only help fight, but also be used as lightning makers in special cases.


    Lower the height, hand on the head of Thunderbird leader, a magic contract into its mind, no accident, the contract instantly established.


    William laughed and patted the leader of Thunderbird who was close to him. He released more than ten healing magic and entered all Thunderbirds.


    In a few seconds, the Thunderbirds that broke away from the magic rope all stood up and stared at William.


    Twelve hoops were separated from the sentinel armor and put on the Thunderbirds'' feet. William said to the Thunderbirds who could understand what he said,


    "are there any other Thunderbirds around here? If there are, bring them.


    The Thunderbird leader nodded, and then called to other Thunderbirds. These Thunderbirds changed into the size of an ordinary eagle in William''s surprised eyes, and flew to the surrounding trees to wait quietly.


    Looking at eleven Thunderbirds with the same shape as golden eagles, William, who had brought these Thunderbirds back to England before, couldn''t help but come up with the idea again.


    Having these Thunderbirds in the manor and Castle not only strengthens the security, but also avoids dealing with things that are not important in the future.


    So while waiting for the Thunderbird leader to come back, William asked him to report the position of the elf bell on Sunday, and tried to wave to a Thunderbird that was bigger than other individuals.


    the Thunderbird froze for a few seconds, then leaped and glided down to William.


    A magic contract was also signed without any resistance. William tried to say, "go and help me and your companions find some food.".


    "Chirp, chirp", the Thunderbird nodded, went a few meters away, spread his wings and flew into the sky with a light fan, and flew to the forest.


    Without waiting for ten minutes, the two claws grabbed two deer like animals and flew back.


    Circling in the valley for a few circles, Thunderbird slowly landed on the open space, called William a few times, and quietly went to one side, waiting for William to use it first.


    Seeing this, William no longer hesitated, one by one and the remaining ten Thunderbirds signed a magic contract, and then put his eyes on King Kong, who was honestly staying at the edge of the cliff.


    King Kong squatting on the ground saw William''s eyes and moved back in fear. Unfortunately, he didn''t move a few steps before he ran into the cliff and had to lie on the ground, covering his eyes with both hands, pretending he couldn''t see.


    But William only thought for a few seconds, and he rejected the idea of signing a magic contract with King Kong.


    It''s just that King Kong, who is huge and has no magic ability, can''t help William very much. As a land creature, it''s not only easy to be attacked, but also can be killed by ordinary machine guns or even ten heavy machine guns.


    Instead of paying attention to King Kong, who is afraid of his own death, William cuts a large piece of meat from the prey he brings back. While sitting by the fire and baking the meat, he points at the prey to let them eat by themselves.


    At this time, the sky was bright and starry, and he didn''t have the heart to look for the elf bell. He only let himself know when he might lose the monitoring of her on Sunday.


    The pieces of meat weighing several jin were divided into neat small pieces and suspended on the fire with mental control. William sat on the ground and lay back. His sentinel armor stretched automatically and became a hammock to wrap him.


    Looking at the alternate appearance of two extraterrestrial moons in the sky and feeling the flying insects, he suddenly felt that the whole person was relaxed.


    He made a move at random. From the cellar of London manor, he sent me a beer, drinking wine and eating barbecue.


    After eating, he was in a comfortable mood. Unconsciously, he was drunk and slowly fell asleep.


    As soon as William fell asleep, his sentinel armor automatically enveloped him.


    The next morning, wakened by urine, William opens his eyes and sweeps out. He finds that the trees and rocks in the valley are full of golden Thunderbirds.


    After several rounds of scanning, he got the number of 76. William was surprised and asked the Thunderbird leader,"You''re bringing the whole community here?"


    The Thunderbird leader "GA, GA" had a spiritual exchange with William, which made him understand that the reason why so many Thunderbirds would come was that when snoog was beaten violently last night, the voice of pain was too loud and miserable.


    It made the high-level Warcraft within a few hundred kilometers tremble. With this kind of record, William, the master, easily pulled over the Thunderbird group he had seen.


    Looking at the 76 energetic golden eagles, William was very happy, but he did not refuse them. Anyway, what he signed was a magic contract. As long as his mental power was enough, even if he signed a thousand Thunderbirds, it would not be a problem.


    He doesn''t care how much influence it will have on the wizarding world to bring 76 Thunderbirds back to England.


    Maybe the 76 Thunderbirds alone will make the English wizard obedient to him.


    If you want to take it back, you have to have a suitable habitat, and Devonshire castle has 35000 acres of land, which is very suitable.


    Moreover, in recent years, a large number of cattle and sheep have been raised in that huge land. As long as we find suitable feeders, Devonshire castle will probably become a golden castle in the future.


    And the wizarding world will probably call William Thunderbird conqueror, Thunderbird Duke and so on.


    If the fire dragon snooker appears again, maybe he will have the title of dragon conqueror.


    At the thought of shaking the smug witches in England''s wizarding world, William was in a good mood, and asked the Thunderbirds to come one by one to sign the magic contract,


    he said to Sunday, "help me build some camouflaged Thunderbird habitats around the castle, and then clean up the four towering towers in the castle dome, and I will be happy I''m going to let the four strongest Thunderbirds live in it.

 Chapter 893

    After signing the magic contract with all Thunderbirds, William patted the Thunderbird leader with satisfaction, "do you usually eat ordinary meat, or do you have to eat magic creatures?"


    "GA, GA, GA".


    There was an exchange of ideas. From the Thunderbird leader''s reply, William estimated that their daily food intake was about one tenth of their weight. They didn''t need to pursue whether they were magic creatures or not.


    It''s right to think about it. It''s impossible that all magical creatures'' food must be magical creatures. Since meat is OK, it''s too simple for William.


    Although the adult Thunderbirds are more than three meters tall and have a wingspan of about 15 meters, they, like all raptors, look very big, but their weight is not as heavy as that of land animals.


    Adult Thunderbirds generally weigh only about 200 to 300 kg, eating an average of 25 kg of meat a day, 76 heads are 1900 kg, less than two tons of meat a day.


    And they also eat the viscera of animals, so it''s only six to seven adult beef cattle a day.


    On the 35000 acres of land attached to Oxford castle, there are plenty of grassland to raise cattle and sheep. Raising tens of thousands of cattle is enough to provide enough food for Thunderbirds.


    The purchase cost of tens of thousands of cattle, plus the subsequent employment of grazing, is only tens of millions of pounds.


    This amount of money is almost the same as the annual cost of those sweaty horses raised in the castle racecourse. The cost of selling a few tons of gold will come back.


    The only thing William worries about is that once animals adapt to feeding, they will weaken their wildness.


    After a few generations, they may not even know how to hunt. Like domestic cats, they turn around and fear mice.


    But then William thought, when these Thunderbird offspring appear and grow up, it will be a few years, more than ten years later.


    The big deal is that in the next few years, we will return the new born Thunderbirds to this planet, or x17 for a period of time, and let them hunt by themselves.


    Maybe the number of Thunderbirds will be more and more in the future, and some individuals can be released to planet x17 to reproduce and become a member of their own monster Legion.


    But since he didn''t have to go with him to England, William still wanted to ask the Thunderbird leader, "are you going to live in my territory, or continue to live here and accept my call when I need it?"


    "GA, GA, GA".


    I thought the Thunderbird leader would at least think about it, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t hesitate at all. Instead, he agreed to follow William in a hurry.


    This not only makes William happy, but also understands that these Thunderbirds, even the creatures at the top of the food chain,


    can live in the dense forest. Too many trees have seriously hindered their hunting. Their life is not as good as they thought, otherwise they would not rob the king Kong food.


    Now that we have a master, and it seems that we can''t do it very well, Thunderbirds will certainly have the idea to follow.


    "Good, you wait here to move freely, I''ll call you and take you away after I deal with other things.".


    "GA, GA, GA", the Thunderbird leader nodded obediently, and then in William''s surprised eyes, he called to King Kong who had been honestly staying by.


    Had it not been for the magic contract signed with Thunderbirds, William would have never thought that these guys would rely on quantity to threaten King Kong to help them hunt.


    In the face of dozens of pairs of staring at his eagle eyes and suffering from Thunderbird electric shock, even if he was hot tempered, he did not dare to have other ideas. Instead, he realized that he would not be in danger, and whined happily.


    Then, in William''s gaping eyes, from the secret place of the valley, he pulled out the Tyrannosaurus Rex that was about to be necked but didn''t die.


    Nm, if it wasn''t for King Kong to drag this Tyrannosaurus Rex out, William would have forgotten about it. Besides, everyone''s ability to hide things is not small. So many Thunderbirds flew here and didn''t find it.


    Seeing that King Kong is helping the Thunderbirds to dismantle the Tyrannosaurus Rex, William tells the leader of Thunderbird not to bully King Kong, so he flies to the sky and flies to the direction of ELF Bell''s escape according to the guidance of Sunday.


    With so many Thunderbirds to take care of, William, who never believed much in human beings, suddenly became interested in house elves, which, in his opinion, were absolutely ugly creatures.


    As long as you raise a dozen elves, you can certainly help him take good care of the Thunderbirds.


    What''s more, William would like to know the origin of Christine in the elf bell.


    William, who didn''t fly at full speed, took only half a minute to leave the forest and quietly came to a valley more than 300 kilometers away.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Looking down at the valley full of flowers and plants from a height of several hundred meters, William scanned the valley for several times with his mental power in doubt, but found no suspicious places. He could see any humanoid creatures, footprints and buildings left after his life.


    "Sir, you need to fly another kilometer or so into the valley. The spacecraft''s detector shows that there is a very weak energy source here, which is expected to be a protective cover with stealth function.But the shield should have been on the verge of collapse, so the spider on Bell could transmit the signal to me all the time.


    After flying several hundred meters, William''s mental power immediately sweeps a weak energy fluctuation, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t yet found out whether it''s an invisible energy mask or some other energy source.


    After a violent wave of magic, dozens of various kinds of magic appeared out of thin air. They flew out of the energy shield 100 meters away and concentrated on him.


    This kind of magic that can see the flight path is too simple for William, who can fly 100 kilometers per second.


    But he didn''t avoid it directly. Instead, he wanted to let the magic elves understand the gap in strength, avoid unnecessary casualties, and avoid being unable to hire them after feuding.


    An idea flashed up, and ten sentry armours, which had absorbed the magic power of the giant dragon snooker, instantly appeared more than ten meters in front of William.


    then, holding hands, they incarnated into a golden wall, blocking the dozens of magic attacks, and absorbed those elemental magic methods as energy.


    As for the entity class, magic like rocks and ice cones smashed into the wall of the sentry, but they didn''t even make the wall shake, so they broke and fell.


    After all the magic was blocked, the city wall, under William''s command, deliberately turned into five nearly three meter X-type sentry robots, which looked both frightening and powerful. The guards suspended in the air were around William.


    "I''m looking for an elf named lingdang. There''s some misunderstanding between us. Maybe we can sit down and have a talk?"


    It''s a pity that with these words, he was met with a more violent magic attack.

 Chapter 894

    In the face of more fierce attacks, William just thought about it and reflected that the previously unreliable elf bell should have a high position in this group of elves.


    Otherwise, knowing that the attack was invalid, and William did not fight back immediately, the magic elves would not continue to attack so unreasonably. At least it would not be difficult to send someone to talk about it.


    Or here is their holy land, there is something that needs to be protected desperately, so any outsider will be attacked by them.


    If there was a treasure, William might have robbed it directly.


    However, the situation is not clear now, and there will be casualties if they break through. Since the elves don''t want to talk about it, they are forced to go to the negotiation table.


    After confirming that the energy wave in front of him was the energy shield, William''s mental energy was concentrated on one point and hit the energy shield like an awl.


    With the sound of "Dang", a burst of light blue energy fluctuated in the air, rippled like water waves, and disappeared on the energy mask only after several hundred meters.


    And this wave also made William see the situation inside through the energy shield, and what he saw was a small town with hundreds of houses and streets.


    "I didn''t expect that there were towns built by elves on this planet.".


    Seeing this, William was not surprised but pleased. Since there is a town, it means that there is a possibility of communication and trade. Maybe these magic elves have some treasures or special products.


    Without waiting for William to think about it, hundreds of supporting elves in the magic mask join the guards at the edge of the energy mask to release more attack magic to William.


    Unfortunately, in front of the sentinel robot that can absorb energy, these more than 100 magic just speed up the charging speed of the armor.


    "Don''t know what''s good or what''s bad", William curled his mouth, and his mental power turned into an awl again. With a bang, he hit the invisible energy mask.


    This time, the energy hood shakes more severely, and the corrugations involve more areas, which gives people the feeling that the energy hood will be broken after another impact.


    William, who had been observing the inside of the magic hood, suddenly became stunned.


    At a glance, he saw a girl with long golden hair, a pure white robe, a hood, and a gilded staff sitting on an elk with huge antlers and colorful light.


    However, this beautiful and shameless girl, with a little panic on her face, looked at William, who was wrapped in the golden sentry armor, and five three meter high sentry robots with worried expression,


    frowned and thought for a few seconds, recited a mantra in her mouth, and the staff in her hand sent out a ray of light, which went straight into the sky and disappeared into the sky tens of meters.


    Seeing this magic, William was alert to cast the form of Akron, leaving an entity that can cast magic in place, while he instantly crossed hundreds of meters and disappeared at the entrance of the valley.


    Can wait for a long time, in addition to the elves released gradually less magic, there is no fear of William''s powerful magic.


    The magic of asking for help is sent out, and William doesn''t attack the magic mask any more. The girl sitting on the colorful elk is relieved. She takes off her hat, bows down and stays beside her. When the elf Bell who keeps apologizing says something,


    as soon as the hat is taken off, her sharp ears are immediately exposed, which makes William who is thinking about the identity of the other party feel shocked.


    I thought silently in my heart that Christine, who Bell said, would not be this elf!


    Well, according to Nordic mythology, people with blond hair and fair complexion should be light elves.


    But isn''t the light spirit extinct long ago?


    Even if there are survivors, the light elves who love beauty by nature should not mix with the ugly and deadly elves.


    ...


    standing on the rainbow bridge, Asgard, the divine realm, is always observing the ninth session of hamdal, and he sees a special light in his eyes.


    Without a second, he reflected how ordinary light could attract his attention.


    Looking through the layers of darkness and distance, you can see Christine, the light elf riding on the elk, and the elf who is strongly supporting the release of magic.


    Then he noticed that the sentinel robot, who never fought back, absorbed magic energy and consumed the magic of the elves, and William, who was surrounded by the sentinel robot.


    In the interior Hall of Asgard, Odin, the king of the gods, is sitting on the throne with the gun of eternity in his hand, listening to his subordinates'' daily affairs.


    When everyone was happy for Asgard''s more prosperity, Odin, who kept a faint smile on his face, suddenly moved his ears and received an urgent notice from heimdar,


    the eternal gun in his hand gave a gentle "bang" on the ground of the throne, and everyone raised their heads, looked at Odin on the throne and waited for his order.


    Come here today, you can leave.


    "Yes, your majesty Odin, king of the gods.".


    A group of ASAR protoss have no doubt and bow to leave.


    Sitting on the throne, Odin, guided by rainbow bridge and heimdar, can also see what happened to Christina, the light spirit.He could not help showing an anxious expression on his face. He said without much consideration, "let Saul.".


    But at the mention of sol, Odin suddenly stopped talking and thought for a moment, then raised his gun of eternity and stopped on the throne again.


    In Odin''s treasure house, the destroyer armor guarding the treasure house goes out of its hidden dimensional space, and no asgards are sent to rainbow bridge by Odin.


    Then it was sent directly to the elves Valley by heimdar.


    Stop it.


    Seeing the destroyer appear, Christine, the light elf, shouts to the magic elves, "return to their posts and replenish the energy for the magic mask.".


    Destroyer armor looked at Christine from a distance, then turned to William''s magic in midair and said, "show me who you are, stranger.".


    William looked at the destroyer armor more than three meters high, and the rainbow bridge appeared. He only looked at the head like a boiler and knew that it was Odin''s armor.


    And the speaker must be Odin.


    But to William''s surprise, as the king of the gods, Odin didn''t see through his identity?


    Can''t see through sentinel armor that can absorb energy?


    Or is it because the distance is too far for Odin to know William''s identity even if he is powerful.


    Just thinking about it, I didn''t expect that the head of the destroyer''s armor lit up a flame and shot a ray at the magic part.


    Startled, William immediately controls the sentry robot to block the rays.


    Then the other four of the five sentinels appeared at the side of the destroyer.


    Two of them shoot two thick bolts of lightning at its head, and the other two directly pounce on the destroyer, absorbing its energy from zero distance.

 Chapter 895

    In the face of two heavy flashes of lightning, the destroyer armor immediately stops the rays of William''s split body.


    But although the lightning escaped, it was pulled to the ground by two sentinel robots wrapped around it.


    Then the sentinels of lightning are released to step on the destroyer''s hands, and the other two control his legs.


    In front of William, the sentinel who absorbed the destroyer''s rays flashed and kicked the destroyer who was struggling to get up.


    Kick it back to the ground, hold the destroyer''s head in both hands, and face it with the same ray as before.


    Boom.


    The destroyer was hit by his own rays and fell deep into the earth.


    "Hum.".


    As far away as Asgard, Odin holds the gun of eternity discontentedly and bumps heavily on the throne.


    the destroyer immediately flies like chicken blood, holding his head as a sentinel, and then wrestles with the sentinel who holds his hands.


    However, without waiting for the destroyer to exert all his strength, the crashed sentry came again.


    Around the front, holding the destroyer who is only one head higher than himself in both hands, and pulling back fiercely.


    With a bang, the destroyer is thrown to the ground again, and then a part of the material is separated to enter the inside of the armor along the destroyer''s open head.


    "Asshole.".


    Odin, who is in control of the destroyer, stands up from the throne and says with an incredible face,


    "he can absorb the energy of the destroyer, but he can also assimilate the energy.".


    This makes Odin not from the same as William, began to hit each other''s attention.


    The sentinel material that has entered the interior of the destroyer decomposes into nano form, turns around inside and gets stuck in its energy core in an attempt to interrupt its energy supply.


    And a sentinel outside, under William''s control, disintegrates into nano form and continues to enter the destroyer.


    The other four platforms also decompose into nano forms, completely enveloping the destroyer''s armor, trying to see if they can assimilate the materials on it.


    "Scan, analyze and record all the information of this armor quickly," William, who was invisible outside the valley, called to Sunday.


    "Understand, sir. It has been recorded. In the record, unknown structure is detected. The prediction is biased. The time of complete analysis of all structures and materials is unknown.".


    "No matter how much time he needs, he can steal as much as he can.".


    Unfortunately, William thought well, as the king of Asgard, how could Odin let William take advantage of him.


    Since the destroyer armor was suppressed by the Sentinels, Odin would not give William time.


    Therefore, when the destroyer''s armor is brought back by rainbow bridge, its sentinels also appear in the divine realm.


    But Odin was disappointed that the destroyer appeared in front of him, but those attached sentinels also disappeared slowly on the destroyer without warning.


    In an instant, he crossed the distance of not knowing how many light years, returned to the valley, and slowly integrated into five three meter high sentry robots, guarding around William''s body.


    Outside the valley, William''s real body is smiling and closing his eyes, feeling the spatial coordinates of Asgard silently.


    Unexpectedly, this accident not only made it easy for him to find Asgard, but also left a lot of sentinel materials with nanometer size in the divine realm. In the future, if he wants to go to the divine realm, he only needs one idea to transmit it.


    Maybe I should make some preparation, so that I don''t think it''s so easy to make a profit when things come to an end.


    Odin, who had been put together and didn''t get the sentry, couldn''t stop so easily, "let Angela come to see me at once.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    The guard at Odin''s side immediately contacted the man named Angela.


    Soon, a woman in a red robe, a hood, two short blades and two daggers around her waist came to the conference hall.


    "Your Majesty, are you looking for me?"


    Odin looked at Angela with satisfaction, "someone is peeping into the secret of the divine realm, so I hope you can bring that person''s head back to see me.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    Angela bows without any inquiry, quietly exits the conference hall, gets on Asgard''s spaceship and rushes to rainbow bridge.


    Seeing the hooded Angela, heimdar and her nodding, "old rule, I''ll send you directly over the enemy''s head. Pay attention to the delivery time of rainbow bridge.".


    And heimdahl nodded, Angela went into the portal, in a multicolored light, appeared directly on the top of William''s magic body, in less than a few seconds, she split the body in half.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the knife was wielded, Angela knew that she was not hitting a real person at all.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he squatted with his legs and ran to the distance. He planned to hide first and then look for a second shot according to his past experience.After the second shot, no matter success or failure, always watching her, heimdar will take her back to Asgard with rainbow bridge.


    However, the legendary assassin of Asgard is facing the existence of flying 100 kilometers per second. Before Angela has escaped 10 meters, a figure appears on her way.


    Then a sentry robot appeared on the left, right, behind and in the sky, surrounded by the sky around her.


    Angela takes the Double Daggers back to her waist, takes off her hood, silently pulls out the two broken blades on her back, and looks at the sentinel robot in front of her.


    Just when William thought that Asgard''s assassin girl was going to work hard and was still haggling over whether to kill her or catch her with Odin,


    "whew",, "


    without waiting for the sentry robot to start, a rainbow appeared on Angela''s head and teleported the sentry robot flying in mid air.


    ¡°FK¡±¡£


    Through the sentinel already in the divine realm, William immediately understood that it was a chain game.


    If the assassin can kill him, of course, it''s best. But if he can''t, he can easily get the sentry back to the divine realm.


    In the rainbow bridge at the moment, the sentinel robot is surrounded by more than a dozen high-level gods in the divine realm.


    More than that, a few divine domain soldiers still put their shining swords on the ground, instantly forming a space shield.


    Unfortunately, what Odin never expected was that the magic cube hidden in the earth was not only obtained by William, but also recognized as a space gem in the magic cube.


    You can freely use the energy of the magic cube of the universe, and even wantonly use the power of space.


    So, when people in Shenyu thought they had controlled the sentry robot, the robot who had not moved suddenly raised his head and stared at Odin, who was blind and had a white chin and beard.


    "I didn''t expect that as the Lord of Asgard and the guardian of the ninth term, he was a villain who wanted to kill himself without asking for anything.".


    Shut up.


    Thor, who holds Thor''s hammer, stares at the sentry robot angrily. If Odin didn''t raise his hand to stop him, maybe he would have hit the sentry with a hammer.


    Hearing that the sentry could talk, Odin sighed in his heart and immediately put his identity on the identity of King Asgard,


    "tell me who you are.".

 Chapter 896

    "Who am I? It doesn''t matter. You just need to know that Asgard and I are not enemies. On the contrary, to a certain extent, our relationship is most suitable to be allies.


    Sol, who had been rebuffed, raised Thor''s hammer and pointed to the sentry. He said with dissatisfaction, "then show your true face, otherwise, the divine realm doesn''t need you as an ally.".


    William looked at Thor''s hammer enviously. If only he had this in his hand.


    "Sol odinsen, the prince of Asgard, is the future successor of the divine realm, but unfortunately, you only learned Odin''s bravery, but not Odin''s wisdom"


    the three meter high sentinel robot pointed to Thor''s hammer and looked down at him. "Maybe, you should put down this hammer, which makes you feel that you are omnipotent,


    becoming a God Before the new king of Yu, he should know who he is and what he should do, instead of hitting people with a hammer all day long.


    "You asked me to put down my hammer?"


    When people heard the sentry saying that he would let sol put down his hammer, they knew that this would certainly irritate sol. Odin, who was also clear, frowned and was not happy at first, but then heard the last sentence, he still wanted to see what his son would do.


    But the end was exactly the same as he expected. Sol roared, picked up the hammer and hit the sentry.


    In the face of the thunderbolt hammer, the three meter high sentry robot splits in the eyes of everyone.


    The three meter high sentry broke down into two sentries about two meters in height, two smaller ones.


    Then it becomes sol and rocky who has been squinting and not talking.


    "We have met, two princes.".


    Then a force of space directly drove away the space blockade in the rainbow bridge.


    Four Asgard soldiers holding swords in charge of sealing the space were directly overturned to the ground.


    At the foot of the Sentinels who incarnate sol and rocky, two Golden Circle portals appear, smile and say "goodbye",


    then "whew" disappears.


    Asgard''s people looked at Odin doubtfully, but they were even more surprised by the creaking of Thor''s hammer, and sol, who was depressed, ashamed and silent.


    What makes them even more puzzled is that rocky, who has not dealt with sol all the time, didn''t speak sarcastically at sol. Instead, he stood there with the same face and didn''t speak.


    From the moment Odin saw the portal, he remembered William, who had tricked Saul and rocky two years ago to let their two brothers fall freely in a different space for ten minutes.


    "Sol, rocky, you two come with me.".


    "It''s the father.".


    Father and son walked into the rainbow bridge and came to the valley where the magic Elves were.


    Seeing the three sons of Odin, William was more curious about the identity of the light elves in the town.


    There was a magic separation, and a magic appeared in front of them.


    "Show your true colors, middlegard," Saul roared excitedly as soon as he saw William''s separation. "Our contest is not over yet. Let''s fight with me again openly.".


    "Sol, my brother, you can''t compete with a magic identity," Rocky said, looking at William''s separation with a gloomy expression. "Midgard, you dare to use your magic separation to meet the guardian of the ninth term, the great Odin.".


    "I don''t deny that Odin is great. He saved the earth from the ice giant thousands of years ago.


    But I know that Odin is the conqueror of the ninth term. As a conqueror, his kindness will only be reflected in Asgard, or people who have no threat to Asgard.


    Today, I accidentally know a secret that even Odin is eager to kill. Therefore, for the sake of my life, I''d better be cautious. ".


    "Don''t worry, kid, since you know you''re from Midgard, as you said, we should be allies." Odin raised his hand to prevent rocky from continuing to provoke,


    he looked at William with a smile and kindness, which made him feel goose bumps all over his body. He immediately realized that he was the object of calculation and solicitation by the old man.


    When thinking about how to deal with it, Odin continued, "since you already know the light elves, you may know the destroyed land of elves,


    and this planet is my chosen habitat for the light elves. Therefore, since you have no grudge against the light elves, and you are not here for the treasure of the light elves, we can sit down and talk, or go to Asgard for a drink It''s no problem.


    "The treasure of the light elves?"


    Odin''s words not only make William curious, but also make Saul and rocky look at their father.


    Odin did not directly solve the three people''s doubts, but looked at William with a smile, "I feel that you have something that should belong to me, right, child.".


    "Odin''s treasure?"


    As soon as Saul heard this, he could not help holding the hammer tightly. He said eagerly, "hand over the things, middlegard, otherwise, I don''t mind beating you and taking them by myself."."Sol, maybe you should learn from this shady rocky. He''s more direct than you.".


    With that, his eyes turned to the left. Then, in Saul''s puzzled eyes, he raised his hand. A hurricane blew by, and large pieces of flowers and plants piled up in one direction. Soon, a human shaped object appeared, revealing that he wanted to hide and slip away to find rocky, William''s real body.


    "I remember reminding you not to use illusions in front of me, rocky. Did you name yourself the God of magic?"


    "Damn Midgard, you are scorning the God of Asgard.".


    Rocky, who shows his figure, looks at his whole body full of flowers, grass and soil, and angrily faces Fen Shen, which is a magic ray.


    Unfortunately, this magic was blocked by a three meter high sentry robot before half the distance of the flight path.


    Seeing that Fenshen could release magic, he also asked the sentry to help him deal with his younger brother. Sol didn''t even think about it, so he put out his hammer to Fenshen.


    And William just like did not see the hammer attack to the split, not to let the Sentinels close at hand to stop, watching the thunderbolt hammer smash the magic split.


    Then four three meter and two two meter high sentry robots melted into the ground like cheese and disappeared.


    "Ha ha, rocky, it''s a good match.".


    Seeing that his hammer was successful, sol held the hammer of Thor in his hand and laughed. He didn''t notice Odin behind him and looked at him helplessly.


    Release a clean magic, let oneself completely a new rocky, look at sol like an idiot, if not for Odin, he will scold sol is an idiot.


    "Odin is here, my brother. Can''t you see that the middlegard intentionally let you hit him in order to run away, so that he won''t be caught by his father and want his treasure back?"


    "This, this, this.".


    Sol, who came back, turned to look at Odin. Seeing Odin''s helpless expression, he knew that rocky was right.

 Chapter 897

    "Never mind, Saul. The Midgard is still here.".


    Odin looked at sol with remorse on his face. Although he wanted to swear, he didn''t want to lose Sol''s face in front of rocky.


    Carrying the gun of eternity, he took a few steps, looked at the place where William''s real body was hidden outside the valley, and said, "if you don''t get the recognition of the gem, for your safety, you should give it to me for safekeeping.


    If you get the gem''s recognition, even if I want to get it back, it''s impossible, meadoward''s child, we should talk about it.


    Talk about it?


    Talking about Mao, he doesn''t want to fight Odin, who has not lived for a few years. But for the old man, he would have beaten him. Saul and rocky doubt life.


    No matter how powerful the Thor''s hammer is, it''s useless if it can''t hit the target. Moreover, it can''t break the iron suit with one hammer. Now William''s sentinel armor has extraordinary physical defense.


    As for lightning, William would like the more the better.


    "Father?"


    After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see William show up. Sol looked anxiously at Odin and said, "that middlegard was not beaten by me and didn''t dare to come out, was he?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, Odin and rocky, who came back, looked at sol with a frown. Is this Sol''s real idea, or is it exciting?


    Rocky is on the alert. His brother, who seems to be reckless and violent, is not a master of playing pig and eating tiger.


    Odin quickly understood from Sol''s expression that he really thought William did not dare to fight him in close combat.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Odin, who didn''t get a response, shook his head and was thinking whether he should go to the earth to meet William in person.


    there was a sound of "stepping" behind him. When he looked back, he saw Christine riding a huge elk.


    Odin couldn''t help looking at Christine''s gold-plated staff, or more accurately, the gem on the staff, and then remembering what happened before he inherited the throne.


    "Father"


    seeing Odin staring straight at the elf, sol gave a voice to remind him, but rocky followed Odin''s eyes and noticed the wand on Christine''s hand.


    I couldn''t help paying attention to the staff and thinking about its origin.


    Suddenly feel this can''t be the treasure of light elves?


    Odin was woken up by sol. As soon as he looked up, he saw rocky staring at Christine''s wand.


    In my heart, I felt sorry for thinking about William. I didn''t go into the magic hood to meet Christine earlier. I didn''t expect that Christine, who had never seen anyone else, would run out directly.


    Outside the valley, William, who did not slip away directly, was staring at Christine''s Gilded magic wand like rocky.


    The reason for William''s attention was the bright yellow gem on the staff.


    At a glance, William is sure that the gem is the soul gem in the infinite gem.


    William at this time also understand why Odin will see himself and sentry robot, wait for no hurry to brazen hand.


    But according to the movie, isn''t this spiritual gem stick in zitari''s hands? How can it appear here directly? Still in the hands of the light elves?


    Or rocky will give the news to the Zetas or mieba. Mieba will be robbed by the Zetas, and then he will bring it to the earth to make trouble.


    Anyway, the exact origin of the gem wand is not clear in the movie, so William doesn''t care.


    At the same time, William also wants to understand why Christine, who owns the spiritual gem, asked Asgard for help.


    I''m more glad that I didn''t break into the town of the magic elves, but let the soulless sentry robot take the lead, and always stand in front of me.


    Otherwise, you may be overcast by the mind gem that can control the mind of any creature.


    As for the fairy named Christine, whether she can play the role of spiritual gem wand, William has no doubt. If not, this wand must have been in the hands of light elves for a long time.


    The light elves who once had brilliant magic achievements must find a way to use gems. Maybe the magic wand was made by the light elves.


    Good day, the great Odin.


    Riding on the elk, Christine didn''t get off the elk at all. He said hello to Odin, nodded to sol, and then ignored the smiling rocky.


    This makes Rocky''s expression immediately changed, staring at Christine''s wand, standing there silently.


    But for Christine, she didn''t have to look at it at all. Although she didn''t know what they were thinking, Christine knew exactly who was malicious and was trying to hit her wand.


    He ignored rocky even more, frowned and said to Odin, "according to the agreement, you should not bring these two people to see me.".


    "Father.".


    Rocky just laughed, and sol couldn''t stand it, frowning at his father."You stay here," Odin told rocky and sol. After a meaningful warning to rocky, Odin followed Christine into the magic town.


    When he came to the small town, Christine waved back all the magic elves. After a few polite words, Odin said directly,


    "Christine, I think you''d better go back to Asgard with me. It''s no longer safe here.".


    Odin looked back at William''s invisible place outside the valley, "the guy outside already has space gems in his hand,


    if he knows the secret of infinite gems, then you are his target.".


    Christine hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s not so much the human danger outside, but the black haired guy you brought, which makes me feel more dangerous.".


    "Rocky?" Odin thought about Christine''s words with uncertain expression.


    He wants to deny it, but he knows better that Christine, who owns the gem of the soul, can see through the good and evil in a person''s heart.


    Only talking about rocky, not mentioning sol, who looks more irritable and reckless, is also in line with Odin''s own view of the two sons.


    At first, he took his son rocky away from the king of ice and snow, in order to be a hostage.


    But thousands of years later, even hardhearted as Odin, it is inevitable to have a father''s feelings for his son.


    Of course, this kind of kinship certainly can''t threaten his own son sol, and even if necessary, it''s OK to use rocky as Sol''s test stone,


    but when rocky doesn''t shake Asgard''s rule and safety, Odin directly denies or kills rocky, and he hesitates.


    "It seems that I am really old, and I always hope that my two children can take over my responsibilities as brothers and sisters.".


    "Cough cough cough".


    Before Odin finished speaking, Christine coughed and interrupted him, "Odin, you can''t let go of your responsibility,


    just like my mother and I have said to you for thousands of years, the dark elves have not been eliminated completely. I won''t plant the tree of life until you kill malekis.".

 Chapter 898

    Odin thought for a moment, but said, "the dark elves have not appeared for more than 5000 years, and watt alheim has become a wasteland. They can no longer exist.


    If I don''t plant the tree of life, I won''t be able to last for a few years. As soon as I die, the Asgard gods will inevitably fall into the twilight, and the nine realms will fall into endless war again.


    how many innocent people will die at that time, don''t you think about it? "


    "No", Christine was disturbed by Odin''s words, and soon his mind came back,


    "no, Odin, unless you kill malekis, I won''t risk the last seed of the tree of life for you


    moreover, it''s not many years since the ninth five thousand year succession, when the dark elves and etheric particles will surely appear I can''t plant the seeds of the tree of life at this time.


    Moreover, as a light elf, I can''t make the tree of life grow to the point where it can produce a spring of life in a short time. ".


    "Ah," Odin frowned at Christine, but he didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, he looked at him with a firm face. Odin could only fight for and admonish him,


    "have you ever thought about how many years you are going to wait once malekis doesn''t appear?".


    "It doesn''t matter," Christine said without expression, "the life of the light elves is longer than that of you asgards, and I''m less than a thousand years old. I have plenty of time to wait.".


    ¡±You,,, ",


    Odin fought back his anger. If only Christine knew where the seeds of the tree of life were, and only she could plant them, Odin might have robbed them long ago.


    After all, the king who fought for nine years was not really benevolent, let alone old and dying.


    William outside the valley, after hearing the secret, couldn''t help thinking whether to tell Odin. As long as the etheric particles sealed by his father break the seal and appear in the ninth session, the sleeping Dark Elves will wake up.


    I think that I will be able to make the tree of life grow quickly.


    Once Odin is immortal, it''s not so easy for the mieba guy to invade the earth. Isn''t it that you don''t have to worry about mieba''s peeping, the time gem of Kamata Taj, the space gem of your own body, the etheric particles sealed by Asgard, that is, the real gem, and the spiritual gem of Christine''s hand?


    So there won''t be a snap?


    In a few seconds, William denied the idea and wanted to stop mieba from attacking. The only way to stop him was to kill him. Otherwise, all the people who prevented him from taking office as the director of the family planning committee would either be calculated by him or be hunted down.


    There are many advantages in saving Odin, but what are the disadvantages?


    William thought about it carefully. If Odin is still alive, he will inevitably compete with Asgard if he wants to dominate the earth and even other galaxies in the future.


    and once Odin has lost his life crisis, it is likely to arouse his ambition again. At that time, even if William does not have the heart to dominate, Odin may still regard him as a threat.


    But in the face of the gem of the soul and the gem of the reality, William hesitated in his heart, waiting for the future plot to appear, and then waiting for the chance to grab these two gems.


    If the plot doesn''t change, at least it''s easy to get the heart gem.


    It''s not impossible to steal the real gem from Asgard. After all, Odin at that time might have been secretly plotted by rocky and mentally exiled to the earth.


    Without Odin, the guy who makes William not sure of winning, it should not be difficult to get real gems.


    As for the fact that the space gems are already in his hands, and that reconnection 1 is unlikely to appear, William thinks that it''s not a problem at all. It''s a big deal to leave the space gems in his hands,


    and return the cosmic magic cube wrapped with the space gems to Nick Flanner''s Cyclops. When aegis started its research, he hid in the dark and poured space into the magic cube from time to time Energy.


    Even when scientists are studying, they can deliberately leak out the space energy, so as not to make rocky, a two saber wizard, unable to find the space coordinates to enter the earth.


    But if so, he will become the target of exterminating hegemony in the future.


    Or, on the condition of saving Odin, you can get the two gems of mind and reality now, and then go to the dwarves to make infinite gloves to kill mieba directly?


    However, with this idea, William felt that things were not so simple. From Odin''s cautious and defensive attitude towards infinite gems, never letting two gems stay together, and the fake infinite gloves in Odin''s treasure house,


    if you don''t use such treasures as infinite gloves to bind gems, two gems with infinite energy may have unexpected accidents when they stay together Catastrophic consequences.


    And Odin also shows with practical action that even if he has a gem, he does not want to let the gem stay together, and even does not want the gem to appear in Asgard.


    Otherwise, he would not hide the space gems on the earth and ignore the sealed etheric particles. Of course, Odin may not know that etheric particles are real gems, but William thinks it is impossible.Because the fake infinite glove in Odin''s treasure house all means that he wants to tell the outside world that if anyone really offends him, even if Asgard can''t beat him, he can also let the dwarves make real infinite gloves.


    the real gem sealed on the equipment and the spiritual gem in Christine''s hand are still killed by Odin''s space gem hidden in the earth.


    Of course, the space gems belong to William now, but this is also the reason why William does not dare to provoke Odin when he knows that Odin must have a back hand and has not many years to live.


    besides, William and Asgard have no real or irresolvable contradiction.


    Maybe I should ask Odin about the gems first, otherwise the planned power gems, after they are found, in case of an unknown reaction with the space gems on my body, will be William himself.


    With this idea, William appeared beside Saul and rocky, who were waiting outside the town. "Hey, guys, excuse me.".


    "Hell," Saul, who was startled by the sudden appearance of William, swung his hammer to hit William without even thinking about it.


    But as soon as Saul swung his hand, he was held by the following sentinel robot, and then three sentinels who had recovered to two meters appeared,


    and grabbed Sol''s hands and feet, tied him tightly, and absorbed the lightning from the sky.


    As soon as Rocky was about to do it, four sentinel robots with their hands raised and their palms shining with lightning appeared.


    "I advise you to surrender, or I''ll let you try what it''s like to be electrified into an explosive head.".


    Looking at William, who is suspended in mid air, covered in gold armor, with a huge red cape floating behind him, rocky instinctively feels that the person in front of him is not only a real person, but also dangerous.


    With a gloomy face, he slowly stretched out his hands.

 Chapter 899

    Looking at Rocky obediently stretching out his hands, waiting to be handcuffed, William thought together, a sentinel robot came forward, cold hands holding Rocky''s hand, changed into heavy handcuffs, handcuffed rocky at the same time,


    also turned into nano materials, along rocky''s arm, in a moment covered his whole body, firmly controlled him.


    Even sol, a powerful fighter, was bound by four sentinels, and rocky couldn''t escape from the Sentinels who could absorb energy.


    Thor''s hammer attracted a lot of thunder and lightning from the sky, which certainly attracted the attention of Odin and Christine in the small town.


    Seeing that his two sons were so easily subdued, Odin gasped from the corner of his mouth, and a burst of anger flashed on his face.


    Fortunately, William also knows that he can''t go too far in front of his father, and he has to ask Odin for advice about infinite gems.


    With a snap of the finger, the Sentinels lifted the restrictions on Saul and rocky.


    Sol, who suddenly gained his freedom and struggled with the four sentinels with all his strength, seized his strength for a moment and hit the retreating sentinels.


    "Touch"


    the hit sentry flew straight back about ten meters before stopping in mid air.


    William speechless looked at the eyes, understand, the expression is a little embarrassed sol, attention soon on the flying sentry.


    Seeing that the sentry was intact, William took it for granted.


    When Saul and Tony Stark met for the first time, they had a fight. Thor''s hammer hit the steel suit several times in a row, but it didn''t break Tony''s suit.


    on the contrary, Saul pinched the steel suit''s wrist when he pinched it.


    At this time, facing sentinels who are stronger than Mark''s battle clothes and have extraordinary physical resistance ability, it''s strange that Thor''s hammer can break them.


    An idea, the sentinel began to integrate into William''s sentinel armour, transferred most of the thunder and lightning power obtained from Thor''s hammer, and was put into the storage space by William.


    Then the other three also absorbed the lightning sentinels, left sol, flew to William, charged the armor, and then entered the storage space.


    But that''s a big difference between Saul and rocky.


    The two brothers were shocked to see that William''s armor, which was much smaller than the sentry robot, could integrate into four two meter high sentries.


    Doesn''t that mean that anyone fighting William has to face at least four sentinels first?


    What''s more, after absorbing the thunder and lightning from four sentinels, the pale gold armor''s dark blue arc representing thunder and lightning is not only brighter, but also denser and stronger.


    This result makes sol very depressed. He is not an idiot. He just released so many thunder and lightning through Thor''s hammer. He can''t hurt his opponent, but also charge his opponent.


    This does not mean that if you fight with William, the more you fight against him, the stronger he will be?


    It''s hard to feel completely restrained. Sol put down his hammer, rubbed his sour wrist and looked at Rocky with the same worried expression.


    Although rocky was still surrounded by sentinels, he didn''t get hurt, so he looked at William seriously,


    "Midgard, although you don''t win like a soldier, but a mortal can grow up to your level, you have won my respect.".


    This immediately surprised William. Didn''t you expect that sol, a bull like him, could judge the situation?


    It seems that if you can''t win with your fist, you will think about using your brain.


    But for Saul''s tone and words, William was not very happy, "mortal?"


    "Well?"


    Sol was feeling bad in his heart when he saw that William raised his hand and with a wave of his finger, a huge force was supporting him to fly tens of meters high.


    Thor, who relied on Raytheon''s hammer for his flight, didn''t feel much flustered. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he called for Raytheon''s hammer.


    But as soon as the hammer flew up, a portal appeared over the hammer, and instantly spread it to the sky 100 kilometers away.


    Perceiving that Thor''s hammer had disappeared far away, Saul called for the hammer and frowned at William, who was walking to the magic town. He thought unfairly, is it wrong to say that you are a mortal?


    But there was no time for sol to think about it and adjust his posture to get ready to land.


    This height is the worst for him. If the landing position is accurate, he can land without injury.


    And William, who did so, was quietly calculating the time of Thor''s hammer flying back from a hundred kilometers away.


    Unfortunately, after ten steps, he had entered the magic town and didn''t feel the hammer coming back.


    In this way, the speed of Thor''s hammer can never catch up with that of sentry armor, even less than one tenth of that of armor.


    In the magic Town, seeing sol fall to the ground easily, Odin''s eyes are on William.


    To be honest, it''s impossible for Odin to get angry when he learns that he has mastered the magic cube of the universe for many years, which is mastered by William.


    But the magic cube of the universe has been in his hands for so many years, but he doesn''t mean to admit it at all.On the contrary, William has been able to use space energy at will in less than one year, and Odin, who has studied the magic cube of the universe for many years, can''t sense the existence of the magic cube.


    it can only be judged by the characteristics of space magic and the residual space energy after William''s several moves that the magic cube of the universe is in William''s hands.


    This makes Odin have to face up to William, a mortal from middlegard who has mastered the power of space.


    After all, for Asgard, to get respect, it all depends on strength.


    Now that William has been able to suppress sol and rocky at will, Odin himself is not absolutely sure of the existence of the elimination, and may become an ally.


    As a qualified king, Odin, even though watching his two sons being tricked, was not happy, but also as did not see, and welcomed William''s arrival in person with a smile.


    Seeing Odin standing on the street and picking himself up, William said with a smile, "nice to meet you, your majesty Odin, king of Asgard''s gods and guardian of the ninth term. I''m William Devonshire.".


    "Nice to meet you, too, Midgard''s child.".


    To William, he just used the normal manners to see himself. Odin didn''t look unhappy. Instead, he patted William''s arm kindly.


    "I didn''t expect that only a thousand years ago, there will be a man who will cross the stars by his own strength.


    with you, the divine realm can put down its guard on meadoward and put more strength in other places where there is a need. We haven''t paid in vain, right, my child.".


    "Of course," William nodded without hesitation.


    Although he is very clear that Odin''s prevention of the ice giant''s invasion of the earth a thousand years ago is not really for human beings, but to prevent the ice giant from becoming bigger.


    But it is indisputable that Asgard has actually saved the earth. If Odin does not mention the recovery of space gems, William does not mind maintaining a superficial friendship with Asgard.

 Chapter 900

    After being polite to Odin, Christine, the light spirit, interrupted their exploration. "Human, how did you find here, and how did you break through the limitation of the magic mask and directly enter my territory?"


    William looked at Odin strangely. He didn''t understand whether the light elf really didn''t know how to be polite or didn''t welcome himself.


    "Don''t mind," Odin explained with a smile and shaking his head, "Christine didn''t mean any harm. He just stayed on this planet as soon as he was born. Apart from meeting me occasionally, other creatures he came into contact with were elves.".


    Christine frowned and listened to Odin''s explanation. She didn''t really have Eq. she just ruled a group of magic elves and made her not polite at all. Therefore, even if she realized that there was something wrong with her way of speaking, she didn''t intend to explain.


    As for William, he won''t really tell the story of spider robots sneaking into the town just because Christine is beautiful.


    "I released a tracking magic on a elf named lingdang, so I can find this. As for the invisible magic mask," William shrugged with ease,


    "this kind of light system, which is almost unsustainable, combined with the natural magic barrier, is not difficult for me to crack.".


    With that, William raised his hands, one hand warm light, and the other hand green light.


    As William expected, as soon as light and nature magic appeared, not only Odin''s one eye glowed with fiery light,


    Christine, who didn''t look good to anyone, showed a smile, but also quickly stepped forward and put his hand into the light of nature magic.


    Feeling silently for a moment, he said excitedly, "yes, yes, this is the self-healing magic of the natural system.".


    Holding William''s arm, Christine said to William expectantly, regardless of etiquette,


    "please, Mr. Devonshire, please release a wide range of plant awakening magic to the town with all your magic without affecting yourself.".


    "All the magic?" William shook his head. "It''s impossible. If it does, the whole town will be covered by plants.".


    "Is it so effective?" Christine grabs William''s arm with no surprise but joy,


    "no, if it wasn''t for my lack of natural magic talent, the town and the magic hood would not have been so weak.".


    But for William, if you are not beautiful, you will have to help you without repayment.


    Therefore, Christine is wondering why William hasn''t done it yet. The old man, Odin, can see from William''s expression,


    "William, as long as you help Christine, I promise Asgard won''t argue with you about the ownership of the cosmic cube.".


    Ha, is this trading with things that are no longer your own?


    Looking at William''s expression, Odin didn''t get angry. He said patiently, "even if the magic cube of the universe has recognized you, what you can''t deny is that Asgard has owned it for at least thousands of years. The magic cube belongs to Asgard in name, right?"


    Hell, William said in silence.


    If Odin used threats, coercion and other means, or even a stern tone, William would not be able to kill him.


    No one can force himself to do things without giving him the benefits that can make him move.


    But the old man''s reasonable appearance made William have no way even if he wanted to deny it. With a shake of his arm, he broke free from Christine''s grasp. With one thought, he flew to the sky in the center of the town.


    However, William''s over cautious character made him release several forms of Akron before releasing the natural magic.


    For a time, there were hundreds of William floating in the sky, scattered in a few hundred meters, and some timid magic elves screamed.


    "Quiet.".


    An ordinary quiet, instant appeared in everyone''s ears, the small town of magic elves are scared to find themselves speechless.


    Even Odin was speechless by the silence magic. It was not until a light flashed on him that he cracked William''s magic.


    The only one unaffected is Christine, whose magic is offset by her treasure before she gets close to her.


    Besides, unlike Odin, there was a flash of anger in her eyes after she was forbidden. On the contrary, she saw that William''s magic cultivation was so high, and her face was full of expectant smile.


    William, who hides his real body in hundreds of magic parts, has no intention to do it himself. Unless there is no danger, the plants released by these parts are not enough to wake up, he will do it himself.


    However, he still followed the magic avatars and made more than ten gestures. In an instant, the town with a radius of one kilometer was full of soft green.


    "Odin''s up there. What''s going on inside?"


    Sol and rocky, who are waiting outside the town, see a huge magic mask with a radius of one kilometer appear in their eyes.


    What''s more, the magic mask with cracks on its surface began to heal automatically after the appearance of the ocean like green sea.


    At this time in the town, hundreds of natural magic, the whole town as if alive, all the plants are growing rapidly, flowering, fruiting, withering, so repeated.Even the wooden houses began to grow branches and green leaves.


    When the plants grew to a certain extent, William soon noticed that more than a dozen of the fastest growing and thickest unknown plants began to show their heads and limbs.


    When William was wondering, he heard Christine''s excited voice in his ears.


    "Great, great, with these forest gods, we can rebuild the temple in the future.".


    Odin, behind Christine, stares at William in the air.


    He never thought that William''s cultivation in magic was so strong that Odin felt that even his wife could not compare with William in magic.


    However, the stronger William is in the plant magic, the better it will be for Odin. Instead, what he is thinking about is the dark elves mentioned by Christine.


    He didn''t want things to be like what Christine said. After the seeds of the tree of life were planted, the dark elves, who had disappeared for more than 5000 years, suddenly jumped out and made the ninth term fall into darkness. Meanwhile, they destroyed the tree of life and broke Odin''s last hope.


    It seems that I have to go to the place where the etheric gem is sealed to check, so as not to loose the seal after such a long time.


    As long as the etheric gem is not present, even if the dark elves still exist, they are certainly not the opponents of the divine realm.


    Odin is thinking about his own business, lengbuding heard just now is also very happy Christine, yelled to let William stop.


    When I looked up, I saw that more than a dozen forest gods began to blossom.


    Odin cursed secretly. At the same time, he just thought for a few seconds and grabbed Christine. "Now we can only pray that William''s magic is not used up.".

 Chapter 901

    Of course, William also saw the flowering of the ten meter tall humanoid plants in the small town.


    Not only that, William, who is only responsible for providing magic, does not really give a hand, even Odin and Christine''s words are also heard.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he reduced the supply of magic, and only a moment later Odin and Christine saw that William''s magic was not enough.


    And the two of them cast such a wide range of magic in William. They had no doubt that William was playing tricks. They could only hope that the magic of plants waking up could last until the ten forest gods blossomed and bear fruit.


    Otherwise, once it blooms, the forest gods that will not stop will only blossom but not bear fruit, and the remaining forest gods will probably die out directly.


    is often as like as two peas, but even more like William, who is the same as William.


    "No, no, no", seeing this, Christine looked anxiously at the more than a dozen gods of the forest who had already blossomed and were showing their buds,


    and the disappearing magic separation. Without time to think about it, Christine gritted her teeth and threw the gold-plated Scepter into William''s air.


    No.


    Odin, who was also worried, saw the scepter inlaid with spiritual gems flying to the sky, and immediately yelled. At the same time, he raised his eternal gun to the scepter, which was a ray.


    in William''s angry and puzzled eyes, the scepter was hit by the ray, deviated from the direction, and hit the magic barrier in the sky straight, "Dang" fell to the ground.


    "Don''t pick it up, don''t pick it up.".


    Seeing that William''s body appeared at the edge of the fallen scepter, Odin quickly called out, "your body can''t withstand the impact of two gems.".


    It''s a pity that if Odin doesn''t say this, William may hesitate to touch the scepter of the soul, but Odin just worries that his body will not be able to bear the energy baptism of the gem of the soul.


    William would be polite and would not hesitate to seize the scepter.


    As soon as the scepter started, a moderate spiritual power entered his mind, which made William''s growing spiritual power soar directly.


    Mental power scanning has a tendency to break through the range of 2 kilometers in a moment, and the objects that mental power can lift also have the posture of breaking through 2 tons.


    As soon as the good things arrived, Odin and Christine could see something. Now, William, with a clear mind, opened more than ten portal in the sky in less than a second.


    and the portal was just 300 kilometers away in the forest. A dozen magicians gave up their natural magic and made a few gestures to the portal, and even extracted them from the forest The power of nature poured into the magic town.


    In a moment, large green lights filled the surrounding of more than a dozen forest gods.


    Let the God of the forest, who has slowed down the speed of fruiting, begin to speed up the pace of ripening, and bear fruit the size of a walnut with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, in order to hold the scepter of mind for a longer time and stabilize his rapidly growing mental power, William began to bear fruit more than ten minutes later and dissipated in the air,


    not only did he not stop his magic, but also continued to draw natural force from the deep forest 300 kilometers away, prompting new fruits to take root and sprout as soon as they landed, slowly growing from one meter Ten meters to stop.


    As soon as the portal is closed, all the plants in the magic town stop growing rapidly just like pressing the pause button.


    Holding the scepter of the soul, as soon as William fell to the ground, he sat cross legged on the ground, pretending to close his eyes, recovering the magic that only consumed less than half.


    He felt his hand on the heart jewel, and immediately a lot of energy leaked out of the heart jewel and space jewel, and then went into William''s body,


    the result was far beyond his expectation. In only one second, William directly threw away his heart wand, frowned and began to meditate.


    Fortunately, he kept the scepter fast, and the spiritual power that entered the body was counteracted by the power of space and William''s own meditation. Fortunately, it did not cause any harm, but improved a lot of mental power.


    However, the mental power was almost burst, and the two infinite gemstone energy, fighting in his body, still let William palpitation.


    Seeing that William opened his eyes, his eyes were clear, and he was not confused by the jewels at all, Odin, who was holding the gun of eternity, was relieved.


    Then he said to William with a smile, "although your body can bear the energy baptism and impact of two infinite gems, which makes me very surprised,


    but the reason why the heart gem is called the heart gem is that it acts on each owner''s heart, or spiritual power.


    What''s more, no one can bear the infinite energy of two different gems only with his body without the help of infinite gloves and other treasures to restrain the energy output of different gems.


    If you have to do so, it''s unfortunate that your container is either burst or your body is riddled with holes by different energies, and then you can hang up.After hearing Odin''s words, William thought silently, as if he could bear the infinite energy of space gems, because the storage space absorbed the energy of gems all the time.


    At this time, the storage space was so large that William, who didn''t remember the time, didn''t know how much it was. Anyway, the side length of 24 meters a day would be 8.76 kilometers a year.


    What he shouldn''t do is he shouldn''t touch the Heart Jewel directly with his hands. His mental power at this time can''t not only bind the jewel, but also bear the infinite energy of the heart jewel.


    He didn''t have enough mental energy. William''s quick reaction.


    But what if the jewels were inlaid in sentinel armor?


    This idea was denied by William in a short time. If the gem of the soul prompted the sentinel armor to have the consciousness of knowing me,


    and this consciousness appeared the same idea as o''chuang, William would be a sinner, but at the same time, he would also be a loss to his wife.


    Mind gems are not good. Maybe you can try inlaying real gems. After all, real gems have a big disadvantage, that is, gems will always absorb the energy of users.


    When the energy is not enough, it will absorb the vitality of the user.


    Sentinel armor, on the other hand, can automatically absorb any energy it touches or dissociates from the air.


    This increase and decrease, plus the energy emitted by the space gem is injected into the armor. Even if the gem wants to fight, it is also in the sentinel armor.


    If he is lucky enough to keep his balance, he will be able to achieve whatever he wants as long as he has enough energy in the future.


    Of course, the premise is that the energy must be sufficient to realize the transformation of gems out of thin air.


    In the end, if not, it''s just a waste of sentry armor.

 Chapter 902

    After recovering his magic power, William stood up and looked at the spiritual gem Scepter picked up by Christine. Although he was still a little worried about the fact that his mental power was almost burst, he was OK in the end?


    Not only nothing, but in the empty hand to touch the heart of the gem that just a second, their own mental strength once again rose a lot.


    Although the mental scan was stable in the range of two kilometers, it did not break through again, but the weight of the object extracted by the mind crossed to the level of three tons in a straight line.


    All this shows that William''s body can absolutely withstand the impact of infinite gems in a short time. Therefore, William''s eyes are even more warm when he looks at Christine''s spiritual scepter.


    Christine turned pale and hid behind Odin.


    Having seen William''s massive magic power, Christine doesn''t think he can cope with it if he really wants to rob it.


    "Even if you get a heart gem, you can''t use it directly.".


    Christine, who was frightened by William''s eyes, explained hastily, "this gem is in the hands of our light elves, not that we are using it, but that we are guarding, and, and.".


    "And what?" Said William impatiently.


    "Limit it.".


    "Restrictions?"


    What William said to Christine was very unexpected, but in a moment, some familiar pictures appeared in his mind, so he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    A moment later, William said uncertainly, "do you mean that the gem of the mind itself is conscious?"


    "That''s right," Odin looked at William unexpectedly. "Before, I was worried that you would be confused by the gem of the mind.


    fortunately, you have only a short time to contact the gem directly, and you have strong mental power to keep your mind,


    but now it seems that although you are not confused, you will inevitably be affected.


    Although gems improve your strength, they also make you fall into the desire for power.


    If space gems didn''t help you to offset most of the power of soul gems, you would have started to grab and hide the scepter of mind at the moment.


    After hearing this, William could not help but ponder. However, he soon remembered that he was just on guard against the creation of the sentry robot version of aochuang, which showed that he was not affected by the heart gem at all.


    In this case, William could not help but have the idea of trying again, whether he could use the soul gem to enhance his strength, and then upgrade the magic level again.


    Holding up her hand and grabbing at Christine''s wand of mind, Christine felt a huge force coming from the wand.


    she was not good at power, which was comparable to William''s three tons of mental power, and the wand was released instantly.


    Has been paying attention to William''s Odin, is not polite to do not listen to advice William, is an energy ray.


    But William had been guarding against Odin before he decided to do it.


    A portal instantly appeared between himself and Odin. When the scepter was in hand, the ray also passed through the portal, and the sky was 100 kilometers away.


    Seeing that William had taken the scepter and his attack was ineffective, Odin, who still had a glimmer of hope for William, cried anxiously,


    "William, if you want to become more powerful, you must learn to control your inner desire. At the same time, you must understand that the power you get from the gem is not the power you really have.".


    William, who is ready to fight first, can''t help glancing at Odin when he hears these words of persuasion.


    He didn''t expect that the old man would persuade himself first instead of directly.


    Instead of pretending that he had been influenced by gems, William cheated Odin and Christine.


    And when he came into contact with the gem of the soul again, he realized clearly that there was really a sense on the gem.


    This let William also gave up the plan to start directly, who knows more contact, his mind will be affected.


    Once the consciousness of mind gem really appears and wants to seize the control of the body, William does not think that his mental power can resist the mind gem with infinite energy.


    It''s better for other people to test it first. What they should do is to position the gem.


    William gave Odin a reassuring smile, "I''m not as unbearable and stupid as you think. Since this gem is conscious, I''ll give it upper shackles,


    and I happen to be able to do magic like space confinement.".


    With that, he raised his hand to the bright yellow heart gem on the scepter and released a space barrier. Not long after


    , the bright Topaz was surrounded by a layer of blue space energy, and with the more energy input, the energy began to turn to the direction of materialization.


    It begins to form a dark blue diamond crystal, which is wrapped with a heart gem. It looks like the magic cube of space.


    The only difference is a cube and a much smaller diamond.


    The jewels on the scepter changed from bright yellow to dark blue, and the inner jewels could not be seen at all.With this rhombic crystal composed of space energy, no matter where the scepter is, William will be able to sense it in the future. Even at the right time, he can directly send the heart gem to himself.


    And it can avoid a direct conflict with Odin.


    Seeing that William is adding bondage to the gem and making it more hidden, Odin withdraws his eternal gun pointing at William and reminds him, "believe it or not, from ancient times to the present, all those who pay attention to infinite gems will not get good results, either lose their favorite person,


    or become the enemy of the vast majority and give the whole universe a chance Come to turbulence and chaos.


    As for Odin''s reminder, William just thought about it a little and understood that the so-called loss of the person he loves most is nothing but the sacrifice of the person he loves if he wants to get the soul gem.


    He didn''t have a great ideal for the sake of the whole universe, and he didn''t want to sacrifice his loved ones for his own ideal.


    And the worst thing is that William himself is not sure if he has someone he really loves.


    Isn''t it incredible, but William knows that if there must be one, it must be Lina.


    Or his children in the future, but he will never exchange the life of Lina and the children for the soul gem.


    That''s why William knew he didn''t have the ability and ambition to collect six precious stones.


    He raised his hand and looked at the changed gem on the scepter. A thought came up. He held the scepter with his mind and handed it back to Christine, who was very nervous.


    At the same time, Odin said, "William, no matter what your original intention of collecting infinite gems is, you have to understand that once the gems are in your hands and known by the outside world, you will be the light in the dark, and there will be countless people hiding in the dark peeping at the gems, staring at you.".

 Chapter 903

    People with treasures, big secrets in their heads, and extraordinary strength must be the eyesore of other people. They just stare when they are stared at. Anyway, they still rely on their strength to speak.


    This truth is not only in the universe, but also on the earth. It has long been clearly recorded by the ancients and history, so Odin''s words can not scare William.


    Anyway, his purpose of collecting infinite gems is not to seek hegemony, but to make his life more comfortable.


    If it wasn''t for the purple potato monster, the great director of the Family Planning Commission, who had the space gem, he would need to plan other gems.


    On this thought, William suddenly felt that no matter what Odin would do in the future, it was necessary for him to prolong his life.


    When the sky collapses, it''s better to have a higher person to carry it than to carry it yourself.


    So William released a cure for Odin.


    The startled Odin, with the eternal gun in his hand pointing at William again, felt that it was a gain magic.


    With a helpless stare on his face, William said, "if you are my child, I promise I will teach you politeness instead of being so arrogant.".


    William shrugged. "Sorry, I''ve never met my father.".


    "I,,"


    Odin suddenly lost his mind of preaching. After living for more than 5000 years, he still didn''t understand that William was retaliating him for preaching too much.


    I close my eyes and feel the healing of my body. But after the magic effect is over, I feel better.


    But in the end, he sighed and said with disappointment, "although this kind of self-healing magic can make me feel better, the final result is the same. What I need is longevity.".


    With that, Odin looked at Christine, and William looked at Christine curiously. After all, Odin pinned his hope of living on the tree of life.


    Since it''s useful for Odin, it''s certainly useful for William. No one will let go of this treasure that can increase life.


    Looking at the man who can kill himself easily, Christine was a little nervous. After taking a few deep breaths, he raised his head and said to Odin,


    "although Mr. Devonshire''s ability can make the tree of life grow rapidly, I am sure that the dark elves and their leader, malkis, are still alive.".


    "Well, I''ll find a way to make sure what you say is true.".


    To Christine, the last light elf, Odin really can''t help her, "you go to deal with the building of the temple first! I''ll let you know if I have any news.


    "Wait a minute.".


    Seeing that Christine was impatient and wanted to leave, William immediately stopped her and said,


    "I want to hire some magic elves to go to my territory and help me raise Thunderbirds.".


    "Well," Christine said after thinking about it, "it should be no problem. Although we have been used to living in seclusion for a long time,


    there are always some elves who think differently from others.


    "No, wait a minute," William interrupted Christine. He didn''t like the deviant elves. "I need the diligent elves who can keep the boring work,


    those who want to go out and ramble, you''d better keep them by yourself.".


    "Mr. Devonshire, you must apologize to us. Every elf is a hardworking and responsible representative. As long as the employment agreement is reached, they will complete the work as you say.".


    Christine stares at William angrily, with the posture that if you don''t apologize, you will have a good reason with you.


    "OK, OK, I apologize." William was almost amused by Christine''s angry look. "I need ten elves, preferably husband and wife or couple.".


    "Are you going to hire for a long time?"


    "Yes, if I can, I would like to sign a life-long contract first, including the employment fee of one gold coin per year.".


    "Do you still pay for employment?" Christine looked at William with delight. "So you agree to promote the status of elves?


    How many pounds is that gold coin and how many loaves can you buy? "


    "You know the pound?"


    "Of course," Christine nodded triumphantly, "or where do you think England''s house elves come from"


    William first thought it was incredible, and then remembered that since there is a gateway to the planet in the Pacific Ocean, there are other gateways to connect with London, so it''s not surprising.


    Take out a Devonshire gold coin from the storage space, "a gold coin should be worth more than 1200 pounds,


    100 pounds is enough for an elf to live for a month, besides, I can provide food and shelter.".


    After hearing 1200 pounds, Christine, who doesn''t know much about money, was very satisfied with the figure and nodded happily,


    "that''s no problem. You leave the address. When the elves are ready, I''ll let them go directly to you.".William nodded. He didn''t feel that he was squeezing the elves'' labor force. If he didn''t want to use the elves on earth, he didn''t need to pay for them.


    "Make me a contact on Sunday.".


    Yes sir.


    William played a trick, let Sunday do a contact with positioning function.


    As soon as the new elves appear on earth, they will be able to locate them on Sunday to find out where the London portal is.


    As for the gateway in the Pacific, William had already destroyed the underpass of storm island on Sunday by typing on his mobile phone.


    The purpose of not destroying the portal is to avoid being aware of the existence of the ancient race that built it.


    Anyway, the underground passage of storm island is destroyed and sealed, which can also achieve the effect of blockade.


    After talking about it, Christine was not in the mood to take care of William and Odin any more. He said goodbye to them and went to command the new forest gods to build the temple of light elves.


    Looking at Christine who rode on his colorful elk and left, Odin''s face was filled with nostalgia and regret.


    when William began to suspect, the old man looked back and said, "come on, if you''re OK, you can go to my manor in England.".


    "You? The manor of England? "


    "No," William blurted out inconceivably, "don''t tell me that you are the owner of fulger manor.".


    "Ha ha," Odin said with a few laughs. "You have to understand, my child, although I am the king of Asgard,


    in the past thousand years, Asgard has been stable on the whole. In addition, in the past few hundred years, most of the small-scale conflicts have been taken over by Saul, and I don''t have much work.


    So for us who live for 5000 years, even if we have a month off every year, we have too much free time.


    So much time is always looking for a place to go on holiday, something to do that will keep me away from my troubles, right.

 Chapter 904

    Falger castle is the residence of the Burton family, and the Burton family are hereditary earls like Devonshire.


    These aristocratic affairs are nothing, but when it comes to the name of Edmund Burton,


    and the transformer housekeeper in the castle, who is smaller than a normal person and only about one meter five, William can think of more things.


    At the same time, it can also confirm that Odin has not only been behind the scenes for thousands of years, but also has been on the earth for a long time when he is free.


    Leaving magic town with Odin, the old man asked sol and rocky to go back to Asgard first.


    He changed into an old English nobleman with a hat, a casual suit, a pipe in his mouth and a cane in his hand.


    "Come on, Duchess of Devonshire, don''t tell me that you, who have space gems, need an old man like me to go back to England.".


    With a glance of Odin, William had an idea that his sentinel armor would be changed into casual clothes. With his hand on Odin''s shoulder, they would instantly appear in the manor of London, and the castle of falger was just a hundred kilometers away from the sea.


    It happened to be more than 4 p.m. London time. Lina and Abigail were at work, while Jesse took her bodyguard to France to inspect Chateau lato and Margaux because William was not there.


    And to be honest, William didn''t want to introduce his family to Odin so that the old man wouldn''t count on Lena.


    When they walked into the garage, they saw the same sports car and several mirages. Odin immediately saw a lengthened Aston Martin mirage,


    with a crooked mouth, he said with a smile to William, "it''s not difficult for you, an old board of Aston Martin company, to order a lengthened luxury car for me, isn''t it?


    With this kind of car, I won''t be so tired when I have free time to drive around with my wife, Scarlett.


    William turned his mouth. That''s a very wrong reason. There''s no longer a limousine for traveling. But a car is no different to a piece of bread or a bottle of wine for William.


    "Well, if you don''t mind using the car once, I''ll give it to you directly. And if you''re willing to wait for a few days, I''ll let you build a luxury saloon on Sunday, and I promise I won''t let queen Scarlett down.".


    "Thank you." after getting on the bus, Odin directly fastened his seat belt, laughing like a real earth old man. "I''m Edmund Burton, the 12th Earl of the Burton family. Do you understand? Lord Devonshire.


    Yes, sir.


    Seeing Odin wearing his seat belt so skillfully, William rolled his eyes again and drove himself to falger castle by the sea for more than an hour.


    When the car drove into the castle, it saw a World War I era mark 1 tank moving, and pointed its rusty machine gun at William''s car.


    I thought that this rusty tank was just a threat to William, an unknown foreign car. I didn''t expect that his mental power sensed that the tank was turning and loading its smooth bore gun at the same time.


    this time, William was not polite and didn''t hesitate to wave his hand to mark 1 tank.


    "Wait a minute",


    seeing Odin waving his hand, he quickly stopped him. Unfortunately, his speaking speed was energetic.


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw mark-1 tank, which was turning to adjust its firing angle, was dragged by an invisible force to accelerate the turning speed.


    after a few laps, centrifugal force and William''s force at the bottom of the tank overturned the tank, which weighed more than 20 tons.


    The tank turned upside down and began to deform in a few seconds. Unfortunately, the transformer was too old. He was nearly 90 years old and began to lose parts while he was deforming.


    When the deformation was finished, before he stood up straight, William used three tons of mental force to lift his back brain, and then he fell down on the grass of the castle again with a bang.


    "Oh, no, no, no".


    As soon as the car stopped, I saw a very old looking transformer steward who was less than 1.5 meters away. He ran out of the castle and yelled to the tank transformer who had turned over and got up to stop.


    The housekeeper saw Odin sitting in the co pilot''s seat through the mirage windshield. He ran to the door and helped Odin open the door.


    "Welcome back, dear count.".


    "Hi, old kertman, long time no see," Odin said with a smile to his robot housekeeper, leaning on his cane, and then pointed to William getting off the bus with his cane,


    "Duke William Devonshire, I don''t need to introduce you more.".


    Yes, master, in England, I think even a three-year-old knows who the Duke of Devonshire is.


    After helping Odin close the car door, the transformer housekeeper said to William in the common accent of nobles,


    "welcome to falger castle, revered Lord Devonshire. When I was housekeeper kertmann, you can also call me elder.".


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. housekeeper," William said with a smile and a wave of his hand. As for the handshake, it''s better to save it.He''s not interested in shaking hands with a silicon-based life, let alone a housekeeper.


    Vaguely found that William had some inexplicable rejection of kertman, Odin said with a smile to the housekeeper, "come on, kertman, take our guests in, let him taste your coffee and snacks, maybe you can make him happy.".


    All right, master.


    Kertman respectfully with Odin and William into the castle, the first sight is a long portrait corridor.


    Odin was just about to introduce the oil painting figures on the wall to William. Before he spoke, William planned to say, "well, I don''t want to hear you talk nonsense,


    these so-called wittwicken family members on the wall must be the incarnations of you and queen Freya.".


    Odin looked at William with an unhappy expression, and then said to the transformer housekeeper, "sorry, elder kertman, can you help us prepare afternoon tea?"


    Of course, my master.


    As soon as the housekeeper left, Odin said helplessly, "even if you know, you don''t have to say it so directly.


    you know, in order to cover up these things, Freya and I spent a lot of energy and wasted a lot of treasures to have today''s wittwicken family legend.".


    "It''s none of my business, and I don''t think you care too much about it," William asked impolitely. "Come on, why did you bring me here?"


    Odin''s face was a little dimmed because of William''s directness, but he wanted something. Facing William''s interrogation, he thought about it and then said, "I know you are a very strong magician, but since I noticed you, I found that you don''t seem to have a suitable weapon.".


    It''s true. William nodded without concealment. Then he heard Odin say with a smile, "how about a legendary staff owned by master Merlin as a gift for you?"

 Chapter 905

    Merlin staff, William immediately thought of all kinds of legends about Merlin, but combined with the transformers he saw, he didn''t have to think much to understand what it was.


    But in William''s memory, the staff with a strong sense of technology is not so much a staff as a scepter used by paladins. It''s suitable for smashing people according to its appearance.


    So William was puzzled and asked, "are you sure that the wand given to Merlin by the twelfth father of transformers is really suitable for magicians?"


    "Of course," Odin said with a smile, "don''t forget who I am. Merlin was just a little wizard who could play with fire. I had seen him when he was famous in England.


    At that time, he was not only a drunkard, but also a liar full of lies. However, since he came into contact with the staff, his liquor cabinet and liar have changed and started the second half of his legendary magician''s life.


    in the more than 1000 years of history, not everyone can be respected as a wizard. So, is the staff a treasure?


    However,, "


    Odin''s expression changed, and he asked William suspiciously," I''m very curious, how do you know that Merlin''s staff is from transformers.


    As far as I know, Merlin has talked about it with a limited number of people, and I am sure that there is no Devonshire family among the twelve Knights of the round table. Can you tell me where you got this extremely secret information.


    Where do you know that?


    Of course, in the movie, William''s eyes turned, but before he began to lie, Odin said, "don''t tell me anything about the Templars or family secrets. I''m not so easy to cheat.".


    In the face of Odin''s serious expression, although William can''t tell the real secret, it''s not without saying.


    Since it''s about transformers, it''s perfect to use transformers to tell lies.


    Mentally levitate your cell phone in mid air and say to Sunday, "Sunday, bring up Megatron and vertigo video.".


    A virtual imaging beam is emitted from the mobile phone and radiates in the air. Then Megatron and vertigo appear in the picture. They are directly killed and become a pile of ruins of red spider.


    "As you can see, I have not only contacted and defeated transformers, but also disassembled and studied them, and even imitated them.".


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen transformers and various research materials appeared in the virtual imaging, which were successfully imitated, but were destroyed by the automatic defense system because they could not be completely controlled during the test.


    Pointing to the test video, William said half truely, "after more than two years of research, Megatron''s genetic code has been cracked by me, and everything about Merlin is also being interpreted in my memory.


    As long as there are enough materials, mass manufacturing is no problem, but the only trouble is that these guys are full of ideas of destruction from birth.


    "How can you decipher their origins and memories?" Odin looked at William inconceivably, "you know, the history of these guys is longer than that of all the intelligent races in the nine kingdoms of Asgard.


    when we were primitive people, these transformers had already arrived on the earth, and now they are caught by the mortals in their eyes for research, not to mention,


    you can open the world like their Creator We''re starting to make them in bulk.


    "It seems that no race can last forever, and the ninth term of the divine realm is not immutable," Odin said with a silent look. "The glory of Asgard doesn''t know how long it will last.".


    How long does it last?


    William did not have to think about this problem, he knew that as long as Odin died, Asgard would go to decline and destruction.


    And it''s all Odin''s own fault.


    Two heirs, one only knows to hit with a hammer at this time, can move his hand, never use his brain.


    Although sol has experienced some hardships in the future, and has really grown up, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t even fight Haila who is afraid of Odin.


    In addition, as a prince and successor of Asgard, he doesn''t think about his own country all day long. He likes to go to the earth and help the earth fight and kill, and give hatred to God.


    The other is tricky, but can only be a king of pranks. In the years when he exiled Odin, when rocky became Odin himself and ruled Asgard, he only knew how to enjoy himself, but he didn''t take any preventive measures.


    But this is a good thing for William. If Asgard doesn''t have any hidden danger, such an emperor as Odin won''t win over William so frankly.


    "Now that you have Megatron''s memory, is there any clue to where Merlin is buried in his memory?"


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t know where Merlin''s staff is?


    Or do you only have some clues to give me the Merlin staff as a gift as a weapon?


    Trade me for what you need with some vague clues? "


    William said the center of thinking, Odin did not feel embarrassed, smilingly with William through the long corridor, into the castle interior living room.After sitting on the sofa and drinking the coffee and snacks prepared by the transformers housekeeper, there were only two people in the living room again. After thinking about it, Odin finally decided to speak directly.


    "Now that you know something about me, let''s just say, William, I need your help.".


    "What, what?"


    William, who was drinking coffee, covered his mouth and coughed in surprise as soon as he entered.


    You''re not kidding, sire.


    "No", Odin doesn''t care whether William is pretending or not. Now it''s showdown. Even if he knows that William is pretending, he doesn''t know.


    He said solemnly, "let''s make it clear that I need the life spring of the tree of life, and the natural magic you master can greatly speed up the growth of the tree of life.


    so, I''ll give you Merlin''s staff. How about you help me promote and protect the tree of life?"


    "Help to no problem", help Odin prolong life, had been in William''s plan, so he did not do more in this matter.


    "It''s better for me and the earth to have you in the 9th session, so it''s OK to help you prolong your life, but I won''t guard by the tree of life for a long time,


    and you may be disappointed. I not only know where Merlin''s cemetery is, but also know that the staff needs Merlin''s descendants to break its disguise, so we have to discuss the issue of payment again.".


    "Ha ha ha, it''s easy to talk about the reward." hearing William''s promise to the tree of life, Odin felt relieved. "Say it, only Asgard has it. Even if you want the throne, as long as you can pass the test, it''s not something you can''t consider.".

 Chapter 906

    "Come on", such an obvious temptation, William idiot will be deceived, "I''m not Asgard, impossible, even less interested in ruling nine.


    Now I have more than ten companies with 60000 or 70000 employees, which has already given me a headache. If Abigail hadn''t helped me, I might have brought in other professional partners to help me manage the affairs of various companies.


    So even if you give me the throne, I don''t want it. It''s better to leave it to Saul, the serious prince.


    Looking at William''s clear eyes, Odin can''t help remembering that in recent years when he occasionally stayed on the earth, there were many reports on TV and newspapers that William left all the company affairs to his mother and his own woman.


    I think William is only in his twenties now, and he has no pursuit of power.


    But as soon as he was sure that William would not threaten Asgard, Odin was in a dilemma.


    This kind of guy who is not short of money, is not greedy for power, and does not need other people''s help and advice is the most difficult to win over.


    What''s more, in magic, I don''t know who teaches whom?


    In terms of equipment, William''s armor and strong Odin himself all want to get a set of weapons to go back to research. There is also Merlin''s legendary staff waiting.


    With this calculation, Odin suddenly felt that he shouldn''t mention Merlin''s staff. Otherwise, depending on the situation, even if William knew the existence of the staff, he would misunderstand it as an ordinary thing.


    Now, if you want to win over, do you really want to take those secret treasures as rewards?


    Thinking of the treasures in his treasure house that he had searched for for thousands of years, although Odin was not a miser, he would not blink when he took them out.


    But when he was able to deal with it with Merlin''s staff, because he didn''t check it for a while, he now wanted to bring out his treasure, which made Odin very painful.


    And some treasures, Odin did not want to be known, in his hands, he refused to let William go to the treasure house to choose his own plan.


    In desperation, Odin could sit up straight, "for the sake of this, let''s not doubt each other, just tell me what you want?"


    "Frost box or etheric particles?"


    Odin said with a look, "the etheric particles are in my expectation, but what''s the use of ice box?


    And once the ice giants know that the ice box is in your hands, you''re waiting to be attacked and assassinated endlessly.


    "Just say it''s OK," William shrugged, not wanting to answer Odin''s question.


    Odin shook his head and didn''t care about William''s attitude. He thought that if he were William, he would not tell his secret.


    After thinking about the gain and loss for a long time, Odin said, "when the tree of life grows up, the leader of the dark elves who can use etheric particles will be sure to die, or we will lead them out and destroy them, I will give you the real gem as a reward,


    as for before," Odin said with a secret smile, "you can only wait slowly. Finally, I remind you again, except for the infinite gloves and so on The two gems can''t appear together in reality, except for the precious things in the world.


    "You mean in reality?" When William heard this, he asked, "if a gem is placed in the space of consciousness, and a gem is placed in reality, wouldn''t it be a problem?"


    "You put space gems in your consciousness, BOL


    Odin stood up excitedly and stepped forward to put his hand on William''s head.


    And it''s strange that William would let him see his own situation. When he raised his finger, his mental power stopped Odin''s hand.


    Being stopped by invisible forces, Odin also responded, but he still explained, "don''t worry, son, I won''t hurt you,


    and you''d better let me have a check, or go to Shenyu with me, and ask Freya to use Shenyu''s medical equipment to do a comprehensive test for you, so that your consciousness won''t be hurt by space gems.".


    Check the ghost, William rolled his eyes. The space gem is now in the storage space, and he doesn''t believe that Odin will be like him. He really believes that the space gem is in William''s consciousness.


    The old devil may just want to take the opportunity to find out about William. What''s more, he still has the idea of cheating.


    If William really went to the divine domain for examination, who knows what kind of tricks the amiable looking queen Freya would do.


    After all, Odin is not famous for his kindness. As Odin''s wife, William does not believe that Scarlett is a saint.


    "No need.".


    A burst of blue light in William''s eyes, hand from William''s head less than half a meter of Odin, was the power of space gems back to his sofa a few meters away.


    "I look down at the sofa next to me, and then look at William a few meters away. Odin looks dark and leans back. His not tall body falls into the sofa and ponders.


    It took me a long time to look up and say, "well, what''s yours is yours.


    space gems have been in my hands for thousands of years, and I don''t know how many years they have been in my father''s and grandparents'' hands,But in addition to building rainbow bridges and countless energy sources according to the characteristics of gems, no other functions can be found.


    once you get to your hands, you can not only enter your conscious space as if you are the Lord, but now you can even move your mind to send me, the king of Asgard gods, away unprepared.


    William, if you don''t have a wife, I will send you away How about your daughter marrying you? "


    "Hai", "Hai", "Hai" did not say it, but William quickly changed his words, "Hai", "Hai", forget it, do you really think I''m a bumpkin who hasn''t left the solar system?


    In the nine countries, who doesn''t know that you have only two children, sol and rocky,


    and even if you have a daughter, you look like this. If your son is OK, but if your daughter is, your muscles will not look good. ".


    "You," Odin really wanted to crush William to death at the moment. His intention to introduce his illegitimate daughter Angela to William was also weak.


    What''s more, he was almost infuriated. He didn''t care about the slowness of saying the word "sea" to William.


    You can go away, Lord Devonshire. I''m old and need a rest.


    With the word rest, a loud voice came from Odin''s mouth, "elder, help me see off the guests.".


    A few seconds later, a sound of stepping from far to near, transformers housekeeper quickly appeared in front of William.


    Bowing slightly, he reached out to William and said, "this way, sir Devonshire. I''ll take you to the parking lot.".


    "Wait a minute," Odin, who was leisurely leaving the parking lot, called back, "that lengthened phantom is already mine,


    and the Devonshire boy still owes me a luxury saloon car. Elder, please help me to urge. Don''t let that bastard fool me.".


    The transformer elder looked up at William, who is more than 1.9 meters tall, and then looked at Odin, who is smiling more than 10 meters away. His face showed a helpless expression that you can really play with,


    "OK, master, I will tell Mr. Devonshire, and contact him at any time to communicate with him about the production progress of RV.".


    When Odin finished speaking, William went directly outside the castle. He was about to send the message away, but he heard the elder shout from a distance and so on.

 Chapter 907

    Hearing the sound of waiting for himself, William stopped and said to Sunday through his earphone that he would send a helicopter to pick him up.


    Looking back at the elder who came quickly, he asked thoughtfully, "what''s the matter?"


    The elder came up to William and said respectfully, "Mr. Devonshire, please forgive my rudeness. May I ask you a question?"


    "Well," William nodded, "I should have ten minutes free.".


    The elder didn''t expect that William''s attitude towards him would be quite different from that before. The words he thought of were useless. He hesitated a few times before asking, "have you ever met the Decepticons on the moon, Starscream and vertigo? Have you ever seen Megatron?"


    "Yes," William said with a smile, "not only hell, but also I took him apart. What''s the matter? You want to ask me to let him go? "


    "No, no, no".


    Hearing that Megatron, a famous transformer, had been demolished, the elder was startled. At the same time, he was more respectful to William.


    He waved his hand and explained, "don''t get me wrong, Mr. Devonshire. Megatron and I are not the same faction. We have been fighting with each other for countless years.


    if you tear him down, we will not blame you, but thank you for helping us get rid of our lifelong enemies.".


    "Ha," laughingly looking at the stiff elder, William said with a smile, "before long, you will probably be more grateful to me.".


    From the idea of looking for Merlin''s staff, William is ready to kill kuntasa, the transformer witch.


    However, the location of this battle does not have to be on earth.


    And since we want to kill kuntasa, we can easily kill the Fallen King Kong and the natural enemies.


    "Thank you again?" The elder was puzzled and worried, and asked, "what do you mean


    "You will understand this later.".


    What hasn''t happened, or what''s in his mind, William won''t tell the elder, "come on, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "This, this," the faltering elder said immediately after William glared at him, "it''s said that you and your department are responsible for the extraterrestrial affairs in England.


    then, do you think it''s possible for us to join your department and get the right to live in England Our companions, for various reasons, need to enter the earth. Do you think I can land in England if I report for them first


    "Are you planning to apply for alien immigration by working William looked at the elder with great interest, but suddenly said, "if you don''t mention it, I forget,


    from now on, all transformers in England have to report to Kingsman.".


    William''s words made the elder want to slap himself. Now, if it''s not done, he''ll be watched by William.


    Fortunately, next, he was relieved, "however, since many of you have fought with us,


    so, for those transformers who have contributed to England, I can personally give them an opportunity to overhaul and maintain them once a year,


    if you want to serve Kingsman, you can get,,," every month.


    Speaking of this, William stopped and used a new magic in the wizard''s magic to the elder.


    Soon, the elder, who seemed to have a sense of time, seemed to have a new life all over his body. The dark and worn shell gave off a bright metallic luster again.


    Unfortunately, the elder didn''t get excited for a while, and said sadly, "Mr. Devonshire, although your magic is very effective, it can''t change our energy shortage.".


    As soon as the words were finished, the elder''s light blue eyes looked straight at the energy body in William''s hand, "this, this, this is the energy crystal.".


    Shocked for a long time, the elder asked excitedly, "how can you have this universal energy that the solar system does not produce?"


    William said, "how can you say that this kind of energy is also useful for transformers?"


    "Of course, of course," the elder nodded, "we are silicon-based life. As long as we can absorb energy, it is food and life for us.


    otherwise, in the recent 100 years, most transformers will not become military equipment such as cars, airplanes and tanks,


    in order to obtain convenient and abundant power and stone Oil and other energy to sustain life and fight.


    But if I hadn''t been sheltered by the Burton family and had a lot of resources converted into energy, I would have been a pile of scrap iron. ".


    "OK, OK, I''m not interested in hearing how you lived more than a thousand years"


    interrupting the elder, William asked impatiently, "I just want to know, if I provide you with energy crystals and protect those law-abiding transformers, will you serve me and fight for me?"


    "Of course," the elder replied positively, "with this universal energy in the universe, the old transformers can be rejuvenated,Moreover, as long as it is not a fatal injury and the energy is sufficient, the injury will be easily recovered after the metal materials are added.


    in this case, of course, there will be some individuals among us who are willing to help you. ".


    ¡±"Very good," William nodded with satisfaction. "You can tell you that the Bo faction and those crazy transformers who are not willing to fight and destroy any more. Kingsman welcomes them to join, and even welcomes them to work for a better life.


    but once they join, they have to act according to the rules of the army. If anyone dares to resist, I don''t mind treating them according to the military rules, which is serious It''s also possible that it can be disassembled directly. Do you understand? "


    I understand. Since I work for you, I have to obey your arrangement.


    The elder said that, his eyes floated to the castle gate, the mark 1 tank of World War I.


    Seeing this, William didn''t understand the meaning of this old thing that had lived for at least a thousand years. With a flick of his hand, the energy crystal was embedded in the tank.


    A mechanical sound of "click, click" came.


    Then a burst of blue energy swept over the tank. The old and shameful tank turned into Challenger II Tank in a few seconds.


    Fortunately, William soon noticed that although the tank was a challenger in appearance, it was probably not supplemented by metal, so it was much smaller in size.


    Even so, William still thought it was unscientific. Looking at the elder, he asked, "can such a big change happen to this tank with an energy crystal that can provide a small spaceship with a day''s energy demand?"


    "Dear Mr. Devonshire, you have to understand that the land-based transformers need the same amount of energy as the fighters and spaceships, just like their names.


    No matter how expensive a tank is, it''s not as expensive as a fighter, and no matter how expensive a fighter is, it''s not as expensive as a spaceship. ".

 Chapter 908

    Challenger II''s transformers roamed around the castle for a while, adapted to their new body and changed into a four meter high humanoid robot.


    "Thank you from the bottom of my heart, dear Mr. Devonshire, for giving me a new life.".


    "Don''t be so polite"


    William levitated, put on a smart eye, and went around the challenger''s tank. The results of Sunday''s scanning were also in his ears.


    the two tanks, which looked one third smaller, were equipped with heavy firepower such as cannon, machine gun, and guided bomb. At the same time, he was expected to be smaller on Sunday, which pushed up the speed Many.


    No matter how good these data are, they are of no use to William himself, but it would be different if they were given to Kingsman.


    "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you work for me?


    Besides, you are a British tank in active service. Even if you stop at falger castle, it will bring trouble to the old count.


    if you work for me, it will be different. With a legal identity, you can stay at Kingsman''s base or go back to the castle when you have nothing to do, and there are all kinds of benefits every month. Think about it.


    Without waiting for the Challenger tank to answer, the elder on one side said, "no problem, Mr. Devonshire, as long as you use energy crystal as a reward, I promise you for him,


    if you need, I can send a signal to the outside world to recruit a mature combat team for you.".


    "Battle team?"


    Just want to promise, William thought, it will not be Optimus Prime that group of people!


    In terms of time, Zhuge is about to land on earth.


    Accept or not?


    If these guys, God knows if the disasters in the movie will happen in London after Optimus Prime enters England.


    But if Optimus Prime doesn''t come to England, but goes to the United States, he may be torn down by the Americans as soon as he lands.


    After all, America''s military base in desert tuhaona was wiped out by two Decepticons produced on Sunday.


    Not only the equipment and facilities of the base were seriously destroyed, but what infuriated the us most was that the number of people killed in the battle exceeded thousands.


    Since then, Lao Mei has started to clean up transformers on a large scale in her own territory. More than a year has passed. Now, whether it''s Decepticons or Autobots, they either hide in fear or run away from Lao Mei''s territory obediently.


    To William''s surprise, the first choice for Autobots to avoid is to go to Cuba, and the second choice is England and Europe.


    The Decepticon''s strategy is that some of the big and good fighters are on standby.


    Others who are good at intelligence and assassination will increase their penetration into human society and help human beings to be their agents and protective umbrellas.


    With human protection and intelligence, the Autobots lost more than a dozen hands in the United States in just over a year. That''s why the transformers elder''s attitude towards William is so respectful.


    In the elder''s opinion, since Decepticons can cooperate with human beings, their Autobots also have to cooperate with human beings.


    If the Decepticons support a human consortium, they will find someone who is more powerful and not afraid of the Americans.


    Thanks to journalists and TV stations from all over the world, people all over the world have seen dirty news reports between William and the United States more or less on TV and in newspapers.


    People who are well-informed like the elder know that there have been many bloody conflicts between William and Lao Mei in secret.


    therefore, no one is more suitable to be their car man''s partner than William.


    Although the cooperation now seems to be dominated by William, not their Autobots.


    But the elders and Autobots who don''t have the idea of dominating don''t reject accepting orders as much as they think.


    Of course, if we want them to carry out the order, the nature of the task must be legal and just.


    Otherwise, the Autobots, led by Optimus Prime, might turn their guns directly at William or Kingsman.


    But these are not problems. Kingsman is a legal organization and deals with special affairs. It should not be difficult for the car owners to work hard for the interests of England.


    The so-called English interests, just to put it another way, can become William''s own interests.


    Besides, if it''s unnecessary, William doesn''t plan to let Optimus Prime''s team deal with human related tasks.


    Extraterrestrials, Decepticons, werewolves, vampires, special magical creatures and so on are the targets William chose for Zhuge.


    As long as it''s not a fatal injury, these silicon-based life can be much better than human beings when they recover, and they are the most suitable cannon fodder.


    Looking at the elder transformers who would frown and look forward to it, William said solemnly, "your people want to work for me and get my protection, no problem.


    But listen clearly, it''s working for me, and we are also enforcing military law. Those who disobey orders or transformers will be dealt with by military law. Do you understand? ""Yes, I will make it clear to them," the elder nodded naturally. "Thank you for accepting and providing us with shelter. As long as your cause is just, the Autobots will always stand behind you.".


    "Well.


    William nodded indifferently. When it''s time to go all out, most of these transformers are cannon fodder, and even cannon fodder is not qualified.


    the strength is not strong, and the quantity is too small. It''s not as cost-effective as the robot with deformation factor produced in large quantities on Sunday.


    However, if the Autobots are sent to the front line, there will certainly be sacrifices in the future battle, and then there will be new research objects on Sunday.


    "Tu, Tu, Tu".


    There was a sound of helicopter propeller in the sky. William and the elder nodded to remind him that the best place for Autobots to come is in no man''s land, so they took the helicopter back to London.


    As soon as William left, Odin, who was staying in the castle, couldn''t help thinking whether he had to go to the abyss to see if the seal of the etheric particles was safe?


    Since the dark elves were annihilated by Odin''s father bor more than 5000 years ago, the divine domain has never seen or been attacked by the dark elves again,


    so it''s strange that Odin would care about the etheric particles. If William hadn''t mentioned it again and again, he would have forgotten where the etheric particles were sealed by his father bor.


    Don''t wait for the elder to come back, Odin looked at the sky and said softly, "heimdar, take me to the abyss.".


    As soon as the voice fell, a colorful light appeared in the castle, and then Odin''s figure appeared in the abyss.


    After carefully checking the seal, Odin confirmed that there was no problem and asked heimdar to take him back to fulger castle.


    But Odin never thought that it was because he directly used the rainbow bridge to enter the seal that the seal was loosened.

 Chapter 909

    Back in London, it''s 7 p.m. and it''s time for dinner, but at the dinner table, William is denounced by Lena and Abigail one after another,


    blames him for leaving Serena and Nisa on the yacht and flying back alone.


    William cut the meat with a knife and fork and laughed as if he didn''t hear it. When the 100 meter yacht named after Serena and nissa returns to England,


    Abigail''s expression is not good-looking when he arrives, he will certainly regret helping them talk now.


    After complaining for a long time, Lena glared at William and said, "the Devonshire Family Museum has not only completed the acceptance, but also transported all the cultural relics in the vault under the Bank of England to the underground vault of the museum after nearly three months of identification and transfer. When do you want to officially open the museum? ¡±


    "officially open? So fast? "


    "God, it''s fast." Lena looks at William speechlessly, and then at Abigail who doesn''t speak. "Abigail is responsible for everything. Of course, you don''t think time flies.".


    William was stunned, and then put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, holding Abigail''s hand, "hard work, dear.".


    When he heard this, Abigail held William''s hand tightly and his eyes began to wet in a few seconds. "It''s OK. I can come to you because of antiques and museums?


    So, to me, this museum is the bond that we come together.


    "Well," William thought about it, and suddenly decided, "in order to praise Miss Chase''s contribution to the Devonshire family, I decided to name the porcelain Museum of the museum Abigail chase Museum,


    and use Abigail''s head and the shape of the museum to make 10000 gold coins for dear Miss chase.".


    "Only ten thousand, I thought you would be more generous," said Lena, who was sitting opposite William before Abigail opened her mouth. "If you have time, you''d better spend more time with Abigail.".


    Accidentally looked at his mother, see Lina blinked her eyes, William to stop Abigail polite, "then order a hundred thousand.".


    In the evening, the excited Abigail pulled William to work out several times like death. Until he was really tired, he fell asleep with William in his arms.


    The next morning, when he had breakfast, William took advantage of the opening of the museum and told Lena and Abby that he had to go back to Oxford castle,


    he went to the family Treasury to pick out some heavyweight antiques to be the treasure of the museum.


    Abigail said with a smile, "do you want me to go back with you, honey? In case you pick out the most valuable but not the most valuable.


    With a look at Abby, William said to Lena and Abby, "now in late September, if you''re OK, we''ll go back to the castle for a few days and go hunting by the way.".


    "I''m not going hunting," Lena looked at Abby, who was full of expectation. "Take Abby back to play for a while. She hasn''t had a vacation for a long time. As for the opening of the museum, it''s the day you come back from vacation.".


    After breakfast, he personally took Lina to the car. William drove an open version of the two door phantom, with Abigail holding a handbag, out of the manor under the gaze of several paparazzi left behind outside the manor.


    He deliberately stopped by the roadside outside the gate of the manor, took out his mobile phone to call several luxury shops, asked them to take new models to the castle,


    hung up the phone and let the paparazzi take pictures for several minutes before William drove to Oxford.


    Watching William''s car leave, a young paparazzi just wanted to catch up with William''s car on a motorcycle, but just got on the motorcycle, he was pulled by a middle-aged colleague,


    "if you want to lose your job, I will never stop you, but I can''t watch you go to the hospital, do you understand? Idiot.


    After that, the paparazzi''s eyes brightened. He reminded his paparazzi to go on and say, "don''t worry, before you, there are already four people who don''t believe in evil and have the same idea with you.


    in the end, without exception, when they are sent to the hospital, they are still entangled by yueshida''s group and have to change their careers.".


    "Well, Robert, don''t worry about this idiot any more. Who is William Devonshire? He''s such a big guy who deliberately stops to let us take photos. This idiot wants to chase him. He really thinks that he drives himself and there are no other protectors around him.".


    It took more than an hour to get back to the castle. After a short rest, several vans drove into the castle.


    After saying hello to the managers of several luxury goods, William and Abigail exchanged incense. In her eyes,


    she took a shotgun to the gun room of the castle, changed the sentry armor into a hunting uniform, and went out to the racecourse.


    In the past few years, the castle''s horse farm has not only been built, but also increased from more than 200 sweaty horses to nearly 500. With the red rabbit winning the championship in succession, the value of sweaty horses has greatly increased in the world.


    However, even if the horses in the racecourse are worth hundreds of millions of dollars, the annual cost is also not small. If William is not obsessed with sweat and blood, he is not short of money. Probably few rich people can bear the investment of nearly 30 million pounds a year.Riding on the seven-year-old red rabbit, William, in the tender and worried eyes of the racecourse manager old Neil, pinches the belly of the red rabbit and gallops away on it.


    After running for more than ten minutes, I came to the edge of a 200 meter high cliff a few kilometers away from the castle.


    He led the red rabbit up a ten meter high earth slope and listened to the report on Sunday that the engineering robot had hollowed out the cliff and built a huge habitat for hundreds of Thunderbirds inside, but the exit was only one meter in size, which reminded all Thunderbirds to remember to turn into golden eagles when they left.


    "How long is it going to be built here?".


    "There are only a few endings left to put into use, but the elves haven''t arrived yet, and there are six or seven beef cattle a day. How to transport them here after slaughtering is a problem.".


    "That''s true," William reminded on Sunday when he was thinking about how to solve the food problem, "Sir, you don''t need to maintain such a large population of Thunderbirds near the castle.


    you can leave four Thunderbirds near the castle, and put the rest on planet x17 for stocking, and send them directly when necessary.".


    "No, this is not worth mentioning compared with the benefits.".


    William shook his head and denied, "the deterrent power of four Thunderbirds and 76 Thunderbirds is totally different. What I want is not how much help Thunderbirds can help me, but the deterrent power when they want.


    let the English witches remember the Thunderbirds and the lightning shining all over the sky as soon as they hear my name.".


    Thinking of this scene, William felt that the English witches might treat Devonshire as a taboo.

 Chapter 910

    After watching the habitat of Thunderbird, William rode back slowly on the red rabbit.


    When passing by a meadow, several quails suddenly flew out of the meadow,


    William pulled out his shotgun from the holster hanging on the horse''s back.


    "Bang, bang" twice, the bullet in the double barreled shotgun hit two fat quails.


    Riding the red rabbit came to the quail side, a move on the ground quail will automatically fly into the prey bag behind the horse.


    All the way dozen quails, calculated enough to eat their own meal, William put the target on birds such as sparrows.


    Even if he hits, he doesn''t pick it up. It''s just practice shooting.


    It wasn''t until I finished shooting 50 bullets in the bag that I went back to the castle.


    As soon as I handed the quail to the servant and sent it to the kitchen, I heard the sound of horse''s hooves. Needless to think, it must be old Neil who took the red rabbit as his son.


    Patting the red rabbit on the neck, he released a healing magic by the way, pointed to old Neil and said, "go back with the old man, if it''s OK, I''ll take you out for a run.".


    The red rabbit rubbed his neck against William''s side, then reluctantly ran to old Neil, who was dozens of meters away.


    Two days later, while riding with Abigail in the racecourse, he reported to William Hui on Sunday, "Sir, the signal you gave to the elves has been detected. It''s in the mountains of the highlands of Scotland.".


    "The highlands of Scotland?"


    Without thinking for half a second, William said, "don''t worry about how the elves come here. Find the portal for me.".


    Yes sir.


    After talking with Sunday, William knocked his heel on the belly of the red rabbit, and the red rabbit began to make efforts to run in front of Abigail.


    In the past year, the red rabbit, whose physical strength and endurance have decreased significantly, only takes ten seconds to catch up with Abigail, who is 17.8 meters away.


    Angry Abby yelled unfairness.


    While watching the red rabbit and William silently outside the field, old Neil was excited,


    he couldn''t help muttering, "I knew, I knew that Mr. Devonshire absolutely had a special formula to improve the horse racing ability,


    otherwise it would be impossible for the red rabbit''s endurance and speed to recover so much as soon as he returned to the racecourse.".


    However, Neil, who is very mature, has no intention to say anything at the same time.


    Instead, he thought about how to introduce the lineal offspring of a two-and-a-half-year-old red rabbit to William.


    If there is another treble, Devonshire and red rabbit will be recorded in the history of horse racing industry, and his name of Neil Jordan will also be recorded forever.


    Thinking of it, old Neil picked up the walkie talkie and got off the racecourse. The staff told him, "let the red rabbit II be led out. We have to let the boss know that his investment for so many years has not been in vain.".


    "Got it, head." there was an excited voice on the intercom.


    Before long, holding Abigail sitting on the red rabbit, William saw a horse as red as the red rabbit, without any hair on the track.


    Seeing that William''s eyes were in the distance, Abigail followed him and said in William''s ear, "it seems that even if old Neil has the promise of Mrs. Lena and me, he is still not at ease.


    As soon as I see you coming, I will show you the best child of red rabbit.


    William asked curiously, "is this pony doing well?"


    "Of course," Abby nodded, "Red Rabbit II was not only born in March, just like red rabbit, but also participated in the race according to the race plan of red rabbit in that year.


    that is to hope to get good luck and attract the attention of your boss at the same time.".


    "Beep," "beep.".


    William put his finger on his mouth, a loud whistle sounded at the same time, the magic of close to animals also came to the ears of red rabbit II along the whistle.


    It attracted the attention of the pony and excited the staff of the racecourse.


    But when he saw the big red rabbit, the pony hesitated until William whistled again, and then trotted over.


    But as soon as the red rabbit saw his child coming, he didn''t look happy. Instead, he kept stepping on the ground, and his throat also issued a warning sound.


    "Relax, relax.".


    In the sound of Abby''s laughter, William quickly pacifies the red rabbit, and finally gets off the horse to hold the head of the red rabbit, so the guy calms down.


    Seeing that William got off the horse, Abby also jumped from the body of the red rabbit, and was very experienced to stay away from it for a few steps.


    This just gives William a chance to shoot a healing magic on the red rabbit.


    After getting the benefits, the red rabbit really calmed down and stood in the same place, feeling the transformation of the body by magic.


    The approach to one''s own children is less repellent.


    "You bastard", scolded red rabbit, William just walked to the pony five or six meters away.


    When William came over, the colt, attracted by the close animal, jumped happily in place for a few times. When William reached out and patted him on the neck,The pony was just like the red rabbit when he saw William. He didn''t let him touch his mane.


    After getting close to the pony for a few minutes, William turned over to the horse with his mane. In the surprised eyes of Abby and the staff of the racecourse, he began to jog on the pony without harness.


    While running, William began to use natural magic to moisten the pony''s body, but this time he didn''t let the pony with rapid physical improvement sprint,


    instead, he kept running at a constant speed for about ten minutes before he slowly stopped and handed it to the anxious old Neil.


    And time also unknowingly arrived at 3:40 p.m.


    Deliberately looked at the next time, William took Abby''s hand, "almost four o''clock, drink afternoon tea? Or ride out hunting with me and get some game for dinner.


    "No, I don''t want to look at those bloody things." Abby shook his head without thinking about it, but he didn''t want to drink. William said, "why don''t we go to the outdoor field of the racecourse and watch the polo game?".


    William, who had been waiting for a long time, pretended not to know and frowned, "isn''t the racecourse our private domain? How can there be a polo match? "


    Seeing that William frowned, Abby explained, "Oxford University has trials for various sports events every year, and our family is the biggest funder of the College of humanities.


    every year, 2 million pounds is smashed down. The Henry Devonshire scholarship is already the most famous award of Oxford University.


    in this case, of course, people from the College of humanities want to take advantage of it and ask Lena for help My wife offered to use our field to train the college polo team.


    And these venues are also empty. Even if they are lent to the college, they will only cost less than 100000 pounds a year for the maintenance of the venues.


    Spending a little money can improve our family''s reputation in Oxford. Of course, Mrs. Lina won''t refuse. Instead, she sponsors the polo team 200000 pounds a year.


    However, it seems that since Mrs. Lena sponsored the polo team of the College of humanities, other colleges of Oxford University wanted to award you the title of Honorary Professor,


    but these invitation letters were rejected directly by Mrs. Lena, so they didn''t reach you. ".


    He said that they had come to the training ground, and William saw the last descendant of Merlin, the woman named Vivian Wembley

 Chapter 911

    Walking into the Polo production area, seeing that the training is about to start, William has no idea to say hello to these cheap guys.


    Pull Abigail straight to the simple auditorium, sit in the last row and ask for two fresh juices on Sunday.


    Unfortunately, even if he wanted to keep a low profile, it was impossible for him to do so. Not long after he sat down, a burst of laughter came from outside the court, and then he and Abby were recognized by a group of players'' families and students who came to watch the excitement.


    in a moment, screams and screams spread from the audience to the side of the court, and eight players were so scared that they grabbed the reins to appease their mounts.


    The angry coaches looked back and saw William waving, and Abigail, who was held in his arms and smiling.


    It''s William who breaks the order of the racecourse, but he doesn''t mean to. Even if someone wants to find a sense of existence, there''s no reason for sarcasm.


    Moreover, it''s a private territory, which really annoys William. It''s a big deal to drive people away. In the future, it won''t be open to people outside the team members of the College of humanities.


    Fortunately, it''s already four o''clock. A coach cleverly let the players get on the horse and warm up around the racecourse.


    The noise of the scene was soon covered by the sound of the horse''s hooves, and people''s attention was transferred to the polo, and the sound was soon reduced.


    Although some people still look back at William and stare at Abigail from time to time, it has not affected the order of the scene.


    Looking at his target Vivian Wembley, William takes out his mobile phone and takes a picture of her. Everything about Vivian appears on the mobile phone.


    Abigail looked at the mobile phone, and then asked with twinkling eyes, "do you have a crush on her?"


    "No, I don''t like her, but her identity." Abby, though not jealous on her face, doesn''t know what to think. "She''s the last descendant of Merlin.".


    "Merlin?" Taking William''s hand, Abby covered his mouth and asked, "that sorcerer Merlin? You''re kidding, my dear. Isn''t Merlin made up? "


    "I''ve heard it, too, so whether it''s true or not," William shrugged. "What if it''s true? When Merlin''s descendants have no wealth and no title to inherit.


    When Abby heard this, he thought to himself that there was nothing to show off and envy except to say something surprising.


    In this way, Abby doubted whether William had taken a fancy to Vivian.


    White Abby one eye, William helpless way, "that chick face than you round, bigger than you, the figure is not you, in addition to the same as you are Xueba, but just a nerd, which has helped me deal with more than a dozen companies you important.".


    Every time William said a word, Abby''s smile on his face was brilliant. "You pass the test, or I promise to tell nissa that she will pester you all day after I go back.".


    After that, Abby decided that the girl who was waving the horse pole and hitting the Polo on the grass was the descendant of Merlin in her memory.


    William typed for Sunday on his mobile phone and said, "help me find out if the American people have recorded a video when they arrested and chased transformers in this year.".


    Yes sir.


    Now that Optimus Prime and his team-mates are coming to England and will serve William, they have to make some preparations.


    At least we have to let out the news about the existence of transformers, so that people can know that there are not only aliens in the world, but also that transformers will show their whereabouts. It''s the old us who makes the pot against humans.


    As long as the video of America''s pursuit of transformers spreads all over the world, the video of Decepticons killing America''s bases and personnel in desert areas will be released.


    People are 100% preconceived that it is the pursuit of aliens by the United States that leads to the destruction of the base.


    And then he blew up the story that Lao Mei had been studying Megatron. People mistakenly thought that Lao Mei could be so good because of her research on transformers.


    Then get some Decepticons to appear in England and other parts of the world, and let Optimus Prime take care of them. Then, from time to time, get some big monsters or magical creatures from the magic planet, and show up in the forest or wilderness of England, and let Kingsman cooperate with the Autobots to attack.


    the brothers and their colleagues have a firm foothold in England In the future, Kingsman, who cooperates with auto makers, will be in a more stable position.


    As the head of Kingsman, he has reason to take charge of the Ministry of magic in England, and even recruit witches from the witches group to join Kingsman.


    Maybe we''ll end up with an English version of the man in black.


    While waiting, a UAV with a basket slowly landed from the air and hovered over William.


    Reach for the basket, take out two large capacity thermos cups and two sandwiches from it, hang the basket back to the UAV, and it will fly back to the castle automatically without command.


    He took the glass William handed him, drank a few mouthfuls of ice cold juice, and listened to the whispers of the audience nearby. Abigail ignored all the envious and envious people,


    however, he heard an audience say that if only those drink shops could also use drones to deliver takeout.ABiRang for a few seconds, suddenly said to William, "honey, do you think it''s possible to use drones to deliver all kinds of small food, daily necessities, letters and parcels?"


    "Well


    William is laughing at the eight teams with medium riding skills, poor Polo skills and no good-looking performance on the court,


    he feels that the 300000 pounds sponsored by his mother is a waste for these guys,


    when he hears Abby''s words, he can''t help thinking of his life when he was a Chinese, and nodding without thinking about it,


    "when you are a Chinese, you can''t help thinking about it However, with the current infrastructure in England, it will take a lot of energy and money to set up such a company and develop it again.


    however, if the company really develops, its market value will not be less than that of the power company. ".


    "Really?"


    Abby had no doubt about William''s vision. When he was excited, William hugged her and gave her a kiss, reminding him, "now that you are in charge of more than ten companies under my name, how can you still have the energy to run this company which is doomed to be extremely complicated and will take many years to see the results.


    And, first of all, you can''t expect me to play in person. I''ll give you advice at most.


    "You bastard, I''m making money for you." Abby was very dissatisfied and twisted William''s waist.


    William shrugged his shoulders and said, "honey, you have to understand that if I were trapped in trifles, I would not have invented so many new technologies, and I would not have achieved what I am today.".


    William''s nonsense was taken for granted in Abby''s eyes, but she finally thought of a promising career, and she was unwilling to give it up.


    leaning on William''s shoulder, she thought for a long time, until William thought she had given up, she said, "it''s ok if you give me your advice and provide technical support. I''ll let the news out and think outside We work with a lot of people.


    "Wait, you''re not coming, really.".

 Chapter 912

    William looked down at Abby with a serious face and said what he knew about online shopping. Seeing that Abby was thoughtful, he advised him, "if you want to upgrade the logistics mode, you have to make online shopping a trend first, and only when you have a hard need can it conform to the market rules.


    But if you have the time, energy and money, it''s better to take a stake in the online shopping companies of China and the United States,


    to do this in England. "William thought about it and shook his head directly." although the prospect is good, England is so big, the market and population determine the size of the company in the future You can keep us out of the door. If you have that energy, you might as well do a good job on Facebook.


    Looking at Abby, William hugged her and said, "well, we have passed the start-up stage. Those who have a lot of money don''t know how to spend it, so we can be angel investors.


    we don''t need to do everything by ourselves.


    "Then should I go to the United States and China to have a look?" Abby said excitedly. "While the online shopping you said has not yet formed a trend, after the investigation, I will strive for more shares.".


    Wait until your vacation is over.


    Hearing that, William thought silently that it was not easy for him to go back, but Abby would not have any problems.


    Just thinking, I will report in the headset on Sunday, "Sir, some of the videos you asked me to collect about the hunting of transformers have been found. If necessary, they can be sent to your smart eyes now.".


    William did not answer, but said to Abby, "come on, there''s nothing to see. Go home and prepare dinner.".


    "Why don''t you go and talk to them?"


    William''s direct departure surprised Abby, and at the same time, without waiting for him to repent, he took his arm and walked up the steps of the audience stage.


    "recently, I learned a few Chinese dishes, just to let you taste them to your taste.".


    See William to go, not only the audience looked back at him and Abby, even the court did not chase Polo people also looked back at them.


    When Vivian swung the club and hit the ball into the goal, looking at the last row of the stands happily, she found that William''s man had disappeared. The angry girl swore to herself.


    Back in the castle, Abby worried that his clumsy appearance would be laughed at by William when he was fiddling with the food materials. So William, who was driven out of the small kitchen, lay comfortably on the sofa, drinking whiskey and watching the video he found on Sunday.


    After spending a lot of time watching more than a dozen videos of us chasing Autobots, William frowned and asked, "how can we hunt all Autobots?"


    "Sir, we have made a wrong prediction about the penetration of Decepticons into human society. As early as 30 years ago, they have cooperated with Gould family in the United States.


    After 30 years of development, the Gould family has been able to influence part of the top echelons of the United States. In addition to the information provided by the Decepticons, the intelligence obtained by the United States in the past year is all about Autobots. ".


    William closed his eyes and thought silently. Ten minutes later, he opened his eyes and said, "do you have any information about Decepticons in the United States?"


    On Sunday, there was a pause of a few seconds. "Yes, sir, except for a dozen Decepticons that I have recorded in the past, Dylan Gould, the current owner of the Gould family, should be the intelligence officer of the Decepticons.".


    "Send out the video of the car man being attacked first, and then I''ll inform you of the plan. Pay attention to safety.".


    Hearing Abigail''s cry, William walked to the cafeteria with his glass and bottle and said, "I don''t want to get up in the morning and get protests from the Americans.".


    "Understand, sir, I will let the spider robot of Yellowstone Park base sneak into the public facilities of the United States and release these videos to the world in the United States.".


    "That''s good.".


    After a greasy dinner and a five minute walk after dinner, abira, who deliberately went to the shooting range, took her to the shooting range. I didn''t expect that the girl''s shooting method was a little more attractive now.


    Glock, who had tried several bullets in the range, saw that Abby really knew how to play with guns, but she couldn''t stand it. William took her into the underground armory of the range.


    As soon as he entered the armory, he saw hundreds of different kinds of long and short guns, and even shoulder mounted missiles. Abby exclaimed excitedly. He picked more than a dozen long and short guns around the armory.


    "OK, that''s all. If you try it all, your arms and shoulders will be too painful to lift tomorrow.".


    William pushed the cart, pulled Abby with a dozen boxes of bullets, and entered the elevator.


    Come to the target, put on the earmuff for Abby, help her load the bullet, teach her a weapon hand in hand, at the same time, the two inevitably dally.


    The gun rang for nearly an hour, but later I don''t know what happened. The sound in the range was actually the gasp after strenuous exercise.


    At this time, it was afternoon in the United States, and the video that was sent to the Internet on Sunday soon spread all over the Internet.


    It is not only seen by the American people themselves, but also by people from other countries and regions all over the world on the Internet. Even many TV stations that do not deal with the United States broadcast it on TV in the form of emergency broadcast.For a moment, the whole world was shocked by the news into confusion, suspicion and panic.


    Even William, who is working out with Abby, is disturbed. A telephone ring rings from his mobile phone which is still on the ground.


    It was said on Sunday that the caller was Garris Mallory, the British military intelligence agency, who had not been contacted for a long time, and William, who was busy, didn''t answer.


    Needless to think, it must have something to do with the Autobots, and William is confident that even if he doesn''t answer, Garris doesn''t dare to complain.


    An hour later, William returned to the castle with Abby''s clothes in a mess. Just after taking a bath, the phone rang again.


    This time it''s not Garris, it''s Katherine, the former security secretary of England and now vice president of Devonshire group.


    As soon as he got through, William said with a smile, "Hello, Katherine, is that Gareth guy looking for you?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire,,"


    "stop, stop, call me William, and then you tell Garris I''ll call him back later." William laughs and explains to Katherine, "I used to practice with Abigail in the shooting range, but I didn''t hear the phone ring.".


    "That''s good," Katherine said with a smile, whether it was true or not. "When Garris saw you didn''t answer the phone, he drove to the castle and was stopped, so he had to call me.".


    "Well, leave it alone. I''ll pick up Garris later. Good night.".


    "OK, good night, William.".


    When he hung up, William snapped his fingers, and on Sunday he told the man in charge of the castle''s perimeter defense to let Garris go.


    Put on a casual suit, William went downstairs and stood at the gate of the castle waiting for Garris.

 Chapter 913

    Within a minute, a Land Rover drove into the castle and saw William standing outside the gate. Gareth stopped ten meters away.


    When he got out of the car and looked at the smiling William, Garris was not only happy but also unnatural.


    Although the relationship with William was very close at the beginning, since he accepted the money to sell bulletproof suits, William''s wealth and status rose rapidly. Although they still have friendship, Garris did not dare to go to William at will.


    "Long time no see, man," William said with a smile, shaking hands with Garris with a flattering smile. "Let''s go, just like we did a few years ago. Let''s take our shotguns and go out into the wild to talk and see if we can get some prey.".


    Hunting at night? Although Garris was puzzled, he remembered that a few years ago, when they were hunting, they were negotiating with each other about Mrs. M.


    and nodded happily, "no problem. If you''re lucky, maybe you can hunt some more wild boars.".


    William laughed and nodded, "if you want to fight a wild boar, you should have no problem.".


    When he took Garris to pick a gun in the gun store, this guy William picked up William''s memory and deliberately picked the shotgun he used a few years ago.


    He specially said that these tens of thousands of pounds, hundreds of thousands of pounds a shotgun here, in addition to eating ash and looking good, there is no other use.


    Put on the hunting suit, William threw a smart eye to Garris and took him out of the castle.


    As soon as they got out of the castle, Garris saw two thick wheeled balance cars with blue lights and armrests parked at the gate of the castle.


    When he followed William to the balance car, his wide intelligent eyes lit up all kinds of data.


    Even hundreds of meters away from the road, as long as watching for a few seconds, the intelligent eye will automatically display the picture without affecting the normal vision.


    "Come on, hunting at night is a bit dangerous for you, so there are more than 20 suspended detectors around us, and dozens of UAVs with weapons follow us.


    if you think it''s troublesome to find your prey, you can ask the detector to report the location of the prey to you.".


    After hearing this, Garris exclaimed, "is this necessary? It''s not hunting, it''s hunting.".


    Anyway, I don''t want to go out empty handed, but your skill is not reassuring, so I can only provide you with some protective measures.


    "Gone", standing on the balance car, William leaned forward slightly, and the balance car quickly drove out of the castle.


    It took more than 20 minutes to get out of the forest a few kilometers away and get off the balance car. Garris found that the balance car can automatically follow him when the light is off.


    The night vision function of smart glasses also made Garris mistake the sky for evening.


    Looking at William, who was checking his shotgun, Garris couldn''t help asking, "did you make all this in the last few years?"


    Just then, without waiting for William to explain, Garris photographed his forehead, "yes, you can invent spaceships. These advanced things in my eyes are probably gadgets for you.".


    William.


    "Well?" William, who is listening to the compliment, suddenly hears Garris''s voice full of sigh, surprise and nostalgia,


    "even if you are standing in front of me now, I still have the feeling of dreaming. Who would have thought that you have grown up to this point in just a few years.".


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile and shaking his head, "well, don''t sigh. No matter how nice you say, you won''t try to cheat me out of McCullen whisky.".


    "Screw you, you can''t be generous when you have enough money." after listening to William''s jokes, Garris let go a lot, but after laughing, he soon frowned again.


    After checking the condition of the guns, William closed the barrel of the gun and said as he walked, "OK, if you have something to say, I know it''s not good for you to come to me since you call me. What''s wrong with the military intelligence bureau?"


    "It''s not the CIA," Garris said, shaking his head. "I didn''t work in the CIA a year ago.".


    "What?"


    When William looked back at Garris, he saw Garris shrugging, "I thought it was a blessing in disguise, and I was promoted from the fire pit of the military intelligence bureau.


    I didn''t expect that old man Richard would come to me and give me appreciation. I probably thought that today''s situation would happen.".


    "Richard first?"


    "That''s right," Garris said after a few seconds of silence. "A year ago, Richard suddenly came to me and took me to a secret organization that was only responsible for him. You should know the research object of this organization best.".


    "I know best?" In less than half a second, William responded, "the giant of Zach?"


    "That alien robot was really captured and killed by you," said Garris, relieved when he heard that William was talking about the giant of Zack. At the same time, he looked at William strangely and said,


    "so, someone at the top said that it was true that you had been in contact with aliens for a long time?"


    William shrugged and said, "Hey, if you don''t talk about the process now, I probably know what''s going on.".


    I didn''t expect that Lao Mei''s response speed was really good. Only a few hours later, it was revealed that they were hunting transformers. In order to divert attention and share the pressure of public opinion, they directly asked their colleagues in England to retreat with the research of the giant of Zack.William said with a smile, "someone in your department leaked the secret. One year ago, Richard fox thought about the relationship between you and me.


    he asked you to take charge of the research on transformers in England, so as to prevent the occurrence of such emergencies today, so that you, who are acquaintances and friends, could come to me for help.


    And I gave the Saxon giants to England. There''s no risk of leakage. I have enough power to deal with your troubles.


    Hey, Richard, these old people are really old foxes. This is the first time that old bastard has calculated me. ".


    Seeing the flash of blue light in William''s eyes, Garris almost wanted to take off his glasses and rub his eyes.


    Fortunately, he stopped this thought in his heart, "Richard first asked me to tell you that this time, even if it was the reward of his helping you in Buckingham Palace a few days ago.".


    Buckingham Palace?


    William immediately remembered meeting Philip, the Knights Templar and the Ministry of magic at Buckingham Palace some time ago.


    Richard that old fox did help him at that time, otherwise Kingsman would not be so easy to get the power to deal with alien affairs.


    This annoyed William, but at the same time, he had to acquiesce in helping. After all, no matter whether you want to help or not, no matter what the purpose of helping others was, whether you really need it or not, there will always be a time when you owe the favor.


    And the fact that the desert base was attacked by Decepticons has not been revealed yet. William will never let old America get away at this time.


    After thinking about it, William put his hand to his ear and said, "where''s the white ghost? Let him meet me at the castle at once.


    Yes sir.


    "Send Kingsman''s Kun fighter to pick him up." with that, William looked at Garris and said, "tell me all you know.".

 Chapter 914

    Garris said to William hastily, "four hours ago, after we received the news that American people were hunting for transformers on the Internet,


    my only idea at that time was to check myself, so as not to leak secrets like American people.


    But I didn''t expect that this self-examination really went wrong. The person in charge of transporting confidential data to the Oxford University Laboratory disappeared. ".


    "Wait a minute," William said inconceivably, "you are the most confidential research department in England. Do you still use laboratories outside the research base?"


    "Not everyone is as short of money as you are," Garris shrugs helplessly, "a newly established project without any achievements must not have enough funds as you think,


    and England can''t spend billions or billions of pounds to build a super large laboratory again.".


    William curled his lips. "Since it''s just some data lost, do you need to be so nervous?"


    "If only it were that simple," Garris said with a gloomy face. "The person in charge is Eric Wayne, who I brought to the secret research project from the CIA.


    so he can not only access the experimental data, but also enter the underground research base.".


    "Cronies?" William looked at Garris in surprise, and then said, "man, you''re going to have bad luck.".


    Garris was speechless. When William fired a shot at a red grouse, he realized, "no matter what my final result will be, it will be in the future, and I didn''t want to shirk responsibility,


    but now the most important thing is to find Eric and confirm whether he is a defector or captured by other intelligence agencies secretly,


    if he defected, What kind of information did he steal, for whom did he serve, did anyone take care of him, and where is he now? "


    He told the following balance car to pick up the red grouse, and William fired the gun. Then he looked at Garris, whose gun barrel was not closed, slung on his shoulder, and with no hunting mind,


    "whether he was defecting or being tied, the time has passed for several hours, and the guy named Eric is probably no longer in England"


    after saying this, he heard from his ears In Sunday''s report, William added, "at least I''m sure he''s not in London or Oxford anymore.".


    It''s no secret to some that William can monitor rumors around London and Oxford castle.


    So on this point, Garris still believed William''s words, but he hesitated for a long time before saying,


    "the only thing I''m worried about now is that Eric''s son of a bitch is secretly leaving England to do business with other intelligence brokers while taking advantage of his two days off.".


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally," Garris shook his head. "Even me, because of my need, exchanged information with other forces.".


    This makes William not surprised but happy. If so, maybe he can make some articles in it.


    So William covered his ear and said, "Sunday, I hear you. Help Garris find out where Mr. Eric is?"


    "Searching, sir. Since the other party is a senior intelligence officer, it may take some time.".


    "Well, where is the white ghost?" William thought for a moment and said, "let him stay on the Kun fighter and stand by. You can find Eric and give the information to white ghost directly. Let him see me again after the task is finished.".


    "Sir, Mr. White ghost is in France at the moment," he explained after a pause on Sunday,


    "if you remember Baron Daniel cabore a few years ago, you should remember Baroness Anna,


    after white ghost accepted Anna as an apprentice more than a year ago, he often went to Paris.".


    Baroness? Isn''t that the beautiful girl in the cobra?


    A few years ago, this woman wanted to contact William through Lena and Abigail. Unexpectedly, after being warned by William, she decided to attack the white ghost again.


    But it also reminds William of the nanoweapon that can devour metals.


    Seeing that Garris is not in the mood for hunting, William, who wants to ask about nanoweapons on Sunday, pretends to be kind and says to Garris, "forget it, you are not in the mood for hunting. I''ll make an appointment with you when this is over.".


    "Well, it''s strange that Garris is interested in hunting at this time, but he''s afraid that William will be upset if he leaves like this.


    "All right, all right, that''s it," William snapped his fingers, and the balance car with Garris lit up and drove to him automatically. "I''ll let you know if I have news, and you''ll let me know if you have news.".


    "All right," Garris nodded and walked onto the balance car without hesitation. "Man, don''t you don''t answer my phone again." then he nodded to William and went back to the castle alone.


    As soon as Garris left, William said to Sunday, "is that Baroness still with McCullen weapons?"


    "Sorry sir, you didn''t ask me to watch Ms. Anna, but after the news that you are trapped on Mars came out, white ghost has often accepted McCullen''s employment since this year."."Is it?" William frowned, "that''s just taking advantage of this mission. Try to see if the white ghost is still on my side. Show me him. On Sunday, report any changes to me.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Hack into McCullen''s servers and help me find out if they''re working on a nanoweapon that can devour metals.".


    Hearing the reply on Sunday, William no longer cares about traitors and nanoweapons, but is looking for the red grouse in the forest.


    More than ten grouse have been beaten, and they have unconsciously come to the cliff where Thunderbird is settled.


    Now that you are here, let''s see how the magic elves settled down last night.


    These magical elves came out of the forest in the highlands of Scotland and were watched all the way on Sunday.


    The result of the surveillance is the same as what William imagined. The house elves in England must be a branch of these magic elves.


    Otherwise, these little things who have never been to England will not be able to find the house elves to take them to Oxford castle.


    Then follow the battle robot sent on Sunday to leiniao cliff to settle down.


    Come to Thunderbird cliff, get Sunday notice of magic elves, one by one out of the cliff, divided into two rows of nervous stand in front of William.


    "Bells?"


    "Yes, yes, sir.".


    I met William''s elf bell on the magic planet and saluted him with some fear. "Ke, Ke and Christine see that I know you, so I bring my companions to serve you.".


    "Don''t be nervous," William nodded with a smile. "Now that you are part of the Devonshire family, after you finish your work,


    you can ask me for any needs on Sunday. As long as you don''t go too far, I will try my best to satisfy you.".

 Chapter 915

    William is so easy to speak, so that the eleven elves are happy, "thank you, thank you, sir, we will work hard to complete their work.".


    As for the house elf who led the way, William just nodded with him and left him alone.


    Taking out eleven grouse from the storage space, William said with a smile, "I allow you to hunt in my forest according to your own needs without exposing yourself to the ordinary people.


    of course, if you don''t want to hunt animals, you will be provided with food, clothing and other daily necessities according to your needs on Sunday.".


    Thank you, thank you, sir.


    Lingdang nodded excitedly, "if you can, you only need to provide us with fruits and wheat, and our demand for meat is not high.


    we can hunt by ourselves, or feed Thunderbirds every day. If there is a lot of meat, we can eat the surplus, and,,".


    Lingdang looked at the house elf in dirty clothes, hesitated for a long time, and then said, "Mr. Shanjin can also help us find the gift of nature in the forest, he, he, he, he.".


    "Don''t worry, bell. You are my servants, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, sir," in addition to the house elf named Shanjin, the other ten magic elves nodded.


    Lingdang said in a positive tone, "from the beginning of living in the beautiful house you provide for us, you are our master, and we will serve the Devonshire family for generations.".


    "Well, since you are my servants and have done nothing wrong, you should respect me instead of being afraid of me.".


    William showed a big smile and said, "so you can make reasonable demands on me, and I''m willing to listen to your opinions, OK?"


    "Ming, I understand," Ling Dang whispered in William''s encouraging eyes and the expectant eyes of the house elf named Shanjin,


    "Mr. Shanjin is a poor man. His master died a few years ago, so he can only live alone in your territory.


    After coming to this world, we use magic to ask some elves, get the general location of your territory, and then ask the elves in your territory for help.


    Mr. Shanjin, who has no job, is kind and tired to pick us up.


    On the way here, after hearing that we are serving you, he begged us to help him plead with you, hoping to get the opportunity to serve the Devonshire family.


    It''s also good for William to have flash gold, a native who helps magic elves adapt to life in England.


    But he doesn''t believe the elf who lives alone in the wild. He releases a cleaning magic to the flash gold. William looks into his eyes and asks, "who is your former master? How did you die? "


    "Dear Sir, my master is Claude, he, he.".


    When it comes to his master, the big eyes of Shanjin were full of tears.


    But after a while, Shanjin looked at William with fear. After William narrowed his eyes, the little thing quickly said,


    "master, he was killed by werewolves, he is the magic adviser of the old count Devonshire"


    when he said this, Shanjin was staring at William and trembled all over and said, "you, when you clean up those werewolves, I will be at the manor "Li".


    "So you saw me clean up the werewolf, and you saw me kill your owner who became a werewolf?"


    Yes, yes, sir.


    Not only did Shanjin feel that William''s momentum had changed, but lingdang also felt the danger.


    "Since your master is a wizard, why do you become a werewolf, but won''t you run away?"


    "Well," she said in a cold sweat, "first, sir, not everyone can be a genius like you. My master is just an ordinary wizard.".


    "Well?" As soon as the flash gold was said, William understood that the wizard named Claude was probably a squib, or he would not have gone down to join the old count of Oxford.


    "Since you''re at the scene, why don''t you stop me.".


    Shanjin hesitated, "without the master''s command, I, I can''t attack you, and I know that you are not the murderer, but the benefactor to free your master.".


    "Very good", which makes William very satisfied. He can''t attack without orders. On the other hand, he will attack when he has orders.


    And this little thing stayed in his own territory for several years, but he didn''t take any revenge. He just stayed in the wild and lived alone.


    "You get the opportunity to work for me and help lingdang deal with external affairs. You are also paid a gold coin every year.".


    William threw a Devonshire gold coin to Shanjin, ignoring the expression that he didn''t know what to do when he took it or didn''t take it,


    asked with a smile, "your name is Shanjin. Does your master want you to find a gold mine?".


    "No, no, sir," Shanjin slapped himself, "Lord, master, my name is Shanjin, because my father wanted to have a gold coin, so he named me Shanjin."."Ding",


    with a flick of William''s finger, another big gold coin for the elf flew into his hand,


    "this is what I gave your father.".


    Thank you, thank you, master.


    With a gold coin in one hand, she was so excited that she had to kneel down and swear to William that she would always be loyal to the Devonshire family.


    William nodded with a smile and said, "well, I accept your loyalty.".


    "Well, I''m going back to have a rest. If you have any requirements, you can ask for them on Sunday. What he can decide will meet you directly, and what he can''t decide will be reported to me. After two days, when you get used to the life here, you will start your own work.".


    All right, master.


    When William left, lingdang asked questions around Shanjin, and when they talked about William''s coldness in cleaning up the werewolf,


    lingdang ten people could not help but think of William''s God like figure when he was in the magic Town, and the elves could not help shivering.


    It was a waste of William''s deliberate kindness.


    Back in the castle, some hungry William was looking for a cake to eat when he suddenly remembered that elves are famous for housework,


    and said to Sunday, "ask lingdang if they can cook barbecue or other food, and if so, ask them to bake a red grouse for me.".


    On Sunday, they quickly replied that they were preparing roast chicken. It was expected that it would be ready in half an hour, and then they would send it in person.


    "Well.


    Listen to the bell they will do, William directly in the storage space of the remaining a few grouse to the bell they.


    Half an hour later, lingdang, with flashing gold, appeared in front of William with a phantom under the guidance of Sunday,


    "master, please have a taste.".


    With just a few mouthfuls, William knew that they must have followed the orders of the Chinese government on Sunday to make roast chicken.


    "I''m satisfied," William said with a smile, giving them a bucket of beer. "Go back and celebrate. Good night, kids.".


    Lingdang didn''t care much about the beer, so Shanjin held it excitedly, and didn''t let go of the beer barrel which was not much smaller than him,


    "praise you, you are the most kind and kind Master in the world, good night, master.".

 Chapter 916

    The next day, William, who ate delicious roast chicken and drank a lot of whisky last night, fell asleep until almost eleven o''clock.


    After washing, I reported on Sunday, "Sir, I searched all the servers of McCullen company, but I didn''t find any metal swallowing weapons for the time being,


    but from the previous surveillance videos, after comparing the lip language, I found that McCullen himself did talk about nanotechnology twice.".


    "The research data must be in the independent server of the secret base. Keep an eye on McCullen and find the base.".


    "Sir," he continued after recording the mission on Sunday, "second thing, Eric Wicken has found someone to connect with. You should be interested.".


    And then there''s a picture, which appears in virtual imaging in mid air.


    Just as William was getting familiar with it, he heard Sunday''s report saying, "do you remember Clyde Sheldon who made a big fuss in the New York justice system?"


    "Of course." as soon as I heard the name, I thought of Clyde, the super cruel man who avenged his wife and daughter.


    The punisher is cruel, but the most Punisher is to kill the criminal without mercy.


    But Clyde Sheldon''s Revenge means that he changed too much. It''s not too much for William to remember.


    "Since you remember Clyde, do you remember the teacher who led him into the black field that Clyde said?"


    William thought for a few seconds and said, "Tobin foster.".


    "Yes, sir, Tobin foster, the legendary traitor of C1a, has been engaged in intelligence business since he was sentenced to the United States in the 1980s.".


    "You mean this Tobin guy, it''s probably against me this time?"


    "I don''t know, sir, but in combination with Clyde Sheldon''s death for you, you handed over the giant of Zack to England,


    and, don''t forget, you still have a director status in the CIA, so it''s not impossible that Tobin Foster''s goal is you.".


    William also does not care whether the other party wants to engage in their own, in line with the principle of killing the wrong not to let go, "white ghost?"


    "Mr. White ghost is tracking down Eric to Johannesburg and finds that Tobin is the contact person of Eric.


    at the same time, he accidentally finds a group of about ten armed men who are also monitoring Eric.


    after solving this group of armed men who are in the eye of Mr. White ghost, Tobin foster is chased by the white ghost and can only hide in the middle of the night regardless of the consequences The U.S. Embassy in hannsburg,


    if you want to see the whole process, I have some pictures taken by spiders and black bees.


    William nodded and said, "broadcast it"


    in the virtual imaging, an old man with a little white hair immediately appeared. It''s not necessary to think that it''s Eric, the guy under Garris.


    Judging from Eric''s travel route, the old guy is worthy of being an old hand. He has prepared a standby identity early on,


    and this identity is unexpected and makes people take it for granted.


    See Eric carrying a backpack, before things are exposed, aboveboard into the London Airport.


    He showed the certificate of his air police inspector to the airport, replaced the air security on the flight to Hamburg, and arrived in Hamburg within an hour before flying to Johannesburg.


    If it wasn''t for the perfect monitoring of London on Sunday, it would not have been so easy to find the old man compared with Eric with a beard.


    Now that someone has been found, even if Eric''s plane from Hamburg has been flying to Johannesburg for more than an hour, he can''t be faster than the white ghost in the Kun fighter.


    When he came out of the airport in Johannesburg, the white ghost not only took a bath and changed his clothes in the airport hotel,


    but also drove a Land Rover with air conditioning on. When he passed the airport exit, he dropped more than a dozen black spider robots the size of soybeans,


    and then stopped in the distance to watch the notebook screen. The black bee and the delta wing UAV passed by Just come back.


    When Eric gets out of the airport and stops to call a taxi, the spider robot climbs on his shoes and hangs in his trousers.


    Follow him all the way to a pub.


    When he heard the car outside the tavern and the white ghost was about to follow him in, he heard Sunday''s warning, "unknown armed men found.".


    The white ghost can''t help but release the hand holding the door switch, looking back at the picture of the black bee in the display.


    Just a few eyes, he confirmed that these armed men were ambushing in the street unit of a building dozens of meters away from the tavern.


    "Can I find out the identity of the other party?"


    "Just a moment". After pausing for more than ten seconds on Sunday, what he said made Bai you almost blow the screen.


    Sorry, your authority can''t order me to access the databases of special departments in various countries.


    Again, Bai you scolded, and then asked, "do you mean these guys are official?"


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t have information about these people in my existing database.".This let white ghost confirm that these people are either C1a or people from other big countries, "then inform our boss and let him give me permission.".


    Sorry, Devon hill is drunk. It''s not a good idea to disturb his sleep at the moment.


    "OK, then I''ll kill these guys directly, and you''ll be responsible for keeping an eye on Eric and his contacts.".


    At this time, the white ghost, who was already very, very upset, took out two guns from his suit, checked them, put on the muffler,


    put on his smart glasses, and pushed the door open. He didn''t care about his action at all, which had been noticed by people in the building dozens of meters away.


    However, even if he was angry, he didn''t walk directly to the building. Instead, he walked into the nearby alley and walked more than 100 meters before entering the building.


    Take the elevator to the seventh floor, use a special unlocking tool to open the home of a resident on the seventh floor, hide by the window and look out.


    When no one noticed, he jumped on the open window, turned over and flew down.


    Within half a second, he appeared in the eyes of several armed men on the sixth floor who had been observing the tavern.


    However, with no intention of calculation and no skill as good as the white ghost, the white ghost, holding the silencing pistol in one hand, fired four shots in a row, then grabbed the balcony of the sixth floor window with one hand, turned around, hung it on the outer wall, collected the gun, and then turned into the room on the sixth floor with both hands.


    No one was alive in the room, so the white ghost whistled out of the building and went to the pub.


    As he walked along, he listened to what Eric and his contacts said at the Sunday debriefing pub.


    As soon as I entered the tavern, I saw a middle-aged black man with a small top hat, a cape, a backpack and a beard walking out of the compartment.


    Seven or eight meters apart, the middle-aged black man saw the white ghost of the white suit, and his eyes dilated.


    When the white ghost looked at him, the black man knew that he was in trouble.


    Without hesitation, he took out his gun, half squatted down and fired a few shots at the roof.


    Then, taking advantage of the chaos of the crowd in the tavern, blocking the white ghost''s sight and shooting line, he did not hesitate to leave from the back door.

 Chapter 917

    "Tobin foster?"


    In this case, seeing the legendary figure who has been wanted by the United States for more than ten or twenty years and is safe and sound, the white ghost''s heart is actually thumping.


    After all, the names of people and the shadows of trees are not well-known in the underground world, and the ones who have been famous for more than ten years are all smart people and ruthless people, except for their bad luck.


    Seeing his shoulder move, the white ghost knew Tobin was pulling a gun.


    But this situation makes white ghost happy. He knows that his clothes can prevent any short gun except his face.


    As the right hand pulls out the pistol, the white ghost raises his left hand and covers his forehead with bulletproof gloves.


    Just as he wanted to shoot Tobin down, he didn''t expect that this underground legend that he could take care of actually squatted down, hid behind the tavern guests, shot at the roof and ran away.


    "Hell, I know these old things who can only rely on their mouth and experience. They have to run when they see me.".


    Although the mouth said so, but the white ghost is in fact covering up their own, the reputation of others to frighten the embarrassment.


    Scolding Tobin for being a coward, he put away his gun and left the pub.


    As he walked to his car, he said to Sunday, "did you keep up with that mouth gun?"


    "Don''t worry, when Tobin foster and Eric meet, the spider robot has been hanging on his clothes, and the drone has five seconds to shoot the target.".


    The picture soon appeared on the white ghost''s smart glasses, "very good, I didn''t expect that it was the legendary traitor of C1a who was connected,


    you said if I caught this guy alive, would our stingy boss tell me the enemy who killed my uncle as soon as he was happy?"


    "Well, I''m sorry. Only he knows what Mr. Devonshire will do.".


    "Ha, you''re the dog in AI," the white ghost mocked this Sunday, opening the door, stepping on the gas and catching up with Tobin and Eric.


    Not long after that, Sunday suddenly said, "two unidentified vehicles were detected, also chasing Tobin foster.".


    As soon as the voice dropped, the picture appeared on the white ghost''s smart glasses. Then on Sunday, he reminded that a few blocks away, there were a large number of fans gathering in the nearby blocks. It was expected that Tobin and Eric would have to get out of the car to escape.


    Hearing this, the white ghost stepped on the brake slightly and let the other two cars chasing Tobin go ahead.


    When we entered the congested block, we not only photographed and monitored all the armed men from the two cars on Sunday.


    Looking at the crowd, the white ghost at the end of the mouth pick, put on the parking space on the side of the road, put on the baseball cap and get off.


    According to the Sunday''s prompt, in the crowd left flash right flash quickly move up, soon caught up with a group of three armed men.


    Silently calculating the order of the hand, the hand touched the suit, two thin and sharp cones on the fingers of both hands, pressed on the temples of two people who were staring at Tobin and Eric.


    They lost consciousness instantly, and were held up by the white ghost and put on the bench by the side of the road.


    And this scene was just dozens of meters away, standing at the corner of the street, looking back at Tobin.


    "How the hell is he staring at me?"


    When Tobin looked at Eric with panic in his eyes, and then looked back, the white ghost had caught up with the last armed man, and his hand was around his neck from behind him.


    With a click, the guy fell to the ground.


    Seeing the white ghost smiling at himself from tens of meters away, Tobin turned around with a gloomy face.


    While walking, he said to Eric, who was catching up with him in a quick step, "let''s go separately.".


    No, no, Tobin, please don''t leave me.


    Eric also ignored the rules of walking at a constant speed to avoid being noticed by the enemy or the police.


    "Fool, if we go separately, each of us has a 50% chance to escape." seeing Eric or following himself, Tobin suddenly said, "the white ghost is definitely more likely to chase me than you, do you understand?"


    Eric was right when he thought about it. After understanding this, he said "take care" and walked to the other street without hesitation.


    After walking more than ten meters, he looked back and was glad to find that the white ghost just looked at himself, and then decisively pursued Tobin''s direction.


    But when he turned back and left, he bumped into a man in a black jacket. Then he felt that he wanted to be stabbed in the neck and lost consciousness.


    Seeing the whole process of Eric''s capture from the smart glasses, the white ghost covered his ears and ordered to Sunday, "kill the traitor who was captured.".


    I''m sorry, but only Mr. Devonshire has the right to order the silence.


    "FK, why don''t you just watch the target get caught?"


    The white ghost, angry in his heart, could not help but quicken his pace to catch up with Tobin. Tobin, who was already 50, had to quicken his pace, and soon began to gasp.What''s worse, he has already gone to the main street at this time, the number of fans has greatly reduced, and if he continues to walk in the open street, he will be easily attacked.


    Fortunately, there is no way out. Not far from the street is the U.S. consulate.


    If caught by the Americans, Tobin has decided that the person who holds the C1a will want to take information out of his mouth.


    As long as you don''t lose your life immediately, it''s better to have a chance to escape than to be killed by the white ghost who never leaves a living.


    Looking back at the white ghost, whose eyes are only about 20 meters away from him, Tobin no longer hesitates. He takes out his U.S. passport from a stack of passports in his backpack,


    other guns, clips, knives and so on are put into his backpack and thrown into the garbage can.


    Walking across the street quickly, he took out his passport from a distance to attract the guard''s attention. When several guards felt something was wrong and put their hands on the holster, Tobin slowly said to them,


    "my name is Tobin foster, the most wanted criminal of C1a.".


    With that, Tobin stopped caring about the guard who was shocked and immediately pulled out his gun. He turned and looked at the white ghost standing at the corner across the street, half faced.


    The white ghost made a cut throat gesture to Tobin, watched him get into the Consulate with his own eyes, and then asked Sunday, "can you see the bastard Tobin?"


    "No problem, if necessary, I will mobilize hundreds of spider robots to enter the consulate.".


    "That''s good. Let''s go to Eric, the asshole." then he turned and left without looking back.


    "And when I catch those stupid people who rob my business, I''ll make them kneel down and tell me who they are.".


    After walking back for tens of meters, seeing a large group of fans, white ghost cursed in his heart, and suddenly thought that he didn''t have to go back to find a car.


    Looking up at the surrounding buildings, he went to a ten story building and said, "let Kun fighter stealth to meet me.".


    Before long, the white ghost who violently broke the rooftop door of the building saw a cabin door suddenly opened on the empty rooftop.


    "Take me to Eric.".

 Chapter 918

    Within a minute, the Kun fighter plane caught up with Eric''s car and followed him all the way to a dilapidated residential area.


    Without saying a word, the white ghost changed into his all white Ninja suit, which was tailored for him by William. Holding two titanium swords in his hands, he waved a few times and stood by the cabin door.


    Looking at the three undercover agents through smart glasses, escorting Eric out of the car, he ordered, "lower the altitude and open the hatch.".


    When the Kun fighter was only 10 meters away from the ground, the three agents watched in horror as a pure white figure fell from the sky.


    He took out his gun to shoot. Unfortunately, most of the bullets were split by the white ghost''s sword, and the rest of them had no effect on the Ninja suit.


    On the contrary, because of the close standing, they were killed one by one by the white ghost.


    Before the other one had time to run, he was kicked to break his leg by a sweeper and lost his ability to escape.


    Put away the big knife, one hand holding Eric, who is still in a coma, the other hand carrying alive into the Kun fighter.


    After the two men were imprisoned, the spaceship flew to the wild grassland, and the white ghost walked out of the fighter plane alive, and began to use their unique interrogation method of ninja.


    In less than half an hour, he killed the living white ghost with one knife. He walked into the fighter with an unhappy expression and complained to Sunday, "the American guys are all soft bones now. Before I use two moves, the bastard starts to move.".


    Sunday did not answer, but in the spaceship simulation hyenas call companion shouts, not long after, a few hyenas appeared in Sunday''s exploration range.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer himself on Sunday, the white ghost wiped the samurai sword dully, "take me to Johannesburg, and then help me book a table in the best restaurant.".


    "Yes, Mr. Bai.".


    "Hell, my name is white ghost, but not white. Do you understand me?"


    I see. Mr. Bai, the restaurant has been reserved. You are welcome. In addition, your assistant, Ms. Cheng Haiyao, asks when you can finish your task and go back to Asia.


    "Let her wait," the white ghost said, "if I don''t finish the task of your asshole boss, dare I go back to Asia?"


    Then the plane returned to Johannesburg. The white ghost put on his casual suit, stepped out of the plane and said, "it won''t be long before the plane returns to England.".


    "Yes, Mr. Bai, it''s only expected to take about 30 minutes.".


    "Then send that bastard Eric back, so that I won''t wake up and see the fighter plane, and I''ll have to kill him.".


    I understand.


    On Sunday, he controls the fighter plane to return to London. White ghost is in a good mood. He gets on his Land Rover and drives to a big meal.


    Tobin walked into the Consulate with a straight face and no expression to deal with the trial, thinking about how to get out.


    As for these people in the consulate, not to mention interrogating Tobin to obtain information, he also made some useful remarks, which greatly angered the C1a leader far away in the United States.


    Direct orders were sent to Tobin''s safe house in Johannesburg, waiting for more professional interrogation experts to arrive.


    As for why they didn''t get on the plane directly, the people who met the U.S. and C1a had already found out that the people killed by the white ghost were from the U.S. military.


    In this case, it''s strange that they dare to turn to the military to help transport Tobin. Moreover, if Tobin is kept in the consulate, there is also the risk of being robbed.


    So, a safe house in Johannesburg was opened immediately, and the security officer in it made William, who saw all this after he got up, think of the mercenary who asked for money five years ago.


    as like as two peas, Carlos, "help me ask the cross, Colin, who is studying with him, and is still the same."


    A minute later, before answering on Sunday, Carlos'' request for a video call rang.


    With a snap of your fingers and the video connected, you can see Carlos, who used to kill people without blinking an eye, now appears in the virtual imaging with a baby in his arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hi, William, long time no see.".


    Carlos said hello to William with a smile on his face and said to the little guy in his arms, "Rita, this is your Uncle William. Can you say hello to him?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Shocked, William asked curiously, "is this Wesley''s daughter? Or your daughter? "


    "Of course it''s my daughter," Carlos said naturally. "If Wesley''s child, do you think he and fox will be raised by me?"


    "Well, Congratulations, Carlos, and congratulations to me. I''ve not only been promoted one grade, but also become an uncle.".


    "No, no, no," said Carlos, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, I''m so excited. You should be Rita''s brother.".


    "It''s up to you," William rolled his eyes. "You live in castle town now?"


    "Of course," Carlos nodded with a smile. "Wesley told me that there is no safer place in England than near Devonshire castle.".After that, he hugged Rita, and then said with a smile, "since I have decided to get married and retire, I have to find a safe and stress free place to live,


    and after I came to Castle Town, I applied for the police position in the town.".


    Town police?


    A super assassin like the cross? Well, it''s a waste, but it''s good for the castle.


    "OK, since you are retired, should we prepare a retirement dinner? If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite your family to the castle.".


    Carlos was greatly relieved when he heard that William admitted his retirement directly. At the same time, he shook his head and said,


    "it''s better to wait a few years. After all, your identity is too noticeable, and my past is too dark, which is easy to cause unnecessary trouble.


    when Rita can run and jump, I''ll take her to the racecourse, and you won''t be a big surprise when you meet Doubt ".


    "OK, if this little guy likes it, she can choose all the horses except the red rabbit. Maybe she will become the first equestrian champion in castle town in the future.".


    "Equestrian champion?" Carlos a Leng, and then happy repeatedly nodded, "equestrian champion good, if the track champion, then my heart may not stand.".


    Karos.


    They were laughing and talking about Rita''s life plan for children when she was a little older when she heard a female voice coming from outside Carlos''s room.


    I''m sorry, William. It''s Rita''s mother. Please wait for me.


    This wait for a full ten minutes, only to see the embarrassed expression of Carlos, "sorry, William, just gave Rita a diaper, so...".


    "Stop, stop, stop." he raised his hand to stop Carlos. William said with a smile, "let''s get down to business. You can''t expect people like me who don''t want to have children to discuss baby diapers with you.".


    "Hahaha, OK, let''s get down to business." Carlos laughed, and his face returned to the usual calm state,


    "your family is a Templar, so you should have known the grudge between the Knights and the assassin brotherhood hundreds of years ago, and Colin is the successor of the assassin I trained.".

 Chapter 919

    Although the assassin brotherhood in the United States was destroyed by William and the cross Carlos family, it does not mean that the European part has disappeared.


    But for William now, no matter how strong an assassin is, he is just an assassin.


    In terms of privacy, practicality, cost and training efficiency, it can''t even compare with spider robots, let alone sentinel robots.


    So he didn''t hesitate about Carlos''s retirement at all. Instead, he felt that his stay in the castle town was more conducive to the safety of the castle.


    After all, the most powerful assassin, in turn, may be the most powerful anti assassin expert.


    So William just wanted to know if Colin was the person in charge of the safe house in Johannesburg.


    If yes, let the white ghost stay, or even cooperate to do something together. If not, then the other party will have to leave it to fate.


    Carlos, an old hand, is also good at observing words and colors. Seeing that William is not interested in the Knights Templar and the assassin brotherhood, he brings the topic to what he asked on Sunday.


    "Two years ago, when we returned to London, Colin passed my test and successfully joined the assassin brotherhood.


    However, the brotherhood at that time, because of the destruction of fate loom, did not know how to choose the target of assassination, fell into confusion and confusion.


    So I asked him to go back to MI Guoan for a while. Unexpectedly, he went to university by himself, and then took the opportunity to join C1a.


    Then he was assigned to Africa and stayed in a safe house in Johannesburg for a whole year.


    "OK, I see," William nodded. "Rita, if you like, you can take her to the racecourse often.


    In a few days, I will use the name of Abigail to make the racecourse open to all the children in the town every Sunday.


    "Thank you". In order to cultivate Rita''s interest and the safety of their family, William opened the racecourse to all the children in the town. Carlos was not moved. That''s impossible.


    "William, if you can, you''d better keep Colin''s identity in C1a. Maybe we can use him in the future.".


    "Well, don''t worry. He''s also my man. I''ll decide according to the situation. Say hello to Rita and her mother for me. Bye.".


    Thank you. Bye.


    Hang up the video, William thought together, the Kunshi fighter stopped over the castle, appeared in the base of Yellowstone Park in the United States.


    Two battle droids get on the plane and take Eric, who is still unconscious, to the interrogation room of the base.


    Then the fighters follow the portal and fly back to Johannesburg.


    William releases a mantra to Eric, who is in a coma. After waiting for more than ten minutes, he hears a report on Sunday saying, "Sir, five years ago, when m was murdered and the military intelligence bureau was in chaos, Eric exchanged intelligence with the reporter for meritorious service and promotion, but what he didn''t expect was that the American soldiers were preparing to arrest the intelligence quotient when changing intelligence.


    Since then, he has been threatened by the U.S. military.


    Fortunately, Eric is a little patriotic. The information he gives to the Americans is useless or out of date.


    But this time, the situation was different. The Americans threatened him with personal safety directly. They would die if they didn''t hand over the information of the giant.


    Although Eric is afraid of death, he also knows that England will not let him go if he is handed over to the Americans. In this case, it''s better to sell the information. If most people know the information, it''s not a secret.


    So he went to Tobin and planned to sell the information of the giant to get a lot of money. After he had the money, it was not difficult for an old agent like him to hide.


    After hearing this, William said to Sunday, "tell Garris Mallory that Eric hasn''t defected, but I''ve got rid of him.


    Then ask him to send me the list of the people who sold the information and the exact evidence.


    Yes sir.


    William is waiting here. General Ross, who is far away from an air force base in the United States, was killed by unknown forces when he learned that he had sent his men to spy on and capture Eric secretly.


    He puffed on his cigar and calmed himself down. After a long time, he said to his confidant, "is Emile bronsky and his team near the Persian Gulf?".


    "Yes, general," my confidant thought and said, "but bronsky will fly to Johannesburg for more than two hours. It may not be time.".


    Without considering it, rose said forcefully, "then tell the C1a that Tobin Foster''s top secret information was brought by our undercover agents in England,


    if they dare to destroy my plan, I will dare to order the soldiers in Johannesburg to rob people directly.".


    "This, this", his confidant was frightened by Rose''s order and was in a cold sweat, "Sir, even if we are frustrated by the research of super soldiers and need to compete with those people in the seventh district for the project and obtain funds, we can apply to the above again.


    After all, your contacts and relationships are much better than those of District 7, which has only been established for more than a year. We really don''t need to offend the C1a people because of the research materials on hand in England. "."Execute command".


    He rushed his men to give orders. Rose went to the French window, smoking a cigar and thinking that it would be better if it was as he thought.


    Since someone began to use the reason that research costs too much and takes too long to make trouble to rose,


    he obviously felt his relationships at the top and began to perfunctorize himself.


    This makes Ross, who has a strong sense of crisis and doesn''t want to be marginalized, take aim at the seventh district, which has just been established for more than a year.


    Several times, however, there was no result in the application. Finally, I learned from a very close friend that the seventh district was actually reporting directly to the president.


    When he got this amazing news, rose was a little frustrated for a moment, but when he calmed down, he thought that since the road to the United States was not feasible, he would pay attention to the English people.


    I didn''t expect to ask my confidants to look up the information. I was surprised to find that they actually had Eric''s handle in their hands.


    He is thinking that when England''s research results come out, he will use these research results to swindle funds for the super soldier project.


    But what he didn''t expect was that while the Englishman was making some achievements, there was a scandal in the seventh district on the Internet.


    After seeing the scandal, Ross only thought about it for a few minutes and decided to use Eric as the dark son.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Eric, who had been cooperating well before, was timid and afraid of death. He wanted to get rid of the English people at the same time.


    Fortunately, after Ross learned the news on the Internet, he attached great importance to it in his heart. Therefore, when Eric wanted to slip away, he was sent back to Ross by the temporary surveillance team.


    That''s when a team of ten soldiers appeared in Johannesburg.


    It''s a pity that these soldiers are special elites in Ross''s eyes, but in the eyes of white ghost, they are just eyesores that can be killed easily.

 Chapter 920

    Had it not been for Tobin foster, who had been wanted for nearly 20 years and had sold too much confidential information, C1a might have given general Ross, who was known for his toughness, some face.


    After a long night, a six member combat team of C1a escorted Tobin to leave the foreign affairs hall and go to the special safe house in Johannesburg.


    And rose, who received the call, angrily dropped the microphone on his hand. After a few angry words, he stared at his confidant assistant and asked, "how long will bronsky arrive in Johannesburg?"


    The assistant looked at his watch in a hurry, "about 30 minutes to the airport.".


    Then he cautioned carefully, "Sir, we don''t have the right to act in Africa. I''m afraid bronsky''s team may not even be able to get out of the airport.".


    When he heard this, rose began to smile. "Don''t worry, I''ve dredged the relationship. Bronsky will be authorized when he gets off the plane.


    On the contrary, it''s a department of C1a nature that can''t be recognized by South Africans. I told bronsky not to be afraid of robbing people from C1a, let alone being afraid of conflicts.


    what I''m worried about now is whether we can keep up with the people and cars of Tobin foster escorted by C1a.


    "It''s no problem, sir," the assistant said with a confident smile. "Although the military officer in the foreign affairs museum did not dare to cross the C1a and directly detain Tobin foster,


    he had already sent someone to wait outside the foreign affairs museum and stare. As soon as Tobin''s car left, it was watched by the satellite in the sky.".


    Rose nodded and looked at the picture on the big screen of the command center. Then he said with a smile, "very good.".


    Tobin''s motorcade made a detour around Johannesburg for several blocks to make sure no one was following before heading for the safe house.


    With this delay, bronsky and his seven man team have landed at the airport.


    After signing a document, they boarded a Black Hawk helicopter and chased directly in the direction of the convoy.


    Inside the safe house in Johannesburg, Colin, who has been at ease for a whole year, looks at the motorcade on the monitor screen with some silence.


    I thought that there would be no sudden task in a place like Johannesburg, so the hard work in the eyes of other C1a newcomers is a rare place for Colin, who is not short of money.


    Unfortunately, the more people don''t want to do things or get promoted, the more things tend to lean on them.


    Looking at the people on the monitor screen pressing the doorbell and saying the password for entering and leaving the safe house, Colin had to pick up the phone and call the headquarters. After confirming the password, he opened the elevator door in the underground parking lot.


    When he saw in the interrogation room that the person brought was Tobin foster, the most wanted criminal of C1a, he couldn''t help thinking of something troublesome.


    Sure enough, five minutes before the trial started, the power in the safe house was suddenly cut off, and after the standby power was connected, all the monitoring screens began to show snowflakes.


    "Invasion, we are invaded.".


    Hearing Colin''s warning, the leader of the combat team immediately called out to the members, "ready to fight, ready to fight.".


    Standing on the rooftop, the white ghost in the Kun fighter, changing his equipment, complained to Sunday, "didn''t you say it only takes half an hour to fly back to London?


    Why does a round trip of TM take more than two hours?


    Otherwise, I''ll be able to take care of them on Tobin''s way.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire just got up when I returned to England. It took me a little time to report to him, and it took me a little time to interrogate Eric, the traitor, so.


    "So?" Putting two titanium war knives into the scabbard on his back, the white ghost said sarcastically, "so I''m not wrong to say that you''re a dog in AI.


    I''m fawning on my master, but I''m trying to get in the way of someone who is fighting on the front line and needs your full help.


    It''s a pity that the white ghost said these words unintentionally on Sunday. According to William''s instructions, he said to the white ghost,


    "there are our people in the safe house. Do you want me to remind him to cooperate with you?"


    "What?"


    The white ghost, who is looking at the situation of the safe house sent back by the spider robot through his smart glasses, is shocked to hear this on Sunday.


    his voice is a little trembling and asks, "are you kidding me? Or is the Devonshire family so powerful that it can be placed in C1a at will?


    What else do you need me to do? "


    After waiting for a few seconds, I didn''t wait for Sunday''s reply, but I heard the sound of a helicopter propeller coming from the horn of the Kun fighter.


    "Hell, someone is robbing my business again"


    as soon as the voice falls, through the stealth glass window of the fighter plane, you can see the Black Hawk helicopter turning around the five storey building and slowly stopping in the air of seven or eight meters.


    The engine room opened, two speed ropes were thrown out of the helicopter, and then eight heavily armed soldiers descended to the roof.


    But the landing point of these undead soldiers is only five or six meters away from the stealth Kun fighter.With a crooked mouth, the white ghost picked up the fully enclosed white helmet and put it on his head. When the helicopter took off, he took out four darts from his back and said to Sunday,


    "open the hatch".


    Two American soldiers, half kneeling on the rooftop with long guns, were on guard in the direction of the stealth Zhongkun fighter plane. Looking at the cabin door suddenly opened in the air,


    as soon as their pupils retracted, they were punctured by two darts and shot into the forehead. Without saying a word, they fell to the ground.


    When the sound of "Putong, Putong" came to the ears of other soldiers, it was the light of the sword that came back.


    Two soldiers who were close to the white ghost were cut off by him.


    "Enemy attack", "attack", "attack".


    "Dada, dada, dada", the remaining soldiers slammed the trigger on the white ghost.


    Unfortunately, before firing, the white ghost threw out two darts in his left hand, and then took out the remaining knife,


    waving two titanium knives with both hands to block most of the bullets, and then rolled to one side for two times. The two samurai swords in his hand turned into flying swords and shot through the two soldiers who were firing.


    He stood up and patted the deformed warhead on the Ninja suit. After a sound of "Ding Ding Ding", the white ghost looked at the one who had been shot by his own dart, but didn''t die.


    However, he dodged, but the dart that shot at the forehead still made a bloodstain on the other side''s scalp, and it looked like the guy had a concussion.


    After brownsky got up from the ground, he knelt on the ground with his hands on the ground, shook his head a few times and woke up a little. Then he remembered his mission and the attack he had suddenly encountered.


    He was extremely experienced and soon understood his situation.


    Not to mention his poor physical condition at this time, even in his heyday, he would have to escape in a few rounds in the face of such a close combat master who was bulletproof all over.


    Even if you don''t escape, you have to open enough distance to win.


    But at this time, besides escaping, bronsky could not think of any reason to fight any more.


    Looking up at the white ghost, while the white ghost takes back the samurai sword, bronsky pulls out two grenades without hesitation, pulls out the insurance, rushes out of the balcony and falls to the ground.

 Chapter 921

    When bronsky rushed to the edge of the rooftop, the white ghost, who was always on guard, noticed that the two grenades rolled towards him, at the same time, he also pointed at bronsky, which was a dart.


    Then, without thinking about it, he took out two darts with both hands and shot them at the grenade. Then he grabbed the corpse on the ground and stood in front of his body and fell down.


    Boom, boom.


    After two loud noises, the fragments of the grenade were blocked by the corpse, but he was a white ghost. Although he was not injured, he looked a little miserable with red spots.


    "Hell," he said, ignoring the stains on his body, he looked back at the Kun fighter on the rooftop.


    Just now we can see that the metal shell of the fighter plane which is still invisible has been exposed where it was hit by the debris.


    Then the fighter plane automatically started to fly to the sky before he could react, and the words of Sunday came from the earphone,


    "it would cause unnecessary diplomatic trouble. Before this fighter plane is exposed, I can only let it go back to London.


    However, the backup Kun fighters have been launched in London and are expected to arrive in Johannesburg within 40 minutes.


    "40 minutes?"


    Silently estimated the ability of the African police, white ghost said with a smile, "don''t let me wait for two hours.".


    Take back his two samurai swords and remind, "remember to help me with the replacement clothes.".


    After being rewarded with two grenades, the displeased white ghost takes off two grenades from the soldiers around him and intends to pay back to bronsky who fell off the building.


    At this time, bronsky was lying on the ground like a pool of mud.


    He would rush out of the rooftop, not in search of death, but when he was on the helicopter, he knew that there was a small building about three stories high next to the five story building.


    Unfortunately, before taking off, bronsky was hit on the back by the white ghost''s darts, which disrupted his rhythm.


    As a result, he hit the outer wall of the opposite three-story building, and then hit the ground heavily. He didn''t know how many bones he had broken.


    Fortunately, this guy''s life should not be cut off. The white ghost, who was planning to return his two grenades, just walked a few steps, and a sound of "click, click" came from the roof.


    "Hell", looking at the cracks on the ground under his feet, the white ghost who has no time to think about it throws down the grenade on his hand,


    while scolding uncle black for building unreliable, he runs to the outer wall of the building with great experience.


    Just after two steps, the concrete roof within the explosion range of the grenade crashed to the fifth floor.


    Just as the broken roof was about to collapse to its feet, the white ghost''s feet broke the ground. At the same time, he rolled down the roof. As he fell down, his hand also grasped the edge of the roof and hung it on the outer wall.


    Although the heart is still palpitating, but the white ghost did not forget to look down at the falling bronsky.


    As soon as he looked at it, he heard the sound and looked up in pain. Bronsky looked up.


    Feeling brownsky''s unwilling and hateful eyes, the white ghost smiles, grabs the outer wall with one hand, pulls out the pistol from his waist with the other hand, and shoots brownsky more than ten meters down.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    After a burst of gunfire, the white ghost suddenly began to admire bronsky.


    Before the white ghost shot, bronsky held back his body in a circle, exposed his back in a bulletproof vest, and hid his head in front of his chest,


    so, except for one shot on bronsky''s hip, other shots were all shot on the bulletproof vest.


    Just as he was about to continue shooting, a cry came out that someone was injured and reminded his companion that there was a gunshot. The sound of caution came into his ears.


    After listening to a few words and the pictures from the UAV, the white ghost immediately found that this was a great opportunity to attack. He turned over and stood on the outer wall and fired at the people in sight.


    As for bronsky, this guy doesn''t have an important task in the eyes of the white ghost, and he''s not the only one who says, "Sunday, help me kill the guy downstairs.".


    And then a few C1a is a burst of random gun, instantly killed three.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack.".


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    A burst of fierce rifle fire sound came, but in the indoor environment, it is not so easy to hit the white ghost.


    Dodged more than a dozen rifle bullets, then "whew, whew" two air bursts, two C1a members with rifles appeared two darts on their heads.


    Draw out the samurai sword, according to the spider''s prompt, quietly touch the last fighter behind, a knife into the other party''s heart.


    Tobin and Colin were the only ones killed, and the white ghost said to Sunday hypocritically, "I''m sorry, I forgot that we were among these people?"


    Sunday is no nonsense, put Colin''s head directly on the white ghost''s smart glasses.


    "If I don''t die, I won''t feel guilty," he said, but the white ghost secretly decided to beat Colin first.


    Unfortunately, the thick metal door of the interrogation room made him helpless for a while.White ghost is thinking about how to enter the interrogation room, and outside the building, bronsky, who has broken his bone and been shot, can only gnash his teeth and crawl to the three-story building behind him in order to survive.


    William, who is watching all this, looks back in his mind for a few seconds after seeing what bronsky looks like, and soon remembers that this guy may be his future hatred.


    I wanted the drone to kill him.


    But before the order was given, I thought that I was not from the United States. Why should I help the United States deal with their troubles.


    If you hate him, or even help him, maybe the damage will be greater in the future war with hawk.


    Take out a self-healing Rune from the storage space, open the portal, and it is still on the balcony of the three-story building where bronsky is located,


    "let the UAV send the self-healing Rune to bronsky on Sunday.".


    Yes sir.


    But after Sunday''s promise, it immediately went down for two seconds, because the UAV had no mechanical claws at all. How could it grasp the self-healing symbol.


    Fortunately, two seconds later, Sunday ordered a black bee to stick to the ground and push the self-healing charm down from the balcony on the third floor.


    "PATA" sound, hit from bronsky one meter on the ground.


    As soon as the jade talisman was broken, the self-healing magic in it floated, and then hit bronsky one meter away. Then, in bronsky''s panic and fear, he healed his injury.


    "This is, this is.".


    Feeling that the pain is alleviating, crawling action is also speeding up, bronsky quickly climbed into the three storey building, only to seriously feel the physical condition.


    Then the eyes fixed on the broken jade Fu several meters away.


    From the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but feel grateful for the mysterious person who saved me.


    But after gratitude, there was something wrong with him. He was overwhelmed by hatred and his head was full of shame from white ghosts, which made bronsky never so eager to get power.

 Chapter 922

    When the police arrived at the safe house, the white ghost had already slipped along the roof.


    In addition to leaving a dead body on the scene, there was no one alive.


    This made many policemen who saw the scene feel sick and retching.


    Suddenly a short cry came, "doctor, where''s the doctor? God, there''s a living one here.


    All the people who heard the call for help rushed to the direction of the sound. The one who caught his eye was a black uncle with a dart in his head and his face was covered with blood and dizzy.


    Can such a wounded person, not dead do not say, closed eyes still keep turning.


    Scared to see all this people even call God.


    Even the young emergency doctors who rushed to see the situation had an incredible expression on their face, and they didn''t even have the courage to open the injured''s hair for examination.


    For fear that a slight touch will kill the injured person or scratch the other person''s brain.


    Fortunately, the emergency doctor didn''t dare to do it, but he still knew he was a doctor. He yelled to the doctors and nurses in the same field, "first, use portable equipment to do brain scan and blood test for him.


    We must ensure that when we lift the injured, we not only complete the necessary tests, but also have everything ready in the operating room.


    Otherwise, it''s better not to move the injured person first, so as to maintain his vital signs. ".


    The two doctors of the same trade looked at the dart on the injured person''s forehead, thought about it, and nodded their heads together.


    "Inform the attending doctor of cliff who is holding a medical seminar in Cape Town that no one dares to take over the operation except him.".


    "Understand", the scene of a smart doctor busy point end, to run outside.


    Within a minute, Dr. cliff, who was having a neurosurgery seminar in Cape Town, received an urgent notice.


    After listening to the doctor''s description of the injured, the best surgeon in Johannesburg also had a big head.


    But thinking of the nationality of the injured, the guy turned his eyes and went to two American doctors for help.


    No matter what they think, doctors in the United States can only take the initiative to discuss it.


    It can be discussed and discussed. Everyone''s conclusion is that the risk is too high. If the injured person is still awake, it''s not a big problem.


    But now the injured person is in a coma, the dart is likely to pass through the skull. In this case, even if the injured person is put on a stretcher, the brain may be injured.


    Just as everyone was concerned, the two men in black suits stopped walking into the meeting, looked around and went straight to cliff''s side.


    "Dr. cliff, Dr. ward," the middle-aged man in the suit stopped, looked at the last doctor and said, "Dr. strange, can you take a step?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man suspiciously, strange nodded. They went to the place where there was no one. The middle-aged man took out his ID, "my name is David, and I''m in charge of C1a.".


    You, hello.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of C1a, but that as soon as he hears the other party''s self identification, he knows that the trouble is coming. "So the man with a knife in his head is your man?"


    David was stunned, then shook his head, "no, but he''s far more important than I am in charge.".


    Speaking so directly to strange, David was surprised to find out what he could say and explained, "now that you have guessed something, I''ll tell you clearly.


    the injured man is a traitor whom we have been chasing for nearly 20 years. This time, he lost not only 6 agents of C1a, but also 18 armed elites of American army.


    So, I don''t say, you can understand the importance and top secret of things.


    "But although I''m a neurosurgery expert, I don''t specialize in trauma.".


    Although there is still a little patriotism, but strange does not want to take his own future, to touch the extreme risk of surgery.


    He has made such great achievements in the field of medicine, not only because he is extremely intelligent and skillful, but also because he can pick the wounded. He never touches the surgery he is not sure about.


    David was not surprised that stranch would refuse, but he thought about it and said, "but you are the best neurosurgery expert we can find now.


    If you really don''t take over, according to the estimation of the doctors at the scene, the injured person is likely to become a vegetable, which is not the result we want.


    The intelligence in his mind is not only what we C1a want to know, but also the people of the U.S. military.


    Dr. stranch, although we don''t command you with all our strength, and we can''t make decisions for you, you have to understand that it is C1a and a U.S. lieutenant general who ask you this time. ".


    Hell, looking at David''s eyes, strange cursed in his heart. He hesitated. David''s eyes changed. "Shall I ask general Ross, who has lost 18 elites, to invite you?


    However, if you really want him to come forward, it''s not a question of whether to answer or not. Even if you sue us afterwards, I promise that the final result will be nothing.


    The other side said so clearly, strange frowned and thought for a while, and said, "OK, I can take the operation, but I need you to issue a disclaimer. Anything other than the operation has nothing to do with me after today.".Seeing that strange''s exemption had nothing to do with the operation, David immediately felt that he was absolutely confident that he would not make mistakes in the operation. Has the final say, "


    ," Dr. ranch, you have the final say in anything else on the operation. We will fix everything for you.


    With that, they took two doctors, cliff and ward, into a helicopter and flew to Johannesburg.


    Looking back half an hour ago, Colin and Tobin, who were staying in the interrogation room of the safe house, could not hear the gunfire outside and did not get a message from the C1a combat team. They knew that the safe house had been occupied.


    Colin is holding a mobile phone and talking to his boss, David, while holding a gun and staring at Tobin.


    When he heard his boss say that he would keep Tobin''s life anyway, Colin nodded and agreed, but he couldn''t help thinking about how to get away.


    It''s not that there''s no way out. It''s a big deal to go back to the assassin brotherhood, so he doesn''t intend to die for the United States.


    And Colin''s expression was always watched by Tobin.


    "Hey, man, since we don''t want to die, should we help me with the handcuffs?"


    Moving his handcuffed hands and feet, Tobin said with a smile, "if you know who is the man who has been chasing me, you can understand that none of us can live without joining hands.".


    "No need," Colin snorted coldly. "In less than ten minutes, a large number of support will arrive, and even if this interrogation room is blasted with explosives, it can''t open the finger thick alloy door in a short time.".


    Seeing that Colin was willing to talk, Tobin laughed and said in a low voice, "have you ever heard of transformers?"


    Colin YILENG, as a member of the assassin brotherhood, has his own secret channels. Of course, he has heard about the alien life that makes the American people fight.


    "Do you want to earn extra money in billions of dollars?"

 Chapter 923

    Hearing the extra money calculated in billions, Colin not only didn''t feel excited, but scoffed with a gloomy face, "no wonder you will be chased. It turns out that you are looking for death.


    Some of the money looks tempting, but you have to spend it with your life.


    A few years ago, although he didn''t finish his teaching, while learning from the cross, his real station training was based on his task.


    So Colin doesn''t have a lot of money now, but he still has millions of dollars. "It''s better to talk about who''s chasing you than these.".


    "Have you ever heard of the white ghost?"


    Colin was shocked and thought of what Carlos had said. Then he raised Tobin''s collar and swore, "asshole, so you entered the US foreign affairs museum in Johannesburg to avoid Bai you''s pursuit?"


    "Calm down, calm down," Tobin said with a smile. "I can see that you are not an ordinary C1a rookie, or even a C1a person.


    Otherwise, you can''t know the white ghost, let alone the transformers.


    "So, man, can you tell me who you are?"


    Looking at Colin''s evasive eyes, Tobin brightened his eyes and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. Since you''re not a C1a person, you don''t have to work hard for them.".


    "Besides, I suggest you don''t try to kill me",


    staring at Colin''s hand holding the gun, Tobin sped up, "this is a closed space. Kill me, you can''t explain to the people in C1a, your identity will still be exposed.".


    Colin, with a slight change of face, loosened Tobin''s collar. "What do you want to do?"


    "Bang, bang," Tobin raised the handcuffs on his hand, "help me untie them. I promise we won''t die. You can make a lot of money, and maybe you can keep your C1a identity.".


    Pretending to be thoughtful, Colin hesitated for a long time before taking out the key from his pocket and returning it to Tobin''s hand, but instead of moving his pistol, he put his finger on the trigger.


    "Relax, you don''t have to be so nervous." Tobin pulled up his clothes and revealed a slight wound on his waist, revealing his unique skill of opening handcuffs with one hand.


    "do you have a knife or something?"


    As soon as Colin''s face changed, Tobin explained, "don''t get me wrong, I hide the secret in the subcutaneous fat.".


    Colin was stunned to see that Tobin could see the bulge under the skin of his waist with a pinch of his finger. He could not help admiring him.


    Throw a dart shaped knife over and watch Tobin cut a small wound on his waist and squeeze out a tiny glass memory about one centimeter long and the thickness of a straw.


    "I''ll give you the most important secret, so I''m sincere at last"


    Tobin said as he handed Colin the bloody memory.


    Colin, who was so secretly restrained by Tobin''s means of hiding things, couldn''t help reaching out to take over the micro memory.


    As soon as his hand touched Tobin''s hand, he clasped it with his backhand, pulled it, and sent a dart shaped knife from his other hand to Colin''s neck.


    As soon as his hand was pulled, Colin''s hand shook, not only out of his control, but also grabbed his knife wielding hand and thrust it back into Tobin''s forehead.


    "Pooh Pooh.".


    Tobin couldn''t believe that he looked back at Colin who appeared behind him. Then he lost all his strength and fell to the ground.


    "Hu", "Hu", "Hu".


    Although he had been on guard against Tobin, Colin gasped with fear.


    Efforts to calm the sudden acceleration of the heartbeat, just picked up the memory dropped on the ground, carefully out of the interrogation room.


    Through Tobin''s spider robot, the white ghost was stunned to see all this.


    I didn''t expect Tobin fox, the famous man in the underground world, would hang up his shotgun like this, sigh, and stare at Colin.


    William, who also saw all this, immediately said to Sunday, "how long will it take to make Tobin''s miniature?"


    Sir, this kind of equipment is available in the military intelligence bureau. If you need it, you can go to the safe house in London, where there is a complete set of equipment with implants.


    One of them came to the London safe house and found what he needed according to what he said on Sunday,


    "copy the list and evidence of C1a''s private work, corruption and filth, as well as the video of the killing of Decepticons in Qatar base, which was made by us, into two wechat memories respectively.".


    Yes sir.


    When William teleports to the safe house in Johannesburg on Sunday, Colin and white ghost are discussing how to deal with the aftermath.


    The micro memory on the handle was implanted into Tobin''s other side of the waist. Unexpectedly, he was already as angry as a gossamer, and even shivered.


    I wanted to be a killer, but on second thought, maybe this guy is more convincing than dead.


    He released several mental shocks to Tobin, made people into idiots, and then released a cure with half effect to save Tobin''s life.William had the heart to listen to the conversation between Colin and the white ghost.


    Colin wanted to leave, but white ghost wanted him to stay in C1a. He even said that as long as he took the risk to stay, he would teach Colin the skill of double swords.


    "But how can I explain to my boss that I''m the only one alive?


    And if we don''t go, we will be stuck in this damned place when the police and the United States support us.


    When Colin finished yelling, the white ghost suddenly looked at the roofs around and said happily, "man, if you are willing to suffer, I can bury you.".


    Just as he wanted to scold you, Colin followed the white ghost''s eyes and looked at the concrete ceiling, which was half collapsed and connected to the roof by several thin steel bars.


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll tell you.".


    "Don''t worry, we can put some chairs beside you to protect your head when the ceiling collapses. It must be just injury.


    And if you don''t want to be wanted all over the world, you have to suffer.


    "Don''t deceive me. Are you sure?"


    Colin looked at the ceiling, and then at the white ghost.


    But William would not let him waste his time. Anyway, Colin would not die if he had his own life.


    A spider robot climbed up his leg, followed by an electric shock.


    After the electric light, Colin was directly corona past, and then the voice of Sunday appeared in the ears of white ghost,


    "remind you, the police in Johannesburg have been forced to come this way.".


    Well, white ghost no longer hesitated, put away the micro memory, carrying Colin to one side, which had been smashed on the fifth floor, while still hanging under the ceiling on the roof.


    He dragged two ordinary chairs over and said sorry to Colin, who was in a coma. Then he flew up and kicked the thin steel bars.


    Then, hold the ceiling with both hands and slowly lower yourself. When you can''t support it, you can roll away.


    And William is in the white ghost rolling away, the same spiritual support.


    Keep Colin''s life at the same time, but let him head and blood, also make dislocation, one hand and one foot.


    And when the white ghost decided from Sunday that Colin''s life was not in danger, after he left, William started to act blatantly.


    All in all, it''s as miserable as it looks to Colin.

 Chapter 924

    After dealing with Colin''s disguise, William scanned the whole house with mental energy, covered some places with dust that might be exposed, and then went back to London when the siren sounded.


    Then the police found Tobin who was not dead, sorted out the body and sealed off the scene. The only thing no one cared about was Colin who was pressed under the cement rubble.


    Two hours later, the hospital operating room was ready, strange arrived by helicopter, Tobin was also carefully put on a stretcher, and then sent to the hospital.


    But Colin, who was unconscious, was still under the cold gravel.


    And the white ghost who knew this was flying to Asia stealthily by the Kun type fighter.


    William focused on whether the green fat man was born or not. But after checking for a long time on Sunday, he found no evidence that the first film of green fat made a big scene in the Gobi area of the United States.


    As for Bruce Benner, although he has this man, he hasn''t appeared in public view for several years.


    So William could only look at general Ross and expect him to take the two memories that had been copied on Sunday.


    As long as the memory is read from his base, William will know where his base is?


    And the place that William has located is easier to get in and out than his own back garden. If you send some spider robots in, you can definitely find the clue of green fat man.


    By the time Colin was discovered, it was a day later.


    However, these sufferings were not in vain. At least he was injured all over. He was soon excluded from the suspect. When he was well injured, he would be promoted and given a raise.


    However, it took strange seven hours to safely remove the dart from Tobin''s forehead. Unfortunately, he woke up and became a fool.


    This made rose, who came by plane and thought he could get important information, very dissatisfied. Fortunately, he didn''t get angry with stranch.


    I don''t want to say anything about the people of C1a, and more than a dozen armed soldiers are eyeing me, so the people of C1a just shut up.


    Although Ross is not kind to strange, his serious tone makes him feel that he has been treated with courtesy.


    With the three stars on Rose''s camouflage collar, strange felt that telling a secret to a lieutenant general was safer than a C1a.


    "Doctor, Dr. strange.".


    ¡±Ah, I''m sorry, general, "said Frankie, who was just thinking about it. He heard Luo say," what do you think is the probability that Tobin will resume normal communication? "


    "It''s impossible," he said with certainty after thinking about it. "When I operated on the injured man, I found that his brain was full of tiny blood. Although it didn''t look deformed, it was scarred inside.


    It makes me feel that the injury of darts is not the main cause.


    Before he finished speaking, he secretly looked at the C1a, which was blocked by Ross''s hands five or six meters away. Ross immediately understood what strange meant.


    "Doctor, can I see the prisoner?"


    "Well," he said, pretending to look at the C1a man. With an embarrassed expression on his face, he was grabbed by Rose''s arm and walked to the intensive care unit, while the C1a man was blocked outside the ward by more than a dozen soldiers.


    Entering the ward, rose frowned and asked, "doctor, did you find anything?"


    "Yes, yes",


    for the first time, stranch, who encountered such a confidential incident, nodded nervously and took rose to Tobin''s bedside. "The operation was successful, but he was in a state of dementia all the time.


    so we made a routine general examination for him and prepared to hand it over to other doctors.


    But in the CT scan sent half an hour ago, I found a foreign body in his waist, but I have some people who don''t trust C1a, and I don''t know if they will have other ideas. ".


    "Foreign matter?" Ross looked at the two dots that strange pointed out on the X-ray, "do you know what it is?"


    "I''m sorry," said strange, shaking his head, "but in terms of appearance, it should have been man-made.".


    "You didn''t check it yourself?"


    Seeing that rose didn''t believe it, strange explained, "I don''t want to get into big trouble, so it''s still in Tobin''s waist subcutaneous fat. If you need it, you can find a medic to help you.".


    "No, doctor, you take it out for me now," Rose shook his head. "More people know, more risks.".


    "Well," said strange after thinking about it, "or I''ll teach you how to take it. Do it yourself.".


    "Don''t worry, it''s very simple. As long as you draw a small wound, take out something, or even don''t sew it up, there''s no problem.".


    Rose is not wordy, put on gloves, took the scalpel, three under five divided by two, with a clip, took out two one centimeter long micro memory.


    After cleaning in clean water, I put a memory under the light. I can see that it is a memory.


    At the same time, rose couldn''t help observing Tobin on the other side of his waist.Strange, of course, knows what rose is looking for. "Tobin also has a scar on the other side of his waist, but the scar has completely healed. It''s expected to be at least a week ago.".


    Seeing with his own eyes the trauma that had left only scars, rose nodded, "who else knows about this?"


    "Don''t worry, the other two doctors only know that there is a foreign body, but they don''t know what it is at all. They can just find a parasite reason to prevaricate.".


    "Very good, very good, Dr. stranch," Rose said, holding stranch''s hand happily. "Although we can''t disclose your credit, we will remember your contribution.


    maybe you should join our secret research project.".


    "Forget it", but seeing Rose''s serious expression, he thought of strange in Africa and said, "OK, I''ll think about it.".


    But he thought that when he returned to the United States, he would not need to bird people from these special departments, but when he saw the super soldier plan, it might be different.


    They leave the ward talking and laughing, and then they see the director David coming quickly. But C1a wants to grab something from Ross, which is just a dream.


    When Ross got on the return flight, even if he wanted to see the contents of the memory, there was no supporting playback equipment on the plane.


    And he didn''t want others to know at this time. He held the two secrets in his hand.


    Back at the base, when he saw the contents of his two memories, rose was very excited.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he began to call outside. While he called, William already knew the spatial coordinates of the base.


    In Rose''s office, with his back to him, a spider robot was sent to him. Then he heard that rose had only made more than a dozen phone calls. He not only got the help of C1a, but also stabilized his decline in the army.


    When Ross wanted to take over the transformers emergency unit in area 7 with the full video of the destruction of the Qatari base, a mobile phone rang in his office.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Good evening, general Ross. I''m William Devonshire.

 Chapter 925

    "Who?" Rose got up straight from his chair in surprise. "Are you William Devonshire, the one from England?"


    "If you think anyone can find your phone, I can call you after you find someone to confirm my identity.".


    And to be honest, it''s not hard to get your number, let alone you''ve called so many other people before.


    "Damn, you dare to invade my communication system.".


    Rose, who was guilty of receiving a call from William, said in a half true and half false fury, "you don''t want to come back to the United States?"


    "Ha, you have proof? And don''t forget, you''ve got a secret from England right now. Should I talk to President Benjamin Arthur about it? "


    A secret? Isn''t it two?


    Rose was so surprised by William''s words that he regretted that he didn''t bring back the bodies of trange and Tobin.


    But just a few seconds later, Ross reflected that William could not tell himself about the C1a scandal. After all, Eric, who provided the information, was from the British military intelligence agency.


    It''s true. It''s hard for C1a. The English can''t escape.


    This let rose have some confidence in the heart, tone blunt way, "what do you want to do with me?"


    "Don''t do anything, hehe, just want to tell you that you not only make a mistake about the target of attack, but also let the aliens who really want to occupy the earth penetrate into you.".


    "Hum," Rose frowned. Although he was a little shocked, he said, "to be frank, I don''t believe you will be so kind as to remind us,


    by the way, the general you killed with a werewolf a year ago and I graduated from the Military Academy at the same time.".


    "I''m sorry for your change." William grinned. "It''s a pity that you can be harmed at such a high position. Ross, it''s too dangerous for you. Fortunately, I''m not American. I don''t have to worry all day long.".


    If Ross really had a deep friendship with the dead guy, he wouldn''t say it directly. Now he just wants to suppress William''s momentum.


    "Forget it, I''ll show you something useful first, so that you won''t be suspicious and ease your grief.".


    After that, William told Ross a web address. He was choked and frowned. He was just about to open the web address directly in his notebook. He stopped without pressing a few keys and said a word to William. Wait a moment and hang up.


    Hear the voice of doodle doodle, William not happy curse way, "idiot, I want to invade your base, use the virus so low-level means?"


    After hanging up, rose quickly left his office with his mobile phone and went to the base control center. He asked his technicians to confirm that the website was OK repeatedly before he drove the people away and opened the website.


    As soon as the website opened, the spider robot that hung on rose and entered the control center used the network equipment of the control center to lead Sunday.


    Before Ross finished reading the differences and information between Autobots and Decepticons, he found all the information in the servers of the base on Sunday.


    Sir, this base did have a major accident more than four months ago.


    On Sunday, while talking and playing the video, green fat appeared directly in William''s eyes.


    Looking at green fat killing everywhere, destroying the interior of the base, and then escaping into the forest 100 kilometers away, William said with a smile, "check if Bruce Banner is in Brazil at the moment.".


    "OK, sir.".


    Browsing the information about super soldier serum in the information, William said with a smile, "you say I give this information to England. Do these people in England dare to experiment with human beings secretly?"


    "Sorry sir, I can''t answer this question, and according to general Ross'' experiments, the serum is not only imperfect, but also has great side effects.".


    William shook his head. It was because of the side effects that he would take it out, "help me contact Harry hart of Kingsman, and say that I invite him to dinner in the evening.".


    Then William thought about it and said, "call Garris by the way.".


    "OK sir, the message has been sent.".


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    As soon as he got through, rose said anxiously, "is all this information true?"


    "Of course, if you want evidence, you can come to England and I''ll show you the living Autobots.".


    "Here, here, to William''s place? And he has just stolen the top secret information of England. It''s strange that Ross doesn''t suspect it''s a trap.


    "Don''t worry," William said with a smile, "if I really want to trouble you, I won''t trouble you.


    What''s more, rose, it''s incredible that our attitudes and norms may be similar when it comes to aliens.


    Rose thought about it and said simply, "kill those who are not obedient?"


    "That''s right," William repeated in a low voice, laughing. "Those who are not obedient will be killed.".After laughing, William lied, "I like you, rose, although you stole my things,


    but we are all humanists. We can''t just focus on the little matter between the United States and England, but we should fight against the alien invaders who destroy our wonderful life, right?"


    It''s your own wonderful life, rose pick eyebrows, think of William''s news, suddenly feel that in dealing with the problem of aliens, William really should be positive.


    Otherwise, society will be in chaos, and all kinds of gold and antiques will become waste, or their value will drop sharply.


    If I were in William''s position, I would try my best to keep my wealth and status.


    Thinking of this, rose suddenly thought that he might be able to use William''s power and relationship to increase the chance of seizing the leadership of the seventh district.


    "When I get the command of the seventh district, send troops to find the Decepticons you said, and verify the accuracy of the information, I will find an opportunity to go to London to have a look.".


    Hey, if Ross doesn''t talk about the seventh district, William will mention it himself, or he won''t deliberately disclose the attack on Qatar base to Ross.


    "District seven?" William pretended to be hesitant for a long time before he said, "it''s said that Tobin has two wounds with secret memory on his waist,


    so Tobin has copied a copy of England''s research on transformers?"


    After a pause, William said to himself, "we recovered the original, and you got the copied data together with the video of the Decepticons attacking the Qatari base?"


    "Well?"


    After hearing about the research materials, Ross changed his mind a little, and realized that William had to help him get control of the seventh district despite the interests of England.


    This made rose believe for the first time that in the issue of aliens, William really looked more important than the country.


    "A few days ago, I ordered a black tape record of Elvis Presley. If I don''t think it''s good after listening to it, I''ll send you a copy."

 Chapter 926

    I didn''t ask Ross to wait for long. One hour later, he stayed in his office and wanted to find those relationships to help him win the seventh district. Then he heard a knock on the door.


    Interrupted by his thoughts, he said in a discontented tone, "come in.".


    Then he saw his confidant assistant come in with an envelope and respectfully saluted, and then he said carefully, "Sir, this letter directly landed in the base, signed by Devonshire.".


    "Fall down?" Rose stood up and grabbed the envelope. "Are the radars in the base idiots, idiots, or are they neglecting their duties?


    And how did William Devonshire know I was on this base? "


    "This,,", Rose''s eyes glared, and his assistant explained, "the radar didn''t find any abnormality, but someone on the playground of the base saw a stealth spaceship flash away,


    combined with the signature on the envelope, it should be Devonshire''s spaceship,


    as for how to know your location, if you need, I will let people thoroughly check the network in the base.".


    Listen to the assistant said take-off ship, Ross angrily scolded, "damn Englishman, damn Devonshire.".


    But after scolding, Ross calmed down and said, "thoroughly check whether the base server is invaded, and then, get out.".


    "Yes, sir," the assistant saluted immediately and left quickly.


    Ross was upset when he opened the envelope and saw a small box inside. He took out the micro memory in the box and inserted it into a special connector.


    A study of England''s sagacious giants appears on a computer screen.


    Only a general look, picked up the phone to call the experts in the base.


    To make sure that the information is true and drive away his subordinates, rose sat in the boss''s chair for a long time and began to call outside.


    The next morning, with the guards and assistants, they boarded a helicopter and went to Washington.


    White Palace, Benjamin Arthur is very satisfied with Rose''s actions to defeat the plot of the English, prevent the base from being destroyed, thousands of soldiers from being killed and spread to the outside world.


    In addition, it would be more satisfying to get the top secret information of England and report it to yourself at the first time rather than to the whole upper class.


    However, if he is satisfied, he will be satisfied. If Ross is so kind, Benjamin will certainly have to repay him. Within a few days, a proposal will be sent to his desk from Wu Jiao building.


    Then rose, who seemed to be dying some time ago, not only got the money to continue his super soldier project.


    By the way, he mastered the seventh district, which has just been established for more than a year, and directly changed its name to transformers reaction force.


    Compared with the former brigadier general in charge of the seventh district, lieutenant general Ross not only has a much tougher attitude in dealing with affairs, but also has a much harder relationship. He can choose all kinds of personnel, materials and equipment at will.


    After looking at the Decepticon information given by William, Ross thought about it for a long time and finally decided to call bronsky.


    "How''s your recovery?"


    After the short bronsky saluted, the expression on his face became more gloomy. "Although I don''t want to admit it, I''m probably useless. Even if the injury is healed, it''s impossible to return to the previous state.".


    Rose is clear about this situation, but if other people don''t look for him, he will come to bransky, who is half disabled, in order to take advantage of his reluctance and hatred.


    moreover, because William is the mastermind behind the destruction of bransky, Ross, who is also defending William, will call bransky at this time.


    Let''s go. I''ll show you something.


    With puzzled and bumpy bronsky, he came to the underground experimental area of the base.


    Ross pointed to a bed that looked like science fiction and said, "if you''re willing to fight for your life, we should be able to get you back to your best state.".


    "No," Rose thought for a few seconds, affirming, "it''s not just the strongest state, but whether it''s physical strength, endurance, strength or brain, it''s stronger than human limits.


    As long as you can bear the side effects of serum, you will find that after you are reborn, you can easily kill ten of your former selves.


    "How could it be?"


    Rose frowned, "I am a soldier, but also your officer, no time, no interest in playing you.".


    "However, you also heard that serum has side effects and the probability of success," rose looked at bronsky with satisfaction, not only not frightened, but also with bright eyes. "If you can''t carry it, you will die. Do you think about it clearly?"


    "Don''t think about it, sir. I''m going to go to white ghost and die with him after I retire.


    now there is hope for revenge, and I have a chance to fight again." bronsky grinned, "pain and side effects are nothing to me. Even if I fall into hell, I will climb out by myself and pull my enemies down together.".


    Rose frowned, surprised, but also a little pleased, "want to know who is behind the white ghost?"


    I thought bronsky would ask, but he shook his head and said, "when I kill the white ghost, if I can''t even kill the white ghost, even if I know who is behind the scenes, I''m just asking for trouble.".This makes Ross look at it differently, but only bronsky knows the truth.


    He is a combatant and killer who would rather not be promoted than take part in the front-line battle. That''s right, but it doesn''t mean he is stupid.


    It is impossible for a man without brains to fight on the front line for nearly 20 years, let alone to be promoted to the rank of lieutenant colonel.


    Seeing the magical healing magic, bronsky felt that the people who saved himself, whether they were the enemies of the white ghost or the forces behind the white ghost.


    All these show that these forces involve the extraordinary, so no matter how conceited he is, he will not reveal his true thoughts at this time.


    Moreover, as he wanders on the edge of life and death all the year round, bronsky has an intuition that Ross may know the person behind the scenes. If the price is right, it''s not impossible for him to be sold by backhand.


    But it''s still a long way to go for bronsky. Now his only idea is to seize the opportunity to make himself stronger.


    After saluting rose, he took off his clothes and lay on the medical bed in his shorts, waiting for the serum injection.


    It''s probably true that the more evil people are, the less likely they are to die.


    After suffering from inhumane pain, bronsky carried the blood serum and woke up, holding his fist and feeling the surging power,


    he felt that there was no problem even if he killed 100 of his former selves in a specific situation, not to mention ten of his former selves.


    After hearing the report from his subordinates, rose, who came here specially, looked at bronsky, who was doing all kinds of difficult movements in the training ground. He was extremely satisfied with it. At the same time,


    he also thought about the success probability of serum injection, whether it was physical or mental reasons.


    He turned and asked his assistant to look for those who had deep hatred to experiment with. Then he took bronsky to the headquarters of the transformers response force and began to deploy the first operation against Decepticons.

 Chapter 927

    On Sunday, which had penetrated into Ross base, he soon reported to William what happened to bronsky.


    "Is there still no reply from Harry Hart?"


    "Sorry sir, Mr. Hart is very concerned about the side effects you said. He asks you to do more research on hardware such as equipment.".


    "Ha ha, Harry can see it." William shakes his head, remembering that he asked him to come to the castle with Garris a few days ago. Garris agreed and didn''t care whether the human experiment would be carried out.


    Instead of William, former ace agent Harry Hart, who deals with Kingsman''s daily affairs, is very cautious about serum.


    Maybe I''ve tasted the benefits of Devonshire II armor, Kun fighter, and other gadgets made by William.


    Hart tried to persuade William to turn his eyes back to the research and upgrading of the equipment.


    When Garris saw that William had recaptured the tiny memory that contained the research data of the Decepticons, he agreed with what William said.


    "You two go back and prepare a decent laboratory. When someone asks, they say that they are going to do some research on human potential, and then wait.".


    Hart and Garris understood that William''s purpose of looking for them was to fish through their mouths.


    So after lunch, the two men, who were not interested in hunting, accompanied William around the forest near the castle for an afternoon before leaving for London.


    But to William''s surprise, he thought the news would be released and the reply from the top of England would come soon, but after waiting for several days, Ross was ready to fight against the Decepticons, and there was no movement in England.


    But William is not in a hurry. The news is out, and the game is for the willing to take the bait.


    At 11:00 p.m., brunsky is ready to drive more than a dozen Humvees to Boston, while the four Apache have entered the nearest base to Boston to stand by.


    William, who is waiting for the excitement, has an idea to appear above the team and sweeps the team. Unexpectedly, he finds Ross in the team.


    The old man''s level is so high, and he likes to experience the front line personally. I don''t know whether he likes to be in the limelight or he doesn''t trust his command ability.


    "Call Ross for me.".


    Stay in a Hummer command car rose, is closing his eyes to think about the action plan, a bell from his pocket.


    Pick up a look, frown and think about why William call at this time.


    Press the connect button. "Good evening, general Ross. Do you mind if I get a ride?"


    "Free ride?"


    Just a moment later, Ross thought that William was following him in a spaceship. Although he was angry, he really wanted to know why William came to him at this time.


    Clutching his mobile phone, he said to his assistant, "tell the team leader to take the car and pay attention to whether there is a hitchhiker on the side of the road.".


    Hearing Rose''s words, William said thank you, hung up the phone and instantly appeared on the roadside three kilometers away from the motorcade.


    After waiting for a few seconds, I felt that it was too shameful to just stand on the side of the road and wait.


    After an idea, a 35 meter spaceship appeared high in the sky and was sent to the spaceship. William appeared one kilometer ahead of the motorcade with the spaceship stealth.


    Looking at the spaceship suddenly appeared in the air more than ten meters high, flashing blue light, the pilot of the front car''s co pilot yelled at the walkie talkie to stop on guard, and then the front car began to brake and stop in the middle of the road.


    But without waiting for the soldiers to set up the top machine guns, the spaceship appeared next to Ross''s Hummer in the blink of an eye, which made everyone face the enemy, swallowing saliva and nervously pointing the muzzle at the spaceship.


    Bronsky grabs a grenade and steps to Ross'' car. Although the muzzle of the gun is facing the spaceship, he is ready to open the door at any time and run with Ross.


    Fortunately, rose regained his mind and realized that there was nothing else in this kind of spaceship except William. He used his walkie talkie to yell to stop,


    then a light came out under everyone''s gaze, and William in casual clothes came out of the cabin door.


    "Hi, commander bronsky, nice to meet you," William said with a smile as he looked at bronsky a few meters away. "Commander, I''m William Devonshire. You should salute me.".


    As an English lieutenant commander seconded to Ross, bronsky soon remembered that William had a military rank. After more than ten years as a soldier, he instinctively stood at attention and saluted.


    Back up, bronsky.


    Seeing that it was William, rose opened the door and got out of the car, looking at the spaceship with envy and longing on his face.


    When the spaceship closed the cabin door and opened the stealth, he looked at William and said tentatively, "don''t you invite me to visit the spaceship?"


    Sorry, this is my exclusive ship. Generally, I only let girls go up.


    It''s strange that William will let a man like Ross on the spaceship in a few days after stealing the secrets of England.


    No matter whether Rose''s expression was ugly or not, William looked at bronsky for seven or eight seconds with a mock frown, and then he suddenly realized,"Do you feel that there is a wild animal in your heart who is restless and agitated at the thought of fighting? If you don''t say it, you want to kill immediately and crush all the enemies?"


    From the injection of serum, feel omnipotent bronsky, hear this, not from a Leng.


    If other people say this, he will not pay attention to it, but he is talking about William Devonshire, who is famous all over the world and is touted to be comparable to any scientific giant.


    in addition, the spaceship is just in front of him, and William does say what he feels at this time, so bronsky can''t help thinking much about it.


    As the leader of the super soldier serum project, rose was also shocked by how William could see at a glance that bronsky had injected serum.


    Staring at William with a serious face, he asked, "how do you see that?"


    "It''s not just you, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England, it''s England," William replied.


    "No difficulty? Simple? "


    Rose almost suffered a cerebral hemorrhage because of William''s words. This is the only result of his life''s hard work. I don''t know how many scientists and tens of years'' attention he spent. How dare you say it''s not difficult?


    As an Englishman, bronsky looked at William with bright eyes, and suddenly felt that William might have something stronger than super soldier serum.


    Ross endured the impulse to beat William, personally opened the door, "get in the car, we have to have a good chat.".


    "No problem.".


    Take other people''s things in turn, then suddenly each other, this let William heart dark cool, without the slightest hesitation and rose on the Hummer.


    Bronsky, on the other hand, drove the driver and his assistant away and became the driver himself.


    It''s about his body. Even if he knew that William was the boss of the white ghost, he would not touch him.

 Chapter 928

    Team to start again, rose took out his cigar, eyebrows a pick, some of the se asked, "will it?"


    "The top of Havana?" After looking at the cigar brand, William accidentally looked at Rose. The old man is rich.


    Ross shrugged, didn''t explain much, helped William cut a cigar, baked it on the fire, and then lit it.


    "Let''s continue with the topic just now. Listen to what you mean, you are also studying super soldier serum?"


    "That''s right." when he took the cigar, William nodded and admitted that he would take out the unstable serum in the future, and rose would also know.


    But the truth certainly won''t say, lie casually, "from read your information, I was interested in serum.".


    After smoking a cigar, he vomited out. A faint smell suddenly made William feel pretty good. He continued happily, "I spent a few days reading all the information I could find. My only feeling is that this technology is unreliable, with low success probability, serious defects and troublesome side effects. Once I consume too much, my body is very comfortable It is easy to fall into exhaustion.


    "Wait, are you interested because you investigated my data and saw that I was studying serum? It took only a few days to read all the information? "


    Rose, holding the lighter to light the fire, looked up at William in shock, "not only finished, but also understood and found the problem?"


    William grinned, as a matter of course, and said calmly, "it''s just normal operation. What''s so strange?".


    Of course, it''s nothing strange. As long as he wants to, he can copy the super soldier serum in his mind. As for the theoretical things, he doesn''t say, and no one can force him to say.


    Take Rose''s lighter and light it to him with a look of surprise, "don''t compare me with your scientists who only know how to get money, OK?"


    After that, he looked at Ross with disdain, then turned his eyes to the worried bronsky who had just heard those words, and reminded him hypocritically,


    "for the sake of your life and death for England for more than ten years, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. You don''t feel omnipotent now, but once you are seriously injured, your body will not be able to bear the huge pressure of recovery "Consumption".


    "Wait, what''s the consumption?"


    Before bronsky spoke, Ross said, "you mean bronsky''s resilience will be very strong?"


    William nodded, "super self-healing ability, will accelerate the division of body cells, the more serious the injury, the shorter your life after self-healing, and even your body will begin to shrink.".


    "Bronsky, you''re 35 now, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right, sir," said bronsky, driving back.


    "Now you are 35 years old, but you look 45. After a serious injury, in less than a month, you will look like 55, because you are consuming your cell life to maintain the needs of the body.".


    This makes Ross and bronsky silent, and William will remind bronsky so as to make him more eager for power and even go to the doctor.


    Moreover, if bronsky had not been seriously injured, he might have been better when he turned into hatred.


    Ross and bronsky just thought about it, and they knew that what William said was not unreasonable, "yes, is there a solution?"


    "Well," William said after thinking for several minutes, "my idea is to inject super biological serum into the body, but the serum of those organisms is useful, safe or not, and whether there will be abnormal changes, which requires experiments.".


    Rose immediately thought of hawk''s serum, and he was very excited to imagine that there was a legion of extraordinary people in his hands.


    But when I think of the number of people who have been injected with constantly improved super soldier serum over the years, bronsky and Bruce Banner have succeeded.


    But rose is not so easy to be discouraged. Now there are successful examples and William''s plan. Everything is just one last step away.


    At this moment, Rose''s mind is full of how to catch Bruce Benner. Maybe even if he can''t catch him, he can hurt him.


    When bronsky succeeds, it should be easier to catch banner.


    Thinking of this, rose, who already has new ideas and plans in his heart, changes the topic and asks, "what you''re talking about are side effects. What about the defects?"


    Although he didn''t know what rose was thinking, William was sure he thought of the Hulk.


    With a smile, "the serum will amplify everyone''s desire, just like bronsky, who has always been eager to fight in the front line, to put it bluntly, is to enjoy the feeling of destruction and killing,


    when he has no fight to fight, he may artificially start a war, but,,".


    William looked at the embarrassed brownsky, "we''re dealing with aliens, so we need brownsky.


    as long as we give him a goal, you won''t stop until we kill each other, right, commander brownsky."."Yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    On William to find their own targets, brownsky nodded with satisfaction, "killing aliens should not be a crime, right?"


    "Of course not," William said, squinting. "If you have that ability, there will be aliens and special events waiting for you in the future.


    however, the only thing that worries me is that if you can''t control your destructive desire and don''t listen to orders, we can only deal with you, right, general Ross.".


    Rose scolded William for provoking dissension in his heart, and despised him for being too straightforward. Then he thought that bronsky was not in William''s charge, and he was in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry, there are many wars in this world, whether it''s aliens or human beings themselves. If bronsky wants to, I can even make him fight every day, so I don''t have to worry about that kind of problem.".


    "Thank you, sir," said bronsky with a smile. "Ordinary fighting is not necessary. After all, rookies bully more, so it''s meaningless.".


    William laughed at this.


    With bronsky as a lunatic, he will definitely fight with Decepticons and Autobots in two or three days.


    Before long, all the hatred of transformers will be pulled away by the old American.


    In this way, the car people who stay in England will be at ease to cooperate with Kingsman.


    Pretending to be unhappy, William deliberately looks out of the car window. Ross smiles at this and thinks that no matter how clever William is, he is just a young man. He can''t even control his own happiness and anger.


    However, bronsky''s worries annoyed William. After all, in his opinion, no one knows his physical condition better than William, and he is willing to believe that William is the one who can solve the problem.


    It''s just that there''s not much to say in front of rose.


    Half an hour later, the team arrived in the industrial area of Boston, where Decepticons were detected on Sunday.

 Chapter 929

    As soon as the convoy entered Boston, an advance scout reported to Ross.


    "Sir, the detector does find that there is a high-energy reaction in the industrial zone, but it''s a bit of a surprise. We only confirm the signal source at the periphery and monitor it from a distance.".


    "Well done." after listening to the report, rose turned to William and asked, "what do you think?"


    "There''s no need to worry about this. If you directly send out armed helicopters and send down machine guns and missiles, the hidden Decepticons will have to kneel down.".


    "It''s easy for you to say," Rose gave William a white look. "This is an industrial area. I can''t explain it to the top if I make too much noise.".


    "Account?" William took out his cell phone and shook it. He said with a smile, "how about you give me the dead Decepticon and I''ll help you pay the compensation?


    As long as you agree, I''ll call now and buy it all.


    "Damned rich guy", in the heart secretly scolds a few, rose eyebrows frown, "that Decepticon is the reason why you have to follow?"


    William cocked his legs, smoked a cigar and said, "just say it''s OK. As for what I do with the body of Decepticon, I''m sorry, no comment.".


    Rose stares at William for several seconds, watching him smoke a few cigars unnaturally. The old man thinks he has seen through William and says with a smile, "I''m sorry, everything we get belongs to the United States.".


    Holding the walkie talkie, he ordered, "dive into the formation, stand by first after finding the target, make sure the encirclement is formed, and the sniper will attack first.".


    I understand.


    After several replies, more than a dozen Humvees left three to protect Ross, and the others were divided into four teams and scattered around.


    William looks at the dark street with an expression of displeasure, but his mental strength has been explored for two kilometers. Sitting in the car, he feels a heavy truck in the industrial zone.


    According to Sunday''s statement, this Decepticon is absolutely an elite, and its energy fluctuation is faster than that of Megatron.


    If this kind of elite is in the hands of Lao Mei, the Decepticons will definitely go crazy.


    Once there is a war between Ross and the Decepticons, William can use his hands and feet in the dark. As long as the Decepticons die more and more, he may be able to lead the Fallen King Kong out of the dark.


    Or he really doesn''t know where the old devil is hiding?


    There is no need to spend so much thought and energy to calculate, just go to the door to release the dog.


    No, release the dragon, a flaming dragon nearly 40 meters long.


    But snoog, the bastard dragon, did not come out as soon as he fled back to the volcano. He did not know whether he was hiding in the magma and trying to improve his strength, so as to overthrow the master William''s slavery.


    If it wasn''t for the contract, and he didn''t feel that the sentry materials tied to the Dragon horn and wings were loose,


    he planned to send them back to the magic planet, and still send the Red Mercury nuclear bomb into the volcano, so as to blow up between the two.


    It seems that we have to get some engineering robots to go to the magic planet to mine gold and make Devonshire gold coins. Otherwise, if we don''t see our top hitters, we will feel a little uneasy.


    He took out his cell phone and began to type for Sunday. Soon a team of 100 engineering robots arrived in the valley where King Kong was from the portal opened by William.


    Scared is lying in the waterfall pool of King Kong, picked up the boulder want to hit the past.


    Fortunately, a Thunderbird "whew" to stop King Kong.


    This also reminds William that he has to send the Thunderbirds back to the Thunderbird cliff of the castle.


    A new portal appears. Under the restriction of magic, 76 Thunderbirds, who have been waiting for a week, turn into golden eagles and fly into the portal one by one. They come to Thunderbird cliff and give them to the elf bell.


    However, to William''s surprise, it didn''t take long for him to report on Sunday, "Sir, the fairy King Kong reported to me,


    because of the appearance of a large number of Thunderbirds, the Thunderbird cliff began to show dramatic magic fluctuations within a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    He''s worried that it might cause the Ministry of magic of England to probe. Let me ask you what to do? "


    Magic wave?


    As soon as William opened the door of Hummer, he waved to the sky, and the spaceship appeared quietly in the open space.


    Entering the spaceship, the idea turned, a m416 with burst bullets and five clips appeared in his hands.


    He turned to get off the spaceship and waved to bronsky in the puzzled and surprised eyes.


    Rose got out of the car with bronsky, looked at William''s m416 and bullet clip and handed it to bronsky, and said,


    "England is in a little trouble, so I don''t have much time. Let me see how far your strength is, OK?"


    "No," he said. Without asking Ross for instructions, bronsky nodded and looked at the m416 on his hand. When he took off the clip, he saw the special warhead on the bullet,


    William explained, "this is a bomb specially used to deal with special enemies. More than a month ago, we used it on special creatures in England, and found that the effect was very good,When the warhead hits the target, it will explode, which is half as powerful as the grenade. After 30 rounds, probably not many intelligent species can resist such a dense explosion.


    one gun plus five spare clips should be enough for you to kill any Decepticons. Is there any problem? "


    Bronsky shook his head excitedly. As a soldier, he didn''t reject more powerful weapons and equipment at all. He loaded the cartridge and loaded it. Then he looked at Rose and waited for his order.


    See bronsky also know to wait for his own order, Rose''s face just look better, plus he also want to see William said the bomb, how powerful.


    I want to see how strong bronsky is after promotion. "I''ll let the sniper team support you.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Watching bronsky rush into the factory area at more than twice the speed of ordinary people, William whispered to Sunday, "help me record the pictures of his fighting, and go back to show them to those people in England.".


    Yes sir.


    Seeing that William was wearing high-tech glasses emitting blue light, rose looked at the small screen in front of him and said, "since we have a common goal to fight against aliens, should we share some technology and intelligence?"


    I knew that the old man could not help asking what happened to England.


    William took out his mobile phone and threw it into the street. In the surprised eyes of Ross and his assistant, the mobile phone automatically suspended in the air.


    It seems very bluffing, but it''s just supported by the spirit,


    but in the eyes of Ross and his protection staff, it''s advanced technology that can''t be more advanced.


    Looking at William''s eyes is more hot, some people even think about taking the opportunity to buckle down William?


    But thinking of the stealthy spaceship not far away, these people were frustrated.


    William doesn''t care what these guys think. Let''s turn on the virtual imaging on the mobile phone on Sunday, watch with great interest the bronsky who flies to the Decepticon 50 meters away, lift the m416 in his hand and pull the trigger on the heavy truck.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    A violent explosion spread all over the industrial area in an instant.

 Chapter 930

    Master of heavy truck Decepticon, this guy is not a cunning and cruel character in Decepticon,


    but it is impossible for anyone to make his energy fluctuate so much that the detector controlled on Sunday will not notice him.


    So no matter what the real idea of the attacked Decepticons is, William will never miss the chance to occupy the earth once he has the chance.


    Besides, the people who are attacking the Decepticons are Americans. William praises blansky''s action of firing without saying a word. He is eager for a war to break out between them in the future.


    However, the master of Decepticon was beaten by bronsky, so he could only carry a series of explosions and began to change and dodge.


    Bronsky, whose reaction speed and movement have been improved in an all-round way, saw that the heavy truck really began to deform, and immediately replaced the empty cartridge clip,


    facing the target who was standing up, he poured 30 burst bullets again, which made the car master who was still in the transformation regret in an instant.


    Although the previous explosion caused great damage, it only damaged his metal shell, but now a series of burst bombs exploded directly in his parts.


    Let the car master who has changed to half of the world get down without getting up at all.


    "Request support, request support.".


    At this time, it seems that he is a bit shabby. He can only pretend to be dead and lie on the ground to send a distress signal.


    Seeing that the target was knocked down, bronsky was so excited that he could not help but belittle the enemy.


    One kilometer away, when he saw the power of the bomb was so powerful, Ross could not help looking at William with his eyes hot, while William with mental scan frowned,


    a military jeep was rushing out of the warehouse. As soon as the warning came to his lips, he saw bronsky''s proud face, and William immediately swallowed it.


    I thought there would be a fierce battle between bronsky and Decepticons, but I was worried that he couldn''t handle it, so I strengthened his attack ability.


    But I didn''t expect that the Decepticons who were found belittled the enemy, or naively thought that the target was not him, and they began to change when they were really attacked.


    When bronsky hits the target well, he doesn''t give the opponent a chance to fight back.


    This failed William''s plan to record a wonderful battle. Now there is a hidden Decepticon, which is the best.


    With a loud bang, the jeep type Decepticon broke through the warehouse door and began to deform in mid air. At the same time, the muzzle of the gun was an energy bomb against bronsky.


    Hearing the sound of bronsky, a sense of palpitation ran straight over his head. Without even thinking about it, he rolled over and hid beside the legs of the fallen auto master to avoid the attack.


    In the meantime, he quickly climbed up and saw a five or six meter high robot rolling two circles on the ground and facing him with the muzzle of the gun again.


    But the energy bomb didn''t come out. Bronsky then realized that behind him was the fallen auto master.


    The opponent dare not attack with a rat''s deterrent, but it doesn''t mean that bronsky will miss this opportunity. Raising the m416 in his hand to the jeep Decepticon is a bullet.


    So the jeep Decepticons put away their guns like cannons and rolled around to dodge.


    While hiding, he yelled, "stand up, master auto, or I''ll have to attack you.".


    As soon as he heard this, he suddenly felt something moving behind him.


    when he looked back, he jumped up without saying a word, dodged the giant leg waved by the car master, then pedaled, glided for several meters, rolled around, climbed up and ran.


    "Boom, boom", two energy bombs hit the roadside vehicles, making bronsky can only run in confusion.


    "Attack, attack.".


    Seeing bronsky facing two Decepticons, Ross picks up his walkie talkie and yells at the soldiers who are in ambush.


    In an instant, the jeep Decepticons, who had just launched a fierce attack on bronsky, were first given priority by two heavy snipers, and two armor piercing bullets directly hit him in the back.


    Huge impulse, instant let is going to run up of him, a staggering half kneel on the ground.


    But this kneeling also saved his life.


    As soon as he lowered his head, a rocket flew over his head and hit the roadside building with a loud bang.


    While hiding in the corner of the wall, bronsky showed his head to observe a few eyes, and then pulled the trigger on the jeep Decepticon to avoid the attack.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    After a series of explosions, Jeep raised his hand to block the explosion, looked at bronsky, who was changing his clip, and then turned into a jeep to leave his companion.


    Before he was allowed to run far away, two Humvees came face to face and opened fire with two machine guns. The parts of the Decepticon fell out of order and had to deform again. They rolled through the rolling door of a warehouse and hid in.


    Seeing this, Blonsky, who almost died, did not rush to catch up, but raised his gun and walked towards the crawling car master.


    The auto master, who has lost the ability to resist, shouts, "wait a minute, human. If you kill me, you will start a war between the two races.".Rose, hearing this, quickly took the walkie talkie and said, "bronsky, let him surrender.".


    Bronsky, who had planned to get some information, heard Rose''s order and yelled, "surrender or die.".


    "Surrender?" The auto master angrily raised his left hand, slapped it on the ground and roared, "Decepticons never surrender.".


    When William heard this, he gave a smile, which made him sound good. If nothing else, there was a surrender on planet x17.


    "Boom", an explosion, accompanied by a "Dong Dong Dong" sound of machine guns from afar.


    In a few seconds, there was a tragic call for help from the walkie talkie, which made bronsky, who was still hesitating, raise his gun and shoot at the car master''s head.


    After eight or nine explosions in a row, the hardest Decepticon''s head was instantly destroyed.


    Putting down the aimed m416, bronsky covered his ears and yelled to the sniper, "sniper, show me the way.".


    After rushing through a block and arriving at bronsky in the war zone, you can see that two destroyed and burning Humvees, or five or six teammates who don''t know whether they are alive or dead, and an uncontrollable anger immediately rushes to your head.


    As soon as his legs exert force, he rushes to the Decepticons who are tens of meters away, back to himself, and fire from time to time.


    At a distance of five or six meters, he stepped on the hood of a car, turned over and jumped on the back of the other side. The m416 on his hand was facing the huge metal head, and he held the trigger.


    After a series of explosions, the Decepticons, who had killed all sides a second ago, fell to the ground without even shouting.


    Following the falling bronsky, he rolled forward for two circles and stood up, regardless of his own explosive shrapnel injury,


    as he walked, he took off the empty shrapnel, lifted the m416 from a distance of about ten meters, aimed at the sparking and still alive Decepticons, and polished off the final shrapnel.

 Chapter 931

    A fight down two Decepticons, the Americans and Decepticons are officially against each other.


    William held out his hand and congratulated rose with a smile. "Congratulations, rose. From this moment on, we are teammates.".


    "Teammates?" Releasing William''s hand, rose said, "what do you mean?"


    "In the treatment of aliens, we should unite together", beckoning to the sky. Before boarding the spaceship, William still gave rose a mobile phone, "call me if you need, goodbye.".


    Watching the spaceship take off and leave stealthily, although rose is very dissatisfied with William''s idea of coming and leaving as soon as he wants,


    his mobile phone makes him feel that if he makes friends with William, he may be able to help him sometime.


    But I don''t know. Because of this action, the Decepticons lost two elites one after another. When they realized the crisis, they began to plan to get their natural enemies back to the earth.


    Before long, the United States has abandoned its 30-year space program and started again.


    But this time, it''s not the U.S. government that dominates the space program, but the Gould company, Dylan Gould, a human traitor.


    Even if William knew about it, he would not care about it. When he got on the spaceship, he said to Sunday, "tell the elder transformers that if the combat team he said doesn''t land in England, it won''t have to come.".


    Don''t wait for Sunday answer, an idea flashed, William appeared in the Thunderbird cliff of Oxford castle.


    Suspended in the mid air of tens of meters, looking up at the sky, you can see dark clouds and lightning in a few seconds.


    And William easily felt that the magic elements were not only increasing, but also becoming more active in a few kilometers area.


    An idea thought of, magic elf bell and native elf flash gold, appeared in the air beside him.


    Although the two Elves were shocked by the sudden transmission, when they saw William''s figure, the shrieking bell quickly closed her mouth and said respectfully to Shanjin,


    "good morning, dear master".


    It was late at night in Boston, and it was more than 6 a.m. in Oxford. Fortunately, the sky was covered by dark clouds, which made the castle still very dark. There was no need to worry about being seen floating in the air.


    To the bell and the flash gold, "who knows the reason for the magic wave?"


    Lingdang immediately looked at Shanjin. Shanjin hesitated for a few seconds and then said nervously, "master, I guess it''s because Thunderbird, a powerful magic creature, appears too many at once,


    their own magic power is too strong, and when the group appears, it doesn''t restrain the magic power, which immediately disturbs the magic balance in this area.


    In addition, it''s the rainy season, which contributes to the influence of Thunderbirds on the weather. However, this situation should not last long.


    the only trouble is the Ministry of magic of England. They will definitely send someone to investigate. If so many Thunderbirds are found, they may force us to release them. ".


    "Want me to let go?" William narrowed his eyes and said to Sunday, "in the future, ordinary people will not be allowed to enter within one kilometer of Thunderbird cliff.


    if the other party is a wizard, he will first warn them to go away. If he doesn''t listen to the advice, he will get down and throw them to the door of the Ministry of magic.".


    After giving orders on Sunday, William looked at the bell and the flash gold and said, "from now on, I give you the right to fight back. Anyone who attacks you can fight back, understand?"


    Lingdang nodded happily immediately. For their magic elves, let alone fight back, they had done everything to attack William.


    But for the flash gold, who lives on the earth, attacking human beings is a treacherous thing, but he dare not refute William. He asked carefully, "is that dizzy, or...".


    Of course,,,


    he wanted to give the elves freedom of movement, but when he saw the appearance of the two elves, William suddenly felt that it was not a good thing to give the elves power of life and death.


    "It''s OK to drive away, stun or hurt, but you can''t hurt people''s lives without my orders.".


    Lingdang and Shanjin nodded their heads, "OK, master.".


    After talking about this, William gave orders to all Thunderbirds in his heart that they would patrol the castle in groups for ten kilometers from today, but they could only turn into golden eagles when flying.


    After that, William went straight back to the castle to have a rest.


    At noon, as soon as you wake up, the voice of Sunday''s report will appear in your ears, "Sir, the transformer elder replied that Optimus Prime and his combat team are expected to land near falger castle in ten hours. If you are interested, you can go and have a look in person.".


    When Optimus Prime comes, William is of course interested in taking a look. Before going there, he has to get some cars, so as not to change the vehicle that Optimus Prime changes into from a truck to another car.


    If it turns into a fire engine, bus or something, William may not accept it and take it down and put it back in the oven.


    As for other Autobots, William also has his own plans. He takes out a paintbrush and draws the appearance of Aston martin-one77, Vulcan and nvwushen in the virtual imaging.After drawing the drawings, he said to Sunday, "how long will it take to build these three cars?"


    "Sir, if we learn from the engines, construction sites and other technologies of all the automobile companies on earth, we expect to complete the design and construction in five hours.".


    "Then start the construction, and then transport it all to fulger castle. By the way, drive the pittbilt truck in the castle Racecourse together.".


    "All right sir," he said on Sunday, after agreeing, "if you''re not busy, you can drive the RV for Odin to falger castle by yourself.".


    "Has the RV been built?" With that, William shook his head and said with a smile, "yes, it''s been ten days.".


    The mental power scanned the woods outside the castle and confirmed that no one had sent the RV.


    Looking at the time, William and Abigail said, and they got on the RV and drove to fulger castle.


    At 3:00 p.m. London time, William arrived at Folger Castle early, and then, as he expected, ten minutes after he arrived at the castle,


    a rainbow appeared in the castle, and soon he heard Odin''s unique voice, "listen to me, honey, William is a very good little guy.".


    William, sitting in the living room of falger castle, soon saw Odin and the queen of Friga behind him.


    "Hi, William, long time no see. I didn''t expect you to come and see me and Freya off in person.".


    As soon as we met, Odin took William and hugged him whether he wanted to or not. "Thank you, kid.".


    After releasing William, Odin took him by the hand and said, "this is my goddess, Freya.".


    Then she looked at Scarlett and said, "honey, this is what I often tell you these days about William, William Devonshire, the master of infinite gems, the legendary Wizard of middlegard.".

 Chapter 932

    Legendary mage? William was fooled by Odin''s words.


    He didn''t know how to calculate his magic level all the time. Now when he heard Odin''s comment, he was very happy. At the same time, he wasn''t sure whether the other side was telling the truth or lying to him.


    At this time, however, he had doubts in his mind, and William could only say "good afternoon, dear Mrs. Scarlett, mother of Asgard".


    Such a simple hello, let listen to the tedious etiquette, reported a series of titles of Freya some accident.


    Turning his eyes slightly to Odin, Odin said with a smile, "don''t mind, my dear. Although William is a noble, he is an alien among the nobles. Even when he meets the king of England, he can save on etiquette.".


    Hearing Odin''s words, Scarlett nodded to William with a smile. "Nice to meet you, too, Devonshire''s child.".


    Well, when William calls Scarlett lady, she calls William Devonshire''s child.


    It seems that the queen will show her doting side to her own son sol, and love her house and protect Sol''s earth girlfriend.


    Seeing that the conversation between his wife and William was not very good, Odin relaxed the atmosphere with a smile and said, "well, you know each other. I''ll save the extra polite words for William when we visit Asgard in the future.


    Freya and I finally came to the earth. Time is limited. First we went to see the RV, and then we took my goddess on holiday.".


    William also guessed that it was probably because sol and rocky had suffered losses in his hands more than once that the queen of Asgard didn''t like him.


    Others don''t like to see themselves, and William doesn''t want to post them.


    Anyway, the relationship with Asgard is just to make use of each other, just to maintain superficial friendliness.


    Taking Odin out of the castle, they asked, "based on Asgard''s classification of magicians, do I really reach the level of legendary magicians?"


    "Of course," Odin was surprised that William didn''t know his level of strength. His face was straight,


    "you can provide a dozen forest gods with the magic power they need to grow up all the time. Your strength has reached the legendary level, but,,",


    Odin looked at William with a smile, "you must have hidden your strength, right £¿¡±


    Without waiting for William to lie, Odin said, "and as the owner of infinite gems, plus your armor, it''s impossible to evaluate your strength simply by magic level, otherwise sol and rocky would not be suppressed by you without fighting back.".


    Of course, William would not admit that he was hiding his strength. When he thought about it carefully, he didn''t care what magic level Odin said.


    Anyway, it has been able to suppress Sol''s own. According to the strength of the movie universe, there should be few who can fight themselves in the nine realms.


    Thinking about this, William was in a good mood. In Odin''s surprised eyes, he took him and Freya to the pure white RV.


    As soon as Odin got on the bus, he sat in the driver''s seat and listened to William''s introduction.


    "this car has an automatic driving system. If you are tired of driving, you can give it to the vehicle AI.


    can also control all electric appliances. The area of the vehicle is 21 square meters, and the area can reach 41 square meters when the car is turned on and expanded.


    The location of the trunk was converted into a small garage, in which there was a two door open sports car, and there was a motorcycle hanging in the rear storage room.


    If you don''t dislike the fact that the speed is only 10 nautical miles away, you can drive directly into the sea and go fishing on the sightseeing platform on the roof.


    William said with some pride, "he can satisfy any road travel needs except flying into the sky.".


    After touring the layout and equipment in the car, Odin was very satisfied with the interior with a sense of technology and said with a smile,


    "it sounds good. I can''t wait to drive this car and go out to experience it.".


    William couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This is a euphemistic way to drive people away.


    "Well, if you like it, have a good trip.".


    Looking at the saloon car slowly driving away from falger castle, William asked the transformer elder, "he is so relieved to leave me here alone, not afraid that I will search for the antiques in the castle?"


    "Well, if you like, I can take you to the collection room of the castle, where there are treasures collected by the owner.".


    The elder said that, William really can''t save face to choose one or two.


    According to his character and practice, if he wants to do something, he will take it all away. For William, who has collected more than 100000 antiques, he really doesn''t like one or two.


    Time unknowingly arrived at ten o''clock in the evening. William, who was sent back to Oxford castle on the way, returned to falger castle on time and brought Aston Martin, Vulcan and one77.


    Sir, we have an unidentified object falling towards England.


    Hearing Sunday''s warning, William looked up and saw four fireballs falling from the sky within seconds."Boom, boom, boom, boom" hit the grass outside the castle.


    Then a slightly worn-out Camaro appeared in William''s mental scan.


    Needless to say, this must be a bumblebee, but judging from his appearance and old car model, we can see that this guy has not been very good on earth these years.


    "Dong Dong Dong", a dull sound of footsteps came. William took the transformer elder and flew directly into the air more than ten meters,


    then he saw four streamlined robots with metal color, big and small, talking to the bumblebee.


    When the Bumblebee points back to the castle, he sees William and the elder in the air, and Optimus Prime, the biggest one, comes first.


    When passing by William''s motorcade outside the castle, Optimus Prime swept the front of the truck without accident,


    a mechanical click came out and turned into a red and blue truck.


    Among the other three Autobots who didn''t change, only jazz scanned Aston Martin Vulcan and turned into a silver super run.


    the rest of the iron sheet and ambulance looked at nvwushen and one77 and shook their heads.


    "This kind of car, Rita, they should like it.".


    William can''t do anything about it. He can''t force tin and ambulance to accept the car he doesn''t like.


    The elder transformers is explaining the current situation of the earth with Optimus Prime. The Fallen King Kong hiding in Neptune wakes up when Optimus Prime comes to the earth.


    "Finally, a leader level Autobot has arrived on earth. It''s time for the leadership module to appear. Megatron, come to see me.".


    But the Fallen King Kong waited for a long time, but he didn''t receive any reply. He could only start his own spaceship and come to the earth in person.


    Try to contact Megatron, no response, and try to find Starscream, no response.


    Fortunately, when he contacted sonic, the guy replied quickly. However, the news he could get annoyed the Fallen King Kong, "who is it? Who killed my disciple.

 Chapter 933

    As the intelligence officer of Decepticon, sonic will certainly collect his information as much as possible to kill Starscream, vertigo, and the giant of Zack, to kill Megatron, and to capture confused William.


    A virtual image appeared in front of the Fallen King Kong. After reading all the information, even the Fallen King Kong had to say, "is there any news about the fire source?"


    The sound wave despised in his heart, but said respectfully and seriously, "from the information obtained by human beings, the place where majestic Lord was detained should be the place where the fire source was hidden.


    If Lord Megatron was killed by William Devonshire, he might have the source of the fire.


    Moreover, more than a year ago, two Decepticons, who were not in our database, suddenly appeared in the desert area of this planet, and madly destroyed a base and thousands of soldiers in the United States, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Therefore, we have reason to believe that the source of fire is the earth, and humans have been experimenting with its use, and trying to control the newborn Decepticons,


    as for whether this human is William Devonshire, we are not sure yet. ".


    "Not sure?"


    The Fallen King Kong grabs the sound wave''s neck. "Even if the confused little thing disappears, don''t you still have laser bird, boom, robot dog and Thunderbird? Why don''t you send them on the trail.


    "This, this", the raised sound wave, hastily explained, "master, Megatron has disappeared, Starscream, vertigo and giant sak have all been killed by that human, we have not lost much manpower,


    and last night, the American people went out to evolve human, killed the car master and Jeep, our manpower is even more tense.".


    "Waste", dropping the sound wave to the ground, the Fallen King Kong stepped on his head and said, "without Megatron, you are a group of waste who are afraid of death and ignorant.".


    After scolding, he stepped on it again and went to the spaceship.


    The sound wave lying on the ground, looking at the ship without closing the cabin door, can only get up to keep up with the ship, respectfully standing not far away from the Fallen King Kong.


    Fallen King Kong thought for a long time before he said, "let the digger team stand by near the pyramids of Egypt, and where is the American base to attack the car master?"


    The eyes of the sound wave shoot out a map, and then the spaceship flies to the United States.


    After arriving at the destination, Fallen King Kong comes to the breeding cabin of the spaceship, grabs two Decepticons'' heads that have not yet been bred and are shaped like wild animals,


    inputs their own energy and a special data, and the two Decepticons soon wake up.


    Climbing out of the mechanical incubator, he knelt down to the Fallen King Kong after a while of deformation, "master".


    The Fallen King Kong waved his hand and let the spaceship stealth and land on the ground. He pointed to Rose''s base a few kilometers away and ordered, "go and destroy that base for me.".


    Yes, master.


    Two Decepticons transformed into rhinoceros and bison jumped out of the spacecraft and dived toward the base.


    After the spaceship lifted off, sonic asked, "master, although these two new Decepticons have some strength, it will be very difficult to destroy this base.


    not to mention the fighters, as long as they are attacked here, there are several bases of other services within a hundred kilometers.


    In less than ten minutes, there will be helicopter support.


    "I know." Fallen King Kong doesn''t care whether the two Decepticons can complete the tasks he assigned.


    All he needs is for the Americans to get that particular piece of data when they examine the wreckage of the Decepticon.


    Tell me what you''ve been doing for a long time.


    Yes, master.


    As soon as the sound waves talked about it, they said that they planned to bring the moon''s natural enemies to the earth, and use the space transmission bridge invented by the natural enemies to transport Cybertron to the solar system,


    Fallen King Kong sat on the metal chair and began to meditate. He did not know how many years it had been since he and other elders left Cybertron to search for stars and collect energy blocks in the universe I haven''t been back.


    "Tell me all about your plans.".


    While Fallen King Kong is listening to the sound wave, two Decepticons have sneaked into Ross''s base 100 meters.


    It wasn''t long before it was dark, and it was about 7 o''clock U.S. time for the soldiers to have dinner.


    After observing for about half an hour, we found out the patrol and sentry posts of the base. Two rhinoceros and wild bull Decepticons with stronger defense than attack ability rushed together.


    Smashing open the barbed wire fence and sentry posts of the base, one smashing into the tank stopped at the base, one smashing into the armed helicopter area of the base.


    Only a minute later, after two mechanical beasts knocked over and destroyed tanks and helicopters, they only encountered sporadic long and short gun attacks.


    But the appearance of this attack team is rhinoceros and bison. For them, it''s not much different from tickling.


    When they turn their targets to the warehouse barracks and equipment rooms of the base, it will be more difficult for the American soldiers to attack them.The base was in complete chaos. Bronsky, who stayed underground, came to the ground with his hands and began to fight back.


    Ross, in the underground headquarters, looks at it with cold hands and feet. Even if he is hit by a rocket launcher, he just staggers and continues to run, smashing and trampling on his own Decepticons.


    shocked that revenge comes so fast, he can''t help but feel his hand in his pocket. William gives him his cell phone.


    After only a few seconds of hesitation, rose felt that rather than face himself, he would pull William in.


    We can''t let the Decepticons just stare at him and attack him, but let William, who is hiding behind him, take advantage of no loss at all.


    Since William keeps saying that we are teammates in the alien incident, rose will not have any burden and guilt about pulling his teammates into the pit.


    Take out your cell phone and dial the only number inside.


    As soon as he got through, rose said, "William, I''m being attacked by Decepticons. I need your support.".


    Five minutes.


    Hang up the phone, a 100 meter long spacecraft, from the planet x17 to the high altitude of falger castle.


    William said to Optimus Prime, who was still listening to the elder transformers and explaining the precautions on earth, "there are Decepticons attacking the military bases of the United States. Are you interested in helping?"


    "No", before Optimus Prime spoke, Tiepi said angrily, "I won''t save those guys who killed my compatriots,


    let them fight. The harder they fight, the deeper the hatred between the United States and the Decepticons will be. The larger the scale of the war, the better it will be for us Autobots.".


    "That''s right, that''s right",


    The Bumblebee, who was forced to leave the United States by the Americans, nodded and agreed, "I know that there are more than a dozen pioneers of Autobots who were killed by the Decepticons through the hands of the Americans, and the American soldiers are not friends of Autobots.".


    For the first time, I haven''t touched Optimus Prime of human beings. No matter how virgin, I can''t ignore the words of bumblebee.


    I can only look at William, who is a friend of Autobots.

 Chapter 934

    To Optimus Prime''s hesitation in saving people, William was very happy. He didn''t waste so much effort to induce the United States to attack the Autobots in the United States.


    And the importance of the first impression is self-evident, let Optimus Prime to contact the United States, it is better to pull them to Kingsman.


    At William''s command, Kingsman and his fellows would never dare to show the dark side to Optimus Prime.


    "Since you don''t want to fight, I''ll let the elder take you to Kingsman''s base.".


    William lowered his height and waved the three Aston Martin back to the underground garage of London manor.


    Then he said to the following elder, "do you know Kingsman''s base outside London?"


    "Yes," the elder nodded, "don''t worry, Mr. Devonshire. I sent the challenger to Kingsman at the beginning.".


    William nodded, then said to Sunday, "tell Kingsman''s people that they are not allowed to send Autobots to deal with the war of human beings except for the crisis caused by non-human beings.".


    As soon as he said this, he got the gratitude of all the car owners, including the elder and bumblebee.


    William said to Optimus Prime with a smile, "if you have any questions, you can not only ask the elder, but also find the challenger of the base.


    He is a BOPAI tank that has lived on the earth for nearly a hundred years. It has been many days since he joined Kingsman. It should help you integrate into Kingsman more quickly.


    Looking at William suspended a few meters away, Optimus Prime couldn''t help thinking about the data he got from bumblebee.


    I thought William was just a super genius, plus a super rich and powerful person. It can be seen that Optimus Prime was more cautious when he realized that William could float out of thin air.


    All of a sudden, I think it''s good to join a force that is friendly to Autobots. At least he can have time and channels to get more information.


    Thank you. The Autobots will always remember your friendship, dear Mr. Devonshire.


    Watching the transformers leave, William said to Sunday, "can anti transformers armor be used?"


    "Of course, sir," he said, pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, "after nearly three years of improvement, the armor has been upgraded to the third generation, and the fourth generation sentry anti change armor is still in calculation,


    if you need, you can only use the third generation armor for the time being, and for convenience, I have specially built a special transport spacecraft.".


    "It doesn''t matter, you start the third generation armor first.".


    Yes sir.


    An idea was sent to the 100 meter spaceship in the clouds, and then the spaceship began to accelerate to the United States. Within three minutes, it arrived at Ross'' base.


    Looking at the surface of the ruins of the base, William is lucky to be in trouble when his mobile phone rings again. Needless to say, it must be the old man rose.


    "Damn bastard, have you arrived in the end? If you don''t hurry up, you''ll wait to collect the corpse for me.".


    William, who was in a good mood, immediately changed his face after listening to Rose''s words and said with a sarcastic look,


    "I''m sorry, I mistakenly estimated the time required to start the equipment. Your task now is to stand by and wait for help. I should be here soon.".


    With that, William Hung up the phone and scolded rose secretly. Maybe he had been uncle for a long time, and he really thought he was uncle.


    Looking at the hung up mobile phone, Rose''s blue veins burst, and in a rage, he threw the mobile phone to the monitor several meters away.


    "Bang", embedded in the monitor.


    After waiting for three minutes, two wild animals, Decepticons, not only cleaned up all the people who dared to resist on the ground,


    even bronsky, who was killed in all directions in the middle of last night, was hit by rhinoceros in the way of injury for injury, and flew more than ten meters before he got up again.


    Sir, it has detected a base 100 kilometers away. Two F15 fighters have just taken off. They are expected to arrive in three minutes.


    People died almost, and there are helpers, William will not wait, "help me dial Rose''s phone.".


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    This ring made rose, who was in a state of tension and anxiety, furious. "Asshole, it''s that asshole who dares to break the rules and bring his cell phone into the headquarters. I''ll send him to the law department.".


    After scolding, I heard the assistant behind me stammer, "long, sir.".


    "What?"


    Looking back at his assistant, he saw the other side pointing to the computer screen a few meters away.


    The mobile phone which was thrown out by him and embedded in the screen was on, and the ring was coming from there.


    "Damn it.".


    Although Ross was embarrassed, he couldn''t believe that the mobile phone William gave could work normally under such a violent impact?


    As soon as he got on the phone, he heard William say, "I''ve arrived, but it depends on the situation. These two Decepticons haven''t found out the situation under the base yet.


    in this case, I don''t need to intervene. Just wait for the support fighters to arrive."."No,,", when he heard that William didn''t want to do it, rose would agree, gestured to the assistant, and lied, "the supporting fighters will arrive at least six minutes, which is enough time for the two lost Decepticons to escape.


    So, can you watch the aliens, kill them and leave happily


    After listening to Rose''s words, his assistant responded and ordered F15 to circle in the distance.


    When Ross heard the pilot''s reply, he said,


    "besides, if these two Decepticons leave and drop a super bomb, I''m dead. Where can you find a U.S. general who has a common idea with you?".


    William chuckled and held it back for more than ten seconds. He pretended to be convinced and said, "well, tell your people not to attack me as a target.".


    Looking at the cell phone hung up again, rose was a little surprised and muttered, "does this guy do it himself?"


    When William Hung up, an idea came up. A 35 meter small spaceship was transformed into a spaceship.


    Just get out of planet x17, transfer to the side of the 100 meter spacecraft, and then slowly dock together.


    After being transported into the small spaceship, we can see that in this spaceship, except for the cab, all other cabins serving the crew have been cancelled to expand the cargo warehouse in the spaceship.


    So that the normal cabin with only 20 square meters is expanded to nearly 60 square meters.


    Moreover, the top of the spaceship has also been raised by about two meters, which can fully accommodate two improved anti transformers armor that are reduced to nine meters high and lie inside the spaceship.


    William appeared in the small spaceship in a blink, and his sentinel armor changed into the silver Mark III armor with his thoughts.


    Then looking at the anti change armor, I suddenly feel that this thing looks similar to GAODA.


    ¡°SIR¡¢¡¢¡±¡£


    Hearing the reminder on Sunday, William regained his mind and went into the cab of anti change armor to connect with the neuron system.


    This nine meter high, 21 ton super big guy starts up in an instant.

 Chapter 935

    On Sunday, after William activated the anti change armor, he opened the cabin door of the spaceship and started the equipment to push the armor away from the spaceship.


    As soon as they leave the spaceship, the anti change armor will automatically stretch out its hands and legs, and with the jet port on its back, it will start to spray out a faint blue flame like Mark''s armor, suspended at an altitude of 1000 meters.


    As soon as the armor appeared, which was painted with some red embellishments, silvery white and shining like thunder and lightning, it attracted the attention of the base, the Fallen King Kong and the two beast Decepticons.


    "God, is this a weapon that man can invent?"


    Ross can''t believe looking at the screen, shot by some soldiers who are too scared to attack but dare to hide.


    After reaction, he roared to the signalman, "let the photographer draw the picture closer to me, and then inform the people in other bases,


    if the Global Hawk UAV doesn''t appear in 30 seconds, I promise to send them to the military court afterwards.".


    A few kilometers away, inside the Fallen King Kong''s stealth spaceship, the veteran transformer, who wants to destroy the sun to get a lot of energy, also looks like a ghost at the moment.


    If this is used on a large scale in actual combat, the Decepticons'' already more and more severe living environment may lose their foothold immediately.


    Survival on earth will be a problem, let alone occupation.


    When I looked at the sound wave again, although I didn''t despise it, I immediately asked angrily, "your intelligence doesn''t have any information about this mechanical warfare armor. What''s the use of you intelligence officer?".


    He didn''t expect that William''s production base was on the outer planet, not on the earth.


    If a new planet is discovered, the Decepticons may immigrate immediately and stay on the increasingly dangerous earth.


    Fortunately, the Fallen King Kong''s attention was soon attracted by the battle several kilometers away. He didn''t have time to pay attention to the sound waves and let him escape.


    The two beast like Decepticons began to transform into human form. After transforming into human form, they raised their weapons to attack William at an altitude of 1000 meters, which was a series of energy attacks.


    But this kind of energy weapon with a clear trajectory is not a problem at all for the Sunday when it met once on the moon more than a year ago and drove the spacecraft to escape unharmed.


    Fly a few circles in the air at will, you can easily avoid all attacks.


    If the armor is made of sentinel material, it can even stand still and let the Decepticons attack.


    After avoiding dozens of attacks, the Decepticons began to understand that it was just a waste of energy to attack again.


    He could only show his cold weapon and yell at William to motivate him.


    "Fool, with long-range weapons, fool just with you close combat", scolded sentence, William raised his hand, arm appeared a row of twelve missiles.


    With the sound of "sho sho sho", four specially designed tracking missiles in accordance with the characteristics of transformers'' energy source, one after the other, rushed to the Decepticon who began to run and dodge.


    When they thought they could avoid the missiles, they didn''t expect that when the four missiles were a few meters away from them, they exploded one after another.


    in an instant, dozens of hundreds of small magnetic bombs were all absorbed on them, after a series of explosions and firelights.


    The two guys who had killed all over the place before were all lying on the ground in rags, struggling for help.


    "Waste", this result makes the Fallen King Kong, who wants to try the power of war armor, very dissatisfied, and comes to the Decepticon cultivation warehouse with a full face of anger


    to start the energy of the spaceship. Ten beast type Decepticons break through their cultivation bags in a few seconds and stand in front of the fallen Jin Gang on all fours.


    "Go and get rid of the guy who humiliated us.".


    "Ow, ow, ow" a roar of wild animals came to William''s ears. Although the mental power could not sweep the Fallen King Kong spaceship a few kilometers away, the ten wild animals, Decepticons, were scanned by the spaceship controlled by Sunday as soon as they appeared,


    sir, a large number of Decepticons energy sources appeared four kilometers away,


    it was expected that there would be a gap in either the portal or the area A stealth Decepticon.


    "Spaceship?" After thinking for a moment, William realized that the guy hiding in that place might be the Fallen King Kong.


    Get rid of him?


    This thought together, and then thought that this is the territory of Laomei, if the Fallen King Kong is killed, but the spaceship is left, then the final benefit is the American.


    He said to Sunday, "send a spider launcher and find me the ship.".


    As soon as the words were heard, a large spider dropper flew out of the high-altitude spaceship with thousands of spiders and went straight to the area where the Fallen King Kong''s spaceship was located.


    After arriving at the predetermined area, they began to throw spider robots around, looking for the fallen Vajra spaceship in stealth.


    This stupid method soon received a miracle, more than a dozen spiders fell directly on the spacecraft, a slight Ding Ding sound immediately attracted the attention of Fallen King Kong.


    But without waiting for him to ask, William, who was flying to the sky to avoid the attack of more than a dozen wild animals, fired all the remaining eight missiles on the armor''s right hand in the direction of more than a dozen spiders.A sound of warning sounded in the Decepticon spacecraft, "warning, missile attack, missile attack.".


    Fallen King Kong at this time that did not know those Ding Ding Ding sound, is the detector and so on, an instant body appeared outside the spaceship.


    Lifting the weapon in his hand, an invisible magnetic field appeared around him.


    As soon as the eight missiles enter the magnetic field, they are just like the wood falling into the water, smashing a little water, and then they are still.


    However, although the missile did not move, dozens of internal warheads burst out according to the predetermined procedures, and hundreds of small warheads burst out in an instant, and the sky was full of dazzling fire.


    The resulting shock wave directly breaks through the magnetic field created by Fallen King Kong.


    Although he was not injured, the broken magnetic field still made the Fallen King Kong feel that he lost face. But when he looked at the anti change armor, he saw a row of missile launchers rising from the shoulder of the armor.


    Another series of missile attacks met him. In addition, the sound of fighter planes roaring past in the sky was heard. Once again, the magnetic field was used to eliminate the missile attacks. Fallen King Kong took a deep look at the anti change armor and ordered the spaceship to leave.


    When the Decepticon spacecraft left, William felt the dozen spider robots in the spacecraft, the twelve missiles in his left hand and the dozen missiles left on his shoulder, and launched them at the dozen beasts below.


    A series of explosions were heard above the base. Fortunately, the power of these warheads was not strong enough to collapse underground buildings.


    When the power is lowered, one foot will step on a half damaged Decepticon''s head, take a step, punch another Decepticon''s chest, and grab the opponent''s energy source.


    After killing all the Decepticons in a row, William controls the anti change armor to take off, enter the special spaceship and chase the Fallen King Kong.

 Chapter 936

    When he unloaded the anti change armor from his own spaceship, he listened to the report on Sunday that, judging from the flight path of the Fallen King Kong spaceship, his destination might be a desert area. William thought of Egypt at once.


    Although the data left by Fallen King Kong points to Egypt, the purpose is to let Optimus Prime, as the leader of Autobots, help him find the leader module.


    But William, who has the ability of penetrating drama, needs to be reminded.


    And for him, the star energy collector hidden in the pyramid in the movie is not only a chicken rib, but also a hidden threat.


    Once that thing starts, who knows if it will break the existing environment and balance inside the sun, become suddenly violent, or dim down.


    Fortunately, this energy collector must have the leader module of transformers to start, so the fallen king immediately followed from Neptune after feeling Optimus Prime''s coming to earth, and made a trick of leaving clues for the dead.


    Learning that the Fallen King Kong is in Egypt, William immediately catches up with him.


    During the flight, it suddenly occurred to me that I would go directly to the star energy collector hidden in the pyramid, and I would not be afraid that the Fallen King Kong would escape easily.


    Maybe it can induce the Decepticons to gather in large numbers and catch them all.


    So after arriving at the desert, William didn''t kill the Fallen King Kong directly.


    But to find those perfect pyramids, at the speed of the spaceship, even one by one, it doesn''t take much time.


    The 100 meter spaceship explored one pyramid after another in such a high-profile manner that it was soon discovered by Decepticons and people in desert areas.


    It wasn''t long before the Fallen King Kong, who was hiding in a temple in the desert, received information from the Decepticons and looked back at the pyramid a few kilometers behind him in shock.


    he didn''t understand why William knew this secret, which only he knew.


    Roaring to the sound, he said, "gather all the Decepticons and defend this pyramid for me.".


    Sonic wave looked at the Fallen King Kong with a puzzled face. Before he asked, he was knocked out by the Fallen King Kong with his scepter and a stick. "Hurry up, fool.".


    The sound waves that broke the walls of the temple quickly got up and ran to the spacecraft. As they ran, they used the satellites that stayed in outer space to give orders to all the Decepticons.


    When William heard that the Decepticon spacecraft left, but the Fallen King Kong stayed in the same place, he was very happy.


    It seems that I don''t have to look for it any more. The stellar energy collector must be there, and it seems that the sound wave is going to call people.


    Coming to the sky above the target pyramid, he reported on Sunday that "Sir, six major Decepticon energy fluctuations have been detected.".


    After the virtual imaging appeared, we could see engineering vehicles such as shovels, blenders and bulldozers.


    William knew that this was a Land Rover team. With hooks, sweepers and mops, six Decepticons could be combined into a super giant Hercules.


    Counting the Fallen King Kong who will be in a blink, William thought silently that he didn''t know if he could do it by relying on anti change armor alone.


    "Order Kingsman''s rapid response team to get here with the Autobots.".


    Yes sir.


    In an instant, the harsh alarm sounded at Kingsman''s trump secret service academy outside London.


    All members of Kingsman, throw down their work and rush to their posts.


    However, the combat team rushed to the apron of the Kun fighter, jumped into the automatic dress in line, and those who came out in only five seconds wore Devonshire II armor,


    grabbed the m416 and the spare pistol on the weapon rack, and ran into the Kun fighter.


    "Hey, hey, what''s going on?"


    Sir Autobot, who had just been in Kingsman for half an hour, grabbed the Challenger tank and asked anxiously, "is this going to war?"


    "I, I don''t know," the Challenger looked blankly at the busy members of Kingsman, "I''ve only been here for more than a month, even though I''ve been on two missions, but I''ve never met the situation where all the staff are out now.".


    "Hey, guys, look this way." as soon as the Autobot turned around, he saw the well-dressed Agassi and Wesley standing on the platform a few meters high,


    "just received the notice from our head, he met a large number of Decepticons and a guy named Fallen King Kong in Egypt,"


    "and so on." before Agassi finished, Optimus Prime interrupted him, frowning and frowning Su said, "are you sure it''s Fallen King Kong?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know," he shrugged indifferently, "but this is the information from our head, and it''s also an order from him, so even if the information is wrong, we have to send out all the staff.".


    Waiting to attract the attention of the Autobots, William snapped his fingers at Sunday, and a live video was sent back to Kingsman.


    All the screen pictures in ace secret service academy were changed to live broadcast of pyramid on Sunday.


    Seeing Fallen King Kong waving a huge scepter, Optimus Prime and other Autobots just look at each other to make sure that they are the guy who stirred up the transformers civil war."Traitor,,,," the iron sheet put up his weapon, pointed to the huge screen hanging above the apron, and said in a loud voice, "Optimus Prime, we must take part in this battle,


    this is our war, and we can''t let these human beings complete our mission for us.".


    "Well," Optimus Prime nodded without hesitation, looked back at aegsey and said, "the Autobots asked to join this great war.".


    "OK, no problem," aegsy nodded directly. "The Challenger will take you to transport the fighters." after looking at his watch, aegsy continued, "we''ll leave in three minutes.".


    With that, aegsy and Wesley turned and left, but just a few steps later he stopped and said, "by the way, challenger, remember to take Optimus Prime with them to get the power crystal and weapons.".


    "Energy crystal?" Optimus Prime watched the two men leave doubtfully, and then looked at the Challenger tank with the other Autobots,


    while the Challenger took out the energy crystal he received this month directly from his own energy source, "this is the welfare for me to join Kingsman, and also one of the reasons why I will join him,


    as long as you are willing to work for Kingsman, you can also join William De Mr. venhill is there in exchange for energy.


    Optimus Prime holding the suspended energy crystal in mid air, asked suspiciously, "this is the universal energy of the universe, where the earth people who have not yet come out of the solar system get it.".


    "I don''t know about that," the Challenger tank shook his head. "I only know that I don''t have to worry about energy in the future,


    and, to remind you, the earth is not the barren, low-level planet with no self-protection ability.".


    With Optimus Prime, they went to get energy, chose large weapons specially designed for them, and a group of six Autobots boarded four Kun fighters and flew to Egypt.


    While hiding in Africa, the Decepticons get the command from the sound waves, and all the flying Decepticons fly to Egypt in a hurry to show their loyalty to the Fallen King Kong.

 Chapter 937

    Waiting in the air, William not only gave an order to Kingsman, but also called general Ross, who was looking like a survivor.


    Knowing that the mastermind behind the attack on his base is now being seized by William and blocked in Egypt, Rose''s first sentence does not mention revenge. Instead, he asks, "is the alien spaceship in?".


    "It should be." William doesn''t know what rose''s idea is, but he would rather destroy the spaceship than leave it to Lao Mei.


    But he didn''t believe that old America would give up the chance to get a spaceship.


    "The information is reported to you. It''s up to you to take revenge or not.".


    Half an hour later, before the arrival of the four Kun fighters from London, it was reported on Sunday that more than a dozen fighters of various types had taken off from the U.S. base more than 200 kilometers away.


    During this period, seven or eight flying Decepticons arrived in advance and began to defend near the pyramids according to the orders of Fallen King Kong.


    When the old US fighters flew temporarily, the battle started in a flash.


    When the four F15 saw the Decepticons under the pyramid, they actually fired four missiles directly at the pyramid as William said.


    As soon as the missile was launched, the stealth Kun fighter plane landed on the ground, opened the cabin door, and released six Autobots such as Optimus Prime and hundreds of Kingsman emergency troops wearing type II Devonshire armor.


    Looking at the target of the missile attack is the pyramid, the Fallen King Kong hiding in the temple hits the stone pillar angrily,


    is forced to come to the top of the pyramid in an instant, raises the scepter in his hand, opens a magnetic field to stop the four missiles, and then a roar from the battlefield comes out of his mouth,


    "Decepticons, attack.".


    The six Decepticons under the pyramid immediately turned into all kinds of fighters and flew up to the sky to fight with the old American fighters.


    When Optimus Prime and his comrades charged on the ground, the Challenger tank turned into a tank, and fired at the Fallen King Kong.


    The roaring sound of "whew", "whew" came into the ears of Fallen King Kong. When he reacted, the shell was close to him.


    he had no time to think about it, so he could only turn over. When he dodged the shell, he would inevitably roll down the pyramid.


    Lying on the sand slope, Wesley grasped the opportunity and shot the Fallen King Kong who just stopped rolling.


    A thunderous roar came from a nearly one and a half meter sniper. A burst bomb with enhanced initial speed and armor piercing function hit the Fallen King Kong one kilometer away in only two seconds.


    After hitting the gun, Wesley threw down the sniper and ran down the sand slope without thinking about it.


    And the Fallen King Kong, who was hit in the chest and then blasted by the bomb, appeared in a blink at the place where Wesley shot, holding the scepter.


    A big sniper flies. Seeing Wesley running wildly, the Fallen King Kong is trying to chase him. He is attracted by Optimus Prime hundreds of meters away.


    The Fallen King Kong turned his eyes and said to Optimus Prime, "as long as you help me win this war, I will tell you where the leadership module is."


    Optimus Prime, who is charging, is stunned when he hears this. As a symbol of the leader of the erudite group, the leader module can only become the real leader of the erudite group if it is recognized by Optimus Prime.


    In just a few seconds, Optimus Prime came to his senses. If other people said this, even Megatron, he might believe it.


    but as the mastermind of the Cybertron civil war, the Fallen King Kong, Optimus Prime''s only idea was to kill him.


    Raise your hand with a huge weapon refitted from a rapid fire gun, and it''s a shot at the Fallen King Kong.


    Once again to avoid shelling, Fallen King Kong angry abnormal grasp the scepter, but dare not now kill Optimus Prime.


    As long as he wants to start the stellar energy collector, he has to keep Optimus Prime alive.


    So, the Fallen King Kong takes a hard look, and has escaped to Wesley near the Autobot, and returns to the top of the pyramid in an instant.


    Before two seconds, there was a whistling sound in the sky. When I looked up, I could see the anti change armor coming straight at him.


    Under him is the star energy collector. Even if the Fallen King Kong wants to leave in an instant, he roars, holds the giant Scepter on his hand, and stabs at the chest of the anti transformation armor.


    With a bang, the scepter penetrates the armor without accident, and the Fallen King Kong is also held by the armor and bumps into the pyramid.


    Tumbled all the way into the temple.


    The Fallen King Kong turned over and looked at the anti change armor that was penetrated by his own scepter.


    After a few laughs, he immediately appears in front of the armor, grabs one end of the scepter, kicks the armor, and draws out the scepter.


    "Ha ha ha", seeing that William, who was so worried about himself, was knocked down, the Fallen King Kong excitedly waved his wand on his hand, stepped on the chest of the armor, and stabbed it at the head of the armor.


    "Die.".


    The scepter instantly pierced into the head of the armor. The Fallen King Kong excitedly pulled out the scepter and raised it over his head. He raised his head and yelled loudly, "I am."."Touch" of a stuffy ring, the words haven''t finished shouting, the face also retains a smile of Fallen King Kong, can''t believe looking through his chest fist.


    looked back as like as two peas at his own. He did not expect to see a similar battle armor at his feet. He instantly understood, "you, you, you will move, too."


    As soon as the words were finished, I felt that the scepter in my hand had been snatched away. "It''s you who should die." a burst of air came from behind me, and my head was directly smashed by a stick.


    And then the energy core was pulled out by William.


    The picture of William and Fallen King Kong crashing into the temple from the top of the pyramid has long been noticed by most people on both sides in the battle.


    Everyone thought that the anti change armor, which was penetrated by the scepter on the chest, would be doomed,


    however, they did not expect that the last one who flew out of the temple would be William, who held the scepter in one hand and the energy core in the other.


    Long live, Devonshire.


    Seeing this picture, private Kingsman yelled excitedly at William floating in the air.


    Shouting and shouting, I don''t know how to say a few words of "Wula", only the sound of "Wula" was left at the scene.


    The living Decepticons either turned and fled, or lost the courage to fight, knelt on the ground and let Kingsman''s men shackle them with thick chains.


    Suspended in mid air, William saw that the situation had stabilized, and the anti change armor''s feet and back increased its energy output and flew to the top of the pyramid.


    Thinking that the huge stones of the pyramid generally weigh about 2.5 tons, and trying to use mental energy to try to lift the stones, the scepter in his hand suddenly revealed a stream of energy and sent it back to his consciousness.


    To understand the meaning of the scepter, William leaves the anti change armor without hesitation and floats in the air wearing mark three, which is changed from the sentinel armor.


    He grabbed the giant scepter and thought about it becoming smaller in his mind. Unexpectedly, the scepter began to become smaller as he thought.

 Chapter 938

    The scepter changed from seven or eight meters to two meters. William held it in his hand and waved it a few times. He felt it was just right, so he tried to use his mental power to extract the huge stones of the pyramid.


    As expected, the scepter can indeed release the magnetic field and gravity field. With William''s own mental power, it can lift more than 3 tons of weight.


    The huge stones on the pyramid are easily lifted by anti gravity and mind, and stacked neatly on the open space hundreds of meters away.


    This scene is nothing to William, but from all the people at the scene and the American and British leaders who saw it through the picture, William is no longer different from God.


    What''s more, there is a full nine meter high anti change armor around. It seems that William, wearing mark three sentinel armor, can do anything.


    The scepter on his hand, which can become bigger and smaller, is not only the envy of human beings, but also the envy of Autobots.


    This kind of scepter is a weapon possessed by the elders of transformers. With the fall of the fallen, William''s scepter is probably the last one in the universe.


    As the boulders are lifted away, the true face of the stellar energy collector is slowly appearing in everyone''s eyes.


    This kind of huge metal equipment wrapped in pyramids, no need to guess, anyone knows that it is 100% alien things.


    The United States was planning to get it back for research when William warned that the only purpose of the device was to destroy the sun and collect energy.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much he said, Lao Mei probably didn''t trust him.


    Let''s send the anti change armor back to the spaceship on Sunday. William will fly back to the temple and send the damaged anti change armor and the body of Fallen King Kong directly back to planet x17.


    He lowered his height again to express his sympathy to all the members of Kingsman. Every time he met a seriously injured person, he pretended to be in pain and used a self-healing jade amulet for them.


    It''s a magic item that can stabilize the injury in a few seconds, which makes everyone appreciate and at the same time takes William''s action for granted.


    After all, in the eyes of people who have never been in contact with extraordinary power, self-healing match must be very expensive.


    Harvest a wave of his men''s favor, William asked a few of the person in charge of the west, the operation of the death list, that only ten minutes, five people were killed.


    William pretended to be in a sad mood, encouraged and cherished, and then promised to double the pension for the dead in front of more than a dozen kinsman members.


    At the same time, their widows or children will be given priority to work in Devonshire group''s companies.


    When you think about it, you can see that it is impossible for William to support his wife and children for a lifetime.


    If there are some strange flowers in the family, it will certainly affect the normal order of Devonshire group.


    And although Kingsman is controlled and managed by William, it still belongs to England in name.


    Now that we have tripled the pension, with the help of those who are still alive, there will certainly be no problems in their normal life.


    Dragging on for more than half an hour, he gave all the staff the order to stay at least 2 kilometers away. William turned his eyes to Optimus Prime.


    Hovering beside Optimus Prime, he said solemnly, "keeping that stellar energy collector,


    whether it is cracked by humans or obtained by other aliens, it will be a huge disaster for the whole universe.


    So since it was invented and built by you transformers, I decided to give you the task of destroying it.


    "Destroy?"


    Optimus Prime was stunned at first, then exclaimed with uncertainty, "what you said is true?"


    "Of course," William nodded positively, "it''s better to destroy it in the first place than to keep it and be watched by other big powers in the universe.


    Responsible for the safety of the earth, but also for other weak, peace loving groups in the universe. ".


    For Optimus Prime, who has gone through too many years of war and is full of helping the weak, this is really in line with his principles.


    I didn''t expect that William could refuse the super technology that he had already got.


    You should know that once you have energy collection technology, some stars will provide unlimited energy for William to walk in the universe in the future.


    Even with a change of mind, energy collectors can be used as weapons.


    As far as Optimus Prime knows, most galaxies suitable for carbon based life have a star like the sun.


    Once in a state of war, as long as the other party''s star, that is, the sun, is extinguished, or the sun''s activity is changed, so that the radiation emitted by the other party increases by one or two times,


    then there is no need to attack, and the high temperature generated by doubling the radiation can completely destroy the enemy''s star.


    Without their own master star, no matter how powerful the group is, they are only interstellar vagrants, and only those who welcome them are abandoned by time.


    Now I heard that William did not hesitate to ask for the destruction of this handy big killer. Optimus Prime, who had thought about how to admonish William, could not help but agree inexplicably.In addition, the deeper he knows about the United States, the more Optimus Prime feels that the American is the source of chaos.


    To William, who provides the safety and living place for the Autobots, I agree with him and begin to appreciate him at the same time.


    He bowed his head and saluted William, who was suspended in the air, "thank you for giving the Autobots the opportunity to make up for their mistakes, dear Mr. Devonshire,


    in the future, the Autobots will stand on the same front with you and work together for the peace of the universe.".


    Hearing Sunday''s reply that the scan of the energy collector had been completed, William, with a bright smile, stroked his chest and said, "it''s my pleasure, Optimus Prime.".


    Optimus Prime nodded to William solemnly, raised his weapon, pointed at the stellar energy collector two kilometers away, and fired directly.


    Did not expect an ordinary shell hit in the past, the result is the earth shaking general violent explosion.


    After the huge explosion, the whole Bi said energy collector, even to cover up the pyramid was blown away.


    Optimus Prime looked at William clearly, and William shrugged, "you have to understand that since you have done it, you should do it thoroughly, so as not to cause a fight in the underground world because of some debris and other things.


    in this way, many people will die.".


    It''s strange that William, who has got the scan results, will leave valuable information to the Americans.


    And he let Optimus Prime fire, in order to block the mouth of some people in the United States and England.


    No matter how dissatisfied with William''s practice, the old Americans and the upper class of England can find no reason to make trouble for him.


    Without great interests, no one will, let alone dare to take William to the sword.


    After handling the matter, William said to Optimus Prime with a smile, "I know where the leadership module is. Are you interested in going to have a look?"


    "Leadership module?" The second time I heard this thing related to the heritage of the Bo sect, Optimus Prime asked anxiously, "where is it?"

 Chapter 939

    William took the Autobots to the temple a hundred kilometers away to find the leadership module, but the fruitless American saw that the Autobots not only could cooperate, but also knew how to cooperate with Kingsman. He could not help but put down his face to contact William, trying to find out if he could reach a reconciliation with the Autobots.


    After being rejected by Optimus Prime, we can only look for the Fallen King Kong''s spaceship.


    It''s a pity that the sound wave frightened by William has driven the spacecraft to the moon.


    When he arrived on the moon, he immediately summoned all the living Decepticons to discuss their future.


    The final conclusion is that because of the existence of anti change armor, if the Decepticons do not leave the earth,


    or they can only take advantage of the fact that anti change armor has just been developed and there are not many finished products.


    But if you want to preempt, you have to mobilize more people.


    Otherwise, with the limited number of Decepticons on earth, let alone occupying the earth, it would be very difficult to occupy the United States.


    This brings the issue of resurrecting the enemy and sending Cybertron to the solar system back on the agenda.


    But it is not so easy to win the trust of the American people, let them land on the moon in the shortest possible time, and bring their natural enemies back to the United States.


    Fortunately, everything in this world may be lacking, so there will be no shortage of people who are desperate for benefits.


    Rose learned from confidential documents that as early as more than 30 years ago, the American people had already discovered that there was a crashed transformer spacecraft on the moon.


    This stubborn and persistent old man soon found the owner of the project.


    Ask the astronauts who land on the moon, get the first-hand information, and make sure that there is a spaceship on the moon.


    Rose then went to Gould group, which was in charge of project preparation and budget audit, and met Randy Gould, the current leader of Gould group.


    Looking at Ross in a camouflage suit with three stars on his collar, Randy Gould was surprised and began to celebrate.


    He was thinking hard about how to complete the mission of landing on the moon, but he didn''t expect that before the plan was formed, rose, a high-ranking guy, would come to the door by himself.


    It gave him the illusion that God helped me.


    As a member of the Gould family who had been secretly controlled by the Decepticons for 35 years, their family had done something for the Decepticons these years, enough to shoot them more than ten times.


    For Randy Gould, who has no way out, he would rather have the Decepticons take over the earth, and then maybe he can ascend to the sky and become the first human being.


    In addition, even if he wants to be human, he will be killed by the Decepticons, and a new agent will be selected from the family.


    That''s why Randy, who is in her 40s and worth billions of dollars, has not lived enough. When she looks at Rose, who is brought into the office by her secretary, she seems a little too enthusiastic.


    But at the beginning, Ross only thought that each other wanted something from him, so each of them was affectionate and the other was interested, and soon they were very happy talking about landing on the moon.


    This made Ross have a very good first impression of Randy, and even jokingly said that Randy should be introduced to his daughter.


    Rose left Gould group, and his face sank as he got into the car.


    After thinking for a long time, he said to his assistant, "help me secretly check Gould group. I want to know what they have done in recent years and how they have developed.".


    "I understand, sir.".


    Assistant surprised looking at Rose, two people before not chat very good? How come when you leave, you have to find out about other people.


    After lighting a cigar, Ross silently looks at the street outside the car window. When he leaves, the mobile phone William gave him suddenly vibrates with a buzzing sound.


    when he picks up the mobile phone, he can see that Randy Gould has a strong energy radiation on his mobile phone.


    If this is true, it means Randy Gould has been in contact with Autobots or Decepticons for a long time.


    The other day, William warned him that for more than a year, the transformers attacked by the Americans were all peace loving Autobots,


    the real enemy, Decepticons, had been hiding behind the scenes, always thinking about how to penetrate into the upper echelons of the United States.


    Ross had some reservations about William''s words, but he thought that the data showed that the space program more than 30 years ago would only be cancelled because the Gould family, who is in charge of auditing, said that the plan might bring down the United States.


    In order to straighten out this, Ross has already believed that William''s conjecture is true, and the United States has indeed been infiltrated by Decepticons.


    However, he will not give up the plan to land on the moon because of this. After all, if he wants to gain more power, he must have the results he can get.


    The plan has to be as usual, but the future leader must be himself.


    What''s more, like William, you have to have a card against transformers.


    With this in mind, rose patted the driver on the back of his chair and said, "turn around, let''s go to the airport.".Then he said to his assistant, "get the helicopter ready. I''m going to the hospital in Virginia to see bronsky.".


    "Yes, sir", the assistant called quickly, but after the call, the guy looked at Rose with a face full of ghost expression and stammered,


    "long, long, sir, bronsky is not in the hospital, he and he have recovered, and are planning to go to London.".


    "What,,,".


    Ross grabbed the assistant''s mobile phone and growled to his subordinates at the other end,


    "I''m general Ross, stop bronsky from leaving immediately, he''s the property of the U.S. government,


    let him go, and I''ll send you to the military court. Do you understand me, idiot?"


    With that, he slapped the driver''s chair and said, "hurry up, I''ll arrive at the military airport in ten minutes.".


    Scared driver hand shake, steady mind after taking out a siren, regardless of red light or not, roaring toward the airport.


    When he got on the helicopter and came to the Cape wood building in Virginia, he saw Blonsky, who was dressed neatly and could not see any injury at all. Ross felt incredible, and at the same time, he turned around him excitedly.


    "I didn''t expect that William Devonshire was right about it again. It seems that you really have super resilience.".


    After exclamation, rose didn''t mention it. He asked someone to escort bronsky back. He took out two cigars from his desk with a smile,


    while trimming his cigars, he asked kindly, "how do you feel now?"


    "How do you feel?"


    Taking the cigar that he would never take before, bronsky took a puff and said with a look of aftertaste, "I feel like there is a wild animal in my heart. I wish I could tear transformers now.


    the matter between me and those damned alien iron pimples is not over yet. I want to go back to the transformers reaction force,


    and let me meet Mr. William Devonshire in London." .


    "What are you going to see him for?"


    Ross black face staring at bronsky, discontented said, "you think that William, really make you stronger things?"


    Seeing bronsky''s silence, rose reminded with a gloomy face, "even if he has it, why use it on you?"

 Chapter 940

    "Even if Mr. Devonshire doesn''t have the technology to make me strong, there must be a way to ease my weakness.".


    Bronsky looked at Rose with a gloomy expression. "Since Mr. Devonshire can foresee my situation, it means that he is absolutely more authoritative than anyone else in the world on the issue of super soldiers.".


    Clenching his fist, bronsky remembered that he had been hit by the Decepticon rhinoceros.


    Although I have recovered, I know that when I meet the Decepticon rhinoceros again, it will end with my serious injury or death.


    So I need to be stronger, faster, or more defensive.


    "Stronger defense?"


    Rose instantly understood what bronsky meant. "Do you want Devonshire''s armor?"


    "It''s impossible," Rose sighed, leaning back on the leather chair. "We''ve been looking for opportunities to get Devonshire armor since it came out,


    but those domestic idiots, William, have been upgraded to the fourth generation space armor with the new generation, but they can''t even get the second generation armor that has been eliminated and given to Kingsman.


    now, that''s more For a long time, even four generations of war armor have been eliminated, and the five generations that can fly and the super giant six generations that can easily kill the transformer elder have been worn on them.


    I don''t know if William''s own war armor can directly destroy the United States when my waste men imitate the two types of war armor comparable to Devonshire''s.


    "Cough, cough, this, this.".


    After hearing Rose''s words, brunsky, an Englishman, although it sounds great, still coughed a few times to remind rose to get back to the point.


    Rose, who knew he was off topic, sat up straight and said, "Devonshire II armor is of little use to you.".


    Referring to the fighting in Egypt a few days ago, we can see that those Kingsman members in type II armor will still be killed by Decepticon''s super weapons,


    bronsky nodded and waited for Ross to speak.


    Rose thought for a moment and said, "as far as we know, only a three person team of Kingsman and a mercenary team called the death squads are eligible to apply for the use of triple armor.


    however, the mercenary team is now basically retired, and the armor will be issued only when it has a mission.


    Only Lena Dewey Hill''s four person bodyguard team has three types of armour.


    As for the four types of armor, only William and the two women who don''t know what race they are have used it. Therefore, I advise you not to use it.


    "It''s normal for women to use it for themselves," bronsky asked, puzzled. "But I don''t know what race means?"


    Rose hesitated and said, "I say there are vampires and werewolves in the world. Can you accept that?"


    Blonsky was directly asked, but when he thought about the fact that aliens had already existed and that he had become a superhuman, it was not unacceptable that vampires and werewolves appeared now.


    Besides, since rose can speak out, he must have. As for the information he got from there, bronsky doesn''t care at all.


    And rose nodded, listening to rose continued, "we guess that the two women are vampires, from some secret information, they are indeed vampires.


    But not bloodthirsty, not afraid of silver, and even able to appear openly in the sun vampire, we do not know how to sum up their race.


    "The vampire without weakness", bronsky muttered a few words in a low voice. He felt that William must have found a way to change the weakness of the vampire.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, but before he asked, rose reminded him, "things are not as simple as you think. Once you become a vampire, a werewolf or something like that,


    pray that you won''t be noticed by William, because he will kill you directly.".


    Rose knocks on his computer, calls up the confidential information about William obtained from the top in recent days, and opens the information about vampires and werewolves to bronsky.


    "According to the data collected in recent years, William not only hated vampires, but also killed werewolves.


    Two years ago, he killed at least 4000 werewolves a night in Europe, killing Europe. Since then, there has never been a large-scale werewolf clan.


    Moreover, after large-scale hunting, they continue to release the employment task of eliminating werewolves to the underground world. They have the posture of not stopping until they are completely eliminated.


    So many American demon hunters went to Europe to earn 50 hundred gram Devonshire gold coins.


    In London and Oxford, there have been no signs of vampires or werewolves for two years.


    "It''s really, it''s really.".


    After reading the limited information provided by Rowe, bronsky, an Englishman, is proud of William. At the same time,


    he is puzzled and asks, "since vampires and werewolves really exist, why don''t they seek revenge from William for their ethnic groups that have existed for many years?""Revenge? Ha, they have to have the ability.


    Rose snorted, "werewolves will come to an end now because they retaliated against the spaceship factory while William was trapped on Mars. But in exchange, these werewolves can''t survive in Europe, and most of them can only hide in the United States for a living.".


    Speaking of this, rose can''t help but think of his colleague with the same rank. Because of William''s idea, he didn''t get what he wanted, but was attacked and killed by a large group of werewolves.


    Wait, it seems that his family is reunited. At the thought of this, Ross shivers and chokes on William who may have controlled a werewolf group.


    All of a sudden, I feel that talking to bronsky about William''s past is to build up other people''s ambition and destroy my prestige.


    He rose is not without any achievements, not to say completely out of control, but also the most powerful Bruce Banner. Isn''t bronsky in front of him also his own achievements over the years?


    The only thing we need now is to find banner. Once we get his blood sample, we may be able to copy the hulk on bronsky.


    So, in order to get bronsky''s trust, Ross knocks on his computer again and calls up the video of Hulk escaping from the lab to show bronsky.


    Looking at the tall, strong, ugly green guy on the screen, bronsky stammered, "chief, sir, don''t tell me, this guy is also your masterpiece.".


    Rose looks at bronsky with satisfaction, whose face and attitude have changed greatly. Meimei smokes a cigar and nods with a smile. "You are not the only achievement of millichien in so many years,


    besides you, there are Captain America and his wife." rose stops, points to the screen with a gloomy expression and says, "Hulk.".

 Chapter 941

    "Of course the Hulk is our masterpiece." Ross was very satisfied with bronsky''s frightened expression, but he thought that banner didn''t know where to be at ease, and he felt his teeth itching.


    "As long as you find this green guy, I promise that it will not only cure your weakness, but also give you the power, speed and defense to surpass any creature or transformer.".


    Thinking of hawk who is not afraid of bullets or even rocket launchers in the video, bronsky is furious.


    "Where is Dr. Bruce Benner?"


    "I don''t know," Rose shook his head. "This guy has been running away from the laboratory for nearly five months. The only thing that can be confirmed is that banner is no longer in the United States,


    so I give you the maximum authority, you go to help me and help yourself find banner.".


    "Any way?" brownsky quipped


    "Of course, as long as the result won''t cause me any trouble," Rose took out a piece of paper, wrote a number on it and handed it to bronsky, "this is the contact information of the head of CIA South America.


    when banner escaped, we secretly blocked any Airport, so he most likely went to South America, you can try your luck in those slums.".


    Bronsky can''t help but look at Ross. As far as he knows, the rossinia slums in Rio are just famous. Considering the backward areas of other cities and other countries, there are some.


    If Banna goes to Cuba, even if he spends a lot of money and asks local gray people to help, it''s not so easy to find people, otherwise Ross will not be helpless.


    After signing bronsky an authorization document and getting rid of the man, Ross began to deal with the landing on the moon.


    With the authorization document on his hand, bronsky began his journey to find the enemy of fate.


    William, who returned to London, had to go to the funeral of the five unfortunate men for the first time after he took over Kingsman.


    Before he saw the five widows and their children crying, William didn''t think it was wrong to keep his strength and let others face the crisis of life and death.


    however, after standing in front of the cemetery and listening to the cry of women, children and the prayer of the priest, he still felt guilty.


    But when you see Harry Potter with a beard and Hermione Granger with freckles on his face, the idea is immediately thrown away.


    Don''t mention the death of a few full members of Kingsman. When it''s really necessary, William will not hesitate to let the whole Kingsman die.


    With a wave of his hand, he pointed to Harry and Hermione. Hundreds of members of the emergency team who attended the funeral automatically separated six people. While blocking Harry and Hermione, they silently separated and stared at them like horns.


    "Asshole", after getting married to Ron, Hermione complained in a low voice. She wanted to step forward and watch her Kingsman member theory, but was held by Harry.


    "Don''t mess around. Even if you feel uncomfortable, you can''t hinder the funeral.".


    This not only reminded Hermione, but also made the six members of the emergency team who looked at them look better.


    The five burials were held on the same day. Of course, they didn''t end so soon, so they waited all morning.


    It wasn''t until nearly one o''clock in the afternoon that the funeral was over, and Harry and Hermione, who had been standing in the same place for a whole morning, got the chance to meet William.


    William, who was sitting in the back seat of a black phantom car, pressed down the window and said to them, "tell the Minister of magic that Devonshire castle and the 35000 acres of land are my private property,


    in the future, if you dare to send people in without notice, it will not be as easy as leaving people outside the gate of the Ministry of magic.".


    With that, William raised his wand, which was transformed from the Fallen King Kong''s wand, and knocked on the driver''s chair, "drive",


    "wait, Mr. Devonshire, please wait." when William finished, Harry put his hand on the door.


    "We just want to know why there are so many Thunderbirds near Oxford castle. Are you raising them?"


    Finally, when it came to this problem, William said with a smile, "they''re not only raised by me, but also my magic contract Warcraft. Are you satisfied? Mr. porter.


    "Contract, contract, Warcraft, dozens of Thunderbirds?" Hermione asked in a panic, "how could this be? Even if we searched all over the Thunderbird habitat, we couldn''t find so many.".


    "To be exact, there are 76 adult Thunderbirds. Maybe in a few years, the number will rise to more than 100.".


    Don''t say 100. It''s 76. Harry and Hermione are speechless.


    In the past, the appearance of any Thunderbird in human society can make the magic world nervous for a long time,


    for fear that these favourites of the sky and thunder will be provoked by human beings and do harm to ordinary people.


    They are more afraid of being accepted by the sorcerers who have bad intentions and bad luck, thus affecting the balance of the magic world.


    But now suddenly someone told them that a wizard could sign a magic contract with 76 Thunderbirds at the same time.This makes Harry and Hermione how to believe, and how dare to believe.


    If so, without William''s hands, these 76 Thunderbirds alone can destroy the Ministry of magic of England, and make the whole of England into darkness and panic with thunder.


    Harry looked back and asked nervously, "you, where did you take so many adult Thunderbirds?".


    "What else do I need to report to you?"


    Although they wanted to say that they needed it, they felt that William''s magic was as powerful as the mountains. They both shut up.


    Hermione realized why Harry was so scrupulous about William, even afraid of his hands and feet.


    At the same time, I also understand the reason why the old guys in the Ministry of magic didn''t come to see William. It was to train her and Harry. They didn''t dare to see William at all.


    Seeing William''s car leave, Hermione''s face turned red. She turned around and went to her car, intending to go back to the Ministry of magic to find those old friends to discuss.


    When William returned to the manor, he saw from a distance that the RV he had given Odin was parked on the road outside the manor.


    The old man didn''t take his wife to travel. Why did he come here so easily and let paparazzi and pedestrians take photos and watch.


    Let the driver stop the car at the side of the road, William mental force toward the RV swept past.


    But he found that there was only Odin in the car, which puzzled William. At the same time, he suddenly felt that something must have happened.


    Odin, who was lying in the sun on the roof of the RV, seemed to meet William back. He stood up with a glass and said hello to William in the car a hundred meters away.


    This makes it impossible for William not to see him. Let the driver drive the car to the side of the RV, and the paparazzi leave the abandoned RV and surround him.


    It took some time to deal with the paparazzi''s questions when I got out of the car. When I came to the side of the car, the door opened automatically.

 Chapter 942

    "Good afternoon, William," said Odin, dressed in a casual suit, laughing and holding a glass, "try the wine from Shenyu. If you think it''s good, I''ll send you some.".


    Holding the glass, William hesitated for a moment and finally didn''t drink. He smelled it on his nose and shook his head pretending that the wine was too strong.


    "the drinker is not busy in advance. You''d better say why he came to London first.".


    Although Odin was not happy with William''s apparent distrust of himself, he also agreed with his cautious character.


    "Warner Heim is in turmoil, and I, the ninth Lord, have to give up my vacation and get ready to return to the realm of God to fulfill my duties.".


    Is it so early?


    Thinking about the plot in my memory, it seems that Thor has been demoted to the front of the earth, and there has been turmoil in other circles for several years.


    As for who did it, the movie didn''t make it clear.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Thank you," Odin said, shaking his head and smiling. "I am old, but Asgard is not weak enough to ask for help.".


    Patting William on the shoulder, "but I still want to thank you for your kindness. When it comes to crisis, I will take the initiative to ask you friends from the divine realm for help.".


    Give Odin a positive look, William again pretended to be at a loss and asked, "so you are here?"


    Odin, regardless of whether William was acting or not, said solemnly, "this turbulence makes me smell a sense of conspiracy.


    once the war gets out of hand, I will go on the stage myself and use too much magic power, and I will fall asleep soon.


    At that time, the turmoil of the Ninth Congress will intensify, and Christine, the light spirit, has repeatedly stressed that the dark spirit still exists, but I have sent people to search all over the universe, and there is still no clue. ".


    "So, William," Odin asked expectantly, "as the master of space gems and legendary mage, you may have some unique ability to help me find the evidence of the existence of dark elves.".


    William then understood that Odin came to find himself for the sake of the tree of life.


    Maybe he didn''t think he could last much time, and he couldn''t do anything with the stubborn light elf Christine, so he wanted to come to William to try his luck.


    Knowing that the old man was worried, William was relieved.


    After a moment''s deliberation, before the dark elves could say anything about their existence, they felt it hard to explain the source of the news. They could not say that they could meet the future.


    If we really explain this, we can foresee that there will be more troubles in the future.


    He shook his head and said, "the only thing I can confirm is that when Christine speaks, her mental strength tells me that she is not lying, and I can only say sorry for the rest.".


    "Alas," Odin sighed regretfully, "we have done a magic test on Christine''s mother, and the result is the same as you said, she did not lie,


    but a prediction has been made for thousands of years, but after the investigation, there is no clue. After a long time, no one cares.".


    It''s true that no one will always remember a prophecy that has been handed down for thousands of years until a disaster comes.


    After thinking about it, William said, "if you want to get certain information, maybe you can go to Guyi of Kamata Taj, who has the gem of time. It''s not difficult for her to see Asgard''s future.".


    "No, William," Odin directly refused, "you are wrong, son. The last thing we should do is to take the initiative to observe the future, because your future has changed from the moment you see it.


    From the past experience, all the people or races who like to observe their own future will die out in the end.


    Is it so serious?


    William couldn''t help thinking that Odin didn''t want to see Guyi.


    Thinking a interruption, William soon thought of Odin fell into a deep sleep, or after the exile of sol.


    The old man mentioned it at this time. He didn''t mean to make it serious, so that William felt a sense of urgency. Instead, he instigated Christine to plant the tree of life as soon as possible.


    At the thought of this conjecture, William thought that Odin might have done so in order to survive.


    Seeing that William''s eyes had turned a few times, Odin knew that he was thinking wildly. He sighed deeply in his heart.


    If in ancient times, with their original contribution to the earth, a call, some people live and die for him.


    I don''t understand why the space gem would admit that William is such a selfish person.


    "Help me find the dark elves, and I''ll allow you to come into contact with the ice box in the divine realm every year, OK?"


    William a Leng, contact the ice box, you can make a cold sentinel armor.


    When you meet the eternal fire, you may be able to create a flame sentry armor.


    With the lightning armour on his body, lightning, fire and ice gather together. But since it''s a bargain, William, who is a Chinese, will certainly pay back the money.


    "Why don''t you give me the ice box when I help you kill the dark elves? But before that, you have to expose me to the box of ice and the eternal fire."Kill the dark elves?" This made Odin squint his one eye and sigh in his heart. It seems that the dark elves really exist.


    With this guess, Odin suddenly felt the haze in his heart dissipated.


    As long as the enemy is not in vain and the preparation is not a waste of manpower and material resources, Odin does not mind taking the opportunity to completely destroy the dark elves.


    As soon as the idea was confirmed, self-confidence returned to Odin and asked with a smile, "you have to tell me why you came into contact with the ice box and the eternal fire.".


    William didn''t care what Odin could guess at this time. He raised his hand, and the cuff on his wrist became the shape of sentinel material, covering his right palm.


    a flash of lightning appeared on his palm.


    Odin said clearly, "you mean you can absorb the energy of elements and use it directly?"


    "Almost," William shrugged. It doesn''t matter whether it''s sentry armor or himself. Anyway, he would never give sentry armor away.


    "Help me put out the ice box of the dark elves, help me plant the tree of life, and give you the gem of reality," Odin said angrily, "William, are you too greedy?"


    William said, "anyway, it''s all treasures you can''t use. If you put them in Odin''s treasure house, it''s better to strengthen the strength of my ally and help you solve your own problems.".


    Ha, now that you know how to speak of allies, Odin''s shameless William said, "I agree with you to touch the ice box and the eternal fire, but these two treasures can only stay in the realm of God.".


    Without waiting for William to argue, Odin said, "if you don''t want to get into trouble with the Frost Giant and the fire giant, you can go to the divine realm at any time when you need to replenish your energy. Asgard will always welcome you, William.".


    When William thought about it for a moment, he understood that Odin''s purpose was to strengthen his fetters on the divine realm. Every time he went to recharge, he would have a good feeling for the divine realm.


    But for William, as long as he enters Odin''s treasure house, he will be able to send it directly when Asgard really has an accident in the future.


    He shook hands with Odin with a smile and said, "no problem",

 Chapter 943

    After the negotiation, Odin took out two cans of beer and threw them to William. "Should we celebrate and then show you the way, so that you don''t know how to go to Asgard when you want to go?".


    William opened the can, touched a cup with Odin, and drank up, "that''s best, but I may not have time recently,


    not only to find Merlin''s staff, but also to deal with transformers.


    When it''s over, I really want to see what the divine realm is like. If possible, the girls in the divine realm may like me.


    Even if William left a few sentinel materials in the divine realm, he could go as he wanted, but he would not say that I left a few nails in your house.


    Ha ha, as long as the girls want to, no one will care what they do.


    Taking out a beer from the car refrigerator again, Odin said with a smile: "if you like it, it doesn''t matter even if you live in Shenyu.


    moreover, it''s not for me to boast for my own people that the children born with Shenyu girls have a longer life span than the earth at least.


    If you make contributions to the divine realm, I can also make you an aristocrat. At that time, Devonshire''s surname will not only spread on the earth, but also resound throughout the ninth term.


    "Well, let''s talk about it.".


    With the time to fight for Asgard, it''s better to manage x17, a planet that only uses numbers as its name.


    has the final say on what X17 is at least, and even needs to be counted as a younger brother.


    However, if the divine realm employs him to fight with treasures, it is not impossible to consider.


    Seeing that William was too wary, Odin knew that it was useless to say more now. Anyway, when William went to Asgard, he would not believe that there was no girl he liked.


    After a sip of beer, Odin said with a smile, "if you want to go to the divine realm, just shout the name of heimdar to the sky, and he will pass you on.


    after one visit, you should not bother heimdar any more, right?"


    "I really don''t know that," William shrugged. "The farthest space transmission has been to the planet of the light elves. As for the divine realm, we have to try it before we know.".


    "Oh," Odin sighed, with a tangled expression, and thought to himself, I hope that he invited a gentleman, not a disaster.


    "Well, the wine is finished, and the matter is settled." Odin takes out a box full of gems from the locker of the RV,


    "this is a gift from Freya to your mother", and hands it to William, "next time let Saul bring the gift, and then formally visit your mother, as for me.".


    Odin shook his head and said, "I''ll forget it. Your mother will be uncomfortable if she knows my identity.".


    William knew what Odin meant and asked him, a king of nine worlds, to visit a mortal in his forties. Don''t say Odin was uncomfortable. William didn''t think he had such a big face.


    It''s just like no one who is very old and senior will willingly take the initiative to visit the younger generation.


    When you open the box, you can see a diamond the size of a pigeon''s egg shining with colorful light.


    "It''s a blessing from Freya. It''s immune to most diseases. If it''s taken for a long time, it can also delay aging and increase life expectancy in disguise.".


    What''s the blessing of Freya? Isn''t it a multicolored diamond that can hold magic?


    But the most basic courtesy William still has, solemnly nodded to Odin and said, "thank you.".


    Then Odin held the diamond in his surprised eyes and easily felt the magic energy inside. In only ten seconds, he stole the magic along the flow of energy.


    It seems that Asgard in the movie world is not very good in the field of magic.


    Otherwise, when she met the king of the dark elves, she would not play melee with others with her sword.


    Since he felt dissatisfied, William''s eyes began to shine blue, and the natural magic in his hands was sent into the multicolored diamond out of thin air.


    Seeing Odin''s eyes open, his face is incredible. Even if he is the ninth Lord, he has never heard of anyone who can transmit magic energy into an entity like an object.


    And after William''s transformation, multicolored diamonds don''t need to be explored. The naked eye can see some dazzling natural magic of green.


    Odin asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    William regretfully shook his head, "it''s just a gadget with added self-healing ability.".


    When he first saw the diamond, he thought it was a magic treasure with defense, or to resist fatal wounds.


    But people did not expect that, even if the queen of Asgard, Freya, sent out the treasure is a common magic item that can delay aging and resist the invasion of disease.


    "Is there no magic item in the divine realm that can resist lethal attack?"


    Odin looked at William strangely and said, "there''s such a magic thing. How about I exchange the ice box with you?""This, this," William was asked a Leng, carefully think about the movie world, it seems that really no guy can avoid death.


    Even mieba, who collected all six precious stones, was almost chopped to death by brother hammer with the axe of the storm before hitting his finger.


    That''s not to say that self healing runes should also be popular in the divine realm.


    Take out a self-healing jade amulet from the storage space, "when the self-healing magic was in the light elves, you experienced that, do you need this portable self-healing jade amulet?"


    As soon as Odin''s eyes brightened, although the divine domain''s treatment technology was very strong, they really didn''t have this kind of treatment method that can be used at any time on the battlefield.


    "Is the effect different from using it yourself?"


    Seeing Odin''s inquiry, William immediately understood that this thing was in demand. "Self healing Rune probably has nine levels of real magic effect.".


    "That''s good," Odin thought for a long time before he said, "if you are free, how about we go to Asgard and have a chat?"


    With business, of course, William had time. He covered his ears and said to Sunday, "help me tell my mother that I''ll go out and do something for a day or two.".


    After answering back on Sunday, William said to Odin, "come on, your majesty Odin, let''s drive to Folger castle or Oxford castle,


    otherwise, if we start from here, the whole world will report the mysterious disappearance of Duke Devonshire and count Folger tomorrow.".


    Ha ha, it''s OK to go there, or we can go directly to the outskirts of London and find a remote place.


    William thought about it and thought of the blood clan manor in the suburb, "then go to my manor in the suburb. It''s quite secret there.".


    Then, looking at a large number of paparazzi outside the RV, he happened to bring out the three newly built sports cars.


    Soon an Aston Martin 77 roared out of the manor a hundred meters away.


    William and Odin, in the envious eyes of a crowd of paparazzi and onlookers, drive a sports car whistling away from all the people''s tracking, and drive to the suburban manor.

 Chapter 944

    Taking Odin to the suburban manor, they didn''t stay much. While the sun was still strong, the light of rainbow bridge would not be obvious.


    a light column broke through the distance limit and took them to Asgard in a few seconds.


    Welcome, William. This is Asgard.


    Odin, who was still in casual clothes just now, has changed into a king of the divine realm with a golden armor and an eternal gun.


    Pointing to the same golden armor, the black man explained, "this is the guardian of the divine realm, Heimdal. When you want to come to the divine realm in the future, you''d better talk to Heimdal.".


    "No problem", William nodded with a smile, and then in Odin''s clear, Heimdal''s surprised eyes, the figure appeared a few seconds of flicker.


    Odin shakes his head helplessly. It seems that William wants to go, and no one can stop him.


    Wave to heimdahl, signal him not to inquire, some things in mind to understand, there is no need to speak out his background in front of William.


    The transmission of that moment just now is no secret to heimdar, who has been sticking to rainbow bridge for many years and is familiar with space transmission.


    Welcome, Midgard. I''m heimdar, the gatekeeper of Asgard.


    "I''m honored to meet you, patron saint of the realm. I''m William Devonshire.".


    Seeing that they had known each other, Odin grasped the gun of eternity and knocked three times on the ground of rainbow bridge.


    After three dull thumps, there was a loud horn in the distance. Odin said to William with a smile in his surprised eyes,


    "let''s go, William. God has finished the ceremony to welcome a new friend.".


    When he follows Odin out of rainbow bridge, William will know why hamdal is surprised.


    From a distance, hundreds of Asgard''s cavalry, armed with gold armour and huge flags, came to meet him.


    After seeing Odin, the cavalry pulled the horses from a distance and saluted Odin on the horses. Then the two cavalry jumped off the horse and led two magnificent horses to come.


    Salute to Odin, then turn around and wait for Odin and William to mount.


    You can ride a horse, right.


    In Odin''s teasing eyes, William''s hand was shining with natural magic, touching the whole black horse''s neck in front of him.


    The horse, which was a little restless just now, soon calmed down.


    Not only that, after the magic effect, the horse also rubbed William with his horse''s head, and then hissed to signal him to come up quickly.


    Don''t see the good play of Odin, turned over eight legs of pure daytime masleibunier.


    Looking at all the white horses except his own, William''s clothes turned into a set of glittering body armor in the surprised eyes of the Asgard soldiers,


    then a big red cape slowly dropped from his shoulder and floated with the wind.


    See other people''s horses have a coat, William an idea rise, the body of all black horses, put on a thin and dark to shiny coat.


    Not only that, when William felt that his clothes, though elegant, were not different from those of his fellow asgards, a dark blue flash of lightning appeared on the vests of his armor and horses.


    This is equivalent to adding a special effect, which instantly compares the costume of the asgards.


    While Odin is funny, he also thinks that this is just like the mentality of a young man in his twenties.


    It wasn''t long before I came to odinkin palace.


    Before getting off the horse, we can see that the golden palace is full of people. After following Odin through two teams of soldiers with full armor and cold weapons, the people begin to get off the horse.


    William''s extremely fashionable dress makes it hard to see sol and rocky standing under the throne.


    The people of Asgard are very curious about William, who can receive the most ceremonious reception besides the victory ceremony.


    Many girls screamed with excitement when they saw William''s body, changing his wings into a cape, and the sacred coat marked with the deer head and family emblem of Devonshire on his helmet.


    "This guy''s worse than you," Rocky whispered to Saul. "How about we find a way to get two of these armor from this mortal?"


    Remembering that he was controlled by the sentinel armour and was still absorbing thunder and lightning, sol suddenly felt that the sentinel armour and he were the best match.


    Even though he can''t fight, he''s a mortal and a magician. He doesn''t believe that he can be better than us in alcohol consumption.


    Sol''s eyes brightened and he patted rocky on the shoulder excitedly. "Yes, just fight with him. Rocky, you''ve finally come up with a reliable idea.".


    Rocky gave Saul a white look and was about to retort when he heard Freya, who was not far from the throne, coughing gently. When the two brothers recovered, they saw Odin taking William up the steps under the throne."Welcome back, father," he said.


    But to William, the brothers just nodded.


    Odin looked at them helplessly, stood on the huge platform, holding the eternal gun and knocked on the ground.


    "Dong" sound, can accommodate thousands of people in the hall of an instant quiet down.


    Odin pointed to William and said to Asgard, "this is the legendary mage of Midgard, Sir William Devonshire, a new friend of the divine realm,


    he has brought us a gift that I can''t refuse.".


    Odin took out the car of the country manor. William gave him a self-healing charm and said to his subjects, "this is a magic item that can instantly cure trauma.".


    Before Odin finished, William''s face changed slightly.


    Before the price was discussed, the old man announced to everyone that he was going to advertise and use Asgard''s public opinion to suppress William, or did he think that William would be satisfied with his offer?


    If you don''t understand, William simply doesn''t want to. If the price is not suitable, the output will be reduced, and the artificial construction will be more expensive.


    I don''t believe that Asgard, who is in turmoil and needs to send troops to put an end to chaos, can make a decision to ignore the lives of soldiers for some money.


    Odin soon noticed the change in William''s face, but as king of Asgard, he wasn''t just thinking about business.


    Although people in Asgard regard death as glory, as long as they are normal people, no one will think that they live long enough.


    At such a time when troops are about to be sent out, the good news of self-healing talisman is released to the subjects, which can not only reduce the worries of the asgards about their death, but also stimulate their courage to participate in the war.


    it is more conducive to Odin''s rule. With self-healing talisman, a soldier on the battlefield will have one more life.


    An army that is not afraid of injury is absolutely a road roller on the battlefield. It can easily defeat the enemy''s troops.


    No matter what kind of war, the less people die, the more brilliant the victory will be

 Chapter 945

    After the welcoming ceremony, Odin took several generals to accompany William to the golden palace. Some anxious sol suggested to try the effect of self-healing Fu.


    Odin looked at William with a smile. William said, "try it first. I also want to see the effect of self-healing on the asgards.".


    Odin, who had the same idea but was in such a hurry to speak, happily said to sol, "find some volunteers. We''ll wait for you in the small square in the palace.".


    "No, father, let me come," Saul said without thinking. "It''s useful for me, it''s also useful for other soldiers,


    and I''m the prince of Asgard. I''m the first one to fight. If this magic charm is useful, no one can stop me in the future.".


    "Ha ha", hearing Sol''s words, William couldn''t help laughing. This guy looks like a pioneer at any time. He''s really not suitable to be a king.


    But if Odin didn''t feel that he didn''t have much time, Saul''s personality would be more suitable for Asgard and more conducive to Royal harmony.


    In the prime of Odin''s life, his eldest daughter, HeLa, could not wait for him to die. She wanted to fight for class and power, and she really did it. Needless to say, the result was suppression.


    After Hella was suppressed, sol, the new successor, was just in line with Odin''s expectations a thousand years ago.


    As time goes by, Odin, who has entered his twilight years, needs a mature successor.


    Seeing Sol''s performance in mind, but anxious in mind, it can be said that the culprit of all this is Odin himself.


    At least half of the credit for what a child will be is due to his parents.


    Odin stopped sol, who was about to get angry because William laughed a few times. "Go, my child. I need some volunteer guards.".


    With that, he took William to the golden palace and pretended not to see that Scarlett and rocky had fallen behind.


    Looking at Odin with only his back, Saul said, "why does my father always veto my proposal? I''m a prince. Of course, I have to set an example for my subjects.".


    "Well, son," she explained as she walked, holding Sol''s arm in one hand and rocky in the other, "you are the heirs to the throne. You can''t just focus on the attack,


    What''s more, the attack that can hurt you is likely to die directly for other soldiers, and it doesn''t show therapeutic effect at all.


    That''s why your father asked you to find a guard who could represent the vast majority of people.


    Loki, who had been thinking of in his heart, was a little clever. After hearing this, Sol''s frown relaxed quickly. "OK, mother, I''ll go to find someone right now.".


    There is no need for sol to go out of the golden palace and shout in the guard team. Some people are willing to follow sol.


    During the cautious period, he only dealt with skin injuries such as cuts at the beginning.


    unexpectedly, the first guard came forward and drew out the dagger after Odin nodded his head. Without damaging the bones,


    a knife went through his forearm and pulled out the dagger without frowning. William was stunned.


    This is the character, or deliberately to see for themselves?


    William couldn''t help looking at Odin with a smile on his face, and then at the five or six accompanying generals and sol,


    he found that, except for Rocky''s reluctant smile, all the other people should be like this, worthy of the expression of Asgard soldier.


    "William,," heard Odin''s voice, William reaction to see the wounded soldiers, at this time has been excited to repeatedly check his arm.


    "The effect is not bad, but five seconds is a little long," Odin asked with a smile. "I know your character. You must have better one in your hand.".


    When the generals around heard this, they all looked at William discontentedly. William didn''t care. He was not afraid that the customers thought the goods were inferior, but he was afraid that the customers didn''t have money.


    "Of course, there are better ones, but if you really want to speed up the recovery in only two seconds, the price is ten times higher than the self-healing Fu?"


    "Rest assured, Asgard is not short of money, and every soldier and subject is the cornerstone to support the glory of the divine realm.".


    Harvest a wave of gratitude and reverence of Odin, said with a smile, "as long as your things are good, don''t be afraid that God domain can''t afford to pay.".


    In this case, William is not wordy. He takes out a blank jade amulet from the storage space and holds it in his hand. At the same time, an enhanced version of self-healing technique with green light is injected into the jade amulet.


    He threw it to a fat bearded general. "Ordinary soldiers have tried it. It''s time for you more powerful generals to try it.".


    On the one hand, the way he looked at himself just now was the most unfriendly. On the other hand, this guy is the biggest. When he recovers, the effect will be more convincing.


    It''s a pity that this fat man named wastage didn''t let William see the joke.


    Bite the self-healing talisman on his mouth, take off his wrist guard without saying a word, draw out his dagger, and just like the soldier, plunge a dagger into his small arm.


    After drawing out the dagger, he bit the jade amulet in his mouth, waiting for the green magic to rush into his body. The fat man spat out the jade dregs in his mouth at William.But before he finished his provocation, he was attracted by the numbness and itching on his arm. When he looked down at his arm, in addition to a lot of blood on the skin of his forearm, the wound had completely returned to normal.


    "Odin is on the table, it''s a miracle," said the fat man, who carefully examined the condition of his left hand, and finally picked up the axe behind him and waved it on the spot.


    In this regard, Odin did not have the slightest unhappy expression. Instead, he looked at vostag with a smile and yelled.


    "William, the difference between three seconds and five seconds is the difference between life and death, so how many of these Charms do you have?"


    "How much do you want, and then how much do you bid?" when he heard Odin''s price, he didn''t say anything. William wanted to offer a high price, but he remembered that he had sold so many primary jade runes to the iron soldiers.


    Asgard, who already knew the existence of jade runes, would definitely go to the universe to collect information, so he could only let Odin bid first.


    But Odin, the old man, is not so easy to cheat. "You''d better quote. If it''s suitable, we''ll buy more.".


    Damned old man, just now he said that Shenyu is not short of money, but now he is stingy again.


    William lion opened his mouth to quote a price ten times higher than that of the iron blooded people, "a high-grade jade amulet for 100000 star coins, a primary jade amulet for 10000 star coins, or 1000 and 100 energy crystals.".


    "So expensive?"


    When Saul finished, William pretended to be hesitant and thought for a few seconds before he said, "if you pay for energy crystal, I can give you a 10% discount.".


    "Nine hundred and ninety energy crystals," "while Odin was still thinking about it, rocky, standing on one side, suddenly said,


    " father, sol and I saw the iron blooded people in Midgard, maybe we can have a chat with them. ".


    Odin, a mature man, knows there''s something wrong with it as soon as he hears what the rocky lattes say.


    Looking at William with a smile, he said, "maybe I heard wrong, right, kid?"

 Chapter 946

    Starting from Saul calling you, William knew that even without Rocky''s warning, Odin would probably not buy it at the price he quoted.


    But Odin''s counter-offer is likely to only drop a few layers, or cut in half.


    As long as Odin, as the Lord of the divine realm, speaks, William intends to pretend and bargain and agree.


    After all, even if you cut it in half, it''s five times more expensive than selling it to the iron soldiers.


    And the price is Odin himself said, William is not worried that he will go back or cheat.


    Now, with Rocky''s words, it''s impossible for primary self-healing Fu to sell at a good price, while senior self-healing Fu William just said that the price is ten times that of primary self-healing Fu.


    if we raise the price at this time, it''s the problem of honesty.


    Seeing that William''s face changed, rocky said with a smile, "ever since I saw you in the iron soldier''s spaceship, I began to care about their affairs.


    it''s said that the iron blood clan has been fighting for more than two years, and there is no sign that this protracted war has stopped.


    Maybe someone is behind the scenes, promoting the process of the war. ".


    "Pa Pa Pa, that''s a good idea," William clapped his hands and said to Odin, "Congratulations, your majesty Odin. Two heirs, one is honest and brave, is the best heir to the throne,


    a clever and resourceful person, is the best helper. Maybe you can retire soon.".


    "Wait a minute," Saul looked at William incredulously. "Do you really think so?"


    Although the mouth does not say, but to be able to defeat own William, still has that little admiration.


    Now when he heard that William, as a magician, did not choose rocky, who was also a magician, but supported him as a soldier, Saul was surprised and happy.


    But after the happy, not stupid, he put away his smile, staring at William and asked, "why is this? Because I''m not as smart as Rocky, and I''m easier to cheat than him? "


    No, it''s not that you cheat, but that you don''t cheat.


    William said, "at least I like to deal with people like you. Don''t worry about stabbing you in the back. As for other people, it''s hard to say.".


    William, pay attention to your words.


    On the surface, Odin was a little angry, but he agreed with William, otherwise he would not wait for William to finish.


    But he must also stand on the side of rocky, who has just defended Asgard''s interests.


    "OK, just think I didn''t say that," William said, turning to look at Rocky with a meaningful smile. "What were we talking about?"


    "Price, Mr. Devonshire," Schiff told Saul.


    "Yes, the price. How much did I say?" William covered his forehead for a moment and said, "by the way, the advanced self-healing is 100 energy crystals, and the primary one is 10 energy crystals.".


    And SHIV laughed. William asked Odin, "what''s the price?"


    Look at rocky, and then look at William, suddenly understand why William does not like rocky.


    These two people are just like each other. It''s strange that they like each other.


    "As you say," Odin nodded, and then said to the gloomy looking rocky, "Rocky, my child, how about you do this?"


    Rocky was stunned. After reaction, a smile immediately appeared on his face. "No problem, father. I promise to fight for Asgard''s best interests.".


    "No, rocky," Odin explained to the puzzled rocky, "the quantity I need, before William gives us 10000 jade runes, your task will not be completed successfully.


    As for the price, "Odin thought for a moment and said to William," if you can deliver 10000 high-grade jade amulets in one month, I''ll give you double reward,


    and authorize you to open a shop in Shenyu to sell primary jade amulets. ".


    Ten thousand pieces a month, a day is the number of three hundred and three, even at the beginning of trading with the iron warrior, this number is no problem, let alone William''s magic level at this time again.


    But this transaction alone is four times larger than the volume of two years of trading with the iron soldier.


    As for the business of opening a shop in Asgard, William didn''t pay much attention to it. Primary and advanced jade charms, that is to say, input more magic, but the price difference was ten times, so there was no need to consider how to choose.


    And the idea of teaching healing skills and letting people work for themselves only appeared in his mind for a second, then he threw it to the horizon.


    Only one is profiteering.


    "Come on, let''s celebrate the cooperation," Odin announced happily. "Everyone in Asgard should have a big drink today.".


    Yes, ha ha, it''s time to have a big drink.


    The surrounding Asgard high-rise cheered loudly, and surrounded Odin and William to the banquet hall.


    All kinds of food and barrels of wine were soon put on a long wooden table for twenty people. Under the leadership of Saul, a group of people first worshipped Odin and frica,They''re all aimed at William.


    After a few drinks and a taste, William is not polite to those who want to drink his own wine. He does not refuse to say anything and takes the initiative to find the most active sol to share his wine.


    In any case, when wine enters the mouth, it''s the same as when you touch objects with your hands and put them into the storage space. With one thought, wine will be poured into the storage space from your mouth and disappear. There''s no need to mobilize space magic.


    While making these asgards suspicious, they could not feel the trace of magic at all.


    Even Odin, who is sitting on the throne, looks suspiciously at his wife. But equally suspicious, Scarlett doesn''t find any sign of magic. She looks back at the maid behind her.


    The maid nodded a little, and then slipped out to look for other magicians. After ten minutes, the maid quietly came to Freya''s side and shook her head slightly.


    The couple frowned. Anyway, Odin was sure that William played tricks, but if you can''t find out, you can''t blame others for cheating.


    Can only watch helplessly, want to find an excuse to cheat the sentinel war armour sol, was filled with the drowsy pull William brother, straight to say that he sol other not accept, but drink absolutely.


    Seeing that Saul was almost unable to sit still, William aimed at rocky. He thought the God of prank would find an excuse not to drink.


    I don''t know what he really didn''t want. He asked people to set up 20 large wine glasses on the long table, which were more than one liter. There were ten for each person. If he drank slowly or couldn''t finish, he would lose.


    When the ten cups are finished, rocky shakes and pours on the table. Fortunately, someone helps him to avoid the embarrassment of bumping his face into the dish.


    Looking at Rocky being helped away, William is eating the barbecue thoughtfully, thinking whether this guy is calculating something.


    After eating the barbecue, a burst of water vapor came out of the body, but we didn''t smell any wine. Seeing this, the guy who wanted to drink immediately counseled.


    After dinner, Odin took William out of the golden palace and came to a three story Gothic building on the edge of the inner city square, "how about this building being a foothold for you as a shop and God realm?"

 Chapter 947

    In front of him, this three story building, with a single floor area of more than 1000 square meters and all made of milky white rock, is located in the square. Although William is keen to see it, he knows very well that this kind of pie falling from the sky is certainly not so simple.


    When Odin saw that William''s eyes brightened, and then frowned, he called William a jerk in his heart.


    Seeing good will make you excited, but you are habitually suspicious. As long as anyone is kind to him, the first thing that this guy thinks of is ulterior motives.


    But the fact is that Odin really has other purposes.


    From the moment when he saw William, he was able to analyze the magic items in the divine realm and enhance the gain effect. Odin was thinking about the magic items made by William.


    If you want or buy it directly, it''s too direct and utilitarian, which will make William, who is already suspicious of Grade 10, resent and reject it.


    In this case, it''s better to let him willingly sell it. That''s why Odin gave the house away.


    And the illegitimate daughter of Odin, Angela, lives in the back of this three story house.


    Since Christine, the light elf, once again refused to take risks to plant the tree of life on the ground of the dark elf, he had to consider the worst result when he took Odin, who Christine couldn''t help.


    he often thought of the eldest daughter, HeLa, who was exiled to the underworld by himself.


    Once they really return to heaven and earth, Asgard no one can stop, ambitious even Odin are afraid of Hella.


    The twilight of the gods will inevitably become a reality.


    As for the so-called Asgard gods at dusk, it is Odin, the parent, who fails to teach well, manage his children, and kill his own flesh and blood.


    After his death, the exiled child wants to go home and grab the legacy named Asgard.


    Finally, my son and the gods of Asgard couldn''t beat my elder sister. If I was cruel, I would take the peace of the universe as the reason, and destroy what I couldn''t get.


    Then there is the fire giant surter, who has been beaten down by sol. He gets eternal fire and becomes a real giant hundreds of meters high. He burns Asgard and even demolishes the foundation.


    This is the twilight of the gods. The origin is Odin himself, but the origin is the ambitious and dissatisfied Hella.


    Therefore, the well-informed Odin found that although William''s strength was not as strong as his own, the space gem recognized the master, and immediately narrowed the gap between the two. If William got the real gem again, it would not be impossible to surpass him.


    It''s strange that Odin doesn''t try his best to attract such a good ready-made hitter.


    And if the tree of life falls, it will depend on William''s natural magic to give birth to the tree of life, otherwise he will not have time to wait for hundreds of years.


    Since it''s not an illegitimate child, it''s impossible to fool William into his son-in-law. As long as Asgard has a family, it''s better to have children. It''s impossible not to fight for Asgard.


    It''s a pity that Odin doesn''t know that it''s a failure to give a woman to William.


    He is not the kind of lover who puts himself in danger for the sake of a woman. At that time, he will fight if he has beaten, but he will run away with his own woman.


    If the woman didn''t run, William would leave her and run away.


    On the other hand, if William finds out that Hella can''t beat himself, he may be able to do it with the two sisters.


    However, none of this has happened yet. What William was thinking at this time was just Odin''s idea.


    as he was thinking, his mental power suddenly sensed a familiar figure.


    Turning around, I saw a woman with a hood, two short swords on her back and two daggers on her waist coming.


    After thinking for a moment, William remembered that this woman was the assassin who cut off her magic part.


    Although the form of Akron is a magic part that can be destroyed at the first touch, there were several sentinel armor guarding the part at that time.


    But in William''s view, this kind of safe protection was broken by a rainbow bridge and the female assassin.


    This unique way of assassination makes it impossible for William to remember it or not. Therefore, as soon as the illegitimate daughter of Odin named Angela appears, William''s mental power sweeps away from her.


    William was surprised by the results of the scan. He obviously felt that the woman, who was at least 1.8 meters tall and had six abdominal muscles, was wearing light.


    Not from curious stare at her, this let Odin happy at the same time, deliberately turn the topic to Angela, "so, William?"


    Unfortunately, William''s answer is not what Odin wanted, "why does the Asgard female assassin have the smell of light?".


    This, this, this.


    Odin didn''t want to answer this question, but when he hesitated, William looked at it suspiciously. Even if Odin wanted to hide it, he was afraid that William would misunderstand it was unnecessary.


    "When Angela was a baby, she was taken away by the angels of the tenth world, grew up there, received cruel training there, and was inevitably contaminated with the attribute of light.".The tenth sector? Angel?


    Isn''t there only nine countries? So now there''s a tenth world.


    Curiosity together, William soon thought to Angela waist dagger grip, but this Feng character like rune.


    And this Rune got him thinking all of a sudden.


    It is certain that this rune is not the Chinese character Feng, but what does it mean?


    "William?"


    After waiting for almost a minute, William still bowed his head to ponder. Odin could only interrupt William''s thoughts and asked aloud, "what do you think of? Or what''s wrong with Angela? "


    "No", listen to Odin doubt Angela, William quickly raised his head, "not her problem, but.".


    Before he finished speaking, he noticed the huge statue on the square, which flashed into William''s mind a stone statue that would move on the top of the church tower after seeing Guyi at the new Chelsea stadium a few months ago.


    "Stone winged beast, that''s right. It''s stone winged beast.".


    The appearance of stone winged beast in London means that demons and demons have also appeared.


    Thinking of this, William can''t help walking to Angela, which makes Angela, who has seen the power of sentry armor, instinctively hold the dagger.


    With Odin by his side, William didn''t worry that the girl in front of him would take the initiative and directly asked, "is the stone winged beast a product of the tenth heaven?"


    Stone winged beast?


    Listen to William is not to count his assassination account, Angela this relaxed, release the hand holding the dagger, coldly asked, "you this mortal can see the stone winged beast?"


    "Mortals?"


    When I heard this unpleasant word again, before I moved, I heard a voice of dignity and anger coming from behind,


    "Angela, pay attention to your words. In front of you is not only a great mage, but also driving Sete back to hell alone. William deserves our respect.".

 Chapter 948

    "Has a demon come to meadoward?"


    Angela is a Leng, after returning to a God again suspicious looking at William, "how is this possible? Why don''t we have any alarms? "


    Odin came over and explained with a smile, "Seth is very cunning. His backhand on the earth was set up more than 5000 years ago.


    Fortunately, although he evaded the surveillance of heimdar, he did not evade the eyes of the earth mages.


    William captured and controlled Seth''s body, then took her to the uninhabited Galaxy hundreds of light years away from Midgard, where he held an expulsion ceremony and successfully drove Seth back to hell.


    What Odin said, Angela is still very trusting, and William''s expression is no longer so cold.


    "The stone winged beast is indeed the guardian of heaven in the main property world, but there should not be many stone winged beasts left on the earth?"


    While saying this, Angela''s eyes also took a hidden look at Odin.


    Odin, on the other hand, laughed and explained to William, "as I just told you, we had a conflict with the 10th World. Angela was robbed by the 10th World. So in a rage, I drove the 10th World out of the world tree and sealed their connection with the main world.


    since then, the angels have to stay in an independent space, It will never come to earth again, although it has also made your world chaotic for some time.


    But suffering also gives people on earth the opportunity and possibility to become stronger. Magic spread among human beings at a very fast speed during that time. With the means to fight against demons, the earth can move forward tenaciously in suffering and hardship, and not be assimilated and swallowed by hell. ".


    That''s all I need to hear. Anyway, William can''t believe more than half.


    What''s more, he couldn''t or didn''t want to take care of things thousands of years ago, and he didn''t care how many ancient people died because Odin was angry.


    The only thing he cares about is how to identify the devil, so that when he meets face to face, he doesn''t know who he shakes hands with.


    "How to find the demons hiding in the human body, and how to kill them.".


    After hearing William''s words, Angela finally smiles and takes off a cross necklace from her neck,


    "this is a magic necklace blessed by the archangels. With it, you can see any disguised demons and demons,


    as for how to kill those demons," Angela pulls out her dagger and reveals the rich characters on it This kind of symbolic weapon can solve most of the demons in clothing,


    and the most direct and universal means is holy light. If you can do magic with light, no demons will appear in front of you.


    of course, if you have enemies with demons or have something he needs, in the end, everything depends on your strength. ".


    After Angela''s words, William is in Odin''s expectant eyes, holding Angela''s personal necklace. His mental power invades into the necklace and feels the light magic energy and array inside.


    As he learned more about the magic circle, William began to use his magic. In a few seconds, he was like a super large light, shining the square in the dark as if it were day. The asgards who were close to him could hardly open their eyes.


    At this moment, these asgards can personally understand what level of the legendary mage Odin said.


    After cracking the magic in the necklace, William was trying to put away the light energy. Unexpectedly, a small part of the energy went directly into his eyes, forming a sign of abundance, and then it flashed away.


    The rest of the costumes automatically entered the body and the golden holy clothes, which made the already swaggering armor even more holy and scared everyone except Odin.


    Even Angela around her even reached out and touched the armor. When William turned to look at her, she withdrew her hand enviously,


    "in the future, as long as you wear this armor, those middle and low-level demons and demons will avoid you as soon as they see you.".


    With these words, Angela suddenly shook her head and said, "you''ve expelled the demons at the level of demon king, those middle and low level demons who can sneak into the main world,


    I''m sure you''ll tremble when I hear your name, and instinctively stay away from where you often appear.".


    "That''s best." as long as the devil doesn''t mess with himself, William doesn''t want to start a war with them.


    Just like vampires, since they can''t be eliminated, they should not interfere with each other.


    However, some necessary defensive measures are still needed.


    So many statues at home, if they are replaced by stone winged beasts that don''t have to rest for 24 hours, and they always pay attention to the surroundings of the home, people will be really relieved.


    With this idea, William looked at Angela like a golden coin. He picked up the necklace in his hand and gave a smile that he thought was the most charming. "Thank you, Angela. Can I put on the necklace for you?"


    Angela gives William a white look. She is more than 1000 years old. She has never seen any tricks before. The beauty trick has no effect on her assassin.After learning that she was not an angel, but an Asgard, Angela left the Tenth World and began to wander in the universe. It was from that time that she began to enter the assassin industry.


    When he was in the dark, he saw a lot of sordid things. At this time, when he saw that William was smiling, he didn''t know that he was asking for something from himself.


    He snatched the necklace from William''s hand and put it on himself, "say, what do you want to know?".


    Looking at Angela in surprise, William could not help thinking that this woman would not be a comrade.


    However, since the other side took the initiative to pick out, William no longer said, "can you tell me what price I have to pay to get the making method of the stone winged beast?".


    "I tell you, you can''t make it." Angela looked at her necklace in a dazed way. She felt that the magic energy of the light system in the necklace had at least doubled, and looked at William''s eyes with a little admiration.


    "The key to making a stone winged beast is to have the Holy Spirit or the spirit, otherwise it will be a magic puppet without thinking.".


    "The spirit or the spirit?"


    The thing that Odin has is that Asgard has a huge spirit hall. Although it''s impossible to ask Odin directly for the spirit with independent thinking,


    it''s OK to ask if there are any spirits who are willing to leave the spirit hall and fight with demons.


    Even if not, I''ll get the method of making the stone winged beast first.


    "Come on, dear Angela, what do you want?"


    "This, this", seeing that William did not give up, Angela began to falter instead.


    You don''t know how to make it.


    Just a few seconds later, William realized that Angela was trained as a warrior. It''s strange that she would learn magic and make magic items.


    "Ha ha, William, don''t you always want to see my treasure house?"


    Seeing his daughter playing with William, Odin patted William on the shoulder and said, "let''s go, son. If it''s a little later, it''s difficult to open the treasure house.".

 Chapter 949

    Angela hears that Odin is going to take William to the treasure house. She is busy with excuses and has to patrol to slip away.


    William could only follow Odin to the golden palace. He thought he could see the legendary treasure house of Odin directly, but he didn''t expect the old man to slow down on purpose.


    while walking, he introduced the scenery of the golden palace to William, and then shamelessly said that he had forgotten the time. Now it''s too troublesome to start the program when he goes to the treasure house.


    Seeing that William''s face changed, the guard next to Odin reported that before the treasure house was closed, the guard of the treasure house had been informed that he had brought out the ice treasure box and was putting it in the guest room prepared for William.


    After thinking for a moment, William realized that the old man was afraid to bring him into the treasure house. It''s hard to say whether there will be any treasure in the treasure house in the future.


    Fortunately, William knew the treasure chest of Odin, the treasure chest of ice, the eternal fire, and the fake infinite glove in Hella''s mouth.


    If you don''t see other treasures, you won''t think about other people''s things.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as you can let me sleep with the ice box.


    "Well," Odin hesitated for a moment, nodded and added, "the treasure box can be kept for you for a while, but if you lose it, how about marrying my daughter Angela right away?"


    William said, "when it''s really lost?"


    Marry an assassin to go home, who knows if Angela''s dagger will face her, and if she does marry Asgard''s princess, how can she wave outside in the future.


    When they came to the guest room, before they had time to visit the huge open style suite, William saw the Royal Blue Crystal treasure box in the middle of the living room.


    However, although William''s heart was hot, he didn''t immediately come forward to check the ice box. Instead, he swept around with his mental strength.


    No accident in the guest room around, found no less than ten hidden in the dark figure.


    The discovery of these dark guards, on the contrary, made William feel at ease. As he walked towards the ice box, a series of space refractions appeared on his feet.


    When he stood in front of the ice box, not only Odin, but also the dark guards around him were pulled into the mirror space.


    William held the ice box in both hands. His golden armor shrank into the storage space like a wave and replaced it with a set of Dark Armor without any energy.


    Looking at all this, Odin only thought for a moment and realized that William wanted to gather all kinds of armor with various abilities.


    After the new sentry armor covered William''s whole body, and then wrapped it like an ice box,


    a chill spread in the guest room, and the appearance of the new armor gradually changed from dark to blue, and then to dark blue.


    Seeing such a simple and crude way to directly absorb ice energy, even Odin, the ninth president, felt envious and incredible.


    I couldn''t help thinking about whether it was a good thing or a bad thing to give William the eternal fire to absorb.


    When fire giant surter encounters eternal fire, his strength will soar countless times. Odin knows that.


    If the armor absorbs the eternal fire instead of the flame energy, it will be a huge hidden danger for Asgard.


    But looking at William at this time, Odin also knows that this is not the time to say.


    Just about to leave, but thinking that this is a different space, he could only say, "it''s very late, William, should we separate?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the mirror space covering the whole huge guest room broke and disappeared. Odin shook his head and looked at William, who was still. When he left, he called the ten dark guards away.


    In his opinion, no one in the divine realm could threaten William except himself.


    and Odin as like as two peas, William''s thoughts flash up, and a magic body holds the same ice box, appearing in the place where he has just stood.


    and himself and the real ice box are again entering the mirror space.


    Time unknowingly past a few hours, the mirror space closed eyes rest, waiting for sentry armor full of frost energy William, suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the real space, the magic part pretending to hold the fake ice box separates again,


    leaves the center of the living room and becomes a real William, who can''t be more real, lying on the dark big bed in his pajamas.


    Not long ago, Loki, who needed to be helped to walk, released his invisibility magic in the living room and showed his figure.


    Looking at William''s back, rocky hesitated for a long time, always felt that the back was fake, otherwise it would not be so easy to enter.


    Not to mention that he stood for half a day, William did not even notice that he continued to stand still.


    Naturally suspicious rocky, careful in the living room to walk a few steps, this is sure that the figure in the living room is a phantom.


    A sarcastic expression appeared on the corner of his mouth and he walked to the master bedroom of the guest room.


    Standing at the big open window of the master bedroom, I saw William sleeping on the big bed.


    Holding his breath, it took him ten minutes to come to the big bed quietly.


    He gave a grim smile to William, who was still sleeping. He took out a small golden cigarette pot, pulled out the lid of the pot, and a line of smoke went straight to William''s nose.When he closed the lid, rocky showed a bright smile, leaned over William''s ear and said a mantra,


    just waiting for William to wake up and be controlled by himself, the figure on the bed turned into nothingness and disappeared in his eyes under rocky''s gaze.


    A voice came into Rocky''s ears from the living room. "This kind of deceptive trick is for people like you.".


    Just want to leave stealth, an invisible mind bound rocky.


    Although the magic separation of the form of Akron will dissipate when attacked, it can display the same ability as the noumenon according to the idea of noumenon.


    An imprisoning curse instantly imprisons rocky, and then he is carried away from the master bedroom by the mental force and suspended in front of the magic body in the living room.


    He opened his eyes, looked at Rocky with a little fear in his eyes, and said something to his delight,


    "should we talk about compensation?".


    "No, no problem". Although rocky doesn''t believe that William will let him go, he can only follow William''s words at this time, "what compensation do you want?".


    Then he closed his eyes again and said, "just tell me what your life is worth, or...".


    An idea rises, the little pot on Rocky''s body is suspended in the air, and then he says the mantra rocky just said to the big bed.


    As soon as the spell came out, Rocky''s face changed and he cried out, "as long as I have something, I''ll give you whatever you want.".


    William was stunned. He didn''t seem to lack anything. If he really wanted to say something, he seemed to lack only a weapon.


    "It''s said that Odin''s eternal gun and Thor''s Thor''s hammer are all made of urau metal, which is unique to Asgard.


    do you think I should also find dwarves to make weapons made of urau for me?"


    When rocky heard this, he said, "what kind of weapon do you want?"


    What kind of weapon, the magic part of the mouth smile, "you say the box of ice plus Wulu metal, can you make a hammer of ice stronger than Thor''s hammer?"

 Chapter 950

    "You''re crazy", rocky was stunned by William''s whimsical words, "if you don''t know if the dwarfs can transform the ice box into the ice hammer you said,


    my father, how are you going to explain?


    If you rob, you will be chased by Asgard.


    "Ha? You should be so kind to persuade me, "William''s doubt in his heart, and soon saw the answer from Rocky''s confused eyes.


    "It seems that you are not really kind-hearted, but afraid of being implicated by me and losing the qualification to compete for the throne.".


    Being told by William about the worries in the center, rocky was not embarrassed at all. Instead, he said, "if you want Wulu, I''ll give it to you, and I''ll take you to the dwarves,


    for others, I''m sorry, I''m Prince of Asgard. I''d rather die than betray the kingdom.".


    Don''t betray the realm of God? William showed a sarcastic expression, but when he thought about it, he suddenly found that rocky had never betrayed the divine realm except playing tricks to fool Saul.


    Only when he found out that he was a Frost Giant and realized that he could not succeed to the throne, everything would be different.


    However, Loki, who is interested in Asgard, makes William not adapt to it. Moreover, if the weapon made from the ice box is really stronger than Thor''s hammer,


    Loki may be embezzled.


    "I want Wulu metal of the same weight as the eternal gun. Is that ok?"


    "No, no", rocky scolded William greedily,


    but he was controlled by others and caught the handle, so he had to harden his head and say, "the quantity is too much, I will give you one third first, and the rest will give me a few days to collect.".


    "A few days is enough?" Releasing his control over rocky, William asked, "do those dwarfs have a lot in stock?"


    Rubbing his neck, rocky said contemptuously, "although Wulu metal is precious, it''s not as rare as outsiders think.


    For me, the prince of God, as long as I am willing to pay for the benefits, it is not difficult to get.


    Moreover, many of the weapons of Asgard''s top generals have been added to URU more or less, but it shows the difference between good and bad weapons. The first is the forger, and the second is enchantment.


    It''s easy to understand that there is a gap between masters. Of course, people with different strengths have different weapons.


    The hammer of Thor enchanted by the king of gods must be much better than Thor''s own enchanted hammer.


    After understanding this, William asked, "what''s the price of finding the king of dwarves to build weapons?"


    "The price?" Seeing that William had something to ask for himself, Rocky''s face finally showed a smile,


    "for people who have no friendship with dwarves, even if you kneel on the ground or kill all those guys full of hammers and metal, they will not forge weapons for you.".


    Ha, that''s not necessarily. William thinks of those dwarfs in the movie. They are not the butcher''s knives of submission and extermination. They have made infinite gloves for him.


    But William didn''t say this to rocky. Instead, he looked at Rocky with an unhappy expression and said, "do I have to ask your Royal Highness the prince to help me?"


    "That''s not necessary, man." listen to William''s bad tone, and rocky doesn''t want to really annoy William, who never gives him face.


    He said with a smile, "I help you, you help me, OK?"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really worthy of being the God of pranks and lies," said William, with a bright smile on his face after a sneer. "It''s so good that we might have become friends.".


    Rocky laughs, "it''s not too late, is it?".


    "It''s not too late," William said with a smile, "I''m a businessman. As long as the benefits are enough, even if you''re good, I can help you occupy the earth.".


    Rocky was stunned. He didn''t think that William would say such a thing. When he was doubting the truth,


    he heard William say, "of course, the premise is that you won''t point your gun at me, man, you are a smart man, and there is no conflict of interest between us that can''t be eased,


    so, you won''t be so unwise, right?"


    "of course, what I want is to inherit the throne, and conflict with you,"


    "and so on." William suddenly interrupted Loki, saying, "I''m sorry, but you and sol are the king of asgad, that''s what Odin has the final say, and I''m not qualified to go in."


    Believe you to have a ghost, rocky white William one eye, "in the daytime in front of all the high-level Asgard, slander yourself, you don''t think so.".


    "Ha ha, it''s no fun if you can''t say it. Odin and I have just reached a deal worth two million energy crystals. When you think Odin is still alive, I''ll support you like an idiot.".


    Looking at the overcast rocky, William said, "although it''s cruel, the reality is that your value is not big enough. Let me give up all my interests to support you.".


    This choked Rocky''s face black, eyes angry hate voice said, "you all wait for me, I will let you and others understand that I am the most suitable successor."."Well, I can only support you spiritually," William said with a curl of his lips. "Leave the URU metal I want, and then it''s time for you to go back, the second prince of Asgard.".


    "Hum",


    rocky drew a circle out of thin air, and a large group of golden metal appeared on the ground, staring at William with his eyes closed.


    When we got to the door of the living room, rocky suddenly said, "don''t always talk to me with a part.".


    Turn around and throw out an energy ball to hit the magic part in the living room.


    As soon as the separation disappeared, rocky left without turning back, as if he couldn''t leave any later.


    As soon as Rocky left, William appeared in the living room.


    Although want to catch rocky to ask clearly, but this bastard is stealthy at this time, leave quickly.


    William didn''t want to make any noise, which attracted Asgard''s guards, so he could only watch him leave with an indecisive look on his face.


    Just as he couldn''t understand how rocky could see the separation, he suddenly found that there were ice crystals on the ground. William immediately understood that the problem lay in it.


    I''m absorbing the ice capacity of the ice box. It''s reasonable that the temperature in the living room will be lower than the normal temperature.


    As an ice giant, Rocky''s perception of cold must be much better than others.


    And just now he and magic separately said so many words, did not find abnormal, that is not normal.


    To find out the reason, William used his mental power to hit rocky, who had been away from the distance of nearly 1000 meters. He turned pale and ran into a fountain unprepared.


    The sound of splashing water inevitably attracted the guards on the night patrol. When they found that it was rocky, the guards held a smile, deliberately said to be careful, and put out their hands to help him out of the pool.


    The next morning, the story of rocky falling into the fountain when he was drunk spread all over Asgard.


    When Odin saw William in the morning, the first question he asked was, "I didn''t expect that you had made friends on your first day in Asgard.".

 Chapter 951

    If you are a true friend, you will not come to see me at midnight.


    When he handed Odin the ice box, which was a little lighter, William said with a smile, "don''t worry, I didn''t get involved in your family affairs.


    otherwise, I wouldn''t make a noise, let you know, as for who you choose to be your successor, it''s your business.


    My only expectation for the divine realm is stability. Only when you stand in front of me, will the earth not encounter the invasion of alien forces. ".


    That''s what he said, but William knew that there might be monitoring facilities in the guest room that he didn''t notice.


    Knowing what Odin thought, William would certainly choose what Odin liked to hear.


    It''s better to stand on Odin''s side, who is firmly in control of the divine realm, than bet on Saul and rocky.


    At least before Odin died, the benefits he could get from him were far more than the sum of sol and rocky.


    And although Saul seems to be better at fooling around, have you ever seen him give the equipment of the divine realm to the people of Fulian? Let alone give it away, he never thought about it.


    "Thank you". Odin didn''t mind William''s taking Shenyu as a shield. He was also very happy to have breakfast delivered and had breakfast together.


    After dinner and chatting for more than half an hour, Odin hesitated and asked, "do you know the fire giant Sirte?"


    "Of course," William nodded. "It''s said that the leading role of the gods in the twilight. How do you want to kill him?"


    William''s eyes brightened. "As long as the payment is right, how about I help you with it?"


    "No need," Odin laughed and shook his head, "for the divine realm, it''s better to let Sirte live than to let him die, and he''s an element giant, and he can''t really kill him.".


    Understand, how can you not understand that it is only Sirte who stays in the land of fire, and if musberheim, he will not be able to integrate with the eternal fire.


    "What if I banish him to another plane?"


    William, who wants the ice box, continues to encourage, "for example, if you kick him into hell, it will not be so easy for a guy of his strength to enter the theme plane in the future.".


    "Can you touch hell?"


    Odin did not like the warning of surprise, "William, I live so long, should be able to give you advice, right.".


    "Of course," nodded his head in surprise, and heard Odin say in a low voice, "no matter how strong you are, you can even directly destroy hell,


    don''t deal with monsters who don''t know how many years they have lived, because there is only one result,


    that is, one day, you will become one of them.".


    "Well," said William after a moment''s reflection, "is there no one who can resist the temptation of the demons?"


    "Yes, of course," Odin laughed. "But the question is, are you sure you can resist the demons?"


    "This, ha ha", touch his chin to ease embarrassment, William is very clear in his heart, although he looks very powerful now, but in terms of concentration, he is not strong.


    He can resist one or two temptations, but he has no confidence to carry them forever.


    Among other things, if William was allowed to be the Lord of hell, he would be hesitant and curious.


    Curiosity is the beginning of contact. With contact, there is a gap in the soul.


    "Thank you." he nodded to Odin solemnly, but then he thought in doubt that Odin would not be afraid that the fire giant would be controlled by himself,


    is equivalent to sending the strongest weapon that can destroy Asgard to him?


    As soon as this idea came out, it was constantly in his mind.


    Then I thought of Odin, the giant of fire, who didn''t want to touch the eternal fire.


    Sure enough, after a while, Odin said, "the attribute of eternal fire is a little special. I''m worried that your armor will develop self-consciousness after absorbing the eternal fire.


    So, if you just absorb the power of fire, I can take you to the kingdom of dwarves.


    Go there to absorb the heat of the stars and try your luck to see if it can transform Merlin''s staff for you.


    "But I just want to touch the eternal fire, and don''t forget, you promised me a few days ago, if you want to change the conditions, maybe.".


    Reach out and wave to the ice box on the side, and the box flies to the dining table.


    William said with a smile, "this treasure has been in your hands for thousands of years. Have you ever thought of making it into a weapon, such as the hammer of ice like Thor''s hammer?"


    "Weapons? It''s the ultimate weapon.


    Odin put his hand on the ice box. He didn''t understand what William thought.


    Sighed, "from getting it, it''s not that I didn''t want to use it to build weapons.


    But after thinking about it, I finally felt that this treasure was not only used to make winter and death, but also used to make death?


    Even if it is transformed into a weapon, it will not enhance the effect. Since it is all the same, there is no need to waste manpower and material resources to change it.It''s better to hide in the treasure house, avoid more killing, and at the same time declare Asgard''s greatness to all races in the universe.


    It''s a declaration of greatness, and it''s a constant reminder of the humiliation of being defeated.


    What fire giant surter fears most is frost magic. Now that he has the ice box, he can''t completely freeze the fire kingdom of surter?


    Or is the ice box not as powerful as you think?


    What makes Odin worry that if he uses up all the frost energy inside, and the treasure is useless, it will lead to the ice giant''s endless war with Asgard?


    "That''s a pity. I also thought that the ice box would not be worse than the moving star''s core, and the ice hammer would not be worse than Raytheon''s hammer, and I was just short of a melee weapon.".


    With these words, William looked at Odin straightforwardly, "otherwise, you might as well make the ice box into a weapon first, and then give it to me when I help you kill the dark elves?"


    Odin laughed, squinted and asked, "are you a soldier or a magician?"


    "Well," said William, dressed in sentinel armour, is equal to having the same extraordinary defense and strength as Captain Marvel. If he picks up a hammer and becomes a soldier, he will certainly be no worse than Saul now.


    But on this point, William never showed it to anyone since he got out the sentry armor.


    Even the ability to fly has been reduced again and again, never showing a speed of 100 kilometers per second in front of people.


    When the enemy thought he was a magician and tried to get close to him, he found that he could not even fight, let alone break William''s defense. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be hit by a blow.


    "Of course it''s a magician," William said solemnly, "but the hammer of ice is a hammer, but it''s actually a magic weapon.


    I''m a magician. I''m definitely better than you soldiers.


    Odin hesitated at William''s words. Instinctively, he felt that he was lying. Otherwise, why did he choose the shape of the hammer instead of the weapon?

 Chapter 952

    Odin has lived so long that he has never heard that the magician would choose a hammer as his weapon.


    Even if there are some exotic flowers, they will only choose swords and spears.


    Did William admire Asgard in his heart and be brainwashed by Thor''s hammer before he had to choose the shape of the hammer?


    Odin, who had this idea, suddenly felt that he should know more about what William thought. If he really wanted to go to God, it would not save a lot of effort.


    But in William''s view, the shape of the ice box, in addition to transforming it into a short handle hammer, he really can''t think of any weapon that can be transformed into.


    It''s true that I like Thor''s hammer, but if I want to say that my heart is in God''s field, I really think too much.


    After all, Thor''s hammer is a memory of the past for him. It''s normal for him to have special thoughts.


    "Help me build the ice box into an ice hammer, and I will help you ripen the tree of life in the shortest time.".


    "Are you serious?"


    Odin immediately stood up, put away his smile, looked at William with a straight face, and said, "as long as you can let Christine plant the tree of life, I will go to the dwarf country immediately,


    personally find dwarf Wang aitui to build the ice hammer for you.".


    After thinking for a while, William nodded and said, "get all the materials ready and wait for my news.".


    "Wait a minute." seeing that William was about to leave, Odin said hastily, "I''ll go with you.".


    Then he stared at William and said, "I have to be there.".


    William asked teasingly, "isn''t Christine also your daughter, or else you need to be so nervous?"


    "No," Odin sighed, shaking his head, "Asgard is partly responsible for the destruction of the land of the elves.


    forget it, Christine is not my daughter, otherwise she can''t be a pure blood elf.".


    Don''t want to cause the panic of God domain, Odin insisted to walk rainbow bridge, wait for him to finish his command, two people ride to rainbow bridge.


    Along the way, the dark haired horse of Shenyu yesterday was very excited to see William again.


    after running for a long time, he dared to overtake Odin''s horse, which caused the Eight Legged horse to hiss and overtake the black horse in an instant, and all the way to Rainbow Bridge.


    William didn''t care about it either. Since he could fly, he was very open to things like mounts. Besides, except for unicorns, there was no kind of creature that could match the flame dragon snooker.


    Odin waited for almost a minute at Rainbow Bridge before William asked with a smile, "it''s not like you. I thought you would help this holy land horse improve its strength and compete with my Eight Legged horse.".


    After jumping off the horse, William patted the black horse on the neck, rewarded it with a natural magic, and said to Odin,


    "I''ve really improved my strength for it. I''m sure I''ll come back to London, but in this case, I''ll be peeped by all kinds of people with ulterior motives. It''s better to continue to live a peaceful life in the holy land.".


    After hearing this, Odin nodded. This war horse is a good horse in the holy land. If it is to be taken to London, it will bring trouble to William.


    He ordered the Eight Legged horse and the black war horse to go back. Odin took the lead to walk into the rainbow bridge. They only appeared outside Christine''s town in a few seconds.


    As soon as William appeared, magic elves playing in the valley screamed and fled to the invisible magic mask.


    While running, he yelled that the monster was coming again.


    Listen to William''s face black, an idea rise, those call monster elves, all by his imprisonment curse given in place.


    Before long, Christine, riding a colorful deer, appeared in front of William and Odin, looked at the flustered elf who was fixed in the same place, and then stared at William without blinking.


    When he asked for help, William could only wave his hand and let go of these big mouthed elves, laughing and complimenting, "long time no see, Christine, you are still so beautiful.".


    "Hum," said William. Christine''s face was better. "What are you doing here?"


    Odin did not speak, just stood there waiting for William to speak.


    William asked with a smile, "how many years to go before the unification of the nine realms once every five thousand years.".


    "There should be about seven and a half years left," Christine said impatiently. "This kind of question, Odin also knows, what are you doing here?"


    "How many years will it take for the tree of life to pass through the most easily aborted period?"


    Although he guessed that the purpose of their coming again was the tree of life, Christine had an intuition in his heart that things might go in the right direction, "at least a hundred years.".


    William thought for a while and said, "if I tell you that before the tree of life grows up to be able to protect itself, I will moisten it with natural magic for three days or two. How long do you think this time will be?"


    "Really?" Christine looked at William in surprise. "Are you sure? This is not a matter of one or two months, but "


    in Odin''s expectant eyes, Christine thought for a long time before saying," if you input a lot of natural energy every day, it will not be conducive to the growth of the tree of life,But once every ten days, it should only take about 100 times to cast natural magic of the same intensity as the last time you cast it on the God of the forest. ".


    William just thought for a second and muttered, "once every ten days, once is equal to a year. It''s really not suitable to come every day, and three years is not long.".


    Odin nodded and said, "the best time for the dark elves to let the nine realms fall into darkness is the moment when the nine realms meet once every 5000 years, so we have enough time?"


    Now Christine hesitated. She didn''t understand that Odin''s life was the best for her, but the safety of the tree of life was more important than herself. When she was about to shake her head and veto, William said, "don''t forget that the first goal of the dark elves after they appeared was to take the particles of the universe, but to get the etheric particles, they had to attack the realm of God.


    Christine, You don''t think a healthy Odin can''t beat malkis, the king of the dark elves.


    And just in case, I can ambush in the divine realm as a backhand, waiting for malkis to show up and then kill him directly.


    Seeing Christine''s puzzled expression, William said with a smile, "don''t be surprised, your majesty Odin promised me to kill malekis, protect the growth of the tree of life, and give me the box of etheric particles and ice.


    so, you don''t have to worry that I will lose my heart, or fall back. You are already the dark elf of the poor and the bereaved dog.".


    "That''s right," Odin nodded directly, but three years is still a little long. "Can''t we shorten the time a little bit more?"


    "No need," Christine and Odin explained, "the tree of life generates water of life every hundred years, enough for you to wait for the birth of the next batch of water of life.".


    After hearing this, Odin''s smile grew stronger, but William suddenly asked, "so the question is, where are you going to make life?"

 Chapter 953

    What kind? Do you need to say that, of course, it''s planted in Christine''s magic town.


    Although there are intelligent creatures on this planet, there are no human or other dark intelligent groups. What''s more, the location of the planet in the universe is very secret. Where is it?


    After listening to these advantages, William narrowed his eyes and asked, "if there are more advantages, I''ll ask you one thing. Where did the dinosaurs and magical creatures on this planet come from?"


    Odin and Christine were stunned, and then they were startled. They really didn''t think about this problem.


    In other words, when I first came to this planet, I did think about it, but over the years, I subconsciously thought that the magic planet was safe.


    Fire dragon, colorful deer, unicorn, Thunderbird, King Kong are all easy to say,


    but if those dinosaurs had lived here since ancient times, it would be a big problem.


    At least 65 million years ago, the creatures actually live well on this planet. Let alone, they have not evolved naturally with the change of time.


    This either means that the genes of these organisms are locked up, or that these animals have not been around for a long time and are artificially cloned.


    But no matter what kind of people or forces that transform this planet are absolutely powerful or hopeless ancient races.


    Even if it is calculated according to millions of years, the elves and the asahs are all descendants.


    Maybe the race that came to the magic planet has perished, but what if it doesn''t?


    This kind of speculation is a huge hidden danger for Odin and Christine.


    "Planted in Asgard?" Odin looks at William and Christine as if asking.


    William shrugged, "I won''t take any risks until I know the situation of this planet. As for the other place,


    it''s up to you two to decide that I won''t intervene, so as not to blame me for the problem.".


    Odin glared at William. Without waiting for Christine to speak, he shook his head and sighed, "Asgard is not the right place.".


    Of course, the divine realm is not the best place. William understands that Odin is worried that once HeLa gets out of trouble and returns to Asgard, the stronger Asgard is, the stronger HeLa will be.


    This is probably why Odin does not want infinite gems to appear in Asgard.


    Christine also doesn''t want the tree of life to be planted on a flat planet like Asgard.


    Unlike round or elliptical planets such as the earth, Asgard is a kind of planet with square sky and round earth. Once the tree of life grows big enough, its root system is likely to penetrate the foundation of Asgard,


    so they can''t help but focus on William.


    "No, you want to plant the tree of life on the earth," William shook his head hastily. "Don''t forget that human beings are absolutely insatiable. Once the tree of life appears in England, I promise that there will be countless dignitaries who will come up with the idea of the tree of life in the future.".


    After explaining, William found that Odin and Christine did not have much worried expression.


    "We can plant it in your territory and set up a hidden magic array like Christine''s town. With the strength of English witches, they can''t find it.".


    William some heart said, "and Christine''s town the same hidden magic array?"


    "That''s right," Odin nodded, "as long as you often cast natural magic for the tree of life in the next few decades, we can go back to the magic planet to plant the new seeds after we get them.".


    "Moreover, the tree of life can also adjust the environment around it. In the future, the magic elements in your territory will be stronger than anywhere else on the earth.".


    "And this?"


    William, who was still a little excited, immediately thought of his own planet x17 when he heard that it would increase the concentration of magic elements.


    If we transform that planet into a new magic planet, and then migrate magic creatures such as Thunderbird, fire dragon and unicorn,


    it will be of great help not only to leave a way back, but also to enhance our own power.


    However, he said, "don''t forget that the earth, the atrium world, is the fragrant steamed bun in the eyes of demons, demons, angels, asahs, aliens and other supernatural forces.


    once those supernatural forces find that there is a tree of life in my territory, we have to guard against more than human beings.".


    "Hahaha" Odin laughed a few times, "it doesn''t matter. There is the magic temple in London. Ninety nine percent of the demons that enter the real world are low-level monsters,


    with space barriers, even medium-level demons are difficult to enter the earth, let alone those high-level and demon level ones,


    I believe those low-level demons that even ordinary Asgard soldiers can''t beat, It won''t affect you in any way.


    Having said so much, seeing that William still hesitated, Odin said impatiently, "Christine will move to your territory with the temple of the light elves,


    she and the magic elves are responsible for the usual guard, and with the hidden magic array of the light elves, you don''t have to worry that the tree of life and the magic tide will be known by the outside world.".What kind of condition is this? Don''t let Christine try it. She''ll agree.


    William bowed his head and thought, "I always think it''s a wrong decision to leave the tree of life in the human world. I hope everything is as we wish.".


    Seeing that William was so worried, Christine hesitated and said, "well, let''s wait until we find the right place to plant?"


    "No way." Odin won''t let Christine go back.


    He didn''t know whether he had that time to wait for the water of life to come into being.


    So, it''s no different for Odin to take risks and wait for a long time.


    Shaking his head in denial, he said to Christine, "I will send a strong and loyal guard to follow you to William''s territory.".


    After that, without waiting for Christine to speak, Odin said to William, "do this thing well, and I promise to bring back a weapon that is no worse than Thor''s hammer.".


    Thinking about the planet x17, William deliberately asked, "have you really decided? Maybe things will turn for the better in a few days.


    "Don''t wait," Odin said, looking at William. "William, tell me, as long as you think I have enough time to wait, we''ll wait.".


    This, this.


    This hesitation made Odin''s heart thump. He swore to himself that William would not know anything, or see some pictures of the future with magic, and that the outcome of the king of the gods must be bad.


    "Well, that''s it. Christine is ready to move. William will go back to his territory and find a suitable place. I''ll prepare weapons, guards and everything else for you.".


    "Heimdar", before Christine could speak, Odin was brought back to the divine realm by a rainbow.

 Chapter 954

    "Wait a minute," cried William, and Christine said hastily, "the best place for the growth of the tree of life is in the forest. The denser and larger the forest, the more suitable it is for the growth of the tree of life.


    moreover, the ability of the guardian of the forest God will change with the size of the territory.".


    "Understand", William nodded and disappeared. The place where he reappeared was not Oxford castle, but planet x17.


    "Have you finished exploring this planet and its galaxy on Sunday?"


    "Yes, sir, more than two years is enough for me to explore the whole galaxy. What do you want to know?"


    "If you calculate, is it safe to put the tree species of life on this planet?"


    On Sunday, after a pause of several minutes, he came back and said, "Sir, according to my calculation, the biggest loophole is the discovery of the iron blooded people on this planet, and the secondary trouble is the possible interstellar pioneers and pirates.


    as for the creatures on this planet, no magical creatures have been found yet.


    In order to explore in the end, nearly 2000 kinds of microorganisms have also been established to deal with drugs. If you need them, I can produce them at any time. ".


    William didn''t pay attention to the virus all the time. Fortunately, it has been put on record on Sunday, so there should be no problem.


    As for the interstellar pioneers and pirates, it''s no problem. If William can''t beat these poor people in the universe, he''ll be fooling around for years.


    Not to mention Odin and the whole Asgard behind him.


    Moreover, since planet x17 can naturally develop to the present, there are no intelligent creatures, which means that the galaxy where the planet is located is very secret, and it must be far away from other intelligent races.


    "Show me the way, we''ll go to the biggest forest on the planet.".


    Wearing sentinel armor, he flew for nearly three minutes, spanning nearly 20000 kilometers, to the center of the largest forest on planet x17.


    Sir, the area of this forest is about 8.4 million square kilometers. There are two rivers more than 7000 kilometers long in the forest, which flow to the sea from east to west.


    the annual average temperature is similar to that of the Amazon rainforest on earth, which should be very suitable for the growth of the tree of life.


    With a smile, William asked, "it''s three times larger than the earth, but the largest forest is only eight million square kilometers, only one million more than the Amazon rainforest?"


    "Sir, the continent of this planet is very broken. The largest continent is only 60 million square kilometers, and there are 11 other continents with an area of more than 10 million.


    Fortunately, there are nine forests covering an area of more than 4 million square kilometers, with an average forest coverage of about four layers, which is definitely more suitable for human habitation than the earth. ".


    After hearing this, William just nodded, but suddenly said with a smile, "when the tree of life grows up, maybe this planet will become a magic world.".


    After that, William looked into the distance and saw that there were mountains in the distance. He took a few seconds to fly over and walked around the mountains for a few times.


    soon, from the smart lens of warfighter, he saw a valley marked with an altitude of 200 meters and an area of more than 1000 square kilometers, surrounded by mountains.


    After opening the portal to the transmitter, William said to Sunday, "send out explorers to find out if there are any dangerous creatures.".


    Yes sir.


    Thousands of glowing probe balls flew out of the portal and spread out into the valley.


    Soon all kinds of virtual images of animals and plants appeared in the sky in front of William.


    After half an hour''s exploration of the valley forest, it was determined that even if there were wild animals, they were just ordinary wild animals. William was relieved to find a suitable place for Christine''s small town.


    Three days later, William appeared on the magic planet in the early morning of the fourth day.


    Before he entered the magic Town, a rainbow appeared beside him. Odin was carrying a gun of eternity in one hand and a short hammer with blue light in the other hand, which was more magical than Thor''s hammer.


    however, when Odin saw William, he asked eagerly, "why can''t heimdar see where you are these three days?"


    When William heard this, he was very happy. It was strange that Odin didn''t let anyone look at him.


    "Can''t heimdar see where I am?"


    Odin frowned and was about to open his mouth when he saw William''s eyes staring at his magic hammer.


    "What do you want to do?"


    William said with a smile, "you can rest assured that I am doing business. Do you remember what I told you before that I asked you to wait for a few days?"


    Odin was stunned and nodded in a restless mood.


    "Show me the hammer quickly. I promise that as long as the hammer of ice is OK, there will be no problem with the tree of life.".


    On hearing this, odinna didn''t understand. William didn''t tell the truth a few days ago.


    Instead, he planned to wait until he really made the hammer of ice to tell the truth.


    "You, you crazy, suspicious bastard.".He is the Lord of the nine realms, the king of the Asgard gods. But in William''s heart, he has no credit.


    The angry Odin could not help holding the hammer of ice in his hand. If he had not been old enough to keep his temper, he would have beaten the smiling bastard down and frozen him forever.


    You''d better not cheat a king, otherwise.


    "Well, well, what can I do to cheat you? I''m still waiting for the first self-healing deal with Shenyu.".


    William impatiently interrupted Odin''s words, "give me the hammer to try, other words wait until Christine comes out, so that I don''t have to repeat it.".


    Looking at William with a calm face and no panic and fear expression, Odin couldn''t help thinking that this bastard has gone to the center of the earth, right?


    Think of this, in the heart a burst of chagrin, oneself how didn''t think of the matter of the center of the earth.


    Just as he was about to throw the hammer of ice to William, he heard the sound of a horse''s hoof.


    "You''re ready," Christine asked in a distant voice as he rode out of the town on a colorful deer. However, he saw that the atmosphere between William and Odin was a little stiff. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK," William shook his head. "As long as your majesty Odin''s reward is OK, I''ve found you an absolutely suitable place to place the tree of life.".


    "Whew ~ ~", Christine grabbed the rein of the colorful deer and stared at William nervously. "You changed your mind and didn''t inform us in advance, Mr. Devonshire. Do you know what you are doing?"


    William, who had been prepared for a long time, took out the player from the storage space and was still among the three.


    A virtual image is illuminated in mid air, and the first thing you see is an endless forest and two winding rivers.


    after pulling down the camera, you come to a huge valley surrounded by mountains, which is countless times larger than the valley where Christine town is located.


    Looking at the stunned Odin and the excited Christine, William asked with a smile,


    "how about such a big forest, enough to meet the needs of the tree of life and the guardians of the forest God?".

 Chapter 955

    After watching the video provided by William, Odin and Christine thought that this is an alien planet, and so many trees are absolutely suitable for the growth of the tree of life.


    Christine and look at each other, Odin on the handle of the hammer of ice is still a William.


    "With Wulu metal as the shell and ice box as the core, this hammer can not only be indestructible, but also be like Thor''s hammer, which has the same intention with you.


    moreover, this artifact is engraved with three magic arrays. One is that when you input your own mental power, only you and the people you admit can use it in the future.


    the other is that the ice box has been completely and completely used The hammer integrates into one, which can not only release ice, but also recover the released energy.


    Third, when not in use, it can automatically absorb the energy of the ice in the universe, and everything in the universe is limited, so there is no lack of cold.


    coupled with the characteristic that Wulu metal is easy to enchant, you can add appropriate magic for the hammer of ice yourself.


    According to Odin, William put mental energy into the hammer. Unexpectedly, the input lasted for ten minutes until he began to feel dizzy.


    But for his mental strength, he might have been sucked dry by the hammer.


    William, who almost had a problem, couldn''t help staring at Odin, but the old man turned his mouth and said with a smile,


    "don''t look at me like that. Anyone who wants to get this artifact will experience the process of mental deficiency,


    the only difference is that the more mental power you input, the harder it will be cracked.".


    After Odin explained, William also felt the hammer of ice at this time, just like being controlled by the mind, he could fly around with his ideas and make any attack.


    The release of cold ice energy in the hammer also depends on one''s own mind. You can release as much as you want.


    He took it in his hand and threw it fiercely out of the valley. The huge force instantly threw the hammer more than ten kilometers.


    Then William thought, and the hammer flew back at a speed of one kilometer per second, about three times the speed of sound.


    Before William wanted to try the power of ice, he was warned by Odin, "be careful, the hammer of ice is an artifact that can freeze a whole planet.


    don''t freeze Christine''s Valley in a moment.".


    Feeling the surge of ice energy in the hammer, William thought about it and held the hammer in his right hand. On his left hand, which was covered by the sentinel armor, a whirling ice tornado began to appear.


    Feel the temperature around a straight line drop, Christine exclaimed, William an idea to withdraw the ice magic.


    Ice box is the artifact of ice giant. Holding it, you can feel the power of ice magic, which is at least ten times stronger.


    Happy to throw the hammer of ice into the air, William pointed to Odin''s eternal gun and said, "let''s try the physical attack ability of this hammer?"


    "No", did not expect Odin directly refused, "you want to try its physical attack and hardness, I can lend you the eternal gun to try.".


    When William and Christine heard this, they were stunned. Then they heard Odin say, "this hammer collides with any weapon, and it will transfer its own frost power to each other''s weapon.


    when the king of dwarves tries his weapon, he will freeze his forging table which is always hot.".


    "Really?"


    William was so happy that he turned around and the hammer in his hand was still on the cliff hundreds of meters away.


    With a bang, the cliff hit by the hammer of ice immediately appeared a large area of frost.


    After an idea, the hammer flies back automatically.


    Try to recover the frost energy. As soon as the idea appears, the frost on the cliff melts, turns into a dark blue energy mass, and flies back to the hammer.


    And the frozen cliff, because of the intense heat expansion and cold contraction, soon appeared the situation of fragmentation, some rock fragments also crash down.


    "Good baby", William can''t put it down at this time. Look at the old man Odin.


    "Come on, your majesty, let''s go to my planet.".


    "Your planet?"


    Odin and Christine are surprised to see William, "you actually found a suitable uninhabited planet?"


    Then Odin responded, "and this planet is not in the nine realms?"


    William laughed a few words, "good luck, just good luck. As for not being in the nine realms, to be honest, I still don''t know how big the nine realms are, so I can''t tell you where the planet is.".


    This question, Odin just smile, did not answer William.


    As long as William thinks about it, he can understand that the nine realms of Asgard in the movie world are not the whole galaxy, it may even be nine distant star systems,


    otherwise, Asgard would be in charge of so many civilized planets appearing in the galaxy in the movie?


    Perhaps Odin knew that he would go on fighting because he had contact with other big forces after he had won the ninth world. Maybe he would have killed all the asgards and could not rule the galaxy.What''s more desperate is that the Milky Way galaxy, with a diameter of 200000 light-years, is just a small point in the whole universe.


    There are no fewer than 100000 galaxies that can be observed by humans alone.


    It''s not that I don''t want to rule the whole universe. It''s just that the territory is so big that people can''t afford to go out for a walk.


    Don''t mention it. Even if you visit one star system by one, you will find that you have been to less than one ten thousandth of the 400 billion star systems in the Milky way after hundreds of thousands of years.


    At this moment, no matter how ambitious the overlord is, he will feel powerless.


    The hammer of ice on his hand was thrown into the sky, and William said to Odin and Christine, "if you want to be safe, put your hand on my shoulder,


    if you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. Although I''m sure I can take you there out of thin air, to be honest, I didn''t do that.".


    Odin just laughed at this and put his hand on William''s shoulder,


    while Christine gave William a white look and put his antlers on William''s back.


    William, who wants to take advantage of the situation, can only turn his lips. From knowing that Christine is not Odin''s illegitimate daughter, his restless heart begins to get uneasy.


    In a flash, the three men came to the rainforest of planet x17.


    When the Odin three disappeared, heimdar, who was in charge of rainbow bridge in Asgard and could see through the whole nine realms, once again found that he could not see the Odin three.


    He could not help shaking his head at Thor, who was holding Thor''s hammer. "I have lost the trace of his majesty Odin.


    depending on the situation, the place William Devonshire went to is far beyond the nine realms, even beyond the Milky way, to other galaxies.".


    Saul complained with some chagrin, "hell, I knew I was going with my father.".


    All the generals of Asgard look at sol helplessly.

 Chapter 956

    Looking at the boundless forest, Odin is just in a good mood. He feels that William''s work is reliable, and he can live up to his self descending status.


    Christine is different. When she feels the surging natural atmosphere around her, she feels like she has to float.


    Riding a colorful deer, I went around the valley of nearly 1000 square kilometers,


    excitedly said to William, "thank you, Mr. Devonshire, this is definitely the most suitable place for the growth of the tree of life.".


    William nodded with a smile, and then said to Odin, "since there is no problem here, then we should consider the safety issue next.".


    With that, William released the video of exploring this huge forest on Sundays in the past few days.


    "Three days is too short. I only have time for robots and explorers to explore this valley with an area of nearly 1000 square kilometers.


    as for the follow-up reconnaissance and guard tasks, it''s better to dispatch an organic unit from Asgard to take charge.".


    Odin noncommittally looked at the river in the distance, "you should have explored the huge forest outside the valley?"


    "Of course," William nodded, "the advantage of robots is that as long as they have sufficient energy, they will not stop, and the results of exploration are quite good.


    this forest is certainly full of crisis for ordinary species, but it is not dangerous for us on the magic side and the magic side.".


    "That''s good," Odin chuckled, and suddenly said to William, "if I can, I don''t want to transfer Asgard''s soldiers to be in charge.".


    Christine asked in surprise, "why?"


    Odin said with a serious face, "since only the three of us know about this planet, it''s better to keep this secret until the tree of life grows up.".


    Odin was so cautious that Christine was very happy, but soon he became bitter and said, "I''m afraid there will be a loophole in defense just by relying on the guardian of the forest God to protect the tree of life.".


    "Then bring the magic elves.".


    For the magic elves, whether it''s William or Odin, they are more confident than human beings and other intelligent creatures.


    So for William''s proposal, Odin agreed without thinking, "the reward has been given to you, and the planet is yours, so if something goes wrong, should I ask you to be responsible?"


    William mouth a draw, can only answer no problem, but in the heart of some unhappy he, or export a taunt.


    "You would rather believe me than your subjects and children?"


    Listening to William''s words, he said with a smile, "I know that although you are selfish, you must keep your word. Besides, I have something you need.".


    Isn''t it the real gem? William grinned at him and said to Christine, "shall we plant the tree of life now, or shall we get those magic elves and settle down first?"


    Thinking that Odin was so cautious, Christine couldn''t help saying, "first put down the tree species of the world, make sure it''s OK, then bring the God of the forest, and then pick up the elves.".


    William nodded, followed Christine with Odin, and landed in the valley.


    I watched with my own eyes as she took out a fist sized seed from her space equipment and planted it in the open space of the valley.


    Then he took out a small crystal like bottle, opened the bottle stopper with Odin''s beard and eyebrows together, and poured a few drops of green liquid with rich natural flavor on the seeds.


    Only ten seconds later, the seed began to take root and germinate. It grew to about two meters at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then slowed down the growth rate.


    Seeing this, Christine anxiously called to William, "Lord Devonshire, do your natural magic quickly.".


    When William heard this, he didn''t release the magic immediately, but called attention to Odin,


    and then said to Sunday, "prepare for the army of robots, I feel the animals around me start to stir up.".


    Hearing William''s words, Odin regained his mind and felt that animals were peeping around him.


    Just as he wanted to contact heimdar and get ready to sit down, Christine yelled, "don''t worry about these animals, they are just attracted by the water of life.


    when the tree of life grows up and begins to send out natural magic, both animals and plants will spontaneously protect the tree of life and perform natural magic as soon as possible.".


    William didn''t fully listen to Christine''s words. He opened four transmission gates around and saw the droid army come out. Then he began to release magic and guide the natural elements floating in the forest to pour into the tree of life.


    With new energy, the tree of life began to grow again at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the length reaches 10 meters or 20 meters, the required energy increases again, and William has to fly into the sky to guide the free natural elements within a radius of two kilometers to drift here.


    As soon as the elements within the two kilometers are reduced, the natural elements in other parts of the forest will naturally come here.Finally, in midair, an energy whirlpool was formed, like an hourglass, venting massive natural elements to William.


    William, in the vortex of energy, when guiding these natural elements, was surprised to find that this energy actually began to enter his body first, and then out of his body and straight into the tree of life.


    "This, this, this is the baptism of elements", Christine looks at William in the sky in shock, and then secretly looks at Odin with changeable expression.


    Fortunately, Odin knew that this was not his own opportunity. Even if he could replace William, he could not mobilize the natural elements like William.


    he could only watch all this enviously with Christine.


    "Alas, with this adventure, the shackles of William''s life have been opened. It seems that we all have to accept the birth of a new strong man.".


    The life span of a hundred years is too short for a long-lived race that can live thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    Even if you can be strong for a while, just wait a few decades, and the laws of nature will make you fall into a situation of constant weakness.


    One hundred years later, when the strong human become a pile of loess, the immortal race will be happy and sigh a few words at most, and then life will be back on the right track again.


    Therefore, after this baptism of natural elements, William''s life expectancy has risen sharply. Not to mention a thousand years, there should be no problem in living for hundreds of years.


    When the wave of elements lasted for nearly an hour, Christine saw that the tree of life began to feed back the natural elements, and then yelled to William, "stop, William, stop.".


    After scattering the element guidance, William, who lands in the sky after calming down, gives Odin and Christine the first feeling, just like being modified by a filter.


    Although the person is still that person, it makes people clearly feel that William''s life level has been sublimated, and he is no longer the mortal who will be old in a few years.

 Chapter 957

    After being baptized by natural elements, William felt that his state at this time could not be better.


    There is even an illusion that you are like Tang Monk''s flesh. As long as you are bitten, the other person will live longer.


    In particular, Odin''s bright eyes looked at him, which made him almost hit him with one fist.


    Fortunately, Christine''s surprise came from the tree of nature, which relieved the strange atmosphere between them.


    "Celia, she told me her name was Celia.".


    "Really?" Hearing this, Odin also looked at the tree of life, which was dozens of meters high and needed four or five people to embrace.


    With the tree of life of self-consciousness, we have crossed the most dangerous stage.


    "Yes, she has awakened her consciousness," Christine said to William. "Hurry up, hurry up and send the forest gods of the magic planet,


    Celia has consciousness. In the future, she can command the forest gods to protect herself. We just need to help her guard the sky and wait for the new elves to appear.


    it won''t take more than a few decades A new group of Elves will appear on this planet.


    Decades?


    On hearing this figure, William, who was still full of expectations, immediately lost interest.


    Like Christine, he has been guarding a tree for decades or hundreds of years. Even if he can live for tens of thousands of years in return, William is not interested in it.


    "Well, we''d better arrange the magic array first, and then get the magic elves.".


    "No, no, no," Christine said, quickly stepping up to William and grabbing his arm, "let''s move the temple of the light elves and the God of the forest first.".


    William looks at Odin. Odin, who has recovered to a kind appearance, nods with a smile. They immediately leave and appear outside the magic town.


    "Click rub", a thunder suddenly came from the sky, William looked up at the sky without any clouds, he knew who was coming.


    Sure enough, a unique light of rainbow bridge appeared not far away.


    Saul''s first words when he saw William and Christine were, "where''s my father?"


    "You go to gather the God of the forest and the first things you need to take.".


    With Christine holding his arm, William turned and looked at sol, who was gripping Thor''s hammer with anxiety and worry on his face.


    Just for a moment, William thought, just take Thor''s Thor''s hammer, try ice hammer is really indestructible.


    The sentinel armor on his body, according to William''s idea, turned into lightning armor, "your father didn''t tell you anything?"


    Sol was stunned. Odin really told him not to act rashly unless he was informed.


    It''s almost two hours since Odin disappeared, and sol has changed from relaxed at the beginning to worry, and then to worry.


    At this time, seeing that William''s armor turned into lightning armor to restrain him, Saul could resist his anger and asked again, which was quite rational.


    "Tell me, where is my father? Why can''t heimdar see you? Why can''t we get any reply from him?".


    "Why are you alone?"


    William not only wanted to irritate sol, but also wondered if Odin had kept it from rocky. Instead of answering, he asked, "where''s rocky?"


    "Rocky? Do you still want to see rocky? "


    When Odin disappeared, William not only didn''t cooperate, but also asked some questions that seemed out of tune to Saul.


    What''s more, in his eyes, William has the ability to deal with his father. When he is upset, he probably thinks that William wants to see rocky, or that he wants to kill the royal family of Asgard.


    the anger in his heart can''t be suppressed, so he raises the Thor''s hammer in his hand and hits William.


    But as soon as he jumped into the air, he saw a smile on the corner of William''s mouth, and then the hammer, which was similar to Raytheon''s hammer, but more magical, appeared in his hand.


    "Dang ~ ~" a loud noise, two hammers directly hit together, William is only shaking,


    and in mid air sol was huge force, hit more than ten meters.


    After stabilizing his figure, he stepped on the ground full of flowers and plants and glided for more than ten meters before stopping.


    Sol, standing up straight, raised Thor''s hammer in surprise, and saw that the hammer was covered by layers of frost, and a cold force was still extending along the hammer to his arm.


    "Hell," an idea rose, and dark clouds began to appear in the sky.


    Sol raised his hammer to the sky, and a flash of lightning came down, offsetting the ice on his hand and hammer.


    Knead some slow arm, sol a face of war, but the heart did not know how to win William.


    In the past, he didn''t take advantage of it. On the contrary, he was suppressed by magic and sentinel armor. Now William has a hammer of ice, which is not less powerful than Thor''s hammer, but more difficult.


    Even if he wanted to fight hard, sol didn''t think he had a good chance of winning.Since he couldn''t win, he, who didn''t like to use his brain, could only suppress his anger and began to say tentatively,


    "I should listen to rocky and persuade my father not to give you the hammer of ice.


    now it''s all right. You damned bastard, in a twinkling of an eye, you will turn the artifact Asgard gave you to the divine realm.".


    William, who was checking to see if there was something wrong with the hammer of ice, looked at Saul, frowned and asked, "does rocky know the hammer of ice? Do you know this artifact will come to me? "


    Now that you''ve tested the firmness of ice hammer, there''s no need to play sol.


    He put away his weapon, changed his armor into casual clothes again, suspended in the air and came to Saul. "Tell me, how did rocky know that?"


    Looking at a pair of don''t want to hit William, sol also understand that things may not be the same as their own imagination, after listening to William''s question, expression can''t help a stiff.


    This made William have a bad feeling, "hell, it''s not you who told Loki, is it?"


    "Asshole, I asked you first where my father is?"


    When William patted his forehead, he could only scold secretly when he was upset, and then asked him to send a message to Odin on Sunday.


    Before long, Odin, holding the gun of eternity, appeared in front of Saul.


    Leaving Odin to explain to sol, William turns to enter the magic town and sees a dozen forest gods, 15-6 meters tall, green, with human limbs and heads,


    wrapping the light Elf Temple with thick cane like arms.


    Seeing William flying in, Christine, standing at the door of the temple, called out. When William came outside the temple,


    he asked, "can you really send the temple and the God of the forest at one time?"


    As soon as Christine finished, the picture in his eyes turned and he found that he had already appeared not far from the tree of life.


    Before she regained her consciousness and felt the existence of the tree of life, the guardian of the forest God released the temple and took root in the earth one by one around the tree of life.

 Chapter 958

    As soon as the God of the forest plunges into the soil, he begins to shake his arm, which is seven or eight meters long. After a while, it turns into two branches, and then many branches and leaves grow on his head and branches.


    From a distance, it''s no different from normal trees. To be honest, the location of these ten forest gods is empty space.


    only when other trees grow around them, people won''t feel abrupt.


    Christine saw that the God of the forest had been set up, so he dived into the busy temple. He didn''t know what he was doing. William, who was bored, suddenly felt a sound coming into his ears.


    At the same time, the mental force immediately extended to the outside, scanning the nearby forest, but after several rounds, no intelligent creature was found.


    Just as he wanted to send out the detector, the tree of life swayed a few times to attract William''s attention, and a joyful voice came into his ears again.


    No, it''s a psychic call.


    William was surprised to see the tree of life, foot on the ground a little, people suspended in mid air, came to the tree of life side.


    When you press your hand on the huge tree trunk, a voice appears in your mind, "I''m Celia, the tree of life. Celia, thank you for your help to me and the elves.".


    William happily looked at the tree of life, "you can communicate so quickly.".


    "No, human beings.".


    "Wait a minute," William interrupted. "My name is William Devonshire, the Duke of England, the master of this planet. You can call me William.".


    "OK, William," said Celia happily, "in order to thank you for your help, I will provide you with three drops of water of life every hundred years in the future,


    and each drop of water of life can not only prolong the life span of a hundred years, but also enhance the magic affinity of users.".


    "Then I have to thank you," William thought with a smile as he took back his hand on the tree trunk.


    this tree of life, called Celia, is really an old goblin who has lived for many years. He knows the benefits as soon as he comes up.


    Next, should Celia take the opportunity to say that she is too weak and hope to wait for William''s protection, not only to protect her, but also to provide a lot of magic for her growth?


    And then wait a hundred years to get paid?


    At that time, William might have visited all the major forces in the universe, and he could see a drop of life water that could increase the life span of a hundred years.


    Although there is an agreement to protect Celia in his deal with Odin, he really has no patience to wait for decades or hundreds of years.


    "Don''t thank me, thank Odin bolsen. I don''t think much about you,


    but since you live on my territory, it''s normal to charge you some rent, right?".


    "Yes, yes." Celia had no idea that William would be so straightforward.


    With that, Celia just woke up as an excuse to end the dialogue.


    William curled his lips and wanted to hold himself up by short promises. He thought I was stupid.


    And no matter what kind of Celia and elves he wants, William will reach out for the benefits he wants.


    Just thinking about it, a magic energy mask diffuses from the temple of the light elves, and soon forms an aperture about two kilometers in diameter.


    After a few flashes in the air, it disappeared and hid in the forest.


    After the magic circle was started, Christine rushed out of the temple again. With only one look at William, he quickly integrated a ball of light into Celia''s trunk.


    In an instant, William felt the magic elements around him, like being imprisoned by something.


    Anger came from the bottom of his heart. Fortunately, his goal at this time was not the tree of life, but the real gem in Odin''s hand.


    In front of the light spirit Christine cold hum, eyes with blue light, mobilize the power of space gem, the stay in the magic planet town of those elves, one by one was sent over.


    And Christine at this time to see William''s expression, as if to see the most terrible devil.


    In her inheritance knowledge, doesn''t it mean that no one can use magic within kilometers of Celia''s side after the combination of the magic confinement ball and the tree of life?


    But William can not only use magic, but also rely on imagination to send all the magic elves.


    In order to warn Christine and Celia behind her, William then sent the elves'' belongings and piled them in the temple of light elves.


    After filling the whole temple, William flew up to the sky with his sentry armour and began to observe the mountains around the valley.


    Then he said to Sunday, "while setting up sentries among these mountains to protect the tree of life, the elves are forbidden to develop their power beyond the valley.


    And to watch everything here, anyone, even if the tree of life shakes in the future, I want to know. ".


    "Understood sir, mission established.".


    This is not a pure magic world, and the tree of life is not invincible,Otherwise, they would not be nearly exterminated by the dark elves.


    He once again ordered that a 100 meter spaceship be dispatched to the low earth orbit of the planet on Sunday, with all kinds of destructive weapons stationed all year round.


    Ensure that once he receives William''s order, he can destroy the whole spirit Valley, and then he will send it back to the magic planet directly.


    As soon as William left, Celia sighed. Knowing that Christine didn''t even say hello, she started the practice of banning the magic ball, which was completely angered William.


    And she vaguely felt a devastating crisis, which was always floating on her head and the elves.


    Fortunately, it is not in vain that the tree of life and the light elves stand aloof from the world, and there are nearly 1000 square kilometers of living space, which is enough for the newly born elves to use for many years.


    When William''s preventive measures really began to be implemented, it may have been thousands of years.


    It''s hard to say whether he remembers it or not, even when he''s still alive.


    Send back to the magic planet, William will see sol is a pair of indignant look, silly stand don''t speak.


    Seeing William coming back, Odin said with a smile, "is that done over there?"


    William nodded, and then suddenly remembered that since helmdale could not see the planet x17, in the future Odin would have to find himself every time he wanted to go and have a look?


    And after watching it, you have to find him to go back to Asgard, or even accompany him all the way.


    Thinking of it, William said with a smile, "it seems that Shenyu has to set up a permanent office in London, otherwise it will be very troublesome for us to connect or go somewhere in the future.".


    "Indeed", seeing that William did not take advantage of this problem, Odin was relieved and could not help thinking about who to send to London.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to let Angela take a permanent mission to London.


    On the one hand, Angela''s identity is a little special, which is not recognized by most people in the divine realm. On the other hand, Odin has not given up the idea of matching Angela and William.


    So when William meets Angela in London, the headache is not just Odin.

 Chapter 959

    William, who doesn''t know Angela well, doesn''t pay much attention to her going to London as a liaison. Moreover, he doesn''t think he has that charm, so Angela doesn''t want to follow him.


    He said to Odin, whose mind had drifted to the tree of life, "do you want to go to the Spirit Valley to have a look again?"


    Odin nodded undisguised, "of course.".


    With the experience of transmitting so many magic elves, William put his hand on Odin''s shoulder with a smile. After a thought, he appeared alone in the elves valley.


    Seeing that his father was sent away, sol came over angrily, "what kind of conspiracy are you engaged in? You need to keep it so secret, even my heirs of the divine realm?"


    Conspiracy? William looked at Saul in surprise. Is his father really not afraid of being beaten?


    And at this time sol is still a big mouth, he knows, maybe not today, rocky can know.


    "You said it was a conspiracy. Do you think I will offend your father by telling you?"


    "Well," Saul''s face froze, and William shook his head with a smile. "Wait till you become king.".


    On hearing this, Saul''s face immediately smile, "do you really think I''m more suitable to be king than rocky?"


    "Of course," William said with a smile, "what Asgard needs is justice, justice, a king who can lead them to victory. In this respect, you are much better than rocky.".


    "Yes, I''m really much better than rocky in fighting." after that, Saul also waved the Thor''s hammer with a smile,


    "I have said to rocky that men should take weapons instead of playing tricks in the dark all day long,


    you see, people in Asgard support me much better than rocky.".


    That''s everyone''s deception. William laughed in his heart. If he was allowed to choose, he would certainly choose Saul as the king.


    Rocky doesn''t work well, but he''s not easy to cheat.


    Of course, with the more suffering sol encounters, he will certainly grow up, but he is also a tolerant person in essence,


    so, there is no need to choose, as long as he is a normal Asgard, he will choose sol as king.


    They talked for nearly half an hour, feeling that Odin, Celia and Christine should have finished what they had to say.


    Waving to open a portal, connecting the two planets, Odin soon walked out of the portal without mentioning the unhappiness between William, Celia and Christine.


    Perhaps in his mind, he would like to see the relationship between William and Celia not good, so that the two sides would not unite to cheat him.


    Back in the divine realm, before he could get the remaining URU metal promised by rocky, William used the reason of making self-healing talisman to stay for the time being.


    After a day''s rest, he went out to visit Asgard''s market the next day. He spent ten energy crystals and ordered ten thousand jade charms in a jewelry store.


    After receiving the jade Fu materials, William stayed in the big house all day, making jade Fu at the speed of 1000 pieces a day.


    Ten days later, he and Odin went to Spirit Valley again to show a tide of natural elements for Celia, the tree of life.


    while helping Celia, William enjoyed the baptism of elements again.


    But this time, the effect is not as strong as the first time. After two tides of elements, the free natural elements in this forest, which is bigger than the Amazon rainforest, have been collected almost.


    According to Celia, the third time in a short time may consume the vitality of the whole forest and all the plants themselves.


    As a tree of life, Celia could not plunder other plants.


    And Odin, the principal, saw that Celia had grown up several times faster than she had expected, and agreed to meet once a month.


    Returning to the divine realm again, William asked someone to find rocky, who was in charge of the jade Fu Trade. He asked to trade the jade Fu first on the ground that it had already made 5000 pieces.


    Before long, a gloomy looking rocky took more than a dozen asgardians to William''s small building by the inner city square.


    While the magician in the divine realm randomly checks 5000 jade amulets, William smiles and says to rocky standing beside him, "I remember that there is a deal between us that hasn''t been completed.


    it''s rare to see each other once. Do you want to deal with the Wulu metal first?"


    Rocky was tired of hearing this. If it wasn''t for Odin''s personal responsibility for the self-healing Fu transaction, rocky would rather stay away than come to see William.


    "You''ve got the artifact you want, and you want to blackmail me.".


    "Who cares if you have too many treasures?" William said, staring at rocky. "You can''t escape, rocky. When we finish the transaction of the remaining 5000 jade runes in ten days,


    if you don''t see Wulu metal, I promise you''ll have bad luck, and it''s bad luck.".


    After the verification of the jade talisman, five large boxes were transported away, and then a full hundred boxes were transported into the small building.The people of Asgard, who were watching in the neighborhood, were shocked. For a moment, the voice of envy and jealousy did not come.


    William''s identity suddenly changed from a great magician to a super rich man. Many self considered beautiful girls in Shenyu have made a 180 degree turn in their attitude towards William.


    And the self-healing Rune spread all over the divine realm before half a day, and then began to spread to other planets in the universe.


    Ten days later, when the remaining 5000 jade charms were traded, William not only received 100 boxes containing 10000 energy crystals again, but also got a ball of Wulu metal from Loki.


    when he was planning to have a lie down with more than a dozen new Shenyu girls at home, a middle-aged man with blue body and metal short fins like Mohican hairstyle on his head was wearing a belt At first sight, he was like a Hun, but no other human beings, appeared in the near earth outer space of Shenyu in a small spaceship,


    respectfully applied to Shenyu to see William.


    During the waiting period, the young man said nervously, "do we really want to enter Asgard? If you meet a guy who knows who we are and is not happy with us,


    even if you have a trump card, you can beat ten, you can escape, but we don''t want to be in the range of nine circles in the future. ".


    "Shut up, quill", because he had been waiting for his employer for more than ten days on the earth and was in a bad mood, Yongdu slapped young people on the back of the head,


    "I shouldn''t have taken you bastard to tela star and asked you to go to find your employer, but I didn''t do anything with my money, and I was happy for more than ten days,


    finally, the informant of Daer star gave me a hand I learned that the employer was in Asgard.


    "It''s the earth, not Tera," quill said, covering his head. "It''s not my fault, Yongdu. Who knows this guy named William Devonshire left the earth and ran to Asgard.".


    "Pa".


    Quirrell, the Sophist, was beaten again.


    "Hell, if you hit me again, don''t think I''ll help you cheat that Earth man out.".


    "Fool, I''ve been raising a fool like you for nearly 20 years.".

 Chapter 960

    Yongdu covered his forehead and scolded, "before, we thought that this employer was just a Terran,


    but now he can not only come to Asgard by himself, but also make a self-healing match and sell it to Odin at a high price.


    you can''t use your brain full of women to think about it. Who is Odin, and you will let people knock on him honestly?"


    "Well," Quirrell, who was beaten, rubbed the back of his head and straightened his mind. "Since the employer is a tough guy and the risk of robbing him is very high, why do we take the initiative to come to God to find him?


    Wait for him on the earth with peace of mind, then bid ten times the commission price, cheat a lot of money and go, isn''t it the best? "


    "Fool, you''re an idiot who only sees a small amount of money." Yongdu said with a smile, "our new employer is a powerful magician who can make magic items,


    but after all, he''s only a human on earth, and these guys of the ASAR Protoss rarely appear outside the nine realms. If we can get the agency right of the self-healing talisman,


    transport things to those realms How many times can the price be increased in our galaxy


    "You, you, hey, hey," heard this, quill immediately understood, "no wonder you old man is willing to take such a big risk, also want to come to Asgard, it is the ghost idea.".


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When you see our gold Lord, please tell me that you are a Terran. No, you should be an earthling.".


    "Understand", quill nodded excitedly. He also understood in his heart that he had to take him with him to see his identity as a human on earth.


    At this time, William was taking some of his younger sisters to Asgard, and a wine merchant brought them to the good wine. When there was a knock at the door,


    as soon as his mental strength was swept away, he saw a soldier in gold armor standing outside the door.


    With the power of mind to open the door, William asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Devonshire, we have just received an entry application. The other party said that his name is Yongdu and that you have sent a message to see him.


    after waiting for more than ten days in Midgard, we finally learned that you are in Asgard, so we went to the divine realm.".


    As soon as he heard Yongdu, William was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "yes, I did ask someone to send a message to a predator named Yongdu,


    but I didn''t expect that people like them would dare to come to Shenyu.".


    "The predator?"


    More than a dozen of Asgard girls screamed with fright. When they looked at William''s eyes again, they were surprised not by fear, but by excitement.


    William, who was just a casual pastime, said to the soldier, "help me bring people here," no matter what they thought.


    "I''m sorry, sir, if they are predators, they are not allowed to board Asgard according to the regulations.".


    "Go and ask Odin, I think he will agree," William said, closing the door.


    At the mention of Odin, William also reflected that this is Asgard, not talking about the spirit ball of the universe, that is, the gem of power.


    After all, William is also interested in Yaka arrow in Yongdu''s hand.


    If you whistle, you can easily clean up a large group of minions. Even if you can''t use them, you can give them to your two blood women, Serena and Nisa.


    And Yaka arrow is absolutely a magic weapon for the earth people.


    Odin, who received the report from his subordinates, saw the Yaka arrow shown in Yongdu''s information. He couldn''t help thinking that William would not have the habit of collecting treasures, did he?


    Otherwise, there are so many marauders, why do you have to find someone like Yongdu who is expelled from the Marauder team.


    Thinking of this, Odin waved his hand and said, "do it.".


    It didn''t take long for William to wait. The knock on the door rang again. This time, his mental power not only scanned Yongdu, but also saw Peter quill, who is known as the leader of the Milky Way brain disabled group.


    It''s just that the adopted father and son don''t look very good.


    As soon as they got to Asgard, they were watched, and they were taken to a boat like prisoners, all the way to the square of the inner city.


    Fortunately, when he saw William, these soldiers of Asgard only stayed outside the room, which made the fearing bravery and quill''s mind come alive again.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Anything, Mr. Devonshire," quill said as he agreed with Yongdu. "I''m Peter quill, from Texas, USA, and this is Yongdu udonta.".


    Yongdu and William nodded honestly, "Hello, sir, I''m Yongdu. I''m a star predator. I don''t know if you''re looking for us?"


    William took out his glass, poured three glasses of wine, handed them to quill and Yongdu, and said with a smile, "I''m a little interested in the metal Yaka,


    and some sources told me that you were born on Star 4 of Centaurus galaxy, and you are also one of the few people who can use Yaka arrows,


    so, are you interested in selling me some Kaya arrows and how to use them?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Yongdu said with a fluster in his eyes and forced calmness, "and I wasn''t born in Centaur system.".William narrowed his eyes and said, "as I told you, my news is from some guy who specializes in interstellar intelligence,


    so I not only confirm that you are a centaur, but also that the Yaka arrow is hidden on your left waist.".


    "Shh ~ ~"


    He thought that all his secrets were completely mastered by William. As soon as he pursed, he found that his lips were sealed by an invisible force.


    And suspended in the air, Yaka arrow, also slowly flew to William.


    "Stop it",


    as soon as Yongdu whistled, he finally met quill, a fellow of the earth, in the universe, and yelled to Yongdu to stop.


    I thought William was an excellent magician, but after he and Yongdu got close to him, he couldn''t beat him.


    But the end of the matter was completely beyond his expectation.


    A face-to-face bravery is not only controlled by William, as a secret weapon, Yaka arrow actually floats to William''s hand automatically.


    Quill immediately reached for his weapon.


    But before he could touch his two energy pistols, William turned his eyes, and quell found that no matter how hard he tried, his hands could not reach his waist.


    Quell looked at William in a panic and exclaimed, "what have you done to us?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you two," William waved. His mind took off all the equipment on them and floated to the big table.


    "Pa", a sound after pointing, Yongdu and quell found that they can move.


    It can be seen that William''s ability is to wave his hand gently, and they can only stand honestly.


    "Quill, can you help me introduce and introduce the functions of your gadgets?"


    William said to quill, then looked at Yongdu and said, "Mr. udonta, I have enough sincerity to spare your life.".

 Chapter 961

    Listening to William really let go of his own meaning, Yongdu breathed a sigh in his heart, but at the same time, he saw William pick up quell''s magnetic bomb, and his eyes immediately looked at quell secretly.


    Quail, who also saw this, quickly returned to his "you sure" eyes.


    Yongdu blinked solemnly, then glared at quill to make him do it quickly.


    As a last resort, quill could only nod his head in silence, brewing for a second, and suddenly yelled, "start.".


    A strong electric current burst from William''s hand.


    As the lightning flashed, the two rushed up, intending to seize the opportunity to control William.


    Can just run two steps, the smile on the face of expectation, immediately into a huge panic.


    See the huge electric light that the magnetic storm bomb explodes to open, incredibly by the hand that William firmly grasps, even if the electric flower shoots all around, also can''t hurt him half cent.


    Without even thinking about it, they stopped at the same time and wanted to soar to the edge of the furniture.


    But people''s speed is faster than lightning.


    "Zhi ~ ~" two flashes of lightning fell on the two people who had just turned around.


    In an instant, two heartbreaking cries spread all over the building. More than a dozen Shenyu girls were frightened, but they were eager to have a look.


    Let the armor absorb the lightning in his hands. William looks at Yongdu and quell, who are lying on the ground shaking, and doesn''t care about them.


    instead, he uses his mental energy to collect all the parts of the magnetic storm bomb and send them to Sunday together with other gadgets, so that he can try to copy them.


    He picked up the wine cup on the table and took a sip of the spirits of Shenyu. Then he saw that he had recovered, but he continued to lie on the ground pretending to be Yongdu and quill.


    "Pa" of a, ring finger to ring at the same time, two electric lights fall into two people''s back out of thin air, two people of electricity shake again several times.


    Knowing that William had seen through that they were pretending to be dead, they could only get up obediently.


    William took the glass and looked at the energy pistols on the table. The two guns automatically suspended and pointed to Yongdu and quill,


    "I have no patience and no free time to play games with you. When this glass of wine is finished and I don''t get what I want to hear, you can go to see Satan together.".


    Seeing that William was half on the sofa, sipping his wine, and seeing that the crystal cup was about to reach the bottom, quill anxiously yelled to Yongdu,


    "hell, Yongdu, is your damn Yaka arrow important or our life important?".


    "Of course, it''s ya, Ya and". Before he finished speaking, Yongdu saw the trigger of the energy gun in front of him and moved it slightly.


    he still wanted to be tough, so he immediately changed his words and said, "it''s my life that matters. I have something to say, I have something to say.".


    "That''s right." William shakes his fingers with a smile, and two wine glasses float in the wine cabinet,


    then the bottle automatically opens the cap, pours half a glass of wine into each glass, and floats in front of them.


    "Sit down.".


    Two people holding glasses, full of frustrations sitting opposite William.


    After a minute, quill''s forehead was sweating, staring at the silent bravery, and then said to the frowning William with a flattering face,


    "give us some time, Mr. Devonshire, and I promise to persuade him to do what you say.".


    "No", William shakes his head to quell. He doesn''t see death ambition in Yongdu''s eyes. He immediately understands that the star thief leader is waiting for his bid.


    With a little smile, a box of 10000 energy crystals appeared on the ground.


    As soon as the lid of the box was opened, quell''s envious eyes lit up,


    and his expressionless bravery finally showed a smile on his face, holding his glass with laughter, "here''s to you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    After a sip of the wine in the glass, Yongdu put away his smile and sat upright on the sofa,


    yelled, "not enough.".


    "Pa", after fingering, another big box with the unique blue light of energy crystal appeared on the ground.


    "No, it''s not enough," Yongdu said, swallowing. "Yaka''s arrow is an artifact that can penetrate most of the metal in the universe, which is far from enough.".


    As soon as the voice fell, ten boxes were neatly placed on the ground. The light of energy crystal turned the whole living room into blue.


    William asked with a smile, "is that enough?"


    "This, this, this," Yongdu couldn''t calm down this time. He felt dry in his mouth. He picked up the empty glass and poured it into his mouth.


    After reaction, he grabbed quail''s cup, drank it dry, and moved about on the sofa with a tangled expression,


    "hell, Yongdu, it''s ten million stars. If we sell it to other predators, it can sell for 13 million. If we don''t sell it, these energy crystals will be enough for us for 20 or 30 years.".


    Quill was a little bit open-minded about money, but he was more worried that William would get angry and kill them directly. He quickly advised, "this money is enough to hire ten marauders to go to the damned constellation Sagittarius to rob all the Yaka metal,If you don''t want to lead the disaster to your hometown, please give your consent as soon as possible.


    Yongdu, who had hesitated, soon calmed down when he heard about his hometown, and said, "no, it''s already gone.".


    "What''s gone?" Quell asked, puzzled.


    "Ha ha," said William, turning his lips. "What he meant was that planet 4 of the humanoid system had long been conquered.


    In the universe, Yongdu udonta, who has a little reputation, is just a homeless star wanderer.


    William said that the center of the most secret, the greatest pain of courage, eyes staring at William.


    "Hum", seeing the hatred light, William was about to kill Yongdu and quell directly, and when he got Yongdu''s head and the fishfin shaped Yaka arrow signal transceiver,


    before he could start, he felt the chilling Yongdu in William''s eyes, and cried, "I''ll help you get Yaka metal, but I don''t want money, I want you to help me get revenge,


    as long as I get revenge After that, I will tell you the method of making and using Yaka arrow without reservation, and you will be happy whether you kill me or not.


    "Ha ha," William sneered, "there are more treasures in the world than Yaka''s arrow. If you have time to avenge yourself, you may find ten more powerful ones.".


    "Wait a minute," quill said hastily, seeing that the negotiation between them was about to break down, "Yongdu, you don''t have to ask Mr. Devonshire for revenge.


    how much do you think you can get enough predators to help you get back to Sagittarius for revenge?"


    "This...,"


    Back to the spirit of courage, in the heart of excitement directly stood up.


    But before long, I thought that I had been kicked out of the team by other marauders and collapsed on the sofa.


    However, he is worthy of being a veteran who has been in the universe for many years. He soon thought of a way, gritted his teeth and said to William fiercely,


    "I can''t summon other marauders, but you are different. As long as you help me release the mission and summon enough marauders, I will give you anything you want.".

 Chapter 962

    Can use money to solve the problem, William also does not want to kill two familiar faces, after all, the film brave degree of this guy is quite pleasing.


    As for Peter Quayle''s godfather, William didn''t care at all.


    Even after killing quell, his father, Igor, knew that his son was dead and didn''t care.


    The member of the God group with brain problems can''t count his own children.


    Otherwise, if you find out the secret, you will still have a little courage of the bottom line in your heart, and you won''t risk being discovered and retaliated by the members of the God group to keep quell in private.


    That''s why William doesn''t want to kill Yongdu with other solutions.


    Waving away the ten large boxes, William sat on the sofa and thought silently. "If I remember correctly, Centaur was destroyed by Bedouin, right?"


    "Yes, yes", listen to William even know this secret, Yongdu heart a flustered, then can''t help thinking silently, in the end who betrayed himself.


    But this kind has been buried in the deepest secret of his heart, even those who have had life friendship do not know ah.


    This makes Yongdu have great curiosity and fear to the guy who sells intelligence.


    Just thinking of directly asking how William''s reaction would be, I heard William say again, "according to your estimation, how much money do I have to spend and how many talents do I need to help you get revenge?


    And the Bedouins have destroyed your home and slaughtered your people. Does that mean that our goal is to destroy your family as well as your family? "


    "This, this, this," in the face of this problem, just now still full of fierce and hateful courage, actually began to hesitate.


    It''s not like a star pirate leader.


    "Yongdu" and "quell looked at the hesitant and tangled Yongdu anxiously, for fear that he would be carried away by hatred, and really said the words of extermination.


    " maybe we should take revenge on those who gave orders, as for other soldiers and ordinary Bedouin people,, ".


    Yongdu leaned back on the sofa and said in a low voice, "forget it, just help me kill the Bedouin emperor''s family, and let the rest go.".


    "No," said William, shaking his head without thinking about it. He despised Yongdu and felt relieved. No one wanted to deal with people who had no bottom line.


    However, if it happened to William, he asked himself that he could not be so brave and generous. Anyway, he would not let anyone who had blood debts go.


    "I''m only responsible for paying and publishing tasks, the rest has nothing to do with me.".


    Then he thought of looking for those unreliable guys in the universe. It''s better to look for Asgard. At least Angela, Odin''s illegitimate daughter, is very suitable.


    Cooperating with heimdahl, a rainbow bridge passes by and cuts down the target instantly. Before the other party''s guard reacts, Angela is picked up by the rainbow bridge again.


    And this move is probably the reason why no one dares to offend Asgard in the nine realms.


    But if you let Yongdu do it by himself, it would be best.


    Take out a jade card from the storage space, input self-healing magic in front of the two quills, and make a self-healing charm.


    He threw it to Yongdu and said, "I''ll give you a thousand magic charms that can save your life. Can I find someone or power who can help you to get revenge?"


    So easy to get?


    Looking at the jade amulet in his hand, he figured out his bravery and began to restore a star pirate''s style of looking at money. He muttered excitedly, "is this the magic item?"


    Then he looked up and asked, "how does it work for the asgards?"


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile, "do you think the asgards will buy a lot of energy crystals from me at the price of 200 if they feel useless?"


    Yongdu was stunned and knew that he had asked an idiotic question. Neither William nor Asgard could tell him this information.


    "Since the physical fitness of the asgards, who are able to rank high in the universe, feels good, it''s not a problem for other races, just,,.".


    Hesitating for a while, Yongdu asked with some pain, "does this thing really sell for 200 energy crystals?"


    William nodded with a smile. The original price was 100 energy crystals, but Odin was in a hurry. If he delivered 10000 a month, he would pay double the price. So, of course, William said it was 200.


    "Hell, 200 energy crystals are enough for our main spaceship to sail at full power for 20 days.


    if we save some energy and use it together with nuclear energy and other energy, it will take nearly two months," Quirrell muttered, and then said enviously, "this kind of life-saving enchantment is probably Asgard. I don''t know how many exist Only when they have been in power for more than 20 years, can they be willing to give it to ordinary soldiers. ".


    However, a thousand jade runes are 200000 energy crystals. Yongdu and quill wish they were magicians at this time. With this unique technology, they will be beautiful in the future.


    With such a large sum of money coming, Yongdu had the idea of retiring directly for a moment, and even didn''t plan to revenge.But for a moment, I thought that if I helped William sell jade Fu, maybe I would get so much commission in one year.


    Even if other forces are reluctant to give it to ordinary people and soldiers, those in high positions will not hesitate to buy one or two and keep them for reserve.


    In addition, there is also a rigid demand for the skilful lone Rangers or hunting teams.


    All over the world, if a little makes a lot of money, the turnover will be very considerable.


    Thinking of this, Yongdu winked at quill and motioned him to go out first.


    This kind of business negotiation terms and agreements, he this star thief leader does not want to be known by his subordinates, even if this person is his adopted son.


    Quail, who is used to listening to orders and has no strength to resist, wants to stand up reflexively,


    but as soon as he moves his body, he remembers what Yongdu said before he came.


    In addition, William is a Londoner, and he is also a human on earth, so quill only hesitated for half a second, then stood up and walked to the wine cabinet with a smile.


    He came over with a wine bottle and said to William happily, "it''s a perfect result. Should we celebrate and celebrate?"


    "Quill", Yongdu stood up, took the bottle and said like a fly, "OK, quill, you don''t need to worry here,


    you''d better go to the spaceship to see if there is anything to supply, or buy some drinks and food in Asgard for the other crew.".


    "No," quail cried bitterly, "those bastards have been clamoring to eat me every day since I was a little boy.


    If I hadn''t been smart, I would have been a cow and a horse for them since I was a child.


    With that, quill''s eyes secretly turned to William''s face, and saw that William had frowned,


    this guy seemed to have a big backing, whistling about how Yongdu and his men abused a little boy on the earth.

 Chapter 963

    Shut up, quill.


    Yongdu grabbed quill''s collar and scolded angrily, "you damned little bastard, don''t forget that I raised you,


    I prevented the crew from eating you, I taught you how to fight and survive, and now you dare to disobey my orders.".


    After hearing that, quill''s face showed gratitude, but Yongdu''s next words made him angry again,


    "come on, it''s like how kind I am. Why did I become like this? You don''t know why? ,


    quill clapped Yongdu''s hand and scolded excitedly, "just because you bastard stole me from the earth when I was only a few years old,


    besides teaching me how to cheat and abduct, what else have you taught me? Ah, Yongdu, I will become like this because of you.".


    He was pointed at by the nose and scolded, and he was still under his own hands. Although he was nameless, he was actually the adopted son. Yongdu''s anger suddenly came up.


    Take off your coat, as before, and use Yaka''s arrow to suppress quell.


    As soon as the delicious whistle blew, quail instinctively put his hands behind his head and waited in horror for a few seconds, but what he imagined didn''t happen.


    Looking at Yongdu waist empty arrow cover, quell reaction, laughing William side back.


    When he retreated to one meter from William''s side, he pointed to Yongdu with his finger and said sarcastically, "you have today too. Come on, old bastard, threaten me.".


    Yongduo''s expression was frozen, and his eyes looked at Yaka''s arrow, which was grasped by William and kept shaking.


    the metal fin of moxigan on the top of his forehead flashed. When Yaka''s arrow was shaking more violently, William simply tightened his finger, and then suppressed it, no longer shaking.


    And William, who is feeling Yaka''s arrow with his mental strength, finds a stream of mental strength coming into Yaka''s arrow when the fins on Yongdu''s head light up.


    This makes William doubt whether he can control Yaka arrow with his mental power?


    Try to invade the mental force into Yaka''s arrow, and soon confirm that there is an idea, which comes from Yongdu''s head a few meters away.


    Wrapping the whole arrow with mental power, Yaka''s courage, who is about to argue with quill, suddenly looks at William like a ghost.


    "You, you, what have you done? Why can''t I control Yaka arrow?" he stammered


    "Simple mental isolation," William said, turning his mouth up and deliberately hitting people, "this little trick is very simple for the magician,


    moreover, the energy running circuit in the Yaka arrow is difficult. Many powerful elemental magic, as well as those involving space and spiritual side, are much more difficult than this.".


    After hearing this, quill and Yongdu can''t help thinking of the information collected from the earth about William, which shows that the young man in front of them is a real super genius.


    Seeing their faces darkened, William laughed in his heart. He raised the arrow on his hand and said with a smile, "I thought how mysterious this gadget is, but I didn''t expect that it would be like that.".


    With that, in the shocked eyes of Yongdu and quill, they use their mind to control Yaka''s arrow, flying around in the air, making people think that they have mastered the secret of Yaka''s metal.


    Although there was no whistle, quill was still stunned. He stepped back and sat down on the sofa, his eyes murmuring, "how can this be?".


    After controlling Yaka''s arrow for a few minutes, I felt that the play was almost finished. William controlled Yaka''s arrow to fly back to Yongdu''s arrow sleeve automatically,


    "nothing is impossible". From the storage space, he took out a box containing 1000 self-healing runes and put it on the table in front of Yongdu,


    "this is a thousand advanced self-healing runes. I need 10kg Yaka metal And all the information about Yaka''s arrow. Is there a problem? "


    "No, No." seeing a box of self-healing talismans, Ben''s courage to strike was not confident, and he tried to calm himself down,


    respectfully said, "give me some time, and I''ll find a chance to dive back to Centaur 4. After getting Yaka metal, will it be sent to earth or here?"


    And William, who was given the task, said, "of course it''s the earth.".


    Then he looked at quell and said, "quell is an earthman anyway. Let him send him directly to my manor in London.".


    Yongdu looks at him. After hearing this, quail, who is very excited, nods helplessly and says, "I understand.".


    "Very good." he took out ten self-healing runes from the storage space and threw them to quill. "This is the reward for sending things to you. Is there a problem?"


    "No, no", holding ten self-healing runes, quail could not close his mouth happily. "Thank you, boss.".


    William shook his hand with a smile. "It''s rare to meet an earthman in outer space. It''s a gift to meet him.".


    A gift? It''s 2000 energy crystals, 200000 star coins. He''s been fighting for more than ten years, and he doesn''t make so much money.


    This made William grow up in the heart of such a money minded guy.I feel very lucky. At the same time, I can''t help thinking that this guy is too generous. Should I switch to a new boss?


    But he was worried that William would not like him.


    And William would be so generous, just want to take a long-term view, can''t the first task, let quell find the universe spirit ball.


    Other things were found, but quill sold them to others at a high price.


    At this time, the more generous he was. After quell found the universe spirit ball, his first thought must be to find William as soon as possible.


    Even if you want to take advantage of blackmail, you will ask William what price to offer first.


    So when quill was worried that he couldn''t get into William''s eyes, William asked them to sit back on the sofa,


    said with a smile, "I like to collect all kinds of treasures, as well as strange or special functions,


    if you have any, you can bring them to me.


    As for the price, I don''t think you are worried that I can''t afford it? "


    "Of course not, ha ha," said Yongdu and quill flatteringly. "It won''t be long before you become the richest small group of people in the whole universe.".


    "That''s right, that''s right," quail echoed. "The only thing we expect is that you can pay us with your self-healing match.".


    "Well," said William, hesitating for a few seconds, shaking his head at last, "forget it, it''s the welfare of the first group of cooperators.


    What''s more, I''m satisfied with what you''ve sent me. If we get along well after several times of cooperation, maybe I''ll consider giving you part of the sales share.


    after all, there are many secret forces, and there will be a lot of trouble when I''m a serious businessman. ".


    "Really, really?"


    Yongdu and quill stand up in excitement. They are both predators and star robbers, and they don''t care who they contact.


    according to the predator''s rules, except that they don''t touch children and pregnant women, as long as they make a lot of money, the killing and arson are not at all.

 Chapter 964

    Two hundred energy crystals are equivalent to 20000 star coins. Although the price is expensive for the top management of star thieves, it''s completely acceptable to buy one or two to save their lives.


    As a former predator, Yongdu has dealt with numerous gangs and forces.


    Not to mention the others, it''s very easy to sell thousands of light raiders from dozens of teams, not to mention that the predators are just a drop in the bucket for the whole universe.


    With this big fat meat, Yongdu and quell feel energetic all over. Holding up the box with self-healing talisman, they say to William in a positive tone,


    "Mr. Devonshire, I''ll go to find Yaka metal for you now, and then go to my informants to ask them who has treasure in hand, and contact you as soon as I have any news.".


    Then he took out an input device from his pocket and wrote down the making method of Yaka arrow and gave it to William.


    With the chest in his left hand and the chest in his right hand, he bowed to William, winked and turned away.


    While quill looks at Yongdu''s back and opens his mouth to say something. In the end, he doesn''t know whether he thinks of Yongdu''s upbringing. He just makes a courtesy with William and catches up with him.


    Sitting on the sofa, William, listening to Sunday''s inspection of Yaka''s arrow making method, and looking at their backs as they left,


    he turned up his mouth, snorted, waved his hand, and walked out of the door quickly. Before he came, he was very happy.


    he found that the place under his feet was not the square at all, but reappeared in the living room.


    Shocked at the same time, I heard William say, "this is something left in me?"


    "No, no, Mr. Devonshire. I just borrowed a bathroom. I''m going. I''m going.".


    Yongdu''s plan to leave again, thinking that he didn''t hand over the secret whistle, had been seen through by William.


    "That''s good. You''re free.".


    Ke Yongdu''s legs were petrified. He couldn''t move. In a moment, sweat came out of his bald forehead.


    And out of the gate of quell, standing outside the gate, left look, right look, did not see Yongdu, flustered look back, see holding the box, motionless Yongdu.


    I don''t know it''s William.


    Turn around and want to enter the gate, "bang" sound, feel a head hit on a piece of iron.


    Reach out and rub the forehead, and then touch the invisible wall in front of you.


    He patted on the invisible wall. Before he could shout out, a cold voice came from behind, shouting to him and raising his hand.


    Without thinking about it, quill knew it was the Asgard soldier outside the door.


    Carefully raise your hand, slowly body, see a whole team, twelve soldiers with metal armour, is holding a long gun pointed at himself.


    "Damned bravery, you are playing smart all day. You are trying to kill us.".


    Quail cursed Yongdu, and knelt down on the ground with his hands holding his head under the orders of the soldiers in the divine realm.


    Seeing that quill was pointed at with a weapon, Yongdu said the secret of the whistle out loud.


    After recording these words on Sunday, William was reminded to leave the arrow.


    William snorted coldly. He knew that he had handed over the courage of making Yaka arrow. He only wanted to keep it because he could control Yaka arrow with his mental power.


    But the secret of his whistling is not only his own need, but also that he wants Serena, Nisa and even his mother to use Yaka arrows. Otherwise, he doesn''t need ten kilograms of Yaka metal.


    This also reminds William that in dealing with other people in the universe in the future, we can''t use the earth''s way to measure, otherwise we will be trapped if we don''t pay attention.


    Some people want to play tricks on themselves. Of course, William won''t pretend that nothing happened.


    He waved to Yongdu''s arrow and put it into the storage space. Then William carried him with his mental strength and threw it out.


    As for the courage to lose the greatest reliance, it''s none of William''s business whether he can''t suppress his lawless subordinates.


    "If you want to get back your Yaka arrow, you come to see me with ten kilograms of Yaka metal, and the time is only three months.


    Otherwise, you will see the whole universe is your pursuit order, and the price of the pursuit is one million energy crystals, or one hundred million stars.


    As soon as the words came into Yongdu''s and quill''s ears, their faces changed greatly.


    Heart scolded William is not money when the money of the bastard.


    The price of selling Yaka arrows was only 2000 yuan, 20 million yuan. But in order to hunt them down, William was willing to pay five times the price.


    If the 100 million dollar Commission really appears in the universe, Yongdu feels that he can''t escape the pursuit unless he''s always hiding in a low-level literary star and waiting to die.


    Even his men, and other predator leaders who had close friends, would turn their heads to hunt him down.


    The only thing that made him happy was that William didn''t take down the thousand self healing runes.This made him feel a little ashamed. At the same time, he soon realized that it was waiting for him to sell self-healing runes into the universe.


    After opening his name, William just needs to wait for those powerful people to come to his home.


    "Let them go.".


    Hearing William''s words, the soldiers around them put away their weapons and separated four men to escort them away.


    However, unlike the depressed bravery, quail, who was shaking in his ears, was in a better mood when he heard William''s voice coming into his ears.


    As he walked, he thought, when he went back, he sold nine of the ten self-healing runes on his hand.


    With 180000 star coins, buy a small spaceship, and then go to find the informants. First, get some rare things that are difficult to obtain and special, and go to William''s place to exchange some money.


    when the capital has accumulated to a certain extent, you can set up a Star robber team to search for treasures for William and make money. If you have enough money, you may go back to the earth and live in peace.


    William thought that when quill got acquainted with himself, he would find a chance to ask him to find the universe spirit ball, so that quill would not appear to be too deliberate and give birth to other thoughts.


    After dealing with the matter, he had nothing to do in Shenyu. He had a carnival with more than a dozen Shenyu girls. At noon the next day, he said goodbye to Odin and went back to London.


    On the way home,


    on Sunday, he suddenly reported, "Sir, Mr. bronsky just called to ask if you have time to see him.".


    Without thinking for a moment, William understood, "this has not been found Bruce Benner, just want to take a chance from me? Have you found out where Benner is? "


    "Yes, sir", he posted a map to the front windshield of Vulcan sports car on Sunday, "Bruce Banner has been hiding in the rainforest of South America for the past six months,


    but through my observation these days, he seems to be looking for a kind of plant".

 Chapter 965

    Listening to Benner looking for some kind of plant, William asked Sunday curiously, "do you know what kind of plant it is?"


    On the windshield of the sports car, many kinds of plants were immediately displayed, "Sir, these are the pictures I copied from Mr. Benner''s computer. At present,,".


    "Wait a minute." when he saw a flower that he could feel familiar with, William immediately said "autopilot",


    and then put out his hand and pointed on the picture of an orchid, "what''s this thing called?"


    On Sunday, I enlarged the picture and stopped for ten seconds. The reply was, "I need authorization, sir. The information of this flower is kept by general Ross in a level 5 database.".


    "Continue to check," said William''s mind also recalled some pictures, "this thing how so like blood orchid?"


    "Sir, as you said, it''s really called blood orchid, and its origin is in Borneo.


    according to the data, seven years ago, a group of seven people expedition, led by a guide named bill, went deep into the rainforest of Borneo to search for blood orchid. At last, only four people came out alive,


    among them, the guide named Bill left the rain forest of Borneo Lin Hou did not return to the United States or stay in Borneo. Instead, he flew into Rio and disappeared.


    After returning to the United States, the three surviving members of the expedition were taken away by general Ross, who is responsible for studying super soldiers. Their whereabouts are still unknown.


    Needless to think, William guessed that this guy named bill would probably get the blood orchid, and then hide in the Amazon rainforest, which has a climate very similar to Borneo, and cultivate it by himself.


    "Does Rose have blood orchid in his hand?"


    "Sorry sir, the data should have been transferred. Only one number, d0698, with Borneo''s file number, was found.".


    William helplessly frowned, needless to say, rose must have let people save only paper documents.


    The database without Internet connection is a forbidden area for Sunday.


    This file number of d0698 can be seen from June 1998. Rose may have sent someone to Borneo to search for Blood Orchid seven years ago.


    "Send out the probe and search deep in the rainforest of Borneo to see if you can find the blood orchid, and then find me the guide named bill.".


    Yes sir.


    Sitting in the car, William thought about it and thought that it was better to drive the Benner out of the rainforest.


    Otherwise, I don''t know if he will be lucky enough to meet the guide who hides and cultivates Blood Orchid.


    "Tell bronsky to let rose meet me.".


    Yes sir.


    The United States, who is waiting for a reply, as soon as he receives a call from Sunday, he quickly walks to Rose''s office.


    "Percussion, percussion, percussion".


    "Come in.".


    As soon as bronsky opened the door and saw rose, he said, "Sir, Mr. Devonshire just replied that he wanted to see you.".


    "You''re looking for that Wilhelm Devonshire bastard?"


    Ross, who is looking at the information about the launch of the space shuttle, frowns, and then sees the thin looking bronsky with a helpless sigh.


    He knew that if he didn''t talk to William, he would try his best to escape to London to meet William,


    "the newly developed super nutrient solution has no effect on you?"


    "Sir, if it''s useful, my weight will not be only 80% of what it was a month ago." bronsky lifted his sleeve to expose his shrunken arm,


    and his back, which is a full circle larger than the normal spine. "According to the base doctor, super soldier serum has transformed my injured spine,


    what can I do for this The super spine provides plenty of nutrition, and half of my calories and other nutrients are absorbed by it.


    Sir, if there is no solution, I will be eaten by my spine in a few months.


    Looking at the thick, deformed bones on bronsky''s back, Ross silently takes out the mobile phone William gave him from the drawer and presses the dial key.


    As soon as the phone got through, rose said with a smile, "Hi, William, I heard that you and count Folger are going fishing for blue flag tuna on their yacht. What''s the harvest like?"


    "If you don''t fish in the sea, you can believe that," said William, who drove into his manor, parked his car in the garden and got off with his mobile phone.


    "if you want to know where Bruce Benner is, you can trade your blood orchid for it"


    "how do you know blood orchid?" Rose snapped


    William laughed, "then you have to ask Bruce Benner why he has the data of blood orchid.".


    Remembering that he once asked his daughter Betty to study blood orchid, rose clenched his fist and wanted to kill his daughter Benner immediately.


    "are you sure you have the trace of Benner?".Stunned by Rose''s simple exchange, he responded, "you haven''t made any achievements in your research for so many years?


    Tut Tut, I have to say, Ross, except for Banna, your guys are all rubbish. ".


    "Asshole, if you keep talking, you can go to Borneo to find Xuelan by yourself.".


    "Ha ha, all right, all right, I''ll wait for you in London", choked Ross a few words, William took it as soon as he was ready, lest the old stubborn really changed his mind,


    "I''ll send you some new photos of Benner, see you tomorrow".


    As soon as the call ended, Rose''s mobile phone received several photos. When he opened it, the person on the screen was Bruce Banner, whom he and bronsky had been longing for.


    Pick up the phone, call your assistant, and take bronsky and a couple of soldiers to the airport.


    As soon as he got on the plane, his assistant gave rose an alloy password box.


    Let bronsky take over the password box, rose said to his assistant, "tell NASA that when I come back the day after tomorrow, I will see that the space shuttle is ready,


    otherwise, the report of reducing the funding by 15% every year will appear on the committee''s desk.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    After a seven or eight hour flight, the business plane landed at a private airport in London.


    Before they got off the plane, Ross and bronsky looked through the window and saw a lengthened phantom and six Land Rovers parked on the runway.


    After getting off the plane, a middle-aged man in a decent suit came forward and offered his hand,


    "Hello, general Ross, I''m Harry Hart, the manager of Kingsman. Shall we go to the hotel for a night, or go directly to the laboratory?"


    When he heard that the other side was Kingsman''s second in command, Rose''s face softened. "Where''s William Devonshire?"


    "Sorry, I''m not supposed to ask where the boss is," Harry said with a helpless expression. "If you''re in a hurry, I''ll tell the boss to go to the lab and meet us.".


    Then go to the lab.


    Ross, who is still waiting to return to the United States to host the launch of the space shuttle, thought it was just an ordinary biological laboratory.


    But when he arrived, he found that the area of the destination was so large that it was frightening.

 Chapter 966

    The motorcade stopped outside the building of the secret service academy. As soon as Ross and bronsky got out of the car, they heard the roar of the sports car engine.


    Looking back, we can see that this period of time has been hyped by the media of super run, appear in the line of sight.


    I don''t know if it''s admiration or I can''t stand it. Ross scolded him with a straight face, and then walked to William who got off the bus.


    "God, what are you doing?" without saying hello, when he saw the appearance of Browns base, William said with surprise,


    "the Americans haven''t developed the right serum for you yet?"


    "I", "I" and "bronsky''s eyes were red as soon as he heard this.


    This kind of feeling of watching oneself turn from Superman to waste is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to bear.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you later. It should improve your current situation.".


    "Thank you, thank you," bronsky nodded excitedly.


    William put on his smart eyes and pretended to look around bronsky. In the worried eyes of Ross and bronsky, he frowned and said, "the spine is seriously deformed and enlarged, and the body has shrunk by at least 20%. It''s difficult to return to normal at one time.".


    This made bronsky see the dawn immediately. He stammered excitedly, "no, no, it''s OK, Mr. Devonshire. As long as we can maintain the status quo and keep it from getting worse, we will have more time to study.".


    "That''s much easier," William said with a smile and a shake of his head. "But it''s not that simple. I''ve been thinking about this problem these days, and I even think of some ways to improve it.


    it''s a problem.


    Rose asked hastily, "what''s the problem?"


    Harry Hart, on one side, immediately winked at William.


    But he frowned as if he didn''t see it. "According to my estimation, once the strength rises rapidly, the body will inevitably become a giant,


    so I''ve always wanted to find a way to become a normal person like hawk, but,,".


    This time Harry Hart did not care so much, directly interrupted William''s words, "boss".


    Hearing Harry''s voice, William asked, "what?" just like seeing him with a nervous face


    Harry reminded, "boss, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go to the laboratory first and see if the equipment meets your requirements.".


    "Well? Oh, you''re right.


    Pretending to react, William smiles awkwardly, touches his chin, thinks for a while, and then says, "let''s go, I''ll solve the problem of bransky''s persistent weakness first, and then see if the blood orchid is real,


    other problems will be discussed later.".


    I just want to tear Harry''s bronsky. I''m very happy to hear that. Without saying a word, I handed William the code box on my hand.


    After receiving the password box, William covered his ear and knocked on it deliberately. Then he said to Sunday, "help me to send the No. 21 experimental object in the laboratory.".


    After waiting for a few minutes, they saw a briefcase sized drone hanging a metal cylinder the size of a thermos cup, hovering in front of William.


    After taking the serum tube, William quietly praised Sunday. He really understood that he was just pretending.


    He deliberately opened the serum canister and exposed the blue serum inside. He heard from Sunday that the serum inside was made of ordinary blood and was the food that Serena and nissa usually drank.


    he brought the group to Harry''s laboratory with a smile.


    As soon as he entered the laboratory, more than a dozen researchers in white coats applauded William with excitement on their faces.


    After being polite, William put the code box on the table and pushed it in front of rose.


    Can wait for dozens of seconds, rose or facial expression standing still, William said impatiently, "code ah, what do you think?


    I''ve got everything. Do you think it''s hard for an alloy box to hold me


    Hearing this, Harry and the researchers around him began to laugh in a low voice, while rose was reluctant to enter the password and his fingerprints on the box.


    When he opened it, there was a glass bottle containing more than ten seeds. Then William knew why the old man hesitated.


    Said sarcastically, "ha, you are really calculating.".


    He took out the glass bottle, pointed to bronsky, and said to the assistants in several laboratories around him, "take him to the medical room. I''ll come later.".


    Take the serum cartridge, drill into an independent laboratory, turn off the monitoring on Sunday, and try to inject natural energy into the normal blood serum on your hand.


    Probably because the blood itself has the characteristics of fusion magic, it has been injected with about three magic powers of healing magic, and the serum is saturated.


    Looking at the blue serum tube wrapped by the strong green light, William nodded with satisfaction.


    The appearance alone is very bluffing, let alone equal to three healing magic energy in, I don''t believe it has no effect on bronsky.After deliberately delaying for nearly two hours in the laboratory, listening to Sunday''s report that Richard''s first project was coming with more than a dozen top-level personnel from England,


    William threw some experimental materials and raw materials into the portal and walked out of the laboratory in the eyes of people''s worry and expectation.


    "How''s it going?" As soon as he saw William, rose, with white hair, stepped forward quickly and fixed his eyes firmly on the serum tube. "This, this, this is the serum before?"


    Of course.


    The serum that emits green light, not to mention rose, has never been seen by more than a dozen professional researchers in the laboratory.


    When William went to the medical room, he laughed and said to bronsky in his hospital uniform, "man, you''re really lucky.".


    Revealing the serum tube in my hand, he said nonsense, "I have done 16 extraction experiments in total, and only succeeded five times, less than the success rate of three layers.


    I didn''t expect to succeed in one time today. It seems that God doesn''t want you to see Satan.".


    Bronsky laughed a little, and his eyes were shining with green serum, which made him feel at ease when he heard that he had only done 16 experiments.


    What''s more, William himself said that he didn''t have to go to see Satan, which made bronsky have no doubt, "thank you, thank you, me, me.".


    "OK, I really want to thank you. I''ll wait until you''re ready.".


    Richard and his party, who had been staring at by mental force, entered the laboratory. William handed the serum canister on his hand to the research assistant and said, "get ready.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    In only ten seconds, everything was ready. William nodded to his assistant and said, "let''s go.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    I was about to press the assistant of the syringe. I looked up and saw a circle of people standing outside the medical room. The most prominent one was Richard, the first athlete in England.


    William, who had known this for a long time, just left Richard and his party. As soon as he closed his fingers, a loud finger came into his assistant''s ear.


    Then he said, "I say start, don''t let me say it a third time.".

 Chapter 967

    Although William''s voice was very calm, all Kingsman members on the scene instinctively stood up straight. The experimental assistant, who was staring at by William, immediately yelled, "clear, understand, sir.".


    "William, wait a minute," Richard said again before his assistant pressed the button. "If you want to experiment, you can find your own people. You don''t have to contribute to others.".


    Rose, who was still in the heart of watching the play just now, could not help but hate to hear this, but this is London, and he would never directly contradict Richard.


    William turned to Richard and said, "you know super soldier serum, and I do.".


    "Well, Richard didn''t know how to answer the question, and then he listened to William''s refusal," and this is my place, so be quiet,


    Harry Hart, whoever interrupts my experiment, will drive him away. ".


    Harry looked at Richard and his party, silently raised his walkie talkie, deliberately amplified his voice and called for a team of guards.


    This time, everyone on the scene looked at Richard silently, waiting to see what he would do.


    However, since Richard didn''t use the tone of command just now, everyone guessed that he had nothing to do with William.


    And the assistant who presses the button by hand, after listening to these words, dare not hesitate to press the injection button directly.


    This time, people can only watch, emitting green light of the serum, a little bit into bronsky''s neck.


    As soon as the serum was injected, bronsky began to radiate a light green light, and his shriveled and rickety body slowly returned to normal,


    and when the bent spine began to return to normal, he began to stretch bronsky''s body height.


    But then the bones began to cackle, and bronsky cried out in pain.


    Looking at the rapid rise of various indexes on the screen, William called impatiently, "shut up, bronsky," and then said to his assistant, "give him a little bit of energy.".


    Bronsky, who was all blue and blue in pain, stopped yelling when he heard William''s words, and he was biting his teeth.


    Fortunately, the bone deformation only lasted about a minute. After about ten centimeters of height, bronsky began to feel like he was soaking in a hot spring, humming comfortably.


    "Damn it, bronsky, shut up, shut up, don''t you understand?"


    "Hold, I''m sorry, sir," said bronsky, a little embarrassed, feeling the strength back in his body. "It''s really wonderful. It''s like breaking away from the mountain pressing on his chest. Even the air is sweet.".


    "The air is sweet?"


    "Yes, sir, I feel that the air inhaled into my body is no longer full of the smell of decay. It''s like I''ve come back to life.".


    "That''s good," William said to the assistants in the medical room. "It''s up to you. Give him a general examination, give me a report, and then do whatever you want.".


    The assistants nodded excitedly, "yes, sir.".


    William went to bronsky, who was still infusing nutrient solution. "Now it seems that you really can''t die. I have to deal with the trouble over there.".


    Following William''s eyes to Richard and his party, bronsky nodded gratefully, "thank you, sir.".


    William turned his mouth and said, "come on, we need you to deal with the Decepticons. Bye, man.".


    "Yes, sir," brownsky nodded emphatically. "You''re right. Our world is not peaceful.".


    Smiling and nodding to browns, this guy would be stronger if he got hawk''s blood again.


    William put his hands in the pockets of his white coat and went straight to Richard.


    Looking at bronsky who has completely returned to normal human form, rose said to William and Richard seriously, "I ask to take bronsky back to the United States immediately.".


    "Ha, what do you think?"


    Without waiting for Richard to speak, William sneered, "if you have the ability, try to take him.".


    With that, William said to Richard and a dozen English executives behind him, "well, I''ll leave it to you. I don''t care how American people talk about it. Just give me a test report.".


    "Really?"


    William looked at the old man in uniform and said with a smile, "I know more about the experiment than you, but next thing, you are better than me, right?".


    "Ha ha, that''s right, that''s right." people who were dissatisfied with William before this also felt comfortable. Even Richard nodded with a smile and said, "you go back to rest first. I''ll talk to you about the super soldier when I''m free in a few days.".


    "Super soldier?" William looked down and said, "if you want to be a super giant with a height of 2.5 meters, just give me money and I can make a class for you in a month.".


    "God, are you serious?"


    People exclaimed, only Richard silently waiting for everyone to exclaim, then asked, "is there a big side effect?""Of course," William nodded, "we don''t have complete information on super soldier serum, even semi-finished products.


    if you ask general Ross, will you know if bronsky often shows uncontrollable desire for destruction?"


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t help looking at Ross. When Ross was thinking about how to explain, the one who was present was not the old fox, and he couldn''t see that Ross was hesitating.


    Richard ignored what rose wanted to say and asked William, "is there a solution? Or we can provide more information, can you infer it in reverse? "


    "Reverse reasoning?" William put his hands on his chest, and pretended to look down and ponder, "if you can get the serum of Captain America or hawk, you can try it.


    However, in that sentence, people''s hearts are too complex. Serum will amplify the biggest desire in the heart of the experimental body.


    good people will be more determined to be good people, and bad people will become worse.


    And look at the captain of the United States several decades ago, we know that he is not as strong as we think, that is, Hawk is still a bit good at it, but once that big guy changes into a destructive maniac without reason.


    So instead of spending time and energy on this, it''s better to continue to study my mecha.


    Mecha, people immediately think of the transformers war in Egypt a month ago, as well as the strong anti transformers armour that can tear up fallen transformers, and Mark III armour transformed from sentry armour.


    When the people present were in a mood of agitation, Richard said quietly, "but you won''t open the mecha to us, will you?".


    "Hey, hey, this is my life-saving capital.".


    On hearing this, everyone looked at each other and denied the idea of forcing William to hand over his mecha.


    William said it was for life. Don''t put forward this plan. It''s not clear that the plan will die before it''s handed in.


    People can only focus on the super soldier project again.


    Captain America can''t, but hawk, that''s not necessarily.


    Without saying a word, rose turned and left.

 Chapter 968

    Rose walked out of the laboratory with a worried face. With William''s hints, the English will try their best to get Banner''s serum.


    But bronsky is in Kingsman''s hands, and he doesn''t negotiate with England. Probably no one dares to rob Kingsman. After all, William killed the American lieutenant general and the director of C1a.


    Although the hands are werewolves, but as long as the brain is not confused, everyone knows that William is behind the scenes.


    If you want to retaliate, you can''t find any evidence. If you want to play Yin, after several secret collisions, it''s all Americans who suffer. No one dares to take over this matter for a while.


    The only thing that makes Ross happy is that William, who has made anti change armor, seems to have little interest in biological warriors. Instead, he thinks about longevity at a young age.


    I will go to the airport with the twelve soldiers who will protect themselves.


    Car out of the secret service academy, after thinking, rose still took out his mobile phone, sent a text message to William to talk about blood orchid.


    In a few seconds, I received a reply from William asking him to have a snack.


    Rose''s heart is very happy, it seems that things and his guess, blood blue in William''s heart, far higher than the super soldier serum.


    It took more than 20 minutes for the escort to turn around and go to downtown London. The car came to the stadium near Stamford Bridge and stopped outside Gordon''s restaurant.


    After waiting for about ten minutes at the roadside, I heard the roar of the engine of the sports car coming from afar.


    As soon as Aston Martin Vulcan stops outside Gordon''s restaurant, the manager respectfully steps forward and opens the door for William.


    Pass the car key to the restaurant manager, and William''s eyes are on the Land Rover motorcade on the road opposite the restaurant.


    "Sir", seeing that his boss didn''t respond, the leader of the guard couldn''t help reminding him.


    But Ross pretended not to hear, just silently looking at William through the window.


    William laughed, then went into the dining room, went to the second floor, sat on the table and began to order.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, when the Vulcan was driven into the internal parking lot by the manager of the restaurant who had free time, and the people outside the restaurant took pictures of the sports car and left, rose ordered his men to stay in the car.


    Wearing a jacket, I walked into the restaurant like an ordinary old man.


    Sitting opposite William, who was drinking lato, he said, "you''ve got the reward. Should you give me what I want?".


    "Ha, what do we say?"


    William drank the red wine slowly, and when Ross was impatient, he said, "I''ll trade Bruce Benner''s whereabouts for your blood orchids,


    Yes, flowers, but what do you give me, seeds?" William put away his smile and said, "I still don''t know if I can grow the seeds.".


    Rose frowned. "Because of this, you deliberately lead the topic to dobbana in front of them?"


    "What do you say?" William casually put the glass on the table with a "Ding" sound. "When you calculate me, you should think about the consequences first.".


    "Hell, as you said, my people are all rubbish," Rose growled angrily. "If I can extract the active elements from the bleeding orchid successfully, do you think I''ll have to work hard for money?"


    "No, no," William said in surprise, "it''s seven years, and it hasn''t worked out yet.".


    But on second thought, if Ross really cultivates haemorrhagic orchid, this technology alone can create a pharmaceutical company with the largest market value, and he is likely to become the most powerful person in the whole rice.


    Rose''s eyes were filled with sympathy.


    "I don''t need your sympathy," Rose said with a sigh, although he clenched his fist with anger,


    "we simulated all the growth environments, and even went back to the depths of the rainforest in Borneo to cultivate. But if the cymbidium can bloom and harvest seeds, it will lose the most important active element


    the growth cycle has also changed from seven years in the legend Once, it turns into flowering year after year, but it''s worthless. ".


    "Become a common plant?" When William thought for a few seconds, he thought in his heart, is it related to magic elements?


    Besides, there is also a wizard Association in the United States. Has Ross ever been in contact with a wizard?


    He asked tentatively, "is it related to some special energy?"


    Rose shook his head. "I don''t know, but we have made this assumption, so we have sent no less than six teams back to the rainforest in recent years to find the place where the blood orchid was first found.


    But even with the three surviving members of the expedition, we didn''t find the origin of blood orchid.


    Listen to the meaning of this, this is not contact with the wizard?


    William was relieved to think of the unreasonable superiority of the English wizard.


    Even if the blood orchid really completely abandoned, he also does not want the secret of longevity by the Americans get.


    "And the guide?"


    "Dead," Rose said after a moment''s silence, "the blood orchid in our hands is obtained from him. Some people just don''t know for themselves and steal things that they can''t keep. The end is self-evident.".This made William feel uncomfortable, but that''s the truth.


    After a moment''s silence, William put down his glass and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom.".


    With that, he slowly went to the bathroom and took out a blood orchid seed from the storage space to inject natural magic.


    As expected, as soon as the magic entered the seed, the seed began to radiate vitality as if it had come alive.


    William laughs. Since the seed is real, send it to Celia, the tree of life. She will surely help her grow the blood orchid that can increase her life.


    Back at the table, William sends Benner''s whereabouts to Rose''s mobile phone.


    "If you want to catch Benner, you''d better hurry up, because Richard and they also get this information.".


    "You,,"


    "I''m sorry, you know, I''m an Englishman first and foremost in matters that have nothing to do with aliens, and I''m a noble Duke with vested interests.".


    Rose stares at William angrily for a few seconds, hums, picks up his cell phone and walks out.


    As soon as he got in the car, the expression on Rose''s face was not as angry as he showed. He had prepared for the worst before and could accept the present ending.


    William''s aim is to create a stronger hatred, but he did not want to let the English really get Banner''s serum.


    So, as soon as Ross left and hid in the town of ITOs, Peru, where he was a doctor, Banna received a suspicious call for him to visit.


    Benner, who promised to go out when he was ready, began to pack up as soon as he hung up the phone.


    The town where he was hiding had a population of just over 200 people, and there were only a few families with money to ask doctors out.


    And now it''s rainy season. Sometimes it rains three times a day, so no tourists come to visit, let alone speak Portuguese on Sundays instead of Spanish to call Benner.


    It took less than three minutes for Benner, who was carrying a big backpack on his back, to greet his neighbor with a relaxed look, saying that he went into the rainforest to look for plant specimens, and then disappeared in the rainforest without looking back.

 Chapter 969

    When the American sent to look for banner to ITOs, he made a little inquiry in the small town and was overjoyed to find that banner had been in the small town for more than a month.


    In order to catch up with the English and arrest the person in charge of banner, he had to take the risk of buying a local, pretending that the writer was ill and came to get the medicine, and entering the humble clinic of banner.


    But it turned out that the man was gone.


    Fortunately, when we asked our neighbors, we learned that banner would hire a guide to go into the rainforest every few days to look for rare plants as specimens.


    This makes the Americans and the people who come to England can only pass the news back to the town with a fluke in mind, waiting for Benner to come back.


    Returning to the United States, rose got off the plane and heard this message. He felt that banner had escaped.


    Curse a few words to yourself, pick up the mobile phone to dial William''s phone.


    When the phone rang three times, William Hung up. Without waiting for Ross to scold him, a map showed that Banner''s red dot was moving in the rainforest.


    "I want to see an elite force in three hours. Follow me to get banner back.".


    "But.


    "But what?" Rose frowned at his assistant.


    The assistant carefully explained, "Sir, you said that when you come back from London, you will see the space center ready to launch. Now the space shuttle can fly to the moon at any time.


    And this matter has been approved by the general manager of Benjamin Arthur and the Wujiao building, and the whole country is waiting for your order. ".


    "I''m really ready.".


    Rose''s face darkened. The order he had ordered to be ready for two days was just a trial, because the launch of the space shuttle didn''t come as soon as you slapped your head and said that it would be the same day.


    but the result sounded an alarm for rose. It took only two days. Not only no one objected, but even the preparations for the launch were ready.


    I have more confidence in William''s words that many senior officials in the United States have been infiltrated by Decepticons.


    "Is the pilot one of us?"


    "Yes, sir." the assistant takes out a portfolio from the briefcase. Ross shakes his hand. He''s not interested in looking at the specific information right now.


    Thinking for a moment, he said, "where is our new base?"


    Hearing this, the assistant said excitedly, "I''ve been to a place on the outskirts of New York near the sea. That base was completed only last year. It''s very modern.".


    "Hum, it''s really sweet. Ask for money, give money, give authorization.".


    Things went so well that rose didn''t feel happy at all.


    During this period of time, no matter what he asked for from above, as long as it was related to the moon landing, he used to ask for a week''s report and often received a reply the next day.


    But no matter how worried, Ross himself is salivating for the moon''s transformers spaceship. Now it''s the critical moment to give orders, and he has no bottom in his heart.


    In addition, he just got the trace of Benner, and all things mixed together, which made rose, an energetic old man, feel unable to cope with it.


    I can''t help thinking that if bronsky is here, I will give him the task of catching hawk, and I can deal with the Decepticon plot with ease.


    Thinking of William and Richard of England, who are waiting to kill themselves, Ross suddenly said with a smile, "tell those above,


    I need bronsky and astronauts to fly to the moon together to test the superiority of super soldiers over Putong astronauts in space missions.".


    "Understand", see his boss is going to pit others, and the reason is more justified, assistant Hei hei a smile to pass a message.


    This delay lasted another week. When banner hid in the slums of Rio de Janeiro, bronsky was released to the United States by England who did not know what benefits he had received.


    On returning to the new base in New York, bronsky knocked on the door and entered Rose''s office in the eyes of surprised and puzzled acquaintances.


    Looking at Blonsky, who is 1.8 meters tall and full of vigor and fighting spirit, Ross was absent-minded for a moment and then calmly handed over a document,


    "go to Rio and get Bruce Banner back for me.".


    "No problem, sir.".


    For bronsky, the task of catching Hawk is more dynamic than letting him fight transformers. Once he gets hawk''s serum, he can become stronger.


    As for William''s concern that he might maintain the giant form after his transformation, bronsky only considered it for a moment, but did not pay attention to it.


    Growing in size means doubling in strength, which is not a burden for a fighter like him.


    In the future, when fighting with bigger transformers, the disadvantage of body shape and strength will not be so big.


    With excitement, bronsky took the order signed by rose and led a six member elite team to board the plane to Rio.


    Rose, however, walked into the space center with a bumpy mood and gave the order to launch the space shuttle in the expectation of all meter people.Witness the rocket with the space shuttle, from launch, lift off, out of gravity, to enter a stable flight attitude, straight to the moon.


    For a while, the space center and the whole meter were full of cheers and cheers.


    But people from other countries don''t think so.


    Thanks to William''s achievements in landing on Mars and his spaceship, we all scoff at the actions of the American landing on the moon at this time.


    Many English people ridicule the American people on the Internet. It will take at least 50 years to catch up with them.


    There was no accident that the curse war started on the Internet. The media all over the world paid close attention to it. At the same time, they also wanted to hear his views on it from William''s mouth.


    After receiving the congratulations from Benjamin Arthur, Ross whispered to his assistant,


    "help me prepare a secret experimental base. Everything brought back from the moon must be sealed up there.


    Except for my orders, no one has the right to know where the base is, let alone enter the base. Do you understand.


    This kind of order, if others, would hesitate, but rose''s assistant was only silent for a few seconds, nodded and said, "understand, sir, I will mobilize some secret hands to do it.".


    Rose patted his assistant on the shoulder with satisfaction. "Very good.".


    Then he thought that once he got the spaceship of transformers, it would be the beginning of the war, "tell our people that there may be a big war in the near future, and in the next month, the transformers rapid reaction force will cancel any holidays,


    we don''t have much time left.".


    The space shuttle will be able to enter the lunar orbit in about three days. It will take nearly two days to land on the moon and search for the transformers spacecraft on the moon. If everything goes well, it will be back to earth in eight days.


    Therefore, Ross, who had a little foreboding in his mind, began to issue various orders after leaving the space center. He secretly mobilized a lot of manpower and equipment and stayed in bases large and small around New York just in case.


    After dealing with this, he thought about looking at bronsky''s capture of hawk.

 Chapter 970

    Bruce Banner carefully looks at the window of his rented house in Rio polwade slum,


    after confirming that no one is watching, he leaves his residence with a hood and plans to take a look at the scattered slum built on the mountain.


    Familiar with the nearby streets, easy to escape at the same time, by the way to see if there is a recruitment.


    But he did not know that his every move had long been monitored.


    In a small truck on a hill two kilometers away, bronsky is watching Benner''s every move through a high-power telescope.


    Having read Banner''s materials and suffered losses from transformers, he doesn''t want to engage in close combat with a super violent maniac like hawk, who is still a car, just like baseball.


    So he, who has come to Rio for two people, started as soon as he came up.


    Through these two days of observation, bronsky can also see that although Benner is very cautious and smart, he is only an ordinary scientist after all.


    he never thought that in the slums, as long as he has money, he is willing to spend money, and there are some grey gangs working for money.


    These members of the grey gang who live in the slums all the year round, even if they stare at him when they pass by Benner, they will not doubt that they are being watched,


    but think that they have no intention of breaking into the territory of the grey gang and leave quickly.


    After so many times, banner was not surprised to come to bronsky''s area of hope.


    On a dilapidated two-story building, there is a sign of a clinic. On the outside wall of the clinic, there is an advertisement for medical staff.


    Benner, who needed to work, walked into the clinic without much thought.


    Looking at the empty clinic, Benner exclaimed, "Hello, is anyone there?"


    "Just a moment, just a moment." a woman''s reply came from the second floor of the clinic.


    Hearing the voice of a middle-aged woman, Benner instinctively relaxed his guard.


    Standing at the front desk of the clinic, I looked around and saw all kinds of pictures hanging on the mottled walls, as well as old simple medical equipment. I felt more relieved.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong", a heavy sound of footsteps came down the stairs, and saw a middle-aged woman with a body size of at least 200 Jin, wearing a white coat coming down.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s not, ma''am," Benner explained hastily. "I came in when I saw the advertisement outside.".


    "Are you a doctor?" The middle-aged woman looked at Benner happily. After she saw what he was wearing, she could not help frowning, "do you have a license?"


    "This," Benner said in a pause, "Ma''am, I am, I am.".


    "OK, I see," the middle-aged woman interrupted Benner with a wave. "If you have no status, I can only give you ten reais a day''s salary.".


    "Ten, ten reals?"


    Benner looked at the fat doctor in shock. Three hundred reais were less than sixty dollars.


    After staying here for two days, he knows this money very well. In the shop, he can''t do anything except buy some ordinary food that can fill his stomach.


    But Benner, who had little money on him, just nodded his head and agreed. Moreover, the more stingy the fat doctor was, the more reasonable he felt.


    In this way, Benner worked as a black worker in this small clinic and received several patients with intolerable pain, such as toothache and stomachache. Unconsciously, the morning passed quickly.


    At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, the fat doctor named Carly said to Benner, "can I help you with your lunch? Just three reals.


    To hell with Grandet, Benner cursed in his heart. Then he heard a few grunts in his stomach, and said helplessly, "well, I wish I could have enough.".


    It wasn''t long before Carly came with two plates.


    After taking the plate, Benner rolled his eyes silently. He shouldn''t expect this woman. In addition to two pieces of bread and a small pile of beans and mashed potatoes, there was only a little ketchup on the plate.


    Carly''s plate, in addition to the same several kinds of food and their own, there is a large piece of barbecue.


    Carly looked at her Benner and said, "I''m sorry, if you want to have a barbecue, ten reals.".


    With a silent sigh, Benner could only take the spoon and start eating lunch.


    Seeing that Benner had eaten all the food, Carly was very happy. She was eating the barbecue while waiting for Benner to fall down.


    But after waiting all afternoon, Benner was busy in the clinic as if nothing had happened.


    Fortunately, this woman named Carly is an old hand who has been hiding for many years. Even though she was shocked by the anesthetic, there was no flaw in her expression and tone.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, she knocked three reais for dinner, and Carly gave four reais for him to leave work.


    Bronsky, two kilometers away, was on the phone with Ross.


    After hearing that Benner was fearless and could numb the elephant with a drop of medicine, Rose had a headache.


    Anesthetic is useless. It''s also unreliable to attack by force. Once banner turns into hawk and hides in the rain forest, it''s even more troublesome to catch him.


    Moreover, this is Rio. If there are a lot of casualties, even if he has great power now, he will not be impeached by the parliament.After thinking about it silently, he said, "since he works in the clinic, do you think he will use the clinic equipment to do all kinds of tests for himself?


    And isn''t he looking for a plant? Let people touch him, stabilize him, and then we''ll find a way to control him. ".


    "Hey, hey, got it, sir.".


    In this way, Carly, who received the order, connected to the phone the next day and went out with a medical box, but the clinic didn''t see a patient all day.


    On the third day, after Carly visited the clinic again and no one came to see her again in the morning, Benner could not help looking at the old equipment in the clinic while he understood why Carly was so stingy.


    I struggled all afternoon. In the evening, Carly, who didn''t come back for long, got a phone call when she was cooking dinner. Then she mysteriously asked Benner if she would have an operation and whether she wanted to earn some extra money?


    After only a few seconds of thinking, Benner knew that there must be some people in the gray gang who were injured and asked Carly to come to the door and perform the operation for them.


    To understand this, Benner shook his head and said he had never had a scalpel.


    "Fool, no wonder I''m still a poor man at the age of several decades.".


    With a sneer at Benner, Carly changed her white coat and went out with the box on her back.


    As I was leaving the house, I turned back and yelled to Benner, "I won''t come back tonight. You''ll stay here so that when I get home tomorrow, the clinic won''t be empty.".


    "OK, OK.".


    As soon as Carly left, Benner''s mind began to perk up. He hadn''t checked the gamma ray concentration in his blood sample for nearly ten days.


    Even if the equipment of the clinic is very backward, at least there are microscopes.


    After closing the clinic in the evening, banner began to test his blood, and his every move had been transmitted to bronsky by the hidden camera in the clinic.


    Pick up the walkie talkie. "Carly, it''s your turn.".


    "Bang, bang, bang, Bruce, open the door.".


    Benner, who just wanted to have a blood test, heard Carly''s anxious voice outside the clinic.


    One of them was caught by the current Benner, who hid the blood sample in the drawer and got up to open the door for Carly.


    "What the hell are you doing in here?"

 Chapter 971

    Looking at the bloodstain on Carly, Benner got nervous and stammered back, "no, I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to sleep.".


    "Hell," said Carly, grabbing his collar as he stuttered. "If you asshole dare to suck flour from me, or use my medical equipment to make flour, I''ll smash your head with a gun.".


    After roaring, she loosened Benner''s collar and ran upstairs quickly. In Benner''s inexplicable eyes, Carly came down with a shotgun,


    "quick, you damned bastard, I said why someone called me to have an operation during the day. It was all planned by you,


    cheated me out, took the opportunity to kill me and snatch my instrument.".


    As soon as he was pointed at by a gun, Benner felt his heart beating rapidly. He cried out, "wait, Carly, wait, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything wrong. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the instrument room to have a look.".


    Click.


    The sound of the bullet loading came, and Benner quickly raised his hands, trying to calm himself down.


    He didn''t dare to change in slums, such a densely populated place.


    Once you become a hawk, you can collapse a simple house if you bump into it. Afterwards, you don''t know how many people will die because of him, and how many poor people will be homeless.


    And Carly''s action also scared bronsky, who was watching two kilometers away.


    He didn''t tell Carly Benner that she would change. He just ordered her to get his blood sample without causing Benner''s suspicion.


    Just want to remind, but then bronsky thought, if the reminded Carly show flaws, that banner will directly escape.


    Fortunately, at this time, Benner was a real good man. Feeling his heart beating faster and faster, he said, "I said, I said, I was just making a blood sample for myself.".


    "You bastard, when you come to the clinic to apply for a job, you dare to hide your illness.".


    Carly pretended to look at the instrument room, and angrily scolded, "what''s wrong with you?".


    But although Carly was swearing, her gun was no longer pointing at Benner.


    Benner also relieved to see this, just want to move, Carly''s gun vigilantly raised, "stand still.".


    "Relax, relax, I just don''t move.".


    Benner raised his hands again, turned his eyes and said, "I''ve been in the rainforest for too long before. I''m afraid I''m infected with parasites, but I can''t afford to go to a big hospital. I have to do some routine tests myself.".


    Carly listened, followed Benner''s eyes, looked at the microscope, and then put down the gun.


    As soon as the atmosphere eased, brownsky, who was watching, used his walkie talkie to tell people to carry out the next plan.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    Several bullets came in without warning, and banner immediately lowered her body, while Carly was lying on the ground in a panic, pointing the muzzle at the window.


    Then he whispered to Benner, "go upstairs and see where the shooter is.".


    "Bang, bang, bang", there was another burst of gunfire. Benner didn''t dare to listen to Carly''s words to do the observation hand, and asked in a panic, "who did you do the operation for, and why would someone retaliate against you?".


    "Who the hell knows? I''ll just take the money.".


    There was no operation at all, and it was the six men brought by bronsky who shot outside at this time.


    Dragging 200 Jin body, Carly crawled to the utility room, pushed the table open, lifted the exposed board, and climbed in.


    After the surprise of Benner, who followed her, she saw that Carly didn''t care about her escape and quickly climbed into the tunnel.


    When he covered the tunnel entrance with the camouflaged table, Carly had climbed eight or nine meters away after installing the wooden board. "Wait, wait for me.".


    Can continue to climb a few meters, Carly tired lying on the ground straight panting, this let hear the sound of smashing things behind Benner, anxious to turn around, "hurry up, Carly, do not go, I have to go to see God first.".


    Shut up, stupid.


    Carly turned around and yelled in a low voice, "I don''t have much time to find the tunnel all over the house. The gray gang who manages this area will fight with the people who come to kill me soon.


    lie down quietly and don''t move. I want to escape directly, but this tunnel was built by my husband and he died before it was finished.


    as for me, you can''t expect me A woman of small size will be in the mood to dig a tunnel. It takes several days just to pull a leather tube for ventilation. ".


    Benner scolded Carly in his heart, but he had no choice but to try to calm down and listen to the voice coming from outside.


    But did not notice that the tunnel began to emit a weak smell.


    In the clinic, the six soldiers brought by bronsky immediately put the test tube containing Banner''s blood sample in the portable refrigerator after they got it, and three of them left quickly to protect the refrigerator.


    The two left behind, however, smashed a prepared test tube of ordinary people''s blood sample in the drawer, overturned the whole table, and then began to rummage.A few minutes later, bronsky said that someone was coming, and the two left quickly.


    "Carly, Carly.".


    The gray gang members in this area, after carefully entering the clinic, began to shout for Carly.


    For them, although Carly, who has lived in this slum for more than ten years and can do surgery, is greedy for money, she is absolutely a treasure. No one will touch her unless she has to.


    As soon as Benner wanted to answer, Carly whispered, "don''t talk, fool. I don''t want to be known by the gray Gang outside. What if it''s the enemy''s intention.".


    Benner was surprised, some ashamed to think that this is not impossible, can not help but admire the look at Carly, lying prone, actually unconsciously fell asleep in the past.


    Hearing the slight snoring, Carly bows and looks back at Benner.


    If Benner was still awake, she could see that Carly was wearing a gas mask on her head and a backpack on her stomach.


    This is why she climbed into the tunnel without saying a word, put on the mask, opened the volatile anesthetic bottle, and pretended to have no strength to lie down after touching the backpack.


    See Benner sleep in the past, Carly carefully put the anesthesia bottle on his leg, as close as possible to Benner''s nose.


    As time went by, more than two hours later, as Benner inhaled more and more anesthetics, his snoring became louder and louder, Carly turned over and put a glass bottle on Benner''s nose.


    No matter how strong the anti-virus constitution of Haoke is, it can''t stand such a large dose of anesthetics entering the body and completely fainted.


    Take out a model transmitter from your pocket and press the button. Ten minutes later, the tunnel behind you is opened.


    A soldier wearing a mask said to Carly, "I didn''t think it was really the same as you estimated. Increasing the dose can really make him dizzy. I knew earlier that we would have spent so much effort to dismantle the clinic.".

 Chapter 972

    "Of course, no matter how strong the body resistance of this guy is, there will always be a critical value. If the dose exceeds a certain level, he will not be numb."


    Carly smiles with pride. "After this mission, I can finally leave this ghost place. OK, stop talking nonsense and pull us out quickly.".


    When banner was pulled out of the tunnel, bronsky just came and congratulated Carly who was lying on the ground. "Congratulations, ma''am, just received the order, you can go back to Langley and report to your boss directly.".


    "God, I''ve finally left this place.".


    When the news of catching Benner came back to New York, Ross was very happy, but William was worried about it.


    If we really let the Americans study Benner wantonly, who knows how many abominations rose will produce, or other monsters.


    What''s more, the fact that Ross wants to get the technology of the transformers spaceship, as well as the arrangement of the personnel and equipment deployed around, makes William very worried that the Decepticons will not eat chicken in the end.


    this old man Ross and the United States will become the final winner.


    It''s OK to deal with aliens together, but William never wants the Americans to go out of space, "is there a spider robot on Benner?"


    "Yes, sir, since I discovered Mr. Bruce Banner, I''ve hidden spider robots in his shoes, watches and clothes.".


    "Very good. When the plane carrying Banna arrives over the big cities of the United States, give me an electric shock to Banna''s temple and wake up hawk.".


    Yes sir.


    In the car transporting banner, two spider robots, only the size of mung bean, crawled out of the gap between his sole and quietly entered Banner''s hair, waiting for orders.


    Four hours later, at three o''clock in the morning, when the transport plane carrying banner entered new York, two electric currents squeaked and hit Banner''s temple.


    Benner, still in a daze, opened his eyes in an instant, and a green light quickly dispersed in his pupils.


    "Roar".


    A huge roar, accompanied by the jingle of the chain, spread throughout the cabin.


    "Hell," Blonsky and others on the plane, who are taking a rest with their eyes closed, look at banner in horror. In just a few seconds, it turns into a huge green monster about two meters four.


    Without brownsky''s command, follow his six elites and ordinary soldiers in the cabin, raise their weapons and fire.


    "Whew, whew, whew.".


    Unfortunately, when the anesthetic bomb hit hawk, the needle couldn''t break his defense at all and fell to the ground jingling.


    Seeing this, bronsky yelled, "change the live ammunition, change the live ammunition, suppress him.".


    Then he picked up the earphone and yelled at the pilot, "open the cargo door of the plane and eject the cargo rack.".


    Unfortunately, the pilot who heard the command was stunned for a second or two before he realized it. He only had time to press the hold button, and hawk broke away from the chain in his hand.


    Even the heavy metal rings handcuffed to his hands and feet were torn apart by great force.


    Hawk, who broke free from the chain, blocked his eyes with his hand and stopped for a moment until the soldiers in the cabin didn''t mean to cease fire, which really angered him.


    A sprint, instantly across the distance of five or six meters, hit two soldiers firing.


    With a bang, a human crack appeared on the plane.


    Grabbing the deformed corpse in his hand, he went to the other soldiers and scared many people out of shooting.


    During the short-term cease-fire, hawk did not continue to chase and kill the people in the cabin, but just put up his hands and yelled at the people around him.


    But this roar, like a signal gun, bold or scared people instinctively hold the trigger and shoot at hawk.


    "Daddada, dada", dozens of bullets hit on hawk''s back, and only a small circle appeared on his skin, which could not break the defense at all.


    With one hand on his head and the other hand on the cargo rack, hawk went to the place with the most people.


    With a bang, the cargo rack smashed the cabin of the plane, and a gust of wind came in.


    "Hell, parachute, parachute, get out of here, get out of here.".


    Bronsky grabbed the umbrella bag around him, tied it to his body, carried the portable freezer with Benner''s blood sample, and planned to parachute,


    most soldiers who heard bronsky''s order, faced with invulnerable monsters, and planes that had broken a big hole and might disintegrate or explode at any time, had no idea.


    Anyway, fighting is also death. At this time, if it''s not good to fight for someone''s life, it will be beaten into meat cake by the target of hawk.


    What''s surprising is that in the gap between most people''s parachutes, hawk only attacked two guys who kept pressing the trigger.


    Then I saw other people looking at themselves in fear, tied their parachutes in a hurry, but they just gasped and roared.


    This is the second time that hawk didn''t take the initiative to attack. Instead, he roared like a winner, which made bronsky understand in a moment and whispered to his opponent,"Don''t do anything. Everyone back up. Don''t irritate him. He probably has a little sense.".


    At the command, though they were beating drums in their hearts, some even raised their hands when they were obedient.


    But the result of the matter, as bronsky guessed, hawk turned a few circles and found that all the people around him stood still. After no attack, he just lost his target and didn''t start again.


    This surprised William, who had just been reminded by Sunday and then followed the situation here.


    But when you think about it a little bit, it seems that in the movie world, hawk really has no reason to go crazy only twice.


    One time, he was bewildered by Loki''s spirit scepter, the other time by the Scarlet Witch''s magic.


    Other times, even if zazaza smashes, they all have a certain purpose. They don''t take the initiative to kill people indiscriminately. Afterwards, they will choose to run to the deserted places.


    But bronsky''s performance at this time also surprised William. It seems that he was seriously injured by the Decepticon once, and then went through the process of slowly waiting for death, which is very different from the past.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, the plane suddenly gave out a creaking, creaking sound of metal fracture. Hawk looked at bronsky who called for a cease-fire, turned around and jumped out of the plane from the open cargo door.


    As soon as hawk left, bronsky quickly ran to the cargo door and looked at hawk disappearing in the dark. His mind kept thinking that since Benner could keep his sense, could he also keep his memory and sense?


    Bronsky breathed heavily at the thought that he could become an invulnerable and powerful man.


    "Parachute, parachute." when the pilot''s warning sounded in the cabin, bronsky picked up the refrigerator in his hand and jumped out of the plane with a smile.


    From the sky, hawk, like a meteor, smashed into a landmark building in New York.

 Chapter 973

    Tony Stark, who is sleeping with a cover girl in his arms in the stark building on the upper east side of New York, is awakened by a loud noise and instinctively hides under the bed.


    Then there was a scream that rang through the room, and the frightened stark wanted to kick her away immediately.


    "Mr. stark, we have an unexpected visitor coming down from the sky. He directly smashed into the 31st floor of the building, then smashed through the fourth floor, and then stopped.


    it is estimated that the danger level is extremely dangerous, so it is recommended to evacuate immediately.".


    "Shut up, shut up." when he heard Jarvis''s report, stark immediately got up and covered the woman who kept pointing. "Shh, you don''t want to lead the danger to us.".


    Hearing this, the woman covered her mouth by Stark stood still for a few seconds, then nodded desperately.


    "Get dressed and I''ll send you away.".


    "Tony, won''t you come with me?"


    What the hell is this about?


    "No, no, I''m going to see what''s going on. It''s very dangerous." I picked up the clothes on the floor and went to bed. "Jarvis, send someone to see this, um, this, and.".


    Looking back at the woman whose face had turned black, "forget it, send someone to send this lady away.".


    Then he put on his clothes and went to the helicopter on the top floor of the stark building.


    As soon as I stepped onto the helicopter platform on the roof, I saw a burst of fire several kilometers away, and then a burst of explosion came, "Damn, this is a terrorist attack?"


    "No, sir, it''s estimated that a large military transport plane crashed.".


    At this time, a dozen parachutes appeared in the surrounding sky, and the picture soon spread to Stark''s mobile phone.


    After seeing these soldiers and the video of banner changing from hawk to normal, stark suddenly didn''t want to run away.


    Back in his penthouse suite, pepper is showing up in the elevator with a dozen bodyguards.


    Upon seeing Tony, pepper asked anxiously, "are you all right, Mr. stark?".


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Tony said, pointing to the cover girl, reassuring pepper. "Help me get this lady out of here.".


    "Hobby, you''re taking people with me to see my unexpected visitor.".


    "Mr. stark, I strongly recommend that you be cautious. The other party is someone who falls from a height of more than 1000 meters without being injured.".


    As a bodyguard, habi heard Jarvis''s words and said, "boss, I''d better take people to have a look first, if there''s no danger.".


    Although he has seen the identity of Benner, stark still agrees with habby''s proposal after thinking about it.


    When Harry left with the bodyguard and pepper with the cover girl, stark and Jarvis said, "help me see if this unexpected visitor is Dr. Bruce Banner.".


    Soon, Benner''s information and photos appeared on the screen, "Mr. stark, after the face, the probability that the other side has eight floors is Dr. Bruce Benner.".


    "I didn''t expect this to be true," stark said excitedly. "Help me find out if banner is involved in general Ross''s super soldier project.".


    It took more than a minute for Jarvis to reply, "for the time being, we can only confirm that Dr. Benner is the research director of a special institution, and he disappeared seven months ago.".


    "That''s right." then he went to the 28th floor in the elevator despite Jarvis''s warning.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, his bodyguard pointed a gun at Benner, hiding behind his desk.


    "One last warning, come out at once, or we''ll shoot.".


    No, no, believe me, shooting is not a good idea. I don''t want to hurt you.


    Thinking of the giant green who crashed into his building and hearing Banner''s warning, stark quickly stopped and said, "stop it, hobby.".


    Shaking his hand to signal that hobby was ok, stark stepped forward and asked tentatively, "Dr. Bruce Banner?"


    "God, are you Tony Stark?"


    After seeing who the visitor was, Benner covered his head and asked painfully, "so I crashed into the stark building and went back to the U.S. unconscious?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Benner, it doesn''t matter." stark, who is interested in Benner, certainly doesn''t care about a little money. "Do you need help?"


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. stark." you don''t have to lose money, which is really good news for Benner. "Can you, can you dress me? Also, is there anyone injured because of me? "


    "Hubby, help Dr. Benner get a suit," stark said with a smile. "Fortunately, it''s more than three in the morning. No one is injured except the security guards and bodyguards who scared me.".


    "That''s good, that''s good," but then, with his head in his arms, Benner said bitterly, "God, God, what have I done?".


    Seeing Benner covering his head and talking nonsense, stark immediately stepped back and said, "calm down, calm down, Benner, it''s OK. If you need to talk to me, maybe I can help you solve it."."It''s no use, God, I destroyed a military transport plane, or a dozen soldiers on board. Thank you for helping me, stark, but I have to get out of here. I don''t want to hurt you.".


    The more Benner said that, the more interested stark was. Although biotechnology was not the strong point of stark group, he didn''t mind learning about it.


    When harpy sent the clothes, stark actually sent them to Benner himself, "Oh, God, I shouldn''t have come here.".


    Putting his clothes on his desk, stark turned and asked, "you said you were taken back to the United States without any sense, so you don''t even know how you were caught by the military?"


    Benner, who was in his clothes, was stunned at this. With his intelligence, he soon understood the whole process.


    "Well, can you imagine a middle-aged woman weighing at least 220 pounds being an agent? And it''s the kind of agent who can win the best woman Oscar.


    "Tell me, it sounds interesting.".


    Bennett looked at stark curiously. "What''s interesting in your eyes is the challenger''s view of trust in my heart. With this lesson, how can I trust others?".


    "Well, it seems that it''s very serious. Forget about it, man. Let''s talk about why you fell from such a high sky and didn''t get hurt. How about that?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Benner didn''t want to talk about hawk at all. "If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better let me go, or general Ross will come to see you in person.".


    "Hey, man, do you know who''s standing in front of you?"


    When he was in bannareng, stark said with a smile, "I''m a supplier of four tier weapons in the United States. Anyone in the whole country may want to trouble me, but not rose.".


    But as soon as he finished, his cell phone rang.


    "Hi, stark, it''s Ross. Get your men out of the way, or my soldiers will rush directly into your stark building.".


    Stark didn''t blush, but he embarrassed Benner.

 Chapter 974

    Stark, who had lost face, wanted to get back, but after thinking about it, he nodded to hobby and "told the people below to let go.".


    Then he said to Ross on the other end of the mobile phone, "OK, I''ll let you go, but I remind you, Ross, you won''t get 10% discount from stark group in the future. Bye.".


    Hubby and the bodyguards around him were relieved, and Benner laughed bitterly. But he didn''t blame stark. After all, it''s lucky that he''s an uninvited guest and doesn''t have to pay for the damage.


    It''s okay, stark. Thank you for the dress.


    "Wait a minute," stark said with a smile as he was about to go down with him. "Man, Ross and I were talking about letting his soldiers go, but he didn''t let me give you away, did he?"


    Is that ok?


    But when Benner thought about it, Ross didn''t say anything about it.


    "Here, here, you''re not afraid of trouble?"


    "What''s the trouble?" Stark looked at the bodyguards around him, "although you''re smashing into my building, my master doesn''t mind. Who can do anything to me,


    when Ross and the relevant departments inform me, we may have separated,


    besides, if you have a wanted warrant, no one here knows, and I''m not obliged to help the police catch people, right?".


    "Haha, yes, yes," habi echoed, "there''s a problem. That''s not our problem. We only know that Dr. Benner is a scientist. Mr. stark wants to talk to you. It''s his legitimate right.".


    Give hubby a good look. Stark pats Benner on the arm. "Come on, man. Let''s have a drink and have a good chat. We''ll talk about the rest later.".


    There was someone standing in the way downstairs. Apart from following stark away, Benner had to turn into hawk again to escape.


    So when browns and his soldiers arrived on the 28th floor, a helicopter on the top floor of the stark building flew away.


    "Hell," brownsky called Ross without saying a word, and he took his men to leave the stark building and chase the helicopter.


    But just a minute after the car was driven out, bronsky reacted and yelled, "go back, go back, we''re in the game.".


    When the driver heard this, he also understood it. He made a sharp turn, and the car turned around and rushed back to the stark building.


    As expected, as soon as they got back to the building, they saw several large SUVs driving out of the garage with an extended Cadillac.


    "Stop, stop." without waiting for the car to stop, bronsky pointed a gun at the leading bodyguard''s car and said, "stop now, or I''ll shoot.".


    But after he took his car by car, he found that there was no one else in every car except the driver.


    "FK," bronsky hit the bulletproof Cadillac with a blow.


    "Bang" a loud noise, the car cover in the eyes of people shocked, was hit a deep fist seal.


    Hell, it''s a two centimeter thick steel plate. Although it''s not as thick as a 15 centimeter door, it''s not so easy for people to deform the car cover.


    And with such a heavy fist, bronsky picked up his walkie talkie and asked someone to intercept the helicopter.


    After hearing the reply that the intercepted plane had taken off, bronsky and his men drove after him.


    On the top floor of the building, stark, with his glass in his hand, laughingly watched bronsky leave in a rage, and said to Benner, who was thoughtful after seeing the punch print,


    "this is the 30-year collection of Chivas whisky. Do you really want to taste it?"


    "Forget it," said Benner, raising his glass and shaking his head. "If I''m drunk, I might tear down your building. Don''t tempt me any more.".


    "To tear down a building alone?"


    Stark, who was drinking, coughed for a long time. He said, "are you kidding?"


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Benner showed a helpless expression, "the monster in my body is a madman who is always in an angry state.


    once transformed, even my master''s will and thinking will be completely suppressed, and become another kind of personality and thinking.


    therefore, Tony, there are too many uncertainties in the biological strength, so it''s better to learn from William Devonshire and study in the direction of hardware ¡±¡£


    "Hum", when he heard William''s name, stark was very upset. A few years ago, William was a smart upstart boy in front of him,


    but six or seven years later, William was like an enhanced version of stark with plug-in. He was not only crushed by his wealth, but also by his reputation.


    He is a super rich man, genius, arms dealer and Playboy, but William only needs to take out a Mars conqueror to blow him up in fame.


    What made him even more unhappy was that he, the owner of the stark group, tried to triple the market value of the group and helped William earn nearly $15 billion in stock market value, but the other party didn''t say a word.I didn''t even come to important meetings such as the board of directors and the general meeting of shareholders, except when I first joined the company.


    If you don''t come, you can''t come. Anyway, William''s 7% voting right is in his hands, out of sight and out of mind.


    But with William''s growing achievements, wealth and social influence, every time when the general meeting of shareholders, shareholders will ask him why he did not take the initiative to invite William to attend the meeting.


    The purpose of these shareholders is nothing more than to take the opportunity to get to know William, who is hard to get close to and only likes to associate with the upper class in England.


    In case of cooperation, making money is of secondary importance. For some big companies that are not well-known, just cooperating with William, the stock may rise one and a half levels.


    This makes stark feel that William is the boss behind the scenes, and his real master is more like a part-time worker.


    Benner said and waited for a moment, looked up in doubt, see stark face, don''t know what to think, know he and William''s relationship may not be very good.


    If you think about their titles a little bit, it seems that in addition to their academic qualifications, stark can''t compare with William in other aspects.


    This embarrassed Benner. "Tony, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," said stark, shaking his hand. "It''s OK. Although I don''t want to admit it, the little Englishman who calculated me once seven years ago has really done better than me these years.".


    Did William calculate on stark? Anything else?


    Although Benner was curious, he could see what stark was like now. He knew that it was no use asking.


    On the contrary, he said comfortingly, "I heard that he never managed the affairs of the company and the family, the team, the racecourse and the family fund were handed over to his mother, and the daily affairs and any chores of the company were all handed over to his own women, and he devoted himself to scientific research,


    maybe that''s why he can surpass all of us.".

 Chapter 975

    Stark would not have done that when William left the company to someone else.


    He has not yet experienced the test of life and death, only his own eyes and interests.


    Fortunately, William never showed signs of development in the military industry, so although stark was not happy with William, he was not jealous.


    The idea that Benner suggested him to study mecha was already in his mind when he saw the anti transformers armor.


    The design of ark reactor miniaturization has been hovering in his mind all this time.


    However, the businessman''s thought of maximizing the interests has prompted him not to come up with the idea now even if he has a preliminary plan.


    After all, his stake in the stark group is only 28%, and he won''t do anything to benefit other shareholders in vain.


    In addition, in the past two years, wars in desert areas have not shown any signs of ending. On the contrary, they have become increasingly fierce.


    This makes the profits of the military industry business in the past few years too rich, not to mention that there are no orders to worry about, and the pursuit of the military industry stocks by the shareholders is more than that of the pharmaceutical and high-tech stocks.


    Otherwise, in less than seven years, the market value of stark group has tripled to more than 300 billion US dollars.


    If we really find weapons that can determine the direction of the battlefield, it will damage the interests of the stark group. If the war continues for a few years, the market value of the group will exceed 500 billion US dollars, and there will be no pressure.


    Therefore, he only intended to use the card of small ark reactor at the end of the war.


    At that time, he will mortgage part of his stock and get a lot of cash.


    As soon as the war is over and the military industrial group loses its profit point, it is no surprise that its stock price will fluctuate, fall, or even fall several levels.


    In this way, he will be able to buy a large number of shares in the stark group, expand his shareholding, and firmly control the stark group.


    When the stock price falls for a few months, it will be announced to the public that it has made a new breakthrough in energy research. At that time, it will not be difficult to keep it, or take it out and invest in it with technology, earn another share, and pull the stock price up by the way.


    So with this idea, stark doesn''t want to materialize the small reactor at all, so as to avoid leakage.


    "Sir, your private helicopter is being asked to land at the designated place. You and Mr. Benner should start.".


    Hearing Jarvis''s words, stark said with a smile, "let''s go, Benner, find a place to have breakfast. By the way, I''d like to talk about whether you are willing to make some money from my research project in your future hiding life, and at the same time avoid long-term separation from front-line research and being eliminated by the times.".


    "God, I''m running for my life. I don''t have time to do research. And is that ok?"


    Benner is really excited about this proposal. He has experienced the pain of running away without money, but he is worried that it will bring trouble to stark.


    "What''s the right or not?" Tony laughs, "register an account for you in the offshore islands, and then let those guys who are dedicated to solving special problems send you cash.


    even if they will lose half of their money, 100000 and 50000 dollars should be the same for you, right?"


    After a few seconds of being rarely in touch with this aspect, benneleng shook his head and said to himself, "don''t say 50000 dollars, 5000 dollars is enough for me to live a good year or two.".


    That''s good. Let''s go. Let''s leave first.


    Taking Benner into the elevator, stark said to Jarvis, "Jarvis, remember to ask my lawyer to send a lawyer''s letter to Ross and the guy who forced to stop the private helicopter,


    and then tell Ross, the boss of the three-star admiral, that if you want to cancel the lawsuit, you can come to me by yourself.".


    Yes, sir.


    When Benner heard this, he sighed that it was better to be rich.


    Stark shrugged as if he knew what Benner would think. "Man, if I don''t do that, in a few days, someone like rose will come to me with different kinds of troubles,


    in order that I can have time to communicate with girls in the future, instead of running back and forth in all kinds of troubles, I can only let others have bad luck.".


    "Well," Benner said with a smile, "it seems that I really don''t have the talent to be a capitalist.".


    Then do what you are good at and let me be a capitalist to solve other things for you.


    Two people took the elevator to the underground parking lot, a sports car on the first step, in a burst of roaring engine sound, to New York outside.


    After waiting for about 30 seconds, Jarvis reported that after the sports car was followed by a car, stark and banner walked out of the building with dignity and sat on the extended Cadillac with a punch mark made by bronsky.


    Sitting in the car, Benner sighed with some surprise, "it seems that there are gains and losses. Even the super rich have to be careful, and how do you calculate so accurately?".


    "Do you want to be a rich man or an ordinary man running for money?"


    Benner was embarrassed. "OK, just take it as if I didn''t ask.".Tony laughed a few times. "I don''t need to calculate at all. Jarvis will plan everything and tell me the least dangerous travel plan. All I have to do is do as he says.".


    When the motorcade left the stark building, the private helicopter also obediently flew back and landed in an open space.


    As soon as the helicopter landed, bronsky, who received a sports car leaving the stark building, quickly stepped forward to have a look.


    Looking at the empty cabin, disappointed bronsky can only reluctantly report the situation here to Ross.


    After hearing this, rose wanted to kill stark immediately, but he knew it was impossible.


    Sigh, "come on, you take banner serum back to the base in New York, and I''ll take care of the rest.".


    Rose picked up his cell phone and called stark again, but the result was that he heard the prompt to turn it off. "Damn stark, a good dandy is not right, but he wants to challenge others'' bottom line.".


    From the escape of hawk, the transport plane crashed in New York City, causing a lot of casualties, rose knew he would be in big trouble soon.


    Therefore, it is the simplest and most effective solution to take hawk back. Another way is to activate bronsky into the same super combat power as hawk.


    But because hawk was too violent and irrational, Ross didn''t want to rush to inject hawk''s serum into bronsky.


    Even if you want to take risks, you have to study the composition of serum first to see if you can copy it. After all, compared with a super soldier, Ross and his superiors pay more attention to organized soldiers.


    But he wanted to slow down. When someone heard the news, he was overjoyed.


    Although Rose''s designs for Decepticons are secret, the number of people and equipment mobilized is too large. Some people don''t need to know the specific plan to guess.


    Four hours later, at 8 a.m., Ross, who was meeting with the second shareholder of stark group, obadai Stein, received an order to let him go back to work.

 Chapter 976

    When he hangs up his boss''s phone, rose knows that someone wants to kick him out of the moon project, and there''s no need to guess the mastermind behind it. There won''t be anyone else except the human traitor bought by Decepticons.


    I was going to agree with Rose''s request and go to Tony''s obadai. Seeing this, I was still in the mood to help.


    Rose looked at the smiling obadai, snorted, picked up his cell phone and called William.


    In the case of the transformers spaceship, Ross, who is hiding from William, can only ask for help from the person he is on guard against, and William happens to be the one who planned the bad Ross.


    So the world has no permanent allies, only permanent interests.


    As soon as the phone was put through, rose, with a straight face, immediately gave a smile and said, "good noon, William. It should be noon in London. I don''t want to disturb your lunch time.".


    "It doesn''t matter, we are friends. Don''t be so polite," said William, putting down his knife and fork. "But if you want to find Benner, I can only say sorry,


    but if you want to know what''s on the moon, I can tell you first.".


    "How do you know about the moon?"


    After asking this question, rose immediately remembered that William had been to the moon, but he was chased to Mars by the Decepticons as soon as he returned to earth. He soon understood, "did you install monitoring equipment on the moon?"


    "What do you say?" With a cold snort, William continued, "I know better than you what''s in the spaceship on the moon. If there''s a bargain, I''ll leave it to you."


    What the hell is that? Why don''t you destroy that ship when you know it''s dangerous


    "If you destroy a spaceship that has no maintenance value, how can you lead out all Decepticons, so that you can catch them all.".


    Ross is about to be kicked out of the moon landing plan, and William doesn''t worry that the Americans will spend their time and energy on studying the transformers spacecraft.


    Any commander who doesn''t know about it, when he sees the natural enemies in the moon spacecraft, will think of taking him back to the United States first, so as not to be found by William, a guy who can travel in space, and then transport him back to London first.


    As for the study of spaceships, we can put it on the next moon landing.


    So, at this time, William doesn''t mind revealing some secrets to rose, who has lost the dominance of the moon landing.


    "Instead of thinking about how to regain control, you''d better take advantage of the opportunity to make a big profit and wipe out most of the Decepticons. It should be enough for you to go up one level.".


    "I will not allow aliens to destroy my country. I will report this to my boss.".


    When Ross said this, William didn''t care. Even Ross could only say this to William.


    Otherwise, if it''s recorded, it''s a big deal. As for William, anyway, Ross''s mobile phone was made on Sunday, so there''s no need to worry about the leakage.


    "I''ll send a car man to support you, so that you won''t be able to arrive in time if something really goes wrong. As for whether to use it or not, that''s your consideration.".


    William is in such a hurry to send the Autobots in the past, just because he wants to wake up the natural enemies, he must use the leadership module that has been obtained by Optimus Prime.


    Thank you. I''ll send you the address of the base later. Goodbye, William. I''ll get back to you if there''s any problem.


    Hang up the phone, William snorted, "I thought you''re really a selfless saint. It''s not that you said no, but you acted honestly.".


    As soon as Ross hung up, obadai''s smile seemed a little sincere.


    After reaching a cooperation agreement with William in London more than two years ago, obadai only bridged some forces in the desert and sold all kinds of weapons William secretly transported to the desert, earning no less than 500 million US dollars in cash.


    As for whether the war will be more fierce, the United States needs to spend more money and lives to win.


    Obadai felt that if possible, he would not mind selling more weapons to desert people.


    The more fierce the fight, the higher the market value of stark group, and the more private money he can earn.


    Therefore, in the eyes of obadai, William at this time can''t talk about food and clothing, but the most important partner is no problem.


    Now seeing that Ross and William have such a good relationship, obadai can''t help but start to have Ross''s idea.


    If this was brought together by a U.S. lieutenant general, the idea only flashed in his mind once and was rejected by obadai.


    He cursed that he was dazed by the money. Not to mention that those people who couldn''t see the light in the desert were not rich, he and William shared a billion dollars equally, which already made the mice unable to bear.


    He not only increased the pressure on ordinary people, but also began to pay attention to those antiques and cultural relics, so that obadai collected several very precious antiques to offset the debt.


    What''s more, Ross will join the company for some money. That''s the hell. Don''t just show some signs of this plan. Ross turns around and reports it.


    Take hold of him, the second shareholder of stark, and put his ideas on William.Obadai was very clear in his heart that the matter of selling weapons was really exposed. William would never have anything to do. The only bad luck was himself.


    After more than two years of cooperation, obadai, as a partner, did not know where the weapons were produced and how they were transported into the desert area. The 500 million cash collected by William never appeared again.


    It seems that doing these things is not for money at all, but only for the sake of finding trouble for American people.


    This made him a little afraid of William. What''s more, the bodyguards and mercenaries he had were children in front of him.


    However, the sale of weapons can not be said, but it does not mean that other things can not cooperate.


    Ross actually knew that obadai and Justin hammer had met William together.


    After all, the time of that meeting was William''s first party when he just came back from Mars.


    Anyone who has contacted William will not have to know all the people and forces who care about it the next day or that night.


    So, two old foxes with the same idea soon chatted happily.


    After some agreements were reached, obadai put on his pajamas again, lay down in bed, and called stark from the landline with video on his head.


    "Hey, Tony, where are you? How can I get up with you when I heard that our office building had been destroyed?


    and you, the boss, left without mentioning how to deal with the aftermath.


    After seeing through the screen where Stark is, that is, the villa on Long Island in New York, obadai was very happy, but he said, "please, Tony, can you give me a safe weekend? It''s better to go back to normal on Monday when you go to work, OK? "


    "OK, OK, I''ll have pepper take care of everything in two days.".


    Stark, who was blushed by obadai, didn''t know that his whereabouts had been known by rose.

 Chapter 977

    Knowing where Benner was, rose didn''t send someone directly to catch him. Instead, he sent the watchmen to leave him alone.


    He has more important things to do now, that is to go back to report on his work.


    If he can persuade his boss to bear the external pressure, he will tell the other party what happened.


    But if he does withdraw his command of the moon landing project, Ross will not be loyal to the end.


    He will quietly wait for the crisis to happen, and then his preparations and arrangements will become foresight.


    As long as you kill Decepticons and clean up the mess as William estimated, it''s not impossible to upgrade.


    As soon as he thought that he would be awarded three-star lieutenant general or even qualified to be promoted to five-star general, rose felt warm in his heart.


    So after the report, although rose was really removed from the post of lunar exploration commander, he just snorted and knew that these guys had no ability to lower himself.


    after all, he had a lot of power, but he was personally appointed by Benjamin Arthur and Cape wood building. After a few words, he went back to the base near the sea in New York.


    Came to the base headquarters, did not see Ross have a depressed look of the men, also stabilized the mind.


    "Show me Stark''s villa.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    The screen soon appeared on the big screen. "Are you sure Bruce Banner is in the villa?"


    The assistant shook his head. "We''re worried that Stark has an anti surveillance system, so we didn''t send a reconnaissance drone for the sake of caution.".


    Rose thought about it, nodded and said, "go on.".


    "Yes, sir," the assistant said happily when he saw that rose didn''t blame him, "since we got your information, we started to investigate everything related to this villa.


    unexpectedly, it was easy to find out that at about five o''clock this morning, shop 11 in New York sent two different kinds of breakfast packages to this villa.


    Miss Stark''s assistant, Miss peper, is not in the villa, and the weight is absolutely for adult men, so we can at least make sure that there are two adult males in the villa,


    as for the servant, "the assistant shook his head." I don''t think there''s a servant who will spend 300 dollars for a breakfast, and that face for the Michelin 3-star grade restaurant at five a.m. Take out.


    "Ha ha, that''s right," Rose nodded with satisfaction, and stark could do it, "keep an eye on it.".


    Having been removed from his post, he didn''t want to arrest banner so soon, so that the Decepticons didn''t take action. He started a war on his side and attracted all his eyes and attention to himself.


    If you really catch hawk, it''s OK to say, but if you fail again, that''s the beginning of the real trouble.


    Four days later, in addition to receiving the support of Optimus Prime team and 20 Kingsman members, Ross has been honest in the base,


    watching the space shuttle silently, and coming back with the energy column of defending natural enemies and five Americans who don''t know the function.


    And see the big screen of the enemy, tin, jazz, ambulance and bumblebee excited looking at Optimus Prime, but found that Optimus Prime''s expression at this time some strange.


    There was excitement and joy, but then frowning.


    Four days ago, William, who seldom went to Kingsman base, suddenly drove a sports car to the base to ask for his name.


    When meeting William''s first sentence is, if someone in the Autobots wants to destroy the earth in order to save Cybertron, Optimus Prime will stand there as the leader of the Autobots.


    Optimus Prime didn''t think for a while, but with curiosity and anger in his heart, he affirmed that he would stand on the side of human beings and the earth, and that Autobots had never been traitors.


    But William didn''t notice Optimus Prime''s expression. "I''m sure there are traitors among the Autobots, because I killed Megatron, Starscream and vertigo,


    their bodies are in my hands at this time.".


    "Cybertron is up," Optimus Prime even forgot about his anger and traitor. "Plus Fallen King Kong, so you''ve wiped out the two leaders of the cult?"


    William shrugged with a smile. "I can see from Megatron''s memory that he made a deal with his natural enemies. So, tell me Optimus Prime, as the former leader of Autobots, what you will do if your master''s natural enemies want to destroy the earth.".


    After a long hesitation, Optimus Prime said, "it''s the iron law of Autobots not to destroy the living planet. As long as what you say is true, I will personally solve the natural enemies,


    but if what you say is false, then the friendship between Autobots and you will end.".


    "Very good," William nodded with a smile. "You will be sent to the United States by Kun fighter later, and you will be under the command of general Ross for the time being.


    of course, you have the right to do what you think is right before you are sure that Yutian enemy is a traitor, but for Decepticons, it should be OK to kill one by one, right


    "Yes, Monsieur Devonshire," nodded Optimus Prime, "the Autobots are merciless to the enemy.".So, seeing that the enemy was brought back by the Americans, Optimus Prime said to rose, "if you want to wake up the enemy, let me see him.".


    Ross, who was just thinking about what the Decepticons would do next, was surprised to hear this and asked, "is this transformer called Yutian enemy?


    And why did you wake him up? " Just a few seconds later, Ross was surprised and asked, "this transformer is an Autobot, not a Decepticon?"


    "Yes," Optimus Prime nodded, "he is the leader of Autobots, my teacher, Cybertron Einstein.".


    "Scientists?" As soon as the word appeared, rose became very interested. "Is that why the Decepticons want to take him back to earth?"


    This, this, this.


    As soon as Ross heard Optimus Prime hesitating, he knew there was a play, "tell me, Optimus Prime, the enemy is on the way to New York, which is related to the lives of thousands of ordinary people, and even the safety of the earth.".


    Optimus Prime did not answer, but asked, "you say that the predators were designed by Decepticons to be transported back to earth. What''s the evidence?"


    Rose was stunned. He didn''t have any direct evidence. Most of them were conjectured by William according to the development of things.


    After Ross said something about waiting for the moon selectively, Optimus Prime quietly sorted out his thoughts. He also deduced that the moon landing was not only too urgent, but also too purposeful.


    People feel that the purpose of landing on the moon is to bring back natural enemies and energy pillars.


    However, this does not prove that the enemy is a traitor. It can only be said that the Decepticons want to get the enemy. After all, the space bridge was invented by the enemy, and only he can start the space bridge.


    It seems that the Decepticons are very shrewd in their calculation, because no one knows whether Yutian is really rebellious at this time, and Optimus Prime can''t give up arousing the former leader of Autobots'' Yutian enemies without evidence because of William''s words.


    "I want to see the enemy.".

 Chapter 978

    There is no need for Ross to worry about whether the application can be passed. After his report was typed, it was approved in a few minutes.


    Outside the base, a group of more than 20 Decepticons were planning to snatch the leadership module from Optimus Prime. Before they started, they were stopped by the sound waves in charge of intelligence and command.


    Keep an eye on this Sunday and report the news to William immediately.


    William, who is visiting the British Naval History Museum, turns his mouth up when he hears it.


    If you don''t send Optimus Prime to the United States, these 20 Decepticons may attack Kingsman and seize the leadership module before William and Kingsman react.


    "Before the space bridge starts, remember to help the natural enemies and Decepticons, and are the spaceships ready to cross to Cybertron?"


    "The spaceship is ready. I will keep an eye on the developments in New York.".


    "Very good.".


    William, who was in a good mood, soon came to the river Thames and saw the water museum transformed from the second world war English diving court.


    If you remember correctly, this ship is actually a liberal transformer, and only it knows where Merlin''s cemetery is.


    He knocked on the outer shell of the hidden court with the walking stick turned from the fallen Vajra''s scepter. "I''ll help you kill the Vajra witch in kuntasha. How about you take me to find Merlin''s Scepter?"


    "Woo, woo, woo", a sound of alarm, without warning, came from the qianting, which had become a museum. The tourists who were visiting fled from the qianting in panic.


    After most of the tourists fled, William laughed and snapped his fingers, waiting for the transformers elder in the car. After finishing his disguise and wearing bulletproof black suits, Kingsman came down from ten Land Rovers,


    stopped the security guards and police, and then sent some of them into the underground court to drag those who were too excited to leave because of the accident Out of the hidden court.


    After the police checked Kingsman''s ID and saw that it was William who was standing by the diving court, they could only report to him with the walkie talkie.


    With a smile and a wave from the tourists around him, William walked into the hidden court with a walking stick and an elder who was afraid of being exposed.


    As soon as I got into the submarine, my walking stick turned back to the shape of a scepter. "Don''t waste my time. This is a weapon I snatched from Fallen King Kong after I killed him.


    And I know that you transformers who are fighting against kuntasa are flying a spaceship that lands in the deep sea outside falger castle,


    or I''ll kill you as Decepticons and spend some time looking for them myself.


    If you don''t cooperate, after you find Merlin''s staff, attract kuntasa from Cybertron to the earth and take the opportunity to kill her. ".


    William said, the elder took the initiative to talk about the Fallen King Kong.


    Maybe it was William who was able to kill the Fallen King Kong, which gave the hidden court confidence. With the proof of the elder''s erudition,


    the hidden court did not hesitate for a long time to start the power supply and propeller and sail on the Thames River.


    In the officer''s activity room, William, who had just visited the whole hidden court, knocked on the ground with his reduced scepter, "I''ll provide you with energy blocks. How about your service for me and Kingsman?".


    "Spirit, only under the command of liberal leaders and the Navy.".


    The English Navy? William said with a smile, "Kingsman is a special authority responsible for dealing with alien affairs. You are only under our management.".


    He doesn''t have to have a submarine. Of course, it''s best to have one. He will even provide enough energy for spirit to make it the latest nuclear submarine.


    The elder, worried about William''s unhappiness, interrupted and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, do you want me to prepare food for you?"


    Thinking of the bluefin tuna caught by the elder in the movie, William nodded with a smile and said, "if you can, prepare a sashimi for me, thank you.".


    "This, this, no problem.".


    William is waiting for the submarine to sail out of the Thames and enter the deep sea, while Ross has just entered a secret base with Optimus Prime. Under the gaze of the senior leaders of the United States, he uses the leadership module to activate the dormant natural enemies.


    As soon as he wakes up, he pushes aside Optimus Prime in front of him, pulls out the big knife on his back and is about to chop down.


    The iron sheet on one side quickly blocked the knife for Optimus Prime, and then was kicked out by the natural enemies.


    "Wait, enemy, I''m Optimus Prime. Stop it.".


    "Optimus Prime?"


    After seeing Optimus Prime clearly, the eyes of the natural enemies flashed a moment of confusion, "so we won the war?"


    "No," said Optimus Prime, standing up in shame, "I''m sorry to defend our natural enemies. We were not only defeated, but also expelled from Cybertron,


    exiled to the earth and formed an alliance with human beings to fight against Decepticons.".


    "Alas," the enemy put away his sword and looked at Optimus Prime''s rescue of his leadership module. "It seems that you have become the new leader of the Autobots. Who is the leader of the Decepticons now?""I don''t know, Megatron was destroyed by human beings a few years ago, and Fallen King Kong was also destroyed by human beings a few months ago. Now is a good opportunity for us to fight back on a large scale"


    Optimus Prime half knelt on the ground and raised the leadership module on his hand, "I am willing to return to your command and lead us to kill Cybertron and reestablish the order of Autobots.".


    Looking at the leading module floating in front of him, he struggled with his natural enemies for a long time, and finally returned the leading module to Optimus Prime.


    "Since you''ve done a good job, there''s no need to cause internal confusion among the Autobots because of me. As for me,,".


    Before the enemy''s words were finished, there was a series of explosions outside the base.


    "Support, support, we are attacked by a large group of Decepticons. Repeat, we are attacked by Decepticons. There are at least 20 Decepticons of monster models by visual inspection.".


    When they hear that it''s a monster type Decepticon, Optimus Prime and tin, they are worried. The appearance of this kind of Decepticon often means that there are masterminds hiding behind the scenes.


    You can let Optimus Prime leave a sheet of iron to protect their natural enemies. If it wasn''t for William, it would be OK, but now?


    "Autobots attack.".


    What else did they want to say, but Optimus Prime rushed out without saying a word, and had to take out his weapons to follow.


    As soon as the battle starts outside, the natural enemy standing in the same place, who doesn''t know what to think, suddenly receives the sound signal from the Decepticon intelligence officer.


    "Lord, Decepticons are willing to accept your leadership, open the space bridge, and send Cybertron and all Decepticons into the solar system. After occupying the earth, we will rebuild Cybertron.".


    "Rebuild Cybertron?"


    Just for this reason, just like the clarion call, the Royal enemies strengthened their faith again, held up their swords and announced loudly, "I am the only elder of Cybertron,


    all the transformers, no matter you are a fanatic or a liberal, I ask you to put down their fighting and differences, and fight together for the rebirth of Cybertron,


    everything For Cybertron.

 Chapter 979

    "All for Cybertron.".


    This exciting words, and Optimus Prime are fighting the Decepticons stop attacking, raised his hands, shouting for Cybertron.


    These Decepticons, who no longer have a leader, face the anti change armour that can kill the Fallen King Kong, and the constant pursuit of the American people,


    it is the most hesitating and chaotic time that they are not so exclusive of the natural enemies to stand up and lead them.


    Even many Decepticons who know from sonic that the natural enemy and Megatron have reached a secret agreement think that if the red spider had not attacked the natural enemy''s spaceship,


    Cybertron''s war might have ended long ago, and they would have been chasing and killing humans like a pack of loose sand.


    Optimus Prime threw away the killed Decepticons and looked at the Decepticons in a state of fanaticism.


    I didn''t expect that, as William said, the natural enemies had betrayed their beliefs in the early morning. Otherwise, how could they have just woken up and called out a truce for Cybertron.


    Thinking of the promise he made to William, Optimus Prime ejected his sword and rushed in the direction of defending his natural enemies.


    When you rush into the hangar, you can see that the natural enemies waving swords and shields are killing people everywhere and destroying all kinds of fighters.


    "Stop and fight against the enemy.".


    "Optimus Prime", stopping the knife in his hand, defends his natural enemies and says, "join me, my disciples and friends, just as they fought side by side in Cybertron, to occupy this planet and rebuild Cybertron.".


    "Even if we want to rebuild Cybertron, there are other ways to cooperate with the Decepticons who have no credit and seek skin with the tigers without any objection," Optimus Prime advised, "human beings are our best collaborators.".


    "Human?" However, the natural enemy snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that you are still so naive. In Cybertron, we are gods, and what do these human beings call me?".


    Pointing at the trembling old Americans with their swords, Yu''s natural enemies roared, "they call us machines. No matter how hard we try to cooperate, they only treat us as invaders, as treasures, as a group of wretches who have destroyed their homes after the civil war.


    Now it''s different. From the moment I became the leader of the Decepticons, there were no Bo sects and crazy sects. There were only cybertans.


    "No, Cybertron has been destroyed. I can''t let you destroy the earth any more." he raised his sword and said, "kill you, and it''s over.".


    The enemy said with a smile, "you can''t kill me, Optimus Prime.".


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground began to shake.


    "The diamond devil?"


    Think of the huge Decepticon, and Megatron''s deputy, the cold, mysterious shockwave.


    Optimus Prime frowned tightly, plus his former enemies and the remaining dozen Decepticons.


    It''s really big. They have no chance of winning. "Autobots, retreat.".


    "Let them go," the enemy stopped the Decepticons who wanted to catch up, then looked at the ground and said, "come out, shockwave.".


    A vibration came from the ground, and a huge mechanical drill with serrated teeth jumped out from below.


    After the dust had dispersed, the concussion wave appeared on the Li Zuan devil, and he bowed his head and said, "Lord, what do you want to say?"


    "I need a safe place to start the small space bridge to Cybertron, and your task is to tell the Decepticons of Cybertron that I am the new leader, and prepare to send people to earth. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my Lord.


    "Very good.".


    Although I don''t know if the top management of Decepticons will betray themselves in the future, Yutian enemy also knows that as long as he can save Cybertron, most Decepticons and some Autobots will regard him as the Savior.


    With the support of the majority of people, a small number of transformers with other ideas have not paid attention to their natural enemies.


    With four space bridges, energy pillars and main control pillars, and escorted by more than a dozen Decepticons, we drove all the way to downtown New York.


    I don''t know why the Decepticons think it''s the safest in the city. Do they want to take ordinary people as hostages?


    But when it comes to crisis, it''s not like it never happened that the Americans directly destroyed their city.


    As soon as the natural enemies left, Ross, who was hiding in the base, immediately found a good helicopter and rushed to his base.


    As soon as he got back to the base, rose began to order the troops he had arranged to enter New York to attack any visible Decepticons.


    It took him a few minutes to get in touch with him and report his preparations, and he was authorized.


    Four F-16 take off as the first strike force.


    Twelve Black Hawks in the second echelon, with 72 heavily armed soldiers, entered the urban area to look for the right opportunity to kill the natural enemies directly.


    As for the people on the ground, it is impossible for them to enter the urban area in an hour or two.


    Thinking of this, rose turned to his assistant and asked, "is there any progress in the replication of Banner''s serum? And what''s bronsky doing? ""It can only be diluted for the time being, and it will take time to replicate, as for bronsky.".


    The assistant hesitated for a few seconds before he said, "he''s been staring at Banner''s serum and hasn''t left, and he''s told me more than ten times that he hopes to inject the serum.".


    "Sir, sir", when Ross was considering whether to complete bronsky, an anxious voice came from the headquarters, "the four fighters we sent are intercepted. Yes, they are also F-16 fighters.".


    The big screen immediately showed four blue dots and two red dots to mark the enemy. In a few seconds, rose thought that the two enemy planes were Decepticons, and loudly ordered to the signalman of the headquarters,


    "send out all the other 12 fighters, only one mission, blow up the energy column and the damned natural enemies for me.".


    But when the second wave of fighters took off, the enemy had already started the space bridge on the top floor of Gould building.


    In an instant, four pillars of light soared into the sky and connected to Cybertron in just a few seconds. "I am the only surviving elder of Cybertron. All transformers, I call you to enter the earth to fight for me and Cybertron.".


    With the support of shockwave, Decepticons are very keen to enter the new world and make trouble. Soon, Decepticons continue to enter New York through the space bridge.


    The remaining Autobots in Cybertron, however, were indifferent to the order.


    At this time, the leader of Autobots is Optimus Prime. Even if he is the elder, Autobots don''t agree with him so quickly.


    And even if some Autobots want to respond to the call of their natural enemies, they dare not appear in front of Decepticons in Cybertron.


    With more and more Decepticons, and under the command of shockwaves and sound waves, they began to take the initiative to attack the police and the soldiers Ross sent in.


    With the passage of time, the situation has become more and more serious. If it goes on like this, let alone New York, the United States may fall.


    After watching the news on TV, stark and Benner, who stayed in Long Island, New York, said in unison, "we need hawk.".

 Chapter 980

    Not only banner is thinking of going to the city to support, but Ross is looking at the losing men, as well as the alarming number of casualties.


    We have to consider making bronsky the second hawk.


    If it''s successful, a super combat force like hawk will appear again, which can not only attack and attract Decepticons'' firepower,


    but also make the above people more interested in this project. After all, hawk''s success can be said to be unexpected, but bronsky is a real experimental product.


    As for failure, it is only one of many failures.


    People at the top don''t care, they don''t care. They only care about how much they spend and how far away they are from success.


    To understand this, rose no longer hesitated, turned to his assistant and said, "let people prepare to inject hawk''s serum into bronsky.".


    "So fast, sir?"


    When Ross stares, the assistant orders and says, "yes, sir.".


    Some worried Ross left the headquarters and went to the medical experimental center of the base.


    By the time he saw bronsky, he had put on his hospital uniform and was lying on the medical bed with an excited face.


    "Did you watch the news?"


    "Yes, sir," bronsky said excitedly, "I can''t wait to dismantle the aliens.".


    "Very good." seeing that bronsky hated transformers so much, rose was very satisfied. "Your task is very simple, that is to let these transformers know that we can kill them as well, and the fate of the earth can only be controlled by us.".


    "That''s right," bronsky puns, "our destiny is ours.".


    Ross can''t hear that, but he doesn''t know what the result will be, and he doesn''t plan to waste any more words.


    Back to a few researchers, he said, "let''s go." he left the laboratory and went to the safety room.


    As soon as Ross left, the white coats in the lab started to start the instruments, and then a tube of green serum began to be injected into bronsky''s artery.


    After the injection of serum, bronsky, who began to tremble, saw a gamma ray Shining into his eyes from the top of his head.


    In an instant, he, who was still well proportioned, suddenly became bigger and stronger like a balloon.


    With the longer time of gamma ray exposure, bronsky''s weight increased as fast as taking in a large amount of nutrients out of thin air, and the medical bed creaked and creaked.


    In a few seconds, a giant, 2.5 meters tall, with sharp spines on his back and elbows, appeared in front of us.


    "Ha ha ha, I feel infinite power.".


    Standing up, bronsky clenched his fist and looked at his arms that had become thicker. He felt as if he had broken away from God''s restriction on human beings and was full of surging strength. At this time, he had been crowned God.


    "What is that?"


    When they heard someone shouting, they followed the man''s eyes and looked at the TV screen outside the laboratory.


    Just see a big green man, over a distance of more than ten meters, instantly jump on the back of a seven or eight meter high Decepticon,


    grasp each other''s metal head with both hands, twist it hard, and with a "click", directly pull off the huge head.


    Grab the metal head on your hand and throw it at the Decepticon tens of meters away.


    With a loud bang, it was regarded as a metal head smashed by a baseball. After it hit the target Decepticon''s head, the two heads were instantly deformed and cracked, and the scattered oil rained all over the floor.


    People watching this scene in front of the TV, scared and excited, yelled long live.


    This made bronsky, who just thought he was a God, groan, break through the door of the laboratory, rush out of the base all the way, and run quickly towards the downtown of New York.


    After running a kilometer or two and getting familiar with his own strength, he squatted in a deep squat with his legs strong, and jumped into the sky like a loaded shell.


    Just a jump across nearly a kilometer, heavy hit on a five story building, and then regardless of the force to take off again.


    Seeing the picture that was sent back later, and the small building that had been trampled down half a floor, rose yelled angrily.


    There was a vague feeling in his heart that bronsky would not really strengthen his body and stimulate the dark side of his heart as William said.


    If so, will it happen to other soldiers in the future?


    Soldiers who are not under control and command are not the perfect weapons that their bosses expect.


    However, it is not unacceptable if bronsky releases his tyrannical feelings and becomes rational after this war.


    After all, not to mention bronsky, even ordinary people are more or less irritable.


    Moreover, the weakness of belligerence, in the eyes of rose, who is a soldier, is far better than the anger of hawk all the time."Send out drones and ground personnel. From this moment on, I want to know everything bronsky does.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Soon, the surviving soldiers in the battlefield sent back the picture of bronsky in the battlefield to the headquarters.


    As soon as Ross saw bronsky not far away from hawk, he said angrily, "asshole, what does he want to do when he goes to hawk?".


    Even if we want to catch hawk, it is not this time.


    Fortunately, with William''s intervention, bronsky and hawk in this world have not yet reached the point where fire and water can not tolerate each other.


    Stepping on a Decepticon''s head and looking at hawk, who has been on the alert since he appeared, bronsky was proud and at the same time,


    grabbed the broken head of the Decepticon and provocatively said, "I''ll fight with you after solving these wastes.".


    As soon as he heard this, hawk grabbed the car and smashed it at bronsky.


    Looking at the smashed car, bronsky''s anger was just aroused, but he found that the goal of the car was not himself.


    Along the whistling Bridge car, looking back, you can see a Decepticon flying up more than 20 meters away.


    Looking back again, hawk wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. The corner of his mouth grinned and looked at bronsky contemptuously.


    Bronsky understood what hawk meant in an instant, which meant that he had killed no one.


    "Very good." bronsky''s ferocious face was even more ferocious at this time. "I''ll let you know that I''m the strongest one.".


    Unlike hawk, who turns around and leaves, bronsky, who retains most of his wisdom, goes to the destroyed Decepticon, grabs a meteor hammer like weapon and rushes towards the direction of explosion.


    The game was soon spread to the world by journalists who risked their lives to shoot it.


    And a one eyed black marinated egg, when he saw bronsky and hawk, playing Decepticon was as simple as playing a game, his immature idea immediately became clear.

 Chapter 981

    At the headquarters of aegis, Nick Frey, who had just been refused aegis support by the U.S. military, was on the right track when he saw on TV that two monsters who would definitely be arrested for research were fighting like superheroes on the front line of fighting against aliens.


    I suddenly felt that if I had a team composed of extraordinary combat power in my hand, I would not care about the rules and regulations in any special situation in the future.


    And with this trump card in hand, on the one hand, it can really protect the earth, or the United States, on the other hand, it can also earn more positive governance interests for him.


    But when he found out that bronsky was a new achievement of the super soldier project, Frey sighed to himself.


    It''s a bit difficult to rob people from Rose''s stubborn hand. We can only focus on hawk.


    But before long, Frey found that although hawk''s speed of killing Decepticons was not slow, his intelligence was far less than his hatred of picking up Decepticons'' weapons.


    At the beginning, they both used the same routine, carrying hot weapons and energy bombs, waving fists or captured Decepticons'' cold weapons, rushing up and directly smashing the target''s head.


    But after fighting for more than 20 minutes, it was different.


    Although they are not afraid of Decepticons'' weapons, they will be hurt or even injured if they are bombed or hit by huge metal fists or cold weapons.


    Hawk''s solution is to be beaten away. Just take a few breath, you can rush up again and smash any Decepticons in front of him with greater strength.


    Even if William helped him to recuperate his body, his strength was much stronger than that in the movie, and he could smash like hawk,


    but after more than ten years of soldiers'' experience in my mind, I found that when I met hard, I would waste more physical strength and time, and was easy to get hurt, so I instinctively began to look for other more effective combat modes.


    Either grab the car on the street and smash it, or pick up the energy weapons of Decepticons and play the special forces'' street fighting in the city.


    From time to time, he ambushes, steals attacks, and even uses ordinary people as bait to lure Decepticons to attack ordinary people. Then he stealthily kills those Decepticons who are not paying attention.


    One is a bull who only knows how to smash, while the other reflects the best state of super soldiers. In the eyes of those big forces, they immediately opened up several levels of value.


    In other people''s eyes, although Hawk has little sense, he will instinctively avoid the crowd, which is much stronger than the hatred of unscrupulous means to achieve the goal.


    The only thing they have in common is that no matter where they go, either they smash the surrounding buildings or the Decepticons blow up the streets with their weapons.


    This makes the American heartache in the blood, and other people who have long seen them unhappy, are gloating.


    But soon the world''s attention to the war was lost.


    With the appearance of hawk and hate, and the killing of Decepticons, sonic has already reported to the enemy.


    However, after observing for a while, the enemy''s face showed a scornful smile, "don''t worry about them, let the beast Decepticons entangle them.


    The most important thing for us now is to dispatch the spacecraft to enter the space bridge, so as to block the sky of New York earlier, activate more energy columns all over the world, and transmit Cybertron to the solar system. At that time, we, who are leading in science and technology, will fight as we want.


    Before long, human beings will surrender like us and rebuild Cybertron like slaves.


    As long as the organized spaceships enter New York, the number killed by nahok and bronsky is less than one tenth of that supported by the Decepticons.


    They didn''t take a few seconds to figure it out. The dead Decepticons, let alone their natural enemies, didn''t care much about shockwaves and sound waves.


    As long as there is energy, this kind of Decepticon, which can be mass produced and has little intelligence, can have as much as you want.


    Therefore, as long as hawk and bronsky do not impact the place where the energy column of the space bridge is located, the natural enemies will not care at all.


    the longer the delay time is, the larger the gap of the space bridge will be, and the ready spacecraft and fighters from Cybertron can easily enter the earth.


    In the sky outside New York, Optimus Prime and bumblebee, who should have appeared in the first line of battle in a 100 meter spaceship prepared by William, were also waiting for the space crack to grow larger.


    "Be quiet, iron sheet." looking at the iron sheet walking back and forth, Optimus Prime said, "instead of going out and fighting with the Decepticons and finally dying,


    it''s better to listen to William Devonshire''s words, while the Decepticons enter the earth, we will return to Cybertron and lead the surviving Autobots to overthrow the rule of the Decepticons and solve all problems from the source "The problem.".


    "I, I know you''re right, but let me watch the Decepticons blather, I, I just want to rush up and kill the traitor of the natural enemy.".


    "No, you''re wrong, tin," Optimus Prime silently looked at the enemy on the screen. "If William Devonshire didn''t cheat me,It''s only a small problem to resist natural enemies. The real big problem is Cybertron.


    "What do you mean?" The ambulance looked at Optimus Prime in shock, "is it a small problem to resist natural enemies?"


    Optimus Prime nodded, "don''t forget, the power gap between the natural enemies and the Fallen King Kong is just like the elite Autobots and the newborn Autobots.


    Devonshire can get rid of the Fallen King Kong. It won''t be too difficult to kill his natural enemies. ".


    Tin, Bumblebee, jazz and ambulance were stunned, and then took it for granted.


    But in this way, the problem is big. Tin asked in horror, "do you mean sebotanney has been hiding a mastermind who provoked our civil war?"


    "I don''t know," Optimus Prime shook his head. "I only know that the natural enemy is a traitor. Devonshire told me a few days ago,


    and two hours ago, when we retreated, he told me again that if we want to solve the war of transformers, we must kill the man who created us, quintasa, the life God of Cybertron,


    she created it He created two kinds of transformers with different thinking.


    "Is there this man?" Tiepi thought for a long time, but he didn''t have a clue. "How can we find the person named kuntasa?"


    "I don''t know," Optimus Prime shook his head again. "Devonshire just told us to go back to Cybertron and call all the Autobots.


    When he finds the Merlin staff, which is actually kuntasa''s scepter to create the energy source of transformers, kuntasa will naturally appear in Cybertron.


    "You mean we''re going back to fight not only the Decepticons, but also our own creators?"


    Tin hesitated for a while, then hesitated and said, "it''s not that I''m timid, but that you''re sure we''ve beaten our own creator?"


    Optimus Prime was silent for a long time and said, "maybe he didn''t want to let us face kuntasa at all, but wanted to solve her by himself.".

 Chapter 982

    After the Decepticons'' spaceships and fighters entered the earth, Yutian immediately ordered the fighters to block the sky of New York.


    Now, it''s very difficult for us fighters to get around New York again. It''s almost impossible to win the Decepticons only by the ground forces, and the form becomes more and more difficult for the Americans.


    As a last resort, he had to ask for help. The first thought was that William, who had fought with Decepticons in Egypt.


    But when he called, William couldn''t get in touch with his mobile phone at all. The senior officials in England said that they couldn''t find him either. They only knew that a few hours ago, he drove a retired diving boat decades ago and entered the sea from the Thames River.


    Even though the news about the hidden court''s voyage on the Thames has been revealed by the media, the American people believe it. It''s clear that they want to see the Decepticons fight against each other.


    This matter was reported to him immediately on Sunday, but as the Americans guessed, William just wanted to watch them and Decepticons fight for each other.


    Besides, there are also wizard associations in the United States, as well as those superheroes who hide and don''t show up. It''s not necessary to help the United States solve the problem now.


    What''s more important than defending natural enemies is the creator of transformers.


    In the Decepticon''s advance spacecraft, all enter the earth''s idle period, with Optimus Prime and a group of people''s spacecraft, driving the stealth reverse into the Cybertron planet, starting the first step for the Autobots to recapture Cybertron.


    In the depths of the Atlantic Ocean, William felt his ship in just a few seconds.


    To his surprise, Cybertron is really in the Centaurus galaxy, only about four light-years away from earth, and it doesn''t look far away from the main star of predator bravery.


    When it comes to Yongdu, William can''t help but take out the Yaka arrow from the storage space, and then practice it in the hidden court according to the usage of Yongdu.


    Fortunately, his mind control is very strong. As soon as Yaka''s arrow shows signs of losing control, it will be fixed by his mind. If not, it will be instantly pulled into the storage space.


    But even so, I still waited on the transformer elder. I was afraid that I would be run through all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for qianting to arrive at the destination of this trip, a ring shaped transformer spaceship that covers an area of several kilometers.


    After entering the dock of the spaceship, the elder said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, there are 12 guard Knights of transformers in the spaceship,


    they all existed in ancient times. I dare not disturb them.".


    William doesn''t care about it either. "You go back first. When it''s over, I''ll go back to London myself.".


    Seeing all kinds of magical elders in William, he nodded, "OK, Mr. Devonshire, we''ll go now.".


    Seeing qianting leave, William whistled and suspended in the air. Then he looked at his formal clothes and thought silently that the dark blue armor belonging to the frost system appeared on him in a moment.


    The spirit is released, scanning the whole ship, and it is easy to find twelve statues more than ten meters high.


    An idea flashed, and the man appeared in the huge cabin where the statue was.


    According to his memory, he flew to the middle of the cabin, and his mental power penetrated under the metal ground. He was interested in this mechanism which must be opened by future generations.


    Even if you can''t use it yourself, you may be able to use it for your offspring when you stay at home.


    A lot of spiders were thrown into the bottom. Just after scanning, they probably touched some alarm device. Twelve giant transformers around them opened their eyes one after another and said, "the intruder is dead.".


    Two guard Knights woke up first, one with a huge sword, the other with a huge axe, and chopped down William, who was floating in the air.


    Unfortunately, with their speed, not to mention William wearing sentinel armor, even if he took off his armor, he could fly more than 100 meters a second just by his own mental power.


    Therefore, the two guardians tried every means of attack, but they couldn''t even touch William''s clothes.


    This makes William, who originally wanted to accept these guard knights, disappointed. He doesn''t even have a hot weapon, and the actual value is not as great as he imagined.


    But I''ll send them to deal with the Decepticons in New York. It''s a waste.


    Take a deep breath and blow around. The cold immediately enveloped all the guard knights. In a few seconds, they were frozen.


    Then continue to blow on the metal on the ground. The frost energy on the armor will easily freeze the metal.


    He took out the ice hammer and smashed it on the ground for several times. With a few clicks, cracks appeared on the ground.


    When the palm of the hand grasps the hammer of ice, the hammer returns to his hand instantly, and then sucks on the ground. The energy of ice turns into a blue energy mass and returns to the hammer of ice.


    When the heat expands and the cold shrinks, the metal on the ground will break even more severely.


    Under the support of Nian power, he was lifted up one by one, revealing the sarcophagus underground.With a wave of his hand, he lifted the lid of the coffin and saw the rotten Merlin and a long stick in the shape of wood.


    Wave at the stick, and the stick floats into his hand.


    Mental power penetrated into the wooden staff, but found that the wooden staff was wrapped by a layer of energy, camouflaged Merlin''s staff.


    Even if it was forced to disperse, William could do it.


    But if you do this, you may destroy the internal structure of the staff, or even be attacked by the internal energy of the staff.


    Since we know that as long as we let Merlin''s descendants hold the staff, we can remove the above magic, there is no need to force.


    "Where is the woman named Vivian Wembley now?"


    Sir, Ms. Vivian is at Oxford University. If you want to see her, I can call you.


    No, I''ll go myself.


    With that, William looked at the twelve frozen guard knights. After sucking the ice from them with the frost hammer, the Knights saw that the Merlin staff was in William''s hands.


    The knight with the sword stopped the others and said to William seriously, "human beings, Merlin''s staff is not as simple as you think,


    it is not only a staff with super energy, but also the source of disaster. Once it is destroyed by,,,".


    "All right, all right," interrupted the guard knight, and William said with a smile, "isn''t this the same as the wand that the Witch of kuntasha used to create transformers?


    Now that I know quintasa, maybe we should work together and go back to Cybertron and kill her.


    Thinking that William could freeze himself with his breath, the twelve guard knights were excited.


    They are the guards of kuntasa, and they have a rough estimate of kuntasa''s strength.


    As for why he betrayed his master, it was because kuntasa deliberately created two transformers with completely different thinking, and then watched the fight between the liberal and the maniac like a fighting beast.


    That''s why he escaped from Cybertron with his energy wand and hid on earth.


    Now, with William, their super combat power can be subdued in an instant, and the victory rate of defeating quintasa is still very high.


    So, the guard Knights put away their weapons and saluted William by stroking his chest. "At your command, man.".

 Chapter 983

    With his eyes closed, sensing Optimus Prime''s spaceship, William waved his hand and a portal more than ten meters high appeared.


    With twelve knights, entering his own 100 meter spaceship, you can see Cybertron, which is full of scars and always exudes the atmosphere of defeat.


    He said to Optimus Prime, "these 12 are the veteran Knights of transformers, the former guards of kuntasa. They will help us fight against Decepticons and kuntasa.".


    After the Knights and Optimus Prime got to know each other, William took Merlin''s staff in his hand and said, "I have to go back to Oxford to find Merlin''s last offspring and restore the original appearance of this staff.".


    "Wait a minute," said the Knight Chief, stopping William. "I gave this scepter to Merlin. If you want to untie the disguise of the scepter, I can help you.


    But to remind you, once the disguise of the scepter is removed, kuntasa can sense its position.


    Without saying a word, William sent the wooden Merlin staff to him. "The scepter belongs to me, no problem.".


    Looking at William''s armor flowing with blue ice energy, and the frost hammer suddenly appeared in his hand, the knight leader knew that if he dared to deny it, William would definitely grab it back.


    "Well, even if we keep it, we won''t use it," the knight leader recalled. "After stealing this scepter from quintasa, she will take it back.


    we separate the ability to give machine thinking and life, and turn it into a source of fire to the veterans of Autobots.


    He fled Cybertron with the scepter, intending to hide it forever.


    But the last thing we want to see is that it happened. Countless years later, not only the transformers were attracted by the scepter of creating them, but they came to the earth one after another.


    finally, even the fire source went to the earth more than once.


    Once the fire source is combined with this scepter, kuntasa will regain its strength in its heyday. We have to give it to human beings and hide it.


    Fortunately, the kindling source has disappeared now, and this scepter is just a super powerful energy source now. ".


    As soon as the words fell, the wooden staff flashed a light, and in a moment it became a silver metal staff.


    William waved to the scepter, and a pull came to the hand of the knight leader.


    Just hesitating for a few seconds, the pulling force became stronger and stronger, and as William''s expression became more serious, a chill began to appear around him, and even ice crystals began to appear in some places.


    As a last resort, the knight leader knelt on the ground with one leg, raised his scepter and said, "I can feel that quintasa has awakened. I need you to swear by your family''s reputation that this scepter will never face Cybertron.".


    Think of the fifth movie, kuntasa use this wand to absorb the energy of the earth, in order to restore the picture of Cybertron, William understood what these guard knights were worried about.


    I''m not interested in Cybertron itself.


    However, seeing Optimus Prime''s worried expression, William made an oath not to take the initiative to deal with Autobots and Cybertron in the name of Devonshire.


    As for Decepticons, that''s not in his mind at all.


    Moreover, his interest in transformers is not as strong as before.


    If he didn''t resist beating or talking, he was full of rebellious spirit. If he was kuntasa, he would like to put these guys back in the furnace.


    Moreover, the source of fire has long been in his hands. As long as he gets the scepter of life again, he is likely to create a new group similar to transformers in the future.


    As soon as the oath was finished, the scepter automatically flew into his hand, and then, like telepathy, an idea came into William''s mind.


    "I am the God of life, kuntasa, come, man, submit to me, and I will give you eternal life.".


    William''s mouth turned up, showing a sarcastic expression, and his figure appeared in a huge palace. At the first sight, he saw kuntasa floating in the air, which was only the size of a normal human and obviously feminine.


    But the expression of this transformer witch is not very good at this time.


    I thought I was just a powerful human magician, but I didn''t expect that William would move directly in front of her, which was not good for her.


    After seeing the scepter, kuntasa''s eyes lit up, "human beings, we make a deal, as long as you put the scepter,,".


    "Quiet", after the blink, what William does first is to determine whether kuntasa is real or not, so after the mental scan confirms that kuntasa is an entity,


    a space confinement directly acts on kuntasa and imprisons her instantly.


    If you don''t know your opponent''s ability, don''t be wordy. If you have something to say, wait until you control him.


    If kuntasa has the teleportation ability of Fallen King Kong, it will take more energy to catch her.


    How good it is now that people control it, and then wave their hands to release a mirror space, pulling the whole palace into a different space.


    Hovering in mid air, he made a circle around kuntasa. After releasing the confinement of space, he touched his chin and said, "should I kill you or imprison you directly?".Kuntasa didn''t speak. He laughed at William. The metal body began to change. In a few seconds, a hot beauty appeared in front of him.


    "Metamorphosis? "It''s a little funny," William chuckled. His sentinel armor also began to change. In only one second, he changed to kuntasa in a metal state.


    It''s a pity that your body is metal, which is not attractive to me, and female cesium can''t protect your life.


    Seeing that William was not seduced, but also ridiculed himself, kuntasa restored his original appearance and growled angrily,


    "what do you want, to give my energy core? Or what do you want me to do? "


    This really asked William what to do with the unstable factor of quintasa?


    After thinking about it, it seems that apart from controlling the transformers, kuntasa''s role is not as big as expected.


    In this case, rather than keep her don''t know when to betray themselves, rather directly destroyed.


    As soon as this idea came out, kuntasa immediately found himself imprisoned again, and then there were a lot of flames around him.


    After a while, the whole person began to blush and melt, until it was completely turned into a pool of liquid metal, William just waved out the flame.


    Putting away the metal suspended in mid air, William''s idea reappeared in his spaceship.


    As soon as the figure appeared, the twelve guard Knights looked at William excitedly, "we feel kuntasa has disappeared. Did you really defeat her?"


    William hands one, kuntasa''s metal remains appear in front of the public. Feeling the breath of energy on the metal, twelve guard Knights knelt down on one knee in front of William,


    "thank you, great Devonshire. It''s you who made us free from slavery. We are willing to be the guard Knights of Devonshire family.".


    With that, afraid that William would not like them, twelve people began to fit into a huge three headed mechanical flying dragon and rushed into Cybertron''s sky.

 Chapter 984

    Looking at the huge metal tricephalus in the sky, although William was excited for a while, he could honestly say that he still couldn''t see it.


    The transformers in the movie world are too fragile.


    In addition to being good-looking, thugs who can''t even carry human thermal weapons are probably useful to frighten ordinary human beings.


    Besides, I''m not a thug without dragons.


    Although the flame dragon snooker is one size smaller than the metal dragon, snooker can not only release all kinds of fire magic, but also carry dozens of hammers, but only break the skin.


    However, people are kneeling down to pledge allegiance. If William really refuses, his relationship with the Autobots will probably drop to the freezing point.


    Forget it, just keep it. Anyway, call them from Cybertron when they need to, and let them stay in Cybertron when they have nothing to do, without William''s energy.


    After agreeing, William said, "I will go back to earth to deal with the natural enemies and the invading Decepticons, and your task is to help Optimus Prime, keep Cybertron away from war and strife, and restore the order of the Autobots.


    when necessary, we will call you on our own initiative.".


    "No, my master," the knight leader shook his head, "when we were built, we were given the duty of guarding.


    At the beginning, we guarded kuntasa, but she was not worthy of our loyalty. After that, we guarded the scepter of life. When the scepter of life belonged to Merlin, we guarded Merlin.


    Now that we are loyal to you and the Devonshire family, we can form any transportation you need and guard the Devonshire family members all the time. ".


    When William heard that, he frowned.


    But if you think about it a little bit, let alone transformers, isn''t it the same way of thinking for human beings?


    Fortunately, the twelve knights are good at guarding the scepter and Merlin, so even if they can''t use them, they can provide protection for his mother Lena and Abigail.


    Thinking of it, William threw 60 energy crystals into the guard knight. These rusty looking guys, as soon as the energy entered the body, the metal composition on their body immediately became bright.


    It''s a bit of a gimmick for the twelve guard knights to wear metal luster Knight armour, which brightens William''s eyes and says to Sunday,


    "try their bullet proof function. If it''s better than their mother''s luxury bullet proof phantom, replace the old car.".


    With that, he opened the portal to the Yellowstone Park base in the United States. Twelve guard knights and Optimus Prime nodded and walked into the portal without any memory.


    This reassured William, who was still a little worried. He was willing to let go of the resumption of Botan. It seems that the twelve guard knights are all transformers, no matter they are fanatics or BOPAI.


    Just because they didn''t want to see transformers fighting each other, they betrayed kuntasa and stole her life scepter, the source of her strength.


    Seeing off the guard knight, William and Optimus Prime said, "this is not far from planet 4 Centaurus. If you don''t feel strong enough, we can help you find a group of marauders to help you recover Cybertron.".


    To William''s surprise, the expressions of Optimus Prime and tin changed immediately after hearing the predator, "no, no, we don''t need the help of the predator.".


    Look at this, have Autobots ever suffered from predators?


    This soon made William understand that the transformers in the movie world are bullying and bullying the nearest earth people. If they really enter the universe, they are not even as good as the star pirates.


    Shaking his head, he left Cybertron and went back to New York.


    Standing on the top floor of a skyscraper and releasing a large number of delta wings and black bee drones, we reported on Sunday before we had time to appreciate the tragedy of the whole city carefully,


    "Sir, you leave the earth for an hour, there will be no less than 70 calls for you, and Lenaf asked me to tell you, if it''s not necessary, don''t participate in the affairs of aliens.".


    "Ha," William grinned. His mother is really a mother. Apart from caring about the aristocratic system in England, nothing else is more important to her than her son.


    "Hawk and hate, why don''t you see them.".


    "Hawk is still fighting, and bronsky is hiding in a building to recover.".


    It seems that the replica is not as good as the original. It can copy hawk''s strength and defense, but it is not as strong as hawk in physical strength and extraordinary resilience.


    "Where is it? Show me.


    According to the tip on Sunday, William took one step to transmit two kilometers of the maximum mental strength, and went three steps in a row to the building where bronsky was hiding.


    At this time of disgust, has not a few hours ago, dozens of big and small wounds, green blood flow all over the ground, even the spine on the back are broken several.


    You''ve been beaten by dozens of Decepticons.


    "Who ~ ~"


    He grabbed the huge sword in his hand and wanted to rush to the place where the sound came.


    But as soon as he raised his hand and saw that it was William, he stopped and asked, "Mr. Devonshire?""It''s me," William said with a smile. Before he could speak any more, he said anxiously, "hell, the whole city has been lost. You shouldn''t come in at this time.".


    "Ha ha ha", William really did not expect to hate to see his first words, actually is concerned about him.


    It seems that helping bronsky twice in a row is not in vain.


    Knowing that he was not invincible, bronsky also lost his arrogance.


    "Very good, very good," William said with a smile. "It''s a magic healing charm. You can use it if you crush it. It should help you.".


    Looking at the jade talisman the size of his thumb, he only thought for a few seconds and then crushed it.


    A flash of green light suspended in the air, and then rushed close to the body of hate.


    Only five seconds, the bleeding wound has begun to scab, and even the body strength has recovered a lot.


    Seeing the effect, without waiting for abhorrence to open his mouth, William threw out two jade runes one after another and smashed them into abhorrence''s chest.


    After two courses of healing magic, although the self recovery ability is not strong enough, it is much stronger than ordinary people''s hatred, and the whole body''s injury is soon healed.


    With just a few breaths, disgust feels like it''s back to its heyday.


    He shook his fist, felt the return of power, and immediately bowed his head and said, "this is the third time you have helped me. Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "No, I should thank you," William said with a false smile. "You have won more time for me and the earth. Now the Decepticons outside can''t get more support,


    Cybertron has started civil strife, and the victory will belong to us.".


    As if to confirm William''s words, the Decepticons and fighters around the city began to fly back to the space bridge in a panic.

 Chapter 985

    Looking at the chaotic formation of spaceships and Decepticons outside, I soon thought that it was civil strife.


    Looking at William with joy, Lu said, "you haven''t appeared before. You''ve sneaked into each other''s planet in a spaceship. You have a brain fight, forcing these aliens to come back?"


    "It''s not all right, but it''s almost the same," William said with a smile. "In order to win the final victory, in addition to defeating the enemy head-on and disrupting the enemy''s rear side,


    there is another way, that is to kill the creators of the transformers.


    As for the little soldiers outside, "William stretched out his hand and opened it. A dozen healing runes appeared in front of him.


    "I''m a magician. It''s too dangerous to fight with Decepticons, but I can provide you with enough logistical help, so my only request, man, is to smash these damned aliens.".


    "The magician?"


    Hate not surprised for a long time, he thought that he is not extraordinary, gloomy face with a sinister smile, "I like the feeling of smashing everything.".


    He raised the huge sword in his hand, nodded to William, broke through the wall with a grim smile, and rushed to the Decepticon in the distance.


    William squints to the broken wall. The scattered dust is directly dispelled by his mind. He jumps to the building where he hates fighting with Decepticons.


    Seeing the magic of healing, he hated that he didn''t do any defense at this time and suffered a little injury. After he solved the four Decepticons tentatively, the healing talisman appeared in front of him as he wanted.


    Ha ha ha.


    He grabbed the healing talisman and patted himself on his bald head. He felt the power of magic spread all over his body again. He hated jumping on the body of Decepticon, raised his sword and laughed wildly.


    "Hawk, the game is not over.".


    This situation was soon discovered by some soldiers who were ordered to hide when they had eyes.


    After discovering that these guys'' signals have been blocked, William said to Sunday, "help these soldiers and field reporters recover their signals. I intend to let the world know that hatred is the hero.


    as for hawk, let him be wronged and become a supporting actor.".


    It''s hard to say whether it''s better to be a hero or a supporting role.


    But for William, it''s better to leave hating this kind of second-class goods with powerful ceiling to the world''s super soldier idea makers and forces than to focus on hawk.


    It would be no fun if organizations like Hydra, which aim at ruling the world, really come up with a guy who is fiercer than hawk and more murderous than hate.


    Yes sir, the signal is connecting.


    After studying Megatron, Starscream and vertigo all over again on Sunday, combined with the communication technology of Kerry and slou people, it will not take much effort to crack the signal shielding technology of Decepticons.


    In less than 30 seconds, he replied on Sunday, "the signal has been restored, but you''d better talk to general Ross.


    if you go on like this, he may go to London directly to find you.".


    Looking at the severely damaged main blocks, William laughs. After today, there will definitely be a lot of bad luck.


    It''s almost over. Get me rose''s headquarters.


    Yes sir.


    Ross, who was in a mess, saw William suddenly appear on the big screen and cried excitedly, "hell, the whole world is going to be destroyed. Where the hell are you


    William grabs the ball type relay in front of him and throws it at the broken street nearby before saying, "now you know where I am!"


    "God, are you in the war zone?"


    After Ross was surprised, he immediately yelled, "you are crazy. What I need is your hands and large mecha, not to let you idiots enter the war zone in person.".


    "Come on, come on, you think I want to stay here.".


    William pretended to cover his ears and asked, "on Sunday, I developed 12 new melee anti transformers. How are you doing?".


    It took several seconds on Sunday to realize that William was talking about twelve guard knights, "Sir, the test results are not bad. If there is enough energy, their defense will also increase a lot,


    even if they are injured, they only need to spend one energy crystal to recover quickly.".


    "That''s good. Let them board the ship.".


    William just looked up and said to rose, who showed an excited expression, "well, the support will arrive soon. Now it''s time to get down to business.


    I didn''t answer your call for help before because I was flying into Cybertron with a group of Avengers through the space bridge.


    Fortunately, the spaceship not only entered Cybertron, but also the Autobots caught the Decepticons by surprise.


    when I drove the spaceship back to New York, the Cybertron war had officially started,Now these Decepticons who invaded the earth should have received the news from Cybertron, thinking about how to come back.


    Fly a spaceship into the enemy''s rear?


    All of a sudden, the soldiers and officers in the whole headquarters were subdued.


    Then someone yelled, "God, those alien spaceships and fighters are really coming back to Cybertron.".


    At this time, the big screen just saw a Decepticon spacecraft, rushed into the space bridge, disappeared.


    This time, in the eyes of these soldiers, William''s behavior of not responding to death and not helping others is the most correct and reasonable.


    For a moment, the whole headquarters was full of cheers and whistles, and many people were shouting such words as Viva Devonshire.


    William accepted these compliments with satisfaction, and then said seriously, "OK, guys, calm down, although the balance of victory has fallen to us,


    but if you think driving the Decepticons away is a victory, then you think it''s too simple,


    once all the Decepticons come back, the Autobots on Cybertron will not be able to win It''s avoidable.


    Without civil strife and huge losses, the Decepticons don''t need me to remind them how to retaliate against us.


    These old American soldiers at the scene were reminded by William and soon reacted.


    "Yes, we have to kill them as much as possible. Even if necessary, it is not unacceptable to leave all these Decepticons on earth.


    As long as the Autobots win in Cybertron, these Decepticons locked up on earth are just small problems.


    As long as you spend more time, the transformers reaction force will one day be able to eliminate them completely.


    Hearing this, rose, who was still hesitant, immediately brightened his eyes.


    William, who always pays attention to rose, immediately smiles.


    In the heart dark happy, oneself this but gave rose a raise Kou self-respect of the best excuse.


    And rose, who has changed his mind to be a guest, is not surprised to think of this.


    In the future, as long as he kills a Decepticon from time to time and ensures that his news and reports will appear all over the country, it is impossible for him not to be famous.


    In the United States, fame is what Zhengke expects most.

 Chapter 986

    Determined to raise the idea of Kou, Decepticons and their own confusion, rose began to give orders.


    At that time, all kinds of fighters took off again, and a large number of elite special forces also received orders to enter the urban area.


    William looked at the Decepticons coming back to the space bridge in the sky, interrupted the video and asked Sunday, "are there any downed Decepticons and fighters?"


    "Only one of the Decepticons was destroyed by hawk, and since then, the Decepticons have deliberately raised their hovering altitude.".


    "Send an explosion drone to blow up all the crashed and stranded spaceships and fighters.".


    Yes sir.


    William sent Optimus Prime and his group back to Cybertron, in order to disturb Cybertron, but also to let these Decepticons and fighters go back obediently, so as not to be acquired by the United States into space technology.


    As for whether the Autobots could fight the Decepticons who stayed behind and came back to the past, William thought for a moment and said, "contact Yongdu, ask him if he hired someone to take revenge on the fourth Centaurus, and if so, ask him if he can take over the work of helping others.".


    After answering on Sunday, William sent a healing Rune to abhorrence and focused his attention on defending natural enemies.


    At this time, the natural enemies heard the sound report that Cybertron was in chaos. They knew that it was impossible to occupy the earth, so they had to quickly arrange a part of the staff to help Cybertron first.


    Then gather all the scattered Decepticons back, clean up the Optimus Prime group with absolute strength, and then go back to earth to take revenge.


    And William, who focuses on the technology of space bridge, will let go of the natural enemies.


    But before he started, a rainbow rushed down from the sky and shone on the location of the enemy.


    With William''s eyesight, he immediately saw the figure in leather armor and hood, waving the double knives on his hands at the enemy, and chopped off his metal head with only one knife.


    "Cut off all communications." with the end of Sunday, William stepped out of thin air and immediately appeared beside the enemy, looking at Angela, who was tall and tall.


    Frowning, he asked, "are you here to help, or do you want to snatch Cybertron''s space bridge technology?"


    I''m going to help, of course, and I''m going to make a deal with you.


    Put away the double knives, Angela hid behind William a few meters away, smiling at the Decepticons on the rooftop of the building who were at a loss, "you get rid of these minions first, we''ll talk.".


    "Hum", in addition to the Fallen King Kong and kuntasa, other Decepticons William did not pay any attention.


    On the contrary, Angela''s sudden attack on space transmission technology made William alert.


    An idea rises, and Angela''s head is sent back to planet x17 to accompany Megatron.


    Then Yaka arrow, which was snatched from Yongdu''s hand, appeared in the air out of thin air.


    A crisp whistle sounded, and Yaka arrow with red light at its tail, like a meteor, with a red light, instantly penetrated the nearest Decepticon''s head.


    Then change direction and shoot at the other Decepticons.


    For a moment, the roof of the building began to shine red within 100 meters around.


    As long as the psychic perception of the Decepticons, even no chance to escape, was Yaka arrow through the head.


    This is because he deliberately keeps the scope of the sweep within 100 meters. If he is going to do his best, no Decepticons will be able to stand within two kilometers of his mental power.


    And this magical and frightening picture is not only seen by hate and hawk, but also scared those Decepticons'' spaceships stranded in the sky, leaving the Decepticons'' ground team and rushing into the space bridge.


    Watching the last ship leave, Yaka''s arrow whistled back to William and was caught by him.


    Looking at the five space bridge energy columns, the power of space gems is released, imprisons the energy column, and is put into the storage space by William''s idea.


    Then she turned and looked at the stunned Angela, frowned and said, "come on, what do you want to do with me?"


    Looking at the dozens of Decepticons that just fell down at this time, Angela shivered and looked back at William with a little awe.


    "You, you, how can you have Centaur, the unique whistle weapon of those blue skinned guys?"


    Then she thought of Yongdu''s meeting with William in Asgard before, and Angela said in surprise: "how can Yongdu give you the treasure of his life?


    No, you''re robbing, aren''t you


    "This little thing is called Yaka arrow, and am I one of those people who rob people and treasures?"


    Feeling Angela''s fear, William said with a smile, "there is a kind of super power in this world, which is so powerful that people can trade it with their lives.


    Even your father, Odin, sometimes fails in this power.


    Shake the arrow on the hand, just want to continue to tease Angela, but she directly interrupted."Shut up, asshole." Angela elbowed William in the stomach, but it turned out that her own arm was numb, and a current came from her arm all over her body.


    After several seconds of paralysis, he held back his inner panic and said, "do you think I''m an ignorant girl who hasn''t gone out for training?


    What the hell''s super power, isn''t it the dirty money that needs to beat around the Bush to say so much nonsense? "


    With her hands behind her, Angela secretly rubbed her numb arms. Then she said, "it''s not that I want to make a deal with you, but that someone wants to exchange the energy column of the space bridge with you.".


    William stares at Angela for a few seconds, and suddenly thinks that she is not only an Asgard, but also a female warrior trained by a group of female angels, "the Tenth World?"


    If it''s heaven sealed by Odin and excluded from the nine realms, it''s a thing of the past.


    After all, although it is a world of its own, life is still going on, and there is no need to worry about being invaded, but for those angels in heaven, it''s not easy to break off their external contact and be forgotten.


    But Weili would rather destroy the space bridge than give it to other forces. It is because of rainbow bridge that Asgard has made a great reputation in the nine circles.


    When the angels in the tenth world get the ability to teleport at will, who knows if they have been trapped for too long will bring peace or war to other worlds.


    No, in William''s opinion, the probability of war is greater. After all, even ordinary people will have a time of quiet and extreme thinking.


    Once these respected angels have the ability to go in and out of all walks of life, it''s strange that they don''t come out to declare their existence.


    Moreover, there is an agreement between William and Odin. It''s absolutely stupid to help the tenth angel who is sealed by Odin before they get the real gem.


    With this idea, William, the idea of a turn, the four were put into the storage space of the energy column, once again appear in reality.


    Then, in Angela''s shocked eyes, she began to deform under the pressure of her mind.

 Chapter 987

    Looking at the energy column of the space bridge that began to deform, Angela quickly yelled, "wait, stop, damn it, I told you to stop.".


    Angela never thought that William would think of the tenth heaven as soon as he heard his words. He would destroy the space bridge without hesitation.


    "Don''t you want to hear what heaven offers?"


    Conditions, William hesitated for a second, then could not help sneering, what treasure can be stronger than the real gem?


    And if heaven really takes out a treasure of the same level as infinite gems, William would not believe it.


    If that''s true, it''s better to grab it directly.


    Bang.


    A two meter high column of energy explodes when it is pressed by the force of the mind.


    "Asshole", see William iron heart destroyed space bridge, Angela curse, draw out the waist of two daggers, stabbed at William.


    But she was not out of her mind. The dagger stabbed at William''s arms.


    So, William didn''t give a hard hand, an idea flashed, Angela appeared in front of a portal, under the control of thinking, instantly crossed the stopped Angela, took her to the rainbow bridge in Asgard.


    Then, after destroying the other three pillars, listening to Sunday''s report of the emergence of a large number of fighters, and the remaining Decepticons also began to flee, William waved to open a portal and entered Asgard.


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, he saw Odin in a casual dress talking to Angela.


    After seeing William, Odin laughs and pulls William to talk about home affairs. He doesn''t mention why Angela helps the angel of the tenth world to trade the space bridge with William.


    Seeing this, William didn''t bother to ask. Anyway, he didn''t have any friendship with the angels. Besides, the angels in this world, apart from the pair of wings, are no different from the asgards.


    It''s nothing more than aliens whose life level is higher than Earth people.


    When Odin saw that William didn''t get to the bottom of the matter, he sighed. At the same time, he hated those people in heaven even more. He even confused Angela and said some lies about the existence of her mother''s soul.


    "For some reasons, the person who will stay in London to contact you may have to wait until I find a suitable new person or deal with Angela''s problem.". Has the final say, "what do you do?" William nodded and then told Heim Dahl, "can you help me see the extent to which the cyberwar in the Centaurus galaxy is?"


    After listening, heydal looked directly at Odin.


    Odin nodded with a smile, "since you have something to do, let''s do it first today. If you need help, you can,,".


    Looking at sol and rocky behind him, Odin said, "you can find rocky. After all, you two have contacted each other several times when trading healing charms.


    as for sol, he is now Asgard''s chief traitor. If you need someone to fight, it''s OK to find him. For other things, it''s just right to find rocky.".


    William would listen to such kind words.


    If you really want to ask Asgard''s army for help, Odin will certainly take the opportunity to make some requests.


    And to find Yongdu these guys, just need money to be able to handle.


    After seeing Odin and sol leave with Angela, heimdar begins to check the situation of Cybertron.


    Just as he was waiting, rocky walked up to William with a smile and said in a low voice, "maybe I remember wrong, but from the picture that heimdahl showed us,


    the thing called space bridge, when it started, was there five or four energy pillars?"


    William frowned. He didn''t expect that rocky knew about it.


    And rocky can see that Odin and heimdar, not to mention, probably sol needs to remind him to notice.


    Looking at the smiling rocky, William said, "do you want to trade with me, or do you want to knock a sealing fee from me?"


    Rocky shook his head. "No, no, no, I''m just kind enough to remind you that the trapped female angels don''t give up so easily.".


    Speaking of this, William asked curiously, "how much do you know about the Tenth World?"


    "Ha ha," Rocky said sarcastically, with a curl of his mouth, "you only need to remember a little to understand the essence of heaven and hell.".


    "What?" William is really interested in this, "talk about it.".


    Rocky laughs. "Whether it''s going to heaven that looks good or hell that''s full of chaos, their ultimate goal is the soul. So, is that a simple and clear explanation?"


    "It''s very simple," William nodded silently. However, if there is a soul, most people will still choose heaven. After all, heaven is more than ten layers of hell.


    "Cough cough cough".


    Seeing that William and rocky had finished talking, hamdal said, "it seems that your ally Autobots are in good condition. When the troops are only half of each other''s, they don''t show any signs of defeat.".


    "That''s good," William nodded with a smile. Although the Decepticons returned a large number of spaceships and fighters, most of the ground forces were abandoned in New York and lost their leaders again.If Optimus Prime can''t stabilize the situation, he will be the leader for so many years.


    "Can you see where yondo udonta is?"


    William, who tried Yaka arrow himself, became more interested in sound-absorbing metal.


    Although the delivery time agreed with Yongdu is three months, William, who has aroused his interest, just wants to make his own sound-absorbing weapon.


    Thinking that Yongdu should go back for revenge, William said to hamdal, "well, if it''s unexpected, Yongdu should be in the Centaurus system.".


    Narrowing down to a galaxy, it didn''t take him long to find the predator ship sailing in space and the bravery in the captain''s chair.


    When the man found it, William said to rocky with a smile, "if I don''t hear the rumors I don''t want to hear when I meet next time, I might invite you to go hunting in Oxford.".


    Hunting? Rocky frowned, this low-level way of making fun, he had long stopped playing, but when he saw the space bridge, he nodded without hesitation,


    "no problem, but people of our identity have to find more difficult prey to hunt.".


    "We''ll talk about it then, rocky.".


    There are too many people who think of rocky. It''s no surprise to know when he will go back, or sell William when the benefit is greater.


    "Send me to Yongdu''s spaceship," he said.


    Helmdale nodded. The sword on his hand turned around. Rainbow bridge began to give off colorful eyes. After thanking helmdale, William and rocky nodded and walked into the rainbow.


    In a few seconds, rainbow bridge brought William to Yongdu''s spaceship.


    "Hell", seeing the light of rainbow bridge, Yongdu instinctively jumps up, takes out an energy pistol and presses the alarm button at the same time.


    When William showed his background, there were no less than twenty star thieves with various weapons and ferocious faces.

 Chapter 988

    "I''m not timid.".


    As soon as the voice fell, more than 20 star thieves around William found that they could not move, and their bodies were slowly lifted up by an invisible force, dragging their necks.


    "Bravery, bravery, bravery, save, save us".


    "Quiet.".


    An instant release of group bans, William raised his hand, pointing a gun at his star robbers, made a downward gesture, a group of people immediately knelt down on the ground.


    But seeing a human like guy, William waved to him, "human?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." he found that he could speak. This guy in his thirties was busy dropping his energy weapon. "I, I know you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m English, too.".


    "Quiet.".


    William let this family up, because he is a human, does not mean that he can climb on their own.


    There are few good people who can be star thieves, not to mention that they are just ordinary people with no strength.


    William levitated and floated to Yongdu. "You''d better tell me that you''re ready for the Yaka metal I want. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy for you to put a gun at me.".


    Yongdu knows that William just wants to force himself to hand over Yaka metal, "the thing has been taken, but if you want to make Yaka arrow, you''d better go to the dwarves or the hood, otherwise, the power of Yaka arrow made by yourself will be several grades lower.".


    With that, Yongdu went back to his cabin, took out a small box from the safe and handed it to William.


    William opened the small box, then frowned at Yongdu and said, "ten kilos of Yaka metal is not as big as an apple?"


    "This kind of metal is very heavy, and you don''t think Yaka arrow is made of pure Yaka metal," Yongdu said, shaking his head. "My Yaka arrow is made of other metals plus a kilogram of Yaka metal.".


    William is noncommittal about this. His courage without magic knowledge probably does not matter. He has no money to ask the dwarves to help him build weapons. What he is looking for should be the hood.


    "You''d better not deceive me." put away the small box, William takes out Yongdu''s Yaka arrow from the storage space, removes the mental power above, and throws it back to Yongdu with an excited expression.


    Whistling, tried several times, found no problem, Yongdu just said with a smile, "don''t worry, since I took your money, things will be done for you.".


    If it wasn''t for William''s strength that Yongdu couldn''t get rid of ghosts, this guy would not be as honest as he is now.


    "Where''s quill?"


    Hearing this, Yongdu frowned and sighed, "Oh, that bastard took the ten healing amulets you sent to the black market of shandar star and sold nine of them for 180000 star coins. Then he sold a small spaceship and changed its name to xingjue, saying that he would go to the universe to find strange things for you.".


    It seems that no matter the earth or the universe, as long as it is intelligent creatures, few people can resist the temptation of money.


    Don''t be afraid of star Baron''s greed for money. Anyway, for William, a healing charm can sell 20000 star coins.


    Even if the star Baron''s price is 2 million, it''s just the number of self-healing runes William makes in one day.


    If money alone can help star Baron find the universe spirit ball, that is, the power gem, even if 200 million star coins, William will not frown.


    "If you can get in touch with quill, ask him if he can find magic related items and books. As long as there are magic items I don''t know and magic items I haven''t seen, the price should satisfy him.".


    Yongdu thought about it, took out a communicator and dialed it in front of William.


    "Hey, quill, what''s it like to be a cosmic tramp?"


    Originally, seeing Yongdu take the initiative to contact himself, xingjue was very happy. Hearing this, he immediately said, "that''s much better than being exploited by you.".


    "Damned son of a bitch, if you don''t want me, it will be a problem whether you can live till now. Now that your wings are hard, it''s just...".


    "Quiet", probably understand that this is the adoptive father of the adopted son to go out to ramble, both worried and dissatisfied with the adoption of the son to go without attachment.


    It''s strange that William is willing to listen to such a mess.


    A forbidden spell was released, and William was the only one in the ship who could speak.


    "Hey, quill, you and Yongdu''s bad business. When I finish my entrustment to you, you can quarrel as much as you like.".


    At the sight of William, the star Baron''s face immediately showed a worried expression, but he was relieved to see Yongdu standing on one side.


    I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m going to search for the winged heavenly horse in the legend of the earth according to the address Yongdu said, and give it to you as a gift.


    I didn''t expect that you would think of me as soon as you were entrusted.


    Thank you. Thank you so much.


    Hehe, as soon as quill''s words were finished, William knew that this guy was reminding himself that Yongdu knew more about the universe than he and William combined."Well, don''t worry, as long as Yongdu doesn''t offend me, I won''t do anything about him"


    in order to stabilize quill, William laughingly untied the limit of Yongdu. "If the predator is interested in helping others fight, I have a task to give him here.


    You''d better help me find some books and articles related to magic.


    Seeing that William was so straightforward, quill was relieved and said with a smile, "I understand. I''ll change my plan and go to the interstellar black market to help you find it.


    as soon as I get something, I''ll go to earth to find you. Goodbye.".


    Well, I''m looking forward to your coming. Goodbye.


    After hanging up the communication, William put away Yongdu''s communicator directly, and regardless of whether Yongdu agreed or not, he told him about Cybertron, and then dropped a hundred healing charms,


    said to Yongdu, "this is the deposit. You help the Autobots regain control of Cybertron, and I''ll give you another 200 healing Charms afterwards, OK?"


    Yongdu hesitated for a moment, but as soon as he saw the members kneeling on the ground, their eyes were all shining after hearing the price, and he nodded helplessly and said, "well, six million stars is really enough to let these poor people under me work for you.".


    William''s mouth was crooked. It seems that the lives of these star thieves are not as expensive as he imagined.


    And the dead are some strange aliens, William has no burden in his heart.


    Take the communicator in your hand, shake it, smile and say, "let me know when it''s over.".


    "Heimdahl" tried to shout at the sky. In a few seconds, a rainbow bridge appeared on William''s head and instantly took him to Asgard.


    To William''s surprise, rocky didn''t leave, but said with a smile, "maybe I can take you to dwarf Kingdom and ask if dwarf king has time to help you build new weapons.".


    William, who was thinking about how to get rid of the surveillance of heldahl, frowned and asked, "what do you want from me? Rocky.

 Chapter 989

    Rocky laughs and shakes his head. "I told you before, I help you, you help me. Maybe we can be good friends.".


    William laughs and looks at Rocky with admiration.


    When they said this before, William sold rocky, but he could say it without any mustard.


    However, as long as the interests are sufficient, he doesn''t mind making a deal with rocky.


    "You''re right, man. You help me. When you need it later, it''s time for me to help you.".


    But before rocky could laugh, William said, "but I still hope you didn''t ask for me at that moment.


    after all, it must be very difficult for you, Prince Asgard, to do anything that you can''t do. I''m a lone ranger and I don''t have any motivation. I can''t bear it.".


    "I, I," said rocky. Although he was angry, he still kept a smile on his face. "As long as I pay enough, you businessmen should not refuse, right?"


    "come on, rocky, this is the first step of our friendship." William clapped him on the shoulder with a smile, "don''t worry, what can I do in the future Come and see me when you get there.


    Now it''s Rocky''s turn to boo William.


    What do you mean as long as you can do it?


    It''s up to William whether he can do it or not.


    What''s more hateful is that I don''t want to give any reward for taking advantage of it. I just play tricks like this. What can you do with me?


    Once again refresh their understanding of William, his face can no longer put a bright smile, shaking his head with a sigh, to heimdardo,


    "send us to the dwarf''s neutron star melting pot".


    A few seconds later, they came to a huge circular platform made of steel. William looked up and could see the Dark Universe.


    And in the middle of the huge ring platform, there is a red glowing neutron star core.


    Seeing William staring at the inner core of the neutron star which is only the size of a stadium, rocky said with a smile, "it''s the inner core dug out from a neutron star that has been extinguished, which has been reactivated by dwarfs with a secret method and used as a melting pot.".


    William has seen this thing in the film. At this time, he witnessed this unexplained black technology and understood why it is said that dwarf is the king of forging in the universe.


    At least in forging the biggest premise, the temperature problem, dwarves left others several blocks.


    "Rocky, what are you doing here?"


    Following this obviously unwelcome voice, William looked back and saw a giant at least 4 meters tall coming.


    "Is this a dwarf?"


    "You don''t mean to belittle them. You''ve got an ambiguous name," he asked.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and said, "what do you think a dwarf who is only three or four meters tall should be called to a giant who is more than ten meters or tens of meters tall?"


    In this way, William remembered that before Asgard ruled the nine kingdoms, the nine kingdoms were dominated by various giants.


    "Rocky," "the dwarf who came by, saw that rocky didn''t answer his own words, and his expression immediately changed," I''m the king of dwarves, etree. Even Odin dare not ignore me.


    Watt alheim does not welcome you, Prince of Asgard.


    William immediately frowned, and he would not be overcast by rocky, would he?


    This bastard knows that he has a bad reputation in the dwarves, and now he deliberately ignores the dwarfs Wang aitui. Together with the man who was brought by rocky, he is also unpopular in the eyes of aitui?


    Rocky didn''t explain. He pointed to William with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, etree. This is William Devonshire, the legendary mage of middlegard and the master of frost hammer.".


    "Are you the middlegard who let Odin handle your weapons for you?"


    Etree stares at William curiously, but soon he frowns, just when William thinks things are in trouble.


    "It''s a pity, it''s such a pity," she said with a sigh.


    William, who is not used to raising his head, has an idea floating. He suddenly asks clearly, "do you mean there is something wrong with my armor?"


    "That''s right, that''s right.".


    Seeing that William was so clever and attracted by the sentinel armor, petrel said happily, "although your armor is very strong, the material is ordinary, and there is no divine blessing. These two points alone reduce the power of the armor by five levels.".


    Ha ha, William rolled his eyes. He didn''t have to think about it. He knew what the dwarf was thinking.


    This wants to let oneself hand over battle armor to them to study, but this requires William to be silly to agree.


    He would rather go to the hood to build Yaka weapons than let anyone know the secret of sentry armor.


    Once it can absorb all kinds of energy, assimilate super power, extraordinary physical defense, transform and greatly enhance its power, the sentinel armor flying at the speed of light in the universe will be cracked by dwarves,In the future, the dwarves will not only have an explosive growth in their individual power, but even if they directly build sentinels, it will be no problem to overthrow Asgard.


    Of course, even if the dwarves really rule the nine realms, they will come back here and continue to strike iron.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. etree, this armor is the foundation of my life. No matter how well you say it, I can''t tell you the secret about my own safety.


    and as a friend, I have to remind you.


    My enemies will take you as their target when they know you know the secret of armor.


    Perhaps William said enough straightforward, there is nothing to hide, so although aitui angry, but also did not hate on William.


    "The dwarfs are not afraid of any challenge, and will not betray any friends," he said with a smile.


    Hey, hey, this is true. If William, like mieba, blackmailed the lives of 300 dwarves on the dwarf furnace, he would surely sell the secret of sentry armor.


    William could trust him only if he didn''t care about his own people''s lives for the sake of secrecy.


    But in reality, how can such a person exist? Anyway, the life and death of aliens is certainly not as good as their own people.


    So, instead of talking to etree, William took out Yaka metal and the Wulu metal he got from rocky and said, "I want a sword. The only requirement is that no one, nothing and energy can break it.".


    "Never break?"


    Such a simple request, on the contrary, made etree frown.


    The simpler it is, the more extreme it is, and never breaking it means that it can block any attack.


    In the future, once the sword is broken, it means that the dwarf''s reputation is ruined.


    "Why should I help you with this weapon?"


    With a smile, William waved and threw out 10000 healing runes. "As long as the sword keeps going, in addition to these 10000 healing runes, the dwarf will get 1000 healing runes from me every year.".


    AI Cui eyes a bright, "sword continuously, forever valid?"

 Chapter 990

    "That''s right, the sword is constant, the promise is always valid.".


    Then William''s eyes began to glow with blue energy. With a wave of his hand, except for etree and rocky, the whole furnace slowed down with the energy of space gems, just like slow motion, and then stopped for a moment.


    This great power, seeing the light in her eyes, also makes rocky stare at William''s back in fear.


    After thinking for a long time in silence, she finally said excitedly, "the sword keeps on, and the reputation of dwarves will always be where you go.".


    "Deal.".


    William agreed directly. He knew that etree felt that his strength could destroy the dwarf world in an instant. Why not hold William, who only needs weapons and has no threat to the dwarf.


    AI Cui laughingly folded up the Wulu metal suspended in the air. As for Yaka metal, he threw it to the worktable 100 meters away.


    "Yaka metal is also suitable for making small toys. I will ask my deputy to make some better toys for you than Yaka arrow of centaur.


    as for the sword you want," said Petrie after thinking about it, "in addition to self-healing, huge energy storage, and extremely suitable for energy transmission, URU metal also has the characteristics of heart to heart communication.


    " So, think about your frost hammer. If you want to fly your sword around, you don''t need to add Yaka metal.


    "Pa", William snapped his fingers. He was blindfolded by the handsome appearance of Yaka''s arrow.


    Frost hammer can fly and attack according to his will without whistling.


    But it seems that whistling kills people. It''s more handsome than just relying on brain command without saying a word.


    No, who says you can''t whistle when you use frost hammer?


    Taking back the space confinement of the neutron star furnace, William smiles and reaches out to etree, clapping each other three times, which can be regarded as a formal confirmation of the contract between himself and the dwarf.


    "So that''s it?"


    "Of course," etree laughs, "dwarfs never let their friends down.".


    And William nodded, picked up his huge hammer, and yelled to the dwarf who had never found that he had been imprisoned, "move, my people, we will resound through the whole universe again in a short time.".


    To mobilize people, atree suddenly asked, "do you have the appearance requirements for the weapon you want?"


    Being asked, William immediately remembered Tianwen sword in his mind.


    Soon, the appearance of Tianwen sword appeared in the virtual imaging, and atcui and rocky were stunned.


    Rocky was very surprised to say, "I didn''t expect that you are such a cunning person, but you have a dignified momentum in your heart.".


    "Ha ha". William doesn''t have any righteousness in his heart. This sword is beautiful. The handle of the sword really makes people feel righteous. But he didn''t think of it.


    Forget it. Whatever. It''s good-looking and practical.


    The dwarfs began to discuss how to make it, and William and rocky were at leisure.


    "Are you really willing to spend 200 million yuan to build a weapon that can be used continuously?" Rocky said with some worry, "with these healing charms, these dwarfs will surely launch a war to clean up the barbarians in watt alheim.".


    "It''s none of my business, and it''s none of your business?"


    William didn''t feel guilty about Rocky''s conjecture about the war. "No matter how powerful the dwarfs are, they can''t rule the earth.


    moreover, I just sold the dwarfs 10000 magic charms that are easy to treat, so that they can recover more quickly if they are accidentally injured during forging.


    As for their use of the healing charm for other purposes, I can''t control that. ".


    Like the Arthas, there''s nothing for the dwarves to think about anyway.


    During the boredom, seeing that aitui was discussing how to build Tianwen sword, William discussed with aitui''s deputy and made ten Yaka arrows with Yaka metal.


    Since Yaka metal has already got it, it''s a waste to keep it. It''s just for Serena and Nisa.


    If that girl Laura Crawford is interested, it''s OK to give her a hand.


    As for other women, forget it.


    If you don''t have a weapon to kill a dragon, normal people won''t want to kill a dragon, and they can live a normal life without unnecessary disputes.


    Keep the remaining seven first. In case there are many miscellaneous fish, they can also be used to clean up small soldiers. You can''t use Tianwen sword to chop small soldiers. It''s just overqualified.


    William asked Tianwen sword must be indestructible, in order to try to resist the erosion of power gem.


    If Tianwen sword is really combined with power gems, the power gems will be invincible. With the indestructible body of the sword, it will become a cosmic weapon in an instant.


    But in this way, I feel that I have too many weapons.


    The fallen Vajra''s wand, kuntasha''s magic wand, frost hammer, Tianwen sword, and Yaka''s arrow all of a sudden changed from sentinel armor a year ago into a sledgehammer to attack fire dragon snooker.Up to now, there are too many weapons to be used, which is really the trouble of happiness.


    After inquiring about etree, he learned that Tianwen sword would take at least one month. William took the Yaka arrow and said to rocky, "do you want me to take you back to Asgard?"


    Rocky looked at a set of ten Yaka arrows, but he knew William couldn''t give them to him.


    And to exchange, rocky is reluctant to take out the same level of treasure, in exchange for some of the more overflowing Yaka arrows.


    "Forget it, I''ll go back myself.".


    After that, rocky reminded again, "if I were you, I would destroy the space bridge, or give it to Odin. On the one hand, it''s useless to you, and on the other hand, it can send the trouble out.".


    William really thought it over carefully this time. Although rocky must be playing the idea of space bridge, what he said is also right.


    "Are you betting that I won''t destroy the main energy column of the space bridge?"


    William stares at Rocky with a gloomy expression and asks, "I''m curious. What do you think you''re based on?".


    When William broke his plan and threatened him faintly, rocky was not angry. "Since the space bridge is useless to you, if you really want to destroy it, it was destroyed when you were in New York before,


    but in your subconscious, you want to use the space bridge to replace the treasure you need.


    Because in your heart, in addition to the earth where you came from and live, the lives of other planets and aliens are not in your mind at all. Am I right? "


    This time, William suddenly some regret, did not directly destroy the main energy column of the air front bridge.


    Although he has realized the danger of the space bridge, his subconscious thought, as Rocky said, maybe he can exchange for a good baby he needs when he keeps it.


    Now, even if the main energy column is destroyed, no one will believe that William really gave up the technology of space bridge.


    It seems that people''s greed is really difficult to restrain. Knowing that the risk is great, few people can have great perseverance to give up the interests they have.


    However, William turned to think, want to make their own ideas, it depends on the other party''s head hard or not.


    It''s just a good time to try the power of the new weapon Tianwen sword. By the way, we can test whether the Dwarfs'' fame is blown out.

 Chapter 991

    A month later, William came to the Dwarfs'' neutron star furnace again.


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, he saw the dwarf Wang AI Cui holding a long sword with scabbard in one hand.


    William immediately floated up, exchanged greetings, and after listening to the brief introduction of the sword, William waved to his heavenly sword. The 1.2-meter-long sword automatically broke away from the hand of etree and flew to his hand.


    As soon as he started with the sword, William felt that the weight of 120 kilos that etree said was heavy, but the weight was nothing to William.


    And Wulu metal itself is very heavy, plus other metals, now only this weight, has been the limit of dwarfs.


    Holding a 20 cm long sword handle, a broad light came into my eyes as soon as I pulled it. A breath of killing spread all over the forging hall.


    Looking at the watermarks left by hammering on the silver blade, the more William looked at them, the more he liked them. He laughed and waved his sword.


    The length of one meter and two is just right for William, who is more than one meter and nine meters tall. After waving for a few minutes and finding some hand feeling, William put his sword across his chest,


    he began to inject his mental power into Tianwen sword as he did when he got the frost hammer.


    The more mental power is injected, the more skillful the weapons made by Wulu metal will be. In the future, the more magic energy can be injected, and the greater the power will be.


    therefore, William, who once had experience, did not inject mental power into Tianwen sword as he did when he first went to frost hammer.


    Instead, he sat on the ground silently, closed his eyes, and began to restore his mental strength while injecting his mental strength into the sword.


    This experiment lasted for a full five hours. When William''s mental energy was exhausted to only one level, he stopped.


    And this stop, a great light flowing on the blade, and then red light into the sky, straight into space, shine on the whole neutron star furnace are delicate.


    I can''t open the eyes of these dwarfs.


    Feeling the connection between Tianwen sword and himself, William burst out laughing, and then instantly appeared next to the special anvil forged by dwarf Wang aitui.


    Holding the Tianwen sword, he injected the magic power into the body of the sword and cut it down with one sword.


    ¡±"Zheng ~ ~".


    A crisp sound of metal impact came, and the huge anvil, two meters high and one meter thick, was instantly cut open.


    William quickly raised his sword and saw that the blade was intact. He didn''t even leave a mark. Happy William even said, "good sword, good sword.".


    And etree and other dwarfs, are speechless looking at the still laughing William.


    After the last frost hammer was forged, the anvil that had been used for hundreds of years by etree was broken by frost hammer.


    Now it''s not easy to forge a new anvil for etree, but it''s cut open by William''s weapon again.


    Etree thought silently in his heart, if he helped William build the third weapon, would he still encounter this situation, and even his forger would die of the third weapon?


    As soon as this puzzling idea appeared, etree decided in his heart that after today, he would never build a third weapon for William.


    Whoever likes to fight will go. Anyway, he made up his mind. No matter what conditions William offered, he would not agree.


    Not knowing that he had been blacklisted by the king of dwarves, William gently stroked the sword with his fingers for a moment, then played a sword flower, put the blade into the scabbard, and the red light dissipated.


    Holding the scabbard, he floated to a few meters away from etree. "I''m very satisfied with this sword, Mr. etree. From today on, we will become friends. If you encounter any problem that is difficult to solve, you can go to earth to find me.".


    I don''t know how many years I have lived. I can''t hear William''s meaning. If I am sincere, I should leave it to the messenger that can contact directly.


    When they go to earth for help, the dwarves who can''t give up the neutron star melting pot will be almost extinct.


    It would be better for the dwarves to go to Asgard for help than to go to earth.


    At this time, etree found out that William and rocky are the same kind of people, which made him understand that there is no friendship between him and William because there is only trade between them.


    For William, the relationship between the dwarfs and the dwarfs is cooperation, starting from the Dwarfs'' receiving their 10000 healing runes.


    After saying goodbye to etree, William instantly appears in the basement of his London home.


    Seeing that William came in with a long sword flashing with great light, Abigail immediately brightened his eyes, quickly stepped forward and held William''s arm,


    "honey, is this the weapon you''ve been thinking about for a month?"


    After incense on Abby''s mouth, he saw that although she was holding herself, her eyes were staring at Tianwen sword. William laughed.


    The sword on the handle is thrown on the marble floor beside the fireplace in the living room. With the scabbard, the 150 kg Tianwen sword plunges into the marble instantly."If you can pull out this sword, I''ll give you a Yaka arrow. If you can''t pull it out," William shrugged. "You''ll take good care of the group and the construction of Dinosaur Island.".


    Abigail''s eyes brightened, and then he knew he couldn''t pull it out. He glared at William fiercely, and then he pulled William to Tianwen sword.


    Holding the hilt in both hands, she lifted it hard. As expected, the sword didn''t even shake a little.


    "It''s not fair. You can''t ask me, who hasn''t experienced any special training, to complete the same test as Selena and Nisa.".


    Holding William''s arm and shaking a few times, seeing that William didn''t let go, Abigail muttered angrily, "I don''t know if this sword can be pulled out. Maybe you bastard deliberately used this to refuse me.".


    William shook his head with a smile and put a finger under the head of the sword.


    "Qiang".


    A flash of light flashed into Abigail''s eyes, and the whole living room was flooded with red light.


    Before the surprised Abigail, who was covering his mouth, looked more, William loosened his finger and took it back into the scabbard.


    "Wait, wait, wait." before she had seen enough, Abigail reached for the hilt and tried to lift it up, but she only shook it with all her strength.


    "Hell, William, help me.".


    "If you want to play, you can think of your own way." William went to the wine cabinet, poured a glass of Asgard''s liquor, drank a few mouthfuls, and then said with a smile,


    "this sword, the lightsaber, weighs 120 kg, plus the scabbard, it''s 150 kg, so I advise you to give up, so as not to hurt yourself.".


    "One hundred and fifty kilos," Abby looked at William in shock and stammered incredulously, "dear, can you lift 120 kilos with one finger?"


    "Wait a minute," Abby suddenly turned around and left with her eyes bright, and soon she came over wearing Devonshire four armor.


    Without saying a word, he held the hilt of the sword and wanted to lift the Tianwen sword.

 Chapter 992

    When Abigail wanted to wear armor and cheat to pull out the Tianwen sword, William''s idea came out, and the sword was enchanted.


    no matter how Abigail ordered armor to increase energy output, Tianwen sword would not move.


    The angry Abby put his foot on the scabbard.


    "Dang".


    Abigail, who was wearing war armor, was shocked by the rebound force of the scabbard and retreated. He bumped into the sofa and stopped.


    "God, what kind of weapon is this?".


    Protected by armor, Abigail got up from the sofa, took off his helmet and hit him on the ground. He yelled to William, "where the hell did you get that thing from? Why does it bounce back the power I kicked?"


    William, who was watching the news, said without looking back, "Zhenjin plus some special forging technology, you can''t understand.".


    "Special forging process?"


    After hearing this, Abigail, who was still angry, took off his armor after a moment''s silence, went to William and asked happily, "can this thing be used in the car industry?"


    William reached out and touched Abigail''s forehead. "How precious is this?"


    "This sword is said to never be damaged. If you sell it to someone who knows how to use it, let alone 10 billion pounds, the other party will not hesitate to buy it even if it costs 50 billion pounds.".


    "This, this expensive?"


    Originally, he planned to apply the technology to his Aston Martin company, but as soon as he heard this, Abigail held William in his arms and complained, "people from the sports car company have come to me every day recently to ask when they can produce the three super sports cars you''ve made.".


    William thought for a moment, "on Sunday, send the drawings of Aston Martin One-77 to the R & D department, and tell them that only 77 cars will be built, each of which costs 1.2 million pounds, and only accept the orders of Aston Martin owners.".


    Yes sir.


    "Only 77 cars are produced, and the quantity is too small. According to the news from Aston Martin, there are no less than 200 people who have to pay a deposit these days.


    It''s only 77 cars. It''s sure to cause some customers'' dissatisfaction. Why don''t we produce 777 cars? "


    William rolled his eyes. "777 is a limited edition sports car? What''s more, if 777 cars are made by hand, how many years will the order have to wait? "


    You don''t even know the annual production of your own sports car company.


    He slapped William on the shoulder and said to Sunday, "Sunday, help your boss explain.".


    "OK, Miss chase," she said without any pause on Sunday, "Sir, thanks to the popularity of DB9 and mirage, plus the company''s absolute advantage in the field of electric vehicles.


    Not only in the production of pure electric sports cars, but also in the development of the price of 30000 to 50000 pounds of ordinary electric vehicles, Aston Martin''s performance and scale have doubled year by year in the past three years.


    The market value has increased from 1.5 billion pounds when you took over to nearly 10 billion pounds now, and the annual production of vehicles has increased from 21000 to 100000.


    The number of employees has also surged to nearly 10000, while 940 are responsible for the production of handmade cars, and 300 handmade bulletproof phantoms are produced every year.


    If the One-77 project is entrusted to me for coordination, it only needs one month''s preparation time. If the manual car factory is full load production, it should be able to produce a sports car every day.


    if it is mass production, the number of 777 sets is only one month''s production of a production line.


    This limited edition super run, William will definitely not use the production line, 1.2 million pounds price, in addition to diehard fans, other rich people will repeatedly and other sports cars on the market comparison, and then decide to buy.


    If you produce tens of thousands of units a year, it''s guaranteed to be worthless immediately.


    So William''s focus was not on production at all. Instead, he grabbed Abigail by the shoulder and asked, "is that ten billion pounds?


    This is not to say that the auto company is the fastest value-added company in my industry in recent years? "


    When William was staring at her, Abigail could not help laughing. However, she was calm and thought about it. She said, "the main reason is that the electric industry has been popular in the market for one or two years, otherwise it would not have added more than 3 billion pounds last year.


    Or do you have the foresight to start research and development of super battery early? We are the only company that can produce electric super run on the road now. For electric super run developed by other companies, it will take at least three years to go on the road. ".


    That said, but William also knew that if there was no Abigail to help manage, the whole Devonshire group would not be in trouble.


    Thinking that Abigail has been with him for more than five years, William said with a smile, "what reward do you want?".


    Then William added, "except marriage"


    "you bastard". Abigail, who was thinking in that direction, punched William in the chest, then hammered a few more punches before he was hugged by William with a smile.Disappointed Abigail, lying on William''s chest for a long time, said quietly, "I''m nearly 30 years old, and fishtail lines begin to appear in the corners of my eyes. If you find me old in a few years, what can I do?"


    "What''s the difficulty?" thinking that he is 26, Abigail, who is three years older than him, will be 30 next July.


    William couldn''t help thinking of Xuelan and said to Abigail with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve got a little idea about the research on delaying aging and even increasing longevity. I''m sure there will be results before my mother gets old.".


    "Really, really," said Abigail, who was lying on William''s chest. As soon as he heard this, he sat up excitedly and stared at William with bright eyes. "Dear, if you dare to cheat me, I promise, I promise.".


    He tried to threaten William with several words, but Abigail didn''t say it at last. Instead, he turned his eyes and left William, picked up the phone and called Lina.


    As soon as he got through, he screamed and apologized. Then, under William''s white eyes, he changed his research into something that was almost fruitful.


    Then he shook his cell phone to William with pride, "my wife said that she will come back immediately. Honey, you''d better work hard and put your mind on the new research, so that the whole family won''t be angry with you.".


    "I said that it''s just something. There''s still a long way to go before it''s really finished.".


    "Ha, do you think I''m a fool?" Abigail said triumphantly. "Don''t think I don''t know. If I don''t force you, you bastard will be distracted in other things, though you will be concerned about it.".


    "I don''t want to wait for wrinkles on my face before I use the research results you said," Abigail touched his face. "You all say it''s delaying aging. Who knows if I can recover to what I was years ago.".


    William did not angry stare, Abigail, this is his own do not want to have leisure time.

 Chapter 993

    After Abigail revealed that she was doing research on delaying aging and increasing longevity, not only Lina was staring at him, but also Serena and Nisa, who were blood race, were focusing on him.


    The only advantage is that recently, William spent more time on fitness and exercise than before. I don''t know how many times.


    And it doesn''t need him to say that Abigail and they will take turns to take William to exercise.


    Finally, even Laura Crawford, who never came to Kensington Garden Street, came to the manor several times after getting the news from Sunday.


    The relationship between them became the focus of the whole England. After all, William was the Duke, and Laura was the current count of the Crawford family.


    The English people are discussing whether their children will inherit the Duke of Devonshire and the Earl of Crawford if they are combined.


    Unfortunately, it will take many years for the answer to be made. William doesn''t want his children to be the targets of the enemy.


    On this day, William went to bed together, had breakfast, slipped into the ground of the manor on the pretext of doing research, and then sent to the Spirit Valley of planet x17 to see Celia, the tree of life, and Christine, the light spirit.


    After saying hello to them, I looked at the blood orchid not far away from Celia.


    And Abigail said that there was a reason for eyebrow, just in the month before waiting for dwarves to build Tianwen sword.


    He and Odin work together in Spirit Valley to infuse Celia with natural energy once a month. After that, William gives Celia the blood orchid.


    Maybe she wanted to make up for the estrangement between Christine and William and ease the relationship between them. Despite Christine''s objection, Celia planted the blood orchids on her own roots. Therefore, when William came here this time, she felt that more than a dozen blood orchids were not only growing vigorously, but also had a slight magic fluctuation.


    "Fortunately, William, these blood orchids are very good now. The next time you cast magic for me, they should blossom smoothly.".


    After hearing this, Wilhelm thought that it had been 23 days since he came here last time. After thanking Celia, a transmission came to Asgard rainbow bridge.


    When he saw hamdal, he said, "help me inform your majesty Odin that I intend to go to that place ahead of time.".


    "Understand", has seen William and Odin mysterious leave every month heimdahl, immediately nodded William''s words to Odin.


    Without waiting for a few seconds, holding the gun of eternity, Odin in gold armor appeared in front of William.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Odin, William frowned, but thinking of Odin''s identity, is it not normal for the old guy to transmit instantly?


    Besides, in Raytheon 2, when rainbow bridge broke, Odin also sent sol to London.


    As long as his instant transmission ability is not as good as rainbow bridge, and he can''t transmit troops on a large scale, he doesn''t need to care.


    William shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, Celia is OK. It''s just that the blood orchids I planted last time are going to bloom, so I invite you to have a look. Maybe there will be a surprise.".


    William won''t hide the fact that he wants to plant the Blood Orchid from Odin. After all, once a month, they will meet in the Spirit Valley. If you want to hide it, you''d better say it.


    And Odin heard the role of blood blue, also came to interest.


    For him who has been thinking about how to improve his life span, as long as it doesn''t affect Celia, the tree of life, Xuelan also gives himself more opportunities and choices.


    If the blood orchid grows up by magic, its effect will be much better than that of natural growth on the earth, and it will be effective for the ASAR Protoss,


    he will have more time to wait, and he won''t have to spend all day worrying about when Celia will generate water of life, just like now.


    So hearing that William came for this purpose, Odin immediately put on a smile and said, "come on, if it is as you expected, William, you may not have enough star coins in your wallet.".


    They came to the Spirit Valley in an instant. Without saying a word, William flew into the sky and began to guide the natural energy into Celia''s body.


    William, who has experienced natural energy into the body twice, would like to guide natural energy for Celia every day. Every time he experiences this kind of thing, he can feel that his vitality is increasing greatly.


    Although there is no specific data, we can only make a general guess that we can live dozens or hundreds of years more.


    But even if it''s an additional year of life, no one will refuse.


    The only thing that makes William suspicious is that he suspects that this situation is due to Celia.


    since he discovered that natural energy can enter the body and increase life span, William has not gone to other super giant forests on planet x17 to do experiments.


    But the final result is that the natural energy into the body, give him a very different feeling.


    When the natural energy enters the body too much, it will feel violent. It frightens him to send it away immediately, away from the storm center of the energy.This makes William understand that before he finds a new way to live a long life, he and Celia are completely entangled.


    When Celia reminds us that half of the free natural energy in the forest has been consumed, William stops his magic in the air and silently feels his energetic body again.


    Now that he has benefited from Celia, the tree of life, William''s view of Celia is not as gloomy as it used to be.


    However, it is impossible for William to obey Celia.


    Even Odin, who can''t hold on fast, won''t put himself on the weak side, let alone William.


    Besides, as long as he doesn''t die, he should live for hundreds or thousands of years now.


    There was enough time for him to look for other ways. In the end, there was no way for him to save face.


    Falling down from the high altitude, before he could speak, the dozen blood orchids slowly opened their petals and directly bloomed in the eyes of the people.


    A fragrance of flowers floated directly in the air. After only a few mouthfuls, William felt that he was clear headed and in a better mood.


    It seems that the cultivation by magic, coupled with the direct planting of the root system of the tree of life, has changed the essence of blood orchid.


    "Your Majesty Odin, maybe you can try to drink the dew in the blood orchid flower. Although the effect is not as good as the water of life, it absorbs energy from my root system after all, which should be helpful to you.".


    Hearing what Celia said, Odin hesitated for a moment, then looked at William vaguely. After William nodded slightly, he bent down to drink the dew of a blood orchid.


    With only one bite, Odin felt a burst of life energy in his body. His body, like a dry river bed, immediately felt moist and energetic.


    After drinking the dew of this blood orchid, I can''t help but turn to another blood orchid and drink all the dew again. I feel it silently with my eyes closed.

 Chapter 994

    After drinking the magic flower dew of two blood orchids, Odin could obviously feel his body gradually withered and degenerated, and even had a slight recovery trend.


    Although this increase in vitality is rare for the ASAR Protoss, as long as the body does not deteriorate, his divine power will not degenerate.


    The recovery of divine power can also support him to live longer. With this recognition, Odin no longer hesitated. After drinking eight Blood Orchid dew,


    William saw that there were only three blood orchid dew left, and said, "wait, wait.".


    Walking to the edge of the one meter five high blood orchid, William stopped Odin and said, "I say, your majesty, even if you drink the flower dew, you can''t swallow it without saying a word.".


    Odin, who was full of magic flower dew, looked at William discontentedly, but William would not give all the benefits to him. "For the sake of what you really need, eleven magic flower dew made you drink eight, what else do you want to do?".


    Hearing this, Odin reacted, regretted and said with shame, "it''s my kind of person to talk about the long drought and sweet dew, but it''s really hard to talk about it alone.".


    After that, Odin smacked his lips and said with a smile, "I can probably live for more than a year now, but I don''t know how often this kind of blood orchid can blossom.".


    "No, just a little over a year?"


    Seeing that Odin''s expression was so cool just now, William thought that the effect would be very strong, "what''s the use of this thing, it''s not enough for us to share.".


    "No, you''re wrong," Odin said, shaking his head. "Do you think that as the king of Assad, I will be helpless when I know my life is coming to an end?"


    Yes, William immediately reflected that Odin must have found something that can continue his life in the whole universe, but in the end, he can only put his hope on the tree of life, which means that the value of blood orchid is certainly not low.


    Sure enough, Odin went on to explain, "the more powerful people are, the lower the effect of many treasures will be. Magic flower dew is effective for me, and it will definitely be ten, twenty, or even a hundred times more effective for people on earth.


    if you want to use it for your mother, you''d better give one flower dew a year. Otherwise, as a mortal, she will not be able to bear too much energy and cause energy loss "Lost".


    "It''s just the loss of energy, it won''t damage the body?"


    "If you don''t want witches or dark evil things to stare at your mother, others will create danger for her," Odin said solemnly. "For dark creatures, the things that can improve their strength and life are the treasures against heaven.


    for some old monsters who are dying or stuck in the strength promotion point for decades or hundreds of years, they won''t care about your strength No matter how strong you are,


    as long as you can live, even if you can''t beat you, it''s a big deal to hide in places like hell. ".


    William listened to this very quickly. There was no need to make his mother immortal all at once.


    Once a year, it''s good to keep the image of a middle-aged man. Otherwise, William''s heart would be twisted.


    As for those dying dark sorcerers and living demons, William really doesn''t want to offend them.


    When it comes to direct killing, William has full confidence.


    But as Odin said, when people are dying, they don''t mind taking a crazy risk and taking ten days and a half months'' life to gain one or ten years'' life.


    This kind of business is personal and will not let it go.


    After thanking Odin, William asked the tree of life, "Celia, how often does the blood orchid bloom?".


    "If it has been planted on my roots, every month when I receive natural energy infusion, magic flower dew will also be generated.


    If it''s removed from my root system, as long as the magic concentration reaches the standard, once a year should be no problem.


    In addition, Christine can replant the seeds of blood orchid. In a few years, Spirit Valley will become the sea of blood orchid, but I have to remind you, William.


    "What?"


    Just after the doubt, thinking of those Python on earth, William responded, "do you mean that planting too many blood orchids will consume a lot of magic in nature and cause animals to peep?"


    "That''s right." Celia was surprised that William could think of this, but she was also relieved.


    She is the tree of life, and should not have stopped the evolution of animals and plants, and she expects that.


    When most animals and plants produce simple wisdom, they are still in a state of ignorance. They will instinctively feel grateful for the tree of life.


    So blood orchid is a treasure for Celia.


    Not to mention that Xuelan is not her, she also depends on others. She also meets William, a suspicious landlord. If she is not careful, she may be driven away by the black hearted landlord, or even torn down to make a magic wand.


    Anyway, time is not worth money. Celia has plenty of time to wait for William to forget Xuelan and forget her.


    Maybe even one day William will hang up directly, and the blood orchid doesn''t belong to her in the end.


    And the blood orchid grows on her roots. Not only Odin needs her, but William will also care about her safety.Sure enough, William just thought about it a little and said, "then first maintain the status quo, and collect a large number of blood orchids for planting in case of emergency.".


    After that, William looked at Odin. Odin nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry about me. If we split half a month, I can live another year. Twelve months is twelve years.".


    Then he said to William, "we don''t need the water of life in the future. We can live as long as Celia lives.".


    This is obviously a reminder to William, but this kind of thing needs Odin to remind.


    William is friendly to the tree of life, which is also based on the advantages and no threat.


    If Celia and the new elves dare to have other thoughts in the future, William promises to teach them how to be human.


    Take out a jade to make healing talisman from the storage space, and plan to make a jade bottle magic flower dew.


    But Celia, the tree of life, took the initiative to say, "I''d better use my branches, so that I won''t lose the magic of flower dew.".


    With that, a branch shakes a few times and becomes a little shorter. At the same time, a vase prototype of palm size begins to hang on the branch.


    Seeing the vase, William immediately said, "if you can, change the shape into the shape of a gourd.".


    Next, a virtual image shows the shape of the gourd in the air, and the introduction of the gourd on Sunday is introduced to the public.


    Celia shook her branches again, and the vase began to turn into a green gourd the size of a palm.


    After the gourd is shaped, it will automatically fall and float to William''s hand.


    William first waves to the three blood orchids and puts three drops of magic flower dew into the gourd, then carefully looks at the gourd that can be held in one hand.


    Things must be good things. After all, they are the branches of the tree of life, but they are all emerald green. That''s what happened after a long time.


    I can''t help thinking that when I go back to earth, I''ll look for the celestial information and get a pattern by myself. It should be very pleasing to the eye.


    I never thought that this gourd would have other functions besides flower dew.

 Chapter 995

    Put away the gourd, William, who got the benefit, said thanks to Celia with a smile, turned his head and flew into the sky, and began to check the defense facilities against the Spirit Valley and several mountain entrances and exits on Sunday.


    Looking at the defensive measures that connect with the mountain and disguise as cliff, and listening to various introductions on Sunday, William nodded with satisfaction.


    The most reassuring thing for him is that a spaceship full of powerful killing weapons has been stationed in the outer space of planet x17.


    As long as the order is given, hundreds of Red Mercury nuclear bombs will fall from the sky and blow up anything that blocks them.


    After landing on the ground, William said hello to Celia and opened the portal to Asgard.


    He and Odin did not ask Celia, directly eat a blood orchid, the effect will be stronger.


    William did not ask because as the owner of blood orchid, it is tantamount to killing the chicken to get the egg, while Odin did not ask, he can not ask.


    Otherwise, who knows what William will think, and at the same time, it will expose his real life, which Odin would never want to see.


    Back at rainbow bridge hub, before William could speak, Odin said, "come on, you''re just coming here to get paid for magic flower dew.


    For your benefit, think of me first. As long as you don''t go too far, I will promise you. ".


    When Odin said that, William didn''t know what to ask.


    The star coin has no intention for him, but the energy crystal has traded with the iron blood clan and Odin for more than two million pieces.


    William''s more than a dozen 35 meter and several 100 meter spaceships would not be able to use up so much energy in a few hundred years.


    In the end, the idea can only be directed to the spirit, but the stone winged beast is controlled by the angel of the tenth world.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "why don''t you tell me how to make the infinite gloves, and I''ll go to the dwarfs to make a treasure that can bind the real gems?"


    That''s a good idea, but I''ll talk about it later. Goodbye, kid.


    Odin nodded his head with a smile, turned around and left, "things between us don''t end so soon, so think about what you want, and then tell me.".


    That''s right. There''s really no need to be in such a hurry. William and hamdal say hello and open the portal to the basement of the manor.


    He took the gourd and went up the stairs. On Sunday, he reported that there were guests at home.


    When his mental strength swept to the living room, William directly froze for half a second and exclaimed, "isn''t this fat Wang?"


    Soon frowned again, "who let him in?".


    "Sorry sir, before Mr. Wang''s arrival, Mrs. Lina received a call from Mr. Gu Yi. Not long after she rushed home, Mr. Wang came to visit her.


    listening to the conversation between Mrs. Lina and the other party, she should be entrusted by Gu Yi to see you.".


    Hearing this, William was relieved. Then he could not help thinking that the defense measures and emergency response capabilities on Sunday''s technology side were absolutely the best.


    But now it seems that he has neglected the prevention of the mysterious side.


    Thinking about how to do the magic layout, before entering the living room, I heard my mother talking with Wang pangzi from a distance.


    Deliberately increased the pace, immediately alerted the so-called strange doctor''s faithful partner magician.


    Wang pangzi immediately stood up and looked at the direction of William.


    Lena looked back and saw that William came into the living room with a green gourd in his hand.


    "William, why don''t you answer the phone.".


    "I''m sorry, mom," William said with a smile, revealing the gourd in his hand. "At the last step of the experiment, I asked Sunday to close all contacts, so as to avoid accidents.".


    "God, so fast?"


    Lina took the gourd and said, "it seems like Abigail said, you bastard, you have to force me.".


    Just as he wanted to open the lid of the gourd, he remembered that there was an outsider at home. He grabbed the gourd and said, "Mr. Wang is entrusted by your teacher, Mr. Gu Yi, to come to you.".


    "I know, mom, I''ve been told on Sunday that you''re going to find Abigail and Serena.".


    William pointed to the gourd and said with a smile, "it''s very difficult to extract this new drug. I only produced three drops this time. Nisa, Jesse and Laura will have to wait for next month.".


    Lena nodded happily and gave William a kiss on the cheek. She said sorry to Wang pangzi and planned to leave.


    Just a moment, ma''am.


    Seeing William looking at himself, Wang Puzi immediately stroked his chest and saluted, "it''s my faux pas, Mr. Devonshire, but please do save my friend, master Dalton, who is in charge of the magic temple in New York.".


    "The temple of New York? I know it''s no good that you come to me.


    Lina was stunned and then reacted. After a moment''s hesitation, she returned the gourd to William. "Since your teacher came to help, it''s important to save people first, but,


    just, are you sure this thing can save people?"This, this.


    Wang Pang, who has seen what baohulu is, doesn''t know if he should tell Lina truthfully that the gourd in your hand is made of the branches of the tree of life.


    Don''t talk about saving people. Inject magic, pour some water into it, and shake it again. It''s OK to continue your life. I also understand why Guyi asked him to come to William.


    But William did not understand at this time, Odin said that the effect of magic flower dew on human beings will be more than ten times, or even a hundred times.


    However, one drop can give Odin another life for two months. Even for powerful magicians, the effect will be reduced, but there is no problem in saving people.


    Well, mom, there are some things you don''t know.


    Although Lina, after meeting Gu Yi in an ancient robe in the VIP room of the Chelsea stadium, had long suspected that William would be magic, she didn''t take the initiative to ask her son.


    Now William and Wang pangzi are so mysterious, although they are curious to ask William, Lina still put it down after thinking about it,


    "when you come back for dinner, let me know on Sunday, so that you can prepare what you like.".


    After giving William a collar trim, Lina said with a smile, "excuse me, Mr. Wang, talk to you.".


    Thank you, madam.


    Seeing Lina out of the living room, William went to the wine cabinet, poured wine and asked, "what''s the matter? Why did Guyi ask you to come to me, herself?"


    This tone made Wang Puzi''s brow wrinkle immediately. He was sure that William was not Gu Yi''s Apprentice at all. Otherwise, as long as he knew Gu Yi''s past and received her instruction, he would never call Gu Yi''s name so directly.


    However, as soon as he came, he had the idea of playing with other people''s treasures. He was more eager for others. He could only ignore William''s impoliteness.


    "The supreme mage is now sitting in the magic temple in New York. If you want to know what happened, you''d better go to the temple with me.


    And Mr. Guyi asked me to tell you that if you hadn''t dragged on, there would have been no cracks in the space of America.


    We magicians don''t have to pay for your aftercare, or even sacrifice our companions. ".

 Chapter 996

    Space cracks in New York? William, with a smile, doesn''t it mean that Lao Mei has just faced the invasion of Decepticons, and now she has to face creatures in different spaces?


    As for Wang''s mistake, William didn''t care at all.


    It also depends on who is responsible for this matter.


    Besides, the greatest credit for the Decepticon invasion of New York is him.


    If we really want to have a war of words, can''t William retort that since Gu Yi knows everything, why don''t he solve it by himself in advance?


    Now something has happened. It''s not so easy to blame William.


    And I don''t know whether Gu Yi is intentional or unintentional. Anyway, all the crises in the United States can''t see her.


    This can not help but make people doubt that as a Celtic, Guyi has a great opinion on Lao Mei.


    "Let''s go, solve the problem earlier, and I''ll have dinner at home earlier.".


    177 Blick street, New York. As soon as William walked out of the portal, he saw Guyi in a robe and with a folding fan.


    Welcome back to earth, William.


    "Are you spying on me?"


    Looking at William''s ugly face, Gu Yi said with a smile, "don''t worry, I might as well drink tea and sleep more when I pay attention to your energy at that moment.".


    Then he reached out and motioned to William to follow her. He hesitated for a few seconds before he followed her.


    It is unrealistic for Gu Yi to pay attention to him all the time. After all, her first task is to prevent the invasion of ectopic organisms.


    "The battle more than a month ago broke the material plane. At the same time, Cybertron''s space bridge also tore a crack in the space, allowing some monsters with different planes to find a chance to jump into our world.".


    Speaking of this, Gu Yi looked back at William and said with regret, "I thought you could find the anomaly of space, but I didn''t expect you would leave the earth directly and leave a mess to us, the secret magicians.".


    William immediately shirked, "if you want to blame it, blame Odin. He didn''t take care of his daughter.".


    "Forget it, I haven''t been to Asgard, and I don''t know how to open the portal. As a regular customer of Asgard, when you go next time, remember to ask Odin about compensation on my behalf,


    how much compensation you can get, even if you help me save people.".


    Seeing that William rolled his eyes, Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing. "About ten days ago, the magic temple in New York detected a dark force coming to Mexico.


    Dalton, the person in charge of the temple, reported to me and began to inquire about what magic came to the world.


    It took Dalton nearly nine days to find him in Clark County, but in the end, Dalton was seriously injured and fled back to the temple. There was a wound on his chest that was hard to heal, and his mental strength was also injured.


    They enter the medical room in the temple and see the unconscious master Dalton.


    As soon as Gu pointed to Dalton''s chest wound, William felt a dark force hovering on the wound, and there were signs of erosion into Dalton''s brain.


    The only good thing is that this dark force, which prevents the wound from healing, also prevents Dalton from bleeding to death.


    This kind of injury is not difficult for William. Since he cracked the holy light necklace in the hands of Odin''s daughter Angela, which was blessed by the archangels,


    he has a new understanding of the magic of the holy light in this world, and there is no more suitable means than the magic of the holy light to expel the dark forces.


    Seeing that William frowned at first, Gu Yi knew that William had a way to cure master Dalton.


    The worried heart quickly relaxed and said with a smile, "although I can expel this dark force, we mystics are very powerful in fighting, but we have done a lot of research on treatment,


    so after I didn''t have enough assurance, I was the first to think of you, but I didn''t expect that you were no longer on earth or even in the galaxy.


    You''re now able to teleport freely across galaxies? And what are you and Odin planning? "


    William shrugged and said, "Odin is going to die, but I''m not brave enough, so I''m trying my best to save his life.


    As long as Asgard doesn''t get into chaos and the day falls, Odin, the tall man, will take the lead. Only in this way can people like me enjoy the life of the rich.


    "Enjoy life?" Gu Yi took a meaningful look at William, then knocked on the palm of his hand with a folding fan, and asked with a smile, "but can your life now be considered leisurely?"


    William was stunned, as if he was really getting busier and busier.


    But then he wanted to open up again. He was a little busier than before in the past two years, but as long as there was no danger, who was not busy.


    The supreme mage in front of him has been busy for hundreds of years. He doesn''t have time to drink tea, teach his apprentices, beat those alien demons who want to enter the earth, and even tease the ruler of the dark plane, domam.


    "No matter what, as long as his life is not in danger, he can always find some fun," William shrugged, "and let you, the supreme mage, come to me and let Odin, the Lord of the nine realms, follow me, and dare not give me a look.I''m happy to live like this.


    "Very good, ha ha, very good.".


    Gu Yi said with satisfaction, "the most important thing to deal with the dark creatures is to control their own desires. Remember this sentence, William, as long as you don''t need to ask the demons, they will not threaten you.".


    Then a light appeared in the palm of Gu Yi''s hand.


    A finger sized metal appeared in William''s eyes, and Guyi said, "this is the adamantine metal, which belongs to the Olympian mythology.


    You can take them to Asgard and ask them to make jewelry for you. If you give it to your mother to wear, you will be immune to the magic of tired heart. ".


    I took the ademantine metal like gold, but unexpectedly it was not very heavy.


    After thanking Gu Yi, William said angrily, "it seems that you and Odin are both afraid that I will degenerate. They keep telling me that if you don''t touch the devil, don''t touch the devil.


    One directly took out the artifact to help me solve my mother''s weakness.


    I said, "can''t you have more confidence in me?"


    "If you have confidence, it''s best," Gu Yi said with a reluctant smile. He didn''t expect Odin and her to go together.


    "you are the owner of space gems. Although you grow up incredibly fast, you are only in your twenties, which makes us have to do some necessary precautions.


    Now there are dark creatures coming because of you. In my experience, no matter how you avoid them, they will always contact you.


    Once you are really seduced by the demons and degenerate, and join the side of hell, no one in the whole world will be able to stop the invasion of hell. ".


    "No", Gu Yi shakes his head, "you who can break the barriers of space at will will be the nightmare of the whole universe.".

 Chapter 997

    When Gu Yi said that, William would understand that if he really fell into the abyss, he would enter the main material world as he really wanted to.


    It''s more convenient and accessible than Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge.


    With a wave of your hand, you can open the portal and let hordes of demons and evil spirits enter the planets.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that he has to be the boss. He doesn''t want to be a subordinate to anyone.


    Otherwise, it''s better to live on the earth.


    Seeing that he was still worried about mediaeval one, William shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although I''m not against killing, I really don''t have much interest.


    And as long as you can live, who is willing to take the initiative to go to a place like the abyss.


    Although William is very interested in enchantment, there are many beautiful extraterrestrial girls in the universe. There is no need to go to the abyss and hell for the sake of enchantment.


    "What''s more, do you think I can stay in the abyss and hell


    Gu Yi saw a golden light flash in William''s eyes, and then a magic Rune with the word "Feng" appeared in his eyes.


    This ability was secretly learned from Angela''s Archangel necklace. As long as it was opened, William could see through the disguise of demons. Even weak demons and evil spirits would be directly purified by the holy light energy in his eyes.


    Therefore, when William looked at master Dalton on the medical bed, his eyes containing the holy light energy not only activated the dark energy, but also clearly showed the calculation of demons.


    "Well, it''s a rat who is good at playing tricks.".


    William snorted coldly and looked up at Gu Yi, who was frowning. Thinking silently in my heart, is this calculating Gu Yi or myself?


    An idea rose, and a magic separation separated from him.


    The part reaches out its hand and puts it on master Dalton''s wound. A sharp blade composed of dark energy instantly cuts through the part''s finger, and then a contract composed of magic appears under the part''s finger which has disappeared.


    If William is scratched on his finger and his blood drops on the contract, it''s a contract with the devil.


    "It seems that someone is either calculating you or me, and," William sneered, "once I have doubts about you, then our relationship will not only break up instantly,


    but also, according to my character, will definitely retaliate against you, as well as karma Taj?"


    Gu Yi frowned, opened his fan, fanned his angry bald head, and waved away the magic contract.


    "Will you?" he asked


    "If you really count on me, of course I will retaliate," William shrugged, "but only demons can use this method.".


    Once again, he separated himself and asked him to use the Holy Light magic to expel the dark energy from the wound for master Dalton. While holding his hands, he watched the dark energy disappear little by little,


    he said to Gu Yi, who was looking at the contract, "can you see who is calculating us?"


    "The pattern and dark pattern on the contract are Mephisto''s, but," Gu Yi said, looking down for a moment and frowning. "But I''m sure this dark energy is very different from Mephisto. What''s the problem?"


    Gu Yi couldn''t figure it out, and William didn''t even know. The only thing he could think of was whether it was Mephisto''s son or some other devil who escaped into the earth, right?


    "It''s impossible for the devil princes to replace their father and spread their name all over hell and the world. It''s impossible for them to use the name of Mephisto.".


    "That''s interesting." the magic of the holy light, which is performed separately, has dissipated the dark energy of Dalton''s body.


    William uses his mental power to tighten the wound and releases three healing techniques on the wound. Then he can see that the wound is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this, Gu Yi nodded to William happily, put his hand on Dalton''s forehead, drew a rune, and called softly, "wake up, master Dalton.".


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo.


    "Your Highness, stop him. The devil has a Longinus gun.".


    "All right, all right, Dalton, you can rest assured," Gu said after taking a look at William. "After that, the legendary Wizard of Devonshire who saved you will take over.".


    "Wait a minute, when did I say I would take care of it?"


    William said angrily, "and don''t you, like Odin, keep me out of the abyss and hell?"


    "I''m different from Odin, and you''re not a soldier, so if you think about it, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let you fight against the dark forces.".


    Gu Yi said with a smile, "and there''s a devil scheming against you. You''ll get revenge, right?


    In this case, it''s better to let you take over this matter, so that my people will not be injured again because of their insufficient strength. ".


    Revenge is sure to retaliate back, but so promised, William has a feeling of being calculated by Gu Yi.If she had asked directly, William would have agreed directly for the sake of her acceptance of adelmatine metal.


    But now, William is a little reluctant.


    Sorry, I have to go to Asgard to make magic jewelry for my mother. As for revenge, I''ll have to wait until I come back.


    "It doesn''t matter, William," said Gu Yi, shaking his fan. "If you delay for a few days, it will make the devil stronger, but I believe that any devil who can break through the shackles of dimension and come is not your opponent.".


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", is trying to find an excuse to refuse, the body''s mobile phone suddenly rang up.


    As soon as he took out his cell phone, William immediately frowned and snapped his fingers. When he got through, he heard a shriek of anxiety and panic,


    "De, De, Mr. wenhill, I''m Amelia. Victor is back. He and he are back from hell. What should I do? What should I do?"


    "Shut up," said William, who was a little deaf and screamed by the queen of vampires, Amelia. "Victor was killed by my robot long ago, so he may come back from hell.".


    "Wait, hell?" William asked hastily, "how do you know he came back from hell?"


    Amelia explained hastily, "I, I swore to Victor that I could feel his breath, and as soon as he came back, he began to call me.


    But different from the past, although Victor called me, he felt that his binding force on me had disappeared, just like his identity was no longer a blood race, but other dark creatures. ".


    Ma Dan, William immediately understood that the devil who wounded Dalton and set traps for himself was Victor, the patriarch of the English blood clan and the adoptive father of his lover Serena.


    Only this old guy will start to calculate himself as soon as he returns to the earth.

 Chapter 998

    William and Amelia talk so loud, not to mention Gu Yi, even just wake up Dalton master all listen to clearly.


    After William Hung up the phone, Gu Yi shook his fan and said with a smile, "it seems that you won''t let go of this without me having to waste more words.".


    With an unhappy stare, Gu Yi gloated. William said to master Dalton, "where are you attacked?"


    Dalton can''t help but look at Gu Yi. As a mage resident in New York, he certainly knows William, even to the point of being familiar.


    But all he knew about William was in science and technology. He never thought that William would be a magician.


    Moreover, it seems that William''s achievements in magic are no worse than those in science and technology. Otherwise, as the supreme mage, Gu Yi would not be so casual.


    "Don''t worry, Dalton. If there''s no accident, William is no less powerful than me.".


    Although there was some conjecture in his heart, Dalton exclaimed with an uncanny look on his face, "how is that possible?"


    Gu Yi shook his fan and said with a smile, "the world is so helpless. We can''t compare our accomplishments of one month with his accomplishments of one day.


    He even has a few treasures that can match the eye of Argo''s motorcycle, right.


    I have to report to you what treasure I have.


    To Gu Yi''s so casual disclosure of his own situation, William was dissatisfied and looked at master Dalton impatiently, "tell me where the ghost thing that attacked you is?"


    "Clark County, California, but you have to be careful of the other party''s Longinus gun. Before I react, that gun instantly breaks my magic defense, so that I can''t even fight back and have to open the portal to escape.".


    When Dalton said this, Gu Yi put away his smile and solemnly reminded him, "the legend of that gun can break the limitation of dimension and make the devil directly born in the real world.


    so every time this gun appears, it means that the devil with high status and strength wants to break the dimension and come to our world.".


    Said the business, William also expression serious nod way, "no matter what he is, met directly burn to death.". If you can''t kill him, drive him back to hell, and then kill him in hell. ".


    After photographing his casual clothes, the sentry armor becomes the armor of holy light under the control of William''s thinking.


    Hegu nodded, and William flew out of the magic Temple of New York, rushed into the sky, and flew to Clark County at the speed of 100 kilometers per second.


    From the east of the United States to the west of Los Angeles, the air distance is about 4000 kilometers, so William, who has never been to the west of the United States, only took about 40 seconds to reach his destination, Clark County, south of Los Angeles.


    Follow Sunday''s cue to what Dalton calls a waterfall in the suburbs.


    Two kilometers from the bottom, four hip-hop youths were accidentally scanned by their mental power, tying a little girl to the stone platform beside the waterfall.


    William only looked at the rune on the stone platform and realized that the four beauties were going to sacrifice the girl to the devil.


    And the calling ceremony seems to be ready.


    So even if William saw the beauty as a sacrifice, that is, the heroine of transformers, he knew that this was not the scene in the rotten film called "Jennifer eats up her pursuers".


    But he didn''t have any idea of saving people. Instead, he landed stealthily on the trunk of a big tree, silently waiting for the devil to appear.


    With Victor climbing out of hell, William has no idea to pick up girls before he solves this threat. Besides, if this kind of social flower is stuck, you can''t have a leisurely life.


    After waiting for a few minutes, a smell of sulfur came from the bottom of the waterfall, and a stream of black smoke floated down the pool to Jennifer under the gaze of four young people with frightened and excited faces.


    After seeing the black smoke, William immediately frowned. Although the strength of an evil spirit can rank high in the dark creatures, it is impossible to nearly kill a person in charge of the magic temple.


    Just a moment later, William thought that the man behind the scenes wanted to use an evil spirit to deliver duties to the people of Kamata Taj, but he didn''t expect that William not only came in person, but also came so fast.


    So when this evil devil approaches Jennifer, William immediately sends out a curse of imprisonment to fix the five human beings together with the evil devil.


    After removing his invisibility, William floats up from the tree trunk in a golden light and floats to the evil spirit fixed in the air.


    Without waiting for him to approach, the evil demon, who was illuminated by the holy light, was howling in agony with black smoke all over his body, just like butter meets boiling water.


    This makes William, who still wants to ask some questions, despise that the other party is rubbish in his heart. At the same time, he can only restrain the holy light on the armor and float in front of the dying demons.


    He blew a breath to the demon who pretended to be unconscious, and a holy light was blowing on the demon''s arm along the air.


    "Ah.


    After a painful cry over the sound of the waterfall, I saw this evil devil who had been in the real world for a long time. His whole arm was melted into black smoke by the holy light and dissipated in the air."I ask, you answer, otherwise.


    A curse of evil spirit entered the body of the evil devil. He was supplemented by the dark power and recovered in a short time. Then enjoy the holy light again and experience the pain of a pair of hands being blown away by William.


    After another howl, I was scared by William''s ability to use holy light and dark magic.


    Now and then, the evil spirit, who is attached to human beings from time to time and sneaks out happily, shouts in horror, "I say, I say, I say everything.".


    William turned his mouth up and asked with a smile, "about six hours ago, there was a battle here. Besides the human wizard, who''s on the other side? Where have you been? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know.".


    The demon, who was trapped, began to struggle violently and yelled, "I''d rather go back to hell than name him.".


    I''d rather go back to hell than say the name of the devil. William touched his chin with his hand. It seems that the devil who came to the earth this time is not low in identity and strength.


    Thinking for a moment, William turned his eyes and said to Sunday, "bring up the picture of victor.".


    "Understand, sir", as soon as he finished speaking on Sunday, a beam of light was shining in the air, and an old man with two sharp teeth appeared in front of the devil.


    "The devil who fought with human magicians before, isn''t this old vampire?"


    After a while, seeing that the evil devil never spoke, the holy light began to appear on William.


    "Is it right now to be killed by the holy light, or to say what you know, I''ll let you eat these human souls as snacks, and then drive you back to hell?"


    The evil devil, who was still struggling, was stunned by William''s words. After a while, he asked carefully, "do you really agree that I should swallow these human souls?"

 Chapter 999

    "Why not?" William doesn''t care, "anyway, these stupid people who take people as sacrifice will go to hell sooner or later, and giving them to you in advance will be regarded as a reward,


    and don''t forget, Victor deliberately left you to me, so you don''t have any idea?"


    On the one hand, the soul dissipates immediately, on the other hand, it swallows several human souls and is expelled back to hell, trying to avoid the pursuit of the big devil.


    There was no need for William to force the devil, who was extremely selfish, to agree immediately, and it seemed that he was going to sell his master thoroughly.


    "Jason, Freddy and I went back to the real world under the command of Prince Benner Darius, and specially collected souls for Benner. The blood clan of yesterday came to me to collect the souls I have obtained in the past ten years.".


    "Go on," said William, seduced by the evil devil. "As long as what you say satisfies me, maybe I will send the souls of those who should go to hell directly to you in the future.".


    Hearing that there were more souls to eat, the evil devil was glad, but then regretted, "I''m going back to hell. How do you want to give it to me?"


    William put away the helmet of the armor, and the words went out. The controlled demon screamed directly, "Satan is on the top, you are the human who killed Seth.".


    "Bang", in front of the devil himself burned, even four souls are ignored, want to escape back to hell.


    "Hum ~ ~"


    William''s eyes flashed blue light, mobilized the power of space gems, and directly confined the whole space.


    Then, in the frightened eyes of the demon in the state of soul, he penetrates a space mark into his soul.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. As long as you provide me with useful information once, I will send you one to ten evil souls according to the situation.".


    "No, no, I can''t trade with you." the evil spirit in the state of soul began to change dramatically.


    William did not know what was wrong. Was he so terrible?


    After struggling for a long time, there was no sign of looseness in the confinement of space. He knew that he could not escape the evil spirit. When William looked at it, he said weakly,


    "you separated seta''s soul into the star. After the separation was purified, it broke a gap in the space, making the kingdom of seta almost dissipated by the energy inside the star,


    Finally, he had to submit to Mephisto, so that Seth could avoid being engulfed by other demons.


    If Satan cooperates with you, he will not only offend Prince Bennet, but also the God of Seth. I would rather go back to hell without anything.


    William, who had never thought of letting go of this evil devil, after hearing about Seth''s recent situation, guessed that Seth would surrender to Mephisto and save his life, and then began to think about how to revenge himself.


    Can just surrender, strength and great loss of circumstances, not good to do it yourself, this is the same and their own hatred of the vampire Victor, sent to the earth, to find William trouble.


    It makes sense to guess, but it''s not that the guy set doesn''t know William''s strength. What''s the use of sending Victor back, who can''t even fight a battle robot.


    But if Seth does, there must be other plans.


    William suddenly felt that he needed an intelligence source, and the devil in front of him was so timid that he might be surprised if he was put back to hell after controlling him.


    As for the soul who is paid, he doesn''t need to do it himself. He just needs to find the cheap uncle Winston in New York Continental Hotel.


    As a killer organization that has existed for many years, it takes over no more than 1000 or 800 assassins every year.


    Among those who were assassinated, there must be many people who should have gone to hell to collect the souls of these guys as a reward for evil spirits. William had no burden at all.


    Pointing to the four old beauties who were imprisoned, he said to the evil spirit, "I don''t know your name. Tell me your real name, and I''ll let you devour these four souls full of fear. How about that?"


    This made the evil spirit, who was also in a state of fear, immediately roll his soul. Seeing this, William continued to tempt him,


    "look, look, isn''t the soul full of fear the most delicious snack for you?


    Is it always imprisoned by me in a strange space without dust, or do I enjoy a few evil spirits as snacks from time to time? This kind of thing still needs to be chosen and considered?


    Man, you''re a devil, not a saint.


    "Abdelkadir cyrilo agulsu Ali Fischer", as soon as he finished his name, the evil Fischer cried impatiently, "let me swallow them.".


    After reading Fischer''s real name, William immediately felt his soul.


    Then the gemstone energy, which has penetrated into Fischer''s soul, immediately spreads out and completely entangles in Fischer''s soul.


    Although William and Fischer have no contract, from now on, this evil spirit will be completely controlled by William.


    And because there is no contract, the relationship between them should not be seen by the devil.With the means of control, William laughed, snapped his fingers and released Fischer.


    "Ow, ow", once free, Fischer''s soul state turns into a black smoke and rushes straight to the nearest old beauty.


    After turning around the four, they didn''t eat their souls immediately. Instead, they turned into all kinds of horror. After wantonly intimidating them, they swallowed them as a snack.


    After eating four souls who should have gone to hell, Fischer immediately stares at the strapped Jennifer.


    This makes her awake all the time, trying to move her body away from Fischer.


    But she can''t move even one of her fingers.


    After Fischer floated to her side, she was so scared that she could only look at William with praying eyes.


    "Get out of the way, Fischer.".


    William doesn''t care if four scum who take people as sacrifice will die. However, although William doesn''t like this kind of socialite who doesn''t deserve to die, he doesn''t want to kill her for no reason.


    It''s all about giving Jennifer a memory erasing spell and letting her forget everything today.


    But after Fischer had tasted four souls full of fear, it would be so easy to give up the more delicious looking Jennifer.


    Besides, he is a devil. When he gets excited, he is easy to ignore.


    Unfortunately, before he entangled Jennifer, the space energy in the deep soul tightened instantly, just like a hoop curse, which made Fischer roll in the air in pain, shouting no, No.


    "You''d better do whatever I ask you to do," William said with a smile. "If you do well, there will be rewards, but if you don''t do well, I can make you realize again what life is worse than death.".

 Chapter 1000

    After casting a forgetting spell on the girl named Jennifer, and then sending her to the car one kilometer away, William said to Fischer,


    "after going to hell, ask me where Seth is. Do you understand me?"


    "Understand, understand," Fisher nodded repeatedly, thinking that when he got back to hell, could you still cross the dimensional space.


    Of course, William can guess what Fischer is thinking, and quietly does something about the space energy in Fischer''s soul.


    Once he loses control of this space energy, the energy will explode automatically, destroying Fischer''s soul instantly.


    "Do you want me to send you back to hell, or do you want me to go back by myself?"


    "I''ll go back, I''ll go back.".


    When William nods, Fischer removes his disguise, and is immediately dispelled by the will of the main material plane, turns into a flame and flies up into the sky, and then crashes straight into the ground and goes back to hell.


    Soon, William felt that a spatial coordinate appeared in the perception. Without thinking about it, he knew that it was the plane of hell.


    Fischer, who has just returned to hell, looks at the desolate, barren and lava filled hell with disgust, and then thinks that she was still in the United States ten minutes ago, enjoying the good days of being attached to human beings from time to time, and going out to eat some soul.


    The huge gap made him suddenly unable to accept the abuse, but just a few words, he held his head and rolled on the ground in a wail.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare.".


    William snorted softly. He was trying to send himself to hell. But after a second thought, he still separated himself, and then passed the separation to Fischer.


    Step on Fischer. "Shut up.".


    Fisher, who was trampled into the lava, not only trembled in his soul, but also nearly trampled on his head.


    But even so, after seeing William''s separation, the fear even forgot the pain, shaking all over.


    I have no courage at all, and I don''t know that if I attack the separation a little, it will disappear.


    But if so, William will immediately detonate the space energy in his head.


    Anyway, separate body has been able to enter hell, Fischer''s effect on William is not so great.


    However, William, who knew nothing, still planned to keep Fischer. After all, William was not sure what impact his magical identity would have on the noumenon if he was discovered by the devil.


    "Find out where Seth lives, find out what you said about Prince Bennet, and then write down what happened in hell and tell me in prayer. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand, my master, I am a faithful slave from now on.".


    William''s ability to travel freely for two terms makes Fischer hot and scared at the same time.


    In the final analysis, the power of demons is directly related to the soul. The more souls they absorb, the faster they will be promoted. Otherwise, how many demons and gods in hell want to enter the main world and wantonly collect souls.


    "Master, I''m going to inquire about the news for you.".


    Seeing that Fischer was so active, William was surprised. At the same time, he suddenly reacted, and then stepped down heavily.


    "The devil is a real unbelievable model," he said with a gloomy face.


    "Now that you can know the news of Seth''s submission to Mephisto on earth, don''t you know where Seth is?"


    With that, William stepped on his feet until Fischer''s head broke and blood flowed.


    "Lord, master, I heard all the news from Freddy," Fischer said hastily. "Freddy is a dreamer. He can communicate with the dreamers in hell at any time, so we know the news in hell.".


    Hearing this explanation, William''s face slightly Ji, "three days, I only give you three days. When you find Seth, I will reward you with a hundred souls. If you can''t do it, I will let you understand what it means to live or die.".


    Ming, understand, master.


    After asking Fischer for a magic array to collect souls, William dispersed the separation.


    Fischer waited on the ground for a long time and looked up to find that William had already left.


    He got up from the ground and cursed William fiercely. At the same time, he was excited by the hundred souls William promised.


    After thinking for a long time in the same place, he realized the direction and flew to Mephisto''s territory in a black smoke.


    And William''s noumenon, after eating through the soul collection magic array provided by Fischer, thinks for a moment and takes out a hundred gold coins from the storage space.


    Melt the gold coin with fire, and make it into a magic array with skeletons carved on both sides and souls collected inside.


    Then he took out the interstellar communicator from Yongdu and said to Sunday, "help me connect Yongdu.".


    Before long, Yongdu''s head appeared on the messenger and said respectfully, "what can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire"?


    looking at Yongdu sitting in the cockpit of the spaceship, William closed his eyes and felt the predator spaceship he had been to once, and his hundred skeleton gold coins were sent to Yongdu."Each of these gold coins can collect hundreds of souls, so if you are interested, go to every battlefield in the universe and help me collect souls.


    For every gold coin full of soul, I''ll exchange it for you with a healing charm. How about that? "


    I have to think about this.


    He said he wanted to think about it, but Yongdu didn''t care why William wanted to collect souls. He just wanted to knock more self-healing runes from William''s hands.


    There are many wars in the whole universe. Since he didn''t launch them bravely, let alone prevent them as a predator, it''s better to make a profit by using wastes.


    If you are afraid of danger, you can go to those weak technology planets like the earth.


    So the bravery calculated silently, the more you think about it, the brighter your eyes will be.


    William''s price for a healing charm is 200 energy crystals, which is equivalent to 20000 yuan. When he drives his spaceship to various battlefields, he will consume dozens of energy crystals at most.


    The only trouble is that the news is in time.


    If you want timely information, you have to go to the black market in the universe. The price is not cheap.


    "Well, Mr. Devonshire, can this mission be released on the black market?"


    William''s face changed and he frowned. "What do you say?"


    "All right, all right." I wanted to go directly to the black market to release the task, and I didn''t need to spend energy and time to earn some difference.


    But now it seems that William doesn''t want to let people know that he is collecting souls. Thinking of this bravery, he is very happy and says with a smile,


    "a soul is only 200 stars, and the price is not low. But if I want to get information in time, I have to go to the black market and let people specially inquire about the information, and then rush there, which is a little difficult.".


    "A skeleton gold coin will be exchanged for a healing amulet, but you only need three days to complete this task. In that three days, I will give you the agency right of 10000 healing amulets.


    Each 200 energy crystal, as for how much you can sell, it''s all your business. ".


    "Ten thousand?" Yongdu almost jumped up in excitement, but in an instant he forced himself to calm down again, "can you change it to let me represent 10000 healing amulets every year?".


    "What do you say?" William said, "remember, you only have three days.".

 Chapter 1001

    After discussing with Yongdu about the collection of souls, William focuses on what Fischer said about Jason and Freddy, but then he thinks, why do you want to take care of it.


    The hockey mask Jason is an ordinary man who lives by the crystal lake and kills himself in search of adventure and excitement.


    If you don''t destroy Jason and his witch mother, the magic circle you set up for him can be revived under the influence of the magic circle even if he is defeated or killed.


    And Freddy is a dreamer made by old beauty.


    Freddy harassed the children on Elm Street before he died, and was set on fire by these angry parents.


    After death, he became a nightmare devil, killing some teenagers in his dream.


    But Freddy''s trouble is also trouble for Lao Mei. What''s the relationship with him, an Englishman?


    At that time, it''s better to find Victor, the old vampire.


    Send Victor back to hell with Seth, just to solve it together.


    William, who doesn''t want to be fussy, said on Sunday, "authorize the invasion of the city surveillance probe and try to find victor.".


    Yes sir.


    On the authorized Sunday, all the surveillance cameras in the United States became his eyes, reporting in less than a minute,


    "Sir, four and a half hours ago, a man like Victor appeared at a private airport in Los Angeles and got on a private plane to Chicago.


    The plane landed an hour and 23 minutes ago, Victor was picked up and disappeared outside Chicago.


    On Sunday, he showed all the videos he got from the airport. William could see at a glance that the man in the video was victor.


    When I see the young man who picked up Victor, I can''t help feeling a little familiar.


    "Tell me who this man is?"


    "Deacon Firth, from what I can find out, this man should be the leader of the Chicago vampire.".


    Deacon, deacon, how can you be so familiar?


    "I want to know all the information about this deacon." then William rushed into the sky and flew to Chicago.


    It took more than 30 seconds to get over Chicago, and then according to Sunday''s tips, I came to Deacon''s nest, the top floor of a building.


    The vampires and haggis in the carnival, after William landed, as long as they were not blind, they could see William with gold armor and a long red cape behind his shoulders.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack.".


    The vampire in charge of the guard saw that William could float out of thin air and yelled at the enemy. At the same time, he picked up the gun in his hand and swept at William.


    William, who is searching for the leader of this group of vampires, doesn''t care about the bullets he shoots.


    You don''t have to raise your hand. With an idea in your heart, the space around your body will be confined. All the bullets that come from you will hover in the air just like slow motion.


    William raised his hand to release a magic, hundreds of bullets in the air, instantly attached to the fire system, magic began to heat and turn red, and then driven by mental force at a faster speed, shot at every vampire and haggis.


    For a moment, the whole roof was full of howling, burning smell, and a piece of vampire corpse turned into black smoke.


    Looking at the injured haguighur crying for help, William silently feels the evil Fischer who is already in hell.


    Fischer, who is flying to Mephisto, suddenly feels William''s call and responds in his mind, "Lord, master?"


    In order to give you more motivation, I''ll send you some snacks first.


    Since these hagui dregs, good people do not do, but want to be vampires, then send them to hell, "are you safe where you are now?"


    Hearing the snack, Fischer nodded excitedly, "safe, safe, master.".


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen hagui people who were wounded by bullet appeared in front of Fischer without any sign.


    "Ha ha", looking at more than a dozen people still alive, Fischer screamed excitedly.


    Then, of course, there was another threat, and then they swallowed their souls. Finally, they ate and chewed without leaving any residue. They immediately felt that their strength had improved a lot.


    When I was excited, I heard William humming coldly, "if you can''t do my job again, you''ll have to spit it out with interest.".


    Fischer replied respectfully, "I understand, master. Don''t worry. I''ll find out where Seth is.".


    William sneered. He knew the devil''s virtue very well. It would be strange that Fischer would be so obedient if he hadn''t been controlled by himself.


    Looking at the only living vampire, William waved to him, and his mind controlled him to fly to his feet, "tell me where Dicken Firth is.".


    "I, I don''t know.".


    Looking at the little vampire leader who had been scared silly, William waved him to the devil''s side.


    Then he said to Fischer, "I want to know where a vampire named deacon Firth is?"There is no race better at interrogation and torture than demons in the world. Fischer grabs the little vampire leader who wants to escape and says with a wild smile, "don''t worry, great master, I promise to report to you in three minutes.".


    Sure enough, the information came back within three minutes.


    After listening to this, William understood the reason why Victor came to Chicago. The old vampire was trying to change into a blood god.


    Think of the movie blade soldiers that how to cut, can not cut the blood god, William showed a look of disdain.


    The blood god, who was killed by a tube of blood coagulant, also means to call himself God. Garbage is almost the same.


    However, to gain the power of blood god, we need a day walker, that is, the blood of vampires who are not afraid of the sun.


    If you don''t warn yourself on Sunday, it means that neither Serena nor nissa is in trouble.


    That leaves the blade warrior half human half vampire.


    "Sunday, see if you can contact blade.".


    Sure enough, he replied very quickly on Sunday that not only his mobile phone couldn''t get through, but no one answered the phone in blade''s home.


    It seems that Victor hasn''t done anything in the past ten days since he came back from hell. He even takes master Dalton of the magic temple in New York to walk around. He is more procrastinating and waiting for Chicago to be ready.


    However, it doesn''t matter to William. Anyway, even if Victor becomes a blood god, it''s better than Seth who is a demon God.


    Now that he has found the clue, William doesn''t plan to procrastinate. When he sees Victor, he will kill him first.


    It took a little time to find the huge underground altar. To William''s surprise, after scanning the whole altar, Victor was not found.


    Hell, William swore in his heart, and then appeared in the sky of the altar. He stepped on the head of Dicken Firth, who was standing in the middle of the altar and was going to turn himself into the God of blood.


    When he was about to ask, deacon, who was trampled on by William, suddenly yelled, "start it up.".


    A dark energy suddenly appeared around the altar, covering the whole altar. Dicken laughed and said, "welcome to the big family of the blood clan, your future Great Duke of the blood clan.".

 Chapter 1002

    Some tired of watching more than laughing vampire Dicken, William kicked Dicken body, hit the black magic shield.


    With a bang, Deacon who hit the magic mask was immediately bounced back.


    After being kicked out of several ribs, Deacon coughed blood and said with a triumphant smile, "it''s useless. This magic array uses the dark Scripture of Seth as its energy source, which is specially prepared for you,


    and I''m waiting to go to hell to serve the great Seth.".


    "Idiot", William took out the frost hammer, pointed at the energy shield and went out.


    "Dang ~ ~".


    The magic mask hit by frost hammer, instantly appeared a layer of ice debris, and then in Dicken''s panic eyes issued a click, click sound.


    William takes back the frost hammer and uses more power to smash the frozen magic shield.


    Click, click, the sound of this ice crack is even louder.


    Scared, Deacon quickly yelled to the vampires outside the magic mask, "don''t let him out of the trap, start the sacrifice ceremony quickly.".


    Outside the altar, a group of vampires heard this, busy with weapons, escorted twelve pure blood vampires with flustered looks, standing on the twelve runes.


    Seeing this, William no longer threw the hammer. Instead, he took the hammer to the magic hood, waved his hand and smashed it down.


    For a moment, the roar of "Dang, Dang, Dang" was incessant, frightening Dicken and the vampires outside the altar.


    Fortunately, the dark canon of Seth is worthy of being the treasure of the devil. The magic mask seems to be crumbling several times, but the Canon will release the dark energy to supplement the lost magic of the magic mask.


    Finally let Dicken and other vampires at ease a lot, but the action on the hand or not to speed up.


    But Seth, who lives in hell, is not so easy.


    Every time he penetrates the dimension to transmit energy to the dark Scripture, he will lose 90% of his dark magic. If it wasn''t for Mephisto, the new master, watching, Seth would not know whether he would give up.


    After all, he had been injured before, and now if he lost a lot of magic power, who knows if Mephisto would suddenly devour him, the demon with great power loss.


    With the power of Seth and Frost''s hammer, William, the master who keeps hammering, still has the heart to watch the dark scripture which keeps emitting dark light.


    I don''t know what the connection between this book and sisoone''s dark book is, or who is higher or who is lower.


    Some people want to take a look, but they worry that their willpower is not enough.


    Although he has a lot of treasures and a good fighting capacity, William himself knows very well that if he wants to talk about his weakness, it is probably his will.


    If there was a voice, hovering and whispering in his mind, William didn''t know how long it would last.


    The mental scan showed blood flowing on the top of the altar, and William knew that the sacrifice was about to be completed.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t find the old bastard victor. I wasted so much energy to smash the magic mask.


    Stop waving the frost hammer, looking at the falling blood, William knows that once he is possessed by this drop of blood, the blood god in hell will attach himself.


    When deacon, Seth, and even Mephisto in hell thought that William would find another way, or plan to compete with the blood god for control of the body.


    After a thought, William transformed his holy light armor into frost armor, picked up the hammer without saying a word, and smashed it on the ground of the altar.


    A cold as if even the soul could freeze came from the frost hammer.


    Only in one breath, the whole magic hood is full of frost power, squeezing the space inside the magic hood.


    And with the power of the frost coming out of the frost hammer, the sound of creaking and creaking came out. At the same time, the magic hood began to expand slowly by the expanding ice.


    Looking at the magic mask that constantly changes its size, and is sometimes squeezed out of a little gap by the power of frost, William hums coldly. The frost hammer is made of a frost box that can freeze an entire planet.


    Although the energy contained in the internal force is not unlimited, it is no problem to burst a magic mask. Moreover, as the cold spreads out through the magic mask,


    the temperature in the whole underground altar drops sharply. In just a few seconds, the vampires who find that the situation is not good are frozen one by one before they have time to escape.


    As for Dicken Firth in the magic hood, he had been frozen to pieces by the extreme cold for a long time. Even the drops of blood god''s blood were frozen and could not be dropped.


    In hell, Mephisto continued to pay attention for a few seconds, watching the whole underground altar frozen by the ice,


    even under the pressure and expansion of the ice, he held the stone building on the top of the altar, squeezed out the soil layer, and began to expand to the ground,


    sighed in his heart, "I didn''t expect that Odin was willing to make the ice giants their family Make it into a weapon and give it to this human.


    "Forget it, Seth," said Mephisto, shaking his head. "Take back your dark Scripture. It''s impossible to trap this human of William Devonshire now.".Hearing the words, Seth was unwilling to be silent for a moment, and then he glared at William, intending to take back his dark Scripture.


    But he just started magic and called his dark Scripture. At the moment when the magic mask disappeared, a red light all over the sky rose in the ice.


    "Qiang".


    See William holding a sword, toward the dark Scripture thrown out.


    Seth''s secret way is not good. He works hard to lose his magic power to speed up the call to the dark Scripture, which can be easily handled. However, there is a pause at this time.


    William, who has confined the space, not only dissipates the ice between himself and the dark Scripture with his mind, but also the sword of heaven comes one after another, instantly hits and pierces the envelope of the dark Scripture.


    Before Seth could react, William jumped over the distance of five or six meters, waved the frost hammer on his hand, and hit the head of Tianwen sword with a hammer.


    Boom.


    The Tianwen sword, which was smashed with a hammer, suddenly penetrated the envelope of the dark canon and penetrated into the canon.


    This makes Seth, who is one of the Holy Scriptures, feel as if he had been hit on the forehead with a hammer. He has lost his strength greatly, and his whole life is in a trance.


    But William would not give up so easily. In Seth''s panic, and Mephisto''s shocked eyes, he raised frost hammer to smash the head of Tianwen sword again.


    "Dang" came again, and Seth covered his head and fell to the ground in pain.


    Seeing the remarkable effect, William in the altar grinned, waved his hammer and smashed it. Finally, after more than ten hammers, Tianwen sword directly penetrated the whole dark Scripture.


    The dark Scripture, which was completely destroyed by the magic circle, suddenly became dim.


    Mephisto looked at the Tianwen sword that penetrated the dark Scripture in disbelief. He couldn''t understand that the sword could still be intact after being hammered more than ten times to break the magic array of the dark Scripture.

 Chapter 1003

    William will not tell Mephisto that the rest of Tianwen sword is not good. The only thing he can hold is indestructible, or never damaged.


    Since it will never be damaged, how can it hurt Tianwen sword by just a dozen hammers and Seth''s dark Scripture magic.


    There is probably no better Nail Drill than Tianwen sword in the world.


    However, when you get the power gem, the sword will be directly upgraded to the top level. Maybe a sword can cut off a planet.


    Holding Tianwen sword and looking at the dark Scripture on the blade, William sneered and scolded Seth as an idiot, so he used frost hammer to take the released frost power back into the hammer.


    Under the alternation of cold and heat, the underground altar of the blood clan soon vibrated, a tottering appearance.


    William thought together, people appear in the sky above the altar.


    Looking at the starry sky, I want to go back to the magic Scripture in New York. I want to ask Gu Yi if it''s possible to repair the dark Scripture of Seth, or exchange this thing for some treasures of kamataji.


    A shadow in the sky came from a distance, blocking the moonlight.


    Immediately I felt a sulfur smell that ordinary people could not detect.


    I saw an old man in a decent suit, holding a skeleton walking stick, coming slowly from a distance.


    But it seems to walk slowly, but in fact, it''s only a dozen steps. From a few kilometers away, I went to the place tens of meters away from William and looked at him.


    William snorted coldly. I can do the same with this method, and it''s very bluffing.


    Body shape flash, with the speed of 100 kilometers per second, like a blink, appeared in the uninvited devil five meters away.


    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed. He was surprised by William''s speed and control.


    Although the speed of 100 kilometers per second is difficult, what''s more difficult is the control power to stop immediately after starting, which is 10 times or 100 times more difficult than increasing the speed.


    William raised his eyes in the Holy Light rune, it is easy to see the old man''s figure, full of fangs, sharp angle of ugly appearance.


    I am the Lord of hell, the only Satan, Mephisto.


    Mephisto bowed his head slightly to William and said with a smile, "are you interested in making a deal?"


    Mephisto, the frowning William, frowned deeper when he heard the name.


    Mephisto in Marvel is probably the only one who gets the name of Satan.


    There is no Satan in the hell of this world. The name of Satan is just like the emperor in human beings. It is the supreme name in hell.


    Without enough strength, once someone sits on the throne of Satan, it means that other demons will attack them in groups, even the dark red hell of satorac will not be able to do.


    Therefore, although Mephisto is not the strongest in hell, and he is more attractive in the projection of the theme plane, this old devil, who sits on the throne of Satan relying on his wisdom, is really an old devil.


    Although William believed that he could imprison this projection of Mephisto, it was meaningless to do so.


    Just like William''s magic separation, it''s useless to be broken except to lose face and form a feud.


    Then, William remembered that Seth was mixed up with Mephisto now. He had ambushed him before. He said Mephisto didn''t participate in it, so William would believe it.


    Now that he has calculated himself and wants to assimilate him into a dark creature, there is no need to give Mephisto face.


    "Go kill Seth first, let''s talk about other things, or you''ll go back where you come from," he said.


    With that, William suddenly realized that Mephisto was also a space bridge to resist natural enemies.


    Put the Tianwen sword and the dark Scripture on the blade into the storage space, stretch out the palm, and the space bridge master controls the energy column, which appears above his palm.


    Squinting, he said, "you are probably the same as the angels in the tenth world, who are all thinking about space bridge.


    However, I advise you to be quick and kill Seth as soon as possible, so that I won''t be moved by the price offered by heaven and sold to your dead enemy. ".


    After that, does William feel that he should contact the people in heaven?


    Although heaven and hell are essentially the same thing, for the sake of faith and soul, if you really want to choose, even if you don''t wait to see heaven again and think they are hypocritical, 80% of you will choose to cooperate with them.


    "No, you''re wrong. When you get in touch with heaven, you''ll understand that although heaven looks beautiful, it''s colder than ice. It''s not the end result of you."


    like knowing what William is thinking, Mephisto laughs, "hell is cruel, but it''s full of opportunities and challenges. It''s the best fit for a strong man like you, who is not willing to be human In hell, you can do whatever you want without any restrictions.


    "Ah," William apologized insincerely after a big yawn, "I''m sorry, no matter how well you say it, it doesn''t matter to me. After all, heaven and hell are not as good as the world,


    otherwise, you all want to squeeze into the main material world, just for the soul?It''s not that I''ve been in hell for a long time and I don''t think it''s interesting, so I want to be natural and unrestrained in the main material world all day.


    Putting away the energy column of the space bridge, William threw the frost hammer into the sky with a smile,


    "I don''t know how many years my life has increased now. When I''m tired of playing in the main material world and have the same idea as you, I''ll go to hell again.


    But at that time, maybe you''ll regret inviting me to hell, then you''ll sit on the throne of Satan and trample on you old guys.


    "Hehe, hehe", Mephisto could no longer pretend to be an expert, and his voice roared, "then you''d better pray that your relatives and friends can go to heaven, or there will be torture and torture waiting for them in hell.".


    Hearing mephistotti''s mother, William''s hand in frost hammer creaked at once.


    But before long, he laughed again, threw the frost hammer to Mephisto''s ear, and took it back in his hand under the control of his mind.


    He walked to him with a smile, "you know, Lao Mo".


    In Mephisto''s surprised and shocked eyes, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "before I saw you, I was afraid that my mother would be the target of you demons.


    But when I saw you angry, I suddenly felt that you and Odin were no different. They were just a group of extraordinary people with extraordinary abilities,


    but look at me, "William patted himself on the chest." you see, I''m also an extraordinary person, and I''m also an extraordinary person mastering a rule of the world. ".


    "If anyone annoys me, I promise to throw nuclear eggs at his territory in hell all day long"


    with that, William separated himself and left his body with the projection of Mephisto. In an instant, he came to hell, where he had been before.

 Chapter 1004

    After throwing out a large number of delta wing UAVs and spherical detectors, William threw out more than a dozen spherical self-propelled Red Mercury nuclear eggs and patted Mephisto on the shoulder with a smile,


    "you see, you can project my world at will, but my magic separation is also very simple in your home,


    you don''t even need to clap your separation, you just need to have a random idea on the main material plane, You can drop hundreds of nuclear bombs, even antimatter bombs. ".


    Mephisto couldn''t believe to see the environment of hell. When he heard William say this again, he was very angry. He was the devil. He never thought that he would be threatened and ignored by a human one day.


    What makes him even more angry is that it''s very easy for him to project to the earth, which also needs to pay a price.


    Now, a projection that took a lot of effort and cost was brought back to hell without warning.


    If you want to send it back, it will take a lot of effort and cost. But he could not say that, lest he should be despised even more by William.


    In the heart suddenly feels to take in the evil spirit Saite, was by the person plot?


    Because of William, Seth''s dark kingdom was destroyed by the energy in the stars, and he was reduced to the point where he needed to rely on others to protect himself.


    This business seems to be losing a lot.


    Seeing that Mephisto''s projection didn''t speak, William thought he didn''t understand antimatter.


    "You don''t know how many years the devil has lived, but you don''t know what the antimatter nuclear egg is?


    Do you still need people who have lived for more than 20 years to popularize science? "


    Looking at Mephisto, who was almost exposed by the air, William said with a smile, "to put it simply, a particle accelerator with a length of more than ten kilometers can be used to counteract the energy, and a kind of energy called antimatter energy can be obtained.


    once this energy comes into contact with any solid matter, it will explode and instantly produce a light stronger than the sunlight, which is very suitable for dealing with hell It''s a kind of magic on the plane.


    This made Mephisto''s face change greatly, but William went on as if he didn''t see it. "Don''t worry, your demon level Ren will not be so easy to die,


    but I promise that no matter who offends me, even if I can''t kill him, I will make him a loner.".


    William vicious way, "at that time, no faith, no one under the demon king, tut Tut, do not know what other demon kings will think.


    That''s a good idea. Why don''t we work together to build a demon king? "


    William held his hands and chest, touched his chin and said, "it seems that we will have to let intelligence start to act soon. First, we will get 10000 antimatter nuclear eggs to reserve. Maybe we can use them at any time.".


    Nm, 10000. Mephisto was shocked by this number.


    He really doesn''t care about nuclear eggs. Although they will kill many demons, radiation can also provide energy for them.


    But if that antimatter nuclear egg, as William said, can produce more intense light than the sun, it''s not good news for hell.


    "You really don''t care about your mother?" she reminded


    "Yes, I don''t care. I''ll even protect her at all costs." William squints at Mephisto, who has threatened himself with his mother for the second time.


    If he had nothing else to say, he would have let the magic split up and detonated more than a dozen red mercury nuclear eggs nearby, killing Mephisto first.


    I will let go and wait for the chance to tear the enemy.


    Then erase all the people, affairs and even names related to him, so that no one in the world knows that there was such a demon,


    a demon that no one remembers, no matter how powerful it is, can it not be revived? "


    Mephisto''s heart sank. If so, he and the other demons in hell really have to think about it. Is it worthwhile for him to make a feud with William who can transmit freely across dimensions.


    Especially seeing the swarms of drones, Mephisto knows that William''s unbridled exploration of hell has only one purpose,


    that is to finish the exploration of hell.


    When Revenge begins one day, you don''t have to cram. You just need to hold a demon in hell whose strength is not enough to affect the earth and keep throwing antimatter nuclear eggs into his territory, and then you can force that demon to help find out the murderer.


    They can even use the reverse to unite with the demon king, and let him devour the demon king who has hatred with William.


    As for the demons in hell unite to fight with William, this idea only lasted half a second in Mephisto''s mind, and he threw it out.


    Don''t unite with us. We''ll thank God if we don''t fight directly.


    As for what William said, it was just a last resort.


    In the face of the devil, who is good at plotting and darkness, if he shows a little weakness, he will never have a good life in the future.


    And when it''s too late to compromise, he will solve the enemy first, and then revive his relatives.After all, there is resurrection in the system.


    At this thought, William felt relaxed, reached out his hand and shook hands with Mephisto, "bye, old Mo".


    In an instant, within the range of more than ten kilometers around, a dazzling light came at the same time. After only a few eyes of Mephisto''s projection, his vision began to blur, and then a dozen flames went straight into the sky.


    The ground began to shake violently, with a deafening roar and a sweeping wave of air.


    William''s magic was torn up before the shock wave arrived, and then Mephisto''s projection was gasified and evaporated by the high temperature and pressure.


    At this moment, no matter the devil or the devil, he felt the hell trembling in howling and fear.


    William''s joking and warning behavior shows that human beings have the ability to completely destroy the whole hell, making all the demons who still dream of invading the main material world furious, at the same time, they are stunned, confused and scared.


    All the demons of equal status with Mephisto could not help looking at Mephisto''s territory, and the meaning of these eyes was obvious. They were staring at Mephisto with hatred, anger and even contempt.


    Had he not protected Seth, the demon God, Seth would have been carved up and devoured by them, and the whole hell would not have been humiliated by a human as it is today.


    It is conceivable that this event will make hell unable to look up in front of all the mythological world.


    And William''s name, at this moment, spreads all over hell. No, it spreads all over the multiverse.


    In the future, as long as people know this, when they mention William, the first thing that comes to mind is that this man is the only one who attacks hell with one man''s strength and the only one who dares to level hell.


    From now on, William''s name can not only be remembered forever, but also frighten ordinary dark creatures in hell and other planes.


    But for William, it was just an appetizer. He would never give up until he killed Seth.

 Chapter 1005

    William''s setting off fireworks in hell and detonating more than a dozen red mercury nuclear eggs without radiation will soon spread to the demon circle on earth.


    The demons who sneak in and are not strong will stay away when they hear William''s name in the future.


    some demons who hide in London, after getting the news, directly pack and pack up, either run to the United States, or cross the Strait and enter the European continent.


    These demons who steal into the earth are very clear that it is not difficult for some human beings who master special skills to enter the hell,


    but after they enter the hell, they are all terrified and take every step carefully for fear of meeting a stronger demon than them.


    No one like William has ever detonated more than a dozen nuclear eggs in front of the demon king after he went to Mephisto. How can these demons who are inferior to the demon king by several levels not be frightened.


    Mephisto, who was put a nuclear egg in his own house, would give up so easily that other projections on the Earth found William.


    However, the state of this projection looks very bad, and the appearance is obviously much older than before.


    "You dare to release nuclear eggs in my territory. This is an act of war.".


    "OK, OK, Lao Mo".


    William went to Mephisto by magic, and his real body went straight back to his home in London.


    Just detonated a dozen nuclear eggs with magic identity, William is not sure if Mephisto will play the same way.


    Besides, his mother must be the target of all demons at this time. He doesn''t want to have problems at this time.


    So, while William was having dinner with Lina, the magic branch hugged Mephisto''s projection and said, "say something useful, old Mo, since I dare to lay nuclear eggs, I''m not afraid of you, Lord of hell.


    To put it bluntly, you don''t have Odin''s deterrent power to me. Odin has the ability to enter the earth directly with a large army. Even if necessary, he dares to kill all human beings, but do you demons dare? "


    As Asgard, who has the same dimension of the universe as the earth, with rainbow bridge, it is much more convenient and simple to invade the earth than hell.


    But with William, I believe that Odin, who has continued his life and can''t die, will never be against William even if he wants to expand again.


    There are many planets in the universe waiting for Asgard to conquer. There''s no need to antagonize William who has a good relationship with him.


    Besides, there is a man on earth who is not afraid of Odin, Guyi.


    And if you can''t kill William all of a sudden, you''ll have to wait for endless revenge. Just like this encounter in hell, everyone can predict in what world a nuclear egg will suddenly cross space and explode on their territory.


    This is also one of the reasons why Mephisto, as a demon king, was humiliated by William, but did not want to open directly.


    Of course, I don''t want to, not dare.


    Now, as soon as William saw him, he left his magic separation, and his behavior of avoiding made Mephisto''s mood gloomy.


    I don''t understand that people like William can understand the meaning of the law of space and travel freely through space and dimensions.


    What''s more, once he and William really go to war, even if Mephisto can win in the end, his territory will surely be ploughed by William with all kinds of powerful weapons.


    He is really a loner. Those evil kings who are not happy with him and even have hatred will not let him go.


    At this time, the demon God Seth always reminds him that the time is not right.


    "Odin dares to kill all human beings. Why don''t I? The more I die, the more souls I can harvest. Why don''t I dare.


    "Puff," William said, covering his face, "come on, people are dead. How can you live with the mythical forces in heaven and Olympus who live by faith, fear, greed and other human emotions.


    If you do that, the other demons in hell will tear you up first, because you want to smash their jobs. Am I right, old Mo.


    "So, it''s useful to say something." looking at Mephisto with a gloomy face and no words, William also put away his smile. He knew that no matter how well he said it, he could not eliminate the evil''s greed in essence.


    "A thousand souls, how about you surrender Seth, or leave him alone?"


    "How dare you collect souls?"


    Also considering the gain and loss, Mephisto looked at William incredulously, "are you the devil, or am I the devil?


    In order to destroy their enemies, even dare to open mouth is a thousand souls.


    Is it that I''m making a counter-offer, and you won''t care about ten thousand? "


    William shrugged indifferently. Anyway, all the people who died were aliens, and they were not the aliens who died in the war he launched.


    Those strange looking aliens, not to mention William, will not care about anyone on earth.


    As for people like Notre Dame, William doesn''t care what they think and doesn''t deal with them.Strange to say, these mythical forces such as hell and heaven, which are widely spread in the human world, seem to have little interest in the souls of aliens and rarely take the initiative to collect them.


    Perhaps, as some people say, although heaven and hell have existed for a long time, they have grown up by absorbing human beliefs and emotions.


    People yearn for heaven and fear hell, but the division of labor between heaven and hell is different. On the contrary, heaven and hell are inseparable from us.


    Thinking of this, William felt even less awed of heaven and hell. He put his arms around Mephisto with a smile and said, "do you want these 1000 souls? Anyway, I will kill the evil god Seth who provoked me."


    "by the way, it''s the vampire named Viktor." William sneered, "since you can kill him once, you can kill the second time Times.


    "Ten thousand can be considered." he felt the change of William''s mentality. While Mephisto was worried, he was moved by William''s intention of reconciliation.


    He wants to get the space bridge for transformers to resist natural enemies. Isn''t it just for the convenience of entering the earth to get more souls?


    What''s more, for Mephisto, what he is better at and more willing to do is trade.


    "I like trading, but if it''s so easy to promise you, I''ll have no prestige in hell, and you think ordinary souls can attract people of my status?".


    When William thought about it for a moment, he thought that Mephisto preferred the good, holy and degenerated souls, as if they were as important to him as thousands of ordinary people.


    But this kind of soul does not say that William can''t find it for a moment. Even if he finds it, he will never give it to Mephisto. He is not so stupid to help the enemy strengthen his strength.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    When the atmosphere was a little stiff, William, who was far away from London, suddenly heard the ringing of his mobile phone, and then came the voice of Sunday,


    "Sir, it''s John Witkey''s phone".

 Chapter 1006

    John wicker? Fast pursuit of feiji?


    Hearing the name, William was stunned. He should have had no contact with John for more than two years.


    Seven years ago, John, who was still a killer of mainland hotels, retired to live with a virgin.


    Now to call, let William have a bad feeling.


    As soon as he got through, John wick said in a suppressed voice, "I''m sorry to disturb you so late, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "It''s OK, John. Come on. If you can help me, I won''t refuse.".


    Thank you. I, I, and.


    John wick, on the other end of the phone, covered his mouth with his fist to stop himself crying.


    After a while, he calmed down and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I''m calling you to come to my wife Helen''s funeral. Helen, she, she,....".


    I''m sorry, John. I''ll be at the funeral on time, and thank you for inviting me.


    Hang up the phone, William sat at the dinner table thinking silently.


    To be invited to his wife''s wedding, in John Wick''s mind, William is at least a relative and friend.


    This makes William rise to use John Wick''s mind, and after a while, he begins to hesitate again.


    Then he saw Lena with a caring face, and William made a decision soon.


    She smiles at her mother Lina, and then puts the gourd on the table. "Sorry, mom, there''s something to deal with.


    There are three drops of flower dew in this gourd. You, Abigail and Serena will take them first. Nisa, Jesse and Laura will take them next month.


    "No use?" Lena asked pleasantly and casually, then waved to William to deal with her own affairs.


    Looking at a table full of women''s eyes on the gourd, William shook his head, wiped his mouth, got up and left, a transmission came to Mephisto''s side.


    "How about taking you to see someone?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of William, Mephisto, with a thump in his heart, heard this and asked unexpectedly, "who is worthy of us to put down the negotiation and have to meet at this time?"


    William said with a smile, "a hand when cold-blooded, merciless, but the heart is full of love soul, interested?"


    "Of course, of course," Mephisto was like a hyena smelling blood, showing his mouth full of fangs.


    Then he reacted and said with a gloomy smile, "do you want to bet with me?"


    "That''s right," William did not hide, "since you said that trading your soul with me directly would affect your reputation in hell,


    then if you lose the bet, the other demons will only laugh at you instead of peeping at you because you are weak, right?"


    "It''s true, Huhe, Huhe," Mephisto said with a sly smile, taking out a magic contract, "you write what you bet.".


    "Hum", William''s eyes flashed the Holy Light rune, and immediately illuminated Mephisto''s blank contract clearly.


    Looking at the various dark lines hidden in the blank, and even the invisible words hidden in the paper lines, William turned his mouth and his eyes, and the contract was reduced to ashes under the action of a holy light.


    Sorry, I can sign a contract with anyone, but I won''t.


    William confined the projection of Mephisto in a space and warned,


    "if you play this little trick with me again, I promise to do nothing in the future and stare at your projection and believers all over the world.


    Kill one when you see one. When you get less and less soul and faith, the throne of Satan will be farther and farther away from you.


    Mephisto''s face immediately changed when he heard this. If William did this, William, who has the advantage of home court and strength, would be able to slaughter his followers wantonly.


    "One day, I''ll give you double the humiliation.".


    William chuckled, "whatever, there are limitations of dimensional space. Even if you are stronger than me, on earth, you have to give me some peace.".


    Looking at the sky, William said, "tomorrow at 2 p.m., long island cemetery, New York, do you like to come or not? Finally, tell Seth, I''ll go to him and screw off his head.".


    With that, William stepped back and disappeared into the night.


    After the projection of Mephisto regained his freedom, he held the skeleton walking stick and silently stood in the same place thinking about the fact that he had just been incarcerated by William.


    "How did a 26 year old human understand the mystery of space gems in just two years?"


    After thinking for a long time, Mephisto, who had no clue, scolded angrily, "why can there always be such a genius that people can''t start with.".


    It''s not over.


    When Mephisto disappears, William, who is hiding in the mirror space, flies out of the different space instantly, and then feels the trace of Mephisto projection silently.


    He let him clap Mephisto on the shoulder, not because he had the leisure to humiliate Mephisto, but to try to clap the space mark on Mephisto.I didn''t expect that after shooting more times, Mephisto didn''t care about it, so it was easy for William to cheat on the projection.


    However, when William thought about it, he thought it was better to be cautious.


    This kind of demon king, who has lived for many years, is not so easy to deal with. Don''t let Mephisto deliberately let William think he can succeed, just wait for him.


    Separate out a magic body to follow the projection of Mephisto, William himself is sent to the magic temple in New York, looking for Gu Yi.


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, he saw Wang Pang with a magic wand and several other magicians watching William on guard.


    When he saw that it was William, the fat man made a sign that he was OK. However, at this time, he and other masters of Kamata Taj, looking at William''s eyes, had a look of fear and worship.


    William understood it on second thought, frowned and asked, "do you know about hell so soon?"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire," Wang explained hastily, "most of the dark forces that our arcane masters guard against are related to hell, so from a very early age, kamataji always paid attention to what happened in hell,


    and what you did in the dungeon was too big and amazing, so we didn''t have to take the initiative to look for information, and a lot of demons died It''s impossible to spread the news all over the world without knowing.


    William was very surprised. "So kamataji is not only on earth, passively defending. You have information channels in other dimensions, and even established contact with some people?"


    "This one?"


    Hearing this question, Wang pangzi immediately shut up and said with a smile, "the Supreme Master is waiting for you, Mr. Devonshire. As for your question, you can directly ask Mr. Guyi.".


    William sneered at the king fat man, just want to find Gu Yi, suddenly came up with the idea of the skeleton staff in his hand.


    "Watom staff?"


    As soon as William waved, the staff appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1007

    Give it back to me.


    Looking at the wattom staff in William''s hand, Wang Pang''s heart was stormy at the same time,


    said hastily, "it''s useless for you to take this wattom staff. It''s specially made for me by Mr. Gu Yi. It''s not only weaker than the real wattom staff, but also only I can use it.".


    Holding the wand of watom in his hand, William quietly intruded into the wand and looked at it. It''s just like what Wang pangzi said. The wand has only defense array and magic increasing function.


    It''s not like the genuine watom staff, which can absorb mysterious energy, predict, heal and defend.


    "I hear you are from China?"


    Wang nodded, and then saw that William''s mouth was smiling, and a weakened version of the healing magic array was engraved in his staff.


    Facing Wang pangzi, he released the way of healing, so he threw the staff back to him and went to find Gu Yi.


    Walking into the small library in the temple, you can see Gu Yi sitting on the tea table and drinking tea.


    William sat opposite Gu Yi, took the teacup she handed him, took a sip and said, "I''ve thrown more than ten nuclear eggs in hell. Now you should be relieved.".


    Gu Yi, who has few extra expressions, said helplessly, "what''s the use if I don''t worry about it? The most important thing is whether you''re sure you won''t be seduced, and whether you''re sure you''ll let the demons of hell fear you all the time.".


    William said with a smile, "it''s hard to say whether I''m tempted or not, but as long as I don''t go to hell myself, these demons, even if they all enter the main material world, don''t want to leave me.".


    "This", "this", remembering that William is the owner of space gems, Gu Yi and William''s way of escaping without winning, not only doesn''t mean to look down on him at all, but also thinks that such William is the most reassuring thing for her.


    Taking out the dark Scripture pierced by the sword of heaven, William said, "this is the treasure of Seth. Can you help me repair it?"


    But to William''s surprise, Gu Yi was not interested in the dark Scripture. "The ancient gods in Egyptian mythology have completely declined. What''s the use of learning their divinity except a few more magic.".


    "But this sword in your hand is quite different. I didn''t expect that you, a European who grew up in England, would choose the style of China to make a sword.".


    Seeing that William just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t explain his idea, Guyi continued, "since it''s made of URU metal or by dwarves, why can''t people feel the magic power of this sword?"


    "Secret", William holding the cup, by drinking tea, as if did not see the curious expression on Gu Yi''s face.


    Take out the dark Scripture from the Tianwen sword, throw it on the tea table, point to Gu Yi''s forehead and say, "have you ever thought that you will absorb strength from the dark world of domam to maintain your life span, and your disciples will find out one day and follow your example? And the result is that they don''t have as much willpower as you do, and they all end up blackening into domam''s minions.


    Hearing the last sentence, Gu Yi, who was very surprised, was relieved.


    Not everyone has your talent and opportunity.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gu Yicai said, "ordinary people don''t want to die, let alone those of us who have extraordinary power.


    But the longer I live, the more I feel that the supreme mage is not only an honor and responsibility, but also a bondage. If you stop, William would not hesitate to interrupt Gu Yi, "if you want to find an heir, don''t find me. Anyway, I won''t take over the responsibility of protecting the earth.


    Moreover, my way of doing things is different from yours. If I take over kamataji, it will eventually become "earth mage invading the alien world".


    Think of William but dare to put nuclear eggs in hell, really let him hold a large group of mages, really may enter hell.


    It sounds very exciting, but Gu Yi knows that if he does, the mages who invade hell don''t know how many will die, and more people will fall after that.


    Just in the earth to resist the dark, from time to time there are degenerates, if direct contact with hell, do not know how many people will fall into the dark.


    Since there is no need to restore the dark Scripture, William does not want to stay in Guyi any more. He puts away the remains of the dark Scripture and plans to find the Mephisto projection marked with space.


    At this time, the old devil went to Rome, less than ten kilometers away from the Vatican state.


    Is it a dark idea under the light?


    Then William reflected that the tenth heaven had been sealed by Odin. For many years, angels could not enter the earth, making the present Vatican almost a place of pure spiritual belief.


    demons were not afraid to meet. Clergymen like human priests, even churches without sacred objects, could go in and out without hindrance.


    William, who wanted to leave, asked Guyi, "do you think it is good or bad for angels to appear in our world again?"


    Gu Yi, who was drinking tea with a teacup, was stunned when he heard this. He put down the teacup to his mouth and looked at William in surprise.This means that William can touch heaven, but also want to put angels into the earth?


    After a moment''s silence, Gu Yicai said, "I guess angels who haven''t appeared for hundreds of years hope to enter the earth more than us, right?".


    William nodded, this is certain, otherwise the angel will not instigate Odin''s illegitimate daughter, Angela came to earth to negotiate with him, with treasure exchange space bridge.


    "But do you think the first thing the angels who haven''t appeared on the earth for a long time should do after they come is to help us resist the demons or rebuild their faith?"


    As soon as Gu Yi said this, William immediately realized that angels really came to the earth without being instigated by angels. The originally restless Vatican would certainly come out to make trouble.


    At that time, don''t say to resist the devil, the whole world will be changed because of the angel coming, and the undercurrent surging up.


    Let the already unstable earth become more chaotic.


    This is what rocky once said. Angels come to earth not to protect human beings, but to believe in human beings.


    Thinking of this, William finished his cup of tea with a smile and said, "well, I have to go home to sleep after the tea is finished. See you next time, Mr. Guyi.".


    "Wait, William.".


    As soon as William got up, he was stopped. Then he stopped and said, "no matter where you learn those secrets, they all come from kamataji. Shall we formally tell other mages that you are one of us?"


    "You want me to be an apprentice?" William only thought for half a second, and he knew that Gu Yi''s real intention was here.


    "Can''t you?"


    Guyi stood up and went to William. "I don''t know what I can teach you, but I''m qualified to teach you, right?".


    Is this trying to woo yourself?

 Chapter 1008

    Odin wooed him and said that in the past, after all, William can help Odin extend his life, but is Gu Yi necessary?


    But when William thought about it for a moment, he knew that he who could use the power of space wantonly was like a man who had opened his door.


    Although it''s really a fight, William''s strength is not a threat to them.


    But without the consciousness of a strong man, William would not even have a real fight, so he would use space gems to hide in the dark and play in the shade.


    William only thought about Gu Yi''s proposal for a moment, then shook his head.


    Once you join the ranks of esoteric mages, you will have a constraint on yourself. You can''t be comfortable now, and you can do whatever you want.


    "I''m sorry, I''m lazy by nature. I can''t stand the rules.".


    Gu Yi was ready for William''s refusal and said with a smile, "I don''t ask much of you. Apart from the protection of the earth, the only thing left is to keep the mystery of magic and not to fight against ordinary people. So, consider it.".


    So sincere?


    But William knew in his heart that although there were few demands, things were not so simple.


    Kamataji''s purpose of wooing him is probably not only to see his strength, but also other considerations.


    You should know that magicians have to pay a corresponding price to release any magic, and the magicians who don''t need to pay a price are like children playing house to the magicians.


    Don''t mention paying more demons. Even killing an evil spirit can take years or even decades.


    But William is different. As long as he has enough magic and mental power, he can release magic as he wants. There is no cost at all.


    So it''s no surprise that Koo will follow William.


    But this is a big problem for William. If he joins kamataji, he will be asked this question one day.


    How can he answer then? Say you have a system in your head?


    Even if you don''t answer, since you have joined the ranks of arcane magicians, can you just watch them suffer from all kinds of magic attacks because of fighting against the dark forces?


    In fact, after a long time, William will definitely become a thorn in the flesh of all arcane masters.


    Those sorcerers who are suffering will try their best to get the secret from him.


    If there is such a secret, it''s OK to say, but he knows very well that he has no answer or solution to the problem of magic backfire.


    Therefore, if you don''t want to be an ally now and become an enemy in the future, you''d better keep a certain distance from these arcane masters in the future.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Gu Yi. I have no answer to some questions. I can only say sorry to you.


    A little bit to the ancient, a few steps back, the figure disappeared in the magic Temple of New York, appeared in the Italian Lake Como, from Charles Cavendish''s manor villa.


    If you want to change the embarrassing situation of the secret master, you have to start with Wei Shandi. But William has the mind to manage these things. If he has the time and energy, it''s better to accompany his sisters to do fitness.


    What''s more, if the problem is solved, what''s the benefit to William?


    Maybe in the end, the whole world will become the world of mages.


    If you look at the performance of the witches in England, you can see the attitude of the magicians towards ordinary people. It''s not friendly. As like as two peas, he closed his eyes and felt everything he saw in the magic.


    soon saw an old man who was exactly the same as Victor.


    But after seeing it with his own eyes, William knew that although the old man was covered with the dark energy of a vampire, the sulfur smell that ordinary people couldn''t see through and smell in his soul convinced him that he was a devil.


    No wonder Amelia, the former queen of vampires, called him and said that although she could sense Victor''s return from hell, she could not feel the contract between herself and victor.


    Now it all makes sense.


    The devil turns into Victor, which is nothing more than knowing William''s character of retribution. When he discovers that his former enemy has resurrected, he will try his best to kill him again.


    Can lead him to the blood god altar of the vampire, trap him, the dark creature who wants to assimilate William.


    Mephisto playfully went to kneeling in front of Benner, "you dare to enter the earth without my permission, just like your brothers who are not valued.


    It''s betrayal, my child.


    Benner trembled, put his head on the floor, and explained in a trembling voice, "father, I''m not betraying you, but I want to get the space bridge technology of William Devonshire as a gift for you,


    to become the enemy of human beings, so as to lure him into the set trap.


    Only, just did not, did not expect that human strength will be so strong, let the plan become empty.


    But, father, I did it all for you. "."Shut up, Bennet." Mephisto would have believed that. He was not the devil.


    He was very clear that the devil had no family or kindness to speak of. No matter how nice Benner said it, it was only for himself.


    If you really get William''s space bridge technology, Benner will hand it in, then he is not a devil.


    Must be their own use of space bridge, wantonly gathered hands from hell, into the earth, when the world''s demon himself.


    Mephisto didn''t pay much attention to this. On the contrary, this kind of thing is too common for the devil.


    Pressing the back of Benner''s head with a cane, "hand over the gun of Longinus and I''ll forgive you for your mistake.".


    Hearing this, Benner, who had been shaking, suddenly kept silent.


    Mephisto''s expression immediately darkened. "Why, can''t you give up?"


    I''m sorry, father. I don''t have that gun.


    When he opened Mephisto''s walking stick with his hand, Benner raised his head with a look of fear on his face. His shaking movement was clearly that he kept smiling,


    "I promised Mamen that as long as he helped me come to the earth, he would give the gun of Longinus to his followers. Now, I don''t know where the gun is,


    moreover," Benner released himself from victor My dear father, do you still think it''s hell


    Benner shook hands, looked down into Mephisto''s eyes and said, "in hell, you are the devil, but in the main material world, you are just a waste that can''t even fight evil spirits.


    When I get the space bridge, the world will become a second hell in my hands, and then I will be the only Satan.


    "Hehe, hehe", seeing that Bena also dared to peep at the throne of Satan, Mephisto was really angry and said with a smile, "you will know why none of your brothers who betrayed me succeeded, Bena.".


    Mephisto said with a smile and retreated, "when you go back to hell, I''ll swallow you one by one. I''ll see you, my child.".

 Chapter 1009

    What do you mean by a meeting?


    William, who is drinking his own lato wine, thinks for a moment and then reacts.


    Mephisto, the old devil, doesn''t know that he left a space mark on his projection, does he?


    Now that the old fox said so, William didn''t know whether to kill this demon named Benner for a while.


    When the magic appeared separately, it was clear that William was doing something on Mephisto''s projection, but he kept Benner, and William couldn''t swallow Benner''s anger of calculating himself.


    at the same time, he knew that Benner''s goal was also on the space bridge. If he kept him, was he waiting for him to put his goal on the people close to him?


    The two powers hurt each other to take the least. William drinks the wine cup in the cup, and the idea of magic is separated into an instant body, which appears beside Mephisto''s projection.


    "Have you figured it out?" As soon as he saw William, Mephisto began to laugh. "But you let me down. You thought we were the same kind of people. In order to achieve our goals, we would not care about the death of ordinary people.".


    But seeing the magic part of the body like lightning stretched out his hand, grasped the neck of the projection, and lifted him up, "you say if I grasp your projection and throw it into the star like Seth,


    then do you say that your territory will be blasted into ruins like Seth''s dark kingdom by the massive energy in the star?"


    "Hehe, now that you know this, do you think we hell Lords will be unprepared?"


    "But don''t go, I''m the master of space gems." William, a space prisoner, shackled the projection of Mephisto, suddenly felt that this idea seemed very reliable.


    After just a few seconds of thinking, it seems that it is not very difficult to do so.


    It doesn''t even need Mephisto''s projection, it just needs a kind of object that can hold the tens of millions of degrees of high temperature in the non core region of the star without damaging the space energy,


    directly throw it into the star, and then open the portal connecting hell. The millions of degrees of high temperature in the constant heart, or even tens of millions of degrees in the core region, will instantly break through space and rush into hell In the middle.


    It will at least cause the same damage as Seth''s dark kingdom.


    If the operation is good, or more times, while burning countless dark creatures, the whole hell plane may change the terrain and environment.


    A person breaks through the whole hell, or even destroys a dimension. This kind of thing, William just thinks about it, and his blood boils.


    Close your eyes immediately. When you open your eyes again a few seconds later, your eyes are already shining with dazzling blue light, and the space around your body begins to thicken.


    The spatial location of a hell appears in the projection of Mephisto.


    Feel the space energy into the body, and look at William magic separation, that excited expression, Mephisto instant scared face are deformed.


    He had a premonition that William really wanted to do this. He showed his fangs and gritted his teeth and said, "if you want to fight an endless war with me, you can do it.


    I promise that even if you can''t help it, you will send all your relatives, friends, subordinates and even a dog to hell, just like you destroy my territory.


    " I swear in the name of Satan that if I can''t do this, I will never be on the throne of Satan. ".


    "Boom, boom, boom.".


    There was a loud bang in the sky, and then William understood in an instant that this was the will of the whole hell plane, responding to his oath.


    Scared William''s heart thumping, also let him instantly sober, calm down.


    Although we are not afraid of Mephisto''s threat, if we do so, any force in the whole universe will regard him as a threat in the future.


    After all, in the absence of life and death feud, or survival crisis, just because of a false name, to destroy a dimensional space move, say out, everyone will think that William''s madman, but also master the power of destruction madman.


    At that time, let alone live in peace, maybe the highest level of existence in the universe will come out. Even if William is lucky, the space gems will not be preserved.


    Otherwise, why didn''t those who used to get unlimited gems keep their gems?


    At least in the movie, there is a picture of a member of the God Group destroying a whole planet with the power of the power gem. But now, the power gem has become a ownerless thing, waiting for the bastard xingjue to find it for William.


    Thinking of this, the hand holding Mephisto''s neck relaxed and said with a smile, "old Mo, you are a demon who has lived for many years. How can you be so impatient.


    I''m just bluffing and bluffing you. Do you want to take such an oath? "


    Mephisto pushed William''s hand away, and at the same time, he swore, "if I don''t swear like this, will you be able to wake up?"


    Then he raised the collar of the magic part, "do you think I''m stupid? Can''t you see that you crazy man really want to do that? "


    After that, Mephisto suddenly scolded, "Damn, damn Seth, why did that bastard run to me?"."If that damned bastard goes to other demons, I will not meet you, you lunatic. I just need to hide behind and plan, and I can kill at least one opponent who is fighting for the throne of Satan with your hand.


    In this way, it won''t be long before I can sit on the throne of Satan and become the only master of hell.


    "Seth, I''m going to tear you up.".


    Looking at some crazy Mephisto, while releasing the magic of mental confusion, William said in a low voice, "yes, the best thing you should do now is to tear up the fool who is bad for you.".


    To William''s surprise, the negative magic attached to Mephisto woke him up immediately.


    "Has no one ever told you that this kind of negative magic is not poison to us, but nourishment?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    William was surprised, and then suddenly thought that Mephisto was a devil, and the one in front of him was not an ontology, but a projection. It was strange that negative magic could work on him.


    Pretending nothing happened, he said, "but what do you mean by saying this to me? Do I still release magic to your projection? It''s not in vain?"


    "Yes, only you know.".


    "Puff, puff, puff," a flutter of wings, from a distance to William and Mephisto''s ears.


    When they looked up, they saw a stone winged beast, which was covered with stones and looked like an ORC. With a long knife in hand, it flew over here waving its wings.


    "The running dogs of heaven, as always, like to drag," said Mephisto and William with a smile. "New York time, two o''clock tomorrow afternoon, long island cemetery, right?"


    "That''s it. Do you need to bet on me again? Just let me kill Seth, and we''ll make sure the well doesn''t cross the river.


    "No, no, no, my dear William," said Mephisto, laughing as he retreated into the shadow, seeing that the stonewinged beast was about to see this way. "I''m interested in any interesting soul.".

 Chapter 1010

    For John - Wick''s soul as a bet, William just thought again for a few seconds, no longer hesitated.


    Seeing William looking up at himself, Mephisto knew there was nothing unexpected.


    "What to bet, how to bet.".


    William did not hesitate to say, "bet that soul is going to heaven or hell after death, as for our choice, I don''t have to say more.".


    "Of course, I''m the Lord of hell. If I don''t choose him to fall, can I send him to heaven myself?"


    Mephisto said with a smile, "if you win, I''ll let Seth go and let you take revenge on him or even kill him.


    But if you lose.


    William then said, "the souls of a thousand intelligent creatures, but the gambling between us has nothing to do with any contract. After the event, everything depends on self-consciousness.".


    "Is that a bet?" Mephisto sneered bitterly, "are you not afraid that I will lose my contract?"


    It doesn''t matter whether it is binding or not.


    William said, "anyway, I don''t care whether you will abide by the agreement or not. What I want is a name, a reason to kill Seth without causing other demons in hell to target at the same time.".


    "If I lose, I will throw a thousand souls into long island cemetery. It''s none of my business who picks them up.


    if you lose, you''d better drive Seth back to his dark kingdom. Otherwise, I will not be responsible for any accidental injury.


    Last but not least, "William warned, staring at Mephisto." if you cheat, I''ll dare to test antimatter eggs in your territory. ".


    William was so careful that Mephisto hated him secretly. He thought in his heart, don''t think that if you don''t sign the contract, you can''t do anything about it.


    "See you tomorrow" and leave in the shadow.


    Feeling the space mark on the projection body, William is heading towards the direction of the United States. He laughs. Since he scared Mephisto out of the hell dimension just now, he has the card to restrain all the demons.


    William, who is in a good mood, is a stone winged beast who hesitates in the sky and doesn''t know whether to come down.


    "There is a demon prince below, so I advise you to go back and gather people at once, or you will go down to check alone and wait to be sent back to heaven by the demon.".


    To William, who suddenly appeared beside him, the stone winged beast did not show disgust or attack because he saw William and Mephisto together.


    instead, he put his hand on his chest and said respectfully, "yes, your honor, master Shengguang, I will go back and call your hands.".


    Looking at the stone winged beast who incited his wings to leave quickly, William felt very happy. The magic of the holy light system was too deceptive. He just showed the Holy Light Rune in his eyes and changed the sentinel armor into the holy light system, which frightened the stone winged beast.


    Fortunately, even if William is not happy with the angels in the tenth world, he still has a good feeling for the stone winged beast, which is a pure guardian of human beings and doesn''t ask for anything in return.


    After all, in the face of these selfless heroes, even if you think he is stupid, you will not hate him or even admire them.


    Within a few minutes, twenty stone winged beasts with various cold weapons flew in the distance, and their wings incited the demons and their servants in the manor to rush out of the manor one after another, showing their demons and evil spirits and roaring at the sky.


    After only a few eyes, William lost interest in these dark creatures. It seems that the role of dimensional space is really very big.


    in William''s view, these demons who steal into the earth are just like cannon fodder. They don''t need to be dealt with by him. As long as a holy light rain is released, they can clear a large area of the sky.


    The only thing that surprised him was that such a big movement did not attract the attention of nearby human beings, as if the two sides of the confrontation and the real world were not in the same dimension.


    "Roar", a huge roar, interrupted William''s thoughts. When he looked down, he saw more than a dozen huge werewolves rushing up to the roof along the surrounding buildings, trying to jump up to the stone winged beasts.


    "Werewolf? You''re looking for death.


    William tilted his mouth and reached out to the stone winged beasts who were guarding around him. He released the holy light armor and the Holy Spirit to protect his body. In addition to speed up and enhance his strength,


    it was not enough to divide twenty holy light energy groups into these stone winged beasts, and then he said with a smile, "kill them all.".


    The twenty stone winged beasts in the armor of Holy Light heard William''s order,


    immediately raised their weapons and all roared, "kill all the demons.".


    Six stone winged beasts flying in the periphery, waving weapons in their hands, easily knocked over six brainless werewolves.


    Then, waving his wings, he rushed to the werewolves on the roof around him. After only a few rounds, he killed seven or eight werewolves who used to be careful.


    Then, together with the other stone winged beasts guarding William''s side, they rushed down to the ground, raised their weapons, and hit all kinds of dark creatures, and the battle became white hot instantly.Fortunately, the holy light armor and Holy Spirit armor released by William are very reliable, and even the demons can not be shaken with strong defense.


    After finding this point, the attack action of the stone winged beast immediately opened up and closed up, giving up defense brought about a great improvement in attack speed and efficiency.


    For a moment, the whole manor is full of pictures of demons being killed, turning into flames and being driven back to hell.


    However, William was disappointed that he had no shortage of close combat personnel, and once the stone winged beast was seriously damaged, he would return to the tenth heaven.


    The only thing he valued was that they could see through the camouflage of dark creatures, which was very suitable for guarding homes.


    When he thought of guarding the house, William suddenly laughed. The stone winged beast itself is the guardian of the church and buildings. People''s job is to guard, so the means of attack are basically close combat.


    However, William, the super father, is staring at him in the sky. Any stone winged beast''s armor has a dim sign. A holy light will appear on his head again, and the holy light armor will become brilliant again.


    Even when William felt that the stone winged beast was surrounded and in danger of being killed, a strong holy light would shine around him and purify the dark creatures nearby.


    After so many times, the morale of the stone winged beast was greatly improved, but for the demons, there was no way to fight again. Nearly 100 low-level demons and evil spirits had died on their side, but even the stone winged beast''s defense was not broken.


    Benner, the demon prince hiding in the manor, was bleeding at this time. He had planned for hundreds of years before he sent these low-level demons from hell by various means, intending to serve as his team for the battle on the earth.


    but now, without his own banner, he was seduced by his father Mephisto and led the stone winged beast over.


    What made him even more alarmed was that Mephisto turned around and colluded with the enemy who had been through hell.

 Chapter 1011

    Benner, hiding in the manor, thought he was not exposed, but he didn''t know that William hadn''t touched him. He just wanted to see if he would ask for help, so as to find out other great demons hiding on the earth.


    At the same time, in order to attract all the demons under Benner back to the manor, he plans to clean up at one stroke.


    Sure enough, as more and more low-level demons and evil spirits were killed, there began to be running figures outside the manor. Through the Holy Light Rune in his eyes, William could easily see that these figures were demons.


    But this is Rome. It''s only about ten kilometers away from the Vatican. There are so many dark creatures hidden. We can see how far these Europeans have fallen.


    And the more fallen people, the more powerful the demons are, and the more disputes they can stir up in the world.


    With more and more demons coming, not only did the 20 stone winged beasts get too busy, but also William got tired of it. He wanted to take out Tianwen sword and hold it in his hand, and began to inject holy light energy into the sword.


    Wulu metal is easy to enchant and has a huge amount of magic power. No matter how much holy light energy is injected into it, Tianwen sword is like a bottomless hole, which is absorbed by anyone who comes.


    With half of his magic power injected into the holy light energy, for the sake of safety, William stopped, thought a turn, "Qiang" sound, Tianwen sword automatic scabbard.


    A dazzling holy light comes out of the sword body, and then is controlled by the mind. Like a moving sun, it circles inside and outside the manor. Any demon who is illuminated by the light will either turn into ash directly or be expelled back to hell,


    or be purified by the holy light and fall on the ground, howling in pain.


    Before these powerful demons escape, the Tianwen sword flying back in the second circle will cross their bodies, and the energy of the holy light will purify them instantly.


    After more than ten circles, he cleaned up the Tianwen sword inside and outside the manor, directly penetrated the walls of the main building of the manor, and began to clean up the demons hiding in the building.


    Within a few hundred meters of the whole manor, there are fire like demons flying in the air, and then they are driven back to hell by the will of the main material plane.


    After cleaning up all the demons and evil things that can be scanned by mental power, Tianwen sword returns to William''s hand and is put into the scabbard.


    Looking at the distant priest who had been looking at this side, and now kneeling on the ground to pray, William said to the stone winged beast who came back to him, "are you interested in following me?"


    A stone winged beast, with a huge double-edged axe and a significantly larger body, bowed his head to salute and then explained, "I''m sorry, Reverend master Shengguang.


    Although we are willing to follow you, unlike other stone winged beasts, we have been integrated with St. Peter''s Basilica since the beginning of epiphany. Our range of activities is not only limited by the Tao, but also cannot be separated from St. Peter''s Basilica.


    "It''s a pity," he said, but William didn''t feel much regret. Then he turned his eyes and said to the winged beasts with a smile, "now there''s only one devil Prince left, but I don''t want to simply drive him back to hell. Do you know how to kill him completely?".


    After that, William waved to Benner, the demon prince, whose hands had been cut off by the sword of heaven. Magic ropes tied him tightly,


    then he flew out of the main building of the manor and stood like a statue in the garden.


    Looking at the two meter high devil, now William is playing with him like a toy, the stone winged beasts are more respectful to him.


    They looked at each other, and there was a strange light in their eyes. After making some secret eye contact,


    they shook their heads and said, "I''m sorry, sir, it''s almost impossible to kill them in the world. We''ve been fighting demons for so many years, and we''ve always driven them back to hell.


    "That''s not easy to do," William thought and said. "Benner is the son of Mephisto. Once he is expelled to hell, he will be swallowed up by Mephisto. I don''t want to see that old devil grow in strength.".


    "Mo, Mephisto", hearing this name, all the stone winged beasts were almost speechless.


    This is the most famous and popular demon king. There are more legends about Mephisto than all the other demons combined.


    Now I heard that William didn''t want to see Mephisto''s strength increase. The leader of the stone winged beast was surprised by William''s courage and strength, and began to think hard about ways.


    "If we can''t, we can only imprison him first and wait until we find a way.".


    Said this, William said his purpose, "do you have a way to trap the devil in the statue, or holy things.".


    "The way to trap the devil?"


    The stone winged beasts can''t help thinking that these spirits who exist in hundreds or even thousands are not fools.


    William deliberately said the statue, it is already a faint hint, they will not hear strange.


    But no matter how shrewd the stone winged beasts are, they are just a group of lonely soldiers without backstage and without any response and support from heaven.Every time the war comes down, it means that there is a companion returning to heaven.


    Their stone winged Orc army is good. Although St. Peter''s church has trapped them, it is also the headquarters of the Holy See.


    Although the Holy See has lost the energy of holy light for thousands of years, some ascetics can still provide limited holy light for them, so that the injured players can recover even if they don''t want to return to heaven.


    But the stone winged beasts in other regions and countries are not so lucky. If they are not extinct, only unit numbers are left.


    In addition to them, only the Neumann hermit Cathedral in London is left.


    While listening to William''s obvious London accent, they didn''t know about Neumann church. These stone winged beasts didn''t raise their guard,


    on the contrary, they were overjoyed that they could get in touch with William, the only master of light in recent hundreds of years.


    At the end of the Holy Light era, a great mage level holy light mage suddenly appeared. Naturally, these stone winged beasts would be the backing.


    Without much consideration, the leader told William what he knew.


    Although there is no key way to inject the light, it is not a problem for William at all.


    He was not satisfied with the fighting power of the stone winged beast. As long as he knew the operation mode of the magic array, he could make steel winged beast with various alloys, and the fighting mode was no longer only cold weapons.


    A large amount of gold is thrown from the storage space, which is melted into liquid by a flame in William''s mind, and then directly covered on Benner, the demon prince.


    In Benner''s voice of pain and fear, William injected the spirit into the array and engraved it in gold.


    As soon as the array becomes mature and the magic is injected, the gold covering Benner begins to combine with Benner''s spirit under the influence of magic.

 Chapter 1012

    As the gold statue cools down, William directly cuts off the magic array in the statue, so that although Benner is integrated with gold, he can''t move freely like the stone winged beast.


    It can only be a living dead person who has life, but can''t move, can''t speak, or even can''t feel spiritually.


    Mephisto thought that William would help the stone winged beast to drive his offspring back to hell, but William seemed to be so close to him?


    Now, with the characteristics of gold, as long as the statue is well hidden, Mephisto will never devour Benner.


    Wave the gold statue to Mars and seal Sunday in mariner''s Canyon.


    According to the known data, except for the volcanic eruption made by William at Olympus, Mars has not experienced any geological activity for millions or even hundreds of millions of years.


    Hiding Benner in Mars, unless William remembers him one day, it can be predicted that time will make anyone and devil forget him.


    It''s not until the sun is destroyed billions of years later that Benner will be able to get out of trouble if he can''t die.


    But the greater possibility is that it may not take ten thousand years for Benner to get any compensation, and he will turn into ashes.


    Think of this, William mouth a smile, this just looked to have been kneeling on the ground praying for the bitter friars.


    Feeling the light on them, William flew to each other curiously.


    As soon as he flew down, four stone winged beasts flew in front of him and turned into plate armored knights in red cape, staring at the bitter friars on the ground with four corners.


    The five friars were not angry at the stone winged beast''s action. Instead, when William fell in front of them, they stood up and saluted.


    Then the leading old man said, "thank you for getting rid of evil spirits for the holy city. Under the title of revered Devonshire, I am Strauss, Cardinal of the Holy See of light.".


    "Under the crown?"


    William asked in surprise, "you are so scared. When am I entitled to be called the crown?"


    "It can''t be wrong," said Strauss without any anger. "Any legendary Wizard of the holy light is qualified to be compared with an angel, so you naturally become a saint of the Holy See.".


    "Ha ha", William didn''t believe these words at all, but he was sure that the old man in front of him just wanted to woo him.


    Since the angel does not appear, the legendary mage with human identity can also be said to be an angel reincarnation.


    As long as a large Holy Light magic is released in public, the prestige of the Holy See will be established again.


    Because for ordinary believers, as long as they see the power of the light, it means that angels and gods are real.


    It''s a good idea, but William will do what they want. He''s not William Devonshire.


    "About seven years ago, some of you and I not only had conflicts, but also killed them directly," William asked with a smile. "Knowing this, are you going to recognize me as a saint?"


    "Of course, it''s not whether we recognize it or not, but after you become the great master of the light," Strauss said respectfully, "the Holy See needs you more than ever.".


    William a Leng, didn''t expect this old head is afraid that he will misunderstand what, speak so straightforward.


    Thinking for a moment, William sighed, "I can''t think of any good in joining you except for endless troubles.".


    However, that is to say, it is better to make a proper courtship than to let these desperate guys go to extremes again when they see the dawn.


    He raised his hand to the five friars in front of him and released five holy light energies which he thought were very few.


    However, the five people who entered the body immediately felt the holy light energy far beyond their decades of cultivation, and simply poured it into the body.


    Not only the hidden diseases and injuries for many years were relieved and healed in an instant, but also the cultivation was growing rapidly.


    The oldest Strauss, the wrinkles on his face are even smoothed down at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    This was originally rejected by William''s resentment, the moment was thrown out of the air.


    After receiving the holy light energy, the five people bowed directly and said, "praise you, Devonshire is crowned. From this moment on, the friars will listen to your call.".


    Ha ha, easy to say.


    It seems that these friars are not as rigid as they think. When they get the benefits, they know what they should do.


    Seeing this, William could not help thinking again.


    He certainly won''t teach the people of the holy see how to practice. Otherwise, if the angel of the tenth world comes back one day, it''s not to cultivate force for others and make wedding clothes for him?


    He won''t do such a stupid thing, but if he just does it directly, it''s different.


    By doing so, we can not only control the number, but also control the height that these friars can reach, and William will become the only dependence of the friars, even the man-made God.


    In the case of conflict with Mephisto, it''s good to cultivate some cannon fodder, pioneers and fanatics properly.These monks who were born in the Vatican and learned from joining the Vatican are all related to how to fight against demons.


    fighting hell is definitely more fanatical and determined than those secret masters of kamataji.


    William is just the icing on the cake for kamataji, but for these bitter friars, he is more precious than sending charcoal in the snow. Maybe they will go to hell without blinking.


    Then William shook his head. There must be such a person in Europa in this era, but it is definitely less than giant pandas. We should contact and get along with them first.


    If you want to be William''s cannon fodder, not everyone has that qualification.


    Since we want to cultivate the bitter friars to face the devil, we must nail their eyes on the devil.


    If you want to have a feud with the devil, there is no simpler way than to fight a few deadly battles and kill some people.


    "What''s your biggest problem with demons?"


    Strauss immediately replied, "after losing contact with heaven, most of our sacred objects are abandoned one by one because they cannot be supplemented by divine power and light.


    Under the vicious circle, not only few of today''s bitter monks can cultivate the holy light energy, but also they can''t see through the disguise of demons.


    that''s why the surrounding of Rome is the favorite place for demons to stay, luring the pure and determined monks to fall all the time.


    "Crack the devil''s disguise?" William chuckled, "it''s simple.".


    With a wave of his hand, he took out a few gold coins from the storage space. A flame on his hand rose, and the gold coins melted into liquid at a very fast speed. Then, under the control of mindfulness, they became gold rings with dewenhill deer head.


    The last step is to carve the magic array learned from Angela''s Archangel necklace into the ring.


    This magic equipment, which can only see through the disguise of demons, will not hurt William, and there is no need to hold it in his hand.


    It can''t be more suitable to give it to these bitter friars who are short of magic equipment.

 Chapter 1013

    Magic ring is dispensable to William, but for Strauss, although they have seen something stronger than ring, deer head ring is the only magic equipment they can use in these decades.


    No matter how strong it is, it will look good.


    Seeing the deer head sign on the ring, the five soon realized that it was a sign recognized by William. From now on, the five of them will have master Shengguang as backstage.


    I don''t know how many other benefits I can get from William, but the psychological effect is very obvious.


    After putting on the deer head ring, the five people obviously felt that their energy and spirit had improved a lot, and their eyes were as bright as they could see through many things they could not see before.


    "From this moment on, your task at this stage is to clean up all the surviving dark creatures in Rome.".


    Strauss nodded respectfully with the other four, "yes, my Lord.".


    Even if William doesn''t say it, they will act on it.


    With William and the stone winged beast just cleaned up, I believe that most of the remaining evils of the dark creatures in Rome will escape.


    Those who didn''t escape just used it to practice, and at the same time, they could declare their existence to the people in the Holy See, so as to obtain more resources and manpower.


    What''s more, there are a lot of demons hidden in the place where the holy see is located. They didn''t know much about it before, and they could pretend they didn''t know it.


    But now that we have the means to find demons, it''s not so difficult to deal with these low demons.


    After all, the weapons with the character "Feng" can kill most of the lower demons. Even if they take human lives to fill in, they must clean up their own homes. Otherwise, they are not qualified to say anything else.


    Seeing that all five of them had their eyes shining, William knew that his idea was right. These ascetics, who had not been paid attention to all the year round, not only didn''t hesitate to hunt demons and dark creatures, but also got excited.


    Once the two sides start fighting, there will be no possibility to resolve the conflict in the future. William said with a smile, "I will let people buy the manor of Prince Benner, the devil, as my foothold in Rome.


    In the future, no matter who is in the human race, as long as he is meritorious in fighting with the devil, he can report it to me. I will grant him different treasures, accomplishments, and even longevity according to the situation. ".


    "Longevity, longevity". When he heard that longevity was a reward, Strauss''s old face was excited and firm. "Understand, my Lord.".


    The other four people, who looked only 40 or 50 years old, also looked at William with excited and surprised eyes.


    William affirmed, "the magic of magic is far beyond your imagination. When you have enough achievements, believe me, Strauss, your life can begin.".


    "Praise you, crown", Strauss almost knelt down excited.


    He is more than seventy years old. He is alive and lives longer. He is probably the one who can move him most besides his faith.


    "I look forward to your performance, gentlemen," and William went back to London.


    After watching the winged beast leave, a priest named seaman walks up behind Strauss and whispers, "Sir, shall we ask Devon hill to crown and let the holy things of the Holy See return to the world?".


    "No, seaman," Strauss said, looking up at the sky without looking back, "those sacred things have been restored. Will they be used by us?"


    Simon was stunned. Is this a blatant stand? Or do you want to seize power?


    "Don''t worry, seaman, it''s just the beginning. If you want to get more, you have to let Devonshire see our role," Strauss said, squinting. "The world always depends on strength.".


    Seaman nodded, "understand, sir, I''m going to summon all the friars, the secular to the secular, the extraordinary to us.".


    "Very good," Strauss turned and patted seaman on the shoulder with satisfaction. "When we clean up Rome, when we take out the body of a dark creature, when we can make the light reappear, everyone will automatically stand on our side.".


    Then Strauss stretched out his hand, and a light energy mass appeared on the palm of his hand. The other four friars also stretched out their hands excitedly and silently released a holy light bomb.


    In William''s eyes, the holy light bomb is ridiculous, but for Strauss, from this moment on, the five holy light bombs mean that the magic of the holy light is no longer a legend.


    In the future, those who have hope will be more firm and United.


    Then five people put on their hoods and quietly went into the dark.


    At 5:30 in London the next day, William took an umbrella to Long Island cemetery in New York.


    The cemetery, which is already cold, is even colder because of the heavy rain.


    Looking at the spider robot in the tree beside him, William stood with an umbrella on a slope of the cemetery, looking at the tall buildings in New York City. After a while, a sound of footsteps came.


    William, who has been driving a mental scan for a long time, easily knows that the visitor is a skinny graveyard worker in overalls, a cowboy hat, and a full face.Can see clearly the appearance of the visitors, the memory of riding the undead horse, the whole body angry skeleton immediately emerged.


    I didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary funeral, and I could meet the legendary evil spirit knight.


    It''s a ghost knight who breaks away from Mephisto''s control and secretly protects the contract of Saint van gunsa with a thousand fallen spirits.


    But the Texas Ranger, who was more than 100 years ago, did not understand that a thousand evil spirits were not as important to Mephisto as he thought.


    By the time the trooper had snatched the contract from Mephisto''s enemies, Mephisto had defeated several of them.


    And if you really want to find it, as long as this evil spirit Knight transforms into Mephisto, who gives him power, you will surely be able to detect where the knight is.


    "Will the famous William Devonshire also stand in the cemetery and watch the scenery?"


    This sentence, obviously alert and tentative, made William laugh and said without looking back, "don''t worry, I''m not here for you, and I''m not interested in your San van gunza contract.".


    The old knight''s face changed greatly and instinctively grasped the shovel in his hand.


    William just turned around and said with a smile, "although I''m not interested in you and that contract, I remind you that Mephisto should be coming soon.".


    Then he pretended to take a few deep breaths, pointed to the shovel on the knight''s hand and said, "it''s a good idea to hide the contract in the wooden handle, but you forget one thing.".


    The old knight asked hastily, "what did I miss?"


    The Holy Light Rune and the soft and holy light appeared in William''s eyes. "You have the sulfur smell of the devil, and the dark power in the contract that makes people unable to move their eyes at a glance.".


    Staring at by the Rune of light, the evil spirit Knight instinctively takes a step back, but soon, like others, is blinded by William.

 Chapter 1014

    In the view of this Texas knight, the man who owns the holy light must belong to the just side, but he doesn''t think about it carefully. Although he is an evil spirit knight, doesn''t he also yearn for heaven?


    People who have the holy light are not necessarily good people, and they have no rules to stand on the side of justice.


    "The light?"


    The old knight stepped forward unexpectedly and excitedly, but was immediately burned by the holy light in William''s eyes. He quickly raised his hand in pain and said, "don''t worry, I don''t have any malice,


    just want to ask you if there is any way to destroy the contract of Saint van gunsa.".


    "Destroy?" William said with a smile, "why do you want to destroy a thousand evil spirits? Do you really think Mephisto lacks evil spirits?"


    "It''s just that he planned for so many years to induce the believers of a whole village to degenerate, but at last the archangels turned him yellow, and Mephisto couldn''t swallow his breath.".


    "Before you get this contract, it has existed for at least several hundred years, and it has changed its owner several times. Why don''t you think that those who get the contract don''t open it for such a long time"


    "this, this and" when you hear William''s conjecture, the old knight can''t help but be silent, and then he starts to think about it. William just said that Mephisto would come soon.


    "You''re here to meet the devil Mephisto?"


    "That''s right," William nodded directly. "The hell devil is not invincible, otherwise the earth would have been captured by them, and you who stole Mephisto''s power would be so afraid of him.


    unfortunately, you vengeful spirits just can''t understand that what you really should be afraid of is Mephisto.".


    Should Mephisto fear me? Is that so possible?


    Before the old knight could recover, William said, "well, if you don''t want to see Mephisto, you''d better leave soon. The old man is coming.".


    William threw a gold coin with skeletons on both sides at John Wickham''s cemetery, then ignored the evil spirit Knight behind him, turned back and looked at the buildings in New York,


    but he was thinking about how to do something with the contract of San Francisco.


    Thinking about it, a familiar smell of sulfur came to his nose, waking up William in his meditation and disturbing his thoughts.


    "What about people?"


    William looked at the mobile phone and said, "what''s the hurry? The time hasn''t come yet.".


    If William is obviously emotional, Mephisto doesn''t know why, but if William is upset, he will be happy.


    Fortunately, most of Mephisto''s mind was on the soul he was about to see, so he didn''t want to stimulate William, who was a little crazy in his eyes, because of this, in order to avoid missing the soul he had been checking for more than ten hours and didn''t find any useful clues.


    "What about Benner?" asked the diversion


    "You really think I''m a thug, asshole," William said, squinting and lying. "I''d rather pretend I didn''t see your idiot heirs than give you a big gift bag.


    and, are you really going to swallow up your heirs?"


    Mephisto was stunned. He didn''t expect that William would let Benner go at the expense of others and himself, and he didn''t want to benefit him.


    Mephisto, who didn''t find Benner''s trace in hell, looked at William angrily and admiringly and said, "I''m a devil. Isn''t this a normal thing for a devil?"


    "Hell, you''re disgusting," William said with disgust. He walked aside a few steps, half true and half false. "When it''s over, you''d better get out of here, or I''ll probably want to kill you.".


    "When you know more about hell, you will find that I am absolutely a normal devil," Mephisto said with a smile. "Do you want me to talk to you?"


    "Shut up," William interrupted him directly, which made Mephisto''s eyes shine inexplicably.


    I wonder if William is really afraid of those disgusting people, or deliberately leave flaws waiting for him to drill.


    They stood together in silence and waited for more than ten minutes. At two o''clock p.m. New York time, a dozen private cars followed a hearse and drove into the cemetery.


    All the way to the slope where William stands, stop, and then come a group of men and women in black suits and black skirts.


    As soon as John wicker got out of the car, he noticed William and Mephisto standing on the slope.


    Seeing William with his umbrella looking at him, wick''s eyes were full of sadness, and he finally showed some expression.


    Waving and saying hello to William, he went to the graveyard to protect his wife''s coffin.


    "Is that slob with a scratchy beard who hasn''t washed his hair for many days what you call him?"


    William turned his head and looked at Mephisto derisively. He didn''t believe that the old devil couldn''t see John wicker''s particularity.


    According to some theories, the protagonist in John Wick''s films is the son of destiny, the son of luck who can''t die.


    in their lives, Mephisto is just a supporting role, a passer-by, or a boss waiting to be killed.Looking at the sympathetic expression in William''s eyes, Mephisto was puzzled, but he didn''t know whether to be angry or not.


    I can only squint at John wick for a long time.


    Soon, Mephisto, who was in hell, felt that although John Wick''s heart was full of love at this time,


    but the bloody smell of his soul was too thick to melt, and those souls who were killed by him roared and roared in hell, trying to swallow John wick.


    Mephisto showed a big smile, such people do not go to hell, God will not agree.


    "It''s really a very interesting soul. I hope you have a thousand souls ready, or you will have to pay other costs," he said.


    Speaking of soul, Mephisto''s eyes turned and he wanted to steal the soul of Helen, John Wick''s late wife.


    When he looked at the cemetery and coffin, he found that no matter how he searched, he could not find Helen''s soul.


    Hell, Mephisto immediately turned to look at William, and saw that William''s mouth was smiling and his hand was raised. The skeleton gold coin, which had been thrown out before, appeared in his hand without any sign.


    "Well, I''ve been guarding against you for a long time, old man. Are you going to detain John Wick''s dead wife in hell and let him go with him


    Looking at the skeleton gold coin in William''s hand, Mephisto''s eyes flashed a flash of anger, which could be robbed by him. The idea was thrown out of his mind in a moment.


    also thought what place obstacles in the way of John wick when he investigated the cemetery before. It was William who was acting as a


    . He said, "ha ha, you can''t get the same old ghost with your old man, but you can''t ask for nothing but feel the power of the spirit." and William felt the spirit of the skull. "Otherwise, you will not know how to be overcast."


    "Hey, hey, hey, I''m starting to like this game, but it''s just the beginning, and that soul will be mine," said Mephisto, smiling and retreating, hiding in the rain.

 Chapter 1015

    If you say it''s yours, it''s yours. William curled his mouth and felt Mephisto''s projection leave.


    This just looked at the priest who was still mourning, and the mournful John wicker.


    After thinking for a few minutes, William finally released a cover up and said, "Angela" to himself.


    Within five minutes, a rainbow broke through the sky and appeared next to William. The people who were attending the funeral more than ten meters away, because of the cover up, did not find the rainbow and Angela who came with the rainbow.


    Angela, who is wearing a hood and stabbing customer service closely, walks up behind William and silently thinks that this man is the one who throws nuclear eggs directly into hell.


    now she still wants to attend ordinary people''s funerals and doesn''t pay any attention to Mephisto''s revenge.


    Looking at William''s back for several minutes, Angela asked in a low voice and carefully, "what can I do for you?"


    William took out the gold coin, threw it to Angela and said, "help me send this soul to the tenth heaven.".


    After receiving the gold coin, Angela felt the soul in the gold coin and frowned, "this kind of person who betrayed her husband is not qualified to go to heaven.


    even if she did send it, she would not want to get the same treatment as Yingling.".


    "I didn''t say special treatment for this woman.".


    I think of this woman named Helen, who betrayed her then husband, arms dealer Yuri Olov, because of her virgin heart before she was with John wick.


    He gave Yuri''s evidence to the international anti proliferation group.


    So, William didn''t like this woman at all, "this woman has nothing to do with me, as long as the angels don''t make her crazy.".


    Then he pointed to John wicker and said, "when this guy dies, I want his soul in heaven.".


    Listening to William''s commanding voice, Angela looks at John wicker in surprise.


    When he saw it, he exclaimed, "how can a murderer, who is covered with blood and has no idea how many wrongs, enter heaven?".


    "I don''t care what you do. Anyway, Mephisto and I are betting that after John Wick''s death, his soul must go to heaven."


    William looked back at Angela and said, "go and tell the angels of the tenth world that although I can''t break the seal of the tenth world because of Odin,


    as long as they do my job, I will transform the angels of the energy body in front of the high level inside the Holy See, so that the faith on earth will not end.".


    "Then you might as well help an angel come once, and send her back to heaven when it''s over.".


    "I look silly? Or do you think I''ll offend your father for the sake of a thousand souls


    William looked at Angela seriously and said, "I warn you, put away those careful thoughts, or I promise to go to your father Odin and join hands with him to seal the 10th World more firmly.


    Maybe, at that time, let alone coming to other worlds, you asgards will not want to enter the tenth world. ".


    You.


    Angela''s angry eyes, if in the past, even if you know not to fight, she will certainly wave a knife to William.


    But since she knew that William put nuclear eggs in Mephisto''s territory, and it was still a feat of putting more than a dozen, she had no reason to be afraid of William.


    "Even if the archangels agree to your request, the connection between heaven and earth has been broken. How do you let them guide the soul of the murderer to heaven?"


    "Leading?"


    This is a problem, but immediately, William said, "give me the necklace around your neck. I know that this necklace blessed by the archangel will be felt by the archangel who blessed it.".


    "You," Angela said angrily, holding her hand on the dagger, and immediately lost her affection for William.


    But in the end, she just pinched the handle to creak, creak, and didn''t really pull out the dagger.


    He tore the necklace off his neck, threw it on William''s back, and called out to the sky, "heimdahl.".


    A rainbow appeared on Angela''s head, instantly sent her back to Asgard, and then went to the tenth world to find the angels to convey William''s words.


    With the necklace suspended behind him, William silently thought about the plot of the movie, and then said to Sunday, "did Helen leave a beagle for John wicker?"


    After a few seconds of silence on Sunday, he replied, "yes, sir, the little Beagle''s name is daisy, and she''s at the swarf pet store. According to Helen''s schedule, it will be delivered to Mr. wicker''s home this evening.".


    "Then send this necklace with you.".


    As soon as William throws the necklace into the sky, he has been staying in this cemetery since yesterday. The spider robot, who is doing reconnaissance, drops its flying altitude, takes the necklace and goes to the pet shop.


    "Remember to change the letter Helen left to John wicker, let John know that this necklace is the last gift Helen gave him, even more important than the little dog."."OK sir, I''ll take care of everything.".


    "Well.


    After giving orders, William stood on the slope and quietly watched the funeral end because of the heavy rain.


    Helen''s relatives, friends and guests all left, and John wick was still standing by the cemetery for a long time. He didn''t recover until William came to him.


    Thank you for coming to see Helen off for the last time. She always appreciated you for providing me with a decent job.


    just because of your identity, I never confessed to her. Now, Helen should be able to understand me in heaven.


    William shook his head, this meeting, his wife should really go to heaven, and if not for William to help through the back door, that woman must go to hell.


    I''m sorry, man. I''m sure your wife is waiting for you in heaven. You''ll get together one day.


    John - wick first smile, and then silence, secluded asked, "I this kind of person, can go to heaven?"


    "Of course," William said positively, "even if your hands are covered with blood, those people should go to hell, so don''t worry, man, you must be qualified to go to heaven, and you will see Helen.".


    Thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire.


    Of course, John wick wants to go to heaven, not only because he wants to be reunited with his wife, but also because he wants to be redeemed in his heart.


    Even if we let Strauss, the bitter friars who can release the holy light, release the holy light in front of John wicker, this guy is likely to easily go on the road of believing in the God of light.


    But if William didn''t help him cheat, no matter how hard he tried, he would never go to heaven.


    Otherwise Mephisto, the old devil, would not have left so easily.


    It''s not only that heaven has been disconnected from the earth, but also that the guy who kills for money is sure to go to hell.


    As Mephisto said, if a man like John wick does not go to hell, God will not see him.

 Chapter 1016

    Separated from William, John wick went home alone and sat in the empty living room, thinking of his past with Helen and his clothes wet by the rain, which made him feel cold and empty at the same time.


    Ding Dong.


    A doorbell interrupted John Wick''s thoughts, and he stood up in a daze. He never thought whether he needed to check it first to make sure it was safe or not.


    At this time, he just wants to stay with the living people, even if he doesn''t say anything, as long as he is an active person in front of him, he can get short-term peace of mind.


    But as soon as the door opened, there was a middle-aged woman with at least 200 pounds.


    "John wicker?"


    "Yes, yes, ma''am." looking at the mail jacket on the person and the dog cage under his feet, John nodded unexpectedly.


    "Please sign here," the middle-aged woman handed him a signature slip and pen.


    Took the pen, some blankly signed his name, eyes are staring at the dog cage, sticking out the head of the small things.


    They didn''t notice that the middle-aged women''s eyes were too cold. They didn''t look like the eyes of a postman. On the contrary, they looked like Mechanical creatures without any feelings.


    The bionic robot takes over the signature form, takes back the pen from John wick, who is still in Lengshen''s hand, and gets on the car and leaves without looking back.


    When he was robbed of his pen, John wick secretly blamed himself for relaxing his vigilance. Fortunately, the other party really came to deliver the mail, otherwise any killer could easily kill him just now.


    But when he saw the bionic robot, opened the door of the mail truck and sat in the driver''s seat, John still muttered, "are women so heavy now? The shock absorbers of all the small trucks were shaking.


    On Sunday, he reported to William that the Beagle and necklace had been sent to John wicker, and then the bionic robot commander went back to the safe house in New York to stand by.


    John wicker, who came into the house with the dog cage, put the dog cage on the tea table and saw a letter pasted on the cage. At a glance, he could see that it was his wife''s note.


    Open a look, only a few seconds, he can no longer control the thoughts in the heart, fist against the lips, sobbing.


    Read the whole letter, wipe the tears off your face with the back of your hand, kiss the envelope like a wife, then solemnly put the envelope away and turn your eyes to the dog cage.


    The half size Beagle in the cage carefully raised his head and looked at his new owner with his hands. With a few timid whines, he was honestly carried out of the cage.


    Looking at the dog tag engraved on the name is daisy, thinking that the name was taken by his deceased wife, John wick finally smile,


    "yes, you will be daisy, Helen''s and I''ll be children.".


    After rubbing the dog''s head to appease some frightened little ones, John put his eyes on the inside of the dog cage and soon saw a black cloth bag.


    She put daisy on her lap, reached out and took out her cloth bag and fell on her hand. An Angel Pendant Necklace appeared on her palm.


    Seeing the necklace, tears flashed in John''s eyes again. He put it on his neck and took a serious photo when he put it into his clothes.


    Early the next morning, John, who had fallen asleep before dawn, suddenly found something licking his cheek. As soon as he made a defensive move, he heard the sound of sobbing and immediately thought of daisy in his mind.


    I felt better immediately. I said with a smile, "OK, OK, little guy, I wake up, I wake up.".


    When he opened his eyes, Daisy''s nose came into view. He was not used to the appearance of a sticky little guy in his life. He quickly opened the quilt and sat up.


    But as soon as he sat up and looked at the corner of the bedroom, a man with sharp teeth, long head and sharp corners, red all over, and only a football sized evil eye appeared in his eyes.


    John wick is worthy of being a murderous butcher. Although his heart beat violently, he instinctively took out a pistol from under his pillow.


    Maybe when you point a gun at a corner, there is a devil with evil eyes.


    After wiping his eyes, he looked into the empty corner and determined that he was dazed, John wicker put away his gun and lay on the bed breathing heavily.


    But he is relaxed, stay in the corner of evil eye devil, but scared almost bite off his tongue.


    is the eye line of the devil, the fighting power of evil eye devil is definitely the slag of war five, but the ability of surveillance and concealment is absolutely the upper row in hell.


    But now it was almost discovered by a human.


    If we can''t finish Mephisto''s mission, death is the best result for it.


    He slipped out of John Wick''s bedroom in silence, hesitated for a long time, and then summoned up the courage to report it to Mephisto.


    And always pay attention to the situation here on Sunday, immediately the spider robot to see the picture, report to William.


    Through his smart eyes, William frowned after seeing the video.


    You don''t need to send a magic identity to explore, you know that John wick saw the magic.Mephisto would send demons and even stare at John wick himself. William is not surprised.


    But he clearly sealed the magic of the archangel necklace, so that the necklace in addition to good-looking, did not see through the devil''s function.


    But why can John wick still see the magic?


    And Mephisto in hell, after getting the report from evil eye, the first thought in his mind is that William is cheating.


    Grabbing the magic thing around him, he swallowed it and growled angrily, "William Devonshire, you dishonest bastard, am I the devil or are you the devil?".


    After swearing a few times, Mephisto took advantage of the fact that it was only early in the morning in New York and the sun had not yet risen, and asked the projector to come and check it himself.


    But after the projection arrived, it seemed that there was no abnormality, let alone the archangel Necklace sealed by William.


    He and William did not expect that, last night, when they saw Angela''s Archangel Gabriel, they only thought for a moment, and then felt John wick through the necklace she had blessed.


    at a great cost, they directly made a magic mark on John Wick''s body, making John wick who had never touched the mysterious side wake up a little bit of magic.


    Just now, through the magic array on the necklace, I saw the evil eye demon who was responsible for watching.


    This is not a bad thing for William, and Mephisto is just suspicious, but both of them are staring at him.


    After William sent out more spider robots and black bee drones, he sent a sub body to hide around John.


    And Mephisto because of the fear of the sun, can only look very uncomfortable attached to his car.


    But Wilhelm would have Mephisto in the car.


    In case the old devil wants to cheat and have a car accident, John wicker will not go straight to hell.

 Chapter 1017

    In order to prevent Mephisto from playing tricks, William, who didn''t know that John wick had been targeted by the archangels, expelled him and drove his projection out of John Wick''s home.


    Fortunately, today''s weather is the same as yesterday''s, the gloomy sky began to rain, so that Mephisto''s projection will not be forced to hide because of the sun.


    John wicker, who knew nothing about these things, got up to wash after he recovered his peace, and took Daisy, the dog, downstairs to have breakfast.


    When I opened the refrigerator, I had no dog food at home. I had to eat some milk soaked cereal with Daisy and go shopping.


    After breakfast, I took Daisy to drive his 1969 Mustang 429, which his wife gave him, out to the supermarket.


    And William grabbed Mephisto, who wanted to follow him. "You old bastard, what do you want to do by sending a demon with evil eyes to John wick?"


    When Mephisto heard this, he grabbed the collar of the magic part with his backhand. "Then tell me, why can John wick see the evil eye?"


    Looking at the angry and excited Mephisto, William suddenly realized that it must have something to do with angels.


    He didn''t open John Wick''s eye, and Mephisto didn''t even know how to do it. He only had archangels to think about it.


    But this matter, William ghost will say, pretending to think of the way, "this is not what I do, if you don''t believe it, I swear.".


    "You didn''t make it?" Mephisto looked at William suspiciously for a long time. He couldn''t see any flaws. He could only murmur in a low voice, "is it because of excessive sadness and special mental changes?"


    This kind of situation, for Mephisto, who has lived for many years and seduced many people, does not happen once or twice.


    Even some people with the potential of witches and magicians, in the case of excessive sadness, it is not impossible to awaken the magic.


    But John wicker, a middle-aged man, doesn''t seem to have such potential.


    The suspicious Mephisto takes his own William away and chases him directly in the direction of John wick, and William naturally follows him.


    ......


    many of the rich people in big cities in the United States live in the suburbs of the rich town, not only the environment is good, the place is big, away from the noise, but also because the neighbors are rich, the community security is very good.


    The only trouble is, far away from the business circle, want to go to the supermarket, may be a few kilometers away from your home, or even more than ten kilometers away.


    But it''s nothing to John wicker. He''s a rich man, and he''s an idle man.


    Seven years ago, John wicker asked William to retire. After finishing his last task, his savings had already reached $20 million to $30 million.


    In addition, a few years ago, although he quit the killer world, he didn''t do nothing at all. Instead, he helped William to collect a huge share of gray income from Tarasov brothers of the polar bear gray gang.


    According to the original agreement with the Tarasov brothers, William helped them kill their own owner, Pushkin the polar bear and their competitors.


    For five years after that, the two brothers had to pay William''s three-tier profits every year.


    Of course, there''s no need to guess. Pushkin was killed by hardware Superman macall and Antonov, who is now Lina''s bodyguard.


    The competitors were killed one by one by John wicker.


    Unfortunately, William has been hiding behind the scenes. Tarasov and his brothers don''t know where the money is, otherwise they will fight to pay William.


    Now that William doesn''t show up, it''s not that easy.


    In the first year, Tarasov and his brothers were honest, but after that, it was not so easy to get money for nothing.


    After all, most people are not only forgetful and easy to expand, but also blindfolded by interests.


    Unfortunately, in William''s eyes, the leader of the gray Gang is just a little bit of money. At most, he has a group of killers or mercenaries with good skills.


    Without William''s personal attention, he can provide any information for John wick, who is in charge of collecting money, on Sunday, and when necessary, he can send an attack type of black bee drone to assassinate him.


    plus John Wick''s own skills, within the period of collecting money twice a year, there are rumors that the leader or leader will be killed in the underground world of New York.


    In the face of all pervasive assassination, Tarasov''s two brothers were forced to pay five years'' money honestly.


    So over the past five years, William has increased his net cash by nearly $1.5 billion in the Swiss Bank of Batis.


    With the help of Sunday, John wicker can get William''s money back every time.


    by the way, he also gets 3%, which is about $9 million a year.


    So after five years, until two years ago, after the five-year agreement, John wicker was retired completely. But in just two years, he was short of training and weighed no less than ten kilograms.


    At this time, it looks not only a little puffy, but also because she is busy with Helen''s funeral. She doesn''t have a rest to say, and is even more decadent when she is too sad.This makes ilsov Tarasov, who meets John wick at the gas station, think that he has met a rich man who likes to smoke.


    This kind of crazy rich guy is just ilsov''s favorite fat sheep.


    As long as you set a set, you can easily grasp the other side''s handle.


    What''s more, this well maintained 1969 Mustang sports car can definitely sell for 200000 US dollars in the black market.


    Ilsov, who is full of making a profit, never thought that the man who had taken him away as a hostage seven years ago was the one with a look of mustache and decadence in front of him.


    "Man, it''s a good car," ilsov, who was lying beside the front passenger''s window, asked with a smile. "Is this car from the original factory?"


    At a glance, we can see that this young man with a playful face, that is, John wick, the only son of vygo Tarasov, is not in the mood to care what ilsov wants to say.


    Squinting and whispering,


    "get out.".


    I drove away.


    "FK, asshole", although ilsov of the second generation of gray is not valued by his father Vigo, there are many gangsters around him who want to borrow him to climb up.


    "Calm down, man", a big polar bear in a suit, holding ilsov Road,


    "this is a rich area. If there is trouble during the day, the police here can arrive in five minutes. If you have any idea, you can talk about it at night.".


    "It''s not over," ilsov said bitterly.


    Following the magic of Mephisto, he looked at all this and noticed the light in Mephisto''s eyes.


    While staring at Mephisto, William''s Noumenon thinks for a moment, and then suddenly thinks that he has to confirm something.


    An idea, he appeared in Asgard.


    "I want to see Angela," he said with a smile after greeting him.

 Chapter 1018

    William knows how to use noumenon to verify some things. As an old ghost who has lived for many years, Mephisto and William just wanted to go together in a moment.


    Ilsov and his two friends took some time to find out where John Wick''s house was from the dregs in the street, when they drove to get ready.


    I didn''t find that a ferocious demon had been attached to my car.


    After John wicker left the gas station, he took Daisy to the supermarket to start the shopping mode.


    William, who was far away in Asgard, had been waiting for nearly two hours before he saw Angela, who was a little excited, at his home in Asgard square.


    Then I saw that the two daggers on her waist turned into two short knives. Needless to say, the two knives still had an obvious holy smell.


    Even if he had the Tianwen sword and the frost hammer, after seeing these two swords, William had the idea of grabbing them directly.


    Seeing William staring at her new weapon, Angela was in a panic and quickly blocked it with a windbreaker.


    "Your account has been completed. Archangel Gabriel not only agreed to your request to place the woman named Helen in the holy land, but also put a seal on the human soul.


    As long as he dies and is willing to go to heaven, Lord Gabriel will personally take him to heaven. ".


    "Very good," William nodded with satisfaction. He was not afraid of Mephisto''s little tricks. He even wanted Mephisto to kill John wick.


    When the time comes, their bets will come to an end, and William will be able to kill Seth.


    But then William asked, "is Gabriel in charge of things in heaven?"


    When Angela heard this, she suddenly laughed. After William glared his eyes, she stopped laughing. "It''s like that there is no real Satan in hell, but the will of hell''s plane is transformed into the throne of Satan.


    In the tenth world, there is also only the Father God transformed from the plane will. The Father God has no real body. He is a kind of divine idea, and is respected and obeyed by all the people in the tenth world.


    "Consciousness?"


    William was shocked by this for a moment and didn''t know what to say, but then he said happily, "so, like the supreme wisdom of the Cree people, the God of light is just a higher intelligence?"


    Shut up, blasphemer.


    Angela stares at William angrily. Unfortunately, as soon as she puts her hand on the newly acquired double knives, she is imprisoned by William with a look of space gem.


    "Tut, tut, tut, what are the benefits of those winged birdmen to make you forget what happened to you when you were a member of the Assad Protoss?".


    Raising her hand, Angela, full of panic and anger, was lifted up by her mind and floated to him.


    Thinking of Marvel captain Carol Denver, who was once controlled by the supreme wisdom of the Kerry people, William sneered, "I''ll just say why these winged birdmen are so bewitching. That''s the reason.".


    With this idea, William suddenly has a bad idea about Angela''s two short knives. This nm will not be Angela''s hand. Let''s calculate ourselves.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he whispered, "let Odin come here.".


    The guards on the square were stunned. After William said it a second time, they responded and bowed, "yes, sir Devonshire.".


    After a while, Odin, holding the gun of eternity, appeared at the door.


    William an idea directly open the door, face originally with a smile of Odin, see is fixed in the air Angela.


    With a frown, he raised the eternal gun in his hand and gave a heavy meal to the ground. The magic power suddenly broke open the space confinement and restrained Angela who wanted to speak with her eyes.


    He walked up to William and asked seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    William shook his head, waved at Angela''s two short knives on his waist and said to Odin, "I suspect there''s something wrong with these two knives, and it''s a big problem.".


    Odin a listen, frown deeper, with his relationship with William at this time, Odin believe William will not be aimless.


    He stretched out his hand a few centimeters away from the two knives and checked them in the air.


    After several minutes, Odin said with a sneer, "yes, this is the sword of angels.".


    Angela''s eyes were harsh, and he explained to William in a low voice, "as long as you take it, you will unconsciously yearn for the holy light, and finally become a diehard and controlled diehard in the tenth world.".


    "What''s the difference between that and the way demons control people?" William frowned. "One looks evil, one more sacred?"


    "It''s the same in essence, but you can''t deny that it''s very confusing under the guise of the holy light." Odin put away his two Angel blades with a smile, "as far as I know.


    "No," Odin thought for a moment, and then said, "you should know something about it. In the tenth world, Lucifer and his men got rid of this kind of control.


    Then he was chased and killed and had no place to hide. Finally, he had to flee to hell to be stable.William has been deeply aware of the confusion of the Holy Light recently.


    No matter ordinary people or people with a just heart, as long as they see that William can release the holy light, these people will instinctively approach him, no matter how shameless and dark William''s purpose is.


    As for the story of fallen angels, William certainly heard of it, but he did not comment on Odin''s saying that Lucifer was chased by angels and forced into hell.


    After all, the relationship between Odin and heaven is no longer a good question.


    But if there is a chance, the angels will certainly invade Asgard to avenge Odin''s seal.


    After recognizing the so-called God of light, which is a higher dimensional will than the supreme wisdom, William had some new ideas in his mind.


    Should I help Odin to reinforce the seal of the Tenth World?


    But what do you want to do with the power of faith to become a God?


    William shook his head at the thought of the side effects of faith.


    This thing is definitely a double-edged sword. When the belief power is strong, it is really a God to stop and kill the God, but the belief power of human beings is the most unreliable.


    When you are devout, even the devil can''t do anything. The sacred things you can think of can find examples in the whole human history.


    But on the other hand, it really means that if you fall, you fall, and it''s easy to be broken.


    I thought about it in silence. It seems that I''m in a hurry for the moment.


    Put these ideas down first, William took out the adamantine metal he got from Guyi and said, "help me make jewelry that can prevent mind magic and mind control,


    if possible, help me make more jewelry without reducing the function, and then we can write off the whole thing about Blood Orchid, OK?"


    "Ademantine metal?" After Odin took it, he looked at William in surprise and said, "how can you come into contact with the guys who like to get together at Olympus?"

 Chapter 1019

    "I''ve only heard of Olympus in myth.".


    William shook his head and said frankly, "this small piece of ademantine metal was given to me by the supreme mage Guyi, so that my mother would not be confused by the great demons like Mephisto, and then I, the owner of the space gem, would degenerate into a member of hell.


    If so, maybe I will lead the Legion of hell into the main material world.


    When William said this, Odin immediately understood that it was meant for him.


    As soon as he thought of William falling into the devil of hell, Odin, like Gu Yiyi, immediately thought of the overwhelming army of hell, which appeared in every corner of the universe along the portal and wantonly attacked one galaxy after another.


    Although Odin has great confidence in himself and the ASAR Protoss, he can''t help shivering at the thought of thousands or even tens of thousands of demons rushing into Asgard.


    As far as the population of the Athar Protoss is concerned, let alone millions or tens of millions, even if 100000 demons appear in the hinterland of the divine realm, it will definitely hurt the Athar Protoss.


    A few more times, Odin himself is not sure how many times to block.


    Thinking of this, even though Odin was very upset, he didn''t dare to be a little careless when it comes to making jewelry, and even gave up the idea of doing something about jewelry.


    On the other hand, because of the jewelry, Mephisto is afraid to take advantage of it and make Lina have a problem.


    The other is to think that William cracked the necklace blessed by the archangel in just a moment. If William found that there was something wrong with the jewelry made by Shenyu, it would be a big trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I will find dwarfs and mages in the divine realm to build the best spiritual immunity equipment for your mother.".


    Seeing that Odin understood what he meant, William said with a satisfied smile, "thank you. When the jewelry is ready, just let Heimdal inform me. I have something to do with Mephisto.


    I''ll see you next month, your majesty Odin.".


    "See you next month." Odin knew that William was talking about ripening Xuelan.


    At the thought of the effect of Xuelan, his unhappiness soon turned into a smiling face, "if you need to, you can come to me at any time.".


    William nodded with a smile. "Thank you. I won''t be polite if I need to.".


    Odin patted William on the arm, with a kind and confident face, and said, "you may not know that against other demons, I''m not sure.


    But against Mephisto, I''m confident enough that he doesn''t dare to leave his own territory. ".


    "Well?" As soon as William heard it, he knew that the old man and Mephisto had been in contact, or even had more than one hand, otherwise he would not have been so straightforward.


    "Have you ever had a conflict with Mephisto?"


    "Ha ha," Odin rolled his eyes when he heard the word, "not only did I fight with Mephisto, but also any mythical God''s residence fought with Mephisto more than once.


    Otherwise, how can he become the most famous and active devil in hell? "


    Seeing that William was thoughtful, Odin went on, "Mephisto is a touchstone for us gods. If you can''t even beat him, you are not qualified to be king in the world and their respective gods.".


    "Isn''t that Xiaoqiang?"


    William make complaints about it, and then sigh, "can be found by all gods, but still live well. Mephisto is also worthy of being one of the greatest demons in hell."


    With Odin and Guyi standing behind him, William is in a good mood. If it''s not enough, he will sacrifice himself and call the surprise captain Carol Denver back.


    With these three super powers, even if Mephisto united with several other demons, William was not afraid of them at all.


    In terms of combat power, setorac in crimson hell and domam in the dark world are probably the most powerful. William is not afraid of meeting other demons alone.


    Moreover, setorak is definitely a man in hell, and he doesn''t have his own crimson hell at all.


    Domam is as active as Mephisto, but he is very different from other demons.


    If Mephisto''s demons have such negative emotions and souls as fear, hatred and jealousy, Domaine wants to assimilate the earth into his own dark world.


    Really let him a pot end, eat alone food, that other demons also eat not to eat?


    Therefore, there is no need to worry that the demons will unite, or even just the cooperation between the two demons.


    Back in London, William, who already knew that the archangel would lead John wick to heaven, stayed at home in a good mood, waiting to see Mephisto''s rage, and then set out to kill Seth.


    Time unknowingly came to New York at 8 p.m.


    After dinner, after giving Daisy a bath, the little guy ran out of the bathroom, making John wick laugh.


    After cleaning, he dressed in ordinary home clothes and went downstairs barefoot, calling Daisy to go upstairs together.


    As for ilsov today, John wick didn''t care at all.The impression of ilsov still remains seven years ago, the kid who was knocked unconscious by him and left the territory of Vigo Tarasov on his shoulder.


    John wick chuckled at the thought of ilsov''s crying and pissing when he was locked up.


    Recalling the past, distracted John wick did not notice that three masked adult men with baseball bats were hiding in his home.


    ¡±Daisy, Daisy, where are you? "


    Into the living room, eyes are looking for their own dog, but did not see behind a baseball bat out of the adult man, to his back is a bat.


    With a dull bang, John wick fell to the ground unprepared.


    When John wick fell to the ground, the man who started the game still kept on hitting him with a baseball bat.


    John wicker, who had been in a coma before, was awakened by the sharp pain. He knew how cruel the dozen sticks were.


    Fortunately, he instinctively knew that he had better pretend to be dead at this time. When these burglars get the property they want, they will leave.


    Otherwise, as long as he is waiting, he will be attacked more violently, or even killed directly.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a matter of money. The other two, who were also bewitched by the devil, rushed out of the dark with red eyes and smashed John wick.


    Wang Wang, Wang Wang.


    Daisy, who heard John Wake''s cry, just ran in from outside the villa.


    When she saw her new master lying on the ground with blood all over her face, Daisy barked loudly.


    Ilsov, the three little dregs, have been bewildered by the devil at this time. Even when they are sober, they will be afraid that the barking of the dog will lead the neighbors to call the police, and they will attack Daisy, who is not only barking.


    He was carrying a stick and waving it at Daisy.


    But I didn''t find that he was covered with blood. John wick, lying on the ground, and the archangel necklace on his chest, flickered several times after touching his blood, and the magic array in the necklace started automatically.

 Chapter 1020

    After waving a few sticks at Daisy, ilsov followed their demons to see that John wicker was no longer good, so he quickly took back the enchantment,


    according to Mephisto''s instructions, he quickly left with the treasure of shielding perception, fled far away and went straight back to hell.


    Outside the villa, William''s magic separation seems to be unaware of the abnormality in the villa. He pretends to argue with Mephisto about who is more powerful between Odin and Zeus.


    When they saw that they had killed by mistake, they ran away quickly in John Wick''s Mustang.


    Heard the movement of the magic separation, this is a flash appeared in the villa.


    Mephisto, who came in after him, did not wait for the magic to talk to him. He yelled and caught the thief. He held up his collar and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter, you don''t know?"


    The magic was calm, staring at Mephisto, "when I find the evidence of your cheating, I will tear down your territory.".


    Release the magic separation, Mephisto said with a smile, "this human soul is about to leave the body, then you can ask him what happened, you will know I did not cheat.".


    With that, Mephisto, with a calm face, suddenly gave William a strange smile, then turned his eyes to John wick lying on the ground and muttered in a low voice, "come on, come on, although it''s not perfect, I won''t swallow you so soon because you let me win the bet.".


    William white eyes by Xi Xi''s Mephisto, can immediately in the heart of a fierce surprise, the brain does not have the origin of thought of Mephisto just that strange smile.


    In the past, this kind of early warning intuition only came from his heart when he was in danger.


    This time, William didn''t even care about the fact that John wick had no breath. He was thinking about what the old devil was laughing at?


    Thinking quickly in my mind, an idea appears in my mind instantly and clearly.


    "Haha, haha, I''m really a genius who became a legendary mage in my twenties. I thought of it so soon.".


    Mephisto squinted and walked up to William. "Are those 1000 souls ready? If not, I can only say sorry first, you have to replace it with something from yourself.


    Looking at William''s face changed greatly, Mephisto wrinkled his nose excitedly and took a few breaths in front of him. "What a wonderful taste. I''m so excited when I think of eating it or biting a big bite on your soul.".


    Shut up, scum.


    William, who was far away in London, appeared at Mephisto''s side in an instant and trampled his projection on the ground to confine him.


    then he came to John Wick''s side and looked up. After finding that he was really not breathing, he also confined his soul in the corpse.


    Then he walked back, stepped on Mephisto again, and asked with a gloomy face, "so you and the people in heaven have been exchanging news, and joining hands to calculate me?"


    "Don''t you want Gabriel to count me? Unfortunately, people like you just don''t understand that those fighting angels are far more insidious and better at fighting than me.


    Why else is heaven always attacking hell, but we demons can''t enter heaven? "


    "Very good," William nodded. "The reason why I''m in such a hurry to kill John wick is to see that I didn''t collect human souls on the earth. That must be the idea of using alien souls.


    and the people who help me collect souls on other planets can''t finish the task so soon?"


    "That''s right." even if Mephisto was trampled on, his face was full of pride. "Even if you can transmit, this human named John wick will soon go to hell. At that time, the will of hell will directly ask you for a bet.


    if you can''t get a thousand souls, I have the right to ask for other things, your soul or space from you "Bridge".


    "Space bridge?" William understood in an instant, "it seems that it is not only Gabriel who calculated me, but also the will of the 10th World, the so-called God of light.


    Otherwise, even if Gabriel is an archangel, he does not dare to contact you directly.


    This made Mephisto''s face change with a smile.


    "You think you won?"


    William turned his lips and secretly congratulated himself that he was willing to spend money and let Yongdu go to the black market in the universe to buy the news of the war, otherwise it might be too late.


    When he felt that he had arrived at Yongdu''s side, he took the soul gold coin from his hand and was about to send it back.


    As soon as William''s eyes turned, he immediately thought of an idea that would absolutely infuriate Mephisto.


    A flash away, not two seconds holding a spade, transmitted back.


    At the sight of the spade, Mephisto was stunned. "The evil spirit knight?"


    Then Mephisto, who was mad, roared, "I''m going to tear up the traitor. Satan is up, and I''ll find the traitor.".


    "We have to find it, idiot.".


    In Mephisto''s confused eyes, William unscrewed the shovel and pulled out the contract of San van gunsa. "You didn''t expect that, old man, there are a thousand evil spirits in this contract.".Squatting down, he said to John Wick''s body, "I know you can hear me, Archangel Gabriel.".


    Holding the contract of San van gunsa, he shook, "I don''t need to remind you what this thing is. After all, it was you who destroyed Mephisto''s plan.".


    Glancing at Mephisto, William laughs and continues, "now I have a chip, or, we in the same good camp, will we continue our previous agreement?"


    "No, no, no," murphysto growled, staring at William. "What kind of camp are you? John wicker is your man. I''m not as evil as you.".


    Mephisto is really flustered. He knows very well that William has got rid of the crisis. The God of the tenth world may turn his gun to him in order to ease the relationship.


    Anyway, he is a great devil, and even if William is more insidious and shameless, his identity is human, and he is also a human who can do Holy Light magic.


    But for William''s insistence on the space bridge, he would not have been calculated at all. Instead, he would have become the object of the tenth world.


    Sure enough, in a few seconds, John wick, who had been hanging for nearly three minutes, floated without warning, and then a light and shadow similar to Helen appeared in the void,


    while waving to John wick, he didn''t know what to say.


    Then the soft light began to appear on John Wick''s soul, which was about to leave his body, and he was about to ascend to heaven.


    "No, no, no, it''s not over. Don''t think it''s over so soon.".


    Step on the projection, instantly disappeared, and then a white suit, but barefoot new projection, appeared behind John wick.


    He pressed John Victor''s body, put his head in his ear and said, "John Victor, you lost your car, your dog died, and you didn''t revenge yourself. Are you really willing to go to heaven?


    And you really think your wife Helen is in heaven? Don''t forget, what did she do before she married you? "

 Chapter 1021

    When he heard that his wife was not in heaven, John Wick''s calm and serene face showed a thoughtful expression.


    Helen was a star, married arms dealer Yuri Orlov and had a baby. John wicker knew about it.


    But Helen betrayed her ex husband. Although he didn''t know the specific context, he was chased by Yuri Olov at the beginning. Finally, William helped to avoid this section.


    Afterwards, even if John wicker loved Helen, he had to find out before he could decide whether to marry her.


    So, after finding out that Yuri was almost in prison, John wicker actually understood.


    John wicker, who knew more or less the conditions of entering heaven in the canon, knew very well that it was difficult for Helen to enter heaven just by betraying her relatives.


    Looking at John Wick''s hesitation, Mephisto laughed and said in a low voice, "let''s make a deal. I''m the Lord of hell, the only Satan, Mephisto, the king of jealousy.


    As long as you trade your jealousy for me, I will not only revive you, but also help you find your wife''s soul. How about that? "


    Now John wick is struggling even harder.


    Without Helen, John wicker, with his hands full of blood, would never have hesitated.


    But Mephisto took Helen as the reason and immediately took John Wick''s seven inches.


    But heaven is where you can go if you want, let alone someone who hesitates.


    In just a few seconds, the light of heaven that led to John wick began to flicker, and Helen''s soul saw it and quickly told the sweetest things about her and John wick in the past.


    Now John Wick''s soul is not just struggling, but roaring at Mephisto.


    It''s a pity that Mephisto held on to his body and didn''t let his soul out.


    After a few seconds, the light of heaven disappeared completely. John wicker was silent for a few seconds, and then roared, "here you are, here you are, but I swear I will kill you, Mephisto,


    I will kill you and go to heaven again.".


    In response to John Wick''s deal, Mephisto turned his lips and didn''t care about his cruel words.


    void bit John wick and ate his jealousy. Then he grabbed his head with both hands and whispered happily, "you''re mine, John wick.".


    Looking at the beginning of a heartbeat, people are still in a coma of John wick, William can not help shaking his head.


    To be eaten by Mephisto is to give Mephisto a part of his soul.


    In the future, John wick will never want to be reunited with Helen unless he completes his vows, kills Mephisto, or gets the blessing of the God of light again and asks him to go to heaven.


    Even if he wants to die, it depends on whether Mephisto wants to.


    A common soul, or a soul full of all kinds of negative emotions, is no choice for Mephisto.


    Fortunately, Mephisto and William didn''t deal with it, and because William only thought about his own safety, he neglected the life and death of John wick.


    at this time, he felt more or less guilty, so a magic completely confused John wick, and then applied two healing techniques to him, watching the wound on his back brain heal in a few seconds.


    William walked to Mephisto with a smile, put his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "you cheated, man. Is it time to fulfill your promise?"


    "Sorry, what are you talking about?"


    This is a Mephisto projection with white suit, bare feet and molten debris. It''s not only different in appearance, but also different in character from the old projection that is about to die before.


    The 40-50-year-old projection said with a smile, "don''t forget whether we are gambling on John wick going to heaven or hell,


    but he is still alive, and the victory is not divided. How can I fulfill my promise?".


    "I said you cheated, you cheated.".


    William blatantly put the space mark into the projection, "I said that if you cheat, you will take your territory as the test site of antimatter nuclear eggs.


    Don''t forget, you''ve swallowed John wicker''s jealousy. I''m not afraid of this lawsuit even if it comes to the will of hell.


    William patted Mephisto on the stomach. "Man, if you want to cheat, you have to throw away the evidence. Or do you really want to see fireworks bigger and brighter than red mercury eggs in your own territory


    Mephisto immediately understood his situation.


    Either return John Wick''s jealousy, or hand over Seth, or William will hold on to it and use this reason to kill Seth.


    Even if he can''t kill Seth who is hiding in hell, as long as William starts, his reputation of Mephisto will disappear, and he will be ridiculed by other demons in hell.


    In this way, why should he sit on the throne of Satan in the future.


    But Mephisto is not so easy to soften, "eat into my stomach things spit out, you dare to?""Yes, why not?" William held out his hand. A holy light was in his heart and kept changing into various kinds of animals. "Isn''t it polluted by your power, little problem? Just clean it up again.".


    Mephisto, blocking the light with his hand, felt that his face was beginning to be purified by the light. He quickly growled in a low voice, "Damn it, stop it.".


    But William pretended not to see the same, deliberately moved his hand a little closer, and soon according to the projection of Mephisto, the skin split, revealing the mouth full of fangs and sharp horns of the devil.


    "Well?"


    Feeling a wave of space, William instantly settled the space around him.


    Then he grabbed the neck of the projection and said with great interest, "do you want to escape?"


    There was a flash of confusion in Mephisto''s eyes.


    William, like Mephisto, wrinkled his nose and smelled it, but his eyes flashed a sign of light.


    It didn''t take long to see the difference, surprised to say, "it''s not pure projection.".


    Here you are, Seth here you are.


    Seeing that his secret had been discovered, Mephisto, who could not escape but was also suppressed by the theme plane, could only cry out like John wick,


    "let me go, and I''ll drive Seth out of my territory when I go back.".


    William ignored this. After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly said with great joy, "no wonder your projection can come to the earth in an instant,


    but you are so brave, Mephisto. Knowing that I can destroy the souls of you demons, you dare to send the projection with your soul to me.".


    "I should praise you for your bravery, or laugh at your bad luck to grandma''s house.".


    William felt his chin and, like a pig or a sheep being slaughtered, walked around Mephisto several times. He said, "what did you say just now, man?"


    "Since you want to take a bite from my soul, can I also completely break up your part of the soul and absorb the spiritual energy?"

 Chapter 1022

    Although knowing that William is very likely, he will not risk devouring the soul of this great devil.


    Even for people, Mephisto would like his own soul to enter their bodies, just to let him get rid of his opponents from the inside.


    But he is cunning and suspicious. He thinks too much, and he is afraid that William, who is already a legendary mage, really has the ability to be as fearless as a devil.


    "I swear to the throne of Satan, as long as you release this part of my soul, you will immediately drive Seth out of my territory and never mind anything between him and you in the future.".


    With a boom, the voice of hell''s will to respond came to William''s ears again.


    After hearing the response of dimensional will, William was relieved that he had the talent of devil, and he didn''t have to worry about the growth of spiritual power.


    ghost knows if it will change after devouring Mephisto''s soul, and become a ghost.


    "One yard at a time, man, it''s your job to give up Seth," William said with a smile. "If you want me to let go of your soul, no problem,


    but you have to exchange other things, such as the soul fragment you just swallowed, or something else.".


    "Is this human being so important to you?"


    When he heard that William was willing to talk about terms, Mephisto relaxed and understood that Seth and John wick were jealous souls, and they could not hold each other.


    Can be so easy to let go, can''t put face at the same time, belong to the devil only enter not out of nature, let him hesitate.


    Seeing Mephisto''s hesitation, William narrowed his eyes, and the holy light on his hand became brighter and brighter. He made no secret of threatening, "do you want to change it or not?"


    Mephisto, whose whole face was blackened by the holy light, had to spit out the fragments of his soul that had been in his stomach, but he once again blew the fragments directly into John Wick''s unconscious body.


    William frowned at John wick, who was smoking a little. It was not so easy to clean up the polluted soul.


    If the polluted soul is not combined with the whole soul, William will not have any mental burden when he purifies it. After all, this part of the soul related to jealousy is a kind of negative emotion.


    if he purifies it with holy light, no matter how bad it is, it will only destroy the integrity of the jealous soul, which may be a good thing for John wicker.


    But now the whole soul is polluted. William wants to purify it again. If he doesn''t get it right, John wicker will go to the west, or become an idiot.


    And from now on, he and hell, and Mephisto can''t leave contact completely.


    Seeing that William frowned, Mephisto said with some satisfaction, "the fragments of soul have been returned, and I will not be released.".


    William was stunned, shook his head and sighed, "it''s worthy of being a great devil, and it doesn''t matter if it''s bad for others and not for himself.".


    Mephisto grinned and grinned, "as long as my soul is immortal, the rest doesn''t matter, and you didn''t say that I would give you the soul fragments first.".


    Bang.


    The sentinel armor wrapped his fist, and William punched Mephisto in the ugly face. The corner of his mouth was crooked, and several sharp teeth broke and flew out.


    Looking at his face distorted by anger and pain, William said with a smile, "sorry, I said let go of your soul, but I didn''t say I won''t beat you.".


    Mephisto, who had been beaten, was secretly happy in his heart. He pretended to be angry and irrational and said, "come on, you garbage, you have no food. If I beg for mercy, it''s not Mephisto.".


    "Bang", and then hit a punch of William, feel comfortable after a point, then react.


    These demons are really crafty experts. On second thought, we can see that Mephisto is deliberately provoking him.


    Once the punch is too heavy, it will break up the projection, and the soul in the projection will be driven back to hell by the will of the main material plane.


    William put away the light, helped Mephisto trim his collar, and said with a smile, "you want to be the devil of Satan. Don''t be so mean, man.


    Why don''t I apologize and you help me get rid of the pollution in John Wick''s soul? "


    As soon as the holy light was put away, Mephisto''s sharp teeth and sharp horns soon disappeared, restoring the appearance of a middle-aged man.


    But he was not only unhappy, but secretly regretted. He was uneasy because William took the initiative to apologize.


    "OK, OK, I forgive you. Let me go.".


    "That''s right, man." William slapped Mephisto on the shoulder with a smile. This action immediately made him smile. Seeing that William''s eyes came over, he immediately regained his brilliant smile.


    William did not see Mephisto''s rigid expression. "Since we are friends, can you tell me how heaven connects with you?"


    "This, this, I can''t say, I dare not say.".


    Looking at Mephisto with tangled expression, William frowned. Is it the connection between the two dimensions of will?


    After he was startled, William suddenly said, "otherwise, in the name of Satan''s throne, make an oath that if you have any connection and cooperation with heaven in the future, you will never be able to sit on Satan''s throne?""I, I,,".


    "Leave me alone," William interrupted. "What do you think I''ll think if you don''t take that oath? Continue to let you old devil and heaven unite to plot against me? "


    Thinking for a moment, Mephisto easily sold heaven and swore with the throne of Satan.


    After hearing a roar again, William didn''t let go of the space.


    Instead, Gaga said with a smile, "now that we''re here, man, I''d better swear that I won''t do anything against my family in the future.".


    If you don''t believe in William, you have to swear again. Mephisto yelled angrily, "fku, William Devonshire, don''t push your inch.".


    "You see, I didn''t make you swear not to deal with me any more, but I made you swear never to deal with my relatives. I''ve left room for you.".


    William squinted, his eyes sending out a dangerous signal, "or do you already have the idea to deal with my family? Don''t force me to lead the stellar energy to your territory.


    "I, I," Mephisto wanted to say no, but without saying it, he knew that he had just played tricks and calculated John Wick''s soul, which made William more alert to him.


    Mephisto secretly regretted that, for the sake of a moment''s cheerfulness, he had forgotten that, compared with William, plotting against such a small man as John wick was not worth the loss.


    Now it''s time to give William an excuse to hold on to his soul.


    It not only forced him not to join hands with heaven, but also restrained the Devils'' insidious means, not to attack William''s family.


    But on second thought, Mephisto suddenly felt that it would be good for him to reassure William, a ruthless and insidious person who always takes stars to destroy hell.


    In the future, the fight between them can also be limited to a controllable range, and it will not become a battle of life and death.

 Chapter 1023

    Since there is the idea of limiting the fight to a controllable range, coupled with this vow, Murphys, who is afraid that William will have another moth, said, "I can swear not to deal with your relatives,


    but you also have to swear not to introduce the stellar energy into my territory as you do with the dark kingdom of Seth.".


    William frowned and silently considered whether to take the oath.


    Just now, when asked how Mephisto got in touch with heaven, seeing Mephisto''s hesitation, William doubted whether hell would come into contact with the God of light in the tenth world because he destroyed the dark kingdom of Seth.


    Moreover, he had the idea of using this destructive method before. It would be hard to say if Mephisto hadn''t been forced to speak harshly and calm William down.


    Now when he thought about it, William doubted why he could hear the will of hell''s response to Mephisto''s oath on earth, as if he had deliberately sent a roaring sound into his ears.


    But it''s not so easy for William to swear so easily.


    This kind of life-saving means that can threaten a plane is dangerous, but it also shows that this kind of means is the bottom card of life-saving.


    Just like the nuclear eggs in the human world, it''s stupid to abandon your martial arts.


    William thought about it and said, "as long as the forces and individuals in hell do not endanger the lives of me and my relatives, I promise not to use this method first.".


    "Boom", a huge vibration came into his ears.


    FK, William''s heart is palpitating.


    The words just now are not vows at all, but even so, dimensional will still regard his words as vows.


    But then, William thought to himself, does this mean that in the future, which demon king wants to kill him, but if he escapes, the will of hell dimension will retaliate and kill that demon king himself?


    If that''s the case, as long as William is alive and has space gems, no hellish thing will dare to deal with his family.


    With this idea, William could not help but think of the evil named Fischer.


    Then I carefully thought about what I said just now. What I said seems to be family, not family.


    Although Devonshire''s family name is only him and his mother Lena, their relatives are not the same.


    There are plenty of people in the Cavendish family alone. Would you like to bring Fischer back to earth and have a try with anyone?


    As soon as this idea came out, William could no longer resist the idea of experiment. He urged Mephisto to take an oath and drive him back to hell.


    Then he sensed the situation of John wicker with his mental strength and found that the guy was just in a coma. William sent a message back to London.


    Wait for him to ask Sunday to transfer out the relatives who can''t be beaten one by one.


    I don''t know. There are a lot of distant relatives who have blood relationship with Lena. However, the relationship between them has been so distant that most people don''t know that they have relationship with Devonshire family.


    But can these relatives, who have been related to each other for hundreds of years or even hundreds of years, be regarded as relatives?


    William was thinking about how to carry out the experiment and how to make people volunteer. Five or six hours passed unconsciously.


    In New York, John wick, who fell asleep to make up for his mental loss, awoke when the sky was shining.


    Lying on the ground, as soon as he opened his eyes, there was a flash in his eyes, which he didn''t notice.


    The archangel necklace on his chest completely lost its spirituality and became an ordinary necklace.


    John wake up to do the first thought, is that he was still alive, secretly relieved at the same time, can''t help but see yesterday''s state of soul to see and hear about heaven, Helen,


    lying behind his back to talk, to trade with his Mephisto, and Mephisto behind him, can''t see the face of the figure as a dream.


    But the dream was so real that he couldn''t help touching his hand to the back of his head.


    When I touched the dried blood, I didn''t touch any wound.


    Shocked at the same time, John wicker immediately thought, if he really got dozens of sticks yesterday, why didn''t he feel pain?


    Is it really a dream?


    But how is the blood on the hand to return a responsibility?


    He sat up and looked at the blood stains on his hands. After checking his body again, he didn''t find any wounds and pain. John wick really didn''t know whether it was a dream or whether he accidentally fell down last night and broke his head after bleeding.


    When I was puzzled, I couldn''t help thinking of daisy.


    Looking up, I saw Daisy lying on the ground, looking at herself carefully.


    John wick, who was very happy that Daisy was ok, immediately rubbed his eyes, because there was another dog lying in a pool of blood beside Daisy lying on the ground, and he looked the same as Daisy.


    A few more glances and John wicker soon saw the difference.Daisy lying on the ground, as long as you look carefully, you can see that her body is somewhat illusory, while Daisy lying in a pool of blood, the more she looks, the more she looks.


    Frightened by the thought, John wick immediately stood up and quickly stepped forward, grabbing Daisy as she was crawling.


    The palm of his hand passed through Daisy''s soul in an instant, which made John Wick''s heart surge. At the same time, he also understood that everything last night was true.


    It''s true not only that he was attacked, but also that Mephisto, heaven and Helen were attacked.


    And he also attributed his ability to see the soul body to the resurrection from the dead, or to the contact with Mephisto.


    At the thought of losing the chance to go to heaven and reunite with his wife Helen because of his hesitation, John wicker regretted to kill people.


    If it wasn''t for the suicide, he would not be able to enter heaven. He has his own plan to kill himself now.


    Pain, chagrin and regret all gathered in his heart for a long time.


    Until he couldn''t bear to be hungry, he got back to his senses, rubbed his paralyzed legs, knelt on the ground slowly, and carried Daisy out of the villa.


    In the tool room, I found a shovel and a beautiful gift box. Under the big tree in my yard, I dug a hole and thought it was Daisy''s graveyard.


    Looking at Daisy''s soul lying on the graveyard, John wicker forced himself to endure sadness and whispered, "Daisy, you go to heaven to accompany Helen first. When I get your revenge back, take back the car sent by Helen and kill Mephisto,


    I will go to heaven to get together with you and wait for me, dear Helen, dear daisy.".


    I don''t know if John wicker buried it, or if he really understood what wicker said. Daisy''s soul nodded to him, then turned into a light and disappeared into the sky.


    Seeing John wick standing by the cemetery for a long time, he didn''t come home with Daisy''s dog tag until the sun came out. He put on his clothes and shoes and went to the basement armory, intending to kill ilsov and his two accomplices.


    But where can I find ilsov.


    After half a second''s hesitation, John wicker took his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Sunday, are you there?"

 Chapter 1024

    For the past five years, when I collected money twice a year, I would contact John wicker on Sunday.


    If he needs help, he can also call a number directly to contact Sunday for help.


    Seven years ago, William did not fully rise. For the sake of 300 million dollars a year, John wicker''s authority here on Sunday is higher than that of the white ghost who can only kill people.


    Over the years, John wick never made a mistake, and he never took the initiative to ask for trouble, so William did not take back his authority.


    So the voice of Sunday, as always, came into John Wick''s ears.


    Yes, Mr. wicker.


    At the sound of Sunday, John wicker was relieved. "Help me find ilsov. Where''s Tarasov?"


    Looking at the dusty equipment in the basement, John wicker said, "if I can, I need a whole set of new equipment.".


    "Just a moment, Mr. wicker," he replied on Sunday in just two seconds, "your Mustang should be in an underground factory in Queens, New York at this time.


    according to the information I found, this underground factory belongs to aberdon Tarasov. As for the new equipment, I need to ask Mr. Devonshire.".


    Abram, the younger brother of vygo Tarasov, is the uncrowned king who is in charge of the five story taxi business in New York City, but secretly has most of the underground information in New York City.


    Looking at his nephew, with two little dregs to find himself, Abram''s first thought is that it''s not good.


    Wait until you can see clearly that the car ilsov is driving is a 1969 Mustang. Abram approaches the license plate and grabs ilsov''s collar. "Where did you steal the car from, you bastard?".


    "Hell, you''re crazy, uncle.".


    "Shut up, you idiot and trash," Abram growled, holding ilsov''s cheek in his other hand. "I asked you where this car came from.".


    Irsov, who was scolded for being a fool and a waste, felt the stench on his face and couldn''t control his anger any more. He pushed Abram away,


    but before he spoke, he was hit to the ground by Abram.


    It''s not over yet. Abram''s feet are still on ilsov. "You dare to fight back.".


    Two scum scum scum with ilsov came forward to stop Abram, but they were pointed at by more than a dozen guns before they took two steps.


    Scared two people immediately dare not move, taller little gangster quickly said, "the car is that we steal from a rich man.".


    "Stolen?"


    Abram stopped. "Where did you steal it? Didn''t you meet the owner?"


    "No, no, we just slipped into the rich man''s house, stole the car and left.".


    The three little scum wanted to show off about the murder, but when they saw Abram''s appearance, how dare they say it again.


    But Abram, who has been the leader of the underground world for so many years, is not so easy to cheat.


    Looking at their faces, we can see that they are lying. They turn around and take the gun from their hands. They touch their hands to the back of their waist just now, and they take the little scum from baseball with them.


    Bang.


    Ilsov, lying on the ground, looked at his partner who had been shot in the chest. His pants were immediately wet.


    And the other tall scum immediately knelt on the ground, shouting, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I said.".


    The rich man was ambushed by us and killed with a stick.


    Dead.


    Hear let him look forward to, wigo worried for four or five years of John wicker, so easy to be killed by a few little gangsters.


    Abram was pleased at first, and then he didn''t believe that John wick would be killed so easily.


    Unlike Viggo, Abram actually met William and was still in the mainland hotel.


    But when he went back, he didn''t tell his brother Vigo about the disappearance. It''s self-evident what he had in mind.


    And every year, he gave the money he should give to William to Vigo in advance, which made Vigo greedy. At the same time, he quietly hid behind his back, waiting for Vigo to be killed.


    It''s a pity that William''s rise is too fast. In only two years, he began to dislike the trouble of turning 300 million dollars white every year, leaving it to Sunday and John wicker.


    On Sunday, this kind of artificial intelligence can only perfectly complete the task assigned by William, and John wicker is even more afraid to kill wigo directly, causing the boss to lose hundreds of millions or even more dollars.


    This disappointed Abram, who had to replace wigo, but he was afraid that he would not be able to do it himself. Otherwise, he would not be willing to be inferior to wigo before he met William.


    Now, whether or not ilsov takes out John wick, it''s a great chance for him.


    John wicker''s not dead. He''ll get revenge.


    Dead, that''s better. Lead William out. Will Viggo live?


    He kicked ilsov on the shoulder and said, "get out, get out now, let me see you again, and I''ll sink you into the Hudson River.".Ilsov rushes to the Mustang, but he hears Abram yell, "I''ll let you trash drive away this car. Get out of here and walk with your feet.".


    Hearing this, irsov secretly hated, and at the same time, he honestly left with another relieved dregs.


    When they got out of the underground workshop, they were relieved. But Abram''s action clearly showed that the three of them were in trouble.


    Without thinking about it, ilsov stopped a taxi and went to see his father, Viggo.


    But Abram let them run away, but unexpectedly avoided the exploration on Sunday.


    Two dregs left for less than an hour, thinking about how to get rid of their own Abram, they heard from their subordinates that John wick was coming.


    "FK, I knew that wigo''s son was a real loser.".


    In spite of the abuse, he stood up and met John wicker in person at the door of his office.


    Abram was startled to see the blood on John Wick''s body and head, but he was very happy.


    Waving away, Abram went to his desk, picked up the Mustang''s car key and threw it to John wicker.


    "Before, ilsov drove your car to sell it to me, but as soon as he saw the license plate, he took it down and now it''s returned to its original owner. As for your loss, we can sit down and have a good talk.


    Looking at the familiar car key, John Wick''s gloomy face finally showed a smile.


    But when Abram spoke, John wicker looked up. "That trash didn''t tell you. What did they do?"


    "Well," Abram, with a stiff expression, quickly picked up the whiskey on the table, poured two glasses and handed one to John wick.


    "He, he said ambush you, kill you, then steal your car.".


    Abram took a sip of wine nervously. "But I can''t believe what he said, and you''re not sitting in front of me now.".


    "Hum," for the sake of the car''s intact and Abrams''s ignorance, John wick took a drink from his glass and stared at Abram. "Ilsov not only stole my car, but also killed my dog,


    so tell Vigo that no matter where he hid the rubbish, I will find him and wring his neck with my own hands.".

 Chapter 1025

    After talking to Abram and taking it to Vigo Tarasov, John wick got up and left.


    Through the window, as John wicker drove away in the Mustang, Abram sat back comfortably in the boss''s chair, smoking a cigar, waiting for his brother Viggo Tarasov to call.


    Abram, who knows his nephew very well, knows very well that when the trash is beaten, he will go to complain to Viggo.


    Sure enough, a bell rang from the phone.


    After thinking, Abram pressed the connect button and said in a low voice, "Hello, good morning, Viggo.".


    "I heard that you beat your nephew and my son hard. Do you know why? My dear brother.


    "This," I thought I would be scolded, but I didn''t expect that although Vigo''s tone was severe, the bland feeling revealed made Abram''s heart a little hairy.


    It was the only son who was beaten up and killed his valet with a gun. Abram thought to himself that no wonder the whole organization was obedient to Viggo.


    And then the words of scolding, it shows that Viggo still has a little family, but now it''s hard to say.


    So Abram quickly decided to say half and keep half.


    "I''m sorry, Vigo. Ilsov ambushed and attacked John wick. He almost killed him. He stole his car and killed his dog. So, you know.".


    "Oh," he said.


    Hearing the name of John wick, Viggo was no less surprised and worried than Abram.


    John wick, who cooperates with him on Sundays and reminds him of danger, is a god of murder.


    every time he fights in secret, Viggo''s fear of John wick is deep. If John wick didn''t kill him several times, he didn''t kill him in the end.


    let Viggo know that his life is not as important as the $300 million a year I think that as long as I pay the money, the fights between him and John wick are just a game in the eyes of the forces hiding behind him, but I don''t think that William thinks it''s too troublesome for him to turn his 300 million dollars into white and give them to the inflexible AI.


    I see. You did a good job, Abram.


    Hearing the beep on the phone, John wick was determined to kill ilsov. Abram, who told wigo, turned his lips and hung up with a smile on his face.


    "Kill, kill, wait for you to fight more, don''t want to end easily.".


    Wigo, who put away his cell phone, stood on the balcony in a trance, thinking about how many times he was pointed at by John wicker.


    Three times?


    The first time was seven years ago. At that time, although Vigo Tarasov was the head of a polar bear in New York, there was a big boss behind him, Pushkin did not say,


    there were several competitors peeping at his seat.


    It was not until one day that John wick came in alone that he knew that Pushkin didn''t know why he had offended John Wick''s boss.


    There are only two purposes to come to see him. They agree to betray Pushkin, that is, the cooperator. If they don''t agree, John wick will shoot him at that time.


    In that case, will Viggo agree?


    Fortunately, the result was completely unexpected. Unexpectedly, John wicker not only helped him to kill all his competitors, but also Pushkin was quickly killed by the big boss behind the scenes.


    Since then, he has become the leader of all the polar bear gray gangs on the east coast of the United States.


    After more than a year, Viggo, who has integrated the forces on the east coast of the United States, is unwilling to give William, who has never been seen and can not provide any help, hundreds of millions of dollars in huge funds in the face of the rapidly expanding forces and the doubling growth of gray income.


    The bloody fight was inevitable from the moment John wicker called in the middle of the second year to ask for money.


    But with Sunday''s help, wigo''s men were all in the air, and John wicker was quick and easy to call.


    He stuck Viggo in a star''s house, pointed a gun at the back of his head and collected money.


    At that time, wigo really thought he was dead, but he accepted the money. Without saying a word, John wicker accepted the gun and left.


    Also because of that encounter, wigo guessed that as long as he finally paid, he would not be killed.


    In the next two years, wigo would put the money in a place every time before he paid the money, and then find various reasons to test William''s bottom line.


    This kind of little gangster can be easily handled by sending his own drone and John wick on Sunday.


    And afterwards, there was a special sweeper to deal with the body, so William ignored the report on Sunday.


    As for the third time John wicker pointed a gun at him, it was three years ago, the fourth year of the five-year period agreed with William.


    That year, a group of uninvited guests came to him, and the way to find him was no different from that of John wick. The same way was to kill him directly.The only difference is that there are five people who are killed at the door this time. When you see the legendary vampire who can recover quickly as soon as anyone catches a person after being shot,


    after the other party shows his fangs, Viggo has to agree to the other party''s request and provide the other party with 500 million US dollars and hundreds of living people every year.


    And that was the one time wigo was most confident of getting rid of John wick.


    Unfortunately, that was the year when William fought with vampires and werewolves.


    Not only the expendables, Laura trio, Kingsman all out, William himself also out of the battle robot.


    After driving English vampires and werewolves out of England, they also sent out spaceships with a large number of combat robots to hunt and kill werewolves all over Europe.


    That''s not enough. William, who has a great sense of killing, still sends out rewards in the underground world to hunt and kill werewolves.


    So when John wicker called again to collect the money, the five vampires who had threatened wigo before, when they heard that a sum of 150 million, 300 million dollars a year, was going to be handed over to an unknown human force, they took the initiative to kill John wicker and William, who had been hiding behind the scenes.


    But these five vampires and the clans behind them are just the lost dogs who were killed by William and fled to the United States.


    Without John wick as a normal person, the three men, aegsy, Wesley and Laura, who came after the vampires, were under the guidance of Sunday, wearing Devonshire''s three type armor and directly killed into the new and old nest of the vampires.


    The vampire descendant of Marcus, the ancestor of the blood clan, was cleaned up by Laura and all kinds of ultraviolet weapons before he could get a firm foothold.


    So when John wicker, who knew nothing, came to the door with worry, pointed a gun at Viggo and said it was the last time,


    Viggo almost broke down at that time.


    After John wicker spared him again, he realized that the force behind him was far stronger than he thought. Vigo was not only honest, but also related to John wicker.


    It''s a pity that John wick himself is not valued by William, so it''s impossible to find out his biggest boss.

 Chapter 1026

    More than a year passed unconsciously. The original five-year deadline was over, and Vigo, who had been worried for half a year, was greatly relieved that he didn''t wait for John Wick''s phone call on the previous day. At the same time, after three days of happiness and doubt, he even took the initiative to call John wick and ask him out to play golf.


    Two people fight for five years of enemy, after meeting unexpectedly harmonious.


    After no interest disputes, he not only talked and laughed, but also agreed to get together every year on the previous day of collecting money.


    Therefore, when Viggo thought that he would never fight with John wick again, he learned from his brother Abram that his son not only ambushed and attacked John wick, but also stole cars and killed dogs.


    After a while, wigo left the balcony on the top floor of the building and went downstairs to see his bruised son again. The heartache in his heart immediately turned into anger and confusion.


    Although vygo really doesn''t like ilsov, no matter how rubbish he is, he is his only son. Can he really watch his only child be killed?


    "Father.".


    Seeing the bad look on Viggo''s face, ilsov asked carefully, "will uncle Abram apologize to me?"


    "Apology?"


    With a smile, the angry Viggo went to the wine cabinet, poured two vodka and handed them to ilsov and the tall man.


    After ilsov and the valet thought the matter was settled, Vigo took out his cell phone and made a pretentious call.


    Soon a tall man with a straight suit and a big back came knocking at the door.


    ¡°BOSS¡±¡£


    "Randall, can you help me get rid of this idiot?"


    Looking at the tall footman pointed by Viggo, the man who called Randall gave a smile and nodded to the tall footman.


    He easily catches the wine cup which is smashed by the valet. Before the valet wants to seize ilsov as a hostage, the wine cup smashes back and slams heavily on the valet''s forehead.


    Then when the dizzy Valet fell to the ground, Randall also unconsciously walked up to him and stepped on the valet''s neck.


    Click.


    Ilsov sat on the ground in terror, looking at Randall, who was busy patting his suit, and then he was picked up by Vigo.


    Before he could speak, Viggo hit him hard in the stomach.


    "Cough, cough, cough".


    Irsov, who was unprepared, immediately fell on his knees and coughed violently.


    After a blow like venting, Vigo was in a better mood.


    He went to the wine cabinet, poured two vodkas himself, handed them to him and protected Randall.


    It doesn''t matter, my friend. I''ve been boxing for more than ten years.


    Randall laughed, shook his head, took the glass, stood aside and drank in silence.


    When vygo saw this, he stopped caring about Randall and took a few drinks with his glass. After ilsov stopped coughing, he picked up the towel on the table and threw it in front of ilsov,


    "wipe my floor clean".


    Two companions were killed by his own uncle and father one after another. Ilsov was never as scared and clever as he is today.


    With a towel quickly wipe the floor clean, just timid kneel on the ground, looked up at Vigo.


    Seeing this, Viggo shook his head helplessly, "do you know why I hit you?"


    "Because, because, because I offend the wrong person?"


    "No, it''s just a little bit, but it''s not the key reason.".


    Wigo came forward, grabbed ilsov''s hair, lifted him up and punched him again.


    "Since you have ambushed and attacked John wick, you shouldn''t stay alive. It will be very troublesome if you kill him with one stick.


    but I can give John Wick''s boss hundreds of millions or billions of dollars at most to accompany him. Maybe I can get in touch with him while holding you alive.


    But now, John wick is sure to come to you for revenge. "Speaking of this, Viggo shakes his head in fear and helplessness." not to mention the boss behind John wick, John wick has given me a headache for five years, but I have nothing to do with him. ".


    "The rich man? Is he that good? "


    Ilsov looked at Vigo in disbelief, then shook his head and muttered, "but father, that rich man was hit in the back of the head by me with a stick,


    and then he was hit by the three of us with a baseball bat for dozens of strokes in succession. When we left, he was almost out of breath, so even if he could be saved, he would never be able to act so soon.".


    "Dozens of strokes?"


    Viggo couldn''t help looking at Randall.


    After hearing ilsov''s words, Randall also looked at Viggo, then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. When you met John wicker before, I could see that he was normal.".


    But after dealing with John wick for so many years, wigo is willing to believe that John wick is not a normal person, but an alien like Randall.And want to make sure is also very simple, take out the mobile phone, find a number to dial out.


    Two beeps and the phone is connected.


    Hello, John, I just heard about your wife. I''m sorry, my friend.


    "Thank you". John wicker, who didn''t want to speak, could only respond when he heard Viggo say something about Helen first, and then he waited for Viggo to say something about ilsov first.


    When he heard the familiar voice, Vigo''s face changed. After waiting for several seconds, he saw that John wick didn''t speak, and then he said with anxiety and helplessness,


    "I apologize for ilsov. John, do you think we can meet and talk?"


    Silence. After another ten seconds of silence on the phone, when Vigo''s mood was sinking to the bottom, he pretended to be pitiful and said, "you know, John, I''m just a son of ilsov,


    except to kill ilsov, I will agree to any request you make.".


    "PATA".


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Viggo held the cell phone tightly, walked quickly to ilsov, and began to scold him.


    After a few punches, listening to ilsov''s cry of pain, wigo, who kicked a few more feet, still felt soft hearted.


    After all, it''s impossible for Viggo to kill his own children.


    "Randall, gather your men.".


    "How many people?"


    "How many people do you have? Take them with you to avoid accidents.".


    Randall wanted to say that there was no need, but he thought that every time he sent out his men, Viggo would count his money according to his head. He didn''t have to save money for Viggo.


    "Understand, boss, I''m going to summon people right now and go directly to John Wick''s house.".


    When Randall left, Viggo called his bodyguard and sent ilsov to their headquarters. No one was allowed to let ilsov leave.


    John wicker, who hung up, drove all the way home.


    As soon as you enter the living room, you will see a brand new suit and an alloy box on the long table in the living room.


    "Mr. wick, this is the new equipment Mr. Devonshire sent you, and he asked you to call him when you''re done with New York.".

 Chapter 1027

    John wick sat on the sofa, silently looking at the new bulletproof suit and the alloy box with weapons on the table, thinking whether to drag William into his own business or not.


    William, who was far away in London, picked out one of Cavendish''s people who was terminally ill because of his disorderly behavior, and pulled Fischer into the earth.


    Fischer was a little infatuated with breathing a mouthful of sulfur free air, so she knelt down to William and patted the horse cleverly,


    "praise you, great master, Fischer is ready to serve you all the time.".


    "Shut up". William has learned the virtue of these demons from Mephisto, so he doesn''t want to hear the nonsense of Fischer at all,


    pointing to the dying humanity in the ward, "kill this man".


    Although Fischer is a little strange, he can eat a human soul when he comes to the earth. For a greedy devil like him, he doesn''t need to think about it at all.


    He pounced on the people in the hospital bed.


    But then, screaming, he retreated faster.


    It''s not my fault, it''s not my intention.


    William was happy at first, but before he saw the facts, he would not believe Fischer or even hell''s will at will.


    Fischer''s mental strength binds her, and she pours back on the people in the hospital bed.


    When Fischer''s claws were about to touch the patient, they began to melt like hot oil.


    Let me go, master, let me go.


    Fischer, who is controlled by William, has a will in his mind that he dare not, or even can''t resist, telling him.


    The people who have the blood of Devonshire are protected by the will of hell when William is alive.


    Any demons who dare to attack them in the main material world will be thoroughly purified.


    Seeing that William didn''t have the slightest intention to stop, Fischer was smart enough to speak out the voice he heard in his mind.


    William was stunned and stopped thinking.


    The main material world? When you''re alive?


    And this Convention will be invalid in other planes and dimensions?


    But this is enough for William, because attacking and killing are two different things.


    But then, his suspicious problem again.


    Fortunately, Fischer is still a little useful. Now William doesn''t want to kill him directly. Second, he wants to try another kind of devil,


    squinting his eyes, he said, "go to hell and catch a devil, or I''ll let you try again.".


    As soon as Fischer heard this, he yelled, "no problem, master, I''m going to help you catch the devil.".


    William snorted and threw Fischer back to hell. After a while, he heard Fischer''s call in his heart.


    When I pulled him back again, I saw Fischer holding two monsters the same size as cats.


    The two evil demons were afraid of being swallowed by Fischer, but when they saw William, they roared excitedly.


    William immediately released a curse and imprison curse, mental power carrying a bad devil, threw into the ward, at the same time released the imprison curse.


    The evil spirit that still can''t figure out the condition, see the person on the sickbed, without the slightest hesitation and suspiciousness of rush up.


    Then, under the gaze of William and Fischer, they melt away a little bit. When the last bit of ash disappears, they are only a few centimeters away from the patient on the hospital bed.


    "Satan is on the top", fleeing a disaster, Fischer quickly lies on the ground, as clever as she wants.


    The experiment was a success for the time being. Just as he wanted to leave, a familiar smell of sulfur came into his nose.


    "Get out, Mephisto.".


    "Gaga, you are still so rude.".


    Wearing a pure white suit, but without any soul sustenance, Mephisto slowly came out of the shadow of the hospital.


    And William laughed and saw Fischer holding another evil devil, kneeling on all fours.


    "Keep demons as pets?" There was a cold light in Mephisto''s eyes, but he said with a smile, "this evil spirit is too low for you.


    If you''re interested, I''ll send you a demon queen, or demons of various animal shapes.


    "Master, master",


    originally, seeing that Mephisto was too scared to make a sound, Fischer heard that Mephisto had bewitched William to kick himself away.


    If William really agrees, Fischer knows that even if William doesn''t kill him, Mephisto won''t let him go.


    I''m sure I''ll swallow it, so that I can search his memory for everything he knows.


    No matter which point is dead, Fischer, I can''t manage that much.


    Seeing that William looked at himself, Fischer said, "Lord, master, don''t think that the enchantress King sounds very advanced, just think that they must be very beautiful and have a lot of face.


    But in fact, the demons who can become the queen are all the varieties that absorb their magic and vitality all the time.If you really accept the queen of enchantment, even if your strength is strong enough, people around you will suffer.


    As for the demons in animal form.


    Shut up, worm.


    As soon as Mephisto reached out his hand, he wanted to kill Fischer, but as soon as he lifted it up, he was imprisoned by William''s eyes.


    "Warning you, my dog, it''s not your turn to teach him to do so, and I can only kill him.".


    Fischer, who was almost scared out of his wits, was not angry when he heard William call himself a dog. Instead, he looked at Mephisto in captivity with pride.


    This is Mephisto, one of the seven demons in hell, who was imprisoned by his master''s eyes.


    "No, that''s right. I''m the owner''s dog. If I want to die, I can only die in the owner''s hands.".


    "Gaga, you are brave, demon. I hope your master can protect you in hell.".


    Fischer was stunned and soon looked at William in horror.


    And William at this time is thinking about these two demons, will not be acting, set a trap for themselves to drill.


    So, he didn''t pay attention to Fischer at all. Even when the devil died, William sighed at most and turned around to forget.


    It really made Mephisto get rid of Fischer, and it also involved the problem of face. "It took a lot of thought and cost to send new projections here.


    If you think that the value of a demon is higher than your own projection, do it now, or I can send your projection back to hell? "


    Raised his hand to draw a few circles, William once again blatantly put the space mark into the new projection of Mephisto.


    While Mephisto cursed, he hated in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that William didn''t clap himself on the shoulder this time, which made the counter measures he specially made become useless.


    William didn''t see the flaw. It was only because Mephisto, who had suffered a big loss before, came to find himself so quickly that he instinctively became more careful and avoided the calculation.


    "If you have something to say, why don''t you go away?"


    Mephisto, who had failed in his calculation, did not dare to hesitate at all when he heard this, so as not to let the suspicious William see something. In the end, it was him who was unlucky.


    He blurted out, "how about another round of gambling?"

 Chapter 1028

    "The second round? What''s the bet? "


    In fact, William doesn''t have to think about it. He knows there''s something wrong with it, but he won''t lose a piece of meat if he listens to it first.


    Mephisto endured excitement, calm way, "bet on space bridge?"


    "Then you''d better keep dreaming.".


    William refused without thinking about it. "You demons can''t go in and out of the earth at will. The world has degenerated like this. Do you think I will destroy my own world myself?"


    "Don''t you want to hear what my bet is?"


    "Forget it," said William, still shaking his head after a few seconds of silence. "I know your bet will definitely make my heart beat, but I''m sorry, there are some bottom lines to keep.".


    You have a bottom line. Mephisto can''t help cursing.


    But William didn''t agree, and he couldn''t force it.


    If you fight, no one on earth has ever hit William.


    If you cheat, and William contact so many times, Mephisto is very clear that William is not so easy to be deceived.


    And in case of success, there will be endless retaliation.


    Forget it, anyway, it''s not as difficult for one''s own projection to enter the earth as other demons, and there are more souls to harvest than them.


    "Seth had been driven back to his own territory by me, but he asked me to tell you that he wanted to make a bet with you.


    If he loses, he will give you his dark kingdom. If he wins, he will also give you his dark kingdom, but you have to give up your revenge on him.


    "No", William shakes his head without thinking at all. Although he is greedy and greedy for money, he will never be blinded by the interests like a fool and let go the guy who wants to kill himself.


    Save Seth''s evil, and wait for him to recover, and then calculate himself?


    And what about the devil? Not to mention a devil who is willing to give up his own territory.


    Besides, Mephisto will certainly benefit from it. William would rather harm others than benefit himself than increase Mephisto''s power.


    "I guess Seth also told you that as long as you hold his life, you will be loyal to you completely, right?"


    "Hey, I know you can guess it.".


    Mephisto shrugged. "Seth agreed that as long as he could live, he would separate part of his soul for me to control. Unfortunately, the old man can only sit and prepare desperately now.".


    Desperate?


    Ha, William knows that Mephisto is deliberately reminding him of the difficulty of killing a demon God, but it''s not necessary to kill himself many times.


    He kicked Fischer, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, and said, "if you''re dead, you''ll get up and work.".


    "Not dead, not dead." hearing that there was a task, Fischer''s little worry was immediately thrown out of the air.


    William took a piece of soul gold coin from the storage space and threw it to Fischer. "There are 100 souls in each soul gold coin. You can see if these souls are useful in hell.".


    After taking the gold coin, Fischer smelled that the gold coin was full of soul flavor. He quickly sucked the gold coin and swallowed all the soul inside.


    "Cool.".


    Looking at the evil demon full of fangs, with a strange expression, William kicked in the past.


    "Bang" kicked him into the wall more than ten meters away.


    When he saw that he had been knocked out of a hole in the wall, William did not review himself. Instead, he was full of mental strength and caught Fischer, who was a little dizzy.


    With a wave of his hand, a magic rope appeared on his hand, and he whipped at Fischer on the ground.


    "Where is this? This TM is a hospital. It makes you break people''s walls and make you have no conscience.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, master. Please forgive me, master.".


    Fischer, who has been whipped, only lies on the ground begging for mercy, but does not dare to dodge.


    Anyway, he swallowed hundreds of souls in his stomach, so he could heal his wounds casually.


    It''s only a long time since I followed William that I''ve devoured more than 100 souls. Fischer, who is very clear in his mind, doesn''t say he''s dead hearted to William now, but as long as he doesn''t lose his life, he will never easily defecte.


    But after whipping Fischer more than ten times, Mephisto didn''t show any discomfort and fear. On the contrary, he looked at William punishing Fischer with a smile and a twinkle in his eyes.


    Since it doesn''t work as a deterrent, there''s no need for William to play any more.


    Taking back the energy whip, William cast a repair spell on the wall more than ten meters away. The damaged wall soon recovered, and there was no abnormality.


    He asked Fisher, "don''t play dead. Tell me, are these souls useful to you?"


    "Of course, master," Fischer, who spent several souls to recover himself, said excitedly, "these are the souls on the battlefield, full of tyranny, killing and fear.


    for me, a medium-sized devil, it is absolutely the best supplement. If I absorb hundreds more, my strength will be upgraded to a level and become a real medium-sized evil The devil."After all, you trash or a low devil?"


    He kicked Fischer again. Since these souls are useful, William doesn''t want to give them, so as not to directly enhance the power of these demons.


    "Go to crimson hell and tell setorak that as long as he helps me kill Seth, I will let at least one million people on earth remember his name.".


    "A million?"


    As soon as Mephisto''s eyes brightened, if a million people remember themselves, how much fear can they get?


    And a Seth who has no territory or subjects is just a high-level hitter even if he is under his command. How can he increase his own strength.


    So Mephisto, who was so excited, said, "don''t look for cetorak, I''ll help you.".


    "You?" William looked at Mephisto contemptuously, "unless you swear to hell will, earth time will kill Seth within an hour,


    otherwise, you''d better rest, I can''t trust you.".


    "An hour? It''s impossible. Even setorak won''t kill Seth for the fear of a million people.


    "Are you trying to raise the price?" William turned his lips and kicked Fischer again. "Go back to hell and find the dark red hell''s satorak. He is an unknown but powerful demon king, and he will surely like to see his reputation spread to the world.".


    "Yes, master," Fisher lay on the ground, waiting for William to send him back to hell.


    But a few seconds later, he found that William didn''t mean to send him back directly. Fischer immediately understood that William was waiting for Mephisto to speak.


    How could Mephisto be so easy to cheat? Five or six seconds later, when he heard William''s cold hum, Fischer reluctantly broke away from his disguise and planned to let the will of the main material plane drive him back to hell.


    "Wait a minute." seeing Fischer glowing red, Mephisto knows what Fischer wants to do.


    Although he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to raise prices, he didn''t want to understand the crimson hell''s setorak to become more famous.

 Chapter 1029

    Setorac of crimson hell was originally Mephisto''s competitor for Satan''s throne.


    And if you are really strong, setorac is much better than Mephisto.


    The reason why he is not famous is that his demand for soul is far less intense than that of other demons.


    But if William, the strong man in the human race, took the initiative to spread his name for setorac, it would not be good for Mephisto.


    Therefore, he would rather not pay, do not want setorak stronger.


    But to help this kind of thing, and any devil insulation.


    We can only ask for the reward, but also think about how to get William to agree.


    Finally, I had to bite my teeth and say, "double the reward. As long as two million people remember me and fear me, I will help you kill Seth now,


    and kill him thoroughly, even the soul and even the name will help you erase.".


    "let two million people remember your name is no problem," William squinted, taking the opportunity to press down the road. "But people fear you, that''s not my has the final say."


    It''s easy to remember and even operate well. People not only don''t fear Mephisto, but also treat him as a joke.


    "You", "you", "you", Mephisto almost roared angrily, but when he thought about it, it was strange that William would take the initiative to help him spread his fear,


    now it is the most important thing for him to prevent setorak from becoming stronger.


    But in this way, it seemed that he was in a hurry to see William, not only did not plot against him, but also suffered a dark loss, which made William understand that he was afraid of setorac.


    Think of this, Mephisto angry all over the body at the same time, see evil Fischer''s eyes again.


    If you don''t kill Fischer, William will contact setorak sooner or later.


    Now the only thing we can expect is that when William spreads his name, those believers of the devil will make a lot of trouble on the earth, and even let him be remembered by more people through William''s fame.


    Now that we''re going to do something, we''d better do something to distract William.


    Thinking of this, Mephisto turned his eyes and said, "wait, I''ll kill Seth right now, and then I''ll continue to bet with you. I don''t believe that I, the devil of hell, can''t win you once.".


    William kicked Fischer, "will there be any special sign when the devil God or the devil king disappears completely?".


    "Of course," Fischer, who was lying on the ground, looked up at Mephisto, and then looked at William and said, "Seth is the God of darkness and desert. As long as he dies,


    it will surely cause other demons and gods related to darkness and desert to fight for it, which can''t be concealed in the dungeon.".


    William nodded, but then he was still worried about forcing Mephisto to swear to the throne of Satan, which untied the shackles of him and threw the projection back to hell.


    As soon as I finished throwing it, I suddenly remembered that it was just a projection, and I didn''t have to do it at all.


    Can let William White help, the projection back, he would rather when he did not think of this stubble, Chuai understand pretend confused.


    As soon as the projection returns to hell, Mephisto, who is sitting on a huge throne, stands up and roars angrily throughout the palace.


    Fortunately, although he was angry, and even almost angry, there was not a bit of William''s name in those filthy words, so as not to be known that he, the devil of hell, was fooled by a human one after another.


    But the oath has been made, and Mephisto has to kill Seth if he doesn''t want to.


    Within an hour, there was a voice in William''s heart telling him that it was time for him to keep his promise.


    Covering his ears, he said to Sunday, "what''s the progress of the Dinosaur Island that Abigail is in charge of?"


    "The main building for the detention and feeding is basically completed, and the remaining ancillary buildings are expected to be completed in three months.".


    "Very good," said William, looking at the clever Fischer, "go back to hell and find a way to spread the story of Mephisto and Jack torac to the crimson hell. I understand.".


    After thinking about it, William threw out a soul gold coin and reminded him, "when it''s done, I''ll reward you with a gold coin. And be careful, Mephisto. Call me if there''s any danger. I''ll send you to the earth first.".


    "Thank you, master, I will certainly complete the task you told me.".


    It''s not difficult for Fischer. What''s more, William not only threw a soul gold coin to him again, but also said that he would reward a gold coin when it was finished.


    Two soul gold coins are equal to 200 souls. Fischer is willing to do anything as long as he doesn''t lose his head.


    After absorbing these souls, you may be able to advance to intermediate level.


    William kicks Fischer back to hell. With a crooked corner of his mouth, he thinks with a smile whether setorak will go to Mephisto''s trouble when he knows the news.


    If there is a fight, it will be fun.


    Eyes a stare, directly the remaining evil to purify, just send way magic planet.Fly into the sky and say to Sunday, "look for those ugly looking carnivorous dinosaurs.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon dozens of images of dinosaurs appeared in front of him.


    To choose from, William still had a conscience. Instead of choosing the dinosaurs that were really unsightly, he chose the double headed dinosaurs directly.


    Then, at the prompt of Sunday, it only took more than ten seconds to fly into a huge forest and send out the black bee drone. It took less than half an hour to find the nest of the dragon.


    With a pup sized baby, he went back to the underground laboratory of London manor. After taking a video in front of all kinds of advanced departments on Sunday,


    he threw the baby to Oxford castle and was kept by the magic elves of Thunderbird cliff.


    "Tell Abigail that the baby is called Mephisto, the Lord of hell, and let her take the video to see Prime Minister Richard.


    Without divulging the video, I want all English people to know that Abigail''s reason for meeting Richard was that an ancient creature named Mephisto, the Lord of hell, reappeared in England.


    Yes sir.


    As William''s spokesman, Abigail is not well-known, but he will be noticed by many people.


    As long as William doesn''t leave the scene and the video doesn''t go out, the term Guangyuan paleontology will attract a lot of media attention.


    But no picture, no truth, no sensation, and the name Mephisto, in a few days people will forget.


    Abigail, who received the notice on Sunday, thought for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Prime Minister Richard.


    In hell, Mephisto, who was hurt because he was in a hurry to kill Seth, was furious and felt that he had suffered a lot. When he was thinking about how to calculate his return, he soon felt that his name was mentioned from time to time.


    A little thought, it is clear that William began to fulfill the promise.


    This made Mephisto, who was always angry, sit back on the throne and listen happily to the voices calling for Mephisto, the Lord of hell.

 Chapter 1030

    For demons, what they fear most is that no one knows and remembers them, so they want fame no matter what it is.


    Listening to the call of names in my mind, Mephisto is about to ascend.


    As time went on, more and more people read out his name, Mephisto found that he received less fear than expected.


    No, it''s not that I didn''t expect much, but that people who read their names will have fear in their hearts for the first time, but this fear will soon disappear.


    This makes Mephisto get a lot of fear, but the quality is no longer rubbish.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    After thinking about it, Mephisto, who could not help but be curious, put his projection into London again and came to the previous hospital.


    As soon as he got close, a voice came into his ears. When he looked up, he saw William''s magical identity. He stood on the dark roof of the hospital and waved to him.


    "What on earth have you done and why do I receive far less fear than normal?"


    "Nothing, probably because those who call your name today don''t have a specific image, so those who fear can''t go to hell.".


    William, who has thought about it for a long time, knows very well that those who name Mephisto don''t really think about Mephisto, the demon king, but Mephisto, an ancient creature cloned.


    So it''s strange that those fears can fall on Mephisto.


    Seeing that there was no answer from William, Mephisto stepped back and went into the dark to communicate with his followers.


    A few minutes later, Mephisto, with an angry face, returned to the roof of the hospital and said, "well, well, very well, you bastard are good at calculating. You dare to humiliate me like this.".


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m fulfilling our agreement anyway, and as long as I release the video in my hand, or even go out in person, your name will be remembered by at least one billion people in an instant,


    besides, on earth, what can you do with me?".


    "Ten billion?"


    Mephisto''s excited tongue trembled at the number.


    A billion parts of fear, even if the quality is poor, it is a billion parts.


    Once the number becomes huge, the same energy change causes qualitative change.


    "What do you want?" Mephisto said without hesitation, "demons, dark elves, beauties, wealth, longevity, treasures, as long as you speak, I promise to make you satisfied.".


    "Ha," William said with a big yawn, "will I be short of money? Want a girl


    With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen huge boxes appeared on the rooftop, and more than two million energy crystals appeared in Mephisto''s eyes.


    Before Mephisto took the opportunity to absorb the energy in the energy crystal, William waved the box back into the storage space.


    "I''ve already dealt with the life span issue, and the life span provided by the devil like you will not be wanted by the fool who takes the wrong medicine.".


    "As for treasures," William said with a curl of his lips, "is there one of the devil''s treasures normal?"


    "Shut up, we are dimensional life, and we are not seen in the whole multiverse",


    Mephisto said triumphantly, "we have seen more treasures than you, a country bumpkin who only wandered in the nine realms.".


    "Why don''t you shut up or show me some?"


    "Take it," murphysto said sarcastically as he recovered. "Are you going to rob it? People like you are more insidious than the demons I know.


    Mephisto, who did not dare to take out the treasure directly, could not forget the figure of one billion.


    Although there are many believers in him, those who believe in him are rats in the sewer. It''s too late to hide. How dare they openly publicize him as the demon king.


    And let William go to hell to see, with his caution, maybe even magic separation will not go.


    "Seth is dead. How about I use his dark kingdom as a chip to gamble with you again?"


    "Ha, ghosts want the territory of the hapless ghosts," William looked at Mephisto contemptuously. "After being washed by the stellar energy, it''s even more barren.


    now it must be the focus of all forces in hell.


    What do I want this kind of ghost place to do to fight with the devil king and the devil gods? "


    William is very clear about his strength, "on earth, I abuse you, but in hell, I am abused by you.".


    "What do you want?"


    "How do I know?" William shrugged. "Man, you want what I have. Instead of taking out the treasure, you ask me what I want.


    That''s not how business is done. ".


    If the treasure can not be taken out, Mephisto will certainly not take it out. What is the most in hell, of course, is cannon fodder. "Since you are the owner of space gems, I will use the life and death of ten thousand demon armies as chips to bet with you.


    As long as you win, these ten thousand armies will swear allegiance to you in the name of Satan. Life and death are all up to you. Even with one thought, these ten thousand demons will be wiped out.This, this, this.


    In addition to the lower demons, other demons are projected into the main material world, and their strength is greatly weakened. But if they are directly pulled over like Fischer, they are really high-quality cannon fodder.


    And William does not plan to use these ten thousand demons in the main material plane.


    However, if it was time for crisis, he would not be so pedantic.


    Besides heaven, the myth of Olympus is on the other side. Maybe when the ten thousand demons will come into use.


    Even the Zetas are not as good-looking as demons. It''s OK to say that they are demons.


    And William remembers purple potato.


    Those strange alien troops in that guy''s hand, which one is better than the devil.


    As long as he can gain the absolute loyalty of these demons and decide their life and death in a word, William, who has the mechanical army alone, is really thinking about whether to set up a demon army to deal with different opponents.


    It''s really advantageous for the mechanical army to fight against those forces that are not developed in science and technology, or supported by magic or physical force.


    when it comes to Kerry people with supreme wisdom, it''s very likely to send troops for them.


    Since we have collected a group of bitter friars as cannon fodder, we are just getting a demon Legion out.


    With this idea, William thought silently for a while, and then said, "in your territory, set aside a piece of absolutely neutral land for me as a residence,


    moreover, these ten thousand demons must be above medium level, and the candidates should be selected by me personally,,". After thinking about it, William changed his words and said, "or by my representative.".


    "No problem, whatever you say," Mephisto agreed without hesitation.


    In the whole hell, there is no lack of anything but demons.


    As long as William agrees, don''t say ten thousand, even one million demons, Mephisto won''t frown.


    But Mephisto agreed so quickly that a shameless fellow like William said immediately, "wait, I''m not finished. What''s the hurry?".


    Once again saw William''s shameless, Mephisto gritted his teeth hard way, "you say.".

 Chapter 1031

    "Ten thousand is too little. How about one to one hundred?"


    William said with a smile, "as long as 10000 people remember your name, I can get 100 medium demons, 10 high demons, or higher demons?"


    "You''re dreaming," Mephisto sneered. "I don''t have a hundred quasi demons who are one level higher than the higher demons.


    besides, there are 100000 quasi demons under my command. If there were 100000 higher demons, I would have unified the hell, and I need to cooperate with you.".


    "You are really a poor man. As the seven lords of hell, you can be called the devil if you don''t have a thousand or eight hundred demon gods.".


    Although that''s what he said, William thought that, as Mephisto said, these demons would obey their own orders completely.


    can he be divided into some demons as the spirit of the stone winged beast?


    At the thought of ten thousand, even after gaining a firm foothold in hell, there will be countless demons. When he is waiting to make them into an army of stone winged beasts, William thinks that it may not be long before he can capture a different side.


    Excited for a while, I can''t help thinking about what to do if I lose.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided that if he really lost, he would kill the dragon named Mephisto.


    Then the body of the double crown dragon will be made public, and the news that the first human cloned dinosaur died will definitely spread all over the world.


    It won''t be hard for a billion people to remember this double headed dragon named Mephisto.


    He completed the agreement, but what Mephisto can get is not fear, but regret for the double crown dragon, and schadenfreude for William.


    With the way to deal with the failure, William felt that he would take the 10000 demons and a neutral territory.


    "I won, 10000 medium demon legions and a territory belonging to me. I''ll choose the territory, and the area is no less than 10000 acres.".


    "No problem," thought Mephisto a little, and agreed, "I win, and my name will appear in front of people all over the world.".


    "What do you think?" William shook his head directly. He suddenly felt that it would be bad for him to determine the number. There was too much room to operate.


    "I can guarantee that more than 30% of the world''s paper media and at least one TV station in each country will accurately name Mephisto.".


    Seeing William change his tongue again, Mephisto didn''t get angry this time.


    He is very clear that even if William plays tricks, but on the earth, the strength is crushed by William, how to choose, he is still very clear.


    "Bet on what?"


    "I''ll bet John wicker if he can kill ilsov in three days," William said without thinking about it.


    "Wait a minute," interrupted Mephisto before William could finish. "You decide what to bet on, and who to bet on first. Of course, I''ll say it first.".


    Looking at William''s face changed, Mephisto said happily, "I can kill ilsov in three days.".


    "You beat John wick?" William said with a gloomy face, "John wicker is my man. Do you really hold him down? No more thinking, thinking? "


    "Ha ha, don''t think about it. It''s settled," said Mephisto, squinting.


    All right, I''ll bet ilsov lives three days. Deal.


    After that, without waiting for Mephisto to say more, William flew away in a blink, and in a twinkling of an eye, he appeared in New York. With ilsov, who was stunned by magic, he was sent to the villa in Asgard.


    "I want to see Odin," he said to the guards guarding the square of inner city.


    Soon, William appeared in the Council room of the divine realm with the unconscious ilsov.


    Looking at ilsov who was thrown on the ground by William, Odin asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll make a bet with Mephisto," William said of tielsof, "on whether this scum can survive three days, so, just in case, it can only be brought to you.".


    "Guards.".


    Odin pointed to ilsov on the ground and said, "take this Midgard to the magic prison, and then tell the warden to send someone to guard him all the time. I will see him alive in three days.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    After ilsov was taken away, Odin laughed and patted William on the shoulder, "let''s have a drink, and then tell me about you and Mephisto.".


    On the earth, Mephisto, who understood that he had been beaten, told the lower demons who had entered the earth and his followers to look for the trace of ilsov everywhere,


    he walked into a park full of depression, sat on a dim, cold bench, and looked at the quiet, empty grass,


    for a moment, he was confused and helpless.


    Then he wanted to understand that William''s strength on the earth completely surpassed him.


    Just as he was in the hell and met the deep red hell of cetolac, cetolac would fight directly if his brain could not play out of date.I don''t care if he''s scheming or not. I''ll come and crush him.


    Now, before he has finished with the conditions, William relies on himself as the master of space gems to leave the earth with people.


    Even if he knew that he had been fooled, he had no way. It was more difficult to find two human beings in the universe than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    If ilsov were taken to Asgard, Mephisto would have no choice.


    Being stuck in hell by Odin is definitely the last memory he wants to recall.


    In New York, five hours after London, it was getting dark. I knew that Viggo would send someone to kill John wick tonight. After dinner, I watched the sky.


    The sky is not completely dark, which means that he still has a lot of time to clean up the table and tableware, and after half a glass of red wine,


    John wick gets up and goes to the basement of the villa.


    Meticulously checking the new bulletproof suit on Sunday, he put his finger on the fingerprint detector of the alloy box after confirming that it was OK.


    "Di, Di" a few times, the box automatically opened, the eye is the short barrel m416 and two modified Glock 17.


    Instead of taking care of the weapon, John wicker took two metal rings and put them on his wrist, then put on his smart eyes.


    Then he took out three weapons and carefully checked one side to make sure there was no problem. Then he had the heart to check other equipment.


    Then John Wick''s eyes were quickly attracted by three bullet boxes marked with danger.


    Putting on the mini headphones in the box and turning on the new phone, John wick asked Sunday, "what are these bullets?"


    "After hitting any target, the warhead of the newly developed bomb will explode, and its power is no less than that of the grenade,


    so, Mr. wick, please pay attention to the distance between yourself and the target when using this kind of bullet, so as not to hurt yourself by mistake.".

 Chapter 1032

    A bullet that''s going to explode? With excitement and curiosity, John wick carefully poured out all the bombs from the cartridge box,


    counted and found that there was just one clip for each weapon.


    The m416 has 30 bullets per clip, while Glock has 17 bullets per clip. The two guns add up to 34 bullets.


    I''m muttering that I''m going to kill the second generation of the grey Gang, and some of the grey Gang thugs and killers when I can use the heavy firepower that can launch a small battle.


    On Sunday, he reminded him, "Mr. wicker, a team of four cars is coming to you. It''s time for you to prepare.".


    According to the report on Sunday, wigo''s men are coming so soon. Although they don''t understand why they don''t wait to start in the middle of the night,


    John wicker put on his new bulletproof suit according to his weight gain.


    By pressing a button on the alloy box, the automatic loading device in the box starts to load three m416 clips and six Glock 17 clips.


    Ready John wick, with a telescope, went up to the roof of the villa and hid behind the low wall to observe. He was driving to his four SUVs.


    It wasn''t long before four SUVs stopped several hundred meters away from the villa and stepped down two adult men in assault suits.


    On Sunday, after scanning the two men, he immediately reported to William, who was already in Asgard.


    After a quick calculation of three seconds, he said to John wicker on Sunday, "Mr. wicker, I suggest you withdraw. The other party is not an ordinary human.".


    "I know these people are polar bear special forces. Don''t worry. If I can''t fight, I''ll leave.".


    "No, Mr. wicker, you don''t understand. These people are not human anymore.".


    As soon as Sunday''s words were finished, the two polar bears a few hundred meters away took off their assault suits and went to the woods more than ten meters away.


    John wick was puzzled when two polar bears were about to enter the woods. Their hair swelled and they turned into werewolves with white hair in only two seconds.


    "This, this is," he said.


    "Yes, Mr. wick, these people are werewolves, and look at the appearance and hair, they are all werewolves that belong to the polar bear area.


    I don''t have any data on fighting these werewolves in my database. The danger level is unknown.


    "So, Mr. wick, if you can''t contact Mr. Devonshire, your authority is not enough for me to send out battle robots to eliminate these werewolves, so I strongly recommend that you go to London.".


    "To London?"


    John wick was staring at the two fast-moving werewolves with his thermal imaging telescope, and then he thought that William would probably set London as a restricted area for werewolves and have the right to attack on Sunday.


    "Help me get the vehicles and routes for the retreat.".


    With the end of Sunday, John wicker took the m416 in his hand, put his eyes on the multi-function sight, and two fast-moving heat sources appeared in his eyes.


    Turn on the automatic aiming system.


    As soon as the voice fell, the metal ring on his wrist was connected to the system with the unilateral intelligent eye and m416 on his hand, and began to float slightly with the target seen by the intelligent eye.


    Bang, bang.


    Two bullets, easily hit more than 100 meters away, two fast-moving werewolf head.


    When two blood flowers were flying in the air, the fallen werewolf did not struggle a few times, and there were two clear shots.


    "Bang", "bang", the werewolf who got two bullets in his head was unconscious.


    "So simple?"


    It''s easy to kill two werewolves with four rounds of ammunition. John wick asked in a puzzled way, "with your cooperation, as long as the ammunition is enough, I can kill as many as I come.".


    With that, he transferred the muzzle of the gun and looked through the sight at the four off-road vehicles hundreds of meters away.


    The polar bear werewolves in the four cars didn''t agree at first when they heard the gunshot, but after the second two gunshots, the people in the car knew that something had happened.


    The four shots divided into two are too regular. It makes people feel that the shooter has enough confidence to kill the enemy.


    And the next few seconds later, there was no gunshot, which proved that the two werewolves were dead.


    The remaining ten werewolves opened the door one after another and looked at the villa in the distance.


    John wick, who had replaced the cartridge with a burst cartridge, picked up the n416 and started automatic aiming again.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    After four short bursts, four off-road vehicles were instantly overturned by the huge explosion, and the heat wave was raging all around.


    The shock wave blew the rest of the polar bear out more than ten meters away, at the same time, it also burned them all red.


    The four drivers who didn''t get off the bus were directly burned into torches. In a few seconds, they didn''t even shout.


    Seeing the result of the battle, John wick, who always spoke little and didn''t smile much, couldn''t help shouting "yes" in a low voice."Ouch.


    A successful transformation of the werewolf, by the body pain stimulation of the long roar up.


    But without waiting for him to roar for three seconds, a bullet shot into his chest, and then there was a violent explosion. There was a huge blood hole in his chest.


    "Boom, boom, boom", all of a sudden was the sound of explosion. Any werewolf who didn''t hide was shot one by one by John wicker.


    In less than half a minute, nine werewolves were hit and killed by a bomb.


    The only living werewolf was almost scared out of his wits. He didn''t dare to move after the obstacles, for fear that he would be found and lead to a series of attacks.


    Such a violent explosion soon attracted the small town police, even the FB1 in New York, who were informed that they were sending combat teams to fly by helicopter.


    After hearing the siren, John wicker knew that if he didn''t leave, he would be taken to the police station.


    Once in the police station, it''s better for Viggo, the leader of the east coast grey gang.


    Quickly go downstairs, load the m416 into the alloy box, and leave your home with the box.


    According to the tip on Sunday, I ran several hundred meters and found a taxi parked on the side of the road.


    "Continental New York, thank you.".


    The taxi driver was about to drive John wicker out of the car when he saw the Continental Hotel Gold Coin in front of him.


    A little stupefied, the driver took the gold, "please sit down, sir.".


    John wicker was also relieved to hear the taxi driver''s words.


    Half of New York''s drivers are controlled by Abram Tarasov, who has been a coachman for hotel members for years.


    So John wicker has a half chance of meeting a taxi driver who knows mainland hotel gold coins.


    There is a prompt at any time on Sunday. I didn''t encounter any accident when I left.


    Forty minutes later, the taxi arrived at the Continental Hotel in New York.


    Carrying a box into the hotel, now you don''t have to worry about being arrested.


    When passing by the hotel lobby, some middle-aged people sitting on the sofa in the lobby all look at John wick in surprise. Some noisy lobbies are quiet for a moment.


    Kalon, the lobby manager of the hotel, raised his head in bewilderment. When he saw John wicker, he was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile,


    "nice to see you again, Mr. wicker.".

 Chapter 1033

    Seeing his acquaintance, John wicker said with a smile, "Hello, Karen. Is Winston there?"


    "Of course, except for special things, managers will stay in the hotel.".


    Karon said while operating on the keyboard, a moment later took out a key, "help you book in the old room, no problem.".


    "Thank you, thank you"


    retired John wicker, of course, does not want to stay in the mainland hotel.


    But the battle an hour ago left him nowhere but England.


    He took a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to him. He took the key and nodded to him. He replied with a smile, "the manager is on the top floor now.".


    Thank you.


    While sitting in the elevator, John wicker asked Sunday again, "I can''t find where ilsov is."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. wick. I checked the territory of Vigo Tarasov and 90% of the cameras in New York, but I didn''t find any trace of ilsov.


    the other party may not be in New York, or someone pointed out Vigo Tarasov, and they deliberately avoided the surveillance.".


    Of course he knew what William had done on Sunday, but he couldn''t have told John wicker without William''s orders.


    "Well, it seems that I can only ask Winston for help.".


    He came to the top floor and handed over his gun before he saw Winston in the garden on the top floor.


    "John wicker?"


    Winston, who was reading a book, saw that it was John wick with an oblique eye. He took off his eyes with a smile and pointed to the chair opposite him.


    "how many years have we not seen each other?"


    "Thank you," said John wicker, pulling out his chair to sit down and calmly replying, "it should be seven years.".


    After that, he looked at the rooftop garden and said, "it was here at the beginning. Mr. Devonshire guessed that I wanted to retire, and then I really retired.".


    "Well, well, don''t mention that little bastard." Winston, who hasn''t seen William for more than two years, interrupted John wicker. "Come on, how do you have time to come to me? Something''s wrong?"


    "I,," hesitated for a moment, and then told me about shooting near my home.


    "It''s OK. I''ll help you with that." Winston thought about it, took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Without saying a few words, I hung up the phone and put my cell phone on the table, waiting silently.


    Ten minutes later, the mobile phone rang and Winston got on the phone. He soon said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s done. Some people take the initiative to say that they did it.".


    In a daze, John wick instinctively tapped his ear a few times, and the voice of Sunday soon came out from the earphone, "I''m sorry, Mr. wick, some special organizations suggest that you don''t know.".


    Seeing John wicker covering his ears, Winston knew that he was talking to Sunday. Even outside his bedroom, there were two battle robots disguised as armored knights.


    Besides the shedun Bureau, there will be no one else who takes the initiative to speak to the outside world.


    Even after learning that John wick and William are related, Cyclops Nick Frey also classified the incident of the ordinary werewolf as a level 9 secret.


    "Well, is there anything else?"


    Looking at Winston who put on his eyes and looked down at him, John wick hesitated for a while before asking, "I want you to help me find out where ilsov Tarasov is?"


    "Business or private?"


    Winston said without raising his head, "if you go to ask for business on Sundays or personal matters",


    speaking of this, Winston reminded, "you have retired. If you get information from mainland hotels again, it means you have come back.


    do you really decide to do this?"


    This, this, this.


    After thinking about it, John wicker said, "can I ask you for help as a friend?"


    "Friends?" Winston looked at John wick with a smile. "Are we friends?"


    "Of course," John nodded affirmatively, "we are friends just because of Mr. Devonshire''s relationship.".


    Winston pretended to dial a number with his mobile phone, and the voice on Sunday immediately came out, "Mr. Winston, ilsov disappeared in Tarasov''s headquarters nightclub 76 minutes ago,


    as for who did it, I''m sorry, you don''t have enough authority.".


    Put down the cell phone, Winston Leng for a few seconds, the heart can not help but suspect that William was robbed of ilsov.


    Since he was so suspicious, Winston gave up the idea of looking for someone through the hotel information.


    And for him, William is a relative, and John wick is an outsider. He puts down his cell phone and shakes his head.


    Sorry, I can''t find the exact location of ilsov for the time being. I only know that people have entered the headquarters nightclub of Vigo and never come out again.


    "Thank you." since he couldn''t find it on Sunday, John wicker was ready to say goodbye to Winston,Before leaving, he suddenly said, "ilsov killed the dog that Helen gave me before she died, so it''s a private matter for me.".


    "Well, I see," Winston nodded distinctly, and refocused on the page.


    Thank you.


    Back in the hotel room, John wick is lying on the big bed, silently thinking about what''s wrong,


    and then he finds that Viggo Tarasov, whose son has disappeared, is madly smashing his office with a baseball bat.


    After more than ten minutes of venting, Vigo, who is quite calm, can now think of the person who will take his son, that is, John wicker.


    In addition, the news that sixteen werewolves went out to carry out the mission and one of them was alive had been sent back to him. He hated and feared John wick to death.


    "To all the people in the underground world of New York, I''ll give ten gold coins and ten million dollars to buy John wicker''s head.".


    "Understand, boss", a middle-aged man with eyes, nodded respectfully and responded, "how can we tell the snow wolf about Randall?".


    "How to say it? Of course, according to the facts, I pay and they work hard. As long as they haven''t betrayed Randall, what can the snow wolf do to me?


    besides, isn''t there a living one? Let him report to the snow wolf.


    "Understand, boss", the men nodded after thinking about it. They were still the living werewolf, and only when they called back did they know the news.


    "But John wicker has been hiding in the Continental Hotel. What shall we do if he doesn''t come out all the time?"


    Wigo said to his men, "tell the killers outside that if anyone dares to kill John wick in the mainland Hotel, I''ll pay double.".


    "Clear and clear".


    Soon, the $10 million Commission appeared in the underground world of New York. All the people who looked at John Wick''s photos had their eyes full of dollars.


    Even the killers in the hotel, their thoughts are all in the suite on the 17th floor of the hotel.


    Had it not been for the mainland Hotel, which explicitly stipulated that anyone who started in the hotel would have been hunted down by the killers of mainland hotel members all over the world,


    John wicker should have been killed by random guns at this time.

 Chapter 1034

    Vygo Tarasov wants to kill John wick and avenge his son, who was captured by William and is still alive,


    and John wick thinks that vygo hid his son ilsov, and he also wants to beat up vygo''s house and force him to hand over ilsov.


    When thinking about how to act silently, John wick immediately thought of the werewolves he had killed before, and naturally mistakenly thought that there would be more werewolves to protect Vigo.


    He knows very well that he can kill more than a dozen werewolves without damage today, but with the advantage of weapons,


    in a real melee, John wick is not arrogant enough to think that he can avoid the siege of more than a dozen werewolves.


    Since the advantage is a distance attack, try to create it.


    After thinking about it for a while, John wicker said, "on Sunday, try to find out if you can find out where Viggo used to hide his gray income, or any other special stronghold.".


    No problem, Mr. wicker.


    A few minutes later, Sunday said, "six kilometers away, Viggo goes to a church in Queens once a month. If my calculation goes wrong, it should be the place where the money is hidden.".


    "However, to remind you, I just found out that someone in the underground world of New York has issued a $10 million commission to kill you.


    you are now in the eyes of killers all over New York. Everyone wants to kill you immediately.".


    Hearing this, John wick felt a little nervous. "Is there any way to let me leave the mainland Hotel secretly?"


    "I''m sorry". I know there''s a tunnel in the hotel on Sunday, but I can''t say it on Sunday without William''s confirmation.


    "It is suggested that you leave immediately when the Commission has just been released and there are not many people who have received the news and are not ready.".


    John wicker, who understood after a little thought, knew that the longer he stayed in the hotel, the easier he was to be watched.


    He immediately sat up from the bed and said to Sunday, "help me find a vehicle" while cleaning up and testing weapons.


    "Yes, Mr. wicker.".


    When John wick came to the gate of the hotel with a backpack loaded with m416 and shrapnel, he saw an off-road motorcycle parked on the street.


    He handed a gold coin to his doorman and gave the key to him. Under the gaze of a dozen killers, he left the hotel on his motorcycle.


    After driving for less than two kilometers, he was left in an alley.


    After running dozens of meters in the alley, he got on an ordinary off-road vehicle and left quickly, easily getting rid of the people who followed him.


    And the news that he left the mainland hotel soon spread all over the underground world.


    When wigo got the news, the first thing in his mind was that John wicker came to him.


    Startled, he began to gather up a large number of hands and ambush in his headquarters nightclub, waiting for John wick to fall into the trap.


    But I waited all night for John wick.


    Just after seven o''clock in the morning, a phone call came into Vigo''s mobile phone. After answering the phone, Vigo sat on the chair silent.


    ...


    last night, John wicker drove his SUV to the parking lot not far from the church after he left the people following him.


    Wearing one-sided intelligent eyes, looking at the picture sent back by the black bee drone sent into the church on Sunday.


    Since this is the place where Vigo keeps his gray income, he will lock the vault door at night. No matter how hard John wicker is, he can''t deal with the alloy door of the bank vault level.


    after thinking for a while, he decides to wait until tomorrow when Vigo''s men come down to work.


    And this dress in the back seat closed his eyes to rest, quietly waiting for daybreak, so the night time quickly passed.


    At six o''clock the next morning, staff, gangsters and priests came to the church early.


    Although it is Vigo''s den, it still maintains all the functions and responsibilities of a church on the surface.


    However, because it was only the polar bear sect, very few people came to the church. It can even be said that no one came to the church except the family members of the polar bear gangsters.


    After seeing the person in charge said on Sunday enter the church, John wicker carries his m416 backpack and goes to the church.


    As soon as he entered the church, two black jackets pointed at him and cried, "it''s not open yet. You...".


    "Bang, bang.".


    John wick quickly pulled out Glock and pointed two obvious thugs, two shots.


    All of a sudden, the sound of gunfire immediately awakened Viggo''s men in the church.


    Because he was wearing a bulletproof suit, John wick didn''t have to defend at all. He relaxed and made a high-level record.


    The remaining four hitters, before the gun was aimed at John wick, were killed by him quickly and accurately.


    Pointing a gun at the person in charge who was scared to fall on the ground, John wick said with no expression, "take me to the basement.".


    "Are you crazy to know who is the owner here?"¡±Bang.


    John wicker didn''t talk to the person in charge. He shot him in the leg.


    "My name is John wicker. I''ll lead the way if I don''t want to die.".


    "Jo, John wick?"


    After one night''s spread, almost no one in the underground forces in New York doesn''t know about John wicker, who is worth ten million dollars.


    The person in charge immediately knew that he had met someone who had a grudge against his boss, Vigo.


    "Or I''ll send you to God now, and then I''ll kill myself.".


    "I, I, I", hesitated for a few seconds, felt the heat on the muzzle of the gun, and the person in charge who didn''t want to die could only limp all the way to the basement.


    One day, the black bee drone controlled by Sunday opened the way, and John wick had an automatic adjusting ring and one-sided intelligent eyes.


    the guards in the basement couldn''t see him, so they were killed one by one by Glock who was secretly sticking out of the corner.


    After killing the last two guards, you can see that the basement is full of sacks, sacks of cash and neatly placed pieces of gold bars.


    Almost blind John wick, when he looked back, saw the person in charge of the eyes from time to time to an independent safe.


    Don''t think about it. This safe is the most important thing in the whole vault.


    With a gun to the head of the person in charge, "what''s in that safe?"


    "I, I can''t say it, let alone say it," the person in charge shivered at the thought of Viggo''s ruthlessness in dealing with the traitor, "and even if I told you, it''s useless. Only Viggo can open that safe.".


    Since no one can open it, it''s no trouble to say it or not, right.


    That''s what he said, but the muzzle of the gun pointing at the person in charge was on his head, "or do you think Viggo will kill you, and I won''t?"


    "Let me go, let me go. I have two children. If I say that, I will be killed by Viggo.".


    Click.


    At the same time, John wick said, "I count three and shoot before I hear what I want.".

 Chapter 1035

    "One, two, two," I said, I said, "the person in charge who raised his hand finally chose to live and yelled," it''s all the east coast network that Viggo controls, as well as the list and evidence of the U.S. government personnel who were dragged into the water. ".


    With these words, the person in charge was scared all over and collapsed on the ground.


    "Can you open this safe on Sunday?"


    Seven years ago, William got a share from Vigo. The reason why he didn''t use it was because he was never forced to do so by the Americans.


    he didn''t have to expose himself for some money like Vigo.


    However, seven years later, many of the previous networks must have been abandoned, but even if there were cutting equipment on Sunday, without William''s transmission, it would not have been delivered on time at all.


    Fortunately, these materials are the lifeblood of Viggo. It should not be difficult to bring him here.


    He pushed bundles of cash to the safe and lit it. When the fire started, John wick left quickly.


    Fortunately, although it''s a slum in Queens, the church is still equipped with fire sprinklers. The fire was put out before it was completely burned.


    Wigo, who received the phone call, after making sure that the information in his safe had not been taken away, thought about it for a long time. He was worried about being ambushed by John wicker and that if the information was released, the whole polar bear gray gang would be cleaned up by the Americans.


    Without power, he can''t escape the fate of being killed in the end.


    Fortunately, this is a slum. If the fire is controlled by the owner, if you don''t pay for a fire engine, there will be no one else to take charge of it except the police.


    The American police in that area have long been bribed by Vigo from top to bottom.


    I was thinking of going to check it myself. Before I left the room, I suddenly thought of the safe. No one could open it except myself.


    No matter whether the information in it is burned or not, he doesn''t have to go in person at all. He just needs to send his confidants to transport the whole safe back, so as not to be ambushed by John wick.


    John wicker, who was lying in ambush in a nearby building with more than ten stories, didn''t wait for Viggo to arrive for a long time.


    instead, he watched a gang of more than 20 people drag the safe out of the basement with forklifts and other tools, regardless of whether the building would be damaged.


    It''s going to be transported directly in a high-powered pickup truck.


    "FK", wigo was so careful that John wicker could not help scolding him.


    "On Sunday, help me figure out the escape route. Let''s rob the car.".


    No problem, Mr. wicker.


    After replying to John wick, a Kun fighter came from the base of Yellowstone Park in the United States.


    Twenty minutes later, as the convoy carrying the safe was about to drive out of the slum, John wick, who was ambushing first, flashed out of an alley, carrying two glocks, opened fire on the convoy of five cars.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    Double click four times in a row, eight bombs hit four escort cars and exploded instantly, which did not give the escorts any chance to fight back.


    Put Glock back in his armpit holster, pull out the m416 on his back, and fire fiercely at the window of the pickup truck.


    "Daddada, dada".


    Two shots in a row to kill the pickup truck, scared fool, and then pointed to the driver with a gun, shouting, "get out of the car, or I''ll kill you.".


    "I, I surrender, don''t, don''t kill me.".


    "Go back and tell Viggo that I have it.".


    With a gunshot to the driver who raised his hand, John wicker drove away in his pickup truck and followed Sunday''s instructions to a vacant lot in Queens.


    As he walked and hid, he came to the designated place two kilometers away. John wick looked at the empty and dilapidated ruins and was wondering why he was asked to come on Sunday. At this time,


    a cabin door suddenly opened in the empty space, and the voice of Sunday came from John Wick''s ear. He was busy driving his pickup into the Kun fighter.


    A minute later, John wick, who dumped the empty pickup truck out of the spaceship again, threw a grenade into the car, and quickly jumped into the Kun fighter.


    Before he could stand still, the plane rose several tens of meters in two seconds to avoid the exploding pickup.


    Struggling with his vomit, John wick lay on the deck of the plane for several minutes to recover.


    "Is this box useful to Mr. Devonshire?"


    "Yes, Mr. wick. Seven years ago, Mr. Devonshire received the same information from Vigo. I believe Mr. Devonshire will be very happy to know that his database can be updated.".


    "That''s good.".


    Seeing with his own eyes and sitting on the legendary Kun fighter, John Wick''s admiration and sense of belonging to William became stronger.


    The boss took the good things that he desperately got. It''s hard to say if he didn''t reward them.And John wick, who couldn''t find ilsov, thought that William might personally give orders to help him find it.


    John wicker, who is full of confidence in William, can''t help thinking about what he should do after revenge?


    Back to the old business?


    The idea only appeared for a few seconds, and he threw it out.


    But it seems that in addition to killing people, there is nothing he is good at. For a time, John wick can''t help getting confused.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been here. When I heard that I had arrived at his home on Sunday, John wick used to tidy his hair with his hands. He felt a slight chill.


    Looking at the wedding ring, I suddenly remembered that Helen, who used to be waiting for her dinner together, not only died, but also went to heaven. When I had the chance to go to heaven and reunite with Helen, I hesitated.


    Mephisto appeared in his mind, and an uncontrollable hatred came to his mind.


    Mephisto.


    "I will kill you.".


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah.".


    As soon as he finished, John wick felt as if his soul had been burned. He began to ache violently, and a black air began to come out of his head.


    Mephisto, who has just lost John Wick''s trace, easily feels a huge hatred for himself,


    with a crooked mouth, murmurs sarcastically, "hate, hate, John wick.


    The more you hate me, the more delicious your soul will be, and I will gain more strength.


    Mephisto, who was imagining swallowing the soul of John wick, suddenly roared angrily, "asshole, you damned birdmen, this soul is mine, mine.".


    At this time, on the Kun fighter, John wick, who was black on his head, not only appeared a white holy light on his chest,


    he inhaled the magic array from the archangel necklace into his chest, and at the same time, he began to absorb the magic of the Holy light from heaven and earth into his body.


    As soon as this holy light entered the body, it began to purify John Wick''s soul polluted by Mephisto.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    It was ten times more painful than before, and John wick fainted in an instant.


    Then he woke up again in a second, and so on.


    But the more painful it was, the faster the light poured into his body, regardless of whether John wick could bear it or not.

 Chapter 1036

    With more and more holy light coming into John Wick''s body, Mephisto easily felt that John wick, whose soul was still an ordinary person, would soon be burned by the holy light.


    Reluctant to be smashed by the angel, he has a fluke fantasy that in case he can find Mephisto of ilsov in the remaining two days,


    he will make a decision in an instant, and John wick will not die.


    Even if we really want to kill John wick, we have to let his soul go to hell instead of being completely purified by angels as now.


    Compared with Gabriel, who is remote-controlled in heaven, Mephisto, who can project to the earth, has too many advantages.


    It took a little bit of effort to cut off the connection between John wick and the magic of the light.


    John wick, who was awakened by pain one after another, was terrified and frightened. He knew that if he went on like this again, let alone go to heaven, he might not be qualified to go to hell.


    John wick, who was tormented and desperate for life, had considered whether his current experience was the test of heaven.


    under the instinct of survival, as soon as there was a voice in his heart that taught him how to get rid of it, he began to fight for the control of the magic array on his chest according to the voice.


    "Bastard", a roar appeared in John Wick''s heart, "you don''t believe Nintendo from the heart, never want to go to heaven.".


    Gabriel, the archangel in heaven, though his face was kind and kind, he labeled John wick unforgivable in his heart.


    After learning that William has the ability to cause great damage to the whole hell, Gabriel wants to ease the misunderstanding and win over William.


    But John wick didn''t believe in God at all. This time, he took the initiative to accept Mephisto''s help and refused to purify his polluted soul as an archangel.


    John wick, breathing heavily, said that he trusted him, but he didn''t make it clear in advance. He almost killed his angel completely.


    He really felt that he couldn''t make it, that the final purification of the holy light would completely dissipate his soul between heaven and earth.


    So, John wicker, who almost died, had a little change in his attitude towards angels.


    The angels may have been cut off from the earth for too long, and they don''t understand that ninety-nine percent of the people are egoists.


    What''s more, as a killer, John wick has been told by many tests of life and death that when he trusts someone unconditionally, he has already stepped into death with one foot.


    Let him accept the angel''s test, 100 times can succeed once, all count as the special event.


    When he was a little bit relieved, John wicker felt that he was sweating all over. He hobbled off the Kun fighter and went into the house to wash.


    Some aegis bureau came forward to take over the previous battle with the werewolf. The police in the small town did not come to the door to ask, so they closed the team.


    Looking at the magic array pattern on the chest on the mirror, the idea of magic array emerges together,


    and then a faint magic of holy light enters the body, which is quite different from the previous operation by Archangel Gabriel.


    After a while, with the more light energy entering, the light in his body began to attack his soul polluted by Mephisto as before.


    The deep pain in his soul was really extraordinary. After a while, John wick not only sweated on his head, but also clenched his hands into fists and endured it silently.


    Fortunately, this holy light and pain is 10 times and 100 times lower than when Gabriel personally presided over the magic array before.


    Strong self-restraint can also bear to live, and can also mobilize some light energy to emerge in his palm.


    If you want to use the holy light, you have to endure severe pain. Several people have made it clear that this kind of gain and loss.


    For John wick, although the growth of Holy Light magic is slow and he has to endure the pain of soul burning when using it,


    this is a real extraordinary power. From the moment he obtains it, he has the capital and possibility to deal with demons and Mephisto.


    As long as you kill more demons, you don''t believe that God will refuse you, who are good at fighting demons, to join the camp of heaven.


    John wick thought happily, but forgot, or was willing to mention that he had refused the call of heaven twice in a row.


    The absolute villain Mephisto, on the contrary, twice in a row saved people who wanted to kill themselves.


    Ding Dong.


    When he changed his clothes and was checking his weapons, a doorbell rang, and John wick, who looked relaxed, immediately became alert.


    Take Glock, carefully walk to the door, avoid the straight shooting angle, gently open the door,


    then a middle-aged man with a smile and a production work suit takes the initiative to say, "John wicker? I''m agent Phil Colson.


    When Colson reached into his coat pocket to get his ID card, John Wick''s eyes suddenly sharpened and he quickly stopped, "don''t be nervous, I just want to get my ID card.".


    John wick nodded, and Colson slowly took out his ID card. "Homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau, although it''s nice to meet you, to be honest, I have reservations about finding you at this time.".Seeing that John wicker was puzzled, Colson didn''t want to explain that he, the black widow and Hawkeye had suffered a great loss in William''s hands.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to contact with William at all.


    But Nick fry, after hearing the report from the agent who was staying outside John Wick''s villa and was dealing with the werewolf body, called on him to come and contact John wick first.


    "We only need to be responsible for some special events, such as those who wanted to attack you before.".


    On second thought, John wicker understood, "did you help me settle the previous battle?"


    "Don''t you invite me in?" Colson put away his ID card and said, "don''t worry, as the only human who has killed 15 werewolves alone in recent years, not only has he come into our sight now,


    but also if you don''t have a new job, we strongly hope you can join in the ranks of defending the earth.".


    "Defend the earth? There''s a better reason than that? "


    The finger knocked on the back of his ear, and on Sunday when there was Colson''s information, he immediately confirmed Colson''s identity.


    John wicker put the gun in his back belt, opened the door and took Colson to the living room.


    After entering the living room and sitting on the sofa, Colson looked at John wick, who poured himself coffee, and said, "the reason to save the earth is a bit out of line with the characteristics of the times,


    but not only are we doing it, but your boss, Mr. William Devonshire, has been doing it, and has saved us all several times.".


    Hearing William''s name and saving the earth, John wick, who was pouring coffee, was shocked.


    Until the coffee overflowed the cup and burned his hand, he regained consciousness, poured two cups of coffee again and went back to the sofa.

 Chapter 1037

    After handing Colson a cup of coffee, "sounds like you''ve not only met my boss, but also dealt with him?"


    "Well,,," Colson, who took over the coffee, said with a puzzled expression, "I''m sorry, but the fact is that we do know Mr. Devonshire, and my boss has a good relationship with him,


    but you know, Mr. Devonshire looks down on us ordinary people, not only ignoring our efforts and responsibilities, but also in times of crisis Ben didn''t let us know.


    I''m sorry.


    "There''s no need to apologize." after a sip of coffee, Colson shook his head and said, "in the face of the mummies, the underworld and alien creatures such as transformers and Scrooges, aegis really can''t help. Instead, it needs Mr. Devonshire to protect us.".


    "Seth?" John wick asked suspiciously, "can these gods and Demons really come directly to our world?"


    "Coffee is good," Colson, who put down his coffee cup, said with a smile, "sorry, we all want to find the answer to this question from you.


    after all, you are the only veteran Mr. Devonshire has used in recent years, and depending on the situation, you still have a lot of authority.".


    John wick himself is confused about the use of Sunday. He doesn''t know who can use Sunday besides himself, let alone what other people''s rights are.


    When it comes to William''s secret, John wicker doesn''t want to say, "what are you looking for me for?".


    Seeing that John wick was on the alert, Colson quickly changed the topic and said, "we didn''t want to deal with things that were originally related to Mr. Devonshire, but we didn''t want to deal with them.".


    Colson took out his cell phone from his pocket and pulled out more than a dozen photos. "This is a new case you did an hour ago. The violent explosion in downtown area killed 22 people, so we have to find you.


    after all, the new special bullet that can explode like a bullet is only used by Mr. Devonshire''s forces and hands at this time.


    The noise is so loud that many people can hardly sleep.


    Looking at the burned wreckage of the car and the corpse covered with white cloth, John wick was directly approached. Even though he knew he might be OK, he was still upset.


    "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s not that we want to teach you how to do it, but what are you doing and what do you want to do next?"


    "And," Colson, who got his cell phone back, made a call.


    After a while there was a knock on the door, two agents came in with a box, put it down and left without saying a word.


    Colson pointed to the box and said, "the equipment inside is the energy detector that aegis obtained from stoke industries.".


    "After the attack of transformers in New York, we ordered special energy detectors to prevent the invasion of aliens,


    and those legendary creatures, such as werewolves, vampires, mummies and other special creatures, endangering our survival safety.".


    Open the box and reveal the instrument the same size as the scanning gun. "Before, my people were helping you with the finishing work of the werewolf,


    unexpectedly found that there was a strong energy value above your villa, which was so strong that this detector burst the meter, and we couldn''t do without touching you.".


    "So, Mr. wicker, can you tell me whether you are human or other species, and what are you going to do next?"


    "I''m human, of course.".


    John wick knew this energy very well, when he was in the invisible Kun fighter, passively receiving a lot of holy light energy.


    He has been hiding in the dark as a killer and has never been in contact with official forces. Facing the seemingly polite Colson, he knows that good words are violent means.


    Fortunately, thinking of Colson''s werewolf, vampire and mummy, as well as hawk, abhorrence and transformers reported on TV, let John wick understand that he is not the only extraordinary life.


    Since there is no risk of being caught for the time being, it will be beneficial for him to hunt and kill demons in the future by telling special organizations such as the aegis that demons have been hiding in the world.


    In the future, when fighting with demons, you don''t need to pay attention to the police. Just like this time, you can have special people to help him finish the work.


    What''s more, aegis not only knew William, but also confirmed that they had contacted each other many times on Sunday, which reassured John wicker.


    "Since you know about werewolves, vampires, mummies, and Seth, do you believe that demons have not only come to our world, but also hidden around us?"


    "The devil is by our side?" "Are you kidding?" Colson said


    "Our world is messy enough. I need to make such a joke?" John wick shook his head helplessly and said, "I have not only seen demons, but also acquired legendary abilities.".


    After that, John wick untied the two buttons on his shirt and revealed the magic array on his chest. According to the method of Mephisto, he started the magic array.In a moment, a soft light gathered in front of his chest, and his eyes showed the Holy Light Rune of "Feng" without knowing it.


    "This is, this is," Colson asked pleasantly after a long time, "this is the ability you master, light magic?"


    "No, it''s the light.".


    But then John wick was out of words.


    Feeling his soul burned again, he closed the magic circle and found that although he could use the holy light, he didn''t know how to use it, let alone what function the holy light had.


    "Sorry, I just mastered this ability, and I don''t know how to use it yet, but maybe it will have a strong restraining effect on dark creatures,


    after all, those books related to sects have written that this kind of energy is the ability of angels.


    If those records didn''t deceive us, we should be able to kill the dark creatures.


    "It''s easy," Colson said, picking up his cell phone and making a phone call. Then he explained, "the werewolf who escaped from you has been captured by us. If you don''t mind, we can have a try.".


    "It''s OK to try, but I need you to do me a favor, and you should already know that I''m wanted by Vigo Tarasov.".


    "I understand," Colson nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry, we''ll help you with Vigo Tarasov. Before dawn, the reward will be withdrawn. As for your help,,".


    Colson thought about it and said, "as long as you agree to join aegis, I promise that in the United States, there will be nothing we can''t do.".


    John wick was pleased at first, then frowned. Ilsov couldn''t be found on Sunday or at the mainland hotel. Is this power of aegis so powerful that it knows the whole country?

 Chapter 1038

    No matter whether Colson is bragging or not, John wick, who has decided to use the power of aegis in the United States to find and hunt demons, can not cooperate with Aegis as long as he has an identity that can solve the police problems for himself.


    As for whether or not to join aegis, he intends to hear from William.


    As Colson walked out of his villa, John wicker saw more than a dozen black SUVs parked on the street.


    Looking at dozens of black suits and sunglasses, John wick said with a smile, "are you so well staffed?"


    "Of course, aegis is a worldwide organization," Colson said with a smile. "Although in terms of terminal combat power, it may not be as good as Mr. Devonshire''s Kingsman,


    but Kingsman is only in charge of England, unlike our aegis, which is in charge of the whole world, so I am very confident in the intelligence reporting ability.".


    "I hope so," said John wicker as Colson got into the car. "Help me find vilsov, Viggo''s son, and I''ll agree to cooperate with you.


    In the future, you can ask me for help with anything related to demons.


    "It''s not difficult just to find someone," but Colson, an old bird, won''t die. "Give me some time. As long as ilsov is in New York, we promise to send him to you before dawn.".


    "What if he''s not in New York, or in the United States?"


    Colson was stunned, then realized that it was not so simple, and suddenly felt trapped.


    Fortunately, he has a lot of experience in dealing with affairs, and he has a good grasp of people''s hearts. "Although he is very helpless, if it comes to extraordinary forces or alien civilizations,


    aegis, an organization composed of hundreds of thousands of people, is really passive and helpless.


    Therefore, my boss, Nick Frey, after hearing that you are likely to be extraordinary, will ignore the risk of being blamed by Mr. Devonshire,


    also want to pull you into the aegis and become one of us ordinary people, so as to reduce more and more serious casualties. ".


    Colson said with a sad look, "after all, we are facing monsters that are far more than ordinary people can deal with. If we want to keep ourselves and the relatives and children of our compatriots away from danger, some sacrifices are inevitable.".


    John wick was so awed that he almost agreed to join aegis.


    But the agitation lasted only a few seconds.


    If you want the murderous John wickner to bow down, in addition to crushing him in strength, you have to let him see the benefits and prospects.


    Otherwise, if he has tens of millions of dollars in wealth and doesn''t know how many dead souls he has, he won''t look at you.


    Not to mention, William''s boss now seems to have a better future than any aegis.


    Half an hour later, the group came to an airport and boarded a transport plane. John wick saw a huge metal cage with a bald man in it.


    "I won''t tell you about this man''s information. He is the werewolf who escaped from you," Colson said after taking the folder he handed over.


    looking at it, he continued, "when my man arrested him, he killed six people with claws and fangs in succession,


    and now the six guys have signs of turning into werewolves.


    So, Mr. wick, according to Mr. Devonshire''s attitude towards werewolves, we don''t need to treat them as human beings, we just need to treat them as beasts. ".


    "Mr. Devonshire''s attitude towards werewolves?" "What''s the story?" asked John wicker


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have really gained extraordinary power recently," Colson said with a smile, and a piece of information was quickly handed over.


    When William dispatched a large number of unknown men a few years ago to kill more than 4000 werewolves in one night,


    and issued orders to the demon hunters in the underground world for many years, and the reward was 50 Devonshire gold coins,


    John wick finally understood what Colson had said before that he didn''t want to contact him There''s no reason.


    No matter who is facing such a vengeful super rich man and the master behind the super power, he will be afraid that he will become the next target of revenge if he is not careful.


    "It seems that the relationship between your boss and my boss is really unusual, otherwise he is the biggest fool.".


    "I don''t know about the real relationship," Colson shrugged with a smile. "Anyway, I know that my boss is one of the few people who have offended your boss and can still live well.


    so, Mr. wicker, we are almost allies.".


    John wick politely agreed, but he didn''t really believe Colson.


    Colson didn''t care to smile. Anyway, after Nick Fury calculated William, William didn''t kill him.


    as for whether there was any other revenge, Colson''s staff couldn''t know.


    Colson didn''t know that the surprise captain, who worked backstage for Nick Frey, would have been eaten by William if he hadn''t been able to pass the heart barrier, and they would have done some physical and mental fitness exercises together happily."Sir.".


    Colson took the note and frowned at it.


    Then he pretended to be OK and said to John wicker, "come on, Mr wicker, we''ll finish the test earlier, so that my boss can explain to the World Security Council.


    the next step is to help you get rid of Vigo Tarasov. By the way, where does he hide his son?"


    "You didn''t find ilsov, either?"


    "It doesn''t matter, ilsov is a small problem for us," Colson said solemnly. "As long as the father of the leader of the polar bear gray Gang is killed,


    ilsov, as long as he is still on this planet, will offer a million dollars to guarantee that some people will help you to send him to you.


    And a million dollars, for Mr. Devonshire, should be a small number, right? "


    John wick, who has always offered a reward to kill others, never thought about offering a reward to ilsov, and never thought that he would one day become the kind of person he used to envy, despise and hate.


    But if vygo Tarasov doesn''t reveal his son''s whereabouts,


    when aegis, Sunday and mainland hotels can''t find him, apart from offering a reward to try his luck, John wick really doesn''t know how to find ilsov.


    John wicker, who wanted to understand this, did not hesitate any longer. He went to the metal cage in the center of the transport plane and, under the gaze of Colson, opened the magic circle on his chest. While the holy light was injected into his body, the Werewolf in the metal cage was instantly transformed by the holy light.


    Moreover, when the word "Feng" appeared in John Wick''s eyes, the werewolf was afraid to look at John wick, as if his eyes would be purified if he looked at the rune.

 Chapter 1039

    "OK.".


    Seeing that John Wick''s light does have a restraining effect on werewolves, Colson immediately stops John wick.


    Then he said to the two men around him, "you go back to the headquarters for the test, and then tell officer Frey what you see.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    The two aegis agents are very clear about what will happen next. Fortunately, as long as the test is passed, there are many benefits.


    But when Colson looked at the back of the two agents, there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Maybe that''s why Nick Frey is in such a hurry to find the killer himself?


    You want to try out some people in the bureau with John wick? Or are they really going to use John wicker as their contact with William?


    When only Colson and John wick were in the transport plane, Colson, whose eyes returned to normal, said with a smile, "although werewolves are much stronger than us, if they are ambushed by them, they will cause considerable damage, but they should not offend Mr. Devonshire.".


    Colson took out a silver nitrate bullet from an ammunition box in the cabin and explained, "as early as a few years ago, Mr. Devonshire made this kind of bullet with silver nitrate, which is specially used to deal with werewolves,


    so, don''t worry about werewolves any more. We already have the means to kill them easily, and the harm is not as great as we thought.


    Go to deal with Viggo first, and then go to find the devil you said is hidden among us. With this new discovery, maybe we will often cooperate in the future.


    The werewolf is afraid of silver, which is often mentioned in many books, and John wick doesn''t care much. Besides, his target is the devil, and Colson nods, turns around and walks out of the transport plane.


    Bang.


    After a shot, John wicker looked back and saw that Colson''s gun was pointing at the fallen werewolf.


    The blood with silver nitrate is flowing out of the brain gate of the werewolf. In a few seconds, the transformation of the werewolf is relieved. At the same time, the blood vessels of the werewolf burst up. At the same time, the gray silver nitrate is flowing in the blood vessels, and there is no breathing.


    "Although the level of confidentiality of your identity is not high, it is only level 4, but the level of confidentiality of your ability is level 9, while the level of confidentiality of our aegis is only level 10, so,,.".


    Colson shrugged and naturally put his gun back in his armpit holster.


    After hearing this, John wick felt nervous. Then he thought that he must be influenced by William to get such high confidential treatment. He was even more curious about what William, the boss, had done.


    A group of more than 10 large-scale off-road vehicles, unimpeded to the headquarters of Vigo nightclub.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw more than a dozen fully armed fighters guarding outside a five story nightclub as big as a stadium, watching the deserted street with vigilance.


    Colson and the team leader nodded, "did you catch Viggo Tarasov?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Let''s go," the party walked into the nightclub behind the combat team.


    As soon as he entered the nightclub, John wick saw dozens of corpses covered with white cloth, and the air smelled of blood and fireworks.


    Needless to say, there must have been a fierce gunfight here just now.


    But looking at the clothes of the battle group of aegis, the battle is likely to be one-sided killing.


    Street thugs, invisible killers, and elite special forces fighting in the streets are really out of measure.


    Sitting in the elevator, they soon came to the fourth floor of the nightclub. In a huge office, they saw Viggo kneeling with a gun.


    "John wick",


    as soon as he saw John wick, Viggo would swear with gnashing teeth, "you American running dog, you are waiting to be avenged by the polar bears all over the east coast, and cut you one by one, you defector.".


    John wick, who is also a polar bear, knows that he can''t get rid of the traitor''s reputation after seeing the bodies downstairs.


    It''s even more impossible for him to let go of Viggo.


    The people of aegis killed so many polar bear gangsters, and the death feud has already been settled. Killing Viggo may be able to frighten the remaining polar bears who have no relatives or friends died in this incident.


    Besides, with Viggo gone gone, polar bears on the east coast are bound to be in chaos.


    After fighting for power and profit and killing each other, those who are alive have long forgotten the originator of John wick.


    "Give ilsov over and I''ll give you a good time.".


    "Bah, ilsov was captured by you last night, and you bastard are still asking me hypocritically.".


    With these words, Viggo immediately froze.


    John wicker really captured ilsov, and now he controls himself. There''s no need to ask. He killed the father and son, and all the hatred will be over.


    "You didn''t take my son?"


    John wick nodded and looked at Colson, thinking that there was no one behind the scenes waiting for them to kill each other?


    The first thing John wick and wigo thought of was wigo''s brother Abram Tarasov.But then Vigo shook his head, not to mention that Abram had not shown any ambition over the years.


    If Abram had the ability to take ilsov from his headquarters quietly, he might as well kill his brother and then take the opportunity to push him to John wick.


    After all, before the result came out, no one knew whether John wick had killed him or he had killed John wick.


    Bang.


    "Why don''t you ask?"


    Looking at wigo, who was shot by John wicker, Colson asked suspiciously, "what if he lied for his only son?


    And your $10 million reward hasn''t been cancelled. Aren''t you afraid of the killers who do everything for money? "


    "At this point, there''s no room for maneuver," John wicker shook his head. "Even if I let Viggo go go, his men will desperately want to kill me when he''s alive, so as to win credit from Viggo.


    And now I don''t want to die, let alone die. I have more important things to do.


    As for those who want to kill me, let them come and send more scum to hell. Maybe I can go to heaven earlier.


    John wick trembled at the thought that once he died, he would really have to go to hell.


    He is the one who is missed by Mephisto. If he falls into hell, can he have good fruit to eat?


    "Come on, let''s go to the mainland Hotel, offer a reward to find ilsov as you said, and then go together to see if the devil is really around us.".


    Put away the gun, John wicker left the club without looking back, sat in the car, quietly waiting for Colson to deal with the things inside.


    Before long, the team set out again and came to the mainland hotel.


    John wick walked into the hotel alone. All the night owl killers saw that his eyes were shining at first, and then he looked out of the hotel in fear at the orderly motorcade.


    This is a blatant clean-up of New York and even the largest gray Gang on the east coast. If you are serious, it will not be too difficult for aegis to clean up mainland hotels.


    Of course, there will be a lot of retaliation from killers afterwards, but if things go wrong for a while, it will never end. After all, the killer organization will never be seen.


    If it''s really exposed, it''s not far from the semi disabled.

 Chapter 1040

    Walking into the mainland Hotel, John wicker smiles and says to the lobby manager Karon, "release the mission, one million dollars to find the trace of ilsov Tarasov,


    if you help me catch him in front of me, double the Commission.".


    With that, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to the stunned Kalon.


    Yes, Mr. wicker.


    "Thank you" and without waiting for Karon to finish, John wicker turned around and wanted to leave.


    In the lobby, more than a dozen killers who had not slept in the early morning turned around and handed him a gold coin and said, "help me spread a message.".


    "No problem, Mr. wick," Karon took the gold coin, but he probably knew what it was.


    "Tell the people outside that I''ve killed Vigo Tarasov," said John wick, who turned his eyes solemnly and pricked up his ears.


    "Those who want to get a reward of 10 million, it''s better to think carefully, whether the reward can be obtained, whether it''s so easy to get, thank you.".


    "You''re welcome, Mr. wick. I''ll send this message to Mission Center right away.".


    Kalon narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Vigo Tarasov not only offered a reward to the members of the mainland hotel in the underground world, but also issued a reward around the mission center.


    now that he is dead, I think those people in the Mission Center will be very happy to help you.".


    John wick was stunned, then he understood, nodded with a smile and said, "this is the first time that I thank myself for being a member of the mainland hotel. Goodbye, Karon.".


    Karon nodded. "Goodbye, Mr. wicker. It''s my pleasure to serve you.".


    The conversation between the two people, without accident, came into the ears of the killers in the lobby.


    These people have been concerned about a large number of people outside the hotel. Now when they hear that the employer is dead and may not be paid, most of them withdraw their eyes and stay quietly in the lobby.


    After leaving the hotel, they were attacked by unknown killers and left quickly.


    After the car left for several kilometers, Colson was relieved and asked, "where can we find the devil you said?"


    "Well," John wicker said after thinking about it, not knowing where to go. "Why don''t we try the nightclub?"


    Speaking of this, John wicker seemed to open his mind, looked at his watch, and then said definitely, "it''s early in the morning. Among the people who don''t go home at this time,


    are either playful or indulgent when they encounter various problems.


    The devil likes the fallen, confused and helpless soul most.


    After thinking about it, Colson agreed with John wicker, reached out and photographed the co driver''s seat, "to find out which nightclubs in New York are the most mysterious in the industry, or often associated with missing persons.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    It didn''t take long for his staff to report that "head, according to the database of the Bureau, the most mysterious bar should be a bar called midnight. As for the bar related to the missing persons, it''s the bar called midnight.".


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he said, "there are at least 17 nightclubs that can be connected with many cases of missing persons.".


    John wick is used to this kind of thing. There are all kinds of disputes and grey society forces in the nightclubs in New York. It''s very normal to lose a few people.


    Then go to the midnight bar first.


    But the information shows that if you want to enter this midnight bar, you must guess the card of the bartender at the door, otherwise the bar will refuse the guests to enter.


    Colson, who was still hesitating, immediately said, "let''s go to this house.".


    The party soon arrived at the bar in downtown Manhattan.


    Looking at the deserted street with few pedestrians, Colson was more sure that there was something wrong with the bar.


    No real businessman would open a bar in a place with few customers, and would not take the initiative to turn away customers.


    The motorcade stopped at the corner outside the bar in the middle of the night. After observing for several minutes, no one went in or came out.


    Knowing that waiting is not the best way, Colson turned to John wicker and said, "John, I''ll go into the bar with you and have a look. When other people receive the support signal, they rush in immediately.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Seeing that Colson had given orders, John wicker led the way out of the car and headed for the bar.


    When they walked into the front desk of the bar, they saw a strong bald man in a leather jacket standing in front of John wick with a card in his hand.


    This is for people who want to enter the bar to guess the pattern on the front of the card?


    Just when he didn''t know how to do it, John wicker''s eyes automatically flashed the Holy Light rune, so he could easily see through the card, "squirrel".


    The strong man turned the card over and Colson saw the squirrel pattern on it.


    Then the gatekeeper reached out and signaled John wicker to go in.


    As for Colson who wanted to follow him, he was stopped before he took two steps.


    The goalkeeper took out the card and put it up in front of Colson."Squirrel?"


    The goalkeeper grinned and turned the card around, and Colson saw the arrow frog on the front of the card.


    "Hell," Colson, who seldom scolds, can''t help but scold, but he understands that it must have something to do with magic. But without waiting for him to think more, he was pushed out.


    When he didn''t know the situation of the bar, he was afraid of fighting when he forced into the bar, so he had to go back to the car outside the corner.


    "Raise the bar''s surveillance level to level six.".


    After giving orders to his subordinates, Colson took out his cell phone and called nikfrey to report.


    As soon as John wick enters the bar, he pushes the door open and steps into the bar, the magic circle in front of his chest opens automatically.


    For a moment, all the customers in the bar looked at him.


    Several close customers are not only forced to retreat by the holy light, but also begin to appear coking images on their faces where the holy light shines.


    Looking at a room full of people looking at themselves in horror, John wicker could easily see that a room full of vampires, werewolves, demons and even a skeleton were drinking with a glass through the Holy Light Rune on his eyes.


    I don''t know that I''m in the devil''s nest.


    "Get him.".


    A roar, like thunder, exploded in his ear, shaking John Wick''s head.


    Without thinking about it, John wick pushed the light out of his chest.


    Then, with tinnitus and nausea, he turned and escaped from the bar.


    Staggering across the street, pulling open the door, anxiously yelling to Colson, "go, go.".


    The agent in charge of driving didn''t need to talk to Colson at all. He got into gear, stepped on the accelerator, hit the steering wheel and ran away first.


    When other cars saw Colson leave, they didn''t have to tell them. They started the cars one after another and followed up.


    Just a few hundred meters after they left, before they could relax, a slightly nervous voice came from the car walkie talkie.


    "Sir, someone''s following us.".


    Being followed by the supernatural powers, Colson picked up his walkie talkie and said, "call for support, get ready to fight. Anyone who attacks us is an enemy. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir.".

 Chapter 1041

    After hearing more than a dozen replies from each car, Colson, while checking his weapons, yelled to John wick, who was shaking his head,


    "wake up, John, wake up, tell us what''s going on and whether the enemy is human first.".


    John wick, trying to get rid of his vertigo, could only cover his head when he heard Colson''s shouting,


    "that bar is a devil''s den. I not only see vampires and demons in it, but also see a complete skeleton of demons ordering to catch me,


    God, hurry up, I can''t deal with so many demons.".


    The driver who heard John Wick''s words almost shook his hands and stepped on the accelerator to the end. The engine roared and rushed through the traffic lights.


    More than a dozen cars in the back, agents who also heard these words through walkie talkies, could not help but speed up the sorting of weapons and ammunition.


    Many people also took out the cross around their neck and prayed in a low voice.


    Listening to the clacking of bullets in the carriage, John wick pulled Glock out of his left holster in a daze.


    After checking the remaining 13 rounds, he thought about it and handed the gun to Colson. He took out another Glock.


    Colson, who was puzzled by the frontier inspection, said, "each of these two guns has a cartridge in it. Before, each gun used four rounds, but now there should be 13 rounds left.


    only by finding the right opportunity and directly killing the car behind, can we leave safely.".


    In a daze, Colson grabbed the walkie talkie and yelled, "let the car with grenades or rocket launchers send out a warning. After three warnings, if the other party doesn''t stop, I will blow them up directly.".


    After hearing the order, three cars in the motorcade soon flashed to the other lane. After a slight deceleration, someone in the car with a long gun with a grenade launcher pointed at the cars behind the motorcade.


    Three times in a row after the car with loudspeaker warning, see follow the car did not stop the slightest meaning, the team behind the secret agent to dozens of meters away to track the vehicle, is a gun grenade.


    "Boom", a loud noise, the target car was blown up in an instant.


    The agent who can launch the grenade, when he saw the other cars rushing out of the fire, was stunned for two seconds. Then he went back to the car, grabbed the walkie talkie and yelled,


    "God, there''s no one in the car, there''s no driver in the car following us, they''re all ghost cars.".


    "Let''s just get rid of the rest of the cars.".


    But without waiting for the agents to start again, the car blasted into the sky, roaring and roaring, caught up again.


    "Damn it," Colson said, punching the handlebar and grabbing John wicker. "Come on, asshole, what do you have to do to get rid of this shit?".


    John wick, who is trying to use the holy light to relieve his vertigo, finds that this method is a little useful. At the same time, he listens to the explosion behind the motorcade,


    after thinking hard, he shakes his head helplessly. "Man, I''ve only been able to obtain the holy light for a long time. Don''t point out that I''ve become an expert on the devil problem all at once.".


    Experts?


    John wick suddenly thought, since William can let Mephisto all take care of, it is not Sunday will know some way to control the dark creatures.


    "Sunday, tell me what to do," he said, covering his ears.


    "The simplest and most effective way is to use the Holy Light glyph, such as the ''Feng'' character in your eyes, to restrain and expel 90% of the lower demons.".


    "I have runes in my eyes?"


    Not knowing that he had an abnormal John wick in his eyes, he immediately said to Colson, "do I have symbols in my eyes?"


    "Of course," said Colson, surprised to hear John Vick calling for Sunday. He quickly reached out and drew "Feng" and said, "don''t you know?"


    John wick, who had no time to say more, said quickly, "let your people draw that symbol on the bullet with a dagger, and then try again.".


    After that, he ignored Colson, took out his spare cartridge clip and used his knife to depict the rune on the bullet.


    Colson doesn''t understand that this Rune works for demons.


    Combined with the previous capture of the werewolf, dare not look into John Wick''s eyes, holding a walkie talkie to the agents to order up.


    "Daddada, dada",


    the secret agent in the rear of the hall, holding a long gun, Yanks the trigger at the empty ghost car.


    "Dangdangdang, dangdangdang",


    after a while, the sound of the bullet breaking through the car board came, and the car, which was followed by death, soon burst into flames and exploded.


    What is different from before is that the flame from this car soon gathered together and flew to the height of tens of meters. Then it ran straight to the ground and disappeared.


    "Yes, yes.".


    No one needs to explain. The agent who shoots knows that he should drive the devil back to hell.


    Back in the car, he yelled to two agents who helped him carve runes, "effective, effective, I just killed a devil, and he has gone back to hell,Give me the bullets. I''m going to drive them all back to hell.


    The agents in the other vehicles of the convoy, hearing that the attack was effective, immediately boosted their morale.


    There are absolutely nine levels of human''s fear of the devil, which is caused by the feeling that they can''t defeat the devil.


    On the other hand, once people find a way to kill demons, how scared they are at first, how brave they will be next.


    Before the agents at the back of the hall shoot again, they turn to the left and right of the second and third cars from the bottom, flash out the shooting angle,


    two agents get out of the two cars and fire at the ghost car which is obviously hesitant to slow down.


    "Daddada, dada".


    After a burst of rapid gunfire, another two groups of flames rushed into the sky. After the whole road was clearly illuminated, they directly hit the ground and disappeared.


    "God bless, God bless.".


    Three flames disappear on the ground in succession. Even fools can understand that the form is good for them.


    Even if Colson orders, they don''t mind taking the initiative to hunt the demons.


    And the only ghost car left, a brake, turn the front of the car to escape.


    "Let''s go back," John wick, who had not killed the devil and was looking forward to killing the devil, yelled to Colson, "let''s go and drive those demons back to hell.".


    But Colson as commander, it would be so hasty to put his team in danger.


    "Ask the logistics personnel to rush out a batch of Rune bullets, and then inform the monitoring group. Anyone who comes out of the bar at midnight will follow me and report all their information.".


    "Puff, puff.".


    "What sound?"


    Before Colson finished his command, a sound of flapping wings came, and then the street lamps on both sides of the road darkened one by one.


    When he turned on the walkie talkie, Colson yelled, "alert, alert, the danger is not over.".

 Chapter 1042

    This group of aegis agents is still elite. When they heard the danger, they were nervous, but they didn''t panic. Instead, they continued to carve more Rune bullets in an orderly way.


    After driving for a few seconds, the sound of wings flapping in the sky can not only be clearly heard, but also can be felt through the window outside the dark car, with shadows passing by quickly.


    "Bang"


    a shadow went straight through the windshield into the front car of the team.


    Fortunately, the driver of the first car has rich experience. Even if he was attacked, he didn''t step on the brake. Instead, he hit the brake twice in a row before he completely stepped on the brake.


    Not only to avoid the risk of rollover, but also to allow the car to have time to react, to avoid a series of accidents.


    After a series of squeaking brakes, the whole team collided with each other, but there was no serious injury.


    "Daddada, dada".


    A burst of gunfire and fire came from the head of the car being attacked, and a shadow fled to the sky quickly, dodging the fire through the darkness.


    Colson yelled to the walkie talkie, "get out of the car and form a defensive circle and ask where the support team is.".


    And then he said, "line up the car, front of the car, we need lights.".


    Just after shouting, some of the people who got off fired into the sky.


    For a time, the gunfire was loud, but more than ten seconds later, no demon was expelled.


    Colson yelled, "cross fire, cross fire, keep the continuity of fire.".


    "Ah.".


    But as soon as the firepower weakened, a shadow rushed down from the sky and flew to the sky holding an agent who was changing his ammunition clip.


    "Daddada, dada".


    The people around shot at the shadows in the sky by feeling.


    "Hiss, hiss.".


    After a low roar, a flame suddenly lit up in mid air and rushed to the sky.


    And the light of being expelled, let Colson group of people see the sky, the flying demons in the end look like, more clearly these long wings, dark red skin demons, at least dozens.


    "God.".


    Originally confident agents, immediately scared hands and feet cold up, for a time even did not know to fire the gun.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    Looking at the crazy devil who took the opportunity to jump down, the agents responded and pulled the trigger.


    The dense bullet net instantly hit more than ten winged demons, and more than ten fierce fire regiments illuminated the whole block clearly.


    But as the fighting continued, the rune bullets the agents had prepared soon showed signs of running out.


    As soon as the firepower stopped, the winged demons in the sky easily rushed into the crowd, waving their claws and taking one aegis agent after another.


    When John wick, who had no bullets, gritted his teeth and was about to run the magic array on his chest, a portal appeared in the crowd,


    then he saw that Wang Pang, who was fat, came out first and blew up a magic blast in front of the flying wing demon.


    Looking at the secret magicians appearing one after another, a flame appeared in the eyes of the skeleton hundreds of meters away, staring greedily at John wick for a few seconds,


    when Wang Pang looked at him, he turned around and left without hesitation, and disappeared in the dark.


    With the addition of more than a dozen secret magicians, the remaining winged demons either were killed by magic or ran away quickly.


    After the skeleton demon left completely, the street lights on the street were restored to power, one by one on.


    Colson, who had escaped, was just about to thank Wang pangzi. By the way, he approached Wang pangzi to get some information, but saw him staring at John wick and frowning.


    See Wang Pang''s hands in the air waving a few times, a flashing golden magic array, out of thin air appeared in mid air, to John wick released a detection of evil.


    "Ah.


    After the magic came into his body, John wick not only cried out in pain, but also a trace of black air came out from his head in a twinkling of an eye, which turned into a virtual shadow of a demon''s head.


    Mephisto.


    To see who roared at the shadow, all the magicians on the scene were facing the enemy, and John Wick''s eyes were not good.


    Fortunately, the magic array on John Wick''s chest started automatically, and the holy light energy entered his body, burning Mephisto''s power and his soul.


    "The light?" Wang Pang Zi stares at John wick in shock, frowns and says, "the light and the energy of hell appear at the same time. How is this possible?"


    Then, Wang pangzi looked ugly and said, "no wonder these demons who steal into the earth will catch you regardless of the risk of exposure.".


    "Take him back to the temple of magic. This must be told to the supreme mage immediately.".


    "Wait, wait.".


    Hearing that the mages wanted to capture John wick, Colson stepped forward and stood in front of him. "John wick is a member of aegis. You have no right to take him away.".However, thinking of the fighting capacity of Wang pangzi and the kindness of saving his own group, Colson said gently,


    "if you want to investigate something, you can apply to my boss Nick Frey. As long as it is reasonable, we will cooperate with you to a certain extent.".


    "You don''t want New York to become a second hell, you''d better let us take him.".


    Wang pangzi pointed to the place where the skeleton stood before and said, "there just stood a projection of at least higher demons.


    once these demons find the gun of Longinus and use the holy light that hasn''t appeared for thousands of years, they are likely to break the blockade of dimensional space and let the evil demons enter our world completely.


    Don''t talk about New York at that time. The whole United States may become a second hell. Can you shoulder the responsibility? "


    John wick, who was still full of anger in his heart, immediately turned his anger into fear and suspicion when he heard this.


    After a moment of confusion, John wicker thought of something and said, "the light on me belongs to the Archangel Gabriel. It has something to do with Mephisto, and it''s a last resort.".


    Hearing Gabriel, everyone looked at John wicker differently.


    John wick, who obviously felt the relaxed atmosphere, said, "two days ago, when I was attacked and my soul was about to go to heaven, Mephisto deceived me into making a deal with him and sold him the part of my soul that belonged to jealousy.


    but I didn''t know what happened. Mephisto gave me this part of my soul, and the part of my soul that belonged to Jia appeared on my chest The Holy Light magic array of Bailei.


    Therefore, although my soul is complete, it is polluted by Mephisto''s power. Once I use the holy light, it will burn my soul.


    "It''s more impossible.".


    "Mephisto, the seven demons of hell, is notoriously greedy. It is impossible to return the soul he swallowed.".


    "You have to come back with us to the temple of magic, as long as it can resist the invasion of demons, until we find a solution to the problem.".


    "Wang", when the atmosphere at the scene was a little stiff, a voice came into everyone''s ears out of thin air, "this matter is made by William Devonshire, let that little bastard do it by himself.".


    "Yes, sir Guyi.".

 Chapter 1043

    A group of kamataji''s Secret magicians opened the portal and left in the envious eyes of the aegis agents.


    Instead, Colson began to worry about whether the devil would find him again.


    If the opponent is a human, even if he is a magician, Colson is not afraid. The power of science and technology has surpassed that of magicians in terms of destructiveness and popularity.


    No matter how powerful the magician is, the base number is there, but now a guy who is at least a high-level devil has his eyes on John wick,


    this makes Colson want to take John wick to the aegis in New York, and they are worried that the devil will catch up and kill him.


    But I don''t know that not only kamataji''s mage began to track down the skeleton demon, but also Mephisto quietly followed up, trying to find Mamen and the longjinus gun that was brought into the earth.


    Colson, who didn''t know he was safe for the time being, hesitated for a long time and decided to leave the problem to Nick Frey.


    Now even if he wants to give up John wicker for the time being, he has no right. After a big war, the 14 surviving agents will not agree.


    These people saw with their own eyes that John wick could send out the holy light, and heard him say that his holy light was given by the Archangel Gabriel.


    in addition, even the magicians had just appeared, and all kinds of magic with far more killing power than guns broke the Three Outlooks. At the same time, they also believed in the temple of heaven.


    Everyone wants to be with John wick, who was chosen by the archangel, and go to heaven after his death. In their eyes, John wick is definitely big and thick.


    So when sorting out more than 30 dead agents, the living agents all stare at Colson vaguely, and Colson only thinks for a few seconds to understand what these people think.


    He just wanted to invite John wick to join aegis and set up a secret department to deal with demons.


    In general, he can avenge his comrades in arms who died in the war and defend his homeland.


    In terms of interests, this newly established department will certainly have a high level of authority, capital and staffing in the future, not to mention salary and job increase.


    Colson, who has a clear idea, goes to John wick, who is checking to see if there are any wounded people. He looks at the agent who is smothered by John wick with his hands and his eyes are open. He sighs, "his name is Jason, 32 years old, father of two.".


    Pointing to another agent who died in the war, he said, "Robert, I''m not married, but I have a girlfriend who has been dating for four years.".


    After attracting John Vick''s attention, Colson introduced one by one, "that''s hunter, Jerrod, Huck, McCullough, Frege. They all received orders a few hours ago to follow me to visit you.".


    "A visit?"


    Seeing John Wick''s sad and serious face with a thoughtful expression, Colson shrugged, "your past and career, coupled with your new mastery of extraordinary power, make us have to prepare for the worst, but we didn''t expect that you, as an unstable factor, will become a back-to-back comrade in arms.".


    Colson, who had been paying attention to John Wick''s expression, immediately added in a low voice when he saw that John wick frowned, "at least in dealing with demons, we must be comrades in arms, right? John.


    "Yes, we are comrades in arms.".


    Hearing the devil, John Wick''s cold heart was finally broken. "These people died to protect me. I have the responsibility to avenge them and take care of their families.".


    Standing up straight, with a serious face, he bowed his head to the dead agents and prayed. After thinking about it, John wicker said, "let''s go and meet your boss.".


    With the arrival of a large number of police and aegis support teams, Colson took John wicker and the living agents on two helicopters and flew directly to the headquarters of aegis.


    But Gu Yi, who asked Wang pangzi to leave John wick alone, sent a message to hamdal, who was in charge of Asgard''s guard, asking him to tell William, who was hiding in the divine realm, to clean up the mess he left behind.


    Seeing off the guard who was in charge of the communication, William turned his mouth with his glass. Gu Yi said before that he had no contact with Asgard. Now what''s direct contact with heimdahl?


    "Dong, Dong, Dong".


    A knock on the door awakens William, who is disdaining Gu Yi in his heart. He looks out and opens the door. Then Odin comes in with a box.


    "This is the jewelry you want made of adamantine metal.".


    William took the box and opened it. There was a piece of metal and six pairs of diamond earrings the size of soybeans.


    Odin took the initiative to explain, "listen to the master of the dwarfs, if you want to get the best mental immune effect of ademantine metal, you''d better implant it into the body, so you design it as an ear stud.


    As for the rest of the adamantine metal, you can talk about it later when you want to build weapons or other items. ".


    "Thank you. We are in love with each other about Xuelan.".


    Put the box into the storage space, William thanks Odin, a transmission back home in London.


    As for ilsov, he should be kept in the magic prison of Asgard until three days later.When I get home, I will report to him what happened in these two days on Sunday.


    After putting a pair of red diamond earrings on his mother Lina, William gave Abigail a pair of Pink Earrings for each of them.


    At lunch, Jesse took out the gourd like a treasure, opened the lid of the gourd with a smile, and poured thousands of milliliters of red wine into the wine awakener.


    Looking at the gourd, William soon realized that the gourd had its own storage space.


    He took the glass Jessie handed him, smelled it and asked, "how many liters of wine can this gourd hold?"


    Jesse leaned on William''s shoulder and shook her head with a smile. "I don''t know. Nissa and I poured 100 bottles of Margaux this year into the gourd, but we didn''t pretend to be unable to put it on.".


    "If Nisa and I hadn''t drunk the red wine poured from the gourd, and Nisa found that the red wine seemed to absorb some inexplicable energy automatically, I''d like to pour all the new wine in the cellar to see how much wine we can hold.".


    A hundred bottles of 750 mL red wine, about 72 kg, surprised William, who had been smelling natural energy for a long time, took a sip with a smile without explanation, and immediately felt warm in his stomach.


    Holding the treasure gourd, I felt it silently. I didn''t expect that the natural energy in the gourd didn''t weaken in the past few days, but also absorbed the weak natural energy on the earth automatically.


    He smiles and kisses Jesse on the cheek. "If you have kung fu, you can really try how much wine you can hold.".


    "I''m alone? I don''t like it. "I slapped William in the face. Jesse grabbed the gourd and sat back in his place. Everyone laughed.


    After lunch, William asked Sunday, "where''s John wicker now?"

 Chapter 1044

    Sir, John wicker is in Nick Fury''s office at this time. It seems that it''s no accident that he joined aegis. He hasn''t agreed yet. I just hope to get your consent.


    "With my consent?"


    William was a little surprised and said, "he and I have no employment relationship. He can do whatever he wants, and I need to agree?"


    But having said that, William was happy that John Vick thought of him first.


    Silently feeling the positioning that came back on Sunday, it appeared on Nick Frey''s office sofa in an instant.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of William, Nick Frey, who is talking about how strong his relationship with William is, almost jumps up in fright.


    Touch to armpit of hand, also in see Chu William just loosen.


    "You can''t inform me in advance, if I didn''t react quickly and shoot you by mistake," he said.


    "You can try whether the bullet is aimed at me or at yourself.".


    William smilingly looked at the black faced Nick Frey, and turned his eyes to the pupil tightening John Vick.


    I''m sorry about your wife Helen.


    Hearing Helen, the shock and vigilance in John Vick''s eyes soon turned into sadness. After a long time, he asked uncertainly, "is Helen really in heaven?"


    "Of course," William nodded, "Mephisto is fighting the attention of Helen''s soul, so I have to ask Angela, daughter of Odin, king of Asgard, to personally send Helen''s soul to the tenth heaven.


    unless those birdmen in heaven don''t want to be served by human beings, they will surely live better than hell as long as they enter heaven." .


    "King Odin? The tenth sector? Bird man.


    These words made Nick Frey immediately understand that William''s attitude towards these mythical forces was not only disrespectful and afraid, but also contemptuous and even contemptuous.


    Nick Frey is concerned about William''s attitude and whether mythological forces really exist, while John Vick, who has personally experienced it, is concerned about why William does it.


    "Why do you and Mephisto keep an eye on Helen and me? We are just ordinary people.".


    No, John, your soul is very special, especially when Mephisto sees you and decides to drag you to hell.


    "How is that possible?" John Vick looked incredulous. He could see that William was not joking. He leaned back on the sofa and said, "so, if I don''t invite you to Helen''s funeral, there won''t be anything next?"


    William shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe your luck is too bad. There is a spirit of vengeance in the graveyard of Long Island, the evil spirit knight,


    and this evil spirit knight who has been out of the control of Mephisto for hundreds of years is hiding a contract of Saint van gunsa.".


    With that, William raised his hand, and a simple curled sheepskin contract appeared in his hand.


    "There are a thousand evil spirits hidden in this contract, which are degenerated from saints. Once they are obtained by Mephisto or other demons,


    as long as the evil spirits are released in Van gunsa, the town will immediately become a second hell.


    So when I went to Helen''s funeral, I met the evil spirit knight who asked for help.


    I can only use you and Mephisto bet to cover up this contract and cover the evil spirit knight to leave.


    But it''s better for Helen to go to heaven than hell.


    William rubbed his forehead falsely, "for Helen, and for you who kill countless people, you are entitled to go to heaven after death, to avoid being swallowed up by Mephisto.


    I don''t know how to pay back the favor I owe Angela.".


    How about the daughter of the God King? And heaven can be entered by human feelings?


    This time, not only John Vick was stunned, but also Nick Frey looked at him enviously, thinking whether he should please and please William in the future, so that he would not be qualified to go to heaven and go to hell after his death.


    As for the choice between heaven and hell, few people will hesitate.


    Although William did not tell him, on his own to deal with Helen''s affairs, but the name of heaven let John Vick can not deny.


    "So two days ago, I was really dead, and the guidance of heaven was true?"


    "What do you say? It''s a pity that if you are fooled by Mephisto, all my preparations are useless.


    Seeing John Vick''s face frozen, Nick Frey said, "John is still alive. Isn''t that the best result?"


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    As long as you live, you don''t care what happens after you die.


    William laughed and pointed at John William. The magic circle on his chest started automatically.


    "The holy light energy is the exclusive energy of the Tenth World and angels. Except for a few gifted human beings, no one can master this energy. After so many hardships, you can be regarded as a blessing in disguise.".When it comes to the light, John Vick, suffering the burning of his soul, anxiously asks, "Mr. Devonshire, can you teach me how to use this energy?"


    "It''s OK to teach you how to release the simple Holy Light magic, but if you want to practice, you can only find someone else to teach you, because you can''t learn my practice method.".


    In the puzzled eyes of John Vick, you and Frey, William reaches out his hand, and a dazzling light appears in his palm.


    under the control of his mind, he changes into various forms of objects, and at the same time, he is deeply envious.


    William could only smile at this, and then took out a Devonshire gold coin from the storage space. A fire came out of his left hand and melted the gold coin in a few seconds.


    Under the control of mindfulness, it is transformed into three deer head rings, and a holy light therapy is engraved in the ring. The holy light energy mass on William''s right hand is compressed into the ring.


    Let the ring, which is already golden with purple and golden light, become more dazzling.


    Seeing that the rings were too dazzling, William blew out a gust of wind energy on the three rings. In a moment, the wind polished the rings into a frosted shape and nodded contentedly.


    In the future, the appearance of the ring will not attract people''s attention when the therapy is not used.


    He gave a ring to johanwick and lied, "my training method is only suitable for the Devonshire family, and there are also talent requirements.


    And it''s only 20 years since I started to remember that my mental strength has reached the legendary level, and I can learn and use any magic at will. ".


    Any magic? Nick Frey was thrilled.


    When you see flames, ice, tornadoes, lightning, rocks, holy lights, and even black skeletons in front of William,


    not only Nick Frey is scared out of his mind, but also John Vick is afraid to lean back after the dark magic appears.

 Chapter 1045

    To dispel the dark energy, William shrugged with a smile and said, "so, you want to learn my cultivation method, unless you can never forget it, and you have the magic talent to reach my level,


    otherwise, you won''t want to see the effect in a few years or more.".


    Such blatant contempt made John Vick turn his eyes. That is to say, his cultivation is only suitable for the genius among the geniuses. Even if he learned this kind of scum, he could not understand it.


    Since there was no hope, John Vick tentatively touched the ring suspended in front of him. After he didn''t feel the high temperature,


    naturally took it and put it on the little finger of his left hand.


    "Devonshire''s deer head ring belongs to some secret forces who are dedicated to destroying and guarding against demons just like you. There is a holy light healing magic array on the ring,


    injecting holy light can not only release healing magic to heal themselves, but also send out holy light bombs, which can be used to attack any creature in the dark system, or provide healing for others.".


    Hearing this, John Vick poured the holy light into the ring, and it was a holy light to Nick Frey.


    After the light enters the body, Nick Frey suddenly feels refreshed, and his long-term fatigue and pain are relieved by half in an instant.


    With such a direct effect, Nick Frey could not help looking at the ring on John Vick''s hand enviously, and then turned his head to look at the other two deer head rings that William held in his hand.


    If there''s only one, blackhead must think William is waiting for him to offer.


    But with two, he didn''t know what William was thinking.


    However, with such obvious advantages, William has said so much to him, the king of secret agents, which must have other purposes.


    Since there''s room for negotiation, Nick Frey doesn''t want to go home empty handed.


    Seeing that John Vick was still experimenting with his new ring, he asked, "since I can''t learn your cultivation method, there must be another way?"


    "Of course," William said to Sunday, nodding with a smile, "tell Strauss of the friars, I''ll take John Vick to the manor in Rome later,


    let him get ready and come to see me.".


    "The order of the friars?" As soon as Nick Frey heard the name, he thought of the Holy See. He was surprised and began to calculate.


    Since when I contacted William, I was afraid of doing anything because of unequal strength, but this group of bitter monks was different.


    Since they are teaching staff, there is a possibility and basis for cooperation in missionary or belief matters.


    Even William can''t stand in the way of offering official convenience to invite these truly capable faculty members to the United States.


    Even if the benefits were enough and the so-called order of the friars did not aim to rule the earth, nikfrey would not mind joining the group secretly.


    Not to mention in the last year or so, Carol Denver, the surprise team leader, who has not contacted him twice in the past ten years, has contacted him three times.


    but every time he said something, he mentioned William more or less.


    As an old agent for decades and a man, Nick Frey certainly understands what Carol Denver is thinking.


    So he looked at William with admiration and helplessness.


    "Can I, on behalf of aegis, cooperate with your ascetics, or even form an alliance, to deal with the crisis caused by hellish creatures?"


    "I''ll tell Archbishop Strauss of the friars that you can talk about specific things," William said, tapping his finger on his knee. "Cooperation is limited to you, Nick Frey, not aegis.".


    "What does that mean?"


    Nick Frey, who was extremely alert, did not show any happy expression when he heard William''s words. Instead, he asked nervously, "do you know something unusual inside aegis?"


    William smiles and says nothing. The two holy light deer''s head rings on his hands float in front of Nick fray. "Here you are and Phil Colson. The ring has holy light energy and can actively release three therapeutic holy lights.


    after the energy is used up, put it in the sun for a day or two and it should be full of energy again. I hope you never use it. Bye, fray.".


    Without waiting for Nick Frey to react, William took John Vick to the manor in Rome.


    John Vick, who was still sitting, fell back as soon as he appeared at the manor.


    Fortunately, his skill and reaction speed are good. When he falls back, his hands are on the ground.


    After standing up, not only did he not look angry, but William''s eyes were even more awed.


    This kind of teleportation without warning is faster and more hidden than the teleportation gates of the Kama Taj mages.


    With this ability, no one can keep William as long as he is not killed by a single blow. If William wants to retaliate, he only needs to send a big bomb or even a nuclear egg to ensure that no one can avoid being killed.


    Welcome, crown.


    Strauss, wearing a plain linen robe, bowed respectfully to William and said, "the manor has been put into use after the emergency construction and transformation in recent days,Moreover, in order to keep you away from the troubles of common affairs, I specially selected 100 candidates from the Holy See, waiting for your selection. To be the maid of the manor.


    It seems that his love for beautiful girls has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even Strauss knows how to set up a group of 100 people, waiting for his choice.


    But William would rather play with those stars or beautiful girls who want to be famous than touch these women in the Vatican.


    For William, fame and fortune can be done with a little money, and there is no need to be responsible. But these women in the Vatican, it''s hard to say.


    "It''s up to you," he said casually. William was the first to enter the main building of the manor.


    "Sir", seeing that William and John Vick had entered the villa, the four bitter friars behind Strauss were all trying to say something,


    but they were interrupted directly by Strauss with a wave of his hand, "well, I didn''t have any expectations. Although I didn''t like it, I didn''t refuse it directly, and I''m not angry.


    this is the end of the matter. Don''t worry about the stupid people of the secular group Well, you can choose the right people to manage the daily affairs of the manor.


    The four friars nodded, "understand.".


    Seeing five friars coming in with smiling faces, William, who was looking at all kinds of oil paintings in the hall, pointed to John wicker,


    "this guy''s soul is watched by Mephisto. Fortunately, it''s a blessing in disguise that Gabriel has given him the right to use the Holy light,


    you are responsible for teaching him how to use the holy light, how to hunt demons and how to avoid depravity.".


    The five friars looked at John wicker differently. This was the man Gabriel and Mephisto were looking at at at the same time.


    "Yes, under the crown.".


    "By the way, Mephisto''s most ambitious son, Mamen, is planning to use the gun of Longinus to enter our world.


    those of you who can use the holy light, please be careful not to be captured by the devil as a tool to open dimensional space.


    And you will not complain about the friars, but the Knights of light.

 Chapter 1046

    Seeing that John wicker''s eyes turned after he said the name of the Knights of light, William glared at him unhappily, then pretended not to see it.


    Since it is the power of Europa, of course, we have to choose a name close to the habits of Europeans.


    As for the Strauss five, they will not have any opinions on William''s words, nor dare they have any opinions.


    As for the worry that the Knights of the light will become the same organization as the Knights Templar in many years, Strauss five just thought for a few seconds and swept the worry into the dustbin.


    Even if you have any ideas, you have to wait until the Knights of light develop.


    Now there is only one name, even an organization without a framework. No matter how much they want, it''s all in vain.


    It''s better to think about how to stop it, to enter the earth with the help of Longinus'' gun, which represents the greedy Mamen in the seven crimes.


    "Under the crown, I''m going to order the bitter friars and believers all over the world to start secretly searching for the believers of Mamen and the gun of Longinus.".


    "Well," William nodded, "if you encounter a devil that can''t be solved, you can go straight to Sunday, and I''ll rush to solve the problem.


    If you want to find the mice that are hiding, sometimes you have to rely on a lot of hands to find them, and they don''t bleed. How can you show your extraordinary greatness.


    At the end of the order, William nodded with Strauss and John wick and sent them back to New York.


    Go to trace the skeleton demon heard from the fat man of kamataji on Sunday, hoping to find the gun of Longinus and solve the conditions for Mamen to enter the earth from the source.


    But not long after he left Rome, William, who was having tea with Guyi and getting some information by the way, heard Sunday''s report that the Pope of Guangming sect had passed away in his holiday villa.


    Strauss had to hand over the teaching of John wick and the search for Mamen to the four assistants and rush to the resort to deal with the common affairs.


    It''s impossible for William to think that such a thing would happen at this time.


    But the next Sunday, he continued to report that after Strauss didn''t find any abnormality, William frowned. If there was no evidence or clue, he would have to make a move.


    However, it''s no problem to find the Bone Demon first. After Gu Yi was separated from him, his sentinel armor immediately wrapped him up and flew into the sky.


    Just a few seconds to catch up with Wang Pang and his party who are investigating the skeleton demon.


    "Master Devonshire", looking at William suspended in the air, Wang pangzi and others immediately nodded and asked, "I''m glad you can handle this matter yourself.".


    William politely replied and asked, "is there any cable?"


    "No," Wang shook his head. "Bone demons are the most special of all demons. They don''t smell of sulfur, so it''s hard for us to catch them when we don''t do it.


    When I saw the skull demon before, I deliberately thought I didn''t see it, trying to lure him to do it.


    But the result is the same as that in the record. After the Bone Demon found us, he ran away without hesitation.


    "What are you going to do next?" As soon as William''s head is lost, it''s not his strong point to find people.


    "Well," Wang Pang was stunned, "if you have no choice, I can only go back and ask the Supreme Master.".


    Looking for Guyi? William''s face turned black immediately. He was sure that fat Wang said that on purpose.


    But since you can''t find it, it''s no problem to find a demon. You can scare these secret magicians.


    In case these guys really think that as soon as Gu is backstage, they will be superior.


    Close your eyes and feel the evil Fisher in a moment.


    But when William sensed Fischer, his brain also received Fischer''s surprise call and cry for help.


    In order to increase the effect, when William opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with blue space energy. At the same time, a strong smell of sulfur filled everyone''s nose.


    "The essence of evil?"


    "Ready to fight.".


    As soon as the four magic masters saw Fischer, they waved their hands. The four magic forms in an instant and attack Fischer who is lying on the ground panting.


    But these four magic has not been flying to half, was blocked by a space barrier.


    Now that Fischer''s noumenon has been drawn into the earth, William of course has to consider the exclusion of the main material plane from the devil, releasing the barrier of space on Fischer.


    "Monsieur Devonshire? You,, ".


    No matter how wary Wang pangzi and some mages are, William frowns at Fischer, who is flowing like molten blood and lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Raising his hand, a flash of lightning appeared on his finger and instantly hit Fischer''s wound.


    Fischer screamed and screamed in pain, but at the same time, he electrified his wound.


    "If you''re not dead, shut up and tell me who''s after you.".


    Fischer, who stopped the bleeding, said weakly, "Lord, master, yes, they are the men of the crimson hell satorak. They have chased me for nearly 1000 kilometers."."Setra? Dark red Lord.


    In Wang''s exclamation, William waves a soul coin into Fischer''s mouth.


    Frowning, he asked, "I didn''t ask you to tell setorak. Why did he send someone after you?"


    "Of course, I want to keep it secret." with the soul supplement, Fischer recovered quickly.


    He said with a low smile, "I went to the crimson hell as you told me, but I didn''t expect to take Mephisto away. It was not two days since the news spread about the fame of setorak.


    setorak not only challenged Mephisto, but also sent 10000 demon pioneers to the territory of Mephisto.


    That bastard crazy war demon leader just sent out troops, let his demons wantonly clean up all the demons in the crimson territory that are not in the crimson hell.


    I had already left first, but in order to get first-hand information, I only looked at the army from a distance and was chased by more than a dozen crazy war demons.


    "So hell is about to fall into chaos?" As soon as William''s face brightened, he immediately thought of the devil he had bet with Mephisto.


    "Yes, yes, master, hell will be in chaos.".


    Fischer giggled. "Setorak is famous. No matter what, whoever offends him will definitely be punished.


    What''s more, it''s easy to find out what you''ve done for Mephisto. Now, cetorak will never stop until he gets his face back. ".


    Bang.


    Is elated Fischer, cold is not a small step on the soil by William, he really did not expect that only two days, things beyond the plan.


    In more than ten hours, the three-day bet with Mephisto will expire, and ten thousand medium demons will arrive.


    But before for the sake of Yin Mephisto, the bets between the two men were all verbal agreements. There was no contract. William did not dare to sign a contract with the devil. Now Mephisto will admit it.


    However, there is no hope for Mephisto to carry out his bets honestly, which forces him to agree.


    It seems that the antimatter nuclear egg should be put on the plan.

 Chapter 1047

    Looking at Fischer, who is two meters tall, covered with red skin, sharp teeth, claws and bat wings, William said with a smile, "I''m looking for a skull demon. If you can''t help me, I''ll go back to hell and find a place to hide myself.".


    "No, no, no, master, I, I",


    Fischer didn''t want to go back to hell in such a dangerous time. He faltered for a long time, like making up his mind, shaking a few times, from a monster two meters high to a bully dog only forty centimeters high.


    Then a group of demons like the soul appeared on the top of the bully dog''s head.


    William knew that as long as he accepted this group of demons, it was equivalent to completely mastering Fischer''s life and death, and could force him to do anything.


    Think about it, don''t want to have a direct connection with the devil, he took out an empty soul gold coin from the storage space, put Fischer''s spirit away.


    The skull on the soul gold coin instantly becomes Fischer''s demon head, and then William is put into the storage space.


    In the eyes of the bully dog, a feeling of loss and regret was immediately captured by William.


    You know that none of the demons are good friends. They are either calculating others or thinking about how to calculate.


    But Fischer has no chance to go back now. Just like a real bully dog, he sticks out his tongue to please William, but also gives some advice,


    "master, if you want to find a bone demon, you can go to Freddy. He is a dream demon turned by human beings, and is most suitable to find a Bone Demon incarnated in human beings.".


    "Freddy?"


    William, with a smile, "is worthy of the devil, sold his accomplice in the twinkling of an eye.".


    After that, he kicked the bully dog and asked Wang pangzi with a smile, "do you follow me or go back to Gu Yi and report what you saw and heard?"


    Feeling that William didn''t show hostility and didn''t kill him, Wang pangzi was relieved.


    But the more so, the more scared and silly these secret masters are, the more afraid they are to relax their vigilance.


    If this one is kicked away and runs back like a pug, the evil devil''s saying is true, then the young man in front of them is just messing up hell and calculating the hatred of the two evil kings.


    Not to mention that they also saw with their own eyes William, the devil''s body into the earth.


    Although Fischer is better than a real dog in front of William, if they meet Fischer who has just been promoted to a medium devil, it''s really possible for them to live or die.


    Seeing that Wang didn''t speak, he was always on guard against himself. With a smile and a wave of his hand, William threw them back to the New York Magic temple, where he had tea with Guyi.


    "Poop, poop.".


    There were four sounds of human body falling on the ground. Gu Yi, who was carrying a teacup, knew that his four men were thrown back by William.


    The four mages who had been thrown, bearing the pain, immediately got up and made a defensive posture.


    After seeing Gu Yi who was drinking tea with his head down, he relaxed completely and sat down on the floor, calming his heart.


    Put down the cup, Gu Yi with a fan on the tea table gently knocked, asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? And why did you offend William? "


    "It''s impolite, sir," Wang immediately stood up to salute Gu Yi, and then said, "William Devonshire has just pulled out an evil spirit from hell,


    the evil spirit also said that he successfully provoked the dispute between setorac and Mephisto on Devonshire''s order, and hell is on the verge of war,


    sir, Do we have to be prepared and limit the willful Wilhelm Devonshire.


    Gu Yishou, holding the fan, stopped and looked at Wang pangzi with admiration and sympathy.


    Then she shook her head helplessly. Gu Yi knew very well that unless William really fell, she couldn''t give her hand to William who had the space gem.


    Whether he can win or not, William wants to escape. No one can stop him.


    He frowned, closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then said, "it doesn''t matter. The longer the demons leave hell, the worse their strength will decline.


    otherwise, those demons would not be so honest in these thousand years without the restraint of heaven.


    As for the evil devil, he is just a medium-sized devil, and has no influence on anything.


    When Wang thought about it, it seemed that there was a record in kamataji''s materials that the longer the devil left hell, the more his strength declined.


    seeing Wang''s relaxed manner, Gu Yi said with a smile, "do you think it''s easy to work under William?


    If you are not careful, you will be killed by him. Even the demons will be completely and forever sealed in the cold and desolate outer planet like Bennet Darius.


    "Benner Darius? "Exclaimed the fat man," the son of Mephisto? How could it be.


    "Nothing is impossible," Gu Yi said with a smile and took a sip of tea. "These demon princes want to sneak into our world, for what?It''s nothing more than wantonly destroying and absorbing more souls so that they can go back and overthrow their father''s rule.


    Therefore, the demons will not show any affection for these ambitious children.


    William sealed Benner Darius in order not to let Mephisto devour Benner, but to enhance his strength.


    When he heard that William still had this kind of feat, Wang pangzi''s heart was not so hostile to him, though he still had some bad feelings towards him.


    William, who didn''t care about Wang pangzi, took Fischer to Clark County of the United States.


    He kicked the bully at his feet. "Where''s Freddy?"


    "In, in Elm Street, master", the kicked bully dog trots back, squats on the ground and says with tongue thumping,


    "as long as you stay in Elm Street and shout ''Freddy, Freddy, I''ve come to play with you'', that guy will appear in your dream.".


    "Ha ha, in my dream?"


    This time, William just like playing football, kicked Fischer dozens of meters and hit a big tree, shaking the whole tree.


    But Fischer was just lying on the ground for a moment, and then came running, "master, master, if I go to find Freddy, that guy may be too scared to come out.".


    "That''s your problem, isn''t it? "Fischer," William said, squinting.


    All right, all right, master.


    Looking at the frightened Fisher with William''s cold eyes, he quickly put away his careful thinking, spit out a soul gold coin from his mouth and bite it in his mouth. He takes William to Elm Street.


    When he came to a small park, William, wearing a baseball cap transformed from sentinel material, sat on a bench and waited for two hours. After dark, he watched the soul summoned by Fischer.


    "Freddy, Freddy, we''re here to play with you.".


    Fischer pretended to be a child''s voice and kept calling in the park.


    Before long, a gust of wind blowing, invisible William, instantly felt a cold breath across his skin.


    Freddy''s here.

 Chapter 1048

    After a gust of wind, William obviously felt a malicious coming to the small park.


    This malice, seeing the soul released by Fischer, didn''t rush up and swallow it directly, but searched for danger or trap with vigilance.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see Freddy take the bait. I''m afraid that William, the moody master, can''t wait for Fischer. He can only say,


    "Freddy, you trash, come out quickly and meet the great lord Fischer.".


    "Fischer?" Looking at the noisy bully dog, Freddy was stunned, and then giggled.


    After walking around Fischer and smelling the devil''s sulfur, Freddy showed himself.


    But before he mocked Fischer, William, who was invisible on the bench, snapped his fingers, and a mirror space instantly covered the whole small square.


    Let realize that this is a trap, want to escape Freddy not only did not escape, but also was a thought of William revealed himself full of burn ghost.


    "Welcome to my world, Freddy.".


    William shows his figure. Freddy, who is looking for a way out, immediately turns around and rushes over with metal claws.


    But with an idea of William, Freddy in the rush is frightened to find that no matter how he runs and turns, the space around him will fall back with his steps.


    After confirming that he was in the alien space, Freddy began to fear.


    Don''t look at him as a dreamer. Everyone in Yushulin street takes his name as a taboo, but he really meets a strong man who can open up a different space. Freddy is just a chicken.


    Even in the dream, William in the state of soul can also release the holy light. It''s not too easy to bring Freddy back to hell.


    The reason why William kicked Fischer when he heard that Fischer let himself fall into a dream and seduced Freddy was that William didn''t trust the devil to stay by his side.


    No mind and Freddy this medium devil is not a waste of wordy, William with the idea to control Freddy, the space energy into his spirit, and then wave him back to hell.


    In hell, as soon as Freddy''s body passively accepts his own demons, he is taken back to the mirror space by William, who follows the space energy.


    Ha ha ha.


    Seeing Freddy trembling with fright and Fischer turning into a bully dog, walking around him for a few times,


    he sneered loudly, "Freddy, what kind of dog do you want to be, Chihuahua? Teddy


    Shut up, Fischer.


    With a wave of William''s finger, the elated Fischer is blown up by the hammer transformed from the power of his mind and bumps into the barrier of the mirror space.


    "My name is William Devonshire. I''ll either surrender or die.".


    A weak holy light appeared in the mirror space. After being illuminated by the holy light, Freddy and Fischer began to fester and roar in pain.


    Fischer is a medium devil, and he just got a soul gold coin from William.


    There are hundreds of souls supporting him, so although he is also in great pain, he is much better than Freddy.


    Seeing that he has been melted a little, but Fischer''s soul has been swallowed by him from time to time. Freddy said that it''s impossible to be jealous and hateful.


    When he saw the soul gold coin in William''s hand and felt that there were hundreds of souls full of tyranny and killing flavor in the gold coin, Freddy, who was about to completely dissipate, quickly called out,


    "I surrender, I surrender.".


    "Ding...".


    The gold coin of the soul in William''s hand flew into Freddy''s hand, and the holy light in the mirror space disappeared.


    Holding the gold coin of soul, Freddy greedily sucks the soul inside, and the injury on his body recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    also gave Fischer as like as two peas in the first time.


    Then Freddy was kicked away by William in Fischer''s gloating eyes.


    Once again, he received Freddy''s spirit with an empty soul gold coin. William said to Fischer with a smile, "first, teach Freddy what to pay attention to. We''ll go to find the Bone Demon in five minutes.".


    Yes, master.


    No matter what the two demons said, William only saw a bully dog and a bulldog standing beside him when he set out.


    Take two medium dogs to the midnight bar in Manhattan, New York.


    Looking at the card standing in front of him, and then looking at the strong man guarding the gate, William, whose eyes are shining with holy light, found that he was a normal human, and then said with a smile, "parrot.".


    Gatekeeper, step aside now.


    Staring at by a man with holy light in his eyes, as a voodoo apprentice, if he had not been afraid of the owner of the midnight bar, he would have escaped far away.


    When William entered the bar, he had a conscience. He left quickly with his mobile phone, and then called the owner of the bar to remind him.


    As soon as I entered the bar, there was an accident on the first day, which was much less than what I said on Sunday.Before William spoke, he saw a black man come over with a serious face.


    "William Devonshire?"


    "Hua La", heard the bar owner''s words, the dark creatures in the bar are going to watch the excitement, all scared to take in the air-conditioner, shivering and sweating all over.


    Even a few werewolves and vampires, scared directly stand up and run to the bar.


    "Quiet.".


    With William''s voice down, all the people in the whole bar were settled down, but at the same time, they couldn''t make any sound.


    "I''m looking for the bone demon who appeared here yesterday. Tell me where he is, and I''ll take it as if I didn''t see you rubbish. How about that?"


    After waiting for ten seconds, William, who knew these people couldn''t answer, said with a smile, "it''s your turn to work.".


    With that, William snapped his fingers, and more than 20 dark creatures in the bar fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing this, Freddy, who is incarnated as a bulldog, laughs darkly and excitedly, and enters the dreams of these dark creatures one by one.


    A few seconds later, a werewolf whose soul had been swallowed by Freddy, drooped his head and stopped breathing silently.


    William, who didn''t care about this, sat on the bar and looked at the neatly arranged bottles. He didn''t wave to the bottles until he saw the 81 year old McCullen.


    He opened it and poured half a glass into the crystal wine glass. He drank it by himself.


    Freddy, with the advent of noumenon, can easily deal with these low magic creatures, such as werewolves and vampires.


    The wine in William''s glass hasn''t been finished yet. In the whole bar, except for the bar owner that William pointed out,


    other dark creatures, if they don''t breathe, either turn into ashes, or turn into a fire, crash into the ground and roll back to hell.


    "How''s it going?"


    Freddy, who has eaten more than 20 souls or demons, burps falsely and turns into a bulldog again. He jumps onto the bar and says with his tongue sticking out,


    "found it.".

 Chapter 1049

    This is just a chance to take a chance, but I did not expect to hear that the believers of Mammon appeared in the midnight bar as an eyeliner.


    After drinking the whiskey in the glass, William said, squinting, "where''s the bone devil?"


    Freddy, who incarnated as a bulldog, looked at William''s soul gold coin in his hand, flatteringly. "It''s in New York City, master.".


    Standing up, William walked up to the bar owner, patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you know or can get in touch with Mamen, tell him to stay in hell for me. Do you understand me?"


    Looking at the bar owner with his eyes flashing and his face showing fear, William threw a Devonshire gold coin on the bar with a smile, "this is the money for wine.".


    Stealth followed the floating Bulldog Freddy and the bully Fisher for more than ten minutes, but did not expect to come all the way to Long Island cemetery.


    Seeing the cemetery from a distance, William had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, the place where Freddy was floating was the cemetery of Helen, John Wick''s wife.


    Looking at the soil that had been leveled but obviously turned over, with moisture, William''s anger suddenly came out.


    In William''s opinion, this kind of thing is the most unacceptable. He snapped at Freddy and Fischer and said, "find it for me. If you can''t find it, I''ll blow you two to ashes.".


    When Freddy and Fischer heard this, they fell down on the graveyard, smelling left and looking right. After a while of communication, they turned into two clouds and flew all the way to Newark Airport outside New York City.


    Seeing this, William didn''t understand, "on Sunday, check if Helen, possessed by Bone Demon, left the United States.".


    Without waiting ten seconds, it was reported on Sunday that "Sir, on a private plane that flew directly to Rome two hours ago, was a woman who was more than nine stories similar to Helen.".


    "Rome?"


    Hearing the news, William was not in a hurry to catch up with the Bone Demon.


    When he heard about the death of the Pope of the bright church, William suspected that there was something wrong with it. Now the Bone Demon is attached to John Wick''s dead wife. It''s strange that there is no conspiracy.


    It took about nine hours for New York to fly to Rome. The private plane took off only two hours. It took enough time to deal with it.


    "On Sunday, find out who rented this private plane.".


    A few seconds later, what he said on Sunday surprised William and almost scolded him, "Sir, this plane was contracted in the name of the Vatican national church bank, without a specific name.".


    "FK", William instantly understood the whereabouts of John wick. Why did it leak out so quickly? It''s hard to guard against thieves.


    "We''re going back to Rome.".


    Five hours later, outside the Rome Airport, looking at Helen, who looks at least 10 years younger in her smart eyes, William, who is sitting on Land Rover, said to Sunday,


    "stare at her and see what she wants to do? And keep a record of all the people she came into contact with.


    Yes sir.


    With William''s order, there are drones in the sky, and spider robots on the ground climb into the car of Bone Demon.


    Waiting for each other to show his flaws, William drove into the city of Rome, wearing baseball caps and wide rimmed sunglasses, and became a tourist in Rome.


    A few hours later, sitting in an open-air cafe, William felt the breath of Mephisto from a distance. As soon as his mental strength was swept away, he saw Mephisto in windbreaker and walking stick walking straight towards him.


    After snapping his fingers and inviting the waiter to serve Mephisto a cup of coffee, William looked at Mephisto with a smile and said, "what''s the situation in hell?"


    Looking at Freddy and Fischer lying at William''s feet, Mephisto said angrily, "you have two running dogs in hell now. Don''t you know about me?"


    Mephisto said, carefully staring at the incarnation of a bulldog Freddy look.


    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see what kind of devil Freddy was wrapped by the space barrier.


    It made him frown.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know." William looked at his watch and said with a smile to the bulldog and Bulldog who were scared by Mephisto. "There are less than five minutes left. Our bet three days ago is about to expire. Are those 10000 medium-sized demons and my territory in hell ready?"


    "Of course," Mephisto said with a smile, taking out a contract from his windbreaker. "As long as you sign this contract, we''ll be clear.".


    Come here?


    Knowing that William will not sign any contract with himself, Mephisto is forcing William to give up?


    Waving a breeze, the parchment contract on the table was blown open, revealing the words on the contract.


    The holy light appeared in his eyes. After only a few eyes, William found that there was a kind of writing hidden in the natural looking leather lines on the sheepskin.


    As for the words written in Mingchu, there is also a saying that if William becomes the Lord of hell, he has the obligation to protect hell from the invasion of alien space forces.William could not agree to this one alone, because he did not know whether he would attack hell alone or with other forces in the future.


    "Look at the location of this territory. Is there a problem?".


    When Freddy hesitates when he hears William''s words and is scared by Mephisto, Fischer, who is also scared, jumps on the armrest of the seat and stares at the contract.


    But after watching it for a long time, Fisher shook his head at William, saying he didn''t know.


    Mephisto, sitting in the chair, looked at Fischer with a sneer and a crooked mouth.


    Then Freddy jumped on the armrest of the chair, looked at it for a while, and stammered,


    "master, master, the territory in the contract is located in silent hill, where many dreamers hide.".


    "Dreamer, you are dreamer", Mephisto repressed anger, eyes with inexplicable light staring at Freddy, as if Freddy said it again, Mephisto would directly swallow him.


    But William immediately took Freddy''s magic gold coin out of the storage space and played with it in his hand.


    Now Freddy didn''t dare to hide anything and said, "it''s a good place, but this is the only way to enter the hinterland of Mephisto''s territory.


    once there is a fight, silent hill may be attacked back and forth.".


    "The only way to enter the hinterland?" William, who had thought that there was a problem in it, sneered, "the devil is really the devil.".


    To clean up the contract, Mephisto, Fischer and Freddy said unexpectedly,


    "the territory is silent hill as you said, but the contract is not signed. You just need to officially release the news to let the demons in hell know about it.


    as for whether you can stop the army of setorak and fight in the future, that''s my decision "The problem.".


    Mephisto immediately thought that William would not make any resistance and let setorac''s army pass through silent hill.


    Now it''s his turn to suffer.

 Chapter 1050

    I wanted to pit William. I deliberately chose silent hill, where there has never been an evil spirit, to let the unknown William fight with the fierce setorac first, so that he could take advantage of it.


    But I didn''t expect that, after two days, William caught the most difficult dreamer as a dog, which directly ruined his good deeds.


    Several successive calculations of William were easily resolved, and Mephisto suddenly had a feeling in his heart that he had better avoid William first.


    If you have any grudges, you''d better wait until you get rid of setorac, so that William and setorac won''t unite and deal with him together.


    Immediately, Mephisto plans to pull the Mamen who always wants to enter the earth, and drag William''s energy on Mamen.


    As for ten thousand medium demons, Mephisto didn''t care at all.


    "Ten thousand medium demons, you can send someone to pick them, or I can send them to Silent Hill directly.".


    Seeing that Mephisto agreed so readily, William could not help frowning. He certainly would not go to hell to pick the devil himself, so he had to let Fischer and Freddie do it.


    But when his eyes were on Fischer and Freddy, the two dogs covered their heads with their hands and pretended to be dead.


    If there were not too many people nearby, William would have stepped heavily on the two dogs.


    Thinking for a moment, William suddenly felt that it was a big deal to control the spirits of these ten thousand demons with soul gold coins, and then turn them all into golden winged beasts and seal them up on the desolate planet in outer space.


    Start them when you need them, and put them there as statues when you don''t need them. You don''t have to worry about feeding these ten thousand demons.


    Kicking the dog in the head, William whispered, "which demon has the most skilful martial arts and the strongest melee ability?"


    Seeing that William didn''t force himself to die in Mephisto''s territory, Fischer said, "of course, it''s time to fight the devil.".


    "These guys who only know how to fight are hell natives. Once they fight, they will either kill the enemy or be killed, or they will never stop.".


    "Very good, very good," William said, looking at Mephisto. "I''m going to take ten thousand battle demons and send them directly to silent hill.".


    If the characteristics of death battle are combined with the stone winged beast, as long as the spirit does not die, doesn''t that mean that the army will not die and will never be defeated?


    "Hum, I''ll let you know when I''m ready." William turned his eyes fiercely. Mephisto, sitting on the chair, deliberately disappeared out of thin air.


    "Ah.


    When he heard the screams of the tourists around, William turned black. He knocked his fingers on the table, and a forgetting mantra instantly spread to the surrounding area of 100 meters.


    in an instant, hundreds of people stopped for less than a second like being pressed to pause, and then continued to do what they had done before.


    In less than a second, it''s just a blink of an eye. Even if people a hundred meters away notice the differences of these hundreds of people, most people will only think they are dazzled.


    As for the small number of more real people, they were also intruded into the nearby camera servers on Sunday, and no evidence was found.


    William was laughing at Mephisto when he was bored, but he didn''t know that the old ghost''s projection was hiding in the dark. He came to the only bank in the Vatican to stare at the bone demon who had been watched by him two days ago and was pretending to be the lobby receptionist.


    "My poor, useless child, Mamen, what else can you do but give advice to the people I''m after?"


    After leaving the bank, Mephisto went to the slums of Rome and found more than a dozen scavengers in a bridge cave, releasing more than a dozen dark energies and pouring them into their bodies.


    In a moment, the dozen scavengers turned into dark creatures, listened to the murmur of Mephisto, and then walked out of the bridge one by one to the kingdom of the Holy See.


    ....


    five days later, while staying at home and discussing the safety measures of Dinosaur Island with Abigail, he said in his ear on Sunday, "Sir, who entered the Bank of the Holy See with John wicker a minute ago, had the first contact with the Bone Demon incarnated as Helen.".


    "Well, I see. Keep watching. Let me know if you have any information.".


    Hearing this, Abigail, who was looking at the video of the double crown dragon, gave him a white look.


    "If you have something to do, do it, but don''t just focus on dinosaurs and forget to make nectar for Jesse, Nisa and Laura.".


    "Don''t worry," William thought, or said directly, "this nectar is called magic nectar.


    "Well," I didn''t expect that William wanted to tell Abigail a little secret, but the girl covered his mouth and said, "needless to say, I''ve lived with Serena and nissa for several years,


    do you really think Jesse and I are fools? Don''t you see what''s unusual about them? "


    "Well," said William, who was stunned and made Abigail smile. "Besides, when you see that gourd, all fools know that it must be a legendary magic treasure.


    You must have learned magic since you were a child, rightWilliam never doubted Abigail''s intelligence. Seeing that she was so reasonable, he couldn''t help saying, "if you''re interested, I''ll find someone to teach you the knowledge of magic. Maybe there will be a wizard in our family in the future.".


    "The first wizard?" Abigail complained, "so you''re not a wizard, and you don''t want to teach me?"


    "You can''t learn what I''ve learned.".


    The magic in one''s head will not teach people other than children, and it takes too long to teach a rookie from scratch.


    Since there are so many witches in England and they are not short of gold, even if they ask Hermione Granger to come over, it is just a matter of one ton more and one ton less.


    On Sunday, ask Hermione Granger if he''s interested in making a ton of gold.


    "OK, sir.".


    A few minutes later, when the phone calls in, William and Hermione, who are obviously excited, finish their request and hand over the call right to Abigail,


    let the two women of the same age talk by themselves.


    As for whether Hermione would agree or not, William didn''t worry at all. After all, she was married and had children. Of course, money was a necessity.


    What''s more, whether Hermione himself or the old men in the Ministry of magic will not refuse to have a relationship with the Ministry of magic of England, which is oppressed by her own strength, and Willa, who can''t hold up her head.


    Besides, it''s not that no other wizard is willing to be Abigail''s private teacher for a ton of gold. At least the Malfoy family will not refuse the whole offer.


    Soon after the call, Abigail came over happily, held William''s neck and sat on his lap, laughing, "Ms. Granger agreed to come to the manor three times per planet, and I gave her 100 gold coins each time.".


    "Devonshire gold, or kingalon of the wizarding world?"


    "Devonshire, of course?" Abigail slapped William in a funny way. "Do you think Ms. Granger is a fool?"

 Chapter 1051

    On this day, William accompanied Abigail and Jesse to stand at the gate of the manor, waiting for Hermione Granger who came to teach for the first time.


    After waiting for a while, I saw a phantom transformed from one of the twelve Knight transformers slowly driving into the manor.


    No need for William to step forward. The door of mirage, which stops outside the main building, opens automatically, and Hermione comes down with a briefcase.


    "Good morning, Mr. Devonshire." seeing William and Hermione in formal dress, she first saluted and sighed, "I didn''t expect that you had developed automatic driving technology long ago.


    if those outside car companies knew this news, they didn''t know what would happen.".


    With these words, Hermione greets Abigail and Jesse.


    William nodded with a smile, knowing that Hermione was flattering and a little threatening. "Good morning, Ms. Granger.".


    With Hermione, Abby and Jesse, they come to the 150 square meter room specially prepared. William says hello with a smile, so that Hermione won''t feel uncomfortable.


    As soon as I got down to the first floor, I saw an unhappy Nisa.


    William shook his head, took her in his arms and said, "well, my dear, these English witches are old and stubborn. If they don''t learn, they won''t learn. Why don''t we do some physical and mental exercises?"


    "If they don''t, can''t you teach me and Serena dark magic?" Nisa held William''s arm and kept shaking.


    But it''s strange that William can teach two blood women dark magic.


    Dark magic, listen to the name to know is not a good thing, don''t not afraid of the sun''s talent, by dark magic to erosion.


    What''s more, if you change your temperament or become more bloodthirsty after practicing, it''s definitely not worth the loss for William.


    A pick up toot mouth of nissa, "you and Serena as long as practice Yaka arrow, is better than anything.


    If you don''t like it, I''ll ask Jesse and let her exchange the chance to learn magic with you for Yaka''s arrow.


    "Don''t even think about it," said nissa, holding William''s neck in her hands. "It''s not like you don''t have an extra Yaka arrow. Jesse wants it. Let her find a way to get it from you.


    I''ll never give it to anyone else.".


    "Well, well, no one will rob you.".


    Holding Nisa back to her room, they stick together and do push ups and squats.


    At noon, Nisa can only excuse that she is not hungry and stay in the room alone to sleep. Jesse, who understands this, is very dissatisfied and gives William several severe wrists on his waist.


    William, who didn''t hurt at all, frowned and pretended to be in pain. Jesse kneaded him with her hand and shook her head when she saw Abigail and Serena.


    As soon as they got to the table and sat down, William asked, "Ms. Granger, do you think Abby and Jesse have the talent to be witches?"


    "Well," said Hermione, who was just smiling. She didn''t know how to answer immediately.


    Although she was a Muggle born wizard, the chance of success in Muggle cultivation was too small. When she wanted to answer truthfully, she suddenly smelled a strong smell of wine and natural magic.


    As soon as he turns around, Jesse comes with a sober up with red wine. And as Jesse gets closer and closer, Hermione feels that she is swallowing unconsciously.


    After drinking the wine that Jesse poured herself, Hermione immediately looks at Abigail, Jesse and Serena with envy, and then looks at William with a smile.


    As long as you drink this kind of red wine every day, even if you don''t have wizard talent, you can certainly become a wizard.


    After thinking about it, I still couldn''t resist the temptation and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, can I change my reward into half gold and half this kind of red wine?"


    "I''m sorry, red wine is not for sale," William said directly, but then said, "every time you come to teaching, you can have dinner at will, as long as Jesse doesn''t feel bad.".


    "I don''t care," Jesse, who was helping William to drink, said to Hermione with a smile, "Miss Granger, don''t worry about William. Although I don''t have much of this kind of wine, you can drink a few whenever you want.".


    "Don''t", it suddenly occurred to me that Hermione was married and had children. If she came back drunk every time, her husband Ron Weasley would be suspicious.


    "At noon can''t drink too much, lest affect work and study, a person limit a cup.".


    Think William this is stingy Hermione, can''t help but secretly glare at him a look, just full of helplessly nod.


    In this way, three days passed.


    In these three days, in addition to officially starting the construction of a large particle collider tens of kilometers long on planet x17 on Sunday,


    in the name of England, William also applied to Europa for a research project to test whether his idea can be realized.


    If the experiment is successful, when the collider of planet x17 is completed, antimatter eggs will be produced directly.The second thing that we should pay attention to is that in hell, Mephisto''s men and setorac''s crazy war demon pioneers have started fighting. After watching several battles of crazy war demons belonging to setorac''s side with magic, he understands in his heart how Fischer said that crazy war demons never die when they fight.


    It''s a pity that the soul collection magic from Fischer can''t collect the spirits of these war dead demons in hell, otherwise he would have 10000 and 60000 and 70000 other demons now.


    Although tens of thousands and tens of thousands of demon losses are nothing to Mephisto and setorac, Mephisto will only give William 10000 crazy war demons unless he is mad.


    If William throws ten thousand crazy war demons into the hinterland of his territory and kills them wantonly, it will definitely make Mephisto want to kill.


    After seeing William''s magic separation on the battlefield of hell, Mephisto''s projection began. It has been planned for eight days.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    A mobile phone ring, wake up is holding Abigail sleeping William, and holding his Jesse.


    "Hell," he said, cursing in a low voice, and the voice of Sunday came from his ear, "Sir, Mr. Strauss of the Knights of the holy light, once again, I ask you to take part in the gift of the Pope of the Church of light and pray for the pope with the gift of the holy light.".


    "Don''t go, don''t go", William refused without thinking. The secular belief belongs to the secular, what he wants is the extraordinary people.


    After answering Strauss, we reported again on Sunday, "do you want to go to Switzerland to watch the antimatter experiment at 3 p.m


    "When, and," I just wanted to say, but I thought that if I went in person, it would certainly cause a great sensation and attract the attention of various countries. It would be better for the scientists to go step by step according to the experimental plan.


    In order to avoid the production of antimatter, it will be seized by some people instead of being destroyed directly.

 Chapter 1052

    At 3:00 p.m. London time and 2:00 p.m. Swiss time, in the Europa large collider laboratory, after several days of preparation and Sunday''s calculation,


    the experiment not only proceeded smoothly, but also, as William thought, a bunch of nail size antimatter clusters appeared, bound in vacuum by a specific vacuum energy tube.


    The whole experimental center, after seeing the gray antimatter on the screen, everyone cheered excitedly.


    After listening to the report on Sunday, William, who stayed at home in the garden in the winter sun, said with a smile, "build a collider on planet x17, produce a hundred antimatter eggs, and find a chance to throw some out to see how powerful it is.".


    "Understood sir, mission established.".


    Now that the experiment is successful, you have to use it, or it''s just a bluff.


    But before that, there is a more important thing, "has the data of the Europa collider been cleared?".


    "In the process of cleaning, it is estimated that there will be 71 seconds of pre installed automatic cleaning program, which can eliminate all data and program itself without leaving any trace.".


    "Very good," William said with a smile, "destroy the antimatter produced by the experiment.".


    Yes sir.


    But dozens of seconds later, a video came out on Sunday. William put on his smart glasses and saw an old man in a white coat carefully put the vacuum energy tube with antimatter into a toolbox.


    then he left the collider center according to the predetermined route and the guide staff when the experimental center was in chaos due to the data destruction Trojan embedded in advance on Sunday .


    On Sunday when he had made preparations, he immediately sent spider robots to follow the car of the ghost, and there were drones in the sky to watch. William said to Sunday, "is that vacuum energy tube under your monitoring?"


    Of course, sir, antimatter is so dangerous and unstable. Of course, I will monitor the vacuum tube all the time. If you need, you can detonate the antimatter directly inside.


    "Let''s talk about that.".


    While thinking about who stole his antimatter, he watched the ghost drive out of the city and was killed by the leading man. A bell rang.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    It took half an hour for the expected mobile phone to ring.


    "William, something''s wrong". As soon as the mobile phone was connected, Richard, the first English scientist, said anxiously, "I just received the phone call. Although the experiment you gave to the English scientific group was successful,


    the data was automatically cleared, and the antimatter obtained from the experiment was stolen.".


    "Ha ha," William said sarcastically, "tell me at this time. Before that, some people suspected that it was antimatter stolen by me?"


    Richard also knew that William could not receive the message, "but you always do the data cleaning.".


    "I did it, of course. Do you want to see that other countries can make antimatter besides us?"


    William admitted and then asked, "who''s the insider?"


    Richard hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "Kirk harden, a scientist and a priest, was found dead in his car by the patrolling police ten minutes ago, but no antimatter was found.".


    "What did you call me to say?" William asked grimly, "let me hand over antimatter? Or hand over the data on antimatter production? "


    After a long silence, Richard said, "what do you want to do when you make something that can easily destroy the earth?"


    William laughed and blustered, "don''t do anything, just want to throw fireworks on some people''s heads.".


    Hearing the answer he didn''t want to hear, Richard exclaimed, "isn''t it enough for you to have Miniature Red Mercury eggs in your hand? Must we get antimatter that could destroy the world? "


    "Don''t talk like you don''t want to, and I''m not dealing with humans.".


    Hearing this, Richard felt tight in his heart and blurted out, "are you crazy? Do you want to launch a war against aliens? Can you afford to lose? "


    "Calm down," William called to stop Richard, who was a bit of a jerk. "The biggest difference between an antimatter nuclear egg and a red mercury nuclear bomb is that it can produce extremely strong light,


    and I don''t need to tell who the strong light is used to deal with.".


    Richard, who knew the wizard, the vampire, the mummy Princess and the demon Saite, was even more flustered when he heard this.


    "And the devil invades our world?" Richard, who forced himself to calm down, said anxiously, "you wait. I''ll go to your house now.".


    Within 20 minutes, a team of three cars arrived outside the manor.


    The resident paparazzi waiting on Garden Street soon found that the visiting car was the first one in England. They immediately rushed on like chicken blood, taking a camera and shooting at the window.


    While shooting, he yelled all kinds of questions.


    So the security guard of Richard had to get out of the car and let Richard''s car into the manor alone.As soon as he got out of the car, Richard eagerly asked William, who was standing outside the main building, "what happened? You have to develop strategic weapons to deal with the devil.".


    Instead of answering Richard''s question directly, William asked, "is there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Who do you want to come over?" Seeing that William was not arrogant and impatient, Richard was relieved. Then he understood, "isn''t it a large-scale invasion?"


    "Not yet, but who knows?" William shrugged, "we can''t wait for the demon king of hell, when the demons really invade on a large scale, let''s prepare passively.


    And with the weapons that the demons have to worry about, they can speak with confidence, right.


    Hearing this, Richard didn''t understand, "have you found a way to throw weapons into hell? Or are you strong enough to enter hell at will? "


    "Almost." they reached out to Richard to follow him. They walked in the garden of the manor, turned around a row of hemlock trees, and the two security guards were about to follow them in.


    they were blocked by the Black Ghost Lei Zang.


    Hearing the news, Richard looked back at the dark ghost of a dark Ninja armor, and William, who didn''t know to move on, could only make a sound to let his security guard stay.


    The two security guards helplessly look at their boss, and then turn their eyes to the Black Ghost, but they are scared to find that the black ghost who was around one second ago disappeared under their eyes.


    "Damn it.".


    They looked back at Richard, who was also very surprised. Then they looked in the opposite direction. Except for the hemlock, which was used to block the paparazzi''s view from outside the manor, they could not find any trace of the Black Ghost.


    Richard, who was sitting on the chair beside William''s open-air table, took a deep breath, took his glass and said with a smile, "I heard that your house is the most heavily fortified place in the whole of London.


    I didn''t believe it before, but I saw that the warrior just now had to believe it again.".


    After a sip of red wine, Richard asked tentatively, "you Ninja guard, didn''t want to set up a special training institution in England?"

 Chapter 1053

    "It''s not so easy to guard," William said with a smile when he looked at Lei Zang, who was hiding in the trees not far away,


    these secret training methods, which have existed for hundreds of years, are all piled up by talent and human life.


    I don''t think people today can tolerate the training that is so harsh that they can be physically punished or even killed without paying attention.


    Richard was stunned, and immediately understood that with the English personality and way of doing things at this time, let alone corporal punishment, some people wanted to quit if they were not satisfied.


    Seeing Richard''s frustrated expression, William said with a smile, "even if the training is successful, we still have to follow all kinds of unreasonable rules in our opinion.


    I don''t want to focus on cleaning up all kinds of traitors before the secret guard is formed.


    This kind of worry is not alarmist, but will happen.


    He is a Chinese in essence. Like most East Asians, he doesn''t want to learn these special skills from outsiders.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it," Richard waved, "or who are you counting on? And do you know that the demons have plans to enter the earth.


    "Pa", William snapped his fingers. Like a statue in the distance, the bulldog and bulldog on the ground trembled and ran quickly.


    William quietly released the mirror space and said, "reveal yourself.".


    Freddy and Fischer look at Richard, who is not sure why, and then in his face changed greatly, they recover their own demons and demons.


    Scared Richard fiercely back, if not by William''s mental strength to support the chair, the old man will fall directly on the grass.


    "GA, GA, GA".


    Freddy and Fischer laughed.


    But the laughter in Richard''s ears was more terrible than any sound.


    Shut up.


    It was only after William made a sound that the two demons turned back to the dog''s appearance and cleverly bent on the grass to be pets.


    "This, this is," Richard calmed down and looked at William silently, waiting for him to explain.


    "These two guys are hell demons and dreamers. They are all demons that I caught and tamed on the American side.".


    After that, William took out two soul gold coins from the storage space, and when they were suspended in the air, a flame came out of the air, burning the gold coins.


    Freddy and Fischer came out of the air, burning them.


    Lord, master, we dare not, we dare not.


    But William didn''t pay any attention until he burned two demons dying, and then he stopped and dispersed the flames, and said in a cold voice,


    "any act of self assertion is contempt of my authority, do you understand?"


    Understand, understand, master.


    No matter the two demons who are about to turn into coke, William turns to look at Richard with fear and impatience on his face, "although they look very poor and obedient now,


    but when these demons really show their fangs, you will understand that no matter how they are punished, it is a small meaning.".


    This, this.


    "Think about how cruel and cunning the demons in the legend are. If you multiply these cruelty and cunning by ten, you will be the real demons.".


    "Well, you''re the real expert on this." Richard took a big sip of red wine, and it took him a long time to calm down.


    Come on, you show me what these are for.


    William took out a deer head holy light ring, suspended in front of Richard, "this is the Holy Light magic ring, wearing it can not only make ordinary demons dare not close to you, but also launch three holy light magic bullets.".


    Magic items? Richard''s heart a joy, naturally reached for the ring, listen to William continued, "the light of the devil is poison, is the nemesis.


    For ordinary people, a holy light bomb is equal to a healing charm. As long as you don''t die immediately, you can recover most of the injuries.


    William turned his head and looked at the two black demons on the grass. He said with a smile, "if you play dead again, I''ll really kill you.".


    After hearing this, Freddy and Fischer dare to devour their souls and recover soon.


    Richard, who saw all this with his own eyes, not only didn''t feel that the devil was crafty, but he was afraid of William. "If I accept this ring, does it mean that I am under your leadership or control?"


    William gave Richard a white look. "Do you think I care about secular rights?"


    Thinking of William''s attitude of not being in charge of affairs in recent years, Richard really believes that William doesn''t care, but Abigail is not so secure.


    Richard said helplessly, "but the fact is, you already control 60% of the electricity, gas and water systems in England.


    With ITV and Facebook, you''ve got half the public opinion in England.


    There are also portable therapeutic devices, automobiles, civil bulletproof clothes, batteries, new energy, energy-saving lamps, and even football. The Devonshire family is so huge that we can''t do anything about it,If it goes on like this, even if we don''t want to deal with you, those capitalists outside who are forced out of business and bankrupt by you will unite to resist and fight against you. ".


    "Ignore the trash, or you can try to bring me down and see if the capitalists and nobles who have made a fortune with me will agree.".


    William said with a smile, "moreover, the export products have not only enhanced England''s influence over the years,


    I have not lost a cent of your taxes, but also nearly 100 tons of gold every month. Is it fake.


    Come on, don''t talk such nonsense. Who wants to make trouble within the scope of law, yueshida law firm will be waiting for those lawsuits. These barristers are eager to make money from me.


    As for those who want to play Yin, ha ha, "William can''t help looking at Freddy and Fischer lying on the ground.


    Sensing the two demons in William''s mind, he changed his clever appearance. The dog''s claws became sharp claws, and the sharp teeth on his mouth grew a little longer.


    "You," he said.


    William waved to the two demons, Freddy and Fischer immediately returned to the cute look, lying on the ground, "what do you want me to do?


    Is there no reason to give the benefits to those who can not compete with me? Or stop any enterprise expansion from now on?


    In fact, those investors and shareholders who are always staring at the stock price and looking forward to the increase of the market value, as well as venture capital and investors who are looking forward to joining Devonshire group, are not so easy to talk about.


    If you want to blame it, you can blame that our world is a world of capital, and capitalists care more about interests than demons. ".


    Looking at the silent Richard, William jokingly said, "OK, I''ll let Abby focus on the areas that England is not good at, and stop robbing the English trash.".


    "New ideas?" With William''s assurance, Richard immediately changed his face and put the holy light ring on his left little finger with a smile. "It''s good, just the right size.".


    William couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 1054

    "Mobile phones and portable computers, these two businesses you will not limit me.".


    "Of course not.".


    Think of England market, in addition to a few expensive middle class are not interested in luxury brand mobile phones, the rest are all foreign brands,


    so Richard welcome too late, how can limit, "but now you just enter the mobile phone industry, will it be too late,


    just the patent problem, can limit your development.".


    "That''s my business." William didn''t want to talk to Richard about this. Five or six years ago, he made his own large screen tablet phone, and he asked the lawyers of yueshida to start registering the patents he thought of.


    As for those who didn''t expect, it''s a big deal to authorize each other. Just building an automatic production line can push most mobile phone brands across the price.


    For those enterprises that can export a lot and earn money from foreigners, no one will dislike them.


    Let''s record our thoughts on Sunday and give them to Abby. Then William said to Richard with a smile, "don''t you want to try the power of the magic ring on your hand?"


    "Is that ok?"


    Facing the ill intentioned Richard, Fischer and Freddy just grinned, and were suppressed by the fire that suddenly came out of their bodies.


    Can only watch the excited Richard, according to William''s teaching, released two magic bullets of holy light to himself.


    Looking at the two demon dogs ablated by the holy light, Richard was excited and wondered if there would be many hidden demons in England.


    Then he thought of the vampires and werewolves a few years ago and asked uncertainly, "your family live in London and Oxford. These two places should have been cleaned up by you secretly. What about the rest of England?"


    "The ring on your hand is the symbol of the Knights of light I founded, and the only purpose is to prevent the invasion of dark creatures,


    so, if you don''t object, the Knights of light belonging to England will be founded from this moment.".


    "Of England?" Now that he has accepted the ring of light, Richard of course thinks about England''s own interests. "Do you mean there are members of other countries?"


    "It''s not our family''s business to deal with demons, it''s the world''s business," said William. "Even if we clean up England, what about outside England?"


    "I don''t want England to be treated as a thorn in the flesh by the demons of the rest of the world. Therefore, it is inevitable to win over other forces. For the time being, there are three members in the United States, and the rest are all in the group of ascetics of Guangming.


    Richard just thought for a moment and nodded. "You''re right. It''s really not our family''s business to fight against dark creatures.


    But from which groups do you want to pick our people.


    "That''s what you do with the Knights of the light in England. I''m only responsible for providing magic items of the light and providing you with information about demons.".


    Most of the reasons for the formation of the Knights of light are to divert the demons'' attention, so that all demons will not stare at him alone.


    As for power, hehe, you can see from the attitude of the English wizard to him that power comes from strength in the extraordinary world.


    Moreover, the magic of the holy light is not as destructive to human beings as the magic spell mastered by English witches.


    No matter how many people are taught, they can''t reach him who has sentinel armor and can absorb energy.


    In addition to mastering the supply of Holy Light magic items and the way of cultivation, no one dares to ignore his creator.


    Besides, William said that he didn''t care about specific things, but the choice of personnel can make a difference.


    "I suggest you talk to the Ministry of magic of England, and then talk to King Philip. Nobles and witches are both vested interests, and their ability to accept will be much stronger. As for ordinary people, I will choose from Kingsman.".


    Richard immediately understood that once the candidates were selected from these three groups, they would naturally move closer to William.


    The witches had no choice but to take William. Now they are offered a new occupation, and someone will certainly take the initiative to come close to them.


    Noble Group, William''s potential influence is stronger than Philip''s family. As for Kingston, it is William has the final say.


    But Richard had no other choice but to agree, and the first one had a term of office, but the Knights of the light were not sure. Maybe he could get a state funeral or something when he died.


    "I''ll go to his majesty Philip in a moment." Richard, who thought about this, did not hesitate. Then he frowned, "how can I cover up my coming to you?"


    We can''t tell the story of the Knights of light to avoid unnecessary confusion. After thinking about it, William said, "it''s simple. Dinosaur Island will be completed in more than two months. It''s time for us to have a good talk about our cooperation on this project.".


    "So fast?" Richard, who had only seen the video of the dragon, was surprised and asked, "besides that dragon, have you cloned other dinosaurs?"


    William thought in his heart, where to use cloning, just go to the magic planet, even if you want adult Tyrannosaurus Rex, even King Kong is no problem.But there is a big problem here, that is, whether dinosaurs are cloned or not, and there will be technical flaws.


    "Dinosaurs have been ready long ago," William said in ambush. "As early as I came back from Mars, the cloning project has been carried out in secret.


    now dinosaurs have cultivated the second generation of natural growth. If we hadn''t waited for the project of Dinosaur Island, our dinosaur paradise would have opened long ago.".


    "You, you, you", Richard has overestimated William''s ability in biotechnology, but after hearing these words, he was still shocked beyond measure.


    Worried to remind the way, "you can never go to biological weapons research, just study your super mecha on the line.".


    If he hadn''t seen the 10 meter high anti transformer mecha, Richard would have encouraged William to study biological weapons.


    But with mecha, which is obviously more dangerous than mecha, and more uncertain biological weapons, Richard is not in the choice.


    The invasion of ordinary intercontinental creatures alone can cause so much trouble and harm to all countries. Now just thinking about the dinosaurs whose genes have been changed, Richard''s heart began to bristle.


    It''s good to say that if marine dinosaurs appear on the land, then there is really no effective means to clean up these dinosaurs.


    "This," still want to be Laura''s heart of King Kong, into the Dinosaur Island of William, can''t help hesitating.


    "God, I''m a layman. Can you think of the uncertainty and harm of transforming biotechnology


    Richard quickly put down his glass, staring at William, said, "there are so many research projects not done, why do we have to go to extremes?"


    Immediately, Richard thought that William had been so rich and his own strength had reached the point that no one could restrain him. He only thought about longevity.


    And William said a few years ago about longevity. The reason for going to Mars is also the alien corpse found on Mars.


    Thinking of this, the old man, who has been more than 70 years old, can''t help but tremble and ask, "are you graduate?"

 Chapter 1055

    William, who studied longevity and the longevity project a few years ago, is no more than to attract the older people in England.


    Philip, Richard, the old men in the Ministry of magic, Prince Charles in his 60s, no, no one would refuse something that would make him live long.


    Hold on to the hearts of these people, as long as they don''t fight against the vast majority of people and don''t need William to come forward himself, these people will definitely lend a hand to help if something really happens.


    As for the strength of the aid, it depends on William''s own strength and how much benefit he can provide for others.


    If the strength is not strong, not to mention the aid, these capital funds will see the opportunity 100%, even fiercer than the devil to bite you.


    Therefore, William, who is very clear about this, is close to them and deliberately keeps a proper distance at the same time.


    "The subject of longevity is certainly within the scope of my research, and there are still a little achievements.".


    Covering his ears, he said to Sunday, "let Jesse bring some magic wine.".


    After a while, Jesse came with a tray in her hand.


    Richard saw this, immediately stood up to meet Jesse, let at home when used to master William had to stand up, in the tray on the table Jesse face kiss.


    Thank you, dear.


    Although I have been with William for several years, because of my identity, Jesse at most accompanied Lina to watch the ball and go shopping. She has never seen any English top floor in private.


    In addition to her mother Lina, Abigail, who is also in charge of Devonshire group, is qualified for external contact.


    So to see Richard stand up to meet himself made Jesse feel very good.


    But she didn''t stay much. After saying hello to Richard, she said she had something to do and left first.


    Seeing Jesse go away, Richard sat down and waited for William to pour his wine.


    But at this time, William would do it by himself. With one move, the Black Ghost, wearing three Ninja type armor, quietly leaned over.


    After bowing to William, he took his glass and poured half a glass of red wine for them. Then he automatically stepped back and stood by.


    "Try it," William said with a smile, holding his glass. "Although it can''t make people immortal, it has some effects on delaying aging.".


    Although Richard had some regrets for not being able to make William a waiter, the topic of anti-aging is definitely his favorite topic for him.


    Take the glass shake a few times, slightly drink, eyes a bright, silent drink again feel dry body, as if injected with the same vitality moisten up.


    After a few sips of the remaining red wine in the glass, Richard ignored the etiquette and waved to the Black Ghost standing by.


    After waiting for his glass to be added again, he drank it as slowly as William.


    It was only after the last half of the drink that Richard said, "William, I''ll help you with the Knights of the light. Do you get paid?"


    It''s so obvious that William didn''t understand his meaning. He shook his head with a smile and said, "if you take my salary, that''s my staff. Would you like to?"


    "It doesn''t matter." after Meimei drank lipstick, Richard said with a smile, "at my age, there''s nothing I can''t see but death. As long as you give me ten bottles of this kind of red wine a month, it''s nothing to work for you.".


    "Ten bottles? Don''t even think about it.


    Even if the wine in baohulu is too much for their family to drink for several years, and it can be added at any time, William will not take it out easily.


    "One bottle a month, no more drops.


    Believe it or not, I''ll auction this red wine in the wizard community. A bottle of it will cost at least 100000 pounds. Even if I meet someone who needs a breakthrough, I can auction it for millions of pounds. ".


    At least 100000 pounds? Richard turned his eyes and said with a smile, "then I suggest that every planet hold a meeting of the knights in the future.".


    "At that time, the management of the knight order will need to report to you, the head of the regiment, and cultivate feelings and cohesion by the way.".


    After drinking the rest of the wine, before William refused, Richard got up and said, "well, don''t drink too much. I''ll go to his majesty Philip to talk about it later.


    we''ll meet again in a few days to discuss the formation of the knight order. Goodbye, William.".


    pointed out to Richard that he left, and he sent him away from the old guy who started playing tricks. What William could not do was to make complaints about what he could not drink too much. The nine layers of wine in the bottle were all wrapped up by him.


    As for the people who go to Philip first, rather than the Ministry of magic, it must be for the sake of Philip''s better relationship with himself, and then for dinner.


    Sure enough, within an hour Prince Charles invited his family to visit Kensington Palace, a five minute walk away.


    You don''t have to guess, Charles has the idea of asking William to come and give gifts, while the English people go to their friend''s house with red wine on three floors.Looking at the watch, there are still 20 minutes and six o''clock, and the vacuum energy tube with antimatter is unexpectedly driven to Italy, and it will surely be sent to Rome.


    It takes six or seven hours to drive from Switzerland to Rome.


    From 3:20 p.m. to kill the scientist, the assassin will arrive in Rome at about 10 p.m.


    After making sure that he won''t be lost on Sunday, William tells Jesse to bottle three bottles of magic wine himself and takes Serena to Kensington Palace alone.


    This is the first time he has taken Serena or Nisa to a formal party. He used to think that he would take care of their blood status, but now William doesn''t want to pay any attention to it.


    It''s also a test to see how tolerant these people are of themselves.


    After thinking about it, he let the two ugly dogs open the way. At the same time, he was not at ease that the two demons left his sense range.


    As soon as they are two kilometers away, they will burst into flames.


    Serena, who was a little nervous and excited, got on the bus with her evening dress. As soon as she got out of the gate of the manor, she was blocked by a large group of reporters and paparazzi.


    He knocked on the seat of the car with his hand, and his head appeared on the window of the elongated phantom.


    Startled, all the reporters and paparazzi stepped back a few steps, and then excitedly took photos of the lengthened phantom transformed from the twelve Knight transformers.


    Then, William''s voice came from the car horn, "cooperate, guys, on the way to Kensington Palace, I will pick up some questions to answer, or I will go home and fly by helicopter.".


    Seeing that William would answer the questions, the reporters and paparazzi immediately stepped back and then yelled out all kinds of questions.


    However, the most frequently asked question is about the Dinosaur Island that Richard revealed when he left.


    It was said that William had cloned a dinosaur before, but it was only a few days later that the Dinosaur Island would be built.


    This news is probably the biggest concern of the English people nowadays.

 Chapter 1056

    Originally, it was only a minute''s drive, and the car blocked by a large group of reporters and paparazzi took a full 15 minutes.


    seven or eight questions related to Dinosaur Island were selected in succession to answer, and then the extended phantom drove outside Kensington Palace.


    At this time, there were more reporters and people outside Kensington Palace. They all heard that Philip and Richard came to Kensington Palace in person, and the tourists and residents living nearby came to watch.


    When William''s car arrived, the English media, who had been quick to respond, even drove over the live broadcast car and set up a camera to take pictures of William''s car.


    When the car stops outside the villa where the chars live, I see Wilson with a happy but nervous face.


    A year ago, Wilson was arranged to enter the military academy. They haven''t seen each other for nearly a year. At this time, he is about to meet the recognized leader of his group of young nobles. Of course, Wilson is in a trance.


    The car door opened automatically. Without waiting for Wilson to reach out his hand, William took the initiative to hug him. Naturally, he joked, "you''re just going to receive military training. How can you be as smart as a scholar?".


    "Screw you", did not feel the alienation of William''s attitude, Wilson laughed and scolded on his shoulder, just like an old friend meet without exception complained,


    "you don''t know how hard training and severe, only one year time I lost five kilograms, and learn those theoretical knowledge, more boring than university courses, I,,".


    Seeing the figure of Serena, Wilson, who was chattering and talking, was stunned. As soon as his face froze, he returned to his smile and went around William''s hand to take Serena out of the car.


    Welcome, Ms. Selena. I''m glad you''re here in Kensington.


    Thank you, thank you, your highness Wilson.


    Although she has been in contact with Wilson many times at Devonshire manor, it is not difficult for Serena, who has lived for more than 500 years, to feel that Wilson''s heart rate soared when she saw her and Nisa.


    So at this time Wilson can take the initiative to help himself out of the car, Selena is still very happy.


    In order to make a fool of Wilson, Selena only curtseys politely to Wilson, not as Abigail does, the line appears to be closer to the face.


    At this time, the camera of the three of them and the audience in front of the TV play are surprised and curious.


    After all, in public all these years, William always takes his mother Lena or Abigail with him. Selena and Nisa are often seen as semi invisible people hiding behind the Devonshire family in charge of security.


    In addition to the time when William was picked up from Mars, he did not appear on such occasions again. However, this action made the vampires who were afraid of William to their bones feel excited.


    These blood clans hiding in Europe and America can''t help thinking, does William''s action mean that the bloody persecution of blood clans by Devonshire family is coming to an end?


    You know, some time ago, William personally exterminated hundreds of vampires in the United States, which scared all the vampires in the United States to hide for fear that the next one to go to hell would be them.


    Ninety nine percent of these vampires live in the world to live longer. Unless they can live better, none of them really want to go to hell.


    Seeing Wilson''s good performance, William reached out to Selena and said with a smile, "is there anyone else coming?"


    Wilson said bitterly, "the Ministry of magic will come later.".


    "That''s good. I''m starting to get in touch with those old people," William said to Selena, turning his lips. "Come on, honey, I don''t want to wait for those old people who can''t see the situation clearly.".


    If Abigail and Jesse were here, maybe they would have hesitated for a moment, though Selena didn''t say anything, but she was just as worried about the English witches'' unwillingness to teach them magic charms.


    See you soon, Wilson.


    "I''ll meet you, Miss Selena," Wilson nodded helplessly with William, and watched Selena enter the villa with William.


    After dawdling outside the door for such a long time, in addition to reminiscing with Wilson, William''s purpose is to let today''s security guard pass in the news of Selena''s arrival first.


    Fortunately, Philip did not show any resentment and dissatisfaction. As soon as William and Selena entered the villa, they saw that Philip and Prince char met him personally.


    And there was no one else in the living room except for their father and son, which made Selena a little nervous, holding William''s arm tightly.


    Although the old Philip''s appearance has not changed much in recent years, William still clearly feels that his body is really stepping into his old age.


    So after hearing Richard''s words, I personally experienced the effect of the magic bullet of the holy light on relieving physical fatigue and hidden injury. After Philip and William hugged, they also gave a face-to-face gift to Selena.


    Looking at Prince char behind him, he was stunned.


    For Philip, although William''s healing charm is sold to the royal family at a discount, the discount is also three million dollars.


    Now you only need to be a member of the order of light, not only can you really join the extraordinary side, but also by virtue of his identity and the long-standing good relationship with William, his identity in the order of light must be those at the top.Not to mention the light that can be full of energy in the sun, can release the ring that emits the holy light bomb at one time, but it has real benefits.


    When William and char are done, Philip asks directly, "I''ll be one of the elders of the Knights of light in England. It''s no problem, my child.".


    "I''m sure there won''t be any problem here," William said directly as he looked at Charles. "But Richard and the Ministry will have to talk about it yourself.".


    "That''s no problem," Phillip asked in a low voice, clapping William''s arm with a smile. "Do you really want to create a knight''s order?"


    William is very clear that the purpose of creating this knight order is to attract more human beings to fight against the devil, rather than the nihilistic right.


    And even if he wants to be a pope, what he has to face next is billions of followers of Illuminati all over the world. Instead of falling into endless struggle and entanglement, he should be a big man behind the scenes.


    What''s more, if Europa''s faith is really unified, his story may be forced to end.


    "I''m only 27 years old. Do you think I''m qualified to lead you old foxes?"


    "Ha ha," agreed Philip with ease and joy, "it really doesn''t mean much to you to fall into a fight too early. Besides, no one dares to despise you, because you have mastered the foundation of the order,


    no matter how we fight for power and profit, we are just your logistics minister. The extraordinary world is always the world of strength.".


    After that, Philip turned his eyes to the door of the villa, looked at the old man with white beard coming in, and said to William seriously,


    "you see, these guys who have mastered the curse always think that they are the guardians of England.".

 Chapter 1057

    "Welcome". As soon as they expressed their dissatisfaction with the witches, Philip welcomed three old white bearded men and two young witches with a smile.


    But William just turned his eyes to the bearded Harry Potter and Hermione Granger who followed him. He no longer paid attention to these witches, waiting for them to find them by themselves.


    Smiling, he said to Prince char, who had calmed down, "Your Highness, this is my gift for you.".


    Looking at William and Selena with empty hands, before Charles was surprised, he saw a wooden box floating in front of him.


    Charles''s heart beat sped up with fright. He looked at William with a smile and exclaimed, "even though I already know you are a great magician, I still can''t accept the fact that the technological genius suddenly turned into a magic genius.".


    After taking the wooden box, char found that it was quite heavy.


    Pushing open the lid of the box with one hand, he saw three bottles of wine engraved with Devonshire Castle design. He was very happy and asked, "is this the kind of wine Richard first mentioned?"


    "If you like, you can come to my house often in the future," William nodded with a smile, and then saw Richard and Philip''s old housekeeper come in together.


    "I''m sorry, William. I just went to have a rest for a while." Richard, who was a little red and didn''t apologize at all, immediately brightened his eyes when he saw the wooden box on char''s hand.


    He reached out and wanted to pick up the bottle to have a look, but before he reached half of it, he was concealed by Philip''s old housekeeper,


    then he took the wooden box and said to char, "I''m sorry, your highness, Lord Devonshire. It''s my fault. It''s my housekeeper''s duty to receive gifts.".


    Then he bowed slightly to Richard apologetically, walked back a few meters slowly with the box, and then turned to leave.


    Richard helplessly shook his head, "it seems that I should not be talkative, or I will have a good drink tonight.".


    "What, a good drink?"


    Philip, who came with the people from the Ministry of magic, said, "William, I heard that your winery''s harvest this year is not only good, but also the highest score of the red wine produced.


    I don''t plan to share the joy of the harvest with my elders and these friends?"


    "No problem." with a loud finger, a box of Latour''s new wine appeared on the long table in the living room. "A little gift, I hope you will like it.".


    Do you want to be so stingy.


    When the fox was disappointed, Hermione, who had drunk the magic wine, murmured in a low voice. William thought he didn''t hear him and asked with a smile, "shall we talk business first, or.


    "Eat first, of course." seeing that William was not excited, Philip could only ask the housekeeper to take out the three bottles of magic wine and send them to the table.


    When I entered the restaurant, I finally saw Princess Diane with her servant to arrange dinner. After another meeting, everyone sat down with a smile. While waiting for the dishes to be served, they all stared at the old housekeeper to open the wine.


    As soon as the wine bottle is opened, a natural breath spreads to everyone''s nose.


    The three old witches who felt the most deeply, after staring at the wine bottle for a few eyes, looked at William with their eyes shining.


    "Mr. Devonshire, do you have any plans to sell this red wine?"


    "A million pounds a bottle", William said that it was a super high price. If they could accept the price,


    William didn''t mind taking the opportunity to make a big splash for his winery.


    Maybe in a few years, the world''s top five wineries will become the two strong rivals of Ratu and Margo.


    Hearing the price, everyone except Hermione and Richard rolled their eyes. Even the old housekeeper stopped for a second or two before he continued to open the wine as if nothing had happened.


    Hermione is excited that she can drink three glasses a week for free, which is almost a million pound bottle of expensive wine.


    Not only that, three classes a week, each time, it is a hundred grams of Devonshire gold coins.


    When she thought about it, Hermione''s eyes could not help flashing a strange light.


    For William, a ton of gold is no different from 1.56 tons. It''s really cost-effective to win over a future Minister of magic.


    Even if Hermione doesn''t become Minister of magic in the future, she can influence a lot of young wizards.


    Richard, on the other hand, calculated that if he had a bottle a month, it would be 12 million pounds a year?


    Moreover, this kind of income is completely legal. If you sell it to witches, you may be able to exchange it for some magic items that have been coveted for a long time.


    So Richard didn''t want to reveal that William had said one hundred thousand a bottle before. Instead, he looked at William with his eyes shining,


    and used it calmly. It looked slow, but in fact, he tasted the red wine in his glass twice as fast as others.


    It''s a plan to drink first and force Philip''s old housekeeper to add wine to himself.


    At this time, the three old witches still despised William for falling into the eyes of money. But when they got the first drink, they thought silently whether they would bear to sell magic items and buy three or four bottles every year?Perhaps the most heartbreaking is Prince Charles. Although he also cares about three million pounds, what he cares more is the effect of this wine on his body.


    After a happy and depressing dinner, William watched Serena chatting with Princess Diana and followed Philip to the second floor of the villa.


    Looking at Wilson behind him, William slowed down and reminded, "the extraordinary world won''t have any pity, and won''t care about your identity. Do you really want to bump in?"


    Feeling William''s kindness, Wilson slowed down again. After he was five or six meters away from others, he said in a low voice helplessly, "do you think I can avoid being an elder after my grandfather got your approval?


    After other aristocratic children join in, how can I get their approval if my successor doesn''t join in, and the English people don''t support the aristocrats and our family so much. ".


    William shakes his head helplessly. As the only ordinary person who can be regarded as a friend, William doesn''t want Wilson to have an accident, but he can''t stop him from making a good choice for his family.


    "When it''s over today, I''ll find you a coach," William thought for a moment and said, "forget it, let you know what you''re going to face first.".


    With a snap of his fingers, Freddy and Fischer, two ugly dogs waiting in the car outside the villa, appeared at his feet.


    "Hell," Wilson, startled by the ugliness of bullies and Bulldogs, takes a deep breath and complains, "your taste is really not so good.


    if you want to have a dog, whitbit, King Charles, Beagle, Su mu, kirky, even the Bull Terrier is better than bullies and Bulldogs.".


    "Ha ha, this is not my choice," William said, squinting. "This is their choice.".


    "Of your choice?" Wilson was stunned for a moment, and suddenly asked nervously, "no, you mean they''re not dogs at all?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wilhelm whistled, and the two ugly dogs'' paws grew longer. They made a few paw marks on the floor, and Wilson stepped back.

 Chapter 1058

    Hearing William''s whistling, Philip and others who were walking in front of him looked back curiously and saw that two dogs suddenly appeared, waving sharp claws as big as their bodies, were clattering on the floor.


    "Crunch, crunch" after a few, the fastest reaction of Harry Potter, took out his wand, recited the curse on his mouth, and released the imprisonment curse on Freddy and Fischer.


    Other sorcerers react to the spell and release their own magic to attack the two demons.


    It''s a pity that Freddy and Fischer, who had been confined for less than half a second, swallowed all the four magic attacks.


    "Gaga, Gaga, it''s just a little hot. Give me some ice.".


    Hermione, who was staring at by Freddy, retreated in horror. The other three old witches'' expressions were not much better at this time.


    When Freddy and Fischer opened their mouths, they already smelled sulfur, and saw the ferocious and terrible faces of the two demons.


    The devil.


    Harry Potter, who shouts out the identity of two ugly dogs, turns around and reaches for Philip, intending to take him away with the phantom.


    Faster than him, however, three white bearded witches, regardless of the issue of mirage, fled first.


    Only Hermione, who accidentally stands in front of Richard when he retreats, and Harry Potter, who wants to take Philip away.


    Looking contemptuously at the three old wizards who escaped from Kensington Palace, William confined the surrounding space,


    whispered, "get down.".


    Harry Potter, who has just grasped Philip''s arm, starts the phantom transformation, only to find that the magic has failed, and then he hears William''s voice.


    When he turned his head, he was terrified to find that the two demons turned into dogs again. He was really obedient and didn''t move on the ground.


    "Don''t panic, they are just two dogs with chains.".


    Follow William''s words, Freddy and Fischer are really like dogs, sticking out their tongues to please William.


    "Ding", Hermione calmly took the gold coin that William fingered and saw the ferocious face of Freddy on the gold coin. Then she heard William say,


    "Freddy doesn''t mean hot, so you can release some ice magic on his spirit to make him cool and cool.".


    No, no, no, master, I''m just playing with this beautiful lady.


    The frightened Hermione, seeing that Freddy didn''t dare move even though he begged for mercy, knew that William could completely suppress the two demons.


    Holding the magic spirit gold coin, he recites a spell, releases a frost, and instantly freezes the magic spirit in the gold coin. Then Freddy, lying on the ground, utters a bitter cry. In a few seconds, he is cold and frozen.


    "Lord, master, save me.".


    "Well?" Feeling that Freddy, who has been frozen, has a tendency to become weak, William stares at Fischer curiously and says, "in addition to the holy light, is the dreamer restrained by the ice?"


    "I, I, I".


    Buzzing, a flash of lightning appeared on Fischer''s head, and then it fell on him.


    The electrified Fisher heard William''s cold groan, "what I want is the answer. I don''t understand.".


    "Got it, got it.".


    Fischer doesn''t dare to care about Freddy''s life or death now, and even says, "in addition to fearing the holy light that all demons fear,


    the demons are restrained by any sacred object, and they are afraid of fire, electricity and ice. In reality, any energy can attack the demons,


    but once in the nightmare world, even those who are much stronger than the demons will be dragged to death by them.".


    "That means Freddy is a waste in reality.".


    But these words in Hermione and Harry Potter hear, but abnormal harsh.


    The rubbish in William''s mouth is the most authoritative and powerful wizard of the three magic departments who just scared away.


    Scared Hermione at a loss, scared Harry Potter only to think of their duties, intend to take Philip also escape.


    Is such a ferocious devil just a waste in William''s mouth?


    So they''re not witches, they''re trash in trash?


    William snapped his fingers, took back Freddy''s magic gold coin, and cleared the frost on the gold coin.


    Freddy was greatly relieved that the magic spirit fluctuated violently for fear that he would be cleared.


    "Master, when I am promoted to a medium demon, I will be immune to most holy things, and will be able to enter the dreams of ordinary people.".


    "All right, you shut up for me," William said, "take the initiative to enter the dream of ordinary people? You''re just bullying ordinary people.


    if you want to search for clues like a dream, I''ll have to help you release the sleeping curse, so shut up. ".


    Freddy, who was scolded for nothing by William, was depressed, holding his head in his two forepaws and lying on the ground without saying a word.


    Looking at Hermione and Harry Potter, William said, "now, the Ministry of magic has run three deserters, and there are only two young people who can''t be the master. How can this be done?"This made Richard, Philip and char look pale. If Hermione and Harry Potter hadn''t stood in front of them, today''s business would be endless.


    Although the Ministry of magic is not controlled by Muggle world, these witches need Richard''s support in many ways.


    As for King Philip, although he has no real power, the relationship and blood relationship between the pure blood wizard and the nobles determine that the wizard with the same human feelings can not completely ignore the existing aristocratic system in England.


    And Richard look at each other, Philip turned to continue to the study.


    William followed him with a smile, and then said to Hermione who was beside him, "what about your minister of magic, the guy named Kingsley?"


    "Well," Hermione looked at Harry Potter helplessly, but Harry with big beard pretended not to see him. He walked a few steps and followed Philip and char.


    William''s mouth is crooked. Harry Potter, who is nearly 30 years old, doesn''t have any special idea. He wants to woo himself through Hermione.


    If so, do you want to eat or not?


    Looking at the hesitant Hermione, William said with a smile, "the last time I contacted your ministry at Buckingham Palace, if he didn''t come, he would be able to prevaricate with strangers.


    But if he doesn''t come this time, it''s contempt for me. ".


    With a sneer from William, the two ugly dogs immediately began to show their teeth and claws like doglegs.


    Hermione quickly settled down and explained, "because of the Thunderbirds in Oxford castle and your attitude towards us, no one dares to let Kingsley see you directly.


    Now many people don''t know how to face you, and even more because of your continuous pursuit of vampires and werewolves in recent years, people are afraid of and respect you, at the same time,


    they don''t know when you will do harm to everyone''s interests, or when you don''t have the pursuit, you will have the idea of annexing us. ".


    "Merge you?"


    William, who had never had this idea, suddenly thought that if he did it, it would be good and bad for him.

 Chapter 1059

    With the idea of annexing the Ministry of magic, William really figured out the feasibility.


    Although witches are not as effective as secretary mages and voodoo mages, they are also mature magic organizations.


    If we can accept it, it will undoubtedly be of great help to enhance and stabilize the Devonshire family''s status in England.


    And who''s going to hate a lot of cannon fodder?


    Even if the time is not right, the side effects of military coercion will be great, but it is very simple to mix sand into the Ministry of magic.


    Thinking of this, William immediately remembered the Malfoys, and then shook his head.


    The Malfoy family, not to mention working in the Ministry of magic, don''t ask the Aurors to watch.


    But has been paying attention to William''s expression Hermione, see William shakes his head, heart fierce regret up.


    Obviously, what he said just now may be the real cause of William''s idea of the Ministry of magic.


    But William, a complete Muggle, has grown to the point where one person can suppress the whole Ministry of magic.


    Not only let Hermione, who is also Muggle born, doubt whether the wizarding world has a conspiracy to choose the wizarding school children,


    but also let other Muggle born wizarding, as well as those who can''t stand the so-called pure blood theory, turn their hearts to William, hoping that he can stand up and make some changes to the wizarding world.


    Don''t know who he is in the wizarding world, William, who has a huge reputation and influence, is still thinking about who to choose as his spokesman in the wizarding world. The group has already gone to the study.


    I can only put down my thoughts and sit quietly on a single sofa waiting for Richard and Philip to speak.


    The secret talk lasted for several hours. Except for those who attended the meeting, only Kingsley, the current Minister of the Ministry of magic, who was reported by Hermione and Harry Potter, knew what the meeting had discussed.


    In the future, the sharp eyed wizard will find that not only Hermione and Harry Potter are wearing Devonshire deer head ring, but also Kingsley''s hand is wearing the same ring.


    In the new year''s enrollment of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry, the old and new students are surprised to find that the school has opened a new magic class and started to teach Holy Light magic.


    Not only that, Hermione Granger from her magical animal management and control department, directly fell to the magic law enforcement department, and Harry Potter is directly the head of the Aurors.


    These changes are not without opposition, but when Kingsley, the Minister of magic, took out William''s Merlin staff, the black brother Minister of magic, instantly became one of the best in the wizarding world.


    Although it didn''t take long for Merlin''s staff to return to William, William also promised Kingsley that he would lend it again if necessary.


    In addition, William also formally applied to join the wizard family, limited the sale of magic wine with natural flavor,


    he also sold a bottle of magic wine to any wizard who made outstanding contributions at a discount price, as a gift for him to join the wizard world,


    not only Muggle witches were jubilant, but even pure blood witches'' families directly changed their positions and began to support him Hold Kingsley, the Minister of magic.


    This makes many witches who hold on to their power and don''t want to make any changes either follow the crowd or resign from the Ministry of magic.


    When this thing is over, these supporting pure blood wizard families are all looking at their Devonshire gold coins in tons with a smile,


    there is also a set of cultivation manual related to the holy light, which can reach the seventh grade level of the school of magic.


    For these pure blood families, if they have money, they can buy magic wine from William, so that those witches who need to break through in their own family have a greater chance of further cultivation.


    One more way of cultivation means that their family''s status in the wizard world will not be reduced, but will become stronger with the passage of time.


    But for William, the wizard who graduated from the seventh grade is just a magic apprentice in his own power system.


    William, who has experienced apprenticeship, elementary, medium, and now advanced magician, knows very well that these three levels are natural barriers.


    Not to mention that he is still a magician of the whole department, and the magic he learned is much more lethal than the magic spells of the witches, and he has not yet recited any magic words.


    When the wizard says the spell, he has already sent out ten attack magic.


    And those who have unlimited gems are equal to mastering the laws in a certain field, with a super link of unlimited energy.


    Promise Hermione and Harry Potter that if they have time, they will be the professor of Holy Light magic for a while at the beginning of the magic school.


    Give the shining Merlin staff to the excited Hermione.


    Then he and Richard, together with Philip''s grandparents and grandchildren, watched Hermione and Harry Potter leave in an instant with their phantom.


    "Well, the wizard''s problem has been solved. Now it''s time to talk about our problem. The only difference is that Philip''s ring has a lion wearing a crown, while the difference between Charles and Wilson is that Charles''s ring has the words of Prince of Wales, indicating that he is the first heir.


    Philip and his son are happy, but it''s also a good thing for William.The difference means that the Philips will never be the head of all the knights wearing the deer''s head ring.


    Even if Wilson understood this truth, he also expressed his objection implicitly, but Philip and char still insisted on this method after thinking for a long time, in order to keep the royal family unique.


    In order not to be driven out of office by ordinary people in the future, but by the Knights of the holy light to William to a yellow robe and the end of the drama.


    When Philip mentioned the knights in the aristocratic system, William said directly, "I will provide the aristocrats with four holy light magic rings and leave a complete set of holy light cultivation code.


    as for increasing the number of knights, it depends on the performance of the four new knights and whether the aristocrats can adapt to the fight against demons.".


    Thinking of the current situation of the noble children, Philip and Richard nodded a little worried.


    There should be few people who are willing to send their children into the extraordinary world to die for the slogan of nothingness in their eyes.


    However, even if Philip and Richard were not confident, they had better confirm some words first, so as to avoid other things later. William repented and put all his energy on the wizard and Kingsman instead of the aristocracy.


    "What if the chosen knights are really good?"


    "One hundred", William thought about it, and finally decided, "one hundred knights and one hundred rings of light,


    as for the retinue, as long as they recruit them, and these retinues also have outstanding contributions, I will distribute weapons of light magic items as rewards.".

 Chapter 1060

    Magic weapon?


    When they heard William''s words, Philip and Richard moved, "the same weapon as Merlin''s staff?"


    "What do you think?" William rolled his eyes. "It''s Merlin''s staff. There''s no magic weapon better than it in the whole history of the wizarding world in England.".


    Richard and Philip shook their heads in dismay, and then heard William exaggerate and deliberately say, "I did old man odinna a big favor,


    he just covered up some clues, let me look for several years to find Merlin staff.".


    "Odin?"


    Wilson, who deliberately sat beside William to show that they were close to each other, asked excitedly, "do you mean that there is not only a mythical world, but also you have been in contact with them, or even fought side by side?"


    "It''s not like fighting together, but we''ve done a lot of business.".


    With that, William thought for a while before he said, "are you interested in going to Asgard?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Wilson grabbed William''s arm. "No wonder I''ve been calling you all year and I haven''t been able to find you.


    Mrs. Lina also told me that you were in the research room. It turned out that you bastard ran to the mythical world to take risks and left me in England to suffer.


    Philip glared at Wilson discontentedly, then looked at each other with Richard and shook his head. "It''s not the time yet. How can we solve the etiquette and how should we treat Odin? Or equal treatment? "


    That''s a problem. England is not qualified to let Odin take a look even if the sun is still on.


    If you want to treat Odin equally, not to mention Philip and Richard, even William thinks that if you do so, Odin will sell his face, but he will feel offended.


    After all, apart from his allies, other tribal leaders, kings and the like all knelt down when they met Odin.


    Moreover, in the domain of ASAR God, he kneels down. Sol kneels down to his father on formal occasions, but Philip and Richard, who only kneel to God, can bend their legs.


    apart from life and death, they can''t accept it.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly felt that it was necessary to solve this problem first and then talk about others.


    Then I thought about Odin''s incarnation as count falger for thousands of years. But I thought again, it was a matter of other people''s secrets. I''d better talk to Odin first and then.


    "Then I''ll take Wilson to my house in Shenyu and bring back some wine from Shenyu for you to taste.".


    With a shake of his hand, Wilson, who was holding his arm, disappeared and appeared in the building beside the inner square of Shenyu.


    Wilson sat down on the floor, but he saw clearly that he was no longer in Kensington Palace. He stood up, walked around and went to the balcony of the building.


    From the wine cupboard, he picked the special wine of Shenyu and the nine kingdoms which he had collected from the wine merchants of Shenyu. William laughed and yelled to Wilson,


    "be careful, don''t be beheaded directly by the guards of Shenyu as thieves.".


    Wilson, who was about to open the double door to the balcony, stopped and asked with some fear, "is the defense so strict? So your position here is very high? "


    He picked out more than a dozen kinds of wine that he felt good about and put them in the storage space. William came over with two glasses and handed Wilson a cup.


    "I sold Asgard 10000 upgraded healing charms, which saved the lives of countless divine warriors. What''s my status?".


    With William following, Wilson, who took the glass, didn''t care about drinking.


    Open the huge double door with one hand, you can see the four or five meter wide balcony and the huge statue of Odin in the inner square.


    "Well, just take a look. Your grandfather and father are waiting for us to go back.".


    Drinking the wine in the glass, and Wilson standing on the balcony of William, to see the Shenyu guards beckon, signal nothing.


    A whole group of soldiers in the divine realm, deeply looked at Wilson with an excited and curious face, saw that he was just an ordinary human, and then bowed to William.


    Then someone left quickly and reported the situation to Odin.


    Wilson, who had only been here for a few minutes, was willing to leave now, put his arm around William''s shoulder and said, "man, at least you have to take me to the market here,


    otherwise, when my mother knows that I''m in the Holy Land and doesn''t bring her a gift, I''m sure I''ll have bad luck.".


    "Do you have any money?"


    William laughed and said, "the divine realm uses interstellar currency, otherwise it uses energy crystal.


    And you can''t expect me to lend you the energy crystal and pay me back pounds.


    "No, no," Wilson laughingly took out a necklace from his neck, and William saw that it was the first healing charm.


    "Man, didn''t you just say that you sold it to Shenyu healing talisman? Then I''m sure I can sell it as well."."Of course, it can be sold." as soon as the words fell, Wilson turned to see Odin holding the eternal gun, covered with gold armor and one eyed.


    "O, O, your majesty Odin.".


    Feeling an oppressive power, Wilson naturally bent down without thinking, lowered his head deeply and stammered,


    "please, please forgive me, your majesty. It''s impolite to visit without notice.".


    Seeing Wilson kneel down without fear, Odin, who has been incarnated as count Folger, laughs and says, "I know that you, Wilson, even when you were born, the royal family sent me an invitation to attend your baptism.


    Unfortunately, by the time I know about the invitation, you will be nearly five or six years old.


    "This, this," Wilson was more confused and stuttered. "How could I, my father and I invite you


    Odin did not answer directly, but looked at William and said, "Why are you interested in bringing Wilson to Shenyu? What happened?"


    William shrugged and said with a smile, "you must have known what happened in hell?"


    "Of course, it''s been ten days. Now at the top of the whole nine worlds, who doesn''t know that a little guy named William Devonshire, middlegard, has personally provoked the war between setorac of the crimson hell and Mephisto, the seven demons of hell.".


    Odin looked at Wilson with a smile, "but it has nothing to do with bringing Wilson to me.".


    "I just wanted to make trouble for Mephisto, but I didn''t expect that satorak would be so angry, fighting at a small thing, and directly sending tens of thousands of demons into Mephisto''s territory.".


    After complaining, William shook his head and sighed, "since it can be foreseen that after the two demons fight, they will definitely trouble me. Of course, we have to prepare some manpower first.".


    "I''m not afraid of going to hell one on one as long as I don''t die, but the demons who enter the earth and the lower demons who enter directly need enough people to solve it.".


    Odin frowned. "So, are you going to spread magic on a large scale on earth?"

 Chapter 1061

    "Spreading magic to deal with demons is not suitable and targeted.".


    William held out his hand and a holy light was in his hand. "But there is a big problem. Once I spread the holy light, we can see that the belief in the tenth heaven will increase greatly.


    will this indirectly help heaven break through the seals you set?"


    "As long as Asgard doesn''t die out, the seal won''t be as easy to break as you think," Odin said, squinting his one eye. "Otherwise, hundreds or thousands of years later, heaven will not know how many beliefs it has collected. Why can''t it appear on the earth?"


    "That''s good. To be honest, I don''t want these birdmen to enter the earth again," William and Odin chuckled.


    Wilson, who suddenly heard these secrets, was in a cold sweat. He exclaimed in his heart whether he was in the place where he shouldn''t be, and even heard the words he shouldn''t have heard.


    William deliberately let Wilson hear this, just in case, so that the whole England would not fall into the crazy pursuit and belief of the Tenth World and the angels in the future.


    For this reason, the holy light in William''s palm gradually turned into Odin''s appearance, "since you are sure that the tenth world will not break the seal, should we find a God''s residence again to illuminate the lost human beings?"


    Looking at Odin, he looked at William inconceivably and said, "do you want me to replace the will of heaven as the source of faith of the holy light?"


    "Can''t you?" William crooked his mouth and said, "since faith is useful to the tenth world, it can certainly promote the strength of the Ashar realm.".


    "It''s not as simple as you think," said Odin, turning his eyes to the pale Wilson, shaking his head with a smile. "Well, don''t scare Wilson.".


    William turned his head to Wilson, rolled his eyes and said, "what do you think? I really want to keep it a secret. I just want to release a forgetting curse for you. I don''t need to kill you.


    What''s more, this is to let you understand that there is no heaven, and the only king of the nine dynasties is Odin in front of you, so that your grandfather and father will not put their hope on the heaven that they can''t even enter the earth after they have obtained the power of the holy light.


    "That''s good, that''s good.".


    Wilson, who was almost scared to cry, heaved heavily, and then drank the wine out of his glass. "I have to buy a gift for my mother, so I won''t disturb you to talk about things.".


    Seeing Wilson''s witty departure, Odin smiles and recruits a team of royal guards to take Wilson to the shops near the square.


    William looked at the first generation of healing talisman that Wilson held in his hand, and thought of rocky, who released the space barrier for Wilson,


    then said, "what you have is the first generation of healing talisman. You should be able to sell 20 energy crystals and 2000 thousand stars in Shenyu. It''s not difficult to sell at a slight discount.".


    Wilson, who had no idea of the value of the star coin, asked weakly, "how many pounds is that two thousand star coin worth?"


    "It''s worth 20 million, isn''t it?" William, who had not changed the star coin, couldn''t help looking at Odin.


    The old man has been playing on the earth for so many years. Even if the God King doesn''t need to care about this, he should know the market situation in the last ten years.


    "It''s too much trouble to compare with pound notes," Odin said with a laugh. "Two thousand star notes, you can definitely buy dozens of tons of gold in Shenyu.".


    "This, this, so much," Wilson stammered, his face flushed with excitement. "Your Majesty, you won''t make fun of me.".


    Ha ha, I''m Odin. I''m not interested in cheating you.


    Odin, who was provoked to laugh by Wilson''s appearance of asking for money, jokingly said, "gold is only a decoration in the divine realm. It''s only valuable on the earth and other planets that don''t touch star coins and energy crystals.


    even if someone sells it to you, can you take it back? Wilson.


    "Well," Wilson looked directly at William, but it was strange that William would help him.


    "Come on, man, you know I''m talking about girlfriends, maybe even getting married. Even if you don''t want to help me, can''t you think about your godsons and goddaughters?"


    William White Wilson one eye, not angry way, "when did I become godfather?"


    Seeing that William didn''t refuse directly, Wilson was immediately overjoyed, "of course, from the day we met, you are the godfather of my child.".


    "How do you think about taking so much gold back, how to cash it, how to report it?


    When the time comes, you will pay 40% tax just like me, will you? "


    William was afraid of patting Wilson on the shoulder. "Where are your Dexterity? Is gold valuable on earth?"


    "You mean," Wilson looked at William excitedly, and William nodded, "if I were you, I would not only focus on gold,


    but I advise you not to buy all kinds of gems, let alone those big ones that will cause a huge sensation.".


    "Why?" As soon as he said this, Wilson responded, "I understand, man. I''ll listen to you.".With that, after saluting Odin respectfully, he went downstairs alone, joined up with the royal guards who were responsible for protecting himself, and went shopping in a hurry.


    Looking at Wilson, who is very disciplined and excited, Odin said to William with a smile, "I thought you would not have friends of the same age, but I didn''t expect that you would get along well with Wilson.".


    "Everyone needs friends," William shrugged. "Isn''t it good to have a friend who doesn''t threaten you and adores you?"


    "It''s very good," Odin nodded with a smile, and then his face became serious. He said seriously, "whether you want to cut off the belief in the tenth world, it''s your own idea, it''s someone else''s instigation, or there are other ideas, I advise you to give up this idea.".


    After hearing this, William frowned, folded his smile and nodded his head seriously, waiting for Odin''s explanation.


    "The Arthas have existed for many years. Of course, we know the existence of the power of faith. We have tried to absorb faith to improve our strength like other Protoss,


    but in the end, the fickleness of human beings makes us have to give up and watch the heaven and Olympus gods continue to prosper falsely.".


    Seeing that William nodded his head soon, Odin turned to look out of the square with a smile, "look at the present Asha realm, and then look at the Olympus realm, heaven, and you can understand whose choice is right.".


    "And, William, once you do that, you''re digging the roots of two mythical worlds. Do you really think they won''t be able to survive?"


    "When it comes to the last resort, no one wants to fight back against the whole mythical world.".


    William understood a little bit, "this is why you didn''t really destroy the 10th World even though you were upset with it?"


    Odin nodded silently, then sighed, "since the cost of destroying them is too big for us to bear, we should seal and ignore them thoroughly, or find a common enemy and cooperate with each other in a limited way, and your opponent is hell.


    It''s better to cooperate than to let these two enemies of life and death unite to deal with you.

 Chapter 1062

    Of course, William will not offend hell, really offend death heaven.


    If you see him looking for Odin and ASAR to be the beneficiaries of human faith, you can understand that William''s original intention of saying this is not noble.


    If Odin really agreed, then his relationship with heaven would have to go to war.


    William would do this because he was directly connected with Mephisto by the will of heaven before, and after he was overcast by heaven together,


    he always wanted to match the Arthas with heaven, or unite Odin to seal any connection between heaven and the outside world.


    So that he doesn''t need Christine to really take away the faith belonging to ordinary people, so as to avoid the angel being forced to die.


    It only needs a light life different from angels to divide up the faith of the Knights of light who do not belong to heaven.


    "Christine, can you absorb faith?"


    "William," Odin said, frowning at once. Isn''t it enough that he has said so clearly?


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry", interrupted Odin, William explained, "I won''t interfere with the belief of any ordinary human, but I need to let the newly formed Knights of light understand that their power has nothing to do with heaven.


    I don''t want to see the Knights'' order that I made up for one day easily taken away by the angels in the name of hypocrisy.


    "That''s not good." Odin understood William''s idea. After all, he was a king himself, and he knew that no leader wanted to be picked.


    "Christine''s mission is to protect Celia, and once found, Christine may be exposed here," Odin said, staring at William seriously. "I will never allow the tree of life to be known by a fourth person.".


    "Then you think of another way. Anyway, I don''t want heaven to get nothing without paying.".


    "You''re a miser for money.".


    Odin face ugly persuasion way, "do you do anything only talk about interests, do not consider the opportunity, do not understand forbearance, do not know the loss of big for small?"


    "The Knights of the light don''t belong to you. Of course you don''t feel heartbroken.".


    William turned his lips and said that he would not bear it. It was absolutely a big joke. "The will of heaven had united Mephisto to calculate my soul before,


    I was tolerant enough that I didn''t directly take away their faith in the world. I''m not so generous to let me give away my faith belonging to the Knights of light.


    And don''t forget, heaven is really out of trouble. They won''t consider whether you let them go or not.


    the angels will only fight against Asgard under the banner of justice. ".


    "With the help of hundreds of Holy Light supernatural beings, how much will ASAR''s Kingdom suffer from this? Have you ever thought about it?"


    "As long as I live, no one dares to attack the divine realm," Odin said confidently.


    William believed this, and his life was no longer gloomy. Without this confidence, Odin would not have been the emperor who had been fighting for many years and had a great influence on the nine kingdoms.


    "If my knights of the holy light are really established and can remain independent, maybe we can feed back the divine realm"


    since we can''t force them, then we can lure them. William said with a smile, "the magic of the holy light I give to the knights is all about restraining demons.


    on the contrary, it''s all about saving people. Maybe it won''t be long before human beings can stand in the abyss It''s not impossible for sgarde''s soldiers to serve as full-time healers behind them, or even to become paladins fighting side by side. ".

 Chapter 1063

    Humans and ASAR warriors fighting together?


    Looking at Odin, William whispered, "think about the population of the divine realm, and then think about the population of human beings.


    I don''t have to say more about it.


    Thinking of the soldiers who died in the last year''s rebellion, Odin was immediately interested in William''s proposal.


    "Paladins don''t say, are you sure that humans can master the magic of light on a large scale?"


    William shrugged. "You have to understand, my Lord, is it difficult to master only a few magic bullets of the light?"


    Take out a gold coin, make a magic ring, and then inject the holy light, the ring instantly becomes a magic item.


    "If there are 100 or thousands of human beings holding this magic ring on the battlefield, do you think that large-scale combat can not determine the direction of the battlefield, but it can help Asgard?"


    Odin nodded. No soldier didn''t like a healer behind him.


    Then he said with a smile, "then you might as well sell it to me and give it to the military doctors and magicians of the Shenyu army.".


    "100000 energy crystals".


    "Are you crazy?"


    "It''s just garbage that can send out three holy light bombs. You dare to ask for 100000. You are a human devil who is greedier than goblins.".


    Odin angrily scolded, "you little bastard, when I am old and confused, 100000 energy crystals can buy 500 healing runes.".


    "Then you can buy the healing charm. I don''t care how much you buy," William said with a crooked smile. "But this magic item, it''s the price.".


    Speaking of this, William immediately thought of going back and practicing the holy light ring again. He changed it to the state of recognizing the Lord. Except for the owner of the ring, no one else could use it.


    By the way, there''s one more. These rings have to be controlled by themselves.


    He wants to deprive which Knight''s qualification, as long as an idea destroys the magic circle in the ring can destroy that knight.


    Seeing William''s expression of whether you like to buy or not, Odin''s mood is as bad as it is.


    Even if Shenyu is rich and powerful, if you want to equip 10000 pieces, you will definitely lose a lot of money.


    It''s like giving William all his money.


    Don''t say 10000 pieces, even if 100 pieces, Odin doesn''t want to buy them.


    As for buying some to study, Odin only thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    If people in ASAR''s domain have this talent, they will not be blackmailed by William.


    They''re not even as good at magic as Warner Heim.


    Do you really want to help William set up a bright future, which will definitely be welcomed by any soldier?


    Odin is in a dilemma. When William is thinking about how to control the knights, Celia''s voice comes to their ears,


    "maybe I can help.".


    The two men in the process of thinking turn their eyes to Celia who shows a beautiful face on the trunk of the tree of life.


    "Christine has never been in contact with outsiders, and his pure mind is really not suitable for entering human society, but I can separate a light elf in advance to act as the source of holy light as Mr. Devonshire said.".


    "No," Odin refused, and William was surprised. "What do you want?"


    Without waiting for Odin to speak, Celia said, "I want to sign a formal contract with you to acknowledge that Celia, the tree of my life, owns the rule and ownership of this forest, and the elves can reproduce and live freely in this continent in the future.".


    "Ha", William refused without even thinking, "you want to be beautiful, just a light elf, just want to change a territory covering more than 8 million square kilometers, why don''t you rob it.".


    Although the planet is still in a wild state, William always regards it as his future.


    If the earth in this world is going to be destroyed one day, it must have a place to live.


    As for the magic planet, it''s too close to the earth. It''s only ten light years away. Who knows when it will be dragged down by the earth, which is the atrium and is watched by all dimensional forces.


    "What if I let the elves sign a contract with you to advance and retreat together, and accept your leadership?"


    "Bole''s on, you''re all crazy.".


    Odin bolsen, holding the gun of eternal trace and covering his head, vetoed, "I am the Lord of the nine realms. Without my consent, any decision you make will be invalid.".


    "Hey, hey," William said with a smile as Odin opened his eyes. "Don''t forget, my Lord Odin, this is not the ninth kingdom.".


    The world belongs to me.


    "Are you challenging the authority of an old king?" Odin''s face changed greatly, and he could not help tightening his grip on the eternal gun.


    But William said with a smile as if he didn''t see it, "I''ve called you your majesty. Of course, I admit that you are the Lord of the nine realms,


    but we are friends and allies, but I''m not your vassal.".Looking at Odin with a stiff expression, William continued, "the purpose of planting the tree of life is to revitalize ourselves and gain a longer life.


    Celia and I are helping you achieve these goals, so Celia and I will not listen to you for everything.".


    Celia was silent, two to one, which made Odin understand that William was right. Her eyes kept flashing. She looked at Celia for a long time and said, "it''s just the spirit, not the contract you signed with William?"


    "Of course, your majesty Odin," said Celia, "the Spirit Valley that Mr. Devonshire promised before is only 1000 square kilometers. The spirit needs a wider living space to reproduce freely.


    And no matter what agreement you have with Mr. Devonshire, the fact is that I can''t do without Mr. Devonshire either. ".


    This makes Odin speechless, but William''s mind is the outer space of the planet that ship, filled with red mercury nuclear eggs and guided eggs.


    In recent months, Celia probably felt the fatal threat all the time. For fear of accidents, the spaceship in the sky would automatically turn on the attack state, and the whole spirit valley would be wiped out.


    It''s not bad for Celia to exchange her unborn elves for William''s trust instead of herself.


    It seems that we have to formalize our relationship.


    Odin, who makes a passive choice, will of course think about how to make his divine realm more favorable.


    Looking at William, he said, "the divine realm can sign a contract with Celia and you to protect the earth and protect Celia''s planet from the attack of other forces,


    but I have the right to refuse the war initiated by you. We need guardians, not careerists, and will not send our subjects to the battlefield.".


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Even without today''s event, Odin will not let other forces attack the earth, let alone give up Celia.


    Besides, when did I say that I would take the initiative to launch a war? If it wasn''t for the fiery Lord of hell, I wouldn''t have prepared for a rainy day.


    "Either sign the contract of offensive and defensive alliance, or maintain the status quo.".


    "If you want to sign the offensive and defensive alliance, you should deal with the troubles in hell first.".


    Odin, leaning on the gun of eternal trace, said solemnly, "I can''t drag the divine realm into the endless war with hell for you.".

 Chapter 1064

    Hell, it''s like you''re a war freak.


    OK, when I need it, you can wait for me when Shenyu is in trouble.


    However, William doesn''t intend to give up on sending the Knights of light to join in the fight against rebellion.


    After all, this is a good opportunity to adapt to the war mode of the mythical world. It''s easier for the Knights of light to fight a few wars with the aliens than to fight the demons directly.


    Never seen blood, William is afraid that the future Knights will run away when they meet the devil.


    And even if his Knights of light don''t join, the kingdom of God can pacify those rebellions.


    "I''ll take care of hell." then William looked at Celia, the tree of life.


    Celia shakes a few times, and soon separates a soft shining spirit from her trunk and falls to William.


    Reach for the unconscious light spirit and sign a magic contract with it in the way Celia said.


    With the establishment of the contract, a feeling of Joy came into his mind along the spiritual force.


    "Mr. Devonshire, you can release the holy light to the new born light elf, and she will be born soon and change into what you imagine.".


    A cloud of Holy Light envelops the light elves, and William hears the light elves who are absorbing the holy light begin to giggle.


    Half an hour later, a little thing, which was completely made up of light, only the size of a finger, dressed in light and turned into a gorgeous dress, waved its wings and flashed around William.


    Alice is full of food. Alice wants to sleep.


    Then the little thing flew over William''s head and fell asleep in his hair.


    William''s head turns black. Did he get a little ancestor to punish himself?


    It''s better to make Alice look like a normal elf like Christine than a magic pet now.


    As if knowing what William was thinking, Celia''s voice said, "it doesn''t matter, Mr. Devonshire,


    as the light ELF''s childhood grows up, she will wake up to the knowledge sealed in her soul.


    But also can take the initiative to absorb knowledge learned from the outside world, as an assistant to help you deal with all the things they can handle.


    The only thing to note is that before they grow up, they''d better live in the forest and need to be accompanied for a long time.


    If you don''t have that much time, you can keep the house elf with Alice.


    Celia''s words reassured William a lot. It would be nice for Alice to grow up, or she would be just a devil''s pet, which would not have any deterrent effect on human beings, but would arouse their greed.


    Then William suddenly thought that Alice seemed to be less attached to the tree that created her life than he had imagined.


    after she was born with the holy light, except William, she didn''t pay any attention to Celia. After eating the magic of the holy light, she fell asleep on her head.


    "Let''s go. We''ll be in God''s land when we''re done, or the little guy Wilson might be mad.".


    Odin looked at the light elf on William''s head, and then looked at the withered tree of life. He shook his head and sighed,


    "take good care of Alice, William. She will give you a lot of surprises.".


    Surprise, like to think William, can''t help thinking that Alice this little thing is not the embodiment of Celia, right?


    Use an avatar to absorb the belief of paladin, and then in turn promote their own growth?


    Seeing William''s eyes turning around, Odin shook his head helplessly, "gone, what do you think? The more elves there are, the better for you, but not the worse?"


    Just this sentence, William understood what Odin was suggesting and nodded with a smile.


    He would rather give Celia the light Knight''s faith than heaven.


    Cover your ears and tell the planet that on Sunday, let the spaceship stealth in outer space set the weapon system to a silent state, and no longer aim at Spirit Valley and Celia all the time.


    As soon as the spaceship was equipped with a silent weapon system, Celia felt that the crisis above her head had relieved her.


    Under the agitation of mood, all the creatures in the Spirit Valley feel her pleasure.


    A pleasant natural language rang out in the Spirit Valley. In a short time, William felt the whole life in the Spirit Valley, as if he were expressing joy and gratitude to himself.


    Under the influence of these positive emotions, William''s mind was empty, and his mental strength, which had not increased for more than half a year, actually showed signs of loosening.


    Just like every time when the magic level was to be upgraded in the past, I felt that the string in my body began to loosen, and the jar that could hold magic began to grow slowly.


    maybe it won''t be long before he can become a real legend from a high-level magician defined by himself?


    Standing beside William, Odin felt the change of William''s momentum in an instant.


    Why can William, who is such a bastard and selfish villain, suddenly wake up when he is obviously not in line with his character?Fortunately, at this time, he also understood that he could not do without William, and he had no essential conflict of interest with William, so although he was swearing in his heart, he had no obvious hostility and was more worried.


    Otherwise, William, with the sharpest and most ethereal mind, would feel any hostility immediately.


    William, who woke up after a long time, suddenly didn''t have so much calculation in his mind when he saw Odin.


    "Come on, your majesty Odin, there is still Mamen on the earth waiting for me to deal with. After that, we have to talk about the Knights of light and fulfill our obligations as a member of the nine kingdoms.".


    "Very good, very good." Odin, who felt William''s kindness, laughed happily. "It''s not easy, William. The effort has finally been rewarded. I hope the nine kingdoms will usher in long-term peace and stability.".


    William nodded, thinking that it would not be so easy for the earth, the birthplace of all chaos, to settle down unless the sun came out in the West.


    William looks at Celia, the tree of life. After thinking for a long time, he finds that he is really inclined to the orderly camp. Otherwise, the natural message just now would not have caused his inner fluctuation.


    As for whether he is good, neutral or evil, he didn''t know for a moment. It seems that these three positions will change with different forces.


    However, his strength is about to go a step further. At this time, seeing the elves and Celia, he is in a friendly mood,


    said, "Celia, I formally promise that the elves have the right to reproduce in the eight million square kilometers of forest until I die, or the day when the elves betray me.".


    Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.


    Then a group of light floated down from the tree of life. As soon as William''s mental power perceived the pattern, the group of light understood that it was a magic contract.


    Apart from what he discussed with Celia, there was no extra word. Even William''s breach of contract did not backfire. On the contrary, there were many restrictions on elves.


    Celia was so tolerant that William only thought for a few seconds and realized that no matter how bad the situation was, he would lose the ownership of the eight million square kilometers of forest.


    What he got was to become the Lord of all the elves and sign the contract without hesitation.


    Once the contract is signed, it becomes light and dissipates between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1065

    Back in the divine realm, Wilson''s voice came from behind, "God, you''ve come back at last.".


    Without turning around, psychic power scans that rocky and sol are around Wilson.


    "Father.".


    "Did they make you difficult?"


    Go to Wilson''s side, salute Odin, rocky is wise to step back a few steps, let Saul this muscle man face William.


    Seeing William staring at himself, Saul''s expression was like being caught by an adult. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m just joking with the prince of England.".


    Then he put his arms around Wilson, who was the same as himself, but his strength was not in the same level at all. He laughed and threatened, "man, were we friendly talking just now, and you invited me to be a guest in that English place, right?"


    Looking at the depressed Wilson, William smiles and says, "England?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s England," Saul clapped Wilson''s shoulder with a smile. "Little Prince of England, how about I take you to hunt? Let''s first experience how to hunt in the divine realm,


    and then go to your country to experience the fun of your mortal hunting.".


    "No, no problem." seeing that William came back, Wilson seemed to have found the backbone. He said with confidence, "I''m afraid you haven''t fired a gun, and if you don''t pass the test, you won''t hit a prey.".


    "How can it be? I''m sol odinson," Sol clenched his fist. "Any weapon that comes to my hand can be used in a moment. It''s more familiar than an old hand.".


    "Ha ha, really?"


    William laughed and wanted to continue to say something. He was afraid that his son would be taken into the ditch, so he interrupted, "well, William, you and Wilson should go back to London first to deal with the matter of Mamen.


    after you have reported to King Philip, I will ask sol to visit England in a formal way later.".


    "It won''t be a while, father," said sollian, who was interested. "Warner Heim''s biggest rebel army has been defeated.


    I''m coming back to have a rest and relax for a few days, so I can visit Midgard and deepen the friendship between God and Midgard.".


    Looking at Wilson with a stiff expression, Odin, who often sneaks to the earth for vacation, knows very well that it is impossible to go on an official visit on earth, which makes people feel that Shenyu is too hasty and a barbarian country with no diplomatic etiquette.


    Besides, if Saul goes to the earth at this time, he will be forced to work as a coolie by William, against the people in hell.


    Odin thought of it, and William would, of course, think of it, but what he thought at this time was to let Saul, Prince Asgard, meet King Philip and Prime Minister Richard.


    They should not only know the existence of the divine realm, but also let them know that the assassins have sealed heaven.


    Sol, who had gone to heaven to find his sister Angela, was certainly the most suitable commentator.


    With a hidden look at Wilson, William laughingly agreed with Saul and said, "Wilson is an informal visit, so Saul doesn''t have to be too formal.


    Wilson and I are friends, not official envoys of Asgard. Without all the red tape, Saul can feel the hospitality and friendliness of the English nobles more intuitively.


    After receiving William''s suggestion, Wilson turned his eyes and said to Saul, "although England can''t match the divine realm, we have wine, football and fox hunting.


    Even if you are interested, you can drive a yacht to go fishing on the sea, or take you to the F1 race to experience the fun of a racing driver.


    "Father", hear William and Wilson are personally invited, sol is said to be very excited, can''t help but look to Odin, hope he can agree.


    Odin did not answer sol, but asked William with a smile, "you don''t care about the demons who invade the earth?"


    As soon as he said this, Saul understood what Odin meant, but William shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t let Russell go into the water with you. I''ll take care of the demons myself.".


    Seeing that Odin and Saul didn''t believe it, William said directly, "Saul''s visit is to let the upper class of England understand that human beings are not alone, and the universe is not as stable as they thought.


    The establishment of the Knights of the light is imperative, not to mention, at the right time, they have to really become an army to protect themselves.


    Moreover, the earth is also a member of the nine realms. When it has the ability, it must maintain the stability of the nine realms together with the divine realm.


    Besides, only when we fight side by side with the divine realm and shed blood for our allies can we be qualified to speak and share benefits, right.


    "Ha ha", if it''s true that as William said, Odin doesn''t care about the spoils and benefits.


    A group of paladins who mainly focus on healing can not shake the rule of the divine realm over the nine realms.


    So Odin did not object to his son and William more contact, contact.


    If Saul can see his cunning and insidious side from William, it may be beneficial to his growth."Well, I''ll give you a three-day holiday, and then I''ll come back and lead my troops to put an end to Warner Heim''s rebellion.".


    Then Odin said to William, "as for the Knights of the light, if time is running out, I will allow you to join the fight against the rebels as allies. We will treat the booty equally.".


    "No problem, father." seeing Odin''s agreement, Saul patted his chest and said, "give me some time. Next time, I''m sure I can put down all the rebellion.".


    Then, as if afraid of Odin''s regret, he urged William, "come on, man, I want to taste all the wine of your country, as well as football, sea fishing and racing.".


    William nodded with a smile. With the drive of interests, the upper class of England will tentatively let the newly established Knights join the divine realm.


    When they get enough benefits, Odin and William will not mention that these vested interests will take the initiative to participate in the war.


    If you don''t let him go, maybe the English will get angry.


    After all, these Saxon descendants, the means of rise is not bright.


    Besides, there is a ready-made example that Richard and Philip are not interested.


    William looked at Wilson''s backpack with a smile, "have you bought all the gifts?"


    "Yes, yes," Wilson stammered excitedly, taking out a red diamond as big as a red date, "except that this red diamond is going to be given to my mother,


    according to what you said, I bought only a dozen carats of diamonds, sapphires, rubies and other small things.".


    Following Wilson''s knapsack, William saw dozens of ruby, dozens of carats, and several other gem bags in the transparent bag.


    He rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "you really listened to me, but these diamonds are all red diamonds, pink diamonds and yellow diamonds. They are all more than ten carats. Do you want to make the value of the world''s top jewelry plummet?"


    Wilson was embarrassed to giggle when he was exposed to his own cleverness.


    William searched two-thirds of the gems from his backpack and sent them to the wine cabinet of his home in Shenyu.


    there was no good way, "and are you going to go back to England to open a jewelry store? When are you going to cash in so many gems? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid.".


    Although Wilhelm took away more than half of it, Wilson was just heartbroken, without any resentment.


    He said with a smile, "this is an investment grade gem that is more valuable than gold. It''s too late to collect it. Why should it be cashed out?".


    Seeing that William didn''t search again, Wilson busily put away his backpack. "With these jewels, I really realized my financial freedom. Thanks, man.".


    I made nearly 200 million yuan in one trip. Of course, I don''t have to worry about money.


    Although cash is not easy, but a fool will really be a full cash flow.


    However, this can not be done. If the future Knights of the holy light, like Wilson, make a lot of money at one time,


    then, with the nature of the English nobles, ghosts will go out to work hard again.


    He took Odin to one side and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty Odin, this can''t be done. If the future Knights of the light, like Wilson,


    can earn more than a lifetime of pounds at a time, then these guys who are used to enjoying themselves will no longer work for us, or even have civil strife for money that we don''t want to see.".


    Odin immediately understood that he wanted paladins to join the kingdom of God to fight the rebellion, in order to reduce the loss of the soldiers in the kingdom of God, not to let them make a lot of money.


    It''s hard to say that paladins are not allowed to enter the divine realm. Raising the tariffs on the earth''s popular luxury goods in the divine realm will make merchants in the divine realm complain.


    Even when the interests are great, it may also promote the growth of private enterprises.


    And if the earth people directly increase the price of things in the God domain, and there is the suspicion of butcher, no doubt not conducive to the relationship between each other.


    "I''ll have hamdal send the paladins directly to Warner Heim''s barracks and send them back to earth after the war and the distribution of spoils.


    Although it can''t completely cut off the possibility of paladins getting rich, it''s better than buying in large quantities directly in the divine realm. ".


    "This is the only way to do it for the time being," William thought for a long time, but said, "most people can be desperate for money. I hope this is a peach, not Pandora''s box.".


    After the negotiation, Wilson patted his chest and promised, "I''ll pay all the expenses for taking sol out this time, which will definitely make you two have a good time and satisfied.".


    Hell, as soon as William heard that, he knew what Wilson was up to.


    If he can have a relationship with Solla, he will certainly find a way to ask William or sol to bring him back to Shenyu.


    In this case, the boy will probably become a porter in the two circles. Every year, he only needs to sell a few dozen gems and keep the rest in his treasure house. In a few years, his wealth will soar.


    be an invisible tycoon whose real wealth is tens of times more than the public wealth.This is not good. Too many gems and gold on the market will definitely lead to a sharp drop in prices, which will not only damage William''s own interests, but also lead to a market crash and greater chaos.


    You have to control where the paladins can go, and send them off when they''re finished.


    And Odin farewell, William with sol and happy Wilson, an instant back to Kensington Palace study.


    Philip, Richard and char, who have been waiting for nearly three hours, are anxiously drinking coffee when they see the figure suddenly appearing.


    The three people were relieved to let go of their worries. They just wanted to complain that it would take three hours just to get some wine?


    But the words also export, but unexpectedly see wearing armor, wearing a big red cape, with Thor''s hammer.


    "Grandfather, father, Prime Minister Richard.".


    Holding his backpack tightly, Wilson, who was excited and blushing, immediately went forward to introduce Saul, "this is Prince Saul of Asgard, the eldest son of his majesty Odin, the mythical Lord of the nine worlds. Philip of the throne settled down and put out his hand with a smile," welcome, your highness Raytheon. I''m Philip, king of England, and this is English Richard, this is my eldest son, Charles.


    Sol, Richard and char just nodded to say hello, but unexpectedly covered Philip''s chest and bowed to say hello, "it''s a great honor to meet you, your majesty. I''m sol odinson, the successor of Asgard''s kingdom.


    I''m very glad to be invited to your country. I hope it doesn''t bring you unnecessary trouble.".


    "No trouble, ha ha, no trouble," Philip blushed with joy when he heard Sol''s words.


    After only half a second of thinking, people realized that Asgard, who was also a monarch, had more respect for Philip.


    Even in Saul''s mind, Prince Charles and Wilson, as the third generation, are in a higher position than Prime Minister Richard.


    Seeing Sol''s contempt for Richard, Philip, without waiting for William to remind him, took the initiative to introduce, "if I am the person with the highest status in England, then Prime Minister Richard is the person with the second status.


    He is also the actual manager of the whole of England, so let me solemnly introduce Richard Lennox, a shepherd who manages tens of millions of people in England.


    "Hello, Sir Richard, please forgive me for my impoliteness." sol was very single, and he only doubted for a moment and admitted his mistake directly.


    "Never mind, never mind, your highness.".


    Richard repeatedly said it was OK. Even if sol didn''t apologize, he didn''t dare to complain about it. What''s more, sol, the Thor, apologized.


    Richard nodded and held Sol''s hand.

 Chapter 1066

    He was held by an old man. On other occasions, sol promised to shake his hand directly, but behind him stood William, who hit him several times in a row.


    Sol, who has tasted the taste of failure, has been more astringent and rational than before. With a little smile, he let Richard''s hand ache and naturally let it go.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Sir Richard. It''s my fault.".


    Saul apologetically explained, "when I first came to earth, I was a little excited to meet my new friends. I forgot that you are not good at strength.".


    Richard, who couldn''t express his bitterness, could only reply with a bitter smile, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I''m impolite.".


    "Well, well, you''re welcome. Sit down first.".


    William stepped forward, took sol and sat down on the couch. Then he took out his gourd and handed it to Wilson for him to pour the wine.


    Looking at Saul''s armor and cloak, he said, "come to earth, you have to do as the Romans do, and change your armor.".


    All the people except sol were stunned by this. Then sol looked at everyone''s clothes and himself.


    with a wave of his hand holding Thor''s hammer, not only the armor turned into casual clothes, but also the hammer turned into an umbrella in his hand.


    "Wow," Wilson, opening the lid of the gourd, exclaimed in a low voice, "cool, man, can you teach me this skill?"


    "Well," he said with a smile. "When you learn to use the holy light, it''s not hard to teach you.".


    Wilson shook his head dejectedly, who knows when he can cultivate the holy light. He could only pour red wine into a small decanter with a sigh.


    Upside down, has been almost full of wake-up wine, but found that only the size of the palm of the gourd actually did not have a sign of finished pouring.


    Then he realized that the gourd belonged to William. It must be a magic item.


    Quickly changed a bigger sober up device, in the eyes of several other people, poured a big pot again, and then covered the gourd lid.


    He poured a third of a glass of red wine for each person and handed it one by one. Wilson grinned and held the gourd in his pocket.


    Unfortunately, William snorted, and the gourd came back to him.


    Fortunately, William just glared at Wilson with a smile. He didn''t look angry, so many people laughed.


    Richard took a big SIP and said with regret, "Wilson, if I were you, I would take the opportunity to take out more wine wakers, fill them all and drink slowly.".


    Sol, who had smelled the special red wine in the glass, killed the glass in one gulp, felt the natural force moistening his body, and cried in a good mood, "have another glass.".


    Then he wanted to throw his glass to the ground as he did in Asgard.


    But the hand did not wave to half, William''s eyes flashed a blue light, he was given a look at the arm.


    "Be quiet, Saul. This is not a sacred place. It''s not popular for us to drop glasses when we''re drunk to show that the host''s wine is great.".


    "So.".


    Sol, who had no way to help William, could only quietly stop and reach out to Wilson, who was scared.


    "Man, have another drink", and then he said to William in surprise, "I didn''t expect that the wine here is infused with the power of nature. Even this kind of wine in Shenyu is very rare",


    "I only drank the wine made by spirit once during the celebration of Shenyu, so I can feel the power of nature just like this kind of wine.".


    After taking the glass from Wilson, Saul took another sip and sighed, "since the light Elves were killed by the dark elves, the number of people who can use the power of nature in the whole nine realms is endless. William, how do you do it?".


    William certainly won''t say that he and Odin are planting a tree of life. "Go back and ask your father, I don''t want to offend him because of this.".


    "Well, that''s fine.".


    Sol shakes his head, remembering that his father has often left the divine realm with William in recent months. Now he should have something to do with the light elves.


    Just thinking, a ray of light from William''s head lit up, and then drew a meteor like light mark, appeared in William''s hand next to the glass, and took a deep breath into the glass.


    "Master, master, Alice likes this, Alice wants to drink, Alice wants to drink.".


    After that, without waiting for William to agree, he flew into the glass and drank the red wine in the glass.


    "What''s this?"


    "God.".


    Philip and Richard, char, Wilson almost shake the glass, and then listen to Saul also exclaimed, "light spirit, Odin is on the table, it''s impossible!"


    Alice, after taking a sip of the wine in her glass, leaned over the edge of the glass and stared at Saul curiously. "Who are you? Do you know Alice


    "I, I," Saul stammered for a long time. Seeing that William didn''t explain at all, he showed a funny smile and said as gently as possible, "I''m Saul odinson, Odin bolsen''s son. Your name is Alice?"Alice nodded her head, then cocked her head and said, "you haven''t told Alice how to know Alice.".


    "Ha ha". Hearing this, Saul burst out laughing. "Asgard and you light elves used to be allies. Of course we know what light elves look like.".


    Alice looked at Saul suspiciously, then waved her wings and flashed to William. "Master, what about Alice''s companion? Why is Alice alone?"


    Now William doesn''t know what to say.


    Dissatisfied with the stare sol, sol also aware that he said something should not be said, feel the nose, embarrassed to look aside.


    After thinking about it, William said with a smile, "Alice''s companions are in the fairy temple, waiting for Alice to grow up and wake them up.


    If you don''t think you have any friends to play with, I''ll take you to the house elves later.


    they are all vassals of the light elves. They know what you like to play with and what you like to eat.


    "The master doesn''t like Alice? And what about Alice when she''s in danger? "


    Hell, looking at the little thing that is not as big as his finger, his head is big.


    Alice has absorbed the holy light for half an hour, and I don''t know if it''s a space gem. She can flash at will as soon as she is born. The people who can catch her on the earth don''t say no, but they are never in England.


    And she just tooted a few words and made all the people including sol stare at William, as if he had done something wicked.


    This charm, probably the devil would like to swallow her.


    Of course I like Alice, or I wouldn''t take you back to my hometown.


    "Home of the master?" Alice turned and looked around the study. Then she flashed around the study and soon forgot what had happened.


    Self entertainment makes the whole study full of traces of light.


    Saul then asked in a low voice, "William, where on earth did you find Alice? And isn''t the temple of the light elves destroyed? "


    "If you don''t know, don''t guess." the spirit felt that Alice was having a good time. After a pause, William said to Saul angrily,


    "the light elves are just dormant. Not only the temple has been preserved, but also many forest gods have awakened.


    Warning you, if this news is leaked out by you, it will damage Odin''s business and be shut up by him. Don''t blame me for not reminding you.


    After that, William ignored sol with a stiff smile and asked Philip to re refine the holy light ring while they were confused by Alice and these nine secrets.


    Wilson is very natural to hand over his ring, and the other three old guys are not so easy.


    Without guessing, William knew what they were worried about. He was just worried about his cheating.


    After thinking about it, I think it''s OK.


    If you want to destroy the holy light ring in their hands, you can destroy the magic array in the ring as long as you are within the scope of mental perception. There is no need to risk making the three old guys suspicious to do it yourself.


    A flame appears out of thin air, carves a magic array of light magic shield and spiritual power verification on Wilson''s ring, and then throws it back to him.


    After Wilson put it on, William hooked his fingers to the sober up device. A ball of red wine floated up. In the eyes of the people, he drew a wine red shadow and ran into Wilson.


    Buzz.


    A soft light magic shield instantly started to block the red wine liquid, but although Wilson was ok, he was still knocked down on the single sofa by the huge force.


    Then the sofa "squeak squeak" back two meters, just hit the wall to stop.


    Wilson.


    Charles stood up straight up and quickly stepped forward, looking anxiously at the misty Wilson.


    Philip and Richard looked at William with their eyes shining. Unfortunately, William only turned his mouth and automatically refilled half a glass of red wine out of thin air.


    Although his face was calm, there was an anger in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Philippe, who always showed concern for Wilson, had the opposite reaction to Charles.


    Maybe it''s because Charles didn''t practice his concentration well, or maybe Philip knew that William would not harm Wilson, but it made William deeply realize that we can''t just look at the surface.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, father.".


    Hearing char''s cry, Wilson stood up and felt his chest. He found that there was nothing wrong except that his back hurt a little when he hit the sofa.


    Then, with an expression of disbelief, he reached out and touched the magic shield of the holy light that enveloped him. Then he raised his hand excitedly and gave a heavy kiss to the ring on the little finger of his left hand.


    He knows what this ring stands for, not only fearless of assassination, but also his status in William''s heart.


    "Relax and put yourself into the ring. I just added a magic array of spiritual verification to your ring. As long as the verification is completed, only you can use this ring."."Really, really.".


    Charles and Wilson exclaimed at the same time, and William nodded.


    Wilson is about to do so, and then look at char, and then look at the face of smiling, can not see any strange Philip.


    Philip waved, "well, it''s your chance. I''m an old guy who thinks too much and missed the chance. Do I have the face to take advantage of my grandson?".


    "That''s right," Richard shook his head depressed. "But William, why don''t you add that verification magic array to us, so that we won''t be targeted and robbed of the ring.


    Now I think this ring is a treasure, but it''s also a curse.


    William a Leng, well, Richard this old fox a word let him have to seriously consider.


    It''s not a joke to kill people and grab treasure.


    Philip, Richard and char are all ordinary people. Although the security measures are absolutely the best, what if there are supernatural people like witches?


    Even though they are not happy with the ruthlessness of the two old men, they are also their own iron allies. Moreover, he sent the disaster to Philip himself, and he can''t solve it if he doesn''t want to.


    Just as he wanted to speak, William thought of a big problem. The king''s ring can only be used by the king, but many years later, how about Charles?


    Looking at Philip and char, he said, "you can think clearly that once you do this, it means that you father and son will have to come to me again many years later.".


    Then he looked at Richard and said, "after your term of office, the new first item will have to come to me again. Do you really think that''s a good thing?"


    "This, this and this.".


    When Philip and his son hesitated, Richard took the ring back and handed it to William as if nothing had happened. "I don''t care. I didn''t work for you after I stepped back.


    As for my successors, it''s their business, not mine. ".


    But unlike Richard, who has one term left, Philip and his son are lifelong.


    When Philip and his son were at a loss, Wilson suddenly said, "it must be many years later.


    maybe when my child is born and William is recognized as godfather, he will help us solve this problem as soon as he acts coquettishly.".


    "Ha ha ha", sol, who had been silent all the time, gave Wilson a thumbs up, "well said, man,


    William, the godfather, must solve the problem for his godson, otherwise the whole nine circles will laugh at him.".


    "Ha ha ha," Richard, an outsider, laughed, "OK, let''s settle this matter quickly. I''m hungry.".


    Philip and char look at each other. They know that although Wilson has solved the problem, it also means that they have no choice but Wilson in the future.


    But it''s even more impossible for them to give up the ring of the holy light. The only one who suffered the most was Charles, who was sandwiched between being a son and a father.


    Don''t be old. I''m old.


    Help Philip three people to re refine the ring of holy light, join the magic circle, William as did not see their expression of resentment.


    He said to Saul with a smile, "come on, Saul, try the dark food of England. Maybe you will miss the barbecue of God.".


    Then Saul, no longer looking frozen, called out to Alice, who was looking at her on a globe. "Alice, are you going to have some food?"


    Hearing William call himself, Alice flashed in front of him, "Alice wants to eat dragon root.".


    William''s brain is black, and he has never heard of it. Let me go to find it for you. "Dragon root fruit is not there, pitaya is possible.".


    Alice tilted her head for a moment and pursed, "pitaya, then.".

 Chapter 1067

    I heard William say that English food is dark food and dinner is seafood.


    This makes sol, who grew up in Asgard, a plate type continent and has only eaten seafood several times in other countries of the nine kingdoms, enjoy himself very much.


    After eating the last piece of lobster, Saul poured down a large glass of magic wine and asked William with a smile, "is that what you mean by dark cuisine?"


    "No, Saul, when you see the real English food, you will probably have no appetite like me," William shrugged. "I suggest you have a chance to find out for yourself, so as not to affect my appetite.".


    Sol is a Leng, slant a head low voice way, "really so terrible?"


    William didn''t have a good way. "It''s dark food, don''t you think?"


    Thinking of William''s identity, Saul nodded solemnly, "well, when I come back to earth, I will definitely declare not to eat English food first.".


    Richard, as the first item, certainly can''t agree with William''s words, not to mention that he still takes sol, the prince of God, "hell, William, you grew up in England.".


    William, who was cutting pitaya for Alice, said without looking up, "I grew up in England, but I didn''t grow up eating English food.".


    "All right, all right, Richard, let him go," Phillip said, shaking his head and laughing. "It''s been reported in the newspaper that he complained about Lena making roast chicken, French fries and fish every day. No matter how much we say, he won''t pay attention to you.".


    "What''s the matter?"


    Richard, Charles and Wilson can''t help but sympathize with William. It''s really unbearable if they grow up eating only these things.


    Because Alice was there, except for six of them, even the old housekeeper was chased out by Philip after the meal.


    So, the atmosphere was still open. Sol hesitated for a moment and asked William, "man, are we friends?"


    William nodded suspiciously. Saul said happily, "since I''m a friend, how about giving me a magic ring of holy light?"


    "A million energy crystals with a magic mask and a hundred thousand without. I told your father about this price.".


    "A million energy crystals? Odin, you vampire, my father would never agree.


    Seeing sol so excited, Richard curiously asked Wilson, "a million dollars? Or is that energy crystal super energy? "


    Wilson was also frightened by William. He looked at the ring on his hand and began to stammer. "Can, can, energy crystal I, I have never seen,


    but an energy crystal can change 100 stars, and a star is worth 10000 pounds.".


    "That is to say, if I don''t recognize the owner, the ring on my hand will be worth 100 billion pounds?" Richard covered his chest in shock and almost had a heart attack, pointing to Wilson,


    "in other words, the ring on your hand is worth a trillion pounds?"


    "God, how is that possible?"


    Philip was also frightened by Richard''s words. He took a deep look at his holy light ring, and then looked at William, who was busy cutting the mango for Alice.


    No wonder in recent years, William didn''t care about his Devonshire group at all, leaving it all to his mother and Abby.


    If I had William''s means, I would not care about pounds or gold.


    Seeing everyone looking at themselves, Thor explained, "gold is a higher grade ornament in the divine realm, and energy crystal is the universal spacecraft energy.


    If you want to realize the leap in space, you have to use energy crystals to navigate at a distance of 100 light years.


    In addition to several known energy sources that are more advanced than energy crystals, but cost too much, no energy can replace energy crystals,


    so in the universe, energy crystals represent wealth, not gold or jewelry. After all, these things are too easy to obtain for the families that have already traveled between stars. ".


    This reason is very easy to understand, and the thoughtful Philip and Richard can''t help looking at the backpack behind Wilson at that moment.


    In my heart, I thought that Wilson would not be in the divine realm. What valuable treasure did he buy?


    When they were suspicious, Saul looked at William and said, "however, this does not mean that the holy light ring can sell millions of energy crystals at a sky high price.".


    "I didn''t want to sell it to you," William said with a smile. "Odin should also understand that I did it to give the Knights of light the capital to have a foothold in the nine realms.


    So after he asked about the price once, he didn''t mention it again. Instead, he planned to let the paladins follow the warriors in the divine realm to provide you with treatment.


    it was also a test for the reserve knights. After all, not everyone could adapt to the killing. ".


    When William said this, everyone understood his pains.


    Having a skill is equal to having the ability to eat. If this ability can save people, it will be popular everywhere. This is the same reason that a doctor with ability is popular and respected.Moreover, the healing profession itself determines that paladins do not have the force to dominate and will not challenge the divine realm.


    To understand this, Saul was happy, and then thought that the earth people may not be able to adapt to the environment of other countries in the nine worlds.


    "But Warner Heim''s climate and gravity are not suitable for ordinary people on earth. If you go to the country of frost or fire, you will freeze people directly into popsicles and burn them to ashes.".


    That''s a problem.


    The physical fitness of the ordinary people of the Athar and Warner Protoss is generally three times stronger than that of the earth people, and the physical fitness of people like sol is not dozens of times stronger, and at least ten times stronger.


    In addition to training, gravity is also an important reason for their stronger body.


    As soon as he practiced magic, William''s physical fitness increased several times. By this time, he was dozens of times stronger than the people on earth, so he didn''t feel anything when he went to the divine realm.


    But the paladins who haven''t been trained are not so easy to adapt. They are sent by others and fall down before they start to fight.


    It made William frown, and Saul was very happy. As soon as he turned his eyes, he said with a smile, "you give us a thousand magic rings, and I give you a training method of the divine realm.


    How about making your people become stronger at least twice at the peak in about a year?"


    Philippe, who was listening quietly, looked at William expectantly.


    This is the training method of the divine realm. If you really get it, it doesn''t mean that the whole Knight order will be bug level on the earth in the future.


    "Not so good.".


    William''s mouth curling is different from magic''s talent and the light ring''s control in his own hands. This kind of training method is used to get it and then distribute it. The result is absolutely spread out one by one. At that time, there''s no need to do anything else. I''ll be busy cleaning up the traitors all day.


    Looking at the disappointed Richard, he said, "is it time for us to officially launch the super soldier project?"

 Chapter 1068

    The complete set of data of super soldier serum has long been in the silent system in William''s mind. The only obstacle to the success of the experiment is how many experiments William needs after he understands it.


    For mechanical and physical experiments, we only need to tell the steps to Sunday, and the experiments will be carried out step by step on Sunday. As long as the method and formula are correct, the experiments will always succeed.


    Just like the original experiment of building transformers, no matter how much death he had, it was just a pile of scrap iron.


    But biological things are different. If you want to succeed in the experiment, you have to cooperate with the experiment.


    If you are really crazy and don''t care about people''s life and death, of course you can succeed.


    But it''s different from killing enemies in the past. If the enemy kills everything with one shot, William won''t have any burden in his heart.


    Taking real people to experiment, he asked himself that there was still no bottom line.


    Of course, if he was willing, it would be another thing. Even the people who were called by the English government in the name of righteousness, William would not have a burden in his heart.


    According to my simulation calculation, the success rate of the experiment is very high, but I can''t guarantee 100% success.


    William took a sip from his glass, quietly waiting for Richard and others to calm down, and then said,


    "once the serum stimulates the experimental body, the most evil side in our heart, we are still faced with being eaten back.


    If you don''t want the experimental body to escape, you have to take the initiative to clean it up.


    William to the expression of serious Richard a few humane, "so, I only responsible for bleeding clear, other all ignore.".


    "You mean let''s pick the people for the experiment?"


    Richard looked at William in surprise. He couldn''t help thinking about whether there would be any conspiracy or security risks?


    Thinking about this, Richard immediately had a candidate in his mind.


    Only by choosing one of William''s acquaintances can we ensure that William will not deliberately make trouble.


    "It''s not so easy to steal a teacher. I just don''t want to bear the reputation of killing my own people. Please choose good people and let me know.".


    Talking about this, I have to mention four candidates for the first group of Knights of light.


    Richard and Philip looked at each other, and Philip said carefully, "our first choice is Hugh Grosvenor.".


    Before Philip finished, William interrupted, "that little guy is only 16 years old. Are you sure his father, old Grosvenor, will put him in danger if he is such an heir?".


    "It''s the old Grosvenor himself," Phillip said and saw William frown, knowing that don''t talk about William,


    he himself called old Grosvenor a few hours ago, and then heard a promise in the phone, he couldn''t believe it.


    Holding the glass, Phillip looks at Charles. As an iron friend of old Grosvenor, Charles must know why.


    After hesitating for a long time, char sighed, "Grosvenor''s body doesn''t look good. He has cardiovascular problems. Some people are afraid that he will leave suddenly and no one will take care of young Grosvenor.".


    Well, this kind of request with Togo, Philip, char and William himself, the Duke will have to consider whether to help or not.


    Or that sentence, position determines the head, William thought for a moment and looked at Wilson.


    Young Grosvenor has been mixed with Wilson since childhood. Of course, William will ask Wilson''s opinion when he is uncertain.


    "Hugh, he is a very good friend. When I told him that you would train him in person when you were free, he was happy for a long time, but six or seven years later, you never fulfilled your promise.".


    "Well, young Grosvenor can join, but I reserve the opinion that once he fails the test, he can only quit.".


    His goal is to deal with the possible invasion of demons, do not have other knights to look after him at that time, but also put his teammates in danger.


    William looked at this and Philip said, "who else?".


    "Laura Crawford?"


    When he heard the name of his woman, William just frowned, and he knew that these people were on purpose. He was afraid that William would really treat the noble knights as cannon fodder, so he added the countess Laura, and he certainly didn''t communicate with Laura.


    Seeing that William had no objection, everyone was relieved and continued laughing, "Viscount Charles Cavendish and Sir Craig.".


    "Who?"


    "Hell, are you sure you didn''t make fun of the knights? Craig, the current bond, still talks about the past, but what''s that stupid Charles? "


    Hearing the name of Charles, the cheap uncle of the Cavendish family, William released his knife and fork angrily,


    the plate struck with a harsh jingle, "will that playboy and coward go to war?".


    It''s a surprise to everyone except Philip that William looks down on Charles so much.


    "William, you haven''t seen Charles in years," Philip asked.


    William was stunned, and then Philip looked at Richard with a smile.Richard put down his glass, "Charles is now an M16 man. In just three years, he has completed seven secret missions for us.".


    You''re kidding me. William looks at me and knows why he doesn''t like Charles'' Philip.


    A few years ago, the sloughs, who evolved from lizards, became Charles Cavendish and stirred up the relationship between Philip, the nobles and William.


    Although the plot was solved by William, it was only when he rescued the real Charles that he found that the bastard was willing to be trapped at home.


    The reason is that he is fascinated by a Scrooge woman who can transform into any woman at will.


    Since then, William, who has never looked up to Charles, has never looked up to him.


    From these candidates, William suddenly felt that it was better to rely on these aristocrats to do practical things than to do it by himself.


    Secretly think of Charles and little Grosvenor to Philip these people play, let them occupy the name and when the black pot man.


    I take Laura and Craig to win over those little nobles who are going bankrupt and have good reasons to work hard to form a real knight order.


    Moreover, the selection of the knight order must be more strict, and the official members must be those who can cultivate the holy light. Otherwise, there is no need to think that the knight order that has not been established is a gilded institution.


    Seeing that the food was almost the same, and the conversation was over, William said, "first gather these four people and send them to Kingsman for training, and wait until you have the training results.".


    Looking at my watch, it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. Pick up a napkin to wipe Alice''s mouth.


    "I''ll go to Oxford Castle later to build the light elves temple for Alice. In the future, the official paladins of the holy light will be in the light elves temple,


    there is the light canon for the knights to practice, and Alice, as a light elves, will be responsible for guiding Leading Knights pray to the light. Only those who are recognized by the light can be regarded as formal knights.


    Philip several people immediately surprised to ask, "still need to obtain the approval of the holy light?"


    "Those who can''t cultivate the holy light are just the users of the holy light ring. Do you run away every time you use up the holy light energy in the ring?"


    Leaving his napkin, he stood up and walked out of the dining room with different expressions. William said to Saul with a smile, "I''m sorry to let you listen to the nonsense all night,


    if you''re not tired, I''ll take you to the nightclub in London, or find some girls, bring some good wine and go straight to my yacht to have a lie down?"


    Sol''s eyes brightened and he asked in a low voice, "is that the kind of party you often play in the divine realm?"


    Wilson''s eyes are shining when he hears that William is lying down in the holy land. He scolds him for not being a friend. He never thought of him as a friend when there is such an exciting program.


    William looked at the three old men who had gone out, and then said with a smile, "you have to understand, Saul, the girls in the divine realm like you, the prince, but they love energy crystal more.".


    "That''s not good." sol, a muscular man, has been controlled by his mother all the time. Although he''s excited, he doesn''t dare to show any words, so that he won''t be reported to the empress Freya by heimdar.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I want to, make sure heimdahl doesn''t see what we''re doing.".


    Seeing sol smiling, William said with a smile, covering his ears, "get the yacht party ready. We''re going to board tonight.".


    "Take me with you," said Wilson in a low voice. "William, don''t forget that Sol''s travel expenses are all on me.".


    "Go away," William patted Wilson on the shoulder. "I don''t want to hear your mother, Princess Diane, complaining to my mother.


    you''d better stay at home and be a good baby. Lying down is a matter for adults like Saul and me, right, man.".


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m over a thousand years old. I don''t know how many times I''ve experienced such a small scene.


    Besides, every time they go to war, the tribal leaders will offer me the most beautiful girl in their tribe.


    William couldn''t see for a moment whether Saul was boasting or something. "That''s good. I''m worried that you''re still a rookie and won''t adapt to the atmosphere.".


    "How can it be?" Saul blushed, then egged on. "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Warner Heim with me.


    I promise that every time you win, there will be dozens of girls around you.


    Ha, I didn''t take sol to fight the devil in hell. Now this guy actually pulls himself onto the ship of the divine realm. Only a few girls want to kill himself?


    But William, who had never met Warner Heim, was a little excited.


    Turning into the living room, Serena, who was waiting impatiently, came quickly and complained in a low voice, "if I had known you were going to talk for so long, I wouldn''t have come with you.".


    Blood clan.


    Not only sol opened his mouth, but Alice, who was hiding in William''s coat pocket, showed her head and stared at Serena.


    Fortunately, Alice soon felt that Serena, like herself, had signed a contract with William, and the magic of the light was not thrown at Serena.Serena didn''t mind much about Alice, but she was very dissatisfied with Saul''s calling out that she was born.


    Looking at Sol''s long hair, he sneered, "who''s this slob?"


    "Sol odinson, the God of thunder in Nordic mythology, the prince of Asgard", William holds Serena in anger,


    "don''t worry about him, he is a hammer worker full of muscles, in addition to his unparalleled ability to wave a hammer, he has no brain.".


    When he heard William''s words, Saul frowned and was about to retort. But just now, when Alice was lighting up the holy light, Serena, who was only half a meter apart, was not afraid or burning at all.


    Dark creatures not afraid of the light? It made sol wonder if he was wrong?


    William, who was afraid that sol would make a fuss, was relieved to see that he only frowned.


    Mental power swept the living room. Seeing no outsider, she deliberately made a ring with holy light magic shield in front of him and put it on Serena''s finger.


    "There is a magic shield in the ring. When the energy is enough, it can block an attack whose strength is not higher than my strength.".


    Looking at the deer head family emblem on the ring and the inscription of Serena Devonshire, Serena, who was still angry, immediately forgot about sol.


    His face was like an iceberg all the year round. He had a bright smile on his face and held William''s neck together.


    Seeing this, Wilson pulled sol, who was puzzled and hit by dog food, to one side and said in a low voice, "Serena and a woman named Nisa are not afraid of the sun.


    Think of the pillow wind, man. I don''t know if I''m you.


    "Well," Saul comforted himself as soon as he heard that Serena was William''s woman. It was William''s family business, and he didn''t need an outsider to take care of it.


    What''s more, looking at Wilson''s expression and tone, Serena is at least not dangerous, otherwise she would not be received by other royal family members alone.


    William, who had been separated for a long time, said with a smile to Serena, who was dazzled by her eyes, "I''m sorry, honey. I''ll go to Oxford castle in a moment and choose the address for Alice to build the temple.


    I''ll take sol to the cruise ship later. I have to make him happy, so that he won''t find a reason to shirk when he asks Odin to make magic treasures for you.


    Along with William''s eyes, Serena touched the red diamond earrings on her earlobe, "this kind of earrings against spiritual magic is made in northern Europe?"


    William nodded with a smile. "Of course, Odin went to find the dwarf himself, and the mages of Shenyu made it for you.


    My Heavenly Sword and frost hammer are all built by Odin and dwarves.


    so, dear, I may come home late tonight and tell Abigail that they don''t have to wait for me "


    " if you want to fool around, you have to find so many reasons. "Serena gives William a white look. Fortunately, William only occasionally gets some frivolous news in recent years .


    "By the way, you can go on a cruise, but you are not allowed to use my boat and nissa''s boat.".


    William rolled his eyes. It seems that he can only rent a boat tonight.


    Why don''t you take sol to F1.


    Holding Serena''s hand, he walked out of the villa. Under the gaze of the reporters waiting outside, he gave Serena a a kiss on her face, personally delivered the lengthened phantom of the twelve Knight transformers, and watched the car leave.


    William then waved to the reporters who kept taking photos with a smile, attracted more flash lights, and then said to Sunday,


    "help me get Aston Martin and o The ne77 comes in and informs Aston Martin to prepare the car and track problems.


    Finally, tell lingdang, the house elf of Thunderbird cliff, I will see her later.

 Chapter 1069

    Back in the villa, and Philip''s family and Richard farewell, William deliberately with sol, there is no accident was allowed to follow Wilson stood at the door of the villa.


    Waiting for the car to come, all the reporters were surprised to find that William and Wilson were standing on both sides of a handsome young man with long hair, who was also a little over 1.9 meters tall.


    In a flash, sol, who no one can identify, became the focus of the world.


    Who is this guy?


    Looking at sol, who laughs and talks with William and Wilson from time to time, and the media and audience all over the world who are concerned about today''s event,


    all think in their hearts why this young man is qualified to be accompanied by William and Wilson and still stand between them.


    The expression of his voice also showed that the young man was not stiff at all, as if he took everything for granted.


    But the demons who know sol and project to the earth are not so happy.


    Damon sent a bone demon to approach John wick for nearly half a month, but he didn''t mean to act. What''s more, William, who couldn''t find the Longinus gun, had to use this method to force the demons.


    Prince Asgard openly contacted William, and Mamen either shrunk to be a tortoise, or he would speed up his plan.


    And William did not violate the agreement with Odin, as long as sol does not fight the devil, who can say what to make friends normally.


    For sol, he is a guest, and his status is no less than that of Wilson and William. Surrounded by them, he certainly feels nothing.


    Sol, who was dazzled by the flashing lights, looked at the paparazzi outside and asked, "what do you mean by the flashing lights outside?"


    Wilson covered his mouth to avoid being interpreted and said, "don''t pay attention to the paparazzi. These guys are the flies who follow the celebrities to make a living. Just ignore them.".


    "Don''t you bother being watched like this?"


    Saul shook his fist with a smile and said, "if it''s in the divine realm, I''ll knock one over and throw it into the prison.".


    "Then you''ll fulfill the paparazzi''s wish. They''re eager to get involved in a lawsuit with people like me," Wilson said, looking at William with an uneven expression,


    "except for William, who would rather lose money than delay a lawsuit and broke more than a dozen newspapers, these paparazzi are not afraid of you beating him.".


    Saul looked at William with a smile, then joked to Wilson, "but I''m from Asgard. Let your people come to God to catch me.".


    "Ha ha ha", which made William and Wilson laugh.


    Laughing, the roar of a sports car engine came, and two Aston Martin sports cars drove into Kensington Palace.


    Those paparazzi also cooperate with the two cars shot up.


    Then someone exclaimed. When the car stopped in front of William and the three of them, Wilson, who wanted to drive Vulcan from William, opened the left door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "God, this is a driverless sports car," a paparazzi exclaimed, and all reporters understood.


    Now tomorrow''s news must be from Aston Martin.


    William took sol on the one77 and took the lead out of Kensington Palace to the Silverstone Track 100 kilometers north of London.


    The paparazzi and the live broadcast car behind the two sports cars were soon abandoned.


    It didn''t take long for the paparazzi to be disappointed. Called on Sunday, the ITV helicopter followed William''s car.


    With the guidance of this live helicopter, the smart paparazzi immediately followed the live car of ITV.


    Half an hour later, they found that their destination was probably Silverstone.


    The paparazzi, who was riding a motorcycle and driving an ordinary car, was as excited as a chicken.


    The F1 race usually starts in the middle of March and finishes in October, so at the end of the year, Aston Martin is in London to repair and debug their new cars.


    When William and his three arrived at Silverstone, not only team managers and technicians were waiting,


    even Sean Waynes, general manager of Aston Martin, was waiting for William, the boss he had not seen for more than two years.


    As the car drove into the Silverstone track, sol, wearing smart eyes all the way, learned how to drive in 3D virtual imaging according to Sunday''s instruction, opened the door and walked down.


    Seeing the F1 car parked in the light, sol complained, "Odin is on the road, just driving a car, there are so many requirements. It''s more troublesome than me to learn all kinds of combat skills.".


    William and Wilson burst out laughing. "Do you want to do it yourself?"


    Of course, otherwise I would not have wasted so much effort.


    Seeing that sol really couldn''t drive, he wanted to get on the F1 car directly. Instead, Wilson looked at the smiling William anxiously."It''s OK, even if a truck hit him at 100 per hour, he would be hit and fly at most, scraped a little skin, and there would be no fracture.".


    "So fierce," Sol boasted with satisfaction when he saw Wilson staring at himself with a look of hell, "even if the fire dragon comes, I can catch it with one hand and rub it on the ground.".


    "Bragging doesn''t look at the object," William joked. "I happen to have an adult flame dragon pet named snooker. Why don''t we go to other planets and let you fight with snooker?"


    As soon as Saul''s face froze, he listened to William and said, "less gambling, 10000 energy crystals?"


    "Don''t say ten thousand, I don''t have a thousand in all my possessions," soltham said.


    "So poor?" William shook his head helplessly and said, "forget it, don''t waste time, Saul. Try it first. If even you think driving F1 is exciting,


    then when you go back, you can take a racing car and some motorcycles to sell. Maybe you can make a little money to drink.".


    "What''s the price?" Sol didn''t answer. Wilson immediately let go. "Sol, how about a racing car to exchange five tons of gold with you?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    The price is so simple for Saul that he doesn''t need to buy it any more. When he goes to Warner Heim, the captives can dig it. If he gets more than ten cubic meters, there will be hundreds of tons.


    But for Wilson, who has already thought about the price of F1 cars, a car costs about $8 million,


    but five tons of gold costs $100 million. Even if he has to pay taxes, 60% of the profits will be more than seven times that of a fool.


    Sol is not a fool either. He has been dealing with William for a long time. Seeing that he rolled his eyes when he heard Wilson coming, he knew that there was a lot of five tons of gold.


    "It''s more than five tons. How about three tons?"


    "Deal", Wilson did not want to directly agree, and then put up the palm and some muddled than sol palm.


    If you sell a car, you can earn $27 million by paying taxes on gold, and you can place an order for it and wait for sol to pick it up.


    Wilson put his arm around Saul''s shoulder and said happily, "how about two cars first?"


    "No problem.".


    It''s the same for him to buy one or two. It''s even better to buy ten or eight cars at one time, so as not to find heimdahl more often, but it''s not good.


    Wilson immediately and sol, and then laughing to the general manager of Aston Martin Sean''s direction.


    Seeing that Wilson was so active, Saul asked William in silence, "can this guy make a lot of money in this business?"


    When William thought about it, he could figure out how much Wilson could earn, tens of millions of dollars, or even hundreds of millions of dollars.


    However, it takes some skill to answer this, so as not to make sol feel that he has suffered a loss. Twenty or thirty million pounds is only twenty or thirty thousand dollars.


    "A car makes about 20 to 30 energy crystals.".


    That''s a lot.


    After hearing this, William fully understood that Saul was not a prince, but if twenty or thirty energy crystals cared, he was definitely the poorest prince,


    asked curiously, "are you so poor?"


    "What do you say? Thirty energy crystals are enough for me to drink wine for a whole month, and they are enough for me to buy a gift for my mother.".


    "Hell, you''re a prince." so careful with Saul, William rolled his eyes and turned to the dressing area.


    Looking at William who was angry with himself, Saul walked to Wilson with a smile.


    As soon as I got closer, Wilson said, "I''ll pay 10 million dollars first and Book Ten F1 cars of your company, but I can''t?"


    Sean stalled, "you have to understand, your highness, F1 cars can''t be sold except for our own use.


    If you want ten, you''ll have to pay in full. In the current economic situation, maybe we''ll lose $8.5 million a car in the last few months of production.


    Unless you have the consent of Mr. Devonshire or Ms. Abigail, I can only say "sorry".


    Wilson, who doesn''t have so much cash on hand, is short when he wants to find William. He thinks about whether to ask Abigail.


    When sol heard these words, he counted silently, patted Wilson in his meditation and asked, "how many tons of gold is 85 million dollars?".


    Wilson was stunned, and then understood, "it should be less than five tons.".


    Saul thought about his 60000-70000-star wine money, and then calculated the gold in Shenyu, which seemed to be less than 100 stars. He looked up to the sky and yelled, "heimdar, help me prepare ten tons of gold, and I''ll return it to you when I get back.".


    Sean looked at Saul in surprise, thinking that there would not be any high-tech equipment in the sky, monitoring his boss and his highness Wilson all the time.As for the question of whether Saul is crazy or not, Sean only thinks about William''s attitude towards Saul, and thinks that if he really thinks that way, it seems that he is crazy.


    Saul said to Sean with a smile, "I''ll ask William to deliver the gold for me later. You can prepare my car.".


    Then he took Wilson by the shoulder and said, "come on, man, I''ve paid for ten cars. I''ll drive them casually later. If they are damaged, they''ll be mine.".


    Thinking of his small arms and legs, Wilson can''t dare to get on the F1 car. Even if there is no accident, he will be reported to go out and go home to be imprisoned by his mother Diane.


    "No, no, no, I''m not you. In case of an accident, either an arm or a leg is broken, I''ll be responsible for pulling up the manager and engineer to be your correspondent to help you answer the questions you don''t understand.".


    Thinking about Wilson''s constitution, Saul nodded a little disappointed, "OK.".


    As soon as he entered the hall, William, who was wearing a racing suit and carrying a racing cap, came out.


    White eyes, two poor prince, William did not say hello on the head-on, on the car ready, looking at the team manager worried, in his ear said a variety of precautions.


    After several minutes of chattering, the team manager had better persuade him, "boss, you really don''t want to think about it any more. Do you want to train your hands with the formula three racing car first?"


    The maximum horsepower of formula 3 is only 215, while his Vulcan horsepower is 800, only 100 lower than that of F1.


    In addition, his physical quality is dozens of times higher than that of ordinary people, and his sentinel armor, even if there is an accident, his skin will not break.


    Hearing Sunday''s monitoring of the whole Silverstone track, William nodded to the team manager and started the engine.


    The team manager can only check William''s seat belt and all kinds of instruments and buttons in the driver''s seat as if he were a racing driver.


    As a whole, the absorbed manager patted William on his racing cap like a team driver and yelled, "OK, let''s go.".


    William, who has been patted on the head, stares straight at the old man in front of him. Seeing that he looks attentive, he knows that''s what''s going on.


    The dodgy team manager stepped on the accelerator, then shifted gears, rushed out of the maintenance area, changed lanes and entered the main track with all the street lights on.


    In the helicopter in the sky, the live host of ITV, holding a microphone, cried out excitedly,


    "did you take a picture, did you take a picture of the boss again?"


    "Take a picture, take a picture," the cameraman carrying a special camera answered in a low voice.


    When these words were sent back to the live room, they were immediately directed to the host of the indoor live room.


    But the sentence that the boss was killed again spread to thousands of families.


    It made all the people who heard this laugh.


    Angry is watching live Lena and Abigail face black, and the side of Jesse and Nisa are leaning on the sofa, whispering smile.


    Feeling Lena''s nervous heart beating, Serena took Lena''s hand and said, "don''t worry, madam. Even if William is hit by a train, he won''t be hurt.".


    This reminds Lina of Guyi and magic. She nods to Serena with a sigh of relief and looks at the fast turning car on TV.


    After two laps, William, who gradually became familiar with the speed of the car and wrote down all the road conditions of the track,


    began to shift gears one after another on the longest straight of Silverstone, and the car accelerated to 350 km / h in a few seconds.


    Everyone in the command area was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, William would remind him at any time on Sunday,


    he would hold the best time to slow down, shift gears, turn corners, raise gears, step on the gas and turn corners. After a lap, it was only one minute, nineteen seconds and 79 seconds.

 Chapter 1070

    "God, what''s the track record.".


    As a rookie, William is not only safe after a few laps, but also precise and punctual in cornering, acceleration, deceleration and other techniques like professional drivers.


    the team manager heard the startled voice of his team drivers.


    Then he reacted and called out the information from the computer. After a few seconds, he said, "one minute, 18 seconds, 74 in 2004."


    "God",


    "how is this possible?"


    It''s incredible that William can run the circle like a professional driver, but it''s a bit weird that he almost broke the record now.


    But then everyone knows that car racing is different from other physical sports. Even if you eat something cheating, you can''t master your driving skills instantly.


    It''s even more impossible to let you know that you need to brake in that area of the track, and what the braking force is, in order to cross the corner most efficiently.


    What''s more, it doesn''t teach you how close to the inner line to drive the shortest distance when you turn the corner. At the same time, it also blocks the possibility of overtaking the car behind.


    All the people on the scene are professional racing people. When I recall the picture of William running three laps in a few seconds, I can see that this is a real skill, and there is no ambiguity at all.


    For a moment, the command area is full of God, the cry of God, the two racing drivers of the team silently look at each other, and then shake their heads at the same time.


    It seems that the two of them have never reached the highest record in one minute and twenty seconds.


    And when William opened half a circle again, the voice of Sunday came from his ears and asked him to come into the maintenance area to refuel.


    For the sake of safety, the team only added 15 liters of fuel to the car, so that in case of any accident, the most fatal danger could be avoided even if there was little gasoline.


    So after running 23 kilometers in four laps, the fuel in the car must be only three or four liters.


    Without a lot of gas, William didn''t run at full speed in the second half of the lap. Instead, he drove into the maintenance area honestly.


    Just entering the maintenance area, a group of people came running from the command area on the side of the track.


    Clapping hard at the same time, but also shouting William look good.


    Influenced by the cheering mood of the team members, sol, wearing a racing suit and helmet, stepped forward excitedly, put his hand on the frame and said with a smile, "man, I heard that old man say you almost broke the record.".


    Seeing that William was stunned, sol burst out laughing, and then yelled to Sean, general manager of Aston Martin,


    "who are you still stunned to do something? Add something quickly.".


    Wilson quickly disguised and yelled, "that''s right, Sean. Hurry up and refuel William''s car. We need to see the record breaking.".


    The team manager pushed Wilson away, pushed him to Saul''s side and asked, "boss, do you have any discomfort?"


    Hearing this, sol, who was blocked, loosened his frown and looked at William with the same concern.


    "I''m fine. If you''re willing to work a little longer, how about a complete schedule?"


    At this time, in addition to Shawn, the team manager and other senior managers, everyone would like William to come to a formal race schedule to see if his legendary boss can set a record.


    And watching the live audience, see the team applauded for William, of course, understand that there is a story, maybe it has something to do with the results.


    For a moment, the telephone of ITV was about to explode, asking the team members why they cheered, whether it was related to the results.


    Team manager, once again, made a detailed inquiry about William, then thought for a moment, and then discussed with the engineers and racing drivers for a while. Seeing William nodding to himself again in the car,


    he yelled, "maintenance team, maintenance team comes in, others get away, get away.".


    "Damn it, old Jim yelled.".


    Everyone was scolded and not angry, all a nest of Weng ran into the command area, quietly waiting for the inspection of the maintenance group.


    While waiting, a call came into Sean''s cell phone. After a while, he picked up a walkie talkie and reported to William that ITV had called to ask why the team cheered.


    After thinking about it, William asked Sean to tell the story that he almost broke the record. Then he asked the operator of the track to open the interview area of the track on Sunday and let the reporters and paparazzi outside come in.


    But a minute later, Sunday replied, "sorry sir, the racetrack operator refused your request for safety.".


    With a smile, William waved to Sean and asked, "how much is this track worth?"


    Sean was stunned, and then stammered, "about 40 million pounds, but it''s hard to buy it without a premium of several percent.


    After all, this is the Silverstone track that has been running for decades and represents England.


    Buy it now.


    It''s only tens of millions of pounds. William didn''t think about it at all. No matter what shocked Sean thought, he said to Sunday,"Tell Abigail to let Jesse take charge of rebuilding the track and make it the headquarters of Aston Martin F1 team.".


    Hearing these words, Sean''s hands were shaking with excitement at the moment, and he yelled in his heart, "I know, I know, as long as the boss likes, he won''t care about money.".


    See William''s eyes again look over, Sean busy press excited, holding the phone began to fight.


    During the waiting period, a sad voice came from William''s ear, "master, master, Alice felt in a circle.".


    Hell, I''m happy to drive. I forgot that this little thing is still hiding in my helmet.


    Turning off the call, William said to Alice, "you go to my house first and let Serena accompany you. When we''re done here, I''ll take you to the house elves, OK


    "Don''t," Alice yelled angrily in William''s ear. "Alice, don''t stay with that nasty blood clan.".


    William''s ears were buzzing, and because he couldn''t rub his helmet, he said to Sunday, "Sunday, is the elf bell ready?"


    "Yes, sir, after learning that Alice is also a light elf, lingdang took the rest of the house elves and specially transformed an independent space in Thunderbird cliff. You can take Miss Alice there at any time.".


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to go to a strange place alone." before William spoke, Alice began to murmur in his ear, "the master is a bad man, and the master is a bad man.".


    After five or six repetitions, William said, "OK, OK, I won''t send you away.".


    Listening to Alice jumping so clearly, William also understood that she was just carsick, and it was not serious at all, so he no longer forced her to go to Thunderbird cliff first.


    After making a deal with Alice, William turned on the phone again, and soon Sean''s anxious and uneasy voice came to his ears.


    Boss, it costs 55 million pounds to be bitten to death, and they want you to pay Devonshire gold coins.


    Ha, it seems that I have been controlling the amount of gold coins in recent years, and it has finally had some effect.


    "Tell them to sign the contract now, if they dare to go back on it, I will build a more luxurious track in the city, and give F1 and other events in England free for three years.".

 Chapter 1071

    William bought Silverstone track news. After Sean repeated his threat to the property owner of the track, the chairman and shareholders of the other side only considered and argued for five minutes in the conference call, and then quietly disclosed the news.


    He was really afraid that William would start a new business and build a more modern track closer to London.


    After all, Silverstone is a hundred kilometers away from London. It''s really far away.


    And they were so anxious to announce the news that they were also worried about William''s going back on paying for Devonshire.


    After all, this is a second advantage.


    But for William, he would like to have someone want to start Devonshire gold coins, and someone is competing for them, which can also be regarded as promoting the popularity and value of gold coins for him.


    After the news came out, most people envied that the former property owner of the track could seize William''s heart that he didn''t care about money and knock on a pen.


    In addition, it still uses the big Devonshire gold coin which is in hot demand on the market.


    The addition of 0.5% purple gold of x17 makes Devonshire gold coins visible at a glance, which can not be imitated at all.


    as long as these gold coins appear on the market and take time to sell slowly, they can appreciate by about two levels. For a time, William''s injustice spread all over the world.


    However, after the contract is signed, Jesse, who has become Abigail''s deputy and is mainly responsible for managing his family''s winery and racing business, announced that Silverstone will undergo a three-month short-term renovation and a three-year long-term plan.


    Not only will the track be transformed into the best asphalt road, but it will also become the headquarters of Aston Martin.


    The Aston Martin vehicle Museum and a medium-sized R & D and assembly center for racing cars will also be built on the newly purchased land beside the track.


    Reporters attending the press conference just turned their lips when they heard this. They were gloating and thinking that the time of losing money was waiting for you.


    But in the end, Jesse said with a smile, "the team has received an order worth 85 million US dollars, and the other party not only paid the full amount, but also expected to buy all kinds of electric sports cars worth 500 million US dollars from Aston Martin group.".


    Then Jesse walked out with a smile, ignoring the reporters'' questions.


    But within a few days, it was speculated that William bought Silverstone for this contract worth nearly 600 million, and the car''s buyer, the eighth floor, was the young blonde.


    With this contract, the premium of more than 10 million yuan on the track seems to be pediatrics.


    The onlookers can''t help but think of the young man who destroyed two F1 cars one after another when they admire William.


    The only puzzling thing is that these cars will not appear in public in the days to come.


    This makes people from all over the world think about aliens. After all, transformers have appeared, and it''s not so difficult to accept another alien who is similar to human beings.


    As long as this kind of thing does not spread to ordinary people, William will not care. Anyway, the United States and England have long known about aliens.


    Just waiting for the paparazzi to enter, bored William takes off his seat belt and stands up from the car.


    He said to Saul, "if you want to try, you can choose your own car. I''ll let you drive on Sunday.".


    Having been driven by William in a car for a long time, sol, who is so excited, will not be polite about it.


    He nodded with William and wells, then looked back at Sean, the general manager of Aston Martin, who seemed to be able to pay at will.


    "That who, push my car out quickly.".


    Sean was angry at Saul''s rudeness. When he looked at William, he just shrugged his shoulders, made a gesture to make him wait, and then patted Wilson''s way.


    "the road condition of Shenyu is not very good. It''s impossible to buy only F1 cars. Do you want to order some sports cars with higher chassis from Sean?


    What''s more, gasoline is also a problem. Why don''t you just buy electric sports cars as toys for ordinary people in Shenyu? "


    Wilson was stunned when he heard the words, and then William said, "a car with a hundred thousand pounds can only be changed into a dozen star coins, but if it is changed into gold, it has a hundred kilograms, right?".


    "Tax paid, ten times the profit?" Wilson thought about it and looked at Saul with his eyes shining. Then he worried, "but what if sports cars become popular in Shenyu, what will they do with their own production?"


    After seeing Wilson white, William said, "don''t worry, car building is a problem of the whole industry. Compared with the divine realm, our cost is not worth mentioning.


    Even if someone in Shenyu gets a complete set of automatic production lines from other planets, sol only pays for wine money and only pays a little gold, so it''s cheaper.


    a racing car sells ten energy crystals and an electric sports car sells one energy crystal.


    Maybe when the other party gets the production line up, the market of Shenyu will be saturated, or they will lose interest in vehicles.In terms of ten thousand steps back, even if only a few hundred cars were sold, it would be a good idea.


    "But it''s a big business for me," Wilson muttered in a low voice, his eyes shining.


    "I''ll share it with you after paying taxes. It''s not too much for me to earn 10 million pounds for that racing car and 1 million pounds for an electric sports car.".


    William shrugged, half to half, of course, too much. If he liked it, he would make sure he took nine layers, and Wilson would have one more.


    But the matter of hundreds or thousands of energy crystals is also the problem of a few healing runes.


    But this money is different for Wilson. Since he wants to attract people to be his younger brother, of course, he has to see the sweetness.


    Seeing that William didn''t object, Wilson immediately walked to Sean excitedly. It was a billion pound business.


    Pulling Sean to murmur for more than ten seconds, Sean first asked Wilson incredulously, and then saluted sol respectfully just like a dogleg,


    yelled to the staff and pushed out the two spare cars.


    Hearing far more than the earth people, Saul came to William''s side and whispered, "can only sell a few hundred?"


    William explained unhappily, "the racing car on the earth is no different from toys for people in the divine realm. You still expect to be the same as war material.".


    "What''s more, if you only pay 100 tons, five or six cubic meters of gold, you can get hundreds or thousands of energy crystals and several years of wine money. What else do you want?"


    "Hey, hey", when he heard about the money for several years, Sol''s face was happy, but then he thought of something to worry about.


    "But hundreds of cars, how can I transport them back? I can''t let heimdar send them for me dozens of times.".


    Speaking of this, Saul shuddered violently. Thinking of his father and mother, he recoiled and said, "why don''t you do less? Let''s see if the people in Shenyu can accept it first?"


    "I''ll carry it for you.".


    My own storage space is definitely a cube with a side length of 20 to 30 kilometers. Let alone hundreds of cars, hundreds of thousands of cars should be OK.


    "Every month when I go to Shenyu, I help you to transport it, but...,".


    "Wait, let''s talk about it first. I don''t have money, let alone power.".


    Maybe it''s bad for his identity to say that he doesn''t have the right. Saul said quickly, "no, of course I have the right, but I can''t violate the rules of the divine realm.".


    "Don''t worry, my request is very simple.".


    William said with a smile why he spent so much time talking, "help me find a coach with strong melee ability in Shenyu,


    I pay him to train paladins on earth.".


    After hearing this, sol thought for a moment and thought that his father Odin would not object to it,


    said with a smile, "how much are you going to pay for someone? What level of soldiers do you want


    "If the price is right, I can spend my vacation time on earth to help you train paladins.".


    "You,," William said, "you''d better forget it. What else can you do except to hammer with a hammer?"


    "Odin is up, I''m a strong warrior in the divine realm.".


    Despised by William, Saul yelled, "let''s not use the divine power and treasure, just use the skill to fight each other once, to make sure that you understand the level of Asgard God of war.".


    You can''t beat me without Thor''s hammer.


    William patted Saul on the shoulder, his face changed greatly. "It''s a pity that even if thousands of years have passed, you still don''t understand that the hammer of Thor is not a tool for you, you are the real incarnation of thunder.".


    While Saul didn''t understand, Odin, who was watching William and Saul from afar, was first delighted and then frowned.


    Thinking to himself that William''s strength has reached the point where he can see through Saul''s potential?


    "What do you mean by that?" without the hammer of thunderbolt, he is just a soldier with super physical quality. When did he become the incarnation of thunder.


    William shook his head. "I''m sorry, except for you to find out, probably no one can help you.".


    Even if you know, it won''t help sol wake up to thunder.


    Odin in the heavenly palace has lost the risk of sleeping. How can he help the divine realm create a strong man to make trouble for himself?


    But William thought that he had sentinel armour. At the beginning, in the center of the storm, sentinel armour quickly dissipated the storm that had existed for many years.


    Split by the thunder for half an hour, I don''t know how much lightning is absorbed into the sentinel armor, but it doesn''t reach the upper limit of the armor.


    Solna just a few lightning, even stronger than ordinary lightning, but also less than a few hundred, thousands of lightning.


    Besides, I don''t have only one set of sentinel armour. In the past few years, there are not 100 sets in the storage space, and there are 80 sets waiting to be born in silence, in order to prevent this situation.


    And it''s funny that Thor, as a Thor, is equally afraid of electricity.


    "I said if you have the right person, if not, I''ll ask Odin.".Sol didn''t speak. Instead, he took William''s arm and began to exert his hand.


    Can pinch for a long time, but found that William''s arm has been motionless.


    "Odin is on the road, how can this be possible?" Saul looked at his hand inconceivably. "The midgards are a group of God kings with strong physical quality.".


    "There''s so much you don''t know," William said, clapping sol on the shoulder again. "Don''t try to hit him with your fist or hammer, man.


    You are not a blacksmith, but the successor of God. Holding Thor''s hammer will make you lose your enterprising spirit.


    "You should learn from me, I seldom use weapons.".


    That''s what Saul said.


    If other people, he must scoff, but William really beat himself many times.


    Even in addition to meeting for the first time, he was shadowed by magic. In the following several times, he was abused by William in his best fight.


    Lightning is useless to William, which has been tried since he was on the magic planet. What''s more, the frost hammer on William''s hand should be stronger than his hammer.


    After all, Thor''s hammer can''t shock an entire planet, but Frost''s hammer can freeze an entire planet.


    In the third battle, when frost hammer and Thor hammer collided, both hammers were OK, but the force of ice made Thor hammer freeze.


    But even if frost hammer is so strong, it seems that William seldom uses weapons.


    Do you really rely too much on Thor''s hammer?


    William would laugh if he knew what Saul was thinking.


    If you have beaten the enemy, of course, you should keep your treasure as an assassin''s mace. But if you really meet someone you can''t beat, you will be a fool if you don''t use weapons.


    For William, let alone weapons, he could hide in the dark, escape, even surrender.


    He''s not the kind of person to die for glory and duty.


    "Saul.".


    Wilson, who is ready for the car, shouts to sol, who is talking, "man, the car is ready. It''s waiting for you.".


    "Oh, oh," some dejected sol nodded and handed William his umbrella.


    Thor''s hammer?


    Inexplicable thoughts flashed in his mind, laughing and holding the handle of the umbrella, but as soon as sol let go, an unbeatable gravity instantly reached his hand.


    But with a flash of blue light in his eyes, the umbrella was naturally held in his hand.


    After several steps, Saul remembered that it was not an umbrella, but his own Thor''s hammer.


    Looking back, Saul''s eyes were wide open, pointing at William and shivering, "you, you, you.".


    "Well, the hammer is not as heavy as you think, but Odin put a magic spell on it.".


    Sol, who was hit again, went to the F1 car more than ten meters away and stopped outside the maintenance area.


    Seeing Sol''s expression a little strange, Wilson, who regarded him as the gold owner, asked nervously, "are you sure you really want to start?"


    "What, what?"


    Seeing Wilson and the car, sol responded and nodded. He didn''t want to be humiliated any more. "Of course, of course.".


    Under the explanation of the engineer, sol, who was riding in the car and wearing a helmet, could only relax and carefully check the car step by step according to what the engineer said.


    After listening to the explanation for more than ten minutes, he has done a series of steps, such as starting up three times, upshifting in place, downshifting and so on. Sol nodded to the engineer impatiently.


    Looking at old Jim, the team manager who came to William''s side, he said without worry, "boss, do you really let this rookie go on the road?"


    "Don''t worry, even if the car crashes and flies, he will be fine." William, who had thought about it for a long time, looked at old Jim with a smile,


    "that guy''s racing suit and helmet are my new space suit. If the calculation is correct, he can resist the impact of small meteorites.".


    "Resist, resist, resist meteorite impact?"

 Chapter 1072

    Old Jim immediately thought that his boss was the first person on Mars. "You, your spacesuit research has progressed from solid materials to cloth?"


    "What''s so strange about that?" William lied with his eyes open. "The first product I sold publicly was bulletproof suit.


    it''s been several years. If I can''t develop some new products, I won''t live in vain these years.".


    You''re living in vain. Haven''t I been sleepwalking for 60 years?


    Old Jim shook his head, "fortunately, you are not interested in studying racing, otherwise Aston Martin team will dominate F1,


    while I won numerous honors with the team, this race will probably come to the end of my life, and those who eat this bowl of rice will probably lose their jobs.".


    William understood what this meant in half a second.


    When a team dominates an event, its appeal to the audience will plummet, or focus on the champion.


    If other teams have no spectators and can''t win, no one will fight to spend at least 50 million US dollars a year on the competition and 200 million dollars on the overall operation.


    If so, tens of thousands of people will lose their jobs directly and hundreds of thousands of people''s jobs indirectly.


    That is to say, William will not really break ordinary people''s jobs, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to win the championship.


    "In the past few years, the team has not won the championship of the year. It seems that they have not won the championship of the race several times.".


    Old Jim was wrong when William said this. He didn''t know how to say it.


    It''s only three years since the team was founded, so it''s normal for the team not to win the championship of the year?


    Even if old Jim wants to retire and don''t want this job, he won''t be so stupid to say that.


    Isn''t it a direct admission of incompetence?


    "If the fuel control system can go up to a higher level, we will definitely compete for the championship of the year.".


    Old Jim then secretly looked at William''s expression and saw that he just frowned. Then he said, "if you are free, can you help the team upgrade the fuel control program,


    in addition to the cooperation of hardware, drivers, engineers and maintenance personnel, the most important thing for the car is the on-board fuel control system.


    As long as you can add less fuel than others, or control the fuel load at the same time as changing tires,


    that is equivalent to saving several seconds, or even ten seconds.


    as long as you have a new fuel control, I promise that it will at least rise to the top three next year, and it is not impossible to win the championship of the year. ".


    Oil control? William, even a rookie, knows that racing is all about time.


    But the existence of Sunday is no secret to Aston Martin.


    "Didn''t you apply to Abigail for help on Sunday?"


    "Of course, Mr. Sean has applied to miss chase no less than ten times, but" we can only get the help of calculation when we test the car in the research room of the head office, and the rest, even Aston Martin headquarters, can''t get more convenience. ".


    Think of this rule, as if they had set down, in order to avoid being watched Sunday.


    William covered his ears and said, "Sunday, can you upgrade the fuel control program of the team?"


    On Sunday, he was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "Sir, the program has been upgraded. You can try it yourself.".


    For Sunday, as long as there is complete data, it''s really not too easy to upgrade the system program.


    Head, head, head.


    When William smiles, he hears the engineer who is checking his previous car rush over and say to old Jim in a low voice,


    "our system has been hacked and tampered with, and" the engineer hesitates for a few seconds, "it seems to be.


    "It''s a good thing, isn''t it?" William said with a smile, "are you free to upgrade the program?"


    "Yes, yes, boss," the engineer replied in surprise, and old Jim understood it in an instant.


    Looking at William, he said, "are you done so soon?"


    "How long will that take?" William said with a smile, "it''s just a fuel control program." he looked at the paparazzi and other media who had entered the media area and kept taking pictures here.


    William waved to the other side, leading to a flash, and then heard a roar.


    Looking back, you can see Sol''s racing car, rushing out.


    "Damn it.".


    Looking at the obvious speed is too fast, began to play the floating car, William covered his forehead cursing up in a low voice.


    Sure enough, the car didn''t enter the main track because sol was not familiar with the steering wheel and didn''t decelerate.


    only two seconds later, when the speed reached 100 km, the tire began to shake and hit the bucket directly.


    there was a loud bang, and the front of the car broke while the water splashed around, and the car rolled twice before it fell on the bucket.


    "God.".Just start taking pictures, can you take such a fierce picture? Is this God''s blessing?


    A crowd of paparazzi and reporters are eager to jump into the track and take close photos.


    For a moment, the scene was like a standstill.


    The staff were awakened by a series of flashing lights before they wanted to save people.


    "Help people, help people.".


    Old Jim yelled at the engineer beside him and rushed up.


    But before the car was washed for a few meters, a piece of debris flew out of the car. Then everyone watched in horror and kicked sol, who was flying the guard rail of the car''s cab.


    yelling curses, he stood up and slapped the car on the frame. He shot the scrapped car a few meters away and hit the buffer wall of the track.


    "God, this, this is Superman possessed.".


    Only old Jim, who had heard William''s nonsense, looked at Saul in amazement, and then yelled to William with joy,


    "boss, I ask you, you must open this newly developed spacesuit to all racing drivers.".


    Back to William''s old Jim, excited to grasp William''s shoulder, but there is no space suit of William, that will ignore him.


    He dodged the old man and went in the direction of sol.


    "Boss, even if you buy a set of 10 million pounds, some teams are willing to buy it. You can sell billions of pounds for the racing suit that you transform from this kind of spacesuit.".


    Hearing old Jim''s words, William quickened his pace with his umbrella and called to sol, "stop, sol.".


    And old Jim, who was chasing William, was immediately held by Sean, who was driven by the sound, "what spacesuit, what ten million pounds?"


    The paparazzi and reporters, who also heard the old man shouting, immediately thought that William was the first man in space, and it was normal to make a new spacesuit?


    I can''t help but turn the camera on old Jim.


    But old Jim, who was caught, just like remembering the secret issue, pulled Sean to explain in a low voice, which made all the paparazzi and reporters itch.


    Can only play the brain to fill the talent, extravagant in their own book to write up.


    Pulling the swearing sol away from the crash site, William whispered to him, "when someone asks, they say you''re ok because of your racing suit.


    So that these ordinary people will not panic because of what you just did.


    "That''s no problem." seeing that William didn''t blame himself for crashing the car, Solna would not agree.


    "No, I have to drive again. Just now, I was driving for the first time and I was not familiar with the steering wheel. It''s not that I can''t do it.".


    "OK, OK, if we want to drive for a while, we''d better pack a yacht and call a group of goblins to let you drive enough.".


    "No, no," said Saul, shaking William''s head. "I have to learn how to race, or my friends in the kingdom of God will know that they will laugh at me.".


    "Sunday, let people clean up the track", was pulled by sol, William does not care about a car, if you really want, let Sunday built on the planet x17,


    how many cars you want to have, there is no need to let sol lose face because of this.


    It took a lot of time for the racing staff to clean up the track. William and Wilson stood beside a new car, looking at the extremely attentive Thoreau Road,


    "you should drive a few laps slowly according to the tips on Sunday, and then get familiar with the vehicle performance and driving skills, and then increase the speed.".


    I see. No problem. I''m sure I can do it.


    Learning a lesson from a failure on the road, Saul was extremely cautious from the start this time, and he turned out of the maintenance area as fast as the tortoise.


    But as soon as he got into the main track, his vision widened, and he was prompted to speed up on Sunday.


    After half a turn and turning five or six corners, sol was used to flying with Thor''s hammer. When he entered the one kilometer straight road, his speed soared to more than 200.


    William, standing in the command area, helplessly listens to Saul''s shouting voice, thinking to himself that it seems that the car can''t be saved.


    What makes Wilson most happy is that sol, an outspoken guy, keeps talking on the radio,


    we must promote this kind of racing car to Asgard, so that people in Shenyu can know that they can have more fun besides fighting and drinking.


    After hearing these words, old Jim''s expression began to change.


    If old Jim were younger and not the manager of his own team, William would surely release the oblivion curse on him.


    Patting the old man with headphones, he said with a smile, "in our life, there are always some things we have to forget in our stomach, right?".


    Yes, yes, boss.


    Without William''s threat, Jim nodded, "what kind of game are you developing?"


    "That''s right, a game called Asgard''s war in the divine realm," Wilson, who was worried, told a lie with a smile,"When the game is developed, I will send you a commemorative CD. Maybe you will like it?"


    "Let''s talk about it then.".


    Old Jim was afraid of William because he knew the power and influence of the Devonshire family in England.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s afraid of Wilson.


    Sol, who hears William''s conversation through his walkie talkie, also reacts and doesn''t refresh himself any more.


    Although he didn''t know what the divine realm was, old Jim didn''t really explain all kinds of drag racing skills to Saul until he realized that the VIP he was serving was a real VIP.


    From time to time, just like a rookie driver, he would boast a little skill to encourage sol.


    Looking at the speeding car, William shook his head, convinced that there would be a crash later.


    When you treat a guy like sol, you can''t boast about him, or you''ll talk about him.


    Sure enough, after a few laps and a big curve, sol didn''t cross the curve at a low speed as he said with old Jim on Sunday. Instead, he felt sure that he could cross the curve at a speed of 100 kilometers like William.


    "Zhi", "Zhi", "Zhi".


    A slip sound came from the earphone, and the car ran out of the track without accident, crossed the sand and hit the anti-collision wall, making a huge impact sound.


    "God, nearly ten million dollars are gone.".


    Bored waiting for more than ten minutes of paparazzi and reporters, while the voice of regret, again Carnival like, in front of a few hundred meters away car shot up.


    After listening to old Jim''s instructions to the backup team to rescue Saul, William took off his earphone and threw it on the console, took an umbrella and looked at it with his helmet. Alice was hiding in it and fell asleep,


    shook her head and said to Wilson, "it''s going to take a long time to clean up the track. It''s here today. You can take that idiot of Saul to have a rest. If you have any activities, we''ll talk about it tomorrow.".


    "No cruise?"


    Wilson, who was still waiting to lie down, grabbed William''s arm and said, "come on, man, it''s just two racing cars.


    sol is a super local tyrant who ordered ten cars directly. We have the responsibility to make him have a good time.".


    "It''s you who have the responsibility, it''s not me," he said with a smile, shaking his hand away from Wilson. "I don''t expect to make Saul''s money.".


    "Damn it.".


    Wilson didn''t care that William disliked himself and Saul. He put his arms around William''s shoulder and whispered, "if you don''t go, I can''t take Saul to find a girl.".


    Together, he became a shield for Wilson to do bad things.


    Originally did not want to agree, but Wilson continued, "I help you find a new English football baby.".


    After that, the guy found a picture on the computer on the console.


    Looking at the football baby named hazel, and the mountain like that football, William immediately became interested.


    But then he stares at Wilson and says, "aren''t you afraid that these women who dare to use any means in order to be famous will tell the media about you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Wilson said without any concern. "The barristers of yueshida in your hand are all dry food,


    besides, I am also a shareholder of ITV. It''s very simple to let them have exposure or counter-measures.".


    "You''re not afraid of it." William himself is certainly not afraid of this kind of thing, and his news in this area has long been not news.


    It''s not that the news has not been revealed by the media that she took a boat of girls to wander on the sea for three days before returning to the shore.


    "Then you go and charter a boat. I''ll settle Alice first, and then I''ll go to you.".


    "Well, if you don''t come, I promise to bring those girls directly to you.".


    William laughs and pats Wilson, who dares to threaten himself. "If you are not afraid of being thrown into nothingness by me and living a wandering life for a few years, come on.".


    Frightened by the apparently unknown name of void, Wilson can only watch William leave with a smile,


    "by the way, remember to take Sol''s racing suit.".

 Chapter 1073

    Listening to William talking about business, Wilson nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t leave that racing suit.".


    Nodding, William went to the dressing room and pretended to change his racing suit. In fact, he just changed the sentry armor back into casual clothes.


    But the helmet is a real one. Looking at Alice sleeping in it, William smiles and shakes his head. He just takes the helmet away, so as not to wake up the little guy.


    Get on the one77, start the car and drive to Oxford castle.


    But I don''t know. More than an hour after he left, old Jim let the top driver of his team get on the car with the upgraded fuel control program.


    Although there is no record of running a single lap, the new fuel control system allows the car to run 52 laps, saving at least five seconds by adding less fuel once.


    And these five seconds mean that the team''s achievements can immediately fly from the earth group to the Mars group, and enter the ranks of the annual champion.


    And the heat of this news even surpassed that of William, Wilson and Saul the next day, taking the girl to sea.


    It took more than an hour to drive back to Oxford castle, go back to her room, use a soft towel as a bed and quilt for Alice, and then deliver it to Thunderbird cliff.


    To Thunderbird cliff in the house elves sound, more than ten seconds later, I saw two illusions moving magic appeared in front of me, revealing the bell and the two little spots called flash gold.


    Nice to meet you, master.


    As soon as Shanjin saw William, he was lying on the ground, and lingdang, the house elf of the magic planet, didn''t know why. After half a second of hesitation, he followed Shanjin to his knees.


    However, the sharp eyed William soon found that each of the two little guys had a gold ring on his finger, which he understood immediately.


    He said with a smile, "are you married?"


    I didn''t expect this sentence, but I was so scared that I still had a bell. I fell on the ground and trembled, "excuse me, great master, without your permission, we will...".


    "Stop", interrupting the panicked flash gold, William slowed down and said to himself and his tone as kindly as possible,


    "I''m your master, but I never treat you as slaves, so don''t worry that I will punish you for this, on the contrary, I''m glad to see your union.".


    Hearing this, Shan Jin and Ling Dang relaxed obviously, and the emotion in the two pairs of fish bubble eyes made William feel that his words just now had the desired effect.


    After thinking about it, he reached out to the bell and the flashing gold hand and hooked his fingers. The gold rings on the two hands appeared in his hands.


    Then, in the eyes of the two little guys, they refine two deer head holy light magic rings with fire.


    After a breath, after a cold wind, the ring cooled down, and William suspended the ring in front of them.


    "Devonshire Holy Light magic ring represents that you have officially become the vassal of Devonshire family, which is also my wedding gift to you.".


    Lingdang and Shanjin took over the ring. The two people who were not bad at magic soon understood that the ring could not only send out the holy light, but also protect their lives.


    This bell is a sincere salute to William, "thank you, dear master.".


    William shook his hand with a smile. "Now that you are married, do you need to move out of Thunderbird cliff and build a house near here to live alone?"


    "No, no, master," Shan Jin shook his head, then looked at the bell, then whispered, "we have a separate house in Thunderbird cliff, and if we have children in the future, it will be safer inside.".


    Although the flash gold''s words were reasonable, William used his mental power to penetrate into the cliff and scanned the inside of the cliff.


    A few years ago, there were 76 Thunderbirds at this time. Although there were many eggs twice as big as ostrich eggs, William still frowned,


    he didn''t ask the flash gold and the bell, but he directly contacted the Thunderbird leader in his mind along the magic contract.


    Soon a big golden eagle, which is a circle larger than the normal one, flew out of the small exit of Thunderbird cliff, circled over William''s head for several circles before landing.


    "Why hasn''t your population increased for years?"


    "Master", as soon as lingdang spoke, he was caught by the flash gold. William looked at lingdang, and he got the awareness of leader Thunderbird in his mind.


    A moment later, William''s frown unfolded.


    It turns out that the magic element of the earth is too low. It only takes half a year for Thunderbird eggs to hatch on the magic planet. They have hatched here for more than two years, and the little Thunderbird has not broken its shell yet.


    Had it not been for the Thunderbirds to feel the vitality of the little ones in the eggs, they would have let the house elves report to them.


    Although it was a misunderstanding, William still tapped in his ear with his finger. On Sunday, he began to self check the surveillance video in Thunderbird cliff in recent years.


    A few minutes later, when he reported that everything was normal, William said to Shanjin and lingdang, "get up, I''ve wronged you.".


    "No, no, you don''t have to apologize to us. It''s our duty to take care of Thunderbirds, but we haven''t found a way to help Thunderbirds hatch their little Thunderbirds. It''s our dereliction of duty.".William didn''t care about the caution of the flash gold. He asked the Thunderbird leader, "are you used to living here? I need to send you back to the magic planet, or to my new territory, a planet three times the size of the earth. ".


    "GA, GA, GA".


    The reply in William''s mind made him understand that these Thunderbirds are satisfied with the earth without natural enemies. The only bad thing is that they can only fly on the 35000 acre land according to William''s instructions.


    But for them, 35000 acres of sky is too small.


    William thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll allow you to fly freely on the three British islands and the sea, but you are not allowed to attack humans without danger. Do you understand?"


    The Thunderbird leader nodded his head and rubbed his head on William''s leg. Then he jumped up and flew back to Thunderbird cliff.


    "Alice, wake up," William whispered to Alice, who was lying on his shoulder. "We''re in my territory. Don''t you want to know Mrs. bell and Mr. twinkin, the house elves, and find a place you like in the forest to build a temple of light elves?"


    "I don''t want it," Alice muttered, turning over on the soft towel again and saying vaguely, "I''ll only stay with the host.".


    There is also a sister with the same mind as the mountain waiting for his own William, who is in the mood to coax the children.


    The towel on the shoulder, with mental force gently suspended, to the bell in front of.


    "The future mission and task of all your house elves is to help me take care of and protect Alice, any person or animal threatening Alice. I authorize you to have the priority to attack,


    when necessary, the Thunderbirds in Thunderbird cliff will be dispatched by you, understand?"


    "Understand, understand, master", bell looked at the sleeping Alice with love, "Her Highness Alice is the little master of our house elves, we will protect her with our lives.".

 Chapter 1074

    Lingdang calls Alice as his highness, just like Alice is William''s child, which makes William who has never thought of having a child think that he is 27 years old and Abigail is going to be 30 years old, so it''s time to think about children.


    But this idea was immediately thrown away by him, he has been regarded as a kind of longevity, and longevity can be expected.


    His women will live a long life. Ten or twenty years later, he will be bored to death with a lot of bear children.


    Shaking her head, she got rid of the idea. "After Alice wakes up, tell her that she can choose her favorite place in the forest near Thunderbird cliff as the address of the light Elf Temple. I will send engineering robots on Sunday to complete the construction as soon as possible.".


    At the same time, your task is not only to protect Alice, but also to teach her all kinds of basic knowledge and magic knowledge.


    "Yes, master," both lingdang and Shanjin nodded, "we have served for his highness Christine the light elf for decades, and we know the habits of the light elf, but,,.".


    Seeing Ling Dang hesitating, William said with a smile, "if you have a word, just say it. I don''t blame my subordinates because of my words.".


    "Yes, yes, master," thought lingdang for a moment. "I think you''d better choose a ride for your highness Alice now.


    When his highness Christine came to the magic planet, the first thing he did was to find his partner.


    But Christine didn''t have anyone to protect her at the beginning, so she chose the colorful deer with balance in all aspects.


    if you want her highness Alice to develop in the light system, you can go to the magic planet to find unicorns, which are the most suitable for the growth of light elves.


    It''s no problem to find a mount for Alice, but looking at the finger sized Alice, William wondered, "this little one, so small can you tame a unicorn?"


    "Of course," laughs lingdang, "when I was on the magic planet, unicorns often appeared around his highness Christine.


    now if they know that there are new light elves, unicorns will be willing to sign a magic contract with his highness Alice, or even let them follow.".


    "That''s good." hearing the news, William thought about how to abduct the unicorn to his own territory.


    But seeing Alice in her deep sleep, she softened and said, "I''d better tell her when Alice wakes up and let her decide for herself.".


    Then he thought about the low magic element in England, which was said by the Thunderbird leader. William thought about it, covering his ears,


    "on Sunday, let the people in the castle town and other towns in the territory vigorously plant oak trees in the territory, and tell them to plant the next tree for five pounds. A year later, the tree will live for an additional ten pounds.".


    Yes sir.


    Looking at lingdang and Shanjin, "in the future, this forest will be called spirit forest. You can also plant oak trees outside the spirit forest. I want to enhance the magic energy in the territory.".


    "That''s great, master." lingdang and Shanjin nodded without hesitation. It''s good for them who live in the wild.


    The bigger the forest is, the safer it is for them and the better it is for them to practice magic.


    Although the appearance of house elves is ugly and ugly, they are more suitable for practicing magic than most English witches.


    "Can we use magic power to create oaks and other plants? Master.


    "As long as no one finds out, or remember to cast the oblivion curse on them when they are seen," William said seriously, "we can''t let ordinary people know the existence of the magic world for the time being, otherwise how curious they are about you, how crazy they will be, understand?"


    Shanjin, who grew up and lived in England, of course understood what William meant and hastened to say, "we will be careful, master.


    there have been two times in the past few years when your leaders accidentally broke into the vicinity of Thunderbird cliff. We have all cast the forgetting curse on them according to your instructions, and then guided them out of the forest.".


    "Very good". The people who can enter here must be Castle Town, or the workers who work for themselves. William doesn''t want them to disappear if it''s not necessary.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with that double crowned dragon?".


    Speaking of this, I thought that the mental scan just now didn''t see the double crowned dragon, so I heard Shan Jin say, "the little dinosaur was scared by the Thunderbirds and didn''t dare to go out of his house. We can only keep him in a nearby cave.".


    Shanjin pointed to a group of rocks hundreds of meters away, which was more than ten meters high. William''s mental strength penetrated through, and soon found the double crowned dragon in a cave which was obviously made by hand.


    Looking at the big circle of dinosaurs, William no longer cares about it.


    After all that had to be done, she looked at Alice and said goodbye to lingdang and Shanjin.


    Back to the castle, when he drove back to London and found the quay by the Thames according to the guidance of Sunday,


    from a long distance, he saw his private lawyer Anthony talking to several young men in stiff suits.Hearing the roar of the engine of the sports car, Anthony was pleased, left his men and quickly stepped forward to help William open the door.


    Good evening, boss.


    "What are you doing here?" William immediately thought, "that son of a bitch Wilson cheated you in my name?"


    "Ha ha, I talked with him on Sunday before I came here, so I was not deceived by his highness Wilson," Anthony said with a smile.


    "I thought that boy was really bad. I knew some bad people," William said with a smile, patting Anthony on the shoulder. "Is it done?"


    "Yes, boss", to see William so straightforward to say this kind of private words to himself, which has not seen William for more than half a year Anthony is very happy.


    "I found a relationship with several teams in the middle and lower reaches of the Super League and promised to let today''s football babies appear in their public training class.


    as for Wilson''s promise to let the cooperation magazine of independent TV station interview them, I refused, which was a bit too deliberate.".


    "Very good," William patted Anthony on the shoulder with satisfaction and nodded to several Anthony''s men who saluted him.


    Go to the trunk of the car, grab a gold coin in the storage space at will, and give it to a lawyer I met,


    "a gift for new faces, do well, guys.".


    The lawyer who watched Antony and William walk into the dock, holding a handful of gold coins in both hands, said with a smile,


    "I''ll say you''re lucky. As long as the boss sees Antony''s novice, he will definitely give gold coins as a gift.".


    Counting a dozen gold coins in his hand, Anthony''s deputy said jealously, "hell, our original meeting gift was only one gold coin, and you lucky guys could each share several.".


    Listening to Anthony''s people joking with each other, William said with a smile, "in the last year or two, the people who follow you to practice have changed so fast?"


    "Haha, it''s not your boss''s credit," antonis said without concealment. "Miss Abigail has lost too many experienced hands from me and worked as a consultant in various companies, which forced me to recruit 20 graduates at one time, so that there was no work delay.".


    "So you have more partners in yueshida?"


    William smiled, and those who were transferred by Abigail were trained by her as an eyeliner. When the incident reached his ears, he asked Anthony to secretly give these people a new contract.


    when the eyeliner is OK, the big boss must be his real boss. The two boss is Abigail.


    Anthony laughs, and then William frowns, "the more shares you have, doesn''t that mean someone quit yueshida?"


    Looking at William''s ambiguous eyes, Anthony put away his smile and said, "we set up a subsidiary firm for two partners who deal with patents.


    It can not only deal with the patents of Devonshire group more efficiently, although the two partners have less shares in yueshida, but the new firm has more shares, and its income has increased significantly in the past two years. Therefore, no one has any complaints. ".


    "That''s good." in the capital world, lawyers are the partners and thugs of capitalists, and yueshida is a part of William''s control of his whole group.


    Of course, he didn''t want to have a problem with monthly affairs. "I''ll send a thousand Devonshire gold coins to your house on Sunday, and you''ll help me send a late gift to the two barristers.".


    One thousand gold coins is two million US dollars, one million per person is not much, but also not much, and the meaning of sending gold coins is different from sending cash, which represents William''s attention and personal thanks.


    Anthony thought of this, quickly nodded, "I thank you for them, boss.".


    Seeing that he has come to the side of a 50 meter yacht, Anton says with a smile, "have a good time, boss.".


    "Thank you," said William, who was walking up the metal gangway. "You wait for me.".


    "OK, boss.".


    The captain who was waiting on the side of the boat took him to the washroom, while Anthony waited for less than a minute when he saw William standing on the side of the boat, throwing a small golden object at him.


    Just wondering, William said, "this is Devonshire''s deer head ring, which means that you will be my vassal in the future. You can decide whether to wear it or not.".


    Anthony didn''t even think about it, so he put it on his hand, caressed his chest with his right hand and bowed to William.


    Thank you and respect Lord Devonshire.


    "You like it," William said with a smile and a nod, turning and walking into the yacht.


    The ring he gave Anthony is certainly different from the magic ring of holy light, not only the style of deer''s head is different,


    there is only a passive magic in the ring to avoid being attacked by the dark, affecting the mind and body, so as to prevent his private lawyer from being controlled.


    And he learned this passive magic from the earrings that dwarfs made for their mothers.


    On the second deck of the yacht, sol and Wilson are drinking and chatting with five or six girls.Instead of disturbing them, they gave the crew and the captains a gold coin to drive them away, and left the port on their own yacht.


    London is about 80 kilometers away from the Thames estuary. If you want to enter the sea, you have to sail at full speed for an hour and a half.


    Within minutes of sailing, sol and Wilson walked into the cab with the champagne.


    He put his arm around William''s shoulder and asked in a low, alcoholic voice, "man, are you sure we''re in a situation where heimdahl can''t see us?


    And where''s my hammer? "


    Saul didn''t mention it, and William almost forgot about it. No wonder these two guys were so honest just now, just drinking and chatting.


    In order to reassure him, William deliberately flashed a blue light in his eyes, releasing a space barrier above him.


    From the storage space, he took out the Thor''s hammer, which was transformed into an umbrella, and gave sol a breath. William said with a smile, "OK, you can go to the carnival.".


    "Sure?" Sol asked again. Seeing that William rolled his eyes and nodded, he was happy and picked up two wine glasses. He collided with William and walked down the cab with Wilson smiling.


    It wasn''t long before William, who was sailing, heard the sound of footsteps and saw some pictures he shouldn''t have seen. He didn''t have a mental scan. When he looked back, he saw a timid girl with a melon face coming up with two glasses and a bottle of champagne.


    Although not tall, the pair of towering peaks are too conspicuous.


    "De, Mr. Devonshire, I, I''m gilly hazel.".


    Pointing to the seat beside the driver''s seat, William said with a smile, "sit down. If you don''t feel comfortable, we can talk first, or teach you how to drive a yacht?"


    Now that she''s here, it means what will happen to her, and William doesn''t hypocritically say that he only chats and doesn''t do anything else.


    "Can I, can I?"


    Although it has a small reputation, but the football baby is the model of the football industry.


    When the fame is not big, the income basically depends on the show, but even if the few top floors which are popular with the whole people and close to the advertisements can afford to buy this 50 meter long yacht, they can''t afford to keep it.


    William took the glass and champagne from Hazel''s hand with a smile, and pulled her to him, talking about how to operate the yacht, smelling it on her bun.


    In just a few seconds, the woman, who had been in the Vanity Fair for more than three years, began to have red ears.


    looks like wealth is the best catalyst. William laughed. "How do you know I love that perfume?"


    "when he met Mr. Anthony, he specifically told me that he also handed me a perfume box."


    "Very good", although the mouth said it was very good, but William''s eyes could not help flashing inexplicable light.


    fortunately, he immediately thought that this perfume seemed to be what Abigail used, and Anthony saw Abby quite a lot.


    "Well, Captain hazel, you''re the captain now. Concentrate.".


    More than an hour later, when the sun showed a little light, the ship drove into the wide to more than ten kilometers long estuary. William held the rudder of the ship, drank champagne, and looked at hazel lying on the bench in the cab sleeping soundly from time to time.


    Sure enough, it''s the original mountain which is called the ninth miracle. It''s different from those fake ones who have used knives.


    Unfortunately, this kind of people who wallow in the vanity fair can''t let go of the temptation of fame and wealth, and William can''t find a model woman.


    But if this chick is willing to be honest, it''s OK to go out for fitness and play friendly games in the future.


    When he drove the boat to the open sea, William looked at the speedboats that had been following behind him. With a smile, he said to Sunday, "don''t let these paparazzi really get on this boat.".


    "Understand, sir, the yacht has been monitored by 10 UAV carriers in the sky more than ten kilometers around, and the control of the sea will be completed in a minute.


    paparazzi have any possibility of boarding, and the small robots in the sea will damage each other''s motors.".


    "Very good". After so much effort, if the demons still dare not act, William plans to go directly to his territory to set off fireworks.

 Chapter 1075

    When William went to his cabin to have a rest with an original cargo, it was only five o''clock in the morning in London, while it was six o''clock in the morning in Rome, which was too early for most Romans.


    In a country where even the last shift has to be delayed for an hour, taking being late as a matter of course, in addition to fitness, don''t expect people to get up early at this time.


    However, today is a special day. Somewhere in Rome, there are thousands of people gathered in a small city, waiting for the election ceremony of the new leader of the Illuminati.


    As the host of the ceremony, the leader of the ascetic group, Strauss, with a worried and uneasy face, asked seaman, who had become his assistant,


    "did you still not reply us after being crowned?"


    More than ten minutes ago, they received news that four candidates, as the head of the Guangming sect, had disappeared in their residence.


    This made the Vatican of light, which was waiting for the election of the head of the Protestant church, in chaos.


    "No," seaman said, shaking his head and looking at Strauss with worried face. He hesitated for a moment. "According to the latest report, half an hour before the coronation, there was a young man who could not be identified with Wilson,


    parked in the English Channel on his yacht, so the coronation would have no time to take care of our business.".


    "Shut up, seaman, you are blinded by your own stupidity and ignorance," said Strauss, who was also flustered in his heart, with a positive expression on his face.


    "even we can find John wicker''s abnormality, but we can''t find it under the crown. Maybe he is waiting for the demons to act, and the target is not the ordinary demons that we are concerned about.".


    "Yes, please forgive my rudeness, sir." seeing Strauss say so, seaman quickly nodded and admitted his mistake.


    But only God knows what he really thinks.


    "Do we need to send people to help secular guards and police find the four kidnapped candidates?"


    Strauss was silent for a long time before he said, "I always have a feeling that the kidnappers of the four candidates may not be human beings, but demons,


    in order to disperse our efforts to protect John wick.".


    "But those four bishops are candidates for the head of Protestant church. Do we really face the dilemma of having to choose the head of Protestant church again after we have elected him?"


    "If all this can not be avoided, it is also the will of God, but also a test for us.".


    "Or," he said.


    Without waiting for seaman to finish, Strauss shook his head and said, "we are already members of the Knights of light. We can no longer get involved in the secular world and become the only candidate.".


    "But now the situation, only you have this qualification," SimMan said anxiously.


    "Have you ever thought about it, seaman?" Strauss asked calmly. "Once I''m the only candidate, what other bishops will think,


    What''s more terrible is what Devonshire will think under the crown.".


    Strauss said, quietly back to the huge cross, kneeling on the ground praying, "for the future of the order of the ascetics, or the future of the order of the light, I refuse your proposal.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Siman, who had been convinced, bowed to Strauss and left slowly.


    For Strauss, what he said just now is true, but there is another and the most important one he didn''t say,


    that is, the life span William once talked about.


    Life is nothing but fame and fortune, but fame and fortune appear so pale in the face of life.


    He is over 70 years old and has been revived by the holy light released by William. He has experienced a new Strauss.


    Now the only thought is to follow William, spread the light, and live longer.


    And he had no choice but William.


    After praying for two hours, without the slightest response from the angel or heaven, he was disappointed and more determined to follow William.


    I silently thought that 15 centuries ago, there was no such saying as angel in Guangming church. It was only when a man with white wings appeared one day that the legend of angel came out of the mouth of these believers, and the statue of angel officially entered the church.


    Since the angel can suddenly appear, it may also disappear. Maybe it''s time to change your view and find a new person.


    As soon as the idea came out, Strauss quickly shook his head, threw away the idea in his heart, knelt on the mat and silently confessed in a hasty tone.


    In a dungeon just two kilometers away from Strauss, ilsov, who was just in his early twenties, not only had white hair, but also looked at least twenty years old.


    Seeing ilsov coming in with a brand iron, the four candidates in the dungeon holding their own crosses said in a loud voice, "devil, you now repent your sins, and God may forgive you.".


    When irsov heard the words, he threw down the iron on his hand, took off his hood and showed his pale face. "I''m sorry, if God really exists, he won''t care about my past crimes, but what I''m going to do next."."Hey, hey, hey." seeing the bishop of the Church of light in the cell, his face was pale with fear. Ilsov gave a sharp, hoarse smile.


    "Do you know why I became such a ghost?"


    Holding out a pale palm and looking at the five sharp claw nails, ilsov said with pride and madness, "as long as I complete the task of Lord Mephisto,


    I can gain more strength, not only to avenge John wick, who should have gone to hell but was blessed by Gabriel, but also to kill William Devonshire, who is respected by all.".


    "Father, I will take revenge for you, I will." as soon as ilsov crazily grasped the iron fence, with the appearance of corrosion marks on his face, the iron fence he held was slowly oxidized and rusted,


    finally, it turned into a ball of rust and leaked out from the gap of his palm.


    "See? This is the power that Lord Mephisto has given me. "Throw off the rust on your hands, ilsov roared." I''m the Corruptor, John wick. I''ll rot him into a pile of pus and drag you to hell myself. ".


    At this time, John wick was getting up to wash. From the reflection in the mirror, although this guy is much thinner, his face is more ruddy, and his eyes are not as decadent and depressed as when his wife died. On the contrary, it gives people the same feeling of rebirth.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    A phone call came from the living room. John wicker quickly left the washroom, picked up his mobile phone and saw Helen on the caller ID with a big smile on his mouth.


    Press the answer button and say, "Hello, Helen, are you ready?"


    "I''m sorry, John, I may not be able to have breakfast with you," the female voice from the other end of the phone explained gently.


    "just received the notice from the bank, there seems to be something unexpected in the Vatican of light. I have to help the bank manager and colleagues to get a large amount of cash together.".


    "Well," sighed John wick, a little disappointed, and then the woman on the other end of the phone said, "I promise I''ll have dinner with you when it''s done, OK?"


    After hearing about dinner together, John wick smiles again and says happily, "OK, no problem. Let''s get in touch this afternoon. Pay attention to safety, Helen.".


    "It''s all right, John. I don''t have to share the car with the escort. There are robbers and I won''t think about us. See you in the evening, dear John wick.".


    I''ll see you in the evening, Helen.


    When the other party hung up, John wicker put down his cell phone with a smile on his face.


    Just a simple answer, dear, let him feel happy and decided to do it by himself, make a breakfast for himself, and practice hands by the way.


    I''m looking forward to making a love breakfast for my beloved one day.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong".


    Just as breakfast was ready, a doorbell rang, plates were put on the table, and John wiped his hands on his apron and went to open the door.


    After seeing a fat, bald middle-aged man in priest''s clothes on the monitor screen, John smiles, presses the open key, opens the door, and stands outside to watch the fat priest pass by the garden and come over.


    "Hennessy, come to me so early. Are you going to stop drinking instead of having a hangover?"


    "Hell, you American bastard, I told you not to call me Hennessy. If Mr. Strauss hears me, he will make people empty all the wine I hide at home.".


    "It doesn''t matter. Your wine is gone. You can come here to drink it. I asked you to help me get more than ten cases of this year''s new wine from Mr. Devonshire''s winery on Sunday. It seems that there is a brandy made from grapes, a sub brand of Ratu.".


    "Really?" Hearing brandy, the fat priest, who was nicknamed Hennessy by John wick, pushed him into the villa with his eyes shining. "Give me a bottle quickly, and then we''ll drive to Budapest.".


    "What are you doing in Hungary?"


    John, who still wants to have dinner with her new bone demon Helen, certainly doesn''t want to go to Budapest, 800 kilometers away.


    It''s true. He won''t come back today.


    But it''s so far away, why not make a plane? When John was wondering, Hennessy said with a smile,


    "don''t you always tell us that you want to meet the demon possessed people in person? Budapest has it.


    "Bring the wine quickly, and we''ll talk as we walk." fat Hennessy saw the breakfast on the table and ate it with a fork and a plate.


    "Bah, bah, bah.".


    Hennessy, who rushed to the garbage can and spat out his food, complained loudly, "God, do you use salt as sugar?"


    "Do you have one?" John wick grabbed a fresh fruit sorbet from his plate and put it in his mouth. Soon he silently pulled out a tissue and spit out the sorbet.


    Sorry to say to Hennessy, "let''s go out for breakfast and talk about other things.".


    "Come on, I don''t have time to eat breakfast. I can buy some fast food in the car.".With seaman''s advice, John William must be taken out of Rome, far away from the possible risk of Hennessy, even drink, help John wick with his coat, and pull him out of the villa.


    "Wait, wait, it''s better to go by car than by plane.".


    Although he doesn''t want to give up his rare exorcism task, John wickra, who is eager to date in the evening, says Hennessy,


    "it will take at least eight or nine hours to drive. It''s already evening when we get to Budapest. Do you want to have an exorcism ceremony in the evening?"


    Hennessy, who has long had a saying, said, "you don''t want to think about what day it is today, let alone the plane. Even the train and Eurostar tickets are sold out. Let''s go there to buy tickets.".


    "Then charter," John wick said to Sunday, covering his ears. "On Sunday, can you help me rent a small private plane to fly directly to Budapest?"


    "No problem, Mr. wicker," he said five seconds after Sunday''s reply that the plane had been rented and the captain would be waiting for them in the VIP room.


    "Let''s go," said John wicker, laughing as he patted some stunned Hennessy. "Don''t forget that I''ve worked for Mr. Devonshire for five years. I don''t have much savings, but it''s still a little fun to rent a plane.".


    Hennessy, who had an alternative plan in his heart, soon recovered, "God, you don''t have much savings?"


    Looking at the villa John wick bought in Rome, he could not earn half of the two million dollars as a pastor all his life.


    And this side of the matter, was soon passed on Sunday to just fall asleep William.


    William, who was vaguely listening to the report on Sunday, immediately opened his eyes when he heard that four candidates had been robbed and that the ascetics were unable to contact themselves and intended to take John wiklar to Budapest to avoid possible risks.


    Let go of the mountain peak with both hands, release the sleeping curse to hazel, and then on Sunday,


    "connect me with the fat man named Hennessy.".


    Yes, sir.


    I was thinking of a backup plan. After John Wick''s exorcism was successful, I asked the bitter friars in Budapest to prepare to attack a vampire nest in order to hold down John Wick''s Hennessy. Suddenly, I heard a ring of mobile phone.


    Scared by a ghost in his heart, he hurriedly took out his mobile phone from his pocket. As soon as he got through, he heard a voice coming from the microphone that made him remember.


    As a bitter friar who accompanied Strauss to meet William with a broken magic ring in his hand, Hennessy forgot his parents'' voice and would never forget William''s voice.


    "Can you hear me? Don''t get John wicker''s attention if you can hear it.


    "Yes, yes," said William, without waiting for Hennessy to say more, "John wicker has to stay with the Bone Demon named Helen. My target is Mamen. Do you understand?"


    "Ming, I understand, sir.".


    Hearing the word "Bone Demon", the fat priest with a beating heart also reflected that since William clearly said that Helen was Bone Demon, it means that Strauss''s guess is right,


    while seaman and he almost broke William''s plan.


    When he was regretting, without waiting for his explanation, William said, "take John wicker to Budapest, drive away the demons, and then go back to Rome. Don''t make trouble.".


    "Yes, sir," Hennessy resumed her normal tone, peeked at John wick, who was driving, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, we can not only get to Budapest on time,


    but also arrive five or six hours earlier, because I''m flying on a chartered plane with a rich man.".

 Chapter 1076

    John wick took him all the way to the airport. What caught his eye was a rough and firm old iron bed with a 20-30-year-old woman tied to it.


    It''s a pity that this woman looks good, but her face is full of cobwebs, black blood vessels, sharp fangs like razors, and vertical pupils like cat''s eyes.


    It''s very good. Just a glance at John, you can see that this demon is just like the claw demon in the records of the Holy See. The magic array in front of his chest starts automatically, and the Holy Light Rune flashes in his eyes.


    He went to the bed and whispered in the ear of the demon possessed woman, "I''m John, demon hunter John wick. Don''t forget the name when you go back to hell, asshole.".


    A poor light, weak for William, flashed from his eyes and shot straight into the eyes of the woman possessed by talons.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    A sharp, painful voice, unlike a human voice, came out of the other party''s throat, and a black monster''s head tried to come out of the woman''s stomach.


    Seeing this, John wicker quickly jumped on the iron bed and punched the monster on the head.


    "Bang", with the fist of the holy light, the demons roared bitterly.


    But as the light becomes stronger, not only the demons are restrained, but the possessed woman also shows signs of being melted by the light.


    John wick frowned as he watched.


    He''s here to exorcise the devil. Don''t kick the devil back to hell, but also purify the poor woman.


    Looking at the woman whose face began to turn black and smoke, John wick yelled "hell" and had to close the operation of the magic circle on his chest.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey.".


    As soon as the light disappears, Talons gain control of the body again. They open their mouths full of fangs and curse John wick with hellish words.


    "Don''t be proud of your TM", put out the seal of Rune on your hand, and let the shadow of Rune reflect on the forehead of the demon in the sunshine.


    John wick was a little disappointed and changed to another seal. Finally, when the rune seal representing Mamen was reflected on the other''s forehead, the demon who had just opened his teeth and claws immediately felt as if he had been released from the body immobilization curse, and was pressed on the iron bed by a holy force.


    Good, you Mamen''s running dog.


    If you find out which king the Talon belongs to, you will have the most direct way to deal with it.


    John wicker stands on top of the demons and reads aloud the mantra about expelling the disciples of Mamen.


    When a string of incantations were uttered, the louder the Talon''s roar was. When John read out the last sentence representing heaven, the Talon was not directly purified as recorded in ancient books.


    On the contrary, let it escape from death, and make a greater roar, trying to get out of the barrier.


    Stand outside the door, see all this Hennessy, heart disappointed thought, know it will be like this.


    In the past few hundred years, they have used the mantra many times, but they all fail at the last step.


    "John, John, try the name under the crown, try the name under the crown, he is a real legend, even beyond the existence of legend.".


    After hearing Hennessy''s words, John wick suddenly understood, opened the Scripture and read the mantra again, and claw devil was suppressed on the bed again.


    when there was the most mantra, John wick read, "in the name of William Devonshire, I, John wick, officially expel you, go back to hell, asshole.".


    William, who is sleeping, instantly feels that someone is calling him, but he still wants to call the holy light in his body.


    William opened his eyes, his eyes flashed a dazzling light, only half a second, a clear wish appeared in his mind, also let him understand the cause and effect of things.


    "I was treated as God one day.".


    Sitting up, William felt that if he responded to John wicker''s request, he seemed to be able to get a lot of praying power, or that it was faith.


    John wick, who has called out William''s name, and Hennessy, who has come up with an idea, are looking forward to the magic things on the bed.


    After waiting for nearly two seconds, when their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley, a huge holy light instantly penetrated through the clouds and the roof of the room, directly shining on the demon on the iron bed.


    "No, no, no" is different from the way demons were driven directly back to hell.


    This time, the holy light shines directly on the Talon demon. At the same time, a will pulls its noumenon in hell directly into the main material world. Not to mention, it seals its noumenon together with the demon spirit in a golden statue only the size of a palm.


    , the statue as like as two peas, fell from the air to the bed, the woman who had been attached to it not only came to the senses, but also the appearance of the devil''s body in a flash, and returned to normal human appearance.The only pity is that her life will be shortened a lot. After all, being possessed by the devil is not without cost.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    The woman who just woke up saw a tall man standing on her bed. She also found that her hands and feet were tied with cloth.


    In this case, it''s strange that she doesn''t scream.


    Picking up the golden statue with talons on it, John wick jumped out of bed and went to the door, patting the excited Hennessy with trembling hands and feet and muttering that it was saved, it was saved.


    "Man, no matter who you say is saved, should we leave first? It''s a fight. I can''t take care of you.


    Looking at a group of people around him, fearing John wick, and staring at the golden Talon statue in his hand, Hennessy was scared and shivered.


    Push away the two ordinary people who are in the way, push away the others quickly, and John wick quickly walk down the stairs to leave the land of right and wrong.


    Although the statue is only the size of a palm, it is actually five or six kilograms in size. Moreover, it seems that the statue has the magic power to confuse ordinary people and their minds.


    If the gold is obtained by ordinary people, more than 100000 US dollars in Hungary will definitely become rich overnight, not to mention that the residential area is still a civilian area.


    John wicker, who came by private plane, was not armed with pistols. If he was surrounded by a group of people, he would be confident to leave, but he could not guarantee to take Hennessy away.


    Hennessy ran out of the residential building and stopped a taxi in the street. When John wick got on, he immediately called for the airport.


    As for the previous plan to wipe out a vampire nest in Budapest, the fat priest has no mind to deal with it now.


    After taking out his mobile phone and reporting to seaman, he called the head of the Budapest ascetic group and told him that it would be better to talk about the vampire for a while, because it was impossible for Rome to send people who really had the holy light to help.


    The gold statue was hidden in John Wick''s windbreaker, so they could arrive at the airport safely and fly directly back to Rome on Sunday''s scheduled private plane.


    When the plane landed and returned to the villa in Rome, it was three o''clock in the afternoon in Rome. At that time, the news of the kidnapping of the four candidates of the Ming religion had been spread all over Rome, and then all over the world.

 Chapter 1077

    As soon as he got home, John wick finished his grooming and was separated from him at the airport. Hennessy came to him and took him out of the villa.


    "Lord Strauss wants to see you," Hennessy explained as she pulled the puzzled John. "After I reported to him on the phone,


    everyone wanted to see with their own eyes whether you can really get the favor of the crown when you call his name.".


    Hearing this, John wicker immediately understood what was going on in the minds of these bitter friars who had not received any response from heaven all the year round.


    I know that I have the skill of killing demons, but like a gun without bullets, I can only bluff people. I can''t accept it.


    Now I suddenly hear that the newly recognized leader is not only rich in bullets, but also willing to distribute them to the people below. Of course, we have to ask him what happened to the person who has just tried, and how to get ammunition from the leader.


    As long as they have extraordinary skills, they are the people who practice hard all the year round. To put it better, they are to prevent the invasion of demons and other species and maintain the stability of the human world.


    To put it bluntly, from then on, we are all superior people.


    Money is not easy to say directly, or there are people who really don''t care about profits and power, but few people can refuse to be famous, remembered by later generations, and let their stories be passed on to later generations.


    If you really don''t care about fame, wealth and power, you are either mud or a real saint.


    But why do friars practice hard?


    If you really can put it down, you won''t stick to it for many years, and the goal of going to heaven is actually a kind of request.


    When they got into Hennessy''s car, they went all the way into the Vatican state, but they had to get off and walk only about 100 meters. There are too many people today.


    Looking at the crowded Peter square, John wick, who has no faith in his heart, feels a restlessness rush to his heart.


    John, this way.


    After showing his credentials to a dozen of the Vatican guards, Hennessy looked back at the stunned John wick and cried out.


    Back to God, John wick quickly stepped forward and followed Hennessy into the special passage for internal staff.


    Seven turn eight turn came to a resplendent palace, see wearing black set red border clergyman.


    Seeing the two men from a distance, seaman opened his hands and strode to John wick. He held John excitedly and said, "thank you for the news, John.".


    "Thanks to Hennessy, he reminded me," said John wick, slightly breaking free from seaman''s embrace. "Where''s Mr. Strauss?"


    Seaman was facing a huge double door. "Mr. Strauss is praying in it. Let''s wait a moment.".


    At this time, Strauss did pray, but the object of his prayer was William.


    After learning that John wicker borrowed the holy light directly from William, he hesitated all the time before he really planned to get close to William.


    William, who is far away in the English channel, has been sleeping for five or six hours. As soon as he wakes up, he hears another prayer in his heart.


    Close your eyes and listen carefully for a moment, and you will know that it is Strauss who prays to you.


    Listening to Strauss''s flattering words, William grinned and thought for a while, then whispered a reply.


    This makes Strauss''s face instantly show the expression of joy, press the excited mood, waiting silently.


    William asked sol and Wilson on the ship to be informed on Sunday that they were going to leave for a while, and then sent them to the fairy forest. When they saw Alice, they were noisy and noisy to see them when they woke up.


    As soon as I see William, Alice, who has recovered, is playing in the fairy forest with Bell and flash gold. According to William''s idea, I am looking for a suitable light fairy temple.


    When I saw William Alice, I screamed with joy, then hid with a snort.


    William didn''t understand that Alice was waiting for herself to coax her. She spent some time teasing the little guy. Then Alice nagged around William for several minutes,


    then she took him to see the place she had chosen to build the temple.


    William didn''t care much about where to build the temple.


    As long as Alice herself likes it in this forest, she won''t go back on her own after the temple is built.


    But seeing the place Alice picked out, William looked at the bell in surprise at the first sight.


    It''s not necessary to think that this valley is full of flowers, just like the magic planet. It must be made by them.


    It seems that Alice, Christine, these light elves are the same, all like flowers and plants, instinctively close to nature race.


    After flying up to the sky to have a look, Alice, who was flashing around her, said playfully, "are you sure you want to build your temple here?"


    "Of course, of course, the host is so garrulous that Alice likes it here.".


    William covered his ear. "Do you have all the materials ready on Sunday?"


    "Yes, sir, the materials needed for the main hall of the temple are not only ready to be completed, but also built into templates according to the specifications, which can be assembled at any time."."Good. Let''s get started.".


    As soon as the portal was opened, a large number of Engineering robots and special transport vehicles began to open the portal. At the place set by Alice, they began to assemble the temple made of metal.


    In just ten minutes, a mini temple only three or four meters high appeared in front of you.


    William looked at the little building with a smile and said to Alice, "go and see if you like it, little one.".


    Three or four meters high, more than 100 square meters of building, for William is too small, but for Alice at this time is very big, even empty.


    William would not have built more than 100 square meters if it wasn''t for the family elf bells and flash gold to enter the temple to accompany Alice.


    However, this metal building is just an extravagance. During the period when Alice grew up to be as big as Christine, the light elf, the engineering robots had enough time to build a grand temple made of marble in this valley.


    Alice wandered in the metal temple for several minutes. After seeing all the places, a flash appeared in front of William and said, "it''s all cold metal. Alice doesn''t like it. Alice doesn''t want to live here without her master.".


    Hell, I know that children are the source of trouble, William was quarreled with the skull pain, thinking a turn to the Strauss is still in Rome sent over.


    When she saw the stranger appear, Alice flashed over William''s head, grabbed his hair and went in.


    "Under the crown?"


    After seeing William, Strauss bowed himself and waited for William to speak with strong emotion. He had a premonition that he really wanted to enter the extraordinary ranks.


    "Alice, don''t be afraid. Strauss is a saint of light." William wrapped Alice in his mind and suspended her on his shoulder.


    He said softly, "you are a light elf. To Strauss, you are a living miracle. It''s too late to protect you. It''s impossible to hurt you.".


    "Crown, crown down," he stammered, looking like Alice made up of a group of lights. "This, this is the little angel?"


    "No, no," said William, opening his eyes and lying, "Alice is a light elf. They are more favored by the light than angels.


    Angel can bless you, she can also, and as long as you have a bright heart, there are not so many restrictions as angels. ".


    When he finished speaking with Strauss, William said with a smile to Alice, who was lying on his shoulder and looking at Strauss curiously,


    "little guy, this old man with white hair doubts your ability. Should you give him a blessing of the holy light and let him know that little Alice is the embodiment of the holy light?".


    "I don''t want it," Alice muttered, pouting. "The master can do it himself. Why should Alice lose her light energy?".


    "Then you don''t want to do something for me except play?"


    Looking at Alice who looked down and thought, William said seductively, "and if it''s good for you to do, how about going to find a unicorn as a mount?"


    Hearing unicorn, Alice thought for a moment, and finally knew what unicorn was in her own memory.


    He flew to William''s ear, grabbed his earlobe and said, "find a pony for Alice quickly. Alice should not fly by herself. She should ride a pony and let the pony fly with Alice.".


    "No problem, little guy," William pointed to Strauss, who had been bowing. "If you give him the holy light, I''ll take you to the pony.".


    Alice said immediately, "then I''ll take the holy light bath.".


    "No problem." if William didn''t want to rely on faith to enhance his strength, he wouldn''t have talked so much with the little guy.


    He would rather give the power of these beliefs to Celia, the tree of life, than let heaven go. Moreover, taking away the belief of these holy light supermen is revenge for heaven''s plotting against him.


    And after those beliefs are absorbed by Alice, this little guy may grow up faster, not to mention, his strength can also be improved quickly.


    Alice, who got William''s promise, looked at Strauss like William, and said, "he''s dying. No wonder he wants the blessing of the light.".


    Strauss, who had been respectful, excited but calm, knelt down on the ground and looked at Alice in horror.


    Then he looked at William with praying eyes.


    Does the little guy still have this ability?


    William, who was stunned, thought for a moment, and suddenly felt that it was because Strauss was dying that he was more likely to be grateful.


    "Just because he is about to die, you should have more pity on him, so that you don''t have to practice hard all your life to produce a little holy light, but you don''t know that holy light is only holy light until you die. You don''t need to put hope on angels living in other dimensions.


    And saving people is a good thing, right.


    Although I feel that William is fooling herself, Alice, who was born just a few days ago, is still scared by Strauss who kneels on the ground."But if he is evil, he will be purified.".


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Strauss will be willing to take the test," William said with a stare at Alice.


    Alice turned her lips and flew to Strauss'' head. She raised her small hand as thin as a match and said the fairy words. A holy light appeared on her head. After the last spell was finished,


    fell straight on Strauss'' head and became a clear stream moistening her dry and old body.


    More than ten seconds later, Strauss, who closed his eyes and felt the strength and vitality in his body again, and had a higher affinity for the holy light, bowed to Alice respectfully and said, "thank you very much, your great highness Alice. Your servant Strauss will always obey you and your highness Devonshire.".


    William nodded with a smile, but he knew that it was up to him to see if it was true.


    "In the future, you ascetics can pray directly to Alice. As for who can get Alice''s favor, it depends on your own performance.".


    Strauss nodded. With his personal example, others could not deny it.


    As for why William didn''t do it himself and let Alice take the place of someone, the mature Strauss soon remembered that William had promised not to fight for common people''s faith.


    Otherwise, he would not hesitate these days. In fact, from the meaning of William''s words, heaven does exist, but there must be a huge situation. Although William is worried, he has no fear at all.


    What''s more, the existence of those stone winged beasts also indirectly shows all this, but even the stone winged beasts can''t feel any feedback of information. Heaven, like other myths, is beginning to decline.


    And William thought about it, and thought it was too general. Besides, Alice was still a child, and the ascetics who had never touched her did not know how to please her.


    "Alice is a light elf. She likes all the behaviors and qualities of the just side, so I don''t need to talk about it again if she wants to get her favor, get rid of demons, do good deeds, have courage and sacrifice the great side of human beings.".


    "Only by following your orders, crowning and looking for the light in your heart can you get the recognition of the light.".


    "Very good". Generally speaking, William himself is on the right side, but he can do bad things, but he doesn''t want to have villains under him. This is probably what all leaders want.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll take you back," he waved and opened the portal behind Strauss.


    Then she looked at Alice, who was lying on her shoulder, and said with a smile, "the temple of light elves has just been built. Alice should be in a good mood, so if I were you, I would summon the friars when I got back.".


    Strauss turned his eyes and yawned. Alice, a little confused, nodded respectfully and retreated silently. Then he went back to his room.


    ....


    John wicker waited for more than ten minutes before he heard the door being opened with a click. Then he saw Strass in the priest''s robe come out with a smile.


    John, Simon and Hennessy outside the door feel different when they see Strass.


    Although the appearance is still that old man with white hair and wrinkled face, the three people easily feel that Strauss''s pace is steady, not like an old man in his 70s.


    This makes the three people think to themselves, what happened to Strauss.


    Then seaman and Hennessy thought that when they first met William, William poured the holy light into their bodies. Just like today, the old Strauss''s physical condition improved a lot.


    Will it be that Strauss is also favored by William?

 Chapter 1078

    Without waiting for seaman and Hennessy to think about it, Strauss, who got great benefits because of John wick, came forward and hugged John wick, then grabbed his arm and said with a smile,


    "thank you, my child, for guiding us in the direction of those who are lost, so that we can see that we have been searching for miracles, and everything we insist on is not futile ¡±¡£


    "No, no, sir, it''s not my own credit," John wicker said, pointing to the fat Hennessy. "Thanks to the Reverend Hennessy for reminding me that with the help of Mr. Devonshire, he successfully sealed the talon.".


    Hearing John wick calling William''s surname directly, Strauss frowned vaguely, but he didn''t miscalculate, "forget it, you don''t have to give credit. You are both meritorious men.".


    Then he regretted calling John wick. After all, William had made it clear that he would let Alice be the source of the holy light, and now he would let John wick perform those exorcism spells in public. It''s OK that William didn''t respond,


    if he still responded, wouldn''t that upset William''s plan?


    But this matter should have spread among the ascetics at this time. It would be more troublesome if John wick was not allowed to perform his magic once.


    But I can think of it myself. I''m sure I can think of it too. No matter how William decides, it''s not his subordinate who can control it.


    After thinking about this, Strauss chatted with the three people again and took them out.


    Now that William has made it clear that he will call on the ascetics to pray to Alice, if he is lucky, there may be more ascetics who can use the holy light.


    The four walked for more than ten minutes and walked into a remote courtyard that looked very far away.


    A group of bald monks in sackcloth and hoods are staring at them.


    Come on, John, let''s see if everything you''ve done before is true.


    Being watched by dozens of people with expectant and suspicious eyes, John wicker was not a bit timid. After all, he really used William''s hand to kill a demon himself.


    And he is very clear that he really borrows strength from William again, which should be good for William. Seeing the miracle with his own eyes, these people will probably become William''s fanatics immediately.


    It''s not a bad thing for him, who is also in William''s camp.


    It''s not a joke that many people are easy to handle and many people are powerful.


    But when he prayed to William in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, without a few words, William''s curse came to his mind, "you think I''m an automatic money printer. If you want money, press a switch and the money will be printed automatically, asshole.".


    John wick was embarrassed, and then he heard William scold, "even if it''s the money printing machine, paper, ink and electricity, you don''t need money. Why don''t you pray to the Archangel Gabriel to see if he will pay attention to you.


    You have to pay for every meal. It''s not so easy to think about the power of nothing.


    Well, John wicker immediately mistook his boss for being stingy again, but now how can he end up?


    Strauss saw John Wick''s face and knew that William didn''t agree.


    At the same time, I was secretly relieved, but I was thinking about how to make it through, so as not to make it difficult for the team to take when the morale was low.


    In an instant, his face showed a look of bitterness and hatred, sighed, "it seems that the crown won''t perform miracles for us without any reason, otherwise the crown won''t be bored to death.".


    Now when they were greatly disappointed, they thought to themselves, as if it were so.


    If William is willing to lend strength to them even if he doesn''t encounter demons and is not in danger, then he, the legendary mage who is respected by everyone, is too worthless.


    Don''t talk about people in William''s position. Don''t they also take an indifferent attitude towards ordinary people?


    I think so, but disappointment is inevitable.


    "Statue, John, statue.".


    To disappoint everyone, John wick, who just didn''t know what to do, heard the reminder from Hennessy, and quickly took out Hennessy from his windbreaker pocket and gave it to him specially to shield the malicious alloy box of the golden devil statue.


    Open the box, take out the devil statue, hold it up to show you, he respectfully handed it to Strauss, "the Talon devil was directly sealed in this statue by Mr. Devonshire,


    you should be able to feel the power of evil from this statue now.".


    There is no need to take it. When the statue is taken out, the only few monks who practice holy light have already felt a cold evil force.


    But Strauss, who took over the statue, thought that if he was really sleepy, someone would give him a pillow. He also thought about how to solve the problem that William didn''t respond. Then a statue full of demonic ideas appeared.


    After taking the statue, he deliberately let the new light in his body show, gathered on his hands and rushed to the statue, intending to purify the Talon in front of the public.


    For a moment, Strauss''s hands were like a huge light bulb. If it wasn''t only 4 p.m. and the day was still bright, the courtyard was surrounded by the surrounding buildings. This light would surely attract the attention of ordinary people in the city.But ordinary people can''t see it, which doesn''t mean that the friars at the scene don''t know what it means.


    For a moment, the sound of breathing in and calling for God makes this quiet, simple and even dilapidated building have the meaning of ordering market.


    But Strauss, who has the intention to show a miracle, is indeed a miracle in everyone''s eyes. At this time, he has a lot to suffer.


    He underestimated the Talon devil and overestimated his own Strauss. He felt that the holy light in his body was pouring into the golden statue like water.


    it would take less than a minute for the Talon devil to go on like this, and he would die of exhaustion without being purified.


    Only crown and his highness Alice can save me. With this idea, Strauss kneels on the ground and prays loudly to Alice, while Alice is enjoying the holy light bath that William promised.


    For the light elves, it''s a wonderful thing in the world to be wrapped in an inexhaustible holy light.


    But in this wonderful and enjoyable moment, someone even bothers her and wants to steal the holy light from her hands?


    The little guy who inherited William''s stingy character was trying to cut off the connection with Strauss, and a confused but pure willpower appeared in her consciousness.


    In the face of the positive power of willpower, Alice swallowed it impolitely, and immediately understood what willpower was and what difficulties those who prayed to themselves were facing.


    It turns out that the bitter friars in Rome soon understood the reason when they saw Strauss kneeling down and praying.


    Seeing that Strauss can''t get rid of talons by himself, Siman, Hennessy and others immediately come forward, surround Strauss and kneel down to pray with him.


    Soon these people heard that it was Alice, not God, that Strauss prayed for.


    Fortunately, these friars were owned by Strauss. In their eyes, the holy light was very powerful. Although some people hesitated and some people didn''t understand, there were still many people who were concerned and confused. The friars who only wanted to save people then called Alice''s name.


    These people who followed the call immediately spread their wishes to Alice.


    Alice, who had been bathed in the holy light, was in a good mood like eating honey. Now she takes another bite of the power of faith, and it''s like eating chocolate mixed with honey.


    after just a few seconds of thinking, Alice thinks that honey chocolate is better.


    In this case, it should be regarded as a handout or reward. It seems that it is not so difficult to accept the endless honey.


    What''s more, these holy lights can kill a demon. Alice is not stingy any more. Without talking to William, she guides the holy light he releases into the body of Strauss and the bitter friars who have provided her with their wishes.


    For William and Alice, it''s just a little bit of the holy light, but for Strauss, who is not even a holy light magic apprentice, it''s massive.


    In a flash, all the people who called Alice''s name burst out a dazzling and blazing light. In less than three seconds, the claw devil, who was still struggling to death, was purified by this holy light, and there was no ash left, which completely dissipated in the air.


    "My God.".


    Those who hesitated, doubted, and didn''t call Alice any more, all looked at the twenty or so companions who were shining, and then knelt on the ground without hesitation, praying loudly to Alice.


    But this kind of belief with impure purpose was not paid attention to by Alice at all.


    Having experienced Strauss and the pure belief in saving people in her twenties, which was not adulterated with selfish desires, Alice was not willing to look at these mottled and turbid beliefs.


    Throw the power of faith into the surrounding trees.


    But the bitter friar, who is used to praying all day, is so easy to give up. If he doesn''t respond, he keeps praying. Maybe the holy one named Alice will be moved by his sincerity?


    "Don''t bother Alice any more, you wretches," cried Alice, who was distracted by the noise and affected her to absorb the holy light.


    In an instant, whether it''s a good thing or a bitter friar who wants to mend his wounds, a woman full of light appears in her mind, floating in a huge light for Alice,


    and behind Alice is a temple that looks countless times larger than her.


    In addition to seeing the temple which is only three or four meters high and Alice''s Strauss who knows why, other ascetics all think that Alice, who is only seven or eight centimeters tall, is an angel whose height is about the same as theirs.


    the temple which is three or four meters high and hundreds of square meters is instantly made up by their brains, which is a super huge temple with a height of more than 100 meters and an area of several thousand square meters.


    For a moment, everyone fell into intoxication and shock, thinking that only this kind of temple could be worthy of the great Alice crown.

 Chapter 1079

    Alice was very clear about what the friars were sitting on. When the little guy absorbed too much holy light energy and began to fall into deep sleep, he stopped the output of magic power and sent the sleeping Alice into her own room in the temple, covered with a soft blanket.


    He said to the two house elves who had been waiting on the side, "lingdang and Shanjin, you two are taking care of Thunderbird. The task from now on is to protect Alice. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, master," the two elves nodded respectfully, and then the Bell said, "master, if you can, you''d better arrange a hidden magic array for your highness Alice, so that some lucky people won''t break into the temple.".


    "Well," William nodded, and went to planet x17 in a teleportation to find the complete map of the light elf Christine''s hidden magic array.


    If you want to get the array map, you will start to decorate it near the light spirit temple.


    Anyway, I don''t know how to use my energy crystal, so I just want to enlarge the scope, and spend a thousand energy crystals as array eyes to encircle the whole valley where the temple is located.


    In the end, I don''t trust to inform the leader of Thunderbird that he should send 20 Thunderbirds to guard the treetops around the temple and patrol in the sky in turn every day.


    There are 76 Thunderbirds, which can rotate for almost four days, enough for those who have been on duty to rest. Moreover, with the sharper eyes of Thunderbirds than eagles, and the spider robots sent on Sunday, everyone should be able to threaten Alice again.


    It''s just such a tight defense that even his mother, Lina, doesn''t enjoy this kind of treatment. Is it because Alice is still a child and she has a licking feeling in her heart?


    Shaking his head, William silently stared at the twenty or so friars who were brought into the body by the holy light because of Alice, and whose magic affinity was affected by the light energy.


    These people are worthy of practicing hard for at least ten years. As soon as the talons are purified, they sit silently on the cold ground and begin to practice without being reminded.


    And those who didn''t get Alice''s attention, after sighing for a while, actually stood up silently, started to fight hand style, and divided hands to guard the entrance of the courtyard,


    blocked the clergy and tourists who came because they saw the strong light and were curious, so as to avoid being found to be extraordinarily powerful, and at the same time, silently protect their companions I can''t help it.


    Seeing this, William''s eyes brightened. It was more valuable, more united and more disciplined than the nobility and ordinary people.


    In William''s eyes, what Europa lacked most was discipline. Unexpectedly, this rare quality could be seen in the ascetics.


    Looking at the friars who were practicing, William told them to inform themselves when they woke up on Sunday,


    then let Sunday report the situation on the yacht and send it back to the yacht in the English Channel.


    There''s a big peak waiting for you on the boat. It''s not enough to eat once.


    Let the sentry armor change into personal clothes, put on the down jacket and trousers outside, go out of the suite, go up to the yacht deck, and you will see that all the people except sol are fishing in the sea.


    As soon as he saw William, Wilson took the lead in covering up and said, "God, we''re here on holiday. Can''t you just leave those business affairs alone?"


    William shrugged, "it''s OK today." he took the paper cup of coffee from Hazel with a smiling face. "In the past, I worked at most three hours a day,


    in addition to eating, sleeping and occasionally accompanying my family, I was basically in a private laboratory.".


    "Ah, hazel and the other girls looked at William in disbelief when they heard this, but then they thought of William''s achievements and took them for granted.


    "God, you already smart and despairing people are still working so hard, which makes us who are not born to study how to live.".


    "Just rely on your face and body," William said with a smile, "men conquer the world, women conquer men.".


    "I don''t have that ability," said hazel, shaking his head and sighing as soon as he was pleased. "Only miss Abigail, who is beautiful and intelligent, and can help you take care of the whole Devonshire group, can conquer you.


    For those of us who depend on our faces, even if we want to marry a billionaire, it''s hard. ".


    "Well?" William looked at Hazel with some surprise. Did the girl suffer from this loss, or did she really have self-knowledge, or was she hinting at herself?


    But William is here to play, not to find his wife. He doesn''t want to spend too much time on it.


    "Then you can make a lot of money while you are young and beautiful. Then you can buy shares of a promising company, retire at the age of 30 and become a rich woman.".


    Originally, I saw William holding hazel, and other women who wanted to rush up and swallow William. Although their faces were full of smiles, their eyes were staring at hazel inexplicably.


    But now hear William talking about investment, we can''t help looking at William, waiting for him to say which company is worth investing in.Even Wilson, who is worth more than 100 million, is excited. "Man, you are optimistic about that company, or do you have a listing plan?"


    Then the guy thought of something, took out his cell phone and said, "Facebook, or...".


    Wilson, who was too excited, immediately shut up and felt his nose with embarrassment. He raised his hands to William and said, "I''m sorry, I heard Richard''s plan before, but now I''m too excited to listen to you.".


    "Richard''s plan? What''s the plan? "


    As soon as he saw Wilson''s mobile phone, William knew that this guy had guessed that he had plans to enter the mobile phone industry.


    A few years ago, his large screen mobile phone was known by the outside world. Although he registered the patent first, the large screen mobile phone has become a key research project of other mobile phone companies.


    "God, don''t you know?"


    Wilson immediately accepted, "Richard has released the strategy of cultivating local mobile phone brands a few days ago,


    now who doesn''t know that the companies that sell mobile phones as luxury goods in England have no ability to let Richard do such a plan at all,


    in this case, besides you who have been rumored to enter the mobile phone industry, who else can have such a plan Let Richard come up with a plan for the mobile phone market.


    "Man, we''re friends," Wilson said, putting his arm around William''s shoulder as he pushed aside the stunned hazel. "No, I''m your loyal follower. Don''t forget me if it''s good.".


    "Hell", shaking Wilson away, William rolled his eyes and said, "in ten days, his value has increased five or six times. I don''t take care of you, asshole.".


    "This," Wilson felt his head embarrassed, and then was staring at by the girls around him like hungry wolves, "you didn''t tell me about Dinosaur Island.".


    William shakes his head and ignores Wilson. If he wants to take advantage of him, he has to let him see whether it is good for him to join the gang, or it will not work even if Philip comes.


    "Well, don''t talk about these meaningless things." sol, who was loading artificial bait on the hook, saw that the girls around him were always paying attention to William''s side,


    he was very upset and said, "no matter how smart you are, you are also smart in science and technology, but those people I know, no matter how rich you are, can you have my money?"


    William did not retort with a smile. As the heir of the divine realm, the family background of the divine realm is thicker than that of the so-called richest Panther on the earth. I don''t know how many times.


    Moreover, he would not compare with those extraterrestrial races with special intelligence. Not only did he have no intention, if he had free time, he might as well buy alien technology directly, or let Yongdu, a predator, rob him.


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the two beauties around Saul were shining. Unexpectedly, this handsome guy really had a bright future. Even William didn''t reply.


    William, who is worth more than 200 billion pounds in public information, is rich. How rich is that?


    William and they can''t catch up, and Wilson''s identity is even less likely to associate with them. It seems that everyone''s goal has to be on this guy who is full of stubble and looks a bit sloppy.


    He picked the heaviest fishing rod and went to the side of the boat. Seeing that two meters away he was entangled by two beautiful women, sol was very busy and said with a smile,


    "you won''t fall in love with sea fishing, man. If so, you can buy a house in London and stay there for a long time.


    I''ll help you build a 100 meter long super yacht. If you have nothing to do, you can drive the boat and take the girl to the sea If you stay for ten days and a half months, maybe your father will be able to have a grandson in a few years.


    "Screw you." at the beginning, sol was really interested in the 100 meter yacht. But when he heard his grandson''s words, he immediately changed his face and said, "if so, you won''t see me for many years.".


    Looking at the passionate beauty just now, as her face changed, William laughed.


    This is a subtle reminder to Saul, or he would dare to have a baby with the earth woman. Not to mention Odin, even the queen of the divine realm, Freya, probably can''t accept a half breed.


    As a human with an average life span of less than 70 years, that half breed certainly does not have the life span of 5000 years of Shenyu people.


    This makes this kind of non longevity successor, when the crown prince of the divine realm, really bad for the divine realm.


    And Odin and his wife will certainly put the blame on him, the landlord, because they think that he has broken the good baby sol.


    Although it seems to be true, William just hopes that sol can stay more on earth or London in the future.


    There''s a strong meat shield in there. William doesn''t have to deal with some small troubles. Sol may take the initiative to deal with them.


    Hanging on the artificial bait, William looked at five or six small fishing boats or yachts around the yacht and said to Wilson with a smile, "these guys really want news. If there is a storm, this kind of yacht will not be blown over directly?"


    Wilson shrugged. "We''re only two hours away from the coast. It''s a storm. These paparazzi have enough time to go back to England,Besides, as long as you turn on the radio, you can get the weather forecast from the coast at any time. "Wilson, who saw something, whispered in William''s ear," shall we sail out of here? "


    "Later, when it''s dark, these guys will be hard to keep up with us." William gave Wilson a smile.


    "By the way," Wilson said with a shameless smile, "since you help sol build a 100 meter yacht, do you also help your future Godson and goddaughter build one?".


    "I''m not demanding, just a yacht like Serena Nisa," Wilson said with a laugh. "I''ve got a name. It''s George.".


    Wilson just mentioned it casually. He had the idea of taking advantage of it. He didn''t think William would agree.


    But I didn''t expect that William said jokingly, "wait until your baby is born.".


    "You''re serious, aren''t you kidding me?"


    Wilson looked at William in surprise. This guy used to be famous for being stingy. Unexpectedly, he really considered being a little guy who hasn''t been seen yet.


    To build such a super luxury yacht of 100 meters level, one is worth at least hundreds of millions of dollars. If it''s more luxurious, it''s not more than 200 million or 300 million, and it''s normal to build a super luxury yacht of 400 million or 500 million.


    "God, it seems that I really have to think about getting married." surprised Wilson, his reaction was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "if I have ten children, you can''t send ten boats?"


    "Damn, do you have so much money to support, idiot.".


    It''s not easy for William to build this kind of yacht. Serena and Nisa''s yacht was built at the production base of planet x17 on Sunday.


    For him, it''s no different from a car, but it''s no problem to send one. If you want him to send ten, William would be a fool, and Wilson would be in a mess because of the annual maintenance fee.


    The annual maintenance cost of ordinary yachts is about 5-10% of the purchase price, and the maintenance cost of large yachts is even more expensive.


    "You want to get married?" Saul, who was busy fishing, turned back and said, "how about I send you some Asgard horses?"


    It''s said that horse racing is very popular in your country. When the horse I sent you comes, it will be easy to win the championship.


    "Really?" Wilson and William have known each other for almost eight years. They can joke and give gifts at will.


    But Saul''s gift is very different.


    But Wilson was not happy for two seconds, so he heard William smile, "if you two really bring that horse to London, I promise it won''t live for a month.".


    Sol and Wilson were stunned, and Wilson understood immediately.


    Sighed and explained to sol, "there are hundreds of pure blood horses in this guy''s racecourse, and with the emergence of two champion blood horses, the market of blood horse has increased five times in these years.


    now the market value of the whole Racecourse should be more than one billion pounds?"


    "If you count the racecourse, land and ancillary facilities, it''s more than a billion pounds," William shrugged. "I''ve invested more than 400 million pounds in more than seven years, almost eight years.".


    "If you get an invincible horse, I don''t care about the money, but other horse owners and racetracks all over the world would like to kill that horse immediately.


    I advise you to do less when it comes to smashing people''s jobs. ".


    Sol and Wilson just thought for a moment, then nodded.


    To get the war horse from Shenyu is the same as William cheating on red rabbit and his descendants, but William cheating makes people unable to grasp the handle, but Shenyu''s war horse is not the same.


    You can find the difference between the horse by plucking the hair to test the NDA, or by taking blood to test the special drugs, which ensures that Wilson will be the target of public criticism.


    This horse really made the race. In the future, pure blood horses in England and Arabian horses will not be worth money. How much effort and money will it cost?


    I don''t hate Wilson.


    "But don''t you lose many people''s jobs yourself?"

 Chapter 1080

    Although Wilson understands the reason why he is hated for his job, there is no Englishman who doesn''t want to be the champion horse owner,


    complains, "you are the owner of two champion horses. Of course, you don''t care, and don''t forget that some time ago, someone scolded you and Abigail in the media.".


    Hearing this, William turned black. This is the first time that he has been denounced, or thousands of people denounced him together.


    In recent years, because his England power has been cutting prices, the market share of the other two power companies has been shrinking, and many employees have been forced to lay off.


    These laid-off power workers, who have been laid off in several other industries, scolded William and Abigail in the media for making them lose their jobs, but did not provide more jobs.


    There are also trauma self-healing instruments, which have forced many professional private sports clinics to close down. Even a medical college is now discussing whether to incorporate sports surgery, which has only become popular in the last decade, into other disciplines, so as not to make the school fail to recruit students.


    Fortunately, sports injuries that used to take a month or even half a year or a year to recover now only take a day or a few days to recover.


    This makes those technical players not afraid of injury just like the gospel. The trend of football has a comprehensive trend towards technical flow.


    If football is played better, it will attract more audiences. The more popular the market is, the more beneficiaries there will be, and no one will care about those protests.


    With higher power, smaller and lighter batteries, the battery industry in more and more other countries has suffered heavy losses.


    When people think about it, it seems that if William really works in an all-round way, even spaceships can be built. He can really bring down the manufacturing industry in England or other countries.


    Wilson shuddered at the thought that William would have mastered most of England''s manufacturing.


    William, a capitalist, may have a little goodwill, but capital has no good or evil at all.


    "If I don''t want to make most people lose their jobs," Wei said, narrowing his eyes, "with the technology that those English idiots have, I can squeeze out every industry.".


    "Don''t mess around, man." Wilson''s worried voice trembled. The richer he was, the more worried he was about the instability of the market.


    Only when the market flourishes can he sell his jewelry and the gold he is about to earn from sol.


    And hazel, who was beside William, held his arm tightly, his face flushed with excitement, and, like other beauties, stared at William with blurred eyes.


    For them, as long as the global market is prosperous, other industries are of no concern to them.


    "There''s a sunbathing pool on the third deck. While there''s still sun, why don''t we do some physical and mental activities and help us prepare dinner?"


    Hazel didn''t even think about it and moved William''s arm around. "Now has the final say."


    And Wilson, relieved that he would not mess up the market, said, "don''t disturb me." William took Hazel''s dissatisfied and eager eyes from other girls and stepped onto the upper deck of the yacht.


    After releasing a silent spell around the sunbathing pool and working out with hazel for almost an hour,


    he sent hazel back to the cabin and went to the kitchen of the yacht to make some simple dinner.


    During this period of time, the first person who has completed the cultivation begins to wake up. The mantra is chanting. After a weak light lights up in his hand, other people with closed eyes wake up one by one.


    One by one, the holy light shines from each hand, and Strauss''s wrinkled face shows a bright smile, "since you all practice the holy light,


    then I will apply to Devonshire for approval to join the Knights of the holy light, and at the same time, I will fight for the magic ring of the holy light for you.".


    Looking at the deer head rings on the hands of Strauss, John wick, seaman and Hennessy, whether there are people who practice the holy light or not, they all show their expectation and admiration.


    Strauss slowly knelt on the ground and began to pray in a low voice.


    As early as Sunday notice, is dealing with the ingredients of William thought about it, put down the idea of direct ring, too simple to send out is not worth the money.


    Now it''s different from when the Knights'' order was founded. At the beginning, they had to take out attractive things to attract talents. Now it''s time for these reserve knights to prove themselves before they are qualified to obtain magic items.


    Otherwise, the people who have credit and those who have no credit will receive the goods the same way. The devil will try his best, but he can''t say nothing.


    After the mental force swept around him to make sure that no one was there, a flame appeared in front of him, and then dozens of gold coins appeared in the flame to melt and deform into hundreds of rings.


    More than ten seconds later, the hundreds of holy light rings with heat appeared in front of the bitter monks without warning.


    Then a voice came into everyone''s ears, "if you want to join the knight order, everyone has only one trial task, that is to kill the devil to prove yourself.In today''s Rome, there are demons waiting for you.


    It''s up to you to get these rings of light in the temple of the light elves.


    Looking at the dense magic ring, all eyes hot at the same time, also put down the worry in the heart.


    Hundreds of rings are enough for the people on the scene to distribute twice, so there will be no weak one who can''t get the reward.


    "Yes, the crown", Strauss waited five or six seconds, see William did not speak again, just respectfully with everyone bow salute.


    Then he said to everyone with a smile, "all heard that, not only do you need to try, but we who have got the ring,


    except John wick who has expelled talons, we all have to make the crown believe that none of us are rubbish.".


    After that, Strauss did not look at the hooded friars. Instead, he looked at the fat Hennessy and the frail one, such as Simon, whose professor is more than the friars.


    "at your command, Mr. Strauss", Simon and Hennessy nodded in embarrassment.


    Of course, they both know who the bitter friars are today. If they are civilians,


    the bitter friars who are here today are a group of elite soldiers who are specially responsible for fighting.


    Although it was difficult for them to kill the devil, they had to agree.


    Otherwise, other people will look down on them even if they don''t say it.


    And even Strauss, who had just killed talons, didn''t count himself in. They were not qualified to talk about it.


    "Check your own equipment, people in need go to the equipment depot to supply, and then start hunting, children"


    Strauss said with a smile, "in the past, even if you didn''t get the holy light, you can cooperate with the stone winged beast, or kill those demons alone, now is it easier?"


    John wick, who wanted to remind everyone that the character "Feng" can kill demons, had not said that these ascetics in sackcloth hooded robes could see cold weapons or pistols engraved with dense runes from the sackcloth robes.


    Nm, John wicker immediately began to sweat, did not expect that these look serious, steady, calm ascetics, are a group of disguise themselves.


    In particular, a big black man with two revolvers engraved with runes in his hand, after taking off his linen robe, showed his muscles so strong that his clothes couldn''t hide them,


    and the bullet belt buckled at his waist and hung with revolver clips.


    What surprised him most was that the weapon of the black man was Remington wheel, a weapon of hundreds of years ago.


    Seeing John wick looking at himself, the black man showed his obvious white teeth, took two revolvers back to his waist, reached forward and said, "it''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. wick. My name is Roland"


    "Hello, Roland". John wick didn''t care that the black man didn''t say his last name.


    During this period of time, from Hennessy''s words, John also knew some ascetics who were in charge of fighting, and rarely reported his full name, so as not to be used by the devil to find their hiding place.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have given Hennessy the nickname of a liquor brand.


    Seeing John looking at his left wheel from time to time, Roland waved his hand with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, these two guns are my lifeblood. I can only tell you that they are a pair of Remington wheels one hundred and thirty years ago.


    five great demon hunters used them one after another. I''m the sixth generation of demons who died under these two weapons. My family record is eleven The church only recorded seven. As for the dark creatures like werewolves and vampires, there is nothing to say. I will not mention them.


    "Come on, Roland," laughs Hennessy, who has been assigned to John wick as a mentor or assistant. "Everyone knows that your father was a great man who killed five demons in his life,


    but we would like to believe your father''s ancestors, but there is no way to prove it.".


    "Five?" After hearing this, John wicker said with respect, "so you''re a recorded demon hunter? And two of them? "


    "No, no, since I took these two great weapons, I killed not only two demons, but three. Unfortunately, the flying wing that I killed in the first two years of my career can''t be proved, and"


    Roland looked around and whispered, "and I''m different from those guys stationed in Rome,


    they are the vassals of the stone winged beast, and their work is to follow Behind the stone winged beast.


    But I''m different. I''m a lone ranger. If it wasn''t for the miniaturization of photographic equipment over the years, even the two sides with records can''t prove it. ".


    When John wick looked at Roland in a daze, William, who heard this, said to Sunday, "is there a record for this big black man?"


    "Yes, sir", which immediately calls up Roland''s information on Sunday, "Roland Deshan, a monster hunter family.


    It is said that his ancestors were possessed by demons. After killing the priest who saved him by mistake, the family members attached themselves to the church and began to hunt dark creatures for a living.In the past three years, he has obtained 1850 gold coins from the werewolf hunting mission you released.


    "1850, that''s 37 werewolves?"


    Roland killed so many werewolves, which immediately aroused William''s favor. Even for a moment, he thought that if the super soldier''s experiment was successful,


    would this big black man also be included in the plan?


    "Roland uses a gun, so he must have a good shot?"


    "It may not be a good way to describe sir.".


    At the reminder of Sunday, William took out his smart eye belt from the storage space and saw the video that Roland deliberately took while hunting the werewolf.


    Before watching the video, William said strangely, "this guy takes his own video every time he performs a task?"


    "Yes, sir, probably because her ancestors'' achievements have been denied, and she has suffered losses in this respect, and because she is black,


    although Roland has many small problems and doesn''t care much about her personal reputation, she is very concerned about whether her surname can be engraved on the tablet.


    therefore, although she has been targeted by dark creatures, he has never changed this Habits.


    William was a little surprised and asked, "several generations of people who have served for the Church of light have definitely made contributions to hunting demons, and even killed unknown dark creatures. They are not qualified to be on the merit tablet?"


    Then he realized that Roland was a big black man, and if he hadn''t, he would not have joined the ascetic order, let alone the Knights of the light, which seems to modern people to be some middle two team.


    At the beginning of the video, it''s dark. In the shaking picture, there are six rounds of gun fire. In the distance, six blood mist appear on the head and chest of a galloping werewolf. Then it''s like tripping over a stone, rolling for several meters and lying on the ground.


    Then came a few clicks. William, who was a master of firearms, could easily recognize that it was the sound of loading bullets.


    Then there are six sounds in the picture. Ordinary people only sound like two shots. The werewolf who rushes to Roland at both ends is instantly solved.


    After a moment of silent memory, William said in some surprise, "this guy shot, loaded six bullets, shot again, and killed three werewolves. It took less than two seconds before and after shooting. The speed of his hand is fast and accurate.".


    Then he wondered, "since the firearms are so powerful, why only 37 werewolves were killed in three years?"


    "Sir, you have to understand that the werewolf is probably the most secret dark race in the world now,


    those who have not hidden well and show their traces and flaws will either be killed by the demon hunters all over the world,


    or I will catch their traces after killing them and send out UAVs to solve them.".


    Well, in recent years, it seems that I have only paid nearly 50000 gold coins, 50 for each werewolf. When I calculate the reward, nearly a thousand werewolves have been killed.


    So if we continue this hunting mission, we can get a higher price?


    Fifty thousand gold coins into US dollars is only 100 million. Without thinking, William ordered, "tell the organization that issued the mission that the reward will be doubled.".


    "Sir, I must remind you that the number of cases of deliberately catching werewolves to create more werewolves has shown an upward trend in the past three years.


    although I found them and reported them to the task issuing agency for cleaning up, you''d better issue the task of hunting deliberately creating werewolves if the reward for hunting werewolves is doubled.".


    Ha, this is the bad root of human beings. As long as the mission is still published, this kind of thing can''t be avoided. Even if he sends out the mission of hunting werewolf makers,


    someone will come up with the idea.


    But with a few sighs, William ordered it to be done on Sunday.

 Chapter 1081

    It is impossible for William to cancel the Commission task of cleaning up the werewolf. Even at the right time, he will give it to the Knights and the Wizards in England,


    otherwise, just like a wild boar, if you let it go for a few years, you can ensure that the number of werewolves will multiply,


    If a novice comes out again, he will even be imprisoned in Yellowstone The former leader of the Werewolf in the secret base of the park is released to harm and split the werewolf forces.


    It''s funny to say that he hated the werewolf because he was plotted by the werewolf, but he also used the werewolf to assassinate the eldest family of the U.S. C1a, and another lieutenant general who wanted to fight him and hide in a base.


    This is probably no matter whether it is dark or bright, as long as it is not under their own control, it is strangers or enemies who are not subject to their own constraints.


    Since Roland likes to record battles, and William is interested in him, a unilateral intelligent eye like John wick, with headphones and mobile phones, appears in front of him.


    Seeing these three things, John wick was surprised. Then he was relieved that he didn''t see the automatic shooting bracelet.


    Although he thinks he is a master of firearms, he still knows himself well when he meets Roland.


    Although he has never seen Roland shoot, Roland is a hunter of werewolves, vampires and even demons.


    No matter who is higher or who is lower, you don''t have to think about it. You can understand it just by looking at your opponent.


    However, since the holy light exists, other magic must also exist, and the reason why demons are difficult to deal with is that their means are too dark.


    It''s easy to deal with those low-level demons with clear swords and guns, just like the flying wings they met with Phil Colson. They just don''t kill 20 or so agents.


    But if you meet a demon in Budapest who is possessed, or hiding in the dark, or even good at magic,


    once you pay Roland''s gun with magic, what will he do to fight back?


    John wicker asked Roland, "man, can I ask you a question?"


    Roland nodded and heard John say, "since magic exists, what do you do if your gun is disarmed by magic?"


    "Ha ha," Roland said with a smile, "sorry, John, this is the biggest secret of my family.".


    However, Roland immediately remembered that the guy in front of him had a better relationship with William than Strauss and said in a low voice, "man, just think about the antiques of my weapon more than 100 years ago and the runes on the body of the gun. You can see how it can be used for more than 100 years without changing the barrel and parts.".


    After turning on the cell phone, Roland holds a headset smaller than a grain of rice and asks John, who is thinking to himself, "how can I use this thing?"


    "What?" John, looking at the miniature earphone in Roland''s palm, said with a smile, "put it directly into your ear. This kind of intelligent earphone will find the most suitable place in your ear and fix it automatically.


    As for the unilateral smart glasses, after you put on the headphones, Mr. Devonshire''s smart Housekeeper will tell you what functions these three devices have on Sunday.


    If she can send things like mobile phones out of thin air, Roland certainly knows that she doesn''t know why she is favored by the big boss William.


    Hearing what John wick said, he naturally put on headphones and smart glasses.


    Other functions are good to say. Listen to Sunday''s saying that glasses can automatically shoot videos. Not to mention, they can also provide maps and navigation, and even the function of finding people. Roland''s eyes brighten.


    "Can you tell me where there are demons in Rome?"


    "Just a moment, Mr. Deshan, your permission at this time is still on probation. I have to report to Mr. Devonshire." when these words were finished on Sunday,


    he also reported to William at the same time, so Roland didn''t wait for a second. On Sunday, he continued, "you have zero hour level permission. There is a Magic Cave composed of a large number of tramps and degenerates in coordinate XX


    it is strongly recommended that you take your teammates and form a combat team of at least ten people.


    When he heard that it was the degenerate, Roland turned up and didn''t pay attention to what he said about team formation on Sunday.


    instead, he asked John wick, "how many levels of authority do you have?"


    "Level one, what''s the matter?"


    "You''ve been with Mr. Devonshire for so many years, and you''re only one level of authority?" Roland asked in surprise, "what are the levels of authority?"


    "Level 9", John wicker explained immediately when Roland''s face sank, "as far as I know, the owner of level 1 authority is less than ten people except me.


    the specific name was not given on Sunday, but miss Abigail''s authority is only level 2. So, man, you don''t think that Sunday''s artificial intelligence, which has been leading the world for decades, can be used by individuals Use it? "


    "Well, I''m glad to hear that Abigail, who manages the whole Devonshire group for William, has only secondary authority. Because of his skin color, Roland, who has always been sensitive, is happy.


    Moreover, the first level authority is less than ten people, and the person who just joined the team can get temporary authority. Doesn''t that mean that William values himself very much?With this idea, Roland, who had a good feeling for William, couldn''t help praising him secretly.


    "John, let''s team up to clean up a fallen man''s den. I want to be the first one to have the ring of light.".


    John wick nodded his head and agreed to eliminate the demons because of the death of his wife and Mephisto.


    "Wait, wait," the fat pastor Hennessy, who kept silent, whispered, "take me, take me.".


    "Roland, I helped you once," said Roland, frowning at Hennessy. "Don''t forget that when you applied to join the ascetic, I voted for it.


    And we''re wine friends. You bastard stole so much wine from the monastery, but I''m the one to cover for you. ".


    "Hey, hey," Roland said with a smile, "you said we were wine friends. Didn''t you drink the wine I took?"


    "If you don''t take me, I promise to change the code of the cellar," Hennessy threatened with a smile. "Let you bastard have money and can''t buy the wine that has been stored for decades, hundreds or even hundreds of years.".


    "Wait a minute, Hennessy," interrupted John wicker, and then he looked around in secret before whispering,


    "I don''t think you need to hunt demons at all.".


    "What do you mean, John?" seeing that the new friend who has been taken care of by himself for half a month betrayed himself at this time, Hennessy almost scolded.


    Fortunately, John wick covered his mouth and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, you dead drunkard, when I finish speaking.".


    After looking at the people around, John said, "you idiot, haven''t you heard the news?"


    "Miss Jesse, who is responsible for managing Mr. Devonshire''s winery, bought the McCarran whisky winery in Scotland some time ago,


    What does that mean? I don''t need to say more about it, you lucky guy.".


    "You mean it''s good wine under the crown?" As soon as Hennessy''s eyes brightened, his excited voice trembled and said, "God, there are at least tens of thousands of bottles of spirits more than 100 years old hidden in the world''s ascetic monasteries.".


    "Whisky, whisky," Hennessy murmured with her head in her arms for a while. Her eyes lit up and she exclaimed in a low voice,


    "praise Devon hill. I remember that there are more than ten barrels of whisky more than two hundred years ago in the monastery of the friars in Scotland, but there must be some bottles of McCarran''s wine, at least fifty or sixty years ago.".


    "At the beginning of the Second World War, the monastery not only collected alcohol, but also a lot of whiskey as a strong liquor.


    many local rich people were worried that German planes would fly over England and over them.


    many people flocked to the monastery in the mountains and hid for half a year before they left.


    When they leave, they will have no face to take away the things donated to the monastery. The food may be eaten up, but the wine will be left behind. "Hennessy said more and more excitedly," no, I have to go to Scotland. ".


    As soon as Hennessy''s voice fell, the two-piece set of mobile phone and earphone appeared in front of him.


    Roland moved two steps in an instant, blocking other people''s eyes with his body. When John wick saw this, he immediately took the cell phone in midair and put the headset in Hennessy''s ear.


    When Hennessy excitedly took over the mobile phone from John wick, it was not ten seconds after the phone was turned on,


    a ring with temperature appeared in front of him without warning.


    But before he was happy for a few seconds, Roland and John wick could not help laughing silently when they saw that the design on the ring was not a deer''s head, but a clear oak barrel.


    Roland opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. "Mr. bucket, you must be the most unique member of the Knights of light in the future.".


    Hennessy, who has a ring of holy light for a long time, now sees this oak barrel ring heavier than the ring of holy light.


    This represents that he is really in William''s eyes.


    The three soon reached a unity. Since they had to take the burden of Hennessy, it would be better to call on a few more ascetics who are good at melee, so as to avoid the accident of Hennessy, who has become the chief manager of William''s liquor during the battle.


    Roland, of course, is in charge of calling people. He knows them better than Hennessy and John wicker.


    It wasn''t long before a five person team was formed, two close combat, two long-range, and one left quietly with a cz83 oil bottle.


    Driving two cars to the address provided on Sunday, John wicker stopped at the corner 100 meters away and nodded to Roland.


    Heida opened the car door, looked around, and made a few gestures with the two ascetics behind him. The three quietly dispersed and touched the quiet street.


    As a lone ranger, Roland, who has been ambushed by werewolves and vampires for several times, certainly has great ability of hiding and perceiving danger.


    After only 20 meters, he felt something was wrong. There was a smell of putrefaction in the air all the time.Moreover, today is the day to elect the new leader of the Guangming religion. Not to mention that all Rome has to be bustling, it can''t be as quiet as a quiet and simple Town, even with few pedestrians.


    So, instead of following the normal steps to go to the target location in the block, Roland turned into a retail store, pretended to be a drunk tourist, and went straight to the drink area.


    When the two monks behind him saw this, their thoughts flashed. They knew that there was an accident when they had cooperated with Roland in the past.


    Pretending to be on the wrong road, he said a few words in authentic Parisian dialect, then turned and left the street.


    Before long, Roland, carrying a bag, went back to the car as if nothing had happened, "drive first.".


    John wicker didn''t say a word. He drove and left first. He stopped at the car several streets away. After a few minutes, two melee friars'' cars stopped behind them.


    Roland got out of the car and met their companions. They said, "remember those degenerates we met when we were exterminating witches in the black forest a few years ago?"


    "Of course," nodded the ascetic Beckman, "do you think we have a problem?"


    "No," said Roland, shaking his head. "It''s not a sewing monster, but I can feel a smell of putrefaction. There must be a devil of putrefaction in that street.".


    "Demons with special abilities?" Beckman and another ascetic named Horton frowned, "if we can''t cope with the high demon projection, or even the medium demon,


    but if we are a person with special ability who is degenerated from human beings, it''s even more dangerous. The Rune of light can''t kill him with one knife or one shot.".


    "If not, apply for support," Hennessy said with some fear, "since we can''t cope with it, and there are many companions in the monastery who want to kill demons, we should work together to clean up the place. Maybe we can all become knights of the light after the event.".


    Roland, Behrman and Horton looked at each other and nodded.


    If it''s just a small stronghold, and the five of them take away what they have said, they know that they can''t cope with it, and they don''t call on other companions to get in the way of joining the Knights'' order, then it''s not just a problem of being disliked.


    See Roland nodded, Hennessy looked at John wick, see he also nodded, just take out the phone.


    Strauss, who received the phone call, was very happy. He thought that some time ago, following William''s previous orders, they cooperated with the stone winged beast to clean up the city of Rome for several times, and there would be no more demons or dark creatures gathered together.


    but he did not expect that there were still a large number of demons found in the city, and told his assistant seaman to inform the separatists When he went out to practice hard, he rushed to Roland and was worried about whether something bad was going to happen.


    While William, far away in the channel of England, was making a simple fried fish and vegetable fruit salad when he heard the sound of Sunday''s ascension,


    "Sir, do you remember the stolen antimatter eggs?"


    William was stunned, then closed his eyes and felt it silently. He soon found that the antimatter nuclear egg, which had been in Rome for half a month, was moving.


    "What''s John wicker doing?"


    Sir, Mr. wicker and Roland are waiting for other bitter friars to work together to eliminate the degenerates in the nuclear egg hiding place.


    "Let Roland and John wick forget the fools who were fooled by Mephisto. Their task now is to follow the antimatter nuclear eggs and see what Mephisto really wants to do?"


    As soon as he finished, William frowned and said, "wait a minute.".


    After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "John wick has been fascinated by Helen, who became Bone Demon. If there is chaos in Rome,


    he will worry about Helen''s safety and go to find Bone Demon, right?".


    "I probably understand what''s going on.".

 Chapter 1082

    Don''t have to answer on Sunday, William said with a smile, "let Roland follow the nuclear egg, and John wicker stay in that street to cooperate with the eradication of the fallen.".


    When there is trouble in the city, John wick doesn''t go to the Bone Demon. The Bone Demon should also take the initiative to contact him. John wick leads into the trap.


    Mephisto, the old devil, is really an old fox. He does not pay much attention to the war in hell for half a month. But since William has a general idea in his mind, how things will go is beyond his control.


    After receiving the notice on Sunday, Roland was stunned, and immediately saw that John wicker and Hennessy were looking at themselves, and knew that they were also informed.


    Looking at the excited Hennessy, Roland thought for a moment and then said to John wick, "I''ll follow myself. Horton and Beckman will stay here,


    in case you and Hennessy are attacked, you won''t be able to deal with it alone.".


    And puzzled Horton, Beckman explain the reason, Roland smile to worry John way, "don''t worry, I''m a hunter Roland.".


    John looked at the cumbersome Hennessy and nodded to Roland, "you also have the first level authority now. Remember to call for support on Sunday if you need it.


    according to my guess, there must be a large number of UAV carriers in Rome waiting in the sky, and there must be a large number of micro robots on the ground monitoring.


    These drones, which are designed to deal with dark creatures, are much more powerful than us in some specific cases.


    "And that kind of thing?" Roland did not speak. Beckman, who was envious, said, "don''t forget that in the underground world, it has been rumored that those werewolves who have killed demon hunters have been taken over and killed secretly.".


    Roland was stunned, Beckman said with a smile, "now it seems that this UAV should be made,


    don''t try to be brave, just ask for support as John said.".


    "I understand," Roland nodded and sighed before leaving. "People who originally wanted to be a combat group, after all, have rigid thinking, and should not live long in the confrontation with demons and dark creatures.


    Generally speaking, the demon hunters who can use guns are very gifted with guns. But when the second team killed more than a dozen armed hagui and degenerates and pushed the front to the middle of the street,


    the ascetics, who thought there were only a dozen enemies, found that in the houses on both sides of the street, degenerates with a dark atmosphere began to fall from the sky and directly fell on the ascetics Bite.


    "Oh, no, team one, back up.".


    Looking at dozens of fallen people, Strauss doesn''t understand that this street is full of fallen people.


    Fortunately, these degenerates are not zombies. They can only borrow strength from the demons in hell by means of dark sacrifice, otherwise William would not let them go for half a month.


    More than a dozen ascetics who were thrown to the ground found that their body armor was really useful. They panicked for a moment and began to pray before the body protection magic disappeared.


    For a moment, the streets were full of holy light. After purifying the depravity, they all stood up and waved their swords, axes and scepters.


    A series of cracked bones rang out, and then someone yelled for help.


    But before they got together, more and more degenerates rushed down the corridor. Even the remaining ten or so practitioners who came in to cultivate the holy light had to form a defensive array.


    Harry and Hermione, seeing that many people''s body protection magic disappeared, had to recite the curse again and release the armor again.


    With this wave of hundreds of degenerates rushing down, and the hagui people hiding in the floor shooting black guns,


    the ascetics inevitably suffered casualties. For a moment, the streets were full of gunfire, the fury of the injured ascetics, and the roar of the degenerates.


    There are also the voices of Strauss, seaman and Hennessy, who hide behind the bulletproof shield and constantly recite incantations to release the holy light to heal the wounded.


    As for John wick, after being held by Strauss and not allowed to fight, he can''t take care of Strauss''s orders now. He takes the gun, starts the shooting aiming ring on his wrist, and cleans up the hot men hiding in the corridor one by one.


    William, who is having dinner with Saul, Wilson and the girls, thinks about it and then, on the pretext of getting red wine, separates himself and flashes to the roof of the highest house in the street, silently watching the fighting in the street.


    Looking at the suffering because he was only wearing ordinary clothes, William frowned and wondered if he could get some metal armor from Asgard?


    It''s not only very recognizable, but also very defensive on earth. It seems that it doesn''t cost much energy to think about it.


    He is very satisfied with the first group of ascetics. For the time being, he can''t see whether there are people who are afraid of death, but at least these people are united, disciplined, obedient and considerate for their teammates.


    they don''t appear. Because they cultivate the Holy Light, they let ordinary ascetics be cannon fodder to investigate the enemy situation.


    It''s very rare for today''s people. Therefore, when a drudgery is caught in the neck, his team mate''s holy light therapy doesn''t have much effect. On the contrary, there is a loophole due to the lack of two defenses,When the wound healed, a whistle appeared in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 1083

    In the fierce battle, a whistle penetrates the noisy battlefield and enters the ears of all the members of the knight order,


    a Yaka arrow injected with the magic of holy light by William is seen. It cuts across the space like a meteor, crossing tens of meters from the top of the highest floor of the street,


    instantly penetrates a fallen man who pours on the back of the Knight Order and intends to bite him down It''s a good idea.


    Before the fallen man bites down, he is shot through by Yaka''s arrow. The Holy Light Instantly Purifies him, turns him into ashes and floats in the air.


    The rescued ascetics looked with gratitude and shock, flashing white light around them, one by one penetrating the siege of the fallen.


    This is just the beginning to help the first team to stabilize the precarious defense line. Under William''s control, Yaka''s arrow changes direction at a very fast speed and starts to fly to the floors on both sides, penetrating one concrete wall after another.


    Yaka''s arrow drags the long white ray track, one after another shooting through the Gunners who pose the greatest threat to the Knights .


    Looking at dozens of degenerate souls, William smiles, and the bully dogs and Bulldogs appear in the surrounding houses, wantonly devouring the souls of these waste people who don''t want to be human in places that the ascetics can''t see.


    If William had not forced Freddy and Fischer from their souls to prevent the ascetics from finding out that these two demons were eating well, they would have burst out laughing.


    In less than five seconds, as long as the room on both sides of the street lights up, it means that the shooter hiding in the room is killed.


    For a moment, in addition to the hard work in the battle, they were still fighting with the enemy. All the others were stunned and looked at the bright and refreshing trail of the holy light.


    Without the existence of these black spear shooters, the ascetics finally stabilized their formation. Seeing that there were not many enemies left, the magic stopped whistling and took back Yaka''s arrow. A low voice was heard in the ears of all the people,


    "go on, kill them all. From today on, Rome will become our world completely.".


    As soon as it was William''s voice, everyone didn''t understand that their boss was coming, and their morale was suddenly full,


    they yelled loudly, "long live Devonshire, recover Rome city", waved their weapons, and slashed.


    The battle became white hot in an instant. However, as the second ascetic was cut through by the fallen man''s claws and saved by the holy light from the sky again,


    not only did the fighting ascetic put down his idea of defense and attack madly, but even the preparers on both sides of the street were shocked by the miracle of saving people back in an instant, waving their weapons and shouting In praise of William,


    solved the enemy who attacked their defense line, rushed into the street and pushed the defense line into the street.


    The overall situation has been decided, Harry and Hermione are no longer in charge of auxiliary things, began to release attack magic.


    For a moment, fire, frost and petrifaction magic flashed on the battlefield from time to time, making the high morale Knights more handy.


    To the frozen and petrified figure is to go down with an axe or a scepter and chop the fallen into pieces in an instant.


    Seeing that the war was reversed, the ascetics began to hunt down the fallen in turn, and William suspended himself in front of Strauss.


    "The next task of the order is to cultivate more knights and find qualified battle commanders. As the first Archbishop of the order of light, you will be responsible for everything except the battle of the order. Do you understand?"


    When the first team was in crisis before, Strauss, who had this worry in his heart, even though he didn''t give up, immediately bowed himself and said, "listen to your arrangement, crown.".


    A simple ambush almost caused heavy losses to the new knights, and Strauss had no face to argue, let alone dare to argue.


    He knows better than others how great William''s power is. As a human being, he can fight against Mephisto, one of the seven demons, and heaven, which is probably the only one since ancient times.


    Seeing that Strauss didn''t dare to refute, William was very satisfied. Since he had been suppressed, he would give some sweetness by the way.


    "I''m still very satisfied with the candidates of the first group of paladins. You are still responsible for the daily management. I need more Paladins to deal with the possible battles in the future.".


    When William spoke, Strauss, seaman, Hennessy and others were immediately relieved.


    Although he was given the power, Strauss didn''t have much trouble. Even John wick, Hermione and Harry knew that William couldn''t let Strauss take charge of everything, so as not to end up in the future.


    It''s not even the order of the ascetics that will have paladins. England will certainly have a second, or a third, made up of other people.


    He promised Strauss, and of course he had to give the Knights some hope. William said with a smile, "maybe soon, our fight will not be limited to the earth.


    if the enemy can fight, we can fight back, and there are many countries in the universe waiting for you to explore.


    As for whether the order of the ascetics can become the first vanguard to enter other worlds, it depends on when you can become a system.Hearing this, Strauss and his gang were not as excited as William imagined, but began to worry.


    Just for a moment, William responded.


    Strauss these people are ascetic, there are too many rules of the Illuminati bound them.


    If you don''t want money and don''t want to invade other worlds, use your faith to inspire Strauss and others.


    "the only way to fight against darkness is light magic. You have the obligation to let more intelligent creatures on the planet practice Holy Light magic and fight against darkness with us.".


    As for the members of the combat team, they can give money, honor and faith to whatever they want. Anyway, they don''t need these people to be the team of establishing the kingdom. He never thought about meeting the country on earth.


    And unlike those kings who have a limited life span, since they can live forever, their only task is to make themselves the most powerful one.


    To set up the Knights of the light is to pull a large number of people who can practice the magic of the light as cannon fodder.


    Don''t deliberately let them die, but don''t think William will care about them, as long as he can solve the small trouble for himself, obey his orders, and others are secondary.


    As for the future development and growth of the knight order, when there are bad signs, then come several times to clean.


    Then William said to Hermione and Harry with a smile,


    "do you want to stay here and clean up the dark creatures in Rome with the order of the ascetics, or go back to England first?"


    "Of course stay here," Harry said without waiting for Hermione to speak. "We are all members of the order of the light. It''s our common duty to fight against the dark.".


    "Good," said William, as Harry understood what he thought, wondering if he would teach him all about the witches?


    After all, Harry is much better in management than he, who is always out of charge.


    Things are almost handled, William said to Strauss, "after today''s mission, you take the knights who are qualified to meet Alice to Oxford castle. As long as you pass Alice''s holy light test, they are the official Knights of the holy light.".


    "Yes, under the crown.".


    Just as he was about to leave, William suddenly said, "the suppression of Budapest''s blood clan has been cancelled.".


    As soon as they were surprised, William said, "Bena Darius, the son of Mephisto, has entered the earth. This is the information provided by Budapest''s blood clan.


    Since you can''t clean up, even the devil of hell will never disappear.


    As long as the blood clan abides by the rules, they will be kept as an example. As for the future, we will talk about it later. ".


    With a demon prince in exchange for their right to life, Amelia, the queen of vampires, is a big calculation.


    But William said in public that as long as there were some people with brains at the scene, they knew that it was not good intentions at all. Once it was spread, it would split the blood clan and even make the blood clan fall into civil war.


    Strauss''s wrinkled face showed a strange smile, "understand, under the crown, I will officially inform the friars of Eastern Europe,


    any race that intends to fight against the devil is our target, and your will will will be recognized by the friars of the world.".


    "Very good, ha ha ha," William, who is in a good mood, laughs and promises, "work hard, Strauss, maybe your life is just over half.".


    Seeing that William said what he had said, Strauss understood that this was meant for the Knights.


    With this idea, Strauss pretended to be excited, bowed and said, "praise you, the great Devonshire crown.".


    Other people just understand what William means. Longevity is probably a temptation that no human can resist. A group of people stare at William with full eyes, then all bow their heads and say praise.


    Seeing that the fallen had been cleaned up, William waved the bully and Bulldog back to the base of Yellowstone Park.


    It releases a holy light to all people. It not only recovers their injuries, but also recovers their physical strength and energy.


    "Congratulations, crown." after Strauss saluted again, he took everyone to do the aftercare work.


    Please, Miss Granger, Mr. porter.


    Excited Hermione and Harry nodded, "at your command, Mr. Strauss.".


    Being recognized as the first bishop by William himself, Harry and Hermione also lost their previous superiority. They took out their wands and began to release the repair curse to repair the damaged buildings in the street.


    Looking at the two witches who can just wave a stick and repair the broken buildings as if they were new just like pressing the playback button,


    Strauss thought silently in his heart, it seems that in the future, the relationship with witches can not only be classified and simple competition relationship, maybe cooperation will be stronger than competition.


    William''s noumenon, at this time, is full of food and drink, holding a glass, while paying attention to Roland and ilsov with antimatter nuclear eggs, while chatting with sol in the bow."What is the equipment, defense and attack power of the divine warrior?"


    "What do you want with the ordinary equipment?" Sol, who was carrying more than ten cans of beer, poured down a whole can and said in doubt, "for your men?"


    William nodded, Saul said with a smile, "you can''t just equip, the key problem is enchantment.".


    "Of course I know that," he said with a glance, "otherwise I would not be able to buy armor and weapons from you for all kinds of technological armor.".


    Devonshire''s three types of armour have no problem with bullet defense, but once they get out of the earth and fight with other forces in the nine circles, they will be too backward.


    Even the first few models of Mark''s armour can be pinched and deformed by him when encountering sol,


    moreover, William of Mark''s armour can''t take it out, and the four style armour has no great advantage over the three style armour.


    Come on, he can''t understand this with a guy like sol who never cares about the economy.


    Selling healing amulets to God is not the way to do business. It''s a long way to go.


    With this idea, William did not even want to ask sol to ask someone to train from the divine realm, but wanted to talk to Odin directly.


    After saying hello to sol, William took a look at the small yacht around the yacht not far away. After being photographed by paparazzi for some time, he went to the top cabin of the yacht and drove south in the afterglow of the sun.


    Left a separate body in the cab, went directly to God to find Odin.


    Hearing that William ordered the armor of ordinary soldiers, Odin only thought for a moment and nodded happily, "I don''t want your energy crystal, so I''ll exchange it with the healing charm.".


    Thinking of William''s character, Odin went on without waiting for William to say, "a suit of armor costs 1000 energy crystals, and a hundred sets are sold.


    I promise to as like as two peas of armor used by the warriors.


    Hearing the armor, William immediately asked, "what about the weapon?"


    "You''d better go to the dwarf Wang aitui to talk about weapons.".


    Odin wanted to do arms business with William, but he was afraid that after the business was completed, he would not make much money, and he would be taken by William to compare with the dwarfs, and he felt that he was at a loss.


    And Odin himself does not want to sell too much, free of the earth''s population advantage, directly to crush the God domain.


    In addition, I know that with William''s character, the scale of the Knights of light is certainly not very big at this stage. It''s better not to make this money.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that the Knights'' weapons were to be made by dwarves, William suddenly thought, is it necessary?


    The weapons and armor used by a conscientious person like Black Ghost leizang are still products of the earth. Why should the Knights use the weapons made by dwarves?


    There are four polar bears who have been guarding their mother for more than seven years. They also use bulletproof suits and three types of armor. Why should Knights use divine domain armor?


    And after all, in fact, Kingsman''s group of talents are his own lineage. These people only use type II armor.


    William, who was a bit of a bull in the horns, was thinking when he heard Odin sigh, "well, what are you thinking about? I don''t know,


    but what I know is that it took only ten days to see the 10000 self-healing runes you sold me, and it took only ten days for you to arm a thousand people''s weapons and armor.


    If it''s such a simple thing for you, why bother with it? "


    William secretly had fun in his heart. It was not ten days, but just a few days.

 Chapter 1084

    Odin patted William on the shoulder. "Now that we have formed a force, isn''t it normal to provide our men with the necessary equipment? Otherwise, why do people work for you.


    It''s not that you can equip everyone with Thor''s hammer and Frost''s hammer. It''s just to deal with the rebellion in the nine realms. The weapons and armor used by the soldiers in the divine realm are enough.


    If you are worried that these weapons and armor are too powerful on the earth, put them away and store them in a centralized way.


    William shakes his head after thinking about the centralized storage. It''s obvious that he doesn''t trust his subordinates.


    If this happened to him, William promised that he would have a different idea. Since he could pass Alice''s light magic test, it means that the heart of the official knight is just. There''s no need to do anything more.


    In case of casualties due to the lack of weapons and armor, things will be even more troublesome.


    Thanks to Odin, and ordered a hundred sets of armor, leaving 500 self-healing runes, a flash away.


    And Odin looked at the five hundred healing runes under his feet with a black face.


    He thought that there would be a scale of 1000 people. Even he thought that if William wanted 10000 sets, how to refuse it would not cause William''s dissatisfaction.


    But he never thought it would be 100 sets.


    That is to say, a light knight with a maximum of 100 people, how much effect can this person have on Asgard''s counterattack?


    Odin sighed, not that he could not understand William, but that no one could understand what William thought.


    Nidaville, William''s figure suddenly appeared in the dwarves set up in space forging platform.


    As soon as the dwarves in charge of defense put on a defensive posture, frost hammer appeared, which made everyone feel a chill. Then the dwarves soon recognized William.


    The dwarf captain who is in charge of defense shouts stop, and runs to inform aitui. After a while, the dwarf king comes.


    Looking at William, who was as tall as himself and refused to suffer losses, etree gave a white look and said, "good day, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Good day, king of dwarves, under the cabinet of etree.".


    Having said hello to etree, William said directly, "I need the same weapons as Asgard soldiers to arm my men.".


    "Just that crap?"


    AI Cui frowned, obviously did not see the weapons used by Shenyu soldiers.


    He whispered a few words to the people around him, and soon there were six people carrying three. It was normal for dwarves, but for William, it was his one person high box.


    Etree started to open the three boxes, revealing some messy weapons. "Here you are.".


    "For me?"


    William waved suspiciously to the three boxes and suspended a few swords, axes, hammers and scepters.


    When he pinched it, he didn''t expect that the one handed Knight''s sword, which was more than one meter long, was just bent, but he didn''t break it.


    The sentinel armour immediately wrapped William, holding the knight''s sword, waving to the side of the scepter. After a silver light, the metal handle of the scepter "Ding" broke instantly.


    Looking at the knight''s sword with a small gap, William looked at etree unexpectedly.


    Although the scepter was broken, William knew that it was not because the scepter was unqualified, but because he was wearing sentinel armor at this time. With dozens of tons of power, it was easy for the knight''s sword to wield several times the effect.


    As soon as he stepped down from the armour, William listened to etree''s words, "we don''t care about these weapons, but they are not made by apprentices.


    they are formal blacksmiths of dwarves who practice for promotion. They are guaranteed to be no worse than those weapons in Asgard soldier''s arsenal.".


    "It''s just that there''s no enchantment, right?" William said, "weapons are free, but enchantment needs money. It''s a pity that you''re not a profiteer.".


    Listening to William''s key words, etree laughs and says, "it''s cheaper for you. 1000 energy crystals are enchanted once for sharp and firm enchants, 10000 for enchanted enchants with magic attributes, and one higher level,,".


    "Stop," William interrupted directly, "enchant me with the rubbish in your mouth. You think I''m an idiot.".


    With that, William directly put away three huge boxes. Although he broke them casually just now, he had several tons of strength dozens of times that of ordinary people.


    These weapons are much stronger than those used by the ascetics. Metal is next. The key is forging technology.


    Etree stared at William, but he never thought that William would be so stingy, with 2000 energy crystals and ten healing runes.


    It''s 30% cheaper than enchanting the divine realm. Are you not satisfied?


    "Can light enchant?"


    "You want to deal with the dark creatures?"


    AI Cui frowned after hearing this. They will certainly enchant the elemental magic, but for dwarves who are not good at their own magic ability, the elemental magic is not so good, let alone the light and dark.


    It can only be said that these two departments will. As for the effect, it depends on who to deal with.


    Against vampires, werewolves, the effect must be good, but the devil in hell, after thinking about it, etree still felt that it would not affect the dwarves'' reputation in forging."Well, we can''t do this business. You''d better go to the light elves.".


    William gave a white look to etree. This seemingly honest guy is more shady than purple potato monster.


    "Can this weapon be enchanted?" he asked, lifting his knight''s sword


    "Any weapon can be enchanted," said Patricia solemnly. "Whether you can enchant successfully depends on your own ability and familiarity with the enchanting steps.


    otherwise, the powerful and long-lived soldiers in the divine realm will not be able to enchant their own weapons.".


    "You must have the enchantment technology of the light system," William said with a smile. Tell me the technology. I''ll teach you how to simply inject the light, OK


    "Are you sure?"


    The eyes of the holy light could not be opened, and some excited said, "those who cheat the dwarves will always be despised by us.".


    William, who put away the holy light and had sentinel armor and was not afraid of magic attack, said with a smile, "I''m not a blacksmith. I don''t live on this. Moreover, light enchantment is used to deal with dark creatures.


    the more you sell, at least it means that the more people resist the dark, the safer we peace loving people will be, right?".


    "Damn little Thomas, where are you going to die?" etree excitedly turned back and yelled, "hurry up and get the light system forging dictionary, we will definitely have more orders in the future.".


    Before long, a one meter long metal dictionary made of dazzling metal was moved to an iron table.


    William''s hand turned a book, and the metal treasure was opened by the spirit.


    But as soon as I opened it, William, who was in a little excited, was waiting for her. "Are you teasing me, ah, a five page book?"


    As she points to "purification, healing and the hammer of light," she quickly turns to the last page and tries to cover the book.


    William, with sharp eyes, immediately saw the difference. He raised his hand to imprison etree''s hand. After only a few eyes, he realized that the book was not complete at all. In other words, the dwarves hid the higher enchantment map and didn''t show it to him.


    However, to see the blessing of the light and the hammer of the light is also a harvest for him.


    To release the space magic that imprisons etree''s arm, William takes some time to learn the enchantment array of blessing and hammer of light, and then releases the blessing of light to etree.


    Then, he threw a hammer of light at a chair beside him, and immediately hit the metal chair dozens of meters away, hit a furnace and made a clear sound, then stopped.


    At least two levels of power have been enhanced by the blessing of the holy light. When she was excited and surprised, she heard William say, "do you want to feel the power of the hammer of the holy light?"


    "Don''t" look at the hundreds of kilograms of metal chairs suitable for their dwarves. They were all blown tens of meters away by the holy light hammer thrown by William. Etree was not in the mood to be a target.


    "You''d better help us improve the enchantment of purification, shield of light and healing, and we''ll be clean.".


    "Wait a minute," said William, pressing her hand with his mental strength. "I''m sorry, I''ve been enchanting these three magic spells for a long time. I don''t need to watch you.".


    "You, you, you," and not only atcui''s eyes were angry, but also the other dwarfs were angry.


    "The most I can teach you is the light shield, purification and treatment on the second page that has been opened. I didn''t read those two pages.".


    AI Cui was stunned, and then slapped her face on her forehead, which made a dull "Dong" sound. At this time, the other dwarfs understood, and looked at Ai Cui with dissatisfaction and regret.


    "This book is only the first volume, we have the second volume.".


    "I''m sorry, those of my subordinates can''t use higher enchantment for the time being, but myself.".


    With a smile, William threw the knight''s sword in his hand and took out the Heavenly Sword. With a "clang" sound, he pulled out a little bit of the sword body, and a dazzling light came out of the sword body.


    "Click" the sword back to the scabbard, William said with a smile, "for me, Wulu metal, which can absorb a large amount of magic, is the best enchant material. It''s not necessary to do some single enchant directly by pouring holy light.".


    Now that William can infuse the holy light directly, he can build a new artifact engraved with those enchanted arrays in the treasure book,


    "we can build a new artifact ourselves, and you can help us inject light energy. As a reward, the dwarves promise to help you build a new artifact for free.".


    William, who didn''t want to agree, suddenly thought that he had not bound the etheric particles, which is the artifact of real gems. In this way, he and the dwarves just got what they needed.


    But what kind of artifact should be made?


    Seeing that William was lost in thought, etree was overjoyed and began to worry about gain and loss. With the light artifact, when the enemy attacked in the future, a holy light would bless the whole staff and enhance their combat power by two levels. That was the real artifact.


    Moreover, he is hiding in the lower treasure book, which is not only about attack and defense enchantment array.William could have thought of that, but then he thought of infinite gloves.


    Mieba will definitely want to make gloves. Even if Odin is not dead, he will try his best to calculate the dwarves and the divine realm.


    since the dwarves have no mind to rule the earth, and now they are very close to themselves, will they get a new artifact and improve their strength at the same time?


    With this idea, William naturally nodded, "yes, I can guarantee that the enchantment degree of dwarf artifact will not be less than this heavenly sword.".


    "Deal" was agreed by etree without hesitation, and then yelled at the surprised dwarves around him, "you bastards, all watch what we do, get back to work for me,


    and little Thomas, you lazy guy, get the energy tester quickly.".


    After all the dwarfs around left reluctantly, etree said helplessly, "these bastards have been living a stable life for too long. They dare to doubt my decision.".


    William didn''t care about the inner affairs of the dwarves at all. "Don''t you ask me what new artifact I want to build?"


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help thinking of her broken anvil one after another, and the idea that if she made a weapon for William for no reason, she would lose her life if the anvil was damaged for the third time.


    "I will never build a third weapon for you.".


    Looking at Petrie with fear in his eyes, although William is a little confused, he doesn''t seem to need a new weapon. As for finding a dwarf to build a magic wand, let''s forget it.


    He couldn''t think of any magic treasures that dwarves had made.


    Soon, he was just over two meters tall. As soon as he saw that he was still a dwarf boy, little Thomas ran back with a cylinder in his arms.


    AI Cui took over the energy tester and said to William, "pull out the Heavenly Sword and put it on the table. You don''t want to be tested by me.".


    When William heard the words, he got up with an idea. Tianwen sword flew out of the scabbard with a bang and was suspended more than ten meters away.


    After a moment''s operation on the energy tester, a light wave shines on Tianwen sword, and William understands why the dwarf didn''t secretly test him.


    This light wave not only has obvious light, but also has an invisible energy beam that vibrates back and forth, which can be easily perceived by people.


    "Drop, drop, drop, drop.".


    A more and more rapid sound came, and at the same time, as she was holding the energy meter in shock, she turned her head and looked at William.


    It was like seeing something incredible.


    "Bang" sound, is looking back at William''s etree, did not find that the energy tester smoke, and then issued a group of fire directly scrapped.


    "Odin, the energy of this weapon has exceeded one million scales.".


    In a hurry to wipe out the burning beard, Terry was excited at first, but then he was depressed. "It''s not easy to do. We don''t know how to distinguish between the dwarf''s new artifact and your Tianwen sword, which one has stronger energy.".


    And William is even less likely to tell Patricia that he transforms half of his magic into holy light and injects it into Tianwen sword.


    "Is there no stronger energy tester? What do you do when you test a treasure of this level.


    "We can''t help it," said aittrey, shaking his head. "The frost box itself is a God. We can only estimate how strong it is, and we can''t measure the exact number at all.


    Otherwise, as long as you take the energy tester to search all over the universe, you will surely find those gods that are pregnant or have formed naturally for thousands of years. ".


    "We can only trust your credibility," said atree, after a long meditation and dismay.

 Chapter 1085

    Looking at her tangled expression, William said with a smile, "don''t worry, my reputation is still very good,


    otherwise, you can see Odin''s attitude towards me, that old man is not a good talker.".


    At the same time, she began to wonder.


    He didn''t know Odin for decades, hundreds of years, but nearly a thousand years.


    But in nearly a thousand years, he has never seen Odin care so much about anyone. It makes people feel that William is Odin''s own son compared with Saul and rocky.


    But if he said it directly, he would be a fool. He could only give William a high five.


    Although William himself thinks he is not a good man, he can also be regarded as a person with a bottom line, and one of those few bottom lines is keeping his word.


    If there is nothing to do with life or death, you have to finish everything you promised.


    Of course, if it''s related to life and death, he can''t sacrifice his life for righteousness.


    After high fighting with etree, he tells us the simple way to inject the holy light into the object whether or not etree falls to the ground.


    he orders two samurai swords containing URU metal for the Black Ghost leizang. After saying hello, William goes back to the yacht.


    Of course, etree can''t expect William''s method of light injection to be so advanced.


    In short, the technology sent out can store 10 points of energy, while the technology he keeps on hand can store 10000 points of energy.


    With his character, it would be strange if the things he sent out were good.


    Back on the yacht, I heard the Sunday meeting report of reconnecting with the Internet,


    "Sir, during the time when you went to Shenyu, someone announced the video of four candidates of Guangming religion being kidnapped on the Internet.


    This matter has attracted the attention of the whole world. Do you need me to delete this group of videos on the Internet? "


    "Play the video," William said with a frown. Then he heard a sound of footwork, and his mental power swept away, and he knew it was Wilson.


    "Did you hear that, William?"


    As soon as he entered the cab, Wilson asked anxiously, "have you seen the news on the Internet? Shall we step in? This may become the £¢, £¢, £¢, £¢.


    "Stop," interrupted Wilson. William looked at him with a bad expression and said, "do you want to interfere in my work? Do you have the ability to help?"


    "Don''t be kidding," Wilson immediately shrunk his head and said, "I''m just here to remind you.".


    William didn''t understand what Wilson was thinking. He just wanted to earn some fame with him.


    But with Wilson in the way, this boy''s initiative will make William feel taken advantage of, and let him be the boss, but finally work for his younger brother.


    "Sir, the second video appears." after reporting this on Sunday, he said, "this time there is a picture of an antimatter nuclear egg. It is suggested that you immediately authorize the deletion of the video and take back the nuclear egg, otherwise your personal reputation will be greatly affected after the news is spread.".


    Hearing this, William frowned and opened two videos. In the first video, ilsov, wearing a mask and with white hair, said a lot of eschatological theories and preached the greatness of Mephisto.


    In the second video, it is said that he will kill a clergyman every half an hour from 10 p.m.


    At 10:00, 10:30, 11:00, after 11:30, at midnight, the antimatter nuclear egg made by William will explode in the city.


    Hell, as soon as the antimatter nuclear egg comes out, it''s impossible that he doesn''t want to deal with it publicly.


    Once this matter is not handled properly, someone will certainly take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Fortunately, everything is under his control, nuclear eggs can be retrieved with just one thought, and ilsov''s whereabouts have long been controlled by Sunday, even Roland has followed.


    Now I should think about how to turn bad things into good things.


    Looking at my watch, it''s 8:36 p.m. London time and 9:36 p.m. Rome time.


    After thinking about it, he said, "delete those videos and send another spaceship.".


    Seven or eight minutes later, a 35 meter long small spacecraft flew over the yacht, lifted its invisibility and hovered beside it.


    And the picture of William walking into the spaceship from the yacht was soon reported by the paparazzi of the day.


    All over the world, the people who originally blame William for making the antimatter nuclear egg are very quiet when they see this picture on TV. Everyone is watching the spaceship fly eastward, rather than flying back to London.


    For a moment, in front of the TV, there were all the sounds like "he''s crazy.".


    Roland, a big black man outside a dilapidated building in Rome, looks at his watch anxiously and nervously.


    It''s less than four minutes before ten o''clock. Through the unilateral smart glasses, I watched ilsov fix a candidate on a chair. On the table opposite the chair, there is a small camera.After escaping from the street, ilsov hid the four candidates in the four buildings prepared in the morning in Rome for more than an hour.


    Now this place is the last hiding place, and he plans to broadcast the video live, then take the antimatter eggs to Peter square, set up the timing device, and go to John wick.


    In the other three places, there will be hagui people who have been accepted by him and other means in the past ten days. They will kill the other three people one by one in the order of half an hour.


    Seeing ilsov ready to start, Roland asked Sunday anxiously, "hasn''t Mr. Devonshire answered yet? If you wait any longer, the devil in it will start.


    "Sorry, the order is to wait for his notice.".


    On Sunday, a metal box appeared in Roland''s co driver''s seat without warning.


    Before he opened the box, William''s voice came from his ear. "There are four medical versions of self-healing liquid, and a set of bulletproof clothes and masks in the box. Now drive off the street.


    "This," said William, who was already standing on the roof of the street. "Execute the order, Roland Deshan.".


    Hearing William call out his real name, Roland clenched his teeth and started the car to drive out of the street.


    After driving for dozens of seconds, it''s 9:57. William, who is invisible on the roof of a house, silently looks at the crazy and excited ilsov with a dagger in his smart glasses. He puts on a mask, turns on the live broadcast equipment, and intends to torture the priest in front of him.


    Just to the astonished Roland Road, "stop, put on the bulletproof suit, mask, and then rush back as fast as possible.".


    Is full of uneasiness and puzzled Roland, heard William''s words, immediately parked in the street.


    "When you drive back, the live broadcast function of unilateral smart glasses will be turned on on Sunday. It''s up to you to save the priest.".


    Hearing this, Roland, who looked at her watch, didn''t care about changing into a full set of bulletproof clothes. She put on her windbreaker, turned around and rushed back.


    And Sunday recorded Roland''s perspective.


    When he rushed back to the shabby building, isosov inside also stabbed the priest in the leg with a dagger.


    "Hell", after the emergency stop, Roland, who saw all this through her smart glasses, put on her mask, grabbed a tube of so-called powerful healing liquid, put it into the windbreaker pocket, opened the door and rushed in.


    In the building, irsov, who heard a "squeak" of the emergency brake, sank into his heart. After two seconds of thinking, he stabbed into the target''s heart.


    With a gloomy face, he looked at the priest who had fallen to the ground. He turned and ran away with the box containing the antimatter eggs.


    The sound of "bang" kicking the door came.


    Hiding in the corner of the wall, Roland saw irsov flash into the door of the outer room, took out the left wheel, and fired six shots at the wall.


    After six bullet holes, a "pop" sound came. Roland, who knew that he had hit the target, threw his hand and popped out the left wheel''s bullet nest. As soon as he pressed his finger on the bullet nest, the bullet nest turned rapidly.


    while throwing off the shell case, the six bullets were loaded, and the loading was completed in only one second.


    Carrying the gun, he walked into the room and saw a dagger stuck in his heart. The unconscious priest''s fingers moved.


    This time, he didn''t care to look at ilsov. He quickly stepped forward, half knelt in front of the priest, put his finger on the other side''s neck, felt the pulse,


    took out the powerful healing liquid from the windbreaker pocket, stuck it into the priest''s arm according to the order on Sunday, and then unexpectedly pulled out the dagger.


    Fortunately, the blood stopped in a few seconds, and then there was a "buzz".


    A faint blue light beam shoots from Roland''s smart glasses, and William''s split figure appears in the virtual imaging.


    "Don''t worry about the priest. I''ve already informed the people in the hospital, and after the injection, unless he is fatally injured again, he will die.


    Go and see if the guy who was hit is still alive. We need clues to find the antimatter egg.


    Seeing that William''s figure suddenly appeared, Roland only had a doubt in his eyes. Listening to Sunday''s instructions, he immediately came back to understand that it was a show.


    However, in the virtual imaging, William''s magic separation, as well as the interior of the spaceship full of science fiction style, let him not doubt that William''s body has appeared in Rome at this time.


    "I see, Mr. Devonshire," he said pleasantly, touching the priest''s neck and looking at the wound on his chest. "The wound is not only bleeding, but the pulse is strong. It looks like the heart has healed. He can''t die.


    Roland stood up, took out two wheels, and carefully touched the door five or six meters away.


    But there was only a pool of dark blood outside, but ilsov was not found.


    After thinking about it, Roland turns back to the room, covers his ears and says, "the other party is injured and runs away. I need support, boss."."The latest support will arrive in three minutes, but the second batch of UAV carriers will arrive in 21 seconds.". After a moment''s pause, the black blood left by ilsov appears on the 3D virtual imaging,


    "he was shot by a powerful bullet, but he didn''t lose his ability to move. The blood is black again. The opponent should have been a specially modified test object.


    Catch the runaway guy as soon as possible. I have a hunch that the super fireworks is in his hands.


    As for the other three priests, after the UAV finds out the location, I will ask the support team to send people to rescue them. ".


    Yes sir.


    Roland nodded, collected two wheels and left without looking back.


    Watching Roland''s car leave, William stands on the opposite roof and laughs. Their conversation and pictures just now have been captured by the live camera left by ilsov.


    Let the people who watch all this, fear at the same time excited, excited can''t help themselves, feel that this is much more wonderful and real than the film.


    Now we all know that William went to Rome in a spaceship. He was not crazy, but he had already sent people to deal with it.


    Even the master who fired six shots in a row and shot six bullet holes but only heard two shots might be the one who was assigned to Rome.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible that in less than half an hour, there were not only people fighting with these apocalyptic guys, but also rescuing a priest who was stabbed in the heart at the most critical moment.


    Then William''s powerful healing liquid became famous all over the world in a short time.


    This is a real example, and the effect is so strong that people can''t believe it.


    Not long after Roland left, the camera first caught a ball, and the automatic suspended ball UAV flew in from the outside, emitting a ray of light on the ground, and soon there were footprints, and then followed them out.


    The audience immediately understood that this was what William called UAV, and then thought of UAV carrier.


    Just as everyone was overjoyed, the unconscious priest woke up.


    After shouting a few words of God, the pastor was stunned for a few seconds, and immediately touched his chest and legs. If there was not a lot of blood, he would think he was dreaming.


    In this grade, it seems that the pastor in his sixties is kneeling on the ground to pray to God, grateful at the same time.


    People who saw this scene were shouting God, but they thought that if God really existed, it would be William.


    If William hadn''t invented this kind of powerful healing liquid, it would be strange for the priest to live.


    And with this living example, Devonshire self-healing equipment company''s telephone in London was soon exploded by hospitals, individuals and groups all over the world.


    Rich people want to put a tube in their own home in case, and ordinary people want to know if this kind of powerful healing liquid can cure other diseases besides trauma.


    This kind of life-saving new invention instantly turns everyone''s eyes from what kind of doomsday thug and God to how and when William invented it.


    Why this life-saving invention has not been popularized to the public, and how much will William''s value soar after it is exposed.


    Even drones and drone carriers have become hot topics.


    Originally, because a priest was assassinated, the chaotic city of Rome became a place of interest for some curious people to explore the truth. Many people drove to Rome.


    And William deliberately said that ilsov was a special experimental object, which turned everyone''s attention from the devil''s guess to which force wanted to mess up the world, profit from it, or rule the world.


    It directly interrupts Mephisto''s desire for a great deal of fear at the root.

 Chapter 1086

    No surprise, when William pretended to be busy dealing with nuclear eggs and saving people, he was honest for a long time, and the bone demon who was waiting for the opportunity finally couldn''t help but start.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    Just after receiving William''s order, he and more than 20 ascetics with the magic of the holy light went to find John wicker, the remaining three priests. He took out his mobile phone and immediately went to one side to connect the phone,


    "Hello, Helen, is something wrong? Where are you?"


    As soon as he heard the name of Helen, Strauss, who was giving orders to send people to release the mission, immediately looked over.


    Watching John wick listen for a moment, he said anxiously, "find a safe place to hide, I''ll pick you up right away.".


    Hang up his cell phone, John wick asked Strauss to leave the team and go to find the Bone Demon.


    "Let him go.".


    After hearing William''s voice from fat pastor Hennessy, he pretended to be worried and pulled Strauss, "Sir, you''d better let John go, otherwise he has no mind to save others, maybe he will make mistakes and affect others.".


    Feeling the hint that Hennessy clenched his arm three times in a row, relaxed and clenched it, Strauss, who had suspected the bone demon, immediately understood that Hennessy was intentional.


    Nodding to the anxious John, he silently watched him rush to a car and leave quickly.


    Looking back at Hennessy, Hennessy immediately takes out her mobile phone and automatically connects to William.


    After listening to William''s words, Strauss no longer cares about John Wick''s affairs, but according to the Sunday''s prompt, sends out his hands to rescue the other three kidnapped priests.


    With accurate information, it shouldn''t be too difficult to save people. If there are accidents, William doesn''t want to take care of them any more.


    But he still let Sunday cut off the network of those three places, so that those hagui people would not see the live broadcast, and they would do it before time.


    Instead of following John wicker''s car, William flew directly to the vicinity of the bone demon, stood on the roof of a building, quietly watching the crowd hundreds of meters away, waiting for the birth of the new head of the holy see in the square.


    I was thinking about how to deal with Loki who deliberately let ilsov go after this event.


    It can be expected that in the face of Odin, who will not fall into a trance, if William forcibly kills rocky, the relationship between him and the divine realm will certainly be broken. Not to mention, there may be a war.


    "Rocky, rocky, son of Lafite, king of frost, you''ll see that trickery comes at a price.".


    Sir, not only John wicker arrived at Peter square, but ilsov also appeared in the square.


    Reminded on Sunday, William turned to look at John Wick''s car a hundred meters away, and ilsov, wearing a thread cap and carrying a box.


    John wick, who is busy looking for Bone Demon Helen, doesn''t find that he has a pair of hate eyes staring at him.


    John wicker, who was about to set a timer and left the office building next to the bank, was very jealous when his enemies met.


    "Helen", walking into the office building, saw Helen showing her face from under the counter. John wick was very happy and stepped forward quickly. Before he had any extra action, he was hugged tightly by Helen.


    "Thank you, thank you, John, thank you for coming to me." Helen held John wick tightly, trying to tell each other the truth, and then lead him into the predetermined trap.


    But ilsov, who was full of gloom and hatred, followed in.


    With only a few eyes, the Bone Demon can see that ilsov is a demon transformed from human beings. With a twinkling of an eye, he immediately decides to block the next disaster for John wick, and it''s just logical to carry out the next plan.


    He pretended to be puzzled and looked at ilsov. When ilsov saw the woman with John wick staring at him, he didn''t dare to hesitate and rushed directly.


    At the same time, John wicker tried to hold her and run away,


    but he found that his strength could not shake Helen at all. Instead, he was dragged behind by her shoulder and stood in front of ilsov.


    Damned woman.


    Ilsov, who had been stimulated by hatred and lost his mind, grasped Helen''s head with both hands, and the corrosive force in her body immediately gushed out.


    "No, stop it." John wicker, lying on the ground, looked back and saw the scene that made him panic.


    Turn around, pull out the gun and shoot ilsov.


    But ilsov only moved his hands, and the shooting angle was blocked by Helen''s body.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, shoot, shoot, John wick.".


    Hiding behind Helen, ilsov screamed madly, "if you don''t shoot, you can only open your eyes and watch this woman rot and die a little bit, just like the dog I killed with one stick, ha ha ha.".


    As soon as he heard his dog, John Wick''s red eyes turned red.


    But though he wanted to tear ilsov apart, he looked at Helen, who was slowly changing color and turning black, and cried anxiously,"I killed Vigo. I''m the one who has a grudge against you.".


    "Hey, don''t worry, don''t worry, John, I will drag you to hell, but before that, I want you to see your own woman become the same devil as me.".


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Feeling the power of corrosion into his body, the Bone Demon has no pain at all. While pretending to be in pain, he cries out loudly. On the contrary, he worries that the attached corpse will not be able to withstand the corrosion, revealing the body of his bones.


    Waving his arm, he bumped back hard, and then twisted his neck. In a moment, ilsov let out a cry and showed his whole head.


    Bang.


    With a shot, ilsov, who was shot in the head, took Helen straight back.


    "Helen", John rushed up with a gun, but before he had time to check ilsov''s condition, he saw that the soul like ilsov rushed into Helen''s body.


    But in fact, contrary to what John wick saw in his eyes, ilsov''s soul was not only absorbed by the bone demon, but also sent directly to hell, and began to call for Mamen.


    In hell, mammon, with her eyes closed, was sitting on the Throne made of gold, jewels and all kinds of precious treasures. Suddenly, a voice called to herself came out from the depths of her soul.


    "Did it work?"


    With a happy face, Mamen immediately appeared beside the soul of irsov who was sent to hell by the Bone Demon. He felt that the voice of the Bone Demon''s call was getting stronger and stronger. Mamen didn''t hesitate to roar and attach himself to irsov''s soul.


    Then follow the soul of irsov who is called back to reality by the bone demon, and return to irsov''s body together.


    As the Bone Demon returns the corrosive force that irsov injected into her body, irsov, who was shot in the forehead, actually began to heal the wound, and his heart began to beat.


    Hell, seeing the abnormal John wick, pulling the blackened Helen away, the muzzle of the gun shot at ilsov''s head one after another.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    After a burst of gunfire, what shocked John wick was that ilsov, who had just been knocked down by the gun, had a thick black air on his body, which blocked more than a dozen bullets. He also speeded up the repair of the gun hole in his forehead.


    John, John, John, with spear, with spear.


    John wick, who did not know what to do, heard a weak voice coming from behind him.


    Turn around and see Helen lying on the ground, pointing to a long gun standing up in the middle of the hall of the bank office building.


    "How are you, Helen?"


    "Don''t worry about me, John. Which spear is the artifact blessed by the Pope. Use it to kill the devil.".


    "Ow, ow", as if knowing the danger, a ferocious face appeared on ilsov''s stomach.


    Seeing Helen''s anxious cry, "come on, John, come on, the devil in ilsov''s body is about to rush out, kill him quickly.".


    Looking at the devil''s head, which is constantly struggling and squeezing on ilsov''s stomach, John wick immediately thinks of the Talon devil who was expelled in Budapest this morning.


    In the same way, the devil wants to rush out of his body and enter the main world. He rushes to the middle of the hall, picks up the two meter long spear and runs back.


    His hands radiated holy light. When he raised his spear and tried to pierce it, he saw the shape of the spear head. John wick was stunned.


    Why does this spearhead look like the Longinus gun in the materials?


    Come on, John, come on, it''s too late.


    Seeing that John wick stopped, Lengshen and Bone Demon urged anxiously, "ilsov was killed by you. His soul has gone to hell. When his body is repaired, this demon can completely occupy this body.


    at that time, not only will it be more difficult to kill him, but also the demon occupying human body is very difficult to trace. Kill him quickly, John, we don''t have much Time is up.


    "Ilsov?"


    Carrying the gun of Longinus, John wick, with an incredible face, turned back to face ilsov and Helen on the ground at the same time.


    When Helen said ilsov''s name for the first time, John wick, who was full of ideas about how to kill the devil, didn''t notice.


    But just now, after he suspected the gun of Longinus in his mind, he heard Helen mention ilsov''s name again, which made him not doubt it.


    How do you know the name of the possessed is ilsov, Helen.


    "What are you talking about, John?" Bone Demon was full of chagrin. Just now, he absorbed the soul of ilsov. Of course, he could know the information of the master of the soul.


    In such a hurry, he called out ilsov''s name, only pretending to be puzzled and said, "of course, as you know from the conversation just now, John, what are you thinking? Do you doubt me?"


    Helen looked sad. "John, is it doubtful that I want you to kill the devil?"


    But she forgot how ugly she was now.Black Coke''s face with rotten spots showed a woman''s charming and sad expression, and John wick felt like vomiting.


    And when she was illuminated by the holy light of John Wick''s hand, the rot spots began to slowly decompose into granules and slowly fall off from her face, revealing her white bones.


    "Ah.


    As soon as the white bone touches the holy light, the Bone Demon feels the stabbing pain of going deep into the soul.


    "Pa, PA, Pa".


    A burst of applause attracted the attention of John wick and Bone Demon, and they saw a figure floating above the hall.


    "Very good, very good." without waiting for Mamen to react and escape to hell, William closed his fingers and snapped. After that, the whole hall was pulled closer to the mirror space.


    Then the gun of Longinus in John Wick''s hand broke away from his control and flew into William''s hand.


    As soon as he started with the spear, William felt that there was a strong demon breaking attribute on the spear. No wonder it was said that the spear could pierce the dimension. It turned out that everything was due to demon breaking.


    I just don''t know if it can penetrate the body of Odin.


    But there are two demons here to try.


    After an idea, he came to the Bone Demon''s side in a flash. William mentioned the spear and wanted to stick it down. He heard John wick yell, "wait, boss, wait.".


    Stopping, William looked up and said with a smile, "what? You still don''t understand that the nine images of Helen are not human beings at all, but bone demons who like to play with corpses "


    " play with corpses? " John wick understood in an instant and stammered, "you, you, you mean, this, this is Helen''s body?"


    William nodded hesitantly. "I''m sorry, when I found the cemetery, the skull demon had stolen Helen''s body and was on the plane to Rome.".


    "How could it be, how could it be?" John wick retreated, then looked at William disappointedly, pointed to marmendao trapped in ilsov''s body,


    "so you knew everything, but in order to catch the devil, you pretended to know nothing and let Helen''s body be played by the devil?"


    "You''re right to say that," William nodded directly. "I really let the Bone Demon approach you and cheat you. With the help of the broken magic array that you have the holy light and the Archangel Gabriel, I can help Mephisto''s offspring and the evil god Mamen, who represents wealth, break through the dimensional space and enter our world.".


    "Mamen?" John wick was still indignant at first, but when he heard the name of the evil god Mamen, he soon thought that if William didn''t do it, he might catch the evil god Mamen.


    "Do you understand?"


    Looking at John Wick''s expression, William knew that he probably climbed out of the ox horn and pointed to the bone demon, "do you want to purify Helen''s body, or let her settle down again?"


    "Can you live in peace?"


    "Of course," William nodded and looked at the terrified Bone Demon with a smile, "take this skull demon out of Helen''s body, seal it as a gold statue, and bury it in Helen''s grave forever. It should be able to relieve your hatred.".


    "No boss," John wicker shook his head, "I just want to take Helen''s body back to the United States and bury it in the garden of the villa, so that she will never leave my sight.


    As for the bone demon, do whatever you want to do.


    "All right." seeing that John wick was a little frustrated, William didn''t talk nonsense, so he took out the Bone Demon and squeezed it in the palm of his hand.


    Let''s build an all metal coffin on Sunday to collect Helen''s body.


    Waving John wick and the coffin back to the United States, William just looked at ilsov''s body with a smile.


    "Now it''s our turn, Mamen.".

 Chapter 1087

    Seeing that marmen, hiding in irsov''s body, did not speak, William was not in a hurry.


    Hands are sealed by space energy. When the Bone Demon spirit kneaded into dough size by himself is summoned together, Fischer and Freddy two ugly dogs appear at his feet.


    As soon as the two demons appeared, they looked at the group of demons with saliva.


    Fischer is trying to rub on William''s feet and act like a spoiler, but he is kicked away by William.


    "If you two help me to find Mephisto, whose is this group of demons?".


    Hearing Mephisto, not only the Bone Demon in his hand began to struggle, but also the silent Mamen hiding in irsov''s body began to show his trace and roar.


    Unfortunately, although it''s just a thin belly, it represents the blockade of dimensions.


    If there is such a good breakthrough in dimensional space, there will not be only some low level demons on the earth. It can be said that the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to enter the main world.


    William walked by the corpse of ilsov and said with a smile, "now you should be able to think that you have been schemed by Mephisto,


    and although I want to prevent you big demons from entering my world, I don''t want to be Mephisto''s helper. It''s time to talk.".


    "Let me go, human beings", Mamen showed his ferocious face across the dimensions, "I will give you endless wealth".


    "I''m sorry, the whole universe is full of gold, jewelry and so on. I''m going to mine them." William waved his hand and tens of millions of gold coins appeared in the mirror space.


    "This is still a small part. If I want to, I can create a mining army with 10000 units at any time, mining gold and jewelry in the whole universe.".


    "So tell me, Mamen, what can you give me?"


    After waiting for several minutes, William, who didn''t get a reply, no longer said, "take your time, man, go and be with your brother first.".


    Unlike Benner Darius, it took William a lot of effort to seal him. He even mobilized several layers of space gems to seal him in more than ten tons of humanoid gold.


    The longer he stays in the Lord''s material world, the weaker his power will be. Whether he can keep his divinity at that time will be discussed.


    So William was not in a hurry, and he sealed the Bone Demon into a gold statue.


    Looking at the two demon dogs again, Fischer and Freddy, the two demons and dreamers, were lying on the ground in fright, covering their heads with both hands, closing their eyes, and trembling all over. They did not dare to look at William.


    "Ha ha", one by one, kicks two waste dogs back to the base of Yellowstone Park. William then throws Mamen and Bone Demon into Mars and buries them separately in mariner''s Grand Canyon where Benner was buried.


    Put away the box containing the anti matter nuclear eggs. As soon as you come back to reality, you can smell a sulfur smell.


    Mephisto.


    Calling out the name of the old devil, Mephisto, who was looking for William in a few minutes, appeared in the office building.


    Seeing the gun of Longinus in William''s hand, Mephisto growled with gnashing teeth,


    "this gun is mine.".


    "Is it?"


    William lifted up the spear of fate, looked left and right, and then asked, "I''m sorry, it doesn''t seem to engrave your name, appellation, or even your breath."


    "Mephisto, are you bluffing me?"


    William holds the spear, the spearhead instantly across the distance limit, breaking through the space appeared in the neck of Mephisto projection.


    Just a little bit more force can pierce the projection.


    "You, you, you.".


    Mephisto quickly stepped back and growled under William''s shining eyes, "do you want to start a war? William Devonshire.


    "Are you afraid of this spear?"


    From Mephisto''s eyes and expression, William could easily see the difference, and then waved his hand.


    After a portal appeared, a few seconds later, Gu Yi came out wearing a robe and holding a folding fan.


    "Mephisto", Gu recognized the seven demons of hell one by one, and then saw the spear William used to point to Mephisto, then exclaimed, "spear of fate?"


    Put away the spear, William smilingly threw the spear of fate at Guyi, respectfully saluted, "teacher, the old devil said he wanted to fight with us, what do you think?"


    "Ha ha", I have already mentioned that I want to accept William as a disciple.


    But after William refused, he called his teacher shamelessly. He just wanted to pull tiger skin as the flag.


    Two owners of infinite gems, even if Mephisto wants to be cruel, he only dares to talk with William, who knows little about each dimension.


    But for Guyi, even in the home of hell, he will not boast that he can handle Guyi.


    "Don''t worry," Gu Yi said happily, feeling the function of the spear of fate. "As long as you don''t go to hell, he can only send some soldiers to harass you.".


    "Moreover, this spear is only kept by him because of ¡¢"."Shut up, master," murphysto growled. "Don''t forget our agreement.".


    "Agreement?" William looks at Gu Yi strangely. This bald woman not only steals the power of domam in the dark space, but also has an agreement with Mephisto?


    Gu, who was originally interested in the spear of fate, threw it directly to William, "I have an agreement with all the demons that they will not invade the earth wantonly, and I will not spread their respective weaknesses.".


    "Ha, and that?"


    William doesn''t understand that Gu Yi, who can travel in the multiverse and time gem, must know many secrets of the multiverse.


    What''s more, Gu returned a spear of fate just for fear of his imagination. In other words, this spear could stab or even kill Mephisto.


    It''s just that the shaft of the spear is made of ordinary metal. In case the spear is cut off by the opponent''s weapon in the future, it''s hell.


    "The spear head is pretty good. If it is rebuilt, will it have an impact?".


    Gu Yi waved his hand with a smile, "if you are willing to use Wulu metal, you may have unexpected benefits.".


    Thinking of Wulu metal''s ability to recognize the Lord, connect with each other, self repair, and absorb magic, William couldn''t help but want to go to the dwarf kingdom again.


    But before, Wang aitui, the dwarf, specially mentioned that he would not help himself build a third artifact. William was a little confused, and Wulu metal was not so easy to get.


    If you spend money on it, you don''t know how many energy crystals or healing runes you have to spend.


    It''s not worth money to let a race get too much things that can cure and save lives.


    "Well, if it''s all right, I''ll go back to kamataji." he put away the fan and walked to William with a smile,


    patted him on the shoulder with the fan and said, "go to my place to have tea with me when you have time. By the way, learn the knowledge you haven''t learned. Do you hear me?".


    With Mephisto, William could only nod and reluctantly return to "yes, teacher".


    "Very good," Gu nodded to Mephisto with a smile. "If you don''t mind, go back to hell, Mephisto.


    If you are against William, Odin will break into your territory and force you to sign a new agreement.


    With Guyi and Odin standing behind William, Mephisto has actually retired.


    But looking at the spear of destiny, he said in a low voice, "the spear of destiny belongs to me, William Devonshire. It''s not over.".


    "If it''s not finished, it''s not finished." the spear passes through the space in an instant, stabbing the projection of Mephisto. "If you keep talking, I''ll open the space every day and fork you with the spear.".


    No, no, No.


    The pierced projection didn''t disappear directly this time. Instead, it turned into a fierce flame and rushed to the sky. It broke through five or six floors before it hit the ground. It broke through the foundation of the office building and rolled back to hell.


    Looking at the glowing heat, melted into liquid steel bars and crystalline cement and soil layers,


    Gu Yi slapped William''s shoulder with a fan and said, "get this done, you son of a bitch.".


    When Gu Yi opened the portal, he frowned and said, "Mephisto''s strength has been weakened by you.


    you''d better think about the impact on our world after setorac, who has already made everyone unwilling to enter the crimson hell, becomes stronger again.".


    It''s simple. When Mephisto loses, give him some prestige. As for the negative emotions, forget it.


    Ghost knows if the old devil will pretend to fight, but let William provide him with more negative energy.


    And if Mephisto helps him when he doesn''t lose, it will certainly offend setorac.


    At that time, he would offend two hell lords at once, and one of them was a cruel character who even Gu Yi was worried about. William was not so stupid.


    As for the rest, we''ll talk about it later.


    "Son of a bitch, get back here, Mephisto, pay for it and get back.".


    William, who had not yet taken over the ten thousand fierce fighting demons, had planned to use Mamen to force the old devil to hand him over now, but in a moment of anger, he directly killed the projection, and even offended him.


    But William immediately thought that, compared with the spear of fate, the ten thousand crazy war demons were just small.


    Hearing William''s curse, Koo stopped. "Have you ever made a deal with Mephisto?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid to sign an agreement with him," William said with a smile. "Don''t talk about the agreement. It''s not even a verbal agreement. That''s why that old bastard has been dragging me along.".


    "That''s good," Gu Yi nodded. "You''d better know how to deal with the devil. No matter how many times you win, the person who loses will never be the devil.".


    Watching Gu Yi leave, William shrugs, which is the same as the casino is not afraid of customers winning money, just afraid of no one.


    Demons are not afraid to trade with people. Even when guests don''t want to trade again, demons will try their best to force you to trade with them by various means.However, he sealed Benner and Mamen one after another, which has clearly indicated that as long as he is caught, William will not leave any kind seal on them.


    No one in hell wants to deal with himself.


    "How much is the building worth on Sunday?"


    Sunday was a few seconds slow before he said, "it''s estimated to be 60 million dollars.".


    "Then tell the owner of the building, 65 million dollars, or 32500 Devonshire gold coins, to buy the building, or let them sue Mephisto.".


    Yes sir.


    Looking at ilsov, who was decaying, William blew the body into the underground lava, and then called out,


    "come in, Roland.".


    Hiding outside the building for more than ten minutes, Roland immediately ran in and called out, "what do you want, crown me.".


    At this time, Roland saw that William drove Mephisto back to hell.


    The cynical attitude in his heart did not dare to show in front of William.


    William threw the box with antimatter eggs in it. "There''s a spaceship outside. Your mission is to give it to me in public. That''s it.".


    Holding the box tightly for fear of any accident, Roland was greatly relieved to see William disappear.


    Palm wiped the sweat on the forehead, put on the mask, some legs soft carrying boxes out of the building, see a group of people panic, excited around the building.


    And the Roman police who came in advance only dared to stay outside the building to maintain the order of the building, and didn''t mean to enter at all.


    When Roland, wearing a mask and carrying a suitcase, came out, everyone exclaimed and stepped back in a panic.


    then a policeman called out in a trembling voice, "hands up, sir.".


    Hum, hum, hum.


    A light from the mid air across, everyone will see a 35 meter long spaceship, without warning appeared in front of you.


    "Flying, spaceship, spaceship.".


    In the noise, the cabin door of the spaceship opened, and a metal spiral ladder stretched more than ten meters from four or five meters in the air and stopped in front of Roland.


    William walked down in his down jacket, took the suitcase from Roland''s hand and opened it in public, revealing the radiant vacuum energy tube inside.


    Now people don''t understand that in the energy tube, the light mass bound by magnetic force is the so-called antimatter.


    "God bless you.".


    Seeing William close his suitcase, everyone present prayed to God gratefully.


    William rolled his eyes and took Roland to the spaceship.


    "Wait, Mr. Devonshire, you can''t go.".


    Listening to the shouts of a Roman police chief at the scene, William only looked back at him and ignored him.


    This building is not located in the city of Rome, but in the Vatican state of the Illuminati, regardless of what the Roman police want to do.


    But since there might be trouble, William thought about it and said to Sunday, "have the three candidates for the head of the Vatican been saved?"


    As long as these four people are rescued, they will not believe that the people of the Holy See dare to trouble themselves.


    "The rescue operation has not yet been officially launched. Bishop Strauss plans to take unified action after all rescue workers surround the three hiding places and are ready.".


    "Very good." looking at his watch, it''s already 10:25 p.m. "go to the hiding place where you''re going to kill at 10:30 p.m.".


    Sir, close the hatch, turn on stealth and fly to the target address.


    William then turned to Roland and said, "be prepared. You''ll save people later. Remember to be clean. If you can blow your head completely, you can blow my head completely.


    Those hagui people are never human in my eyes, understand? "


    Roland was stunned, then nodded, and suddenly realized that he wanted to take this as a warning for outsiders.


    And the cleaner and more ruthless his actions are, the more scrupulous those who want to do something will be.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, no one knows how many gun masters William has.

 Chapter 1088

    It took less than 30 seconds for the spaceship to arrive at its destination. Let Strauss be informed on Sunday that the rescue will be taken over by him.


    After the mental scan of the hiding place, William gives Roland a loud finger. He appears in a strange building.


    Sunday''s information about the hagui clan in the building sounded in my ears. In my unilateral eyes, not only the overall drawing of the building, the location of the hagui clan, but also the best action steps were calculated.


    "Mr. Deshan, I will edit it at the beginning of the operation and broadcast it live on the dark net. Good luck to you.".


    Although he was worried about whether his blatant action would cause trouble, there were still two minutes left before 10:30, so there was no time for him to be distracted.


    And William doesn''t worry about trouble at all.


    Roland is an official member of the ascetic order. When he goes to rescue the priest, even if there is a problem afterwards, the Vatican of light will keep him.


    Take a few deep breaths, check the two wheels and ammunition, Roland nodded, "let''s go.".


    After opening the live broadcast on Sunday, Roland pushes open the door in front of her and takes out the wheel to shoot two stunned hagui people, "bang, bang".


    Turn around the muzzle of the gun, when the muzzle of seven or eight hagui people has not been lifted up, the two wheels instantly hit the effect of submachine guns.


    After a burst of gunfire, all the people with weapons were killed by him.


    Exit the bomb nest, throw away the empty bomb nest, wipe the ammunition belt on the waist of the runner, and then put two full bullet nests into the runner.


    Raise the gun to look around a few circles, intelligent glasses appear a death tips, and Roland himself check the results, the same is the hagui all killed.


    "Hell", with high-tech equipment in the future, will the gun fighting technique inherited by ourselves be replaced?


    Just thinking about this, William''s voice came from his ear, "next station, the rest will be given to the on-site ascetics.".


    Roland nodded, and the candidate of the Vatican, who was stunned by the gunshot, nodded, and walked into the room the same way.


    just as he was about to leave, the man appeared in the spaceship.


    As soon as I sat down, I wondered if smart glasses and William had invented other technology products that could fight automatically.


    a voice came from my ear, "what do you think? Get ready, it''s time.".


    "Ah," Roland stood up to check the guns. Before he spoke, the man appeared in a room.


    Looking at the strange scene, Roland can''t help but roll his eyes. This kind of efficiency and speed is really unacceptable to him.


    I feel like I''m a puppet responsible for shooting. What I do is just a tool for others.


    But after seeing that William even Mephisto said to expel, Roland dared to say it.


    And after thinking about it, I felt proud that I was the only one in the group who worked for William.


    With this idea, Roland felt that he was not a challenge to the gun speed?


    Since it''s for others to see, take out the strongest and fastest side.


    Looking at the smart glasses again, he kept the five hagui people in mind and said a word to Sunday to help record the time. He opened the door with his left hand and drew a gun with his right.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    77 seconds.


    "Not bad," Roland was thinking about the previous process, listening to William say, "your physical fitness is not good, it takes too long to draw the gun to shoot the first bullet.".


    Roland Leng for a moment, and then remembered that William is the extraordinary among the extraordinary, of course, he is qualified to say that his muscular man''s physical quality is not good.


    "I have an experiment plan. If you are interested, after the experiment is successful, I can give you a series of tests to see if you are qualified.".


    "What kind of experiment, under the crown," Roland asked quickly.


    "Do you know Captain America?" William, who has come to the third hiding place, pulls Roland into the third strange room. "The super soldier program can make people have four or five times more physical fitness than normal people.


    however, the key to the success or failure of the experiment is not whether my research is completed, but whether you are good or evil in your hearts.


    Serum will enlarge the most desired side of the experimenter''s heart infinitely. The better the good is, the worse the evil is. Therefore, if you want to get the experimental opportunity, you''d better think about what you most desire during this period.


    Roland frowned and thought for a while, then asked, "according to your classification of good and evil, what will happen if the experimental body shows the evil side after the experiment?".


    "Of course, it''s to deal with it directly," William said without concealment. "I can''t let a super villain run away, destroy the existing order, or even hide in the dark to think about how to target me and my family.".


    "Understand, crown", although William said too cruel, can not think of himself now depriving other people of their lives?


    The key lies in whether the purpose of the action meets the standards of good and evil of most people. Thinking of this, Roland seriously checks his guns, silently looks at his smart glasses, and listens to the information he tells on Sunday.When you''re ready, nod and repeat the previous two moves again.


    After a burst of gunfire, Roland was waiting for William to pull him back to the spaceship, when the voice of Sunday sounded in his ears,


    "Mr. Deshan, the operation has been completed successfully, bishop Strauss is waiting for you outside the house.".


    "It''s over?"


    Looking at the eleven Kazakh ghosts who fell to the ground, Roland shook his head and untied the candidate tied to the chair, "don''t worry, Mr. Mario, I''m a member of the ascetic group. I''m a member of the ascetic group."


    Roland hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''m ordered by Mr. Strauss to rescue you and the other three kidnapped candidates.".


    "Hu", "Hu".


    When he heard Roland''s words, Mario was relieved, "don''t worry about me, hurry to save others.".


    "Don''t worry, sir," Roland nodded with a smile. "Because of the order, we put you in the last place who was in danger at 11:30, and the others have been rescued successfully.".


    "That''s good, God bless.".


    Mario stood up on Roland''s shoulder and said, "thank you, kid, for giving me another chance to watch the game.".


    Roland some surprised looking at the exit is a football candidate, inexplicably had a good feeling for him.


    "Mr. Strauss is out there, you and.".


    Seeing that Mario is praying for the 11 killed hagui, Roland doesn''t shut up.


    A few minutes later, they walked out of the house, were picked up by five or six ascetics, and drove directly to the Holy See.


    While William cocked his legs and sat on the chair of the spaceship, looking at the gun of fate in his hand, thinking about how to get enough Wulu metal from the dwarf to make a new gun, and how to let the dwarf Wang aitui make it himself.


    Remembering that the Wulu metal of Tianwen sword came from rocky, William said with a smile, "Rocky should not dare to refuse to spend money to avoid disaster.


    And think of those fairy tales, rocky this guy made so many things, in the end, it seems that it is not worth the loss, was forced to pay a higher price, just to avoid one disaster after another.


    As long as the interests are enough, William can''t let rocky go.


    As for the refusal of AI Cui''s strict words, if not, let other dwarves master build it. After all, the spear of destiny is the spearhead, and the barrel is just icing on the cake.


    And when etree was building weapons, he didn''t ask other dwarf masters to help him, and then he made artifact after artifact.


    Thinking, five or six minutes later, the spaceship returned to the English Channel and floated over the yacht.


    Aware of the situation, sol walked out of the yacht to see William holding the spear of fate and walking down the spiral ladder.


    Sensing Wilson and the women behind Saul, William put his spear into the storage space with a shake of his hand.


    "I''m going back to the castle. Do you want to go with me or stay on the yacht and go fishing with the girls?"


    Wilson didn''t wait for sol to speak, he said, "of course, we''ll go where you go. We''ll play the trio. How can we lose one?".


    Guicai and you are a trio. William gives Wilson a white look, then looks at Jilly hazel who is reluctant to part with him, and other girls who see the spaceship and think they can take a spaceship.


    But it''s strange that William would agree. At the beginning, even Abigail was always on guard. How could these unimportant women get on the spaceship.


    But it''s not only ruthless but also immoral to leave the women on a yacht.


    Covering his ears, he said to Sunday, "send a helicopter with the captain and crew to take the girls back to London.".


    Yes sir.


    Hearing William''s words, all the girls'' faces broke down. William clapped his hands and said, "well, give each of you a gift. It''s a good memory.".


    Back on the spaceship, the antimatter nuclear bomb was sent to planet x17 for safekeeping on Sunday,


    he put six boxes of 50 gold coins in that suitcase and came back.


    On the open-air dining table on the yacht deck, he opened six boxes and said with a smile, "one box for each person. I hope you can move it.".


    "God, this is the Devonshire gold coin?"


    Seeing rows of gold coins, all the girls'' eyes were shining. But when the first person wanted to lift the box with both hands, he found that it was only a small box of ten centimeters, which was surprisingly heavy.


    How could it be so heavy.


    Wilson hugged the girl with a smile and said, "fifty is five kilos, of course it''s heavy.".


    Five kilos of gold is more powerful than money.


    They haven''t heard of anyone who gives gifts directly according to the kilogram. All of a sudden, everyone forgets the difference.


    The atmosphere immediately became lively, and began to talk and laugh with each other about whether or not to help keep the gold box.


    Soon the champagne was opened, and hazel sat next to William, holding his arm and whispering, "Mr. Devonshire, can we meet again?""Of course, I live in London, and of course we have a chance to meet.".


    Hazel gave William a white look and moved his arm around.


    "All right, all right," William said, pressing the girl''s shoulder. "If you don''t have a boyfriend, we can make an appointment for fitness, swimming and so on.


    "You''re right," hazel whispered in William''s ear as he brightened. "We''re going to work out now, while it''s going to take a long time for the helicopter to arrive?"


    More than an hour later, watching the six women get on the helicopter and leave, William took Wilson and sol on the spaceship and flew directly to Oxford castle.


    There was nothing to say for a night. At nine o''clock the next morning, William finished his cleaning and went downstairs to the living room to have breakfast.


    After a while, the yawning Wilson and early in the morning with a wine bottle, the spirit of sol together into the restaurant.


    "God", as soon as he sat down, Wilson took a big sip of coffee and complained, "I''d better not take part in this yacht party, so that you two physically abnormal guys don''t have anything, but I''m not old enough.".


    William laughed and handed Wilson the pan fried codfish plate. "Then you should be close to Saul. The divine realm seems to have a fountain of wisdom. Maybe it also has something to restore energy and physical strength.".


    "Really?"


    Deeply aware of the differences between himself and Saul and William, Wilson certainly wants to be stronger.


    Even if you can''t become Superman, you can enjoy the life of rich people better with good health.


    "It''s OK to teach you some exercise methods, but don''t think about wisdom spring and other things",


    sol thought about it and then said, "even if I''ve only drunk wisdom spring once, unless you''re a magician, I feel very bad after drinking it.


    As for the treasure of improving physical fitness, "Saul shook his head," the physical fitness of Shenyu people is determined by exercise and ethnic groups. If there is something that can improve physical fitness,


    it would have spread all over the world, or it would have been secret, and it would not have been given to outsiders. ".


    Sol said, then Leng for a while, "but it seems that the elves have this kind of thing, but the elves disappeared a long time ago.".


    Speaking of this, Saul looked at William covertly.


    He and rocky met Christine, the light elf, on the magic planet, but later, when he asked him, he said that not only the light elf disappeared, but also the town.


    It''s impossible without William and Odin.


    And every once in a while, they always leave the divine realm together, which makes Saul and rocky curious.


    But odinna and his two brothers didn''t even dare to ask, and William, after Saul asked last time, was warned by William, which made him more curious.


    "It''s said that the spring of life was created by the tree of life that nurtures the elves. Have you ever seen the water of life, William?"


    "Even if I''ve met you, I don''t have a chance to drink it," William said with a stare at Saul. "We''d better think about where to hunt.".


    Speaking of hunting, William wants to go hunting with Abigail, a girl who looks reasonable but likes to shoot in his heart.


    but when he thinks that if he takes Abigail, Saul and Wilson will be upset. Let''s forget it.


    "Forget it". Yesterday I learned a lot about the prey on the earth on your network. Just some lions, tigers and bears that can be broken with one fist. I really can''t arouse my interest in hunting.


    William himself was bored by what Saul said.


    But just now when he talked about the tree of life, William said, "then go to the magic planet, where there are plenty of fierce prey.".


    By the way, I can catch a unicorn for Alice.

 Chapter 1089

    William said that it doesn''t matter to Saul to go hunting on other planets, but for Wilson, it''s the first time in his life.


    "Me, we went to the outer world just to hunt?"


    "What else do you want to do?" William and Saul looked at the excited Wilson with a funny look, "if you don''t want to go, you can stay in the castle and wait for us to come back, or find a more fun activity than alien hunting.".


    "But is it safe?" Wilson worried, "I''m not the two of you. I can''t make it when I meet a lion or a tiger, let alone an alien beast.".


    It needs to be noted that when Laura accidentally passed through the ancient portal and went to the magic planet, she was lucky to meet King Kong, and King Kong was willing to protect her. Otherwise, Laura might not live until William found her.


    William said to Sunday, "make Wilson a suit of triple armor, and then prepare the camping equipment." then he said to Saul, "take you to pick out the shotgun, and teach you how to use it by the way.".


    After breakfast, Saul said curiously that he would go to see human weapons.


    When he came to the shotgun collection room of the castle, Wilson exclaimed, "God, I haven''t been here for a long time. You already have hundreds of custom shotguns?"


    Sol looked at the room of hundreds of square meters, three walls were covered with all kinds of shotguns carved with beautiful patterns. At first glance, he saw a special four barreled shotgun.


    William shook his head and said with a smile, "you have the vision to choose the most expensive one in this collection room.".


    While teaching sol how to open the barrel group, he said, "this is the Austrian luxury shotgun John van zoy brand, which took 16 months to build by hand.


    it can fire two No.20 bullets and two 9.3mm rifles, which is powerful enough to kill elephants or rhinoceros in an instant.".


    As soon as he heard of the great power, Saul immediately burst out laughing, "ha ha, I know that this guy who looks much thicker than other shotguns is the most powerful one.".


    Take a few boxes of ammunition, take two people to stand on the two wheeled balance car and walk to the shooting range.


    After opening the shooting range with retina scanning and teaching sol how to load and shoot, sol only tried more than a dozen bullets and almost got started.


    "You practice first, I''ll prepare the tools for hunting.".


    "No problem, just stay with sol.".


    William was surprised to see Wilson who took the initiative to take the task. Then he thought that he had taken him to the shooting range of the castle last time, and he refused Wilson to go to the gun room of the shooting range.


    Covering his ears, he said, "don''t open the gun room for Wilson on Sunday.".


    "God, can''t you pretend to be stupid once?"


    After being guessed, Wilson rolled his eyes and complained, "I don''t want a shotgun. At least give me a m416 or something like that. Otherwise, how can I win you when hunting? And Saul, who can hit the 30 meter target with only a dozen bullets.".


    "Ha ha ha", listen to Wilson say so, sol happy to help speak, "let him take advantage of some weapons, or we will really bully him.".


    Stun, Saul, does this guy really think guns are just shotguns? And you don''t just go to the magic world to hunt.


    Compared with the shotgun, even the Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t hold several shots when it comes to weapons like Barrett.


    "On Sunday, pick up some classic weapons and produce them," he said to Saul and Wilson, "when it comes to the magic planet, I don''t want the shooting range to be destroyed by you two bastards.".


    Wilson took the initiative to say, "I''ll choose what weapons to build.".


    Shaking his head, William came to the fairy forest a few kilometers away from the castle. As soon as he appeared, a bright light dragging the light trail appeared in front of him.


    Master, Alice misses you so much.


    Looking at Alice who has grown up to the size of a slap, William was only surprised for a while. He thought that this little guy is still a magical creature composed of energy. As long as the energy is sufficient, it''s easy to grow up quickly.


    Only when she grows up will she show the same appearance of carbon based life as Christine, the light elf.


    After playing with Alice for a while, William said with a smile, "I''ll take you to the unicorn, OK?"


    "Yes, yes," the little guy flashed around William happily. "Alice is looking for the pony and the colorful deer.".


    "No problem. We''ll be there in a minute.".


    Let Alice sit on his shoulder, William thought about revealing the sentry armor of the holy light system, and then separated out a small piece of armor material, covered Alice''s body, instantly formed a set of whole body armor.


    But before William said anything, the holy light energy on the armor showed a decreasing trend.


    No need to think, it must be Alice who is absorbing the holy light energy of her own armor.


    When the energy is absorbed, Alice still wants to absorb the holy light energy of William''s armor, but she finds that she can''t extract the holy light.


    The little guy turned his eyes and looked at himself. Because the holy light energy had been absorbed, he returned to the black armor. "Alice, don''t wear this, just like that shiny dress.".William rolled his eyes. If it hadn''t been for Alice''s secondary control of the sentinel material, the little guy would not have absorbed the energy of the holy light so easily.


    Now I want to absorb the holy light of William''s armor. If she has no authority, let alone absorb it, William can make the sentinel material absorb the holy light of her body.


    With the thought of Alice''s sentinel material, it will automatically integrate into William''s own light armor.


    He stretched out his hand and released a holy light energy mass, wrapped it around Alice, and said with a smile, "you little fool who knows how to eat. You only think about the holy light, and you don''t understand that sentry armor is your master''s card.


    now even if you want it, I won''t give it to you.".


    Alice, who is still a child, is absorbing the holy light. She doesn''t care what William said, "don''t, don''t, I don''t want to eat something that turns black after a little holy light. When Alice grows up, she will naturally have my armor.".


    Smiling and shaking his head, he praised the bell, the flash gold, and the Thunderbird around him. Then he took Alice back to the castle gun room with a flash.


    He took his hunting gun with Devonshire''s deer head and a lot of bullets, asked if he was ready for camping on Sunday, and then went to the shooting range.


    "Odin''s up." sol was surprised to see Alice again, and then politely said, "nice to meet you, Miss Alice.".


    Wilson, who was also very frightened, followed Saul to salute Alice. "Nice to see you again, Miss Alice, too.".


    "Hello," some shy Alice quickly swallowed the last bit of holy light, hid behind William''s back, showed a small head and said hello to Saul and Wilson.


    "Don''t be afraid of Alice. This is uncle sol odinson and uncle Wilson Lewis. They are all mine.".


    "No, no, no," Saul interrupted William, "I''m just a grown-up, according to you, and unless you''re a daughter, Alice, I''m Saul''s brother, not an uncle.".


    "All right, whatever you want," William shook his head helplessly. It''s only a few days since Saul was influenced by the habits of the earth. "Sunday is ready. Let''s go now?"


    "Of course, go now," Saul said excitedly, erecting his shotgun. "Although the weapon using gunpowder is weaker than other star domains, the sound of Bang Bang is very good. I can''t wait to hunt with this weapon.".


    William nodded with a smile. With a wave of his hand, everyone appeared in the valley where King Kong was on the magic planet.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    As soon as his figure was revealed, a huge roar came to everyone''s ears.


    Sol, holding his shotgun, raised his gun and pointed it at the roar.


    "Stop it, sol." hearing that the roar was from King Kong, William, who was afraid of hurting him by mistake, said to sol, "don''t worry, King Kong is wise.".


    "Stop, King Kong", William instantly appeared in front of the King Kong who was afraid of beating his chest and giving a warning. A flash of lightning in his hand pointed at it and released it.


    Being electrified by lightning, King Kong immediately remembered the man who not only electrified himself but also made barbecue for him.


    Holding his hands on the ground, he looked at William suspiciously until William revealed the thunder type sentinel armor that radiated the energy of the blue lightning.


    Deep in his memory, the memory soon filled his mind.


    Huge face showed an ugly smile, sitting on the ground with a smile.


    Hiding in William''s head, Alice whispered in his ear, "master, he''s so ugly. Alice doesn''t like him.".


    King Kong, who had been enlightened by William, was puzzled for a moment and then roared at Alice discontentedly.


    Leave instantly, avoid to be smoked by the tone of William big scold a way, "shut up, King Kong".


    After being scolded, King Kong looks at William at the same time.


    William ignored what King Kong was thinking and said to Sunday, "send over the camping equipment and weapons and send out drones to monitor every move around the valley.".


    Yes sir.


    Seeing the danger relieved, Wilson, who was scared to death, asked carefully, "is this a super large version of the orangutan?"


    "I don''t know why King Kong is so big," William shrugged and explained to Saul and Wilson.


    "there are many extinct creatures on this planet, including Thunderbirds, unicorns, flaming dragons, Phoenix and other magical creatures. So be careful.".


    Sol nodded. He had been here twice, although he had never been to any place except the Flower Valley of Christine the light elf.


    But just thinking about Christine''s colorful deer, Saul knew there must be other magical creatures here.


    After a while, a spaceship came down from the sky. As soon as the cabin door was opened, more than a dozen battle robots dragged boxes down.


    Without three hands, the robots began to assemble the camp under the control of Sunday.Alice, who was bored during the waiting, said in William''s ear, "master, when shall we find Alice''s pony?"


    "On Sunday, have you finished exploring the planet?"


    "Yes, sir, the unicorn mentioned by Miss Alice, has been photographed by a fixed camera at a lake more than 600 kilometers away,


    but the specific whereabouts are still unknown. It is estimated that the unicorn in the light system is likely to have stealth magic and the ability to predict danger.".


    "It doesn''t matter," William said with a smile. "If bell is right, as long as Alice shows her light, the unicorn should take the initiative to find her.


    And I have a native flaming dragon. Snoog should know where to find unicorns.


    With that, William closed his eyes and silently called for snooker, who had been hiding in the largest volcano on the planet.


    More than 300 kilometers away from the volcano, snoog, who was sleeping in the molten liquid, suddenly opened his eyes and listened to the voice in his mind.


    the flaming dragon running across the whole planet rushed out of the molten liquid.


    Incite these tens of meters long wings, shake off the body of the molten slurry, roaring, "human, the great snooker is looking for you, the dragon will never be a slave.".


    "Ouch.".


    The huge roar of the Dragon scared the animals within dozens of kilometers to lie on the ground shivering.


    With a bang, the sound of breaking through the sound barrier comes. Snooker stirs up his wings, and the flames all over his body turn into momentum, driving him to fly in William''s direction.


    Sensing snooker''s malice, William said to Alice with a crooked Snort and a smile, "little guy, I''m going to teach a dragon a lesson. You stay with Saul first.".


    "Evil, dragon?" Alice was stunned for a moment, then nodded in fear and flew up from William''s shoulder cleverly.


    Sol watched with delight as Alice stood timidly on her shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, Alice. I''m the most powerful warrior in the divine realm. No one can hurt you with me.".


    "Thank you, thank you," Alice nodded and looked at William anxiously.


    Seeing this, Saul looked at William jealously and said, "the flaming dragon is not easy to deal with. Do you want help?"


    "Just watch Alice and Wilson," William said sarcastically. "Two years ago, I could step on snooker and beat him to the ground. I dare not resist. Today, I can still beat him to the ground.".


    With William''s idea, the sentinel armour changed into a thunderous state. For a moment, William was full of thunder snakes, and Sol''s face changed.


    he cursed in his heart why William, a man of the earth, could invent this armour that even the prince of God envied and restrained him.


    And scared white Wilson said with a smile, "if you''re tired, you''ll have a rest on the spaceship and wait for the robot to make lunch before calling you.".


    "No, you don''t have to." knowing that William was worried about his face, Wilson assured him, "don''t worry, I won''t walk around.".


    "That''s good." and Saul nodded. William rushed into the sky and felt snooker more than 290 kilometers away.


    An acceleration, in just over two seconds, appears above the sonic speed of snooker.


    As soon as his hands were lifted, electric snakes flashed on his hands.


    With a flick of William''s hand, the electric snake went through a distance of several hundred meters and instantly hit the flying snooker.


    Ouch.


    A huge cry of pain roared from snooker''s mouth, and then he fell to the ground stiffly.

 Chapter 1090

    By a lightning straight hit the back, unprepared snooker instantly paralyzed.


    Fortunately, hiding in the molten slurry for two years, he was much stronger than before. In addition, William''s lightning can only be regarded as a greeting, but he didn''t do his best.


    All the way down thousands of meters, slow down snooker flapped his wings, and finally stabilized his body when he was 100 meters above the ground.


    He looked at the sky in doubt. He just didn''t understand why there was a flash of lightning out of thin air.


    William, who fell down in an instant, put his foot on snooker''s head without any master demeanor.


    Ouch.


    Issued a loud cry of pain, head dizzy snooker straight down hundreds of meters.


    "Bang" a loud noise, smashed several huge trees, rolled dozens of meters, all over the body like a scattered frame lying on the soil, pain neighing.


    Looking at William suspended in his head, his head was dizzy, and the bone on his neck was almost broken. He gasped, endured great pain and indignation and roared,


    "despicable human, you,,".


    Shut up, reptile. We have a magic contract.


    "It''s the great dragon of fire that drives snooker. Snooker, the master of fire, will never be a slave.".


    William didn''t care about snooker''s boasting, "I said, why don''t you even want gold coins in the past two years? Besides eating, you have been staying in the volcano. Originally, you wanted to improve your strength and fight with me again?"


    "Comfortable now?" William smilingly sneered, "even a foot can not stand, but also the master of the flame, reptiles.".


    This guy is really worthy of being a dragon. He was kicked in the head by his own tens of tons of giant force and hit the ground like a meteor. Unexpectedly, he just suffered a little internal injury.


    Looking at the red jewel like sentry material on snooker''s horns and wings, William changed his thunder sentry armor into red flame armor.


    He waved to four sentinel materials on snooker. Four sentinel materials, which had been strapped to him for two years, absorbed energy from the fire system in the molten slurry and had yet to change, left snooker and flew to William.


    After thinking for several minutes, the mental power didn''t send out a dangerous signal, and William reached for a ring of fire.


    As soon as he touched the ring of flame, a huge amount of fire energy rushed into the flame armor. In a few seconds, the armor sent a signal of full energy. Not to mention, a strong vitality directly went into William''s body.


    "This, this is.".


    Feeling the sublimation of his life form, William clenched his fists and felt comfortable in his soul, which made him roar at the sky.


    "Power ~ power".


    William, who feels that his life expectancy has greatly increased and his physical fitness has increased by nearly 30% on the original basis.


    With an idea, four sets of blank sentry armor materials were released from the storage space and attached to the body.


    Then, the other three rings of flame suspended in the air were directly integrated into the body''s flame armor.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    A sense of paralysis came, and within a few seconds, his whole body was like falling into a melting pot, but he didn''t say anything about it. On the contrary, because of the massive vitality, the comfortable William almost groaned.


    And the flame sentry armor is also slowly changing to the state of Baohua.


    How much defense power has been enhanced is already extraordinary defense power, but there is no specific test data to say. It is estimated that there will always be double defense power.


    What really excited William was that he seemed to be able to control the flames around him.


    In the past, I was able to use fire wantonly because I was a magician and had strong mental power.


    But now feel an idea, the flame can form, not to say, a flame storm just a second to form around him.


    After a while, snooker, who was the dragon of flame, felt his scales turning red, and his body felt a burning sensation that he had never felt before.


    Scared snooker endure the pain, stand up to escape dozens of meters, just fear looking at William in the center of the storm.


    Sad lying on the ground, crying, "Dragon God is on the ground, snooker can no longer get rid of the fate of being enslaved by this human.".


    With a sigh, he turned around and wanted to escape.


    "Get down, crawler.".


    Before his wings were agitated a few times, snooker, who flew to tens of meters in the air, was pulled by William. A huge hand formed by the flame appeared out of thin air. He threw it to the ground and hit it heavily again.


    William, who has understood what''s going on, dismisses the flame storm around him, leaves a piece of upgraded material without fire energy from the flame armor,


    assimilates it into other thunder, frost and holy light armor, and makes all three kinds of armor upgrade by one level,


    then silently looks at snooker with bleeding in his nostrils.


    Maybe I should really thank this dragon who always wanted to get out of control.


    The sentinel material, which has been strapped to the corners and the roots of snooker''s wings, is bursting with energy after absorbing the full fire energy. Unexpectedly, it begins to unconsciously inject the fire energy into snooker''s body.In the past two years, the strength of Jean snooker has been greatly increased, at the same time, his vitality has also soared.


    And these soaring vitality also absorbed a lot of sentinel materials attached to the horn of snookelon.


    In addition, snooker felt the inexplicable growth of his strength and wanted to surpass William. He was out of control and stayed in the melt all the time.


    Once the energy of the fire system of the molten slurry becomes less, it will keep moving in the molten slurry, and there are all kinds of liquid metals in the molten slurry.


    with the small amount of energy of the fire system entering the sentry material, the composition of the sentry material will be changed again, making William upgrade his sentry armor.


    William, who has got great benefits, waves his hand to release a huge holy light in the eyes of snooker''s fear, and begins to nourish and repair snooker''s internal injury.


    More than ten seconds later, snooker came back to life, roaring with joy, and then came to William. He lowered the huge dragon head and said, "human, snooker has accepted his life, but it''s time to give me the gold coin you owe me.".


    "Fool", William instantly laughed at the dragon and took out a gold coin for his soul. "Part of the dragon soul, I will not only give you one million gold coins a year, but also continue to help you improve your strength.".


    "No, snooker won''t tell his own dragon soul even if he dies.".


    Shut up, reptile, a fire punch, a punch on snooker''s head.


    "Bang" slammed snooker''s head on the ground.


    "You have wanted to betray me once. If you don''t hand over the dragon soul, I will take it from your soul.".


    After the cruel words, William took out the frost hammer and released a frost to the forest more than ten meters away, freezing dozens of huge trees in a few seconds.


    "I will freeze you into ice, and then slowly draw out the dragon soul from your soul, you betrayed me.".


    "I, I, I", feeling the huge amount of ice energy in the frost hammer, snoog felt that even if William wanted to freeze the volcano where he was born, there was no problem.


    I sigh in my heart, why does the human power grow so many times faster than the Dragon itself, and get a artifact level, which can restrain my treasure.


    Who is the favorite of the plane.


    "Hum", deliberately let the thrown frost hammer make a sound, a hammer on snooker''s head, hit him back several steps, after a large amount of frost appeared on the forehead,


    William extended his hand, and the frost hammer with the same characteristics as Raytheon''s hammer flew straight back to his hand, did not wait for the hammer he raised to throw out again.


    He felt the cold snow on his head. He was lying on the ground. A dragon like ghost appeared on his forehead and flew into the gold coin of William''s soul.


    Now with the insecure magic contract two years ago and the presence of the dragon spirit, snooker has no chance to betray him.


    Since it is good for him to leave the sentinel material on snooker, William again separated a large piece of material, which not only forms a ring around the dragon''s horn, but also covers the dragon scale on snooker''s neck.


    When he flew to snooker''s back, the sentinel material around his neck automatically formed a seat to "fly".


    "My gold coin, snooker has been loyal to you. You can''t cheat me, a child of the dragon clan.".


    "Little boy?"


    As soon as William''s head turned black, he waved and threw a million gold coins out of the storage space. Then, with snooker''s eyes shining, he silently ordered to mine gold on the magic planet or the nearby planet on Sunday.


    One million gold coins is one hundred tons. These gold coins are of course great wealth to anyone.


    However, for William, there is no cost for gold mining. In the past two years on Sundays, thousands of tons of epiphytic gold have been extracted from the metal mines on Mars and x17, not to mention finding abundant gold deposits on the two planets.


    If he had not worried about the collapse of the financial system, he would not have stored tens of millions of gold coins in his own storage space. Even these gold coins were made of gold mined from Mars, and planet x17 did not know how much gold was still stored.


    As for mining in the magic planet, that''s because he didn''t want to remember it every year, and had to trouble himself to send gold coins to snooker.


    It''s easy to ship it to snoogdo on Sunday every year.


    Snooker, dazzled by the gold coins, roared excitedly, "snooker is going to hide these gold coins.".


    William rolled his eyes, took the gold coin back into the storage space, and kicked snooker, "come on, you fool, go to your nest.".


    He helped snoog hide the gold coins in a cave of the volcano. No matter what day the volcano erupted, William melted the gold coins and ordered snoog to fly to King Kong valley.


    Ten minutes later, the sonic snooker was near the valley.


    "Ouch.


    The roar of a dragon in the sky made all the animals and magical creatures in the forest where King Kong was. They would either lie on the ground or raise their legs to escape from the forest.Sol, who heard the roar of the dragon, looked up and saw a giant dragon, nearly 50 meters long, full of this flame.


    "Odin is on the boat." sol, feeling uncertain, grabs Wilson''s collar and takes Alice to the spaceship.


    "On Sunday, take Wilson and Alice away immediately, and I''ll go to William.".


    Sorry, Saul, Mr. Devonshire is not in danger. The Dragon snooker has been completely accepted and become Mr. Devonshire''s mount.


    "How is that possible?" Sol flew out of the spaceship in shock, looked at snooker who began to land, and murmured, "this is a nearly 50 meter flaming dragon, which is a circle bigger than that of surter''s watchdog. How can it be tamed?".


    Can think of and gorilla, but many times the giant King Kong, Saul thought to himself, is this planet''s creatures have undergone unknown evolution?


    Not only bigger, but also smarter? Easier to communicate with people?


    Do you want to catch a dragon yourself?


    When he saw William land down and snooker turned into a miniature dragon the size of a medium-sized dog, Saul quickly stepped forward and pulled William,


    "are we friends, man?"


    William was stunned and nodded. Sol said happily, "how about catching a dragon for me?


    I''ll pay you whatever you want, except for milnier.


    William rolled his eyes. "What else do you have besides Thor''s hammer?"


    Snooker, on the other hand, shot a flame directly at sol.


    Fortunately, Sol''s reaction speed is indeed worthy of the title of the first warrior in the divine realm. He waves his hammer to disperse the flames.


    Stop it, snooker.


    When he heard William yell, snooker wrongly incited his wings to fly to the side of the tree.


    "This guy''s temper is as hot as it''s in transit," Saul said, putting away his hammer. "Are you going to help me or not?"


    "Talk to this guy on Sunday." feeling that Alice and Wilson were too scared to leave the ship, William told them to go to the ship on Sunday.


    "Your Highness Saul, according to my exploration of this planet in the past two years, there should be no other giant dragons except for snooker,


    or those giant dragons, like snooker, have been hiding in volcanoes or in the sea for the past two years.".


    "Hell," Saul murmured, then looked at snooker, turned his eyes, took a bag of meat, and walked to snooker with a smile.


    "Hey, snooker, I''ll treat you to a barbecue. How about you tell me where there''s a dragon?"


    "Not so much, you idiot.".


    Snooker, who is comfortable lying on the tree trunk and pretending to be dead, looks at Saul''s bag with disdain, following William''s tone and appearance.


    "stupid human, such a thing is not great enough. The dragon of flame, master of flame, is master of snooker.".


    "No, no, I''m not human. I''m sol odinsen of the Athar.".


    After introducing himself, Saul laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t have enough. We''ll go hunting later. I promise I''ll cook food for you to make you full. How about that?"


    Snooker lazily looked down at sol with a smile on his face, "first let the great snooker taste your cooking.".


    "No problem, you wait.".


    Saul took the bag and walked back. Just as he was watching William and snooker outside and thought he would barbecue the meat himself,


    he said to the robot at work, "please help me barbecue on Sunday. We can''t go hunting until we''re full.".


    William rolled his eyes, reached for Alice and explained to Wilson with a smile. After comforting him and Alice,


    he went out of the spaceship and called to snooker who was lying on the tree trunk, "come and see Alice. You will be her first mount in the future.".

 Chapter 1091

    In the magic planet camp, while eating lunch made by robots, Wilson and sol watched from time to time as Alice rode around snooker''s neck and happily ordered snooker to fly here and there.


    "You''re not afraid that this flaming dragon will swallow up Alice," Saul said to William, worried at last. "You know, fire dragons are notoriously fierce and cruel,


    and Alice is a light elf, which is a big pill for Warcraft.".


    William shook his head. "Snooker is a little different. He is a dragon living alone on this planet, not influenced by the adult dragon, and the mini state of snooker is very different from the combat state.".


    After thinking about it, William went on, "before snooker was still a dragon egg, he was probably a twin, accidentally integrating two souls into one body.".


    Speaking of this, William suddenly remembered the dragon soul separated by snooker, took out the gold coin of the soul, looked at it carefully, shook his head and said, "it should be dual character.


    Probably from birth to live alone, childhood experience created a cruel and belligerent, a childish and timid dual character.


    And "playing the gold coin in his hand, not far away, the reluctant snooker felt the concussion of the dragon''s soul, and then showed a flattering smile. Alice could do whatever she asked.


    I can''t stand to see William, "Alice, don''t bully snooker.".


    With this cry, Alice reluctantly flew back from snooker''s neck.


    Seeing that everyone was eating, the little fellow scratched his ear and said, "master, Alice is hungry, too.".


    When Saul and Wilson heard this, they put all kinds of fruits on a plate like a dog.


    "No, Alice doesn''t want to eat these," Alice, who is already the size of a slap, said coyly, grabbing his earlobe. "Master, master, Alice is hungry.".


    Looking at Alice, William rolled his eyes. He didn''t understand what the little thing wanted.


    Since I came to the magic planet, I have given her the holy light. If I don''t worry about the little thing growing too fast, I can provide her with the holy light 24 hours a day.


    But then he thought that he would go hunting later. William was not sure whether Alice could accept the three of them, hunting animals just for fun.


    after thinking about it, he released a holy light to wrap the coquettish Alice, "after absorbing the holy light, I will send you back to the temple to sleep, and I will pick you up in the afternoon.".


    "Don''t, don''t, Alice is by the master''s side." but she absorbed the holy light twice in succession. Alice, who had great energy in her body, couldn''t help but doze off and soon fell asleep with her head askew while muttering something.


    Take the sleeping little guy back to the temple near the castle and let lingdang and Shanjin be on guard. After lunch, William starts to go hunting.


    Let Wilson go to the spaceship and automatically wear Devonshire''s triple armor. William says to Saul, who straddles two armed bags,


    "what''s rocky doing recently?"


    Sol, who was loading his belt with bullets, was stunned and then asked warily, "what did rocky do to offend you?"


    "Become smart, man," William laughingly patted Saul on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll beat him up after I catch him. I don''t want to kill him for the time being.".


    "So serious?"


    When he heard William''s words, Saul was relieved. Because of snooker, he had not noticed the change of William before.


    But just now at lunch, William, who had doubled his strength, inevitably did not fully adapt to the situation.


    Either the cup you are holding is cracked, or the chair you are sitting is creaking and creaking.


    Sol, who also had this situation, only thought for a while to understand that William''s strength has increased again.


    What''s more, it seems that the growth is multiple and multiple. This kind of unnatural situation can''t be avoided even though we are deliberately careful.


    Originally, the two brothers couldn''t beat William together, but now the strength of William suddenly increased again. How can he say that he wants to beat rocky?


    Saul laughed a few times to hide his uneasiness and said, "I find that Wilson has a very right saying. You can''t be smart if you want to make friends with him.


    You''ve put too much pressure on us. I, who have been working for hundreds of years and don''t think it''s necessary to work hard, want to go back to the realm of God and work hard to improve our strength, so as not to be drawn wider and wider by you. ".


    William smiles and shakes his head. He almost broke the glass before. He knew what Saul could guess.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take rocky to train together and make sure to teach rocky a lesson with high intensity training.".


    William turned his mouth. Saul is still the devil. Even if rocky makes a mistake, he still hopes to be taught by his brother.


    "That''s just right. I also want to see how your soldiers in the divine realm are trained. It''s better for him to stay in his own place and recover his energy in addition to training in the future," William said with a smile, "so as not to deal with Mephisto again and be led bad by the old devil."."What?" As soon as Saul heard Mephisto''s name, his voice couldn''t help but increase. He nodded angrily on his face and said, "don''t worry, I''ll tell people to watch him closely.".


    "That''s good." to say this to sol is just to give sol a preventive injection, so that when he really does something to rocky, the brat will turn against himself.


    I don''t know that rocky is adopted sol. I''m really worried.


    Yesterday, when William went to Rome to do something, Saul didn''t know all about it, but he listened to the media''s introduction of antimatter nuclear eggs on TV. Even Saul, who was honored as a Protoss by human beings, was shocked by the power of antimatter explosion.


    If William doesn''t get it done, sol doesn''t know how to speak in the face of millions of casualties, even if he wants to shield rocky.


    "Man, are you sure this has something to do with rocky?"


    William shrugged, "I sent a scum to the holy land for secret detention, which is to avoid the scum from contacting Mephisto,


    but yesterday that scum not only appeared in Rome, but also gained Mephisto''s power,


    who would do such a thing in the Holy land, who dare to do it, and who has the ability to hide it from Odin and the guards?"


    Saul had nothing to say at once, and William said, "because of this, hundreds of people died in the past ten days, and if I hadn''t deliberately used antimatter nuclear eggs, which is a more powerful and dangerous topic, to attract people''s attention,


    Mephisto might have been celebrating madly in hell at this time, absorbing negative emotions, greatly increasing strength, and at the same time, wantonly laughing I''m sorry.


    Sol can''t help but be silent after listening, but William, who doesn''t open the shield, let this passage be heard by heimdahl as he wishes, and then Odin knows about it.


    As soon as Odin heard Heimdal''s report, he covered his forehead with a headache. He knew that William had said it to him and Saul on purpose.


    while punishing rocky, he had to think about how to deal with the aftermath and stop William''s mouth.


    Let the little guy who is obviously good for death be satisfied to let this matter come to an end. Otherwise, who knows how William will deal with rocky.


    "Dong", the sound of the eternal gun hitting the ground came. After the guards came in, they heard Odin say solemnly, "bring rocky to me, now, now.".


    Not to mention rocky, who didn''t know he was going to be unlucky, as soon as Wilson got out of the spaceship, he got upset.


    This bastard has an improved m416 in his hand and two powerful M500 wheels on both sides of his legs.


    what makes people speechless is that he has a short tube on his back, which is specially used to hit targets within kilometers, and these weapons are all equipped with sight glasses.


    "Do you want to go hunting or fighting?"


    Wilson laughs and naturally says, "since there is a legendary creature like dragon in this world, we must be fully armed to avoid meeting magical creatures that ordinary guns can''t handle.".


    "Useless man, I''m not sure if I can break the defense when I meet a powerful magic creature, and"


    sol, in silence, when he heard Wilson''s words, he pointed to snooker, who was angry because he didn''t have enough barbecue in the distance with a smile, "and with snooker''s roar just now, all the magic creatures around here must have run away, leaving only some wild animals with little wisdom Animals.


    "Whatever," Wilson shrugged, "it''s just as easy to wear this armor and carry these weapons as it is to carry a few sticks.".


    "OK, leave him alone." William took his shotgun and ammunition belt from the robot hand, thought about it and asked for two Smith Wilson''s M500 wheels on Sunday.


    Give Saul a hand, "the power of this kind of wheel is really great, take one as a spare, so as not to chase the prey far away.".


    Sol took the wheel, took the gun and walked a few meters away, aiming at a rock dozens of meters away and pulled the trigger.


    A loud bang reverberated in the circular Valley, and a pit as big as a fist appeared on the rock.


    It''s as powerful as the special shotgun in his hand, and five rounds of ammunition is more durable than the shotgun.


    Ready to hunt, William asked four battle robots to be arranged around Wilson on Sunday, and the three men set out with snooker, who was strictly restrained and not allowed to fly.


    It''s not hard to find prey with snooker, a giant dragon used as a hunting dog.


    But the three little prey were not interested. After walking for about half an hour, they finally found a Tyrannosaurus Rex with a height of seven or eight meters.


    Standing on a 100 meter tall tree, William smiles and climbs up with his armor. "Come on, let''s shoot first.".


    "Hehe, thank you." Wilson squatted on the half meter thick tree trunk, took Barrett from his back, and took a few deep breaths after finishing the shot.


    "Bang ~ ~", echoes reverberate in the forest, at the same time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex 100 meters away just vigilantly raised his head, a blood hole bigger than a plate appeared on his neck.


    Staggering to the side back a few steps, only to stabilize the body.After a "whine" of sadness, the injured Tyrannosaurus Rex turned and wanted to escape.


    Seeing that he was directly hit in the neck by Barrett, he was not killed by a single shot, but staggered away. Wilson quickly pulled the bolt of the gun, snapped the bullet and fired another shot at the target. Unfortunately, this time, it was empty.


    "Hell", looking at the escape of Tyrannosaurus Rex, Wilson quickly shot again, this time did not pursue a shot to kill, but to attack the body, did not expect to hit the Tyrannosaurus Rex huge hind legs.


    Originally, because of a sniper bullet in the neck, the Tyrannosaurus Rex fell to the ground immediately, lying on the ground to make a sad sound.


    "Yes," Wilson exclaimed excitedly. William and Saul laughed and said, "well, don''t be happy. Let''s give it another shot to get rid of its pain.".


    "No problem.".


    The three men didn''t say anything to sigh. Since they came to hunt, they were prepared to kill. They just didn''t torture their prey according to their habits.


    "Bang" after a loud bang, Tyrannosaurus Rex brain appeared a blood hole, head a crooked no breath.


    As soon as his mental power was swept away, William nodded to Wilson.


    The guy picked up Barrett, jumped on the tree trunk a few times, fell to the ground, and ran up first.


    Wilhelm and sol walk by, Wilson is scratching his head with a dagger to cut off the two canine teeth of T. rex as souvenirs, but after trying for a long time, he can''t get these teeth, which are up to 20 cm long.


    "Help, guys.".


    William waved with a smile, and the battle robots around Wilson came forward to help cut off the two biggest teeth.


    "Would you like to try the meat of Tyrannosaurus Rex?"


    Sol had some ideas, but Wilson directly shook his head and refused, "the more beast meat is, the more difficult it is to deal with. I don''t want to try it if it''s roasted.".


    "It''s your food, snooker," William said after talking to snooker. "Come on, I don''t want to see a dragon biting its prey.".


    As soon as the three left, snoog, who had not eaten food for several months, instantly returned to the form of a giant dragon and bit down.


    As for Saul''s barbecue for snooker, because he knew from William that there was no other dragon on the planet, he immediately realized that he was almost fooled by a dragon.


    If it''s not that he''s sure to win, and if there''s too much movement in the fight, it might destroy the temporary camp. Sol, who has a fierce temper, wants to challenge. What kind of experience is it like to challenge the Dragon alone.


    Stop.


    The three chatted and walked for more than 20 minutes. Every ten seconds, William, who was in danger of mental scan, suddenly called to stop.


    after closing his eyes to make sure that his discovery was not an illusion, he whispered happily, "it seems that lingdang is right. Unicorns are really looking for light elves.


    "What''s the matter?" Saul came up quietly and asked in a low voice, "have you met a magical creature?"


    "Are you interested in seeing unicorns?" William replied with a smile.


    Sol was stunned, smiling and then shaking his head, "look, it''s nothing, but if you want to catch a unicorn, first say well, I certainly don''t want to waste that effort.".


    "Why?" Wilson asked in a low voice, "that''s the legendary Warcraft comparable to the dragon.".


    "Of course I know that," Saul shrugged. "I don''t want to do it because I know I can''t do it.".

 Chapter 1092

    Seeing that Wilhelm and Wilson were puzzled, Saul thought about it in embarrassment, and finally said, "about 600 years ago, Shenyu got a unicorn, and my mother asked me and rocky to tame it. I spent a full month dealing with it, but the unicorn didn''t attack me at most.


    Once I want to step on its back, the unicorn will disappear as if it had guessed my idea, and then it will knock me away.


    "Is it so amazing?" Wilson asked in surprise, "aren''t you hurt?"


    "Probably because the unicorn knew that I didn''t mean any harm. When he hit me, he didn''t use a unicorn. After flying me more than ten meters, he stepped on the horseshoe beside me to warn me.


    But rocky was the worst, "Saul gloated." he was almost struck by a flash of lightning when he saw the unicorn, and was judged to have evil thoughts.


    Without progress, the mother finally had to let go of the unicorn after a month''s hunger strike.


    Then Saul was stunned, "wait a minute." thinking of Odin hiding the planet all the time, Saul was a little surprised and said, "is this Unicorn the one that was let go?"


    "No, that Unicorn might have been caught from this planet, otherwise how could the unicorn that Shenyu and Warner Heim haven''t heard of for many years suddenly catch one.".


    After that, Saul suddenly understood and whispered, "let Alice come here, she will definitely be able to contact these Warcraft that only deal with kind women,


    and maybe the unicorn is because Alice is a light elf, so she found it by herself.".


    Saul''s words are similar to those of lingdang, a family elf. Lingdang is a native of this planet,


    he has a good relationship with Christine, another light elf. Maybe he will know something, which will make William sure.


    My mental energy can be released for more than two kilometers. I didn''t find it before. Maybe I was waiting for my three people to leave the camp, and the unicorn ran to the camp and didn''t find Alice,


    and followed. But I didn''t find Alice who had been sent back to the castle for nearly an hour, so I took the initiative to show my figure and wanted to attract Alice.


    The mental power was released again, and he felt the unicorn. After he and others stopped, he stopped and looked directly at him. William knew that the other party had the ability to detect the danger nearly a kilometer away.


    It depends. It won''t leave until Alice, otherwise the unicorn doesn''t have to wander around here.


    In this case, William didn''t care about hunting. He waved and sent Alice, who was still sleeping. The unicorn actually stood up and hissed at the sky.


    A sharp cry woke Alice up unexpectedly.


    The little guy rubbed his eyes, leaned over William''s shoulder and muttered loud. He turned around, grabbed William''s collar and went to sleep again.


    William three people see this, can''t help laughing.


    Feel the unicorn want to step forward, but also worry about something. William smiles, and his whole body emits a soft holy light. Then he lifts his hand to the sky,


    a column of light, straight into the sky, instantly makes the whole forest quiet, not only to attract the Unicorn one kilometer away, but also to attract the unicorn within a few hundred kilometers Magic creatures can''t help looking up at the sky.


    Some of the more curious also rushed to this side.


    And feeling herself in the warm light energy, Alice suddenly opened her eyes and sat up.


    "Ah, Alice likes the master." unfortunately, the little guy kept flashing in the light column to absorb the energy. Before long, William felt that the unicorn was not far away from him, so he closed the light column.


    "Don''t, don''t," Alice flashed to William from the sky in a moment. She pursed her mouth, wrinkled her nose and wanted to cry.


    "Well, greedy little thing, your pony has found it." William put out his hand and gently touched Alice''s head. "You''ve been sleeping twice since you were born. I''m afraid you''ll have problems if you grow too fast.".


    "No, Alice is not the same as other people," but she said so. Seeing that William was concerned about herself, Alice soon forgot to be angry. She flew to his shoulder, put her head on William''s neck and rubbed it a few times. Then she looked in the direction of Unicorn.


    "My pony" is sure that the creature not far away is a unicorn. Alice flashed and appeared a hundred meters away.


    Waving the light wings of the holy light, she flew around the unicorn several times. "You''re too big for Alice.".


    With Wilson and sol followed by the flash of William, on hearing this, he began to laugh.


    But before the three of them could laugh, Alice''s waving hand sent out a ray of light to the unicorn, which was a circle bigger than the English Thoroughbred horse,


    under Alice''s magic, when it was suspended in the air, it still sent out this colorful light, and slowly became small.


    It didn''t take long to become a miniature Unicorn the size of a puppy with the same light wings as Alice on its back.Alice giggled and rode on the back of the smaller unicorn, directing it to fly around the three of William.


    As soon as he saw snooker, who was also getting smaller, the little guy appeared in front of William with a flash of Unicorn,


    Wilson and Saul were stunned.


    They all know that Alice can flash, but they didn''t expect that she could flash with the unicorn. Doesn''t that mean that when Alice grows up, maybe it''s the second William who can teleport freely?


    Sol and Wilson immediately felt that they had to return the news to their elders. Wilson even regretted why his child had not been born.


    Seeing that William dotes on Alice, Wilson thinks that he''d better bury this idea in his heart and let it go. Otherwise, if he is beaten by William, his son may be beaten.


    "Master, master, give Alice Elise the same saddle as snooker, and Elise likes gold and wants a gold saddle.".


    "Her name is Ellis?" William looked at the smaller and more sprouting unicorn in surprise, reached out and put a holy light around his palm, and touched the unicorn''s mane when Ellis was uneasy but didn''t refuse.


    He asked with a smile, "Ellis, do you still have people? If so, I''ll take you to my territory and accompany Alice.


    "Master villain, it''s not enough to have Ellis. She wants other horses." Alice pulled Ellis''s mane discontentedly and flashed directly in front of snooker.


    "Give up the saddle, snooker, or Alice will let you bark like a dog.".


    "God", as soon as William heard this, he blacked his head. After a loud finger, he threatened with a smile. This snooker''s Alice appeared in front of him. "When you go back, you can honestly learn etiquette and rules for me, or I will confine you to the temple.".


    When she heard that she was forbidden to walk, Alice turned her head and thought for a long time before she asked, "but master, what are manners and rules?".


    "Ha ha ha," listen to Saul and Wilson''s laughter, William suddenly have the idea of beating Alice.


    Maybe I really have to think about who I want to be Alice''s teacher. Otherwise, although this little guy is naturally a kind-hearted camp, he doesn''t mean he won''t learn to be bad if he doesn''t do bad things. He learned to threaten people just a few days after he was born.


    And Christine, the light spirit, can also play tricks, but he still receives the blessing of the holy light.


    He has a black heart and ruthless hands, but he can use the holy light as he wants, so in William''s view, the light magic in this world is not very harsh on the heart.


    Don''t be like yourself when Alice grows up. It must be him who has a headache.


    However, William doesn''t plan to give up halfway to cheat more unicorns or light Warcraft back to Castle territory.


    And their children were bullied and become black belly choice, William or quietly chose the latter one.


    "Take Ellis to find other unicorns," William said with a smile. "They all like to be close to you, and you also like them. Should we all take them back to the fairy forest to play with you and protect your safety?"


    When she heard that she had brought her home to play with her, Alice tilted her head to think about it and nodded, "the master will accompany Alice, or else she will meet a villain like snooker, and Alice and Ellis will not be able to fight together.".


    William looked at sol and Wilson. Sol said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll take Wilson back and play some game for dinner. We''ll gather at the camp.".


    "Snooker," William said to snooker, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, "protect Wilson. If you have any questions, take him to the sky. Do you understand?"


    "I know, I know." the mini snooker voice line is more like that of a teenager, but it''s true that the two personalities are equally arrogant. "There''s a great flame dominating, and Lord snooker, the flame dragon, is here. No one dares to run to death.".


    Then he told the battle droids to get ready for support on Sunday, and William took Alice and Ellis to the sky and flew to the lake 600 kilometers away.


    Looking at the lost William, Wilson said helplessly, "I can see clearly. The purpose of this bastard here is not to accompany us to hunt, but to be a unicorn."


    Saul said with a smile, "who can''t beat him? Let''s go, forget about it. Without him, the magic creatures we find will belong to us.".


    When it comes to magical creatures, Wilson gets excited.


    Even if he tames a magical creature that William doesn''t like, it''s enough for him to record a great event in his family history.


    "Go, go, go, you''d better catch a flying horse or something.".


    As for Pegasus, Sol''s smile faded away.


    "What''s the matter?" "I said something wrong?" Wilson asked


    Saul shook his head. "At the beginning, there were many flying horses in the divine realm, but for some reason they disappeared overnight.


    if we can find the flying horses and bring them back to the divine realm, you will surely receive my father''s commendation. At that time, even if you want to have your own house or even settle down in the divine realm like William."."What are you waiting for?" Wilson asked directly to Sunday. "Sunday, do you know where there are Pegasus?"


    Wilson''s problem was immediately reported to William on Sunday.


    William only thought for a moment, and then he understood that the Pegasus in the realm of God were probably extinct when Odin ordered the female warrior God to pursue and kill Hella.


    Or Odin, in order to make people forget Hella and nvwushen, deliberately banished the other Pegasus representing nvwushen.


    In order to avoid the existence of Pegasus, the asgards would mention the goddess of Valor, and when they mention the goddess of Valor, it is inevitable to talk about the reason why the goddess of Valor disappeared, and then people would talk about Hera, the son who dares to usurp the throne.


    But Odin won''t sleep now, and his strength is slowly recovering. Should he no longer be afraid of Hella getting out of the underworld?


    Let Saul get some Pegasus back and test them out?


    "Is there a Pegasus on this planet?"


    Sunday replied, "if a horse with a pair of wings is a flying horse, it seems that there are still many groups.".


    "Then tell sol and Wilson and help them catch some.".


    Yes sir.


    After flying to the lake 600 kilometers away, William stopped caring about sol and Wilson.


    But I didn''t know that I had just sent out the pillar of light, which made many magical creatures around move closer in that direction. If it wasn''t for snooker, maybe Wilson would be in danger.


    As for sol, this guy doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Looking at the huge lake so large that you can''t see the edge clearly, William said to Alice with a smile, "ask Ellis, where are the other unicorns?"


    Alice didn''t even have to ask Ellis. He pointed at it. William followed the direction of his finger and saw a big Unicorn or two coming out of the forest.


    But Alice didn''t say hello to William, so she rode Ellis and appeared in front of the three unicorns.


    When the three unicorns saw Alice, they just nodded happily, and William didn''t rush to follow them, so as not to scare the two small unicorns away.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Alice ran in the air on Ellis, while the other three unicorns hesitated for a few seconds before following Alice to William''s side.


    "Master, Alice promised Lilia and Assia to give them the Holy Light feast, and then they agreed to go back to the territory with me",


    "by the way," Alice pointed to two little unicorns and announced their names, then pointed to another adult unicorn and said, "this is Ms. Gemma Duran, the mother of Lilia and Assia.".


    Unicorn with a surname?


    Did you find a treasure? Or is he from a big family?


    William asked tentatively, "good afternoon, Ms. Duran. Do you understand me?"


    "Hello, dear Lord magic," said Jemma Duran, nodding her horse to William several times. "Can you tell me where Christine hall is going?"


    William frowned and understood, "do you want to give the baby to Alice and follow Christine?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Archmage," jenma Duran explained hastily. "The durans have been favored by his highness Christine. We just want to know her safety.


    You are the only human who has ever come into contact with Christine except Odin. After you met Christine twice, not only his highness but also the whole magic town disappeared, which makes us very worried. ".


    William thought about it. He couldn''t say, "sorry, I can only tell you that Christine is safe. As for whether she wants to see you or not, I can ask for you.".


    I sent the bell to you.


    Bell puzzled for a moment, saw Gemma Duran and cried excitedly, "Gemma, is that you?"

 Chapter 1093

    Hearing the bell calling herself, the unicorn Gemma Duran was stunned and thought for a while, and soon remembered who the bell was,


    "bell, where''s your highness Christine?"


    "This, this," bell looked back at William, who said with a smile, "wait a minute. I''ll ask Christine. If she wants, I can bring her here.".


    There are two adult unicorns, and Alice can''t see other abilities clearly, so she has learned all the skills of running for life.


    Looking at Alice, William and Gemma Duran who are playing with two little unicorns, lingdang says take care of Alice. A teleport appears in the Elven valley of planet x17.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Devonshire, you have become strong again after only half a month''s absence," exclaimed Celia as soon as she saw the tree of William''s life. "Maybe in a few years, you will be the same as Odin.".


    "Thank you",


    at the same time, William thought, it seems that there is nothing to show off and there is no difficulty to surpass Odin.


    He turned to Christine, who had been lowering his sense of existence. "Christine, remember Gemma Duran of the Duran family?"


    Christine thought in surprise, then nodded.


    William said half truely, "Gemma Duran took the initiative to ask me about your whereabouts and safety, and promised that if I could provide your information,


    the Duran family would pledge allegiance to the Devonshire family, so are you interested in going back to the magic planet with me?"


    To leave the tree of life, Christine couldn''t help looking at Celia, who, without hesitation, said with a smile, "go ahead, son, sir Devonshire is a trustworthy partner.".


    Then he said to William with a smile, "if you can, please help Christine bring some kind of Warcraft.".


    "No problem." planet x17 belongs to itself alone. The more magical creatures on the planet, the better for Celia and the elves, and William himself.


    "Come on, Christine, take your colorful deer and meet Gemma Duran. Let her be at ease. Your task is finished.".


    Christine was specially asked to bring the colorful deer so that the unicorn would die and follow the new born Alice back to William''s territory in Oxford.


    "Go, child." hearing that Celia asked herself to go again, Christine raised her heart gem Scepter in her hand and issued a calling spell. The colorful deer, which was bigger than the unicorn, ran quickly.


    Looking at the heart gem wrapped by his own space energy and disguised as a blue crystal, William''s eyes were filled with greed.


    But the purpose of creating infinite gloves is too strong. If I really propose to create infinite gloves, Odin and the dwarves'' aitui will start to guard against themselves.


    So before Odin''s real gem is available, William really doesn''t want to make a mind gem.


    In addition, staying in Christine''s hands is equivalent to being in Celia''s hands, and indirectly in Odin''s hands, which will make Odin and Celia''s two allies feel at ease.


    Forget it, don''t think about it. The heart gem is here. Wait until you find the power gem.


    Christine saw William staring at the scepter in his hand, and his nervous palms began to sweat.


    Before her strength was crushed by William, now that William''s strength is improved again, she can''t guarantee whether she can keep the scepter.


    Fortunately, William''s eyes soon calmed down. On the contrary, he didn''t snatch the soul gem for three times in a row, which made Christine who had been worried for a long time feel relieved. On the contrary, he felt that it was rare for William to control his greed.


    Nodding with the smiling Christine, William waved and took her to the magic planet to meet the unicorn Gemma Duran.


    "Nice to meet you, your highness Christine." at the sight of Christine, all the Warcraft and bells except Alice nodded excitedly or bowed to say hello.


    "I''m glad to see you again, Gemma, and Lilia, Assia, little bell"


    Christine, riding on the colorful deer, rarely smiles in response to everyone, and then looks at Alice with her head tilted.


    "Alice, I didn''t expect that you would be close to me within a few days after you were born. It seems that it''s the right decision to let you follow Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Of course, the host likes Alice best." seeing Christine praising William, Alice, who is a little repellent to Christine, is very happy.


    Elise, the unicorn commander, ran to William out of thin air. Alice got off the horse, jumped to William''s shoulder, rubbed William''s cheek, and then said, "master, hurry up and give Lilia and Assia the Holy Light feast, but Alice promised them.".


    "It''s you greedy little one who wants it." William smiles and nods Alice''s head. When she''s embarrassed, she waves and releases a holy light energy circle, which instantly covers the area of 10 meters.


    Alice flashed to Ellis''s back with great joy and cried out to the two little unicorns, "Lilia and Assia, quickly absorb the energy. The stingy master may soon recover the energy.".The people and Warcraft, who were shrouded in the holy light, looked at William''s face in doubt, and then obediently began to absorb the energy of the holy light. After a while, William felt that his magic recovery speed could not catch up with the output speed.


    As soon as her forehead was dark, she pulled Alice back to her shoulder. "I said that you would have hidden dangers if you grew up too fast. In the future, you didn''t fully absorb the light energy in your body. You are not allowed to store the energy in your body regardless.".


    "Just this time, just this time", she was forbidden to walk on William''s shoulder, and the energy was separated by the space barrier,


    when Alice saw that William ignored herself, she immediately flattened her mouth and cried out, "Wow, wow, wow" like a child who can''t eat candy.


    "Quiet.".


    A forbidding curse came out of William''s mouth, and all we could see was Alice''s pathetic appearance, but no more crying.


    This time, I felt sorry for her Warcraft and Christine. Suddenly, lingdang rolled on William''s shoulder. Alice was very cute and funny.


    Alice, who couldn''t hear her own cry, looked up in doubt, looked at William, then at the others, and then tried to shout a few words. When she found that she couldn''t speak, she got up in a panic.


    Holding William''s earlobe, her lips moved and said something. Seeing that William ignored herself, Alice was really afraid.


    "Obedient?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up and nodded fiercely when she heard William talking.


    With a snap of her finger, she heard Alice scream, then immediately put her hands over her mouth and looked at William carefully.


    See William not angry, the little guy just smile, a flash want to leave.


    With a soft "Dong", Alice bumped into the space barrier set by William, then covered her little head and said, "it hurts, it hurts, Alice hurts so much.".


    "Monsieur Devonshire," Christine looked anxiously at William, who curled his lips and listened to Alice''s constant cry of pain and a bag bulging up on his head. He began to regret it again.


    Helpless shaking his head, take back the space barrier, the light suddenly shrouded the little guy.


    The pain was smoothed by the holy light in a few seconds. Alice looked at William carefully and tried to absorb a little holy light. Seeing that William didn''t object, the little guy grinned on William''s shoulder and began to absorb the holy light.


    More than ten seconds later, feeling that the bag on Alice''s head had disappeared, and there was a sign of dozing, William immediately stopped the output of magic.


    "Ah ~ ~", yawned a lot, Alice turned her body a few times, found a comfortable position and wanted to sleep.


    "Bell, take Alice back to the temple to have a rest." when she heard that William was not angry, Alice grabbed him by the shoulder and muttered, "no, Alice wants to be with the host.".


    Even if there are so many Warcraft and Christine watching, William is not used to the latter style of his predecessors. He waves Alice back to the room of the temple, and then sends Ellis, who is flustered because of Alice''s disappearance, into the temple. Then William says to bell, "when Alice is sleeping, the elf forest is on the alert. Understand?"


    Yes, master.


    This kind of command William had to say every time he sent Alice back to the temple. On the contrary, the bell didn''t feel wordy about it. On the contrary, he felt William''s concern for Alice.


    When he sent back the bell, William looked at the two little unicorns. "Are you going with Alice or your mother?"


    "Follow her highness Alice, of course," jenma Duran said immediately, without waiting for her two children to speak. "When we see that her highness Christine is safe, we will keep our promise to follow her highness Alice.".


    William, with a smile in his heart, did not let Christine ride the colorful deer in vain.


    With jenma Duran, a unicorn who is not sure how old, and whose strength is close to the flame dragon snoog, and Ellis, as well as two little unicorns who have absorbed a lot of holy light and grown up, William finally doesn''t have to worry that the devil will be bad for Alice.


    Waving the family to the temple, William wants to take Christine to look for other unicorns and Warcraft. He hears the Sunday report,


    "Sir, you''d better go to meet your highness Wilson. There are a lot of Warcraft around them. Some powerful Warcraft don''t even fear the power released by snooker.".


    Hearing this, William was very happy that he didn''t have to go to find Warcraft.


    Explained a few words with Christine, and took her to Wilson and sol with a wave of hand.


    Holding Thor''s hammer tightly and looking around on guard, seeing William and Christine riding on the colorful deer, Thor complained loudly,


    "Odin is on the road. Are these Warcraft crazy, or do they think swallowing Thor''s hammer can improve their strength? It''s all around us.


    William''s mental power is external. He soon finds that the Warcraft around sol and Wilson is divided into two layers.


    The nearest circle of Warcraft to sol and Wilson are flying horses, Thunderbirds, unicorns, Griffins, tree spirits, and even one that looks like a Phoenix.The outer ring is Warcraft from other camps.


    This made William understand that these Warcraft were attracted by the pillar of light.


    And unicorn and other Warcraft, should be aware of Alice''s breath, instinctively combined to protect the light elves.


    No wonder Christine seldom left the magic town at the beginning. If the town didn''t have a hidden magic circle, who knows if it would be besieged by Warcraft.


    "Snooker, it''s your turn to work", William released 3D virtual imaging, pointed to the outer ring of Warcraft, and said, "drive them away, those who don''t will be killed by me.".


    "Understand, master", the mini snooker, incites his wings to rush to the sky. A flame flashes, and the giant dragon, 50 meters long, instantly appears in the sky.


    "Ha ha, reptiles, the great dragon of flame, Lord snoog, the master of flame, will let you understand that the price of challenging the dragon will be your life.".


    "Ouch ~ ~",


    a roar of dragons from heaven and Earth spread all over the forest in an instant. Some low-power Warcraft turned and fled.


    "Whew ~ ~", a sound through the whole forest.


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail." seeing Phoenix respond to snooker''s words, William yelled,


    but he didn''t teach snooker a lesson at this time. Instead, he turned to Christine and said, "let these Warcraft close to you stop for me, or any Warcraft against snooker will be my enemy.".


    "Ming, I understand, sir.".


    Seeing the blue space energy in William''s eyes, Christine quickly raised the heart gem Scepter in his hand, and a bright yellow light diffused from the scepter.


    Those Warcraft who are going to resist because of snooker''s provocation are swept by Ming Huang''s spiritual energy. They immediately put down their guard and slowly come close to them.


    Even the Phoenix, which had turned into a huge flame, no longer made a provocative call to snooker, and flew back to Christine''s head.


    Without the provocation of this Phoenix, I don''t know that snooker, who is on William''s mind, hums coldly, stirs up his wings, stirs up the flames, and rushes to the outer ring, the biggest Warcraft.


    Boom.


    After snooker hit it straight down, after a loud noise, the dust all over the sky rose from more than 1000 meters away, and then there were several huge roars, and the clacking and clacking of the collapsed trees.


    As soon as his mental strength was swept away, he felt that snooker was biting a Tyrannosaurus Rex more than ten meters high, and William said to Saul with a smile,


    "Saul, if you take a fancy to that Warcraft, it depends on whether you can accept it.".


    Sol looked around at the protective circle composed of dozens of flying horses, Thunderbirds, unicorns, tree spirits, Griffins and Phoenix on the ground and in the sky,


    turning the hammer of Thor, Thor flew into the sky and landed directly on the back of one of the largest Thunderbirds.


    Looking at sol fighting with Thunderbird in the sky, William rolled his eyes. I don''t know what he thought. Is it because Thunderbird can stir the weather and release thunder and lightning similar to his ability as a Thor?


    If you choose it yourself, you must choose the Phoenix.


    However, seeing that Phoenix, which is bigger than a parrot, has been hovering over Christine''s head for more than ten meters, William is thinking about how to accept it.


    But after his eyes had been staring at the Phoenix, the sensitive Phoenix looked at William for a while, immediately fell down and stood on Christine''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1094

    Seeing that the Phoenix fell on Christine''s shoulder, William was not angry. On the contrary, because of its intelligence and ability to change into a parrot like shape, he decided to accept it and put it on the manor in London to guard his mother and them.


    The golden eagle that Thunderbird turned into is a raptor in the end. At the beginning, it put four heads in London, so that the manor, which was always watched by paparazzi, soon attracted more attention.


    In the face of a large number of Raptor enthusiasts who spontaneously gathered around the manor all day long, observing the golden carving with telescopes and other equipment, William was not happy. At the same time, he had to order the four Thunderbirds to return to Thunderbird cliff.


    This Phoenix, which is similar to the Xuanfeng parrot in shape, is very suitable for staying in the manor in London.


    No matter what Christine thought, William released a fiery storm with a range of only a few meters. He was smiling and staring at Phoenix Road, where he felt a strong threat, but did not dare to look directly at himself.


    "Mr. Devonshire", feeling the fear in the heart of the Phoenix, although Christine was also burned by the flame storm released by William and kept the colorful deer retreating,


    there was not much fear of protesting, "Dani fox has made a choice, you can''t force a phoenix to submit to you.".


    "It doesn''t matter that this Phoenix doesn''t want to be loyal to me. I just want to know if the Phoenix can become smaller and go to find other Phoenix.".


    "Whew ~ ~", standing on Christine''s shoulder, Phoenix, after hearing this, yelled angrily at William.


    But looking at the flame storm around William, it seems that the proud flame can''t hurt the human in front of him at all.


    And can accept the strength is much stronger than it dragon snooker, certainly can catch his other companions.


    Phoenix Dany fox had no choice but to communicate with Christine in a low voice.


    Before long, Christine looked up and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, Dany asked me to ask you, what do you want to do when you accept her?"


    "What? To be the guardian of Devonshire''s family, of course. "Put away the flame storm and beckon to Phoenix Dani,


    when she timidly flew to her arm, William said with a smile," I don''t need you to help me fight until I have to.


    And really to my own are not sure of the crisis, your strength can not decide anything.


    So I just need you to guard my manor and territory, protect my mother and women.


    Looking at Dany''s relaxed and dissatisfied look at her, William said with a smile, "Ms. Dany fox, let me introduce myself to you.


    My name is William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke of England, the legendary Archmage, the owner of the space gem, the demon hunter who sealed two demon princes,


    the owner of the light elf Alice, the owner of the flaming dragon snoog, the owner of four unicorns, 76 Thunderbirds, and 15 house elves,


    so, although I don''t mind using the power of darkness "But" William in Dany''s joyful eyes, all over the body exudes the holy light of the sky, "you don''t have to worry about my heart to evil.".


    As soon as the deceptive holy light came out, Phoenix Dany fox soon got a good feeling for William.


    She will come from her habitat because of the light before William.


    Now, seeing the pillar of light larger than the one before, Dani let out a cry of joy. As William said before, it became smaller again and flew to his shoulder to stand.


    Also because of the massive holy light into the body, repaired her body because of the fight left behind by the dark wounds, but also close to the head on William''s cheek for a few times.


    Then a magic contract appeared on his own initiative. As soon as William touched the contract, he was happy to sign it directly.


    Phoenix is worthy of being an orderly and neutral Warcraft. Different from the dragon who haggles after fighting, Dani signs a loyalty contract directly. As long as William does not abuse her, she will not betray the Devonshire family.


    "Very good, very good", I didn''t expect that it was just a simple show of strength, plus the existence of unicorns and light elves, so easy to subdue a Phoenix.


    But before he was happy for a few seconds, Saul complained, "hell, William, do you really have 76 Thunderbirds?"


    Sol, a unicorn or something, knew he couldn''t get it, but he wasn''t very jealous. When he was about to take in the Thunderbird, he was interrupted by William''s holy light energy column.


    After the Thunderbird appeared in the pillar of light, it began to struggle violently.


    When Saul heard that William had 76 Thunderbirds, he immediately lost interest in them.


    He didn''t want to face the embarrassing fact that William had 76 heads after returning to the divine realm to show off.


    William shrugged, "I''m sorry, maybe you can use the name of Raytheon to get dozens of Thunderbirds, or even hundreds of them back to the realm of God.


    according to the Thunderbirds I captured before, there are no less than 100 Thunderbirds within thousands of kilometers around here, and there must be more Thunderbirds in other places.


    William waved to the Thunderbird in the sky and sent out a mental communication. The biggest Thunderbird turned into a golden eagle and landed, allowing William to touch the feathers on his head."Moreover, these Thunderbirds are not only obedient, but also easy to raise. As long as they are provided with sufficient food and magic environment, they are easy to form a scale, which should be the most easily formed combat power for the divine realm.".


    "Really?"


    When he heard about the fighting power, Saul suddenly became interested again. He even thought that Griffins and Pegasus could be raised first.


    To William, no amount of Thunderbirds would pose a threat to him.


    Two years ago, when William patted Wilson on the shoulder, he used the word "beg" to make Wilson safer and better for himself.


    "But if you want to raise Thunderbirds, at least you have to have one that belongs entirely to your private domain, not to the royal family.


    Besides, it''s definitely not good for ordinary people to be breeders. You have to recruit domestic elves.


    "There''s no problem with the house elves," Wilson said excitedly, "I can find Mr. porter or Ms. Granger, the Royal consultant,


    especially Ms. Granger, who told me some time ago that the house elves are in a bad situation and asked me if I need to keep some house elves in a bad situation.".


    I didn''t expect that Hermione, who is dedicated to improving the condition of domestic elves, began to make up his mind as soon as Wilson got the paladin ring.


    Looking at more than ten Thunderbirds flying in the sky, William stroked his own Thunderbird head and said, "do you want to follow me back to her territory, or do you want to follow Christine to her territory?"


    "GA, GA", feel a spiritual exchange, William nodded with a smile, waved to the sky, Thunderbirds appeared in front of Celia, the tree of life.


    Then William said to Christine, "it''s over here. Are you going to pick some of these Warcraft or take them all back?"


    Christine looked at the Warcraft around him. "They are all Warcraft favored by Celia. Of course, I hope to take them all back.".


    William nodded and looked at some tall spirits, or creatures called shepherds.


    These tree herders, who are more than 20 meters high, are not conspicuous in front of trees that are tens of meters high on this planet.


    But in Oxford, it''s too tall. As long as you walk around, you will be seen by ordinary people in the territory.


    Pegasus and Griffins, the two kinds of Warcraft that prefer to fight hand to hand, have little interest in William.


    As for the other unicorns, William, who already had four, just wanted to let go of his greed for a moment.


    With Christine nodding, the Warcraft in William''s eyes was caressed by his spiritual power, disappeared one by one, and appeared in front of Celia, the tree of life.


    "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire." before Christine left, he sat on the colorful deer and saluted William for the first time before returning to the Spirit Valley.


    After thinking about it, William went back to planet x17 to make sure that Celia could deal with these Warcraft before sending it back to the magic planet.


    Without waiting for the depressed Wilson to ask, he said, "don''t worry, the Thunderbirds in Thunderbird cliff have laid a lot of Thunderbird eggs over the years.


    It''s safer to give you two fast hatching Thunderbirds and let them see you at first sight. Otherwise, you have no magic master, but you can''t tame the intelligent adult Thunderbird.


    "That''s good," Wilson nodded excitedly. "I''ll go back to Ms. Granger and ask her to introduce me to ten domestic elves, and then pay for a large area of land to be the habitat of little Thunderbirds.".


    After Wilson''s story, William and Saul said, "you''d better go back and ask Odin. If he agrees, I''ll help you find Thunderbirds, so as not to spread the information of the magic planet and attract the attention of star thieves and other forces.


    Forget it, I''ll say it myself, "William cried, looking up." hamdal, talk to Odin, and he''ll understand why it''s a secret. ".


    William didn''t explain to sol that he needed to keep it secret because Christine had lived on this planet for thousands of years.


    And the forces on earth, after destroying the ancient gateway on the northern ocean island, no one can get here except themselves.


    "Give you 20 Thunderbird eggs, self hatch, also easy to keep secret.".


    Sol listened, thought for a while, nodded, just born Thunderbird can not remember, really will not reveal the secret of the planet.


    "No problem. I''ll report it to my father after the holiday.".


    Then Saul thought of hamdal and shook his head with a smile. "Well, my father probably already knows about this. When I return to the realm of God, there should be results.


    It''s a pity that we can''t take Thunderbird troops with us when we fight against the rebellion next time. ".


    "Just fight some tribes without a country. Don''t worry too much," William said with a smile. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t let the paladins fight with you so easily.".


    Saul agreed. He didn''t think that the army of the divine realm, or the most powerful soldier he claimed, would defeat the rebels.


    The only thing to care about is the number of casualties."Well, let''s not talk about that," William said with a smile. "It''s all over. Shall we continue to hunt, or shall we go back to London for a big meal, take you to the nightclub, or watch the ball game?"


    Wilson, who already has two Tyrannosaurus Rex teeth, doesn''t care. Sol is just interested in guns.


    However, when the situation was tense just now, the handmade shotgun worth hundreds of thousands of dollars was thrown away by him and he took his own hammer instead.


    So sol looked at the hammer in his hand and immediately said, "what else to hunt? The prey has been scared away by snooker and those Warcraft, so he''d better go back to have a big meal.".


    William doesn''t tear Thor apart, and his mental power is outside. He feels that snoog is biting and eating the Tyrannosaurus Rex that he killed.


    I was going to take snooker back to earth, but when I think of this guy staying in the volcano all the year round, don''t take snooker back to earth, because he causes volcanic eruption, causing unnecessary casualties and economic losses.


    Moreover, if you want to feed the 50 meter long snooker, you don''t know how much meat you have to provide. It''s better to send him back to the earth when necessary.


    He said hello to snooker, who was full of rebellious spirit in his heart. As soon as his eyes turned, he nodded to show that he only wanted to stay on this planet.


    Without William''s eyes, of course, he would like to stay on the magic planet and be a local emperor.


    Take sol and send them back to King Kong Valley, and let Wilson reluctantly give his weapons and armor to Sunday.


    "Man, can''t you give me this armor with the assembly facilities?"


    "Don''t even think about it," William said, shaking his head and refusing without hesitation, "when you appear in the Shenyu expedition, it''s OK to continue to use it for you,


    but on earth, it''s not necessary to equip three types of armor just by your identity.


    If I give it to you, maybe you will be a hero. When there is a crisis, put on your armor and take the initiative to get closer to the trouble.


    I don''t have the time or the mind to stare at you all the time.


    When he heard this, Saul, who thought William was mean, immediately agreed.


    Patting Wilson on the shoulder, he said, "the armor''s defense is really not good. I can break it with a hammer.".


    With that, sol laughingly took Wilson to the spaceship, while he picked out more than a dozen guns and a large amount of ammunition he was interested in from the newly built Arsenal on Sunday.


    For this kind of weapon that can be easily made with just a few orders on Sunday, William simply asked the fighting robot to pack up and put all the weapons back into several boxes of the huge mobile weapons warehouse, and gave them all to Saul.


    Wave to his house in the realm of God, let Saul return to the realm of God to take home.


    With the change back to casual clothes of the two people, an instant back to the castle.


    At Saul''s request, he drove two super sports cars to Gordon''s restaurant next to the Chelsea team.

 Chapter 1095

    It took less than an hour for two super cars to enter London from Oxford castle.


    If William had not worried about the accident and didn''t really compete with sol, he would have been able to enter the suburbs of London a little faster.


    It took about 20 minutes to get to Gordon''s restaurant near the Chelsea stadium. As soon as the car stopped at the door of the restaurant, William saw Abigail come out of the restaurant.


    As soon as he saw two sports cars coming, the paparazzi, who had been attracted by Abby''s arrival for a long time, immediately carried his camera and kept shouting questions and taking photos beside the walls of a large group of security guards and bodyguards.


    William handed the car to the doorman, let Phoenix Dany fox, who had become a cockatoo, stand on her shoulder, waved to the paparazzi, and then hugged Abigail to kiss her face,


    "where''s mom? I got her a pet and I''m going to take credit for it.


    "Ma''am, she''s angry." Abby kept a smile on his face and looked at the red and gold feathered Phoenix Dani, but his hand slipped into William''s waist and gave him a severe twist.


    Seeing that William bared his teeth, he rubbed it for him with a smile. "The story that you took two friends on the sea and let the paparazzi follow you and take photos on purpose has spread all over the world.


    What kind of antimatter nuclear egg reported by the media is true? "


    Williamson knew that his mother didn''t blame him for driving a yacht, but for making a dangerous weapon and going to Rome to deal with it.


    It''s the girl in front of you who''s really upset about this.


    Sensing that sol and Wilson had come, William said with a smile, "well, I''d like to introduce you to a guest, a real alien prince.".


    After two days of mixing with William and Wilson, sol has become the focus of the media in England.


    everyone wants to know who and what identity this tall young man who can''t be identified is, so that William and Wilson can accompany him together.


    So through the media, Abby has long been curious about Saul''s identity and whispered in William''s ear, "this guy with long hair and beard is a little handsome. Is he really an alien?"


    William nodded slightly, then introduced Abby with a smiling face, "Saul odinson, Prince of Asgard, first heir, my good friend.".


    Then he pointed to Abby and said to Saul, "Abigail chase, my woman and the manager of Devonshire family, is basically the beautiful and smart sweetheart who is helping me deal with the company''s affairs.


    without her, I would be trapped in the company''s affairs for about eight floors, so Dear Abby is the most indispensable one for me.".


    Abby patted William with satisfaction, then said hello to Saul with a smile.


    Sol and Abby shook hands and said with a smile, "like my mother, you are all heroes hidden behind men. Nice to meet you, Miss chase.".


    "Nice to meet you, too, Odin, and so on, odinson?"


    Said this, Abby covered his mouth with one hand, odinson''s meaning is Odin''s son, surprised to look at William, "Odin? You''re not kidding me.


    William shrugged. "Haha, aren''t you learning magic from Hermione Granger? Since the wizard and magic exist, there is nothing impossible about the characters in the myth.


    "Although myths have been exaggerated and added and tampered with by people''s imagination, not only the Nordic Protoss, but also the gods of heaven and Olympus.


    The only difference from our imagination is that these people we call God are the existence of higher life in other distant star domains or dimensions.


    When he heard that William called himself higher life, Saul showed a smile on his face. Under the leadership of William, he walked into the restaurant and sat down in the independent area on the second floor.


    After a few people ordered a good meal, William waved to the restaurant manager and the waiter to leave, and then said to Abby, who was very curious,


    "they are higher life because sol, who is a thousand years old, is just an adult according to our algorithm, and the physical quality of people in the divine realm is generally several times better than us, as for sol of the royal family.".


    William looked at Saul and said uncertainly, "you should be dozens of times better than us?"


    "No, no, no," Saul said in the puzzled eyes of Wilson and Abby, "it''s dozens of times stronger than Wilson, but I can''t compare with you.".


    "How is that possible?"


    Wilson is not only surprised to know that William''s physical quality is very strong Abby, but also can''t imagine that William will be 100 times stronger than normal people?


    "Man, what''s your adventure on the magic planet?" Saul asked curiously. "After you met snooker, I obviously feel that you have become stronger, not a little stronger, but multiplied.".


    William shrugged. "The secret, and even if I told you, you can''t copy it as I said.".


    "Odin on, that''s good." he didn''t get the answer he wanted. The idea of disappointment only flashed in Saul''s mind. On the contrary, he was really relieved to hear that this method can''t be copied.In any case, William is already very strong. No matter how strong he becomes, he is only one person and can''t affect the overall superiority of the divine realm.


    Before long, a dish was delivered. William and Saul had a meal without any scruple, and the dish was full of three French dishes.


    After dinner, since Abby is here, William can''t take sol and Wilson to the nightclub.


    Looking at these two guys who are already familiar with each other, they plan to leave themselves behind and have fun together, and feel that Abby is holding his hand tightly,


    William has no choice but to play with sol, "don''t play too late,


    your three-day holiday will expire tomorrow. I will have people prepare some spare F1 cars, some electric sports cars and fuel for tomorrow I''ll send you and those cars back to Shenyu in the morning.


    "Wait, my vacation is coming to an end?" Saul, who was reminded by William, was stunned and then complained, "I just thought this holiday was more interesting than before. You told me that it was coming back to the realm of God.".


    Looking at Saul, William patted him on the arm with satisfaction. "I''ll help you find a manor in London. It''s just a reward for Odin''s giving me a house of God.


    Besides, you may ask if the titles of Odin, falger castle and Burton can be inherited by your first successor.


    "Wait, Fort Folger? Are you drunk and dizzy


    As soon as Wilson finished, he remembered that when he first met Odin, the old man said that when he was born, he had received an invitation from the royal family to attend his baptism.


    And Odin also said that when he saw the invitation, it would be years later.


    Wilson was still puzzled before. Now when William talks about falger castle and Burton''s surname, he immediately remembers that the photo of Earl Burton is very similar to Odin.


    "Oh, no, I''m so quick to say it." William put his arms around Saul''s shoulder and said, "you don''t know about it, or Odin and your mother will be unhappy.".


    Seeing Sol''s eyes rolling, William didn''t know that he was thinking about how to knock himself.


    -But it''s easy to stop sol.


    William said with a smile, "man, you don''t want to see the opportunity for parents to come out and enjoy their leisure, maintain and enhance their relationship because they find the little secret of their laziness.".


    "Well, sol, who wanted to make a stroke, could only nod his head helplessly when he heard this.


    then he looked at Wilson like a warning and said to William," well, let''s not mention it. ".


    When Wilhelm and Abby nodded, Wilson saw that everyone looked at him and promised, "don''t worry, I won''t say it, but".


    Seeing sol frown, Wilson explained hastily, "you know, since your majesty Odin often appears to be away from falger castle for several years,


    there must be other behaviors that do not conform to the noble standards. My grandfather will have records and even know something.


    Besides, my grandfather and my father have already known the existence of the divine realm and you, the prince of the divine realm. It''s nothing to let them know about falger castle and the Burton family.


    We can do business as usual, and help his majesty Odin to solve some unnecessary troubles and avoid being disturbed by trifles, so that we can have a more comfortable holiday on earth. ".


    Sol listened and looked at William.


    Since William had known about it for a long time, he must have met his father at falger castle, and even the queen of God, Freya, who came on holiday.


    William shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be a liar. His only purpose was to make Saul understand that since his parents were sneaking in, his behavior of staying in England or on earth was not weird.


    "The last time your father and mother came to earth for a holiday, your father knocked on a super luxury RV specially designed for your mother from me, which is the only one in the world. Philip, Wilson''s grandfather, must know about this.".


    William looked at Saul and said, "in this case, it''s nothing to tell his majesty Philip. After all, his identity is more legitimate than mine when dealing with some things.".


    Sol nodded after thinking about it. His parents could come to the earth secretly. Why couldn''t his son come.


    In addition, he will not only come here often, but also build a bigger manor, and give all the fun he can play.


    "I want a super manor that can hunt and practice guns. You pay for it first, and I''ll pay you back in gold later.".


    As soon as he heard of gold, William felt that he was wasting energy and time, which was not worthwhile.


    He couldn''t help looking at Wilson. When Wilson understood, he was excited and wanted to agree,


    Abigail said first, "no problem, sol, just leave it to me.".


    After that, Abby patted William on the arm like a complaint. "I picked Devonshire Manor on Garden Street for this bastard. If you ask him to help you choose the manor, he will definitely let you do it on Sunday.If so, the area of the manor must be large, but the interior and architectural pattern, the convenient transportation, the surrounding ancillary facilities and the most important confidentiality will hardly meet your requirements.


    "There''s so much more to pay attention to when choosing a house?" As soon as Saul heard Abby''s words, he had a headache, and then he thought that Abigail was more reliable than William.


    "Thank you, thank you, Miss chase. I''ll trouble you. When I move, I promise to choose a gift. Thank you very much.".


    "As for the price?" Saul, who didn''t know much about the pound, frowned and thought, "let''s count it as 100 tons of gold.".


    Nm, Wilson, who was robbed of his business, turned his eyes with William as soon as he heard about 100 tons of gold, "there is no such expensive private manor in the world,


    there are really two billion US dollars, even if you want to buy the same as William''s Chateau Chantilly in France.".


    "I''m sorry, Wilson," Abigail said with a smile. "Seven years ago, we spent 3.5 billion on Chateau Chantilly. Now the value of the main chateau, the affiliated Chateau group, the antiques, plus nearly 10000 acres of land, has exceeded 10 billion dollars.".


    "This, this is ten, ten billion dollars?"


    Wilson covered his head and said, "in other words, if you don''t do anything, the more than one billion US dollars appreciated every year will be twice as much as my wealth?"


    "Go, go, go, sol," Wilson said, holding Sol''s arm. "I''m the snake in the land. There''s no manor or castle in England that I can''t get into.


    I promise that except for the places that have become museums and scenic spots, even if you like the manor of the Duke and earl, I''ll help you.".


    Looking at the super run that Wilson drove away with sol, Abigail soon realized that he had been intercepted.


    "Wilson, you son of a bitch," he murmured.


    "All right, all right, dear," said William, holding the angry Abigail, "it''s OK. I don''t need sol to stabilize my relationship with the divine realm, let alone flatter his mother, Freya.".


    He took Abby to his own Aston Martin Vulcan. "And without my help, it''s impossible for sol and Wilson to make a cross Galaxy deal.


    I''m sure Wilson will have to ask you in the end.


    "That''s good," Abby laughed and looked at the parrot standing on the back of the chair. "What do you want to do with a parrot for Mrs. Lina?"


    "Jiji", Phoenix Dani is very dissatisfied with a few calls, fortunately, she knows that Abby and William''s close relationship, did not make revenge.


    William explained with a smile, "her name is Dany fox, not a parrot.".


    "Dany fox?" Abby looked at Dani in surprise, can be William solemnly explained, Abby will understand that things are not so simple.


    "Let''s wait until home," William said with a smile. "The space in the car is too small, and there are paparazzi following. When the family lets Dani change back to herself, you will understand.".


    As soon as he heard that Dani could change, Abby knew that Dani must be the Warcraft Hermione said.


    And Daphne''s whole body is full of gold. Abby only recalled for a moment and exclaimed, "honey, don''t tell me Daphne is a Phoenix.".


    William turned his head to look at Abigail unexpectedly, nodded and praised, "yes, I didn''t expect that you could recognize the Phoenix after only half a month''s magic knowledge.".


    "Up, God," Abby said, covering his mouth with fear and uneasiness on his face, "are you going to raise a Phoenix at home?"

 Chapter 1096

    "It''s just raising a Phoenix. What''s the fuss?" William shook his head with a smile. "Dani is a kind of orderly neutral camp species, which is more suitable for guarding you than the greedy guys of the dragon"


    Abby just guessed casually. He didn''t expect that he really got a guess, and he had the chance to raise a living Phoenix himself.


    "You''re sure there won''t be a problem," said William, and Abigail was relieved. "I didn''t expect to be protected by the Phoenix one day. You know, Hermione said that the Phoenix is more powerful than the dragon in legend.".


    "Jiji, Jiji".


    Hearing Abby say that she is more powerful than the dragon, Dani, who is very cold, jumps on the back of the chair behind Abby and nods to Abby happily.


    Scared Abby a big jump, see Dani didn''t any attack meaning, just carefully stretched out his hand in Dani''s body feather touched.


    Ha ha, William, William, she''s so warm.


    After touching for a few times, Abby rubbed her head on her hand. Abby carefully stretched out her hands, held her to her leg, and rolled her face up with a smile.


    After a while, he complained, "phoenix is so cute, can''t you find more? So we don''t have to fight when we want to hold Dani.


    "You think it''s buying cats and dogs.".


    William rolled his eyes, and then thought that if Dany was comfortable at Devonshire''s house, would it be possible for her to be a leading Party, go to the magic planet, and bring back some Phoenix?


    Abigail, who was choked by William, turned his eyes and asked, "is the gold carving that you arranged at home two years ago not really gold?"


    Seeing that William nodded, Abby immediately said, "I don''t care. Since you can find other magical creatures, Dani must follow me.".


    "Isn''t it, Dani?" holding Dani, who was obviously close to him, Abby rubbed her happy cheek against Dani''s head.


    As soon as William''s head was dark, he secretly scolded himself for forgetting that women have no resistance to jewelry, but also to the cute pet who likes to be close to him.


    I wonder if I''ll take Alice, a more cute little guy, home, but I think that Alice''s attitude towards Serena and nissa will not be very good, and even may show hostility.


    Thinking of this, William could not help worrying about whether Dani, the Phoenix, would be hostile to Serena and nissa.


    Fortunately, when she got home, Dani just looked at Serena and Nisa. After William stroked her forehead, she didn''t show much hostility like Alice.


    And not everyone likes parrots, or bird pets.


    At least, Nisa and Jesse like Dani at most, not to mention holding her like Abigail.


    When Lina saw that Dani had become a Phoenix, she just glanced at the nervous Abigail. She didn''t know what to think and didn''t fight for Dani.


    At the same time, he realized that his mother didn''t want to embarrass him. In addition, Abigail''s contribution to the family was really great.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly felt that he might as well make a nano steel war armour directly.


    The next day, with Serena and nissa''s arms open, William quietly gets up and calls Richard.


    "I''m fine recently. Have I started the super soldier experiment?"


    Richard, who had been waiting for a long time, said, "no problem. I''ll wait for you. Moreover, for your convenience, the laboratory is in London. I''ll ask 007 Daniel Craig to pick you up.".


    Looking at the time on the phone, William replied, "see you in an hour.".


    Hang up the phone and ask Sunday, "sol, is he ready to come back?"


    "Sorry sir, in my estimation, sol won''t wake up in the afternoon.


    Last night, he and Wilson were playing in the bar of the Ritz hotel until 4 a.m., and then they were drunk and brought back to the suite by Wilson''s bodyguard.


    "Let me know when that bastard wakes up," William said with a strange smile. "Forget it, let him take the initiative to call.


    If you go back late, make sure that Odin will not only scold you, but maybe punish sol, the drunkard.


    After a shower and breakfast with Lina, he stood at the door to see his mother and Abby get on the bus and go to work. Then William hugged Jesse, who stuck to him when he saw him and said, "do you want to keep fit with me?"


    "I, I", seeing Jesse''s face flushed with anger, William pulled her aside and said, "then accompany me to the laboratory. When it''s over, I''ll take you to a movie or a candlelight dinner?"


    As soon as Jesse heard this, she immediately gave a smile on her face and reached out to help William trim his tie. "I won''t go to the lab. if it''s still early, we''ll go to the cinema and then go home for dinner when you''re done.".


    "You''re still the best," William said with a smile on her lips, taking Jesse''s hand for a walk in the garden, waiting for Craig''s current bond to come.More than ten minutes later, when I heard the sound of the helicopter from afar, Sunday''s report came to my ears.


    "Sir, the helicopter piloted by Mr. Craig himself, requests to land in the manor. Do you approve?"


    "Let him come here." he scanned Craig''s helicopter two kilometers away to make sure there was no danger. Then William sent Jesse back to the main building and got on the plane with the alloy code box containing super soldier serum, which was ready last Sunday.


    With a smile, he waved to Craig, put on his headphones and said, "so you really want to be the first one on the test bench?"


    "You won''t watch me die," Craig said, holding the control lever and pulling up the helicopter. He waited for the plane to rise to the right height. "After taking off the ghost party, I''ve been resting for nearly three years.


    If Richard hadn''t suddenly found me some time ago, I would have retired. So, man, you have to tell me how sure I am Otherwise, I would rather retire completely than be killed by my own people.


    Looking at the placid Craig, William can''t help thinking of what Winston, the manager of New York Continental Hotel, said at the beginning.


    It seems that both killers and agents are the same.


    Some people can''t find their life goal after retirement for a long time. They don''t know what they should do and what they live for.


    At this time, as long as you give them a reason to be tall, it''s easy for those who retired in their prime years to go back to their old business.


    William thought for a moment and said, "are you married?"


    Craig shook his head. "If a person like me really gets married, it''s better to talk about irresponsible love than to bring danger to others. It''s good for everyone.".


    "That''s good, so that when you become the first super soldier in England, Richard''s people will have to protect you secretly or make some accidents to kill the other half of your life.".


    Craig''s face darkened. He knew that William''s words were not nonsense. Whether to protect or kill him depended on how valuable he was after he became a super soldier.


    And when William said that, he showed that he was very sure, "so you are very sure? So why did Richard tell me that.


    "Tell you if the experiment fails, it will be disposed of?" William narrowed his eyes and asked, "if you know that, why do you come back?"


    "I," Craig said for a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. Did he say that he had a long rest and wanted to find a job again?


    Richard found himself in this first item and came back without thinking about it?


    I don''t know if William will kick himself out.


    Looking at Craig in thinking, William uses his mental power to help control the control bar, and Bian Mo utters a mantra.


    Craig, who was influenced by the mantra, muttered very quickly. After several minutes,


    faced William squarely and said, "I didn''t come back for money, nor for power, nor for the urge of bloodthirsty,


    I just wanted to prove to myself that I am still alive and can live more meaningfully, instead of wasting my time lying in bed quietly getting old, Wait to die.


    "That shouldn''t be a big problem," William patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "The most important thing to do this experiment is to have a mental attitude and think about what you''ve been doing all these years.".


    "Ha," said Craig, shaking his head, "what''s the point of thinking, thinking about how to be accidentally injured by one of his own people, how to be rejected by the new CIA boss, and how to be idle for several years?"


    After complaining, Craig suddenly found that the plane was about to fly out of London, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m probably too old to be distracted at this time,


    and you, a super rich man and scientist, are not afraid of helicopter accidents without reminding me?"


    William said, "even if the helicopter explodes now, I won''t lose a hair.".


    Craig couldn''t help but put his eyes on William''s clothes and said in surprise, "your research on protection has been so strong?"


    William laughed and lied, "if you want to go on a long-distance space voyage, besides the performance of the spaceship, the most important thing is people.


    If you want to protect your safety in space, protection is of course the top priority.


    Not only to be able to resist cold and stellar radiation, but also to withstand accidental impact. If only a helicopter explosion can not be protected, I have been studying for nothing in recent years. ".


    "You''re great." Craig, who was bluffed, gave a thumbs up. "I''m different. The quiet life of these years has made me understand that besides the skills of killing people and invading people, I seem to be good at deceiving people.".


    "Especially cheat women," William said with a smile. "It seems that the only difference between all 007 and other 00 groups is that you are especially good at hooking women, and as long as you have a relationship with women, you are especially easy to see God.".


    "Here we are." Craig didn''t respond to William''s topic, because that''s the truth, and it''s a fact he didn''t want to mention.


    The helicopter landed in a park. As soon as they got off the plane, someone took over and drove the helicopter away.Craig some Lengshen took over the alloy box that William handed to himself, puzzled to see William a few eyes, then took the lead to walk into an office building built in the park.


    After walking into the elevator, he pressed four keys with both hands. In a few seconds, a pupil recognizer automatically stretched out.


    Sitting in the elevator has been down at least 30 meters, the elevator just opened.


    At the first sight, I saw an old acquaintance, Garris Mallory, waiting for himself with a smile.


    The spirit is released. William soon knows that the underground base is bigger than the park on the ground.


    And the research inside is the Decepticon giant that he handed over to England a few years ago.


    Shaking hands with Garris, William joked, "I didn''t expect that the Decepticon project you are in charge of is in London. There are still a few years left. Have you made any progress?"


    Garris, who was full of smiles, broke down and tried to say, "would you like to help me see the research results of my scientists and give me some advice?"


    Seeing that William turned his lips, Garris stepped back hastily, "or just give me a definite statement about whether the train of thought and direction are correct, or even if I''m not crazy, the heads of all the project teams will be crazy.".


    "Say it again," he said, but both Garris and Craig understood that William had refused.


    But under Garris can only bitter face, with William and Craig walked nearly ten minutes, after a full five security, only to enter a more than 200 square meters of laboratory.


    Not only Richard, Philip and his son were there, but also three old men in military uniform.


    Among the three, the only one William knew was the old man who was in charge of the London Space Center a few years ago.


    I knocked my ears, and on Sunday I quickly reported the information of the three people.


    Richard saw Craig''s alloy box in his hand at a glance, and William was staring at three military uniforms. When he wanted to introduce himself, he was interrupted by William with a wave,


    "let''s go, I have to go to the movies after the end.".


    This not only makes Richard and them roll their eyes, but also makes Craig feel that his decision is too hasty. He suddenly thinks that it''s not a bad choice to grow old peacefully.


    "What do you think?" Clapping Craig, William said, "put your hands on the alloy box.".


    Craig put the box on the table, put his palm in the middle of the box, and saw a blue light on the surface of the box. Then he thought of an electronic sound.


    "Use target, Daniel Craig, please confirm, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "OK".


    William said, the box issued a click, click sound, in the eyes of eight people shocked at the scene, changed into a one meter five high humanoid robot.


    "God, you bastard have come to this point of study." Garris grabbed William''s arm excitedly. "William, we are old friends. Help me.".


    William shakes his hand and shakes off Garris''s claws. "It''s just a robot. Transformers with self intelligence are too troublesome. I''m not going to do it.".


    "That''s a lot more advanced than the project I''m in charge of now, no way." Garris was about to say something more when Richard interrupted.


    "Well, today''s goal is super soldier, the rest will come later.".


    Seeing that Garris was still reluctant, Richard sighed and said, "William not only built this deformable robot,


    but also built a personal armor that can fly, attack and wrap all over the body, as well as a 10 meter anti transformer armor.


    So, we are going to shut down the project you have.


    Garris''s face suddenly changed. "What do I do?"


    And William''s mouth turned and he didn''t fall for it.

 Chapter 1097

    Richard has been the first to support Garris''s research on Decepticons for several years, so William is very clear about this costly project.


    it is not only impossible to cancel the anti transformers armour because he has built a robot, but he should be more confident after having a ready-made example.


    So he didn''t pay any attention to Richard and wanted to shut down Garris''s Decepticon project.


    Patting Garris on the shoulder, "why don''t you come to work for me and become the safety director of Devonshire?"


    When Garris, who was already exhausted, heard the words, his eyes lit up, but before he could speak, Richard interrupted, "let''s talk about this later. Let''s start the super soldier experiment first.".


    With a smile, William patted Garris again. He nodded to Craig, who had been silent for a long time, and said, "go and change the experimental clothes.".


    While Craig is preparing, William sits on the lab console and asks for the final check on Sunday.


    More than ten minutes later, Craig came back in his beach pants and vest.


    William looked at Craig and pointed to a fully enclosed energy irradiating device. "Relax, man, we''ve known each other for seven years and worked with you.


    I know who you are, so I have confidence in you. Don''t worry, you will be the first super soldier in England in a short time.


    Most of the equipment here is improved according to the equipment used by the US team decades ago.


    As long as there is no accident in today''s experiment, William will start to strengthen his subordinates in the underground laboratory on the other side of the castle.


    As Craig lies in the cylindrical closed energy irradiating instrument, William nods to the robot beside him, and stares at the monitor that detects Craig''s body indicators.


    Under the control of the robot on Sunday, it starts the device, and the device automatically pastes various signs monitoring patches on Craig. Then it takes four pieces of blue serum from its chest storage box and inserts it into the instrument.


    Sir, we''re ready together. You can give the order.


    Everyone in the laboratory heard the robot''s words and looked at William nervously.


    If today''s experiment is successful, it means that England has the ability to mass produce super soldiers.


    But this wish is wishful thinking. Whether there will be super soldiers the next day depends on William''s eyes.


    In addition, in addition to the U.S. team, the leading role of the guy, other super soldiers are not immortal.


    The polar bear, the five super soldiers in the leech project who were better than the winter soldiers, died in the end, which was meaningless.


    After looking at the monitor screen and figuring out that even if a super soldier was made for England, it would have no effect on him, William nodded to the medical robot, "let''s start.".


    Yes sir.


    The medical robot presses the injection button, four tubes of super soldier serum are automatically injected into Craig''s body, and then the energy ray button is pressed, and the energy ray is immediately emitted from the closed equipment.


    "Ah ~, ah ~, ah ~".


    Craig, lying in the closed equipment, immediately felt not only numbness, itching and pain in his body, but also shock like pain in his soul. After only a few seconds, he began to shout.


    It''s a pity that when the fierce cries of pain came out of the closed equipment, Richard and other people only felt faint sounds.


    This made them mistakenly think that the experiment now seems to be a success, only looking at the detection equipment and screen of William frowned.


    Looking at the display screen with higher and higher heart rate index, William thought for a few seconds and thought that Craig might go crazy if he went on like this.


    "Medical one, give me a bottle of super healing liquid.".


    "OK, sir", the medical robot opens the chest storage space for medicine, takes out a tube of cure solution serum bottle, and then William turns around to inject a holy light into the serum bottle and put it into the energy irradiator.


    Activate the injection switch and inject the Holy Light solution into Craig''s body.


    And William put his hand on the energy meter, turned on the reserved switch, and released the holy light into the energy ray instrument along the pipe.


    As the holy light enters, Craig feels as if he is in a warm and comfortable hot spring. Not only his physical pain is relieved, but also his soul stops thinking about the negative memories of his killing and betrayal in the past 20 years. Instead, he begins to think about the few good memories in his life.


    as he thinks about it After Wei became clear, he began to think about why he wanted to join the army, why he wanted to join the military intelligence agency, why he wanted to join group 00 and become the oldest living bond, and finally why he wanted to join the experiment.


    Everything tells Craig that he has a mission.


    Then, under the influence of serum, Craig''s just side of his soul, such as protecting England and human beings, began to dominate and even formed his own personality under the dual effects of serum and holy light.As soon as this personality was formed, the light energy released by William began to transform his body and his perception of magic. In less than a minute, he transformed an ordinary person without magic perception into a medium light affinity.


    William, who is always feeling Craig with his mental power, soon finds this abnormality. With a turn of his eyes, he begins to speak out the magic of several light systems.


    Hearing the familiar sound around his ears, Craig easily engraved the magic of the light bomb, the blessing of the light and purification in his soul in the process of reshaping.


    Feeling Craig''s abnormality, William is trying to talk about the healing magic and the holy light shield and the holy light hammer again. As soon as he opened his mouth, he thought that the holy light bomb also has the healing function. There is no need to tell Craig about the healing magic.


    Besides, things that are too easy to get are not worth money.


    With a mental sweep, I feel that Craig has no problem. William takes back his hand and nods to the nervous Richard and Philip.


    It''s a very calm way to pretend, "it''s a success. Cheers, everyone.".


    "God bless me." as soon as I heard William''s words, people at the scene even Philip, who was seventy-eight, cheered excitedly.


    William laughed at the thought that light energy could improve the success rate of the experiment.


    If you can meet Richard in the future, you will certainly pay more attention to the Knights of light.


    "Bang", a pneumatic sound is coming, and the cylindrical energy ray instrument automatically opens, revealing Craig''s strong and symmetrical body.


    While Craig''s mind is relaxed, William silently releases a spell to detect evil, and the return Magic also makes him sure that Craig''s heart is not evil, so he can rest assured.


    A moment later, Craig, who fell into self-consciousness, opened his eyes with trembling eyelids and saw William with a smile on his face.


    "Well, man, how long do you want to lie down? The experiment has been successful.".


    Hearing William''s words, Craig regained his mind and sat up obediently.


    As soon as his body works, he obviously feels that his strength has been strengthened several times.


    In the past, you could feel a little bit of obstruction when you sit up, but when you just sat up, you didn''t feel the slightest effort. The action of standing up is as simple as moving your fingers.


    Holding out his hands and silently looking at his palm and arm, the muscle increased a lot, but it didn''t become thicker and bigger obviously. On the contrary, after consuming most of the body fat in his body, he looked a little thinner.


    Clenching his fist, a surge of power instantly makes Craig feel like a superman.


    When I close my eyes and feel the condition of my body, the holy light in my body slowly releases with his thoughts.


    As soon as the palm was spread out, a holy light bomb appeared in his hand, floating up and down. Richard and others at the scene were stunned.


    I haven''t seen the three old men in uniform and Garris in light magic. I''m even more frightened and shocked by Craig''s strange appearance.


    When Craig puts away the holy light, he releases the holy light blessing that can improve his strength according to the magic operation method engraved in his mind.


    A dazzling beam of light washes down on his head, and Craig''s clenching makes a bone explosion when he clenches his fist again.


    "All right, let''s do the test." impatient William grabs Craig''s arm.


    Craig instinctive arm force, want to break away from William''s palm, but when he suddenly remembered that he can''t hurt William, but found that he felt omnipotent power in front of William, is a child.


    Even if his right arm and waist were working hard, he was easily pulled out of the test bench by William.


    In an instant, Craig mistakenly thought that William must have done experiments for himself, and it seems that William''s transformation of himself is much more advanced and stronger than his.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not just about biological experiments." looking at Craig''s expression, William understood what the guy was thinking. "Think about the energy you just had in your mind.".


    With that, William ignored Craig and focused on the three old men in uniform and Garris who saw the magic of the light.


    "Wait, William.".


    Richard saw William''s eyes on his three subordinates, although he did not know what William would do, but certainly it would not be a good thing.


    "I guarantee that no one present today will reveal what they have seen. Besides, hunter, the three of them are responsible for special affairs. They all know that witches exist. If you want, you can take them into the order.".


    William couldn''t help but look at Philip and Charles. Philip nodded with a smile. "Richard is right, and I''m willing to vouch for them, too.".


    As for Garris Mallory, neither William nor Richard cared.


    This guy also witnessed the rise of William in the whole process, and when William began to rise, he took refuge early, so there was no need to consider how Garris would choose.


    It''s good for William to give five rings of light that can be destroyed with mental power at any time, which can extend the power of the Knights into the army of England.As soon as he stretched out his hand, a flame appeared in his heart.


    In the eyes of Garris, Craig and hunt, two gold coins melt into liquid gold, and then change into five rings of light with William''s idea.


    Let five people hold the ring and leave their own mental imprint. After listening to the introduction of the ring on Sunday, Craig five people just hesitated for a moment and put on their fingers


    this time, everyone is their own, and the atmosphere is relaxed. Next, of course, are the tests on Craig.


    After everyone came to the gym of the base and drove out the irrelevant people, Craig only did five tests and easily broke the record, pushing up a 500 kg barbell.


    You know, this record is not only a folk record, but also created by fitness people whose arms are thicker than other people''s thighs.


    The next squat and hard pull reached about twice the folk record. William converted silently and found that Craig''s physical fitness should reach about five times that of normal people.


    If you use the holy light blessing, his strength can be improved by about 2 layers. As for the time-consuming test of speed and endurance, he will not have the heart to wait here.


    "You go on, my task is to make the experiment successful, and use the detection of evil to determine that Craig does not belong to the evil side, and the task is over.".


    Looking at the watch, it''s already 11:30. It''s time to take Jesse to lunch.


    I wanted to take the girl to the cinema and have a candlelight dinner, but Jesse was worried that having dinner with William alone would cause other women''s jealousy, so she only agreed to go to the cinema in the afternoon and go home directly.


    Since Jesse is so clever, of course, William wants to take her out to play once, carrying the alloy box transformed from the medical robot, "the test results will be reported to me on Sunday, you go on, I have to go to an appointment.".


    Richard and others looked at William who wanted to leave with the box, gave Garris a wink, and Garris nodded helplessly.


    He took the initiative to be a villain and said, "are you sure Craig won''t have any mental problems?"


    "That''s right, William," said Richard when Garris started. "You know what you said before is so dangerous, the better the good, the worse the bad.


    Make us nervous, worried for a long time, now you tell me just a magic, can detect Craig''s mental state? "


    "You can''t understand me explaining to you," William said. "You can call the Minister of magic, Hermione Granger of discipline, and Harry Potter, the head of Auror, to test Craig. They will tell you what magic is to detect evil.".


    Without waiting for Richard and others to say more, William said to the silent Craig with a smile, "yes, Craig, you can learn magic from Hermione. She has most of the incantations and practices of holy light.


    And let a sorcerer teach you magic, will save you a lot of time and energy.


    After that, William thought about it. Although he didn''t know whether the new three old men in uniform were reliable or not, since they all knew the existence of witches, they were witches, and they should not be difficult to obtain from the wizard world.


    Wave to release the two portals, and soon Hermione and Harry come out with their wands.


    "Well, I''m going to help you find people. Craig can''t deal with two wizards even if he suddenly goes crazy.".


    Nodding with the crowd, William opened a portal again and stepped back to the manor.


    With a happy Jesse, in the dissatisfied eyes of Nisa who has only got up until now, she drives away from home and goes to a Cantonese restaurant.

 Chapter 1098

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, William and Jesse walk out of the Chinese restaurant with their arms in their arms and a smile on their face.


    When he heard that Craig ran for an hour at the speed of 100 meters and 10 seconds, he just took a few breaths and recovered after a minute''s rest.


    William on the corner of his mouth a smile, can''t help but think of the movie in the United States team said he can play all day.


    If they get married, they will have some indescribable troubles.


    But it seems to be a good thing for Craig bond. There is no shortage of active beauties around him.


    "What movie are you going to see?"


    "Whatever," Jesse, holding William''s arm, put her head on William''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I hope that after going home, Nisa won''t ignore me because of today''s business.".


    "So you don''t worry about what Abby and Serena think?"


    "Abigail won''t alienate me because of this, even Serena," Jesse thought for a long time before shaking her head with a smile. "She probably doesn''t care much about anything except you, and I don''t know what she will think.".


    Jesse said that, it seems to be in line with the character of the other three women.


    When I came to the movie theater, I heard the sound of Sunday not long after the movie started.


    Sir, Miss Jesse''s security, stopped Mr. obadai Stein. Mr. Stein said he had something urgent to meet with you.


    You don''t have to guess. It must be that his whereabouts have been blown out by the paparazzi in England. Obadai, who is eager in his heart, wants to meet at the movie theater where he is kept.


    "What''s the matter?" William frowned and asked. On Sunday, he reported that "there should be a reshuffle of forces in the desert area, the weapon business he cooperated with you, or the weapon business that secretly sold stark industries.".


    Jesse, who is absorbed in watching, hears William''s voice and looks up quickly. Then he hears William whisper, "let him wait. I''ll find him later.".


    Yes sir.


    "Or I''ll ask my bodyguards to take me home, and you''ll do your work.".


    "No need," William said, holding Jesse in his arms. "It''s OK.".


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, as soon as William and Jesse got home, they saw Wilson talking to Abigail, and Saul was probably embarrassed because of the manor business, just sitting on the side laughing and not talking.


    "Odin is on the road, you''re back at last." as soon as he saw William, Saul stood up eagerly, took William to one side and said, "send me back quickly, man.".


    William said with a smile, "since you''re in such a hurry, you won''t ask him to take you back first?"


    "No way," Saul shook his head. "I''ve got too many things to take. I''m sure I''ll have trouble finding heimdahl.".


    "That''s right," William nodded affectably, then looked at his watch. "It''s almost five o''clock. Why don''t you have dinner with me before you leave?"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, man." sol, who was worried that he would be punished for going back late, put his arms around William''s shoulder. "I won''t eat any food. I''m just on vacation and still in the state of leading the army.


    It''s too late to go back. In case my father removes my military power, maybe rocky will replace me.


    William looked at Saul in surprise. He was not sure if this guy knew that he and rocky didn''t deal with each other, so he said it on purpose.


    With a smile, he tentatively said, "become smart?"


    "Ha ha," Saul laughs and pats William on the shoulder, but looks at Wilson stealthily.


    William soon understood that these two guys were working together to calculate themselves.


    However, if Odin is really angry, although it is impossible to let rocky lead the troops, it is not impossible to let rocky join the anti rebel forces, so as to give sol a warning.


    William also wanted to let rocky mistakenly think that Odin might pass the throne to Saul after Saul''s successful rebellion. When he forced rocky to make some small moves, he could revenge himself.


    Covering his ear, he asked, "where''s Saul''s thing to take back on Sunday?"


    Sir, it''s in Aston Martin''s warehouse. If you need it, I can deal with the disappearance of the goods in five minutes.


    "Well, you start to prepare there." looking at dozens of huge containers in smart eyes, William looked up at Saul. "There are many things. Where are you going to send them to?"


    "Of course it''s in my private domain." sol, who was worried about being punished, said with a smile, "if you''re not busy, just take your family to the divine domain.".


    "Ha ha, sorry, no time.".


    He doesn''t want to block the disaster for sol, and when he fights with Shenyu in the future, he won''t be able to hide the fact that he was fortified by super soldier serum.


    So, William said with a smile, "you and Odin said that you wanted to see my experimental data on super soldiers, so it was only one day late.".


    Let''s tell Saul Craig''s data on Sunday. William takes out a gold coin and injects a space energy to give it to Saul. "When you go back to your territory, shout at the gold coin and I will send your things."."So convenient?" Sol surprised looking at the hand of the positioning gold, "so, in the future I can directly contact you, if you want anything, you can also send things directly to me?"


    Then Saul thought again, doesn''t that mean that if William wants to do harm to the divine realm, he can also carry a large army into the divine realm?


    If you don''t even need a large army to throw that antimatter nuclear egg directly, the divine realm is not only unable to defend, but also unable to predict?


    Thinking of this, Saul suddenly felt that it was no wonder that his father Odin was so polite to William. He not only gave William the treasure of frost box, but also made it into an artifact with the same ability as Thor''s hammer according to his idea.


    Sol, who has a sense of crisis in his heart, has grown up a lot in an instant. He hugs William''s shoulder and laughs in a low voice,


    "when you go to war, don''t take your woman to Warner Heim, or you will watch Wilson and I revel in Warner Heim just like last night.".


    "No problem." William was also happy to accept Saul''s deliberate act of drawing closer and caring. He nodded with a smile. "I heard that there are blue and pink girls in other galaxies?"


    Sol secretly looks at Abigail and Jesse who are sitting on the sofa and talking to Wilson, and whispers, "it''s not only blue and pink, but also gold all over the body. In a word, there''s something new in the universe, waiting for us to explore.".


    "Why don''t we travel to other galaxies together after the rebellion is over and see the exotic customs?"


    He felt his chin and nodded, "if there''s nothing on earth, we can consider it.".


    That''s what he said, but in William''s heart, he thought it was better to go out and hang out alone. Do what you want, there will be no embarrassing situation that you have to hide on the yacht the day before yesterday.


    "Well, I''ll send you back first, so as not to be deprived of the right to lead soldiers by your father, just like you said, then we don''t have to play.".


    He said hello to Abigail and Jesse, called Wilson over, pretended to take them to the garage, and said goodbye to sol in the garage.


    William sent sol directly to the divine realm, and he was in his villa on the inner city square. Then he said to Wilson with a smile, "what did you say to Abby?"


    Wilson white William one eye, no good airway, "God, you and Abby really deserve to be a pair, she just obscure threat to eat alone will have no friends.".


    Now that you mention it again, are you afraid that Miss Abigail will suffer? "


    "But you bastard really stole Sol''s 100 tons of gold business from Abby.".


    William patted Wilson on the shoulder. "I''ll teach you to be good. Don''t compete with women for gold and jewelry business.


    In those bright things, they are more greedy than the dragon, and they are also very vengeful.


    "It''s like you don''t have a grudge," Wilson white William said helplessly as he opened the door of the one77. "Forget it, I think I''m unlucky to meet you guys who are money oriented.".


    Finish saying, drive to exceed to run quickly.


    William''s head is black. Does this bastard think he can''t see that he''s pretending to be pathetic? He''s not only trying to take his super run in vain, but also doesn''t say how to share the profits?


    As soon as he raised his hand, he wanted to raise it with his mental strength, but then he felt that Abigail should be allowed to deal with him. He didn''t need to bully the small with the big.


    I didn''t think that the stronger I was, the more I didn''t have any real friends. I thought that Wilson, who could not threaten me, would be my friend or even my younger brother.


    To some unimportant matter, also can achieve to open one eye to close one eye, did not have in the past so fastidious mind.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, after helping sol deliver the containers, William drove the Serena and nissa alone. The 100 meter yacht left London Canary Wharf and went to the sea.


    This time is different from a few days ago. As soon as the super yacht leaves the yacht wharf, the paparazzi staring at the yacht and the speedboat in emergency contact have not yet left the wharf. On Sunday, they use UAV to launch pulse wave directionally, destroying the ignition system of the speedboat.


    When they look for the boat again, but encounter the same situation one after another, no one dares to follow.


    An hour later, a helicopter transformed by the twelve Knights of transformers, at the command of Sunday, automatically started to fly to an independent villa in the suburb of London.


    When the helicopter was about to fly to the villa built on the top of the mountain, obadai, who was waiting anxiously, was startled by a sudden ringing of his mobile phone.


    Pick up the phone, see the caller ID is a blank number, thinking for a while, obadai pressed the connect button.


    Mr. Stan, I''m Mr. Devonshire''s personal butler. Please come up and pick up your helicopter. Mr. Devonshire is waiting for you.


    At this time, obadai, who heard the sound of helicopter propeller, walked quickly to the window and saw a large helicopter coming to his side.


    After the helicopter stopped, obadai told the two friends to accompany him to London. They stayed in the villa and quickly boarded the helicopter.Fasten your seat belt and silently watch the scenery outside the window getting lower and lower, only to find that the figure in the driver''s seat is too dull. After flying from the helicopter, your head doesn''t move.


    Some doubts in his heart, he picked up the earphone and asked where William was, but the other side didn''t care about him at all. He could only helplessly watch the helicopter fly higher and higher, and then fly to the sea.


    Half an hour later, the helicopter began to go, and the yacht with all the lights out landed. However, in obadai''s view, he did not see any place where he could land at all.


    "Where on earth are you taking me?"


    After taking off the earphone, obadai got up and went to the pilot. When he patted his hand on the pilot''s shoulder, the palm of his hand passed through the other side''s body.


    "God", scared to death, obadai quickly swings his hand back and forth, hoping that he is just blinded.


    "The helicopter is landing. Please fasten your seat belt, Mr. Stan." just as a chill rushed to obadai''s head, the voice came from the helicopter on Sunday,


    "we are landing on Mr. Devonshire''s yacht. Don''t worry about an accident.".


    At this time, the height of the helicopter has dropped to more than ten meters. Even if the sea is dark, you can still see the light and dark difference between the sea and the yacht at a close distance.


    Seeing that it was indeed a huge ship below, obadai was relieved. He stepped back a few steps, sat down in his seat, gasped and swore to himself.


    When the helicopter stopped, the engine stalled and the propeller slowly stopped, obadai, who had not completely slowed down, just staggered off the plane.


    Wilhelm, who deliberately did this, waved to the helicopter transformers with a smile, "didn''t you say hello to Mr. Stan? My knight.


    "Click, click," came from behind obadai.


    Scared by the strange noise, obadai quickly turns around, and instantly sees a transformer about 10 meters long. Under his own gaze, he completes the transformation and stands up.


    Good evening, Mr. Stan.


    With these words, in obadai''s eyes, he changed back to helicopter form.


    "You, you, you," he said, after looking back at William''s obadai for a long time, he was terrified. "Did you accept Decepticons?"


    "No, no, my friend, the guardian knight is a member of the liberal sect, which is different from those crazy Decepticons who are determined to break the news.".


    William said, taking obadai to the fishing platform at the back of the yacht, "since we are at sea, shall we talk while fishing?"


    Obadai rolled his eyes. You said that. What else can I do?


    In the direction William pointed out, he picked out the heaviest fishing rod from the special box for storing fishing rods.


    As a rich man, sea fishing is no stranger to obadai. He skillfully puts on anti-wear gloves, hangs fishing line and other things, and throws the hook more than ten meters away with one hand.


    William then said to obadai, who was sitting two meters away, "the business in the desert is making hundreds of millions of dollars a year. If I were you, I would take advantage of the opportunity of reshuffle.".


    "It''s not that easy, William," obadai sighed. "You must know that I can sell the weapons of the stark group secretly. There will be a whole interest group behind me.


    Don''t worry about the minions. The American generals with stars on their shoulders don''t have much pressure on me to deal with one or two, but it''s hard to appease four or five.


    If it goes on like this, the war may end soon. Some people feel that they haven''t made enough money and don''t plan to, "


    " and so on. "William interrupted obadai directly," it''s nonsense for you to talk to me about these things. I don''t need hundreds of millions or billions of dollars. ".


    Come on, you come to see what I want.

 Chapter 1099

    Originally, he was very scrupulous about William, and he was humiliated by the helicopter transformers, so he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction with William.


    Obadai, who is used to being a big man, has always been a threat to others. Under the sense of crisis, he instinctively remembers the means of self-protection.


    Although you don''t really want to do something, you can''t help feeling it in your pocket. It''s a strong electromagnetic shock transmitter invented by stark and specially made into a lighter. As long as it is started up close, it can instantly paralyze people for 15 minutes.


    But with William''s eyes looking at obadai''s ears, obadai was shocked. He thought of William''s achievements and means, and he took his hand out of his pocket.


    saw William smile to himself. "Your little gadgets are all right with those woodlouse in the desert area. You want to play me, you can save it."


    Seeing through by William, obadai subconsciously wanted to protect himself just because he felt that things were out of control. He quickly explained, "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to attack you.".


    Then he simply took off the two mini shielded earphones in his ears and took out the strong electromagnetic transmitter in his pocket.


    "Tony invented the gadget a few years ago" and threw it to William as if, "he doesn''t like it, but this gadget has been my life-saving card all these years.


    It''s always with me when I''m not sure it''s safe, and it really helps me solve a lot of problems.


    William looked at his hand and cigar lighter produced a small number of strong electromagnetic shock transmitter, in obadai''s eyes, pull down the telescopic switch.


    "Wait, William.".


    He thought that William didn''t understand, but obadai, who had made a mistake in operation, had just stopped him, and he thought that if he would help now, he would be paralyzed by the strong electromagnetic shock.


    But when he put on the shielded earphone, he saw that William, like nobody else, put the strong electromagnetic shock transmitter in his ear and swayed for several seconds, then turned off the telescopic switch and threw it back to him.


    Obadai took the transmitter and asked incoherently, "you, you, why are you ok?"


    William said, "ha, how can you understand that technology can''t stand for everything if you only know how to steal other people''s achievements.


    As long as the individual''s physical quality is strong to a certain extent, the existing technologies on the earth are just toys for us.


    Obadai, who was scolded by William, didn''t feel disgusted or angry at all. On the contrary, after hearing the words "physical fitness", he was very happy.


    "God, I knew you would study biology after you got out those armor and solved the safety problem.".


    After putting the transmitter back into his pocket, obadai came over and squatted beside William, "I don''t ask what you invented,


    now that you have better technology, can you share the therapeutic instrument that can speed up the recovery of trauma and let me be the agent of the United States?"


    William was surprised that obadai, who only looked at money all the time, could not help asking himself why his physical fitness became stronger,


    "don''t you just want to become stronger and live longer?"


    "Hey, William, I''ll tell you the truth," obadai said with a smile. "If someone else invents something that can make the body stronger, I''ll definitely take it.


    But in the face of you, to be honest, as long as the people who have known you, unless they are impatient, no one dares to be tough except honest cooperation. ".


    "Ha ha", William laughed a few times. It seems that his battle with Decepticons in New York six months ago did receive some miraculous effects, "I like you, a clever villain.".


    However, since they want to deter each other, they have to work harder with the arms dealers behind obadai.


    Let these people despair completely, give them some more hope, and use what all rich people want to get.


    I found a project with big money. In the future, probably no American military industrial group dares to compete with me.


    At that time, when their mobile phones enter the United States, even if they don''t help, they dare not openly oppose it.


    Without a jealous force, things will be much easier.


    And you don''t have to guess, William knows that obadai''s purpose is not just to do business in the desert.


    "Bring me a bottle of magic wine on Sunday, and I''ll have a good drink with Mr. Stan.".


    An idea is to send a bottle of red wine that has absorbed the natural flavor of baohulu to the yacht in front of a combat robot who is responsible for sailing.


    Sunday soon controlled the robot, entered the restaurant with a bottle, and came out with tray and glass.


    "Robots that can handle things independently?"


    Obadai swept over the robot and saw two big pistols hanging on its waist. He looked at William in shock and said, "it''s still a fighting robot.".


    William turned his mouth and took the glass from the battle robot. "I invented this four or five years ago.If there is a need, there is probably no force in the world that can fight on the ground and produce ten thousand battle robots a day.


    After that, William said with a smile, "I''ll show you a blockbuster of a few years ago." he deliberately let Sunday play a few pictures of the battle robots cleaning up the werewolf camps in Europe a few years ago.


    When a 3D virtual image appears on the deck, you can see rows of fully armed battle robots coming out of the spaceship in neat formation,


    and then carrying long and short guns, they begin to clean one werewolf camp after another.


    From the beginning, the picture goes into the climax, with bursts of gunshots, shouts, the sound of swords tearing the werewolf''s body, the cruelty of fighting and unilateral killing. Obadai''s brain soon begins to sweat.


    "This, this is the story of how you cleaned up European werewolves in the underground world?"


    William smiles and nods. After the end of the video, obadai slows down for several minutes before thinking about the battle robot a few years ago. Looking at the robot in front of him, it is obvious that the lines are softer, more in line with human aesthetics, and looks more advanced.


    "Even if you can produce ten thousand of these robots a day, according to the current industrial situation in England, where do the raw materials come from?"


    "You don''t care where I get the raw materials," William said with a smile. "Anyway, I don''t need the industrial support on earth.".


    Without the support of the earth?


    Obadai was immediately taken into the ditch by William''s words, "God, Mars?"


    "You''ve set up a base on Mars?" Obadaimeng shook his head, "no, no, you must use these years to build a complete industrial base on Mars.".


    "That''s not to say what you want to build. Just give an order and you can build it?"


    Obadai stood up in a moment of fright.


    If William had entered the field of military industry, it would be hard to say whether the company could survive, let alone competition and steady appraisal.


    Seeing obadai''s cold sweat and being blown by the cold wind of winter on the sea, he was already a little unsteady.


    William shrugged, "almost. If it wasn''t for the bad reputation of the military industry business, maybe you related groups would have been squeezed by me for a long time.


    "And, to be honest, no matter how good the arms companies are, their market value will not be very high.


    Instead of us people with endless weapons trying to grab food on one plate, I might as well jump to other plates and eat whatever I want, right


    That''s right, that''s right, William.


    William''s words like a cardiotonic, instantly let the head buzzing obadai immediately come back to life.


    Such a person can fight against an entire industry, and the force in his hand is unmatched. Since he can''t fight against it, he can only make friends or even please.


    "The only trouble we arms dealers have in a fight is that we all have bullets that we can never finish." seeing William nodding with a smile, obadai continued as if encouraged,


    "and indeed, as you said, although our profits are high, the market is still too small. Even a coke company has three times the market value of stark group Two thirds, over 200 billion. ".


    "William, it''s really a wise choice for you not to enter the military industry," he said. Obadai himself felt that it was really not a long-term way to stare at the military industry again.


    Although it is impossible to give up the military industry business directly, the strategy of diversification has indeed been put on the agenda.


    I couldn''t help thinking about the purpose of meeting William this time.


    After discovering that the war is over, obadai, who has been staring at Tony Stark, finds that Tony, who holds 28% of the shares, is a florist in his eyes. He actually takes 5% of the shares and secretly borrows money from the bank.


    This kind of loan does not mean that he is not optimistic about the future of the military industry business and intends to mortgage at a high price and buy back at a reserve price.


    So as soon as he got the news, he wanted to come to William and plan to unite and take the opportunity to swallow the 5% shares of Tony.


    Even if the idea of shares doesn''t succeed, as long as William is convinced to keep the war going, Tony can only fight to lose interest and return the money to the bank.


    With William''s reputation and past achievements, obadai believes that he wants to win over other shareholders,


    taking Tony as the largest shareholder of the group, but expecting the share price of the group to fall sharply, secretly buying more shares at a low price, which damages the interests of other shareholders,


    voting to drive Tony out of the decision-making level, leaving him with a large amount of shares However, I can only be a shareholder who can''t be the master, and the success rate of this matter is still very high.


    But now that William doesn''t plan to compete with them, it''s not so easy for him to collude with him and even drive away Tony, who has made the company''s market value more than triple in a few years.


    In addition, now we mistakenly think that William''s production base is on Mars, so we can produce whatever we want.


    don''t just pull William into the decision-making level, but his successor, William, who is interested, is kicked out.And in this way, obadai felt that, let alone revenge, William would thank God for not dealing with him.


    Now obadai doesn''t know how to speak.


    At William''s level, there is no shortage of people who make money. An increase of 2.5% of the shares will not allow him to control the stark group.


    In this case, it''s better to keep your reputation close, so as not to leave a villain image that devours other people''s industries, affect the views of partners in the network on him, and the business of other industries.


    "Alas, it''s a pity." after thinking about this, obadai sighed. It seems that he has come here in vain.


    Listen to obadai say for no reason, unfortunately, William can''t help but think of the plot in the film.


    Even if obadai didn''t say what he thought, he could probably guess that when he came to find himself, he wanted to unite against tonistak.


    If it had been one or two years earlier, William would have taken the opportunity to work with obadai, but now?


    Hehe, if you want to take a stake in stark group, you might as well take out the real money to make a goodwill acquisition.


    Before going to Mars a few years ago, he had more than 20 billion pounds in cash. Now he has 600 if he doesn''t have 1000.


    And unless he can become the first shareholder, he will spend tens of billions to buy 10% of the shares at a premium and become a 17% shareholder, but he can''t be the main shareholder.


    even if he knows that stark group has no accident and its market value can exceed one trillion US dollars, William doesn''t want to do it.


    Not to mention whether anyone has sold such a large amount of shares, the Americans will not agree with him, an Englishman, to buy a large amount of shares in stark, the largest military industrial group.


    Not to mention today, dollars and pounds are just figures for him, far less important than being the leader of a certain industry.


    Looking at obadai with a gloomy expression, William said with a smile, "so, can we fish now?"


    "All right, fishing.".


    I was secretly glad that obadai, who had not told William openly, made up his mind to go back to Tony and unite with him to increase a wave of shares before taking advantage of the gap that the war would end.


    And some of this show of affection, and joint action, Tony will probably have more trust in him.


    At that time, even if William, who has guessed something, mentions today''s event to Tony, Tony will feel that William is alienating his relationship with obadai.


    Not to mention compared with William, William is the bigger threat to Tony.


    Since he can''t kill him with a single blow, he should continue to be a good uncle and housekeeper. With his understanding of tonistak, the florist will die one day.


    The only trouble is that I seem to be quite old. I hope I won''t wait until I''m old enough to find a chance.


    However, obadai immediately thought of Howard stark, who died suddenly. The founder''s impression on obadai was too strong.


    Let him even if Howard died, also hesitated for many years, did not dare to really attack Tony.


    But since Howard, the founder, can die young, Tony, who loves to die, will certainly do the same.


    Yes, it will.


    Although the expression on obadai''s face didn''t change, there was a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    Holding the fishing rod in one hand and the wine cup handed by the fighting robot in the other hand, he took a big drink.


    The mental power silently pays attention to William of obadai and smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    Even witches can''t help but want something, not to mention obadai, who is rich but ordinary.

 Chapter 1100

    "God", after drinking a mouthful of red wine, obadai felt a warm current from his stomach in just a few seconds as soon as the wine flowed into his stomach.


    Instantly let out a cold sweat, and then by the cold wind in spring, blowing some cold hands and feet, he was comfortable.


    And more than that, when he got warm, the other parts of his body worked well, cured some of his minor problems because he was over sixty, but what surprised obadai most was that his waist seemed to be alive.


    How long have you not felt this sudden heartbeat?


    Stand up, from the combat robot holding the plate, picked up the bottle of red wine, and looked up.


    Seeing the sign of Devonshire Castle printed on it, obadai looked back at William, who was staring at the sea with all his heart,


    "how much is a bottle? I want ten cases.".


    William rolled his eyes and pretended to be rich?


    He didn''t have the heart to answer at all. He didn''t look back and snapped his fingers.


    On Sunday, he came back through the fighting robot beside obadai and said, "sorry, Mr. Stan, this kind of red wine, which can increase the activity of human cells and improve life in disguise, costs one million pounds a bottle.


    And miss Jesse Barrett, who is in charge of the Devonshire family wine business, stipulates that each person can only buy one bottle a month.


    They don''t accept reservations. They sell to people who have been invited by the Devonshire family.


    "A million pounds? You''re not kidding me.


    On the contrary, obadai thought that if William didn''t sell his products at a high price, he would suspect that there was something wrong with them.


    Holding the bottle tightly, he went to William and leaned against the iron railing of the yacht. "Are you sure this thing will increase life?"


    William looked sideways at obadai, his eyes shining, and said with a smile, "it''s not to increase life span, it''s to increase cell vitality.


    Let the cells in your body only divide 50 to 60 times, divide once or twice, even five or six times, and increase the life span of a few years or more in disguised form. Believe it or not, William shrugged, "I don''t care about the million pounds. Even if 100 people buy it, it will only be 1.2 billion pounds a year.".


    What''s more, it''s not sold to ordinary people like you. Some people ask me to buy it.


    "Not to ordinary people?"


    Obadai immediately got to the point of the question, "do you mean this thing is more effective for wizards and magicians who are corresponding to monsters like werewolves and vampires?"


    William was surprised for a moment, "OK, it''s worthy of being the helmsman of a large group. The ability to accept things is fast.".


    "Hell, William, don''t take me as an old fool." obadai said, "although I''m over 60, my brain is still clear, and my energy is due to the stock price''s soaring in recent years, and my private money has become more and more energetic.


    Since we know the existence of werewolves and vampires, there must be forces that can fight against these demons, otherwise we would have been their food for a long time.


    "Ha ha," William said with a smile. Instead of saying what obadai wanted to hear, the angry obadai pointed to the robot''s glass.


    Take the glass, drink the rest of the wine in one gulp, and then pour a large glass to drink it in one gulp. I don''t want to leave it to William at all.


    After two cups in a row, obadai believed William''s words completely this time, and almost closed his eyes and groaned.


    "Look at the fact that I''ve made at least $500 million a year for you in recent years. How about giving me two bottles a month?"


    "I''m sorry, the production of this stuff is only about 100 liters a month at most, and there are only 133 bottles filled into 750 ml bottles," William said, "except for the women at home, there are not many bottles left every month.".


    Even if the wine in baohulu has been drunk by William''s family for several years, he will only say that the production is not enough.


    Otherwise, how can those invited feel more respected than others when they are willing to spend a million pounds?


    Even though obadai was scolding in his heart, he didn''t dare to show any emotion on his face. Instead, he said gently, "is it OK for Tony and I to have one bottle each?"


    You don''t have to think of William to know that obadai is not going to tell Tony Stark that he has swallowed that share.


    Two million pounds a month, less than three million dollars, is really nothing to obadai. What''s more, he, like all people who are afraid of death, wants to get more shares anyway.


    For the first time, William really understood how difficult it was for an old man to put down his face. After listening to obadaro''s half blabber, William could only nod his head and agree to give him the share of two bottles.


    After receiving the gift box from the yacht, obadai said with a satisfied smile, "thank you, thank you, William, thank you for understanding a rich old man.With this thing, when I go back to the west coast, the Hollywood girls who want to post it all the time won''t be disappointed.


    "Don''t worry, I will take the initiative to help you promote this kind of wine. The Devonshire family will soon become the most wanted family in the upper class of the whole country.".


    William mouth a smile, "don''t too many people, or let too many people down is not a good thing.".


    Obadai nodded with a smile, "don''t worry, people who don''t reach a certain level are not qualified to know.".


    After calling his Banking Specialist and making a 3 million pound call to Jesse''s winery account, obadai said goodbye to William with a smile and went back to the hilltop villa on the outskirts of London in a transformer helicopter.


    Take your heart, get on a private plane and go straight back to New York.


    As soon as William and obadai leave, they send them back to their own manor. They work out happily with Abigail and Jesse, who have been waiting for a day.


    Seven hours later, obadai, who had just landed at a private airport in New York, looked at the time. It was almost 2 a.m. New York time.


    Don''t want to delay, to avoid their own see William accident, obadai, think about or pick up the phone to Tony Stark a call.


    The phone rang for dozens of seconds, just as obadai thought Tony was rarely honest and fell asleep, the phone suddenly connected.


    "Hey, Stan, what do you want me to do so late?"


    As soon as Tony''s words were finished, a few female voices came from the earphone, and obadai''s forehead went black. Now his feelings for Tony Stark are still very tangled.


    How to say that, the highest level of acting is to deceive yourself into it.


    In order to create a good person for elders, anyone who deceives himself by saying that Tony is my nephew for more than ten years will treat each other as nephew.


    So while obadai is thinking about how to capture the stark group, he hopes that Tony Stark can become an ideal successor.


    Now that Tony is still hanging out with women at two o''clock in the morning, it''s strange that obadai is in a good mood.


    "I''ve just come back from London and won you a bottle of magic wine from William Devonshire. If you don''t have time, that''s fine.".


    Obadai, who deliberately said this, quietly waited for a few seconds, then heard Tony''s voice of some doubt, "are you sure you want to fight for it for me, not from the other party, or you paid for it?"


    Obadai said with a smile, "a million pounds a bottle of wine, do you think that cheapskate William Devonshire will give me?"


    "A million pounds. You''re kidding, Stan.".


    A million pounds is nothing to stark, but with the exception of the bluffing wine with all kinds of diamonds in the bottle, the real wine only auction record is less than a million pounds.


    Stark, who has known obadai for decades, knows very well that obadai''s shrewdness is not really a good thing. He won''t spend a million pounds on it, let alone fight for it himself.


    Wait for me. I''ll go to your house at once.


    "Wait, Tony, I just got off the plane, and I''m still at the New York airport. If you''re in New York, we''d better go to a safe place, by the way, something that needs to be kept secret.".


    "Things that need to be kept secret?"


    In a flash, Tony Stark thought of lending $15 billion to the bank by mortgaging a 5% stake in stark group.


    The expression instantly became serious and whispered, "let''s go to the stark building. I''ll wait for you on the top floor.".


    When he hung up his cell phone, Tony immediately changed his face and yelled at the girls in his long island manor, "sorry, the body is over. You can go.".


    After that, without waiting for a few cool women to say anything, he went out of the indoor swimming pool, changed into casual clothes and drove to the stark building.


    "Jarvis, can you help me find out what obadai did in London?"


    After waiting for a minute, Jarvis replied, "sorry, Mr. stark, I only found out that Mr. Stan went to London by private plane 26 hours ago,


    eight hours ago, he went to London''s private airport, got on a private plane, and spent seven hours back in New York. Then you get a call from Mr. Stan.


    For more than ten hours, all the monitoring was wiped out first.


    I can understand the situation, the other side is also an artificial intelligence, and the computing speed is far faster than me.


    Stark immediately knew that it must be William''s artificial intelligence. He believed that Tony was full of it. After thinking about it, he said, "try to find something useful from each other.".


    However, the result was completely different from what he thought. Just five seconds later, Jarvis suddenly issued a warning,


    "alarm, alarm, the program is being invaded, being invaded, the computing speed is far lower than the other party, unable to resist, unable to resist, starting the emergency plan, automatically isolating, dropping ~ ~".


    "How could that be?" Tony exclaimed


    In less than ten seconds, the most advanced computing host group that he spent more than one billion dollars to build, his own defense program, and Jarvis''s self-learning firewall in recent years were so easily broken?Scared, he immediately parked the car on the side of the road late at night, anxiously shouting to the headphones, "speak, Jarvis, speak, how are you?"


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, stark, who didn''t get any reply, took out his cell phone, looked up the phone number on it, and muttered,


    "what the hell is the phone number of William Devonshire?"


    At this time, it''s only seven o''clock in the morning in London. William, who is holding Abigail and sleeping in Jesse''s arms, hears the voice of Sunday.


    "Sir, I''ve just fought back against a network intrusion against Mr. Tony Stark''s artificial intelligence Jarvis.


    At present, the defense program of the other party has been broken, but the other party actively cut off the network two seconds before entering the other party''s main server group. ".


    Some confused William heard this, immediately opened his eyes.


    It seems that stark, who has not yet built steel armor, really has to build an independent server cluster for Jarvis.


    Otherwise, at this time, you can rest assured that artificial intelligence can fly freely in the whole network. William really gives Tony a thumbs up and scolds him for his big heart.


    "Where''s Jarvis''s main server?"


    As William said, he carefully released Abby, took away Jesse''s hand, floated to the washroom out of thin air, and listened to the Sunday meeting report,


    "Marbury beach, the underground of villa 10880, before I followed him, the other side took the initiative to cut off the network and suggested to send out spider robots and UAV carriers.".


    William''s mouth smile, at this time Stark''s whole mind is on weapons, even if the last defense line is broken, he can''t find much useful technology.


    And Sunday is based on Jarvis''s upgraded AI Friday.


    Over the years, we have absorbed and digested the technology of the iron warrior spaceship, the Scrooge spaceship, the Kerry spaceship occupied by taros, the leader of the Scrooge people, and the intelligent system of three alien civilizations.


    the technology of the program itself is definitely much more advanced than that of Tony Stark and Jarvis who have never been out of the earth.


    On Sunday, when we were able to build our own servers, not to mention the number of servers, we absorbed three extraterrestrial technologies, and the computing speed of the servers can completely crush the technologies on earth.


    Just as sol said before, the genius on earth, no matter how talented, also has the limitations of the whole technology, which is certainly not comparable to those races that have developed in the universe for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years.


    Call stark.


    "OK, sir.".


    There were only two beeps and the phone was connected.


    After hearing a "hello", William said with a smile, "last night I asked obadai to bring you a bottle of magic wine. You let your AI invade my network early this morning to repay me?


    Or do you Americans break into other people''s houses and steal without saying hello? "


    After listening to William''s ridicule and accusation, stark retorted without thinking, "Damn, William Devonshire, now it''s your AI that has broken Jarvis''s defense and put him in unpredictable danger.".


    "Then I have to apologize to you?" William frowned. "The robbery didn''t succeed. Instead, I''m the one who was robbed. It''s wrong to fight back. Stark, you really deserve to be an American.


    you and those C1A heads I have killed, the general is a virtuous man, "William squinted." sorry, this world has the final say, bye bye, Mr. Stark.


    "Wait, wait.".


    Hearing Stark''s anxious voice, William smiles and waits for the other to speak.


    Sitting in the car, Stark''s mouth moved several times without saying a word.


    After waiting for three minutes, he stammered, "OK, OK, I''m sorry. Tell me what happened to Jarvis?"

 Chapter 1101

    Stark will be soft, William is very surprised, "Jarvis is OK, just scared to shut himself in Malibu Beach Villa main server.".


    I would also like to remind you that the premise of giving you the voting right of my 7% shares of stark group is that your shares and I not only share the same rights, but also have the right to increase if you want to increase your shares.


    So if you plan to buy back the shares of stark group at a low price, please inform me of this shareholder before you start the action, so as to avoid legal problems.


    "Hell," stark scolded in his heart. In order to guarantee his voting right, he got the voting agency right of William''s shares. He did sign many guarantee terms with William.


    One of the most painful things for him is that as long as his own shares are not sold, William''s shares cannot be diluted.


    Now William deliberately said that, he soon thought that obadai was anxious to see himself because William found out about his loan and instead called obadai to London under the name of super wine.


    I just don''t know what obadai thought about it after they met, or whether they conspired with each other.


    Rubbing his head, stark said quickly, "of course, man, if it wasn''t for the sake of secrecy and you''ve been ignoring the company for years, I''d have been going to London to discuss with you about the war in the desert.".


    "Then I have to thank you, but," William said with a smile, "I now withdraw the voting right given to you, there should be no problem.".


    "What do you want to do?" As soon as William thought it would be a voting agent for shares, stark immediately thought that the other party wanted to buy the shares of stark group on a large scale.


    In terms of cash alone, probably no group or individual in the world has the money of the Devonshire family.


    And once William''s 7% voting right is gone, he can''t have the one vote veto right to vote more than 33% of his own 28% shares.


    In the past, because 28 plus 7 is equal to 35% of the voting rights, he has a great advantage in firmly controlling the stark group.


    In addition, if William breaks away from the restrictions and has to seek William''s support for everything in the future, not only those shareholders in the company will be very close to William, but also a shareholder force around William is likely to form, and even those small shareholders who can''t enter the board of directors will spontaneously approach William.


    After all, although it took him seven years to make the scale of the group rise from hundreds of billions to more than 300 billion, compared with William''s achievements in other fields, it is not so dazzling.


    Fortunately, he also has a trump card, the problem of the miniaturization of the ark reactor. These days, he has also made achievements, waiting for the end of the war to bring out the sharp drop in the stock price.


    But then he thought of the personal armor and the 10 meter high super mecha that William was wearing when he was fighting with the Decepticons in Egypt. It seemed that it was very similar to the small ark reactor he had designed.


    As soon as my brain was dark, I heard William say, "it''s not what I want to do, but seven years of unconditional support for you, in exchange for suspicion and immoral network intrusion,


    Tony, you are too unreliable.".


    I thought William would take some other reasons to perfunctory himself, but I didn''t expect that the other side said so directly.


    In an instant, he regretted that he had let Jarvis invade. If he changed his position, he would probably make a more drastic move.


    "Well, I''m sorry, really, man, I apologize to you.".


    "Let''s do this first. My lawyer will come to you," William said with a smile. It seems that there are few people who can force tonistak to apologize. "Finally, I remind you that I''m not interested in the title of death merchant. We shouldn''t be enemies.".


    Listening to the busy beep on the phone, stark sat in the car and thought about what William meant, but he didn''t wait for him to understand whether William hinted or just because he had made several times the stock profits for William over the years.


    A telephone ring interrupted him.


    "Jarvis, who''s calling?"


    It took several seconds for him to realize that Jarvis was retreating to the underground server of Malibu beach villa by William.


    When he thought about it, stark immediately put William''s warning behind him, scolded him in his heart, picked up his cell phone and connected.


    "Tony, where have you been?" Obadai complained angrily, "you are slower than me, who is only 20 minutes away from Long Island villa?"


    Stark was embarrassed to be asked, "sorry, Stan, I''ll be here soon.".


    Hang up your cell phone, turn on the lane changing light, and the white R8 makes a roaring sound. It took you ten minutes to get to the stark building.


    Taking the exclusive elevator to the top floor, as soon as you open the door of the living room, you can see obadai standing by the huge French window with a glass of red wine, quietly watching the silent night in the upper east side.


    "Hi, Stan, what''s the matter with me in such a hurry?" Stark said, pretending he didn''t know.Obadai pointed to the red wine on the long table in the living room. "If I were you, I''d try that bottle of red wine first. I''m sure you''ll get the most from people who come all day.".


    He went to the long table, picked up the bottle and looked at it. Stark saw the sign of Devonshire castle on the bottle and said with a frown,


    "that little guy is a real Shaobao. His castle is not a Chateau castle, so it''s a good idea to use it as a wine label.".


    After hearing this, obadai just laughed casually.


    The worse Stark''s impression of William, the better for him.


    Once these two super geniuses unite, what will happen to the stark group in the future.


    "Don''t worry about William, but this wine is really different." he stepped forward and drank the rest of the wine in his glass. He held out his glass and asked stark to pour it.


    "It''s amazing?" After pouring obadai, stark immediately poured himself a third.


    Smelling it with his glass, he showed the same intoxication as before, and quickly took a sip with his glass.


    Before long, stark looked at obadai in surprise. "Stan, are you sure that guy William Devonshire made this thing?"


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Obadai nodded with a smile, then put away his smile and said seriously, "but what''s more incredible is that I learned from William Devonshire about your loan to the bank.


    What do you want to do, Tony.


    Stark frowned and scolded William in his heart. "I don''t want to do anything, but I think the war is over. Then we have to make some necessary preparations to deal with the future situation of falling stock prices.".


    As soon as he saw Stark''s expression, obadai, who knew stark well, knew in his heart that stark should not doubt him. "Then you should also discuss with me, rather than let an outsider remind me.".


    "Just a reminder?" While drinking William''s wine, stark felt the change of his body, but he doubted, "does he want to take the opportunity to increase his shareholding, or even have other ideas?"


    "The idea of holding more shares should be there, but other ideas should not be aimed at us." oba, acting as an agent, explained William''s view on the military industry business.


    At the beginning, stark was dubious when he heard that William had a complete industrial chain on Mars, which could not only produce combat robots on a large scale, but also build whatever he wanted.


    Stark''s face was as bitter as eating a lotus seed. "How many years has that bastard been back from Mars? That''s how it''s developed.


    After hearing this, obadai could not help sighing. They drank a bottle of magic wine in silence. Stark shook his head and said, "since he can develop minerals on Mars, doesn''t it mean that he has more gold than all of us think?


    If anyone annoys him and releases thousands of tons of gold into the market, all currencies will fall, and the market will be in chaos in an instant? "


    "There is no way, who can let him be the only one who can land on Mars, but", remembering that William is not in the mature industry to grab food, obadai''s face finally shows a little smile, "judging from his actions in recent years, William also knows that the market chaos is not good for him.".


    "Come on, no matter William, who we can''t balance, tell us what you plan to do with the buyback and how to raise the share price after the buyback.".


    Stark, who had already made plans, crooked his mouth and clapped his hands with a smile. He was trying to get Jarvis to use a new weapon to prevent the situation today, but he deliberately made a new weapon to perfunctory shareholders.


    Can immediately think of Jarvis was forced to shut down things, face a black, "if you are not sleepy, we go to Malibu beach villa.".


    "I invented a new weapon, but it''s stored in the underground laboratory of villa Los Angeles for the sake of confidentiality," he said.


    Obadai was very nervous. He had never heard of any new weapons, but he took it for granted when he thought about it.


    Otherwise, just buying back shares and not raising the stock price is not in line with Stark''s character, let alone the criteria of a businessman.


    Let''s go and have a few hours'' rest on the plane.


    Seven hours later, stark and obadai got on a helicopter at a private airport in Los Angeles and landed at Malibu''s villa half an hour later.


    As soon as I entered the villa, I saw pepper pepper Potts in a lady''s work suit.


    Good morning, Mr. stark, Mr. Stan.


    "Good morning, pepper." Stark''s real smile came when he saw his personal assistant. "Help me take care of Stan. I have to go to the lab to deal with something.".


    "No problem, Mr. stark," Piper nodded, smiling, and then reached out to obadai. "This way, Mr. Stan.".


    Obadai also knew that stark was going to get the so-called new weapon. He didn''t need pepper to lead the way. He came here many times. He patted stark on the shoulder and went to the villa first.Seeing obadai and pepper go to the viewing hall on the second floor of the villa, stark walks calmly to the basement.


    Use fingerprint and password to open the bulletproof door, go straight to the secret power distribution room, hold the huge switch to push up, and connect the power to the basement built in the villa mountain. Jarvis''s voice soon appeared in Stark''s ears.


    Good morning, Mr. stark.


    "Good morning, Jarvis," stark said with a happy smile when he heard the familiar voice. "Welcome back, Jarvis. It seems we are busy in the future.".


    "Yes, Mr. stark, there are too many aspects in my defense system and computing program that need to be improved, and you''d better provide me with a stronger server, otherwise, the probability of failure will be as high as 99.999% in the case of yesterday again.".


    The smile on Stark''s face disappeared as soon as he heard the server upgrade.


    Half a year ago, he spent $5.6 billion upgrading Jarvis''s server. If the total cost is included, there will be $1.2 billion without $1.5 billion.


    But these servers were completely piled up with money. They were broken by William''s artificial intelligence in only ten seconds.


    In terms of other software, such as programs and systems, Stark is confident to give him some time to develop, and will not be inferior to William in the end.


    But the hardware problem is not one or two days, or even one that he can solve alone.


    Even if he is confident that the things he has developed can lead the world for several years or more, if he wants to produce them, it will involve the development of the whole industry.


    Don''t make your own new technology. No company can produce it. In the end, you have to make the server equipment from scratch. That''s funny.


    In this case, the stark group will probably become a processor service provider instead of a weapons provider.


    "What''s the difference between you and William Devonshire''s AI in computing speed?" he asked, frowning with pain


    Jarvis calculated this problem for ten minutes before he said, "it''s impossible to predict sir. In addition to the servers in the villa, I also called the servers of the entire stark group before.


    even in the last few seconds, the idle hosts in California were expropriated by me, but they broke all the defenses in ten seconds. This is a gap of the times.".


    "Hell," stark yelled angrily, "what new technology does that son of a bitch come up with? Or did he build a supercomputer in tens of thousands on Mars to be the host


    "Mr. stark, according to the situation that I have played with the other side, there are seven layers of AI information processing sites in the United States. The specific location is unknown, but it should be in the north of the United States.".


    "How is that possible?" Stark was delighted to find out that Sunday''s main engine was in the United States, but then his face darkened. "Do you mean the other side broke your defense and didn''t use all his strength?"


    "Hell, it''s the funniest joke I''ve heard this year.".


    "Sorry, sir, although the speed of signal transmission is close to the speed of light, if you want to transmit from England, you need to pass through the network center of the United States, which will be delayed by a few tenths of a second,


    when the other party attacks me, there is no delay at all, so you can only guess that the other party has a server in the country.".


    "Can you find out exactly where it is?" Stark thought about it and added, "or just that state.".

 Chapter 1102

    Faced with Stark''s desperate attempt to find the server on Sunday, Jarvis took several minutes to answer, "Mr. stark, I can''t predict how the other party''s defense mechanism will work. Once the other party detects it, it will be 100% attacked again.".


    Think about Jarvis''s experience before, stark said helplessly, "forget it, help me transfer out the information of jellyk''s egg guide.".


    Yes sir.


    With a reluctant mood, stark quickly steps up to the viewing living room on the second floor of the villa, claps his hands, and Jarvis''s voice comes. At the same time, the data and parameters of Jack''s egg guide appear on the display in the living room.


    Some skills, even if obadai''s position in Stark''s heart is very high, but he also did not reveal.


    In obadai''s eyes, Jarvis has always been just an AI that can speak. Therefore, when he saw that a jack''s egg could solve 20 targets hiding in the cave within a kilometer radius,


    obadai''s face was very happy, but he secretly scolded that the United States was in the sand with this sharp weapon that could clear the mice in the tunnel It is really possible that great progress will be made in the war in the desert and mountainous areas.


    Then he habitually thought about how to promote this kind of weapon. After a while, he said with a smile, "let me do the promotion. I promise that those guys in Wujiao building will have to buy a lot of our weapons.".


    Obadai felt his chin full of stubble and said with a smile, "it seems that we have to help those anti standing guys. It''s not like spending the lives of soldiers in exchange for a cave.".


    Obadai stopped, looked at stark and said, "by the way, what''s the cost of the egg?"


    "Jarvis", as soon as Stark''s voice dropped, Jarvis said, "if it''s mass-produced, the cost of one will not be higher than 500000 dollars.".


    "A Tomahawk costs millions of dollars. How can we sell a missile that can attack 20 targets at the same time for five million dollars?" Obadai cackled in his heart for a moment, and then said,


    "with the weapon rack, operating system, ranging system and other auxiliary systems, it should not be difficult to sell a set of three pieces for 20 million dollars.".


    When he heard that the selling price was more than ten times the cost, stark immediately put on a smile.


    As long as the test results meet the expectations, it is not difficult to sell hundreds of sets. Moreover, it can be sold to many allies in a few years. This is a long-term business.


    Tony, you''re in charge of getting the samples out with the group engineers, and I''ll take care of the media and the generals.


    "I didn''t ask," when he wanted to promise, stark immediately thought of upgrading Jarvis. "I''ll give peper all the preparations before production. I have to do some final tests on the guide eggs to see if there are any omissions.".


    "OK", obadai only thought for a few seconds, thinking that pepper would be in charge, so it would be easier for him to get the drawing of the egg guide.


    If you change your face and replace the shell of the guided egg, you can sell the guided egg to those people in the desert at several times the price.


    "I''ll go first. If you have any questions, please let me know," obadai said, staring at stark. "When I get through those relationships in a few days,


    I''ll help you to hold an award party. At the same time, I''ll use the name of the party to invite those people to come out and get together. Don''t play missing for me again.".


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ve been at home lately." Stark is not in the mood to go out until Jarvis''s problem is solved.


    Obadai is still worried, but with his understanding of Tony, if he sends someone to stare at him, stark will be very dissatisfied, and even affect the relationship between them.


    But it''s not that there''s no way. Obadai looked at the pepper with a smile. "Pepper, since Tony is going to stay in the research lab to do the test, please work harder.


    Back to the company to prepare for production, but also take care of Tony''s diet.


    After that, obadai changed his mind and added, "I''ll send someone to help you with the preparation. If Tony has any new ideas and improvements, please send the information to the company in person in time.".


    Pepper looked at stark and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Stan. I''m Mr. Stark''s assistant. I have the responsibility to pay attention to his health all the time. As for other things, I''ll take care of them.".


    "That''s good.".


    As soon as obadai leaves, stark stares at pepper and says, "diet?"


    "Yes, Mr. stark," he said with a smile, knowing that stark was talking about the hot pepper.


    It''s a pity that pepper is willing, but stark doesn''t want to force pepper, a rare assistant, away just because he has a good time.


    ...


    not to mention that stark house is upgrading Jarvis at home, William, who is far away from London, is returning to Oxford castle to welcome Strauss from Rome.


    there are 12 others selected by Strauss to accept the light test of Alice, the light spirit, and become the first group of paladins.Before the rescue of the four candidates of the bright church, William, the big boss, hid behind the scenes, which made the ascetics under Strauss rise in status immediately after Mario was elected pope.


    When Mario became the Pope, he learned the existence of the stone winged beast from the books of Guangming church, and learned that the holy see itself had extraordinary existence from the stone winged beast, so he went directly to Strauss.


    After asking for instructions from William, today''s ascetic came to receive the examination. After becoming a paladin, four paladins will be ordered to become Mario''s close guard knights.


    In this way, in the future, the order of the ascetic paladins will certainly play an important role in the Illuminati.


    Therefore, William also attaches great importance to this holy light detection.


    First, I went to Asgard and asked Odin for the 100 sets of armor made of Shenyu alloy and technology.


    William just laughs a way, "how didn''t see sol and Luo Ji?"


    Sitting on the throne, Odin helplessly looked at the smiling William, "Rocky has been locked up by me, you go to deal with the paladin first, and we''ll talk about other things in a few days.".


    William turned his mouth and knew that Odin had not figured out how to compensate himself.


    Take out the spear of Longinus from the storage space, "the handle of this spear is too bad. Help me find AI Cui, the dwarf king, and upgrade it with Wulu metal. I won''t talk about Loki, OK?"


    "The spear of fate?" Audi immediately stood up, three steps and two steps down from the throne, came to William.


    "You can actually get this legendary spear of destiny from hell, which can cause fatal damage to the body of God.".


    I don''t know whether Odin is really curious or trying. He pretends to be agitated and reaches for the spear of fate.


    At first, William was very happy to hear Odin say that the spear of destiny could hurt any body. When he saw Odin''s action, he put the spear of destiny into the storage space.


    Odin was not angry, but said with a smile, "even if you don''t show it to me now, what are you going to do when the dwarfs make a new spear handle for you?"


    This is a problem. We should not drag it out, or we should learn how to strike iron ourselves.


    Let him learn how to strike iron, even if the dwarf is willing to teach, and wants to improve his skill to the level of dwarf Wang aitui or other dwarf masters, who knows how many times he needs to strike iron and how much time he needs to hone his skills.


    Take out the spear of destiny again from the storage space, stare at Odin''s one eyed way, "this thing is mine.".


    Taking over the spear of fate, Odin felt it silently for a while, then said with a smile, "don''t worry, no one will rob you.".


    William rolled his eyes. He knew very well that Odin felt the performance of the spear of fate before he pretended not to rob himself.


    If this spear of fate can really kill him, it is guaranteed that Odin will try his best to keep this spear.


    "Break the magic attribute, ha ha," Odin returned the spear of destiny to William, and explained with a smile, "according to legend, there are three spears of destiny. It seems that you are specially used to restrain the demons and magicians.


    No wonder this spear has been collected in hell. Now you get it. The demons in hell will probably walk around you in the future. ".


    "Ha ha, that''s right.".


    William took the spear and stabbed it at one side. The spear of fate instantly crossed dozens of meters and hit a huge pillar.


    When the spear was withdrawn, there was a deep mark on the pillar.


    This instant across the distance limit of the attack, to see Odin''s heart hair up.


    "Well, you''re cheating, William.".


    William looked at the eternal gun held by Odin and said with a smile, "I heard that the eternal gun in your hand, as long as you throw it at the target, will definitely hit.


    And after throwing out, you can return to your hands instantly. In this case, don''t you have a cheating weapon? "


    "Hitting and killing are two different things.".


    Odin really hesitated to help William change the handle of the spear of destiny into Wulu metal.


    Once transformed with Wulu metal, it can not only strengthen the power of the spear of destiny, but also make the spear belong to William in the future.


    Don''t help William build, want to snatch the spear of destiny from the owner of his space gem, the difficult Odin himself scratched his head.


    No one can keep William as long as he doesn''t have a fatal blow.


    How strong is William''s sentinel armor defense, Odin himself is not fully sure.


    What''s more, he didn''t know whether William was magic or noumenon.


    Back on the throne, Odin sighed, "you can go now. When the dwarf king etree is ready, he will let you know.".


    "No problem". It seems that Odin knows very well that William will not leave the spear of fate in the divine realm. Just as he is about to leave, Odin suddenly says, "I will let Angela stay in London as the exclusive contact between the divine realm and you.".


    Nm, William heart suddenly scolded, Odin this is not give up, want to take his own illegitimate daughter as the fetter between God domain and him.Even he doesn''t care if William will marry Angela. As long as William and Angela have that kind of relationship, after this kind of relationship, Shenyu doesn''t apologize to William, then he can''t take the initiative to make Shenyu''s idea.


    Otherwise, unless William really doesn''t care about his reputation, he will be laughed at and despised by everyone in the nine circles.


    Besides, Odin doesn''t care about being laughed at, but also wants to send Angela to him. If he doesn''t start all the time, does it prove that he has a plot for the divine realm from the side?


    Do you really have a plan for God?


    William could not help but look down and ponder.


    Destroy Asgard? That certainly can''t, even he would like the divine realm to exist forever as a shield.


    To be the king of God? William then denied it in his heart.


    Maybe after a long time, when he is old and experiences more, he will be interested in power. But at this time, he does not envy Odin, who is the leader of the nine realms.


    The only thing that makes William have an idea is to peep at the treasures in the divine realm, but there are only a few treasures in his memory.


    Before Odin opened his treasure house to him, there were only a few ideas.


    The magic cube of the universe, that is, the space gem, has long belonged to him.


    The etheric particle, the gem of reality, Odin has promised to give it to him after destroying the dark elves.


    The treasure of the frost giants, the frost box, has been made into a frost hammer, and it has become the main one because of Wulu metal.


    The fire of eternal trace only knows how powerful it is, but Saul and rocky probably don''t know where it is. On the contrary, if one of them can''t be handled properly and is taken away by the fire giant Sirte, it will be a disaster affecting the nine realms.


    Raytheon''s hammer, the eternal gun, after William had the spear of fate and the frost hammer, the attraction to him plummeted. Moreover, the sentinel armor has tried several times to restrain Raytheon''s hammer. There is no need to rob Saul''s life.


    As for the pictures of the other treasures that flashed by, he only knew what they looked like, but he couldn''t name them at all.


    The destroyer''s armor has some meaning, but it has been put by Odin in his treasure house as a guard, so it won''t be taken out easily.


    After thinking so much, William suddenly feels why he should be hesitant. Angela is a beautiful woman, and her figure is extremely hot. Besides, Angela is willing to say both.


    Don''t regret it.


    Odin said with a smile, "rest assured, except for the next king, I will not interfere in the love of other children.".


    William rolled his eyes and teleported directly into the elf forest.


    Stay in the mini Temple of Alice, a sense of William''s breath, a flash appeared in front of William.


    However, as soon as William saw the mini temple, he thought that if the first group of paladins saw this funny temple, would it make them despise it?


    "On Sunday, the construction of the temple officially started.".


    Hearing Sunday''s reply in his ear, William said to Alice with a smile, "Gemma Duran, where are they?"


    Alice flew to William''s shoulder, grabbed William''s earlobe and said, "Ms. Duran took Ellis and little Lilia, and little Assia went to the forest to find a suitable place to build a unicorn habitat.


    does the owner need Alice to call them back?"


    "We''ll talk about it later when we need it." William put his hand on his shoulder, and Alice jumped into his hand with joy.


    "Later, Strauss will come with more than a dozen ascetics to receive your light detection. You just need to release the light blessing directly to them.".


    William, the magic of the holy light blessing, has been able to use it at this time, but he does not need the power of faith, so he can only give this good thing to Alice.


    "All right, master", it''s just a dozen holy light blessings. It''s not too easy for Alice.

 Chapter 1103

    In order to make the first group of ascetics to become paladins die hard, William asked Alice to call the unicorns back, and then took Alice to the magic planet,


    under the guidance of Sunday, he came to the habitat of a group of Pegasus.


    With the help of Alice, a light elf who is very close to Warcraft, and William''s release of a holy light energy column again, it took little effort and eloquence to subdue this group of hundreds of flying horses.


    He picked twenty of the most powerful white Pegasus and took them back to Alice''s fairy forest.


    With a wave of his hand, William opened the hidden magic circle for Alice, and then passed on all Thunderbirds and house elves. Finally, he didn''t think it was enough to pass on Phoenix Dany Fox and snooker, the flaming dragon.


    Seeing that Alice was attracted by these magical creatures who suddenly came to her territory, she did not care about the inspection of the holy light at all.


    William looked at the sky, and the sun had fallen to the west, so he simply put it off until tomorrow morning.


    Let Sunday be the conductor, and lingdang, the most intelligent family elves, be the executor, command all kinds of Warcraft, and begin the rehearsal.


    The next morning, William went back to the Elven forest to see the rehearsal last night. He thought the effect was good, so he opened the portal connecting to the Roman ascetic camp.


    As soon as Strauss, who had been waiting in the station, saw the portal appear, the twelve preparatory Knights dressed in ascetic linen robes looked at Strauss, seaman and Hennessy standing in the front row with a solemn and quiet look.


    And dozens of others around, either because of the lack of merit, or have not been blessed by the holy light, all look silent, heart envy looking at the 15 people in the square.


    Strauss looked back at two rows of seven people in each row. He was also excited to go through the portal first.


    As soon as he passed through the portal, Strauss and the other 14 ascetics looked around and found themselves and others in a dense forest.


    Although he knew that it was William who brought them here, the twelve ascetics were still watching the situation around them.


    They didn''t have to wait for long, but a horse''s hoof came out of their mind.


    "The light is on.".


    At the sight of four unicorns, such as Gemma Duran, which are bigger than thoroughbred horses, are all white and have golden unicorns on their heads. Everyone is stunned.


    Even Strauss, who had been here once and had been blessed by Alice, was surprised by the spectacle of four unicorns appearing at the same time. He didn''t know what to say.


    This kind of Warcraft, which only the purest people in the legend can see, is now walking towards himself and others step by step, and it''s still four heads.


    The oldest Gemma Duran took the lead to Strauss,


    "good day, Mr. Strauss. I''m Gemma Duran, the unicorn leader of Her Highness Alice. Welcome to Her Highness''s fairy forest. Please follow me. Her Highness Alice is waiting for you.".


    "Yes, yes, it''s Mr. Duran.".


    Strauss was stuttered by jema Duran, who spoke, and followed the unicorns to the hidden magic array 100 meters away.


    And the people behind him, at this time, the situation is no better than Strauss.


    Seeing the Unicorn with one''s own eyes and hearing the unicorn speak make us believe what Strauss said. Alice, the light spirit, is the incarnation of the holy light. We can''t help but show our admiration and reverence.


    All honest, dare not have the slightest disrespect silently bow, follow behind the person in front, step by step into the hidden magic array.


    When passing through the magic circle, these ascetics have not yet been transformed by the magic circle, but the suddenly changing scenery is shocked.


    a dozen household elves in gorgeous magic robes are riding on the Pegasus and running towards them out of thin air.


    "Good day, Mr. Strauss. I''m the magic elf bell. The master asked me to show you the way.".


    "Thank you, Mr. elf." as soon as Strauss finished politely, he saw lingdang pointing a magic wand at an empty flying horse.


    The flying horse went out of the herd and came to Strauss.


    Strauss, who had already guessed what it was, endured the surprise and listened to lingdang clearly say that it was for him to walk, so he was very excited to ride on the legendary Pegasus.


    And the ascetics behind him, all with glory full of agitation to follow up.


    After walking for several hundred meters and turning the dense trees, the crowd was once again stared at by 76 Thunderbirds that perched on the trees and became Thunderbirds.


    What scares them even more is the flash of red light in the middle of these Thunderbirds, and the Phoenix Dany fox shows her own body and transforms into a huge fiery red phoenix seven or eight meters long.


    As soon as the wings were fanned, they came to the heads of the people. "My name is Dani fox. Welcome, human beings.".


    Knowing that this was a courtesy and a shock, Strauss quickly dismounted, lowered his head and said respectfully, "thank you, Mr. Fox. We are very honored to meet you."."Ouch.".


    A roar of the Dragon sounded in the hidden magic array, and all the practitioners were dazzled. Even the flying horses and Thunderbirds were in a commotion.


    I see a mini dragon flying into the sky. It''s 50 meters long and full of flames. The ferocious dragon head roars,


    "I''m the dragon of flame. The master of flame, snoog, human beings, anyone who disrespects Alice hall, will be burned by the flame and fall into hell forever.".


    This time, Strauss and others could not stand and knelt down with trembling legs.


    Scared with sweat, Strauss stammered that "the order of the paladins will always be loyal to Her Highness Alice and to the crown of William Devonshire.".


    After listening to Strauss''s words, the ascetics immediately took the oath.


    Snooker just gave out a loud cold hum, which was directly sent back to the magic planet by William. He was very dissatisfied that he had just got into the volcano with such a line.


    In the eyes of Strauss, the dragon, which is 50 meters long and roasted in just a few seconds, suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, the incomparable sense of powerlessness rooted in the hearts of these ascetics.


    Strauss, who has been here once, is more agitated.


    The more powerful they are under William, the more promising they will be?


    As soon as snooker left, the team set off again.


    After walking several hundred meters again, I finally came to Alice''s temple.


    Alice, who was waiting in the temple just three meters high, came to the unicorn Ellis.


    Ellis soon became smaller, carrying Alice to Strauss, suspended in mid air.


    As soon as Strauss saw Alice, a smile appeared on his frightened face. He bowed his head again and said, "praise you, your highness Alice, the incarnation of the holy light.".


    "Hello, Strauss, we meet again." Alice looked at the other fourteen ascetics with a smile. "Are you all ready? Once the detection of the holy light begins, the evil will be purified by the holy light and the soul.


    "Yes, your highness Alice," came a neat reply from the ascetics.


    At this time, even if there is a little hesitation in someone''s heart, after seeing everything with their own eyes, everyone is convinced that Alice is the incarnation of light,


    otherwise, how could these just Warcraft in the transmission gather around Alice?


    As for why Alice was only the size of a slap, she was so frightened and shocked all the ascetics that she didn''t care at all.


    On the contrary, I thought to myself that Strauss had said before that Alice was only born in a few days, but at this little time, Alice had gathered so many legendary Warcraft around her.


    Unicorn, Pegasus, Thunderbird, Phoenix, even dragon, this is not the destiny of the people, how can be followed by so many Warcraft?


    Only once, Strauss, who understands the relationship between Alice and William, secretly guesses that these Warcraft may be related to William.


    But no matter how much he revered William, he didn''t dare to think that these Warcraft were all William''s pets.


    "good, then I''m going to start." Alice held her small face, folded her hands, and then spread out. A gentle storm composed of Holy Light swept everyone and Warcraft in an instant.


    Look at the stealth in the side of William are a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that this little thing had its own level of magic power.


    But William said a layer of strength, in the eyes of Strauss these people, and always like to hide the strength of William almost.


    As soon as the holy light entered the body, the fifteen ascetics immediately felt that their strength was improving. After being tortured by the holy light, their attitude towards Alice easily changed from reverence to fanaticism.


    This is the real person before the sage, but also in front of people who have been struggling to pursue extraordinary power, these people do not take Alice as the object of worship and belief, that is not normal.


    A minute later, when everyone opened their eyes, there was no sign of light in them.


    From this moment on, these people can be regarded as real practitioners of the light system. "Great power is on you, your highness Alice. The Knights of light will always be your sword to drive away evil.".


    There was some pain in her heart. As soon as her mouth shriveled, she felt fifteen pure forces of faith pouring into her body out of thin air.


    It not only made up for the lost holy light energy in a moment, but also made her feel how to use the power of faith. It also made her understand that the more the power of faith, the faster her strength will be improved.


    Alice, with a shrunken mouth, immediately laughed and rode on Ellis, cheerfully yelling to lingdang,


    "lingdang, lingdang". Alice appeared in front of lingdang in an instant, "they are all my patrons. Take out the ready gifts, the armor and weapons quickly, and I will reward them."."Ring, you have to send out the light ring first, your highness Alice," the bell whispered, and nodded to the fellow elf behind.


    Some people recite the spell of the phantom and disappear.


    Alice, who was reminded, covered her forehead and nodded. "Yes, yes, I''ll give you the ring of light first.".


    With Unicorn Ellis a flash away, a few seconds and out of thin air in place.


    When she came back, a series of rings of light appeared around her. "Strauss, you help me distribute them to my patrons.".


    "Yes, your highness," Strauss quickly stood up, his hands trembling, and took over the twelve rings.


    With today''s honor of personally awarding the ring, these paladins will certainly have more respect for him in the future. What''s more, Alice asked him to do this, showing that she was not only valued by William, but also by Alice.


    In addition, this is his second time to receive the blessing of the holy light. His strength has been steadily improved, and his old body has become more energetic after being baptized by the holy light again.


    As for his assistants, seaman and Hennessy, they had already got the ring.


    A whole set of rituals, which used to seem solemn and solemn, were transformed from the Vatican rituals. Now with the blessing of the holy light, they immediately became holy.


    Every time a new Paladin takes over the ring representing their identity, Alice can feel a force of faith pouring into her body.


    Let originally also does not matter she, immediately changed the attitude, laughingly gave her those encouraging words on Sunday, repeated over and over again.


    Even a paladin, who provided her with nearly twice the strength of her faith as others, was blessed with a holy light again. "Alice likes you because your faith is the purest and the most. Tell me, knight, what''s your name?"


    "Luo, Roland Deshan, your highness, my name is Roland Deshan.".


    Roland said his name, and then in Strauss and others surprised eyes explained, "not my best, your highness, but I saw Devon Hill crown the devil Mephisto back to hell.".


    Hearing this, all the ascetics knew for a moment that Roland, who had seen the power of the devil and William, was more devout to the light and Alice.


    "Well, since you haven''t said the word" master "and" master ", Alice thought of what William had told her and quickly changed her way." since you have fought with William, I should reward you more. ".


    Alice is riding the mini Unicorn Ellis, walking around Roland for a few times. When she sees the two wheels on her knees, Alice laughs and releases two holy lights into Roland''s wheels.


    A moment later, the two wheels that looked simple and gray soon turned into silver.


    The runes on the body of the gun started to shine and work automatically because they got the power of the light system.


    Looking at a series of changes of the two wheels, although Roland did not dare to look at them in front of Alice''s face, she knew that her two ancestral weapons had really become magic weapons at this moment.


    Thank you very much, your highness. May the power of the holy light be on you forever.

 Chapter 1104

    "Well, thank you." she accepted another belief, and Alice giggled happily.


    Now everyone knew that Alice could feel their inner piety, and the more pious they were, the more favored they were.


    With the exact example of Roland, the ascetics who could not get any return from heaven no matter how they prayed or how devout they were in the past could easily find their direction and hope and become more loyal to Alice.


    When all the twelve rings were handed out, Bell''s companions came back with them, which were classified by Sunday and stored in five warehouses full of magical smell.


    These magic elves born on the magic planet, to be honest, everyone''s strength is much better than the Aurors in England. They easily come back with five containers.


    Seeing this, lingdang said to Alice in a low voice, "Your Highness, your armor and weapons have been brought here.".


    "Is it?" As soon as Alice looked back, she saw that there were five huge mobile warehouses dozens of meters away. "OK, my knights, go and pick the equipment I''ve prepared for you.".


    When she finished her job, Alice said to Strauss with a smile, "Alice is going back to the temple.


    After that, lingdang will take you away. If you have anything, you can pray to me, or you can go to William''s castle town.


    There will be a church of light, which will provide you with the knowledge of light cultivation and also serve as the headquarters of paladins.


    "I understand, your highness," Strauss 15 people busy and respectful salute.


    Alice nodded with a smile, then flashed back to the temple in a hurry, lying on her bed, happily feeling the blessing and benefits of the power of faith.


    "Hee hee, with the belief of these knights, Alice doesn''t have to ask the miser of her master all the time.".


    Listening to the blackness of William''s head, he thought to himself whether he was doting on her too much?


    Alice can leave regardless, but lingdang can''t, and let these people change their clothes beside the temple. Lingdang thinks it''s disrespectful to Alice to do so.


    Thinking for a moment, he changed his plan a little bit. "Please follow me, Mr. Strauss.


    The weapons and armor that her highness Alice provides for you are all transformed by magic. They are stronger and sharper than the equipment on earth, and they are easier to transmit the energy of holy light.


    in the future, you can try to learn enchantment magic and attach Holy Light magic to your armor and weapons.


    Hearing this explanation, even Strauss, seaman and Hennessy, who were not in charge of fighting, began to yearn, not to mention the other 12 paladins who had been dealing with demons all the year round.


    Lingdang turns his head and tells the other magic elves to let each of them take a paladin and a phantom to move down. All of them come to the edge of the hidden magic circle in an instant.


    Then the five mobile warehouses were sent.


    They left the hidden magic circle and began to enter the armor and weapons warehouse in batches.


    There are two warehouses for knives, swords, axes and scepters, and three warehouses for 100 sets of Asgard soldiers'' armor.


    The fifteen paladins walked into the three armour warehouses and were swept by a blue light. Then a voice prompted them to stand in the automatic dressing area.


    One by one, robotic arms began to help them wear a whole set of body armor with silver and copper edges.


    After all the armor was put on, it was probably Odin, in order not to be talked about by William. In addition to having the same function as the armor of the warriors in the divine realm, this batch of armor was also engraved with the magic of limited size change and weight loss.


    A magic light flashed, and the armor began to bind itself automatically, becoming more close to the body and more conducive to making various movements.


    Moreover, even Strauss, seaman and Hennessy, the three non combatants, can easily wear this suit of armor to move freely. It can be seen that although the armor is heavy after being enchanted by magic, it is actually offset by various enchantment arrays.


    Feel the magic of divine domain armor, fifteen paladins are more curious about weapons.


    The group probably thought of the reason for concealment, no one chose the more huge axe and scepter, their eyes were on all kinds of swords.


    Even Roland, Strauss, seaman and Hennessy, who didn''t use swords, chose a dagger as their weapon.


    As for swords, except for machetes, all the Europas called swords.


    And William doesn''t care what weapons they choose, the cultivation of the holy light is the most important.


    A person with holy light, even with a stick, can use holy light to bless the stick and kill those demonic projections.


    After 15 people finished choosing weapons, they took out their original weapons and chopped each other at the new weapons. In an instant, the weapons on the earth were cut off by the dwarves'' swords.


    For a time, the voices of surprise and Joy came out from time to time, and everyone was shocked by the sharpness of these sharp swords.


    When the crowd calmed down, they put on their linen robes again and covered their armor and weapons. A portal opened in front of them. At the same time, five huge mobile warehouses were instantly put into the storage space by William.Hennessy, it''s time for you to do your duty.


    William''s familiar voice came out of thin air. Fifteen new paladins bowed to say hello, but all the others except Hennessy were smiling in silence.


    We all know that Hennessy, a fat guy, also works part-time as William''s wine manager. These days, everyone knows that William likes whisky.


    "When you go back, you should always strive to cultivate. Maybe soon, you will follow me and go to other worlds to dedicate your sweat and even life to the peace of the nine realms.".


    "Understand, crown." all the people who had heard Strauss say this for a long time, endured their inner excitement and saluted respectfully. After waiting for a minute, without hearing William''s voice again, they lined up in two rows and went back to the bitter friars'' camp in Rome.


    When the man left, William said to the house elves, "in addition to Thunderbirds, there will be another 20 flying horses and four unicorns for your tasks in the future. Do you want me to go to Christine and hire some more elves?"


    "It doesn''t matter, master," said Shan Jinlian, a native of England, without waiting for other elves to speak. "We didn''t have much work before, but now you allow Thunderbirds to fly freely on the three islands and the sea.


    These days, those Thunderbirds flying to the sea, like golden eagles, often catch all kinds of fish by themselves,


    our work has been reduced a lot, and if we continue to do so, we feel sorry for your payment.


    Now with those Pegasus, we can feel at ease.


    Lingdang and her other clansmen welcome more magic elves to come. You can hear Shanjin''s words. These elves, who are born to be busy and always take work as honor, soon nodded and agreed with Shanjin.


    William didn''t care. "You''ve been in my territory for years, but I haven''t seen any new kids. Why?"


    Now all the elves are wriggling, William said with a smile, "well, I won''t ask the reason, but I hope you have more people,


    whether you elves born on the magic planet combine with each other, or go to find the same kind of marriage in England like flashing gold and bells, I don''t mind, or even welcome.


    The only problem is that if any elf born in England wants to join you, he must investigate for a period of time, and he is forbidden to contact Alice. Do you understand? "


    "Understand, master", a group of house elves busy happy nod salute.


    Shanjin thought for a while and then said, "master, if you can, please allow us to build a small village in your territory.


    after marriage, our companions can settle down in the village first, use phantom to travel back to the fairy forest when they work, and go home to reunite with their wives and husbands when they have holidays.


    after several years of investigation, we get the first batch of all of them With your permission, you can join the family of Thunderbird cliff.


    As for your highness Alice, we all promise to keep this secret forever without your permission.


    As soon as she finished, the other magic elves nodded in agreement.


    William laughed. "Well, where is the village to be built? After you choose it, tell him on Sunday that he will help you build your own home.


    As long as you elves are loyal to the Devonshire family, I promise you in the name of Devonshire that the village will belong to you and your descendants. ".


    Thank you, great master.


    Hearing that these people would get a village territory and own their own land, all the elves knelt down trembling with excitement and swore allegiance to William.


    And William was very clear in his heart that among these magic elves, there was flash gold, a native family elf. He would definitely not choose places like plains and human settlements.


    Forests, valleys, even cliffs and mountain tops are their first choice.


    And these places, for William, are just waste.


    Before I saw that any one of these elves could move with a huge phantom of mobile warehouse, which made William feel that instead of wooing human beings, it would be better to increase the number of more grateful and loyal elves.


    In the future, maybe he will let the elves into his family and be a servant as well as a guard of a pure wizard.


    After handling the matter, William flashed back to the temple and felt that Alice was asleep again. With a frown, he went back to London, quietly waiting for the news that Odin had sent Warner Heim and forged the spear of fate.


    During the waiting period, I accompanied my mother Lena, Abigail, Jesse, Serena and Nisa to Bond Street in London for a whole day.


    The next day he went to Surrey to meet Laura Crawford, who had not seen her for months.


    Now that super soldier serum has been successfully tested on 007 Craig, William certainly thinks about what he promised Laura.


    During the day, he had a tryst with Laura. At night, he went back to his home in London. After three days, he reported on Sunday that the experimental equipment of Oxford underground laboratory had been prepared and installed. Then William took the Black Ghost leizang back to the castle.This time, William didn''t have to do it himself. Except for the possibility of releasing the holy light to help Lei Zang improve the success rate of the experiment, all the other processes were done by medical robots.


    William looked at leizang in his hospital uniform and asked again, "are you sure you''re ready?"


    "Yes, sir, I have no problem.".


    Leizang, who has been secretly guarding the Devonshire family for six years, is now 32 years old.


    At the age of 20, he defected from the Asian assassin organization Ozu Nu and hid for five or six years. When he met William again, he became a shadow in the dark and lived quietly for six years.


    Leizang obviously feels that no matter how he trains, his physical fitness will inevitably deteriorate in the past two years.


    So when he heard William say that his research project to enhance human potential has been successful, leizang only wanted to find William in one night and asked for the super soldier experiment.


    Looking at leizang with a calm face, William asked again, "you are not afraid of the failure of the experiment, I will drive you away? And have you asked your girlfriend of two years? "


    When William talks about his girlfriend, leizang, who has no expression all the year round, seldom has a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "Since you said that even if the experiment fails, there will be no danger to my life, then I just put everything down and take tessy back to Asia to spend the rest of my life peacefully.".


    William frowned. The bastard had this idea. Is he going to let him become a super soldier or let him go now?


    But let him just let go of a gray society that has been guarding his family for six years, secretly killed more than a dozen groups of people, and attacked his mother and other women''s ideas. William was reluctant to let go of the super shadow that never made mistakes.


    Moreover, Lei Zang is a rare person he can trust. It''s also a headache to find someone to replace him after this guy leaves.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t leave," William said, "after your experiment is successful, I''ll ask Abigail to prepare for your wedding. Let''s get ready. We''ll start in ten minutes.".


    William is very clear about his reputation as a woman. If he can avoid contact with his daughter, he will avoid it.


    And then there was Sophia, the daughter of gona, who worked at Chelsea after seeing him.


    It was not until five years ago that Sophia, who was twenty-four years old and had not received William''s reply for a long time, tried to associate with other people under the persuasion of gunner.


    When he heard the news, William felt a little pity. After all, goner was a big, ugly girl, but her daughter was a long legged beauty.


    In fact, when he thought of being with his daughter, his heart became twisted. He was even more afraid of causing a series of chain reactions and alienating from his subordinates.


    After learning this lesson, he never cared about his women and daughters, or even mentioned it once, so as not to know what would happen after meeting.


    Otherwise, gona of the expendables would not be the one who is most loyal to him in the expendables because of this. He has been working as a security guard at Chelsea.


    Ten minutes later, sitting on the high platform, William silently watched the super soldier serum, which was automatically injected into Lei Zang''s body by the instrument.


    The process of the experiment is the same as I imagined.


    Although leizang is a murderous assassin, he is more peaceful and kind than 007 Craig, and he probably takes commitment as his life belief.


    In the course of the experiment, William used the magic of detecting evil from time to time, but no negative emotion came back.


    Release a strong light energy into Lei Zang''s body, let him get a stronger promotion, William quietly waiting for the end of the experiment.

 Chapter 1105

    After the last detection of evil for leizang, the Black Ghost, William got up and straightened his clothes. He said to Sunday, "I''ll go upstairs and get something to eat. You let leizang clean up and dress up and come to me directly.".


    Yes sir.


    On the first floor of the castle, William began to cook two portions of seafood risotto himself. When it was almost ready, leizang, who was dressed neatly, walked into the small kitchen of the castle on Sunday.


    "Help me find a bottle of red wine, let''s have some together," said leizang with a smile of gratitude.


    Seeing that William prepared food for himself, leizang nodded gratefully and wanted to say something,


    but looking at William with his eyes on the pot and his back to him, he didn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment, so he had to go to the wine cabinet in the living room and open a bottle of lato''s red wine as William said.


    After a while, they sat at the small dining table in the restaurant. When William offered to pour wine for Lei Zang, the guy was busy holding the glass in his hands and kept saying thank you.


    William waved, "well, it''s too restrictive. We''re both uncomfortable. Be casual.".


    Lei Zang was about to get up and apologize, but he thought of William''s words and could only smile and nod.


    After a meal, leizang was full of gratitude and his goal was to achieve William''s goal. Then leizang went back to London and asked him to do all-round tests on Sunday to determine how many times his combat effectiveness had been improved.


    Three days later, from 007 Craig, who was the first to do the super soldier experiment a week ago, to leizang, who was three days ago,


    on Sundays, they were all 24 hours a day, tracking and monitoring their facial expressions, heart rate, life, diet and speaking habits.


    In addition to changing some of their eating habits, they didn''t show any irritable, fierce and antisocial side. William was relieved. It seems that there is no problem with the experiment.


    But maybe Craig was over 40 years old when he did the experiment, and he lived in peace for three years, while leizang was only 32 years old, and he kept high-intensity training all the time.


    Therefore, the comprehensive test shows that Lei Zang is five or six times stronger than Craig in both strength and speed, which is about seven to eight times that of normal human beings.


    Looking at this guy''s training in the last three days, William is still very satisfied.


    Lei Zang, who is good at concealment, sneak attack and assassination, can easily kill ten of his former self if we really want to make a comparison.


    The secret skill of the Austrian crossbow is blink. Although it can''t make a real blink, it''s no problem to start 10 meters a second in a short distance.


    I went to the dwarf kingdom to get back the ninja sword that was made by the dwarf before I left when I ordered weapons for the paladin.


    Since Lei Zang accepted the new ninja sword, which was made according to the shape of his usual weapon, he was as fond of it as his new daughter-in-law.


    This weapon with a little bit of Wulu and Zhenjin is used to chop. Leizang''s spare weapon is as easy as cutting wood.


    And like his usual weapon, which has the ability to restrain werewolves, the new weapon not only has the same function, but also has stronger effect.


    To solve this problem, William and Abigail talked about it and let her pay attention to leizang''s girlfriend when she has time. If that woman doesn''t object, she will prepare for her wedding with leizang.


    Next time, William stayed at home and started the construction of mark 50. At the same time, he went to Crawford manor from time to time to make Laura love and hate.


    For William''s technology, which is in his mind and can be made after understanding, it is not so difficult to make mark 50.


    During this period, in addition to going to planet x17 with Odin, she helped Celia, the tree of life, release natural magic and promote her rapid growth.


    Then he watched with displeasure as Odin smilingly drank eight drops of magic nectar. He took back three drops of magic nectar and took them back to England for Laura, Jesse and nissa. He had not left the manor in London for nearly 20 days.


    This makes many people who know him well, such as King Philip, Richard Shouxiang, Nick Frey, and Alexander Pierce, the head of the snake shield Bureau, stare at the manor on garden street when they are happy or worried.


    That night, staying in the underground laboratory of the manor and calculating with Sunday, William, who had only a few small problems left in mark 50,


    heard that Sunday said dinner was ready, and took off his smart glasses to say to Sunday,


    "there should be no problem technically. After the construction equipment is produced, you first build a set of nano war armor to do all kinds of limit tests ¡±¡£


    Understand, sir. It''s expected that the test armor will be built in two hours, but I need at least 20 energy crystals.


    William opened the portal and sent twenty energy crystals to the basement of the castle. On earth, he was a small factory under the castle and could build the battle armor of mark.


    As for whether to use the energy crystal or the original energy of mark 50, William only made some tests and determined the energy on the energy crystal.


    The energy crystal that can provide a 35 meter spaceship with a whole day''s space flight is nearly twice as strong as the original energy of mark 50. It''s self-evident how to choose.During the dinner, William wanted to talk to his mother about going to try the new armor, but before he said it, he heard the report on Sunday that Hermione Granger came to give Abby and Jesse a magic lesson at this time.


    Don''t think about it. Hermione must have come to eat and drink. Of course, it''s mainly magic wine.


    Stand up and meet Hermione at the door of the restaurant with Abby.


    Before Hermione came in, William asked Abby in a low voice, "have you been learning magic with Jesse for two or three months? How are you doing? "


    It''s OK.


    As soon as Abby''s eyes dodged, William knew that the progress was not good. When Abby saw William''s gesture, he also knew that he could not hide his own affairs from Sunday.


    Holding William''s arm, she said, "honey, don''t you have a way to improve your magic power?"


    "The theoretical knowledge of magic and incantations are not difficult for me, but I''m much worse than Jesse in the cultivation of magic, which makes her master two more magic than me.".


    William shook his head with a smile and said, "there must be some solutions, but most of them are related to the dark arts. You don''t want to become a madman and a monster in the future. You''d better do it step by step. Anyway, you don''t need Jesse and you to help me fight.


    My only requirement for you is to learn and skillfully use the phantom transformation, teleport when there is danger, and leave the rest of the battle to Sunday.


    Speaking of this, William couldn''t help thinking whether he would open mark 50 to Abby and them?


    In the current situation, Abby and Jesse can''t leave themselves, and Serena and Nisa are even less likely to betray themselves because of the blood contract. As for super soldier serum?


    William thought about it, thinking that these two women would hate themselves if they couldn''t have children in the future. It seemed that Laura Crawford''s serum fortification had to be delayed.


    It happens that Lei Zang has the idea of getting married. The combination of two East Asians makes the probability of having children much higher than that of European and American people.


    "Leizang and his girlfriend, please hold fast," William thought for a moment, and explained in Abby''s puzzled eyes, "I did an enhancement experiment for leizang,


    but I''m worried that this genetic change will affect the problem of having children, so if he can have children, and the children are OK, I will strengthen you and Jesse.".


    But Abigail didn''t care about strengthening his mind at all. His mind was all about William''s child problem. "Wei, William, you didn''t lie to me? Are we really going to have children, children? "


    "Nonsense", William rolled his eyes and said with excited Abby, "there will be children, but not now. After I confirm that some anticipated danger will not come to us, we will have children.".


    "The anticipated danger?"


    Abby got the promise and immediately thought about how to avoid future generations being threatened. He nervously grasped William''s next door Road,


    "since you know where the danger may come from, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and eliminate the danger.".


    Now nearly 30 years old, he has a stable relationship with William and a good relationship with Lina. Abigail, who has suppressed other women in William, doesn''t care how many casualties his words will cause under the glory of motherhood.


    But mieba is in the universe, but William really doesn''t know where this guy is hiding, and it''s not easy to ask Odin directly.


    Before exterminating hegemony, Odin might think that William was the one who started the war, instead of taking his side.


    "If the danger came from the earth, it would have been solved by me." seeing that Hermione had come in, William let Abby go and whispered in her ear, "I''ll talk about it later. You can manage the business of the group well, and I''ll solve the rest.".


    Seeing that Hermione is only five or six meters away from him, Abby quickly picks up his mood and hugs Hermione with a smile. "I''ll let the kitchen prepare your favorite food for you. Before class, have a drink with me first.".


    He was always eating and drinking, but every time he came out of Abigail''s mouth, he felt that Abigail had invited her, which made Hermione''s attitude to Abigail and Jesse very good.


    "Good evening, Ms. Granger." when the two separated, William just raised his hand and said hello.


    Seeing that William was not very enthusiastic, Hermione was relieved. "Hello, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Some time ago, when she was cleaning up the fallen demons in Rome, the light that was extremely fast and could turn at will had a profound impact on her.


    After seeing that William just whistled, the Yaka arrow of holy light, and easily cleaned up a big wave of depravity and hagui, Hermione was very stiff when facing William.


    If not for the Minister of magic''s repeated instructions to William to fulfill his promise to teach at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry that he made a few months ago, Hermione would not have chosen to come to the manor at this time of dinner.


    "Don''t worry about him." sensing Hermione''s inexplicable nervousness, Abigail lovingly took her by the arm and went to the restaurant.


    In the middle of dinner, after several glasses of magic wine, Hermione, satisfied and a little drunk, saw that William was in a good mood,Just took the opportunity to say, "Mr. Devonshire, Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry will open next month. Do you have time to go to the school to have an open class for the children?"


    William was stunned, and soon remembered what he had said before. He thought for a moment and said, "let''s talk about it then.".


    "William,,,," seeing Hermione''s face frozen, he couldn''t help persuading Lena, who came to teach Abby and Jesse magic at Hermione''s house, "it''s only half a day to go to class at most. I don''t believe you''ll be busy. You don''t even have this time.".


    There must be time. Even if he went to heimdahl, he would come back only after a transmission. But when he thought of giving lessons to those teenagers, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, mom, I may have something to leave in a few days." thinking of leaving the earth to fight the rebellion, William thought it was better not to say it.


    Even if he was confident, his mother and Abby would worry about the rebellion.


    "I''ve been doing experiments recently, and I''ve reached the most critical stage, so I can only talk about class after the experiment is finished, otherwise I don''t have the heart to think about what to say in class.".


    We all know that William has been staying in the laboratory under the manor for the last 20 days, so Lina certainly won''t let her son be distracted. Abby holds Hermione''s hand and gives an apologetic look.


    After a meal, unhappy and drunk, Hermione gives William a bold look and takes Abby and Jesse to class.


    And see Hermione eat shriveled nissa, after Lina left, smile full of holding William to go outside the main building, a main building, this chick is unbridled smile.


    Before she wanted to learn magic, but Hermione refused, nissa was not so easy to forget.


    He was slapped roundly by William behind him, and then he said honestly, "honey, what experiment are you doing recently?".


    It reminds me that the armour of Nisa and Serena is still type IV armour, while mark 50 didn''t even test it, so we should build two mark 7 armours first.


    Anyway, it doesn''t cost money to build these armor. At most, it''s just an order on Sunday.


    Moreover, the back of mark 7 armour can be opened automatically. As long as it is put in time, it can be regarded as fast dressing.


    William said in her ear with a smile, "if you can pull up Serena and beat me in sports and fitness, I''ll give you two a set of funny armor, OK?"


    "You said it," Nisa licked her lips. She didn''t care much about the war armor.


    After mastering Yaka''s arrow with Serena, nissa felt that there would be some fighting in the future. She didn''t have to show up at all. She could easily kill any enemy by whistling at the prompt of Sunday.


    So in fact, Nisa only cares about the status of herself and Serena in William''s heart. She smiles in William''s ear and says, "you wait for me and see how Serena and I deal with you.".


    "Wait, just wait," said William, in a good mood. "Shall we go to the country estate?"


    "That''s the best." Nisa nodded with a smile and went to the blood clan manor in the suburbs. She didn''t have to consider that the sound of fitness would disturb other people. "I''ll go to see Selena.".

 Chapter 1106

    After William''s invitation to fitness, Nisa put a smile on William''s face and said, "wait for us." then she walked quickly to find Serena in the main building.


    "On Sunday, according to the figure of Nisa and Serena, we will build two mark-7 armours and an automatic delivery system," William said, covering his ears.


    Speaking of this, I can''t help but think that Tony Stark has prepared a satellite in space specially for the launch of Veronica''s anti hawk armor.


    Have you come up with some of these satellites?


    Tell me about it on Sunday. After a few seconds on Sunday, he said, "Sir, according to my calculation, it''s better to put in a satellite than to put a few small spaceships in outer space at the same time.


    One is in outer space in London, one is in outer space in New York, and one is in red overseas.


    Moreover, it only takes a few hours to improve the small spacecraft, and the speed of launching steel armor is much faster than that of satellite launching.


    At the extreme speed, it only takes five seconds for the spacecraft to enter the upper part of London from the space 3000 kilometers away, and the time for launching armor will not exceed ten seconds. ".


    William''s face is happy, this is a solution, the spaceship as a fast delivery tool, that can be fixed in space than a satellite is also fast, much more mobile.


    Moreover, he can build as many spaceships as he wants, regardless of the cost.


    With the technology available on earth, no one can detect it.


    "Just do as you say." after that, William thought again. Since there is no need to consider the cost, the whole family should do it.


    "Since we have mark 7 for Nisa and Serena, we have mark 7 for mother, Abigail, Jesse and Laura.".


    "By the way, my set of mark 7 is also stored in the maneuvering spacecraft.".


    Yes sir.


    Give yourself a set. When you encounter some problems, even if you expose your armor, it''s better than exposing your other abilities.


    As for Abby and them, William will go to Warner Heim later.


    Even if you are sent back to sleep at home every night, but you are not in during the day, or you are pulled by Warner Heim girls to work out together, you may not go back to earth for a day or two.


    It''s produced by Mr. Chen. In case of need, it can be directly put on several people''s side, so as to avoid that if something really happens and you''re not on the earth, the battle robot won''t have time to support you.


    Walking into the main building of the manor, you can see the smiling nishala with no expression, but Serena with special light in her eyes comes over.


    With the spiritual sense of the next around him, William will hold two chicks directly sent to the outskirts of the blood manor.


    This fitness competition started when their body shape was revealed. Nisa and Serena, who tried their best, only won William once in the end. They had to admit defeat because of the large amount of exercise.


    After he was refreshed, William went to wash them with a smile. Finally, in Nisa''s dissatisfied eyes, he thought that more than an hour had passed and said to Sunday, "send mark 7.".


    Yes sir.


    Silently counting the time, when he counted to 7, he heard a slight engine roar.


    When I went to the window, I saw two rectangular silos more than two meters high and one meter five wide floating in the open space of the manor.


    Then, under William''s gaze, the dropping bin opened automatically, two obviously feminine armor started automatically, and jumped down from a height of three meters.


    Ah, ah, this armor is much cooler than before.


    As soon as she saw two battle armours, Nisa, who also went to the window, was excited and fragrant on William''s face for several times. Wearing a long nightgown, she ran to the courtyard of the manor.


    "What kind of armor is this?"


    Serena is not so impatient to try on the mark 7, but to William''s side against his chest.


    Laughing through the window, she watched Nisa step into the armor after mark seven, who belonged to her, separated her back armor automatically.


    The armor closed automatically, her eyes flashed blue, and she walked up and down under Nisa''s control.


    After a few minutes of familiarity, four energy shockwaves erupted from the palms of both hands and the soles of both feet, and nissa seemed to be drunk, dangling in mid air.


    But listening to the laughter and cry from time to time, the girl was very happy at this time.


    See battle armor can fly, enjoy William embrace of Serena began to heart.


    Then he raised his head and asked, "is this the armor you used when you were fighting transformers in Egypt?"


    "That set is Mark 6," William shook his head. "This set of mark 7 has been improved by me. There are totally 60 micro missiles in the shoulder, the arc pulse gun can be excited by both hands, the cluster gun can be launched by the chest, the micro armor piercing bullet and laser weapon on the arm,


    and the outer star energy system is used, and an energy crystal can support the limited output of war a all day.".


    "My God," Serena exclaimed, covering her mouth after William''s introduction, "doesn''t that mean you don''t have to use Yaka''s arrow, just wear this armor, even if you have a fight with an armored force?""Of course, the original intention of this armor design is not to be armed on earth," William said with a smile, holding Serena, "and this is an excessive model,


    I''m still testing a suit of armor made of nanotechnology in the underground laboratory of the manor.


    After the test is completed, in the future, as long as you wear a few nano energy boxes, you can quickly dress in three seconds in wartime, and after the battle, you can change into clothes, or directly take them back into the nano box. ".


    When it comes to nanoboxes, William can''t help thinking of the world''s richest panther.


    This guy''s Panther armor seems to be able to be put directly into a necklace. Although it can''t fly, it''s too conservative to use claws directly on the weapon. But its defense is definitely stronger than mark 50. After all, it''s shock gold armor.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help thinking about whether he should go to vacanda, but then he frowned and thought that vacanda had closed his country since ancient times, for fear that the shock gold and the black technology developed by the shock gold would be known to the outside world.


    For those who know about it, vakanda also lied that Zhenjin is not only difficult to mine, but also less productive. In a word, if you can hide it, you can hide it. If you can''t sell it, you will never leave out any Zhenjin.


    However, it seems that more than a decade ago, vakanda made a big mistake, and he can no longer do it without leaking. He may not only face internal strife, but also be stolen out of Zhenjin by his insiders who are familiar with everything about vakanda.


    In the movie, there was a guy who specialized in selling Zhenjin to provide aochuang with a large amount of finished Zhenjin.


    Since someone is selling in the black market, it''s too simple for William. It''s just a matter of more money and less money. If the other party dares to open his mouth, it''s a big deal.


    Besides, I can''t find it. I can buy it from the dwarves. The scabbard of Tianwen sword is made of Zhenjin.


    It''s just that if you buy it from dwarves, you have to pay energy crystals or healing runes.


    "Help me find out if there is anyone selling Zhenjin in the black market. If there is, tell them that I will trade with them directly in cash, gold or jewelry.".


    Yes sir.


    During the waiting period, William takes Serena to the downstairs of the blood clan manor, but he doesn''t know that this is the point. During the time when she goes downstairs, Nisa, who is not afraid of death, directly orders the armor to increase its energy output after she can balance her flight.


    "Bang" straight into the sky.


    Hearing the sound, William, holding Serena, instantly appears in the manor open space, looking up at Nisa flying higher and higher.


    Without waiting for him to complain, looking at him nervously, Serena said, "deal with the leakage of Secrets first, and teach her a lesson when Nisa comes back.".


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious," William said with a shake of his head, a smile and Sunday. "In the name of Kingsman, tell the English authorities that we''re testing a new aircraft.".


    Yes sir.


    With Kingsman, a lot of things that William needs to keep secret can be shirked under the name of Kingsman, and the effect has been good.


    Sure enough, the light that suddenly burst into the sky was inevitably seen by the public, and then someone reported it to the relevant departments.


    But when they reported it, they would have reported it in the name of Kingsman on Sunday.


    Even if Richard received the news, he just shook his head helplessly, thinking that this is probably the new weapon that William has been working out at home all this time.


    After thinking for a while, he took the microphone and asked the uniform at the other end of the phone, "can you find out the size and shape of this kind of aircraft?"


    "I''m sorry, first of all, sir, the radar cross section of this aircraft is very small. If it wasn''t detected by people first, we would probably think it was a bird even if it was detected.".


    "Is there a bird that flies so fast in the world?" After complaining, Richard hung up dissatisfied.


    Sitting on the sofa silently thinking, do you want to call William, directly ask what is, save guess to guess what misunderstanding.


    But when he thought about it for twenty or thirty minutes and was about to make a phone call, a sharp ring rang again. As like as two peas, he held up the receiver and listened to the opposite side. "Sir, we saw and found a similar aircraft before, and guess that the second aircraft just went off," he said.


    "Second? Are you sure? "


    Richard was not surprised to hear this. Does it mean that William has given his new weapon to other people?


    Is it possible to get one from William?


    "I see." he repressed his excitement and gave a simple reply. Richard hung up and began to dial William''s cell phone.


    And William at this time, is helpless to watch learning for 20 minutes, also can''t help but fly into the sky, Serena is flying higher and higher, just want to put on sentry armor, and then rush into the sky.


    In my ear came the voice of Sunday, "Sir, Richard''s first call.".


    William curled his mouth. "It''s a smart nose. It''s coming so soon.".You don''t have to guess. It must have something to do with the two mark 7S, and maybe they are still thinking about mark 7.


    "Tell him that I''m doing experiments in the laboratory and I don''t have time to answer the phone." with that, the sentinel armor wrapped him up under the control of his mind.


    It took only five or six seconds to catch up with nissa, who was flying around the British island.


    Enjoying the comfort brought by free flight, Nisa suddenly feels the armor sinking, and then understands that she is held by something.


    Scared, she screamed directly, and then yelled in a panic, "on Sunday, let''s launch the guide egg, knock out the things that are holding me, and then tell William that bastard to come and help me.".


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nisa, your order can''t be executed. It''s Mr. Devonshire who''s holding you.".


    "Asshole", if the command can''t be carried out, Nisa, who is scared almost crazy, turns around and hits William with one punch.


    "You son of a bitch, you son of a bitch, William," he said, cursing and kicking.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK, I apologize." don''t mention wearing sentry armor. Even if he doesn''t wear armor, William is not afraid of the fist attack of mark armor.


    But holding an iron knot to comfort him, he felt twisted again.


    Let''s take off the armor for Nisa on Sunday, and William perfumes Nisa directly.


    Then the sentry on his body deformed and wrapped them together along Nisa''s arm.


    Maybe she was really scared. After a few seconds of incense, Nisa hammered William with more than ten fists. Instead, she put her arms around William''s neck and responded warmly.


    Heart dark cool William suddenly thought, if so in the sky fitness, is not feeling very different?


    With this idea, the sentinel armor, under the control of his thinking, directly turns into a cylinder shape, leaving a few gaps to wrap him and nissa.


    After a while, in the dark sky, there was a special panting sound during fitness.


    Ten minutes later, Serena, who is chasing after Nisa, hears the unknown voice through battle armour and wants to leave with a curse.


    But without waiting for her thoughts to pass on to the armor, mark 7 automatically opens at William''s command, and Serena is wrapped in a mental force and flies to the cylinder formed by the sentinel armor.


    Not long after that, Serena''s running voice came from the sky, and more than ten minutes later, it was Nisa''s running voice.


    This alternated with each other for more than an hour before peace returned to the sky.


    William, in a great mood, waves the two mark 7S back to the blood clan manor. On Sunday, he automatically collects the two battle armours into the drop bin and takes them back to the spaceship.


    I went back to my previous room with Serena and Nisa.


    Looking at the two sleeping chicks, William patted the earlobe. On Sunday, he reported, "Sir, we found a man named Ulysses Crowe who had published special metal trading news in the black market and sold it for $10000 a gram.".


    As soon as the name was announced, William felt impressed and immediately asked, "do you have the other person''s head?"


    Soon a beam of light came, and Ulysses Crowe appeared in the 3D virtual imaging.


    Looking at this slovenly short man, William knew immediately that he was looking for the right person.


    What''s more, the other side''s left neck was burned with a brand iron.


    "Is this symbol the word of vakanda?"


    After pausing for two seconds on Sunday, he replied, "yes, sir. It''s not only vakanda, but also means" thief. ".


    "Then find him for me.".

 Chapter 1107

    If you want to find someone on Sunday, as long as the guy doesn''t stay in the primitive tribe and has been photographed by a camera, you just need to spend some time and computing power to compare people all over the world.


    "Sir, Ulysses Crowe is in South Africa at this time. Do you want me to send a combat robot?"


    William thought about it and shook his head. "Let Craig go and try what''s different about this guy after he''s killed.


    You''ll send the battle droids to follow you secretly, and you''ll take action when there''s a situation. Your main goal is Zhenjin, understand? "


    Yes sir.


    After the order, William looked at the time and went to sleep with Selena and Nisa in his arms. Craig, who stayed in Kingsman for training, didn''t sleep long before he woke up with two doorbells.


    I quickly got up from the bed and looked out through the cat''s eye on the door. I saw that it was Harry Hart, the head of Kingsman.


    When he opened the door, Hart handed over a pair of glasses with a smile and said, "Mr. Devonshire''s mission will be ready in half an hour.".


    I understand.


    After taking the smart glasses, Craig put them on in front of Hart''s face and saw the numbers and photos flashing on the glasses.


    Then came the voice on Sunday, "Ulysses Crowe, the underground black market merchant, the villain, the thug, whatever the business is, as long as he can make money, he will do it.


    Your target is a special batch of metal in Crowe''s hand, which is worth ten thousand dollars a gram of Zhenjin.


    Ten tons of $200 million gold will be stored in a warehouse in the port of Durban, South Africa.


    In the absence of negotiation, it is allowed to fight for Zhenjin by force. If necessary, it can call for support at any time.


    A team of 20 battle droids will arrive at your side in 10 seconds. Good luck, Mr. Craig.


    Then the description of Zhenjin began to appear on the smart glasses. After less than ten seconds, everything related to the task was recorded in his mind.


    However, 200 million US dollars can only buy 20 kilograms of Zhenjin, and the strength of Zhenjin, as well as the direct dispatch of combat robots as support.


    Let 007 Craig soon realize that William is a must for Zhenjin, otherwise he will not say that he will allow force, let alone send robots to assist.


    "Drop, drop, drop, smart glasses will self destruct in three seconds.".


    Craig quickly took off his glasses. After a flash of light, black smoke came out, and the smart glasses instantly destroyed themselves.


    Hart watched all this with his own eyes, and then said with a smile, "do you want me to send someone to see you over and help you?"


    "No, I''ve learned the operation of Kun style spaceship these days.".


    Hart heard this without saying, "Kingsman''s arsenal is officially open to you. If you need anything else, you can come up with it directly. If you can find a fight, we will find it for you in half an hour.".


    "Thank you". I remember that Kun spaceship has automatic driving mode, so I can wash on the spaceship, so I put on my clothes and followed Harry hart to the weapons depot.


    Looking at all kinds of weapons hanging on the wall in thousands of square meters of weapon warehouse, Craig finally only picked the common cz83.


    But he didn''t think much about weapons, but he did think much about defense and small items.


    New bulletproof suit, shirt, gloves, mini headphones, explosion-proof, anesthesia watch, automatic aiming bracelet, black frame smart glasses, finally focus on a set of Chinese chess.


    As soon as Hart saw Craig staring at the chess, he said with a smile, "this thing has become agent Kingsman''s favorite gadget in recent years.".


    He picked up a pawn and said with a smile, "it''s said that Mr. Devonshire made this gadget casually.


    although the chess piece in my hand is only a little bigger than the button of the suit, the explosive power is more powerful than the last grenade.


    And because it''s new material, there are only some important places in England in the world where upgraded security checks can be found out. ".


    As soon as he heard that it was William''s secret weapon, Craig immediately became interested, took other pieces and asked, "aren''t they all fried eggs?"


    "Of course not," Hart said with a smile. "Soldiers are explosive, chariots and horses are shock bombs, elephants are narcotic bombs, and generals'' guns are incendiary.


    As long as you input your fingerprints and voiceprints on the chess box, these pieces can be thrown out and exploded immediately or delayed according to your meaning.


    And if you don''t give an order, even if you hit them with a hammer, they won''t have any problems. Finally, if you want to take back the order of explosion, you''d better make a decision within three seconds. ".


    How could you retract the order? Craig immediately said, "give me a set.".


    At Harry Hart''s prompt, Craig put his finger on the chess box. A few seconds later, a "drop" sound came. Chess was activated.


    With a straddle packed chess box, Craig followed Hart out of the armory and took a small ground truck to the port area of the Kun spacecraft.


    Before sending Craig on board, Hart waved and said, "good luck.".Craig and Hagrid nodded and walked into the spaceship, "take me to the port of Durban, South Africa.".


    A voice from the ship immediately replied, "yes, Mr. Craig, please fasten your seat belt. The flight time is estimated to be 32 minutes.".


    Forty minutes later, Craig, dressed in a proper suit and a top hat, stepped out of the invisible Kun style spaceship and entered a warehouse in the port of Durban. Ten alloy boxes were placed in the center of the warehouse.


    When he pressed his hand on an alloy box, a click came and the box opened automatically. Craig was immediately fascinated by the gold bars.


    "One ton of gold in each box, if the other party doesn''t want gold", as soon as the words were heard on Sunday, the spaceship hidden in the warehouse opened automatically.


    a combat robot came down from the spaceship with a suitcase and stood in front of Craig, whose eyes were full of shock, to open the suitcase.


    A flawless diamond the size of a walnut appeared in his eyes.


    "This diamond weighs 750 grams, 120 grams more than the heart of Africa, which is worth 400 million dollars recorded many years ago. At this time, its value should not be less than 700 million dollars.


    Mr. Devonshire only hopes to buy all his Zhenjin from Ulysses Crowe.


    as for the reward, as long as Ulysses Crowe is willing and has enough Zhenjin, Mr. Devonshire is willing to pay more diamonds or other jewelry. ".


    When Craig heard this, even if he was used to money and jewelry in the past, he could not help breathing more.


    Stretch out the hand wearing bulletproof leather gloves, and pinch this huge diamond that has been polished, even if the light is not enough, it also emits this bright light.


    After a few glances, he forced himself to calm down, shook his head and put the diamond back in his suitcase, but heard Sunday say, "diamonds can be carried with you. Good luck, Mr. Craig.".


    The battle robot handed Craig his suitcase and boarded the spaceship without looking back.


    Looking at the diamond in his hand, Craig secretly scolds himself and puts it into his suitcase. As soon as he comes out of the warehouse, he hears the roar of the engine of a sports car.


    Soon an Aston Martin stopped in front of him.


    Looking at the empty car opened automatically, Craig shook his head again helplessly. Now that the self driving spaceship has come out, what''s so strange about that self driving sports car.


    Moreover, the more advanced it is, the better it will be for you to finish your task. Even when there is a battle, if you call for support, maybe you don''t have to mess up your clothes, stand aside and smoke a cigar, and it will be over.


    Thinking of this, Craig was in a good mood. He got into the sports car, threw his suitcase on the front passenger seat, put the diamond in a flannel bag, turned the steering wheel and drove to the hotel.


    As the most famous conference capital in the world, Durban is probably the most successful city in Africa. It is also the favorite place for brokers and underground businessmen.


    Drive to the beach where half of the world''s luxury hotels gather. As soon as you stop at the gate of the four seasons hotel, a doorman steps forward to help Craig open the door.


    Welcome to the four seasons hotel, sir.


    After checking in, Craig smiles and says to the waiter who takes him to the suite, "is there any place for entertainment in the hotel?"


    As soon as the waiter heard it, he understood what Craig said. "Sir, after five minutes'' walk out of the hotel, there is a special place for you who want to play.


    And if you need to, the hotel provides pick-up service to ensure your safety here.


    Knowing from Sunday that Ulysses Crowe was at the place, Craig took out a fifty pound note and said, "thank you. Book this service for me.".


    "No problem, sir. After you have cleaned up, you can call the front desk at any time. The car will wait for you at the hotel gate.".


    As he watched the waiter leave, Craig hid his gun and checked his other equipment. He waited for more than ten minutes before dialing the phone to go downstairs and get on a luxury business car.


    With a hotel, Craig easily walked into the four story casino and changed a hundred thousand pound chip. He didn''t have to look for it, but he saw Ulysses Crowe with an unhappy face and swearing.


    Depending on the situation, this guy had bad luck today. In this case, Craig didn''t use Sunday to play the game. He just sat quietly on the same table with Crowe and threw chips at will.


    But the more he did, the better luck he got. In less than 100000 pounds an hour, he became more than 600000.


    In the heart secretly sighs a, own task is not from the gambling house to win money, again win down, maybe the local snake here will stare at oneself.


    Throw 600000 pounds into the even number area, and everyone turns to Craig, who keeps winning.


    Craig knocked on the table with a smile. "It''s late, and there''s only a hall here. It''s not interesting to play. It''s better to accompany the girls on a cruise.".


    Hell, damn Englishman, all the people around me scolded themselves for a moment.After losing all night, Ulysses Crowe was upset with Craig, who was full of gentlemanly demeanor, but he only thought for a few seconds and pushed all his remaining chips to the even number area.


    Then staring at Craig who frowned deliberately, he said fiercely, "win, I promise no one will trouble you, but if you lose, ha ha.".


    After hearing this, Craig, frowning, said, "I like to watch other people lose money, because this money is not enough for me, and for some people, losing means running away.".


    Then he moved his chips to the singular.


    Such an obvious provocation, bad things done, people are a little crazy Ulysses, not from the eyes of angry staring at Craig.


    But Craig didn''t mean to feel guilty even if he had his eyes open.


    Hesitated for a long time, when the Dutch official began to ask, Ulysses reluctantly moved his chips to the singular.


    It made Craig understand instantly that this guy was short of money, and he was short of money.


    Fortunately, the result is the same as he expected.


    "Hell, damn Englishman", looking at the even number, Ulysses glared at Craig angrily and scolded.


    Craig shrugged, put on his gloves, looked at Ulysses and the four bodyguards behind him, and said with a smile, "I''m going back to the hotel, man. Don''t let me down.".


    The more Craig said that, the more Ulysses didn''t dare to make trouble here. Besides, Durban is different from other parts of Africa. If you want to do something, you have to do it secretly.


    Watching the smiling Craig leave, Ulysses whispered to his opponent, "follow him, have a look at each other''s details.".


    The next afternoon, Craig was basking on the beach. On Sunday, he reported that Ulysses, who had been fooled by him, was sitting in four cars with more than a dozen people, waiting for a chance on the street outside the beach.


    Craig smile, his rich man''s image, finally attracted Ulysses this guy.


    He took out his cell phone, took a picture of the diamond he took out of his pocket, and said to Sunday, "help me take the picture to Mr. Crowe.".


    "No problem, Mr. Craig.".


    Twenty minutes later, the room manager of the hotel walked out of the hotel with an envelope in doubt and hesitation. It was easy to see four cars on the street.


    After several minutes of hesitation, the envelope on his desk and the phone call made him realize that things could be dangerous.


    But at last, the manager, who was deliberately selected on Sunday and was in a hurry to spend money, bowed to the $10000 reward and walked slowly to Ulysses'' team with the envelope.


    According to what he said on Sunday, he knocked on the rear window of the second car in the team. When he saw the muzzle of the gun when the window came down, he quickly raised the envelope in his hand and stammered out his intention.


    Ulysses grabbed the envelope, and he saw that the guy in front of him was just an ordinary man.


    However, when he opened the envelope and saw the diamond photo inside, he was shocked, puzzled for five or six seconds, and took a few deep breaths in succession before he had the heart to examine it carefully.


    After confirming what he thought, he grabbed the collar of the manager and said, "who asked you to send this letter?".


    "I, I received a phone call, and then a thousand dollars appeared in the account. Yes, the other party said that as long as the letter was sent to the car, there would be a reward of 10000 dollars afterwards.".


    Ulysses angrily put the gun on the manager''s head and growled, "shut up, asshole, I''m asking you who the messenger is.".


    "I, I said, I said, the person on the phone said," don''t stare at him like this, he''ll wait for you on the beach. ".


    On the beach? Ulysses turned his head and looked at Craig a hundred meters away.

 Chapter 1108

    Can take out the walnut big flawless diamond, Ulysses even an idiot also understand that the person he is targeting is not an ordinary person, and Craig deliberately contacted himself last night.


    It seems that the only valuable thing in his hand is the 0.25 ton Zhenjin stolen from vakanda.


    Although Ulysses is very clear about the value of Zhenjin, he has been afraid of being approached by vacanda''s people all these years, so he is very careful to sell Zhenjin only to acquaintances.


    In the black market, only the words of special metals are used to attract those who are curious or need special metals because of various experiments.


    But among the people he could contact, except the arms dealers and thugs, no one was willing to spend $10000 on Zhenjin before he saw the effect.


    For those forces at a higher level, Ulysses is afraid of being hacked. In addition, the U.S. team with Zhenjin shield has not yet appeared. Zhenjin, a super metal, is not well-known now.


    More than ten years later, he didn''t buy the 0.25 tons of Zhenjin.


    Now there are people who tempt themselves directly with a super diamond. You don''t have to guess, they know that they must have checked themselves.


    Looking at the hotel room manager who was pointed at by himself with a gun, Ulysses said with a smile, "look at your suit. You should be the office worker working nearby. Can I see your work permit?"


    If it wasn''t for the public here and another Craig who came from an unknown source and took a billion worth of diamonds, Ulysses would have killed the manager directly.


    "No, no problem, sir," said the hotel room manager. Even if he was not willing to be pointed at by the gun in the car, he could only tremble and take out his work permit.


    When he saw the manager''s work permit, Ulysses began to laugh. "You see, Mr. Franco, I know your name and where you work now.


    So don''t let me put my mind and energy into finding out where you live and what family you have, OK, man? "


    "When, of course, sir, I, I just sent a letter and didn''t know anything else.".


    "Very good, you can go away." looking at the manager''s back, Ulysses''s mind was full of the super diamond. Bearing the impulse to pull the trigger, Ulysses yelled and put away the pistol. His opponent said, "you stay here.".


    Open the door and walk in Craig''s direction.


    Looking at Craig, wearing glasses, black trousers and white shirt, lying on the beach chair, Ulysses said with a straight face, "I want to check whether the diamond is real.".


    Craig, who hangs his smart glasses on the bridge of his nose and lies on the beach chair, squints at Ulysses and points to a tin bucket full of ice on the small round table beside him, which is specially used to freeze champagne.


    It''s in the ice bucket. Find it yourself.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Ulysses took out the champagne, put it on the table, picked up the ice bucket and searched for it.


    Just a few seconds, holding the super diamond in his hand, he kept swallowing saliva, looking at Craig lying on the beach chair with unbelievable face.


    I kept thinking about whether to kill the Englishman, grab and run, or to sit down and have a good talk.


    This is the only customer who really wants to buy Zhenjin in the past ten years and seems to be more affordable.


    And from the way Craig doesn''t care, the fool knows that the other party is absolutely fearless, so casually put the small billion diamonds in the ice bucket.


    For Craig, he didn''t care if Ulysses played tricks when he heard Sunday saying that as long as he called for support, 20 battle robots would be able to support him in 10 seconds.


    Not to mention being used as a super soldier and still wearing bulletproof civilian clothes, he had full confidence to break Ulysses'' neck in three seconds.


    Even if you can''t kill him, you can''t let him steal the diamond. You can follow him all the way and subdue Ulysses. At the same time, you may be able to find where Zhenjin is hidden.


    So, confident Craig, laughing and teasing, "see? Mr. Crowe.


    "See, see, see clearly." Ulysses, who has been doing underground business for more than 20 years and staying in Africa, knows too well the authenticity of diamonds.


    But the more he did, the more he didn''t dare to steal. After all, Craig didn''t look crazy at all.


    Ulysses, who wanted to understand this, restrained his greed and carefully put the ice bucket back on the table. "What do you want, sir?"


    "What do you say?" Craig sat up with the bottle on the table and poured two glasses of champagne over the empty glass.


    He handed Ulysses a glass and said with a smile, "is this diamond enough to replace the gold in your hand?"


    "No, it''s not enough." it''s probably Craig''s problem that makes Ulysses understand that the other side doesn''t know everything. At least he doesn''t know how much Zhenjin he has.


    Without the mysterious feeling that he was known by the other party, Ulysses instantly restored the villain''s attribute and continued to pretend to be nervous. "If you want to buy all the Zhenjin in my hand, such a diamond is not enough,And according to the rules of the black market, the price of diamonds is not calculated according to the auction price.


    Craig frowned and thought to himself that it was impossible to do business as usual.


    However, these people who are engaged in underground grey business want nothing more than money, and the most important thing their boss needs is money.


    now the most important thing is to see if Ulysses has any vibration on his hand. If he sees the gold, then it will be a deal or a clear robbery. It is not Ulysses who has the final say.


    Think of that ten tons converted into volume of only half a cubic meter, can be made into gold bars, separate after the pile, piles of gold.


    Craig can''t help but take out his mobile phone and pretend to make a phone call. On Sunday, Craig makes a video of the ten boxes of gold and sends it to his mobile phone.


    After clicking on the video, Craig was dazzled by the ten boxes of glittering gold, let alone Ulysses, who had never seen so much gold.


    No one in the world can resist the temptation of piles of gold, which is more mouth watering than piles of money.


    Looking at the drooling Ulysses, Craig said with a smile, "diamond, gold, cash, or Swiss secret account number, as long as you have Zhenjin in your hand, you can choose any payment method.".


    When these hard currencies were placed in front of him, Ulysses suddenly felt that it was too little to grab only one diamond?


    But as long as Craig''s Zhenjin is there, the money will be easy to negotiate. Ulysses, who is well aware of the ruthlessness of those powerful forces, can''t help thinking that if he wants to make the deal, he can find more Zhenjin to stabilize the other party?


    With this idea, Ulysses really began to think about the risk of going back to vacanda.


    Even if you can''t go back, you won''t be executed after being arrested.


    But with this $2.5 billion worth of gold and jewelry, even if the black market value is halved, it will be more than $1 billion.


    As long as it costs US $100 million or US $200 million, he can hire those super experts or tens of thousands of mercenaries in the underground world. If he can''t steal them, he can use his life to pile them up. I don''t believe he can''t get more money.


    I didn''t want to take the money of this transaction and hide to be an invisible rich man.


    In this way, Ulysses''s eyes flashed a fierce taste. It''s not easy to say that people die for money and birds die for food.


    Craig saw Ulysses''s eyes flickering and asked, "how much gold do you have and how much is it worth?"


    Ulysses, who made up his mind and thought he had a card, replied with a smile, "0.25 tons, worth 2.5 billion US dollars, but...".


    Craig''s eyes flashed by an inexplicable light. Ann resisted the killing intention in his heart and said with a smile, "but what?"


    Looking at Craig''s smiling face, Ulysses instinctively felt the danger and put away his smile and said, "as long as this transaction is successful, I promise to provide you with more Zhenjin.


    after all, I am the only one selling Zhenjin in the market. As long as the money is in place, I can find more goods.".


    As soon as he said this, he immediately asked Craig to stop the idea of direct robbery. He had to report to William before he could make a decision.


    Lie back on the beach chair and say, "where do you trade?"


    "Ha ha", the atmosphere eased down. Ulysses said with a smile, "at 12 o''clock in the evening, I''ll send you the specific coordinates off the coast of Durban.".


    Then he took a sip of the champagne from the glass, squinted and said, "you''re alone.".


    "No problem." Craig reached for his glass and looked askance at Ulysses, who was less than 1.7 meters away. Then he looked at the sea and said, "believe me, Mr. Crowe,


    don''t play tricks with us, or I promise that as long as you stay on earth, you won''t escape our pursuit, let alone our pursuit.".


    "Understand, understand". Ulysses, who escaped from vacanda, did not believe that any force could advance beyond vacanda. "See you in the evening, Englishman.".


    Looking at Ulysses leaving at a brisk pace, Craig covered his ears and said, "can you keep an eye on him all the time?"


    Of course, Mr. Craig.


    "Help me to equip a boat. I can''t go to see this villain directly in the Kun style spaceship, and then report the situation to Mr. Devonshire.".


    Sunday immediately replied, "it has been reported to Mr. Devonshire. He told you to wait for the order first.".


    "That''s good." without worrying himself, Craig stayed on the beach and looked at the cool girls on the beach.


    While London time, it''s less than one o''clock at noon, William, who is having lunch with Selena and nissa, smiles when he hears the report on Sunday, thinking silently that Ulysses is the villain who is going to trouble vacanda.


    Or do you take him as a chip and make a deal with vakanda to get the right opportunity to buy Zhenjin?


    Thinking about it, I can''t help trying to recall the movie plot in my memory.As soon as the prince of vakanda inherited the throne and found the trace of Ulysses, he went to arrest himself.


    Vakanda has a strong desire to catch the villain or kill him directly.


    In order to keep his secret, vakanda would rather use technology to form a huge cover and transform the whole vakanda into a huge forest.


    Therefore, he was very careful about Ulysses who fled from vakanda, so as not to make the secret of vakanda public and cause other countries to spy on vakanda.


    But William then thought, the current king seems to be an old die hard, he may not be because of Ulysses to let go of Zhenjin trade.


    After all, as long as Zhenjin starts trading, there is a risk of exposure to the outflow of vakanda.


    What''s more, money is not a must for vakanda. When he trades with them, what is the exchange?


    After careful thinking, William suddenly felt that he did not need to spend so much effort. If vakanda knew that he knew their secret, would he take the initiative to come to him?


    In order to keep the secret, it is nothing more than wooing or fighting.


    If the other party really dares to do it himself, he doesn''t mind robbing vakanda of his Zhenjin.


    "Help me get through to the external liaison department of wakanda and say that I invite their king to London.".


    In the 3D virtual imaging, William drew the US team''s Zhenjin shield, and "by the way, we will discuss the problem of this shield.".


    I understand sir, the message has been sent.


    Although vakanda has always shown that it is only a poor agricultural country, you can understand that this country is not as poor as you think by counting the students they sent out.


    These people sent out do not have to guess that they are the channels used by vakanda to understand the external information. In a more formal way, these people are vakanda''s agents.


    Therefore, after receiving the unreasonable invitation and the deliberately prominent shield, vakanda''s external liaison department immediately understood that there was a problem.


    Although they didn''t know what the problem was, it didn''t prevent them from sending all the information they could collect back to vacanda together with the invitation.


    The U.S. team''s Zhenjin shield is no secret to the old king techaka of vakanda.


    But William, a young man who has been famous all over the world for only seven or eight years, suddenly sent out an invitation to himself. He almost said that he knew Zhenjin''s secret.


    "Father, does this William Devonshire know something?"


    Looking at his only son tezara, the old king techaka sighed, "it''s obvious that the other party not only knows the existence of Zhenjin, but also knows that Zhenjin is flowing from us.".


    Tezara, who also thought of this, said with some worry, "does he want to get Zhenjin from us?"


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Old king terchaka did not answer this question, but frowned at all the information of William collected in the virtual imaging.


    In my heart, I thought silently that William would not have the same adventure as their vacanda, just like Zhenjin, to achieve so much in just seven or eight years?


    With this idea, the old king suddenly felt that Zhenjin was no longer the most important problem. It was the most important to try to find out the real situation of William.


    "Help me prepare the plane. I''m going to London," terchaka said with a frown. "Don''t use a formal foreign affair tone to say that I want to go to London to see the situation of vakanda''s subjects in their country.


    By the way, in my personal capacity, I''d like to discuss with William Devonshire, a world-renowned genius who has planted potatoes on Mars, how to solve the problem of increasing food income. ".


    Remembering William''s embarrassment in planting potatoes on Mars in the video just now, tezara nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 1109

    Before lunch was over, I heard Sunday''s report that the king of vakanda had accepted his invitation and seemed anxious to arrive in London in ten hours without any delay.


    Hearing the news, William, with a knife and fork, was stunned. He did not expect that the old king of vacanda would leave vacanda so easily.


    But I didn''t think about the purpose of people coming to London. Most of it was because I was surprised that he had achieved so much in just a few years, and I doubted whether William would be compared. I was curious and agreed to meet him.


    As for what he said in the reply about planting potatoes on Mars, William turned his eyes helplessly and stopped thinking about it.


    "Help me to inquire about vakanda, the schedule of the meeting and whether you have time to have dinner with me.".


    "Tell Gordon Ramsey, the chef of Gordon''s restaurant, to get him ready for the party.".


    Yes sir.


    As soon as Serena and nissa heard this, they asked curiously, "honey, who''s coming to our house?"


    "A king of Africa, come to me," William was stunned and couldn''t help thinking about how to introduce the king of vacanda.


    One of the poorest countries in Africa? Or the richest king in the world?


    "Nothing. It''s just that a king said he wanted to talk to me about food.".


    Serena and Nisa rolled their eyes after listening to this nonsense. It''s strange that they have been William''s pillow people for so many years.


    "Well, well," William explained helplessly, "I don''t know how to introduce it. In the eyes of other countries, vakanda is a poor country that imports food.


    but in my eyes, the invisible wealth they have, if not the alien energy crystal I have, is much richer than me.".


    "Can a small country in Africa have more money than you? How is that possible? "


    "Nothing is impossible," William said with a smile as he looked at Serena and Nisa, who were so surprised that they had mines at home, and even I was greedy for them.


    "Hey, hey, even your eyes are greedy?" Nisa leaned her hand on her chin and said with a smile, "they''re going to have bad luck. It''s not good for them to be targeted by you greedy guy.".


    William grinned and did not speak. In terms of ten thousand dollars per gram of Zhenjin, the price is 33.3 times that of gold, and a ton of Zhenjin is ten billion dollars.


    When he thought of this figure, William was shocked. One ton of nm was 10 billion, ten tons was 100 billion US dollars. No wonder vakanda was so desperate to keep Zhenjin''s secret.


    If this is known by the outside world, no country will be willing to buy it at this price. In the end, there will be absolutely no other options except war.


    Although it''s cool to have a mine in this family, it depends on what kind of mine it is. It''s so precious that it can be used as gold. Let alone sell it, it must be covered to death for fear of being known and causing a war of annihilation.


    Prince vacanda is probably the most depressing mining zone in the world.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly regretted inviting the king of vacanda.


    With today''s popularity, there are also those forces that have dealt with or dealt with themselves.


    I will never believe what king vakanda said. I came to see myself just to ask for advice on increasing grain income.


    After they meet tomorrow, vakanda will be noticed by a large number of forces in an instant.


    He himself is thinking of Zhenjin, but he does not want other countries or forces to target vakanda or get Zhenjin.


    After thinking about it, William felt that he could only meet in secret. He told vacanda about his worry on Sunday and told him that he would refuse to meet in public, but he could meet in secret at a suitable place.


    But after this opinion was sent to vakanda, he just got on the bus and was ready to go to the airport, but the old king traka, smiling and shaking his head, said to himself and vakanda and AI,


    "help me to thank Mr. William Devonshire, saying that vakanda has been closed for too long, we need to show other people vakanda properly.".


    "Wait a minute, father," said Prince tezara, who was sitting beside techaka. "Vakanda has been closed for more than 90 years, and we hope to get the peace.


    in the past 100 years, no matter how the outside world fights or how chaotic, it has not affected us. Now why do you want to join the outside world''s game?".


    Techaka was silent for a while, but said, "more than ten years ago, the man named Ulysses Crowe appeared, stole 0.25 tons of Zhenjin, and released the big bomb in the frontier tribe to escape. After that, we can no longer hide at ease.".


    "This," Prince tezara, can''t help thinking of the frontier tribes that killed and injured dozens of people.


    Because of the closure of wakanda, this feud has been delayed for more than ten years without retribution. Although the frontier tribes don''t know what to say, they always have opinions in their hearts.


    "Also, have you ever thought about it," terchaka said solemnly, "that shield was more than 60 years ago. When most people are forgetting it, why did William Devonshire suddenly come to us?"


    "You mean, the reason why William Devonshire knew and studied Zhenjin is that he probably had contact with the murderer Ulysses Crowe?" she asked, shocked and slightly excitedOld king terchaka shook his head. "I don''t know. Everything will come to a conclusion when I see William Devonshire.".


    On William''s side, after hearing Sunday''s reply, he shrugged his shoulders. It seems that he has to help vacanda deal with the aftermath in turn.


    Ten hours later, at 11 p.m. London time, vacanda''s plane landed at Heathrow airport, and William, who had not received vacanda''s notice, did not go to pick up.


    Instead, he was lying on the sofa in his living room, watching the media report on the arrival of vacanda and his party on TV, and watching Craig trade with Ulysses with smart eyes.


    Craig, driving a large speedboat with a load of more than 20 tons and carrying the 10 tons of gold and diamonds, covered his ears and asked on Sunday, "this is a billion dollars worth of gold and diamonds. Are you sure I can go alone?


    When it comes to fighting, diamonds are good to say, but I don''t necessarily have the energy and Kung Fu to manage these heavy gold. ".


    Sunday immediately replied, "the gold box has automatic opening, closing and positioning functions. Even if it sinks into the sea, it can be quickly recovered.


    And once the box is closed, it will take at least 10 hours to cut with the cutting equipment available on earth.


    There''s enough time for us to recapture gold in the event of an accident.


    "That''s fine," Craig said with a smile, starting the speedboat and heading out to sea in the direction Sunday suggested.


    But with the box open, Craig suddenly asked, "since the box is so advanced, the cost is not high, hundreds of thousands, even millions?"


    "No, I just gave a simple answer on Sunday, and I won''t explain any more. In fact, as many boxes as I want to produce, I can make them.


    200 nautical miles off the coast, the drone carrier that controls the first direct flight on Sunday, and the spider robot that enters the Ulysses cargo ship.


    After discovering Zhenjin, he sent the picture directly to Craig''s black frame intelligent eye, and also reported it to William in London.


    I don''t know that the old king vakanda is guessing that he has contacted William of Ulysses. After thinking about it, he thinks that he should keep Ulysses until he meets king terchaka.


    So, in Craig''s ear came the voice of Sunday, "it''s confirmed that Zhenjin is on this ship. Mr. Devonshire asked you to keep Ulysses.


    The remaining billion dollars of jewelry or gold, if necessary, will be sent directly by air.


    William prefers gold and jewelry to cash in the bank.


    After all, if the money in the bank is transferred, it will still face the trouble of being checked, and I really don''t have too much gold and jewelry that I can''t sell directly.


    As for Ulysses, he must also like these hard currencies, which are not easy to find.


    After hearing what Ulysses said on Sunday, Craig nodded helplessly, "I understand.".


    If according to his idea, since Zhenjin has been found, there is no need to spend money at all. There are many ways to catch Ulysses directly and knock out Zhenjin''s secret from him.


    But the money is William''s, and it''s not up to him to worry about it.


    In the distance, seeing a sea going ship with a light on, Craig signaled the other side with a flashlight as agreed. After receiving the reply, he drove the speedboat over.


    As soon as he boarded the Shanghai ship, he said to Ulysses with a smile on his face, "let your men help lift up the ten one ton boxes on the speedboat.".


    A one ton box.


    As soon as he heard that the box weighed a ton, and saw that the box on the speedboat was only the size of a suitcase, Ulysses immediately realized that it must be gold in the box,


    he turned back and yelled to his opponent, "be careful, guys, if one falls into the sea, we will lose 20 million dollars.".


    When the first box was lifted up, Ulysses, who was very excited, responded.


    Craig, with a fierce expression, stands smoking a cigar. "Ten boxes of gold are only ten tons. Even if you add your diamond, it''s only a billion dollars at most. You...".


    Stop.


    Craig, who is thinking about how to kill Ulysses'' men in the simplest way, but does not arouse Ulysses'' antipathy,


    said angrily, "no one can see the goods without looking at them. He is so stupid that he brings all the gold and jewelry worth 25 dollars.".


    He smoked a cigar and sprayed it on Ulysses''s face. "I''ll come here alone with ten tons of gold and diamonds. I''m sincere.".


    Looking at the diamond Craig took out of his coat pocket, Ulysses understood that he was right.


    If this matter is put on him, he will not agree to this transaction for fear of being hacked.


    Even the people with guns pointing at Craig, hearing these words and seeing the diamond on the palm of their hands, could not help but drop the muzzle of the gun.


    "Ha ha, you''re kidding, you''re kidding," Ulysses said, reaching for Craig''s diamond.This made the men with guns around him face Craig again nervously.


    Craig''s mouth was crooked and his hand trembled. The diamond rolled on the palm of his hand and fell onto the deck.


    Scared many already nervous people almost shot, while Ulysses immediately leaned over and held the diamond in both hands.


    After catching the diamond accurately, Ulysses breathed a sigh of relief and knelt on the ground with a soft leg.


    With a face full of happiness for the rest of his life, he raised his head and yelled at the smiling Craig.


    "FK, FK, you bastard, don''t you know that although the diamond is hard, it''s not afraid to scratch. If such a big diamond falls, it may be directly broken.".


    "Ha ha," Craig said with a smile.


    Since the super soldier experiment, he has increased his reaction speed and physical fitness by five times. Of course, he is fully confident and can catch the diamond easily.


    "I just want to tell you that money doesn''t matter to us.


    If you dare to play tricks, I promise there will be hundreds of millions of dollars in the black market tomorrow.


    Craig took a condescending picture of Ulysses, who was frightened by the $100 million Commission, and then said, "and if 100 million is not enough, it will be 300 million, if 300 million is not enough, it will be 500 million.


    I promise that even if you hide in the future, you can''t believe anyone.


    No,


    you certainly don''t have the courage to meet people, and you even have to be on guard against whether your wife and relatives will kill you for these 500 million dollars. ".


    "Gulu", a sound of swallowing came from all around. Ulysses instantly realized that his subordinates had been hesitated and even moved by the $500 million.


    The cold sweat appeared on his forehead for a moment, and his hands shaking.


    Craig said that, the diamond in his hand has become a hot potato. As for the $2.5 billion, the people around him can''t get $500 million.


    Not to mention that there were only ten tons of gold and a diamond at the scene, instead of 2.5 billion yuan in cash. If Craig goes back on his words, or even provokes a few words,


    says that these gold and diamonds will be given to those who are willing to work hard, so as to ensure that someone will move and start in an instant.


    "I, I, I".


    Craig looked around with a smile, then patted again and knelt in front of him. He didn''t know what to do with Ulysses''s head.


    "you should be glad that my boss thinks you are still useful, otherwise the 2.5 billion dollars of gold and jewelry are so easy to get?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m still useful.".


    On hearing Craig''s words, Ulysses immediately congratulated himself that he had said before that he could find more Zhenjin.


    After getting up, he showed the same smile as a dog leg, lowered himself and said, "give me some time, I promise to find you the same amount of Zhenjin.".


    "If you understand," laughs Craig, who smokes a cigar, "we can go and inspect the goods now? The ship carrying gold is just a few miles away.


    "no, no problem, boss, now you has the final say."


    Ulysses, who takes Craig to the boat, turns his back on Craig, and his flattering expression suddenly turns ferocious.


    Although he knew in his heart that all the people who followed him worked hard for money, he did not expect that the people who had been born and died together would be almost put together by themselves with Craig''s words.


    Moreover, these people who have already been moved once have no alternative but to break up or kill them directly.


    Craig, who also knows this in his heart, follows Ulysses down to the cabin with a relaxed look, and when only he and Ulysses enter the secret room where Zhenjin is hidden.


    Pretended to check again, Sunday already know Zhenjin.


    Craig said with a smile, "can I help you? I''m not expensive. I only need a 20% commission to help you kill everyone.".


    "You,,,,"


    "

 Chapter 1110

    Ulysses looked around in fright. When he didn''t see anyone else, he remembered that there were only himself and Craig in the secret room. In an instant, his forehead began to sweat.


    Since Craig dares to say that, and this guy has been so calm that people can''t believe it.


    Ulysses immediately thought that the other side was not as harmless as it seemed. If Craig wanted to do it, he was not a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    "Don''t worry, you''re still useful. You can''t die." Craig smiles as if he didn''t see Ulysses''s hand stretched to his back,


    tightening his bulletproof gloves. "As for the future, it depends on how useful you are, but if your men don''t die, it will expose our trade.


    What''s more, is it a person who monopolizes the gold and diamonds or gives them to your subordinates


    "You are so blatant to earn extra money, you are not afraid to be known by your boss?"


    That is to say, Ulysses has already been moved. Even if he doesn''t get rid of these men today, he will do it in the future.


    After all, in the past few years, he has been following several of his subordinates. Although he knows the existence of Zhenjin, he has exhausted the confidence of several of his confidants when no one has bought it for more than ten thousand dollars a gram. He has long forgotten about Zhenjin.


    But today, not only do people buy it, but they also make a deal at a huge price of 2.5 billion US dollars. Once these people break up because of trust, the story of Zhenjin will spread all over the world.


    This has not only hindered Ulysses from making a fortune, but also made him the target of all forces in the underground world. After all, everyone wants to get involved in the $10000 per gram thing.


    Not to mention that just now many people''s guns were aimed at him.


    Ulysses never hesitated to deal with those who wanted him dead.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Craig grinned and hung down his bulletproof gloves in case his head was attacked.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll punch you on the forehead. It''s better to bleed a little. Then I''ll go out. After a few seconds, you''ll pretend you haven''t been knocked out and shout that the diamond is fake.".


    After Ulysses thought about it and put a smile on his face, Craig said, "in the battle, I''m in charge of the attack, and you''re in charge of the back shooting.


    After killing these people, the gold will be transported back to the speedboat, and I will send you to Switzerland. As for the bank where the money is deposited, it''s your problem. ".


    How can I believe you didn''t mean to kill me.


    "Simple", and Craig only two meters of Ulysses, only think Craig a short body, he held in the back of the pistol hand has not pulled out the gun.


    The neck was pinched by the forceps like hand, and it was easy to lift.


    When he couldn''t breathe and wanted to draw the gun, Craig released his hand.


    "Keke, Keke", Ulysses, who almost broke his neck, coughed violently on the ground.


    Craig pulled out the cz83 from his armpit, checked the ammunition and said to Ulysses with a smile, "you see, it''s too easy to kill you, and the ridiculous M9 on your waist can''t break my five million pound suit.".


    Take a few deep breaths, and Ulysses, who has been relieved, lies on the ground and scolds "Damn, I hate these rich guys".


    Then I thought that instead of letting Craig punch himself, I''d better do it myself.


    Take out the M9 behind the waist, hold the barrel of the gun, hit the forehead with the handle of the gun.


    "Poof", Ulysses''s forehead immediately began to bleed, and his face was covered with blood in a few seconds.


    "Good. So we have an agreement. I''ll help you kill all the people on the ship. You pay me 500 million dollars, right?"


    "No," Ulysses said grimly, lying on the ground and raising his hand, "do you think I''m an idiot? It''s not 500 million dollars in cash, it''s gold.


    Craig raised his eyebrows and nodded pitifully, "gold is gold. Are you ready, man? Don''t be killed by your own people later.".


    Ulysses, who had already pretended to be dead, looked up again and said, "no, now I''m with you. Don''t make a wrong number, or your boss won''t get any other Zhenjin.".


    "Don''t worry, my boss said to keep you, you can''t die.".


    With that, Craig reached into his pocket, took out a chess cart, and whispered.


    He opened the alloy door of the secret room, threw the car out of the door, and immediately closed the alloy door.


    "Boom" after a dull sound, the huge noise, instantly let the four Ulysses'' hands, covering their ears, leaning against the metal cabin, roaring loudly.


    Looking at the picture in the smart glasses, Craig pulls open the alloy door, walks out of the secret room quickly, and grabs the person closest to him.


    "Click", do not use both hands, one hand hold each other''s neck, wrist a force, each other''s neck was broken by him.


    Then he turned around and kicked the head of a man lying on the ground. There was another "click" sound, and the second man instantly fell on the ground.Holding the man who had been pinched and broken his neck, he tried to resist the dizziness and smash the man who wanted to pick up the gun.


    "Touch", the third person was smashed hit fly out, heavily hit the cabin metal wall, life and death do not know.


    As for the fourth person, at this time has been scared silly, holding his head wobbly to escape.


    It was so easy to kill three mercenaries who used to take a lot of effort. Craig suddenly didn''t want to do it again.


    It''s too simple to do. It doesn''t have the slightest sense of achievement.


    "On Sunday, let the fighting robot do it. I''ll go to the bottom cabin and put some pawn type bombs. When Ulysses and I leave, we will sink the freighter directly into the sea.".


    I understand. The battle droids are being launched. They are expected to arrive on this ship in five seconds.


    "Well, since the battle robot was put in, Craig simply threw an anesthetized chess player in the secret room to anesthetize Ulysses so that he would not see the battle robot.


    Craig walked more than ten steps under the cabin when he heard a dull crash of heavy objects hitting the metal deck, reverberating in the whole freighter.


    Then there was the sound of a series of battle robots jumping from high altitude and smashing on the deck.


    When Craig put ten pawn pieces in the weak part of the bottom of the boat, smoked a cigar for ten minutes and walked into the cabin.


    Not only has the battle been settled, but hundreds of explosion-proof vacuum glass tubes filled with original Zhenjin in the secret chamber have also been transported into the spacecraft by robots.


    Looking at Ulysses still unconscious on the ground, Craig heard the voice of Sunday in his ear, "do you need me to help you transport the gold box to the speedboat?"


    Of course, with free labor, Craig doesn''t want to transport ten tons of gold by himself.


    "Wait, if I don''t need to return the speedboat, I''d better transport the gold to the Kun style spaceship.".


    A minute later, Sunday replied that the gold had been disposed of. Craig took Ulysses'' collar and walked on the deck of Shanghai.


    All the way up, looking at dozens of mercenaries falling to the ground in various postures, Craig suddenly felt that in the future, besides helping William deal with all kinds of complicated tasks, he should not be able to use him in fighting.


    Unfortunately, in order to avoid danger, or do not want to know too much, did not see what those combat robots look like.


    William, who has been watching, is very satisfied with Craig''s action that he didn''t do it himself after killing three people.


    This doesn''t mean that Craig didn''t change the direction of homicide after injecting super soldier serum, and this guy also deliberately hid under the ship to avoid combat robots, which makes William more satisfied.


    "Tell Craig to take Ulysses with him to Switzerland, and when I meet the king of vakanda, I will decide whether to keep or kill him.


    as for the 500 million dollars," William thought for a while and said, "it depends on whether Ulysses can live.".


    Craig listened to the announcement on Sunday and heard about 500 million dollars. He just grinned. He had never thought about getting that huge sum of dollars.


    Carrying Ulysses on the Kun style spaceship, after blindfolded and tied, Craig said to the spaceship, "take me to Switzerland.".


    Within ten seconds of Kun''s departure, the ship made a series of explosions. Within half an hour, the ship began to capsize, slowly sinking into the trench, wiping out all the evidence.


    When Zhenjin arrived, William didn''t care to go to bed. He sent all Zhenjin back from the spaceship and wanted to go to the basement to do research.


    But as soon as he got up from the sofa, he heard the sound of going downstairs. His mental strength stretched out, and he found that Abigail in his pajamas came downstairs.


    After thinking about it, I don''t seem to be in a hurry to make the Zhenjin version of mark 50 immediately. I talked to you on Sunday about experimenting with Zhenjin nanoparticle, and then mixed various metals with Zhenjin to see if we can make new metals. I turned my head and went to the stairs.


    Holding Abby, who almost exclaimed because he suddenly saw himself, he went directly to Jesse''s room and did some good physical and mental activities. Then he fell asleep until 9 a.m. the next day.


    Touching the empty bed, William reluctantly gets up and listens to Sunday''s report while washing.


    Sir, after receiving the notice from vakanda, King terchaka hopes you can accompany him to the University of London to visit the vakanda students who are studying there.


    University of London? William, who is brushing his teeth, can''t help slowing down his hand. How many years have he not been back since he graduated?


    It is Oxford University, which is also in Oxford, and has been funded by her grandfather Henry Devonshire. Over the years, the College of Arts of Oxford University has benefited a lot from her mother Lena.


    "What time does the activity start?"


    "At ten o''clock in the morning, in the auditorium of the University of London, King teracha will meet not only with the students from vakanda, but also with the students from other African countries.".


    All African?


    When I was thinking about some inexplicable ideas, I looked in the mirror with black hair, black eyes, high nose and deep eyes. I saw that I was a half blood man, and I could not help shaking my head.It''s not China. Why do you think of African Americans.


    "Tell King terchaka that I''ll be there on time.".


    After breakfast, Nisa, who had nothing to do at home, stood opposite William with a tie to help him tie it.


    Looking at Nisa''s evasive eyes, William slapped her behind with a smile, "what''s wrong again?"


    "Hate", was beaten hurt Nisa, coquettishly holding William''s neck, "you know bullying me, who said I made a mistake.".


    "Come on, you wouldn''t dare look at me if you didn''t make a mistake?" William said with a smile, "and when you didn''t make any mistakes in the past, would you be so honest and just tie me a tie?"


    "I was torn down by William, and nissa said sheepishly," honey, since you''ve made mark 7 armor for Serena and me, do you also make a spare set for Jesse and them, so that they don''t have to pay attention to their safety when something goes wrong? ".


    As soon as William heard this, he put his hand on Nisa''s forehead and flicked it. In her voice, he said, "you must have shown off to Jesse, right?".


    "I hate it," said Nisa, wriggling around William''s neck. "You can''t make it.".


    William, who is still waiting to go to the University of London, hugs the chick in his arms. Just when he wants to say that it has already been built, he suddenly thinks of something else,


    "well, well, I really can''t help you. If you go on like this, I won''t be able to catch up with the meeting with king vacanda.".


    As soon as she heard it, Nisa felt that there was a play. She not only twisted more severely, but also kept breathing in William''s ear, making a sound that made people''s heart beat faster.


    I feel that my brother is very frustrated and wants to express some opinions. William can only say it directly¡° OK.OK I''ll start building Jesse and Abigail''s mark 7 on Sunday.


    Then he pretended to cover his ears and asked Abby and Jesse to teach virtual operation of war armor on Sunday. After they were completely familiar with it, they called the real war armor to them.


    Nisa also knows that Abby and Jesse are just ordinary people, not like herself and Serena at all. Even if they are injured when they hit a rock, they will recover in a few seconds.


    "Well, if you take the initiative to ask for credit with Abigail and Jesse, and don''t let them give you some blood to buy you a gift, I won''t give up.".


    After that, William joked, "don''t let them bleed. Even if they already know that you and Serena are special, they will be scared by you.".


    "Asshole, don''t talk about it again." nissa punched William in the stomach angrily. "I''m not an idiot, you asshole.".


    Looking at her running away, William shakes his head. By listening to her voice, he knows that she is not really angry. On the contrary, because William says Jesse and Abby, he knows the identity of her and Serena, which seems to be a great relief.


    Today, William deliberately made it up, pretending that he was convinced by Nisa, and then made war armor for Jesse and Abby, who had never been isolated from the battle. The four women who had a good relationship should get closer.


    As to whether it will happen, William can only shrug.


    I came to the garage and drove the Aston Martin Vulcan to the University of London.


    While driving, I wonder if it''s time to change the model. It seems that the Porsche 918, Ferrari and Rafael are all models in a few years'' time.


    I can draw the shape directly. The rest, just like the original Vulcan and one77, is left to Sunday.


    When he thought about it, William said autopilot, and drew the outline of 918 and Raphael in the virtual imaging.


    When he got to the University of London, he drew the first draft, and from a distance he saw the future king of vakanda, the young next generation Panther tezara.

 Chapter 1111

    Seeing the future panther, William opened the window and waved to each other. Then he pointed to the parking space not far away and drove the car under each other''s gaze.


    Before getting off the bus, a group of students, who found this unique super car in the world, came around shouting William''s name.


    Fortunately, these students are different from paparazzi. Although they are surrounded by spectators, they keep a distance of two or three meters.


    When William got out of the car, he waved to some tall girls with long legs, which led to a response and some boys'' dissatisfaction. Then he covered his ears with a smile and said to Sunday, "tell someone to come, or I won''t be able to get out if the paparazzi comes soon.".


    With that, William can''t help thinking of Pierce Brosnan, the head of security who belongs to his mother Lina.


    With a smile on his lips, the former and the latter James Bond are now working under his own hands. He is probably the most unpopular person in the military intelligence bureau.


    Bresnan, who was in charge of protecting Lena and Abby, immediately arranged for someone to come to London University as soon as he received the notice on Sunday.


    Since becoming the head of the Devonshire family''s secret security, he has not contacted William, the big boss.


    Brosnan couldn''t help wondering if he would take this opportunity to meet William?


    Because of Craig, the current bond, William did a good job in dealing with Zhenjin yesterday. Since he thought of Brosnan, he would try to find out his situation by detecting evil.


    If there is no problem, then talk about the past, lest the other party always think that he does not like to see him.


    Moreover, these agents who have gone through too many crises and can live to retire do have unique aspects in some aspects. They may be able to draw closer and closer relations when they can be used.


    All these thoughts were thought of in a flash in my mind. William waved to the students who called his name all the way,


    on the ground that king vacanda came to England in his private capacity and could not get formal security protection, he asked Brosnan to come in person on Sunday to take charge of today''s security.


    To a few brave girl signature, see the people around eager to try, William hurried straight to two bareheaded female bodyguards accompany outside, no one paid attention to the prince of vacanda tezara.


    Two or three meters away, he reached out and said with a smile, "welcome to London, Prince.".


    This action immediately got the favor of tezara and the two vakanda Royal bodyguards around him.


    For more than two hours this morning, the experience of being ignored by the English people has made these arrogant vacanda elites feel angry for a long time.


    So William just showed some respect at will and got the favor of tchara. "Thank you, thank you for your invitation, your highness.


    I''m tezara, successor to vakanda. Nice to meet you.


    I''m glad you''ve accepted my invitation, too. I''m William Devonshire.


    After they shake hands and introduce each other, William and the two black girls beckon and greet each other. They turn around and stand with tezara, and let the people who want to take a picture come one by one.


    The students who didn''t care about a poor and dying prince in Africa were surprised to see William standing on the side of tezara.


    But then some people with fast brain thought that there must be something they didn''t understand, and they wanted to take a picture with them.


    After a while, the auditorium was full of people. The two bodyguards frowned and tried to stop, but they were stopped by tezara.


    William, who is much more famous than him, is not afraid. He must be fully confident.


    There may be a lot of security around, secretly protecting and observing, or other protective measures that you don''t know.


    "Relax, relax, man, this is the University of London. I promise it''s OK.".


    William, familiar with his shoulder, bumped tezara''s shoulder. "Smile, man, you represent vakanda, who has been closed for decades and has no contact with the outside world.


    Now that we are ready to show up, the first impression of vakanda by the public and the media is very important. ".


    This immediately reminded tezara of his father''s words that vakanda would increase his exposure to the outside world and make more contact with the outside world. He could not help smiling.


    After more than ten minutes, the meeting in the auditorium is about to begin. They walk to the auditorium under the reminder of the staff.


    "You seem to know us very well, Monsieur Devonshire," she whispered as she walked.


    "Haha," William said with a smile, "I''m sorry, since I know you have Zhenjin, I''ve been looking for all the information I can find about vakanda.


    And you, the hidden identity of Prince vacanda, who graduated from Oxford University, is not very difficult for me to find out.


    Tezara couldn''t help thinking of vacanda''s agent in England, reporting some speculation.


    Ever since William was trapped on Mars and attacked by a werewolf on a ship under construction, many people have felt that London, Oxford and even the whole of England are under his surveillance.Moreover, we can guess from some unprovoked cases that anyone who secretly attacks the Devonshire family will be killed as soon as he enters London.


    There is also a rumor in the underground world of England that the number of grey societies in London has plummeted over the years because some grey societies planning to kidnap members of the Devonshire family have been found dead before they started.


    At the thought of William''s cold and ruthless attitude towards the enemy, tchara said with a frown, "what do you want from us?"


    "You must know what I want," William laughs. "The question we''re facing now is whether I have what you need.".


    Tezara frowned at the words.


    William was a bit aggressive, and he was dissatisfied with vacanda''s willingness to trade.


    "But what if we don''t want to deal with anyone?"


    William laughs and looks at the serious tezara, "it doesn''t matter. I want to buy Zhenjin from you just because your things are cheaper.".


    What do you mean.


    This not only made tezara stop at once, but also the two female bodyguards behind him were staring at William in surprise.


    William looked back at the changed face of tezara, "which means that Zhenjin is not the original product of the earth, but brought by meteorite.


    Since it is brought about by meteorites, it means that there is Zhenjin outside the earth.


    "Have you found Zhenjin in the extraterrestrial Galaxy?"


    With that, tezara immediately thought that William was a man who could build spaceships. In the past few years since he came back from Mars, who knows if the spaceship he invented has been able to fly across galaxies.


    He asked with an uncanny face, "or have you made a deal with extraterrestrial life and got Zhenjin?"


    "Pretty much," William said half truely, "I found the legendary group and helped me build a long sword. The scabbard is made of Zhenjin, so I want to study why Zhenjin can absorb kinetic energy.


    Unfortunately, there are not so many raw materials wasted in research.


    The guys who helped me build weapons were too expensive, and gold, jewelry and money were useless to them, so I had to think of other ways to start looking for gold mines.


    But I didn''t expect that there had been Zhenjin on the earth for a long time, and it had been mined by a country for hundreds of years. I''m right, your highness.


    "I, I", suddenly heard that Zhenjin is no longer unique to vakanda, and tezara was a little lost in a moment, "I have to see the scabbard you said before we can talk about other things.".


    "No problem," William said, smiling and patting terchara on the shoulder, thinking of Ulysses Crowe, who was still in his hand, "even if you want to see the original Zhenjin in my hand, it''s OK.


    Although there is not much left after all kinds of experiments, there are still some.


    This time, tezara''s heart was completely confused. He thought that he was in the dominant position. But he didn''t expect that William just found vakanda because he thought it was too expensive to sell from aliens.


    Since Zhenjin is no longer unique to vacanda, they still stick to Zhenjin. What''s the point of closing vacanda?


    Your highness.


    Hearing the girl''s reminder, tezara regained her mind and settled her confused mood. When she and William walked into the arched conference hall of the auditorium, she saw her father chatting with some African American students studying in London University.


    "Look who''s here.".


    Seeing William and tezara come in, King tezara steps forward and warmly reaches out his hand and shakes William.


    After a self introduction, he patted William''s arm when he was happy, and William didn''t show any impatience, which made everyone really think that they were old friends at first sight.


    William did not say that the old king wanted to use his reputation to open the mind of vacanda''s popularity.


    In any case, after this meeting, vacanda will definitely be reported by the English media. Now they show close relationship, which is just to let more people pay attention to this matter.


    After dealing with each other politely for nearly ten minutes, techaka and his son techala embraced with a kind and kind face.


    "No matter what you''ve talked to William Devonshire, keep your mind on me, my child," she said in a worried ear.


    Tezara was stunned, then patted her father on the back and said she was OK. The meeting, which started at ten o''clock, was delayed for half an hour by William and King tezara.


    William, who is sitting in the first row, tries to show his concentration. He looks at terchaka who is standing on the podium and starts to speak. As for the content, he goes in on the left and goes out on the right.


    Anyway, he only cares about those black guys who are useful to him, just listen to other things.


    As a prince, she did not sit with William. Instead, she put her hands in front of her stomach and stood on the edge of the podium, acting as the king''s security guard.Five or six minutes after the start of the speech, Bresnan, who arrived ten minutes ago, walked low behind William, who was sitting in the first aisle.


    Half squatting, he said in William''s ear, "boss, we''ve arranged for people to guard the auditorium and the restaurant. Do you have any other orders?"


    I knew that Bresnan was deliberately talking to himself. William patted Bresnan on the back with a smiling face. "We''ve known each other for a long time. Uncle Bresnan, just call me William.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. When today''s affair is over, we''ll take your family together sometime.".


    "Is this, is this appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong? Besides helping the Devonshire family, we''re still friends. In a few days, we''ll call those old guys together and we''ll go riding, hunting and having a picnic. It''s a family party.".


    Hearing William call his uncle and say family party, Brosnan immediately smiles, "I''ll talk to the old guys and wait for your notice.".


    William nodded. Since he was wooing his subordinates, of course he had to make a good gesture. "No problem, we''ll go to the castle in three days.".


    Brosnan stood up happily, nodded to Prince tezara, who had been watching him, and then stood on the top of the auditorium like a security guard, watching everything in the auditorium.


    Feeling the message from Bresnan''s spirit in his mind, William smiles, and it seems that his worry is unnecessary.


    Moreover, these people who are attached to the Devonshire family have no reason to betray themselves when the family is not sorry for them and has been on the rise.


    When people in the auditorium saw Brosnan''s walkie talkie in his hand, they thought he was reporting to William about security.


    And it seems that it should not be a bad thing, otherwise people with William''s identity must be in danger and will be taken away by the security.


    William put his hand in front of his chest, and secretly waved to Tchaka and tchara, indicating that there was no problem. They were really relieved.


    Although the start time of the meeting was delayed because of William, techaka had the wisdom to reduce the 45 minute speech to half an hour.


    At 11 o''clock sharp, he said with a smile to the person who had been looking at his watch and mobile phone, "because of the time, if you have any questions you want to ask my classmates,


    you can wait five minutes after the recess for those students who have planned their journey and are in a hurry to leave, and then we can continue to talk.".


    This method of not delaying time won the favor of the vast majority of people in an instant. After leaving some people who were really in a hurry or didn''t want to hear, nearly nine people were left on the scene.


    William said to Sunday, covering his ears, "tell Gordon that we should be an hour late.".


    At 12 o''clock at noon, after dealing with the last question and taking a picture with all the people who want to take a picture, William and terchaka are free to leave London University and go to Gordon''s restaurant.


    As for those school people who want to take advantage of the opportunity to get some donations from William, William just politely said a few words and ignored that guy.


    He would rather donate it to the women''s and children''s fund, or to the College of Arts at Oxford University, than to engineering colleges in England.


    No amount of achievements made by writers will accelerate the progress of science and technology in England.

 Chapter 1112

    William deliberately told the father and son that he had to go to the restaurant first to see how the lunch was prepared. In fact, he left the father and son an opportunity to talk about things alone.


    he drove his Aston Martin Vulcan to Gordon''s restaurant first.


    On the way to the restaurant, tezara, who was in the same car, reported to tezara what he and William had said.


    After hearing this, techaka couldn''t help thinking. After a while, he sighed, "I didn''t expect that we are facing an existence beyond the limit of the earth. Alas, just like you said, wait until we see the sword.".


    However, seeing the private security team composed of six Land Rovers sent by William before and after his special car made of Zhenjin, tschaka felt that William, on the surface at least, respected himself as king vacanda.


    After all, in his view, William, who has never seen the prosperity and technology of vacanda, can do this for a poor king, which is in line with the attitude of a partner.


    Ben didn''t know about vacanda. It was in William''s mind.


    ...


    different from the University of London, there were already many paparazzi outside Gordon''s restaurant. As soon as William''s car drove into the street where the restaurant was located, dozens of paparazzi with cameras could be seen in the distance.


    "Hell, these flies can now guess that they will meet new friends and invite people to dinner at Gordon''s restaurant.".


    However, although the mouth open scold, but William did not let people use small means to drive away the paparazzi, this matter everyone is just mutually beneficial.


    Fortunately, Brosnan first let people rush to maintain order, so that William would not be surrounded by paparazzi.


    As soon as I enter the restaurant, I see Jesse and Nisa in a lady''s suit talking about the meal arrangement with the restaurant manager.


    However, they had all kinds of jewelry on their necks, ears, fingers and wrists, which made William realize that these two girls were not just helping.


    Then he thought that Jesse and Nisa''s sense of existence in the media is not strong. Even their own women need to appear with them from time to time, so as not to make the media in England start talking again.


    Step forward, holding a way, "Why are you here?"


    Jesse said with a smile, "Abigail is worried about your carelessness. Let''s take a look at the preparation of lunch so as not to make the guests feel neglected.".


    "Then why doesn''t she come?" William''s eyes looked at the jewels on them. Jesse and nissa''s eyes immediately dodged.


    William smiles and shakes his head. "Well, I''d like to introduce you to King vacanda and his son. They''ll be closer.".


    Ten minutes later, Brosnan walked in quickly and said a few words in William''s ear. With a smile on his face, William went out of the restaurant to wait for the father and son.


    When they stood together, they felt that their eyes were almost closed. When William formally introduced them to the father and son, the frequency of the flash was even higher.


    The appearance of Jesse and Nisa, the father and son of terchaka, did not show any surprise or feel offended.


    During their flight to London, they knew that William had more than one woman around him.


    Not only openly live together, and even a multi billion, young hereditary countess, also willingly and William unclear association.


    On the contrary, because of the existence of women''s families, the dinner had a little intimacy.


    The lunch style is an improvement of the most famous ten course dishes in Africa, so the wakanda group not only tasted the flavor of Europe and America, but also felt the flavor of their hometown.


    The father and son of techaka had a big smile on their faces after each dish.


    Vacanda and his party were extremely satisfied with the meal. They no longer called each other by your excellency, your highness or your majesty, but by each other''s names.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, after half an hour of talking and laughing, William and Brosnan nodded. They immediately covered their ears and said a few words to the hidden microphone. Soon the waiter came to clean the table.


    William stood up and said, "help me take the ladies of vacanda downstairs for coffee.".


    At this time, terchaka also put away his smile and nodded to his bodyguard leader. Soon, only William and terchaka were left on the second floor of the restaurant.


    When the others were gone, tezara took out a palm sized round instrument from his pocket and motioned to William to explain,


    then he heard William say, "no, I have a more convenient one.".


    Finger in the dining table on the mobile phone screen point, Sunday instant the whole second floor, except for him, any signal is blocked.


    Tchara looked at the results displayed on the instrument, looked at William''s mobile phone in surprise, and then nodded to her father Tchaka.


    No matter how curious their father and son were about their mobile phones, William waved his hand and Tianwen sword appeared in the middle of the dining table."Space technology?" In an instant, tezara exclaimed, "you have studied space, and you have made finished products? Then we,, "


    " wait, tezara ". After hearing tezara''s meaning, William knew what space technology he wanted." this is not space technology, but space magic. ".


    For better deterrence, because technology is stronger than the outside world, and there are some arrogant father and son in his heart. As soon as William stretched out his hand, two flames and frost appeared in his palm.


    "Vakanda has panthers and Panthers who guard vakanda for generations, and England has wizard magic that has been handed down for thousands of years, and I," William said with a smile, "should be the most powerful wizard in England.".


    With that, the flame in his hand was separated from the frost, controlled by his mind, flew over the dining table, and then bumped into the scabbard of Tianwen sword.


    "Bang ~ ~", a slight impact sound and the scattered hot air swept the three people, and a red light flashed from the place where the scabbard was hit by the fire.


    The father and son, who can''t understand Zhenjin any more, immediately understood that it was Zhenjin''s absorption of kinetic energy and flame energy.


    Before they could speak, the frost on William''s hand began to follow the path of the flame just now, and then hit down again. It collided with the fire magic in the scabbard, and offset each other.


    This kind of astonishing magic really appeared in front of and behind his face, and techaka couldn''t help thinking, but techara was surprised and asked William,


    "can I use this sword?"


    William nodded with a smile. "At will, but this sword is very heavy.".


    The original Zhenjin was not heavy, even lighter than gold titanium alloy, so tezara instantly realized that the scabbard might be Zhenjin alloy, and the metal used to build the body of the sword was 100% more precious than Zhenjin.


    So after hearing William''s words, he grabbed Tianwen sword with one hand and two hands.


    But even so, when he raised Tianwen sword, tezara, who had not taken heart-shaped grass, felt extremely hard.


    When I lifted it for the first time, because my hands were flat, I had to release Tianwen sword after only a few seconds.


    I can''t help thinking what kind of metal is this?


    Then he dragged the sword to his side again. He didn''t need to hold it flat any more. Then he really held up the Tianwen sword.


    Looking at the muscle burst of both arms and the red face as time went on, King terchaka could not help but stand up, holding the Tianwen sword in one hand and breaking away from terchara''s hand.


    But the old king is probably really old. Even if he takes heart-shaped grass, he can''t resist the invasion of time. Holding Tianwen sword in one hand, he soon feels a little tired.


    In order not to lose face, he could only turn his arm and turn his flat hand into a bow. Looking at William in surprise, he said, "this sword is at least 150 kg. Can you wave it?"


    "It''s said that I''m a magician. I don''t need to wave like a soldier." William smiles and waves to Tianwen.


    Holding the Tianwen sword, techaka immediately felt a huge force, fighting for the control of Tianwen sword with himself.


    "Again," the old king swore in his heart, and began to wrestle with William''s idea with all his strength.


    But William''s mental power can not only lift at least three tons of weight, but also from all directions.


    Only a layer of mental power, from top to bottom, is applied to the Tianwen sword. Techaka, who holds the Tianwen sword, immediately feels that the Tianwen sword is twice as heavy.


    From 150 kg to 450 kg, techaka''s hand sank and had to put the other hand on the scabbard.


    Just like tezara, the muscles of both arms burst up, which stabilized the downward trend.


    But as William''s mental power gradually increased, the weight of the sword became heavier step by step, until three layers of mental power acted on the scabbard and the weight became more than a ton.


    Having wrestled for such a long time, techaka found that the weight was still increasing, and a sense of weakness soon made him feel unable to hold on.


    If he is still 20 years younger, he should be able to support twice the weight, but more than 60 years old, his body has already degenerated severely, now just thinking about how to solve this dilemma without losing face.


    William also didn''t want to make the king of terchaka lose face too much, so he lifted his finger. Terchaka immediately felt that the weight of Tianwen sword was disappearing step by step,


    he knew that it was William who was fighting. He could only sigh in his heart and let go of Tianwen sword.


    Looking at the Tianwen sword suspended out of thin air, techaka took a few deep breaths. After his strength eased, he shook his hand to his worried son techala, "I''m ok, but I haven''t wrestled with others for a long time, and I''m not used to it.".


    "It''s amazing," William said in admiration, taking back the Tianwen sword''s storage space, "the weight just now has exceeded a ton,


    it''s really commendable that people of your age not only have not taken off their strength, but also have been supporting for such a long time.".


    Tezara immediately nodded to William with approval and gratitude, but he just laughed and sat down on the chair, shaking his head and sighing, "no matter how strong we soldiers are, we still can''t compete with you magicians.".Tezara could not help frowning. The old king looked at his unyielding son and shook his head with a smile. "You have to understand, my child.


    Even if you wear Panther armor, you are not afraid of fire, frost and impact, but you will be tired and have to breathe.


    Even some esoteric mages can expel you into alien space. When you are no longer facing humans, but a variety of alien space creatures, battle armor and heart-shaped grass will not let you fight forever. ".


    Hearing this, tezara was shocked, but tezara seemed to take the opportunity to tell his son that the world is not so simple to continue,


    "moreover, since William knows space magic, it means that the legendary magic of space and time also exists.


    No one can resist the cutting of space, and no one can resist the erosion of time. "Like thinking of something terrible, techaka''s face showed a trace of fear,


    " closing vakanda is not just to keep Zhenjin''s secret. ".


    When terchaka finished teaching his son, William, who kept rolling his eyes in his heart, pretended to be surprised and said, "do you know the secret master?"


    King terchaka, who has always been calm, once heard William''s question, his face showed regret.


    Just thinking about how to change the topic, I saw William''s left hand on the table, and his fingers tapped on the table a few times. A deliberately revealed mirror space spread from his fingers.


    Looking at the glass like illusory mirror constantly close to himself, tchara instantly retreated, but how could his speed be faster than William''s consciousness.


    Only three steps back, the illusory image disappeared through his body.


    "Stop it, what are you trying to do?"


    After shouting, tezara immediately thought of his father and wanted to rush forward to block the old king.


    However, his action made William mistakenly think that he wanted to control himself, so he had an idea to rush forward. Tezara looked like he was running on the treadmill, but his figure was always in the same place.


    Tezara, who found something wrong, immediately took off. The space around him was retreating, and he still stood in the same place when he landed.


    When his father saw that tezara was not in danger, he didn''t remind him. Instead, he silently watched tezara move left and right, but always appeared in the same place. Then he turned back to William and said,


    "it seems that you are indeed a master of esoteric arts, but a great master.".


    William, with a smile, said that there was no problem that he was equal to the supreme mage in the magic of mirror space.


    And from the movie, Gu Yi''s use of mirror space, she can''t kill a person without William''s idea.


    Otherwise, Casillas, the traitor who worships domam, would not escape, and he would not be stabbed in the later battle, fall down a high building and die of serious injury.


    As for why Gu Yi gave up the chance to live and wanted to die, she had to ask herself or some guy who refused to spend money.


    "Well, stop it, tezara. In this space, unless your magic power is stronger than William, he is God here.".


    As soon as tezara stopped, the space around him returned to normal. After trying to take a step, he immediately looked back at the place where he had just stood.


    When he made sure that he was moving forward, he felt a sense of survival. At the same time, he began to believe his father''s words that no matter how powerful these soldiers were, they could not compete with the secret master.

 Chapter 1113

    William this operation down, bluff the father and son of terchaka feel and William for the enemy is not a wise move.


    In addition to the appearance of King terchaka, he must have met the arcane master, and even knew Guyi. Otherwise, he would not have said that William''s strength was equal to that of the Supreme Master.


    However, it seems that techaka has suffered a lot in the hands of the arcane master. Only when the warrior is more powerful can he feel the feeling of the master.


    No matter what terchaka and the magician knew, William waved away the mirror space, lest the father and son thought they were using magic to force them.


    Although it is true that the intention to show magic before is to attack their hearts, but this kind of thing we all know is OK. The business of putting a knife on someone''s neck will not last long.


    "Since you''ve made friends with the secret master, we can also be regarded as friends." William grinned and instantly remembered that Guyi had accepted himself as an apprentice.


    Although he was forced by Gu Yi to expel the dark creatures, he had never heard Gu Yi''s instruction or learned any magic from Gu Yi.


    But what William wanted was just the name of the supreme guru.


    With this name, even if he doesn''t need strength to oppress those arcane masters in the future, this identity will bring him a lot of convenience.


    Just like now, when William said with a smile, "I''m a disciple of the supreme mage Gu Yi. I''m not only a pro biographer, but also the most powerful secret master of the whole kamataj except the supreme mage.


    So, should we be friends? "


    When terchaka heard this, his expression changed greatly. He looked at William with surprise, admiration and fear.


    Looking at the smiling William, I think of the numerous secret magicians of kamataji.


    Even if William didn''t say it clearly, techaka could only nod his head and say, "since you are your disciple, we are friends of course.".


    "Vakanda will open the purchase license of Zhenjin to you, but the output of Zhenjin is too low, we can only give you one kilogram of quota every month.".


    After that, terchaka saw that William pretended to be generous again and said, "forget it, just for the sake of the supreme mage, we will offer you a spare share of 12 kg from the warehouse, just as a gift.".


    "Come on," William rolled his eyes. "Don''t think I don''t know. Your car parked outside the restaurant is made of Zhenjin alloy.


    And the meteorite that came to vakanda is definitely more than ten football fields.


    If Zhenjin had not absorbed the high temperature and kinetic energy when it landed, not only would it not have caused much damage when it hit the ground, but also whether Africa could exist in those years would have been discussed separately.


    "How do you know the secret?" the king asked.


    William shrugged. "What''s so strange about this? You''ve only closed vacanda for less than a hundred years, and England has done a lot of disgraceful things in Africa in the past.


    Therefore, although some of the materials of rivacanda are mythical, it is not difficult for people like me who know about rivacanda to speculate about the real situation.


    With these conjectures, it is easier to search for the ancient people''s description and record of vakanda.


    Listening to William''s search of ancient materials and his description of colonization as an ignominious act, the father and son of terchaka looked a little pale.


    Although I don''t believe William''s words so much, I can''t know that I can''t beat him. I''m still fighting with William.


    Besides, things didn''t have to go to the extreme. After thinking for a moment, he said, "how much do you want? And what to pay for.


    Yeah, how much do you need?


    A gold titanium alloy mark 7 armor weighs about 140 kg when fully armed. What''s the weight of mark 50?


    Wait, after Tony Stark shared Panther''s nanotechnology, the armor seems to have ignored the weight.


    Otherwise, when panther and stark hide nano Zhenjin in necklaces and energy reactors, even if Zhenjin is much lighter, they have to carry dozens of kilograms of things all day long?


    And what do you want to exchange with them?


    Energy crystal William is definitely not going to give it to vakanda.


    With vacanda''s current technology, give them enough time. Maybe they will crack the structure and composition of energy crystals. Then vacanda will obtain a new energy far beyond the earth''s energy technology.


    Thinking of this, William can''t help thinking that since vacanda can also make nano Zhenjin armor in a few years, he can simply use technology as a chip.


    Moreover, according to his habit, he will only give pure nanotechnology, and those technologies on steel armor are better reserved for his own use.


    Let the Panther continue to be his cat that can only run, jump and even climb the wall, fly into the sky and do all kinds of weapons. Let''s forget it.


    I''ll show you something.


    With that, William covered his ears and said to Sunday, "can no. 50 armor be dressed?""After two days of testing, it''s OK not only to dress, but also to fight even if you want to dress now.".


    William grinned. On Sundays, there was a huge amount of resources wasted on the planet x17. He was more extravagant than Tony Stark.


    "Prepare me a set of gold titanium alloy body armor, as for the style?"


    After thinking about it, William "built it according to ryzan''s Ninja armor, using the second generation ark reactor for energy.".


    Without all kinds of energy weapons, unable to fly Ninja a, the second generation ark reactor is enough.


    Ten minutes later, a triangle reactor the size of a slap appeared in William''s hand.


    "What''s this?" as for William''s ability to transmit and collect goods at will, the father and son said they were not envious. It was impossible.


    "In the future", William stood up, laughed, pressed the nanoreactor on his chest and said, "dress.".


    The reactor suddenly turned bright, and then a trace of nanoparticles began to cover William''s body surface. In only three seconds, a set of all black ninja armor appeared in front of the father and son.


    What''s more, unlike Panther armour, William''s armour doesn''t need to waste a suit of clothes to cover intelligently.


    "This, this is nanotechnology?"


    Prince tezara, a Ph.D. student in physics at Oxford University, thought for a few seconds and exclaimed, "have you developed nanotechnology for use?"


    Thinking of his achievements over the years, tezara was a little complacent before, but compared with William, the huge gap directly made him lose his soul.


    You can''t put a channel on your chair. "How old are you? You should not only learn magic and manage a super large company,


    but also invent spaceships, giant armor and private armor. Now even nanotechnology has been studied so thoroughly.


    By the way, your research also involves biology, "tezara, who was distracted, asked eagerly." judging from your achievements in energy and mechanical engineering, you must have hidden biological technology.


    William, if you want to get Zhenjin, you can''t just give us a choice.


    Bring out super soldier technology?


    William wanted to shake his head for a moment, but the thought of vacanda''s heart-shaped grass could strengthen himself and his son.


    Moreover, just thinking about it for a moment, William felt that as king, terchaka would not allow super soldier technology to spread in vakanda.


    So he said with a smile, "I don''t think you want my technology.".


    Tezara thought a little and said, "if there''s a defect, forget it.".


    William ignored tezara, turned to the king of tezara and said, "how many times are you in your prime of life?"


    In fact, there is no need for terchaka to answer this question. You can probably guess from the fighting in the movie that the enhancement of heart-shaped grass on Panther is not much different from that of super soldier serum.


    Otherwise, if tezara, the next generation of panther, is twice as strong as Dongbing in physical fitness, she will not let Dongbing escape when she avenges her father in the movie.


    So when techakasa lied that he was only twice as good as the ordinary people, William didn''t care. He put away the Ninja armor, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers behind him.


    Wearing a black suit and holding a ninja knife, the black ghost appeared in the eyes of the father and son without warning.


    After snapping fingers, William, who has been watching the two faces of the father and son, can easily see that their pupils are stretching.


    Every generation of panthers and their heirs are the best hunters in the tribe, but now they don''t find a man with a weapon hiding around them.


    And before dinner, not only their father and son, but the four vacanda Royal bodyguards have checked the dining room on the second floor.


    Even they, who are specially responsible for security, have not found the Black Ghost, which further proves that the black ghost can really appear and disappear after the super soldier reinforcement.


    William looked back at the expressionless Black Ghost and said with a smile, "ryzan, are you interested in competing with Prince tchara?


    After the super soldier experiment, I haven''t seen you do it. How strong are you now? Even my employer doesn''t know.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire," leizan said, putting his hands to his legs and bowing 60 degrees behind him. "Although Prince vakanda is much better than normal, he can only compete with me before.


    Moreover, most of the skills I learned are focused on one strike, which is very easy to stop.


    William can''t help but roll his eyes. Before strengthening, when you trained Wilson, you didn''t see that you couldn''t stop.


    Now it''s stronger, but can''t stop?


    Do you really don''t want to hurt tezara, or do you want to motivate him?


    But tezara almost stood up when he was excited by Lei Zang. Fortunately, he was not a rash man.


    If a person with a doctor''s degree from Oxford University shows that he has no brain, he is definitely deceiving others.William thought about it. It''s better not to fight, so as not to lose. He thought about it in his heart. Maybe he would think about being abused by Lei Zang today.


    With a wave of his hand, Tianwen sword was spinning in mid air, standing three or four meters away, on the floor beside the Black Ghost.


    You don''t have to guess. You can understand William''s meaning by keeping an eye on the father and son''s leizang. You squat slightly, hold the scabbard of the Tianwen sword in your right hand, and lift the Tianwen sword as soon as your waist, abdomen and legs are strong.


    Holding it in his hand for several turns, I looked at William''s back in surprise. I didn''t expect that the sword really weighed 150 kg.


    If he wanted to hold it up with one hand in the past, he might not be able to do it.


    You know, the 62 kg snatch record is only 150 kg. Even if they are better than the champions, most of them are only better in the skills of fighting.


    But now that he has strengthened his physical fitness seven times, it''s not hard to mention that Lei Zang has been brewing for a while, and a much slower Ozu crossbow will flash.


    Leizang appeared on William''s side in an instant, holding the Tianwen sword with one hand respectfully, and returning the sword to William.


    But leizang''s flash, which was much slower, seemed to the father and son of techaka that as soon as their eyes were dazzled, people appeared beside William.


    Looking at William''s hand, Tianwen sword disappeared. He handed the nano Ninja armor on the table to leizang.


    Lei Zang said thank you in a low voice. Then he took over the reactor and stood up, bowed his head and retreated slowly.


    After retreating to the original position, the figure disappeared instantly.


    This time, I watched Lei Zang retreat, but I still didn''t see how the other party disappeared. In an instant, my father and son''s eyes were wide open.


    William''s mouth smile, leizang''s this hand, than he just used magic, also let the father and son of terchaka shocked and alert.


    They don''t understand magic, and they don''t know it, so they don''t have a deep understanding of it, but Lei Zang''s assassin is totally different in their eyes.


    In normal circumstances, even if you know that the other party is around you, when you don''t wear Panther armor, it''s very difficult to be prepared.


    After a long time, techaka, who has recovered, remembers that William said before that the enhancement technology is not necessarily good for him.


    he can''t help but ask William with suspicion and curiosity, "what are the requirements for this kind of enhancement experiment?


    Is it anyone or talent? "


    "Of course, it depends on talent," William said sternly. "Those with mental shadow or disease can never do this enhancement.


    Serum will enlarge the dark side of the experimenter''s heart infinitely. The better the good, the more evil the evil. This is the side effect of serum.


    Since the invention of this serum, I''ve only experimented with two people.


    One is an agent who nearly retired after three years'' rest, no matter what good or bad he is for England.


    As a result, the agent almost failed.


    I would like to give up this method of enhancement if it wasn''t for ryzan, who is dedicated to following the promise of protecting the Devonshire family.


    Hearing that leizang had succeeded in the experiment because he was dedicated to protecting the Devonshire family, the father and son of techaka could not help admiring leizang, but also enviing William.


    In these days, there are fewer people who can serve a family wholeheartedly than giant pandas, and these people are the people most wanted by the big families.


    Even if techaka is the king of a country, there are only a few people in his mind.

 Chapter 1114

    Although William said the super soldier serum was very dangerous and risky.


    But tezara thought for a while, and then there was Lei Zang, which seemed to be a good example, and his heart began to move,


    "that is to say, the more the just side is stronger than the evil side, the stronger the probability of success of the experiment?"


    If this is true, although the risk sounds great, as long as you carefully and observe for a long time, you will surely find many people whose good side is better than the bad side.


    Even tezara felt that the captain of vakanda''s bodyguard belonged to the same category as leizang.


    But as a king, he thought differently from his son.


    If this technology is spread in vakanda, it can greatly enhance the strength of vakanda, but it also means that as a black leopard, he and the descendants of the king will have a great chance to lose control of vakanda and even be overthrown.


    Is it to benefit the subjects, make the already rich and stable wakanda people stronger, but also bury the hidden danger of rebellion, or defend the rights of the royal family?


    It''s not hard for techaka, who has been king for decades.


    "Nanotechnology for a ton of Zhenjin".


    As soon as techaka finished his words, he did not expect that his father would choose nanotechnology instead of Prince techara, who is strengthening technology,


    said hastily, "father, why?"


    "Because your father doesn''t want you or your descendants to be ousted or even exterminated.".


    William smiles and says to terchara, who doesn''t believe in you. After a while, he starts to think about it again.


    "when you become king, you will understand what your father and I, who are leaders of people, are most worried about.


    There are many loyal people in this world, but more selfish people.


    And the reason you don''t see it is because the people around you are all the loyal people selected by your father.


    But compared with the whole of vakanda, these people are very few.


    Once someone has a wrong mind, they don''t need ten or eight. They just need a rebel strengthened by super soldier serum to appear. The damage to vakanda may split or even split vakanda.


    King terchaka nodded with approval. William''s words were more important than the reason why he worried about his future generations and could not rule vakanda.


    "My child, you only hear that the experiment is successful, but you don''t think that ordinary people can bear the experiment.


    If you want to be several times stronger in a short time, this method is like injecting several times water into a glass bottle. When the limit is reached, the seemingly soft source of life will burst out its tyrannical side.


    "Bang", techaka made a gesture that the bottle was burst, which immediately made techala understand.


    However, after thinking for a few seconds, tezara turned to William, the inventor, hoping that he could find a solution.


    William shrugged. Of course, he would not say that the holy light can improve the success rate. "I haven''t done experiments on ordinary people, so I can''t make a direct conclusion, but I think your father''s guess is very likely,


    and now people are used to hiding themselves. We don''t know ourselves until we can see that a person is an angel Friends you know, what do you want most in your heart.


    Tezara sighed in his heart. Just think about it a little, you can understand that human heart is the most difficult thing to guess in the world.


    Just like when he was at Oxford University, there was a person who was praised by all his classmates and friends, but he was a deep change too.


    Before this kind of person committed a crime, the people around really didn''t know whether he was a good person or a bad person.


    Or a person who has done a lot of bad things in his first half of life, but now he is really repenting, may succeed instead.


    Tezara, who thought about this, sat down in silence.


    William then smiles, and says to terchaka with a satisfied smile, "one ton can''t buy mature nanotechnology.".


    As soon as she heard this, she immediately put away her smiling face. This kind of face changing skill made William helplessly smile and shake his head, and then said, "as you can see, the nanotechnology in my hand is mature.


    Otherwise, I''ll help you get Zhenjin black leopard nano armor. I don''t need to mention the benefits of instant transformation.


    Techaka and his son nodded their heads at two o''clock. Before that, they saw that William was wearing Ninja armor in three seconds. Of course, they were interested in wearing Ninja armor immediately when he was in danger.


    Seeing this, William immediately said with a smile, "how can this life-saving technology change 100 tons of Zhenjin?"


    After hearing the offer, techaka immediately shook his head, "it''s impossible? Although Zhenjin meteorites are very large, not all of them are Zhenjin meteorites.


    Don''t mention 100 tons. The amount of Zhenjin stored in vakanda is less than 10 tons. We can''t give you all the output in the next few decades. ".


    William skimmed his lips and said, "come on, you really invite you to do business when I don''t know anything, and exchange mature nanotechnology"?There was a twinkle of worry in terchaka''s eyes, and he heard William say, "as far as I know, you not only use Zhenjin to make all kinds of tribal cold weapons, but also use Zhenjin to draw silk and sew it into a cape to be a convenient energy shield.


    More luxurious to use Zhenjin to build cars, Maglev Transport trains and fighters, transport planes.


    The most extreme is that you use Zhenjin in your life and personal mining equipment.


    Now tell me, your reserves are only 10 tons? " William sneered. "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Bang.


    This immediately reminds king terchaka of the leak more than ten years ago, as well as his own brother who was killed by him.


    Even if you worry about William, and the secret master behind him, you can''t help slapping him on the table.


    Staring at William, he asked without fear, "who are you and where do you get all this information?"


    Looking at the angry techaka and the defensive techala, William smiles and waves at Lei Zang, who is wearing all black ninja nano armor only three seconds after his death.


    When leizang saw William''s gesture, he released the handle obediently, and then a loud voice came from downstairs.


    William''s mental power to sweep downstairs, found four vakanda female bodyguards, have drawn telescopic spears, pointed around, took out guns pointing at their bodyguards.


    Fortunately, although the four bodyguards tend to surround Nisa and Jesse, they don''t point their weapons at the two girls.


    So, although Nisa opened the leather case with Yaka''s arrow, she didn''t rush to do it.


    But the idea controller disguised as a hairpin on her head began to glow faintly, and her lips pouted slightly, which means that once the girl finds out something is wrong, she will definitely whistle and use Yaka arrow.


    It''s not easy to kill four vakanda bodyguards with their backs to Nisa with this lightning fast Yaka arrow.


    "Stop it, Nisa, and Brosnan, let''s put away our weapons.".


    William''s words spread on the first floor. The bodyguards hesitated for a moment and put away their weapons with brusnan''s gesture.


    Then everyone and the four vacanda chambermaids turned their heads and looked at the fearless Nisa.


    I don''t understand what''s the danger of this pretty girl?


    Only Jesse looked at the Yaka archery holster hanging from Nisa''s waist and patted her hand enviously and discontentedly.


    Now that William says it''s OK, Jesse certainly doesn''t care about the four vacanda chambermaids, holding nissa''s arm, "are we a family?"


    Nissa, whose mouth is back to normal, gives Jesse a look and whispers in her ear, "I''ve just helped you with mark 7. It''s not so easy to ask William to speak again.".


    "I don''t care," Jesse shook her arm. "Help me, Nisa. What if I''m alone in this situation in the future?"


    Nisa was stunned. Although the youngest in her family was Laura, the girl had only been to the manor twice, so Jesse, who grew up on the streets of New York and was a thief, had a low self-esteem and a very good look at herself.


    even Serena''s frosty face would let Jesse do little things.


    As soon as Jesse saw Nisa hesitant, she turned her head in Nisa''s ear and said, "sister Nisa.".


    "Stop, stop." as soon as she heard the word "sister," Nisa was hairy. "I''ll talk to William, but I don''t guarantee it.".


    Jesse nodded, happy like talking, but was held by Nisa head threatening, "say that word to me again, I promise to pull you to the training room, teach you those fighting skills.".


    It''s fighting skills. It''s definitely an opportunity for special training. After beating yourself up, Jesse quickly nodded her head and became honest.


    When he heard that William told people to stop, techaka took back his angry expression, calmed down, patted techala on the shoulder,


    "go tell okye they are OK.".


    "Yes, father," tezara replied, looking through William at leizang.


    Seeing that Lei Zang didn''t hide himself, he stood upright and didn''t move. Then he was relieved and turned down the stairs.


    For him, if the assassin Lei Zang was hidden, it would be really dangerous.


    I went downstairs and nodded to the four female guards who were relieved to see him. Then I looked at Nisa and Jesse who were surrounded by the female guards,


    apologetically, and said, "I''m sorry, ladies, I''ve disturbed you.".


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Jesse saw that Nisa was not interested in speaking, and waved her hand with a smile. "It''s OK, that guy William sometimes wants to beat us when he''s at home.".


    Shut up, Jesse.


    Nisa''s discontented stare reaction come over, cover mouth, face slowly red up of Jesse.


    This time, all the faces could not help smiling, but let the atmosphere ease up.


    "Thank you," she said with a smile, shaking her head at the captain of the bodyguard, okye. "My father and Duke Devonshire have some disputes over business interests.".When tezara finished, he turned and went upstairs, but the four of them understood that the matter was not so simple. Since they became guards of the vakanda royal family, they had never heard that king tezara would care about the money of the outside world.


    Okye gathered up his Zhenjin spear and sat back in his chair with a smile. Although he had a word with Nisa and Jesse again, he looked at Nisa and Jesse from time to time.


    I soon found out that there was something wrong with the beautiful leather case on Nisa, but she couldn''t figure out what was in the leather case.


    Thinking of William''s sudden voice in the dining room, okye was sure that Nisa must have the ability to subdue or kill them, otherwise William would not have asked Nisa to stop and then asked the security chief, Brosnan, to put away the gun.


    On the second floor, after coming back from tezara, William points on his mobile phone, "call up Ulysses Crowe''s information.".


    As soon as they heard the name of Ulysses, the father and son realized that William, as they had expected, had come into contact with the murderer who carried out the explosion in vakanda and murdered several frontier tribal soldiers.


    "Tell me, where is this murderer?" There was anger in her eyes, but she was more worried and helpless.


    In dealing with Ulysses, tezara realized more than ten years ago that he had made a huge mistake.


    But the theft of Zhenjin was not so simple.


    His brother is a traitor. He made a series of wrong decisions. Even if he wanted to correct his mistakes more than ten years ago, he could only choose the path that hurt the royal family the least.


    From Ulysses, he not only knew where vakanda was, but also how to avoid the patrolling guards and sneak into the warehouse where Zhenjin was hidden.


    even more, he took advantage of the prepared bombs to blow up vakanda''s energy shield, causing heavy casualties to the tribes who were responsible for guarding the border.


    he knew vakanda when he came out with 0.25 tons of Zhenjin There is a ghost, but he never thought of it. This ghost is his own brother.


    Since his brother betrayed vakanda, techaka of course thought that vakanda''s secret would soon be exposed and trouble would soon come to him.


    Under the wrong judgment, vakanda soon announced more stringent closure measures and tried every means, even deliberately reducing grain production and artificially creating a superficial famine, which made the whole world think that vakanda is an agricultural country with food problems.


    But I didn''t expect that the anticipated trouble didn''t happen, no one cared where vakanda was, whether there was a famine, and no one came to find Zhenjin.


    After solving the external problems, of course, we have to solve the internal problems, but we accidentally killed our own brother.


    In addition, in the following time, there was no news of Zhenjin trading in the market, which made techaka think that Ulysses, a villain, was killed in a fight.


    So as early as ten years ago, techaka, who had known that his judgment was wrong, wanted to protect the reputation of the royal family, and didn''t want to let vakanda''s subjects know that there was a traitor in the royal family.


    he could only keep the status quo and secretly send only the most intimate people to trace Ulysses.


    But with just a few people, it''s not so easy to find Ulysses, the underground arms dealer.


    Moreover, the number of monitors in the world more than ten years ago may not be as many as London now.


    In some backward countries, monitors are only available in places of particular importance. In the streets, let alone monitors, the availability of street lights has become a problem.


    This makes Ulysses, who has been hiding in Africa and texaca wants to kill immediately, live to the present.


    More than ten years later, the original mistake finally produced the bad result. William, who was equal to the guy of a country, told him that Ulysses was in his hands.


    Terchaka instantly thought that his secret had been told to William by Ulysses.


    This is no longer Zhenjin''s business.

 Chapter 1115

    King terchaka is worried about Ulysses Crowe. He has already told his secret to William, but William doesn''t need to be told. In the movie, he has already told everything clearly.


    And he probably knows more than Ulysses. At least when he finds Ulysses, he will start chatting with his younger brother''s son on Sunday,


    Eric, who will fight for the throne with his cousin after the death of terchaka in the next five or six years.


    As soon as he thought that the black man was killing a person all over his body, he deliberately used a knife to pick out a small piece of skin, leaving a dense dot scar. William had some dense phobia.


    On Sunday, I wanted to find a person with a name and a surname, and a sketch drawn by William with his memory. In only three hours, Eric, who was still a mercenary, was found.


    With Eric as a backhand, the way to check and balance Ulysses crow''s rubbish was left to the father and son of techaka.


    So in the suspicious eyes of terchaka, William said with a meaningful smile, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in the internal affairs of vacanda.


    Ulysses was captured by the super soldier agent I said, but he had 0.25 tons of Zhenjin," William said with a smile, "I bought it with 2.5 billion worth of gold and diamonds.".


    With that, William waved and a tube of vacuum glass appeared in his hand.


    As soon as techaka looked at the glass tube, he recognized that it was a special glass tube specially used by vakanda to hold the original Zhenjin.


    Now he doesn''t care about the 0.25 ton Zhenjin at all. Instead, he asks again, "where is Ulysses?"


    "Switzerland", William opened the mobile phone, a virtual light column appeared in the eyes of the three people.


    At this time, Ulysses - Crowe woke up from anesthesia, but his hands and feet were shackled, and his mouth was sealed with glue.


    I can''t move, and I can''t speak. I can only look at 007 Craig, who is sitting at the folding table of Kun style spaceship, drinking coffee and eating sandwiches.


    At this time, he has understood that something unexpected happened, so that Craig, who was very happy with the money before, began to imprison himself.


    As for the accident, just think about it for a moment, Ulysses is terrified to think that since the other party doesn''t care about money for the sake of Zhenjin, if they find out that they have a grudge against vakanda,


    of course, the other party will use him as a chip to offer conditions to vakanda in order to get the qualification to buy Zhenjin from vakanda.


    Sure enough, the Kun style spaceship hovering in the Alps and Switzerland suddenly lights up a virtual light column, and Ulysses sees the world-famous William Devonshire and father and son terchaka appear in the light column.


    As soon as he saw William, Ulysses was so scared that he trembled.


    He knew that he could not survive. There were too many rumors about William in the underground world, and he summed up all the rumors into one, that is, no matter who William targeted, no one could escape the pursuit.


    "Craig, your mission is over. It''s March, and you can catch up with the best season of Swiss skiing. It''ll be arranged for you on Sunday.


    The annual salary of 5 million pounds has been put into the account specially opened for you at Swiss Bank of Batis. Enjoy your holiday, man.


    "Thank you, boss." Craig puts down his coffee cup, takes out the flawless diamond the size of a walnut from his pocket and puts it on the table.


    And William nodded and looked at Ulysses like a dead fish. Craig laughed and asked the spaceship to send him to the best ski resort in the Alps.


    Walk off the spaceship near the ski resort, watch the stealth spaceship close the cabin door, disappear, and then walk to the resort.


    It took about ten minutes for the Kun spacecraft to return to London and hover directly on the platform on the third floor of Gordon''s restaurant.


    As soon as tezara wanted to help his father check Ulysses, he was rejected by tezara with a wave, "I want to interrogate him personally.".


    Seeing that terchaka looked at himself and obviously wanted to be with him, William shrugged his shoulders and opened the glass of the restaurant in the anti snapshot mode. With a wave of his hand, a golden portal appeared two meters away.


    He got up and straightened his tie. In the eyes of the father and son, he walked through the portal and walked into the Kun spacecraft.


    Looking at Ulysses, who was scared and struggling to say something, William laughed at him, waved the gold box in the spaceship and put it back into the storage space,


    picked up the walnut sized diamond and said to the following terchaka, "do you want me to send you to other places to ask about this slag? I can avoid it if I need to keep it secret.


    Techaka was stunned, and then he pointed to Ulysses in surprise and asked, "didn''t you interrogate him?"


    "Do you need it?"


    William tossed the diamond on his hand. "Since we all have the intention to trade, there is no need or time to inquire about the secret between him and you.".


    Trechaka only thought for a moment and then nodded helplessly. No matter whether William lied to him or not, he could only regard what William said as true.As for William, although he doesn''t know where the closed energy shield of vacanda is, he has recovered after one day, and the whole vacanda is not big.


    As long as he flies in the largest forest in the territory of vakanda, it is not difficult for him to find the huge energy shield that transforms into a forest.


    Once the energy shield is found, it''s not hard to get in.


    Let the sentry armor absorb the energy of the energy shield. It''s easy to let the sentry armor disguise as a part of the energy shield and enter quietly.


    If it wasn''t for vakanda in the movie, who sent the most people to fight against the two planes, maybe William would sneak into vakanda and take as much money as he wanted.


    However, it''s not bad now, what we pay is the nano black leopard armor technology that vakanda will surely invent in the next few years,


    instead of the highly effective technology like mark 50, which can not only win the gold, but also win the friendship of vakanda,


    maybe in the near future, we can use Dayi to borrow troops from vakanda and serve as cannon fodder.


    He nodded with trechaka. William walked out of the portal and went back to the second floor of the dining room. He heard Sunday''s report that trechaka asked the spaceship to take off and fly to the deserted forest in England.


    William just nodded and asked Lei Zang to make tea with a smile. Then he and tezara sat at the dinner table, watching Lei Zang, who had been a teahouse owner for several years, learned his tea making skills because he liked Chinese culture.


    Looking at the tedious steps and techniques deliberately made out, tezara, who was carrying a small glass, asked in a low voice, "does Chinese people drink tea like this?"


    "Ha ha," said William, laughing, holding the cup and dividing it into several mouthfuls before he drank a small cup of Yunwu Tea, "of course, it''s impossible.


    this way is just like those coffee lovers. The brewing method specially summarized according to the characteristics of tea fully reflects the characteristics of tea, and it can be connected with culture, showing more respect for guests. Most people drink it Tea is not so complicated.


    Tezara nodded, a set of tea making techniques to see down, he really did not see this person feel very formal.


    Half an hour later, when I had a good chat with tezara, the voice of Sunday came from my ear, and William released the portal.


    King terchaka walked out of the portal, making people intuitively feel that he was in a good mood.


    Seeing William sitting together drinking tea, techaka felt the fragrance in his throat after drinking a cup of tea. In a good mood, he said with a smile, "100 tons of Zhenjin will arrive in London after you transfer nanotechnology.".


    Then he put down his tea cup and put out his hand to William.


    William held out his hand and solemnly said, "happy cooperation, your majesty.".


    One hundred tons of Zhenjin is enough for William to build about two thousand mark 50. Even if he wants to build several ships with Zhenjin shell, he should be able to build several. Moreover, with this friendly cooperation, it will not be difficult to sell them.


    After the business was settled, several people talked about how to deal with the reporters outside. Techaka, who was busy returning to vakanda, refused to offer dinner together. He went out of the restaurant with William to deal with the reporters outside and took vakanda and his party to the airport.


    When William comes home with Jesse and nissa, he is pulled to the swimming pool by two agreed chicks, saying that he wants to compete with him. In fact, Jesse doesn''t know what good she will do for nissa, and the two chicks change their ways together, intentionally or unintentionally, to say something to Yaka.


    But with the Zhenjin version of nano mark armour, William will give Jesse, a chick who has fought at most and never fired a gun, an arrow.


    Not everyone can accept that they have blood on their hands. With their understanding of Jesse and Abigail, even if they have to do it in a crisis, when they really kill someone, they will have a shadow in their heart.


    And the women in the family are all female soldiers, which is not a good thing.


    Abigail and Jesse are full-time group, winery and motorcade. Serena and Nisa are full-time security and fighting. They are mother''s close guard when necessary.


    If anyone has robbed other people of their position at home, they can''t see it now. After a long time, it''s guaranteed that some people will be dissatisfied.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly felt that in addition to the palm gun, it''s better to have so many attack means to protect them and escape in an emergency. The rest is left to himself or the combat robot.


    Being entangled by Jesse, William said directly to Sunday, "first get a few sets of gold titanium alloy nano mark 50.


    By the way, in addition to the palm gun, Jesse and Abigail''s armor focuses on protection and speed.


    Hearing that William didn''t give him his armor weapon, Jesse was still a little aggrieved. She could wait until she pressed the nanoreactor which was made according to her body shape on Sunday.


    Within three seconds, the whole person was covered with a streamlined, blue and gold body armor, and soon forgot about the weapon.


    Listening to the introduction on Sunday, Jesse excitedly stretched out her hand to her big swimming pool and yelled to William, "get out of the way, honey.".William reluctantly climbs out of the pool, lies on the beach chair and looks at nissa who is also wearing mark 50. He says to Sunday, "if the pool is broken on Sunday, you are responsible for repairing it, and the repair fee is deducted from Jesse and nissa''s monthly expenses.".


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to deduct money, Jesse, who grew up on the streets of New York, immediately folded her hands.


    But for more than 200 years, Nisa, who has been raised as a princess, will care about the money of a swimming pool. Raising her hand to the swimming pool is an energy cannon.


    "Bang",


    a burst of water burst up seven or eight meters, and when it splashed around William, it was automatically blocked by the mental force. Fortunately, Nisa was not a destructive maniac, and every time she fired the energy cannon, it just burst up water, which would not affect the bottom of the pool and the surrounding walls.


    After a while, when she heard the sound, Serena in her training suit opened the door of the swimming pool room and laughed. Like a child, Nina and Jesse were frying water, while William was lying on the beach chair and didn''t care.


    Not angry came to William''s side, "you can''t control them both?"


    "Oh, come on, they''re still decent. They''re just wasting some water," he said with a smile.


    The same nano mark 50 to Serena, Serena is not in a hurry to cross dress, but quietly lying on William''s shoulder, watching Nisa and Jesse changing the way of mischief.


    Thinking of the diamond, William grinned and stretched out his hand. The diamond appeared in his palm. "Here you are, dear.".


    Serena didn''t care so much about jewelry, but William sent it himself. That''s different. She took the diamond with a smile and looked at the light for a long time. Then she leaned on William''s shoulder again and whispered,


    "the diamond is too big. I don''t know how to wear it out. If it''s really worn out and photographed by the reporters, there must be someone calling us extravagant.".


    William doesn''t mind what the media say, but it''s really hard to make jewelry out of walnut diamonds. These super large diamonds are usually made into crowns, scepters and other large objects. In his family, except his mother, William didn''t give other women crowns.


    "Come to the jewelers and they''ll come up with a plan to satisfy you as long as they pay for it.".


    Serena nodded and laughed when she thought about it. After a while, they were enjoying their rare leisure.


    The next day, William used nanotechnology to build a set of gold titanium alloy Panther armor, together with Panther armor, which is a pure ground warrior flow technology, sent to wakanda..


    Only three days later, he was informed that he sent two spaceships to vakanda to install 100 tons of Zhenjin in a village, and then he stayed at home again to make Zhenjin nano mark 50.


    However, he also remembers that although the original Zhenjin is the hardest metal on the earth and can absorb kinetic energy better, once it meets the weakness of vakanda''s Sonic stabilizer, it will become inert, and the nano Zhenjin will automatically return to the storage box and lose its protective effect.


    The Zhenjin alloy used to build the scabbard of Tianwen sword not only retains the original ability of Zhenjin, but also is not afraid of sonic stabilizer.


    I''m planning to go to dwarf country, and I hear the report of Sunday meeting, "Sir, Mr. obadai Stan invites you to attend the board of directors of stark group in three days to discuss the sales of Jericho''s eggs and the group''s diversification.".

 Chapter 1116

    Let''s call obadai back on Sunday. The mobile phone only beeps three times, and obadai''s laughter comes from the earphone.


    "good morning, William, I heard that you got the voting right back from Tony. Congratulations." obadai laughs and then says, "now that you get the voting right back, you are obliged to attend the board of directors three days later.".


    "I''m sorry," said William, who was busy building the Zhenjin mark 50 with a smile. "The experiment I''m doing is at a critical stage. If it''s not necessary, I won''t go.".


    "Experiment?" Obadai was surprised, the critical period means that the results will be achieved soon?


    And the research that William can''t bear to leave must be something.


    Obadai originally only wanted to put the board of directors and the arrangements for the next banquet in New York, but as soon as he heard William say that it was unnecessary not to come, he immediately thought that he had to come up with something to attract William.


    And this time to find William to hold a board meeting, but he and Tony Stark decided together, in order to let the outside world know, William and stark group is not any discord.


    Since William and stark re signed the contract and got back the voting rights of the shares, there have been rumors that William and Stark''s seven-year honeymoon period has ended.


    There are also many people who believe that William is likely to sell his stake in the stark group.


    After only three seconds of thinking, obadai pretended in a low voice, "this time, in order to get through the relationship between the United States and create convenience for the sale of Jellico''s eggs,


    I''ve packed all the apartments on the top floor of Caesar Palace in Las Vegas, and found dozens of Hollywood girls, William. April is the best holiday.


    If I were you, I would not miss this opportunity.


    Although he knew that obadai was tempting himself, and he knew more about the virtues of Hollywood girls, William still wanted to have a look.


    "Well, I''ll be there in three days.".


    "That''s great, William. I won''t disturb you to do the experiment. I''ll call you at 10 a.m. London time the day after tomorrow, lest you stay in the laboratory and don''t come out.".


    Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll be reminded on Sunday. See you in three days.


    After hanging up the breakpoint, William smilingly turned on the virtual imaging to see what the world''s young Hollywood stars have. Until Sunday, he reminded him that he still wanted to go to the dwarfs Kingdom, he still wanted to turn off the virtual imaging.


    After a trip to the dwarf Kingdom and spent a thousand pieces of self-healing alloy formula, William stayed at home for two days and finally came up with an alloy Zhenjin version of nano mark 50.


    Because Zhenjin had sufficient stock, he directly built a set for everyone in his family. As for the gold titanium alloy mark 50, it was regarded as a spare and stored in the synchronous spacecraft.


    After the armor was built, William asked him to build a 100 meter long Zhenjin shell spaceship on the planet x17 on Sunday.


    We can see that the plan made on Sunday will use 50 tons of Zhenjin all at once, and he is reluctant to part with it.


    Fortunately, the idea that this spaceship will not be afraid of the energy weapons commonly used by warships in the future gave orders to Sunday.


    On that day, he was using nanotechnology to make a gold titanium alloy nano revolver. On Sunday, he told him that obadai really called to remind him.


    The difference between London and Las Vegas is eight hours. It takes about ten hours for a normal plane to fly by. Therefore, it''s not urgent for obadai to remind us one day in advance.


    But William would not be able to fly as an ordinary plane. Even if he could not leave the atmosphere, he would fly for an hour at most. If he was a 35 meter spaceship, it would take only ten minutes.


    And the worried obadai repeatedly promised that he would be on time, so William continued to play with his nano wheel. After a while, he suddenly said to Sunday, "did I make the Porsche 918 and Ferrari Rafael that I painted the other day?".


    When he heard that the test was almost finished on Sunday, William put a red Rafael into the storage space.


    The next day, at 3pm London time, a 35 meter spaceship landed in the manor under the envious and curious eyes of residents and passers-by around garden street.


    William, dressed in a suit, waved to the paparazzi outside the manor and around the fence, and got on the spaceship.


    As soon as the spaceship took off, it flew directly into space. After flying west for two minutes at an altitude of 100 kilometers, it reached the top of Las Vegas and began to land.


    It''s only a few minutes since the paparazzi in London sent out the news. Just as the media on the American side was about to report it, they heard someone shouting, "watch the news of gambling.".


    After turning a dozen stations, the media covering the board of directors of stark group all pointed their cameras at the spaceship hovering in the open space outside Caesar''s palace.


    "God, don''t you from London say that William Devonshire has just been on the spaceship?"


    The reporter couldn''t believe it and covered his forehead. "Devon hill has arrived in Las Vegas before we can report it?"As soon as the spaceship stopped, William released the car from the storage space and replaced the logo with Aston Martin''s Ferrari Rafael.


    Open the door and sit in the car, the lift of the spaceship will automatically take the red super car down.


    Just as everyone was still amazed that William only took five or six minutes to cross more than 10000 kilometers from London to the west of the United States, the all red Rafael, which had never been seen before, attracted everyone''s attention as soon as it appeared.


    After all, the spaceship is too far away from them, and the super run is different. No matter how high the price is, it will cost millions of dollars. Someone will buy it.


    As soon as the elevator was close to the ground, the roar of the engine rang out, and instantly covered all the noise.


    Drive the car away from the lift board, the spaceship automatically reclaims the lift, rises into the sky under the control of Sunday, and hovers in space.


    The appearance of spaceship and new super race makes the media excited. In the next half month, everyone will not worry about writing news.


    Some smart media immediately understood why the executive director of stark group, obadai Stan, had to put this year''s board of directors in Las Vegas.


    It''s absolutely necessary to invite William, who never attends the board of directors.


    But we have to give a thumbs up to obadai. As soon as the stock market opens tomorrow, the already popular stark group will surely be on fire for a while because William starts to participate in group affairs.


    Driving to Caesar''s palace without a license plate, more than a dozen American policemen pretended not to see one. No one came forward to say that William''s car couldn''t go on the road.


    As soon as William''s car was stable, obadai Stan stepped forward with a smile and opened the door for him.


    When William got out of the car, obadai immediately stood beside him, put his hand on William''s back, smilingly facing the reporter''s direction, and asked people to take photos.


    Smilingly cooperate for nearly a minute, William just shoulder slightly a shake, "is this necessary?"


    "Of course, William," obadai accompanied William to the hotel and made a few gestures to the bodyguards around him.


    Seeing the bodyguards blocking the camera outside, he said in a low voice with a smile, "before the news of the end of the war comes out, the higher the stock price is, the better it is, the higher the false price is, and the greater the fall will be.


    the lower the price and the lower the difficulty of repurchase when we release the repurchase news.".


    "Well, I wish you all a fortune.".


    "Wait a minute." obadai, who was smiling just now, froze as soon as he heard William''s words.


    As soon as he touched William''s eyes, he wilted.


    The man in front of him is not Tony, but a more powerful and trembling Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "William, can I ask why you don''t plan to buy back with us?" Obadai nervously stroked his bald head, "if you don''t participate in the buyback, I dare not follow Tony.".


    "Well, I''ll take over with you year on year," William said. Before obadai finished laughing, he said, "I still have some scruples about the arms business. I''ll stop after I take over 3% and 10% of the shares.


    besides, you can''t expect me to guide the egg platform for Jericho. After all, I''m an Englishman, and I have nothing to do with that war "Department".


    "It''s OK, as long as you''re on the buyback list," obadai laughs.


    For him, what he wants is William''s reputation. As long as William participates, he would like William to buy only 1%. Now he has too many 3% shares.


    But this idiot will say it, smile and stretch out his finger Road, "come on, everyone is in the conference room, waiting for you.".


    I got on the elevator and went all the way to the meeting area on the 16th floor. As soon as I walked into the meeting, I saw a dozen middle-aged and old people in stiff suits standing up and clapping at William.


    Along the way, he shook hands with the director who kept introducing himself and said hello. William was directly taken to the first position of Stark''s left hand, sitting on the main seat.


    From the TV to see William that Rafael appearance of Tony, smile and shake hands with William, mouth but said, "can''t you early?"


    At this time, what is the character of stark, William is very clear, to hit him, there is no more suitable than a woman.


    "I''m sorry, this is my first board meeting in five years.


    It''s been a long time since I left the company to my girlfriend Abigail.


    Stark instantly recognized that William was showing off. But when he thought of Abigail, stark had to admit that Abigail was a woman with beauty, intelligence and intelligence.


    Although he thinks the potential of pepper is no worse than Abigail, Stark is embarrassed to say that pepper is more beautiful than Abigail.


    "Well, don''t we have to thank you for giving us the first time in five years?""God, Tony, you can''t be serious." obadai put his arm around Stark''s shoulder and said to William with a smile. "You don''t mind. Everyone knows Tony is a poisonous tongue, but he is a kind man in essence. When you get familiar with him, you can understand that he is still very easy to deal with.".


    It''s easy to deal with. You''re a hateful guy who often connives at him, but William doesn''t want to pay attention to stark, who hasn''t experienced the test of life and death and is full of ego.


    "This is my place?"


    William directly opened the first chair and sat down. He said to stark with a smile, "OK, man, be mature. Let''s get to the point.".


    After that, stark turned black, reached out to shake hands with an old man sitting in his left hand, and then waved to those who looked at him.


    With a cold snort of anger, stark sat on the throne unhappily,


    ever since he heard that obadai invited William to come, he knew that he would be robbed of his limelight.


    He and William were both 70 and 81 years old, but he was 11 years older than William. Except for his birth and education, he seems to be no better than William.


    In his anger, he can''t help thinking that the stock market is likely to soar tomorrow. Stark comforts himself that his 28% shares will earn three times more than William''s, and he feels comfortable in an instant.


    The corner of the mouth grinned and knocked on the table, "well, since all the people are here, the meeting will officially begin.".


    Pepper, who was sitting a little far away, nodded. Pepper immediately stood up with a large briefcase and handed out 11 documents to everyone.


    Looking at more than 20 pages of non core data related to Jellico''s egg guidance, William only looked at each page for three seconds and began to turn the page.


    When he finished reading more than 20 pages, others only finished two or three.


    This makes the directors pay attention to him from time to time. They can''t help but put down their mind of reading materials and look at him curiously.


    The director on William''s left asked in a low voice, "are you really through?"


    "Well, I''m sorry,"


    just when people thought he was just flipping, William said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I have a special way of remembering. I read words very quickly, and I can remember them as long as I read them.".


    God.


    For a moment, we all exclaimed, and the ability of not forgetting is probably what everyone wants to have. "We only need to look at data dozens of times. No wonder you can achieve so much when you are less than 30 years old.".


    Stark looks at William with displeasure. Before his mouth moves, William suddenly feels as if he knows what stark wants to say.


    Ahead of him, he said to pepper pepper, "Ms. Potts, please tell us directly.".


    "Yes, may I?"


    At this time, it''s just the pepper of Stark''s assistant. She doesn''t have much say in the board of directors, and if stark didn''t insist, it would be a problem whether she could stay in this meeting room.


    The other directors who have been hit by William have no intention to read the documents word by word. It''s easier for them to read while someone explains.


    No one objected. Although stark was in favor of letting pepper shine, this proposal was put forward by William. He could only nod with a straight face and an unhappy face.


    To be honest, William is very clear that he is also a pegger. Although his mental strength has grown to a very high level in recent years, and after he has made all kinds of scientific and technological goods, his knowledge has also reached a very high level.


    in terms of the use of knowledge, he can''t compare with Tony Stark.


    Fortunately, William doesn''t care about this. The fact is that no matter how powerful Stark is, he can always crush him or even crush him.

 Chapter 1117

    After making mark 50 according to the knowledge in his mind, William really admired Tony Stark,


    however, mark 50 is very different from sentinel armour, just like mark 50 and mark 1.


    And in the magic of talent, William is confident that he is a technology version of stark, can crush any mage on earth.


    If he had lived more than 500 years like Gu Yiyi, he would have been able to win Gu Yiyi easily. Even he had a hunch that after he got the benefit of Celia, the tree of life, half a year ago, the bottleneck restricting his magic power had been loosening a little bit. When the magic level was upgraded again, his magic power would be comparable to Gu Yiyi.


    This is probably the reason why Gu Yi is anxious to accept him as a disciple.


    For some people, fame is not worth mentioning, but for William, whose soul is from China, respecting teachers and respecting morality is the basic rule.


    If Gu Yi didn''t apologize to William, at least he should have respect.


    What''s more, although Gu Yi didn''t teach him the knowledge of magic, he did remind him several times that William did benefit from the name of kamataji.


    In addition, these esoteric mages not only don''t join the world, they have no interest disputes with William, but also take the protection of the earth as their own responsibility. When he is crazy, he will be the enemy of the esoteric mages.


    Of course, it''s impossible for you to make William obedient to Guyi.


    It''s not that I raised him from childhood, but also gave him everything I could, like a real teacher. I want William to be obedient. There will be no other person in the world except Lina.


    However, when I think of the magic bottleneck, do I have to find a chance to go to kamataji and ask Gu Yi, a cheap master, to see if I can break the magic bottleneck ahead of time,


    "William, William?"


    William, who is thinking about how to improve his strength, looks up and sees obadai and others sitting opposite him looking at him.


    Without William''s prompt, he immediately repeated what you just said on Sunday at a very fast speed,


    so, in Stark''s unhappy and gloating eyes, William smiles and says to pepper pepper who is nervous and standing aside, "thank you, Ms. Potts.".


    Then looking at other people, "it''s good for this weapon to hit mice in the desert. The test firing in the desert area can also give the front-line American soldiers a more intuitive feeling.".


    "Just good?" "How about you sign a confidentiality agreement and let me show you the core data?" he said


    "No need", William immediately in everyone''s shocked eyes, closed his eyes, his mind sank into the brain system.


    Call out Jellico''s egg guiding data, and then, in combination with Sunday, according to the existing egg guiding technology in the world, delete and add the core data of Jellico one by one.


    When William talked about Jellico''s egg guiding electronic program, stark pressed William''s arm and interrupted, "OK, man, OK, we can discuss the rest of the technology in private.".


    William really admired stark, but he became iron man, and more than ten years later, he snapped his fingers.


    At this time, he was just a rich, unusual, intelligent doll.


    In front of William, who has mastered the future technology, is the difference between a primary school student and a doctor.


    In other areas such as magic, mystery, and alien technology, the gap can be as big as that between a baby and an adult, saying that he knows nothing.


    So I thought that William only relied on some non core data and thought about it with his head. In just ten minutes, he guessed about the core data of Jellico''s egg guidance, and even some aspects seemed more practical than he thought.


    Stark really felt powerless. Even though he understood that William was probably calculating in his heart, he still couldn''t help asking, "did you think of all this when you were just in a daze?"


    Seeing that Stark''s tone and manner were not as frivolous as before, William said with a smile, "when I was a child, I was too poor. Other people could afford to buy game machines, even those hundreds or thousands of computers, but I only envied them.


    So if you don''t want to increase the burden on your mother and really want to play games, you can only go to the second-hand game console market to find those broken or abandoned game consoles and try to repair them yourself.


    A few years later, with more and more self-study knowledge, more and more familiar with those parts, remember more and more parts.


    One night when I went to bed, many 3D models of game machines suddenly appeared in my dream. When I woke up, I found that as long as I had studied game machines, I could assemble them in my mind.


    At first, it was a game console, and then small appliances, until my mother''s SUV, which had been driving for more than ten years, all the parts could be formed in my mind, and then assembled little by little like building blocks,


    one day when my mother sent me to school, she complained that the fuel consumption of the SUV was getting higher and higher, so I began to think about how to optimize it in my mind That car.


    Unfortunately, when I finished the optimization, I had already received a notice from the University. Faced with families who could hardly afford to pay their tuition fees, I felt that if I wanted to build a car, I had to have a start-up fund,When I think about how to make money and earn the first million pounds by selling games, I find that the money industry can make is too slow compared with the stock market.


    Hearing William''s nonsense, the old man on his left side exclaimed, "so, you mean, when you predicted the stock market crash eight years ago,


    had memorized all the data, and then formed a model in your mind, so that you can accurately predict the specific day of the stock market crash?"


    William shrugged and did not speak.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the universe I was in was probably not 616, but a parallel universe with other numbers.


    No, it should be said that since he appeared and mastered space gems, this universe can not be 616 universe, but a new universe combining Marvel movies and other movies.


    And the more other people look at William who is meditating, the more they think that he really built a model of the stock market in his mind.


    "How is that possible?" Obadai looked at William in disbelief.


    But the old man around William, who didn''t know if he was surrounded by him, still wanted to say something good about cooperation in other fields,


    looked at obadai with a discontented face and asked, "what''s impossible? Even a car 20 years ago has at least 20000 parts.


    Let you remember ten years, you can remember is good, let alone assembly and optimization.


    But when William was 15 or 16 years old, he was able to separate and assemble tens of thousands of parts in his mind. When he went to university at the age of 19, he optimized the car.


    therefore, William was able to build it casually. He was several years ahead of other sports car companies in technology, and he was able to build spaceships and set foot in other fields. ".


    Everyone can hear the compliment, but when you look at the smiling William and think about his achievements, you suddenly feel that it''s not impossible to predict the stock market.


    Now it''s only ten minutes to figure out the core technology of Jellico''s egg guiding. Is it really not difficult for William, who is more intelligent and flexible than supercomputer?


    After listening to William''s nonsense, stark can''t help remembering with emotion that his childhood seems to be much better than him.


    Even if his parents had an accident, it was when he became an adult. He and William, who had no father at birth and lost their grandparents at the age of 10, were much happier.


    Since his condition is so much better than that of William, why is William 11 years younger than himself so far ahead of himself?


    When he thought of building the first circuit board at the age of four, rebuilding a motorcycle engine at the age of six, and graduating from Massachusetts at the age of seventeen, stark didn''t realize what was wrong with himself.


    The gap is so big, probably because he wasted too much time. Even Jellico''s egg guide was made to deal with the shareholders.


    remembering the media reports, William hid in the laboratory all day except for his normal life needs, and stark thought that if he did, he would be crazy in a few months.


    With the entire stark group to be busy, it would be boring to keep him thinking about invention all day long.


    Now he couldn''t help thinking that William would give all the family business to either his mother or two women. Stark envied that William could find a safe executor, and his head turned to stare at William''s pepper.


    Fortunately, little pepper was just surprised and didn''t show love in his eyes as before, which made stark feel better in a moment.


    When I was in a good mood, I couldn''t help thinking about how to look at the pepper. Would you like to learn from William and leave the company''s trifles to her?


    In this way, I will have more time to think about invention and get close to more girls by the way.


    "Knock knock knock", knock on the table, stark said with a smile, "well, since we all agree that the pilot egg test is in the desert area, let''s talk about diversification.".


    As soon as this proposal was put forward, everyone looked at William. William shrugged, "look what I can do. The projects that can match the existing business of stark group, except the mechanical ones, can only be in the fields of energy and space.


    If you want to get rid of some negative effects, put more effort into the existing medical and agricultural projects. However, "William frowned," if you do everything, are you sure you won''t be targeted by other groups? "


    It''s really troublesome, but some people immediately think that William seems to be doing business in these fields.


    They are also involved in a wider range than others, including not only the Internet, batteries, electricity, natural gas, water, real estate, antiques, football, cars, racing cars, but also agricultural projects never done before. It seems that they have reached cooperation with a country called vakanda a few days ago.


    But why is William seldom targeted in Europa?


    This doubt only passed one side in our minds, and we thought that the young man in front of us was much more ruthless than those military workers in terms of means and ways of revenge.


    Let''s not talk about getting revenge on William these years. Even if someone wants to find a killer organization, that killer organization will sell the employer to William in turn.What''s more, when we thought about the more than 4000 lives in one night, our hearts began to bristle.


    Although obadai is the only one who knows this, it''s more serious than you think. It''s not 4000 ordinary people, but 4000 werewolves.


    But as long as you want to be trapped on Mars, and face the crisis of food shortage at any time, and hear someone destroy the spaceship under construction on earth, you will probably send anyone who wants to die to hell, just like William.


    Fortunately, William is as famous for his reputation as he is for his fierce means.


    Over the years, I have never heard of any collaborators who have been schemed by him and made a lot of money.


    At the thought of the people in England who had made a fortune with William, all the people sitting there except stark and pepper were itching.


    But William''s reputation is really good, can want to join the same is not generally difficult.


    Throughout the United States, it seems that Justin hammer of hammer industries, the lucky guy, has cooperated with William.


    Justin, who has never been seen as a small role before, has made a net profit of US $100 million or US $200 million every year by acting as an agent of m416 in recent years.


    With this advantage, the stock price of this guy''s hammer industry has been rising over the past few years, from a tottering third rate company with a market value of only $2.3 billion to a star stock with a market value of 10 billion.


    All this is given by William. When we think of billions of market value, we all look at William.


    See shareholders almost lying on the ground, clinging to William''s thigh stark, busy again knock on the table, "then first engage in energy, and then increase investment in medical and agricultural, other projects have the results of discussion.".


    With that, the guy shamelessly moved his chair. In William''s surprised eyes, he lowered his head and whispered, "this is Las Vegas, man. After talking about the company, I''m interested in going to have a look.".


    "Wait, Tony," obadai interrupted stark hastily. "Don''t take William with you, even if you want to hang out, or he''ll be driven out by his mother, Mrs. Lena Devonshire, when he comes back to London.".


    What''s Stark''s idea? Who''s sitting here doesn''t know.


    These shareholders can''t easily see William, how can they let stark take William away alone.


    "That''s right, that''s right. We''d better have lunch and play golf to enhance our understanding and feelings. At the same time, we''d like to talk to William about some common rules of the upper circle of the United States, so as to prevent him from making mistakes when he enters the U.S. market with new projects in the future.


    And the best show is in the evening party. How can Las Vegas girls compare with Hollywood stars.


    "Ha ha", this immediately welcomed everyone''s approval. If you want to get in the way of everyone''s money, stark can''t even become iron man.


    Hell, see shareholders have reached a tacit agreement, originally wanted to pull William to some natural, lest the big shareholders and William hook up with stark, can only reluctantly follow you to the restaurant.


    He didn''t want to leave like this. He had thought about the situation before he invited William to the board meeting.


    Since William can''t be taken away, even if we want to reach cooperation, we don''t want to leave him alone. He even wants to fight for a leading position and talk with William on behalf of us.


    What''s more, it''s better to talk about something today, so that we can''t meet William in private in the future. As for more long-term matters, he can''t take care of them.

 Chapter 1118

    "Pepper, help us book the court.".


    "Yes, Mr. stark.".


    I also knew that stark would not let William and his shareholders touch pepper. Before oba spoke for them, he nodded away.


    Everyone looked at stark and exchanged their eyes secretly. After a while, they followed William to the restaurant with a smile.


    After lunch, the group went to the parking lot.


    When waiting for the bus, he always talked to William about some technical things during the meal, and felt that he had a good relationship with William.


    as soon as his eyes turned, he said tentatively, "man, how about we make a spaceship?"


    This proposal, let everyone''s eyes shine immediately.


    If the media reports are correct, it seems that Wilson is the only one who has ever been on a spaceship except for the William family.


    William shrugged. "I''m not so stingy, but when the spaceship was designed, there were not many seats in the cabin except for the two pilot seats in the cockpit.".


    The spacecraft''s capsule was seen by people all over the world when it was broadcast live on Mars. No matter how smart Stark is, he can''t see anything just by looking at the capsule.


    However, the thought that Tony Stark wanted to steal, William instinctively worried.


    Seeing a few shareholders who are already gray in their hair hesitating, stark even said, "just stand up, not to let you take us to space.


    And when you were on Mars live, didn''t you say there was a constant gravitational system in the capsule?


    There is a gravitational system. Even if you roll in the air, you can shake a few times at most, and you won''t fall.


    William grinned at Stark''s insistence and said to pepper standing behind him, "where''s the set court?"


    Pepper immediately looked at stark and agreed to say, "twenty five miles away at the falls, Mr. Devonshire.".


    After William said thank you, he said to stark with a smile, "let''s have a game. Who gets to the waterfall first, who wins.


    I lost. When I come back, I promise to let you board the spaceship. You lost.


    William thought about it before he said, "if you lose, give me a hundred bottles of rare McCullen whisky.".


    "This, this," if it''s ten or eight bottles, stark won''t hesitate at all.


    He is not stingy. A hundred bottles of McCullen''s whisky is worth millions to tens of millions at most. But even if he has money, it is difficult to buy a hundred bottles of this kind of whisky. Even if he only depends on his personal network, he can''t buy it in a short time.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good proposal." obadai, who was not sure whether he wanted stark to have a car accident or really wanted to see the spaceship, immediately agreed, "Tony, you don''t have to go to McCullen''s whisky if you lose. I''ll deal with the wine with other antiques.


    Although McCullen''s collection is rare, we may all have some in our nine families. It''s difficult for each of us to get more than ten bottles, but it''s not impossible. ".


    "Yes, yes, I have only two bottles at home. If I lose, I will take them out and go to those wine dealers to buy them, or exchange them with friends.".


    Other people also nodded, even if they didn''t have a bottle of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of wine at home, it''s really not difficult for them who have a wide network of relationships.


    As soon as stark heard this, he wanted to say, "no, no, No.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. stark.".


    Tony Stark, a veteran super runner, was just about to say yes when he was caught by the pepper behind him.


    Frowning and looking back, pepper said anxiously, "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, it''s not that I look down on you, it''s Mr. Devonshire''s trap.".


    William instantly understood what pepper wanted to say, and gave up his thumb to pepper, who was evasive when he looked at himself,


    "Tony, if Miss Potts changes to Devonshire group, how about I give you a hundred grams of Mars ruby?"


    This time, everyone looked at the pepper curiously.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire. I''ve had a good time working for stark group.


    Without waiting for stark to speak, pepper said to other shareholders, "gentlemen, you may have forgotten the news two months ago.


    Mr. Devonshire nearly broke the single lap record of the track when driving Aston Martin''s F1 car at Silverstone in London.


    Although Mr. Stark is a senior super runner, I don''t need to explain the difference between a cute and a professional racer.


    As soon as pepper reminded us, we immediately thought of the media report on William, Wilson and Saul, a group of three who could not find information, two months ago.


    Although William was only one car on the track at that time, even if there was no interference from other cars, few professional racing drivers dare to say that they can break the record of a track.


    "God, William, you are so cunning," obadai said, rubbing his bald head. "And according to what you said before, the super run you made must be no different from the F1 car.Let Tony take road level super run and F1 level car than, don''t think about the other has lost.


    Unless we are allowed to fly back to the hotel from the stadium in a spaceship regardless of whether we win or lose, you simply refuse us.


    "That''s right, that''s right.".


    At the thought of William saying that he could build and optimize the car in his mind, no one would think that Stark''s Audi sports car is better than William''s, which is more in line with the aerodynamic super run just by looking at the appearance.


    Being looked at by everyone, William didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He said with a smile to the unhappy stark, "shall I let you start for a minute?"


    25 miles is more than 40 kilometers. If the average speed is 120 per hour, it only takes 20 minutes. The average speed is 160, which is 15 minutes.


    But the average speed of 120 is not bad for the fans. The average speed of 160 is already a master, but for the racetrack drivers, the average speed of 160 is not enough.


    F1 more than a dozen tracks, the lowest track average speed is 160, not many corners of the track is basically more than 200.


    Of course, the condition of the road is better than that of a non professional track, but it is not difficult for a normal racer to run 160 all the way with a super run.


    So people just calculate silently in their hearts. If they only allow one minute, it''s not enough.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, obadai pretended to be thinking and asked stark a few questions in a low voice. He said, "five minutes, unless you allow five minutes,


    and you win, each of our shareholders here is looking for a rare whisky worth more than $2 million, not limited to one kind of McCullen.


    If you lose, you should take us to the spaceship, or you should not send each of us a red super run, and you can only produce these 11.


    Only eleven?


    The proposal immediately interested everyone.


    If only 11 cars are produced, there will be more room for this kind of super run to increase in value in the future.


    Maybe if the news gets out, the value of the sports car will soar to $5 million, or even double every year in the future.


    I thought that obadai was a problem for William, but I didn''t expect that William looked directly at stark and said, "I have no problem, just because your car skills can''t reach the average speed of 160.".


    "You''re crazy. It''s just a game. You need to fight like this?"


    Stark wanted to go on the spaceship, but he didn''t want to put William in danger, and if he did, he would be in danger himself.


    Let five minutes, if his speed really reached the average speed of 160, then if William wants to win, he must average more than 240 to reach his destination in ten minutes.


    Feeling Stark''s kindness, William suddenly lost his mind,


    said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not crazy. Let me tell you a secret. Even if my car hits the wall at 200 mph, I''ll feel dizzy for a while.


    so, if you want a car, unless you want to delete the version, I can only say sorry, because of the technology integrated in that car It has been involved in the metal lightweight, anti-collision technology and limit buffer technology of spaceship.


    Spaceship? Metal lightweight? Collision avoidance? Limit buffer?


    People soon think of meteorites in space, so that car at least has bulletproof function, and maybe it will not have any problem if it is concentrated by guided eggs.


    But no one doubts that William is talking nonsense. He is not afraid of collision. The basic reason is his physical fitness and sentry armor. It has nothing to do with the super run made of gold and titanium alloy.


    But no one doubted his nonsense. Soon no one cared that he couldn''t get on the spaceship. Even stark was looking at the red Rafael dozens of meters away.


    If these technologies are applied to building cars, airplanes, and even all impact related products, it will not take many years to crush all the competitors.


    Even in order to avoid being targeted by everyone, we can only occupy the most high-end market and create a 100 billion level company in an instant.


    Even three years later, when it goes public, it will become the same as stark group.


    No, civilian products are naturally more popular in the market than military products. A large audience means a larger market and a brighter future. It seems that it is not difficult to surpass stark group.


    Now William is no different from the God of wealth.


    Only obadai sighed in his heart. Unlike other people, he never thought of getting technology from William.


    He wanted to act as an agent from William for the treatment instrument that can speed up the recovery of trauma. He didn''t get it for several years. It''s strange that William would release this new technology.


    If you dare to force William, after seeing the real transformers, it''s no different from looking for death.


    All of them can''t compare with William who can control transformers at will, let alone have other forces.


    Obadai shuddered at the thought of the destruction caused by the Decepticons during the New York war.


    When stark heard that William said he would not be in danger and that he would play again, he was a fool.Originally in the car''s technology than William, and now have scruples to win just strange.


    Seeing Tony silent and unable to fulfill his wish, obadai took a few breaths in silence and soon put his mind into business.


    Although he did not dare to rob, it was not dangerous to ask, and he doubted that William still had more powerful skills.


    Pretending to ease the atmosphere, he asked, "three days ago, when I told you to come to the board meeting, the experiment you said was in a critical period, that is, this car?"


    Of course not. It won''t take me much to build this car.


    Nm''s William Devonshire, who had been hit, all turned black when they heard that they didn''t spend much energy. They were dissatisfied with William''s eyes.


    Seeing that everyone is not in the mood to talk about the competition, and no one mentions the spaceship, William smiles and waves to Ferrari Rafael.


    The red super car, which was parked dozens of meters away, started automatically. The engine roared out of the parking space and drove to William''s side.


    "God, this car also has an autopilot system."


    Looking at obadai with round eyes, William smiles and sees that the car door opens automatically. No matter what these old men are thinking, "does anyone want to experience a racing car?"


    Seeing that William looked over, the old man sitting next to him shook his head, "forget it, we old bones, don''t want to have a heart attack.".


    "Then I''ll go first," William shrugged, got on the super accelerator, and the car drove away at a very fast speed.


    As soon as William left, obadai suddenly said to his bodyguard, "ask if the hotel has a large saloon car, if not, drive a bus.".


    As soon as other people heard this, they immediately understood that the bald guy wanted to talk with everyone in the car about how to get some projects from William.


    Along with stark, no one thought there was anything wrong with this, looking at his bodyguard captain, "Harpy, you''re going to drive.".


    Ten minutes later, ten shareholders, together with dozens of people like their bodyguards and assistants, drove more than 20 cars around a limousine of bus type to leave Caesar Palace and go to waterfall stadium.


    By the time their car left the underground parking lot, William had arrived at waterfall stadium for several minutes.


    Drive the car into the goal field and listen to Sunday''s report that the speed monitoring on the way here has been done by him. The speed will show 140, and he has not met the police. Therefore, even if people know that he is speeding and want to trouble him, some lawsuits will be filed.


    When the car stopped in the reception area, a middle-aged man with a stiff suit and a dozen waiters came up quickly.


    "Welcome, Mr. Devonshire. I''m cook lane, manager of waterfall stadium.".


    "Hello", William shakes hands with the other party, and then he sees a young man who is dedicated to parking the car for the guests. He is afraid to drive the car away.


    with a smile, he waves to the other party and says it doesn''t matter. He says to Rafael, "find a place to park yourself.".


    Then the sports car in everyone''s shocked eyes, automatically closed the door, not far away to the parking lot.


    "Come on, take me to the rest area first, and then go to the stadium together when stark and them come.".


    Hearing William''s words, the manager of the stadium withdrew his eyes that had been looking at the super run. "Ming, I understand, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Rahn took William to the reception building of the stadium, and then went to the cellar to get the red wine for William. He called pepper and asked when the army would arrive.


    Just left the underground parking lot of the RV, a bell rang from the small pepper mobile phone that was preparing coffee.


    After receiving the phone call, little chili Lengshen for a long time, then stammered and said to stark, "manager of waterfall, waterfall and waterfall stadium, call me and say that Mr. Devonshire has arrived at the ball and stadium.".


    "Are you kidding?" Stark looked at his watch and asked javis, "how long has William been away?".


    "Fourteen minutes, but I suggest you turn on the TV now. The media has been making a lot of noise because of Mr. Devonshire''s speed.".

 Chapter 1119

    Hearing Jarvis''s warning to watch the news, stark yelled to pepper, "turn on the TV, pepper.".


    "Yes, yes, Mr. stark.".


    As soon as the TV was turned on, the local news channel was playing back the pictures taken by the ground and a helicopter and then edited together.


    From William''s super run out of the underground parking lot, he was photographed by reporters waiting outside Caesar''s palace.


    Then William''s car left the hotel, but the picture stopped for more than ten seconds and turned to the host, which was soon replaced by the picture taken by helicopter.


    On the main road of Las Vegas, everything is very normal. Although William has been overtaking on the left and right, his speed is always kept at 60 km / h,


    he is not in a hurry, which makes it easy for some skilled paparazzi and even live broadcast vehicles to follow.


    But after about four minutes of driving away from the main road, into the rapid decrease in the number of vehicles outside the city road.


    Before the honest super run, the moment is like a runaway Mustang, the speed instantly improved.


    ...


    after adjusting to the main road for a few minutes, William soon fell in love with the Rafael super.


    Compared with his previous one77 and Vulcan, the car made of gold titanium alloy is more than 200 kg lighter.


    The weight of the whole car is just over 1.2 tons. In addition, Las Vegas is a tourist city. In terms of road maintenance, it is much better than other cities in the United States.


    So as soon as he left the main city and entered the highway, William stepped on the accelerator, continuously released the accelerator, shifted gears, stepped on the accelerator,


    under the extremely high hand speed, the speed rose instantly, and it took only four seconds to increase the speed from 60 to 200, and immediately dumped more than a dozen paparazzi cars that followed him.


    The super sports car of other car factories usually takes 3 to 4 seconds from 0 to 100, but it takes more than 7 seconds from 100 to 200.


    So the paparazzi who has the best driving skills looks at the red shadow which is getting farther and farther away with only a few blinks, and looks at his companion sitting in the co pilot''s seat inconceivably,


    "God, is William Devonshire driving a plane?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a plane, but I know there is a helicopter in the sky, and it seems that it can''t keep up with his speed.".


    After that, the companion observed the front of the car and took out his walkie talkie.


    Pull out the earphone, a startling voice came out from the interphone.


    "Damn it, William Devon is still accelerating. God, Steven, you''re driving a helicopter, not a balloon. If you don''t accelerate, we''ll be dumped by him.".


    "Fku, asshole, shut up.".


    The helicopter pilot roared, "we are now at 270, and the highest speed of this helicopter is only 320. If you let me fly at full speed at low altitude, my flight license will be revoked, and I''m looking for death.".


    When it comes to the career of colleagues, the reporter who quarreled before was quiet for three seconds.


    But looking at the red super scared farther and farther away, he yelled, "God, this is only a few seconds, that damn car is about to leave my sight.


    That''s not to say that William Devonshire''s speed is at least over 300 per hour? "


    "Hell, are you an idiot? Will 300 speed make us lose sight of him?"


    The helicopter pilot said God several times in succession, looking at the red car shadow that had shrunk to invisible,


    swore loudly, "Damn it, William Devonshire''s speed is at least 350 now.


    FK, he is a super rich man with hundreds of billions of dollars. He is crazy to run F1 on the road.


    If there is any pothole or small stone, he will roll over and directly roll over for hundreds of meters. ".


    Obadai covered his bald head, then slapped it twice, worried and said, "God, this is crazy.".


    "Don''t worry, didn''t you listen to peper? The madman has arrived at the waterfall stadium safely." Stark has been staring at the red car in the TV, disappearing in the picture at a very fast speed.


    I was glad that if I had bet with William before, I would have been beaten to pieces.


    Even five minutes after starting, when William catches up with him and overtakes in an instant, he can''t even see the taillights clearly with a blink of an eye, and he is hundreds of meters away.


    Shareholders of the stark group in luxury saloon cars, look at me and I''ll look at you. I can''t imagine how crazy William, a man of such status and seemingly peaceful, is.


    "It''s not taking my life seriously at all.".


    "You think he''s crazy?"


    Stark, hearing Jarvis''s conjecture, shook his head. "I also want to say that he was crazy, or he would not have flown to Mars alone a few years ago.


    But there is a voice in my heart that tells me that if I really think so, I am crazy.


    When everyone looked at it, stark took out his cell phone, put it on the table and said to Jarvis, "Jarvis, bring out the picture that the car is off the lane on the straight.".A beam of light from the mobile phone, William''s hand than the virtual imaging slightly blurred picture appeared in front of you.


    As you can see from the pictures taken by the media, the red super car has twice deviated from the right lane and entered the Shuanghuang line in the middle of the road.


    When everyone was confused, Jarvis took the initiative to explain, "Mr. stark, I predict Devonshire''s super run has the function of super long distance road scanning.


    For those who drive on Shuanghuang line twice and then return to the right lane, the driving distance is one kilometer. It is very likely that they will find that the road condition is poor or there are small stones and other obstacles when they are very far away.


    because the speed is too fast, they start to deviate from the normal driving road when they are one kilometer away.


    If my calculation is correct, that car can scan at least two kilometers of road conditions and provide Mr. Devonshire with the best escape route in a very short time.


    If William hears these words, he will only laugh. He can drive at this speed, not with his eyes, but with his mental strength, through two kilometers.


    The speed of 360 is 6 kilometers per minute and 100 meters per second. For William, this speed is more than twice as slow as his flight without sentry armor and relying only on his mind.


    It won''t affect his eyesight and thinking speed at all.


    Even if there is a real situation, it can lift more than three tons of mental power to ensure that it can make the super run in the rolling process. In a horizontal posture that seems inconceivable to outsiders and is lucky enough to explode, it can continue to run when the tire hits the ground first.


    heard Jarvis''s analysis of stark, before he thought of each other, that super car ran, but it had an autopilot system.


    asked, "is it possible that he didn''t drive at all, instead of driving the automatic driving system?"


    Jarvis calculated for a while before replying, "sorry, sir, there is not enough information to draw an accurate conclusion.".


    Obadai said immediately, "aren''t we on our way to that highway? Let''s see what the road is like


    Very soon, the 80 speed motorcade began to slow down consciously, while the two leading cars accelerated immediately. According to Jarvis''s reminder, they went to check the situation of those two sections of the road.


    While waiting for the conclusion, shareholders can''t help looking at the mobile phones on the table.


    Stark knew exactly what these people were thinking and said with a smile, "virtual imaging is not as sci-fi as you think.


    Not only has it been developed for a long time, but many laboratories have achieved certain results.


    And this technology William revealed in some private occasions a few years ago. If I can''t do it, it''s not Tony Stark.


    "Before obadai finished, stark shook his head and said," the underlying technology of tablet mobile phone is basically in the hands of several R & D institutions,


    but it involves the patents of flat panel display, mobile phone touch, operating system, virtual imaging and a series of other technologies, all of which have been registered by William in recent years.


    If we want to enter the mobile phone industry, it''s not impossible. We can reduce most of the extremely high technology, but even if we have low configuration, the patent fee for each mobile phone must be at least 270 US dollars.


    Nowadays, the price of mobile phones is generally less than 1000. It can be said that if we pay 270% of the patent fee, we will be working for William.


    As for this mobile phone in my hand, it costs at least 100000 yuan. I don''t know who will buy this product except us rich people. ".


    "It''s a pity," obadai and others said regretfully, "if we follow up a few years earlier and wait for the launch of mobile phones, our value will probably double.".


    "It''s no pity," stark said with a smile, putting away his cell phone. "There are too many good technologies in laboratories all over the country, but they are locked in the safe because they can''t be put into the market.


    market is not all technical speaking, but customers has the final say. The middle-class housewives in the US say that your products are expensive, not practical, and they are garbage. Then the technology of the product is advanced, and the nine level of probability is rubbish in the eyes of customers.


    Otherwise, William made this kind of mobile phone a few years ago. You don''t think he wants to make money in the market earlier.


    But that''s what he said, but Stark''s heart is dripping with blood. Technology is not hard for him.


    If William didn''t show up, this guy would probably hold these technologies in his hands just like in the movie.


    But William took it out, and Stark''s attitude changed.


    Since someone wants to sell a product that he can invent, but he is stuck by a patent, how can he be willing.


    It seems that we have to make an issue of technology monopoly.


    He can think of the shareholders who are not in other industries. After decades of business struggle, they are very familiar with how to play in the rules.


    Even how to play Yin, Stark is not a little white.


    However, when the bodyguards who first went to explore the road reported that they saw a lot of potholes on those two sections of the road,


    immediately thought of pouring cold water on them, and watered out all kinds of means that people thought of.


    "Hell, I finally know why those people in Europe don''t go to William''s trouble.".A middle-aged shareholder vented, "we are probably the same as those people in Europe, even if we have the support of the government behind us, but we are all people who have a family and a room and can''t use up all the money.


    who knows if we will be beaten by William after he offends him with his capital advantage, and they will stare at the first person within the scope of the rules,


    or things will calm down in a few years When people care, they suddenly have an accident, or an airplane crash or something.


    This immediately brought the atmosphere to freezing point.


    "After all, we have to talk in accordance with the normal commercial channels.".


    Then everyone looked at obadai who had come into contact with William a few years ago.


    Everyone sitting here knows that when William came back from Mars a few years ago, he took Justin hammer to London for a celebration reception.


    He and hammer have been chatting with William for a long time.


    "Looking at what I''m doing, do you think I''ve been involved in other fields besides the group business in recent years?"


    When you think about it, it seems that you don''t find any other obvious business in obadai.


    As for those dirty people in the dark, who don''t want to have a grudge against obadai, or whose interests are large enough, no one will have a grudge against others for no reason.


    Obadai shrugged, took a few puffs of his cigar and sighed helplessly, "to be honest, I regret it now.".


    "At the beginning, I thought Justin hammer, an idiot from the family of hammer, was dismissed by a rifle after he had a grandson, but now it seems that I am the most stupid one.".


    Everyone understood obadai''s meaning in an instant. Stark asked curiously, "what do you ask for?"


    Obadai''s face turned black. "Medical trauma healing equipment is the kind of fast recovery equipment that is very popular in the sports industry.


    I''ve been grinding with him for a few years, but he would rather make at least a billion dollars less profit each year than let go.


    Said this, obadai can not help but think of himself and William together to sell weapons in the desert.


    I know very well in my heart that if you want to make money with William, you have to have what he needs. Otherwise, even if you kneel on the ground and say that you can earn more than one billion a year for him, William will not pay attention to you.


    However, if the entire stark group, with the influence of all of them in the United States, there may be a play.


    So obadai quickly made up his mind to get people together.


    "You can''t expect him to make a fortune with him just for money.


    Consider that Mars is now his private land, a whole planet of mineral resources for him to mine.


    And even if not Mars, just his wealth in England and Europe, money is not his first consideration.


    "You mean influence?" As soon as they heard it, they liked it. A middle-aged shareholder joked, "if anyone can make me a billion dollars a year, even if I kneel down and call his majesty, I won''t frown.".


    "Get down on your knees and call me your majesty stark.".


    Stark gave a white look to the people he just mentioned. He has raised the market value of the group from 100 billion to 300 billion in the past seven years, but he has not seen what these guys say.


    Everything seems to be taken for granted, but now I want to kneel down at William''s feet for a billion.


    "You mean to talk to us about this, Tony," obadai said, waving his hand at the anger of the speaker before planning to look at stark,


    "except Hans and Richard were later joined, when you took over the company at the age of 21, who didn''t fully support you for your father Howard?


    In the years when you said that you would develop new weapons, none of us would give you our full support.


    But look at what you did from the mid-1990s to 2002.


    When obadai said that, the other eight shareholders immediately nodded.


    To tell you the truth, these people are really tolerant of stark. If other companies, even if your father is the founder and you are a major shareholder, they can still drive stark away.


    Of course, friendship is a fake. The truth is that stark really has the ability. The weapons made by one person are better than those made by the whole R & D team of the company.


    Otherwise, the capital will tell you friendship, that you have greater value, or you have not been drained.


    "This, this.".


    When stark thought about it, he seemed to be wandering around all kinds of messy parties in Los Angeles except for picking up girls, racing.


    Then he began to fight with flour endlessly, until a friend slept in his house and never woke up, and this guy was completely repentant.


    Hiding in Malibu''s home in Los Angeles, for a few years, the world seemed to have forgotten him.


    But stark wasn''t born to be safe.


    When you get back to health, you start dating the women who cover sports magazines.


    In recent years, the first thing those women who have finished taking photos for sports magazines do is to invite him to drink coffee through the media.


    As long as he likes it, he really doesn''t care what the outside world says, and asks the bodyguard to take people to the hotel for coffee.He even set a record last year, dating 12 sports magazine cover girls in 11 months.


    Therefore, in the face of the eyes of all shareholders, Stark is very rare to appear embarrassed expression.


    Looking at the embarrassed stark, pepper wants to help but doesn''t know how to say it.


    I''ve been following stark for almost six years. Of course, I know what kind of virtue my boss is.


    Fortunately, the scenery outside the car reminds her that she can already see the sign of the stadium when she looks outside the car.


    Boss, we have arrived at the waterfall stadium.


    "Here we are?" Stark was stunned and quickly stood up, pretending to the shareholders, "since we''re here, we''d better separate, so that William won''t see us together again and be on guard.".


    Seeing that stark didn''t get out of the car at all, he looked at these people with a natural expression.


    Everyone knew that the bastard was chasing people. They couldn''t help thinking of William''s polite manner. Looking at the 38 year old stark with a cynical expression, they could only shake their heads helplessly and began to get off one by one.


    When they all left, stark lay on the bench and complained, "hell, can''t William Devonshire be honest in London?"


    Pepper mouth a crooked, in the Heart funny thinking, find William to open the board of directors, or you and obadai together to make the decision.


    Now I feel uncomfortable being robbed of the limelight.


    "There are also obadai people who have begun to compare me with William instead of William. What''s the point of thinking that I can''t compare with that boy?"


    After complaining, stark, who didn''t hear pepper''s reply, turned his head and saw pepper''s smiling face, which immediately made him unhappy.


    But he is not a fool. He is really inferior to William in many aspects. Even if he doesn''t want to, at least he has to pretend to be working hard to show shareholders and shareholders.


    "Go and tell Roddy that tomorrow I will go to the desert with him instead of obadai and personally preside over the egg test.".

 Chapter 1120

    "Wait, Mr. stark.".


    As soon as he heard that Tony was going to the desert area, Harpy, the bodyguard who had been driving in silence, was immediately advised by his duty,


    "I strongly object to your going in person. Now there is a mess, and time is too urgent, so I can''t make a proper security plan.".


    "Mr. stark, harpy''s right," Pepper advised, "and if you change your plan temporarily, it will not only disrupt Mr. obadai''s schedule, but also make it difficult to talk with the generals stationed in the desert.".


    "No, there''s something I can''t finish with obadai," stark complained. "Didn''t you see the way those guys looked at me?"


    "They almost said that I was not qualified as the chairman of the board of directors. I''d better give up my position to that son of a bitch named William.".


    Seeing pepper''s worried expression, stark said with a smile, "don''t worry. I watched the itinerary. I flew straight to the front base. After the test, I drove back to the airport. I could fly back in less than two hours.


    Besides, the person in charge of garrison in desert area and I are old acquaintances. He is a loyal lover of Jack Daniels whisky,


    pepper, help me prepare some small refrigerators. For every ten sets of Jericho missiles they buy, in addition to the conditions obadai promised, I also personally give them a truck of Jack Daniels whisky in the name of labor force. ".


    Pepper thought, "what price of whisky?".


    "Of course, it''s a car of 200 dollars a bottle of regular wine, and then put two boxes of 7000 dollars a bottle of rare wine in it.".


    Pepper immediately nodded with a smile, "understand, boss", then took out his mobile phone to call obadai, and commander Roddy, who was responsible for contacting stark group.


    After receiving pepper''s notice, obadai hung up his cell phone and sat in the car.


    His original plan was to meet the new tribal leaders to see if they had enough money to buy a new batch of weapons.


    If the other party is poor, he plans to kill him directly, so that this new force will not disrupt his sales network in the desert area, which has been running for several years.


    But now when he heard that although he was always in trouble, but rarely really put himself in danger, stark wanted to go to the desert.


    Before I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of car racing, obadai, who was in charge of yinstark, couldn''t help thinking whether it was a heaven sent opportunity?


    And just a moment later, he thought about how to get out of Stark''s accident.


    According to the original plan, he went, so if stark, who went instead of him, had an accident, everyone would think that the enemy''s target was him, and Stark just blocked the disaster for him.


    Then obadai called Tony in person and hypocritically said that there was danger in the desert area, so he had better go by himself.


    Finally, when stark hesitated, he suddenly said, "Tony, I understand what you''re thinking. If you want to score yourself in front of other shareholders, you can take over the arms department. There''s no need to take risks.".


    "No, no, I''m Tony Stark. I''m trying to draw my own image?"


    When he was exposed by obadai and stark didn''t go, it was confirmed that he really wanted to win over shareholders.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle this, and you and William are closer. It''s better to hear about cooperation when I come back from the desert.".


    That''s exactly what obadai wanted. "OK, but I''m the one we''re going to talk to. When you arrive at the desert base tomorrow, I''ll call the person in charge of the base to explain.".


    Think of such an arrangement, more conducive to confidentiality, Stark has no reason to refuse, "no problem, you do as you say.".


    Hang up the phone, he is in a good mood, whistling, straightening his clothes and walking out of the luxury saloon car,


    he sees a long sleeve Lapel T-shirt, casual trousers and baseball cap. William is chatting with a girl who is about 1.8 meters tall in shoes, white legs and a pair of giant searchlights in front of him.


    "God, God has no eyes. All good things happen to William.".


    Stark only looked a few eyes and felt that his eyes could not be moved. It was incredible that the car lights were big. At the same time, he had a beautiful face and a youthful atmosphere.


    Make an old man like stark feel captured in a flash.


    Of course, with his virtue of dating even the sports cover girl, there are relatively many women who can capture him. It can be seen that William has put his hand on his sister''s shoulder,


    stark turns his lips and sighs why he doesn''t come by helicopter.


    Then he thought that a helicopter had been thrown away by William''s super run, and stark was very helpless.


    At this time, William really felt that he was right to come to the United States, dardardario, a man''s dream.


    There are not many movies, and they are all bad movies, but as long as you have seen her movies, you will only remember her.


    At this time, just in her early twenties, she can fully interpret what is the clear stream of searchlight.


    Although a pair of blue eyes will feel strange when they first look at her, it''s a world of looking at her face and lights. If you look at her eyes several times, William thinks that she is so different.William, who had been chatting for more than ten minutes, saw the depressed stark from tens of meters away. He was invited by a gentleman and said, "stark, those guys are coming. Do you want to walk with me?"


    "Here, here, is that ok?"


    Dardario, who has wanted to enter Hollywood since he was a child, is certainly willing to have a relationship with William. Even if nothing happens, as long as he is photographed by paparazzi, he will make sure that he will be in the headlines tomorrow.


    She will come here to get the news that a medium budget movie is facing the dilemma of changing female partners.


    And the director of this play is explaining the reason to the investors at this stadium.


    And William can catch up with dardario, just because when he was sitting by the French window in the rest area, he saw her with outstanding figure at a glance and walked back and forth in the parking lot for about ten minutes.


    Probably want to get the role, but also worried about the sheep into the tiger''s mouth, just hesitated to think about the goal field to find the director.


    To be honest, this chick is not hot, probably because she has a relationship with her family. Her parents are lawyers in New York. She doesn''t have to be desperate for her role like those Hollywood actresses who have nothing.


    Of course, William will not really believe that Hollywood actresses can get out of the mud just because of the news he read in his past memory.


    The only thing that makes him happy is that according to the information found on Sunday, dardardario has entered the film and television industry since he was 15 years old at the beginning of the new century, and now he has only been a guest star in a film for seven years,


    there are also three marginal roles that are either low-cost horror films or art films, but not even supporting roles.


    And the most important thing is that at this time, the girl has not gone to the stage of showing her figure in the film.


    In terms of her figure and appearance, if Ken put down her scruples and entered the Hollywood circle, she would not have been married for seven years.


    As for a few years later, maybe as we get older and older, we really want to become famous, but we still can''t avoid the step of taking advantage of our figure and attracting attention.


    But without those movies, William would not have recognized her in the second floor lounge.


    "I''m here for an audition. I''m here for a while.".


    "OK, Sandra, let the idiot director go to hell," William took dardario''s hand,


    "after tomorrow, that idiot will ask you to play his movie, and even the boss of the film company will come to invite you personally.".


    "But I''m sure you''re a smart girl and understand that from this moment on, those small companies are not qualified to look for you, right, Sandra.".


    "But, I hope.".


    Being directly grasped by William, and surrounded by a cry of surprise, this makes her want to be famous, it is really much better than all the situations she can think of.


    The richest man in the world, only 27 years old, is a hereditary Duke, Mars lander and gold tyrant. When he is annoyed, he will directly bring down the media or drag down the other party''s media taboo with years of lawsuits.


    This series of titles all means that as long as you follow each other, you won''t have to worry about fame in the future. For Hollywood actors, if you have fame, you won''t have to worry about movie appointment.


    Even in the worst case, they won''t contact each other after tomorrow. Who will be the loser in the end? William is the most wanted date in the world.


    Let''s go. I''ll take you to pick out your golf suit. If you''re free in the evening, you''ll be my girlfriend and go to the stark group party.


    "Can, can, but I don''t have a dress." as soon as he attended the Party of the stark group, dardardario was ready.


    "Help me find all the managers of luxury stores in Las Vegas, and then tell them who dardardario is," William said with a smile.


    Rahn envied to see dadario, this chick will become the favorite of the media all over the United States after today, "no problem, sir.".


    Finish saying, take William two people to golf course brand shop, just take out the mobile phone to make a phone call.


    Sitting in the rest area waiting for dardario to try on his clothes, William saw stark, who didn''t look so good, coming in with pepper and harpy.


    A wave of his hand was a greeting to stark, and William left the guy alone.


    He''s not obadai, who has no time to coax an old man 11 years older than himself.


    But he ignored each other. Stark stopped to think for a few seconds and walked straight over.


    "Man, are you not afraid to go back to London and be driven out by Miss Abigail and your other women?"


    William put down his magazine and said with a smile, "I took Wilson and Saul to a yacht party two months ago, and I didn''t see them driven out of the house?"


    "Hell", stark knew that he wanted to get dardardario''s favor and had to compete with William head on.


    It''s a pity that stark and the cover girl are too well-known in recent years, or that dardario is worthy of being the voice of a rich family, who knows what to do and what to do.


    After changing into a white knee length skirt and a blue Lapel long sleeve T-shirt, she covered her mouth in surprise when she saw stark. Then she thought of leaning towards William.Such an obvious refusal, even if Stark is not willing, he can''t pester any more, otherwise it''s not just him who is shameful.


    I can only think to myself that I''m Tony Stark. I haven''t met any girl.


    However, the depressed expression on his face still couldn''t escape everyone''s eyes. He said hello to William at will and went to change his golf suit by himself.


    "hold, sorry, Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Stark just...".


    "It''s all right, pepper," interrupted pepper. William knew exactly what stark was like at this time. He said with a smile, "excuse me, I''ll go to the venue with dardardario. I''ll see you later.".


    When dardardario walked out of the store with his arm in his arm, he saw obadai, who had already changed their clothes, smoking cigars and chatting in a circle.


    "Wow", seeing dardario holding William in his arm, obadai exclaimed and said to William with a smile, "it seems that you have to deal with Richard more in the future. His family owns 6% of the shares of Disneyland, which is regarded as a major shareholder.".


    The middle-aged man who asked Richard to shake his hand with a smile, "you''re wrong, Stan. 6% of my family belongs to the whole family,


    and William himself is a shareholder of Disneyland with 3% shares. Just like stark group, he has never attended the shareholders'' meeting of Disneyland in these years.".


    When he heard about Disneyland and thought about the world he lived in, such as stark, Saul and marvel, William felt unreal.


    But then it occurred to me that in the movie, stark had a picture with Wei Ruan''s bill cover when he was a child.


    In Iron Man 2, there are also musk of Tesla and the idiot Larry.


    Now that Disney and marvel coexist, William doesn''t feel so conspicuous.


    When dardardario heard that William was a shareholder of Disneyland, holding his hand tightly, William''s thigh turned from gold to diamond.


    Smiling and patting dardario''s hand, William said to Richard, "if you don''t mention it, I almost forget that I am still a shareholder of Disneyland.".


    "Well, forget about it. How are you going to play, in groups, or in individual strokes of 72.".


    "Of course, it''s grouping. Otherwise, I don''t know when I''m going to play in the 11 person individual match.".


    As soon as William heard this, he understood that these guys didn''t want to be separated from him. However, looking at a group of middle-aged and elderly people, he said with a smile, "how about I treat you all by myself?"


    "What''s the score?"


    As soon as other people listen to it, they will understand that William said that his golf skills are very good, but playing golf is not that many people have an advantage, on the contrary, the more people there are, the worse the results will be.


    "My strokes are calculated according to the normal score, and the ten of you only calculate according to the score of the person with the best score in each hole.".


    Ten people only take the best results to calculate, then their winning face can be big.


    Dardario can''t help shaking William''s arm. In addition to the technique of golf, the uncertain factors such as wind speed, luck, play and so on account for a large proportion.


    And the people present are not rich, playing golf is normal for them.


    The technique is not as good as that of professional players, but no matter how bad the technique is, we all have the experience of going to the green more than once. If we count ten people together, the probability is really big.


    "Are you sure?" Late stark, hastily answering, "what''s the bet, man?


    We lose ten to lose one, you lose one to lose ten, this kind of opportunity is not much.


    Although obadai and other old guys are worried that William is at the top level of golf just like racing car, if they are hesitant, they will be killed by Stark.

 Chapter 1121

    "When I was at Caesar''s palace before, it seemed that you had a lot of good wine on hand. Then I''ll take a bucket of 125 liter McCullen 1966 and 1966.".


    Before William finished speaking, stark interrupted William directly, "wait, man, it''s not fair for you to trade McCullen for us.".


    "What?" William puzzled asked, "125 liters can fill at least 150 bottles, for you 100 bottles, take unfair.".


    "Hey, hey, don''t think we don''t know. Is McCullen hard for you? It''s not hard at all.


    Stark looked back at the other shareholders and complained, "Scotland''s McCullen distilleries have been bought by this cunning guy. Do you think it''s hard for him to take out his McCullen collection, or for us to collect it on the market?"


    All the people in the room were human spirits. As soon as they heard it, stark knew that William had something better than 1966 whiskey.


    And obadai doesn''t have to look at stark to know what he wants.


    Laughing and touching his bald head, he said happily, "William, you must give us magic wine.".


    "That''s right, I only accept magic wine when I''m gambling, otherwise I''d rather change my bet than take out my father''s wine," stark said.


    Howard Stark''s collection?


    William immediately wanted to see what good wine stark had.


    Richard, who had something to do with William because he was also a shareholder of Disneyland, looked at obadai in silence. Seeing that the bald man kept winking while smoking cigars, he was sure that magic wine was a good thing.


    After thinking about it, he said, "William, if we don''t lose, we''ll raise 10 million dollars to help you invest in the Disney project.".


    With that, Richard looked at dadario, "at the same time, he helped miss dadario fight for the role, but the specific role depends on the project.".


    Listening to help fight for the role, dardardario almost jumped up in excitement.


    Fortunately, although she tugged at William''s arm, she did not influence him.


    When stark and obadai saw William rolling his eyes, they quickly said, "wait, Richard, ten million dollars can''t buy ten bottles of magic wine.


    The original price is a million pounds a bottle, and you have to be a loyal friend of the Devonshire family to be eligible to buy it. ".


    "That''s right," stark said as he looked at William. "Man, I won''t bargain with you, double price, 20 million pounds." then he looked at the other nine stock owners and said, "if you don''t want it, I''ll pay him 2 million pounds.".


    "Are you laughing at us? Stark.


    In the eyes of these shareholders, Stark is a well-known luxury enthusiast who drinks and uses the best.


    Even he, who has already obtained the purchasing qualification, is willing to pay double price. The magic wine is not only rare, but also a rare good thing.


    What''s more, stark said that if someone doesn''t want him to take over, no one will hesitate.


    "Come on, William, 20 million pounds is enough to make a medium cost film, and I''ll help you lead it and find Disney for distribution.".


    William gave Richard a white look and said that he wanted to go to Disneyland for distribution, but he knew in his heart that the first step of investing in the film under his own name was that as long as it was not too bad, Disneyland would bundle his shareholder with Disneyland for publicity while earning the distribution fee.


    "Sandra, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, no," dardardario quickly understood what William meant, "I,,".


    "Yes, Sandra.".


    On Sunday, we had a clear picture of dardardario, but it''s better to ask him than to make him feel forced.


    And the 20-year-old American girl said that she had never had a boyfriend, which must be false. Fortunately, William didn''t find a wife, so he would keep in touch for a long time if he got along well. Otherwise, she would be regarded as meeting a friend who had worked out together.


    as for golf, it seems that he has never played golf publicly except for the bastard Charles Cavendish in Monaco.


    However, he was able to easily hit the green at the beginning. Now he is more powerful and has more control over power. It''s really not too easy for him to win these teams composed of middle-aged and old people.


    Send me a bottle of magic wine on Sunday.


    With that, William waved to lane, the manager of the stadium, who had been waiting a few meters away, "help me prepare.".


    I took a look at pepper and Stark''s bodyguard named harpy.


    This guy is in the real world, but the director of the movie, but in this world, he can only be a real bodyguard.


    But who let William look familiar, just let him taste the magic wine, don''t think so much.


    "Fourteen whiskey glasses.".


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    When three beautiful waiters came with three pallets, a spaceship also landed on the grass more than 20 meters away from the stadium.William a thought, put a bottle of 750 mL magic wine into the ship.


    The door of the spaceship opened, and a combat robot with two large caliber combat pistols on its legs came down with magic wine in both hands.


    William pointed to one side of the lane, the robot naturally came to Lane''s side, scared has been showing very calm lane, lips pumping, hands shaking to take the bottle.


    The sudden appearance of the battle robot scared everyone.


    However, after a while, when they were shocked, they took it for granted.


    Some undisclosed information inside the American has long recorded the scene of William playing Fallen King Kong in Egypt, and the fact that Kingsman cooperated with the Autobots and acted together is no secret to some people.


    Now that you can get out of the big mecha early, it''s not unusual to give it to the battle robot.


    Moreover, if a man of William''s worth really does not have the means to protect himself, he will not take his own safety seriously.


    Now that robots appear, it makes sense.


    There are spaceships on standby and ready to support in space and a spaceship''s combat robot, which is much more efficient and safe than bodyguards.


    But when stark saw the fighting robot, he began to feel alive, thinking that he had to study the robot some time.


    The arrival of the spaceship easily attracted other guests who saw the spaceship in the stadium.


    Even the paparazzi who couldn''t get into the stadium began to try their best, either to become a member, or to set up a long camera on the hill around the waterfall stadium.


    When the fighting robot and the spaceship leave, obadai goes to Rahn and takes the magic wine from his hand.


    Looking at the sign of Devonshire castle on the wine bottle, I directly opened the openable oak stopper with satisfaction.


    He waved to the waiter who was standing by and holding the glass. He poured a third of the glass for himself and drank it dry.


    Aftertaste for a few seconds, just pretend to sigh, "yes, yes, that''s the taste.".


    Stark looks shamelessly at obadai, grabs the bottle and gives it to Rahn to share it in each glass.


    Waiting for the curious people to drink a mouthful of magic wine, after a while, these people looked at William with bright eyes.


    And William just laughed and left these guys alone. He watched dardardario drink the whiskey out of his glass.


    When the girl found that magic wine was different, she couldn''t help looking at William''s glass in her hand, and then looked at him.


    William smiles and shakes his head. "How much do you drink? Don''t get drunk.


    "I, I have no problem," dardardario whispered in William''s ear, a little embarrassed. "Mr. de and Devonshire, why do I feel warm after drinking this wine? I feel like I''m 18 years old.".


    "It''s troublesome to explain," he took the empty glass from dardardario''s hand and handed his wine to her. "As long as you know that this red wine can enhance the vitality of cells, it''s good for your face if you drink it often.".


    "Often, often?"


    It''s probably a temptation that no woman can resist. Dardardario took a drink nervously with his glass,


    "but I can''t afford it. I''ve been acting for so many years, and I''ve earned less than 100000 pounds. It''s too, too extravagant.".


    That is to say, Dario''s eyes were full of tenderness, and the meaning he wanted to express was obvious.


    At the thought of a pair of searchlights, which are known as the most beautiful lights in Hollywood, William asked, "after playing golf, shall we go to the gym?"


    "No, no problem." dardardario had thought about William, who was rich, influential, young and handsome.


    now there are treasures that can keep her face. Even though she knows that she doesn''t really fall in love with William now, there is a voice in her heart that she has always said that she has fallen in love with William.


    Inexplicably, he felt a sense of love. With a smile, William took the glass with a little whisky left and drank it. "Well, if you want to drink it, we can taste it together sometimes in the evening. Don''t get drunk now.".


    Give two empty cups to the nice looking waiter who blinks at him all the time. William smiles and nods to each other. He pulls dardario, who stares at the waiter, to the golf cart.


    At his point, those girls who are not famous are not pure unless they are as beautiful as immortals. It''s better to get to know those famous young girls.


    Seeing that William got on the golf cart, stark, the ten middle-aged and old people, put down their glasses and took their bodyguards and caddies to the 10th hole.


    Golf kickoff, generally either the first hole, or the tenth hole.


    In the first hole of par 3, there must be a lot of people around them. If they squeeze into their line for dozens of people, when the audience is too many, they don''t know when to wait.Waterfall course is a highland course built in two valleys. The higher the number of holes, the higher the difficulty.


    With dardardario as a sweet girl, William didn''t want to waste too much time. He started from the most difficult level and directly defeated stark.


    When they came to the tenth hole after ten minutes, they only saw a few people with their caddies around the green.


    Without William''s urging, a few customers chatting near the Green saw a large group of people coming over, raised their hands and waved to William and his party. As a greeting, they began to swing and push the ball. It took a few minutes to finish the hole.


    But when these people came back and decided to drive away in a golf cart, they found William and stark and stopped.


    Standing in the audience area, don''t disturb them, silently look over at the same time, whispering don''t know what to say.


    William didn''t go out of his way to listen to it. Anyway, more than an hour ago, pepper said that he had sent drones and spider robots to the stadium on Sunday.


    If there is any situation, he will be informed on Sunday.


    Hole 10 is a par 4 hole. In order to increase his chances of winning, of course, William would not choose the amateur kick-off area closer to the green and pull dardardario to the black terrace of the professional kick-off area.


    Standing in the tee off area, stark looked at the green, and then at the 460 yard sign on the big screen not far away, and secretly scolded the designer of waterfall stadium.


    The kick-off fairway is only 10 yards smaller than the maximum number of 470 yards of the par 4 hole, which directly turns away most beginners.


    460 yards is a distance of 420 meters. For beginners, they can''t even swing ten strokes on the green. As long as they have played golf, no beginners will come here.


    Although Stark is not a beginner, he is busy with parties all day and knows his level very well.


    Looking at William, who was whispering to dardario, stark took out a glasses box from his pocket, put on a pair of large frame glasses, and soon a series of numbers appeared on the glasses.


    As soon as little pepper saw that stark was wearing smart glasses, she stepped forward and stood behind him and whispered, "Mr. stark, don''t forget that Mr. Devonshire''s information shows that he has also developed smart glasses for a long time, in case he breaks them down.


    The rules of golf are very simple, that is, swing the ball, and finally push the ball into the green.


    But there are too many rules.


    Even if you point the brim of your hat to the green as a mark, you''ll get a penalty of two strokes, not to mention stark, who uses artificial intelligence to calculate the number of yards and swing the ball.


    Being found by the referee will drive him away directly, and the referee will not care who you are when you are on the fairway.


    Of course, if the other opponents of the same game have no opinion, it''s another thing to say, but it''s certain to be despised.


    If pepper hadn''t come forward to remind William, who is busy talking and laughing with dardario, he might not pay attention to stark for a moment, but now he just glances at stark and knows what this guy wants to do.


    But he''s not going to say it.


    Being able to calculate yards and hitting routes doesn''t mean that stark can play the ideal power and hitting angle.


    When stark saw that William looked at himself, he didn''t care. He couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. If William found out, he didn''t say it or didn''t find out.


    After thinking about it, he pretended that William didn''t find out and discussed with his caddie how to choose the drop point.


    Seeing that stark, who has been talking a lot, only discusses with his caddie, obadai helplessly shouts to William,


    "William, you start first".

 Chapter 1122

    When he heard obadai calling for his kick-off, William, who was talking and laughing with dadario, took the opportunity to put a fragrance on her face,


    in the red faced dadario''s pettiness, he took the number one stick, the ball and the small base of the ball from the caddie.


    Holding the club under his arm, looking at the direction of the green while wearing gloves, there were Sunday explanations and hints in his ears.


    Before hitting the ball, just listen to the hitting line and strength. Even if you don''t say it on Sunday, the caddie behind William will also say it, so it''s not cheating.


    When he put the tee and the ball on the grass, a reflection suddenly flashed from the side. He turned his head and looked at the mountain eight or nine hundred meters away, and saw that there were no less than ten paparazzi with telephoto cameras,


    and even a few people with radio logo on their waistcoats were busy putting the telephoto cameras on the frame.


    Seeing that William was looking far away, everyone followed him.


    Stark, who is wearing smart glasses, soon finds out who the group are. He has an angry look on his face. He is about to tell his bodyguard harpy to send someone to drive him away, but suddenly he thinks that if he can see so far clearly, everyone can know that there is something wrong with the glasses he is wearing.


    The manager put his hand on his forehead and looked at it. Then he took the telescope from his staff, but his face turned black.


    These people remember that they actually know where the sideline of the stadium is, and the place they are staying is not within the scope of the stadium, which makes him have no reason to catch up.


    As soon as William''s mental power swept over, he made sure that no one was holding a sniper gun in that place. He said with a smile to the frowning Rahn, "forget it, let them stay there.".


    Now that he has revealed the battle robot to stark, I would like to remind him to study the UAV.


    This guy is more powerful and can solve more problems, so that he doesn''t have to do everything by himself.


    Pretending to take out the mobile phone, swept around, a virtual imaging beam appeared in front of you.


    "On Sunday, send out delta wing UAVs to monitor the surrounding mountains and make sure there are no ulterior motives.".


    "Sir, the drone carrier is out.".


    Four delta wing UAV carriers were launched from the spacecraft that stayed in the clouds thousands of meters high.


    The trunk sized aircraft carrier was lowered to a height of 100 meters. Under the gaze of dozens of people, sixteen delta wing UAVs, only the size of a book, popped up,


    sent out a red scanning wave to the ground, then scattered around, monitored the surrounding mountains all the way, and then cruised back and forth.


    Looking at the data of the delta wing UAV displayed on the smart glasses, stark secretly blamed himself.


    It''s not difficult for him at all. What''s rare is the idea of that moment. In the past, he was busy picking up girls and only focused on cutting-edge technology, but he never thought about miniaturizing UAVs.


    However, I think that the delta wing UAV is made by William. If I steal my design ideas and use them for my own use, I will say that it is in the past.


    but if I sell products to the United States, I will blatantly ignore William.


    Now he doesn''t care if William will find out that he is wearing smart glasses. As soon as he comes to William, other shareholders follow him.


    Without waiting for stark to speak, dardardario, who stayed by William''s side, didn''t know whether he was frightened by a group of people, or whether he had a lot of insight, so he stepped back to walk in the direction of pepper.


    After a few glances at her, stark whispered, "man, what about the battery and intelligent system of this thing?"


    People like stark say that technology is simple. UAVs have been available for a long time, and even all-weather flight has been around for eight or nine years.


    Moreover, in the past few years, it is not without laboratories that we began to study military UAVs that are as small as delta wing UAVs.


    Although it weighs dozens of kilograms and has a endurance of only 20 minutes, the delta wing UAV will no longer be William''s exclusive weapon in a few years.


    But it''s not so easy to reach the size of delta wing and reach the endurance of dozens of hours.


    In addition, after miniaturization, if you want to be able to not only shoot, but also attack, you also need a lot of time to study.


    Not to mention the console with handle and display, it is totally different from full intelligent control.


    Therefore, William doesn''t care about the exposure of delta wing UAV. There are too many difficulties to overcome.


    The delta wing, which has a speed of only over 800 km / h, would not have been able to keep up with the demand.


    He also has a ball detector, a black front drone the size of a finger, and a spider robot the size of a bean.


    And he also wants to see what kind of drone stark will produce.


    Now he''s generous enough to learn from others. When he learns from his UAV in the future, stark can''t talk about it.


    William said to stark with a smile, "it''s not hard for you, and I''m not so stingy. You don''t have to tell me if you want to build it, but don''t expect me to tell you about batteries and other technologies.".Seeing that William said he would not cooperate in technology, people couldn''t help looking at stark.


    "It''s not difficult to build this kind of UAV. The difficult thing is the dead time," stark thought. "Miniaturization can only use batteries.".


    When it comes to batteries, you can''t help thinking of electric vehicles and balance cars, as well as the new batteries that Devonshire group provides for mobile phones all over the world.


    This nm is in front of William again.


    Obadai and the other eight shareholders hate to see stark.


    Since it''s not hard for this bastard to say, that means he wants to build it, and he could have built it a few years ago, otherwise they would not be weaker than William.


    Stark felt his nose awkwardly. "I''ve been busy with the research and development of egg guiding and satellite positioning in recent years, and I have to manage the company. I have so much time and energy.".


    Obadai a few people white him, most of the time on the cover girl, of course, no time.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe him, stark turned his eyes and looked at the delta wing drones hovering on the top of the mountains in the distance. Suddenly, he asked, "is this thing obsolete here?"


    "Ha ha ha", William knew that stark wanted to change the topic. He looked at him and shrugged when he saw the look in Stark''s eyes asking for help.


    "the delta wing UAV was designed about seven years ago. After I built 2000 of these drones, it only consumed about 1000 in the past few years, and it has not been produced again. It''s really a bit out of date ¡±¡£


    "Consumption?"


    People immediately noticed the word, and stark immediately thought of something and said, "do you use this thing as a self destructor?"


    Without waiting for William to answer, he said excitedly, "yes, if it''s only used for surveillance purposes, it''ll cost 2000 units,


    and it''s not expensive at all," he said with approval after thinking for a few seconds. "It''s only tens of thousands of dollars for one, and it''s not painful to blow it up.


    In a small-scale battle, there are hundreds of such drones in the sky. If you want to paralyze a base, it''s more likely than a guided egg to explode, and it''s more cost-effective.


    I just don''t know that unlucky guy was blown up by you with swarms of drones.


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately filled their minds. If they met dozens or even hundreds of UAVs rushing down from the sky, they would shiver.


    Even the most advanced bulletproof car can''t stop dozens or hundreds of grenades.


    Moreover, this kind of UAV, which is only the size of a book, can carry hundreds of them in any pickup truck. If you encounter them in the city, you will surely die.


    Now people were even more afraid when they looked at William''s eyes, and then some people thought that this thing could not be sold.


    I don''t know how much money I''ll make if I really sell it, but it''s like a show for everyone. As long as there are some forces with scientific and technological strength, they will study it.


    At that time, they won''t make much money. These people or other important tasks have become the targets of drones.


    "It''s better to put away this stuff as soon as you can before you can find out the defensive means. It''s better than that people use it on us instead of making much money.".


    "It''s useless. As stark said, it''s a trend in the future. A guiding egg can be tens of millions. The crude version of this thing may only cost a few thousand dollars.


    But it''s more effective and accurate in the surprise attack, "William shrugged," and there are already laboratories studying in this field. The finished product, which is one meter long and weighs dozens of kilograms, is coming out. ".


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    With a smile, William stretched out his left hand and showed his watch. "Just disturb or block the wireless signals around you.".


    "Explosive detection watch?"


    As soon as Richard finished, he also reached out and showed his 1 million pound detection watch, "Damn, William, are you going to upgrade your old products and continue to cut meat from us rich people?"


    "This kind of sales technique seems to be the favorite method of your American companies," William said sarcastically. "If you use chips that have been developed for a long time as new technologies, you can reap another wave of benefits by advertising on new generation products.".


    "You can use it. Why can''t I?"


    "But we sell weapons, and you turn around and sell things that can save your life. Even if you tear down our platform, you leave us all the bad reputation.".


    Stark said solemnly, "and you reap waves of wealth and gain more people''s gratitude.".


    "The stark group is an arms company. They don''t sell weapons. Do they sell defense supplies?" William didn''t care about Stark''s words and said with a smile, "are you really not going to buy a new type of probe watch?"


    "No need," stark said with a smile, "it should not be difficult if I have an idea. At that time, I will invent and use it myself. Even if I give it to a small number of friends for free, you can''t sue me.".


    "Don''t worry, you use it yourself. I won''t say anything," William said with a narrow smile. "Should we start the game?"Stark immediately thought that if they did, they would not want to cooperate with William in other aspects in the future.


    It''s not a little money that''s lost.


    But if you want to get the technology from William, it seems that in addition to Stark''s shares, you have to wait for stark to study.


    Now all the shareholders except obadai want to see stark.


    This makes stark, who has no sense of crisis, instinctively refuse to put all his time in the laboratory in the future.


    And he is confident that he is a genius, but he is not all-round, not to build what he wants.


    Some technologies may be easily developed by him, but in some areas he is not good at, how much time does it take for him to study the visual brain cells.


    Unless there is a danger to his life and human beings, this guy will concentrate on upgrading weapons.


    On the other hand, in obadai''s opinion, William is much more powerful than stark. Besides, he is also dizzying with high-yield technological inventions.


    In addition, he is in charge of the stark group, which is becoming a devil for him. Moreover, some things are already on the way and have to be done.


    Before receiving a phone call from pepper, he said that stark was going to the desert base, and he had already revealed the news to the new leader of the rebel forces in the desert area.


    William also said that for the sake of the Devonshire family''s reputation, he could not take charge of the military industry group. Even the share buyback, which was obviously a chance to make a lot of money, was reluctant to buy back only 3%.


    Obadai couldn''t help thinking that they would not wait for stark to hang up and divide up some of them, and then use the other shares as money to buy technology?


    Even after William''s shares become more and more, in the case of the accidental death of the largest shareholder, he doesn''t want to lose his shares, or he is unwilling to lose his money. Will he be tied to the stark group and replace Tony Stark?


    If you compare Tony with William, there is no doubt that William won.


    Besides, William and I are partners who have done shady business together.


    The weapons sold to desert areas these years are enough to arm 70000 people. What''s Tony''s friendship with William?


    Thinking of the tit for tat after Tony and William met, obadai suddenly felt that he didn''t have to think about it at all. If he chose between Tony and him, William would definitely be on his side.


    So, as soon as he saw Stark''s reluctance, obadai winked at other shareholders, "well, there''s plenty of time to talk during the game. Let''s step back and let William kick off first.".


    The others immediately understood obadai''s meaning, nodded back with a smile, and watched William familiar with the serve at the edge of the table.


    Just listen to obadai whispered, "in addition to those small projects that we can cooperate with William alone, and want to get the most advanced technology, I don''t know what can move William except shares.".


    When people think about it, they can''t help nodding. Small projects can be talked about in private, but they have seen a series of technologies that William has on hand and they are envious of. Except for a few people, everyone wants to cooperate with a big project first.


    And now they don''t have any friendship with William. If they talk in private, the probability of success is not high.


    "We''ll get together in two days to talk about it," obadai said. "When it comes to shares, how much to give, how to give, and who takes out the shares, it''s a problem.


    It can''t be settled at this time. It''s not even possible to come up with a specific plan in one or two days. ".


    When everyone nodded again, obadai said, "let''s talk about one item first, and we can talk about others only when we have a good starting point.


    so, let''s go back and think about it these days, and we''ll meet again in three days.".


    "OK," everyone nodded.


    Unfortunately, obadai didn''t think about it at all. For William at this time, the last thing he needed was money.


    And can you believe what he said? Will it be fulfilled? It depends on who it is.


    At least obadai is not Gu Yi, not Odin, not the person he cares about.

 Chapter 1123

    The person who can make William fulfill his promise, or he is strong, or he cares about people, or useful people, or even unimportant people, he will fulfill his promise.


    But there are always comparisons. It''s human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Compared with Tony Stark, obadai is definitely more useful.


    Of course, Tony Stark''s ability to die is not small, but who let him in William''s selfish memory, Tony once twice gave up his life to die.


    New York carries the nuclear eggs, and the last battle starts. Therefore, for William, Stark is a trustworthy person and an excellent cannon fodder.


    When something happens in the future, he may need to stand up and offer himself for the sake of all mankind and William.


    ...


    hearing obadai''s murmurs, William laughed, pretended to be familiar with the club, and waved the club on the vacant seat.


    Standing on the hitting position, swinging his arm, after a standard and impeccable swing, although it only used the strength of an adult, the golf ball still flew high, all the way to the area of 300 yards.


    Then he hit the grass, bouncing and rolling for more than 30 yards before stopping.


    "Whoa, whoa," applause, at the same time, many people were surprised, not even said, "good ball, good ball.".


    The first shot can hit 340 yards, which is no worse than that of professional players, and the landing point is still in the best area of the fairway. With the remaining 120 yards, it is easy to hit the green in one shot.


    William looked at the position of the ball, a smile, the ball is really good.


    If he had not been familiar with his strength for several months, it would not be easy for him to accurately reduce his strength to the level of an adult.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that people like stark, seeing that they were too strong, would find various reasons not to gamble while they were not finished.


    Lian can guarantee one shot to the green. As for one shot, it depends on luck, or he cheated with his mind.


    "What the hell is this? Or is this guy really good at football? "


    "Don''t be so fussy, Tony." obadai patted stark on the shoulder. "If you look at William''s batting, you can see that he wants to practice his movements to such a standard. He must be hiding or in a closed court. I don''t know how many times he has practiced.


    In the second shot, you can''t let us old guys play first.


    Give the club to the caddie. William looks at stark with a smile and looks at him with a serious expression. He swings the empty club back and forth on the lawn of the table, looking for the muscle''s swing memory.


    Just as he wanted to laugh at stark, he felt someone coming behind him.


    Don''t look back to know it''s dardario. He turns around with a smile and reaches out his hand. Dario hesitates for a moment before lowering his head and putting his hand on William''s big hand.


    A pull her to his side, hand is very natural on each other''s shoulders, looking down at dardardario dare not look directly at himself.


    At this time, dadario was younger and more punctual than the Texas Chainsaw she starred in. It was definitely her most beautiful time.


    As for the plot of the film, William thought about it, and felt that as long as he saw dardario''s shirt fully open, he didn''t care about anything else.


    When he thought about this, he couldn''t move his eyes when he looked at dardario again, which made stark, who had been pretending for a long time not far away, feel relieved.


    According to Jarvis''s suggestion, he waved back and forth for more than ten times, and kept correcting the strength and angle of the swing. In the last two empty strokes, the completion rate reached 80%


    he only moved two steps and stood in the batting position.


    Take a deep breath, according to the muscle memory, after a fairly standard swing.


    "Ding" sound, golf instant hit, fly high.


    "Well?"


    William, who was just about to cuddle with dadario, looked up at the flying golf ball and heard the sound of Sunday.


    Sir, the ball is expected to hit about 400 yards.


    At the end of Sunday''s speech, William, who has been watching golf, saw that the small ball really landed about 400 yards,


    in a flash, obadai and other shareholders, chili peppers, bodyguards and other people all exclaimed.


    But without waiting for everyone to be happy for a second, the ball bounced and rolled to the bunker more than ten meters away.


    No, no, no, stop, stop.


    Stark, wearing smart glasses, can see that in the enlarged image displayed on the lens, the ball keeps rolling towards the bunker, and his nervous breathing stops.


    Unfortunately, without William''s mental push, the ball really rolled into the bunker.


    "Ha ha," William laughed at stark loudly, "good ball, Tony.".


    "Screw you", the depressed stark turns to William and puts up his third finger,


    then William embraces him and dardardario laughs."Damn it.".


    The ball into the bunker, and now see William and beauty interaction, gas stark waving the hands of the number one pole, almost directly to the ground.


    It''s okay, Tony. Relax. Relax.


    Obadai, who was thinking of Stark''s death, patted him on the arm in accordance with his habit for many years and comforted him, "it''s just bad luck. If you can play this kind of result in the future kickoff, we will win.".


    A shot of 400 yards, plus the landing roll, is about 430. This result is not to mention amateurs. Few professional players who are not famous for their hard hitting can play this distance.


    Being comforted by obadai, Stark is in a better mood. He can see that dardario has put his hands around William''s neck. As if no one is responding to William, Stark is not happy.


    Although I don''t want to think that this woman belongs to me and I must get her back, no one wants to see others scatter dog food when I''m in a bad mood.


    Throw the No. 1 stick to the caddie. Stark doesn''t wait for the other shots. He turns away from the service area and walks around the grass in the non fairway area towards the green.


    Obadai looked back at the other shareholders, "Tony plays 430 yards, which one of you wants to hit the ball?"


    A few older shareholders shook their hands, while obadai took the club, stood in the service area and waved a few times in the air, while playing with Richard and Hans,


    "in the past, you two young people were probably the best players, and you came after I played.".


    Ding.


    Obadai looked at the angle of the ball and knew it was not going to work.


    Sure enough, golf not only deviates from the fairway, but also has poor strength.


    Without waiting for the ball to fall, he shook his head and chuckled, threw the club to his caddie and dodged aside, waiting for Richard and Hans to serve.


    "Ding", "Ding" two, two people a play 240 yards, one also play abnormal, only play 190 yards or so, directly shaking his head abstain.


    "William, we''re waiting for you on the fairway.".


    Obadai yelled at William, who was still with dardario, and shook his head and laughed as the shareholders walked straight towards the green.


    Hearing obadai''s shouts and other people''s laughter, dardardario awoke and struggled awkwardly.


    After a few seconds, William let her go.


    Seeing a flicker of hesitation in dardario''s eyes, William turned to look at the paparazzi on the hillside in the distance, "Dear Sandra, I hope you are ready for world fame.".


    At first, dardardario, who was a little shy, understood what he was saying by following William''s eyes. Without hesitation, he held William''s neck again and went up.


    This makes the paparazzi in the distance almost jump up, and the waiters around are either envious or jealous.


    Several female caddies, who think they are as good as dardario, follow the shareholders off the table step by step, but they want to drop their club bags, push Dario away and hold William in their arms.


    It can be predicted that in less than half an hour, dardardario will appear on major TV stations in the United States, and tomorrow''s newspapers and media will be full of reports about her and William Xiang.


    William has no interest in these women who are dormant in the golf course looking for opportunities, not to mention there are no clean people, but the probability of them is probably lower than that of the girls who are looking for opportunities in Hollywood.


    ¡°SIR¡±¡£


    Hearing the manager''s warning, William pulled the red faced dardardario out of the service area.


    As he walked and changed hands, dadario said, "since you went to youth acting school, why don''t you go to a professional acting University for further study?"


    At William''s words, dadario''s smiling face suddenly collapsed, "I, I".


    William immediately understood that this chick didn''t want to go to the acting University, but didn''t pass the exam, or was she as dyslexic as Jesse?


    "You don''t have dyslexia, do you?"


    "No, no," dardardario shook his head. "I''ve wanted to be an actor since I was 9 years old. When I was in high school or high school, I was either on the way to find roles or audition. I didn''t have much thought of school at all, so.


    William said with a smile, "so, your acting is not in proportion to your appearance and figure?"


    "Nonsense", probably because the relationship between them is close. Dardardario slapped William on the arm without much thought. "I''ve been praised by many New York media.".


    As soon as he heard it, he knew it was the small media or the community newspaper. Seeing that she was good-looking, he thought she had a good future and said a few words at will.


    "Do you mind if I interfere in your selection?"


    "Am I entitled to mind now?" Dardardario looked at William with a smile. "After tomorrow, everyone will know that I''ve caught up with you.


    if you take some shots you don''t like, will you never get your call again?"William shrugged. "I''m the hereditary Duke of England. I can''t be the object of the aristocracy''s ridicule.


    Thinking of his mother and his first girlfriend, William shook his head.


    When dardardario heard William''s words, he could not help but be stunned. Then he said, "is this an agreement?"


    "It should be counted," William nodded with a smile. "What you want is fame and movie resources. For me, it''s probably as simple as buying a car at will.


    even, as long as I want, the big Hollywood film companies will treat me as God in the future.".


    "Brag, how is that possible?"


    dada Rio said, "even if you have more money, the movie is not the business of having money has the final say."


    "No, dear Sandra, for film companies, movies are only about money.".


    As soon as dardardario heard this, he stopped and asked William anxiously, "William, I know you are the most profitable and the richest person in the world.


    but there are too many investors in the Hollywood circle who have suffered losses from the big eight and other film companies in Hollywood, and even lost all their money.


    even if you don''t care about one or two hundred million dollars, or even more than one billion dollars But if you pay a few more times, you will surely become a daily joke in Hollywood.


    And, "dardardario said nervously, looking at William''s glasses," and I don''t think I have the capital to make you lose billions of dollars. ".


    "Ha ha," dardardario said, which surprised William. He reached out and rubbed her face, looked at her blue eyes and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know more about the virtues of those people in Hollywood than you, and if I have no brain, I can''t achieve today''s status and value.".


    Thinking of the virtual imaging technology, the UAV with various functions, the elemental monsters created by the little spider and the technology of destroying the real scene, William had a full confidence in his heart.


    As long as the price is one layer cheaper than those special effects companies, but the effect is stronger, virtual imaging technology will certainly become the first choice of special effects blockbusters.


    If the director is not willing to accept this new technology, with the computing power of Sunday, and William himself is not sure how many servers have been used to render special effects,


    not only is the production speed ten times or 100 times faster than that of the existing special effects companies, but the price is only William''s will. If he directly uses five or even one or two layers, it won''t take a year to destroy the market All the special effects companies in the world.


    Even if the film companies know that it is not conducive to the development of the industry to let the William family dominate, they are more likely to lose their say.


    But this kind of stupid thing, is the CEO of American company doing less?


    The pursuit of profit by capital is not just about talking. Only those professional managers who are for the sake of the company''s share price and their own money will not care about what will happen in a few years or more.


    If companies don''t perform well, they are the ones who lose their jobs.


    Not to mention the others, Silicon Valley''s technology enterprises are different. They subcontract the work of coder farmers to other countries. Half of the programmers in Silicon Valley have lost their jobs, and they have no intention to stop.


    "Don''t forget what I''m famous for all over the world." William pointed his head, looked at dardardario''s blue eyes seriously and said confidently,


    "as long as I''m willing, it doesn''t take a day for a technology that can change the special effects industry to come out. The stock price and valuation of special effects companies all over the world will have to be cut in half tomorrow.


    Within three months, those small special effects companies would go bankrupt, and within a year, except for the special effects companies with capital support, all the practitioners in other special effects industries would lose their jobs. ".

 Chapter 1124

    When William said that he could make ninety-nine percent of the people in an industry lose their jobs, dardario was so scared that he opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He covered his mouth and said, "go, God.".


    But I take it for granted when I think of the technology related things that William has made, as well as the position William''s parents once said in the gold market.


    "You, you''ve got a tyrant''s name in the gold market, and now you want to be the emperor of the special effects industry?


    Are you not afraid of being hated by thousands of people who have lost their jobs because of you and destroying their families by the way? "


    William shrugged his shoulders. Americans are out of work. No matter what.


    Moreover, he is not Xiaobai. He wants to subvert an industry, or dominate an industry. Of course, he will not pick industries with tens or millions of people.


    Really speaking, the number of practitioners in the special effects industry, not to mention compared with other industries, is not much in the programmer industry.


    Moreover, the Americans themselves have already put 50% or 60% of their special effects business in countries with low taxes and subsidies. Even if they are so scattered, they will not be able to make a big splash.


    Besides, as long as the company is located in England, even if the Americans have any opinions, I believe that Richard, the first tax in England, will resist the pressure after seeing those taxes.


    Thinking about this, William squinted and said, "don''t worry, it''s not as troublesome as you think. Not to mention that I''ve reduced the cost for the film company in the case of cracking down on the special effects industry,


    as long as I play one faction after another, it''s not so easy for someone to trouble me.


    As for those who want to play black, it''s not that I look down on these ordinary companies, even the U.S. government, I don''t care. ".


    Dardario was dazzled by William''s self-confidence, and then he was scared to swallow her eyes and leaned on his shoulder.


    "But what if the whole industry united against you?"


    "No one can compare with me on the server," William said, taking a deep breath, patting dardario on the back and holding her hand as he walked,


    "the computing power of all the servers in the United States is probably not as good as the servers in my base.


    So, as long as I want to, I can beat the price of special effects rendering to the current level of seven, even five or three. At the same time, I can make these people unable to use it and tell me about unfair price competition.


    Can save huge costs, you say that those Hollywood companies, for the sake of profit, will kneel down in front of me and cry God


    Dardardario, who has been in Hollywood for several years, nods fiercely. Of course, she knows that for the sake of higher profits, it''s OK to kiss William''s shoes, not to mention kneeling in front of him.


    For a moment, dardardario''s eyes were full of tenderness and honey. He thought he was holding a diamond leg, but now it seems that this is a diamond leg. It''s totally out of line and can destroy a tyrant in the industry.


    Seeing the smile on dardario''s face, William simply said to do it, covered his ears and said, "on Sunday, help me build a hundred 3D virtual imaging UAVs.


    The UAV is required to show more realistic pictures than those special effects scenes in the movie in reality.


    After pausing for a few seconds on Sunday, he said, "Sir, if you want to achieve the most realistic effect in reality, this kind of unmanned opportunity involves adding various attack means, are you sure?"


    "Sure," William thought for a moment, and then said, "when it''s made, you send me the video of the experiment, and then use the story from the myth as the blueprint to make some big scenes.".


    I see sir, the first video will be in front of you in three hours.


    William nodded with a smile, and took dardario to walk to stark and his party dozens of meters away.


    No wait, impatient stark nagging, obadai said with a smile, "William, what are you talking about so long?"


    Dardario immediately looked at William. After thinking for a while, William looked at Richard and said, "just now, inspired by Dario, I thought of something that could change the special effects industry.


    Speaking of this, William stopped deliberately, pretending to think.


    As soon as they heard that William had a new idea, they all looked at stark and forced him to frown. Only then did they focus on William who was thinking.


    Dardario looked at William in surprise, but she knew that William was lying. But looking at William''s expression, she couldn''t help thinking to herself, is most of the winners a good actor?


    Then she began to pretend to be shy and wait for William to speak.


    "No, if I can come up with more advanced technology and reduce the cost of special effects by two or three levels,


    judging from the current profitability of the special effects industry, most special effects companies will not make ends meet, it will not change the industry, but subvert it.".


    It''s just the special effects industry. Except for Richard, who owns Disneyland shares at home, others were disappointed and relieved.Concerning his own business, Richard quickly stepped forward and asked anxiously, "William, what kind of technology do you come up with?".


    William thought about how much technology it would take to achieve the lifelike scene of the battle with elemental creatures in the little spider movie.


    Then he thought that eight or nine years later, stark himself bought a realistic version of virtual generation technology from the villains of little spider movies.


    after he was sure that no one could copy it in a short time, he laughed and said to Richard, "using UAVs to project virtual images that can be fake and real in reality can not only save manpower and capital costs, Live shooting can also save a few months or even a year of special effects production time. Is this technology subversive? "


    Richard soon remembered that William pretended to be safe before, scanning the surrounding mountains with his mobile phone, and then projected the virtual mountain image. He knew what special effects he was talking about.


    In addition, when he thought that the cost could be reduced by two or three layers, which could save a lot of time in the production of special effects, Richard nodded helplessly and excitedly,


    "if it could be as true as what you said, as long as I call Disneyland, not only the management would come to you, but also other major shareholders would come to see you immediately.".


    As soon as William heard it, he understood what Richard meant and said, "would you like to discuss how to acquire my technology?"


    Listening to William''s tone, he knew that he would not sell. Richard shrugged, "it''s better if you don''t sell it, lest Disneyland might be controlled by you because of this technology.".


    "However, I think if we are willing to license the technology exclusively to Disneyland, our shareholders will definitely be willing to repay you with 10% of the shares.".


    Come on, it''s still 10%. Do you think I haven''t seen money or I don''t know the market.


    William narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "stay in hand. In a few years, this special effects company will be more valuable than Disneyland.".


    "What''s more, if the major Hollywood companies unite and don''t use my technology, I''ll let ITV start producing special effects short films for European film companies.


    I will let the world know that Hollywood''s film technology is no longer the most advanced.


    by then, the Gallic Rooster and the German will be very willing to challenge Hollywood''s position in the world. ".


    William laughs and says, "after all, it''s not a small amount of money for you to pit investors in several countries over the years.".


    "This, this ~ ~".


    As soon as he thought that Hollywood was no longer the world center of the film industry, Richard felt that the value of Disney shares might be cut in half in a few years.


    After thinking for a moment, he apologized to the people around him and said, "sorry, I have to make a phone call.".


    Obadai and others immediately nodded. Compared with the family business, playing is not worth mentioning.


    When Richard hurried ten meters away with his mobile phone, obadai and others immediately surrounded him.


    "William, how long will it take for this technology to come out?"


    William said with a smile, "in three hours, we should be able to build the experimental UAV. Please watch the special effects movies in the open space.".


    Said the open space, William immediately froze.


    Nm, if it is played in the open space, or in the huge indoor space, the 3D screen is a scum in front of the virtual imaging.


    If the cost is not more than that of the movie ticket, or even more than twice as high, the cinema will also be defeated by itself.


    Maybe we can have a 60000 person movie show at Stamford Bridge.


    If the response is good, it can be used to play movies when there is no match on the court in the future?


    If you think about it, how many stadiums in Europe can accommodate, in tens of thousands?


    Even if a stadium only plays one movie a day, it can catch all the audience nearby.


    Moreover, the main audience is young people, who are definitely willing to experience a more immersive film journey than 3D.


    If there are people watching, these stadiums are absolutely willing to earn a share of movie tickets when there is no competition.


    People see William in a daze, and then someone thought of the same broadcast problem.


    "God, I didn''t think the future would be very bright, but if you solve the problem of broadcasting, the film companies all over the world will have to depend on your face in the future?


    Even if you have a way to get rid of the monopoly problem, even the film companies have to.


    "It''s impossible, not to mention monopoly," obadai immediately shook his head. "Do you know how many movies are made in the world in a year?


    In addition, to set up a film company and make a film, you have to deal with actors, directors, screenwriters, behind the scenes, and various guilds. Not to mention,


    you have to deal with the distribution of films in various countries, and even keep up with the market to know what the audience wants to see. If you don''t pay attention, you will lose money.


    There are too many troubles in it. How can we exploit the film companies all over the world to make money fast, more and more safely."William, are you interested in joining us?" Obadai touched his bald head and said with a low brow, "although we are not people in the film industry, we have a lot of patrons.


    Even if you want to crack down on film companies for the time being to gain the initiative, don''t forget that the United States is the biggest market, and you still have to enter this country in the end. ".


    It''s China, William thought silently, but he didn''t want to go to China. Finally, after gaining a firm foothold in countries other than the United States, as obadai said, he still had to enter the market.


    But then he thought that since he didn''t set up a film and television company, there would be no films to sell to the U.S. and he would like to ask for American people.


    Besides, do you lack this money?


    In the worst case, only those film companies in Europe find themselves to do special effects. However, there are no famous special effects companies in Europe. They will be overjoyed to challenge Hollywood''s position.


    So, after William said this with a smile, obadai and others turned black immediately.


    "Oh, if only you were born in the United States," obadai looked at William with emotion, and then said to the shareholders around him, "then we people may be able to follow him and occupy all the markets related to William''s research.".


    When stoke saw that all the people on the scene nodded, his mouth moved, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    Although he has also made virtual imaging, the outdoor image and indoor image are still very large.


    at least you have to consider the light, dust, weather and other factors, and UAV is not his main research field.


    If he wants to make a product of the same level as William, no matter how confident he is, he thinks it is impossible to make it in a short time.


    What''s more, after listening to William say that the finished product can be made in three hours, he thought that these things had been studied by William for a long time, and were the incidental results of other research projects.


    Even if he wins in this field, what can William do? Maybe he will have a more profitable project by then.


    With this in mind, stoke felt that he was still focusing on his best weapons, machinery manufacturing and energy, so as not to be distracted from William and abandon his main business.


    In this way, stark didn''t realize that he had put William above him.


    However, the heart of a step back, he wanted to win a golf game William.


    While waving to his caddie more than ten meters away, he said to William, "well, don''t worry about Richard. Anyway, he can''t keep up with us.".


    Then he took the caddie, pepper and bodyguard harpy to the bunker 30 yards away from the green.


    30 yards is less than 28 meters, save this kind of ball, stark still has a lot of confidence.


    Sure enough, with his explanation combined with the caddie and Jarvis''s hint, after one stroke, the golf ball jumped high, landed on the edge of the green, played once, and rolled to the hole.


    In the eyes of little pepper and others, they stop half a meter away from the green.


    With a shrug and a smile on dardardario''s face, William took the club from the caddie and went to his golf ball.


    Looked at the green flagpole, hit the ball lightly, and landed on the edge of the green exactly, then rolled slowly to the flagpole.


    "Good ball.".


    To tell you the truth, it''s much easier to go to the green 120 yards away than to save the ball in the bunker 30 yards away. But who let William be the object of attention? Of course, there are more applause and praise than stark.


    Holding the brim of the ball cap, he slightly bowed his head to salute those around him who applauded for him. Then William led the smiling dardardario to the green.

 Chapter 1125

    In golf, there are many rules and rituals when the ball is on the green, the most important of which are two, not to mention the small details.


    one is that before you and your opponent finish the hole, you can''t test the grass condition of the green with your hands or putt, and you can buckle two strokes if you touch it. The other is that for the sake of etiquette and the principle of fair competition, you''d better not stand in his sight when your opponent putts.


    So, when William walked into the green, he made a mark under his own little ball with the base of the ball. He stood behind stark with the ball outside the green and watched him holding the putter on the green.


    Although it''s only half a meter away, even if a professional player doesn''t handle his strength well, he will still make mistakes.


    I don''t know if it was William''s two strokes on the green that put pressure on him, or if he cheated, he had a burden in his heart. Anyway, after the launch of stark putter, he knew that he had great strength.


    The ball went all the way through the hole and stopped two minutes away.


    "Hell," stark scolded himself, went to the side of the ball and pushed the ball.


    Four goals, even the tenth hole par, not to mention in the amateur players, this achievement even if the professional player, career can have half the probability of even par, then he is the top of the few people.


    So stark is very clear in his heart that if Jarvis didn''t help him, he would not be able to go to the green even after five or six strokes.


    But even so, he didn''t win.


    After he stood outside the green, William and dardardario put the ball on the green, put out the ball without a stroke, and successfully played a birdie one stroke below the par to win the hole.


    For a moment, there was applause and praise all around. The 460 yard birdie ball was really an achievement that amateurs could not achieve in their whole life.


    And his score was instantly shown on the display screen in the stadium.


    Then someone began to ask the staff who made the score in the tenth hole.


    William nodded with a smile and an embarrassed expression, then squeezed the brim of his hat and nodded back to those who applauded and cheered for him.


    And he played birdie at the waterfall stadium, which was also broadcast live by the local media in Las Vegas.


    Basically, all hotels began to roll the video of William playing birdie on the 10th hole in their hotels for the benefit of celebrities. Within 10 minutes, TV stations all over the country were rolling in the news.


    Dardario, who has been with William Xiang from time to time, can''t be famous.


    Many rich people and golf enthusiasts in Las Vegas drive directly to waterfall course.


    William gave the club to the caddie, with excitement, holding his arm dardardario, and obadai went down the hole.


    By the time they got to the eleventh hole, there were many members in the audience area.


    As soon as I saw William, someone on the scene began to applaud and shout William''s name, which was not inferior to the golf masters.


    Hearing many people calling for autographs, William could only hold his hat and keep nodding back, but he didn''t come forward.


    When he heard a few voices of the child and looked back, he took dardario''s hand and came forward.


    Scared, obadai and stark immediately let their bodyguards come forward to protect William.


    Sign and take a group photo of a few little turnip heads less than one meter, and refuse the signature request of an adult again. As we all know, William''s attitude towards adults is etiquette, except that he won''t refuse children.


    When he finished taking pictures with some little guys, he heard a more milk like cry.


    Turning around, I saw a little boy, about three or four years old, sitting on a young man''s neck, pointing to his hat and shouting, "hat, sir, hat.".


    As soon as William was stunned, he heard Sunday''s explanation.


    There is indeed a tradition of players throwing hats to commemorate their fans in golf competitions. Of course, whether the player is willing or not is also his freedom.


    William deliberately pretended not to understand, took off his hat and looked left and right, then shrugged at the little boy with exaggerated expression.


    "Ha ha ha", seeing William''s funny expression, everyone soon understood that he was teasing the little guy.


    I asked the previous kids for a signature pen, signed his name on his hat, and specially wrote down the words of Devonshire''s first signature hat. Then, with the permission of the little guy''s father, I put it on the little boy''s head.


    This time, the sharp eyed people who saw what was written on the hat exclaimed.


    The signature items which are specially written down but not written down the name of fans are more valuable than those ordinary signature items.


    The people in front of the TV see that William likes to interact with children, so they can''t help guessing whether he has a plan to have children.


    And this speculation is directly over any news.


    The first child of the Devonshire family was born, which is more exaggerated than holding a golden spoon.


    Unfortunately, only a few women in the family could understand that even if William had this idea, he would not really have children in a short time.When William and dardardario returned to the service court, Richard, who had been on the phone for a long time, quickly met them.


    "William, after the banquet, do you have time to visit Disneyland headquarters in Burbank, Los Angeles?


    Shareholders and management, as long as the people in the United States will meet you in Burbank. ".


    Sorry, I''m a little short of time. You''d better watch the news before you decide what to do.


    It''s strange that William, who has long been greedy by dardardario, will go to Los Angeles overnight.


    Moreover, his share in Disneyland is only 3%, less than 1.5 billion US dollars is not in his mind. Besides, it''s not he who asks for Disneyland, but they come to see him.


    When he was directly rejected by William, Richard was not angry, and he had no confidence and qualification to be angry.


    Compared with William''s assets, his family''s billions of assets can''t even compare with the small amount in William''s account, and they''re not even worth as much as the three wineries that Jesse controls.


    Moreover, when William interacted with children, Richard had talked with obadai and other people.


    after hearing William''s plan, he also understood that William''s goal was not only Disney, if he would talk with them alone, there would be no other possibility except the acquisition of Disney.


    I have to apologize to William again and go to one side to make a phone call.


    "Stark, you start this time.".


    Now that the audience has come, William must think of several more comparisons to show his extraordinary skills.


    And other shareholders, of course, are willing to swing, otherwise they will really become the audience.


    William stood by and chatted with dardario about her film and television career in recent years, as well as the secret Hollywood news she knew and the rules that she secretly agreed to become popular.


    After waiting for about 10 minutes, in addition to Richard, stark finished the ball with nine players. William looked at the big screen and shook his head and laughed.


    Obadai these people are really not novices, the body is still strong, but still no one can hit more than 200 yards.


    Most of them are about 150 yards, and there are several that either deviate from the fairway or fall near the rolling ramp.


    Eleven holes are 580 yards of par 5. It''s also very difficult for them to go to the green with par 5.


    This time, with Jarvis''s suggestion, stark could not escape the limitation of strength, eyesight and body coordination.


    After the ball flew, although the distance was not close, it deviated from the fairway and fell into the woods on the left, which made the audience laugh.


    The kick-off is out of bounds. If you want to play, you have to make a penalty shot, and then kick off in the kick-off area. Moreover, the first time he hits the ball is one shot, that is to say, the second time he hits the ball is the third shot, which is two strokes more than others.


    How can we play?


    However, he immediately admitted the penalty, holding William may also make a fluke to kick off again.


    However, it was probably a mistake in the first shot. I had some scruples in my heart. When I failed to open the tenth hole again, I only opened a good ball about 300 yards from the amazing distance of more than 400 ma.


    Then I stood on one side uneasily, watching William was perfumed by dardardario and stepped onto the table.


    As soon as William came forward, there was applause in the audience area.


    Wave to the audience, wave a few empty shots, and see the fairway and the flight path of the ball.


    He stood on the side of the ball, legs slightly bowed, arms swing, with about a half adult''s strength, fierce hit on the golf ball.


    "Ding", a clear sound of billiards sounded, the scene experienced audience, on the basis of experience issued a exclamation.


    "Yes, yes, yes",


    when William looked back, he saw Lane manager Rahn standing five meters behind him, facing the fairway. He almost jumped up with excitement.


    Although he is not even an amateur player, he has many years of working experience in the golf course. After seeing too much, it is easy to see whether a shot is good or not and how far the flight distance will be from the flight route and height.


    In his opinion, this shot is definitely more than 400 yards. Even when he feels the breeze behind him, he thinks that it is not impossible to exceed 450 yards with downwind and rolling.


    And the better William performs on their pitch, the better the pitch will benefit.


    Even he can imagine that in the future, there will be all kinds of golf enthusiasts, and William''s group will come to the fairway he played, and their course is a membership system.


    The more members there are, the better the benefits will be. The more salary and various bonuses he will receive as a manager, he is naturally grateful to William.


    "Good ball, good ball.".


    "God, Devonshire is God.".


    Without waiting for William to look back at the spot of the ball, there was not only a lot of noise in the audience area, but people around the table also looked at him like God.


    Without waiting for the display screen to show the distance, we heard Sunday''s words, "Sir, you have 477 yards in this shot, which has become the farthest record of the waterfall stadium.".Obadai put his palm on his forehead and looked at the golf ball that he could not see clearly 436 meters away. "God, we are not a level match at all.".


    Then, looking at the numbers on the display screen, he complained to William, "William, I promise that when I play any sports related activities with you in the future, I will bet at most one dollar.".


    William gave him a white look, handed the club to the caddie, took dardario''s active hand and beckoned to the fairway with the audience.


    With this 477 yard super good ball, even stark lost his mind to hit the ball again, and followed William to walk to the small ball.


    After waiting for the spectators to make a detour for a few minutes, they started to draw the ball to the green under the gaze of everyone.


    Seeing that the small ball entered the green as expected, the people on the scene cheered excitedly again, looking forward to seeing if William could play the hawk ball two strokes below the par.


    When William launched the putt goal with a distance of two meters, obadai said to everyone directly, "forget it, we''d better watch him play directly.


    If the next hole, William can use the level of below par goals, I intend to admit defeat.


    It''s very easy for others to accept this suggestion, so we can''t help but look at stark.


    Black faced stark, if not afraid that he can''t afford to lose, he would like to leave the stadium and go back to Las Vegas to play a few games to relieve his depression.


    "I can''t afford to lose. Of course, I don''t want to waste any more time," he said. After that, an idea flashed through his mind and immediately said, "however, I think it''s better to finish 18 holes.".


    In people''s puzzled eyes, stark said with a smile, "if William''s performance is excellent, tomorrow''s report will not only be reported by the entertainment media, but also by those sports media.


    And there will probably be a lot of reports in the news that during the general meeting of shareholders of stark group, accompanied by all shareholders,


    Mr. William Devonshire, who is also a shareholder of stark group, as an amateur, has set a record at waterfall stadium. ".


    "Ha ha," obadai and others knew as soon as they heard that it was a great free advertisement. "Let''s go, guys. William is our spokesman now.


    If we can save tens of millions of advertising expenses, no matter how shameful we are, we have to finish 18 holes with him. ".


    "Hahaha, that''s right. It''s a bit of a loss on the bet for us.".


    "The game is not over yet. Unless William admits defeat, he will have to finish 18 holes with us.".


    William shrugged helplessly. He had thought of this when he was waiting for the reporters and the audience, in order to gain more popularity.


    Of course, when he wants to finish 72 shots, his mood will be different from that when he is calculated to finish, and who says he will finish 18 holes.


    "Honey," dardardario, holding William''s arm, suddenly said in his ear, "in fact, you don''t have to play all the fairways, you just need to win ten of the 18 fairways, and you don''t have to play the rest.".


    "That''s right, ha ha." William bowed his head and put some incense on dardario''s mouth, but then he thought that it didn''t seem that way.


    Now that we have spent so much time and energy playing ten fairways, the sensationalism we can get is totally different between playing ten fairways and 18 fairways.


    People are more concerned about a complete result than half done and half left.


    Both of them are adults, and what they talk about in the end is whether they are good for themselves or not. So of course, the two evils are the least. Compared with the influence they can get, Stark''s small calculation is not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 1126

    With a decision in mind, William''s performance in the remaining 16 ways can be interpreted by God.


    In addition to the tenth lane, the remaining four and five strokes are no less than 400 yards. If he hadn''t deliberately lowered his strength, he would have hit the green with one shot in four strokes and then hit the hawk with a putt.


    However, only four hawks on the par 5 fairway are 8 under par, and ten birdies on the par 4 fairway are all completed by birdies on par 3.


    Without playing the last four three lanes, he was 18 under par.


    When dardardario, who was flushed with excitement, walked to the four three shot paths deliberately left behind.


    There were no less than 500 people around, and all of them were shouting William''s name, not to mention, but also shouting that he must set a new record.


    The minimum number of strokes for a professional player is 55, and this record is not once, but three times. In the next few years, maybe another guy will hit this record again, but when William is ahead, surely not many people will care.


    After seeing William win ten birds and four eagles in a row, the audience have begun to blindly trust William to make an epoch-making record today.


    No one would doubt that William would not be able to play four birdies in a three shot hole with a designed length of about 300 yards.


    As a result, there was no accident. When he played three birds again and stood on the last tee, not only the sports and entertainment channels in the United States were broadcasting, but also three-tier TV stations all over the world were broadcasting.


    And everyone who knows the golf record thinks William has set it.


    After 17 passes, he only used 48 strokes, which was 7 strokes less than the previous 55 strokes. No matter how many mistakes he made, it was impossible for him to play six strokes.


    Looking at dardardario, standing behind him, clasping his hands and praying nervously.


    William joked, "dada, would you like to kick off for me?"


    Dardario was stunned, then shook his head like a rattle, "no, no, if I stand up and hinder you from setting a record, I will be torn up by these fans waiting to see the 50 stroke record.".


    "Who said I was going to hit 50?" William looked at stark with a smile. "Hey, Tony, lend me your glasses.".


    When William revealed it secretly, stark was embarrassed and wanted to take off his smart glasses, but he immediately thought that William wanted to measure the specific data and parameters,


    he definitely wanted to score a goal directly and keep the record at 49, which can make all golf fans crazy and crazy.


    So stark, who has been isolated from the beauty of becoming a man, shakes his head and refuses, "no, don''t even think about it. I''m sure I won''t help you break a higher record.".


    Will you have no choice if you don''t give it?


    But then he thought, since he didn''t cheat with his mental strength all the way, is it really necessary for him to do so?


    Even if others don''t know, he knows it in his own heart.


    So when William stood on the side of golf again, he put away the mentality of the game and really began to think about how to score a goal.


    In his mind, he recalled the conversion ratio of the strength and distance of the previous 48 strokes. When he worked out a number accurate to five decimal places, he opened his eyes and swung the club fiercely,


    with a perfect standard swing posture, he successfully hit the most accurate position of golf.


    The ball flies fast, across a perfect parabola, over 250 yards, spinning slightly up the green.


    "God, it''s going to make it to the green.".


    All the spectators near the green raised their hands, expecting the ball to fall and stay on the green.


    The camera also perfectly captured the golf ball that went straight down the green and "Ding" hit the bottom of the flagpole in the hole, rebounded a few times and landed 1 meter away.


    This is not only the audience in front of the TV cover their head or mouth, incredible later, scolding the staff of the stadium.


    Hundreds of spectators, standing more than ten meters away from the green, originally intended to celebrate the small ball on the green. They could see the miracle of a goal, but they were disturbed by the flagpole.


    for a moment, the celebrations turned into curses, and even some people rushed to the green, tearing up the one meter five flagpole as a mark, and then throwing it in like a javelin I went to the pond five or six meters away.


    However, after throwing the flagpole into the water, the guy soon rushed into the pond, intending to keep the flagpole as a memorial.


    You know, this is the flagpole that blocks the number of 49 and 50, and the owner of the event is William, who has repeatedly set records.


    The audience who picked up the flag, regardless of being soaked, stayed in the pond, thinking that if William could sign on the flagpole, the flag would be worth a hundred times.


    But his move immediately angered many senior golf enthusiasts around, and made the staff of the golf course have to go up to persuade them, and then the flagpole was confiscated by the golf course.This torn flagpole soon became the landmark mascot of waterfall stadium, which was regarded as a cultural relic by the owners of the stadium and stood in the most eye-catching place of the stadium with a glass cover.


    William shakes his head. He has already heard Sunday''s hint in his ear. If there is no flagpole, there is really a 9-layer probability to score directly.


    And this kind of ball directly hit the bottom of the club, in the golf industry has never appeared.


    The records of one shot goals are all on the green and then rolling along the grass specially designed as a ramp. The flagpole with the thickness of little finger will not block that kind of goal at all.


    William smiles, hugs dardario, who comes to comfort him, and then shakes his hand to signal that he is OK with the people around him.


    Maybe this accident is more controversial and more powerful than a direct goal.


    And the more controversial things are, the more conducive they are to spread, and the more topical they are, the easier they will be remembered.


    To understand this, William kisses dardardario''s angry face, hugs her shoulder and goes to the green.


    Standing on the green, William smiles and waves to the audience around him. Then he pushes the ball into the hole under the gaze of the people who are still in the mood.


    The scene was quiet for a few seconds, then there were deafening cheers and whistles.


    Many TV stations simply said that the record was 49, not 50. Then they slowed down the picture dozens of times and watched the golf ball hit the bottom of the flagpole and pop up.


    As soon as the camera slows down, the audience can really tell with their naked eyes that it would have been a miracle if the flagpole hadn''t blocked the ball.


    There is no doubt that the controversy William expected will spread among all golf enthusiasts. At the same time, people are regretting and arguing on websites and media.


    In the face of warm applause and cheers around, William can only keep waving to the audience.


    It took a long time to hand the club to his caddie, and at the same time, he took a Devonshire gold coin out of his pocket and gave it to him as a tip.


    As for William''s habit of tipping with gold coins after he came back from Mars, it has been reported in the media for a long time,


    so after the caddie even said thank you for taking the gold coins, not only other caddies looked at him enviously, but also the audience around him began to envy him.


    Two thousand dollars is not worth mentioning to William, but for those who are caddies in the club, it''s just a month''s salary. What''s more, the gold coin is given by celebrities themselves.


    "Can you sign it for me? Mr. Devonshire.


    When he took the ball boy''s pen, William knew that what he was thinking was not to sign on his clothes.


    In a good mood, he simply took out a gold coin to sign his name again and handed it to the middle-aged caddie whose excited hands were shaking.


    This time, the gold coin will appreciate at least five times.


    There were people around shouting to buy his gold coins at double price.


    William shook hands with the caddie and looked at the fan who rushed to the green and tore up the flagpole.


    Laughing, he took out the golf ball from his pocket, signed it and threw it to him.


    "Silk ~ ~", bursts of breathing sound came, and no one thought that William would make such a move, suspected of encouraging violence.


    However, everyone knows that the irascible guy is lucky.


    The value of this ball will definitely get higher and higher as time goes on.


    Looking at the time, because it took a lot of time to wait for the audience, it took three hours to hit the 18 holes, and it was already 5:15 p.m.


    Seeing that the audience had begun to disperse automatically, William took dadario and said, "come on, Sandra, take you to pick clothes. The luxury store managers in Las Vegas may have been impatient for a long time.".


    Excited and affected by the audience around him, dardardario covered his mouth and said, "God, they won''t put me in an unwelcome name.


    Before the word list was complete, dardardario thought that he was William''s man now, and it was strange that these luxury stores would refuse her.


    On the contrary, there may be a brand that has begun to include her in the investigation object of spokesperson.


    After seeing off obadai and his party who went to Las Vegas to prepare for the banquet, William and dardardario walked into the VIP lounge of the stadium and saw that there were at least 30 mobile hangers in it.


    He shakes hands with several managers and says hello. William sits on the sofa, puts on his smart eyes, looks at the magic battle of the live effects created by holographic technology sent on Sunday, and waits for dardardario to try on his clothes.


    But after watching the special effects, William couldn''t move his eyes away from dardario when he saw her coming out in a tuxedo with little cloth.


    In order to save time, he stood up and clapped his hands. He said to seven or eight waiters around him, "girls, please put up your own brand clothes with your hands.".After that, in everyone''s puzzled eyes, an idea opened a transmitter in the spaceship in the clouds, and then covered his ears to say to Sunday,


    "send holographic UAV, let''s try the effect of holographic clothes.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon, a hundred unmanned aerial vehicles, only the size of a dictionary, were built on Sunday and flew out of the spacecraft, flying down from the sky in two formations.


    At an altitude of two kilometers, William collected 90 planes directly into the storage space, and the remaining 10 came over the stadium in only ten seconds.


    Let people open the door of the VIP room, and ten drones enter the VIP room with a few screams.


    "We start to scan all the clothes, input dadario''s figure data, and then we can use all kinds of data related to clothing in the network to match and select the right clothes for holographic display.".


    Sunday''s voice immediately came from the drone, "clear sir.".


    Then one of them commands dardario to scan the figure data in the temporary simple cloth fitting room,


    the other nine are suspended in the air, scanning the clothes held in mid air by the waiter.


    A few minutes later, dadario changed into the silk robe provided by luxury goods company for trying on clothes. When he walked out of the fitting room, he saw himself wearing all kinds of clothes in mid air.


    Even in each hologram, it shows where all kinds of clothes don''t fit, as well as suggestions for cutting and modification.


    "God ~ ~",


    not only dadario was shocked by this scene, but also the managers of several luxury stores were shocked by the holographic images in midair, and their eyes lit up.


    If this thing appears in their store, it will not need all kinds of tedious fitting process in the future. Even if customers only need to stay at home, they can select satisfactory products and deliver them to their door.


    "Mr. de and Mr. Devonshire, you, you can authorize our company to.


    "Stop," interrupted Burberry''s manager with a wave. "I don''t have time to focus on the clothing industry right now.".


    "Then you can ask Miss Abigail to talk to us," the manager of Burberry reminded. "Miss Abigail is a loyal customer of Burberry. She must be interested in talking to us.".


    As soon as he heard this, William frowned. Burberry manager, who belongs to the English brand, suddenly thought that in front of William''s new woman, tiaabigail had no brain.


    And for William, Abigail is the group manager. He certainly doesn''t want to share Abigail''s energy with something that Burberry thinks is a big thing, but it doesn''t matter to William.


    But in such a short period of time, in front of all competitors'' technology, burberry''s manager can only try again and say, "maybe you can try to let Miss dardardario take over the clothing related business.".


    This immediately made the luxury manager on the spot stare at dardardario, who was covering his mouth.


    William looked at dardardario with a smile. In her expectant eyes, he said, "I''ll talk about it later.".


    He won''t give dardardario the same treatment as Jesse just after he met her. Abigail is probably the most important woman besides his mother.


    But he said, "except for acting and being familiar with Hollywood, Sandra doesn''t have any business management experience, and we are still in the stage of getting familiar with each other.".


    Now everyone knows what William means, and no one dares to talk more.


    However, when William chose a white dress with only bare arms, and the jewelry he chose for dardardario was worth US $1 million,


    the luxury managers who were just going to wait and see were looking at dardario again.


    One million dollars is not worth mentioning to William, but in their managers'' eyes, how much money William will spend for the woman he just met represents how much status he has in his heart.


    At least now, dardardario is very popular with William, and it doesn''t cost much to sign a one-year agency contract.

 Chapter 1127

    The clothes were selected, the necklaces and earrings were also put on, and even several luxury stores made an appointment with dadario. When she returned to New York, she would make an appointment to take some photos together to try the effect. Darario was so happy that he almost swallowed him.


    William, who had endured for several hours, was not in the mood to linger.


    Give each of the eight waiters a Devonshire gold coin as a tip, then ask them to transfer money on Sunday, and then pull dardario, who has changed back into casual clothes, to the VIP lounge.


    As soon as he came out, he took the red Ferrari and went to Las Vegas.


    Let''s book the best suite on Sunday. This time, William didn''t step on the accelerator again. Instead, he kept the speed of 140 km.


    This let some of the paparazzi ambush in the roadside, and a few police who want to trouble him and their backstage disappointed.


    It took nearly 20 minutes to arrive at the underground parking lot of the hotel. Dardardario''s face, which had already been prepared in his heart, reddish, followed William to the exclusive elevator and came to the top floor suite.


    As soon as they entered the suite, they naturally stuck together, "we have about two hours to prepare for the evening party, so, dada, if you want to leave more time for make-up, you have to let me surrender early in the fitness.".


    "No, honey, my task now is to be a good student of fitness coach, and learn how to teach me fitness movements. In the future, I will have more opportunities to participate in various banquets with you, right? Coach.


    Yes, I like smart girls.


    William laughs and hugs dardario to the master bedroom of the gym.


    It wasn''t long before there was a loud breath from the suite caused by push ups and pull ups.


    Dardario is worthy of being a strong player in the light industry. When he ran against William, he even used the light to shake his eyes. As a result, William could only play 50% of his ten level skills. He only stopped in an hour and applied for the next competition.


    Two hours later, at eight o''clock sharp in the evening, William, wearing a suit and tie, and a professional make-up artist, took only half an hour to make up, haircut and dress according to William''s preference. Dardardario, who was full of jewels, appeared at the reception of stark group.


    Perhaps he was too satisfied with dardardario''s previous performance. Instead of ignoring the paparazzi and reporters outside the venue as before, William specially took her to the photo area and asked the reporters to take photos for five minutes before taking her to the banquet hall.


    Obadai, who had been waiting for William to deal with the reporters at the gate, praised dardardario, who was holding William''s arm.


    "Miss Dario, you must be the most beautiful girl at the reception tonight. If I were ten years younger, I would like to compete with William.".


    "You don''t have a chance, Stan.".


    There were still many people waiting to enter the banquet hall behind him. William and obadai nodded and pulled dardario into the reception hall.


    As soon as they enter the door, they become the object of everyone''s attention. The men all want to have a relationship with William. Although their eyes are eager, they are not so repulsive.


    But the girls who came specially for him, looking at dardardario, who was holding William''s arm and following suit, were not so polite.


    If the eyes can make a person disappear, dardardario must have been killed countless times.


    Being watched by dozens of hostile eyes, dardardario, even though she has been in the Hollywood circle for several years, can really say that she is only 21 years old, and rarely appears at such a level of party. Of course, her heart will be a little flustered, and her hand holding William''s arm will be tighter.


    Feeling Dario''s nervousness, William patted her hand with a smile. "Relax, I''m here. And you don''t find that there are many high-level and famous producers and directors of major Hollywood film companies besides those who have business relations with stark group today?


    These well-informed guys, since they know about holographic projection, please don''t let those female stars provoke you in time.


    When she heard William''s words, dardardario looked into the hall. She saw the directors of several film companies, as well as all kinds of selection managers, producers and directors that she had no way to meet before.


    And these people look at her with envy and joy.


    You don''t have to guess. What these directors and producers are thinking at this time is that William, a super rich man who has never socialized with Hollywood, is finally fascinated by a girl from Hollywood.


    Such a person''s wealth is equal to the total number of the other nine people in the top ten on the fortune list.


    as long as he can persuade dardario and get close to William, Hollywood has some cases where he swindles up to US $100 million or US $200 million just by watching the script.


    However, these people are still thinking about how to put their own projects into the sky, or what role is suitable for dardario, but they see an old man with white beard walking directly to William.


    As soon as William saw the old man, he held out his hand with a smile and held it together like an old friend. "Long time no see, Redley."."No, it''s not that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, but that we haven''t seen each other for eight years in four months," complained Redley, the big director with a discontented face. "Moreover, you cheated me for seven years, left me a script and never contacted me again.".


    "I''m sorry," said William, loosening Redley''s hand. The old man said that just to arouse his guilt and gain some initiative in the conversation.


    The things that may make William feel guilty, except for the safety of his family, are at most a few seconds of bad intentions.


    Besides, he was not embarrassed at all, but also lied directly, "you''re OK to tell me about the pirate script, but I''ll give it to you to talk with Hollywood, but what''s the result?


    I''ve been waiting in London for several months, but I saw in the newspaper that you took over the Black Hawk fall project, which made me ridiculed by my mother for several days.


    Even if I make billions of dollars in the stock market, I''m not a smart upstart.


    "This, this", Redley, who wanted to get some money from William, was embarrassed for a moment.


    One or two meters away, they gathered together and pretended to chat, but they kept watching the people on William''s side. Hearing this, they were shocked to see Redley, who had been silent for three years and was in his 70s.


    I didn''t expect that he still had the script provided by William, but why didn''t it come out?


    But then the top management of the film company remembered that seven or eight years ago, they had heard that Redley had taken a pirate script and found some production managers.


    Some people were still a little interested at the beginning. I heard that William, who made a lot of money in the stock market, only worked as a screenwriter and asked for the screenwriter''s share, but he would not invest any money in the pirate project.


    The end result, of course, is that no company is willing to venture hundreds of millions of dollars into the pirate project when the stock market disaster is severe.


    Redley, however, received a new film project after he hit the wall several times. In the next five years, he received three films in a row.


    In addition, her daughter also directed the first film to ask for help. Without a lack of work, if the Heavenly Kingdom dynasty he directed was not defeated, he would have forgotten the original pirate project.


    After Sunday''s account of Redley''s deeds over the years, William said with a smile, "but I should probably thank you.".


    "What?" Not only Redley was puzzled, but the people around him looked at William with the same puzzled look.


    "If you and Hollywood hadn''t slapped me in the head when I was most proud, I would have been elated because I had made billions of dollars in a few months. How could I be immersed in the laboratory again?".


    "Honey, you are the best." after having the closest relationship with William, dardardario''s heart has been tied to William. "Even without that, you can certainly adjust yourself.".


    William, who was just making up a story, laughs at dardardario, and then says to Redley, who doesn''t know whether to go or stay,


    "forget it, I''m not ashamed that the story of that play hasn''t been spread. It''s a blessing in disguise. Let him pass the past.".


    William put out his hand and patted Redley''s arm. "Dada is my man now. If she has a good role in the future, please tell her to go to the audition. If you don''t mind, I''ll write it off.".


    "She?"


    Redley looks at dardardario, who is outstanding in appearance and can be ranked in the top of Hollywood, so he wants to promise and fool William first.


    But then he thought, eight years ago, when William was only 20 years old, he knew that he was giving money to others when he put money into Hollywood.


    now, over the years, he has never heard of anyone taking advantage of William. In addition, he hasn''t received an invitation to direct for three years. If he wants to fool his hands, he must at least have a movie that looks delicious Project.


    Otherwise, if William''s old and new grudges were to be counted together, he would have retired.


    So, Redley''s eyes turned. Since he couldn''t cheat, he just changed his identity.


    As a well-known and experienced director, William has no reason to dislike him if he puts forward some opinions seriously and sincerely.


    Maybe instead, he will be treated as a consultant to a director who is familiar with everything in Hollywood. If he can win William''s favor, will he still lack funds in the future?


    You know, William is a man who transports gold and other rare minerals from Mars every month. Any leak in his fingers is enough for him to make a movie.


    But when he thought of Mars, Redley suddenly thought of why he wanted to find a project. Isn''t William''s experience on Mars the best project?


    Enduring the excitement, Redley tried to recover his breathing voice and said,


    "on the way here forced by my agent from my Hollywood home, I probably watched the films and TV plays played by Miss dardario in these years in my notebook.


    Of course, there is potential, but it''s probably because there are too few films to experience, and in acting skills, "he said.


    "Needless to say acting," William said with a smile in dardardario''s dissatisfied eyes before Redley finished. "Except for the script that is especially suitable for her, I won''t ask you to push her to the position of female leader of big production all of a sudden.It''s not only irresponsible for your directing career, but also pushing her to the top of the storm.


    She''s only 21 years old, and I''m not short of money, let alone relationships. There''s no need to be in such a hurry. ".


    "Oh," Redley said, "you just understand. Big production is an opportunity and a bomb. If you fail, in addition to the films you invested in, it will basically ruin dardardario''s acting career.".


    Without William speaking, dardardario nodded, "I understand, director Redley. In the past hundred auditions, it''s not that I haven''t met those colleagues who want to rely on capital to get on the top, but soon go silent in the end. ".


    "You''re a smart girl," Redley said with a smile and a nod from dardardario. "No wonder William will show up with you on this occasion.".


    "Thank you", William laughs. Beautiful can really attract him, but if he doesn''t have a brain, William will leave each other after several exchanges.


    Seeing that William was in a good mood, Redley took the opportunity to say what he thought just now, "if you want a successful project, you can finally choose a story that can attract the audience before shooting,


    maybe we can film your experience on Mars and try the audience''s acceptance of miss dardardario''s female role.".


    Mars rescue? It''s really a good idea.


    Of course, the spacecraft''s landing on Mars, as well as his live broadcasts on Mars, have been watched by at least half of the people in the world.


    But according to my own experience, it''s not Mars rescue, but landing and colonizing Mars.


    I went through my own experience on Mars in my mind. It''s impossible to take photos according to those experiences.


    Gold, alien and Decepticon all need to be kept secret. William soon decided to let professional screenwriters write scripts first. It''s much easier for him to pick mistakes from the scripts.


    However, we can build up momentum first. If we take photos on Mars, the topic will be big.


    And I''ve been back from Mars for several years, and every month there are spaceships to and from London and Mars. If William says he doesn''t have a base on Mars, no fool will believe him. The only thing we care about is how big the base is.


    "In the northern hemisphere of Mars, where I first landed, I have established a frontier base that can accommodate dozens of people''s lives. Do you and the actors dare to go to Mars to take some pictures?"


    "God.".


    As soon as William''s words were finished, there was a lot of excitement around him. If the news got out of here, it would be the biggest news in Hollywood this year. Redley''s phone call would be blown up before the casting was finished.


    All kinds of actors of the right age will try their best to grab the leading role. As for those film companies?


    A few of the directors of the big eight in Hollywood didn''t care about politeness. They stepped forward one after another and introduced themselves respectfully.


    Seeing that everyone''s attention was focused on himself and the film, William said with a smile to the humanity around him, "wait, gentlemen, this is the reception of stark group. Let''s talk about the film after the reception.".


    Or maybe William didn''t want to talk to them at all.

 Chapter 1128

    Before that, he wanted to play holographic films at the Chelsea stadium. Before Redley said that before shooting Mars rescue, he also wanted to make some dinosaur videos on the magic planet on Sunday.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that there were only dinosaurs and no actors, the audience would think that this is a movie and it''s basically an animal world about dinosaurs.


    Moreover, the real scene of dinosaur hunting is too bloody. If you use holographic projection to let the audience experience it, you don''t know if anyone will be scared of heart disease.


    Now that Redley wants to shoot Mars rescue, this kind of hard science fiction film and holographic projection technology will definitely complement each other.


    As for the money for shooting, to be honest, except for the salaries of directors, actors and staff, everything else can be done on Sunday.


    If the shooting equipment is made by ourselves, the scene engineering robot can build it, or even let the actors wear holographic equipment, just like the villain in the little spider, shooting in the scene simulated by holographic technology.


    If necessary, we can also build a special closed spaceship in all the places that need to be kept secret, so that actors can wear four style spacesuits to shoot on Mars.


    As for the Mars base, after everyone dispersed, William and dardardario went to the buffet table to pick up food, took out their mobile phones to type and said to Sunday, "let the engineering robots of the mining base on Mars go to the plains in the north of Mars to build a base for 50 people.".


    Yes sir.


    When the food was selected, it was 8:30. After obadai came in, he tapped the microphone on the platform, and the people on the scene sat down in their seats.


    Listening to obadai talking about Stark''s brilliant past and future, William lost interest and began to eat quietly.


    As for dardardario, the girl did not dare to eat and drink with a knife and fork as recklessly as William. She only ate a few small cakes and looked at William enviously.


    When William finished, obadai also finished speaking and gave the platform to a black man in military uniform with two stars on his shoulders.


    Without introducing himself, William knew that this guy was commander Roddy, the future war machine.


    After introducing himself, Roddy pointed to the big screen on the podium, and Stark''s picture began to appear on the big screen. After boasting about him, Roddy took a crystal cup and let stark go up to receive the prize with a smile.


    As the chairman of stark group, it seems that we haven''t met him at the reception.


    William curiously asked obadai across the empty chair, "where''s the guy stark?"


    Obadai''s face sank and his cigar hand tightened. He was in a bad mood and said, "I don''t know. When Tony came back to the city, he left pepper and took harpy and other bodyguards. I don''t know where he went.".


    If you can''t get in touch with people, it must be that you turn off your cell phone on purpose. William shrugs and doesn''t care where Stark is hiding. However, according to the plot in the movie, tomorrow stark will encounter a disaster that will change his attitude for the rest of his life.


    Save or not?


    Roddy, holding the trophy, looked at William and other people on the main table, then glanced into the hall, and cried to the microphone with some uneasiness,


    "Tony, this is the American contribution award that no one has won in recent years. Even if you are busy chatting with any girl, you should take away the trophy first.".


    Ha ha ha.


    After listening to Roddy''s ridicule of stark, all the people sitting in the room began to think about what he said.


    Obadai looks at William, who waves his hand and refuses. He''s not in the mood to take care of Stark''s troubles.


    As a last resort, obadai can only go on stage again and win the trophy in Roddy''s hands.


    Staring at the cup for more than ten seconds, he suppressed the anger in his heart, while William easily saw a trace of tyranny in his eyes.


    After a few jokes, obadai got a lot of inspiration from his exchange with William on the pretext of stark in the afternoon, so he stayed in the laboratory.


    After receiving the cup, obadai didn''t have the heart to say more. He directly announced that everyone could enjoy the carnival, and any consumption was in the charge of stark group.


    Of course, the consumption is only limited to eating, drinking, housing and watching any performance. As for those who want to play, they have to be responsible for themselves.


    After dancing with dardario, William soon found that as long as he was free, all kinds of girls would find reasons to talk to him.


    Even when he stayed with Redley to discuss the script, a girl came up with a glass of wine to touch the porcelain.


    Watching a actress who pretended to be unsteady and almost hung on her body leave in disappointment, William said to Redley with a smile,


    "I''m going to give the script to a professional screenwriter. If you have no health problems and no other work to do, you can participate in the script writing together tomorrow.".


    "No problem, no tomorrow." Redley, who hasn''t made a major production in three years, says hurriedly, "I can go back to Hollywood now and gather people to start writing scripts, but,,."."Don''t worry," William said to Sunday, covering his ears, "let Anthony from yueshida office bring people to work out the contract and film preparation overnight. As for the remuneration,


    since it is based on my deeds, I don''t want to think about the script sharing. However, if the drama instinct satisfies me, I will pay $300000.".


    After that, William and Redley said, "give Anthony a list of shooting equipment, and I''ll build it in London.".


    After thinking about it, William simply told Redley about holographic projection, and finally said in the old man''s incredible eyes,


    "in a few days, I should hold a grand meeting of holographic projection technology at Stamford Bridge Stadium, and then you can intuitively see the extent to which this technology can achieve,


    OK, let''s talk about it today". Let''s see Looking at dardardario all the time, William said with a smile, "if I don''t leave, dardario will probably let me sleep on the sofa. I''ll see you in a few days.".


    "OK, OK", Redley, who was shocked by holographic technology, showed a reluctant smile. Some of the absent-minded people didn''t even call, turned around and left slowly.


    With a helpless smile and shaking his head, William left the party with dardardario.


    When he walked out of the banquet hall, he wanted to take dardardario, who had nothing to eat, to the restaurant to have something to eat,


    but on the way to the restaurant, dardario saw the music stage play "cat" on the hotel''s propaganda screen, and the girl left, holding William''s arm, and said she wanted to see it.


    When Broadway stops, it doesn''t mean that Las Vegas, which has more tourists than American people, won''t invite actors to perform again.


    When a phone call came out, the housekeeper of the suite, who was left by William, not only came directly, but also respectfully said that the best theater VIP room was ready.


    William and dardardario went to see the musical. Without asking for secrecy, they were soon asked out.


    Soon the group of Hollywood people, one after another excuse to leave the stark group party.


    When he comes to the VIP Hall of the stage play, William is pulled by the excited dardario to sit on the balcony of the VIP Hall and watch the stage of the performance just started.


    This musical that dardario saw almost ten years ago is full of memories for her, but William lost interest after watching it for a few minutes.


    On the pretext of going to the VIP room for a drink, he said to Sunday, "is stark going to the desert tomorrow?"


    After a few seconds of silence on Sunday, he replied, "Sir, I checked the private aircraft belonging to the stark group and Mr. stark himself. I only found that Mr. obadai Stan will fly to the desert tomorrow to preside over Jellico''s egg test.".


    A replacement?


    Or is it because of his appearance that obadai Stan is not in a hurry to kill stark?


    No, obadai''s anger and tyranny were not faked before. Just to be on the safe side, he wanted to let Sunday stare at stark, but then he thought that although Jarvis was much worse than Sunday,


    in essence, the two AI came down in one continuous line. If stark found out that he had been watched by William in the future,


    let alone be William''s first If the front or cannon fodder is out, he will certainly regard William as the enemy and force him to kill him.


    And the world needs iron man, not Tony Stark.


    Tony, who has never been through the postgraduate entrance examination for life and death, can''t be the main force to maintain the stability of the world. In this case, is it up to fate?


    If he''s not killed by the bomb, just stare at him and keep him alive?


    To be honest, William can''t adapt to marvel without iron man. In addition, Stark''s death has changed a lot. Who knows what the world will be like in the future.


    Although he is a link, and has changed some things, but William is very clear in his heart, fuzzy prophet link is sometimes more useful than ability link.


    And if you want to keep Stark''s life, maybe he is so famous that William has a feeling in his heart.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked up and whispered, "heimdar, help me keep an eye on Tony Stark. I need to know where he is all the time.".


    There is the gatekeeper of the divine realm, heimdar, staring at us. Let alone looking for people on the earth, as long as people are in the nine realms, there are no people he can''t find.


    In Asgard''s domain, heimdar reluctantly reports the matter to Odin. Odin, after hearing that Tony Stark is just an ordinary man, doesn''t ask much, and directly asks heimdar to pay attention to stark for a period of time.


    "Dear", when he was thinking about it, he saw dardario looking back at himself. William poured two glasses of red wine and walked over helplessly.


    After listening for nearly half an hour, when he was almost dozing off, the chair where William was sitting lit up with a green light.


    When I came in before, the housekeeper of the suite introduced that it was to remind the guests in the VIP Hall that they were looking for someone. He picked up a microphone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Richard of stark group, and the top management of Disneyland are visiting. Would you like to see them?"William, who had been dozing off by the musical, was still thinking about what Richard and other people were talking about, but dardardario said first,


    "honey, since you have business, we''d better go back to the presidential suite, where it''s quieter and more confidential.".


    The more dadario did this, the more William would accommodate her in matters of no principle.


    He kisses dadario on the face, "it''s OK, sitting in the VIP Hall talking, those music is conducive to interference eavesdropping, you can rest assured to watch your musical here, I''ll come out with you after talking.".


    "Well," dardardario, who had some pity in his heart, immediately nodded with a smile and watched William enter the VIP Hall. Then he focused on the musical.


    "Knock, knock, knock", after a few slight knocks, William said please come in, and then Richard came in with Disneyland''s CEO with a worried face.


    Behind them, people from MGM, Warner and other film companies came in with a smile.


    William thought that Disneyland could keep secret for at least ten days and a half months, but he didn''t expect that only a few hours, let alone the big six in Hollywood, even the well-informed directors and producers came to Las Vegas from Hollywood.


    It''s more secure than a sieve.


    After introducing each other, William asked everyone to take a seat with a smile. After the housekeeper poured red wine for everyone and left, Richard stared at the directors of several other film companies for a long time and saw that they were not embarrassed at all. Finally, he said to William helplessly,


    "William, didn''t you say you wanted us to see the holographic imaging? Or shall we watch it in this theater? "


    After Richard''s words, William understood in his heart that the people in front of him probably had some confidence in him. As for the other three directors of the film companies who didn''t come, they should not believe the news that came from Disneyland to Hollywood at all.


    However, although these people come here, no one will talk about cooperation directly before they see the definite technology.


    Unfortunately, for William, if you want to find him to do special effects, you will be welcome. But if you want to talk about technology licensing or even business, William will not be able to kill them.


    "There is no need to talk about technology licensing and trading, as for the display of holographic imaging.".


    William thought, "what kind of movie do you want to see?"


    Richard immediately asked, "do you mean that you can convert the movies that were played in the cinema into holographic projection movies at will?"


    "It''s not difficult to change the playing mode. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?"


    Seeing William as a matter of course, the people sitting there were all eyes lost and shook their heads helplessly.


    That is, the person in front of him is William. If other people were, they would have been scolded.


    Seeing that the crowd did not speak, William directly covered his ears and said to Sunday, "turn Redley''s Gladiator into a hologram, and then call him to me, too.".


    Yes sir.


    With that, William is not interested in talking with these guys who don''t see rabbits and hawks.


    After a chat, he went back to his balcony seat, took dardario''s hand, picked up the microphone and told the housekeeper that he wanted to use the stage after the musical.


    It didn''t take long for Redley and his agent to arrive. However, seeing a circle of Hollywood''s top bosses, William couldn''t sit up on the balcony. Even if he felt that he had caught up with William, he could only sit on the sofa and listen to the musical with his eyes closed.


    An hour later, it was eleven o''clock in the night. As soon as the musical was over, many people left soon. However, some people who had noticed William had no intention of leaving when they saw him talking with dardario in a chair. They were still curious.

 Chapter 1129

    About half of the people in the seats near the VIP compartment stayed because William and dardardario sat still.


    The news was reported to the housekeeper of the suite. The housekeeper immediately knocked on the door and came in. Standing beside William''s chair, he bowed and asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you want me to tell the staff to clear the room?"


    William stood up and looked at about 300 people who had not left. He turned to the housekeeper and asked, "how many people can sit in this theater?"


    Answered the steward at once. "There are 1128 seats except private rooms.".


    "Look, after your boss old Smith lost the bet, although he played second fiddle, he still paid all the money that belonged to me.


    Go and tell the whole Las Vegas that Caesar Palace will hold the world''s first holographic projection movie at midnight. Except for private rooms, it''s on a first come first served basis.


    "Holographic projection?"


    Although there is only a vague concept of holographic projection in the housekeeper''s mind, this is what William Devonshire said, which is definitely not the simple ray projection outside.


    And listen to William this meaning, his boss Mr. Smith wanted to cheat at that time, finally was pressed by William on the ground to rub a meal, just obediently pay.


    William tapped the headphones, "connect the theater staff''s wireless channel.".


    Without waiting for a second, he replied on Sunday, "the channel is connected.".


    "Cough, cough", gently coughing twice, attracted all the theater staff with walkie talkie, "I''m William Devonshire, the on-site director from now until 2 a.m.


    let me tell you a good news, in three hours, each of you will get my $2000 overtime bonus, so guys, don''t make any mistakes Or the bonus will fly.


    As soon as I heard about the $2000 bonus with a private award, no one complained.


    Listening to a voice of thanks, William said to the housekeeper with a smile, "let people open the backstage external channel, and a hundred UAVs will fly in later.".


    Yes, sir.


    Although William, a super VIP, has the privilege to do whatever he wants, even the housekeeper, who earns nearly 20000 yuan this month, is happy with the bonus, not to mention the following staff who may not even have 2000 yuan monthly salary.


    Backstage, is the makeup removal of musical actors, puzzled looking at walking faster than usual a few layers of staff, "in the end what happened?"


    It''s a pity that when William said that the bonus for mistakes is flying, the staff instinctively feel that confidentiality is also a standard for mistakes. It''s strange that they will tell the actors the bonus for themselves and others.


    Even within a few minutes, the police nearby sent dozens of people to come here to rub US dollars. But within five minutes after the police came, a medium and high-end car came here.


    Since William deliberately mentioned old Smith, the housekeeper would certainly tell his boss the news.


    Old Smith, who has retired, thinks that there are only about 800 seats left in the theater. If he sends a message directly to the outside world, not to mention the rich guests in the hotel, even his boss may not have a seat.


    Soon all the guests in the hotel were informed, and then old Smith began to call your friends in Las Vegas. In short, whoever is important will call first.


    For William, of course, he hopes that with the participation of some ordinary people, the more senior people come, the better.


    "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Hearing someone calling himself in the theater, William lowered his head slightly and saw several young people standing by the seats, waving their hands to attract their attention.


    Smiling and waving to them, the person who had called before called out and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, will there be another show later?".


    William nodded with a smile, and more than three hundred people were excited.


    "Since the staff and security didn''t drive us away, does that mean we can stay?"


    Looking at more than 300 pairs of expectant eyes, William laughed and nodded again in their worried eyes.


    Yes.


    Get a positive answer, everyone is happy to call up.


    Although I don''t know what the program will be, there are many men and women who just look at their clothes and know that they are rich men and women, as well as William, who is a big man, and a fool will go.


    Not to mention free things who don''t want to see.


    At 11:47 p.m., old Smith knocked on the door of the VIP room.


    As soon as the housekeeper saw his boss, he immediately whispered behind William, "Mr. Smith is here, sir.".


    When William looked back, he was stunned to see that old Smith, whose hair was all white, had grown old in less than eight years?.


    "Hi, William, I didn''t expect that we would meet again one day.".


    William and Smith shook hands and sighed, "I didn''t expect you to be so old when I saw you again.".Maybe he recognized that William was only concerned about his health. Old Smith didn''t feel offended like his two sons behind him.


    patted William''s arm and said with a loud smile, "it''s OK, son. I''m 86 years old, of course.


    But I''m also a witness to the fact that the child who dared to put pineapples around my hotel has gradually become the most powerful person in the world.


    Pineapples everywhere? The most powerful?


    This made everyone suspicious immediately.


    Eight years ago, William dares to put fried eggs in the industry of American giants? What''s more, it seems that old Smith doesn''t dare to investigate?


    And isn''t William just the richest man? When did you become the most powerful person?


    However, it immediately occurred to you that the old man with his back to you is the owner of three luxury hotels in Las Vegas. He has seen more darkness than those people in the film industry.


    Before the two sons of old Smith want to come, their father said don''t offend anyone, or the Smiths family will become history overnight, and their faces will become ugly.


    Can see William frown of looking at their two, two already 50 or 60 guys immediately smile, let William''s brow frown deeper.


    Some sad looking at the gray hair of old Smith.


    Old Smith seemed to know what William was thinking. He laughed and shook his head. He took William to the balcony of the private room and said, "not everyone can have a perfect heir",


    and dardardario, who stood up with a timid expression, nodded. Old Smith continued with a teasing look, "you will definitely have more headaches than me, William.".


    William understood that what the old man said was nothing more than the problem of too many women. "Don''t worry, your kingdom is in Las Vegas, and my kingdom has crossed the realm of human imagination. I''m even worried that there are not so many heirs to inherit my territory.".


    "Well, that''s good.".


    Looking at the disbelieving old Smith, William himself was not sure. After all, he had no children.


    The only advantage is that he will probably live a long time and have enough strength to suppress all the discord.


    "Mr. Devonshire, it''s midnight in five minutes, you see?"


    When he heard the hint from the housekeeper, William nodded with a smile. With an idea, hundreds of holographic drones appeared in the sky two kilometers high in Las Vegas and rushed down to Caesar Hotel.


    In only ten seconds, these 100 UAVs entered the specially opened passageway in the backstage and flew along the stage lighting rack to the Theater Hall.


    Listening to Sunday''s report that the drone was ready, not only obadai, but also stark, who was hiding in other hotels, came with pepper.


    See the Theater Hall, has been filled with all kinds of Las Vegas luxury guests and people with identity.


    William said with a smile, "let''s start.".


    At the end of the order, all the people on the scene found a blue light, which swept all the places in the theater in a few seconds.


    before the audience got into chaos, William nodded with a smile and old Smith, kissed dardario on the face, and suddenly jumped onto the balcony railing.


    This move quickly attracted everyone''s attention.


    In the sound of surprise and bewilderment, the shoes on the feet, which were changed from sentry armor, began to change into golden boots.


    A blue flame came out of the sole of his shoe and pushed William up and hovered in the air of the theater.


    "God",


    for a moment, everyone was stunned by William, who was suspended in the air. But in a few seconds, everyone responded that it was a super technology of levitation and flight with just a pair of shoes.


    If you buy a pair of these shoes, you can fly as you like?


    It took nearly two minutes to fly, and it was exactly 12 o''clock before William flew to the stage.


    Half a meter away from the stage, the golden sentry armor changed again. It turned back into shiny leather shoes, which made everyone exclaim and even scream again.


    William just laughed a little bit of headphones, Sunday immediately connected to the theater''s audio.


    "Good evening, I''m William Devonshire. As for the series of titles that take about a minute or two to introduce, it''s better to omit them, so that you don''t think I''m showing off.".


    Ha ha ha.


    Listening to the irregular laughter, William shook his head. "Well, as long as I stand here, it''s probably a show off. Let''s go on to the theme.".


    With that, he patted his hand on his chest. Under the control of his mind, the sentinel armor slowed down and began to transform into a golden holy robe.


    With the vestment covering his whole body, a fiery red cloak began to extend back along the armor on his shoulders. After William suspended out of thin air, the cloak swayed behind him without wind.Looking at the scene, everyone was dazzled, scared and excited to make all kinds of sounds.


    But it''s not over yet. As William''s idea floated up, a little bit of blue lightning began to appear on his uniform, which slowly elongated into lightning hanging around him.


    even when some of the lightning crossed each other, there was a "click, click" light and thunder.


    Now, the audience in the front row instinctively want to lean back. Some people even leave their seats directly, run five or six meters away, stand in the aisle and look at the stage in surprise.


    The old man was probably really attracted by the armor and thunder. Although he was scared to death, he even ran out immediately when he found something abnormal, but he still stood in the corridor and looked at William.


    "Well, I''m sorry to scare you. There were frost and fire performances. It seems that it''s better to avoid them.".


    Put away the thunder on the armor, William fell on the stage, took off the helmet of Gemini''s sacred clothes, and said with a smile, "anyone who thinks it''s dangerous can leave now.".


    "No, no, no", the people in the front row didn''t make a sound, but the people in the middle and back row began to be dissatisfied.


    Seeing that William can put away thunder at will, and with so many people at the scene, no one thinks that a person of William''s status and value will really cause an accident.


    Many people immediately yelled at the man who was scared to leave the table, such as go away and cowards.


    "All right, all right, be quiet and civilized, let the guy choose for himself," William said with a smile, regardless of whether the guy would sit back, and then a fire burst out of his body.


    "Incredible, God, that''s incredible.".


    Seeing William surrounded by flames, the audience cried and screamed excitedly.


    But soon, among the people in the front row, someone yelled, "I don''t feel the heat, I don''t feel the heat, it''s fake, it''s fake.".


    Even the shouting man stood up and tried to reach for the stage. William deliberately restrained the heat of the flame.


    More than a dozen security guards on both sides of the stage immediately heard the voice of Sunday and rushed up to hold people.


    When the scene was in chaos, William pushed his flame into the air of the theater. When the fire burst into the sky, his body disappeared, leaving a holographic projection behind the stage.


    Frightened by the flames, the audience with heart attack screamed for a few seconds and suddenly found that the flames were like being nailed in the air, not spreading, not dissipating.


    "Is it good?"


    When William comes back to the stage with a funny voice from the sound, he can see William in a suit walking out of the background step by step.


    looked as like as two peas in two faces with the same face. William soon thought that it was all false.


    Then the applause began to ring sparsely, waking up the audience. Then the applause accompanied by the whistle and scream rang throughout the theater.


    Nodding back to the audience for nearly a minute, William clapped his hands with a smile, then raised his hands and snapped his fingers in public.


    Also suspended in the air of the flame, a little bit of the disappearance, and then into a dark blue stars, floating around in the air at random.


    Finally, all the stars come together and become a huge earth with a diameter of 10 meters. As it slowly floats towards William, it keeps getting smaller. Finally, it is caught in the hand by the index finger and thumb.


    In the audience''s attention notes, William to the fingers, emitting a bright light of the small earth blow.


    This earth is really like being blown up by the wind, floating to the holographic projection in holy armor.


    When the earth comes into contact with William''s projection, a ray of light suddenly shines from the air. William in holy armor, like ice meeting a very hot flame, melts into water drops.

 Chapter 1130

    "Welcome to the world of holographic projection"


    as soon as William''s words were finished, the dim lights on the scene immediately became bright.


    Still in a state of shock, the audience was dazzled by the light, and then heard William''s words, and soon responded with more intense applause.


    No one doubts that William was flying in sentinel armor before, and the thunder and flames were real.


    No, old Smith''s face was full of smiles, his hands clapped with the others, but his heart was full of waves.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that other people are old and in good health, and have experienced too many things, they might have had a heart attack.


    He had shaken hands with William before. He didn''t believe that William who flew out of the balcony was a fake.


    As for dardardario, this chick may react later, but at this time, she was shocked by a series of miracles, and applauded with the audience.


    I didn''t think about how William left, and how he went behind the scenes quietly.


    "Thank you, thank you." when the audience''s mood eased a little and the applause was decreasing, William clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention,


    said with a smile, "before introducing holographic projection technology, I''d like to thank Miss Sandra dadario first.".


    With William''s fingers, a ray of light from the air gathered on dardardario, who immediately made her the object of attention in the audience. Dardario''s hands covered his mouth.


    Fortunately, although this chick is always stage fright, she is not Xiaobai. She only reacts in a few seconds and puts down her hands to wave and nod back to the audience.


    When the audience put their eyes back on them, William stretched out his hand and hung it in the air. With an idea, the car parts such as engine, tire and steering wheel were immediately changed on the palm of his hand.


    finally, they gathered together and assembled into an Aston Martin electric car.


    "To be honest, this technology was invented by me very early, but it has been used as an auxiliary tool in the laboratory.


    It wasn''t until I met Sandra that I noticed that it was only used in special effects, movies, cinemas, theatres and so on.


    Maybe just relying on this technology that I use as a tool, I can create another self that is richer than what I have now.


    "How is that possible?"


    It is estimated in the newspapers that William''s worth is between $200 billion and $300 billion. If he had a new self, wouldn''t it be more than $500 billion?


    Nm, this is not to let people live.


    What''s more, according to William, this technology that can create hundreds of billions of dollars is still a technology that he has never been interested in. Doesn''t that mean that he must have a technology that he pays more attention to than holographic technology?


    Then someone stood up and yelled, "Mr. Devonshire, what kind of research are you doing now?"


    "This," he said.


    William, who didn''t want to get off the subject, suddenly thought that if nothing happened, soon, stark would make mark 1, Mark 2 and mark 3.


    instead of being said by ordinary people that he copied stark, he might as well steal the most talented name. Moreover, the Americans and the Englishmen already knew about his personal flying armor .


    Even the 10 meter high mecha, which is more shocking than personal armor, has been exposed to the eyes of all countries.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help looking at Stark''s compartment, laughing, reaching into his pocket and taking out a gold titanium alloy nano sheet from the storage space.


    Before I introduce this alloy sheet made by nanotechnology, please allow me to talk about it for a few minutes.


    Before the audience could exclaim, William said, "a lot of people should know that the Devonshire family had a great change when I was ten years old.


    The dark experience for me made me feel insecure all the time. Therefore, since I was 11 years old, I have learned to fight, bow and arrow, and even firearms on my own.


    "Isn''t that fake?"


    As soon as he heard that William was in his teens, he began to take the initiative to contact guns for self-protection. Those who thought that they were still living a carefree life in their teens immediately lost most of their jealousy and hatred of the rich.


    William, who achieved his goal, said with a smile, "don''t worry, although I was watched and tested by all kinds of hostile people when I was a child, you can see that I grew up smoothly.".


    "Pa, PA, Pa".


    There was no sign of applause. Many people who realized the danger, the urgency and anxiety of the moment, their eyes began to turn red, and they clapped as if their hands were not their own.


    "Thank you, thank you.".


    After nodding to the audience from left to right, William continued, "my childhood experiences prompted me to hire and gather a large number of people to protect myself and my mother when I grew up and made the first $100 million.".


    "But as I know more about security, I find that even the most elite bodyguards are human.I also need to rest, make mistakes, and have blind spots in thinking and skills, which prompted me to study armor and biotechnology.


    With that, William reached out his hand again, and the armor appeared in front of everyone. "Devonshire armor, a suit of armor that I could only design and optimize on paper and in my mind before I was 20 years old, because I had no money to experiment.".


    Imagine it in your head before you were 20? Do you want to hit people like that?


    William shrugged at the gloomy looking audience with a smile. "It''s a pity that after the stark Industrial Park was built, I began to dislike it.


    Although it can defend against weapons of any length and has an auxiliary power system, it is still too heavy and bulky to wear at any time. In addition to fighting hard, it can''t escape quickly in case of danger. ".


    Built in stark Industrial Park?


    People looked at William in surprise and then turned to find out where the other shareholders of stark group were?


    In the future, when Tony Stark builds the mark series armor, people will probably think that he copied William''s design. Even conspiracy theorists will say that when he builds the mark series armor, people in the stark group have already stolen the technology and followed with the research.


    After he was overjoyed in his heart, William continued, "after experiencing the second and third movements, he can get up and jump over tens of meters and over tens of meters. Even if he is hit by a truck with a speed of 100 km / h, he won''t get hurt.


    It can also be equipped with various modular weapons. After the invincible four types of armor on the ground, I can only focus on making the armor fly to the sky. ".


    In holography, after the appearance of three kinds of armor, the appearance of an engine suddenly appears, and then it becomes a spaceship.


    "Spaceship?"


    "That''s right," William nodded with a smile. "To be honest, this ship was an accident.".


    "FK", some people who suddenly understood what William wanted to say, could not help but scold him, and then listened to William with a smile,


    "it''s very easy to make war armour fly into the sky, but it''s not so easy to be faster and more flexible than any fighter plane.


    With the deepening of research, when the research of miniaturized super engine got into a bottleneck, I suddenly felt that it was easier to enlarge the engine one day when I was in a bad mood, so I had this engine.


    after the engine was built, the power of the engine was completely beyond my expectation when it was tested, and I began to think about what kind of aircraft could be equipped with this engine So, in a few years, you will see me flying to the moon and Mars.


    "Hua La, Hua La".


    After a burst of warm applause, William waved his hand and scattered the projection of the spaceship. In the holographic projection, a golden streamline appeared, with the appearance of Mark 3 in Gemini''s holy suit and the anti transformers armor 10 meters high.


    Wow.


    In the hologram, the anti transformers armor, which is ten meters high, immediately became the focus of attention, while the mark armor, which is only two meters high, was ignored.


    "God, we are still playing with the model of the mecha, but this bastard has already built the mecha. Can this make people dream a little bit?".


    Hearing the shrill cry, we could not help looking back at the boy, who was only a teenager, and the other side immediately bowed their heads to be ostriches.


    Then the laughter of "ha ha ha" rang out in the theater.


    Even if he wanted to scold such a 10-year-old kid, he thought it was better not to waste his saliva.


    "The mark series armor and the extended anti transformers armor are my most fortunate inventions.".


    As soon as I hear William say transformers, American who has experienced the Decepticon attack on New York, I can certainly understand what William means.


    Without waiting for someone to ask why William and anti transformers didn''t appear in the battle of New York, the hologram showed anti transformers and fallen transformers fighting.


    And as soon as the picture appears, it is the most tragic part.


    See fallen with his wand, a stab on the penetration of the anti transformers armor.


    It''s too shocking and tragic for ordinary people who haven''t experienced a battle to watch the broken chest and the bursts of electricity on the exposed parts.


    Fortunately, in the immediate scene, after deliberately deleting the blink clip, the Fallen King was punched through his chest from behind by another anti transformer armor,


    huge wounds like liquid metal appeared, and then he was smashed on the huge rock ground like garbage, and his head was crushed.


    As for the words that the Fallen King Kong said that William will also blink, it must have been deleted.


    And the audience was excited by the anti change armor holding high the fallen Vajra''s scepter, and the surrounding jinshiman soldiers shouting "Wula", and they were excited and cheered.


    Many people even raised their hands and yelled "Wula" and "Viva Devonshire.".


    Before the audience regained their excitement, the hologram was transferred to the London laboratory.


    He was as thin as ribs and hated bronsky. He went up to the experimental platform with his bare upper body and bent back,Then the scene jumps to disgust, covered with wounds, hiding in the ruins of a New York building.


    The giant, who is not a good man, hates William, but is very respectful to him. The picture then jumps. He hates the wounds on his body, recovers quickly for unknown reasons, and then rushes out of the ruins and begins to demolish all kinds of Decepticons.


    Thinking of bronsky lying in the laboratory, the audience naturally thought that William was responsible for the disgust.


    Although no one said that William could not save himself in the face of death, the difference between biological experiment and mecha experiment in the eyes of the public was immediately reflected.


    "Just to remind" caught the audience''s attention. William shrugged, "I didn''t make the hatred.".


    Just as the audience was greatly relieved, William shook his head and said, "No.


    Then he sighed, "although I didn''t open the door of violent, giant and giant variation, I did give the key to turn hatred into hatred.".


    And then there was the hologram, the Hulk, and then the spine full of spines.


    Looking at the two giants with huge differences in appearance but the same huge size, the audience is very clear that what William wants to express is that hulk and hate are not made by him.


    Then someone remembered that William had said before that his main direction of attack was armor and biology. Since William had such great achievements in mechanics,


    he also had achievements in biology. Although it made people doubt how William could have so much energy, who let him be William Devonshire, and didn''t see that hatred was recovered because of William Is that right?


    Without waiting for the audience to ask, William said, "I''m sorry, I can only show you something reported by the media.


    For those things that are still kept secret, please ask the official residence of the United States. I don''t want to be restricted from entering the United States. ".


    No, we have the right to know.


    Some people yelled, but most of the ordinary audience just made a huge sigh.


    But people like obadai and old Smith understand that William, who has a spaceship, wants to enter the United States, but the United States has no control over him.


    If he doesn''t speak or show up, the United States doesn''t even know about his coming.


    Well, now it''s time to talk about this gold titanium alloy.


    William raised his hand on the alloy piece, "since the armor can fly, defend and attack, it still faces a key problem.


    How to wear it anytime, anywhere? "


    "It''s impossible for me to appear in front of the public all the time in metal armor. This will be a social disaster, and at the same time, it will make my relatives, friends and people around me nervous and anxious.".


    The audience nodded with understanding that no one was willing to make friends with a person who was hiding in an iron knot all the time, which would make people think whether they would be in danger or not, and even think that the existence of this iron knot exacerbated the frequency of crises.


    "So, I need a suit of armor that can protect me at any time, but looks like a briefcase, or just an ordinary dress.".


    "Nanotechnology?"


    The scene immediately someone called out the answer.


    With a smile, William pointed his thumb to the man, squeezed the alloy piece on his hand and lied, "the armor on the holographic projection before is the most ideal armor I expected.


    It''s still a little far away, but it''s very close to me. As long as a key technology breakthrough is made, a new set of armor can be built by my artificial intelligence in two hours.


    With that, William shakes off the nano alloy chip in his hand. In the audience''s shocked and air-conditioned voice, there are only nano alloy chips with the length and width of fingers and the thickness of nails.


    Automatic separation, expansion, combined into a revolver.

 Chapter 1131

    As a piece of metal with only the length and width of a finger turned into a revolver in everyone''s eyes, someone immediately yelled to William to see if he was a real guy or a real thing.


    William shrugged, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be rushed in by the police outside, and then my lawyers are looking forward to a lawsuit that is bound to take years,


    and then hide at home or in the office and happily watch the bank account receive a hundred thousand pounds.".


    "Moreover, due to the limitation of key technology, I can''t produce bullets directly in my research," said William. As soon as he pulled out of the magazine, the audience would see the empty magazine.


    Most of them were relieved, but immediately someone yelled, "what technology is limiting your research?"


    "This," and "pretending to be hesitant, William thought for a long time and did not speak.


    This makes everyone worried, for fear that they won''t hear the answer, so that they will lose sleep for a long time tonight and even in the future.


    Please, Mr. Devonshire, I have obsessive-compulsive disorder. If you don''t tell me, I will have insomnia for a long time in the future.


    Looking at a beautiful woman standing up and shouting that she has obsessive-compulsive disorder, the people around immediately burst into an uproar, and then gloating at William.


    William rolled his eyes, covered his forehead, opened his eyes and said, "energy storage and spatial nanomaterials.".


    Can metal materials store energy? And spatialization. You''re not talking about magic technology, are you?


    Seeing everyone''s face full of awkwardness, William said with a smile, "sometimes the research is too advanced, and it''s still very helpless due to the limitations of the overall technology and cognition of this era.".


    Looking at most people rolling their eyes, William said with a smile, "although I think I have found the manufacturing technology of nano armor, in the past year or so, I have experimented with all the methods I can think of, but I have not been able to compress this piece of nano metal to a smaller size,


    or find the space magic in magic, which can take 140 kg of armor away Na in a special space to lighten or even simply weightless.


    Otherwise, as long as you imagine wearing a suit of 140 kg clothes every day, you will feel that life is so heavy. ".


    "Ha ha ha", how to compress, reduce weight, space and so on, few of the people present can understand, but when they think of William''s 140 kg weight-bearing every day, they can''t help laughing.


    When the audience finished laughing, William said, "and the weight is not the biggest problem. After all, if I really want to solve it, I can still find some solutions.


    However, the energy consumption rate of nano war armor is faster than I expected. Even if we build new war armor, we can''t run for a long time before we find new energy.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Devonshire, what are you talking about as an alternative weight loss plan?"


    Well, William finally understood that these people who dare to interrupt him and keep asking questions are definitely journalists or people with special missions.


    However, today is to tell everyone that Mark''s armor was invented by him, and he has even studied it in the direction of nano.


    in the future, unless he really invents a armor that is more advanced than nano armor, stark will not escape the reputation of plagiarism.


    William, who has already built the nano mark 50, certainly knows how to solve those problems, but it would be a surprise if he could pass on the wrong or simple things to the Americans or other forces.


    After shaking the revolver in his hand, the revolver immediately decomposed into a water mass of nano materials, covering and wrapping his palm.


    "Wow, that''s cool.".


    Looking at the gloves close to the body like golden skin, everyone envied them. If it wasn''t for the gold color, it might not have been possible to see that William''s hands were covered with a layer of metal.


    But the audience is not surprised, William turned to think, war armour all revealed, it must have palm.


    And people who can''t build super energy sources like mini ark reactors are blind even if they know the principle of energy cannons.


    As the idea flashed, William raised his hand, and the nano material in his hand immediately became the style of an impact gun.


    "Zi ~ ~", a bright light, to the theater in the air to send out an energy gun.


    "Bang", a dark blue energy wave instantly across the distance of more than 20 meters, then dissipated in the air.


    "FK, FK, what the hell is this?".


    Although most of the people were frightened by the sudden appearance of the energy shock gun, after the curse, some people stood up and yelled "one more time.".


    Some people even shout to attack some fixed props left by the previous musical on the stage.


    As soon as the proposal appeared, there was a chorus of approval.


    William shook his head. "This is the prop of the crew. If it''s destroyed, it will affect the work of the actors tomorrow.".


    He doesn''t want to see someone ridicule him in the newspaper tomorrow. He doesn''t know the hardships of the bottom people.But William refused, forgetting that two-thirds of the people on the scene were middle-class or above, and even one-third were local tyrants.


    "No, no, I promise to increase the price and let people rush out all night. If it''s not enough, we can directly invite tourists to watch the performance for free.".


    But William shook his head and said to Dario, "Sandra, go to the fruit.".


    Then he said to the audience, "people who get wet with fruit and stain their clothes can ask me for compensation.".


    "We want Devonshire gold.".


    People who had been upset by the fruit immediately thought about how much money they had on their clothes when they heard this?


    "First of all, if someone feels offended when they are drenched with fruit, then bring it up now.".


    I thought that even if some people really felt this way, few people would mention it on this occasion, but I didn''t expect that more than 50 people raised their hands on the scene.


    50 out of 1128, a small proportion, and William is not unable to solve it.


    "On Sunday, simulate the fruit splash range and find out the best attack point to avoid these 50 people.".


    As soon as William''s voice dropped, the holographic drones suspended on the top of the theater dropped their height and began to scan the theater and the VIP balcony where dardardario was.


    Then blue lights appeared in the air of the theater, forming a grid. Then a virtual fruit was thrown from the balcony. After the simulation burst, the virtual juice and fragments were thrown down and fell on the audience who did not raise their hands.


    "Wow, that''s ok?"


    After a dozen or so simulations, dozens of red and blue areas were marked in the sky on Sunday.


    Everyone immediately understood that the red area meant it would splash on those who cared, while the blue area meant it was OK.


    "Come on, Sandra, don''t be burdened. It''s just a game," William said to dardardario with a California orange with a smile.


    "as you can see, any route has been simulated on Sunday, as long as you don''t throw it directly on the ground, it''s OK.".


    Besides, I''m a person who has something to hang on to, not to mention the power of mind to collect juice into the storage space. Even if I want to fall on someone''s head, I don''t have any pressure.


    Besides, the middle class and ordinary people accounted for two-thirds of the scene. Many people thought that they would be hit by fruit and earn a gold coin.


    Some people want to collect Devonshire gold coins, while others want to sell that gold coin, not only to earn money for tourism, but also more.


    Put on your smart glasses and let Sunday scatter the dotted lines in the sky. "Let''s go, Sandra.".


    Dardario took a deep breath and threw the orange into the sky. William, through the tips on his smart glasses, immediately fired an energy wave from the energy gun on his palm as soon as the orange flew five meters.


    With a bang, the orange suddenly burst open, and the juice and part of the pulp either got angry or fell on five or six people who were shouting to earn a gold coin.


    "Yes, yes, we have the gold, we have the gold.".


    A few middle-aged men and women dressed as ordinary people waved to William happily, regardless of whether they would be laughed at or not.


    And the information of these people has long appeared in William''s intelligent eyes. Ordinary families, with children to raise, would care if they were just drenched in juice.


    William nodded with a smile, "OK, gold will not be less than you.".


    This atmosphere suddenly lively up, after three consecutive times, almost a bit of Carnival flavor.


    But this exciting Carnival moment, William stopped, pretending, "sorry, no energy.".


    Many of the audience who have stood up and waved their hands are disappointed, but they can see that the nanomaterials controlled by William are scattered and closed with his thoughts.


    Alternating with each other several times, the Golden Gloves that covered his hands vibrated a few times and directly changed back to the appearance of metal pieces.


    "This is what I mean by the limitation of materials. When the energy is low, it will decompose and directly change back to its original form.".


    However, although William thinks that five attacks are very few, in other people''s eyes, only a small piece of nano material can attack five times. If a complete set of armor can attack at least 100 times?


    Putting the nanoflakes back in his pocket, William clapped his hands with a smile. "Well, I''ve said a lot about what should be said and shouldn''t be said. I hope the U.S. government won''t disturb my holiday with dardario tomorrow, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I won''t throw FB1 people directly into the sea.".


    "Ha ha ha", for FB1, the American people either ignore it or hate it.


    People who ignore them are because the FB1 has no power to handle ordinary cases, so most ordinary people ignore them.


    And those who hate tooth itching are those who are related to marginal business. Of course, they hate tooth itching for FB1 who stares at them.So no one thinks it''s wrong for William to make fun of FB1, and even some people shout "that''s what we have to do.".


    "I''ll have to ask my lawyer about that," William shrugged. "If a dozen barristers think it''s OK under certain circumstances, I can try.".


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire," someone yelled. "If you throw it into the sea and give him a swimming circle, it''s just how much it costs to fight a lawsuit.".


    "No, you must be a bad idea," William shook his head. "Well, let''s go back to the topic we invited you to today.".


    As soon as William''s words were finished, a man suddenly called out, "we want to see Mark''s armor.".


    "Yes, yes, we need to see armor.".


    Now, no one cares about the theme. All of them are shouting to see Mark''s armor. Without shouting for a while, others are shouting to see the 10 meter high anti transformers armor.


    It''s no problem to let these guys have a look, but William is a little worried that the Americans will take advantage of the common people here and take care of their own whim to forcibly detain the armor.


    See William silent, soon someone coax, "war armour, war armour, war armour.".


    Other people in the theater hall were easily led, waving hands and shouting armor.


    "OK," William clapped his hands. The noise in the theater disappeared in a few seconds, and everyone looked at him expectantly.


    Just listen to William, "although some people are worried that some stupid people will want to seize the opportunity to forcibly detain my armor and mecha,


    however, maybe I have to let these people understand that they should never underestimate what preparations a person who has been on the verge of death since he was ten years old will make to protect himself and his property.".


    "On Sunday, I need a mark 7 and an anti transformer armor to launch a spaceship synchronized with America to store armor.".


    "Understand, sir, the spaceship zw-a-1 is starting from the silent state, and the zw-a delivery module is being delivered. It is estimated that it will take 15 seconds to arrive at the theater. Do you want to launch it?"


    Nm, everyone in the theater was scared to death by what they said on Sunday about Spaceship No.1, what to start silent state, what to synchronize with America.


    This nm means that there is not only one spaceship on my head, waiting for the order to start all the time 365 days a year?


    And for people like William, are nuclear eggs a problem?


    Seeing that many people on the scene began to turn pale, William said with a smile, "I also want to see if it takes time to launch the simultaneous live broadcast, and whether it can really meet the design requirements.".


    "Sir," he said on Sunday, the light in the theater automatically dimmed a lot, and then a holographic projection appeared in the middle of the theater without warning.


    Then people look at a spaceship that is much higher than the normal spaceship. The light is on in the quiet and dim space. After the camera circles the spaceship for half a circle, a blue star appears in front of us with the camera moving.


    "Earth, God, it''s more beautiful and spectacular than the earth in the movie.".


    With this exclamation, the cabin door of the spaceship opened, and the camera immediately pulled into the spaceship.


    In this spaceship, the first two huge metal cabins came into view, followed by six small metal cabins.


    "This is the drop cabin?"


    "Bang, bang" two, a large and a small launch module has been automatically ejected from the spacecraft.


    The countdown number suspended in the holographic projection is not 15, but 10.


    It''s only then clear to all of you that it was said on Sunday that 15 seconds was the moment when you received the order to launch.


    Moreover, the two rapidly advancing drop pods did not produce flames due to severe friction due to the existence of air


    "ten, nine, eight, seven, six".


    As the numbers are disappearing, the drop in module will appear in Las Vegas only when the number one is expected. However, when the countdown reaches "six", the audience will already see the night scene of the city with bright lights.


    When the number reached four, the small one''s delivery cabin rushed into the theater gate of Caesar Hotel. Before people had time to look at the theater gate, a silver metal cabin appeared on the stage.


    After a flash of light, the cabin door opened automatically, and William opened his hand. A blue and gold war armour flew out of the drop cabin. Then the war armour backpack opened and closed automatically, and put William in directly.


    After a few "click, click.".


    It was not William who appeared in front of the crowd, but a streamlined mark 7 with blue eyes and chest.


    "I, I can''t breathe.".

 Chapter 1132

    Hearing that someone was scared and couldn''t breathe, William''s eyes immediately looked in the direction of the sound, and the scanning wave on battle armor followed.


    After the scan results came out, William could not help rolling his eyes, but he didn''t tear down the beautiful woman. Instead, he took the opportunity to say, "start the medical robot, someone seems to faint.".


    A metal box pops up on the top of the 2-meter-high drop cabin. When it falls to the ground, the box automatically begins to deform. In a few seconds, a 1.5-meter-long medical robot appears on the stage.


    "Hua la la", a sound of surprise, doubt and panic made the theater noisy.


    "Quiet", as William''s voice grew louder from the theater, the audience was stunned. William took the opportunity to say, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in studying mechanical life with self-consciousness like transformers.


    this is just a medical robot, without independent self-consciousness. Everything depends on the predetermined medical procedures.".


    As the audience quieted down, William pointed out that the woman who fainted in her dress was humane to the medical machine and "checked her.".


    "No, no, I''m fine. I''m fine.".


    Looking at the woman who kept shaking her hand and said that she was ok, everyone knows that this woman is changing her ways and approaching William by pretending to be dizzy.


    But she didn''t expect that William had built a robot specially used to save people, and the thought that she would be examined and treated by a robot made her hair boil.


    William had an idea that the back of the armor would open and separate automatically, and then he went back to the medical robot with the shape of a suitcase. He would put it in the drop cabin with it, and he would return to the drop cabin with his hands and legs spurting flames.


    "You''ve also seen war armour. After watching anti change war armour, we''ll start to watch movies, holographic movies.


    As for the specific data and weapons, I''m sorry, "William shrugged," confidential. ".


    With that, no matter what the audience shouts, what they want to say is almost the same. What''s more, it involves something that needs to be kept secret.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Devonshire," an old man with white beard stood up and said, "since you''ve built a medical robot, do you have any plans to sell it?"


    A look at each other''s age and his clothes, William will understand each other is a rich man, is also a rich man afraid of death.


    If you hire a professional nurse at home, the phone bill is much cheaper than that of a robot.


    William shakes his head after thinking about it. Although he has this idea of making the medical robot appear in public, now is not the time.


    One involves too many technologies. If it''s sold, even if the technology is reduced, it''s far more advanced than the robots in the world.


    Not to mention a bulletproof suit, he dares to sell it for 5 million pounds. This kind of robot has been incorporated into all the medical cases and solutions that can be found on Sundays.


    if he doesn''t sell it for 10 million or even tens of millions, he will feel at a loss. But if he really sells this price, he will be scolded as a crazy man who wants money.


    The purpose of taking out the medical robot now is to arouse a nationwide discussion and let people have a process of acceptance. It will not become the target of public criticism all of a sudden.


    According to the existing system of the American, it may not take a few years for the voice to welcome him to sell medical robots.


    As for other big companies, they follow suit to research medical robots and break William''s monopoly.


    It''s true that according to the current rules, everyone knows that monopoly earns the most, but when you are punished, billions of dollars of fine will also make you want to die.


    Wei Ruan is always the son of the American. She was almost dismembered by the American himself.


    There are several similar products on the market. Not to mention the technology, William can crush them only in terms of manufacturing cost.


    There are still many cases where the first mover is replaced by the second mover. Apart from technology, selling products is still a matter of cost. Moreover, the Chinese people probably have the deepest understanding of how to win by cost.


    So William, who had made up his mind for a long time, pretended to be in a dilemma and said, "if I say the price, it will be hard for you to accept it.


    And once the medical robots are put on sale, the impact on the medical industry will certainly be countless times greater than the trauma self-healing instruments.


    If so, the number of people engaged in the medical industry will be reduced by dozens of times in ten years. Once the number of people studying medicine is greatly reduced, I don''t know whether people will think that I am a sinner in the history of medicine. ".


    The question suddenly silenced the people sitting there, but they would be very wrong if they really thought William was a good man.


    When he announced that he would enter the special effects industry and the film industry, he did not know how many people would lose their jobs because of him.


    The old man with white beard immediately retorted, "but with the continuous development of technology, even if you don''t want to face this situation and don''t want to be the first person to break someone''s job, there will be other people or companies to do it.


    Since you already have this kind of consideration, let alone lack of money, we would rather let you, a compassionate and responsible person, do it, so as not to face the capitalists who are all for the purpose of interests.When the old man said that, even the rich people in the seat began to complain, not to mention those ordinary families who were on the verge of bankruptcy after seeing a disease.


    But William didn''t have the heart to take care of the American people''s affairs. "Sorry, it''s just a machine after all. No one knows when it will suddenly have a program error.".


    After that, no matter what the audience said, William waved to the door of the theater, and the launch module with anti change armor automatically floated in.


    With the emergence of this huge mecha, in addition to the people who really need medical robots to take care of themselves all the time, or who have ulterior motives and hope that William will announce the news and go to the stock market tomorrow to put a bearish eye on the medical stocks in the stock market,


    other people really put their attention on the reverse mecha all of a sudden.


    The 10 meter high pod flies to the stage and stands up. After a burst of pneumatic sound, the pod opens automatically, revealing the 10 meter high red and gold mecha inside.


    As soon as the mecha started the energy in its chest, blue light came out of its eyes and stepped down from the suspended delivery cabin, the audience below began to shout and scream excitedly.


    When people are faced with something bigger than themselves, they can''t help thinking about power, power and smallness.


    So when facing the huge mecha with metallic luster and oppressive feeling, someone in the front row almost fainted.


    Fortunately, the other party just sat down in a chair, covered his heart, took a few deep breaths, and then slowed down, otherwise the fun would be great.


    "Let him fly, Mr. Devonshire, let him fly.".


    William rolled his eyes at the yeller. "Do as you say, the energy flame from the legs will scorch me and the audience in the front row in a moment.".


    When William said this, many people in the front row turned back and glared at the rear. Some even began to scold in excitement and anger.


    "Well, be quiet, be quiet," William said with a smile and clapping his hands. "I can''t fly, but I do have something safe and fun to show you.".


    With an idea, the Fallen King Kong''s Scepter appeared in the huge projection cabin. Under William''s control, the standing mecha turned around and took out a scepter about 10 meters.


    "First of all, I promise it''s safe, but if you have heart problems, raise your hand now.


    If it doesn''t happen, I''ll pay a sum of money on the principle of humanity, but if anyone has other ideas, I''ll tell him that the super luxury law team composed of 12 barristers and hundreds of assistant lawyers will tell him that the rich are also graded. ".


    When the ordinary people sitting here heard this, they burst into laughter.


    And those rich people murmured, but they knew that William was right.


    In advance to remind the next accident, William compensate a few hundred, a few thousand in case point will not heartache.


    But you want to attach other conditions, or you want to make William criminally responsible for it. If you do, you will face a long-lasting lawsuit.


    Otherwise, there will be an accident in which no one can find any evidence. Even if you think about the spaceship in space, and all kinds of technologies in William''s hands, this accident may be made by the Americans themselves.


    Let alone did not see the theater, has shown William just said those words of video playback.


    To make sure no one raised his hand, William snapped his fingers, and the mecha raised the fallen Vajra''s Scepter in his hand to launch an invisible anti gravity magnetic field.


    Except for the people in the private room, all the people in the Theater Hall slowly floated up.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    God, this is, this is.


    Looking at their sitting posture and floating for about one meter, all of them began to feel uneasy, either screaming or covering their chest, or dancing in the air after being surprised.


    "FK, FK, anti gravity technology was actually installed on a scepter by him." stark, who was sitting in the private room, had been exposed by William for two consecutive times, which made him numb.


    After seeing the triangle energy source on the chest of mark 7 and mecha, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    I''ve heard too many smart people invent great achievements, but the project finally comes to others.


    So in order to keep it secret, stark didn''t dare to build the ark reactor after miniaturizing it.


    But William has been made for a long time, and has been used in personal armor and mecha.


    Now it''s still like a toy to please ordinary people.


    Needless to say, stark, who has been engaged in the military industry for so many years, knows that William must have more advanced armor than mark 7 and anti change mecha, or even several generations of advanced armor.


    Otherwise, with William''s forbearance as a child, he would not have played his cards.


    And unlike other people who don''t know technology, ordinary people and even obadai focus on the mark 7 and the giant mecha, but Stark''s eyes are on the two pods that have been suspended on the stage.


    In his opinion, these two launch vehicles can enter the ground from space in five or six seconds, and they are too fast to defend,It''s not a known technology on earth. It even breaks Stark''s understanding of aerodynamics and physics.


    I just don''t know if William deliberately didn''t use this technology to hide his clumsiness, or if he thought too much and didn''t think about it.


    And the silent spaceship in space left stark at a loss.


    Space is really not his research direction, and it sounds like there are not only synchronous spaceships over America, but also other spaceships on other continents.


    Stark was surprised to think that if anyone dares to destroy the Devonshire family, they will wait for the destruction of the earth.


    After today, the world will probably really enter the era of William.


    Think of this, Stark''s face can not help but dignified, to the side of obadai said, "we also have to go to space development, if like William, to launch a few spaceships into space, the future stark group will be much less limited.".


    "You already have the idea of a spaceship?"


    Obadai was pleased at first, but then he shook his head, looked at the private room, and whispered in Stark''s ear,


    "unless the spaceship we built can escape William''s attention, he will definitely destroy our spaceship.".


    "This", "did not expect this point of stark a Leng, and then with a fluke," he really dare to do so? "


    "This is an act of war, and he is not afraid of a confrontation between the US government and him?"


    "Ha, the official residence of the United States", obadai shook his head with a sarcastic expression, "is there still little that the official residence of the United States has done against William secretly?


    But as a result, there are a lot of small soldiers hanging up, and the high-level people disappear from time to time, and they don''t see what they do to William.


    "In this," Stark just wanted to ask, he was interrupted by obadai, "I just tell you that among the forces that don''t want William to come back from Mars, there is the U.S. government,


    and then there is a story about the general and the family of C1a leader being killed.".


    You''re not kidding.


    Stark almost shivered, and he heard obadai say, "you heard me right. It''s the whole family, even the children.


    Otherwise, do you really think someone will believe William''s words that he has been on the verge of life and death since he was ten? "


    Obadai clapped his eyes and glared at William''s stark. "That''s what he forced us to believe with the bodies of countless people.


    Can you imagine the expression of those who have friends with him or want to die when William was still on Mars and faced with 4000 corpses in one night? Tony.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch.".


    When he thinks about the scene of 4000 corpses in a sea of blood, stark suddenly gets upset and reaches for the wine glass to press down his discomfort.


    But when I hold the glass in my hand, I can''t even hold it.


    Although Stark is an arms dealer, he has never seen blood, not to mention how scared he is when he hears that someone dares to kill 4000 people in one night in this era.


    "Trash", seeing that Stark''s face turned white, obadai felt for a moment that stark was far worse than William.


    He has been selling arms for so many years, and the weapons he signs to sell every year are numerous. He can''t accept the fact that he is a warmonger.


    Enduring his contempt, he reached for a bottle of water for stark. When he recovered a lot, he suddenly asked, "do you have any ideas about the miniaturization of the ark reactor?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 1133

    As soon as I learned that William, a polite man with no violent tendency, had killed thousands of people at random, and was still thinking about how to deal with his relationship with William in the future,


    when I heard obadai talking about the miniaturization of the ark reactor,


    he was immediately asked his watch Love is in a mess.


    He shook his head and said, "you know, that ark reactor has been in stark Industrial Park for nearly 30 years. It''s not so easy to miniaturize.".


    As soon as obadai heard this, because William came up with one technology and achievement after another, he was envious of him, so he was on fire in an instant.


    "eight years ago, William Devonshire only visited stark industrial park once, and he didn''t even know the specific parameters. Then it took only two years for him to imitate the large ark reactor, which was used in the electric power company of England Now it''s not only miniaturized, but also directly applied to the mecha. Now you tell me that you can''t do it? "


    Stark rubbed his nose depressed, and obadai growled, "if you could concentrate more on research than on those women, our value might have doubled.".


    "I, I".


    He was yelled by obadai, but stark didn''t argue as usual. He wondered if he would go back and make a small ark reactor?


    But if it''s done in a few days, isn''t it to tell obadai that he has already developed a small ark reactor, but he has been keeping it a secret?


    "When I finish shooting Jellico''s eggs in the desert, I will start to study the problem of miniaturization.".


    Stark looked back at obadai and said, "don''t worry, if I want to, it will be miniaturized sooner or later.".


    It''s rare for stark to make such a serious commitment to sit down, which embarrasses obadai.


    It''s impossible to get technology from William. Obadai, who hasn''t lived enough, doesn''t dare to force or grab it.


    Now, if anyone can keep up with William, it''s probably only Tony Stark.


    Obadai was lost in thought.


    Do you want to kill stark as planned, or do you want to wait until the ark reactor is miniaturized, or even robots and spaceships are developed?


    As soon as you think of making some achievements and letting the U.S. government see the hope, the U.S. government will vigorously support the stark group in order to fight against William''s technical advantages.


    By that time, the more orders and new research results, the market value of stark group will definitely want to do rocket like soaring.


    The wealth of obadai will double and triple.


    Thinking of this, obadai felt excited and reluctant to kill stark.


    "Are you sure? Don''t leave the rest to the company''s engineers just like the previous satellite positioning projects.


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t go to the women''s assembly if I don''t develop miniaturization." stark, who has made achievements for a long time, began to tell lies.


    "William''s two sets of armor and mecha only show a little appearance, but who am I?


    I''m Tony Stark. Just look at the shape of the energy source on the chest of the armor, and I can guess the general design inside. Give me a moment, and I''ll definitely copy it with the existing technology. ".


    Look at it and you can imitate it? Obadai was very happy for a moment, but when he thought of imitating the word, he worried that William would become angry and say that they had stolen the technology.


    On the contrary, obadai calmed down.


    Suddenly thought, if stark really made a small ark reactor, when the stock price soared, then he has so much money to take over Tony''s shares?


    Is it to ask for money and continue to act like Tony''s good uncle and partner, or is it for power to dominate the stark group?


    It''s hard to choose nm.


    Obadai''s hesitant expression made stark think he was acquiescent.


    Otherwise, according to past experience, if obadai didn''t agree, he would have dragged stark to talk about a lot of reasons and reasons.


    And just when obadai didn''t know how to choose, in the Theater Hall, after William snapped his fingers, the Fallen King Kong Scepter took back the anti gravity magnetic field, and all the audience slowly descended and sat back on the seats.


    But for the first time I met the audience of the cartoon or the plot in the film, it was not enjoyable at all. Many people were shouting, "again, again.".


    You said one more time, one more time?


    Otherwise, this Scepter would be forgotten in his own arsenal, and he would not take it out.


    "I''d like to, but if this thing works on the whole theater, the energy consumption per second is equivalent to 100000 dollars.".


    Don''t believe it or not. If it is true, they don''t care how much money William will spend.


    William waved to the ten meter Scepter with a smile, and instantly drew everyone''s eyes to the ever smaller scepter.With the 10 meter Scepter turned into a 1.2 meter walking stick, which was held in William''s hand, the audience breathed cold air and watched with horror and envy as William knocked on the leg of the mecha with his walking stick.


    The 10 meter high mecha automatically reverses into the proximity module and flies away to the theater gate with mark 7''s module. It automatically takes off and returns to the spaceship.


    Seeing everyone gaping at himself, William held the scepter and knocked on the stage. "It''s nothing to make a fuss about. It''s just a change of deformed metal. It''s really not as promising as nanotechnology.".


    "Swindler", "swindler", "swindler".


    When he heard a clear female voice calling himself a liar, William''s head turned black. After looking at it, he shook his head helplessly.


    I don''t need to compete with a girl of about twenty, but just as I turned my eyes away, I suddenly felt that she was familiar.


    When you look at her again, her face is enlarged on the smart glasses, and then the data is displayed.


    Sharon Carter?


    Hey hey, Peggy Carter''s niece, aegis agent, the future girlfriend of the US team?


    No wonder this woman dares to call herself a liar. She can get information not only from aegis, but also from her aunt Peggy Carter.


    And aegis is now in charge of Alexander Pierce.


    Pierce, who has suffered a great loss in William''s hands, knows that William''s miraculous teleportation ability, neither dares to find the scene, nor dare to face William directly. Now he will find a young and beautiful agent to appear around him, which is very normal.


    Or nick Frey''s Cyclops.


    But it seems that beauty is not the same, or is the Chinese aesthetic different from pierce or nick Frey?


    Seeing Sharon Carter, William immediately thought of Steve Rogers as a shield fighter.


    In the movie, Rogers was found. It really depends on luck, but now, hehe.


    With a meaningful smile on Sharon Carter, William explained, "metametal to transformers is like the flesh and bones that make up the human body.


    But as long as we do some research on them, we will find a very interesting phenomenon.


    "What?"


    Seeing William pause, not only do the audience itch with curiosity, but also Sharon Carter complains in a silly and sweet way, "God, you are a noble. Can''t you be a gentleman in front of a lady?"


    William shrugged with a smile. "I don''t know if what I''ll say later will arouse a lot of criticism, or even cause earthquakes in the archaeological field, so.


    The more William said that, the more people below could not help but wonder, "God, don''t dally any more. Since it is related to archaeology, you should publish it.".


    "Well," William said with a smile, "anyone who has fought with transformers should have the same doubts as me.


    Since their whole body is made of metal, not to mention the weakness of eyes and so on, ordinary long guns can cause damage to their bodies. Is this metal too fragile?


    You know, earth people like me, the armor made eight years ago can defend the long and short guns. Isn''t this not in line with their alien identity at all


    Now everyone can''t help recalling the news report about the attack of American soldiers on Decepticons. It seems that as William said, ordinary spears can hurt Decepticons.


    "So, what''s your conclusion?"


    William said with a smile, "a cruel and unacceptable fact is that the scepter I hold in my hand may be made of dinosaur bodies in ancient times.".


    What do you mean?


    But William did not say the answer directly, but turned to other aspects.


    "To be honest, all Americans should thank me, and all New Yorkers owe me a" thank you ", because if it wasn''t for me, the Decepticons would not withdraw their troops back to Cybertron.".


    William smiles and points his wand. A holographic projection appears in the Theater Hall. The desolate and dilapidated Cybertron appears in front of everyone.


    Then a ship that belonged to William at first showed a corner, then a little bit of the panorama, and landed in Cybertron.


    The spaceship opened, Optimus Prime for the body out of the spaceship, followed by Bumblebee, ambulance, jazz, tin and other Autobots.


    The picture turns into a picture of Optimus Prime leading dozens of Autobots fighting with Decepticons.


    After watching the real version of extraterrestrial combat for more than ten minutes, the picture turns again and turns into twelve Guardian Knights kneeling in front of William.


    "Ah.


    Seeing that the robot more than ten meters high knelt down to William, everyone looked at William on the stage with excitement and fear. This scene is really surprising.


    The leader of the twelve knights can be heard saying that in order to thank William for destroying kuntasa, the life God who created Autobots and Decepticons, Autobots took back the control of Cybertron.


    When their 12 elder transformers will always be loyal to the Devonshire family, the people on the scene are basically no different from looking at God when they look at William.But if these pictures are true, the Americans should really thank William.


    If he had not taken the Autobots to attack Cybertron, it would not have been easy for the Decepticons to come back to Cybertron.


    Even if hundreds of Decepticons in New York are eliminated, will the United States be destroyed? I don''t know, New York will be destroyed.


    The sound of "Dong Dong" two wands knocking on the wooden floor of the stage came, and the holographic projection ended immediately. William said with a smile, "I know that the United States has been studying the bodies of Decepticons, and has made some achievements,


    but I would like to warn them that, with my research on Decepticons, when they were created, they were already in the foundation by their Creator kuntasa There was chaos, destruction and killing in inli.


    In more than 50 experiments I''ve done, all the created Decepticons will only be destroyed at birth, let alone tamed.


    Fortunately, in the past few years, we have continuously eliminated more than 50 Decepticons, and the biggest harvest is to find that all carbon based life is the nourishment for the cultivation of transformers. ".


    "FK, how is that possible?".


    "We are flesh and blood, they are metal, how can there be a connection.".


    "Do you know how many deformable materials I found there to experiment with?"


    When William knocked on the scepter with a smile, the picture of the North Pole immediately appeared in the holographic projection, and as the picture drew closer, people immediately exclaimed.


    "This, this is a Tyrannosaurus Rex?"


    William nodded with a smile. "Yes, Tyrannosaurus Rex, a metallized Tyrannosaurus Rex.".


    With these words, this complete metal Tyrannosaurus Rex immediately appeared in the projection, "at least 60 million years ago, Tyrannosaurus Rex, not only metalized, but also used it as a material to make Decepticons. Why do you say that?"


    Now there''s no need for William to explain. Except for children, everyone knows why.


    "God, did the dinosaurs not be destroyed by meteorites, but by transformers?"


    According to Bian 4, of course, transformers killed the dinosaurs, and in the movie, a metal Tyrannosaurus rex was found in the Arctic.


    With this information, I believe that in the future, a large number of people will go to the Arctic to look for metallized dinosaurs, and the US team frozen in the Arctic will probably be found by accident.


    After achieving his goal, William looked at his watch and said to the audience with a smile, "well, it''s very late. People who are not sleepy can continue to watch the holographic version of the movie. Goodbye, everyone.".


    William this time is true, no matter how the following people stay, with a scepter into the backstage, back to the private room, intend to pick up Dario back to rest.


    But when he entered the suite, he saw at least 20 people standing and sitting inside.


    "It''s too late. We''ll talk about everything except the matter of human life tomorrow.".


    Beckoning to dardardario, the adoring little girl came over, took William by the arm, pulled him out.


    "See you tomorrow, everyone.".


    More than 20 people with different expressions and purposes could only watch William leave with dardardario, but no one dared to raise any objection.


    Today, I was shocked by William. I was disturbed by the secrets he decrypted. I was full of all kinds of ideas.


    However, these people are basically curious about the Arctic. After hearing the report, some organizations such as aegis and Hydra went to the Arctic overnight to be the vanguard.


    William takes dardario back to the suite, and is held around his neck by this chick.


    After a few minutes, they parted, and dardardario licked his lips. "Honey, why don''t we work out first?"


    William said with a smile, "no problem. It''s just a test of those fitness moves taught you in the afternoon, so that you won''t forget them.".


    "I don''t have a good memory. You''d better teach me once a day.".


    Nm, if you don''t have three dozen bones tonight, you won''t be Devonshire.

 Chapter 1134

    The next morning at ten o''clock, as soon as William woke up, he felt pressed by a soft mass.


    With experience last night, William finally had a little resistance to the high brightness of the lights, let dardardario understand that running king is not blowing out.


    Lying on the bed, they lingered until more than 12 o''clock at noon. Then they went to the dining area of the hotel hand in hand and walked into a French restaurant for lunch.


    Before half of the meal, obadai and his group appeared outside the restaurant.


    "Hell," William put down the tableware and waved to the housekeeper and restaurant manager who were standing two meters away.


    What can I do for you, Mr. Devonshire.


    "Tell those guys out there that it''s lunch time and I''ll talk to them in the afternoon," said William.


    Although the housekeeper did not see the situation outside, he immediately replied, "I understand, sir.".


    Dardario smiles and holds William''s hand. "Honey, the Hollywood film companies must be in a hurry for those holographic technologies you announced last night. They won''t leave without talking about some agreements with you first.".


    William shrugged and said to the restaurant manager, "bring me today''s newspaper and turn on the TV. Thank you.".


    The manager nodded, "yes, Mr. Devonshire, just a moment.".


    With so many secrets and technologies announced yesterday, William certainly wants to see what the media will say today.


    As soon as the TV was on, there was an interview with the audience last night.


    All of them said the same thing. They were all marveling, praising and admiring William. But after listening for a few minutes, although William was in a good mood, it was the same thing after listening more.


    I was going to change the channel to see if there was any news about going to the Arctic to look for deformed metal, but the picture on TV suddenly changed to offering a reward to a man named Stephen young.


    Looking at this guy with curly hair, William suddenly feels that this man is so similar to Lucien, the forefather of English werewolves, who was captured by the expendables and Kingsman''s eggsey team a few years ago.


    I thought it was just an ordinary dangerous person wanted news, but after changing the channel, there was still a report about Stephen on TV.


    After changing more than ten stations in a row, I saw that all the TV reports were related to this man named Stephen. Now even dardario knew that things were unusual and looked at William nervously.


    William frowned, some uncertain pictures flashed in his mind, and then said to Sunday, "tell me what happened.".


    "Understand, sir." after waiting for a few seconds, he suddenly said on Sunday, "Sir, you need to be authorized to enter a specific encryption server. Stephen Young has been removed from the U.S. nationality, and everything related to him has been taken over by general Ross.".


    As soon as he heard that he was taken over by rose, hawk''s future father-in-law, William immediately realized that the Americans were in big trouble. He just wanted to laugh at him, and then he thought that dardario was a Native American.


    "Tell Ross, or he''ll tell me what happened, or I''ll go to his server and check it myself.".


    Yes sir.


    Within a minute, the cell phone on the dining table rang.


    Give dadario a reassuring look, William across the screen, listen to Rose''s gloomy voice.


    "You are repeatedly challenging an American general, William.".


    "What are the consequences?" William said with a smile, "send me to the court, and then I will tell them in front of the media all over the United States that you are responsible for hawk and disgust?"


    "You ~ ~".


    "Don''t talk nonsense, rose. We''re old friends and comrades in arms. Tell me what happened," William said with a smile. "If there''s any danger, I''ll take dardardario back to London, so that I won''t be affected by you idiots again.".


    "Fku, asshole.".


    Listening to the roar of the mobile phone, William couldn''t help but put the mobile phone away.


    Rose scolded for dozens of seconds before he said, "if you have nothing to do, come to New York. If something really happens, even if you hide in London, you will be greatly affected.".


    William frowned and was thinking about how to refuse. He heard rose say, "if I were you, I would let that girl take her parents and relatives to London.".


    Well, I don''t need to say anything more about rose now. William knows that maybe rose can''t handle it.


    Thank you.


    Hang up the phone, William did not listen to dardario''s advice, said to Sunday, "book a hotel, and then send someone to pick up Dario''s parents and relatives to Hawaii, Dario will meet them tomorrow.".


    Dardario said hastily, "wait, honey, what''s the matter?"


    Instead of answering dardario''s question, William ordered his cell phone and said to Sunday, "keep checking.".


    Soon a video appeared on the screen.


    After looking at the restaurant manager and waiter standing by, waving them to leave, William took out a pair of smart glasses and put them on.A tired, anxious and hesitant face appeared in the glasses.


    My name is Stephen young. I made three nuclear eggs and put them in three different big cities in the United States. As for my conditions, I''ll wait until you find me.


    Then this guy named Stephen drew the camera closer to his home-made crude nuclear egg, and the smart glasses immediately displayed all kinds of data from the analysis of the crude nuclear egg.


    Then the screen turns and jumps to the other two places where you can only see the walls and the eggs.


    Sir, according to the analysis of the pictures in the video, I think there is a 69% chance that these three nuclear eggs are true.


    Nm, the probability of nearly seven levels, that''s true.


    "Can you find out where the eggs are hidden according to those pictures?"


    "Ah ~ ~", hearing the nuclear egg, dardardario screamed out in fright. Then he quickly covered his mouth and looked at William with fear in his eyes.


    Can hear Sunday said can''t find William, ignore dardario, but fingers not from the table knock up.


    This bastard named Stephen is really a bull. He did the same thing as himself.


    A few years ago, after William produced the Red Mercury nuclear egg, he placed the silent Red Mercury the size of a baseball in more than ten big cities in the United States.


    Seeing that William was lost in thought, dardardario, who had been waiting for a long time, asked again, "honey, was it New York that was put that thing?"


    Don''t ask. Just go to Hawaii with your family. I''ll let you know when it''s done. If it''s not done.


    William was silent for a few seconds and sighed, "I''ll arrange your house and work in London.".


    After thinking about it, William said to Sunday, "get ready for the plane, and as a last resort, pick up all our people in the United States and their families.


    maybe plan the route and reason, and let these people go to scenic spots or small cities with few people for vacation.".


    Yes sir.


    Let''s inform the family in London on Sunday not to leave London, William tightened Dario''s hand, picked up the knife and fork again and ate lunch,


    "don''t worry, it''s not the case yet, let your parents and family leave just in case. When I need to send you away, it''s the most dangerous time.".


    "All right, all right," dardardario said with a reluctant smile, and then he asked carefully, "or I''d better go to Hawaii first, so as not to affect you.".


    Looking at the huge lamp in front of him, William said with a smile, "it really affects me.".


    "Hate, when is it? Do you still have the heart to think about that?" Dario gave William a white look, but then thought of something. He scratched the back of William''s hand with his hand. "Do you want to work out with me before you leave?"


    "When",,


    of course, before he finished speaking, William frowned and felt a wave of space coming from the hotel. He swept out his mental strength and soon found Master Wang pangzi walking out of the portal in an empty lounge.


    See the person is Wang Pang, William just smile and dadario way, "I would like to, but you yesterday with exercise so long, sure still have physical strength?"


    "Don''t look down on me. I''m a fitness expert. How else can I keep fit?" dardardario said. He suddenly winked at William. "Or you can run with me.".


    "Good, you wait for me." in the face of dardardario''s provocation, William waved to the restaurant manager, "pay the bill.".


    Two hours later, William himself drove dardardario to the private airport, who was exhausted because of too much exercise.


    After holding her on the private plane, they spent more than ten minutes chatting. Dardario reluctantly let William go.


    Watching the private plane take off and drive back to the hotel, William said to Sunday, "where''s Ambrosius?"


    Sir, miss Ambrosius is in Brazil at this time.


    "Well.


    Although when she was on Mars, her mother Lena blamed Ambrosius for not going to London in the first time because of her show, Lena didn''t like her even more.


    In addition, William''s own heart also has some pimples, since then did not contact her.


    However, after several years together, I still don''t want her to be in danger, although the danger is easy to solve in William''s view.


    Back at the hotel, Wang pangzi was walking anxiously around the sofa in the waiting area of the hotel lobby.


    As soon as he saw William coming in, Wang pangzi immediately stepped forward, "Mr. Devonshire, Mr. Guyi has something urgent to see you.".


    William frowned. Not far behind Wang, Phil Colson, who was standing at the corner of the wall and nodding his head, swept away his mental strength and found Natasha normanov.


    After glancing back and forth at the black widow in her cool clothes, William said to the fat man, "is there an alien space invasion?"


    "No," Wang looked back at Natasha and Colson, recognized that Colson was the agent who had fought against the winged devil in New York, and nodded to him,Only then whispered to William, "Mr. Gu Yi sees that a nuclear egg will explode in New York in the future. She asks you to stop it anyway.".


    As the dominator of time gem, Gu Yi can certainly see some fragments of the future.


    "Is she sure it''s New York, not Los Angeles or anywhere else?"


    "Of course, the supreme mage will not make a mistake," Wang nodded naturally. "Mr. Devonshire, you should understand that once there is a problem in New York and one of the three magic temples disappears,


    there will be a huge loophole in the magic barrier used to protect the earth, and then the evil of alien space can easily enter our world.".


    William nodded, if something happened to the magic temple, other demon Lords would not say that Domaine in the dark space would certainly come out to do something.


    "Among the secret masters, you have the deepest relationship with the secular world, and your strength is the only one with the Supreme Master,


    besides, you can say," says Mr. Gu Yi directly.


    Staring at him with a frown, Wang Pang Zi swallowed his saliva. "The Supreme Master said, your ability in interrogation is much better than her.


    Only, only, as long as you want, you can even play with people''s souls. Therefore, Mr. Devonshire, you have the ability and the obligation to deal with this crisis. ".


    What is my duty to act?


    There are also playing with the soul, which is the devil''s ability to look after his family.


    Well, William thought of Freddy and Fischer in a flash.


    There are demons and demons in it. They can really torture Stephen''s soul directly.


    Wang Pang, with a white face, was anxious and bumpy, but the existence of the magic temple in New York made William have to promise, "tell Gu Yi that I''ll take care of it.".


    William is willing to take over. Wang pangzi is relieved. He smiles, touches his chest with his right hand, bows and says, "I''m leaving, sir.".


    The people around him who have been looking at him because of William are very surprised to see Wang Pang who has been bowing and walking backwards all the time. I wonder if anyone else will do this kind of ceremony in these days?


    And look at Wang Pang''s dark leather armor, isn''t this guy the ancient guardian of Devonshire family?


    Otherwise, who would dress like this and bow to William.


    William.


    Sitting on the sofa, thinking about how to profit from this, William followed the voice to see Richard coming quickly with seven or eight people in suits.


    "Man, you always have time to talk to us about cooperation in holographic imaging.".


    William sat still and shrugged, "it''s OK to talk about it, but you have to ask the guys behind you if they will.".


    When Richard and others heard William''s words, they looked back and saw Colson and the gorgeous black widow, with five or six black suits, black ties and black sunglasses standing behind them.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Colson took out his certificate and said with a gentle smile, "homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau, I''m agent Colson. Please get out of the way, Mr. Richard.


    No matter what you have to talk about, it''s not as important as ours.


    As soon as Richard heard that the other party introduced himself as an agent, he thought that the US government really shamelessly came to him and impounded William to get the skills that William said last night.


    having got William''s promise to negotiate, Richard, full of money, immediately roared angrily, "talk to our lawyer if you have something to do.".


    Then he said to his companions, "call to ask, it''s the bastard who can''t figure out the situation, whimsically send these people over.".


    That surprised William.


    These American people really deserve to be capitalists. They can make money and do everything.

 Chapter 1135

    Seeing that Richard didn''t cooperate, Colson said without changing his face, "if you have any questions, you can call FB1, C1a and other organizations, even Washington, and they will tell you whether we are authorized.".


    When Richard was stunned, he immediately thought that in the future, at least one billion interests would be calculated,


    moreover, if people like FB1 came, he would only ask a lawyer to accompany William, but it''s strange that he didn''t call a person for an organization like aegis.


    Sitting on the sofa watching, William knows that Richard supports himself for the sake of interests,


    but at this time, Richard is always a potential ally. Although this ally does not know when he will turn the gun because of interests, for William, as long as he gets on his boat, no one will give up.


    Besides, if you want to enter the special effects and film and television industry, you really need to be a little brother. "OK, man, let them come here.".


    When Richard and others were stunned, William said with a smile, "I''ll give you a discount as if you didn''t flinch back. In the future, when Disney, MGM and Warner make special effects, they will give you three a 50% discount.


    As for the broadcast, "William thought about it before he said," it''s like you movie companies are banned from the cinema business. ".


    "God, do you still think this bill of decades ago is real?" Richard explained helplessly, "although our big six companies avoid trouble, their parent companies are more or less involved in the cinema line, and even some of the cinema lines have set up their own film companies, and no one has jumped out to say that they are monopolized.".


    William felt his chin to hide his embarrassment of not asking about Sunday. "Well, it seems that if I want to play a movie in the United States, you will unite to resist me.".


    "No, don''t get me wrong, William. We just want to cooperate." seeing that William frowned, Richard immediately said, "since holographic imaging has been formed, it will replace the existing playback mechanism in the future.


    In addition, the technology is in your hands. Although we are not willing, we also understand that only cooperation can avoid a series of crises.


    And, William, you certainly don''t want to be affected by trivia, do you? "


    William was silent for a moment and nodded, "how do you want to cooperate?"


    Richard immediately said, "we have the discharge line and venue. You provide equipment and distribute shares according to the value.".


    William turned his lips. He would be a fool if he said so.


    Now a cinema with only one or two hundred people or even dozens of people can sit in one hall, which is no different from garbage in his eyes.


    If the audience can accept the noise, the value of those huge stadiums should soar in the future.


    At that time, these people will probably be able to put themselves in the right place.


    "I''ll put Abigail in charge of this, but I''ll have to wait until I show a hologram in front of 60000 people at Stamford Bridge.".


    "Hell," Richard and the top management of other film companies were all scolding in their hearts.


    It can be seen that after meeting mark''s armour, William drove the anti transformer mecha to kill Fallen King Kong, and as the first person to log on to an alien planet and gain the loyalty of the Autobots'' twelve elders,


    these people dare not even shake their face with William when there is still hope.


    Looking at William who left with Colson, Richard sighed and suddenly said, "since no one dares to force him, no one can force him.


    Then I can only bet that he can really break the existing cinema line. I''m going to go back and investigate some stadiums, or take a stake in the team that owns the stadium. ".


    There are tens of millions of stadiums, hundreds of millions of better stadiums and hundreds of millions of better stadiums. Some people are hesitant. Of course, some people want to gamble, and they are certainly not the only ones who are smart.


    Since yesterday''s all series version of Gladiator broadcast, one night and one morning later, in fact, someone has been investigating the venue suitable for holographic broadcast.


    Even old Smith is planning to build a new theater in Las Vegas that can accommodate thousands of people.


    The old man watched William grow up to this point all the way, but he has more confidence in William than anyone else. Moreover, in the past few years, if Las Vegas does not find a new point of view, it may be very difficult in the future.


    ....


    following Colson and the black widow out of the hotel, William watched the red Ferrari Rafael drive into the spaceship automatically, and went to the side of the road to get on a large SUV.


    Then he and the black widow, sitting next to William, hesitated and asked, "don''t we take a spaceship? Chief Frey''s in a hurry.


    To put you on board?


    William turned his mouth and reached for the black widow.


    But although the black widow was flustered, she straightened her chest when William''s hand approached.


    After encountering a soft feeling, William could only give up the idea of hiding a micro camera on her collar.


    "The guy named Stephen young, doesn''t he have two days left to set the timer? What''s the rush.The black widow who didn''t succeed in seducing, and Colson, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, had a stiff expression. In his heart, he cursed that William didn''t have a pain in his back when he was standing. If this happened in London, how dare you gloat.


    William laughed. "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult. I''ll tell Frey the one eyed dragon if you want to think about how to profit from it.


    And it''s useless to be impatient. General Ross''s old stubbornness caught him. He must try first. Only when he can''t help it, can he ask you for help, right.


    The black widow wondered, "how do you know Stephen Young has been arrested?"


    William looked into the black widow''s eyes, but the woman was worthy of being a super agent, which made it difficult for William to see anything from her eyes.


    But it doesn''t matter, "you see, if you don''t know that Stephen Young has been arrested, that old man Ross is trying to take credit for himself.


    If you know, it must be because there''s no one to see. That''s why Frey''s one eyed dragon is so anxious for you to come to me, isn''t it? "


    Listen to William''s one eyed one on the left and one on the right. He knows that Frey hates Colson and Natasha, who are being held up by others. In order not to be put on shoes by his boss, he has to keep his face straight.


    Twenty minutes later, three cars came to the airport and saw the private plane less than 20 meters away. William suddenly regretted it.


    How many years have you never been on such a bad plane?


    After getting on the plane, Colson went directly to the cab and closed the door as soon as she entered the cab. As for the black widow, she took off her windbreaker, cocked her legs and stared at William inexplicably.


    Nm, is it better to be a gentleman or a bird?


    To be honest, apart from being a little shorter and going through a lot of things, Natasha normanov is really beautiful.


    Unfortunately, if William was a pure Englishman, he would not mind her experiences, but his soul was Chinese. He just sat down in a loose chair and fell asleep.


    "Hell," Natasha, who is ready, stares at William for several minutes. Then she turns her eyes and silently picks up a magazine to read.


    A few minutes later, the plane took off, and then entered a stable flight state. In less than half an hour, William, who had worked out with dardario three times a day, fell asleep.


    Natasha, with her eyes looking at the magazine and her ears listening to William''s breath, continued to wait for about 20 minutes. After confirming that William was really asleep, she gently put it in the magazine and took out a lipstick from her windbreaker pocket.


    After several minutes of hesitation, she made up her mind to press the little organ on the lipstick.


    "Yiyi, Yiyi" a few fog from the lipstick, a seemingly absent smell soon spread in the cabin.


    William, who is sleeping, suddenly hears the warning sound of Sunday in his ears. As soon as he opens his eyes, the cold light from his eyes stabs Natasha''s eyes like a sharp sword.


    Natasha''s Lipstick almost fell off the carpet with a shake of her hand.


    As soon as William thought about it, the lipstick was seized by the power of his mind, flew away, and Natasha''s hand fell on his.


    "What is this?"


    Without waiting for Natasha to talk nervously, a poison detection magic is released by William. After he accidentally doesn''t find that it is poison,


    Natasha''s eyes are not so cold and fierce.


    However, in case the sentinel armor on his body suddenly separates into a fully enclosed helmet, he soon feels that his brother wants to rebel after breathing in a little special smell.


    One meter away, Natasha''s eyes were red and her breath was short.


    Hell, William knew in a second what was in his lipstick.


    "Who made you do that?"


    No, no one told me.


    Natasha resisted the palpitation of her heart and whispered, "I just can''t stand your refusal and ignoring me three or four times. I only use this method in anger.".


    It''s a ghost that William would believe this. No one told him that it was possible. But when he was angry, he thought that the black widow was not a black widow.


    With the protection of the sentinel armor, William even released the detoxification curse, the restoration curse, the blessing of the light, the purification, the dispel and so on, all the magic to relieve the negative state.


    In just a few seconds, the hot agitation in my heart was suppressed.


    He''s fine, but Natasha''s not so lucky.


    As an agent specially trained for this situation, Natasha has the same agitation in her heart, but she can force herself to sit in a chair.


    But when William felt Natasha''s breathing and blood boiling, he just held the armrest. Not only could he not bear it,


    even his expression didn''t change much, he picked up lipstick curiously and pressed the button on Natasha.


    "Yiyi, Yiyi.". After two consecutive


    spray on Natasha''s face, she instantly lost her mind and lost faith in resistance.Looking at Natasha''s eyes blurred and twisted, a curse of imprisonment was released on her.


    Then there was another mantra, and William said with a smile, "tell me, who told you to do this to me.".


    "No, no one told me," Natasha, who was crawling all over like an ant and couldn''t move, stammered, "some time ago, Hawkeye Clint and I almost couldn''t come back when we were on a mission.


    I just want to find someone who is powerful, and Nick Frey can accept it, or even enjoy it. I don''t want to rule mankind or destroy the world all day long as a supporter,


    and it''s no simpler and more direct than being a woman. ".


    "Well, shouldn''t I be honored?" William rolled his eyes and waved to release the dispel and restore spells.


    But when Natasha came back, she just stood up and sat on William''s lap, looked down in William''s ear and said, "I haven''t had a boyfriend for many years.".


    Nm, whether it''s true or not, it really makes William excited.


    Seeing that William''s fully enclosed helmet melted into his clothes like water, Natasha was shocked and delighted, and said, "have you already developed nano armor?"


    "Ha, what is nano armor?" As soon as he said that, William regretted it.


    It seems that because of the male instinct, men do have a stronger show off heart in front of beautiful women than under normal circumstances.


    And the sentry armor is really much better than the nano mark 50.


    Nearly 100 tons of power, awe inspiring extraordinary physical defense, absorbing and releasing energy, camouflage deformation, 100 km high speed, and even flying at the speed of light in space, which is no better than mark 50.


    Even if the sentinel armor stands still, the more the mark 50 attacks, the stronger the sentinel armor.


    As for fists, missiles, that''s no different from tickling.


    As smart as Natasha, he immediately understood that William''s clothes were more advanced and powerful than the nano version of war armor.


    What''s more, just now he said that he hadn''t had a boyfriend for many years, and William immediately took off his helmet. It was easy for Natasha to let slip. She didn''t understand the reason why she had been flat in William.


    At the same time, he turned up his mouth and whispered in William''s ear, "as long as you always provide protection for me, I will only do those wonderful sports with you in the future. How about that, little guy?".


    Little, little?


    Me?


    FK, William scolded in his heart, but then he felt that he had been provoked.


    When Natasha saw that William''s eyes were shining, but she still didn''t take action, she said in his ear again, "don''t worry, I won''t ask you to be responsible, and I won''t let you disclose our relationship. Hurry up, William, I haven''t exercised for many years.".


    FK, if you die, you''ll die. Take advantage first.


    If Natasha is not demanding, it''s easy to give her some protection.


    By her means, the trouble she can encounter is nothing more than terrorists, lunatics who sell guided eggs and impeach weapons, but these people are not even small minions to William.


    Besides, besides himself, anyone who sells or buys nuclear eggs is also the target of his attack.


    Not long after, a silent magic was released, and then there was a gasp of rapid running in the cabin, and this run was intermittently compared twice.


    Five hours later, the plane landed at a private airport in New York. As soon as Colson opened the explosion-proof door of the captain''s room, he came out and saw Natasha, dressed neatly, sitting on a luxurious desk and chair, yawning lazily.


    William, on the other hand, was sitting in a chair across the aisle, with his head up, slumping in it and snoring.

 Chapter 1136

    Colson looks at William in doubt, wondering whether William has more trust in him and Natasha, or because he has made a beautiful new girlfriend, so hard that he doesn''t even care about safety?


    Or have you been running with Natasha?


    Looking at Natasha''s and William''s clothes and hair, except for the wrinkles caused by some normal daily behaviors, there are no other traces.


    Then the nose hidden slow long breath, can not help but regret up.


    Although there is a gas supply system, there will still be some smell left in this closed space. I don''t know that the English witches have poor strength, but because of their poor strength,


    after thousands of years of research, there are still a lot of strange and practical magic.


    It''s a way to get rid of smell and clean up, and it''s a new charm. Not to mention bathing and clothes, even the seats, carpets and interiors in the cabin feel three new layers.


    And Colson would like to have a relationship with Williamson so much. In the eyes of those people who belong to Nick Frey, William is probably the strongest known people on earth.


    In addition, William is a vested interest in any way, and in the past few years, he has not found any tendency to rule or destroy the world.


    A man who doesn''t care about the rights of England is of course the best ally. Among them, Natasha is the most likely, or even the only one, to win over William.


    But now from Natasha and William, not only didn''t find the problem, but Colson felt that the whole cabin was clean?


    Don''t want to understand and dare not ask openly, can only look at the deep sleep of William, whispered to Natasha asked, "he is this?"


    "And explain it to me?" Natasha pretended to be helpless and shook her head. "As soon as she got on the plane, she lay down and fell asleep. Apart from playing all night last night and maybe having another exercise with the girl named dardario during her afternoon nap, what''s the reason for that?".


    Colson hesitated for a moment, then asked expectantly, "well, forget it, just think I didn''t ask.".


    If I wanted to ask Natasha, I wouldn''t take the initiative? But when she asked, she worried that Natasha would turn over.


    "You wake him up, I''ll check and pick up our car." with that, Colson quickly left the plane.


    As soon as I got in the car and thought about it, my right hand involuntarily touched the holy light ring on my left finger.


    To be honest, Colson knows that this habit formed in recent months is not a good thing for him, but when he calms down or thinks, he can''t help touching the most precious thing for him.


    Wait, magic?


    When he thought of this magic ring that could provide self healing light three times a day, he had already reflected. He didn''t find any problem. In fact, there was already a problem.


    This thought, I feel that Natasha yawned at the beginning, and the lazy look is more like doing some hints.


    It''s a hint that is not easy to say, but I hope I can guess it.


    With this idea, Colson was immediately excited. He thought that William didn''t want to let people know his relationship with Natasha, so he used magic to remove all traces.


    After thinking for a while, I took out my cell phone and called Nick Frey.


    If his conjecture is true, in the future tasks that Frey will give Natasha, if William does not want to see,


    ha, it will definitely lead to good things and bad things.


    Then Colson was startled, almost in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    No, it''s not just a bad thing. Maybe William will hate him when he dies. He doesn''t know how to die.


    After all, half a year ago, when John wick and Wang Pang fought against the flying wing demon side by side, they even knew that Wang Pang killed the flying wing like an insect.


    but when Wang Pang was in Caesar Hotel just now, he was more respectful and scared in front of William like a child meeting a giant.


    This shows that William''s position in the arcane master is not only high, but also unpredictable.


    And if his past observation is correct, Nick Frey, a level 10 agent, seems to be equally afraid of William.


    Nick Frey is more than afraid of William to death, it is both love and hate.


    When he was on Mars, William captured the entire fleet of the Scrooges, forcing the Scrooges to enter the earth, he had to report to Kingsman.


    in recent years, he learned from Captain Marvel that William could kill the legendary hell god.


    Since he can kill the devil, that is to say, William''s strength must be the same level as the devil.


    People who can kill demons, Nick Frey is both afraid and glad that the earth is blocked by a strong man like William.


    As for hate, it''s probably the regret and resentment that Captain Marvel never stopped contacting him in recent years. He didn''t mention William and let Nick Frey grow his own cabbage, but was arched by other pigs.


    So, after receiving a call from Colson, Frey, who is in general Rose''s secret base, is very happy. At the same time, his first idea is to tell Captain Marvel,William is entangled with two girls again.


    But this idea flashed in his mind, after decades of secret service career, he immediately forced down this idea.


    Captain Marvel''s falling out with William won''t do him any good or the earth any good.


    Not to mention from the situation reported by Colson, the relationship between William and kamataji, a group of secret magicians, is likely to have formed an alliance or simply joined kamataji.


    At the thought of Guyi''s alliance with William, Nick Frey was discouraged.


    In his opinion, William''s genius, no matter how talented he is, can''t compare with the supreme mage who has lived for at least 500 years.


    William can face up to the surprise team leader. If the mage plays Yin with you, it''s not hard to just trap or expel the surprise team leader.


    Now there is a more powerful wizard than William, and there are hundreds of secret magicians standing behind him backstage. Nick Fury is crazy to instigate the relationship between surprise and William.


    And fall in love with the woman is a fool, not casually.


    William did not do anything hurtful before his own report to surprise, said bad words about William, may be alienated and surprise captain Carroll relationship.


    Motherfucker, William Devonshire, you''re a motherfucker.


    He cursed dozens of words with resentment in his heart, but when he thought that William had no choice, he could only comfort himself silently.


    Forget it. I touched the one eye patch on my face and thought to myself that it would be the reward for William to cure his eyes.


    Yes, Cyclops are no longer Cyclops. As early as a few years ago, William cured his eye injury in the Scrooge spaceship on Mars.


    Otherwise, even if William knew that he was fearless of Nick Frey, he would not say "one eyed dragon" on the left or "one eyed dragon" on the right. He would have no brain to offend a king of secret agents just for the benefit of words.


    As soon as Colson left, Natasha looked at William in confusion.


    She had a premonition that William had no feelings or even friendship with her except that she was a close fitness friend. Moreover, this asshole might regret his identity and career.


    But once William really regrets it, what can he do.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    When a bell rang, she picked up her cell phone and saw that it was Frey''s number. Natasha looked at William, who was sleeping, and a smile came from the corner of her mouth.


    She, an agent who defected from the polar bear, wants to survive. Apart from giving her life to aegis, which is clearly for the sake of the whole world and secretly for most of the things in the United States, can she have other ways out?


    And even so, Natasha doesn''t have to pick up some from time to time to help polar bears with their troublesome tasks.


    Otherwise, in the movie of Fu Lian 1, she would not be investigating the story of the polar bear general selling arms.


    Of course, it is also possible that the American people deliberately vilify the polar bear.


    However, it seems to be different now.


    It''s too normal and simple for her to pull the flag of tiger skin.


    "Sir Frey.".


    "Agent normannoff, isn''t William awake yet?"


    Natasha smiles. She knows that it''s Colson who sees something and communicates with Frey.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m a little worried that waking him up will blow my head.".


    Take it out on you? Are you qualified?


    Such an obvious hint, not to mention Frey, even ordinary people can understand that the relationship between them is good to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, Natasha would only say that she was afraid that William would get angry and affect the mission.


    Frey smiles and whispers, "well, when he wakes up, you can bring him directly to Rose''s base. I''ll send you the address later. I''ll see you later, Natasha.".


    I''ll see you later, sir.


    "Wait, wait," Nick Frey said after just thinking for a second, "since you said that you were seriously injured some time ago and the people who killed six elite colleagues were winter fighters,


    then the investigation application you submitted was officially approved, and I will send a team of people under your command.".


    By Nick - Frey said so, Natasha can not help but across the shirt, touch left abdomen has fully recovered scar.


    Natasha couldn''t help looking at William when she remembered that William just raised her hand, and a green natural magic was applied to her wound, which was not completely healed in a few seconds, and even no scar was left.


    "No support, sir. I''ll find out for myself.".


    "All right, I''ll see you later." Nick fry laughs as he hangs up.


    Some time ago, in order to protect a polar bear physicist, six elite agents died, and Natasha was shot through her abdomen. But for Hawkeye''s rescue, Natasha might have disappeared.


    In this case, dare to go to the ghost like winter warrior alone, it seems that she has got William''s support,.


    However, over the past 50 years, more than 20 winter fighters have been made, each of which has a profound impact on society?As soon as this thought came out, Frey felt that he''d better ask William later, maybe he could get some exact information from him.


    An hour later, plus the sleeping time during the flight, William, who had slept for nearly two hours, moved his eyelids. When he opened his eyes, he saw a smiling face.


    "It''s 10 p.m. New York time. Would you like something to eat?"


    William nodded, then the air around him fluctuated, and the magic barrier broke into pieces of glass, scattered in the air.


    I yawned in the luxury seat, but I thought I couldn''t indulge like this in the future.


    In 24 hours, he has exercised five times in a row, and he has been running for about seven hours. Even if he is a super iron man, he feels a little empty.


    Natasha, who was looking for food at the wine cabinet of the plane, turned back and said with a smile, "only toast and jam. If it''s not to your taste, you can only buy some fast food on the way to general Ross base.".


    Looking at Natasha, who is like a woman in love, William sighs helplessly. In the face of people who need to please, no matter the tone, expression and body movements, they are all charming, which has probably penetrated into her soul.


    "Are you sure you want to check the winter warrior?"


    Natasha, who was smearing jam on toast and making sandwiches, sighed helplessly and said,


    "I don''t want to check now, but I can''t do it. Sir Frey has agreed to my previous application. I don''t have to do other tasks until I find the winter warrior.".


    Holding the sandwich cut diagonally, he walked to William and sat on his lap. "I didn''t expect that it just made Frey suspect that I had a relationship with you.


    he was willing to let me, a good hand who completed at least 12 dangerous tasks every year, do whatever he wanted in the future.


    It seems that I''m looking for you as a backer. I really hold on to Frey. I don''t have to do those tasks I don''t want to do in the future. ".


    Looking at Natasha even eating a sandwich with a special expression on her face, William rolled his eyes.


    Nick Frey doesn''t dare to assign special tasks to Natasha. She doesn''t have to do anything for the task. Shouldn''t she dare to give her hat?


    With this in mind, William, who was in a good mood, saw the sandwich bitten by Natasha. He couldn''t help thinking of Nick Frey''s first meeting with Marvel captain Carol more than ten years ago.


    in order to make sure that they didn''t change from Scrooge, he said that he never ate a sandwich cut diagonally.


    Pick up the rest of the sandwich on the armrest and eat it. William says with a smile, "help me make another diagonal sandwich for Nick fry.".


    Bring Fred a sandwich?


    No endless words, let the face with a smile Natasha, immediately recalled what William just said.


    A sandwich cut diagonally?


    Although most people cut their sandwiches diagonally for a good entrance, William specially said that Nick Frey and Natasha knew there was a problem.


    "How do you know Fred doesn''t eat a triangle sandwich?" he asked uncertainly


    "Hey, hey, what''s going on here is not only endless for a moment and a half, but also involves an extraordinary person who even I have scruples about.


    as like as two peas, you can only see that there are so many green skin aliens called the scrurus in this universe that not only can imitate the same human appearance, but even imitate blood and genes.


    "Here, here," Natasha looked at William in shock, "are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 1137

    Can let William say scruples, of course, is surprised captain Carol Danver, did not wear sentinel armour, he is not willing to face-to-face with Carol.


    Although his physical fitness has been 100 times that of ordinary people, he won''t have any problems if he gets a punch from Carol, but William, who is used to solving problems by magic, doesn''t want to rush up to fight with people like Saul before he has to hit them with a hammer.


    Of course, the scruple is just that Carroll can reach the speed of light. He is not afraid of other aspects.


    Different from a few years ago, after the sharp increase of mental power, the scope of the mirror space has been large enough to cover a base. William has enough confidence to make the whole mirror space retrogress before Carroll''s speed rises.


    As long as Carol stops or is too fast for William to perceive, she can be imprisoned or expelled by the power of space gems.


    Thinking of this, William, in a good mood, patted on the circle behind Natasha. "Come on, let''s go and send a sandwich to Frey.


    Although I can see through the camouflage of the sloughs, it''s interesting to think that when Nick Frey faces me, he dares to stick to the principle of not eating or is forced to swallow.


    "Wait a minute, William," Natasha stood up and shook her head. "Since this secret can tell the truth of Frey, it''s better not to use it in such a joke.


    Maybe sometime in the future, I will encounter the situation that I need to distinguish whether Frey is true or not.


    William laughs. Since it''s not suitable for her to deliver, "then you can buy some coffee and sandwiches cut diagonally for supper. I want to see if the secret is true."


    Natasha gives William a white look. Just listening to this sentence, she knows that her position in William''s heart is not as high as she thought.


    It seems that the asshole is not as loving as the media reported, but if he gives it to him, he can refuse it by not being hungry or not like it.


    Not only won''t cause him to doubt, but also can try to find out if the secret is true.


    Covering his ears, he said, "Sunday, can you tell me which sandwich shop is the most famous on the way to general Ross base?"


    Without a second of Sunday''s reply, it appeared in her ears.


    Although it only has the first level authority on Sunday, the AI of this year, except Jarvis of stark, is artificial intelligence. In fact, it''s just the difference between a small pool and a large pool that can''t automatically inject water.


    If you don''t have the ability of autonomous learning, you are not qualified to say that it is intelligent.


    Even the intelligent system of aegis has to wait until stark joins the Avengers alliance to help upgrade the aegis.


    so Natasha is very satisfied that she can use Sunday.


    For a field agent like her, intelligence is often the key to life and death when she goes on a mission. Whether it''s to find the target early or find the danger first, Sunday can play a greater role than the whole aegis in supporting her.


    And William will give Natasha the first level of authority on Sunday. When he and Natasha exercise for the first time, they silently release the evil detection to this chick.


    According to the information from the magic feedback, the other side really does not belong to the evil side, so we have a second fitness.


    Of course, just working out together will produce love. That''s bullshit.


    At this time, William just used her as a fitness object and a soldier and agent who will break into the Avengers alliance in the future.


    since I''m out of business, I''ll find him for everything else.


    Natasha, on the other hand, is protected by William. What will happen in the future is what will happen in the future.


    As for whether other equipment will be given to Natasha, it depends on the situation.


    If William is happy, even if you give her gold titanium alloy, and Panther armor similar to the land version of nano armor are no problem.


    What''s more, the super soldier''s serum is waiting.


    But if Sunday feedback information, this chick is still the same style as before, it would be regarded as a super run away, occasionally close to the people a crowded bus.


    But at the thought of this, William''s face was a little black. Natasha didn''t know that she had offended him.


    With the midnight snack bought on the road, they spent half an hour at a base outside New York.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Nick Frey, who was still wearing one eye patch, and rose, who was wearing military uniform, coming down the steps and shaking hands with William.


    Walking into a building in the base, William looked at Ross and said, "where''s your trial going?"


    This immediately aroused Rose''s heart disease, put away his smile, said "I''ll go to inform first", and sped up to the interrogation room.


    Looking at rose in a hurry, William knew that a day and a half had passed, and Rose had nothing to say. Maybe he was scolded by the people above.


    Slowing down, his eyes could not help looking at Nick Frey, but before he spoke, William smelled a faint smell of blood from each other.


    "You''re in the trial? And interrogate Stephen Young himself? "Nick Frey looked at his hands and clothes in surprise. "I''m wearing gloves and a special coat when I do it. Can you smell blood?"


    Then he thought of the information from England and the investigation in recent months that England should have conducted a special experiment secretly some time ago, although no one knew who the participants were.


    But Nick Frey thought that last night, when William was at Caesar Hotel, he openly said that his main research direction was mecha and biology. In addition to the original recovery experiment, Nick Frey could not help thinking of super soldier serum.


    If William didn''t know about the super soldier serum, it would be impossible for him to help bronsky recover.


    And he gives people the feeling of omnipotence, Nick - Frey a little think, think William is likely to have studied.


    He asked tentatively, "since I am also a member of the Knights of light, should I strengthen my position, so as not to...".


    "In case of what?" William took a sharp look at Frey and explained, "don''t worry, I''m sure I don''t have any staff in Kingsman. I can guess a little bit. It''s also from England that Richard''s first one disappeared for several hours.


    It''s not a lot of people and departments in England who are qualified to let go of what he''s doing.


    After a few months of verification, the scope can be reduced to a very small one.


    Let''s make a bold guess. Although there is no evidence for some things, they can also be filed as unconfirmed intelligence.


    But what?


    FK, William shakes his head helplessly. Nick Frey tries to find out that he is studying super soldiers, but it also reveals that they still have a lot of hands in England.


    Whoever wins or loses depends on what''s more important to him, to Nick fry.


    The super soldier serum, William just copied, did not solve the fatal side effects, and in addition to his forces, it is impossible to use it on a large scale.


    But one or two or even ten American teams are not so important in William''s eyes, which really annoys him. The members selected by the bitter friars and Kingsman under his command can make dozens of them with the help of the holy light, even with one hand shaking the gold shield.


    The reason why he didn''t do this is that the people of the Chinese dynasty like to hide good things when they don''t have to, and they want to improve their strength if they don''t want to make any contribution.


    Natasha, who heard these words, and Colson, who had been following suit and reducing his sense of existence, could not help looking at William with double eyes.


    After the news was sent back to England on Sunday, William turned his mouth and said to Fred,


    "you should have seen how Steve Rogers, the serum inventor, Dr. Erskine, picked up the secret documents of the experimental body before the experiment, right?"


    Natasha and Colson have no access to these secret documents, but at Nick Frey''s level, he certainly knows that even copies of the original documents are kept in his private password box.


    And aegis didn''t give up on serum research.


    Seeing Fred nodding, William continued, "since you''ve seen it, I''ll tell you something you don''t know.".


    In the past 60 years, all the forces studying the serum of super soldiers have carried out experiments no less than 10000 times,


    but only Steve Rogers, James Barnes, Bruce Banner and Emile brownsky have succeeded in the end.


    Others, such as red skull and six polar bear super soldiers frozen in a cold chamber, are the products of failure.


    And really speaking, among the four successful examples I think, Steve Rogers and James Barnes are really successful.


    Bruce Banner and Emile bronsky are monstrous and powerful. Apart from becoming war machines, they can only be sent out to smash them. What''s the point of them.


    William stopped, looked at the shocked Nick Frey and said, "do you still have confidence that you are one of those four in ten thousand probabilities?


    Don''t forget that you know too much about the dark side. In front of serum, these secrets not only can''t help you, but will increase your negative emotions.


    "I, I", hearing these anecdotes, Nick Frey''s mind is why William knows this.


    And he said six super soldiers were frozen.


    If this is released, it will not be able to overthrow a small country at will. Even the United States, a country like this, will be thrown into chaos by the six teams belonging to the same force.


    "Where are the six super soldiers frozen?"


    "It seems that you are really a qualified commander," William laughs. "Don''t worry, those six super villains who even kill their own people wantonly, if they can be controlled, they won''t be frozen all the time, and they will be released to carry out various secret missions for a long time.


    besides, if the experiment has made progress, I won''t be the only one to say these super soldiers.".Nick Frey was relieved and then asked, "didn''t James Barnes fall off the cliff and die? How did he do the super soldier experiment?


    And over the years, why don''t we have any clues or traces of him.


    How he did the experiment, you have to ask polar bear and Dr. Zola, and who said he didn''t show any trace.


    Seeing William looking at herself, Natasha Leng felt her left abdomen for a few seconds and said, "is the winter warrior James Barnes?"


    William shrugged. "If you want to know where the winter fighters are? Sorry, I don''t know.


    And I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Before you don''t have super combat power, you three had better forget it, and don''t trust anyone else.


    Hearing from William that Dr. Zola, Nick Frey had already set off a huge wave in his heart. Zola was a scientist who was actively recruited by aegis from Hydra decades ago.


    Now listen to William say that Zora is responsible for the winter warrior. Frey doesn''t doubt that there is something wrong inside aegis. He is not Nick Frey.


    What''s more, William said don''t trust anyone except the three of them. Does that mean that William knew there was something wrong with Aegis?


    "Oh, by the way, according to my investigation of eagle''s eye, that guy should be a trustworthy person, but", William hesitated. Natasha saw Nick Frey''s eyes, and the eagle saved herself in front of her eyes for a while,


    could not help but ask, "but what, William?".


    "That guy seems to have a family. He has a wife and children. You''d better protect his family. Otherwise, I don''t have to mention it. You should also know that he was an orphan since childhood. He can do everything for his family.".


    "I''ll talk it over with Barton," Frey said immediately.


    Then he hesitated for a few seconds before he asked William, "since you can help bronsky recover, you know so well about super soldiers, and you are a talented brain, you have never thought of doing this experiment?"


    "You know, according to the performance of Steve Rogers, after the success of the experiment, not only the physical fitness is four or five times better than that of normal people, but the serum can also greatly improve the development of the brain. For you, such a super genius,,,,".


    "Come on, Frey, don''t test me any more. I''m not interested in the low-level promotion method of serum," William interrupted Nick Frey unhappily. "Do you know why I''m so smart?"


    Without waiting for the three of Frey to ask, William said with a smile, "that''s because I''ve learned magic since I was a child. If I use magic to explain, brain development is nothing more than the enhancement of mental power.


    Since studying magic can also make me stronger and smarter, and there are no side effects, why should I use my body to do that kind of mental retardation experiment with side effects.


    "Moreover, if you think I''m bragging, my talent in magic should be in the hundreds. No, it should be the best one for thousands of years,


    any magic, as long as I can understand it, I can learn it.".


    With that, in Nick Frey''s eyes, William''s hands suddenly appear fire, lightning, water into ice, a rolling mass of loess, followed by green natural magic and dazzling holy light,


    will most turn into a dark and ink like dark magic energy that makes people feel palpitating and sweating.


    "Pa", after a snap of fingers, an energy mass swept across the aisle.


    All the soldiers in the corridor were swept by the oblivion curse except for the three of Frey. Then they were at a loss for a few seconds, just like thinking of something and doing what they had to do before.


    Looking at more than a dozen soldiers who turn around and go, or continue to stare at the guard.


    As soon as their pupils shrink, they see William looking down the aisle. After the mental scan, they don''t find any monitoring, so they go to the interrogation room.


    Some secrets are not worth mentioning to William, but when they are known by Nick Frey, there will be a good play to watch.

 Chapter 1138

    Although he revealed a lot of secrets to nikfrey, the winter warrior is the ace in the hand of aegis leader Alexander Pierce, and the other six frozen super soldiers are also affiliated with Hydra.


    compared with pierce and hydra, there are too few people in Frey''s hand that he can really believe.


    When he found that the aegis was shrouded in a shadow, in his eyes, William must not offend, but try every means to attract the object.


    As for magic, Colson already knows about demons and arcane magicians. The more powerful he is in magic, the less anyone dares to make up his mind.


    When he thought that aegis would be calm on the surface, but it would be windy in the dark, William was very happy.


    While walking, he smiles and says, "the forgetting curse was invented by the wizard of England.".


    The three looked at the soldiers who had forgotten everything after being swept by a blue light.


    The fear and vigilance of the magician is even higher.


    If William releases the forgetting curse on them, doesn''t it mean that he will forget some important things like these soldiers, or even who he is at the extreme?


    Look at each other, can not think of countermeasures, can only quickly follow William.


    Just listen to William go on, "don''t worry, not everyone can be like me, free to release such a large range, at the same time, the role of so many people''s forgetting curse.


    Moreover, if the wizard is not strong enough to release the forgetting curse, it may be invalid that day, making the target recall again.


    However, if you can recruit witches, you should try your best to recruit them. English witches are not very powerful, but there are many strange and practical incantations.


    The invisibility charm, mantra charm, forgetting charm, restoration charm, armor appendage charm, lethargy charm and so on are very helpful to you agents.


    Walking to the outside of the interrogation room, which was scanned by mental power, William stopped and asked, "what else do you want to ask?"


    Nick Frey thought about it. The winter soldier he wanted to ask didn''t have to ask him. William had already said it, and the information he said was far more and more important than he thought.


    Receiving too much information, more than Natasha and Colson, Nick Frey''s brain is full of serum, inside aegis, magic and recruiting witches.


    Think too much, but suddenly do not know what to ask, can only look at Natasha and Colson.


    After receiving Nick Fry''s suggestion, Colson thought for a moment and asked cautiously, "Mr. Devonshire, since you know so much about super soldier serum, have you done any human experiments in this field?"


    "Of course", even if he wanted to hide it, the three of them would not believe it. Instead, they would try their best to check it.


    It''s better to attract their eyes to themselves than to be forced to shut up when they find out something else.


    "The experiment has been successful once, but I almost failed to select a thousand people.


    People''s thinking is so complicated that no one knows what the experimenters want most.


    After working as agents for so many years, the three of them certainly know who is not living in disguise these days.


    Seeing that the three were lost in thought, William said with a smile, "however, there is no way to solve it.".


    Natasha immediately grasped William''s hand. "What can I do?"


    William said with a smile, "since the experiment in England almost failed, I have been thinking that since the Holy Light magic can cure, expel darkness, blessing of the holy light and other gain magic, it can provide all aspects of enhancement for the subject,


    if the experiment can continue to provide enough holy light energy for the experimenter, can it constantly repair the effect of serum on the human body At the same time, it can also greatly enhance the emotional justice of the experimental subjects


    "What are you waiting for?" Nick Frey said in a hurry, "you are a great mage yourself. There is no one who knows more about holy light magic than you.".


    "Hey, hey," William ignored Nick Frey, opened the door of the interrogation room and took Natasha in.


    Without being reminded, Fred and Colson understood what William meant.


    He has no responsibility and obligation to help them. Besides, many people think he will die in the United States. It''s strange that William will help the aegis to do experiments for these two problems.


    As soon as Colson''s right hand touched the holy light ring on his left hand, Nick Frey shook his head and said, "believe it or not, he has done a serum experiment with holy light magic,


    and it is more clear that the magic ring that can only provide holy light treatment three times a day on our hands is not enough to make the experiment successful in energy.


    Or he would have been so kind to tell us? "


    Colson was stunned, and then he thought of William''s data and analysis of his behavior habits, but it said that he was suspicious because he had Chinese blood and his childhood experience, which made him like to hide good things.


    "Then why did he reveal it to us?""I don''t know," Nick Frey shook his head, then thought of William''s winter warrior and six frozen super soldiers, "maybe he and we have a common enemy,


    and this enemy may be very deep, or the number of members is too large, involving many countries, so he can''t completely eliminate this force.".


    FK, the more Nick Frey said, the more he felt that it was aegis, the organization with official background, that would make William worried.


    Otherwise, if you look at werewolves and vampires, they don''t hide very deeply, have many members, and are distributed in most countries,


    but what''s William''s attitude towards werewolves and vampires.


    It''s no matter what laws or not. Even the official agents of vampires and werewolves can be killed.


    But if William wants to deal with the aegis, he shouldn''t tell himself the second leader of the aegis.


    Or.


    At the thought of Dr. Zola mentioned by William, Nick Frey''s one eye glowed cold.


    Zora is a former member of Hydra. Although Zora died of cancer 75 years ago, many Hydra scientists were recruited by aegis decades ago.


    Will these people parasitize inside aegis and revive Hydra?


    Even after decades of forbearance, perhaps aegis has been secretly controlled by Hydra.


    "From now on, I want you to set up a secret team under your command, which is only under my command," Frey thought for a moment, and then said, "try not to absorb people from the inside of aegis, but look outside.


    Look for witches, young people who do things secretly and have special skills.


    Although it is not easy to manage, these unruly guys are not easy to be absorbed by Hydra.


    "Nine headed snake?" Colson''s face tightened. "You mean Hydra lurks inside aegis?"


    Nick Frey nodded. "I hope not, but since we have doubts, let''s check them secretly. By the way, don''t forget that William reminded us that there is something dangerous. Be careful.".


    "I understand. I''m going to get ready." and Fred nodded. Colson turned and left the base.


    Watching Colson''s figure disappear, Nick Frey opens the interrogation room and walks in.


    As soon as he entered the interrogation room, he saw William with his legs on the table, half lying in an office swivel chair, smiling at the middle-aged person in charge sent by Washington.


    William will do this because the person in charge who smiles when he sees himself is the American congressman who wants to take the steel uniform from Tony Stark.


    Seeing that William didn''t care about himself at all, Mr stern could only withdraw his outstretched hand, but unexpectedly didn''t show any anger.


    This surprised the surrounding soldiers, five or six FB1 negotiators, micro expression experts, psychologists, agents and even Ross.


    It''s really this congressman named stern. Since he arrived at this base, everyone can vaguely feel his superior look and tone.


    When I saw William, stern, who didn''t say he was the boss, not only showed a big smile, but also bent his legs when he reached out.


    But even so, William ignored him, sitting directly in the office swivel chair, stretched out his legs on the table, and waved to Steiner like a fly.


    Sterner didn''t even show his anger.


    FK, the soldiers around and FB1 all scolded themselves.


    Even if it is said that William has a good relationship with Benjamin Arthur, the current chief executive of the United States, William has indeed saved Benjamin Arthur several times,


    but Benjamin Arthur will step down in a few months. Is it necessary to be so humble to William?


    Stern took back his hand. If he heard the voices of people around him, he would think that he would not know Benjamin Arthur, but Alexander Pierce was the giant Hydra.


    After getting the difficult task of finding the nuclear eggs and reporting to the online, stern, who was thinking about how to complete the task, unexpectedly received a call from Pierce,


    before he was excited to think whether he would get Pierce''s attention, pierce only left a sentence: "don''t mess with William, if necessary, do everything possible to ask him to solve the crisis." It''s broken.


    Don''t mess with William. It''s understandable.


    Stern recalled that a spaceship arrived at the headquarters of aegis when William was trapped on Mars a few years ago.


    William, a woman named Serena, broke into Pierce''s office and left without saying anything. Afterwards, pierce didn''t dare to retaliate.


    But if it is necessary to do something good for William, we can solve this crisis?


    Although stern had doubts in his mind, pierce, the leader of the American Hydra, said these words. Even if he had doubts, he did not dare to doubt them.And if William can solve the crisis, he will make great contribution to the security of the United States. After all, William is from England.


    So if Mr stern dares to give William a look, he won''t be a member.


    Even in the eyes of the soldiers and FB1 agents around him, he laughed and asked people to give William coffee.


    When William and he nodded with a smile, stern respectfully returned a brilliant smile, thinking that although there is William''s card, it would be better if the American solved it by themselves.


    Staring at Ross with a straight face, he said, "since your people can''t make Stephen Young speak, the interrogation will be left to aegis.".


    Then he ignored how ugly Rose''s face was, and once again he was a villain and drove all the FB1 people away.


    The person in charge of FB1 immediately retorted, "you don''t have the right to do this. According to the law, FB1 is.".


    Stern immediately interrupted, "before the end of the nuclear crisis, I have the right to do anything in this base. If you have any questions, you can call any superior you can find.


    It''s because you idiots have wasted 40 hours asking nothing. Now, right now, get out of here.


    After five or six FB1 people left, stern stared at Nick Frey and said, "now those idiots who get in the way are gone. I don''t care what you do,


    as long as you don''t kill Stephen Young before he says where the nuclear egg is, aegis can do anything.".


    Nick Frey said with a smile, "even if we pull out his nails and make young unable to go to court?"


    "Even if you cut off his fingers and toes, I don''t care, I only want the end," Stern said grimly. "If you can''t find the nuclear egg, the United States will be finished, and we will all be finished, so let the Justice Department of the United States go to hell.".


    "All right," said Nick Frey, shaking his head. If it wasn''t for the nuclear and egg crisis, this kind of personal torture would need people of his level to do.


    But just want to take off the windbreaker to give Stephen Young means, eyes to see William, one eyed Dragon don''t know if think of super soldier serum thing, windbreaker half off actually stopped.


    "What are you waiting for, Frey?" stern urged angrily when he saw that Frey was half taken off his windbreaker. "Now there are less than 32 hours left. We don''t even know if the nuclear eggs are real. Hurry up.".


    "You don''t have to guess whether nuclear eggs are real," said William, sitting in his office chair. "According to the analysis of nuclear eggs in the video by artificial intelligence, there are seven levels of probability that all three nuclear eggs are real.".


    Yes, yes, Mr. Devonshire.


    Stern''s face turned to flattery as soon as he heard William''s words.


    When William lowered his head to drink coffee, Stern''s face changed again. He looked fiercely at Stephen young, who was tied to the iron chair, and said to Frey, "I only want the result, and the rest of rose will be done.".


    Frey and rose look at each other, they really don''t understand why stern flatters William so much, and it''s the time of this nuclear crisis.


    "Hurry up.".


    Urged by stern again, Nick Frey had to take off his windbreaker, put on his blue coat and walk into the glass cover where Stephen Young was held.


    After a while, William looked at Natasha beside him in surprise. "Why does this guy need to do this himself?"


    Natasha lowered her head in William''s ear and said, "although I knew about it long ago, I thought that according to Rose''s temper, no one could take the initiative from him.


    So Alexander pierce and Frey waited a day to apply for assistance in the investigation.


    But for the sake of confidentiality, we only came to me, Colson and Frey. Unexpectedly, when we arrived at the base, we found that FB1 didn''t know where to get the information and got the authorization to participate.


    These people even fantasized that after the crisis, they would send Stephen young to court to get more credit, so they all used harmless means. They dragged on for nearly two days, and they didn''t even know whether the nuclear eggs were real.


    In the end, stern is probably under too much pressure, forcing Ross and FB1 to use big means.


    But how dare FB1 people do that? Ross, because FB1 people are also afraid of being caught by FB1 people after things happen, can only be us in the end.


    Among the three of us, it''s OK for me to spy on intelligence, assassinate and so on. What Colson is good at is basically command, so we can only let Frey who has experience in this field.


    "Ha," said William, shaking his head and laughing as he looked at Stephen young, a twisted face, and Nick Frey, who was familiar with all kinds of instruments of torture. "It''s not just experience. I think he knows it well.".

 Chapter 1139

    After listening to the scream for more than ten minutes, William got up with an idea. Together with Natasha, he was wrapped in the invisible silent barrier.


    Natasha, who is always paying attention to Stephen Young''s expression, suddenly finds that she can''t hear any more and immediately turns her head to look at William.


    See him holding a mobile phone, began to look at Stephen Young''s information.


    Don''t think about it, you know that William quietly released the magic, and this means for Natasha this field agent is too attractive.


    "William, what do I need to do if I want to learn magic?"


    Listening to the charming voice coming from his ear, William gave Natasha a white look, reached for her hand, and a magic energy turned around Natasha''s arm.


    In Natasha''s expectant eyes, William drew back his hand, looked back on his mobile phone and said, "you''re a genius. Ten years of study can''t compare with one hour of my practice. You''ve learned for nothing.".


    "Asshole," Natasha said angrily in William''s ear, her eyes turned, "then I want the same deer head ring as Fred and Colson.".


    "How do you know I gave those two rings?"


    Natasha said with a smile, "I would not have thought of you on any other occasion. But with you, if I can''t figure out who the deer head represents, I''ll be an agent for so many years.


    See William in a daze hesitation, Natasha busy blow on William''s earlobe, incense up not to say, but also vaguely made some strange sound when fitness.


    Nm, there are no 100 women who have run together, and there must be 50. But William has never met such a professional player as Natasha. He wants to run again just because of a few voices.


    No, I''ll wait until I''m in a good mood that day.


    "Are you in a bad mood now?"


    Looking at William with a smile on her face, Natasha didn''t understand what this guy was thinking. Didn''t she like the invitation to run?


    A few meters away, Ross and stern, when they see that William and Natasha are almost stuck together, Ross stares at Nick Frey with some resentment, secretly regretting that he didn''t think of the beauty trick.


    Stern was greatly relieved. The more indifferent William was, the more he proved that he was sure to deal with the crisis?


    But then he got worried again.


    With William''s value and status, what commitment do you have to give to ask him to move.


    If the offer is too low, and William feels humiliated, he may go straight back to London by spaceship.


    But the bid is too high, and it''s not up to him as a member.


    And when he saw that William could smile, he listened to Stephen Young''s scream, looked at his mobile phone and didn''t say anything, and he was in the mood to scowl with Natasha.


    stern thought that William was worthy of being a tough man in his teens who could deal with those people with bad intentions.


    Not to mention the others, at least in the aspect of heartlessness, he, a man in his fifties, is not William at all.


    Listening to the screams and the bloody scenes, stern felt nauseous.


    "I, I''ll go to the bathroom," he said, with nausea.


    Then, without waiting for rose to answer, he quickly left the interrogation room.


    As soon as stern left, Nick Frey stopped as expected, took off his gloves and walked out of the glass room.


    "Well, all the people who shouldn''t have left are gone. William, are you coming in person to finish this earlier?"


    Although can hear, but William pretended not to hear, mental power is always paying attention to Natasha''s expression and action.


    Natasha, who has been watching for a long time, sees Frey coming out. Her lips are moving and she doesn''t know what to say. Just as she wants to remind William, she suddenly thinks that William is really her current backer.


    I can find that Frey has come out. William has no reason not to find out. Besides, this guy''s mind is different from that of other men. Who knows if he is pretending not to know.


    But now that I look up at Frey, I can''t pretend I didn''t see her. I can only point my finger to my ear and wave my hand to show that she can''t hear me.


    Looking at Natasha''s gesture, Frey froze for a second, then thought that it must be some magic.


    In Ross''s surprised eyes, Frey picked up a folder from the table and carefully extended it to the area where William was sitting.


    When waiting for one meter away, I really met an invisible barrier blocking the folder.


    Rose, who had seen the transmission of magic, knew that it was magic in an instant. He was curious to come forward to try what it was like to be blocked by invisible magic, just like Frey.


    But when he reached out his hand, he saw William turn his silver eyes at himself and Frey, and a blue magic mask appeared within two meters.


    Then, with a snap of a finger, the magic cover broke into pieces of glass like magic fragments and disappeared in the air.


    "You''re sure you''re going to get the most out of this quick fix?"Still savoring the magic of the magic of Frey and rose, of course, understand what William means.


    The more critical the situation is, the more worried, flustered and even desperate the bigwigs are. After the crisis is solved, their credit will certainly be greater.


    "Are you sure you can find those three eggs?" Roscoe, who is already planning to go into politics, is more concerned about this than Frey, "and how can we convince the people above that they really have nuclear eggs?"


    William didn''t answer this question, but said with a smile, "after watching this bastard''s information and his self-made video, I still don''t know why he put nuclear eggs in the United States?


    You''d better ask him what he wants first. Maybe I won''t have to do it if I can''t tell him what he wants.


    "This, this and this.".


    Seeing the ugly expression of rose and Frey, William looks at the miserable Stephen Young who has been repaired. "If he can endure the interrogation and various means for nearly two days, it means that this guy is definitely not a madman. What does he want?"


    "Did you find his family?"


    Rose and Frey haven''t spoken yet. On Sunday, they suddenly said in his ear, "Sir, Stephen Young is not married, but his parents died during the New York war.".


    Well, it seems that this is nothing more than revenge for the American, or forcing the American to find the Decepticon who killed his family.


    And Ross must have known that young was a soldier of the American people before, and he was also the kind of talent specially trained to deal with impeachment crisis all over the world.


    William looked at Rose and said, "come on, what do you know?"


    Rose thought for a while before sighing, "Young''s parents did die in the New York war, but although the main cause of the tragedy was Decepticons, you and bronsky are directly related to the death of his parents.".


    "Me and bronsky?" William instantly stood up, staring at Rose and said, "fku, I don''t remember killing dozens of Decepticons, but also fighting.".


    Take it easy, William. Take it easy.


    Being watched by William, rose, who is known for his toughness, is also very upset.


    "Remember when you helped bronsky recover from his injury, he rushed straight out of the abandoned building?" he explained


    William was stunned. Of course, it''s impossible to forget. He heard rose continue, "the building collapsed in a few minutes after bronsky broke the wall and rushed out.".


    Hell, no need to say Ross, it must have been Stephen Young''s parents who were hiding in the building at that time. When the building collapsed, there was no need to think about it.


    After a while, William met Odin''s illegitimate daughter, Angela, with the idea of defending the space bridge in the hands of natural enemies. He crossed nearly two kilometers in an instant to stop Angela, who had the time to manage whether the building arrived or not.


    Stephen Young is a technical soldier with a relatively high level of confidentiality. He must have seen the investigation report afterwards.


    Since he hated his parents who had been killed, he would certainly find a way to get revenge.


    Next, it''s simple. Yang Ge must have gone to his superiors and other departments to complain, but a soldier specially trained to deal with impeachment accidents is very important.


    Since you don''t want to get revenge by any formal means, don''t blame him for using special means.


    "But what does it have to do with me?" William also calmed down at this time. After all, his family was gone and he was not allowed to take revenge.


    "It doesn''t have much to do with you. Although young hasn''t asked for it yet, we all know that he wants bronsky and you, the accomplice who cured bronsky.".


    Hell, what''s the name of this? No wonder Gu Yi has to deal with it.


    Although he was unintentional, his parents did die because he cured bronsky and hated him.


    In a dilemma, Natasha suddenly holds William''s hand.


    He wanted to get rid of Natasha''s hand, but he felt that Natasha was pinching her hand before she could make any effort.


    William a Leng, this is to remind oneself?


    In a few seconds, William suddenly reacts that nm''s rose is almost hoodwinked by this old guy.


    Looking at my watch, it''s 12:40 a.m. New York time, and 9:40 p.m. Las Vegas three hours later.


    I arrived in Las Vegas at 10 a.m. yesterday. I came to the United States less than 36 hours ago, while Stephen Young was arrested 40 hours ago.


    The secret of his treatment of bronsky was announced by himself at Caesar''s Palace last night.


    Except for the video recorded on Sunday, there must have been no other video before. At most, bronsky''s dictation, which can no longer be a normal person, will only be in Rose''s safe.


    Even if rose wants to report to his boss, rose is a lieutenant general.


    His boss is at least an admiral, or even a joint meeting at a higher level.


    William doesn''t believe that people like Stephen young can see such documents.Don''t mention young. Even the boss of his immediate boss doesn''t want to see this document.


    Therefore, before Yang Ge was arrested, his revenge target must be hatred, and rose, who knows all this, has the idea of pulling William into the water to keep hatred.


    If you feel guilty, you have no right to ask the United States for benefits.


    Even it''s a stain on the hands of the Americans.


    It''s morally wrong for him to say that there is no stain. After all, in terms of causality, if hatred is not cured, the building will probably not be trampled on. The death of Young''s parents has something to do with him.


    But in a broad sense, they save more people, and there''s nothing wrong with him in law.


    It can''t be said that the doctor saved a person. Even the doctor is responsible for the accident when he is well.


    Even if young wanted to sue him, William would have to pay a sum of money out of morality at most.


    As for avenging young and killing him?


    But even if this matter any country''s law, also cannot sentence abhorrent death penalty.


    Kill young and let the two demons find out where the eggs are hidden from his soul?


    Nm, as a last resort, William felt that he was breaking through the bottom line. Of course, if young really does not say, there is no way.


    Want to understand these, William a wave, five or six meters outside the glass cover split in an instant, and then suspended in the air, was carried by the mind, neatly placed in the corner of the interrogation style.


    Don''t mention young, even if you already know that William is powerful, Nick Frey, rose and Natasha all look at the broken glass in the corner like a miracle, and then stare at William walking towards young in a daze.


    "My name is William Devonshire, Stephen young. You should know me, right?"


    Yang Ge nodded stiffly. He was so frightened that he forgot all the pain on his body. He just felt that what he had just seen completely overturned his 32 years of cognition.


    But what surprised him was not over. As soon as William raised his hand, a pillar of light appeared on his head. After a holy light that made his soul feel warm, his whole body was healed in a few seconds.


    Feeling his fingers moving and his pain gone, young stammered, "are you, are you, are you God?"


    William didn''t want to laugh. He said solemnly, "I''ve come to tell you something.".


    After that, a holographic image appears in front of young, and the image appears directly in the scene of abhorrent injury. Then he takes the healing symbol and crushes it. The wound on his body recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the image finally stops at the scene of abhorrent breaking through the wall and flying out of the building.


    "I''m sorry, young. Anyway, I''m responsible for the death of your parents, so I can assure you that it will appear in the media, hatred will appear in the court, and whether he is guilty or not will be answered by the law.".


    After watching the video, young saw that William''s eyes had respect and fear. Although he didn''t want to kill William, the hatred in his eyes couldn''t escape from William''s eyes.


    William did not feel guilty and looked at him for a long time, he did not know what to think, but the clenched fists, as well as the whole body tight muscles, told William that this guy''s heart can not be calm.


    And to William''s surprise, young didn''t cry at all. When he looked up at William again, he just said calmly, "I want to revenge you, but I don''t know what reason to use.


    And it seems that I can''t get revenge on you, so if I just want you to help me kill the hate, the grudge between us will be wiped out.


    "Must bronsky die, not send him to prison?"


    "No, I want him to die." as soon as he just sent bronsky to prison, Young''s expression suddenly became ferocious and growled in a low voice, "as long as you check, you can understand that it''s not just my parents who hate to die.


    although that demon did kill a lot of Decepticons, he actually used ordinary people as bait in order to kill those damned alien robots .


    There are 61 people who died because of him. You say, the great Dewey hill, should he die.


    William couldn''t deny it. After all, he hated what happened around hawk and watched it all through Sunday.


    At that time, the idea was that the Americans would die or not, regardless of their own affairs.


    But now?


    William raised his eyebrows, thought for a moment, and suddenly found that he still felt like this.


    So I''m not a good person?


    "Well, bronsky is damned. Tell me where the Nuggets are? I swear in the name of the Devonshire family, as long as you don''t lie to me, I hate tomorrow.


    Guyi was watching it, and even Odin might be watching it. Therefore, William would never say that he would do whatever he wanted without help.


    Young was about to laugh, but a magic contract appeared between him and William.


    "This is a magic contract. If I sign him, I will be bound by the will of the world. If I cheat you, I will lose my sense of the magic of fire on earth.If you cheat me, your soul belongs to me. I will look for the nuclear eggs in your soul.


    With that, a flame appeared in William''s hand, and with his thought, the flame became the shape of the flame dragon snooker, flying in the air.


    In Young''s eyes of fear and doubt, William continued, "I know seven series of magic, but to be honest, fire magic can rank in the top three in my field of magic, so don''t worry that I can''t cheat you with magic.


    And for me, ten thousand hatefuls are not as good as my perception of fire magic.


    "This," William said, but let young believe, "how can I sign?"


    After an idea, the ropes that bound young broke instantly.


    "Touch the magic contract with your hand, and the terms of the contract will be directly reflected in your soul. As long as you agree to those terms, the contract will be attached to your soul until we have fulfilled our promise.".


    Young nodded, but when he reached for the contract, he hesitated.


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Ha ha, do you know? Young, you should be glad that I still have the bottom line, otherwise, "William waved his hand, and Freddy, the bulldog shaped dreamer, appeared at his feet." this is Freddy Kruger, the dreamer. ".


    As soon as he stepped on his foot, Freddy showed a ghost like face full of burns.


    Young sat down on the ground in fright, while rose, Frey and Natasha, who were behind William, also stepped back in fright.


    William continued, "I can not only enslave the demons in hell, but also expel Mephisto, one of the seven demons in hell, and force him to kill Seth, the God of desert and darkness, for me.


    So, Stephen young, if I want to, I don''t have to talk to you at all. Freddy will be happy to swallow your soul and tell me where those eggs are hidden? "


    "I, I, after I sign, will you put me in hell?"


    William said with a smile, "no, your ending has nothing to do with me. I will only release the oblivion curse on you. We will not have any intersection after the end of the matter.".


    Thinking for a long time, young nodded and said, "I, I sign.".


    He didn''t have to stand up when his voice dropped, and the contract automatically appeared in front of him.


    This time, this guy didn''t hesitate. As soon as he touched the contract, the content of the contract was quickly printed in his soul, and he understood the content of the contract instantly.


    In a few seconds, a ray of light flew out of his head and into William''s soul.


    "Well, the contract has been established. It''s time to tell me where the eggs are hidden?"


    This kind of contract in the soul clearly tells young William the consequences of breaking the contract.


    So, he said without hesitation, "one is at 83 West 701 street in New York, the second is on the second floor of the parking lot at 75 Dillard street in Los Angeles, and the last is in the basement of 33 Smith road in Dallas.".


    William looked back at Natasha, who leaned over the table to quickly record. Although she didn''t need to record, UAVs had been deployed in Los Angeles and New York on Sunday, and a spaceship flew past Dallas.


    But he still pretended to watch Natasha finish writing, then picked up the phone and began to make a phone call.


    Waiting for Natasha and himself to nod, waiting for nearly a minute, William, who didn''t get the contract response, said to young with a smile, "didn''t you cheat me?"


    "No, no, where are the three nuclear eggs? I don''t have to lie to you.".


    "Very good.".


    As soon as William''s voice fell, Young''s eyes flashed and he suddenly found himself suspended.


    "God, what is this?"


    Hearing Rose''s cry, young looked up at Rose and saw that rose, Frey and Natasha were all looking at themselves.


    "Gaga, Gaga, Gaga", showing his original body, but lying on the ground, Freddy giggled and looked at young with saliva,


    "fool, the great master has already told you that he is a great existence that can make Mephisto the seven demons die, and you dare to cheat my master.".


    "I, I, I didn''t lie to you.".


    Staring at by Freddy''s greedy eyes, young turned and wanted to run, but he soon found his own difference.


    Looking at his shining hands, young reached out to touch him, palmed directly through his body, and cried to William in horror,


    "what have you done to me? Devil, what have you done to me? "


    William turned his mouth and said, "it''s not what I did to you, but the will of the world tells me that you cheated me, Stephen young. Your soul belongs to me now.".


    "Freddy, what are you waiting for?"


    "Gaga, Gaga, delicious, delicious, Freddy likes the taste of deception and fear.".


    Without waiting for young to speak, Freddy, with brimstone saliva dripping in his mouth, opens his mouth, reveals his fangs and roars at Young''s soul.


    "No, no, no ~ ~".Freddy, who had obtained William''s permission, was merciful and swallowed him in an instant.


    In a moment, Freddy groaned, "master, his soul is so delicious.".


    "Bang", William kicks Freddy, the dreamer flies out instantly, and then bumps into the boundary of the mirror space, "where is the last nuclear egg?"


    "Yes, yes, master, I''ll say that," said Freddy, who was almost seriously injured by William''s kick. "It''s in the parking lot in Los Angeles.".


    "Gaga, this fool, he said that one was in New York, the second one was in Los Angeles, and the last one was in Dallas, ha ha",


    Freddy fell on the ground and said with a wild smile, "if you don''t tell him the numbers, the will of the world won''t judge that he cheated you, ha ha, stupid man.


    Before the word "human" was finished, Freddy covered his mouth.


    William snorted and waved Freddy back to the base in Yellowstone.


    Then silently looking at the eyes have been completely black, pale and lifeless Stephen young.


    Shake your head. "You''re a fool.".


    A magic of detecting lies appeared on Young''s body.

 Chapter 1140

    Seeing Stephen Young''s soul out of the body, and seeing his soul swallowed by the devil, and now listening to William ridicule young as a fool,


    General Ross and Nick Frey are extremely afraid of William at this time.


    No one will want to deal with the soul hook guy, and this person also makes people unable to check and balance, worry, fear, people will instinctively away from each other.


    Only Natasha, with her head numb, asked, "Wilhelm, listen, listen to what the devil just said. Stephen Young really lied.".


    "What do you say?" William looked back at Ross and Frey who were afraid. "Don''t worry about me. I''m not invincible in this world, and there''s a bottom line.


    Since we don''t want to devour Stephen Young''s soul directly, there''s no need to cheat him with contracts.


    It''s the will of the world that really decides that he lies and that his soul belongs to me. ".


    It''s better for Frey to get in touch with the sloughs and Captain Marvel. He''s also heard of the devil from marvel, and he''s even seen the mummy princess, so he won''t have much doubt.


    But general Ross is not the same. At most, he creates hawk and hatred. However, with more big scenes, he can accept supernatural phenomena very quickly.


    After hesitating for a while, I can''t help but ask curiously, "is there really such a great power as the will of the world?"


    William said, "magic exists, and Demons also appear. You can see the soul with your own eyes. What''s so strange about the will of the world.".


    With that, William thought for a moment and let Sunday release the information he had seen before.


    What he wants is fear, rather than having Ross and Frey classify him as a demon or a villain with no credibility.


    Wilhelm, who is insidious, cunning and cruel, doesn''t care, but he doesn''t want the label of no credit on his body.


    A holographic column of light shines in mid air, and Stephen Young''s own video appears.


    After watching the video, the frame is fixed on the last nuclear egg. William asks the three of Ross, "according to your information, Stephen Young has already swapped about 15 to 18 pounds of impeachment materials before his parents died in disgust, right?"


    Rose nodded. "One of the Decepticons'' energy columns can hold impeachment materials. It''s more than 18 pounds in our unit of measurement.".


    With these words, Rose''s eyes at William suddenly became resentful.


    After the New York war, the Decepticons'' spaceships and fighters that were shot down by hawk and abhorrence exploded or damaged for no reason.


    You don''t have to guess. The Americans know that William must have done it.


    Only he, who already owns the spaceship, will blow up the Decepticon spaceship and melt the engine of the Decepticon fighter with special weapons. If other forces, they will only steal equipment.


    And the ship was destroyed very clean, but the impeachment materials in the wreckage of the fighter remained in New York City.


    In order to clean up the impeachment materials in a short time, MI Jun did not know how much thought and money he spent.


    If it wasn''t for the rush to get these time bombs out of New York City, Stephen Young wouldn''t have taken advantage of the loophole and intercepted a bar of impeachment material scattered on the street.


    William smile, from Rose''s expression, he can guess what rose is thinking.


    "Three simple nuclear eggs, and each nuclear egg has three impeachment material bottles. According to the calculation on Sunday, this kind of bottle can hold 1.5 to 2 pounds of impeachment material.


    If one bottle weighs two pounds, then nine bottles are exactly 18 pounds. There''s no doubt about that.


    But if it''s a bottle of 1.5 pounds, then a nuclear bomb is 4.5 pounds, and multiply by 3 is 13.5 pounds.


    And 4 times 4.5 is exactly 18. Do you understand? "


    Rose three nodded, so simple arithmetic pupils can work out, "but how do you know it must be four nuclear eggs?"


    William shrugged. "I don''t know?"


    "Well, if Stephen didn''t lie, you''re really going to kill him.".


    Natasha did not finish, and Nick Frey looked at Rose, and rose also quickly understood.


    Frown and ask, "are you really going to kill hate?"


    "What else?" First of all, if I break the contract, although I can''t use fire magic on earth, as I said before, 10000 abominations are not as important as fire magic.


    Second, are millions or even tens of millions of ordinary people important, or is hatred important? "


    "Abhorrence belongs to the U.S. military. You have no right to dispose of U.S. property, let alone make decisions for us.".


    "So what?" William sneered, "you want to catch me? Or take me to court? "


    He walked up to rose, looked him in the eye and said, "although I still have the bottom line, what do you think I will do when these bottom lines endanger the safety of me and my family?""You, you, you," rose, who was frightened by the danger in William''s eyes and his heart beat faster, you didn''t know how to go back hard for a long time.


    He patted Ross on the shoulder with a smile. "The supreme mage Gu Yi and her secret masters have spent hundreds or thousands of years to expel and eliminate demons and other ectopic demons.


    but do you know what will happen if I don''t care?"


    "Calm down, William," Natasha said, holding William''s arm. "Don''t worry, aegis will be on your side, right, Frey.".


    "Of course," Nick Frey hesitated for a few seconds and said, "the responsibility of aegis is to protect the earth and deal with all kinds of abnormal events. Since the nuclear and egg crisis has been solved, we will certainly stand on your side.".


    "Then I thank you," said the white eyed one eyed dragon. If this guy didn''t hesitate, William would really be grateful.


    But when the one eyed dragon hesitated, William didn''t understand that he was worried that he couldn''t restrain himself.


    "To tell you a secret, I not only keep a whole army of demons in hell, which are all made up of crazy war demons, but also a real Lord of hell.".


    Nm, Ross and Nick Frey are going to have cardiac arrest.


    Ten thousand demons? And humans can be hell lords?


    Do you know Gu Yi of nm? Do the gods know?


    "By the way, my territory in hell is called silent collar, so that you don''t know how to ask when you ask someone.".


    With that, William smiles and waves away the mirror space.


    Outside the interrogation room, Mr stern, who came back from the bathroom, found that he could not open the interrogation room.


    This also got, stern quickly called soldiers, in the determination can not open, concerned about the safety of Ross soldiers, directly with shotgun side to the door to fire.


    But the bullet broke through the metal door, but it couldn''t break through the mirror space inside the door. As a last resort, stern could only force the soldiers of the base to explode the eggs, which looked like an ordinary metal door.


    "Click", when a soldier was about to press the fried egg, the door of the interrogation room suddenly opened, and a voice came from inside, "come in, stern.".


    Stern didn''t dare to enter so directly. He sent two heavily armed soldiers into the interrogation room first, and rose roared, "who let you in, asshole? I''m the person in charge of this base. Get out of here.".


    Looking at the angry rose, the two soldiers who came into the interrogation room and the soldiers who looked inside the door immediately saluted, then turned and walked away, not meeting Stern''s eyes.


    When he was hesitating, he heard William''s voice coming from inside, "come in, don''t let me say it for a third time.".


    Standing outside the door and looking at the interrogation room, stern changed his expression and walked into the interrogation room with a smile on his face. He also had the eyesight to close the metal door which was hit by the bullet.


    "The matter has been settled. Should I congratulate you on your chance to become a member of Parliament in charge of a certain department?"


    "I, I", before stern knew the situation, William went up to him and said, "I''ll go to you when I need you, councillor stern of the hydra.".


    Stern''s eyes immediately widened. Fortunately, before he spoke, William patted him on the shoulder to remind him not to show up.


    But the bastard was patted a few times and his knees began to bend.


    Although William despised in his heart, he could only arrange his tie for him and hold it to keep the weak Skinner from falling down.


    "Don''t be so excited, Mr stern. The hiding place of the nuclear eggs has just been found. If I were you, I would think about how to maximize the benefits now. But you owe me an adult, right?"


    "No, that''s right, Mr. Devonshire." when William mentioned it, stern finally recovered. "I will thank you, and the United States should thank you more.".


    "Ha ha," said William, turning to Ross and Frey, "I''ll go first, and you''ll take care of the rest.".


    Just before walking out of the interrogation room, William suddenly stopped, looked at Frey and said, "don''t forget that Stephen Young had stolen impeachment materials before his parents'' accident, and even risked hiding a nuclear egg in his heart with a fluke.


    Find out who is behind the scenes to provide him with funds and equipment support, and why these people want to detonate nuclear eggs in Los Angeles, and remember to tell me ",


    after that, William can''t help but look at Natasha. The girl''s performance tonight is not bad. She doesn''t say that she takes refuge in herself, and she still takes the interests of aegis as the first priority," or let Natasha tell me the same. ".


    Nodding to the delighted Natasha, William went straight out of the building where the interrogation room was, got on the spaceship and went back to London.


    But has been paying attention to William''s Gu Yi, but shakes his head, from William took out the contract, she knew that William did not want to let Stephen young go.


    Young may be really smart, but his insight and means, there will be William and the devil has dealt with so many times, has never suffered the opponent.And although Gu Yi doesn''t agree with William''s way of dealing with it, she can''t blame him, let alone take him.


    After all, if young hadn''t lied, William would have kept his promise.


    But this time, Gu Yi was relieved. At least William did have principles. In keeping his word, he was second only to his own and his family''s safety.


    As for what William said that he was the Lord of hell, and what he had a whole army of demons in hell, Gu Yi shook his fan and laughed silently.


    Mephisto is now fighting with setorac of the crimson hell. That''s the time when the ten thousand crazy war devil fool will give it to William.


    The silent leader, as an area in the center of Mephisto''s territory, had long been worried that William would take advantage of the fire. Mephisto sent a demon army to clean it up and stationed there.


    The dreamers who hid in the silent collar either surrendered to Mephisto or were killed or fled.


    Back home, London, six hours earlier than New York, happened to be more than seven in the morning. Before he came down from the spaceship, he saw Abigail in sports clothes jogging along the garden of the manor.


    A thought in the past, sentry war armour changed into sportswear, walked off the spacecraft and ran in the direction of Abigail.


    Abigail, who had seen the spaceship for a long time and was delighted to run with her because of her sudden appearance, spent half an hour in the garden.


    But as he ran, William, not to mention sweating, didn''t even change his breath. Abigail suddenly slowed down and walked slowly in the garden.


    Five seconds ago, Abby, who was still smiling, suddenly turned from running to walking. William stopped and turned to ask, "what''s the matter, honey?"


    "Uninteresting", see William a face puzzled, Abby white his one eye, "I am tired of half dead, but you can''t even sweat, more run more no run desire".


    With a smile, William took Abby''s hand and went to the bench in the garden. After a breath, a small tornado appeared on the bench.


    After cleaning the bench, William sat down with Abigail in his arms and put incense on her mouth, saying, "I''ve already told you that I''ll make serum fortification for you and Jesse when the Black Ghost Heizang can make his girlfriend have a baby? Why are you so anxious now? "


    As soon as he heard the child, Abigail immediately became uneasy with William. He put his arms around William''s neck and thought, "no, it seems that I have to let Jesse go shopping with leizang''s girlfriend more. It''s been a month, but leizang hasn''t proposed yet.".


    With that, Abby slapped William on the shoulder, "he''s a jerk like you.".


    "It''s none of my business," William looked at Abigail sullenly. Abigail turned his mouth and sneered. "I don''t want to take care of what the media outside said to humiliate Jesse and me, but you don''t want to take people home.


    If you''re willing to trade one for four, Jesse, Serena and I will move to the suburban manor.


    "Just moving to the country estate?" William said with a smile, "don''t you unite and forbid me to touch you?"


    "You think we''re fools?" Abigail narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "if you dare to bring other women back, I promise to find all the women you''ve met and make you a joke in London.".


    Hell, there are always dozens of women I''ve met over the years. If someone really abandons her boyfriend or husband for money and comes to London, it must be a world-class joke.


    Fortunately, when the telephone rang, "dilingling, dilingling", the voice of Sunday came to my ears,


    "Sir, the phone is from Ms. pepper Potts, and Mr. stark was attacked in the desert 18 minutes ago.".

 Chapter 1141

    "Stark is under attack?"


    William, who knew this would happen, asked Abigail in a deliberate way. Abigail said, "answer the phone first and listen to the specific situation.".


    She''s not nervous about stark, and in her eyes, Stark is ten times worse than William. She''ll be worried, just because the stock price of stark group has tripled over the years. Tony''s contribution is really great.


    As soon as he got through, he heard pepper''s anxious voice, "Mr. Devonshire, are you still in the United States? Mr. obadai asked me to inform you to attend the board of directors of the company immediately to discuss the plan to rescue Tony.


    Tony, Tony has been attacked in the desert. Now, I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. Mr. de and Devonshire, please help Tony.


    Listen to pepper a left a Tony, right a Tony, William shook his head, "I''ll go right.".


    Hang up, William pretended to be serious and said to Abigail, "help me apologize to mom.".


    "Well, I''ll talk to my wife," Abby, holding William''s neck, hesitated for a moment and suddenly said, "if...".


    "All right, honey," he filmed in a round place behind Abigail, "I don''t want to be said to take over the human industry, and haven''t you seen the news about holography?


    It''s up to you just to open up the market in England. I don''t need to take advantage of it. ".


    Abigail slapped William on the chest. "I didn''t want to take the stark group. I just didn''t think it was that easy.".


    What? No, William is sure Abigail just wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    Now it''s just because William didn''t agree.


    "Of course it''s not easy," William laughs. "As far as I know, few people know about Stark''s secret trip to the desert.".


    "Then, then you.".


    "Hell", see Abby random guess, William can''t help slapping several times behind her, "all said that this has nothing to do with me.".


    Abigail was relieved, but William laughed, "I can probably guess who attacked the muzzle gun.".


    "You know?" Abby said in surprise, "do you know what happened?"


    "Well, you don''t care about this." he picked up Abigail and put a few incense on her mouth. "I can guarantee that I didn''t want to murder or rob, and it won''t affect the reputation of the Devonshire family.".


    "That''s good," Abby nodded. In addition to looking for girls to work out from time to time, William was very reliable in Abigail''s mind.


    Take Abby back to the main building. William gets on the spaceship and goes to Las Vegas.


    When the spaceship stopped outside Caesar Hotel, a little pepper with anxious face and faint tears came up with the same worried bodyguard harpy.


    Before they could speak, William asked Harpy, "why aren''t you with stark?"


    "I, I," harpy was asked speechless.


    As Stark''s bodyguard, it''s really dereliction of duty not to be with his employer.


    And the moment William came up, he asked this, which made harpy jump with fear.


    I thought to myself that I would not be so unlucky to be the object of suspicion, right?


    But few people seem to know about Stark''s trip to the desert.


    Pepper is now showing the temperament of a housekeeper, shaking his head to William, said, "Mr. de, Mr. Devonshire, it''s Tony who won''t let harpy follow.


    I''m sure harpy will have no problem. If it''s convenient for you, please send someone to the desert area immediately to help find Tony.


    Harpy no problem, William of course know, will not point out this point, the fat man in the key time may be able to play a big role.


    William nodded. "Hands are ready. Tell me what happened to stark first?"


    "Thank you, thank you", pepper thank you, then a Leng, hands holding the hair with a cry, "God, I, I don''t know, they didn''t tell me.".


    Pepper is a personal assistant who has no rights at this time. William looks at harpy and says, "you don''t know?"


    "I''ll call commander rod right now.".


    In a panic, harpy quickly took out his cell phone and called commander rod, the future war machine, who was going to the desert with stark.


    As soon as the phone was connected, rod''s anxious voice came from his hands-free mobile phone, "what''s the matter, harpy?".


    "Colonel rod, Mr. William Devonshire agreed to send someone to rescue Mr. stark. We want to know where the boss''s accident happened.".


    In the desert base, rod, who sent people to look for people, was silent for a few seconds before he said, "Tony is probably in...".


    "Du, Du, Du", harpy looked at the busy tone of the mobile phone, a Leng, thoughts, in the heart of a bad premonition, or again dial in the past.


    But this time, the call was dead.


    Rod, far away in the desert, looks at the commander of the base, Loren Montero, with an angry face.Commander Montero looked at rod without fear. "Attention, commander rod.".


    "Yes, sir." at the command, rod instinctively raised his chest and put his hands behind him.


    Seeing this, Montero explained, "don''t forget, according to what you said, Tony came to me. Besides you and obadai, this bodyguard named harpy knows.


    You don''t think obadai and yourself, or anyone in my base wants to harm Tony.


    Rod was stunned. It was impossible for him and obadai. Even if someone in the base provided information, there could not be that force in the desert. He had the strength to send a team that could only kill five bulletproof Humvees in less than an hour.


    "But it''s impossible. Harpy has been with Tony for nearly ten years," rod said, not sure.


    Ten years, but even if it''s ten years, who can guarantee that the longer a bodyguard works, the more loyal he will be?


    In this case, there will not be so much dog blood in the rich class.


    Rod could not help but be silent. Then he thought of what harpy said and said uncertainly, "William Devonshire agreed to help save people. Do you think he would want Tony to die, too?"


    "The Englishman?"


    As soon as he heard from commander Montero, rod knew he had a problem with William and England.


    Sure enough, after thinking about the meeting, he shook his head and said, "don''t say whether the attack on Tony has anything to do with that English kid,


    do you really think he will rescue Tony sincerely?"


    "I,,".


    Rod didn''t mean to argue. Instead, he followed Montero''s words and thought, once the news of Tony''s accident is published, will William take advantage of the huge amount of cash in his hand to directly acquire the chaotic stark group when the stock price falls sharply?


    But then he thought, even if William wants to buy, will the government and the military agree that their country''s largest arms company will be controlled by the English?


    "It''s impossible," rod said to Montero, shaking his head. "William Devonshire is so smart, and his lawyers must know that even if he can receive enough shares in the stock market, the application for the acquisition plan will be rejected by women.".


    Commander Montero was stunned. It was not possible, but certain.


    "So the people who attacked Tony probably wanted to attack obadai," Montero thought, "but why did these people attack obadai?"


    Two people can''t help but worry more. Rod is worried that someone is trying to mess up the idea of stark industry.


    Commander Montero, however, was thinking that it was not the tribe in the desert that had a serious disagreement with obadai on the undisclosed arms trade, was it?


    ...


    at this time, William, after harpy called back five or six times and still couldn''t get through, covered his ears and pretended to say to Sunday, "tell Kingsman''s search team to carry out a carpet search along the rice army''s desert base,


    after finding the clues, he immediately sent an action team to save people as the first priority. During the period, he met those who resisted or attacked them, Shoot to kill, I just want the result.


    "De", "de", when she heard the words of killing, pepper wanted to persuade her, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t help it.


    If the family or the most important people have an accident, they can still think about the life and death of others, which is probably true.


    On Sunday, it was true that the order was passed to Kingsman, but Harry, the person in charge of Kingsman, only thought for a few seconds after receiving the notice, and realized that his boss didn''t pay attention to it.


    Kingsman only a few big action, all is William himself to call him, and William can''t not know, looking for people this kind of thing is not Kingsman good at.


    But I think so, but the order has to be given.


    Half an hour later, two Kun style spaceships with two ten person combat teams flew to the desert area.


    ...


    seeing that William had given the order, pepper was a little relieved and took William to the conference room on the 18th floor of the hotel.


    Push open the door of the conference room, and you will see the nine obadai sitting on the chair, smoking cigars.


    Seeing William coming in behind pepper, the nine immediately stood up.


    Obadai''s face was full of worry, but his heart was uneasy. "William, can you find Tony?"


    "Two Kun style spaceships have already taken 20 combat and search teams to the desert to find clues. As long as they find clues, I will arrange more people to follow them.".


    When they heard this, their faces relaxed, but then they thought about "Kun style spaceship.".


    When obadai heard this, he was immediately upset.


    Fortunately, William immediately said, "the only trouble is that once there is a battle in the desert area, I need you to shut up the media and guests of the United States.".


    Obadai''s heart moved and he said fiercely, "no problem, William. We''ll start a relationship and get ready,Once someone goes against us in this matter, I promise to let them know how terrible it is to be forced.


    Looking into obadai''s eyes, William could easily see the joy in his eyes. He and pepper nodded, went to the first seat on the left and sat down.


    looking at other shareholders, he said, "I''ll try my best to save people, but from the feedback from the desert base,


    they still have great concerns about me and my men appearing in the desert area, you know We''d better mobilize all the relationships we can find.


    "What do you mean?"


    William shrugged. "Ask pepper and harpy. I''m not in the mood to talk about it.".


    Everyone can''t help but look at pepper and harpy standing on one side.


    Harpy is not an idiot, from the hotel door to the conference room during this time, he has thought that he was probably suspected.


    Shareholders present may not think of him for a moment because it has just happened for less than an hour.


    But with the loss of time, the doubt about him will only become more and more serious. After all, he said it was Tony who didn''t let him follow, but he couldn''t prove it.


    Do you think there are three beautiful and shameful private flight attendants on Stark''s private plane?


    But harpy also knows that if he doesn''t say it, these shareholders can guess or find it. Instead of being forced to ask at that time, he might as well say it now. At least he can have a clear conscience.


    After listening to harpy''s statement, everyone frowned. Some people suspected that they didn''t say it, but not everyone could resist it. But after a meal of accusation and interrogation, they couldn''t help taking harpy.


    Is it a blatant way to imprison people? They''re not William, the kind of privileged people who have Kingsman in their hands.


    In the end, harpy was relieved of all his duties and ordered to stay in Los Angeles.


    As soon as harpy left, the obadai nine looked at William.


    William shrugged, "don''t look at me, I now find that in addition to saving people, it''s better to speak less, let alone take the opportunity to buy shares in the stock market, otherwise Tony can come back, if he can''t come back"


    after that, William swept around the crowd, saw these guys look different, and whispered, "I can''t take advantage, so I''m sorry if anyone is sent by me Now he''s taking advantage of the situation in the stock market, and I promise I''ll keep an eye on him in the future. ".


    "You", "you", the speaker just said you, instantly reflected, even if there is an idea in his heart can not show, "you are right, William, I am the first to agree, who wants to take advantage of the fire is the enemy of all of us.".


    "Thank you," William nodded with a smile, looking at the other eight old foxes who didn''t know what to think. "Since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as if you all agreed to the proposal of keeping the company as it is until I get the exact information from Tony Stark.".


    "Agree" and "agree". No matter what you think in your heart, you can only nod and agree at this time.


    If you are targeted by William, unless you are engaged in a business that has nothing to do with technology, you should wait for William, who is rich and smart enough to make any technology industry tremble, to destroy your family business.


    "Pepper, you are responsible for contacting the people of the U.S. military." seeing pepper nodding, William looked at the people sitting around. "You all put pressure on the people of the U.S. military. I want the kidnappers to know as soon as they put forward conditions or ransom.


    Instead of TM''s money, stark, a super rich man worth nearly 90 billion US dollars, died in the desert.


    "No problem," said William. It''s easy to reach an agreement on this point, except for obadai.


    With these words, William stood up and went to the wine cabinet. He turned his back to his ten pairs of eyes and said, "you can discuss the rest. I''ll listen.".


    I looked around in the wine cabinet, turned my mouth, and finally took a bottle of Budweiser casually. After a few drinks, I sat on the chair and closed my eyes.


    The crowd waited for a few minutes to make sure that William was not interested in speaking any more. Several people opened their mouths, but they didn''t know what to say.


    He had to sit in a chair and smoke a cigar to wait, but this made obadai who wanted to make trouble secretly almost stamp his feet.

 Chapter 1142

    He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep for nearly an hour. When he saw that he didn''t speak and no one was sitting, William pretended to wake up and yawned to Richard, who was a few seats away, and he was most familiar with,


    "Richard, give me a cigar.".


    Richard, who had never seen William smoke cigars before, was stunned. Then he stood up and went to the wine cabinet to find cigar tongs to cut off the cigar cap.


    He baked the cigar several times with a special lighter, and then lit it in his hand. Then he walked back with a smile like a valet and put it between William''s erect fingers.


    Flatterer.


    Seeing that Richard was so shameless in flattering William, a group of shareholders secretly scolded him, but really speaking, at least five of the nine shareholders were willing to do so.


    Even obadai felt that if William didn''t care about Tony Stark, he would be willing to let him kneel at William''s feet.


    Of course, at this time, but if obadai really kneels down and wants to stand up in the future, it''s impossible.


    "Thank you, man," nodded to Richard. William took a sip of his cigar, and then drank the beer which was obviously not right with the cigar,


    complained, "you Americans are just in trouble. You just found four nuclear eggs hidden in Los Angeles, New York and Dallas,


    finally want to go back to London and have a rest for a while The bastard, Ni stark, ran to the desert to death. Now, the super rich man with a value of 90 billion has been hijacked.


    If the problem can''t be solved perfectly this time, the world''s rich will be affected by it, and the powerful bodyguards may not be so easy to hire in the future. ".


    "Wait a minute, William," Richard, who had just sat down, immediately stood up in fright and asked in a trembling voice, "is it true that New York and Los Angeles were nuked


    As soon as Richard didn''t ask Dallas, William knew that these people were always concerned about their own interests, and they didn''t care about the life or death of others.


    However, it seems that they are similar.


    Will help the Americans find nuclear eggs, nothing more than their own interests involved in a wide range than they, chuckle way, "is not true, you can receive information?"


    "Hell, I said ten hours ago, why were you willing to send a new woman to Hawaii? Man, you are not kind," Richard looked at William bitterly and said, "such an important thing didn''t inform us in advance.".


    What is nm''s look? Even if he looks at himself resentfully, it''s easier for William to accept it.


    "I''m in New York with the nuclear crisis. Why should I inform you?" William said with a smile, "I can''t take risks outside. You bastards should stay away and watch.".


    FK¡£


    Asshole.


    A group of people immediately scolded in their hearts, but then they thought that an hour ago, William forced them not to take the opportunity to buy shares of stark group.


    Even though they didn''t say anything about selling shares, they didn''t dare to get away at this time.


    On the one hand, who knows if the people who sell shares will be doubted; on the other hand, these people are already thinking, if Tony Stark is gone, is it better for stark group?


    After all, after reading the technology William revealed the night before yesterday, in these people''s minds, ten Tony Stark are not half as good as William.


    Obadai''s face tightened, and suddenly said, "do you think Tony''s story has anything to do with this?"


    "This, this," the meeting room all of a sudden noisy, nine people chatter for a long time, and then neat eyes on William.


    William shrugged and said, "don''t ask me. Although the nuclear crisis has been solved, it''s the problem of you Americans who are behind the scenes. I don''t want to finish everything by myself. Let FB1 or other organizations hate me in their hearts.".


    "However, if the four nuclear eggs explode, the most versatile military talent in the United States will probably be that jerk of stark.".


    ¡°FK£¬FK¡±¡£


    William''s nonsense made everyone angry in an instant.


    I was still thinking that stark would not come back, and that William would have a better choice. Of course, these people would hesitate and wait.


    But now I hear that some people want to take them all in one pot and even burn the house with others. How can I accept that.


    After scolding for dozens of seconds, someone took out his mobile phone and began to call various relationships.


    In a word, it''s secondary whether stark can be saved or not. These people have to let the rich and financial groups all over the country know that someone in the desert has put the idea of killing them into action.


    If we don''t fight back, any ruffian in the desert will hit them in the future.


    With a smile, William stood up and walked to the floor glass wall of the conference room, smoking a cigar and looking at the night in Las Vegas, thinking that he would relax a lot when he stirred up the nuclear crisis?


    If these people only want to earn money and other benefits, William doesn''t care, but if they really want to detonate nuclear eggs, they will be enemies with people all over the world who want to live a safe life.As for whether these shareholders will participate in the rescue of stark, William doesn''t care.


    But on obadai''s face, there was a look of joy and worry.


    There are two sides to everything. It''s easier to find stark when there are more rescuers, but it also makes the kidnappers more worried. They say they can''t do it. If they are in a hurry, they will kill stark earlier.


    Of course, obadai''s mission to the desert tribe must be to kill stark directly, but he also knew that these people would not be so easy to kill before they had drained Stark''s skills, otherwise the body would have been found long ago.


    For William, with Asgard''s heimdahl watching, as long as Stark is not dying, he doesn''t have to pay attention.


    Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.


    You don''t have to guess William to know that pepper thanks him for mobilizing the shareholders.


    Without looking back, he asked in a low voice, "who knows except harpy about stark going to the desert?"


    Pepper thought for a moment and said, "it''s just me, Harpy, obadai and commander rod who accompanied Tony to the desert base.".


    You''re sure you trust harpy.


    "When, of course," Pepper thought for a while before continuing, "I just asked Jarvis to check harpy''s parents and girlfriend, and they all stayed in Los Angeles well,


    and in the last two years, there was no sign of disappearing for a period of time. Except for some small mistakes, there was no large amount of capital flow in the bank account.


    On the contrary, because he had been with Tony all the time, he didn''t have to spend any money on eating, drinking and using, so he saved nearly four million dollars in cash over the years.


    This kind of people who have two houses and no loans, but have a lot of savings and decent jobs, in the middle class of the United States, not to say no, but absolutely no less, how can they betray Tony.


    "Well," William answered in a low voice, "then tell Harpy, I will secretly send 200 million dollars in cash to the desert,


    let him go to the desert, look for hyenas who do everything for money, and secretly inquire about Stark''s news,


    five million dollars for any useful news, if anyone can directly inquire about where Stark is being held, it will cost 100 million dollars The cash is all his.


    And as long as the information is confirmed, the money will be paid to them on the spot, or gold, jewelry, Switzerland''s Secret account.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you," Pepper heard this, excited face suddenly red up.


    Money is not everything, but for mercenaries and intelligence dealers, money is everything.


    "Don''t be happy too soon, pepper," William said with a smile. "When that jerk Stark is rescued, tell him how much I spent today, he''ll pay me back ten times.".


    When she heard William say this, pepper was more relieved. Although she still had doubts in her heart, she didn''t hold on as much as before.


    "No problem, Mr. Devonshire, even if you want more shares in stark group, as long as Tony can come back, the friendship that witnessed this crisis, Tony will certainly support you.".


    "Ha ha, that''s not necessarily." William shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in stark group. I can make as much money as 10% of the shares of stark group if I implement any project I have.


    Pepper looked at William doubtfully, hesitated for a while, then asked in a low voice, "then why do you...".


    "Hey, hey, you say that after this incident, will stark, like me, see through some things and focus on maintaining the world?"


    "How is that possible?" Pepper shook his head, "Tony, he.".


    If you want to talk about Stark''s selfish little pepper, please stop and say, "there should be some changes"


    William laughs and talks nonsense, "there are too many troubles in the United States. I''ve wasted too much time and energy to help over the years. When stark comes back alive, he will study super mecha like me for safety.


    People like stark and I don''t lack money, women and status. Once we have the ability and means to surpass ordinary people, even if we can hold back for a while, we can''t help but go on the road of being respected by the whole people for the sake of fame. ".


    This made pepper think of William''s solution to the nuclear crisis, and a look of gratitude and admiration appeared on her face.


    But when she thought of stark, her heart was tight again. "Since you said you had nothing to pursue except fame, why did you bring Tony in and share your honor?".


    William shrugged, of course, because he thought that maybe when stark would be able to die to protect himself from disaster, just like in the movie.


    And obadai, forget it.


    "The world is not as safe as you think. Super villains, aliens, even mythical demons, demons and demons have never given up their thoughts and actions to enter the world.


    moreover, I have been a volunteer Superman for eight years. Pepper, eight years is enough time for me to rest. Of course, I have to find someone to share the U.SAt least if stark puts on his steel armor, those human villains, or the nuclear crisis, he can get it.


    Devil, devil and so on are too far away from pepper. Without a specific reference, they are just frightened. It''s hard to say how scared they are.


    But the nuclear crisis is different. "Can TOD and Tony really take on such a big responsibility?"


    "Who knows?" William mouth a smile, "wait for him to come back don''t know.".


    "But, I hope so." as soon as pepper finished, William suddenly laughed, "obadai is out.".


    Pepper looked back and saw obadai walk out of the meeting room with an angry face. Then she heard Li Sha cursing that all the guests in the United States are white eyed wolves,


    in the future, they must strengthen their efforts to support their own people, so as not to be pushed around when they ask for help.


    Pepper immediately thought that this was a buck passing, or that minley and stark group were very close, but in fact, she thought that they were going out of business.


    But before she finished, William said, "you have Jarvis''s permission. What about obadai?"


    Pepper said suspiciously, "Tony just gave obadai the right to enter Malibu beach villa in Los Angeles and long island manor in New York at will. Other people, even me, can only get Jarvis''s help.".


    "Since you have more authority than obadai, let Jarvis keep an eye on obadai and see what he goes out to do.".


    "What do you mean?" Pepper was surprised, but she knew the reason.


    She, Harpy, obadai and Lieutenant Colonel rod all know about Stark''s going to the desert. Since harpy has her guarantee, it''s normal for William to suspect obadai and rod.


    But what puzzled her was that normally, commander rod just hung up harpy''s inquiry call, and what obadai thought was closer than rod and Stark''s relationship. Shouldn''t he suspect commander rod more?


    William looked at pepper and said with a smile, "you should know I have Sunday, so you checked Harpy, and Sunday not only checked Harpy, but also you, rod and obadai.".


    Pepper suddenly understood and asked in a nervous low voice, "what do you find in obadai? Mr. Devonshire.


    William shrugged. "There are some things I can''t tell you, because there are some secrets involved.".


    Pepper heart a tight, an ominous premonition appeared in my mind, William and obadai will not cooperate in private what?


    Fortunately, when she was sweating, William said with a smile, "I''m a businessman and a scientist. I pay more attention to creation and invention as well as interests.


    In my eyes, ten managers like obadai can never compare with stark who can create wealth.


    And stark should be glad that I''m not from the United States. The English can''t control the stark group, right, pepper.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Not long after little pepper left, Richard came over with two bottles of Budweiser, handed them to William, and then whispered, "William, do you know something? Or what has been found? "

 Chapter 1143

    When Richard said he had a clue in his hand, William, who was drinking beer, frowned at him. Was his performance so obvious?


    What kind of expert are you?


    When Li chadeng was staring at him coldly, he felt a chill rush to his head, which was more frightening than looking at the tiger at close range through the cage in the zoo.


    Busy low voice way, "put, don''t worry, gang, mate, probably negotiated with you several times, plus your identity and status, don''t need me to deliberately check, as long as spend a little money, there is your information in the black market.


    And although I am American, my ancestors are English, and I have many friends in England.


    As long as you are willing to make inquiries, you can still hear some news that is not in the black market information.


    So I know that according to your character, it''s strange that you don''t take advantage of stark, but you say you can''t take advantage of the opportunity to buy shares, then you can certainly get benefits from Tony.


    In that case, Tony doesn''t die that easily, does he? "


    "I like smart people," William said, looking back and chuckling. "What else do you do in your family besides the stark group and the entertainment industry?"


    Richard''s heart was tight, NM''s Devonshire would not be threatened because of this, would he?


    That''s not right. If he speaks so directly and comprehensively, William can''t hear that he has the idea of closer relationship. Moreover, even if he doesn''t speak, what William wants to check is not simple.


    "Construction and construction company".


    "Very good. It seems that even if we can''t cooperate on holographic technology, maybe we can cooperate first in the construction industry that I haven''t been paying attention to.".


    Richard was happy, and his mind was full of the idea of development, "man, no, no, boss, how do you want to cooperate?"


    When it comes to architecture, William thinks of the first intelligent transformer on planet x17, which was transformed from an engineering robot.


    A few years later, the island originally assigned to him has been built into a high-tech town that can accommodate tens of thousands of people. Moreover, William deliberately suppressed it and only gave him ten engineering robots as helpers.


    "Is your revenge on the desert people over?"


    Richard instantly recognized that William didn''t want to talk about cooperation here, and said with a smile, "if you can''t finish talking about it, you will talk about it tomorrow. You are my gold Lord now. Of course, your business is the most important.


    What''s more, Tony''s problem can''t be solved for a while and a half. When it''s 12 o''clock, you say you want to have a rest. No one dares to talk about it.


    William gave Richard a white smile. The guy pretended to be helpless, turned back to the conference table, shrugged with other people, sat on the chair and whispered that William would not participate in their attack and revenge on the desert people.


    It was noisy for about 20 minutes. When obadai came back, it was noisy for about 10 minutes. It was midnight in Las Vegas.


    William said, "you have something to talk about. I haven''t slept for a day about the nuclear eggs. I''m sorry, everyone.".


    Obadai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t directly tell William to leave Stark''s business alone. He didn''t dare to give a hint in this respect even before he knew what William thought.


    Walking out of the conference room, William took the elevator and went to the presidential suite reserved on Sunday. He said to the housekeeper that some guests would come soon.


    I found a good bottle of whisky in the wine cabinet and sat on the sofa with my glass. I didn''t wait for five minutes when the doorbell rang.


    The sound of door opening and closing came from outside the open living room, and the housekeeper came in with harpy and pepper.


    And they laughed. William said to the housekeeper, "a man named Richard will come and take him to the small living room to wait.".


    "I understand, Monsieur Devonshire," nodded the housekeeper, then stepped back respectfully and closed the door of the living room.


    "Sit down.".


    "De, Devonshire." before pepper finished, William interrupted and looked at harpy. "I''ll send someone to take your parents to London for a holiday, OK?"


    Harpy''s face froze. He had been with stark for so many years that he had never seen such a thing as taking parents as hostages.


    Can think of William''s aristocratic status, and maybe there are too many such things in novels and movies, and think that if he accepts the task of looking for stark in the desert, he will take over 200 million dollars in cash.


    Even if harpy felt uncomfortable and dissatisfied, he could only nod, "no, no problem.".


    "On Sunday, help him book a private plane, make a new identity, and ask Kingsman''s people to give harpy''s parents a seven day tour of England and a spare winning package for January tour of Europe.


    tell 007 Craig that his holiday is over, and let him go to the Swiss Batis bank to take over $200 million in cash, and go to the desert to join harpy.


    By the way, transfer a Kun style spaceship and complete equipment to Craig so that my money won''t be robbed.


    Yes sir.


    As soon as harpy heard this, he immediately wanted to go to the airport. William rolled his eyes and said, "wait a minute. Listen to what Jarvis finds out before he leaves.".


    If pepper is in line with his own aesthetic, but since he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t want to be alone with pepper. Otherwise, with his reputation as a woman, I don''t know what stark will think in the future.With harpy''s parents in William''s hands, he would have trusted his chili peppers and had no worries.


    "after leaving the conference room, obadai called the desert base for nearly ten minutes with his spare mobile phone, and then called a war reporter in New York.


    But without Tony''s order, Jarvis, who was restricted, didn''t find out the content of the call.


    William frowned. "That''s it?"


    Pepper said excitedly, "these can explain a lot of problems, Mr. Devonshire.


    although it''s not easy to speculate on the first call, obadai''s call to the field reporter must be to expose your people''s actions in the desert.


    He wants to disrupt the rescue of Tony, even if the mastermind is not him, it also shows that he does not want Tony to come back safely.


    Obadai certainly doesn''t want stark to come back. Even after the meeting, he may be talking to the tribe who tied stark with an unused number and making terms.


    "Peper, do you have a way to make trouble for the stark group, or even for obadai, to hold obadai off?"


    Pepper immediately understood William''s meaning. Before rescuing stark, it''s better to let obadai get into trouble and have no energy to pay attention to it all the time.


    Otherwise, if he finds out something, he will jump out of the wall in a hurry and simply agree to tie up Stark''s conditions without forcing him to make Jellico''s eggs.


    "No problem. I know something about obadai from Tony. It should give him a headache for a while.".


    "Then you two can act on your own," said William after he pretended to be difficult and attracted the attention of harpy and pepper. "There are people in England who have done some business with obadai.


    This time, I will not do my best on the surface, I can only give you enough help secretly, so be careful.


    Pepper said in a hurry, "understand, Mr. Devonshire, the purpose of harpy and I is only to save Tony, the rest of us will not be too much,


    moreover, I believe Tony will not be too much when he comes back.".


    "That''s good. I won''t send you out. Call me if you have any information.".


    Watching the grateful pepper and harpy leave, William smiles.


    He said it on purpose to test if stark would threaten himself with it.


    As for the cooperation with obadai to sell arms to the desert, he was already prepared for this day.


    Even if obadai, a personal participant, can''t get any evidence. Even if he wants to rely on William, there must be a reasonable evidence chain when the media reports.


    Otherwise, when the Americans have been fighting in the desert for so many years, will they not know that there is something wrong with their weapons?


    And they don''t need William to plug this leak. Those desert base generals and higher-level people in the United States who are involved will spontaneously ask obadai to shut up when they find out that obadai is in trouble, and Cohen seems to have no way back.


    What''s more, will William not be monitoring obadai?


    Let the housekeeper leave, William to the housekeeper''s back, released the road forgetting curse,


    smilingly carrying bottles and glasses, walked to the small living room of the suite. Push the door open and see Richard on the phone.


    Seeing William come in, Richard quickly said a few words to the person on the other end of the phone and then hung up. But after hanging up for a while, the guy hesitated for a long time and said, "William, do you think anyone in the world can predict the future?"


    William, who is holding the wine glass, is stunned. He believes it. Of course, he believes it. Gu Yi, who owns the gem of time, can do this. When his strength reaches a certain level, sometimes his whim can predict the future to some extent.


    "What did the person who called you say to you?"


    "I have several brokers in Las Vegas who are dedicated to finding fun for me. One broker told me that the magician in a small theater, whose final show is to guess which state the audience comes from.".


    Guess where it comes from?


    This is a bit interesting. When American people introduce themselves in theaters, concerts and other occasions, when they say their names, they usually say where they come from.


    And the people who can travel to Las Vegas are not poor at least, and the people who are not poor generally don''t resist the place where they work.


    Of course, this is not absolute, but if a magician can guess it all the time, it''s a bit interesting. No wonder people think this guy can predict the future.


    But with such a high profile, aren''t you afraid to attract organizations like Hydra?


    "Go and have a look?"


    William said to have a look, Li quickly got up, two people get on Cadillac bulletproof car, with the bodyguard went to the small theater.


    Outside the theater, he took the baseball cap bought by the bodyguard and walked into the theater with only a dozen circular sofas. At a glance, William saw a familiar face.


    Julian Moore, plus the magician that Richard said before, can foresee the future, William can''t help rolling his eyes.


    Sitting on the sofa, he said to Richard, "let someone tell the owner of this theater that I will see the magician in the next program."."No problem," Richard took out a stack of dollars from his pocket, gave them to the bodyguard, and then said to William with a smile, "it''s time to talk about cooperation, man?"


    "How much do you plan to value an automatic construction machine that can double the construction speed of the building frame and reduce the labor force by half?"


    Richard''s face immediately showed a surprise expression, but then he said with a bitter face, "if you really sell my family, you can''t afford half of the shares.".


    "If this kind of machine appears on the market, you can increase your wealth by 10 billion by selling it alone. In other countries, at least five construction companies in New York will definitely buy it, and at least 50 construction companies in the United States will pay deposit directly.".


    "Give me a month. I''ll build a set first and try it in London. Then you can talk with Abigail and I''ll promise you about 10% of the shares for you to subscribe. How about that?"


    With a crooked mouth, Richard wanted 30% and 40%, but he knew that William was not short of money and could not give him so many shares.


    He is sure to use this company he does not like as a bait to attract other useful partners.


    "20%, I''ll help you with any program for this machine to enter New York. I''ll also help you with the source of holographic movies, and even help you find the right stadium to play holographic movies in New York.".


    "Only 10%, but if you have the ability to persuade Abigail, I can give you 15% at most." William doesn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, Abigail and her staff, as well as the lawyers, will not suffer.


    At this time, he only cares about whether the magician is familiar with his face.


    But I had been talking to Richard for five minutes, why didn''t I come out.


    Originally, he wanted to see if he could get more shares, but when Richard saw William frowning at the stage, he immediately knew that he was impatient.


    Beckoning to other bodyguards standing around, "go and see what''s going on. Why hasn''t the magic show started yet?"


    One of the five bodyguards immediately went to the backstage. A few minutes later, the bodyguard came back with a business card printed with a picture of his head and some puzzles.


    "boss, the manager of the theater said that the magician suddenly said he had a stomachache and left the theater in a hurry without any magic tools that needed to be kept secret.".


    "Ha", he didn''t need to talk to William, so Richard was furious, and was planning to let some local snakes come to trouble,


    when William saw the card with the head picture on the bodyguard''s hand, a person who imaged with Nicholas Cage nine, he said, "come on, maybe we brought so many bodyguards in, and they were afraid that they would be torn down by us, so they didn''t work Bao may also be beaten, and if he doesn''t watch, he just goes back to sleep.


    With some doubts and a little special thought, Richard and William left the theater and went back to the hotel.


    As William walked into the elevator, Richard turned to his opponent and said, "go to the snake in Las Vegas for help. I want to see the magician.".


    Although William didn''t care about the content and expression of what he said before, Richard didn''t believe that the magician had stomachache by chance.


    William, standing in the elevator, looked at the picture on the smart glasses, listened to Richard''s words in his ears, and laughed. Someone was working as a free laborer. He just happened to see if the guy who was similar to Nicholas Cage really had special abilities.

 Chapter 1144

    Back in the suite, William left his cell phone on the coffee table and said, "turn on the virtual imaging, I want to see if the magician really has special ability.".


    "Sir, maybe it''s no longer necessary to guess whether Chris Johnson has super power. In the short 15 minutes when you return to the suite, the drone I sent was found six times by the other party without any reason.


    And at this time has lost the track of the target, is sending a spider robot, into a playground in the house of terror to find.


    As soon as Sunday''s speech was over, Chris Johnson appeared in the virtual image. He walked out of the small theater in a hurry, and when he stepped into the crowd, he looked back and showed a sneer.


    But the smile was still seized, and Chris looked up in panic at the black front UAV which stayed at tens of meters.


    After cursing "hell," he hurried into the crowd and walked all the way to MGM hotel.


    The night in Las Vegas is totally different from other cities. Around midnight is the most crowded time of the day in the whole city.


    Although this flow of people can''t be compared with the pedestrian streets in China''s major cities, dozens of Pirates dressed up by beautiful girls outside the MGM hotel are driving the pirate ship to fight, attracting a large number of tourists.


    As soon as Chris hid in the huge crowd, he turned left and right. At the same time, he often changed his hat, coat and so on from the excited tourists.


    But this ability of hiding oneself is effective against tracking human beings, and it is dwarfed by more than a dozen UAVs in the sky.


    After hiding for several minutes, Chris''s face became more and more sad. He frowned from time to time and stood still for a few seconds. He found that no matter how he hid in the future, he would be found as long as he walked under the wide perspective of UAV in the open area.


    If you don''t walk around, you can''t escape the UAV that has been monitoring you.


    FK, FK, scolded himself several times. It''s not necessary to think that these drones must have been sent by William, who came to Las Vegas at noon yesterday and went to his little theater just now.


    Looked up at a circle of more than a dozen drones, "Damn, how did I expose it?"


    Wait, drones?


    Unable to avoid Chris thought for a few seconds, he walked to the MGM hotel.


    Within a few seconds of entering the hotel, Chris really felt that his surveillance had disappeared. He was going to follow a group of tourists to leave the hotel door in the dark. A picture came back to his mind again.


    On this Sunday, without arousing the suspicion of the hotel''s monitoring staff, it took dozens of seconds to mobilize the hotel''s monitoring and start looking for Chris.


    Chris, who saw the future picture again, turned his head and looked at a monitor that was turning the camera to his side.


    FK, walking out of the hotel, will be directly found by the camera. Chris reluctantly goes to the blind corner of the surveillance, takes out his cigarette and lighter, hides in the corner, pretends to smoke, and silently looks at the surveillance around him.


    But when he planned the route and planned to leave, a picture suddenly appeared in his heart. Looking back at the luxury shop on his left, he was stunned. An indoor monitor was facing him straight.


    "I", "I", "I" and "I" are in no mood to curse any more. He raised his middle finger to the camera.


    In a fit of rage, I happened to see several black suits and security guards with earphones passing by. I just looked at them and didn''t pay attention to him in proper suits.


    Chris, startled, suddenly thinks that although he is being watched, the other party doesn''t seem to have the intention of sending someone to follow him.


    Thinking of this, Chris hesitated for a while, silently feeling the picture of the future, did not find the danger, gritted his teeth and walked out of the hotel.


    I got on a taxi and went to the amusement city a few kilometers away. I quietly left my mobile phone in the taxi and directly hid in the horror of the amusement city.


    This time, he really avoided Sunday surveillance, went into the haunted house, said hello to an old man in charge of maintenance, and handed him a thousand dollars, "take me out of here.".


    The old man took the money, but he didn''t count it.


    Chris said, "FK, Steven, that''s all I have. And don''t forget that last month, I used magic props to help one of you who was shot escape the police. Now it''s your turn to repay me.".


    "All right," he opened the repair box and asked Chris to give him all the money. The old man took him straight to the terror room.


    Passing by two secret doors disguised as props, the black front UAV was blocked out of the house of terror.


    After walking for two minutes, I opened a wall cloth to frighten people, revealing a secret passage for only one person.


    "Wait a minute." when Chris was about to enter the tunnel, the old man grabbed him, "don''t bother me if you want to die.".


    Just as Chris was wondering, the old man looked at his watch. After more than two minutes, a roaring sound came, and a light flashed on the wall of the corridor,The old man said to him immediately, "when you enter this internal maintenance lane for nine meters, you can see a special gangway for maintenance personnel, and climb up the cave of the garden train.


    You only have about five minutes to run through the cave and find another gangway.


    After you get off the gangway, there is a special passage for the maintenance personnel. Go out of the tool room to find the ice cream truck five meters away. My man will help you hide and take you away when the playground closes at one o''clock. ".


    "Go, you only have four minutes.".


    Chris scolded secretly and rushed into the secret passage quickly. But when he climbed up the gangway less than three meters, ran more than ten meters on the elevated rail, saw another gangway and climbed down, it was only about two minutes later.


    Holding the gangway while gasping, secretly scolded a damn Steven, must be disgusted that the money is not enough to deliberately play with him.


    Calmed the nervous mood, came to a small door, gently opened a little bit, looked out, saw a few meters away really parked ice cream car.


    After waiting for a minute or two for no tourists to buy ice cream, he came to the car in two steps. "Steven asked me to come here.".


    On hearing this, the salesman put his head out of the window and looked around. Then he went to the back of the car and opened the door.


    As soon as Chris got on the bus, a set of special clothes and hats for waiters appeared in front of him,


    "change them quickly. You''re lucky. We''ll close the door in 20 minutes, and we''ll leave normally at that time. There should be no doubt.".


    Take off your coat, put on your hat, put on a loose long sleeve T-shirt, act as an assistant under the direction of the waiter, and help make ice cream cone in the car.


    If Chris has been such an assistant that he doesn''t need to show up, he will have to spend some time sending spiders into the haunted house to find him hiding in the car on Sunday.


    As for the black front in the sky, without William''s direct instructions, it will only carry out its mission on Sunday without exposure.


    However, on Sunday, it''s just a matter of time before we can find Chris.


    But after Richard, the rich man, separated from William, he asked the bodyguard to go to Las Vegas to find Chris.


    Less than ten minutes after Chris helped in the car, a picture suddenly came to his mind.


    See a few wearing devil costumes, in terror outside the house to attract tourists, under the leadership of old Steven, quietly surrounded.


    FK, as soon as he saw the next two minutes, Chris immediately realized that he had been sold by Steven, an old bastard.


    Some of them painfully took off the gold watch. Chris said to the salesman, "take me with you. This $20000 gold watch will add $500 for your mobile phone.".


    The salesperson took the gold watch and only looked at it for a few seconds to make sure it was real. "You can have your mobile phone, but the cash is only $100.".


    "FK, you bastards," Chris said after a few words of abuse, "deal, now go.".


    After receiving the waiter''s mobile phone and $100, Chris quietly muted the phone when the other party closed the sales window.


    The reason why he didn''t turn it off was that when old Steven saw that the car was missing and called, he could not only delay for a while, but also let himself see what they would do next through his mobile phone.


    The future he can predict is only related to himself. He can only see the situation in the next two minutes.


    That is to say, anyone who wants to use his ability has to let him participate in it personally. If the crisis cannot escape within two minutes, his super ability is also useless.


    Thirty seconds later, the ice cream truck starts and goes to the exit of the amusement park.


    When the car moved, it attracted the attention of Sunday. The picture spread to the virtual image in front of William, who said with a smile, "let the spider into the car to have a look.".


    Yes sir.


    If it wasn''t for the amusement park, which is nearly 3 kilometers away from the hotel, William''s mental power would have been scanned in the past. It would be so troublesome.


    The ice cream truck started for tens of meters. The spider robot projector in the sky scattered five non-metallic soybean spider robots seven or eight meters away from the direction of the car.


    As soon as the spider fell to the ground, it stretched out and jumped into the ice cream truck.


    Ten seconds later, the spider in the car found Chris hiding in the ice cream operation room. He was watching the security guard of the amusement park check into the car.


    Fortunately, after leaving the playground, the security guard saw Chris wearing a special T-shirt and hat, and just looked at him with a few doubts and let the car go.


    Driving in the streets of Las Vegas, Chris just breathed a sigh of relief. When the spider robot pointed a subminiature camera at him, he was stunned.


    Looking at the two tiny spiders waving their claws, Chris trembled and asked, "why do you want to see me?"


    William mouth smile, "see if he and the waiter have mobile phones, call.".


    The cell phone screen that Chris held in his hand soon turned blue.When he hesitated, the spider robot waved its front paw and pointed at the mobile phone. At the same time, it cut several small but deep scratches on the steel table.


    When Chris was in a cold sweat, he asked tentatively, "do you want me to answer the phone?"


    the spider''s front paw nodded a few times like a nod. Chris hesitated for a few seconds, and a crunching sound came from the steel workbench.


    When we look at the past, there is no longer only one spider on the workbench, but five spiders, and two spiders jump directly and climb on his hand holding the ice cream machine.


    FK, Chris didn''t dare to hesitate. When he got through the phone, he heard a voice, "I''m William Devonshire, Chris Johnson. Are you interested in working for me?"


    Chris stammered, "I, I don''t understand. Why are you looking for a bad magician like me?"


    William grinned and said without explanation, "no, you understand, man,


    the salary is 120000 dollars a year, but the salary for a task is at least one million dollars, and I promise that as long as you stay in London, it will not only provide protection for you, but no one will disturb your life except me.


    Besides, it''s not a discussion with you, understand? "


    "I, if I don''t, don''t promise, what will you do?" Chris said with a sweat on his forehead.


    William mouth a smile, do not agree to the consequences, still need to say?


    "I have a task to give you now, with a reward of five million dollars. You only need to go to the desert area to find someone for me.".


    Where''s stark? Just ask him directly, but since he''s acting, he''s acting like a little bit.


    Find someone who can predict the future to find him. When you find stark, no one will doubt it. At the same time, it is a real test of Chris'' ability to predict the future. Is it true.


    If it is confirmed to be true, we can also find out the range of his prediction through this mission. Whether we can predict the future of the team members as long as we form a team with him and act together at close range.


    "I, I answer,"


    "woo, woo, woo", a harsh whistle came from outside the ice cream truck.


    There was a loud bang.


    Five or six meters long ice cream truck was suddenly hit by a bus and flew out. It fell to the ground and rolled for more than ten meters. It stopped only when it hit the base of a statue on the side of the road.


    Looking at the end of the virtual imaging, William was stunned for half a second. The sentinel armor instantly covered him, and a transmission appeared in the sky of the ice cream truck.


    Then I saw the shadow of a demon flying from the bus to the ice cream truck.


    "Looking for death".


    "Whew" after a shake, a few seconds or so, William''s figure appeared in the devil''s flying path, a mirror space instantly started at the same time, a grasp of the devil.


    "Ouch, ouch", the devil who was pinched by his neck struggled violently, but no matter how the shadow devil struggled and roared, William''s hand did not move.


    Without thinking, William knew that Chris Johnson''s soul must be the target of some demon king.


    "Shut up". After a low voice, the shadow devil was immediately imprisoned by the space energy. Then William turned his head and looked at the screaming tourists outside the mirror space.


    See a few bold tourists, hesitant to come forward to check, save people, a deepening fear, quietly spread around.


    The tourists around felt chilly, and the brave passers-by who wanted to save people didn''t start to hesitate.


    Looking at Chris Johnson, whose heart is no longer beating and his soul is about to leave, William sighed in his heart. Unfortunately, he took out a soul coin and put away his soul.


    Take the shadow devil and the mirror space to fly up to 100 meters, think for a moment, grab the shadow devil and go directly to the magic temple in New York.

 Chapter 1145

    As soon as William left, a shadow appeared beside the ice cream truck.


    Looking at Chris Johnson''s lost soul, with devil''s horns, a skeleton walking stick in both hands, and a medieval trench coat, the devil frowned,


    whispered in a low voice, "it''s only a hundred years, and there will be a human more difficult to deal with on the theme plane than the ancient one?"


    While sitting in the magic Temple of New York, waiting for Gu Yi to arrive, William looks through the 100 meter high air of the ice cream truck, deliberately leaving a mirror space, looking at the sudden appearance of the long horned devil.


    This has never seen the devil, let William heart under doubt, did not rush to send back.


    But after Gu appeared, he took her back to the mirror space above Las Vegas.


    After a thought, the mirror space stretch brings in the long horned devil.


    "Lucifer?" Looking at the long horned devil, Gu Yi frowned and said, "you are a fallen angel, and your need for soul is far less intense than those great demons like Mephisto. Why waste your power to enter the main material world?"


    Lucifer looked at William and said directly, "I''m here for zatanos.".


    "The elemental demon fused with vengeance?" Gu Yi thought for a few seconds, frowned and asked, "do you want to release zatanos to deal with Mephisto?


    But what does Chris Johnson''s soul have to do with zatanos? "


    "HOHO, HOHO," Lucifer said with a deep laugh. Instead of answering Guyi''s words, he looked at William and said, "I want to deal with Mephisto, but you don''t have a good relationship with Mephisto.


    Should we work together for the same goal? "


    "No," without waiting for William to reply, Guyi frowned, "go back to hell, Lucifer. No matter how reasonable the devil''s proposal is, it can''t change your ultimate goal is to invade our world.


    weakening Mephisto is the hell Lord of the great devil. It will only make you stronger and make the Fallen Angel army stronger.".


    Seeing that Guyi has activated the eye of Argo motorcycle, the green light of the gem representing time flashes, Lucifer looks at William with a smile,


    "you can''t stop me, Mephisto, the great demons can''t stop the fallen angels from ruling hell, human beings, submit to me, join the fallen angels'' army and fight against all aspects together, you are the kind of people.


    "Go to hell with you. I''m not interested in being your little brother. If I want to control the evil spirit knight, I have to ask Mephisto and me.".


    When William listens to Lucifer and makes himself submit to him, a blue space energy flashes in his eyes. Lucifer''s virtual shadow is wrapped in the space energy and drags him into hell.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you can''t change this fact, human.".


    But Lucifer''s laughter didn''t last for a few seconds. When he found out that the place where he fell was Mephisto''s territory,


    the former deputy of God, now the leader of the Fallen Angel army, immediately sent out red lights and roared violently against the energy of space gems.


    Seeing this, William immediately increased the output of gemstone energy in space. The dark blue energy kept wrapping around Lucifer, pushing him down to hell a little bit.


    Stop it, stop it, human.


    If Lucifer''s noumenon is there, it''s hard to say that William wants to drag him to hell. After all, he has never met the noumenon of the demon lords, and he has not seen the full strength of these demon lords in hell.


    But a virtual shadow which is stronger than projection can not waste much effort.


    In five or six seconds, Lucifer was forced into Mephisto''s territory without using 30% of his strength.


    As soon as this evil ghost appears in hell, Mephisto will appear in Lucifer''s shadow.


    Just as he wanted to separate himself from the magic, he went into hell to watch Mephisto molesting, or devouring Lucifer''s shadow. The magic was broken up by Gu Yi.


    "Wait a minute, William, you''re too reckless.".


    As soon as Lucifer fell into hell, Gu Yi reluctantly advised, "the Fallen Angel Legion is much more powerful than Mephisto,


    you should not drive Lucifer to Mephisto''s territory, which will start a bigger war in hell.


    What''s more, you want to see how the owner of a legion loses face. Do you want to live with fallen angels


    William was stunned, but Gu Yi didn''t care about the previous sentence that provoked a bigger war,


    but the latter sentence made William feel that he was indeed reckless. As a king, face is more important than interests.


    is just so good now that he doesn''t need to knock Lucifer''s back and let him know that the devil has the final say in the main world.


    Moreover, if you remember correctly, Manville''s Lucifer''s strength is not very good. Half of his strength was defeated by ordinary evil spirit knights.


    Just as William doesn''t care about Mephisto, as long as he doesn''t go to hell, these hell lords don''t care too much about their strength on earth.As for the war in hell, without William''s interference, the alliance and betrayal between the Lords of hell, is the number of wars still small?


    Even if zatanos had made an alliance with Mephisto in ancient times, in the end, he was not defeated by Mephisto and the spirit of revenge.


    The most important thing is that I have made an alliance with hell will.


    No demon can hurt his family, or even calculate. William doesn''t care about the Lord of hell.


    Take out the gold coin of soul, the soul of Chris Johnson on it, and say to Gu Yi, "what about this soul?"


    Seeing William''s performance, Gu Yi shook his head helplessly and suddenly asked, "do you know how Lucifer released zatanos?"


    "Hey, hey," William said, not to mention that the evil spirit Knight of this generation is under his own attention.


    If you''re right, Ben gates, Yuri Orlov and Chris Johnson are the spare tires of Johnny Grady, the evil knight.


    Once the spirit of revenge combined with zatanos enters into Chris Johnson''s soul and becomes a knight of evil spirit.


    Lucifer, who has done something in Chris Johnson''s soul, may indeed separate zatanos and restore him to the essence of the elemental devil.


    In this way, zatanos, who has an inextricable hatred with Mephisto, is likely to stand on Lucifer''s side and take revenge on Mephisto.


    Even if you don''t join the fallen angels, zatanos, who was the devil''s boss in ancient times, will still keep an eye on Mephisto.


    Once Mephisto is peeping at the dark red lords satorac and zatanos at the same time, plus Lucifer, Mephisto may be killed or sealed.


    But William doesn''t want to talk to Guyi about these words. How else can he explain these conjectures.


    Facing Gu Yi''s puzzled eyes, William shrugged, "some secrets are related to other secrets. If I tell you, maybe there will be worse results, so sorry, teacher.".


    Ha, as soon as William called his teacher, Guyi felt hairy because he didn''t have any reason.


    Secretly thinking about his taking William as an apprentice, what he did was right or wrong.


    In fact, this bastard only respects himself when he needs help or wants to cheat. Besides, the title of master and apprentice constrains William. Now it seems that he has to share all kinds of troubles brought by him.


    Only Guyi knew whether the apprentice who dared to drive Lucifer to Mephisto''s territory and wantonly wanted to start a bigger war in hell would make a profit or lose.


    For a moment, Gu Yi felt that he had to find another one whose talent could catch up with William as his successor. Otherwise, with the loss of time, when William became stronger and stronger, he would not care about his teacher.


    Two pressure one, also can let William have scruples, dare not again wantonly for.


    But where can I find such a talented person?


    After decades of learning, Baron Mordor is already gifted enough, but now it seems that Mordor, not to mention fighting with William, will not be thrown directly into hell.


    "Teacher?"


    Hearing William''s insincere call for his teacher again, Gu Yi felt a chill in his heart,


    he opened the portal and said, "you can ask Odin, if this soul is useful to you, it''s good to make him a hero.".


    Then he flew into the portal and went back to kamataji.


    "Hehe", seeing that Gu was disgusted by himself, William laughed, put the soul gold coin into the storage space, and instantly appeared in Asgard.


    Good evening, Mr. Devonshire.


    William looked outside the main hub of Caihong bridge. He didn''t expect that Shenyu was at night.


    "Good evening, hamdal. What time is it in the divine realm? Is Odin resting? "


    When William asked, hamdal could not help smiling. "According to your Midgard atrium, it should be around 3 a.m.


    if you are not in a hurry, you can go to the tavern in the inner city of Shenyu. It''s said that they recently bought a special kind of raw material from the supreme group, and the wine is very special. Maybe you will be very happy "Happy".


    "What''s the feature?" William was a little interested in the special wine.


    Helmdale shook his head. "It''s no surprise to say it. You''d better experience it yourself.".


    William nodded and was about to fly to the inner city of Shenyu. He thought of Tony Stark, who was still suffering. "What''s the matter with the muzzle gun you asked to help watch?"


    Heydal turned his eyes to the starry sky, with a golden light in his eyes. A moment later, he replied with a smile, "not bad. He was stabilized by a doctor half an hour ago, and now he is being carried away by a team of donkey carts.


    However, in order not to make the injury worse, the doctor made a magnetic coil in front of his chest. He would have to hold a large battery wherever he went in the future."Hehe", of course, William knows about the magnetosphere, but these desert kidnappers are quite clever.


    The air helicopter search team of the Americans must pay attention to vehicles. Donkey cart, an ancient means of transportation, may be ignored.


    Moreover, most of the donkey''s roads are winding mountain roads. When the helicopter flies by, you may not even see the donkey motorcade.


    "Is it day or night over there?"


    "In broad daylight, what''s the matter?" Asked heimdar?


    William beckons and a baseball sized detector appears in his hand.


    Inject space energy into the detector and "help me get this detector near the donkey fleet" to heimdar.


    After taking over the probe, heimdar looked into the starry sky again. A moment later, he said, "rainbow bridge is so conspicuous that it can only be sent to the unmanned Valley more than ten kilometers north of the motorcade.".


    "Never mind," William thought, opening a portal to Yellowstone and saying to Sunday, "prepare the drone search team.".


    Then to heimdar, the probe was sent to the desert by rainbow bridge in a few seconds.


    William silently feels the detector injected with space energy. A portal connects the valley where the detector is located and Yellowstone base.


    In a moment, more than a dozen UAV carriers flew out of the portal, ascended several thousand meters and searched north.


    After heydal gave a few hints, the drones in the air soon found the donkey team.


    Two kilometers away, the spider dropper dropped more than a dozen spider robots on the mountain road.


    When the motorcade passed by, they not only climbed into Stark''s shoes, but also spoke in a manner like spiders attached to the leader''s people.


    William said to Sunday through the portal, "let the drone carrier carry several healing charms for standby. Only when Stark''s life is in danger can he be rescued by force. In short, don''t let him die.".


    Yes sir.


    William nodded and closed the portal. After thinking about it, he took out the precious gourd made by Celia herself and suspended a drop of magic nectar.


    He said to the shocked and joyful looking in his eyes, "thank you so that he won''t be embarrassed to ask for your help in the future.".


    The well-informed heimdahl, of course, can feel the breath of the tree of life on the gourd, and directly suck the magic nectar flying to his mouth. A magic and breath of life burst in his body, silently moistening his body.


    Five or six seconds later, heydal opened his eyes. The golden light in his eyes seemed to deepen a little. "Thank you, Mr. Devonshire. Although it''s not much, the feeling of rejuvenation is really unusual.


    In the future, as long as your majesty Odin agrees, I''d like to do you a little favor. ".


    Ha, just a little help?


    Come on, William shook his head with a smile. Although he would not refuse to ask Odin.


    But if the number of times is more, even if it''s God, I''m probably tired of it.


    Otherwise, sol, the great prince of the kingdom of God, would not have hesitated to ask heimdahl to help transport some racing cars and accessories containers from London.


    And heimdahl nodded. William suspended and said with a smile, "by the way, when I''m in the kingdom of God, help me look at my home in London, so as not to have an accident.".


    "No problem.".


    Heimdahl nodded his head. As he watched William fly to Shenyu City, he thought that Odin had already prevented Lina from having an accident, and had already listed her as the object of attention.


    So that William, who has mastered the gem of space, will not change his personality and do something irreparable after his relatives have an accident.

 Chapter 1146

    It''s probably heimdahl who greets the air defense team of Shenyu. With his own mind, William flies into the inner city and lands at the gate of the biggest tavern in the inner city.


    Before I entered the tavern, I heard noises, jokes and girls laughing and swearing.


    Seeing this, William can''t help shaking his head. Once the life span of mankind is less than 100 years, it will be decadent in just a few years.


    If people in Shenyu indulge for thousands of years, it will be endless. Not to mention, the whole society will be happy to enjoy it.


    However, God will be like this, the culprit seems to be Odin.


    The Holy Land hasn''t launched a big war for a thousand years. After a thousand years of stable life, these retired asgards who have no combat mission don''t have fun. Maybe many people will find it boring to live.


    Push open the door of the tavern, the drunkards inside see that it''s William. Many people hold up their glasses and say hello to William.


    The girls who knew that William had been lying down in the inner city square villa, their eyes lit up instantly.


    This is a real powerful, richer and shameful gold Lord.


    It''s a pity that William is not interested in these girls who are still hanging out in pubs at this time.


    Smiling, he responded to the drunkard who said hello to him. He threw ten energy crystals on the bar and said to the tavern owner, "give me a cup of new wine and invite you to have another round.".


    The owner of the tavern was stunned. There was a trace of excitement and expectation in his eyes. William was so generous that everyone in the tavern made a fuss and said praise aloud.


    People who stay in pubs for a long time can''t expect to be rich. This is the same for both God and earth.


    After a cup of strong wine, William''s forehead soon began to sweat, and a weak magic began to spread out, repairing the damage in his body.


    Unfortunately, his physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people, even more than ten or twenty times better than that of ordinary asgards.


    This magic repair has little effect on him. What''s more, he can cure himself. There is no hidden danger in his body.


    But magic doesn''t work, but after sweating a little, the relaxed feeling of bones and muscles is very good.


    When he motioned to the tavern owner to add wine, William choked up again, and then looked at the Asgard people in the tavern, who were all red, clenched their fists, sweating and struggling with magic to repair their body injuries.


    These people see William even two cups, but only slightly sweating on the forehead, they are willing to breathe out, all holding a force, waiting for the magic effect to disappear.


    William laughs and shakes his head. The magician of Shenyu is not good at healing. This kind of wine brewed according to the healing amulet is not as good as the healing amulet.


    He thought that the reason why he brought up the wine with himself was that he might improve the wine after drinking it. But he didn''t know that his biggest purpose was not on it.


    It''s a pity that people like William can''t help others to improve their products and compete for the market.


    Eating a barbecue set meal and drinking seven cups of wine, he is planning to go back to the villa of Shenyu to have a sleep, only to find that a special idea suddenly comes to his mind.


    FK, what kind of effect does this wine have? Or was it plotted?


    Frowning and looking back at the people in the tavern, he found that these people were just like drinking too much, and there was no other unusual behavior. William understood that only when he drank a certain amount of wine, would he have that reaction.


    Take a deep breath, press down the impulse in the heart, scold a voice secretly, Asgard people have fallen, then eyes turn again, this wine Yin person is still good.


    "Give me ten barrels to take away," he said to the tavern owner.


    While the tavern owner looked at William with clear eyes, shocked at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel sorry in his heart.


    Although the asgards despise the earth people, for William, who is a strong man recognized by Odin, nine out of ten asgards certainly hope that he can settle down in the divine realm. It''s better to have a bunch of children with the Asgard women.


    Therefore, knowing that William is powerful and sure to drink several glasses of heimdar, he would specially mention this wine to him. The tavern owner would sigh when he saw that William was conscious.


    Paid 100 energy crystals, put ten barrels of wine into the storage space, and quickly moved back to the villa in the divine realm.


    A large-scale new charm goes on, the whole villa will be spotless in a few seconds, and he will lie on the sofa and go to sleep.


    This sleep went to the noon of divine domain time, and Odin, who got up early in the morning and knew that William was coming, had been waiting in his palace all morning.


    "Ask sol to wake me up," Odin said to the guards before he finished his words. "Forget it, sol is in the camp. Ask Angela to ask William to come and have lunch with me.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    When the guards heard this, they secretly turned their eyes to Odin, but when they thought of William''s strength, they pretended not to hear it and quickly left to find Angela."Dong Dong Dong".


    A knock on the door awakened William. After he found that it was Angela, the door of the villa opened automatically.


    As soon as Angela walks into the living room with two daggers pinned to her waist, light armour, combat armour boots and long legs, she sees William lying on the sofa, which is big enough to be a bed.


    With a roll of her eyes, Angela resisted the impulse to hit someone and said, "Mr. Devonshire, your majesty Odin invites you to have lunch with him.".


    When William looked over at Angela, what he saw was a pair of long legs, one meter two in dark gold boots.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the wine before. At this time, Angela, who is 1.88 meters tall, wearing close fitting light armor, with fiery red hair and beautiful face, suddenly has a kind of amazing feeling.


    At the same time, she thinks that this girl only likes women. Otherwise, in the past years, she has never heard of anyone.


    It was a pity for William to think of it.


    No attraction, William closed his eyes and whispered, "I see. I''ll be there in a minute.".


    But Angela''s face turned black in an instant.


    Just now, when she saw that William''s eyes were shining, she was disgusted. But William closed his eyes with regret, which made her feel uncomfortable immediately.


    But as soon as I think of my fighting with William several times, I''ve been crushed and the hand holding the dagger can''t help loosening,


    but I hear William say lazily, "like sol, you''ll be smart only after being taught a lesson.".


    "You," he said.


    Fortunately, Angela is an old hand who has lived for more than 1000 years, received the 10th Angel cruel training, and wandered in the universe for decades.


    In addition, she had suffered several losses. Although she was stimulated by William''s words, it was not enough to make her lose her mind. With a cold hum, she turned and left.


    It''s no fun, William.


    I wanted to stimulate Angela to do it myself.


    When I go to see Odin later, I will be able to take advantage of Loki''s collusion with Mephisto, calculate the new and old accounts together, and get some benefits from Odin.


    I got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom to finish the cleaning. Led by a team of bodyguards, I went to Odin''s golden palace.


    Walking into the restaurant, I was surprised to find that there were only Odin and Angela in it.


    Angela, the illegitimate daughter, will not care if Scarlett doesn''t come.


    And because he abused both sol and rocky, it''s normal for mother people to be dissatisfied with him.


    It''s no surprise that rocky colludes with Mephisto and wants to harm William, but Saul went to London some time ago to be a guest,


    he and Wilson treat him so wholeheartedly. Now he''s in God''s land, so it''s hard for him not to treat him, isn''t it?


    "Where''s Saul?"


    Odin smiles and shakes his head. "Sol has been training soldiers in the military camp recently with the four warriors of Shenyu. If your business has nothing to do with him, there''s no need to call him back. Sit down first, son.".


    Excuse, William curls his mouth and sits directly on Odin''s right side, opposite Angela.


    After Odin poured William and Angela a a drink, lunch was officially started.


    After eating a large piece of barbecue, William, who was six full, slowed down his eating speed and chatted with Odin.


    "If you have time, you can go to the dwarf kingdom. Dwarf Wang aitui has prepared materials and plans to make a new handle for your Longinus gun.".


    "No problem", William nodded with a smile. Just yesterday, he had a dispute with Lucifer, the Fallen Angel boss, and his gun of Longinus restrained the devil. At this time, it''s time to rebuild the handle of the gun.


    William, who was in a good mood, took out the soul gold coin and said to Odin, "the soul in the gold coin, before being killed by the devil, has the ability to foresee the future for two minutes. Can this kind of non warrior soul be transformed into a spirit?"


    "It''s not a big problem, except that the combat effectiveness is not strong after becoming a spirit warrior," Odin said after stopping for a moment,


    "are you sure that this soul''s ability to foresee the future is born, not acquired because of demons?"


    William was stunned. He never thought about it.


    But in terms of movies, Chris Johnson''s ability to see the future has been around since childhood.


    "I''m not sure whether it''s born or because of the devil, but I just got in touch with this soul, and he was killed by the hidden shadow devil, trying to seize the soul.


    Even Lucifer spent a certain price to sneak into the earth to see the soul.


    "Being watched by Lucifer," Odin frowned and thought for a moment, "the ability to foresee the future must be innate. After all, I''ve never heard of Lucifer''s ability to see through the future.".


    "However, in order to keep the secret of the heroes, the new heroes will forget the past and become a member of Asgard.And I''m not sure if he''ll be able to keep what he was capable of, "Odin said solemnly." so, are you sure you want to do that? "


    Hell, William frowned at once. He could understand the secret, or he would know the secret of the spirit warrior, and Odin would have a good sleep.


    "Then I ask that this new hero must help me unconditionally when I need it.".


    "No problem," Odin grinned and held out his hand. In William''s reluctant expression, he took the gold coin. "Well, if you have nothing else to do, take Angela to London.


    She''s been the contact person for too long.


    William covertly rolled his eyes, what contact person does not contact person, Odin this is simply to send her daughter to himself.


    Fortunately, looking at Angela''s expression and heartbeat, she still doesn''t know her father''s idea, otherwise, who knows what will happen.


    Seeing that William didn''t object directly, Odin said with a smile, "she and a team of twelve elite soldiers will stay at Folger castle.


    As the liaison officer between the divine realm and the earth, she will become the new Earl of the Burton family at some time in the future.


    So, if you''re not busy, take Angela to see his majesty Philip, king of England, to discuss the succession of titles.


    Odin looked at William, waiting for a few seconds to continue to say, "this matter for you and Wilson, how to persuade Philip should not be difficult?"


    William shrugged, not to mention the trouble. Philip''s family, who already exist in the divine realm and have met sol, and Richard''s first item,


    as long as they know that Angela is Odin''s woman, even if there is a problem, they will sweep away any trouble and pave the way for Angela to inherit the title of Burton family.


    However, William is still thinking at this time, the exile of Angela this illegitimate daughter, this is to ensure the stability of the divine domain and Saul''s inheritance?


    Look at Angela''s appearance, not only no anger, but a trace of excitement and excitement flashed in her eyes.


    How happy to be banished from the divine realm? What the hell is this?


    When Odin leaves, William and Angela walk out of the golden palace and stare at the twelve female soldiers of Shenyu standing at the steps outside the palace, who are almost dressed like Angela and are carrying all kinds of cold weapons. They look at Angela with the same excited face.


    Nm, is it good or bad for so many female assassins to go to England?


    Angela was very happy to shock William. She said to William with a smile, "Mr. Devonshire, rainbow bridge is too eye-catching. Please take us directly to falger castle. After all, my men and I are assassins.".


    To say that they are assassins is to say that they will make trouble on earth?


    As soon as William''s head was dark, he ignored Angela and turned to the guard of the golden palace. "Go and ask your majesty Odin if I have the right to restrict Angela and her men.


    Otherwise, if these Shenyu female soldiers mess around in the atrium, I promise that I will punish them with my own rules, which will make everyone lose face.


    Angela immediately argued, "we are Asgard''s mission. You have no right or qualification to restrict me. Don''t forget that you are from the atrium.".


    "No, I have the right," William looked at Angela with a smile, "according to the rules of your God domain, who is powerful will listen to who, right.".

 Chapter 1147

    It''s up to whoever wins. Although this ancient tradition of the divine realm exists in name, it has not been abandoned in writing. The asgards do retain this view.


    When necessary, they are sometimes used as a reason to settle disputes and take advantage of the opportunity to have a big war.


    So William used this to block Angela. She was very angry, but after she had been abused several times,


    Angela knew very well that, let alone her, even if she had 12 subordinates, it would be hard to say whether she could stand on William''s Yaka arrow for 30 seconds.


    When she was in New York, Yaka''s arrow killed hundreds of Decepticons in just a few breaths, but it always came to her mind from time to time.


    The power of this unique secret weapon of Yongdu udonta in William''s hands is absolutely beyond Yongdu''s imagination. At least it is several times faster than Yongdu in speed.


    Not to mention magic, frost hammer and William''s sentinel armor that Odin covets.


    I''m sure I won''t win. Angela can only pray for her father now. It''s more important to look at face than to win over William.


    In Angela''s anxious waiting, the guard of the golden palace came back soon, saluted William respectfully, and then said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Devonshire, your majesty Odin didn''t give you the right to restrict the Shenyu mission.".


    "Really?" On hearing this, Angela''s face suddenly showed an unexpected expression, and then she was ecstatic. Her look at William was filled with pride and provocation.


    Looking at Angela''s brilliant smiling face, he saw her smile so happily for the first time. William was stunned for a moment, and then frowned to think what Odin meant?


    Just a moment later, William shook his head helplessly. Odin asked Angela to go to London to make up for them. If Angela was controlled by William, I really don''t know what Angela would think.


    But now it''s William who gets upset, takes Angela and her 12 men, and teleports them to fulger Castle dozens of kilometers away from London.


    Then, in the shocked eyes of the twelve divine domain female soldiers and the steward of falger castle, the transformer elder who is only 1.5 meters tall, holding Angela, who is a little shorter than herself, she fragrant.


    No matter whether he is a lesbian or not, beauty is the first thing in William''s mind. What''s more, the benefits of eating Angela are definitely greater than the disadvantages.


    Odin wants to win over himself with his daughter again and again. Now he even sends people to England to inherit the title of falger castle and Burton family.


    Besides, even the gatekeeper of the divine realm, heimdar, is trying to figure it out. If he hesitates, it will make Odin and the high-level of the divine realm suspect that he has ulterior motives.


    Besides, Odin has lost his life span. It can be predicted that the divine realm will be prosperous for a long time to come.


    To form an alliance with this divine realm without internal and external troubles will do more good than harm to oneself.


    In addition, William has long coveted the treasures in Odin''s treasure house. If he wants to go in and have a look, he must have a reason and more qualifications.


    And to be honest, Angela is a little bit better than dardario in figure. You ask William to let go of such a top-notch girl, but he can''t bear it.


    Looking up at Angela, who was full of anger and shame, holding the Double Daggers tightly, she said, "you''ll listen to what I say. Do you understand?"


    "You go to die", the dagger moment Angela was drawn out, straight to William abdomen stab.


    The twelve female assassins of Shenyu also drew out their weapons, waved their weapons and rushed up with a roar.


    Waving his hand to open Angela''s two daggers, William thought that a man would appear at the wine cabinet more than ten meters away, with his back to a group of female tigers, holding a crystal wine bottle, opening the bottle cap and smelling it,


    said with a smile, "I don''t fight back, let alone any treasure, armor, magic to block you, or even stand still. If you can meet me, I will lose.


    I don''t care what you do in the future. On the contrary, you have to obey me completely while you are on earth.


    Angela and the twelve female assassins looked at each other in surprise and doubt.


    Don''t fight back, don''t block, or even stand still? How is that possible?


    But they knew that William would not be bluffing them.


    "If you don''t, just follow my rules, or I''ll kick you back to Asgard.".


    Back to Asgard?


    For a moment, whether Angela or the twelve female assassins, all clenched their weapons.


    Twelve of them will follow Angela, the illegitimate daughter who is disliked by both the high-level and ordinary people, and their status in the divine realm can be imagined.


    If you don''t compare, you have to follow the rules. If you lose, you will obey William safely. The gap between the two outcomes is actually quite big.


    But Angela and the twelve female assassins look at each other and hit William at the same time.


    The cold waves approached William''s back in an instant, and within one meter around him, blocking the possibility of him twisting his body in situ to avoid,


    but these strange shaped concealed weapons and energy beams passed through William''s body in an instant when they touched him.Empty space?


    You, you, you can hide in a different space,.


    Angela is shocked to point to William''s nihilistic figure, and without believing in evil, blows out a light energy mass from her hand.


    But the holy light energy still passed through William and hit the wine cabinet.


    The wine cupboard and bottle were torn apart, and the fragments flew around. They penetrated through William and shot at Angela.


    Ding, Ding, Ding.


    He used a dagger to separate the pieces. Looking at William and Angela who had turned his head, he said, "Odin is on the stage. Apart from the few demons who can cross the dimensions at will, who can defeat you?"


    "Dimensional space is not so easy to cross," William said, "or the earth would have been swallowed by domam.


    And even if someone can find my virtual space, what if I can transform the dimensions around me into more than a dozen or a hundred?


    It''s not that easy to kill me.


    With that, William was surrounded by more than a dozen different scenes and breath dimensions, which fascinated Angela.


    His eyes were a little confused and murmured, "you are probably the most superb one in the use of space gems from ancient times to the present."


    with a smile from the corner of William''s mouth, the use of space is only beyond your imagination, and there is no thing that space energy can''t do.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Angela is frustrated and shakes her head. William smiles and turns to see Angela''s eyes suddenly start to shine.


    You move.


    Turning his eyes, William waved his space energy to imprison 13 female assassins.


    "If you want to be clever and rogue, I don''t mind keeping you in the same place for ten or eight days.".


    Holding a glass, he reclined on the sofa and said to the transformer master, "this is Audrey odinstotia, the daughter of your majesty Odin. You can call her Angela.


    According to Odin and I, she will inherit the Earls of falger castle and the Burton family.


    While she is quiet now, tell her about the history of the Burton family, the estate, the etiquette and responsibilities of the nobility and so on.


    The transformer elder helplessly looked at Angela, who was unable to move. She bowed to William and said, "yes, your highness.".


    William sleeps with his eyes closed, while Angela stares at him for an hour.


    But as a child, she was cruelly trained by the angels of the tenth world, and wandered in the universe for many years. She had too many bad eyes in Asgard, and was used to the law of the jungle. She began to think that William was very handsome.


    But it''s not easy to leave the God domain, the unpopular sad, get rid of the constraints of Odin''s father, and turn around to be restricted by a man''s freedom?


    But for a woman with Angela''s character and experience, since father Odin is unreliable, it''s not too difficult to find a strong and unreasonable person to rely on.


    Look at a few people who can look at each other or squint at them. After a while, you can see the meaning of compromise in their eyes.


    Angela looked down and thought for a long time, but when she wanted to give in to William, she found that she could not open her mouth.


    For a moment, she was itching at William''s teeth, and scolded all the swearing words she knew more than ten times.


    Scolding, Angela began to feel helpless and helpless again, and began to close her eyes with a sigh.


    But as soon as I close my eyes, my mind is full of the scene that I was crushed by William several times.


    Even in the war of New York, she saw that William killed hundreds of Decepticons in a few breaths, and she had a fear of William.


    Now a thought of William is fixed in the same place as a puppet. Angela doesn''t know what she thinks. Anyway, when she opens her eyes again and looks at William, there is tenderness and even love in her eyes.


    But the elder, who kept talking, saw that Angela''s eyes obviously meant compromise and submission,


    he could not help but step forward, raised his head and whispered to Angela, "little master, do you want me to wake up Mr. Devonshire?"


    Angela''s eyes immediately sparkled with joy, but then she thought it was not good to wake up William?


    This idea, Angela himself was startled, Odin on, I this is crazy?


    After a few minutes, he turned to William and said in a low voice,


    "Your Highness, your Highness".


    William opened his eyes vaguely and listened carefully to the elder, "Sir, I have finished explaining to the little master. Do you want to let the little master have a rest?"


    William asked noncommittally, "how long have I slept?"


    The elder said immediately, "it''s already two whispers and seven minutes, sir."."Oh," William just looked up at Angela. He wanted the elder to test how much she remembered. If he didn''t remember, he would continue to tell her again. He didn''t believe that she could do it.


    But when he came into contact with Angela''s eyes, William couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. When he looked again, although he could see the anger, the tenderness could not escape his experienced eyes.


    Unlike Jesse and Nisa, who never disguised their love for William, Angela''s eyes at the moment were just like Serena''s iceberg and Abigail''s smart woman. The hidden tenderness really surprised him.


    Let him think of that crazy in a moment?


    With a snap of her fingers, Angela and the other twelve female assassins were set free.


    Twelve female assassins looked at each other, bowed to William, quietly left the castle living room, leaving Angela alone to face William.


    As soon as her subordinates leave, Angela feels afraid to face William alone, but it''s impossible for her to listen to William like Jesse and nissa.


    Seeing that William just looked at herself, Angela blushed and said, "you, what do you need us to do?"


    "For what?"


    If the weapons and equipment of these Shenyu assassins are upgraded to adapt to the current force of the earth, and they are no longer good-looking and impractical, but also show their stomachs and back light armor, they will be 13 enhanced versions of panthers, American teams and winter soldiers.


    Even if Angela didn''t have a better weapon than sol, she could have beaten sol to the ground.


    And these people are all asgards. They can get William''s trust if they are not on earth.


    But there is no absolute truth in everything, and William knows it.


    It''s not unusual for the crazy warriors of the divine realm to hide in the earth and not go back. Even the female warrior God was extremely disappointed by the Royal civil strife between Odin and Haila, and would rather hide in Saka star ruled by the patriarch as a female drunkard than go back to Asgard.


    Whether these female assassins will have this case in the future, of course, William has to guard against it.


    After thinking about it, he took out a star detector and threw it in the air, saying to Sunday, "scan the body data of Angela and 12 other female assassins, and make 13 sets of necklace Style Gold Titanium Alloy land version nano armor.".


    War armour is William''s meeting gift, and necklace style is a means to limit them.


    It''s not too difficult to cut off the gold titanium alloy, but it''s not so easy to get rid of the nano necklace that can deform at will and repair automatically in a short time.


    "Angela, do you have any requirements for armor style?"


    Angela couldn''t help looking at her light armor. William said, "without my permission, you can''t wear this kind of open belly and open back armor in the future.".


    Angela frowned. William thought about it and said, "you''re mine.".


    "I''m me," Angela blushed, forced herself not to wriggle. "I''m just at your command, when did I become your man?".


    "Now", William came to Angela in an instant and held her again.


    This time Angela only struggled for a moment. After the attack, she instinctively released her hand holding the dagger, closed her eyes and responded silently.


    William is a good match this time. Angela, the royal family in the divine realm, is much better than Serena and Nisa, the two blood clans of hundreds of years.


    As soon as the transformer elder saw that they were stuck together, he left the living room carefully.


    In the next few minutes, the twelve female assassins outside the living room heard a cry of pain and began to run. They all looked at their companions in surprise, but they all found the surprise in their companions'' eyes.


    They are all people who can''t be accepted by the mainstream group of the divine realm for various reasons, otherwise they would not have received Angela''s training.


    Now with William, who easily crush Saul and rocky, they can be regarded as the backers. At least in the future, they will not be the marginal figures whose grandmothers don''t care and uncles don''t love.


    Angela, the hostess, can be with William. Of course, I don''t mean to exclude her at all.

 Chapter 1148

    It''s not tiring for men and women to work together, but for men and women to keep fit together. In order to show their charm in front of beautiful women, men will certainly try their best to show their strength, speed and endurance.


    However, after showing off, everything will come back to calm.


    after chasing each other for nearly an hour, the intensity of exercise is more than ever before, which makes William who used to be with Abigail, even Serena and nissa comfortable.


    And Angela because of the 100 meter sprint state lasted so long, completely tired.


    His mind relaxed completely, but he was surprised to find that William''s eyes suddenly turned into dark eyes without any whiteness.


    By the magician close contact, or in mind to relax, did not wait for her to shout out fainted.


    A few minutes later, he put away the dark energy and frowned at Angela for a while. Then he held her in his hands and went to wash. Then he said to Sunday, "is the nano armor ready?"


    "It''s finished. According to Ms. Angela''s previous dress style, I have retained the style of windwing victory helmet and light armor with gold as the main color.


    In order to make up for the deficiency of the gold titanium alloy in defense, and the weakness of the land version of war armor, which is only assisted by jumping and running, but not easy to escape,


    in addition to the nano necklace as the main material source of war armor, two bracelet type nano materials can be added as the supplementary source.


    So that when the armor is damaged, there are enough nano materials to repair the armor in time.


    William nodded. "Give me a necklace and two bracelets.".


    Angela fought against herself several times, and in the battle between New York and Decepticons, it was still for the Tenth World angels to seize the Autobots. The traitor resisted the natural enemies to be the space bridge and wanted to release those angels.


    it was impossible for William to guard against her and carry out the necessary inspection. He even agreed to Odin''s request and took her back to London to check her soul.


    Otherwise, this hidden danger has been in Asgard, not to mention Odin''s worry. William, who hopes that the divine realm will be the target of the whole universe, will also worry that the angel of the tenth world will suddenly rush into the divine realm that day.


    As for checking the king''s daughter directly in Asgard''s domain, even if the daughter is illegitimate, it is equivalent to beating Odin''s face in public.


    In London, it''s different. In England, he can do whatever he wants.


    What''s more, William even thinks that Odin, who has denied Angela as an emissary before, will bring up the old story again, and probably also has this idea.


    If Angela''s soul is OK, she can easily push the boat to let her and William be together, close the relationship with William, and find her daughter the strongest and most worthy man in his eyes.


    If Angela''s soul is manipulated, William''s magical attainments are not a bit better than those of the divine realm, and Gu Yi, the supreme mage, is on the side, so it''s more sure to solve Angela''s problems than the divine realm.


    Now that Angela''s soul has been checked by dark magic, it is confirmed that she has not been manipulated by the angels. More importantly, Angela''s soul in her body is really her own. William is never too mean to his women.


    To Angela put on a nano necklace and bracelet, let war armor change into pajamas, William took her to a bedroom, put on the bed cover quilt.


    Looking at Angela in a coma, William has a bigger worry in mind.


    Although the soul is complete and has never been tampered with, in terms of thinking, if Angela still wants to go to the tenth world, he can only completely strip away the hypocrisy of the tenth world except staying away from it or being ruthless and calculating.


    Angels invade other worlds and wipe out pagans in the name of light. It''s not that those aliens with wings have never done it.


    It seems that some things have to be discussed with Odin.


    After thinking about it, he said to Sunday, "if Angela wakes up before I come back, tell her there''s something wrong, wait until I come back. If you don''t listen to me, control her.".


    Yes sir.


    Walking out of the bedroom and out of the castle, the twelve female assassins of the holy land immediately bowed to salute when they saw William. "Good day, Mr. Devonshire, your highness Angela, she and.".


    "Angela is resting. I''m here to tell you that your first task now is to learn from the transformers elders the behavior and common sense of the earth people.


    After you have passed the test of the elder, I will have a task for you.


    "Yes, sir.".


    Twelve female assassins immediately saluted and answered, as for whether William would cheat them, after understanding the gap between these people and William, no one thought that William was necessary. After all, when the order was forced down, they still had to abide by it.


    William nodded with a smile. With a wave of his hand, twelve gold titanium alloy nano armor necklaces were suspended in front of them.


    "This is your future protective equipment. It can not only wear armor quickly in three seconds, but also change into any style of ordinary clothes.


    As for weapons, I allow you to keep your own weapons, but this is the earth.For the sake of future tasks, we will not easily expose your fighting habits and skills, or even find you through weapons. I ask you to master the earth''s thermal weapons. ".


    With that, William appeared with m416 in his hand. He loaded the gun with a cartridge and said to the female assassin who looked like the captain of the twelve, "what''s your name? Then take off the armor and put on the necklace.


    "Yes, sir," the female assassin put on the necklace and, without hesitation, took off her light armor and weapons in front of William. Then, in William''s stunned eyes, she said with a smile, "my name is Evelyn lasaro, sir.".


    To be honest, according to the assassin''s training method, the appearance is not mentioned first, but the people who are trained above the ninth floor are slim and slim.


    Evelyn was just about to try whether William would have any further reaction when she was surprised to find that her body began to be covered with a layer of light, dark and suitable for assassin''s action.


    Take off a few times in place, and then after William nodded, turn around and jump on the open space outside the castle and the attached low rise buildings.


    Evelyn, whose physical fitness is about five times higher than that of normal people, could easily take off about three meters. Now she is equipped with nano armor, which can assist in jumping and running. She can easily jump up to seven meters high, the abandoned city wall.


    With excitement, Evelyn looked at the wide grass outside the castle, ran directly on the three meter wide wall, stepped on the edge of the wall, made a one legged effort, jumped high, and went over 256 meters like a parabola.


    After experimenting excitedly back and forth in the open space, Evelyn ran back excitedly, bowed to William and said, "although I don''t know the defense of this armor, its assistance to action is almost catching up with the medium level enchantment of the divine realm. Thank you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "If you like it," William nodded with a smile and pulled on the bolt of the m416. "This is the most common weapon on earth, and the target of development is human beings on earth.


    A bullet hit the body, either disabled or dead, try? "


    Evelyn nodded, and William let the other female assassins disperse, turned the gun and pulled the trigger.


    "Daddada, dada", after a burst of fierce gunfire, accompanied by bursts of "Ding, Ding, Ding" bullets hitting the armor and then being bounced away.


    After 40 rounds, Evelyn only stepped back two steps.


    Seeing a look of contempt on the faces of the twelve female assassins, William said with a smile, "on Sunday, send the container type mobile weapons depot to them, and then do a comprehensive test on them. When the results come out, tell them that the weapons can hurt them.".


    Then William looked at the transformers and said, "Sunday will help you teach Evelyn all kinds of common sense about the earth. They are not allowed to leave the castle, including Angela.


    "Yes, sir," assured the elder, who had the gift of Toby. "My mission is to teach and assist the Burton family. Master Angela will surely be the brightest pearl in the aristocracy of England in the future.".


    "Very good," William turned to the female assassins. "I''m going to deal with something. I''ll be back at night to have dinner with Angela. I''ll see the ladies later.".


    An idea, William appeared again outside the gate of the golden palace of the divine realm, and said, "I want to see Odin" to the golden bodyguard who took a defensive posture with a weapon.


    After a while, in the garden of the golden palace, I saw Odin standing on a high platform overlooking the divine realm.


    When William came near, Odin sighed, "I thought you would at least spend a good night with Angela before you came to see me.".


    After that, Odin pauses for a moment. Before William''s reply, he frowns and says, "Angela''s condition is very bad?"


    Hearing this, William showed a sure face and knew that the old man didn''t change his previous decision so easily.


    But it seems that Odin is still interested in Angela''s daughter. Otherwise, after knowing that Angela has been bewitched by angels, she will not be released from the divine realm.


    "Angela''s soul is OK, but whether she is still bewitched by heaven can only be observed in the future.".


    He went to Odin and looked at the vast land behind the golden palace. "I thought the divine realm was the golden palace and the surrounding cities. I didn''t expect that it looked very big now.".


    On hearing this, Odin laughed happily. "Asgard is a whole piece of land suspended in the universe. Since it can be called land, it is certainly vast, broad and rich.".


    With that, Odin was lost in thought, and his face was full of nostalgia and hesitation, which made William have a bad premonition.


    More than ten minutes later, Odin said, "well, don''t talk about this. Since you say Angela''s soul is not controlled by the angels, what''s the rush to come to God?"


    If he didn''t see Odin''s hesitating expression, William still had a lot to say in his heart. But now, he can only ask, "it''s not what I want to do, but what you''re making up your mind.".


    Odin laughed noncommittally, knowing that his decision to change the original, and then let Angela go to London, has made William aware of the difference.The gun of eternity pauses on the ground. Angela''s two dagger shaped Angel blades from the Tenth World angel appear in front of William.


    "I''ve been silent for a long time, so long that after some people''s three or four provocations against Asgard''s realm, they even intensified their efforts to attack my daughter again.".


    Looking back, Odin looked at William with one eye and said, "if you were, you would, my child.".


    Hell, needless to say, as Odin''s life is getting longer and longer, and his strength is constantly recovering, Asgard''s warlike character makes him ready to move.


    William did not rush to answer, but holding two angel''s blades, he felt the call with holy breath coming into his heart.


    This is where William is most annoyed with heaven and hell. No one can match these two dimensional forces in terms of demagogic ability.


    And even if they are maimed, as long as there are people who believe in them, the angels can recover again.


    This kind of stupid thing that does not involve his vital interests, and can not directly destroy the other party, will only leave hidden danger and indelible feud, he will not do it.


    Therefore, Odin''s idea of taking himself to fight a meaningless war with heaven, a force that can''t enter the main world, is doomed to fail.


    Just thinking about how to persuade Odin, he said again, "don''t forget, Angela will return to the 10th World again and be calculated by the angel queen haven. The direct reason is that you help you send a mortal soul to the 10th World.".


    William was stunned. In order to win the bet with Mephisto and avoid John wick falling into hell, he did let Angela send the soul of Helen, John Wick''s wife, to the tenth heaven.


    After that, it was not until New York and the Decepticons fought that Angela used an angel''s blade to cut off the head of her natural enemies that William felt that there was something wrong with her two daggers.


    Seeing that William was stunned, Odin continued with a smile, "now one of us is Angela''s father and the other is Angela''s husband. Should we seek justice for the people closest to us?".


    "Ha ha", William rolled his eyes and wanted to use his exiled daughter to pull himself into Asgard''s warship. Odin thought highly of William''s character.


    It is not that he can''t do it without enough benefits.


    "I admit I''m Angela''s man, but if you want me to be Angela''s husband, give her enough identity, or I won''t marry a woman with a problem.".


    William almost said that Angela was an illegitimate daughter. If he wanted him to marry Angela, he had to admit that she was the king''s daughter.


    Odin can''t help holding the gun of eternity tightly. If he really agrees, sol will no longer be the first heir. At that time, don''t say to attack heaven. It''s lucky that the divine realm will not be in chaos.


    Thinking of this, Odin''s eyes radiated inexplicable light, "do you know what you''re talking about? William.


    Of course, you are the Lord of the nine realms, but you are not my king.


    William looked back without fear, "and the king will not use his daughter to calculate his allies, forcing him to participate in a completely unnecessary war.".


    "You don''t think it''s necessary?"

 Chapter 1149

    Attacking heaven, of course, means nothing to William.


    No good thing, he will help Odin''s cheap father-in-law fight in heaven for Angela, then he is not the William Devonshire.


    For Odin, he hesitated for a long time whether to fight or not.


    The idea of peace pursued for a long time and the prosperity of Asgard really left a heavy mark in Odin''s heart.


    However, after a long silence, an old butcher suddenly finds that he is getting younger. It''s not too surprising that he wants to fight in heaven, but he doesn''t want to let go of the blockade of heaven and pull the tenth world back from the heterodox space to the main material world. He must get William''s support.


    Rainbow bridge can''t go to the 10th World, which has been exiled into different dimensions. As a person recognized by space gems, with William''s support, the army of the divine realm can ignore space and enter heaven at will.


    Even in the interior of heaven, regardless of geographical restrictions, first sneak attacks on the weak areas, important bases, and even cities of the tenth sector.


    As long as there are a few such attacks, the tenth sector will be exhausted and easily disperse the angel''s regiment. At that time, it will concentrate its superior forces and eat up the angel''s troops one by one.


    Even if the other side reacts and gathers its troops, it will not matter if these troops go to destroy the grain, military industry and other important areas of the 10th sector. In a few years, the 10th sector itself will collapse.


    This is the source of Odin''s confidence in winning the war.


    The reason why he wanted to aim at the tenth world was that many years ago, the angel queen, Haiwen, betrayed the covenant and led the angel to fight against the divine realm.


    Finally, when he was about to lose the war, he stole Angela, who was just born, to coerce Odin to stop.


    But it was strange that Odin would stop at that time, completely ignoring Angela''s safety, with the army forcing the angels to retreat to heaven.


    Had it not been for the loss of the war of national annihilation, Odin would not have dared to ignore it. Instead, he could only adopt the closed method and put the tenth world into the dimension of the main world.


    At that time, he may have defeated heaven and become the leader of the ten worlds.


    Angela, who was brought back to heaven, can imagine her childhood experience. If she hadn''t kept Odin''s blood, she would have been born strong. After that cruel training, she might have died long ago.


    This series of feuds can always be remembered in Odin''s mind.


    Before, he felt old and had no ambition to fight again.


    Now, with the good form and the repeated calculation of heaven, Angela has given him a reason.


    But William didn''t agree. He didn''t dare to try the price of entering heaven on a large scale by himself. He didn''t want to fight with heaven with the life of Asgard soldiers.


    William''s proposal to let the divine domain officially recognize Angela''s identity and obtain the right of inheritance is not up to Odin''s imagination.


    "You want to be king of Asgard?"


    "No, no, no", William shakes his head. The dead old man is a bit sharp, and his eyes turn. "You know that I have a planet. As long as I''m willing to develop that planet, I don''t have to think about your things at all.


    maybe it''s you who think about my things in the end.".


    What''s in your house?


    Odin was stunned and immediately understood that William was talking about Celia, the tree of life, and the water of life made by Celia.


    Related to his life span, the rage in his heart was soon suppressed by him, and even the thought of arguing with William about who the tree of life belonged to faded down.


    The increase of his life span is all due to William. If he hadn''t found the blood orchid and planted it on the root of Celia, the tree of life, to produce magic nectar.


    At this time, I''m probably still worried and looking forward to it, getting older day by day, waiting for the generation of the first batch of water of life.


    "Am I really old?"


    Being threatened or reminded by William with the tree of life, Odin felt for a moment whether he was really old and confused.


    It''s really meaningless to fight against a tenth world that can''t enter the main world, and can''t get much benefit except to deepen greater hatred.


    Turning to the buildings around the golden palace and the leisurely subjects of the divine realm, Odin sighed with frustration, "I will announce to the public that Angela is the third successor of the divine realm, and you will fulfill your promise, right, child.".


    You old bastard.


    Hell''s third successor, William, looks at Odin''s back with his eyes burning. Did the old man really give up? Or do you feel that you are not deeply bound by the divine realm?


    Wait for the next?


    Just now he was ambitious to attack heaven, and now he began to play the family card again. It was strange that William didn''t doubt him, but because of this, he turned his face. That''s what a fool did.


    The only purpose of war is profit. If William didn''t think it was meaningless to invade heaven for the sake of face.


    If Odin wants to fight in other realms, even if it''s a human like planet, William won''t care too much.So he and Odin actually have no conflict of fundamental interests, but since he asked Angela, the old man''s purpose has changed from wooing to how to dispatch him.


    As for control, William believes that unless Odin has absolute confidence to win, subdue and even kill him, even if the old man has this idea, he will not show any sign of it.


    But if Odin really has that strength, he probably doesn''t need William. Few people in the whole universe can stop him with that strength.


    Therefore, since Odin played a small trick to turn Angela from the eldest daughter to the third in line successor, William, who did not say when he would get married, certainly played a small trick.


    "No problem, your majesty. When you abdicate to Saul, I will marry Angela in front of the new king Asgard.".


    "Are you sure?" Odin, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, turned to look at William and said, "since you are so anxious to marry Angela, I will pass the throne to Saul after he has completely put down the rebellion of Warner Heim and other circles.".


    I''m crazy.


    William almost choked by saliva, Odin has no worries about life, how can he give up the throne?


    If the old man is really determined to give up the throne, William thinks he''d better listen to him more in the future.


    After all, once a king, holding all the power can really let go, rather than hypocritically when the emperor, that is a real wise man.


    But is that possible?


    But the thought of Loki, the God of mischief, would never make sol sit on the throne so easily.


    Even if the fight for the throne is too fierce, sol may not want to sit on the throne like in the movie.


    Doesn''t that mean Angela can be king of Asgard? And you''re going to be Wang Fu?


    Nm, what''s the ghost name of Wang Fu, Prince Asgard? Will your child be the king of the divine realm in the future?


    As for rocky, he is a soy sauce player in William''s eyes.


    In this life, in addition to for themselves, only their own offspring can make people think about it?


    Don''t regret it, William looked at the smiling Odin and murmured this sentence in his heart.


    "As long as you announce it in front of everyone in Asgard, I will also admit what I have said in front of everyone.


    I hope to build a stronger covenant with Asgard.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong".


    The sound of three eternal guns hitting the ground spread all over the kingdom of God in an instant. A group of royal palace guards, all covered in gold armor, came running with neat steps.


    "Tell all the asgards that I have something important with the legendary wizard William Devonshire to announce to all the subjects of Asgard.".


    The captain of the guard looked up at Odin in surprise, and then looked at William. He stammered back and said, "yes, yes, your majesty, I''m going to inform everyone.".


    When the guard left, Odin said to William with a smile, "William, you should inform Angela. I''ll see you in an hour.".


    Put on a reluctantly, William dawdle is not to leave.


    Odin immediately asked, "as the strongest human being and a man, child, you can''t play with an old man who has lived for thousands of years.".


    Even though William has the same calculation in his mind, the more entangled he is, the more he can reassure Odin. Of course, he can''t do anything too much.


    after entanglement for a moment, he suddenly smiles and says a reason that can absolutely convince Odin, "I won''t marry Angela alone.".


    Odin said with a smile, "that''s the problem after you married Angela. As long as you can convince Angela and let my father, sol, the new king of Asgard, let go.".


    "Wait a minute," William interrupted Odin immediately. "When Angela marries me, she''s mine. It''s my family business who I marry again.


    If you and Saul are not satisfied, go to planet x17 and talk to me.


    Before, Odin didn''t have the heart to argue about the ownership of the tree of life because he was angry. But now when he heard that William would go to the planet x17 to marry another woman, he felt a nameless anger.


    Pointing at William is a curse, "you bastard, scum, coward.".


    But after scolding for a long time, even the bodyguard came close to him, but William had no sense of shame. He looked indifferent, as if the person who was scolded was not him.


    It''s really Odin''s swearing. It sounds like a coward, a scum, a worm with no sense of honor and so on. It''s all about bravery and honor.


    This kind of swearing might be useful to the asgards, but William would care. He didn''t always remind himself that he was a shameless villain.


    After cursing for more than ten minutes, Odin''s only eye flashed a trace of helplessness. If these cursing words were used on Saul''s head, he would be blushing with shame, or even be disheartened, or completely broke out.


    But William, whose strength is close to Odin, the father of the gods, has become an invincible scoundrel,Odin could only shake his head, wave his hand to let all the guards leave, and solemnly said, "the tree of life belongs to Asgard.".


    Ha, I know it''s still the tree of life and Odin himself.


    William instantly felt that he had won, because everyone was the same. He was all shameless. Odin didn''t have to scold back the words he scolded. He had to swallow them as they were.


    William said with a smile, "sorry, the tree of life is Celia, and Celia belongs to herself. Even the light elves are more qualified to say that the tree of life belongs to them than Asgard and you.".


    Odin looked at William without expression. "Do you want to say that the light elves have submitted to you, and even Celia has made a covenant with you, so the tree of life belongs to you?"


    "That''s not enough.".


    William is not going to stimulate Odin in some terms. Anyway, without him leading the way, Odin can''t go, and can''t find planet x17.


    When he sold the planet to his iron Warrior Leader, his men and the iron spaceship were all dead long ago.


    "As the guardian of the tree of life and the light elves, I am qualified to sit with Asgard and marry women of other ethnic groups.".


    "Guardian?" Odin suddenly laughed, "fortunately, you are not arrogant enough to say that you are the master of Celia.".


    William turned his lips. If hundreds and thousands of years passed, he would still care about the tree of life. He would not have been compared.


    Seeing that William didn''t argue with himself about this kind of address, or even about his nominal ownership, Odin again shook his head helplessly, "good boy, you are a qualified leader,


    at least in shamelessness and prudence, you have surpassed all the successors of Asgard."


    "Thank you," William said with a smile, but he didn''t take Odin seriously.


    After several rounds with Mephisto, he knew that he could win in addition to home court advantage and space gem.


    And be careful enough to drive Mephisto back to hell as soon as he finds any bad signs, and then kill all the haggis and Demons under him.


    That''s why he won''t be proud of Odin''s good words.


    Seeing that William''s face was smiling, but his eyes were clear, Odin could only ask, "is our agreement still valid?"


    "Of course," William nodded, and this matter related to Odin''s fundamental interests. If he didn''t want to turn his face around, he would not deny it.


    Besides, Odin''s life was good for him. He had already thought about it a few years ago. "I''m the one who keeps my promise most. Of course, what I say counts. I''m not like some people who are kings, but they are selfish.".


    Shut up, asshole.


    Odin instantly understood that William was talking about him, and he did say to William at the beginning that he would cancel Angela''s status as ambassador and choose someone else to be his liaison officer in London.


    Now that he has broken his promise and has no way to deal with William, Odin is not so confident. After a long silence, he said, "as your wife, the only person who appears in Asgard is Angela. Do you agree?"


    "Do you agree?" William was shocked, but he looked at Odin with a sigh of relief. "You know this is known by Angela. What would she think if she hated you?"


    "When I step down from the throne and have enough time to repair my relationship with Angela, and even enough time to teach you and Angela''s children the experience of my life, she will forgive me.".


    Go to the devil, William. He wanted to believe Odin, but it was a long time before the fact came to him.

 Chapter 1150

    For Odin said to Angela and William with children, this Chinese parents said, William may also believe.


    But this is from Odin, who is 100% Mongolian, unless he is too old to move that day, there is a little possibility.


    Not to mention William, he always looks at the evil side first. Unless time has proved everything, he can change his mind a little.


    "Yes, why not, but now it seems that we are the same kind of people.".


    William said "hypocrite" to himself, and his figure began to blur. He deliberately looked at Odin for a few more seconds, then began to dissipate a little bit, and then returned to fulger castle in an instant.


    Looking at Angela who is still sleeping in bed, William turns his mouth. Is this girl really likely to become the king of Asgard in the future?


    Then he shook his head, not to mention Angela''s experience of being raised by an angel, Odin would abdicate, the sun would set from the East, and even he would rather believe that rocky could sit on the throne.


    However, in the movie, rocky really turns into Odin and sits on the throne for several years.


    Are you waiting silently with Angela, and at the right time, the asgards may ask Angela to be their king?


    After all, sol is unreliable, but rocky, who seems so crafty and cunning, is even more unreliable.


    She whispered in her ear, "Angela, honey, wake up.".


    Angie wakes up when she is sleepy. When she opens her eyes, she sees William with a smile on his face. However, she is sitting up straight. The condescending William stares back at him. She immediately becomes discouraged and does not speak. She honestly rides behind William and runs to the golden palace.


    Sol rubbed his eyes and exclaimed in a low voice, "Odin''s up. Is this Angela, the palace assassin I know?"


    He turned his head and looked at the guards around him, but none of them could communicate with him because they were either staring at the rainbow bridge or the broad lake.


    Sol shook his head, depressed under the belly of the horse, quickly followed up.


    Entering the gate of Shenyu, a group of soldiers standing on the street and ordinary people in Shenyu came outside the golden palace.


    William dismounted first, holding Angela like a show, and then led her and sol to the steps outside the golden palace.


    Standing on the steps outside the golden palace, William turns to Angela and waves to the crowd.


    when sol enters the Golden Palace first, he leads Angela by the hand.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong".


    Seeing William and Angela come in and stand on the throne, Odin, with a kind smile and a suit of armor, knocks three times on the throne with the gun of eternity in his hand, and soon quiets down inside and outside the palace.


    Looking at William and Angela for more than ten seconds, Odin said, "William Devonshire, the legendary Wizard of the atrium, the master of the space gem, and the loyal ally of the divine realm.


    Are you sure you want to propose to my daughter, the eldest daughter of the Kingdom, and the third in line to the throne in front of me and everyone in the kingdom? "


    William looked up at Odin, then at Scarlett, who was standing under the throne.


    Seeing Scarlett looking at herself and Angela kindly, she immediately realized that Odin had told her that the wedding would only be held after Saul succeeded to the throne.


    She will not threaten her son''s throne. Although she is still worried, Odin will not oppose the concession she has made.


    As for sol and rocky, who were standing further down, sol didn''t need to mention them, but rocky just wanted to spoil the ceremony.

 Chapter 1151

    Sol, who has always been Wang''s eldest son, will certainly take the first place in the face of a sister who does not threaten him. Moreover, from the perspective of the film, he will really wish Angela well.


    But rocky is totally different. Although his face is also full of smiles, his straight and rigid body still reveals that he is not calm at this time.


    Originally, as the second successor, he had sol on his head. Now he was threatened by his illegitimate sister. He was very happy.


    If there is any regret medicine in the world, if we can do it again, rocky and sol will not go to heaven to find Angela.


    What''s more, behind Angela''s threat, there stands William, who is still fighting but can''t win. After three or four calculations, he is humiliated in the opposite way.


    if William doesn''t beat him, and he''s even more afraid that William will announce his collusion with Mephisto in anger,


    rocky will dare to question Angela''s successor qualification.


    But as the daughter of the last queen of heaven, black Angela is not helpless.


    Just thinking about how to calculate, but being watched by William''s smiling eyes, rocky immediately showed a more brilliant smile.


    "Dong ~ ~", Odin hit down the eternal gun again, staring at William, urging, "William, answer me, whether you want to marry my daughter.".


    William looked back at Odin''s one eye, gave him a look you don''t play with me, then looked at Angela affectionately and said, "yes.".


    "Very good," Odin said, looking at Angela and listening to her advice. When Angela nodded, he announced in a loud voice,


    "this wedding will be held on the third day after the victory ceremony, and on the day of the victory ceremony, I will announce more important things about Asgard''s future.".


    The people of Asgard, who had already cheered, could not help hesitating and puzzled when they heard Odin''s words, and the cheering went down.


    When Odin reached out and motioned Angela and William to step up the steps, he raised their hands in person and cried out,


    "cheers, asgards, today belongs to my daughter, William, and even more to you. We are not drunk or home.".


    The audience in the golden palace cheered again, "Asgard will live forever, Odin will live forever.".


    Bursts of cheers came from the golden palace, and soon spread all over the divine realm.


    According to the custom of asgards, the next month is a festival, and some people even extend the celebration time to three months.


    It''s no longer twice that Saul won a war and never stopped drinking in a pub for three months without his men.


    Being watched and saluted by thousands of people, William was excited for a while.


    But he immediately thought that it was probably in order to eliminate Hella''s sense of existence that Odin must have carried out a great cleansing of the divine realm at the beginning, and now he can beat only three or two kittens.


    Some of them may be as powerful as nvwushen, either leaving the divine realm or living in seclusion.


    And sol is a blacksmith, without the hammer, he would not fight.


    The four generals of Xiangong under him may be the strength of little spider. It''s not bad to fight small minions, but it''s much worse than the generals of mieba.


    So as soon as Odin died, Asgard was controlled by Hella and even nearly killed.


    The last person to escape, a spaceship can be installed, it is conceivable that there will probably be no one in a hundred.


    Think of this, William''s eyes soon clear up, to see has been paying attention to his queen, Scarlett is shocked.


    He turned to Saul and rocky with concern.


    See sol heartless show a bright smile, and rocky is heart feeling, eyes also show worry look back to himself.


    Florie shook her head vaguely, but the more she did, the more rocky laughed. When the celebration was over and the party went to the banquet hall, she said to William with a smile,


    "why didn''t you and Angela announce their marriage, not only didn''t bring your mother, but also didn''t see how happy and excited you were when you were under the throne just now.".


    Shut up, rocky.


    Before the others spoke, they saw Angela, who had no temper when William looked at her. They immediately said, "if you dare to make trouble at this time, I will take you to the barracks and train with the soldiers.".


    William, who didn''t think he was in vain to woo sol, immediately gave him a hidden glance when he heard that rocky was going to the barracks.


    This guy doesn''t understand how much effort and calculation Odin, or even Scarlett, has made to keep rocky out of military power.


    Fortunately, without talking to William and Odin, Angela stared at rocky and said, "I don''t need you to intervene in the affairs between William and me, otherwise, I''ll wait until you can win.".


    Rocky, who hasn''t played with Angela, and hasn''t been wrestled around by hawk, really has the idea of winning or losing with Angela.


    "That''s enough, Duan point," Odin frowned and gave rocky and Angela warning eyes, then took the lead to the banquet hall.No matter what the third mother and son would say, William took Angela''s hand and followed Odin into the banquet hall.


    After the banquet, Angela thought that her family would drink William''s wine. She was thinking about how many she could drink when she helped William block the wine,


    but the result was that everyone only had a few drinks with William at will and regarded him as a transparent person. No one took the initiative to find him to fight for the wine.


    Even sol, who was not afraid of drinking and had to drink one, laughed bitterly with William and ran to the table to share wine with others.


    Seeing Angela looking at herself strangely, William said in her ear with a smile, "these guys were all drunk by me at the beginning. Of course, they didn''t dare to fight with me again.".


    "You drink down a group of Asgard''s soldiers by yourself?" Angela whispered in disbelief, "you can''t cheat, can you?"


    Of course, cheating, otherwise no one can drink more than 20 Asgard drunkards, but he said, "if you cheat on drinking, don''t drink at all.".


    Angela looked at William incredulously and then said with a smile, "honey, we haven''t had a drink together. How about a toast?"


    "Don''t feel bad the next day, just turn around and blame me again," said William with a gulp of wine.


    Angela hesitated to look at the smiling William, but before drinking, probably all the asgards would think that they were the one who had the most alcohol before they had ever drunk,


    and being stimulated by William''s eyes, Angela didn''t hesitate to drink with her cup.


    This is the focus of the two people, instantly attracted the attention of many people in the banquet hall.


    After watching William and Angela drink ten cups in succession, Angela was already a little dizzy, holding William''s arm,


    sol thought about this wine cupboard, and then came over with his glass. "William, Angela is your fiancee. What''s bullying her? Let''s drink one.".


    White sol one eye, this guy together head, behind certainly some is Asgard people one after another up challenge.


    Waving to the neatly placed spare wine glasses not far away, twenty cups were suspended one after another and placed neatly on the long table.


    William then said with a smile, "one cup is not enough. People who want to drink with me should drink at least ten.".


    "It''s like this again," Freya helplessly looked at sol, who was shouting to let people pour wine. "He''s been drunk once, but he can''t remember his lesson. Or does sol prefer to get drunk himself to get everyone to get William drunk?"


    "That''s about to ask sol." Odin, who used to be a drunkard, smiles and shakes his head. "Forget it. No matter who you drink with, these guys will get drunk in the end.".


    Sure enough, as Saul killed ten glasses of honey wine, some of them shook and yelled to continue. Someone immediately pulled him away and yelled to have ten glasses with William.


    Wilhelm smiles and refuses all who come. In any case, nine of his ten cups are directly poured into the storage space. Only one cup is poured into his stomach to make his body emit wine gas.


    So even after drinking with about ten people, he actually drank about ten cups.


    But his physical fitness has reached a hundred times that of a normal person, which is much better than Asgard, who has no double-digit physical fitness.


    Sol and Angela would shake after ten drinks, but he was just a little drunk.


    Seeing that William was as drunk as he was when he first fell down on them, other people who had not yet drunk began to hesitate.


    I always think that William is pretending to be drunk again and tempting them to come on one by one.


    For a moment, the noisy banquet hall soon quieted down.


    Seeing this, Odin stood up helplessly and said, "well, William, let''s go and have a chat and leave it to Saul and them.".


    But when Angela saw her man, she could win over the asgards in the whole hall. How could she let go of the chance to drink all these people.


    You should know that although few of the high-level officials in the Shenyu area actually spoke ill of each other in the past, there are not a few people who look down on her behind her or in her eyes.


    Even many people don''t want to talk to her or work with her.


    Several times in the past, Angela had to train her own people, or helpers.


    So, seeing that William wanted to leave with Odin, Angela held his arm tightly and said, "honey, you have to help me win over these annoying guys.".


    Of course, William would not refuse such a simple request. He shrugged at Odin and called to Saul, "go on, Saul, don''t play dead. Let''s have another ten.".


    This meal lasted nearly five hours, and he went to the bathroom more than ten times. William himself had at least a hundred cups before he really put these guys down or shook his head and dared not drink any more.


    Some people surrender, which makes Angela more happy. If it wasn''t for William''s covering her mouth, she would almost cry out as excited as on the battlefield.But William otherwise, she yelled, Angela simply put her arms around William, who is not a little higher than herself.


    "Ha ha, good Angela, that''s it.".


    At the sight of this situation, the drunkards who had been drinking the same amount were either whistling or shouting.


    The next day, until noon, before William opened his eyes, he felt that he was pressed by Angela.


    Think of last night and Angela back to her villa in the square, this chick is like a crazy Tigress, pulling William endless running.


    Until really tired lie down, just hold William confused say finally revenge words.


    I didn''t want to wake Angela, but William just suspended her with his mind. The girl opened her eyes with a feeling.


    Seeing William in front of her, and looking at herself floating, Angela relaxed and yawned, "are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat.


    "Do you still make food?"


    "Hum," Angela whispered a mockery at William and went barefoot to the kitchen in a loose shirt.


    But she was like this, so William almost took her to build up first, and then other things.


    Not long after lunch, there was a knock on the door. William''s mental power went out and unexpectedly found that it was rocky who was looking for him.


    The door opens automatically with a movement of thought.


    When rocky saw William coming out, he didn''t care why Angela didn''t come out to see him. "My father asked me to inform you that he has something to talk with you.".


    William nodded, and a vague thought suddenly occurred to him. He pretended and asked, "do you know what it is?"


    Rocky was stunned, then he thought of the same idea in his mind and said, "it should be related to the things you do together every month.


    If you are not busy, you''d better go to see your father as soon as possible, so as to avoid any accident.


    As soon as William heard it, he said in a funny way, "I have to hurry up. If I miss it, I have to wait another month.".


    With these words, William seemed to react with a trace of chagrin in his eyes, but without any anxiety or regret on his face, he said, "please help me reply to Odin first. I''ll see him in half an hour. Bye, rocky.".


    Rocky still wants to talk a little more, but before he says anything, he finds that he has already appeared in the inner city square and can only walk to the golden palace angrily,


    he carefully recalls what William said just now.


    If you miss something, you have to wait for a month. Does that mean that William and Odin will leave regularly in the next month?


    If this rule is broken, it means that he has mastered the secret that Odin must not be in the divine realm in that period of time every month.


    Then he thought that Odin was not in the divine realm, and William was not on the earth. When the two most important men disappeared at the same time,


    if they were suddenly used in some critical period, they might really play an unimaginable role.


    In Angela''s villa, William is feeling his chin and using his mental strength to find out that rocky is walking three steps, and then he stops for a moment to think about it.


    he can''t help thinking that if it works well, he might be able to go quietly to rocky, or even his future supporters.


    But the planet x17 is too far away. What if I''m on the planet x17 with Odin, dealing with the water of life, Celia and the magic nectar of the blood orchid? What if something really goes wrong in London?


    After thinking for a while, William opened a portal connected to planet x17 and said to Sunday, "underground, build a fully enclosed concrete chamber that can only transmit signals, which is specially used as the opening point of the portal for a long time.".

 Chapter 1152

    When they met Odin, they chatted a few words and went to Celia, the tree of life.


    As usual, she released natural magic to Celia, absorbing nearly 8 million square kilometers of natural energy generated in a month.


    Odin drank eight magic nectar, while William put three into the gourd.


    But this time, instead of leaving in a hurry, he found various reasons to talk about Celia''s safety for nearly two hours, and took Odin directly to the dwarf king etrina to make the handle of Longinus'' gun.


    After seven or eight hours, rocky, who was enough to spy, mistakenly thought that every time he and Odin left, it would take a whole day, or even more.


    And look at a few days is 29, William also let Sunday remind him, in the future in the last few days of each month to find Odin.


    Although it won''t be fixed on the 29th, at the end of the month, as long as you choose a day at will and stick to it for half a year, rocky won''t dare to spy on Odin''s whereabouts in the open.


    but after a long time, a man of his status will surely find the law.


    ......


    when he comes to the kingdom of dwarves with Odin, the dwarf King Patricia is shocked when he sees William and the Longinus gun he holds in his hand.


    After saluting Odin and William, Petrie yells to let a dwarf master take charge of the manufacture of the gun handle. He doesn''t even touch the Longinus gun in William''s hand.


    When William and the dwarf master were far away, hearing of the rumors that etree deliberately spread, Odin asked helplessly, "just broke your two anvils, so nervous?"


    With a bitter face and a frown, etree explained, "sire, if it''s just breaking the anvil, don''t say two, even if it''s ten or eight, the dwarf doesn''t care.


    But after helping him build the Tianwen sword, I suddenly felt that if I help him build the third weapon myself, what will be broken is not the anvil, but my premonition. ".


    "Premonition?"


    This is a problem. Odin knows very well that those who reach the extreme in a certain aspect often have premonitions without warning or reason on a whim.


    And this hunch is sometimes too accurate to believe.


    Now that etree says that, you have to believe it.


    Odin couldn''t help looking at William, who was discussing with the dwarf master how to make him. "The first one is the frost hammer transformed from the frost box, and the second one is the saber he wanted to make himself.


    now that he has the Longinus gun, he should no longer need other weapons.".


    Also looking at William''s etree, seeing that William didn''t have any opinions about weapons made by other masters, he said with a smile,


    "no matter whether he will make other weapons or not, I''m not the only dwarf master.


    And I''ve told others that as long as William can afford to pay, every master in the future will, and will only, give him two weapons.


    When more than a dozen masters come down in one round, it will be enough for his weapons to fill the arsenal.


    "Dozens of Wulu metal artifacts, quasi artifacts?" Odin looked at etree in surprise. "Do you have so many Ulu metal stocks? And William can afford that? "


    "Of course, I can afford it," said Terry helplessly. "The chaos of Warner Heim has spread to the dwarf kingdom of nidaville. The monsters hiding in the underground of the mineral planet have frequently rushed out of the ground recently,


    and William''s healing charm has reduced the war damage of my army and miners by 90%


    if there are enough healing charms, I can even consider it Lead the army to take the initiative to clean up all the mining stars. By then, the mining rate of Wulu metal will be doubled, and there will be no problem. ".


    "Well," Odin could tell that etree was secretly dissatisfied with him. After all, in the original covenant, Asgard had the obligation to protect the dwarves,


    now that they met enemies, the divine domain had the obligation to send troops.


    Thinking for a while, Odin suddenly said with a smile, "William and Angela have an engagement. Maybe you can customize some weapons for Angela.".


    That''s a good reason, but Patricia was surprised. The marriage between nm''s divine realm and William would make up for the weakness of the divine realm in magic.


    if there is another war in the future, the muscular soldiers in the divine realm will carry the magic in front of them, and the magic will roar behind them.


    as long as William, the owner of the space gem, casts the magic fast enough, those in the front row will be in danger of death Dangerous soldiers,


    can''t they instantly return to the rear to receive the healing charm treatment, and then appear on the battlefield again?


    How can I fight this motherfucker?


    Thinking of this, attre instinctively did not want to see William fascinated by Angela, "are you sure your second daughter can hold William''s heart?"


    Shut up, etree.


    Looking at the cold light in Odin''s eyes, etryden hammered his head and regretted it.


    Thor''s hammer was made by him. Of course, he knew Haila, the first owner of Thor''s hammer.Even after Haila felt that the lethality of Thor''s hammer was not enough, he found him to build his own sword of the night sky.


    And these secrets have not been mentioned for thousands of years, and it''s impossible for Odin not to be annoyed that they are still mentioned near William.


    "I''m sorry, sire," said Patricia, bowing her head to apologize. "I''ll take other masters and design some weapons for Princess Angela. As for armor.".


    Aittrey couldn''t help but look at William''s sentinel armor, and Odin was happy to see aittrey change the subject, but then he sighed,


    "that bastard boy looked at his armor more than anything else. Even the protective armor his mother used was not the same one on him,


    it was a waste of mind and energy to come up with a Zhenjin that could transform at will Nano war clothes.


    As for the kingdom of God and dwarves, who always wear war armor, Odin and etree certainly think that nano war armor is unnecessary.


    But even so, Odin is still obsessed with the same deformable sentinel armor?


    ...


    because the materials and forging plan were prepared early in the morning, it would not take much time to change the handle of Longinus gun.


    Put on the handle of Wulu metal gun, input the mental power to recognize the Lord, William and Odin return to the divine realm, just in time for the eight o''clock dinner.


    After dinner, there was only Odin''s family and William''s family. When he chatted, Odin said that there was a chaos in the nine worlds.


    William, who had heard him talking with etree for a long time, did not wait for Odin to say what he intended, and then he said with a smile, "speaking of it, Angela, as a member of the royal family of the Athar Protoss, really should fulfill her royal obligations.


    However, I hope she can replace me and help sol deal with the chaos of the nine circles as soon as possible.


    "Wait, wait," Saul said, frowning at William, "I don''t mind Angela''s joining in the anti rebellion,


    but man, we agreed to go to the battlefield together, but now you actually give the war to your fiancee and hide on the earth for fun?"


    Angela didn''t want to join in the fight against rebellion because her heart was all on William.


    but when she heard that Saul said that she and William were husband and wife, her face turned red. Seeing Saul''s eyes, she looked a little like a sister looking at her brother.


    William took Angela''s hand and said to Saul with a smile, "I haven''t fought before. Of course, Angela, who is more experienced than me in this field, has to help me lead the paladins. This can also solve many unnecessary problems.".


    What''s the problem?


    Before Saul could react, Odin knocked on the table and said, "that''s what to do.".


    Except for sol, everyone knows that as long as Angela agrees with William, she will give up the right to lead the army in the divine realm.


    Without military power, it would be impossible to win over the generals and soldiers of the divine realm, and the possibility of sitting on the throne would be reduced.


    In addition to sol reaction, see Angela some embarrassment, other people did not take it seriously continue to talk and laugh.


    At the end of the dinner, William and Angela return to the home of the divine realm, not a moment later, the mental power to perceive Sol''s figure.


    Willpower opens the door, William holds two glasses, smiles and says to sol with a stiff expression, "come on, I''ll ask Angela for her identity from your father, not for the throne of God, but for my desire to strengthen the relationship with your father Odin.".


    "You", "you" or Saul, who heard it for the first time or didn''t want to think about it at all, was directly told by William, and his face immediately turned angry.


    But before he had a seizure, William continued, "but I''m not your father. I don''t have to worry about the future and stability of the whole kingdom.


    If Angela doesn''t appeal to me and I don''t appeal to her, it''s probably your father''s wishful thinking.


    So Saul suddenly got upset with William.


    What is divine wishful thinking?


    The king of the gods himself or his only daughter, you bastard?


    "If you feel bad about it, it''s the most important thing for Angela to deal with the rebellion early," William said, smiling to Angela, who was sitting beside him. "I''m right, honey.".


    Angela turned a little red and nodded to Saul. "Anyway, I was sent to earth. Now I''m with William as a princess, not as a messenger. It''s beyond my expectation.


    You don''t have to think that you have robbed the rights that don''t belong to me originally, and after helping Shenyu pacify this rebellion, I will probably not return to Shenyu again, but live on the earth with William.


    "This, this," listen to Angela say no longer return to the realm of mind, Sol''s face suddenly darkened, "there''s no need to do it.".


    "That''s what we have to do for the security of the divine realm," William said with a smile, patting sol on the shoulder. "If you want to go to visit relatives, you can go to London to see Angela and me, right, honey.".She is full of guilt to see sol. When she heard her news, she took rocky to heaven to find her. Of course, Angela would welcome sol to London.


    "In addition to looking for William to hang out, I certainly welcome you to visit the castle. Even if you like, I can teach you some fighting skills.".


    "Teach me?"


    Sol, who was embarrassed when he heard about the scam, immediately yelled, "I''m the first soldier in the divine realm. I don''t need to be taught how to fight.".


    Angela''s face turned black and she was thinking about how to teach Saul to be a man, but when she saw Thor''s hammer hanging on his waist,


    she turned her head to William, who was a little stunned and said, "honey, can I use your weapon?"


    At this time, William is thinking that knowing that his sister''s exile by his father will probably deepen Saul''s aversion to the cruelty of fighting for the throne.


    therefore, if Angela borrows weapons, he only thinks for less than a second that he will let Saul understand that Angela is more powerful than him.


    when encountering various crises, Saul''s first thought is Ann Jila, will have more opinions on Odin''s exile of Angela.


    Even the more Angela doesn''t want the throne, the more sol will support her.


    As soon as his hand reached out, frost hammer appeared in William''s hand. Then he put the hammer in his mouth and whispered in front of his two brothers and sisters, "in the name of William Devonshire,


    from now on, I will grant Audrey odinstotia, my fiancee and lover the right to use you.".


    In fact, these words need not be said at all. As long as William is willing, the master''s frost hammer can give Angela the right to use it under his idea.


    But now I say it myself, not only Angela is looking at William with love, but sol, who is a bad guy at the sight of frost hammer, is also staring at William in a daze.


    Sol never thought of giving Thor''s hammer to anyone else.


    Now that William gives Angela the right to use the frost hammer without hesitation, this guy suddenly feels that his sister has found true love.


    So that in the future, even if there are other women, William thinks that it''s just for fun, and it can''t be compared with Angela who got the artifact.


    When William finished, Angela felt that she had a connection with the frost hammer. As soon as she reached out, the hammer flew directly to her hand.


    Holding the handle of the hammer and throwing it into the air, Wulu metal''s unique telepathy makes Angela use the frost hammer at will.


    "Wait, wait, Angela.".


    Seeing Angela''s face waiting to be beaten, seeing sol who has seen the power of frost hammer in William''s hand, and seeing Angela''s golden armor, I instinctively think it''s sentinel armor.


    At the beginning, no matter how he released thunder and lightning, he could only add power to the sentinel armor. At last, he was returned by the sentinel armor. The thunder and lightning danced all over his body.


    He waved his hand and said, "it''s not fair. Frost hammer can freeze a whole planet, but my mulner can''t even shock a city. It''s a treasure hunt, not a martial art contest.".


    Angela turned black and glared at sol. "When you first saw me in heaven, you never said that my double blades were not as good as Thor''s hammer.".


    Sol''s expression was frozen, and Angela complained, "cut the crap, you arrogant maniac will understand that you are a little kid with artifact without Thor''s hammer.".


    "No, no, Angela." seeing Angela''s way of not beating herself, sol turned his eyes and said, "your husband has already said this to me, and still, still, still.".


    "And hit you?"


    As soon as Angela heard her husband, her face turned reddish. Then she glared at William discontentedly, as if to say why she should beat her brother.


    Look at William straight rolled his eyes, "you two idiots, want to fight quickly, do not fight to go.".

 Chapter 1153

    Angela felt like sol standing on her side at this time. When she heard that William told his brother and sister to go away, she immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Angela, holding Raytheon''s hammer and wanted to say a few cruel words.


    But the words didn''t say, the hammer of Thor on his hand instantly disappeared, and appeared in William''s hand without warning.


    "Say you are a Mangfu, you still don''t believe, I rely on two hammers to be able to fight?"


    Then Angela''s frost hammer disappeared and appeared on William''s left hand.


    "You, you,"


    you''ve been for a long time, Saul said inconceivably, "Odin is on the road. You just picked up mulnil once when you were in London, and you can completely control him? How is that possible? "


    "Hey hey, I don''t need to control Thor''s hammer," William didn''t explain with a smile. Anyway, he would never say that he left a space mark on the hammer,


    instead, he joked, "I advise you to go back to sleep, so that you won''t lose confidence.".


    Saul shook his head, "no, you don''t tell me why, how can I sleep.".


    After throwing two hammers back to Angela, William said with a smile, "this hammer hasn''t really recognized you. Of course, it''s not as safe as you think.".


    "Didn''t fully recognize the Lord?"


    Both Saul and Angela looked at William in surprise. Angela put the frost hammer on the table, quickly stepped forward, held William''s arm and asked,


    "honey, do you mean that milnier doesn''t belong to Saul?"


    "Hey, hey", William certainly won''t say that the former owner of Thor''s hammer is Hella, otherwise Hella would not have been so easy to say that he would crush it.


    He said perfunctorily to Saul, "when the frost hammer recognizes the Lord, it takes me several hours to input mental power into the hammer,


    and in these hours, mental power keeps recovering, which is about twice as much as my mental power,


    therefore, if anyone wants to take away the frost hammer, unless the mental power is several times stronger than me, no one can break the enchantment on the hammer ¡±¡£


    With that, William looked at Saul with a smile and said, "how much mental power did you input when you had Thor''s hammer?"


    Sol was stunned. He didn''t input mental power at all. Odin gave him Thor''s hammer directly.


    Angela immediately understood, "so sol, like me, only has the right to use two hammers?"


    Sol was stunned, and then asked, "even so, how can you take Thor''s hammer directly without your father''s authorization.".


    "It''s very simple. If you want to raise the hammer, either you want to get the recognition of Odin, or you want to be pure and full of justice, and you want to get the recognition of the hammer by the strength of your heart and lift it.


    as for the last point," William said with a smile, "just press it directly.".


    When William said this, Angela and her brother immediately thought that his strength was strong enough to suppress Thor''s hammer at will. As for the soul, ghosts believed that William''s soul was pure.


    Angela is secretly pleased with her man''s strength, and sol is a little depressed.


    I thought to myself, just a few years, William has grown to Odin''s point?


    And he himself was abused by William. He has made a lot of progress in recent years.


    But he is afraid of comparison. Compared with William, he is like a man on earth. William is the protagonist of the prince of God.


    After being thoroughly hit, Saul looked up at William and said, "how can I be strong?"


    "Simple, put down the hammer, let yourself incarnate into thunder, this is the way you really should go.".


    Pat Lengshen sol, William said, "man, this is the second time I''ve talked to you about this problem. You are the God of thunder, not the God of hammer. You can''t release thunder yourself. Do you mean to say that you are the God of thunder?"


    To drive away sol who was said to be embarrassed, before William opened his mouth, Angela, who was slightly red, put her arms around her neck and went to do some physical and mental exercises.


    After three days in the kingdom of God, these asahs have been drinking, fighting or doing sports in other ways all day. They have realized that they can make the longevity race noisy, and they can''t control themselves to that extent.


    Feeling bored, William and Angela said a word and planned to say goodbye to Odin.


    But Angela hesitated and said to William, "honey, can I take some of the asgardians who don''t want to live in the kingdom of God to London?"


    "And such people?"


    As soon as William spoke, he immediately thought that the divine realm was not the kingdom of heaven. Even angels in this world were just aliens with wings.


    Since there will be twelve female assassins who are not popular with the mainstream groups, there will certainly be ordinary asgards who are just as embarrassed as them.


    With a group of physical fitness equivalent to the United States team, the strength is not bad Athar Protoss back to London, William is not opposed.


    Not only can these people strengthen the Devonshire family, but King Philip and Richard may agree with them.


    Even Philip might force Wilson to marry an assassin girl.After all, at the age of about ten, few kings would refuse to be heirs who can grow up to adulthood.


    Of course, it''s not absolute. And when these assassins go to London, will they be willing to be farmers, herdsmen, private armed men of Devonshire family and so on?


    Hearing William''s doubts, Angela immediately said, "although the divine realm can guarantee everyone''s good life, you must have seen how chaotic some people''s private lives are these days.


    There are a lot of people like me in the realm of God.


    Some people can gain recognition through hard work, but more people want to have a chance to work hard.


    They have gone to London. As long as we give their subjects the treatment and respect they deserve, they will not betray you. ".


    It''s hard to say. William doesn''t believe that the weakest bison will not rob the grass when he runs into the sheep.


    But if the owner of the flock is Tyrannosaurus Rex, that''s another story.


    As for how many people can be taken away, William suddenly felt that the number might be big enough to shock him.


    As a warlike and long-lived race, once there is no war, there will be no channel to pursue and rise. Some illegitimate children can''t be more normal.


    Similarly, because there is no war and the class is solidified, although these illegitimate children have no pressure on survival, they have the same social status as the lowest class. Of course, they will have all kinds of negative emotions towards the divine realm. If they want to follow Angela to the earth, they can understand.


    "If you want to follow us, no problem.


    But the irony is that these people who are going to London are all my subjects.


    I have absolute power over them, "William said solemnly after thinking about it." it means that they just changed their king from obeying Odin to obeying me. Do you understand


    Angela immediately nodded, without any objection, but hesitated and asked, "well, what about me?"


    "You?" William laughingly hugged her and said, "I''m their king, and you''re their queen. Are you satisfied?"


    "Well," Angela is certainly satisfied with the answer. According to Asgard''s or Nordic''s rules, the Queen''s power is still very big.


    When William is not in the territory, Angela can rule these asgards instead of him, and with her subjects and soldiers, she will certainly have a high status in William''s heart and Devonshire family.


    William, who has seen through this point, doesn''t care about it, let alone argue with Angela. After all, her identity is naturally suitable for ruling those who want to leave the divine realm.


    And what makes William most happy and relieved is that with these following Athar Protoss, he doesn''t have to think about how to push Angela to the throne of God.


    Instead, we should avoid possible bloody fights, really let it be, and take the initiative to watch Asgard''s ups and downs again.


    As Odin himself said, the place where there are asgards is the realm of God, and Angela sits on the throne, frankly speaking, still obtains the war and ruling power of the Athar Protoss.


    Now, before Angela''s future is certain, to gain the loyalty of a group of Athar Protoss is equivalent to achieving a large part of the goal.


    But it''s a good idea. The only trouble is that Odin, the Lord of the divine realm, "will your father allow you to leave the divine realm with the people of the ASAR?"


    "If he doesn''t agree, he has to agree," Angela snorted. "Since I have given up part of the Royal rights, shouldn''t he compensate me in other ways?


    Otherwise, he makes me no place in the Devonshire family, so I will return the name of the princess to him to see how he will ask you to help Shenyu in the future.


    William was stunned, and his heart was filled with joy. It seems that the race of longevity is not all bad. At least, it still maintains the ancient tradition of divinity, that is, it pays more attention to tradition than people in modern society.


    Angela has already regarded herself as a member of the Devonshire family before she gets married. What she thinks and does depends on the interests of the Devonshire family.


    To a large extent, William, who used Angela as a tool, began to face up to this suffering woman.


    Maybe I will rule a powerful group because of her in the future.


    "Come on, let''s go to see your father. The first thing you need to do when you get back to London is to see my mother.".


    "This, so fast?" Just now, Angela, who was still valiant, suddenly hesitated when she heard this.


    "I have to tell my mother and Abigail that you are also a member of the Devonshire family.".


    William smiles and kisses Angela on the face of surprise and uneasiness. "However, your identity is certainly not good to live with them. As long as I''m in London, I promise I will always live in falger castle.".


    When she heard that she didn''t have to live under the same roof, Angela was relieved. "Well," she said and hugged William.


    But after a while, Angela pushed him away and nervously said, "honey, you, you go to see my father. I need to make some preparations for meeting.".


    William was stunned, but after thinking about it, he felt that he had better go to talk with Odin first, so that they would not fall out."OK, can I give you some gift advice?"


    Angela shook her head directly. "No, I don''t want to do what you say, otherwise your mother and they might be able to see something and think that I am your puppet.".


    William shakes his head, kisses Angela in the face and goes to Odin.


    When he saw Odin, the old man was in a small fighting field in Shenyu, smiling at dozens of people fighting group fights. When he saw a two meter tall man kicking two people, he laughed and praised them loudly.


    The asgards, who had made a quarrel, had enough strength to fight seriously.


    For a moment, the fighting field was full of the sound of fists and fists, as well as the pictures of nosebleed and teeth flying around. William felt that these people were brave, but at the same time, he felt that they were very mischievous.


    If the regular training, he promised not to have any opinions, but just for the king a few laughs and fight each other, to some extent, it is also sad.


    However, William would not touch Odin''s brow because of this. Instead, he took out a cup from the storage space, filled it with honey wine, and stood beside Odin with a smile.


    I didn''t expect Odin to look at him and stare at him and say, "you bastard cheated when they were fighting with sol.".


    "With a glass of honey?" Asked William, puzzled.


    "This kind of honey wine is brewed with the unique honey of Shenyu, and the yield is very small. It can only be taken out when a grand banquet is held. The taverns and wine merchants of Shenyu have no right to buy and sell it.".


    Anything else? William took a big sip from his glass. No wonder it tasted so different.


    Then, in Odin''s dissatisfied eyes, he shrugged, "why don''t you say that hundreds of people have poured on me, losing the face of the Athar Protoss?"


    Odin was very angry. "If you don''t cheat, there will be so many people staring at you to drink alone?"


    "Yes," William shrugged. "If you can''t beat me, of course you want to beat me in drinking. Besides, don''t do me wrong without evidence, old man.


    These wines are the leftovers after the end of the pinjiu, I think they taste good and I took a bucket home to drink.


    "Asshole, did you forget that I am your future father-in-law?".


    William grins. Whether this marriage can be formed or not depends on whether you will abdicate.


    If Odin does abdicate, William doesn''t mind respecting him.


    If you don''t abdicate, ha, wait for Angela to break away from him.


    So William didn''t care about Odin''s blow beard and glare at all. He said with a smile, "so what? Anyway, there''s no rule in England that if I marry your daughter, I have to be respectful and obedient to you.".


    "You and," seeing that William didn''t mean to treat him as an elder, Odin could only change the subject and said, "come on, what do you want me to do?"


    Angela and I are going back to London.


    Odin a Leng, frown way, "this just a few days?"? If the protagonists of your two celebrations leave, who will the asgards celebrate for? "


    "Three days is enough, you really want to drink for three months in a row," William rolled his eyes. "Anyway, I can''t accept it. All day long it''s drinking and fighting.".


    "So, you''ll never be a warrior," Odin shook his head. "For those of you who have only a few decades of life, you really don''t have much time to enjoy. OK, I agree with you to go back.".


    Do you still need your consent?


    You really need to agree to stay in the divine realm. Do you want to come or go?


    I''ll leave whenever I want and come whenever I want.


    William turned his lips, but did not say it. Instead, he said with a smile, "by the way, before we leave, Angela asked me something about you.".


    At the sight of William''s smiling face and using your name, Odin had a bad feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 1154

    Odin is suddenly worried by William''s politeness when he hears that Angela wants to take some of the assassins who are willing to follow her to London,


    with a frown and a dangerous smell in his eyes.


    William shrugged and said to Odin with a smile, "don''t look at me like that. Angela put forward the idea herself.


    she said that she has given up many royal rights, so she has the right to make her life better.".


    Odin, with a noncommittal "hum," stared at William and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Of course I agree," William said with a grin. "When Angela came up with it, I thought it was a good idea.".


    Odin gritted his teeth and growled in a low, angry voice. "You think so, too?"


    "To be reasonable, since Angela didn''t want to fight with her two brothers, what''s wrong with her wanting to live a better life?"


    William said, "if there is a group of followers, Angela will be valued and respected by all people in Devonshire family and England in the future.


    however, she is a princess of the divine realm, and her face depends on her strength.


    Of course, I will not be stingy with her in terms of money, but whether my subordinates are strong or not largely determines my strength and influence. ".


    Odin didn''t understand this, but to take away a group of asgardians, in a sense, was to be separated from his divine domain.


    Then, before he began to think, William said, "you don''t want to see the princess of the Kingdom, who represents you. In England, there are twelve female assassins as their servants and subjects.


    Tut, tut, tut, in that case, the nobles of England will think Angela is just a princess in exile.


    "Shut up, you shut up for me." Odin was furious in an instant.


    Even if this is the truth, but William''s ruthless direct exposure, or let Odin very face, also very angry.


    Now it seems that his calculation of marrying his daughter does not make William respect him more, but makes William have reason to dig the corner of the divine realm and take advantage of it openly.


    After being scolded, William continued, "well, don''t get angry with me. I''m kind enough to remind you that Angela is the representative of the divine realm and the Devonshire family.


    I''m the most famous Duke and the richest man in England. It''s normal for the aristocrats and the media to pay attention to me and the people around me from time to time.


    What''s more, you haven''t known the virtue of English aristocracy for so many years?


    I still don''t know that the English media only choose those things with topics to report. As for the truth, they just need to write down what is said and what is possible, so that they can put off the responsibility.


    So it''s not just about someone wanting to follow Angela, it''s about the face and strength of the divine realm.


    It''s more about your prestige and face as the Lord of the nine realms. ".


    When it comes to the realm of God and his own prestige and face, Odin really began to think seriously.


    To be honest, he can''t be unaware of the current situation of the underdog, which is one of the reasons why he thought about attacking heaven some time ago.


    In fact, the gods of heaven and Olympus, like the northern European mythological forces such as the athanas, are all powerful alien races who have been to the earth.


    The angel forces blocked in different dimensions and unable to make effective counterattack were the best targets at that time.


    As long as we fight several large-scale battles in a row and win a brilliant victory in the end, we can definitely change many bad habits in the realm of God that have resulted from living too comfortably in the past thousand years.


    It''s a pity that William, who can''t see the benefits, doesn''t agree with his plan. Odin, who can''t achieve his goal, is already thinking of other ways to solve some problems in the divine realm.


    It''s not impossible to divert part of the surplus population. He even thought about whether to set up a base on the magic planet.


    Part of the reason why they are angry with William and Angela''s proposal is that the people who are taken away will only belong to Angela, the princess and her descendants, and will no longer be under the control of the Lord of the kingdom.


    It made him feel that his rule was under threat.


    The second and most important point is that Odin himself does not want to make the physical quality of the earth people easily narrow the gap between them and the divine realm because of the arrival of these athanas.


    Without the advantage of rolling, how can they call themselves Protoss when they face the earth people in the future?


    Just as Odin thought that he would not be annoyed by William and Angela when he refused,


    William said with a smile, "you should know that I am not only a magician, but also a scientist with good achievements.".


    Odin, who was thinking about it, was stunned and nodded. He was not only successful, but should be the most eye-catching scientist in the world.


    William then said, "maybe the sense of crisis is too heavy. Magicians, who are afraid of melee, let me always try to study how to protect myself.So after researching various types of mark armor and the final type of sentry armor, I started to study how to improve myself in a short period of time.


    William opened a tiny portal, linked to last Sunday, threw a star detector to the side,


    a virtual image appeared in Austria In the eyes of Ding and the surrounding asgards.


    He ordered Sunday to call up 007 Craig''s test screen. After only a few minutes, Odin''s face was dignified.


    If human beings, with a population of several billion, all become the same as Athar, then they will still be the protoss of ghosts.


    A sense of crisis floated in Odin''s heart, staring at William and asking, "don''t tell me if I want to improve so much in a short time, there will be no side effects and hidden dangers.".


    "After the success of the experiment, we haven''t found any hidden dangers and side effects yet," William said with a smile after Odin''s dissatisfied stare, "I''m still looking for ways to improve the success rate,


    but if Shenyu can marry earth people, maybe the project can stay in the laboratory indefinitely,


    instead of trying to lose seven or eight layers of people, Large scale experiments have produced hundreds or even thousands of people to improve the physical fitness of the next generation in England.


    Odin trembled in his heart. To improve the physical fitness of the next generation is to use the two or three thousand people who survived as dandelions and spread seeds everywhere.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I''m just telling the truth," William shrugged and opened his eyes to detect a lie. "The success rate of two or three layers seems very low,


    but for human beings with an unlimited base, the cost of success is huge. As long as I share this technology with England,


    I don''t need to be responsible. They will keep it secret for years Carry out the plan.


    It may not take decades.


    "OK," Odin interrupted William directly, "no matter how beautiful you say, I only know and am 100% sure that you don''t want to share this technology.".


    "William, we have been dealing with each other for so long. I know what kind of person you are." Odin patted William on the shoulder,


    unexpectedly, he didn''t find any frustration of being seen through, so he could only say again, "you will only cover your skills and cards before you die, right?"


    William shrugged. Everyone who has dealt with him for a long time knows what kind of person he is, so he doesn''t care about being guessed by Odin.


    "I just want to make it clear that if you don''t give it to angelachen, I can still turn all the subordinates of Devonshire family into warriors of Assa Protoss.".


    "Although the time is longer, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can live a long time.".


    How long do you live?


    It was this sentence that made Odin really make up his mind, "I agree to give it to Angela''s subordinate subjects, but you have to promise me that you and Angela''s children are the next generation masters of the Devonshire family.".


    "No way, I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear it, and change it to something else," interrupted Odin. William said solemnly, "I''m the only one who can decide my family''s affairs, and I''m the only one.".


    "If you think that if you marry my daughter to me, you can take the opportunity to intervene in my affairs, then you''re very wrong," William said seriously, staring at Odin, who was very ill looking. "If you dare to break the rules first, don''t blame me for using Angela to intervene in the affairs of God.".


    "You dare.".


    William mercilessly sneered, "ha, what do I dare to do? Anyway, it''s not me who broke the rules first. If you can do the first day of junior high school, I can''t do it.".


    Odin''s beard suddenly curled up. It''s a hidden danger to marry your daughter?


    But at the thought of Angela''s relationship with herself, Angela might just help William talk.


    Looking at the angry Odin, William suddenly worried that the old man would not be angry, but this possibility must be very low,


    so he deliberately put his hand on Odin''s back and patted him a few times, "OK, OK, let''s talk about other things instead of these.".


    This made Odin really angry. He slapped William''s hand and said angrily, "you and Angela get out of here immediately. Don''t let me see you two bastards in a short time.".


    "Wait, wait, wait." looking at Odin who left in a rage, William was about to ask again, but then he began to laugh in a low voice.


    If he doesn''t refuse, it''s as if he agrees, and he doesn''t have to listen to Odin''s other conditions.


    During the time when she came to find Odin, I believe Angela must have contacted those asgards who want to go with her. After returning, she will take Angela and these people back to falger castle.


    It has become a fact. Even if Odin has an idea, he has to go to London to talk with him.


    has the final say in England, not the nine world leader.


    It''s said that he is the leader of the nine realms, but others have to admit that, right?


    Those who believe in Odin in northern Europe do not represent him. William Devonshire, let alone the descendants of Viking pirates, have become marginal figures, and few people look at him.Back home in the inner city square, I thought I could walk when I got home, but looking at the empty living room, William''s mental power swept out, and saw Angela with twelve female assassins in black armor, choosing self-defense weapons in a shop selling weapons and armor in the square.


    Hell, I didn''t expect Angela to be so unreliable in business or gift.


    I just want to ask her not to worry about it, but when I think about it, I can''t get people together in a short time.


    besides, there are so many things like jewelry that I don''t want to wear when I go to my mother Lena and other women in my family. Maybe I will like Angela''s gift.


    Put down the mind, holding a glass lying on the sofa, waiting silently.


    When he fell asleep, he heard a chirp.


    As soon as Angela saw William lying on the sofa, she shook her hands to the twelve female assassins and whispered, "go and gather those who want to leave. We''ll leave for the castle in two hours.".


    "Yes, your Highness", seeing that William was sleeping, Evely bowed her head to reply, asked her companions to put down the packages carefully, and then walked out of the living room with them.


    Angela, who didn''t know that William was pretending to be sleeping, went to the sofa and sat down quietly. She just looked at William''s side face with a smile. Without waiting for her other actions, she was hugged by William and lay on the sofa together.


    An hour later, Angela ran punitively for an hour, and then lingered in the washroom for a long time before they dressed up and walked to the balcony of the villa.


    there were at least 100 asgards in different clothes standing on the inner city square at this time, but from the aspect of their faces, they were all just adults or not adults.


    After the mental scan, the exact number of people was 112.


    Turning to Angela with her arm in her arms, she asked, "Why are they all young people?"


    Angela was stunned, and then explained, "I''m worried that too many people will be in trouble, so I told Evelyn to take young people first, and these people are better managed.".


    How to manage?


    No, William immediately reflected that these green looking guys are actually old ghosts of at least 100 years or even hundreds of years. They can''t be defined by appearance at all.


    Such a calculation is better than those who have lived for thousands of years or even thousands of years.


    "What do they know? What''s acceptable is the life of farm, ranch and military training in the castle? "


    "Don''t worry, my dear, I''m looking for subjects, not scoundrels who eat and drink together," Angela said with a smile. "They have been fighting and weapon training for at least several decades. As for work, they will obey orders.".


    Will you obey orders instead of accepting rural work?


    However, it seems that if they can obey orders, they are fully qualified. There is no need for these people to become farmers and herdsmen and rob the local people of England of their jobs.


    Even a few years later, more than a decade later, some of these people will want to go to other places to have a look. Do they really treat them as thoughtless robots?


    Not to say that Angela would not treat subordinates so mindlessly, and William could not treat people as slaves. He would only let people die for his own interests.


    Let go of Angela''s hand, quietly released a sound mantra, and sent her words directly to the ears of the people at the scene.


    "My only request to you is to obey orders, be loyal to the Devonshire family, fight for the honor and interests of the Devonshire family, and even die in battle.".


    The young people in Asgard at the scene were stunned for a moment. The requirement was really simple for them. Even the ASAR Protoss had a tradition of being proud of dying in battle.


    "Yes, sir Devonshire.".

 Chapter 1155

    With more than 100 people, I thought there would be a lot of furniture.


    but I didn''t expect that these teenagers in the divine realm only have a backpack and all kinds of armor and personal weapons.


    It''s Angela''s stuff that has pulled ten carriages, not counting, but also plans to bring 200 Shenyu horses.


    William rolled his eyes and glared at Angela, who pretended not to see his expression. He didn''t let sol and Wilson take the Shenyu horse to the earth before. Did he break his promise?


    You can look at a magnificent horse with high head, and Angela''s six horses. They are all white horses that have been enchanted by their harness and used as gifts for their mother and Abigail.


    Thinking of his mother''s infatuation with thoroughbred, William pretended to Angela, "I''ll go back to fulger castle to deal with the food and accommodation first, and you''ll come directly when you''re ready.".


    With that, he waved to open a huge portal, and then an idea came to the castle of falger.


    Looking at the excuse to leave William, Angela chuckled and let the 12 female assassins with more than 100 hands ready to start, through the portal.


    William, who goes back to falger castle first, looks at the respectful transformer elder, and then says to Sunday, "more than 100 people will come later,


    you help the elder deal with their reception, buy what you should buy, expand what you should expand, and then deal with their personal problems.".


    Yes sir.


    After that, William waved to the elder, went to the study, sat on the sofa and thought about how to say it to his mother.


    However, if his mother heard that Angela was a princess in the mythological world, she would only welcome her if she came out again.


    After all, William himself is a half breed, and he can''t help his blood.


    As for Abigail and them, they will have to wait until Odin abdicates and drinks his own bitter wine and marries Angela.


    The big deal is to be king on magic planet or x17.


    However, marriage is sure to get married, but from the heart, William found that he really did not get married at this time.


    It seems that it''s time to help rocky secretly and let him disturb Sol''s victory celebration.


    While thinking, there was a sound outside the castle, followed by a low voice of cheers, it seems that Angela and they have passed through the portal.


    With his eyes closed, he felt the situation in the Castle Square. When the last female assassin with nine hands drove the last group of horses out of the portal, William closed the channel linking the divine realm with one thought.


    After a while, a faint sound of footsteps came from the door of the study.


    "Percussion, percussion, percussion".


    "Come in.".


    Angela opened the door of her study carefully. When she came in, she was relieved to see William waving to her. She didn''t mean to be angry.


    He went to the sofa and put his head on William''s lap. He looked at him with half bewilderment and half tenderness in his eyes and said, "honey, this will be our home in the future, right?"


    As soon as he heard this, William put aside his joking thoughts, stroked Angela''s fiery red hair and said, "this belongs to you, and you belong to me. This is our home, of course.".


    Unexpectedly, Angela didn''t get excited when she heard this. Instead, she looked into William''s eyes and said, "you will marry me and love me forever, right?"


    Although he didn''t plan to get married in a short time, just now he did want to marry Angela and Abigail, so when he faced this problem, William didn''t dodge in his eyes and nodded without hesitation,


    "yes".


    From William''s eyes to feel that he did not deceive himself, Angela around the back of William''s head, incense up.


    Hell, people in the divine realm have too strong physical quality, and there are also some disadvantages.


    This chick may really like fitness. Unless she is tired, she will keep pulling William to do those physical and mental exercises together.


    At this time, William is very glad that he has doubled his physical fitness from the flaming dragon snooker some time ago, otherwise it would not be so easy to win Angela.


    Bursts of running sound came from the study, listen to the assassin captain Evelyn, and vice captain Madeleine alsu is helpless.


    Madeleine pulled Evelyn''s arm and motioned her to leave first, but she didn''t pull Evelyn for several times.


    "Don''t think about it, Evelyn. We are all subordinates of Her Highness Angela. Unless Her Highness comes forward, think about how stern and cruel Her Highness is in the task.".


    Evelyn shivered at the thought of Angela on the mission.


    As an assassin trained by the 10th World according to the most severe and cruel training method to subvert Asgard, Angela is not as gentle as she was in front of William.


    For hundreds and thousands of years, the number of humanoid creatures killed by hand is dozens or hundreds of times more than that of the butcher William, and there are at least 8000 without 10000.


    Sensing the departure of the two assassin captains, William clung to Angela''s ear and whispered, "it seems that my Angela will only be gentle to me.".Angela, after listening, smiles, grabs William''s shoulder and presses him to the ground to become a knight.


    After two days in the fort, there were more than 100 engineering robots and a young assassin with ten earthlings. In one night, he cleaned and renovated more than a dozen ancillary buildings and roads around the fort.


    It took another day to complete the installation of the modular stables made on Sunday. When all the people and horses were settled, William asked Sunday to send a car.


    After waiting for about an hour, three phantom cars transformed from the guard Knight of transformers and a lengthened stable car drove into the castle of Folger, and Willa took the hesitant Angela to the car.


    Sensing that the girl''s palms were sweating, William said with a smile to Angela, who didn''t show it on her face, "well, my mother is just an ordinary middle-aged woman in England, and her momentum is not one percent of that of Queen Scarlett.


    Maybe mom and Abigail are more nervous than you. After all, you are the legendary princess of Shenyu.


    Angela gives William a white look when she hears that. The bastard doesn''t know why she hesitates at all.


    let her, a warrior of the divine realm who has lived for more than 1000 years, bow to a mortal who is less than 50 years old. Angela would like to beat him up if William didn''t eat him to death.


    But he put his head on William''s shoulder and muttered, "but that''s your mother. As for Scarlett, she has nothing to do with me.".


    William doesn''t care about frica or anything, as long as Angela bows her head.


    Twelve female soldiers with all black light armour, black helmets, arms on their waists or backs, who have changed their identities from assassins to bodyguards, put their gifts into the trunk, and six pure white horses into the stables. Finally, they get into the three mirages, and the motorcade starts to drive to London.


    As soon as the three phantoms and the nearly 20 meter stables drove into Kensington Garden Street, they were surrounded by a large number of paparazzi attracted by the three phantoms.


    If William didn''t use the car communication in time and tell the other bodyguards in the car to stay in the car,


    the female tigers in Shenyu had got out of the car and beat the paparazzi.


    After the motorcade stopped on the street for a minute, more than 20 policemen from the police station in Huayuan Street rushed over and forcibly dispersed the paparazzi around the motorcade.


    These policemen who are only in charge of Garden Street don''t care whether the paparazzi will sue them or not. Anyway, they are paid by the rich people in this area.


    Even because William is too famous, there are too many paparazzi staring at this area all the time. In the nearby villas, nearly half of the residents only regard the real estate here as investment, and no one lives there all the year round.


    So really speaking, more than half of these policemen''s salaries are donated by William in various legal names with his two funds.


    If there is a lawsuit because of William, yueshida''s lawyers will help these policemen fight a lawsuit. As for the legal fees, they are all paid by the police station in name, but they are actually donated by Devonshire fund.


    Anyway, in addition to thinking about money, no paparazzi will really fight against these policemen.


    The motorcade soon drove into the manor. As soon as William got out of the car, he held his mother Lena waiting outside the main building.


    While Lina was happy, she was soon surprised by the twelve female assassins, who were at least 1.8 meters tall, dressed in black armor, helmets and weapons.


    Patting William on the back, he murmured, "is this princess''s bodyguard all female?"


    "Hey, mom, if we really want to fight, the Black Ghost leizang is not the opponent of any of them," William said with a smile after kissing his mother''s face. "Their training and mission time should be calculated in 500 years at least.".


    "God, that''s not even more than Serena.", Lena looked back at Serena, a few meters away, with an alert look on her face. Then she grabbed William''s cheek with both hands and wrung it fiercely,


    whispered, "if they know you''re engaged by Abigail, you''ll be bored to death.".


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it.".


    After hugging the nervous and worried Abigail, Serena, Jesse and Nisa, and giving them a few perfumes on their lips to calm their emotions,


    William returned to the car and led Angela, who had already got out of the car, to introduce them to his mother.


    The atmosphere of meeting William for the first time was pretty good, especially Angela''s initiative to lower her status. The six pure white Holy Land horses led by the female bodyguards immediately attracted the mother of her favorite horse.


    Moreover, when Serena and Nisa approach the chariots of Shenyu with William''s signal, they don''t resist as instinctively as the pure blood horses do when they first meet them. They have to contact them for a long time to touch them, but they don''t care about their blood identities at all.


    As soon as Nisa was excited, she ignored Angela. She held William''s arm and said, "honey, hold me up, hold me up.".


    With a smile, William sat on the saddle with Nisa in her long skirt, took the bridle and handed it to her. When he was ready, he patted her on the back of the horse.Looking at the happy almost scream of Nisa riding away, William looked at Serena, Serena busy shaking her head, she is not the whole family will let the order of Nisa and Jesse.


    All right, forget about Nisa. Let''s go first.


    Lena takes Jesse, who is frightened by the twelve bodyguards in her left hand, and Angela in her right hand, and goes to the main building.


    William followed Abigail with one hand and Serena with the other.


    After a few steps, he turned to the waitress who was staring at Nisa from time to time and said, "don''t worry about Nisa. She''s more powerful than you think.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Evelyn quickly nodded, but she still secretly let the two female guards give a wink, let them look at Nisa, and vice captain Madeleine followed William into the main building.


    When William and his party entered the main building, the maid who stayed outside left two people to watch the horses, and the others took the initiative to protect the main building.


    Not long after that, Nisa, who has been riding a horse for several laps, saw that everyone entered the main building and went back. Seeing that everyone was here, Angela began to distribute gifts to everyone.


    At this time of the manor, leizang was hidden in the trees. Because no one could break through spiders and various detectors in the manor all the year round, it was discovered by two female bodyguards.


    Fortunately, Lei Zang was very alert. In a few seconds, he found the female assassin who was sneaking over.


    in his heart, he was greatly surprised. At the same time, he immediately pressed the nano energy pile on his chest, and the black armor covered his whole body in three seconds.


    Just want to try the strength of these female bodyguards, the voice that William told them to stop came from his ears.


    To be honest, Lei Zang is seven times as good as a normal person after the super soldier experiment. In terms of physical fitness, he is not inferior to these female assassins who have been trained by Angela.


    but when it comes to fighting, William is not sure if Lei Zang will fall behind in skills, but he certainly can''t compare with these female assassins who have been fighting for hundreds of years .


    Several surrounded female assassins hear William''s voice and see leizang''s nano black armor which is similar to theirs. They don''t understand that leizang is the guard of Devonshire family.


    In the heart is some despise Lei Zang''s strength, this guy bows to several female bodyguards, after a salute, silently back a few steps, a flash, suddenly disappeared in their eyes.


    Only to see a little shadow of the bodyguards, can not help but mutter, "this guy''s speed is very fast.".


    Curious and competitive, several bodyguards looked at each other, quietly put away their weapons, and began to play the game of chasing and escaping with Lei Zang in the manor.


    William can''t help shaking his head, so he doesn''t care about them any more.


    This makes Angela feel afraid, just want to stay in William''s side Jesse, can''t help asking curiously, "what''s the matter, honey?"


    When Jesse asked, everyone could not help looking over.


    "It''s OK. Leizang and Angela''s bodyguards are playing harmless evasion and chase. Don''t worry about them.".


    When they heard that William said no harm, Lena didn''t care, but Angela looked at William with some worry.


    William shook his hand with a smile, pointed to the captain Evelyn and the vice captain Madeleine, and said, "it doesn''t matter. Ray Zang''s physical fitness is no worse than Evelyn and Madeleine, and they are all wearing nano black armor, so nothing will happen.".


    The strength is not inferior to own two bodyguard captains?


    Angela was very surprised, but when she thought of William''s strength, it was no surprise that there was a way to improve her subordinates.


    After the gift is given out, in addition to her mother Lina and Jesse, who are not interested in the weapons of Shenyu, Nisa and Selina naturally hold two enchanted sharp daggers and try them out.


    What surprised Angela most was that Abigail, who looked delicate and intellectual, actually took the short crossbow specially used by Shenyu assassin and sat down beside William. With a look of curiosity and excitement, he asked William to teach her how to use it.


    White eyes do not know why will be obsessed with shooting Abigail, William did not have a good airway, "your palm is getting callous, but also.".


    Before he finished speaking, he was covered by Abigail, who had a red face.


    After a burst of laughter, chatting about time, unknowingly way to noon.


    After a fairly harmonious lunch, Lina suddenly thought of something and asked, "William, didn''t you say you would be on the court and let the fans try holographic movies for free?


    If you drag on, the hot line of the stadium will be blown up by the fans.


    William a Leng, when did oneself announce this news?

 Chapter 1156

    William is wondering about the holographic film to be held on the court, who disclosed it,


    just listen to mother Lina say, "if you are ready for the holographic film, you might as well play it on the court after the game this afternoon.".


    With that, Lina looks at Angela with a smile, "and Officially Announces Angela as a new member of the Devonshire family.".


    Angela face a joy, excited and worried to look at William, William nodded with a smile, "so do.".


    As soon as he nodded, Jesse and Nisa began to discuss how to play the movie. Just as they were arguing, the voice of Sunday suddenly appeared in the living room, "Sir, your highness Wilson is visiting. Do you have time to see him?"


    As soon as William heard this, he would smile and know that the boy would come to explore the situation when he heard the news.


    He stood up, took Abigail beside him, and said to Angela, "come on, let''s meet that boy. He''s Saul''s second friend on earth besides me, and these two guys have a small business together.".


    Angela was stunned, Abigail frowned and said, "that''s not a small business. I think you should limit the amount of gold that Wilson and the royal family can obtain continuously.".


    With these words, Abigail said to Angela, "even if we want to protect Prince Saul''s interests, we can also cooperate with him in other aspects. The dominant power must be occupied by the Devonshire family,


    there is no need to give the interests to the royal family of England, right, Angela.".


    Angela looked at Abigail and said with a smile, "since it''s harming our interests, let Saul stop the business.".


    All right, shut up, both of you.


    William stares at Abigail. This kind of test is not a test at all for Angela.


    After confirming the relationship with William and greatly improving Angela''s situation, the girl, who used to be careful in the divine realm and tried her best to make herself feel nothing, changed her attitude.


    Now, even Odin dares to contradict, so he won''t care about Sol''s star money.


    William will never deepen the conflict between Angela and Odin''s family because of a small matter, which is not worth the loss except for a moment''s pleasure.


    Although he and Odin often quarrel and fight secretly, William is very clear that what he says and how far things are done will not completely annoy Odin, and Odin will not fall out with William.


    But Sol''s mother, Scarlett, is hard to tell.


    Freya is a qualified queen, but she is also a mother. William beat sol and rocky a few times, and she didn''t like her very much.


    And Angela''s identity is more sensitive to her son. When it hinders her son, even a little interest may cause her to speculate.


    If necessary, William will let sol get more benefits, and make rocky feel Sol''s threat is greater, and have to make some calculations that William hopes.


    Or will Saul really be put on the throne?


    Moreover, in the cooperation between sol and Wilson, Wilson has taken the initiative to share half of the profits and has given them to William,


    not to mention the gold that sol paid Wilson, it was all sent back by William. When he felt it was inappropriate, there were many reasons to cut off this idea.


    Abigail, who glares at himself angrily but doesn''t dare to refute, and Angela, who is confused, walk out the door and see Wilson''s car turn past the trees to block his sight.


    Wilson, who didn''t need William to help open the car door and knew that William couldn''t do it, not only opened the car door by himself, but also quickly walked to William five or six meters away with a smile on his face as soon as he got out of the car.


    But after a few steps, Evelyn and Madeleine, who were wary of William and put their hands on the hilt, were startled.


    These days, except for special occasions such as movies and masquerade parties, there are really no guards wearing armor and swords around their waists, let alone beautiful girls with long stature.


    Before he was finished, he was surprised to see Angela with fiery red hair standing beside William with Abigail.


    Wilson looked at William and asked, "what''s this?"


    William, with his hands behind him, said with a smile, "Audrey odinstotia, Sol''s sister, one of my future wives, you can call her Angela.".


    One of the future wives, this immediately made Wilson give up any idea.


    Abigail just frowned and was relieved by the word "one." he didn''t think that William had actually made an engagement with Angela.


    As for Angela, she frowned because of the word "one," but soon she could only sigh in her heart.


    After hearing that William introduced Wilson, he nodded with a smile, even if he said hello.


    A mortal prince, want to let her this God domain Princess salute, even if William suddenly brainless request, she will not agree.


    Instead, Wilson leaned over politely and nodded to Angela.


    After Wilson''s salute, William said, "come on, don''t be so polite.".White William one eye, Wilson politely and Abigail said hello, followed by him into the living room.


    After chatting with Lena, Serena, Jesse and Nisa for a long time, Wilson secretly winked at William. Then they got up and went to the study.


    With the door of the study, Wilson said to William, who was pouring the wine, "man, you really got Saul''s sister?"


    Without waiting for William to reply, the guy continued, "and you dare to say in front of her that you will marry Miss Abigail. You should know that Princess Angela is...,,,


    " but what? "Without waiting for Wilson to finish, William would not interrupt him." Angela is now a member of the Devonshire family first, and then a member of the Devonshire family The princess of Asgard.


    "You, you''re this," Wilson said with a thumbs up after listening to William''s hard spirit. Then he took the glass and looked at William reverently. "I, if I can marry the princess of God, I''ll be a good husband at once.".


    After drinking the honey wine of Shenyu, William said with a smile, "don''t say whether you can marry a princess, even if you marry a famous lady of Shenyu, have you ever thought about it.


    You can live to be a hundred years old at most, and the asgards can live to be 5000 years at least.


    At that time, hundreds of years later, there will be a person of ancestral level in the royal family of England, hiding behind the scenes to control the whole royal family.


    Even Asgard can control the royal family in disguise through this woman.


    If the Asgard high-level had a special idea, it might set off a fight between the aristocracy and other groups.


    Can you afford the consequences? "


    "This, this, this," Wilson said by William, almost in a cold sweat, but immediately responded, "hell, you asshole scare me as soon as you meet.


    Even if I marry a girl from Shenyu, it''s impossible to have the kind of people you said just by the existing rules and laws. Besides, are I and the aristocratic group idiots? ".


    "Ha ha," William shrugged, and Wilson immediately countered, "well, you don''t have the same worries. And if you marry several wives, it''s impossible for your family to fight in the future.".


    "I''m dead. I don''t care whether it''s a landslide or a sea break or a flood," William said with a smile. Wilson''s shoulder was shocked by his irresponsible words,


    "besides, maybe I can find more than one earth like planet in the next hundred years.


    When I go to be king myself, I only need to leave enough territory, so that my grandchildren don''t have enough time to open up and fight openly and secretly when I''m alive. ".


    "You are so shameless and whimsical." after that, Wilson suddenly thought of the magic planet he went hunting with William and Saul a few months ago,


    exclaimed, "hell, hell, since you bastard can find an extraterrestrial planet, will the secret spaceship find another planet over the years?".


    William did not answer directly, but said with a smile, "there are 400 billion stars in the Milky Way alone, as well as countless and invisible nebulae and star clusters. With such a large base,


    since we can find an earth like star and find other planets suitable for human habitation, it''s only a matter of time, just a matter of how many exploration spaceships I can send.".


    "I, I, I," Wilson stammered for a long time, then suddenly scolded "FK" and looked at William. "Then I don''t have to call you his majesty Devonshire in the future?"


    William stood up straight with a smile. Wilson was stunned. His eyes flickered and hesitated for a few seconds. Then he said flatteringly,


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you give me a piece of territory for the sake of our brothers?"


    "It doesn''t need to be very big. It just needs to be ten or eight times bigger than the three British Islands.".


    "If there is such a good thing, you can also introduce it to me.".


    As soon as Wilson, a man of great insight and shamelessness, glanced at him, William leaned on the sofa,


    "do you think I would be so stupid to appoint several aristocrats, and then many years later your descendants and my descendants would fight for control of the new planet?"


    "Hell," Wilson said weakly, leaning down on the sofa, "what are you talking to me about?"


    William said with a smile, "things are not absolute. When I find enough planets, maybe other Wen stars want to beat us, but we beat them back?"


    "Do extraterrestrial civilizations want to occupy the earth?" Wilson almost jumped up in fright.


    "Who knows? Anyway, it''s not wrong to make some preparations first, "William snapped his fingers and said to Sunday," open the new Mars base video. ".


    "OK, sir.".


    After the sound of Sunday came from the study, a few rays of light were emitted from the corners of the walls. Soon a new base was built over the tea table, which can let 50 people live all the year round.


    "Since I want to be king, I can''t do without my men and subjects, can I?"Wilson, who was a little prepared, stammered at William and said, "you, you mean, say, interstellar immigrants?"


    Wilhelm nodded with a smile, and Wilson, who got the exact answer, could not deal with the problem of any extraterrestrial civilization attacking the earth.


    He got up and sat down beside William and said excitedly, "do you really want to develop the magic planet?"


    After William nodded again, Wilson was immediately excited and sweating, but after calming down, he said, "what''s the relationship between the exploitable magic planet and the Mars base?"


    "Of course it does," William frowned. "We are probably the most complex and changeable race in the universe. If we don''t use Mars base to test people''s ideas,


    we can''t send people to a new planet and kill all those who want to overthrow me.".


    All of them?


    Wilson, whose forehead was sweating, began to sweat on his palms and back. According to his understanding of William, William could have done it.


    Devonshire and Wilson of nm suddenly feel that it''s not necessarily a good thing to participate in the interstellar migration so early.


    Don''t get involved as soon as possible. By that time, the share will be taken up by those who dare to take risks. Where else is their family.


    However, William had the idea of letting England send people out to carry out the Mars colonization experiment, and he clearly understood it.


    What these Martian colonists do on Mars will undoubtedly affect William''s future policies on the new planet.


    And depending on the situation, there is no other way for England than to accept it.


    How to fight? Robbing? Or press with public opinion?


    Wilson just thought for a few seconds and then shook his head. He married the princess of Asgard and wanted to threaten William. He didn''t know how to die.


    After walking around the study and thinking for a while, Wilson said, "I have to go back to my grandfather and Richard to report them first.".


    William nodded and pointed to the door of his study, indicating that he was free.


    Wilson, who didn''t care about William at all, walked to the door of his study and suddenly turned back, "man, you haven''t run away in recent days, have you?"


    This reminds William of Odin''s proposal to pass on the titles of falger castle and Earl Burton to Angela.


    "I''ll go to the court to watch the ball later, and officially launch the holographic movie. If your grandfather is free, I''d like to invite him to have a look and talk about Angela''s succession to the Earl of Burton.".


    "Miss Angela is a princess of Shenyu. If you have this, you must be.".


    Wilson shut up as soon as he finished the word necessary.


    Whether it''s necessary or not, Angela wants to inherit the title of England, which is absolutely a great thing for their English aristocracy.


    At least this shows that Odin, the king of the Kingdom, and William, who has no one to control, still have some sense of belonging or identity to England.


    I see. I''m going to see my grandfather.


    Looking at Wilson in a hurry, William sat on the sofa with a smile on the corner of his mouth and thought,


    if he hadn''t gone to the divine realm this time and found that there were no problems and hidden dangers in the Arthas, he would not have thought about developing the magic planet so early.


    If you don''t take the lead, wait until Odin sends someone to the magic planet. With Odin''s character, there will be nothing wrong with him in the future.


    Even if there is a share, it will certainly be Odin to take the position to pressure him, and William does not want to really dwarf Odin.

 Chapter 1157

    "Tell the flaming dragon snooker to negotiate with all the intelligent lives he can find, and let those intelligent lives depend on me as much as possible"


    after thinking for a while, William continued, "negotiate first, and wait for the outcome of the first round of negotiation.".


    Yes sir.


    "Wait a minute." as soon as he finished, William shook his head and asked snooker to talk about it. That''s no different from letting a rogue or a jerk be the representative.


    That dragon can only be a thug. After the negotiation is unsuccessful, he will be sent out to kill those intelligent Warcraft who oppose him.


    Remembering that there was a Phoenix at home, William said to him on Sunday, "where''s Dany fox? Let her see me.


    After a while, a wave of magic came.


    The door of the study opened automatically, and the Phoenix turned into a Xuanfeng parrot. Dani fox flew in and landed on the armrest of the sofa.


    "Monsieur Devonshire, what can I do for you?"


    After touching the red feather on Dani''s head, William thought about how to persuade Dani to achieve his goal without arousing her antipathy.


    After a while, he said with a smile, "I want to build a human settlement on the magic planet, where you were born,


    and where you were born, you know the most about it.


    Dani, give me some advice on where to build the settlement so that it won''t be resisted by most of the intelligent Warcraft on the magic planet. ".


    Dani was stunned and pondered for a while before she suggested, "according to what I have learned during my time on earth, human science and technology have a strong ability to resist the cold.


    as long as your residence is not around the warm forests, mountains and lakes, but on the North plain, a kind-hearted intelligent Warcraft like me will certainly not object to your establishment of human beings there Residence ".


    Dani''s meaning soon came to William. To put it bluntly, don''t compete with them for places with rich products,


    in other places where the living environment is more severe, intelligent Warcraft like Phoenix and unicorn don''t care,


    or even if they do, they are naturally aggressive and fierce because of the harsh living environment.


    The number of such Warcraft in Beidi is not much. It''s hostile to Dani.


    And human settlements, will certainly first establish a complete defense measures.


    Technology also allows humans to build greenhouses and cultivate all kinds of carbohydrate foods even in cold regions and even in winter.


    As for meat, there won''t be many people living in several groups anyway. There are many animals in the whole plain. Just go hunting or go fishing in the sea.


    "Well, I''ll take your advice," William said with a smile, stroking Dani''s feather. "But I hope you can act as my messenger to inform the intelligent creatures of the magic planet,


    try to get their understanding and consent, so as to avoid some unnecessary troubles and fights in the future.".


    "I understand, Mr. Devonshire," Dany nodded, and suddenly said something to William''s surprise and surprise, "you want to be the ruler of the magic planet, but it''s not impossible.".


    As an intelligent creature who did not know how many years he had lived, Dani knew that William''s purpose was not so simple.


    But to put it bluntly, she dare not refuse William, not to mention the fear of force, as long as William will take time to take Alice, the light elf, to the magic planet,


    at that time, let alone Phoenix and unicorn, other kind-hearted Warcraft, some individuals and ethnic groups will take Alice as the host.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I hope that this mission will be in the name of Her Highness Alice, so as to win as much support as possible from the intelligent Warcraft.


    But when we regard you as the ruler of the magic planet, you also have to give us a clear commitment.


    "No problem, if everything goes well, at the right time, I will divide at least half of the planet''s area in the magic planet as a forbidden development area to ensure the survival space of Warcraft.".


    For the magic planet, which is several times smaller than the earth, William did not want to transfer a population of 100 million.


    Since it is called magic planet, its magic power is much richer than that of the earth, and it is more suitable for cultivating magicians and powerful warriors than that of the earth.


    And only tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of people are enough for him to work for many years.


    When the experiment on the magic planet is successful, he will consider sending people to planet x17.


    ...


    at 3 p.m. London time, the William family drove into the underground parking lot of Stamford Bridge Stadium in two extended luxury cars, escorted by the phantom of three normal cars.


    When the team was stable, Kenny, who had been the stadium manager for seven years, planned to open the door for William as usual, but before he got close to William''s car, he was blocked by Angela''s guard captain Evelyn.


    Looking at Evelyn, who is taller than herself with black armour and sword hilt, and several other female bodyguards, Kenny and the top management of the team, all stepped back.Evelyn, step back.


    Instead of William and Lena talking, Angela, who has her hair tied up, puts on casual clothes like everyone else and doesn''t wait to open the door.


    she opens the door, walks down, stares at Evelyn and says, "put away your arrogance and rudeness. You''re just like them. You''re a servant of Devonshire family. Do you understand?"


    Staring at Angela with a frown, Evelyn quickly lowers her head and steps back, kneels down in front of Angela on one knee, "please, please forgive me, your highness.".


    Servant? Your highness?


    Still on your knees?


    Seeing Evelyn kneeling on the ground, Kenny and others didn''t care what they said that they were servants of Devonshire family. It was incredible that they were really scared at the same time.


    Are there any royal families who have done wrong and their subordinates need to kneel down to admit their mistakes these days? And it seems that Evelyn, apart from being afraid of it, doesn''t feel anything wrong with it at all.


    Angela snorted and nodded to Kenny and them.


    It''s impossible to say how much she values the people who work on the pitch.


    But Angela already felt that not only did she change a lot because of William, but Evelyn, the female assassins, also changed a lot in her mind.


    If we don''t teach them a lesson, we don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause in the future.


    He was about to pull out a whip from the bodyguard, but when he reached half way, he saw that William had got out of the car with Lina. He was afraid of her Jesse, and he was even more scared to hold Serena.


    "Well, let''s go back if there''s anything else.".


    Hearing William''s words, Angela had to stare at Evelyn and follow them to the elevator.


    Walking into the largest private room, which is 12 meters away from the floor to floor glass wall and can accommodate dozens of people, there was a knock on the door before long,


    then goner of the expendables came in wearing a suit and tie with Philip and Wilson.


    After nodding to the stern faced gunner, William and Philip nodded and shook hands.


    After the introduction, William and Philip sit on the luxurious sofa in front of the French window, and the pictures of him and Philip and others appear on the big screen of the stadium.


    When entering the stadium, more than 80% of the audience who knew that there would be holographic movies after the game, whether it was the fans of the home team or the visiting team, stood up and clapped and cheered in the private room.


    And the audience in front of the TV, it''s easy to notice the height of 1.88 meters, a fiery red hair, gorgeous face at the same time, eyebrows with a lot of resolute Angela.


    In an instant, everyone guessed whether Angela was William''s new lover, and it seemed that she had won the recognition of Lena and other women of William. At that time, a feeling of jealousy and hatred floated in everyone''s heart.


    Fortunately, Abigail reminded Angela to leave Evelyn in the private room and not appear in the viewing area. Otherwise, the media around the world would be talking about her tomorrow, and Evelyn might be the focus of the report.


    After seven years at Chelsea, William has gone through more than one experience. He has lost all his excitement in the face of cheers.


    In addition, he has won two Champions League titles and four league titles in recent years. He is a fake fan and does not care about the team''s performance.


    Politely let Philip half a body, watching him wave back to the fans, this kind of seemingly polite Kung Fu, William has never cared, and he after all led the Duke''s identity, the protection of the noble set itself is also good for him.


    But at the beginning of the game, William bowed his head and said to Philip, "it''s OK for Angela to inherit the title, your majesty.".


    Philip was surprised that William would be so direct, "I have no problem with the noble assembly, but you''d better tell the current Earl of Burton if he can appear at the title change ceremony.".


    "It''s impossible," William shook his head directly. "Odin can''t put down his face and appear on that occasion.".


    Philip shook his head. "When it comes to the inheritance of the title, even if your majesty Odin doesn''t appear, there must be an official document or a notary who can be accepted by everyone, right?


    Otherwise, we can''t be sure that Angela''s other brothers and sisters will object, or even have a disaster that we can''t afford in the future.


    After all, they are all gods above.


    Notary public?


    When William frowns, I''ll forget?


    But he immediately understood that it was all excuses for brothers and sisters to fight for the title.


    Some people are doubting Angela''s identity, and even the old man Philip may be wondering, if Angela is really the princess of the realm of gods,


    How can Odin, the king of the gods, let his daughter follow William?


    And normal thinking, Angela is not willing to share her husband with other women.


    As for the authenticity of Odin''s and Saul''s identities, Wilson has seen them in the divine realm with his own eyes.


    Since Earl Burton is Odin, it is no surprise that Philip and others will be worried if there is no definite proof.But for William, this is not to believe in themselves, but Philip, these people are more afraid of Odin than him.


    A wave of exasperation suddenly appeared in his mind. As soon as he frowned, the temperature around him suddenly dropped more than ten degrees.


    "William", sitting next to William, Lina put her hand on the back of William''s hand, "is the air conditioner on too big, how suddenly feel a little cold?"


    "Hum", with his eyes turned, Philip pretended to be calm, and Wilson was scared and sweating. William sighed helplessly.


    "Pa" of a ring finger, the temperature inside the compartment is pleasant in a few seconds.


    Clap mother''s hand, in the heart secretly scolded sentence nm, this is the disadvantage of most cards are covered.


    Concealing his own strength at the same time, it really makes people like Philip unable to judge correctly. The relationship between him and Odin is not dominated by Odin.


    Even before Odin found a way to live longer.


    In a sense, in the relationship with the divine realm, as long as William does not threaten the safety of the divine realm, he is in the dominant position between him and Odin.


    Otherwise, even if Odin had nothing to do with William, it was impossible for everything to be a deliberative attitude.


    Even heard him and Mephisto confrontation, Odin also three times four times to remind, teach experience, and even stand behind him.


    That is, after he promised to marry Angela, Odin wanted to try to regain the initiative in the name of his elders.


    It''s a pity that Odin should never want to interfere in William''s children and family inheritance.


    Angela stood up and was about to speak when William waved to stop her.


    Picked up the towel on the table to block the view outside, wrapped up ten energy crystals and handed them to Wilson, "there''s a new kind of wine in the tavern near the inner city square of Shenyu recently. Help me go and buy a bucket?"


    Hear William mouth, have want to ease the atmosphere of Wilson that dare not agree, and ten energy crystal a barrel of wine, it must be baby.


    When you buy it back, you may be able to take half a bucket if you have a thick skin.


    But then he showed a worried expression and said, "I have no problem running errands, but I''m worried that those Shenyu soldiers guarding the inner city square will catch me as a thief.".


    This can''t help but remind William of the scene when he took Wilson to the divine realm before, when he was teased by Saul and rocky.


    He said with a smile, "it''s simple. Let Evelyn take four bodyguards to accompany you.".


    "Evelyn, take Wilson to the tavern, and let him feel the atmosphere of Shenyu at this time." after that, he said to Wilson, "go early and return early.".


    "Yes, sir," Evelyn answered, and a portal appeared in the compartment.


    Seeing Philip nodding with a smile, Wilson immediately stood up and walked into the compartment, followed Evelyn five through the portal.


    As soon as he stepped out of the portal and stood on the balcony of villa William, Wilson was attracted by the jubilant atmosphere in the square.


    Evelyn took Wilson to the pub, and he soon understood why William wanted him to buy wine.


    Angela won the title of princess, although many asgards are not satisfied, but many people who can take the opportunity to have a big drink every day, and then make a fool of themselves, the royal family is too far away for them, and it is the right thing to dream of death.


    When he entered the tavern, many people in the tavern recognized Evelyn. These people were Angela''s bodyguards. They held their glasses and praised Angela.


    The tavern owner pretended to be in pain and gave Wilson a 10% discount. Just as Wilson was glad that he had got one energy crystal, one hundred star coin, after running errands,


    the tavern owner turned his eyes and put away all the ten energy crystals on the bar. "For the sake of your family, one energy crystal will sell you a box of 150 star coins Wine.


    Evelyn was about to attack with the hilt of her sword. A portal opened directly in the tavern. In her ears, William told them to come back.

 Chapter 1158

    Taking advantage of the half-time break, Philip went to the bathroom and listened to Wilson''s experience in the divine realm in detail. As he listened, his brow was getting deeper and deeper.


    "You mean Angela has just won the title of princess, and all the gods are celebrating for it?"


    Wilson nodded. "Although I''ve only stayed in the divine realm for about ten minutes, the asgards can''t fake their celebrations.


    In the past, only the upper level of the divine realm could enter the inner city square. At this time, there were all kinds of people. I even saw some blue and green aliens.


    However, the female bodyguards in armor have a high status in the divine realm. Just within a few hundred meters from William''s villa to the tavern, they met two groups of divine realm guards who were very respectful to them.


    As for ordinary people, about half of them will salute them and praise their highness Angela,


    however, "Wilson hesitated for a moment. In Philip''s worried eyes, he carefully looked left and right, and then whispered," look at the situation, William''s prestige in the realm of God is higher than that of Princess Angela,


    ordinary people and soldiers praise him better than Angela Several times, and when they mentioned them, William''s name was in front of them.


    "Hell," Phillip said to himself, "I shouldn''t agree with Richard''s first proposal to let cabinet members and the great nobles of Cavendish participate in the discussion of this matter.


    All of these people are just rubbish who can''t accomplish enough or fail enough. ".


    Hearing Philip''s complaint, Wilson was also scolding in his heart. He said that the divine realm was pacifying the wars on other planets.


    William, who has provided a large number of healing runes and saved a large number of soldiers in the God domain, can imagine his prestige and popularity in the God domain.


    Even sol and the gloomy looking Prince rocky were not respectful to William, but they were afraid.


    At the beginning, in front of Odin''s face, they all dared to directly criticize and embarrass the two princes. Either they had something to rely on, or the divine realm had something to ask for from William.


    In this case, marrying a princess is nothing.


    Philip sighed. It can be predicted that William and Angela''s perception of them will plummet. We don''t know what will happen in the future.


    "When you go back, you can complete all the procedures of succession. What kind of procedures, public opinion and so on can be done at one time. There can be no more problems.".


    Wells nodded solemnly, "yes, grandfather.".


    As soon as they got back to the private room, before they turned around the partition outside the dining room, they heard Angela saying, "I''ve heard of this kind of wine. It should be created by the magicians in the divine realm according to William''s healing charm.


    It''s a pity that the effect is not as good as one tenth of the cure. When repairing the body damage, you have to endure severe pain.


    It''s said that the soldiers didn''t catch a cold with the wine after they tried it, because no one was willing to bear the physical pain to fight.


    In that case, it''s nothing to do with death.


    After unable to obtain large quantities of purchase, the magic group in Shenyu can only be sold to pubs, hoping to recover the cost as a kind of wine with special effects.


    "Then I won''t drink it.".


    Fearing the pain, Jesse immediately put down the cup and took out the wine gourd made from the trunk of Celia, the tree of life, from the small leather bag hanging around her waist.


    she looked at Angela nervously and said, "it doesn''t work as well as the magic wine in the treasure gourd. It can even sell 10 energy crystals and 1000 star coins.


    then if I buy the magic wine in the divine realm, isn''t it Can a barrel hold at least two thousand stars


    Angela pours the new Shenyu wine into Jesse''s glass and signals to pour magic wine for her.


    After a few silent sips, Angela felt a natural magic. Her eyes lit up and she said with a smile, "I''m not sure what price I can get.


    But if you only sell 50 energy crystals and 5000 star coins, the old magicians in Shenyu will be willing to buy ten or eight bottles of this magic wine integrated with natural energy every month to repair their old bodies and dry magic.


    As soon as he heard the five thousand star coin, Jesse immediately turned to William and found him in the window of the private room.


    he saw William sitting in the VIP seat, chatting with goner of the expendables and Bob Lee Swagger, the legendary sniper of mankind.


    Seeing that Jesse was still hesitant to ask William, nissa turned her eyes and whispered, "Jesse, why don''t we work together to sell half of the wine sold to London''s witches to God, and then tell William when we get the star coin.".


    "That''s not good," Jesse shook her head. Nisa held her shoulder and bewitched her. "Listen to Angela, it''s five times cheaper to sell to witches for a million pounds, until...".


    As soon as Serena heard this, she quickly stopped Nisa, "don''t give me bad ideas, Nisa. Some things are not just about money.".


    Serena, who has always been indifferent to money, can see clearly that William doesn''t care about a little pound at all, just to win over the old Witches of the Ministry of magic of England.With the support of these old wizards who have most of the resources and power, no one can ignore William''s existence even if he doesn''t work in the Ministry of magic.


    Hearing Serena''s words, Philip and his grandson, standing on the edge of the partition, were relieved.


    Clean up the next mood, smiling face came in, and the woman nodded a few words.


    When he learned that William was in the VIP seat in front of the private room, Philip shook his head to Wilson who was worried. "Do you think that a great wizard like William will be afraid of sniper guns?"


    "It''s safer to stay with him than a thousand bodyguards." with that, Philip opened the French window and walked down four or five steps.


    In this partition seat area with 20 VIP seats, five or six black suits immediately stood up and looked at Mr. Phillip, then they focused on the audience of the two VIP seats next door.


    William didn''t have to look back to know that Philip was coming, but he looked back and nodded to gonna and swagger who wanted to leave.


    He stood up politely and asked Philip to sit down. Wilson was surprised and asked, "are all the bodyguards sitting in this VIP seat?"


    William nodded, "they are all my mother''s hands, mainly responsible for the safety of the family.".


    Sensing that all the security guards were listening to their own words, William naturally said with a smile, "over the years, although there have been many small mistakes, I am still satisfied with them on the whole.".


    Just a word, let the scene of the security of a shock, morale immediately improved a lot.


    Philip smiles and shakes his head. He works for a giant family that is still on the rise. As long as he doesn''t treat his subordinates badly, he can easily gain their loyalty.


    Whispered to William, "are you sure sol and the prince rocky don''t have a problem with the title?"


    "What''s your opinion?" William''s mouth turned up. "Sol was guilty of Angela''s coming to earth with me. Don''t mention his opinions. He even felt that he had treated Angela badly.


    As for rocky, "William snorted and sneered," if he has a problem, Angela promises to beat him up. No problem. ".


    "Well, that''s good." on hearing this, Philip once again had a new understanding of the asgards. "If there is a dispute between the gods, can we still use duel to solve the problem?"


    "Of course," said William, turning his eyes, half true and half false, "up to now, the divine realm still retains the tradition that whoever has a big fist will listen to him, and only the strongest can be qualified to sit on the throne.


    Although Angela is a woman with a lower right of inheritance, it will not be so easy to transfer Angela as long as sol or rocky can not win in the future.


    "Well, there was no special light in Philip''s eyes.


    After a while, she said, "I''ll coordinate things. Miss Angela just needs to wait for the day when she will inherit the title, and it won''t take more than a month.".


    With a smile and a nod, William began to chat with Philip and his grandson.


    Half an hour later, the match ended with a 2-0 score. While the fans were celebrating, they could not help but watch William''s side with the live media.


    If today''s holographic film is successful, it is bound to leave a heavy mark in history.


    This new playing mode can not only change the habit of watching movies, but also greatly increase the income of the team. The richer the team is, the easier it is to get good results.


    Even if there are too many people and it takes too long to enter, leave and clean up, there is an inherent advantage to cooperate with the team,


    that is, whether it''s football or other ball games, as long as the team is a little famous, the number of people watching each time is at least ten thousand.


    At the end of the game, if there is a big movie to watch and the ticket price is not expensive, it should not be difficult for people who want to keep seven or even nine floors.


    With the non match day broadcast, we can get all the potential audience near the stadium in about a month.


    The average price of 2D movies in London is 15 pounds and that of 3D movies in the initial stage is 22 pounds.


    if the price is low enough to attract audiences, the average price of 15 pounds is 10 pounds except for various costs and the situation of being unable to fill the audience.


    taking Chelsea as an example, if the 60000 people in the audience are counted, there will be 600000 pounds in a movie .


    It only plays 100 non match matches in the whole year, plus 38 league matches, unknown Cup matches and Champions League matches, at least 160 matches.


    The total number of the 160 shows is only 9.6 million, less than a quarter of the total number of film viewers in London in a year.


    The box office can reach 96 million pounds, with 48 million for the team.


    This amount of money has reached nearly seven levels of ticket revenue on match day.


    William doesn''t think much of the money, but there are 15 stadiums in the whole greater London area that can accommodate more than 30000 people.


    Even if they only make a million to a few million pounds a year, the owners of these teams are very welcome.In the next year in England, because the 15 pound ticket price is cheaper than that of the cinemas in the city, the number of viewers will definitely increase. According to Sunday''s estimation, the income from playing holographic films will definitely exceed 500 million pounds.


    It doesn''t look like a lot of money, but less than 10% of the money can be made by running a team in England.


    And with the money taken from the cinema, it means that profitable teams will soar.


    All teams are jubilant, the market valuation has soared, and more funds have been put into the football field and those sports with big stadiums.


    it also means that English cinemas, which have been robbed of five layers of box office revenue, are likely to close down at least 30% in one or two years.


    With the cinema unable to survive, the audience will probably have to go to the stadium or stadium to see a movie in the end.


    The broadcasting revenue will also be multiplied and multiplied.


    It''s just London. If it''s all England and all the world, there''s no pressure on 10 billion a year.


    According to the high-tech industry at least 20 times the profit valuation, as long as William set up a special company, and so on, it is not difficult to compare with stark group.


    We don''t even need to inject holographic technology into this broadcasting company. We only need to obtain exclusive broadcasting authorization. As soon as the news goes out tomorrow, the shell company''s valuation will start at least 10 billion.


    However, with a long way to go, it can be predicted that William will be cursed by at least tens of thousands of English people before long.


    Once the holographic projection film is popularized all over the world, it means that William will break the jobs of at least tens or millions of people.


    Fortunately, some people will scold and others will welcome it. At least, the number of staff recruited by the stadium will increase in the future.


    Just scold. Anyway, compared with the industry influence, the unemployment of tens of thousands of people in each country is not a big storm.


    As for the source?


    Just like this time, when DreamWorks learned that William was going to play the Gladiator directed by Redley, it didn''t mention any additional conditions at all, and took the initiative to authorize William to play it for free.


    In the future, those large-scale commercial films will certainly rush to cooperate with William.


    Moreover, this kind of broadcasting has an incomparable advantage over cinemas. In the future, the number of pirated films will drop sharply.


    Fifteen minutes later, William deliberately let the "God save England" broadcast on Sunday ring throughout the stadium, and the audience''s attention began to focus.


    With a snap of William''s finger, the holographic UAV projector, which stayed in the sky, began to slowly land over the course.


    Looking at the four meter diameter cylinder projector, the audience can not help but send out bursts of cry.


    "Whew, whew, whew.".


    Hundreds of dictionary sized drones flew out of the dispenser one after another. After scanning around the court, they were in a circle of 10 meters in the middle of the court.


    When the song of God saving England is over, the UAV shoots out light after light. In a few seconds, a 10 meter diameter and 10 meter high column all black area is formed in the center of the court.


    Just as the audience breathes out their breath, DreamWorks''s unique logo, the picture of a little boy sitting on the moon fishing, appears in the eyes of everyone on the court in a perfect 360 degree without dead angle.


    Just this picture, let those who get the news, spend a high price from other fans, buy tickets from the various film companies and cinema managers and so on, stunned at the same time, some people are jubilant, some people soon cold hands and feet.


    And Wilson, standing up from the seat next to Philip, sat around William, holding William''s arm without any sense of shame, said, "man, if you agree, I will transfer money to you immediately, as long as you remember to give me shares when you set up the company.".

 Chapter 1159

    According to Wilson''s 500 million purchase of 1% of the shares, he directly valued the company that has not yet been established at 50 billion pounds.


    Next to valuation, William was really surprised at Wilson''s wealth. "Do you have so much cash?"


    "I''m sure I don''t have that much cash, but I can use other assets as collateral," Wilson whispered in William''s ear with a smile. "And as long as I want, little Grosvenor will be willing to partner with me.".


    In this case, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Wilson didn''t know he had survived, otherwise William would definitely limit his future deal with sol.


    After thinking about it, William said with a smile, "ask Abigail about it.".


    Wilson is frustrated and leans on the leather luxury seat. He has never taken advantage of Abigail.


    William see, funny pat Wilson''s shoulder, "your identity can''t all business.".


    Looking at the scene of the first large-scale battle in the Gladiator movie displayed over the whole stadium, William said to Wilson, "it can be predicted that when holographic technology is really applied, too many people''s jobs will be broken.


    It doesn''t matter to me, but those unemployed people in the projection industry, who are calculated by tens of thousands of dollars, if they know that you are also a shareholder of this company,


    they can''t help but transfer their hatred to you. "With that, William looked at King Philip who didn''t speak," even to the whole royal family. ".


    Wilson was stunned and sighed.


    He knew in his heart that William was retaliating against the British royal family for their distrust of him.


    Otherwise, I really want to hide the shares, and I''m still a small shareholder with only 1% of the shares. Let alone the media, even the shareholders inside the company can hide it.


    Register several offshore companies in several offshore islands, cross this stock, no one can find out who the offshore company''s holder is.


    At the thought of the possible profits in the future, Wilson felt that he was not good as a whole.


    The investment of 500 million yuan will at least increase several times in the future.


    The loss of more than a dozen or two billion pounds instantly killed those great aristocrats and members of the British cabinet.


    However, since William has not blocked the possibility of becoming a shareholder, although he can''t find Abigail to take advantage of, but he can make money, Wilson will not give up anyway.


    To understand this, he learned from King Philip and watched movies quietly.


    This relaxed mood, watching the holographic film, Wilson felt that the prospect of this technology was extremely beautiful.


    Even William, who is used to virtual imaging, feels like he is on the scene, so different.


    Not to mention the audience who haven''t seen a few 3D movies, or even watched them, how shocking and unbelievable it is when they see the arena in the movie and the full three-dimensional coverage of the whole stadium.


    Even the movie characters sitting in the audience seat of the arena in the movie, as the broadcast continues, are actually like sitting beside the fans.


    As the ancient Roman audience in the film began to cheer and shout, the fans were also infected by these virtual characters, and cheered and cheered.


    What makes the fans'' heart beat most is that when the protagonist fights with lions and tigers in the arena,


    some audiences who happen to be in the right position scream out when they see a huge tiger jumping out of their head.


    This kind of mode is more immersive than any other mode. It feels that the characters and buildings in the film are watching around you, which immediately captures the hearts of most people.


    In the hearts of most of the Chelsea fans, they are not surprised at the price of 15 pounds or 50 pounds.


    After all, the cheapest ticket to a Chelsea game costs 43 pounds, not the most expensive one in a private room costs 72 pounds.


    It''s less than two hours before and after the game, but this Gladiator movie is nearly three hours. And many fans even think it''s more interesting and exciting than the game when they watch this movie for the first time.


    The performance of the fans made William suddenly feel that the 15 pound ticket price was too cheap?


    However, the cautious nature of his character made him decide to do a questionnaire survey of fans first.


    If the feedback is good, set the price at 15 pounds for the movie ticket with the ticket, and 20 pounds for the movie ticket during the game.


    Of course, this is just a guide price. After all, there is a big gap between the tickets of each stadium.


    Moreover, it is impossible for London to only play at the Chelsea stadium. Otherwise, after the novelty and new viewing trend, most people will choose to watch movies close to their home.


    Or eat out, play, find the nearest cinema.


    There are not many people who drive for an hour or half an hour to see a movie.


    But which team should we choose?


    The Gunners and Arsenal have been burdened with huge debts for the new stadium. The stadium, which was put into use only last year, is also a modern stadium with 60000 people,There are probably two stadiums in London, Chelsea and Arsenal, which can divide the holographic film market equally.


    And the urgent need for blood supply of Arsenal, for tens of millions of pounds, may even agree to William some harsh conditions.


    Forget it, just use too many stadiums in London as an excuse to let teams other than Chelsea only play movies on match day.


    With William''s quiet thinking, the film is coming to an end.


    After watching a movie, the fans were very happy, and the people from big movie companies and stadium owners cheered up,


    while the people from small movie companies and cinemas sat in their seats and didn''t know where they would go in the future?


    Just as the fans were about to leave, the hologram in the middle of the stadium suddenly showed William''s figure.


    "Hey, guys, just a few minutes.".


    Looking at William in a Chelsea uniform and scarf, the fans of Chelsea cheered at the holographic figure more than ten meters high.


    In fact, there is no more qualified boss in the world than William.


    In seven years, it has built the best stadium, the best training ground in Europe, four league titles, two Champions League titles, nearly the top four twice, and never took a penny from the team.


    Even from the assassin Brotherhood to get the trauma healing technology, the fans and the media said that William specially invented for the team''s wounded.


    This technology can earn at least one billion dollars a year. In order to make the team win the championship, William held it in his hands for three years. Until the team won the Champions League, it was open to other teams.


    Now we are making holographic movies, which are suitable for playing on the stadium.


    Fans are already looking forward to the idea that if the technology is blocked again and only opened to Chelsea, the team will probably have the most money in the world.


    So, as soon as William appeared, not to mention the fans of Chelsea, even the opponents of today''s game, the fans of Liverpool were clapping and cheering for him.


    "Thank you, thank you," said William in the hologram, nodding and saluting. After a few minutes, he said with a smile, "it''s 9 p.m., you''re hungry, and I''m also hungry, so I''ll order directly.".


    After a burst of laughter, William clapped his hands and said, "you help me with the questionnaire. I''ll treat you to hamburgers, fried chicken, beer, coke and so on. It''s guaranteed to be a 30 pound luxury package.".


    As soon as the voice fell, the audience didn''t respond. Nine more UAVs came into the sky.


    After a burst of "whew, whew, whew" sound, a thousand holographic projection UAVs of the whole stadium gave out blue lights to the fans.


    When everyone was surprised and panicked, the dense blue small screen appeared in front of the audience.


    On this small screen, the trademarks and names of fast food restaurants soon appeared.


    There are not only the traditional big three hamburgers, but also the English people''s own fish and chips, and even the Chinese fast food restaurants.


    After choosing the food to eat in that fast food restaurant, the prompt of choosing to pick up the food in that restaurant appears on the screen.


    Instead of asking people to enter their own address, this method of showing all the districts of London on the screen, and then choosing the street or the store, instantly let everyone put down their concerns and began to choose their own fast food restaurants.


    In less than 10 minutes, 60000 people ordered a 30 pound set meal, and everyone found that the price of food was about 15% cheaper than in the store.


    Many quick thinking people immediately understand that this order is probably an experiment. If it is successful, these fast food restaurants will certainly be willing to lower their prices to take on such orders in the future.


    After the benefits were delivered, William''s holographic imaging appeared again, laughing and saying, "well, the reward has been given to you. Now I need you to do a market research for me.


    If you have finished writing, you will see a meal taking number on the screen in front of you. You just need to go to the restaurant to report this number, and you can take the dinner you ordered for free, because I will pay for it. ".


    "Yes, viva Devonshire",


    huge cheers spread all over the stadium in an instant.


    And many business minded people were shocked and speechless by William.


    Holographic film has just begun. Now it''s making an online order. Will it develop into online shopping in the future?


    When this news appeared in the media and on the Internet later, all the companies engaged in online shopping were faced with great enemies. No, it was the enemy of life and death.


    If William comes up with a holographic mobile phone, doesn''t it mean that everyone will be crushed in technology in the future?


    Watching the fans fill out their Q & A papers on the virtual screen, William said with a smile, "well, don''t waste your time. Finally, I''d like to remind you to remember to write down the number of meals with your mobile phone or paper money.


    If you can''t get your own dinner, don''t come to me. Goodbye, everyone.With that, William''s holographic projection disappears. Sitting in the VIP seat, he stands up and shakes hands with Philip and Wilson.


    then he looks at goner and swagger and signals them to take someone to protect Philip and leave them alone.


    Back in the private room, Lena took William''s hand with a proud face and asked, "how do you plan to promote holographic technology?"


    William shrugged. "Mom, I can''t hold it in my hand like a trauma instrument any more. It''s just for Chelsea to use it.".


    "Needless to say, kid.".


    Lena directly interrupted William, covering his face with her hands and pinching, "mom is not me a few years ago,


    of course, this technology is how easy to promote, how to make more money and get more influence, just do it.".


    William nodded with a smile. "So I''ll leave it to Abigail?"


    Lina laughs and looks at Abigail teasingly. "I''m ok, but I don''t know if Abigail wants to."


    "What''s this?"


    When he looked at Abigail and other women, he saw that Abigail was discontented, while other women were indifferent, but their eyes kept turning.


    "Sunday, what''s going on?"


    As soon as William finished asking, Abigail came up to him, held his arm and complained, "they all have the treasures you gave them, and I, the most hardworking and tired person, was the one with the worst treatment. It''s not fair, William.".


    What do you mean?


    However, seeing the frost hammer on the table, the ice cubes and the report in his ear on Sunday, William soon understood what was going on.


    It turns out that during the three hours in his VIP seat, when Abigail and her family were drinking the fruit wine from Shenyu, Angela said that they would add ice cubes to make the wine taste the best.


    as soon as she stretched out her hand, the frost hammer appeared in her hand, and then small ice cubes appeared on the plate of the dining table.


    Looking at the frost hammer, and a small area in the middle of the hammer face, emitting a faint blue light of the frost box, Nisa and Jesse immediately asked curiously about the origin of the frost hammer,


    when they knew that it was a god given by William to Angela, which was even more powerful than the legendary Thor''s hammer, Jesse and Nisa said they didn''t envy it. It was a fake.


    But Abigail didn''t know what to think, and suddenly found that he had no treasure in his hand.


    Serena and Nisa, the two blood sisters who hold secret hands, are also holding Yaka arrows that are as fast as lightning and can attack at will according to their thinking and whistles.


    Jesse, her little follower, has a treasure gourd that doesn''t know how much wine she can hold and can turn wine into magic wine.


    but Angela goes even further, and gets something more powerful than Thor''s hammer in the transmission.


    Everyone is William''s woman, and she asked herself that she had the most credit, but in the end she didn''t even have a decent treasure.


    Abigail shook William''s arm a few times. "I want that sword.".


    "Don''t even think about it," William shook his head.


    Frost hammer is a super treasure, but like Thor''s hammer, it is restrained by sentinel armor, but Tianwen sword is different.


    He had long thought about using Tianwen sword as a power gem carrier, so that he could give it to Abigail.


    And Angela has only the right to use the frost hammer, and the ultimate control is in his own hands.


    Now, it''s just that it''s not good for Angela, who just joined the family and is not familiar with everyone, to be in front of everyone.


    After an idea, the fallen Vajra''s Scepter appeared in his hand, "do you want this scepter, or wait for a while, I''ll go to the dwarf Kingdom, let the dwarf help you build a magic pistol?"


    On hearing the magic pistol, Abigail, who was obsessed with shooting, immediately said with a smile, "of course it''s the gun.".

 Chapter 1160

    The next day after the holographic film was broadcast, the media that got the first-hand news all over London began to report the incident. Not a day later, the media all over the world reprinted the news.


    While movie lovers and Chelsea fans all over the world are jubilant, the cinema Union in London has suddenly told William.


    The reason is that Chelsea and Devonshire group are not qualified for film and television broadcasting.


    Now the news made the front page the next day.


    Sitting on his sofa, William narrowed his eyes to listen to the reports of Anthony, a private lawyer, and yueshida, a lawyer.


    "Boss, you are not qualified to play movies in public. This kind of thing can''t be played even for non-profit unless it is a public welfare activity of family and community nature and no one holds on to it.".


    It had been said on Sunday, so William nodded helplessly, "if I have to continue playing movies on the court, what will be the consequence?"


    Anthony hesitated for a few seconds before he said, "if the punishment from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of pounds is too influential, it will involve economic accountability, and even the cinema may require sentencing.".


    It''s normal to meet resistance, counterattack and even death in order to break an industry''s job, but it''s not without a breakthrough.


    Now that he has offended an industry, if he can benefit most businesses in London, he doesn''t need to do some things deliberately, and some people will help him achieve his goal.


    Thinking of this, William tilted his lips and said, "in the name of cooperating with ITV, is there any legal problem for me to broadcast advertisements, TV programs, TV plays and even hold prize activities in the stadium, Devonshire commercial plaza and Devonshire museum?"


    More than a dozen lawyers were stunned. Anthony immediately said sorry to William and discussed with his colleagues.


    For a moment, the voice of looking at legal provisions and precedents came from time to time. William snapped his fingers, and several virtual projections in the living room appeared on the lawyers'' long tables.


    Good morning, gentlemen. I''m Mr. Devonshire''s personal smart housekeeper. You can ask me any questions.


    Antony, who had known the existence of Sunday, didn''t feel like other colleagues. Instead, he directly asked Sunday to help find various legal provisions.


    Soon, the virtual shadow of more than a dozen books appeared on the long desk which was regarded as a desk.


    As the questions come out one by one, the virtual shadow book opens automatically, and after finding the required articles, the pages are suspended in the air.


    Even a few minutes later, the UAV dispatched on Sunday directly synchronized other lawyers of yueshida in the surrounding virtual imaging.


    After a breath of cool air, these legal elites finally calmed down and began a face-to-face discussion.


    An hour later, dozens of lawyers quickly determined that William''s proposal was ok, and even if there was a dispute, it would not involve sentencing.


    As long as it doesn''t involve sentencing, William doesn''t care about money at all, and it''s not so easy to punish him.


    Yueshida''s lawyers will definitely win by all means. If they can''t win, they will try their best to delay the lawsuit.


    When Antony and more than a dozen other barristers gave a positive reply, William said with a smile, "let''s go ahead and deal with ITV, as well as the contracts and approvals that are broadcast in public.".


    Anthony nodded at once, and then listened to William''s cold hum, "I will prepare a check for 10 million pounds, which will be used to find out the troubles of London cinema industry,


    financial problems, customer disputes, false box office reports and so on. After that, I don''t need to say any more.".


    Anthony immediately returned to "understand, boss".


    William stood up, patted Anthony on the shoulder, then looked at dozens of lawyers in the living room and said, "if you find a violation, you can reward 50000 to 500000 pounds as the case may be.


    If anyone can find it, you can make that bullshit broadcast restriction clause become a dead letter, and 10 million pounds is his way.".


    "Up, God", in the face of the sky high price reward, these elites can no longer be stable.


    William clapped his hands and said, "the power to make you work hard has been put in front of you. Do you have any questions, everyone?"


    Everyone looked at each other and said, "no boss.".


    Send away a group of lawyers who have been beaten with chicken blood and leave, as expected.


    Because there is no clear legal provisions in this regard, the next day''s broadcast of holographic ads and TV programs in the trouble area will be settled.


    It took three days to prepare, Devonshire square, the original Grosvenor Square.


    Before it gets dark at 6 p.m., people strolling and shopping in the square and the four huge shopping centers around the square are soon attracted by five holographic UAV projectors falling from the sky.


    "Whew, whew, whew" after a burst of sound of the UAV breaking away from the projector, people were surprised to see that holographic ads were playing over the square.


    The first advertisement, no surprise, is a panoramic display of all Aston Martin models.One by one, like the projection of real vehicles, actually plays racing in the sky above the square and mall.


    The roar of the motors resounded through the whole square in an instant, attracting all the people attached.


    Even many people who stay at home receive phone calls from friends and relatives. Shocked and curious, they start to rush here.


    This is not only happening in Devonshire square, but also on the Devonshire Museum and the Chelsea stadium a few kilometers away.


    In the four shopping centers around the square, especially the one that was secretly bombed by the Americans at the beginning and then demolished and rebuilt, there is a shopping center with huge cylindrical space in the inner circle of the mall.


    After the projection array composed of 40 UAVs completely covers the cylindrical space more than 20 meters high, customers immediately find that they can find all the stores in the mall on the projection.


    Someone tried to shout, and a virtual screen was projected onto his face.


    After a burst of screaming and cheering, it appeared at the Chelsea stadium a week ago, and the same picture as ordering dinner appeared on the virtual screen.


    But this time it''s not a fast food restaurant, it''s all the stores in the mall.


    Even people who want to buy clothes, after being scanned by the UAV, the virtual human figure will appear in front of him. As long as you click on the clothes, you can see what you look like after you put them on.


    With the rapid increase in the flow of people, the mall soon seems to become a vegetable market. After receiving the prompt on Sunday, the security guards of the mall have to start to limit the flow of people to avoid accidents.


    The only trouble is that, for the sake of confidentiality, we haven''t got the goods information of all the stores on Sunday, so we can only cover all the products of these brands from the Internet.


    However, that night, stimulated by a sharp increase in turnover of at least 30% and at most several times, all the stores in the four shopping malls began to work overtime to take out all the goods they bought for UAV scanning.


    Outside the Devonshire Museum, which has a width of 80 meters and a length of more than 100 meters, the cultural relics owned by the museum are playing at this time.


    Thousands of celestial relics, like objects, are suspended in the air of three meters. After the lighting effect is specially enhanced, the people in the square are fascinated by the colorful and money smelling antiques.


    It''s impossible to say that these people really love Chinese cultural relics, but this kind of holographic projection like real objects is impossible to attract people.


    In just ten minutes, no less than 8000 people gathered in the square, which can accommodate nearly 20000 people. After seeing the projection, passers-by gathered curiously to the museum.


    When the number of people standing in the square exceeded 10000, William gave an order and the ITV advertisement appeared in front of everyone.


    This wave of nearly 30 seconds after the advertising, advertising companies in TV stations, all excited forehead sweating up.


    In fact, the increase in advertising costs is painful. After tomorrow, as the first companies to appear in holographic projection advertising, they will be directly recorded in the history of advertising.


    As soon as the advertisement ended, William was left in dadario, Hawaii. Standing in the living room of the mobile villa in Hawaii, he looked at a dozen spherical players around him,


    nodded with his parents and brother, and her projection appeared in front of the museum.


    Hello everyone, I''m Sandra dadario. I''m entrusted by Mr. William Devonshire to preside over this special event.


    With that, dardardario waited for a few seconds and found that without William around, the English audience did not know her at all as they expected.


    He took a breath and continued to smile, "well, since everyone doesn''t know me, let''s go straight to the subject.


    I believe any Englishman has heard of the millionaire show. Now, are you ready? "


    In a flash, the sky appeared millionaires show, the past wonderful clip clips.


    It''s impossible for the people in the square to understand.


    As the first independent TV station, the highest rating has reached 59% of the popular TV programs. Except for children, no one in England has paid attention to them.


    After two hundred drones scanned everyone in the square, tens of thousands of virtual screens appeared on everyone''s head.


    "FK, FK, I love this. It makes me feel like I''m in the future.".


    As the cheers and screams rang out, the sky began to introduce some rules.


    After learning that the participants need to answer ten pre selected questions before they are qualified to participate in the final game, there are many complaints, but William doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Let''s play the title in front of dardario on Sunday.


    "First question," dardardario''s projection points to the museum behind him. "What''s the name of this museum?"


    Nm, is this a problem?


    As the largest private museum in the world, the Devonshire Family Museum is unknown to Londoners only by fools.


    And even if there are tourists or foreigners who don''t know, there are people around who call out the answers from time to time.Some people even suddenly yelled, "guys, those who know the answer will speak up soon. We''re going to bankrupt William Devonshire.".


    Ha ha.


    Looking at the 10000 figures displayed on the virtual screen, everyone soon realized that if they were all right, it would be 10 billion pounds.


    Although we all know that it''s impossible to get all the answers right, and even if we lose 10 billion pounds, William will not be able to break his fortune, but it doesn''t affect our minds to fight against local tyrants.


    Among those who are slow and unqualified, there are voices calling for cooperation.


    But when the second question came out, 99% of the audience sighed or scolded.


    "Second, how many generations has the Devonshire family inherited?"


    ¡°FK£¬FK¡±¡£


    For a moment, the voice of scolding and asking for answers spread all over the square.


    William, who is paying attention to this side, smiles. Let alone 10 billion pounds, I won''t even give you one million.


    However, the selection of topics is a bit particular, not only to achieve the purpose of publicity, but also to let people always remember the Devonshire family.


    Therefore, there is a problem in the museum. Even when the guide enters the museum, he will introduce the Devonshire family history.


    Even so, those who have followed the guide into the museum may not remember what the guide said, let alone those who have not visited the museum at all.


    However, tens of thousands of people at the scene were not all vegetarians. When the countdown was ten seconds and only five seconds left, people in more than ten areas of the noisy crowd began to shout,


    "46, I remember William Dewey hill was the 46th head of the Dewey Hill family.".


    But these people who know the answer, while filling in and shouting out the answer, time has less than a few seconds.


    When the people around you hear the number of 46, and then yell, the people outside you hear that the answer time is long past,


    most people can only choose one out of four randomly.


    Ten seconds later, more than 6000 of the tens of thousands of projection screens on the scene were dimmed in an instant, leaving only 3617 screens on their heads.


    Before we could discuss it, the third question was soon put forward by dardardario.


    "The third question: Mr. Henry Devonshire is the eighteenth Earl of Oxford. What is Mr. William Devonshire''s


    Nineteen, nineteen.


    There is no need to think about this question at all. Many people directly checked the answer of nineteen, but then someone in other places yelled, "no, no, it''s the twentieth term.".


    Nm, is it 19 or 20?


    Ten seconds after the countdown, dardardario said with a smile, "the correct answer is twenty. The 19th Earl of Oxford is Mr. William Devonshire''s cousin.".


    All of a sudden, the scene was full of FK sound, and the projection screen was still displayed on the head, leaving only more than 1000 heads.


    After a voice of regret came out, someone yelled to the people around to get out of the way and let the rest of the people join up.


    In this case, some people immediately let them open the way, but more people pretended not to hear them, deliberately blocking them, otherwise they would gather together.


    William, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately snapped his fingers and issued a warning sound that could be heard by all people on Sunday before the scolding and more intense conflict.


    When you hear that any area of the scene is monitored by UAVs, once there is a conflict, even if you escape the police around the square, the information of the fighter will automatically gather to the police,


    and this person will be on the blacklist of future games, and people will calm down.

 Chapter 1161

    As soon as I heard that there would be such a question answering activity of tens of thousands of people in the future, the people at the scene immediately calmed down.


    It''s fun. Even if we pass the answers to each other, we don''t care about the prize quiz. Only a fool can get on the blacklist of Devonshire''s family in order to have a quarrel.


    However, with the vast majority of people losing the qualification to answer questions, some people with different ideas began to play tricks.


    But these people have never thought that since the holographic screen can be projected to the top of each person''s head at a fixed point, they can also pay attention to each person''s behavior and action.


    There are even dozens of spiders in the sky, carrying the first generation of metal electric spiders on standby.


    In case of real chaos or wounding, William would rather fight a lawsuit with the people who are electrocuted by spiders than see large-scale chaos.


    If there is a large number of casualties, it is not a matter of lawsuits and loss of money.


    In order to make an example, the third question has not yet started. As soon as a few hands reach into the pockets of the people around, they are shown on the holographic projection. Not to mention, several lights are shining directly.


    And as soon as I heard that the person who did good deeds would be qualified to answer questions again, these three hands were immediately knocked down by more than a dozen people around.


    Fast, they don''t give time to say something cruel.


    When the police take people away, the projection screen lights up again on the top of more than a dozen people''s heads, and no one will talk about it any more.


    The answer continued. The remaining seven questions came down. Under the deliberate control of Sunday, there were many ambiguous questions, which caused many people to have different opinions. In the end, only 52 people were officially qualified.


    However, formal answer, it is no longer a direct question.


    It''s the security of the museum, who invited all these people into the museum.


    When all the people went in, the hologram in the square showed the picture in the museum.


    After explaining that the next game will be looking for various items in the museum, the one minute advertisement appears again in the square and the museum.


    At this time, no less than 50000 people stayed around the museum, and even the street one kilometer away was full of people.


    Ten companies biting their teeth and adding 200, 190, 000 to 1.1 million pounds each according to the importance of the broadcast time. At this time, they have no previous pain in their hearts.


    They have understood that the first discount William said is really a discount. Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene is so warm, they are thinking about how to sign a long-term contract.


    This is more effective than the sponsorship advertisement of the Chelsea stadium, and many companies are willing to spend tens of millions of dollars to sponsor the team.


    Not to mention that ITV is still live.


    From William''s live broadcast on Mars and his frequent interaction with ITV, the second largest local TV station in England, has already occupied the first place in England and British countries.


    In the face of programs watched and discussed by at least 100 million people, let alone 2 million pounds, even 5 million pounds are willing to pay.


    Tomorrow, the media all over the world will definitely have something to do with tonight''s grand occasion. By the way, their company will be mentioned again.


    After the one minute advertising time, a spherical UAV projector flew out of the museum.


    52 spherical drones were released, suspended on each contestant''s head and scanned them.


    In fact, it''s all for others to see, so as to avoid some people who are active in their minds to make their ideas on the museum.


    A museum with an independent server installed on Sunday, even if a fly comes in, it will be detected by tens of thousands of detectors in less than three seconds.


    And unlike other large museums, which can only do passive defense due to funding reasons,


    William doesn''t care about the cost at all. In the museum, there are all kinds of robots that can absolutely make a hundred armed thugs get killed in a minute.


    After the contestants put any metal objects on their bodies into their personal file bags, a formal contract is suspended in front of 52 people.


    I spent some time explaining the six page contract to the contestants, mainly to make sure that the museum would not have to pay any responsibility in those cases.


    And clearly told the contestants, signed the contract is eligible to continue, do not sign directly get 1000 pounds to leave.


    When a dozen people who don''t know what to think leave with 1000 pounds, and the remaining 40 people, each with a metal bracelet, the competition officially begins.


    The rules of the game are very simple. Only by finding the paper cards hidden in the museum, printed with the trademarks and products of ten advertisers, can the 40 contestants be qualified to answer the questions.


    there are 40 of each of these paper cards, a total of 400 pieces, but the matter is not so simple.


    When you answer the first question, even if you are wrong, as long as you find the same kind of paper card, you can get the qualification to answer again.


    You can''t find another kind of paper card until you answer the first question correctly, and even if you find other paper cards, you can''t take them with you.But it''s OK to hide it somewhere else, or just put it on the ground.


    As soon as this rule was issued, the faces of 40 contestants changed a lot. This is a test of people''s hearts.


    People with active mind immediately separated from the army, and people in the museum square and in front of the TV set were in an uproar.


    No one can guarantee that they can answer every question correctly, which makes it difficult for 40 people to really cooperate, and the faster they find the paper card, the less restrictions others have on you.


    Even if someone has bad points, such as finding a-card and answering the right question,


    he may break the card when he finds a-card again in the future, reducing the probability of others passing him.


    After the host in the live room of independent TV station said this possibility, the people in front of the TV began to scold William for being deceitful.


    Fortunately, William didn''t set the topic too biased. It''s all about the advertisers and their products.


    And before that, he asked people to take away the metal objects from the competitors, but confiscated their mobile phones.


    When someone tries to make a phone call, they find that they can make a phone call, and even if they make a phone call, there will be no punishment. For a moment, the contestants want to know all the people who are the owners of ten businesses.


    After half an hour of the game, and one and a half hours to go, accidents and the ugly side of people''s hearts appear in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people.


    There is a man in his thirties or forties who doesn''t look very well dressed, but his speech makes people feel that he answered three questions correctly in only half an hour at the beginning,


    but for the fourth time, he confidently chose to be the main sponsor of the Chelsea team, printed with Adidas paper card, so that he should not be embarrassed,


    but the result is that he answered three wrong questions in a row, and in the end It took almost an hour to find the fourth card and answer it correctly after a good guy gave a hint. He didn''t know why, but he was out of balance.


    He muttered and scolded Adidas. When he was looking for the fifth kind of paper card, he accidentally found the last one of Adidas''s paper cards. He didn''t hesitate, so he tore it directly.


    "God.".


    The people who saw this scene on the square and the audience in front of the TV set all stared at the middle-aged man who tore up the shredded paper card and stopped swearing.


    "Look, look.".


    There was a shout in the square, and people soon noticed that no one could get a million pounds bonus according to the current answers.


    "Assholes, idiots, idiots" and the like spread all over England.


    This kind of undisguised malice makes William frown. If there is no reasonable explanation, this game may make many people feel uncomfortable.


    "Find out why the man did it.".


    In a few minutes, the information found was reported to William on Sunday.


    "Send the news to ITV and let them broadcast it now.".


    Soon after the host of the studio got a note from the director, people knew that this guy was a former designer of Reebok.


    However, after Reebok was acquired by Adidas the year before last, this guy lost his job, and the jobs he found after that, regardless of income or position, were far less than those at Reebok.


    Now no one knows how to evaluate this guy.


    But to say who hates him the most, there are probably only two contestants who answered nine questions correctly and would have won a million pounds prize.


    Although the game is not perfect, but this kind of thing, but can cause more controversy, let more people pay attention to it.


    According to the rules of the TV millionaire show at this time, William will have to pay about 2.3 million pounds to 40 contestants.


    Everyone has a check, but it''s still a direct delivery. When the audience sees two 500000 checks handed over to two lucky or unfortunate audiences,


    the English people are once again very interested in the declining show millionaire.


    Sponsors are also interested in programs that can reach at least hundreds of millions of people and highlight their brands.


    As for William, after paying 40 people nearly 2.3 million pounds and 5% of ITV''s brand licensing fee of 770000 pounds, he got 12.43 million pounds in less than three hours.


    It''s not a lot of money, but once a week, and the price has doubled, it will be 24.86 million pounds, at least 1.2 billion pounds a year.


    Money is second, and the influence gained in one night is the biggest.


    After the end of the museum, the stadium square, which has been playing a review of the history of Chelsea, began to hold a prize competition on football.


    Finally, 11 people were selected to enter the Chelsea stadium and the players of the Chelsea team who stayed at home to form two teams and play the holographic version of live football in the stadium.


    After these two games, Devonshire Museum and Chelsea stadium have become places that many Londoners are eager to visit.


    The huge bonus and curiosity made nearly 40% of the Londoners who came out that night for any reason concentrated in museums, stadiums and shopping malls.Even after the end of the game, the holographic projection broadcast the TV series of independent TV station, which attracted hundreds of thousands of people to stop and watch. Until midnight, when the projection ended, the crowd slowly dispersed.


    The next day, it was no surprise that the whole of England was reporting on last night''s grand occasion. Some media even directly hit the headline that the great Devonshire made London prosperous again.


    Three super shows in London''s bustling area have entered the media. According to their initial estimate, 30% more people go out of their homes than usual, and more people come out, which means more business opportunities.


    Don''t have to report on Sunday, William just look at the scene to know the effect is good, don''t have a purpose, of course, he will strike while the iron is hot.


    On the night of the second Friday, after a week''s brewing, the number of Museum millionaires broke the record again at the beginning of the show.


    And the next Saturday night, playing football with Chelsea attracted tens of thousands of fans from other countries around the world.


    As for the holographic shopping on Devonshire square, it takes less than an hour for the mall to open every day, and it will be crowded with curious women.


    In this way, another week, three weeks in a row, the whole London is like a festival every day.


    In the words of the media, there are only more than 100000 people around the museum, stadium and Devonshire square.


    but the number of people who stay near these three venues every night is more than one million at the peak. What''s more surprising is that even if there is no holographic projection show, there are about 500000 people in the normal time.


    And in these huge crowds, there are also a large number of foreigners.


    According to the official statistics of England, there is a tourist peak of 100000 people every day these days.


    On Friday night the next week, a large number of foreigners appeared around the museum looking forward to participating in the millionaire show.


    Most of the foreigners interviewed by the media said that they came to London because of holographic projection.


    This makes the whole London Business and government fall into the carnival and longing.


    And the happiest are probably the owners and business operators near museums, stadiums and Devonshire Plaza.


    A big increase in the flow of people means a big increase in turnover, which means that the original one million pound store has increased by 30% in just two weeks.


    But even if the price increases so much, there are still many people willing to buy, but everyone will sell at this time.


    Just when businesses all over London feel that everything will be better, dardardario, who has been the host for three weeks, announced that the event will be suspended due to some technical reasons before the end of the grand event at the Chelsea stadium in the third week. The specific replay time will wait until William solves the technical problem.


    Nm, stop when you say stop.


    Not to mention the businessmen in London, the main government of London, the main government of England, and even the tourists who came to London, they started to protest in the streets the next day.


    The next day was Sunday. Londoners saw thousands of tourists go out to protest against William. Those who used to take William as the pride of London also began to go out spontaneously.


    William, who had been preparing early in the morning, was staying in Oxford castle with his family. Even Laura, who didn''t like to attend such a party, was picked up by the helicopter that William photographed as a knight of transformers.


    In this 35000 acre area, if William doesn''t want to, no unauthorized police will come in.


    Not to mention the dozens of small towns where he had been eating, after he said a word, more than 100 policemen and hundreds of townspeople took action.


    Accompanied by yueshida''s lawyer, what roads are used for construction and what bridges are at risk of collapse, blocking all roads into the territory.


    On the road, you have to worry about the right of passage of the English people. On the off road, if you are caught, it is to break into private territory, or be charged with poaching or stealing, and be directly put into the police stations of various small towns.


    Two days later, when the whole of England was wondering why William did it, ITV suddenly reported that because William did not accept any mediation at all, the court case against him by the English cinema union was about to open.


    Well, everyone knows why.

 Chapter 1162

    When William Devonshire was accused, he had to face the possibility of going to court. The news immediately caused a sensation and became the object of attention.


    As the news reports the cause and effect of the whole incident, some people find that William didn''t act or fight back for several weeks, and then a lot of people come out all of a sudden.


    Listening to the monitoring reports on the top of England these days on Sunday, and looking at the media reports specially called out on Sunday in the virtual imaging,


    William turned black when he wanted to see his popularity in England.


    The big fish didn''t catch a few, but all the flies appeared.


    But Lina, who did not know that William had put into action, looked at the employees of England power and water company who were talking on TV,


    sighed and frowned at William, "these people are just like you said at the beginning, they are white eyed wolves who are not familiar with each other.


    thanks to our family, we have been making a lot of net profits in recent years, and they will be awarded as prizes to the front-line employees For those who are hardworking and have excellent performance,


    I didn''t expect that you would be right in the end. People will just want more and even get something for nothing.


    William shrugged. He had the idea of getting something for nothing, let alone anyone else.


    Leah frowned and said to Abigail, "tomorrow, you will reduce the amount of bonus by 10%, and then tell the shareholders of the power company,


    if you want to share more profits, cancel the bonus step by step and little by little, just give me action.".


    "Wait, Abby.".


    After listening to Lena''s words, William knew that his mother was completely angered because there were so many people scolding him.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I don''t know what''s going on.


    and it doesn''t matter what these employees say. At this time, the shareholders are the ones we should guard against.".


    Abby, who didn''t agree with Lena''s idea in his heart, said quickly, "we have more than 100000 employees in England. Now there are only a few hundred people jumping out. We really don''t need to care about them.".


    William smiles and winks at Jesse, who immediately embraces Lena''s arm and says, "if you think it''s boring to stay in England, why don''t we go to chateau Chantilly on the outskirts of Paris for a holiday?"


    "Don''t go," calm down Lina, immediately realized that her son was fishing, shaking her head, "I''m going to practice equestrian, you still want to think about the court.".


    William doesn''t worry about appearing in court at all. If it wasn''t for his mother who is the owner of Chelsea and doesn''t want the mother and son to receive the subpoena together, he wouldn''t start to fight back so soon.


    Moreover, judging from the situation in the past two days, even if he can bind most businesses and property owners in London with interests,


    but if he wants these scattered and selfish people to unite, at least he has to give them a reason to do it.


    "Tell Anthony they do it. Don''t do it. I''m going to court.".


    Yes sir.


    When Londoners were discussing the lawsuit of William''s film alliance, they didn''t expect that the situation turned 180 degrees in just one day.


    On that night, ITV, Facebook and the media were bombarded with millions, millions and even tens of millions of pounds of advertising expenses.


    after receiving anonymous file bags, they knew what was going on and began to report all kinds of illegal operations that the film alliance had secretly done in recent years.


    All of a sudden, the people of the film industry alliance were beaten up.


    Not to mention that, the next morning, whether it''s paper media or Internet media, all burst out heavier news.


    The top five major cinema companies in the three British islands have been exposed to fake accounts, conceal losses and control stock prices. Even when digital film broadcasting was just on the rise a few years ago, many English cinemas secretly recorded films.


    If yesterday''s illegal operation still has room for recovery, the news this morning is to defeat them. If not, some people will have to go to jail for several years.


    Not only that, the celebrities, stars and film company owners invited by ITV are still clinging to some prosperous areas. Because of various reasons, the cinemas are not as well decorated as those of the times.


    they are screaming that London''s film fares are among the best in the world, but the hardware and facilities are not even comparable to those of the second tier cities in emerging countries.


    Many citizens who are dissatisfied with the high ticket prices in London are also beginning to join the ranks of denouncers.


    Before the news was digested, the media revealed again on the third day the list of films that had been burned and bought in the piracy market.


    Of course, the biggest loss of this kind of thing is Hollywood people.


    In the past, even if people from film companies got wind of it, they would not tear their faces completely in the face of tens or millions of losses for the future release of films.


    but now this matter has been announced. Even if the producers do not want to take the bullets from William, they have to prepare their own bullets and join the ranks of the troublemakers.In just three days, more than a dozen cinemas in London received all kinds of summonses, and then the closure documents.


    A series of yueshida lawyers involved in box office fraud, economic fraud, as long as they can be found on Sundays, and being stimulated by money are totally reckless,


    as long as they are allowed by law, they use all means, and even involve other companies, industries and relatives'' industries of the owners of the film industry alliance.


    All kinds of anticipated lawsuits, fines, compensation, and even some people have to face the disaster of imprisonment, these people who fight to death because William wants to break their jobs suddenly collapsed.


    When there is no possibility that the company will survive, some people want to kill William. But before they take action, the police under investigation suddenly receive all kinds of anonymous documents.


    As soon as the media reported that the first cinema owner was invited to have a coffee, the situation became clear. Some people were willing to take the opportunity to drop a stone in front of those who wanted to do it.


    The farce soon ended with the arrest of nearly 30% of cinema owners and professional managers in England.


    All the people in England were shocked by William''s speed of counterattack and hatred. Wilson came to Oxford castle with a briefcase.


    "This is a special projection license for you. In the future, as long as you abide by the relevant regulations in England, you can play holographic films as you want.".


    When he took the briefcase, William left it on the sofa without looking at it. Even if Wilson didn''t send it, there were some people in London to help.


    Even for the sake of economy, London may take the initiative to discuss and go through a procedure, and then issue a license to him directly.


    As long as he can play holographic films in London, other cities will take the initiative to follow up after seeing the benefits.


    Therefore, William did not care about the broadcasting right at all, but said to Wilson with a smile, "I heard that the new Duke of Cavendish family has some opinions on me recently?"


    "This," Wilson hesitated, not knowing how to answer.


    He wanted to say that there was more to it than an opinion. The thing that encouraged people to suspect and make Angela difficult to succeed to the title was that the new Duke of Cavendish family joined with other great nobles in order to get some benefits from William.


    To make up for the one billion dollar inheritance tax he paid when he inherited the title.


    After all, William has a good relationship with the deceased Baron, and Devonshire and Cavendish are all relatives. Even Wilson knows that William doesn''t like to see the Cavendish family,


    he doesn''t want to be a talker. After thinking about it, he hesitates and says, "he''s your real relative.".


    "Damned relative", William said, "before, I just thought little Cavendish was just blaming me for not attending the old Duke''s funeral, but now it seems that he is heartbreaking.


    Blame me not only did not lend money to him, but also prevented him from trying to suck blood from his cousin, viscount Charles cardish.


    Now as soon as I was sued, this idiot would jump up and down foolishly.


    Otherwise, I still don''t know that he and the nobles who hide behind the scenes and use him as a gun have such big opinions on my original deal with the old Baron. ".


    At that time, William took the leader of the polar bear gray Gang, Pushkin''s underground business network in Eastern Europe, and made a price of one billion yuan, the old Baron, and several aristocrats to exchange nearly 100000 pieces of fine Chinese antiques.


    In their opinion, the deal was profitable. After all, the market of Chinese antiques was not very good at that time.


    But in recent years, the American people have been in crisis one after another, and the Chinese antiques have begun to go up, which makes them feel unbalanced.


    But don''t you think that underground business, except for the first two or three years, has provided them with a billion dollars of cash every year?


    As for the problem that a lot of people have died over the years because of this business, William doesn''t care at all.


    Lao Tzu went to battle naked in those days, but now he just killed some of his subordinates. In exchange for each of them sharing more than 200 million dollars a year, what do you want?


    Otherwise, little Cavendish would not have enough money to pay the inheritance tax. If he wanted to inherit the title, the Xu family would have to take off several layers of skin.


    If they are envious, they should be envious. When they saw Devonshire Museum, they got the attention of the whole world because of the holographic millionaires program. The real estate and antiques all went up a lot. They wanted to get involved in the holographic film.


    If I don''t let them know how to behave, will the Wilsons, who have already gone a little far, have other thoughts?


    It is true that our ancestors said that people''s hearts are not enough for snakes to swallow elephants.


    Some people are used to having a good life. If they remember to eat or not, they just break their legs.


    Besides, William didn''t have to guess. He knew that Wilson had the same idea of talking about holographic films with him and taking advantage of them.


    Wilson, who was uneasy with William''s suspicious eyes, was thinking about how to solve his suspicion,Listen to William smilingly say, "since some people dislike the business of one billion dollars a year is too small, don''t do the underground business in Eastern Europe that I gave them at the beginning, and stick to their land honestly.".


    "Wait a minute, William. There''s something to discuss.".


    Wilson was in a panic. He was scared to be more rational when he was pointed out. He thought that money was the second most important thing.


    more importantly, because of William, the Duke, the overall strength of the aristocrats has increased a lot in recent years.


    now, if there is something wrong with them, wouldn''t the good form go back a few years?


    "The old Baron didn''t leave for a few years, but you started to do it. Would you...".


    "What will it be?" William a pair of indifferent appearance way, "anyway, it''s not my hands.".


    Seeing off Wilson, who doesn''t want to take advantage, William walks into the training room in the castle and sees Serena wearing training clothes and doing the training she has to do every day.


    It''s probably that she has lived for more than 500 years. Apart from William, Serena really doesn''t care much about many things. Because of the regularity of her life, William, who has no self-discipline, can''t help interrupting her every time she sees her in training.


    So training soon became double fitness.


    Two hours later, in Budapest, a castle covering an area of more than ten hectares, Emilia, the blood queen who has been honest for six years, was stunned with her mobile phone.


    I''ve seen how William treated the vampires, how the other two elders, the blood clan and the Werewolf in England were killed.


    At this time, Amelia''s heart, both the cloud to see the moon''s excitement, more this will not be a trap of fear.


    Is it true that his blood group, who was oppressed by William''s cruel means and did not dare to leave Budapest, was allowed to walk freely in Eastern Europe?


    Or does William want to take the opportunity to eliminate them completely before giving them a treat?


    As soon as the idea came out, she threw it away.


    In this case, the ascetic group, which was planning to start a war a year ago, would not have left suddenly, and the phone call was from Serena, so there should be no problem, right?


    Over the years, Selena recruited a lot of people from her and the clans who lived in seclusion near the polar regions.


    But this matter does not have William''s approval, Amelia kills also does not believe that Serena dares to pass the order falsely.


    Excited for a moment, Amelia worries that her people will be chased by demon hunters who are stimulated by Devonshire gold coins and are searching for blood clan and werewolf all over the world after they leave Budapest.


    Amelia this hesitation, missed the advantage of silent assault.


    When she learned that in the underground world, the reward for the hunting of the blood clan no longer included several countries in Eastern Europe, Amelia was overjoyed. At the same time, she really began to give the order of action.


    When William and his family returned to London from Oxford castle the next day, four bloodline hunting teams appeared that night in several Eastern European countries. Each team was composed of more than ten handsome or beautiful men and women in leather windbreaker.


    These vampires who have been trapped in the castle for six years, once released, set off bloody killing in various countries of Eastern Europe.


    When the news came that the first underground force had been cleared up, gunfights and sword cutting were staged in cities close to polar bears at night.


    It''s a pity that even if we get the warning from London, the people who belong to the great aristocrats of England in these countries, and the people they have received over the years, are not the opponents of the specially trained vampire hunting team who are stronger than the special forces.


    Only three nights later, after groups of people were killed and bitten to death, this grey business network, which can make more than one billion profits every year, collapsed in an instant.


    Most of the middle and upper classes were killed, and the minions below certainly fled for their own lives.


    When the news came back to London, a few hundred people were lost in just three nights. I understood that William had come here for real. Philip not only disappeared from little Cavendish, but also other aristocrats.


    Not only that, he also ordered Wilson to put down the idea of making money.

 Chapter 1163

    Wilson, who had been frightened by William''s words in Oxford castle before, knew that it was up to William''s mood whether the business with Saul could continue, let alone take advantage of it.


    But he didn''t think he was rejected by William. "Will William be angry with me for this?"


    "What do you say?


    William directly told you a few days ago that he would do it. Now there is a large-scale blood hunting. It''s still a small problem to cut off the sources of funds of those families. ".


    "Is that still a small problem?" Wilson looked at Philip incredulously, and then he stammered, "he, he, he won''t really let Cavendish go back to farm, will he?"


    "I don''t know?" Philip shook his head with worry. "I only know that he did it as a clear warning to us.".


    Although Philip''s mouth is teaching Wilson, he regrets to death in his heart.


    He''s been wondering if he''s really old these days.


    In addition, a few years ago, the Scrooge turned into Charles Cavendish. He has been encouraged by two Cavendish successively, and there has been a serious miscarriage of justice on William''s issue.


    If it wasn''t for their family''s deep involvement with William and their tacit understanding on many things, Wilson might not have seen William a few days ago.


    "It''s impossible," Wilson shook his head. "Everyone knows how cruel and cruel William has been to the blood clan and werewolf these years.


    How can he change his position so easily and cooperate with the blood clan?"


    "Stupid, who told you that the blood clan is William''s collaborator, those bloodthirsty people may have become other people''s running dogs.".


    Phillip patted Wilson and sighed, "don''t forget the identities of Serena and Nisa.".


    "That kid looks like a big humanist, but he''s more selfish.


    In the past, when the blood clan and werewolf threatened him, he would try his best to chase him.


    After finding that they can''t really clean up, they issued a reward in the underground world, always limiting the number of blood clan and werewolf.


    Now I don''t think the blood clan can threaten him. When it''s good for him, do you think he hesitated? Worried about how many people would die because of vampires? "


    On hearing this, Wilson could not help remembering how William and his mother Lena killed the Earl of Oxford six or seven years ago.


    At that time, when his father Charles told him about it, Wilson really began to fear William and Lena.


    Otherwise, when William inherited the title, he would not lower his posture and help Lina out of the carriage. When he talked to Lina, his head was always down.


    I''m really scared by Lena who looks kind and kind.


    In recent years, William did take care of him when he was a little brother. It made him feel that it was no big deal to take advantage of him.


    In addition, with the increase of age, the original 18-9-year-old shy boy, his mind also began to change more.


    He wanted to get a piece of alien territory from William in vain before. When he thought of this stupid thing, Wilson felt that he was looking for death, and a feeling of regret rushed to his head.


    If someone asked about it, William might have set about how to step on it, or he might have disappeared.


    The thought that there might be another vampire in England made him sweat.


    Fortunately, no vampire dares to come to London or Oxford.


    Not to mention William''s name and those under him, the ubiquitous ultraviolet energy-saving lamps make these two cities forbidden places for vampires.


    "Well," Phillip sighed, "we''ll have to worry about vampires making trouble in England, and we''ll have to set up a secret force to deal with them.


    I hope that when I live, I won''t hear about that noble being attacked by vampires. ".


    "Ken, certainly not." Wilson shook his head at the thought that the death of the old count of Oxford made people unable to find any clues and evidence. "It''s really to that extent, William. He, he, he.".


    After stuttering for a long time, Wilson looked around with palpitation, and did not dare to say that he would die without any flaw.


    After this incident, the boy did not dare to fly any more.


    Philip shook his head and suddenly asked, "what''s your father doing these days?"


    "In the summer palace hunting, fishing, nothing to accompany his mother or care, concerned about Harry''s enlistment, outside of the matter, and the old Grosvenor visited a third line troops.".


    Wilson is still very clever. He looks at Philip secretly and doubtfully.


    Old Phillip could not help smiling when he heard that Charles was always mixing with old Grosvenor.


    Patting Wilson on the shoulder, "go home and care about your mother and brother. Let''s talk about it for a while.".


    Wilson nodded, "OK, grandfather, I''ll go and say goodbye to grandma and go home.".


    As young Cavendish returned to Devon, many people in England began to be honest, and a week later,The next Monday, William invited Mr. Grosvenor to a coffee shop on the Thames River to have a coffee.


    In fact, it''s because the old man didn''t fall into the trap and didn''t take part in it. Instead, he secretly became a informer.


    Now there''s a good thing. Of course William will think about him.


    Moreover, he is also thinking recently that he may have made the mistake of superstitious power. Human greed can not be completely deterred by force.


    Zhu Yuanzhang is always ruthless, but he has no shortage of moths.


    Just working with a family, without competitors, and once the relationship gets closer, it''s easy for each other to drift away.


    Wilson''s is not bad, at least he is just thinking about money.


    Of course, the main reason must be that William is too powerful to mention anything about force and technology.


    When William saw Grosvenor, who had a fat face and was so thin that he sank in, he would know why the old man, who was less than 60 years old, had become an informer except that he didn''t know what he had talked about with char.


    After two people shake hands to say hello, William did not release Grosvenor''s hand directly, but pretended to put three fingers on the radial artery of his wrist.


    "How long have you been in this situation?"


    Grosvenor looked at William in surprise. Seeing that his eyes were clear and he still had this concern in his eyes, he said frankly, "two months ago, I almost didn''t wake up in the barracks when I was patrolling the third line with Charles.".


    "So serious?"


    Grosvenor shrugged. "I didn''t even tell my wife and children about it, so if I suddenly left that day, help me.


    "No problem.".


    Without waiting for Grosvenor to finish, William agreed directly.


    And he promised so quickly, it is because Grosvenor''s son is only 17.


    But the little guy had dared to borrow 25 million pounds from his mother a few years ago to join Wilson in the energy saving lamp company.


    And this extra share, or old Grosvenor do not want.


    See William did not hesitate to agree, but also know that William''s reputation has been leveraged over the years, never heard of any dishonest Grosvenor, his face immediately showed a happy smile.


    As they walked to the cafe with William, they said with a smile, "I''ve always heard that you''ve made remarkable achievements in biological research, but I still don''t know that you''ll learn Chinese medicine?"


    As a super rich man, Grosvenor is more concerned about his health after his illness.


    The private doctor will check him every three days, and even there is a modified ambulance around him, which is not painted with the pattern of ambulance, waiting around him 24 hours.


    My mind is focused on how to live longer. Of course, I''ve heard about TianChao people''s medical treatment.


    William could see that he was not well by his pulse, and he was frightened at once.


    William laughed and lied, "the beating of arteries can really explain a lot of problems, and it doesn''t take much time and energy to understand, and it doesn''t hurt to learn more.".


    "Ha ha", listen to William pretending, Grosvenor can only reluctantly shake his head, "it''s just you who learn everything as simple as I walk that have so much energy.".


    When they walked into the cafe, they felt that some of Grosvenor''s bodyguards were so cautious that they wanted to invite the staff to leave the cafe. William waved to the guys and signaled them to go away.


    Grosvenor shook his head helplessly and said to his bodyguard captain, "Damon, you go back to the car first, and William and I are the safest.".


    As they sat down, Grosvenor took the lead in saying, "come on, what can I do for you? I don''t believe it. If you just send some news for you, you will ask me to meet in such a public place.".


    Since he drove to the cafe by himself, he told the customers he was sitting in before that not only the coffee and cakes he ordered were his treat,


    If anyone wanted to, he could also pack other food. The only requirement was to invite everyone to drink and leave after receiving the packed food.


    As soon as these people left, the paparazzi came back in 15 minutes.


    When he and Grosvenor meet, every move is in the paparazzi''s camera.


    William poured the coffee for Grosvenor with a smile, and took a sip of it with his cup. It''s really the same as Jesse''s little girl. It''s delicious.


    After tasting several mouthfuls, he put down his cup and said, "yesterday, after the millionaires show ended in the museum,


    my smart housekeeper told me that the audience on the scene and on the TV already had a tendency of aesthetic fatigue, so I thought whether we should change the venue of the game?


    And as the biggest landlord in London, you should know where the new venue for millionaires is.


    "Do you really have that idea?" Grosvenor instantly understood that William was repaying his informer.Otherwise, he doesn''t believe that William needs to ask him if he wants to find a new venue?


    But he underestimated William''s revenge.


    When he went to Grosvenor, he agreed to revenge on the nobles.


    They agreed with Grosvenor about the new venue and would hold a show in the five-star hotel he just built the year before last to test the situation.


    if the audience''s response is good, William promised him to hold at least four shows.


    The news was broadcast on ITV that evening.


    And William will choose Grosvenor, another reason is that the hotel is built next to Hyde Park.


    Five days later, outside the Grosvenor Hotel, there are more open spaces than the Devonshire Museum in the plaza outside the hotel, the surrounding streets,


    there are also one street outside the Hyde Park, and even further outside the park. According to the scanning on Sunday, there are at least 120000 people standing.


    And a lot of people who don''t know are still rushing here.


    In order to ensure safety and minimize accidents, Grosvenor directly hired 2000 security guards to assist nearly 200 police officers to maintain order on the scene.


    Fortunately, everything started and ended smoothly, just like the previous times in the museum.


    The Grosvenor Hotel, which is not even one of the top ten in London in terms of popularity, will become the first choice for visitors to London in the next month.


    Many people even directly package accommodation for the next month.


    Even if the hotel told us that the venue would be cleared from noon every Friday for the next month, they would have to wait until the end of the show to continue to enter the hotel. These people have no opinion.


    After all, if you stay in a hotel, you don''t have to wait in the park a few days in advance, just like Londoners and tourists, so that you won''t be able to enter the hotel on Friday.


    It''s not nonsense. In the square of the museum, there were people with tents three days in advance.


    If it wasn''t for the museum, even if the square was the private land of the Devonshire family, the police would be able to drive people away. Maybe the whole week outside the museum would be full of tents.


    Hyde Park is different. As soon as the people put their tents, it is not so easy for the police to drive people out.


    It''s not a business place. It''s not like a museum. It belongs to William''s industry. The public and tourists don''t have to worry about irritating William. He will be on the blacklist.


    So, after the end of the program that evening, it didn''t take two hours to book all the 378 rooms in the 136 meter high business suite building and the 24 independent villa style suites. Moreover, more than 60% of the people had been ordered for a month, and less than 40% had been ordered for a week.


    The next day, as soon as the news came out, the other hotels were immediately envied.


    Hotel prices in London are notoriously expensive, and those who can afford a standard five-star hotel room for a month are not rich people, at least the second generation of gold collar and rich people. These people are high-quality customers.


    Customers and ultra-high occupancy rate are still small problems. The most enviable thing is that there are at least hundreds of millions of people in the world watching the live broadcast, and there are still hundreds of millions of people who don''t know they will watch the replay.


    with such a large audience, it''s impossible to be famous only in the Grosvenor Hotel in London.


    This is how many hotels, which took more than ten, dozens or even hundreds of years to do, came to the grovener family.


    Nm, what the hell is this old bastard?


    All the people who could call William directly at one time tried to give him a call. As for Jesse and Abigail, there were more people.


    Just when everyone thought that William would not agree, it was unexpected that he actually took Grosvenor to meet with ten group leaders who had nothing to do with Grosvenor and had nothing to do with William''s own business.


    Only Philip and a few aristocrats who have been watching William and know that he may have some action can understand that William really intends to wipe out their business and let them go back to the territory to farm.

 Chapter 1164

    When William met ten companies, they either had a competitive relationship with the business of several aristocrats, or they were just the companies in which the aristocrats took shares.


    As soon as noon passed, the media received news that each of the ten companies, plus the Grosvenor Hotel, was eligible for the holographic millionaire show four times a year.


    All of these ten companies, except for those noble businesses, have suitable venues for the program.


    Otherwise, in winter and rainy season, the program really needs to find some huge indoor venues to be held smoothly.


    It''s no problem that William''s Museum comes here temporarily or twice, but even if the security is better, it''s strange that tens of thousands of people rush into the museum.


    If Grosvenor''s Hotel dares to do so, he''ll wait to redecorate as soon as the show is over.


    After the negotiation, when we held a toast in the evening, some people suddenly suggested that Wembley stadium should be bought.


    In the future, only 10 pounds will be charged for each activity, but in addition to holographic advertisements, a large number of billboards can also be hung around the stadium.


    If the business is good, the cost of buying the stadium may be recovered in four or five years.


    These ten big groups are different from the real estate developers like Grosvenor. They don''t need to publicize hotels.


    they care more about the advertising benefits, and the advertising benefits outside England.


    The biggest supermarket chain in England is in charge of humanitarianism. "We can choose the players who play in the stadium and take them to their companies by bus.


    Like our shopping malls, we can pull customers to the biggest supermarkets.


    "It doesn''t work," said Grosvenor, shaking his head. "It takes at least half an hour, or even more than an hour, to send the contestants to the field. Who wants to wait so long on the court?".


    Then we can invite some singers or other performers to warm up.


    Grosvenor shook his head again and denied, "but it will increase the cost. There is only a ten pound admission fee. We will definitely lose money.


    In a short period of time, singers may want to participate for free, but when the number of shows is too many and the free people come all over again, do they have to pay? "


    "Wait a minute," William suddenly interrupted, "the lawn is so big that you can holographic the place you need to advertise or the head office.


    And the 90000 people in the audience answering questions together can not only avoid the situation of dissatisfaction as far as possible, but also attract more tourists, right.


    The crowd was stunned, and then excited. Grosvenor, who had held a gathering of more than 100000 people, had a deep understanding of the trouble.


    Dozens of ordinary people entered his hotel. Although they were followed by ball detectors throughout the whole process, not everyone was a gentleman when they were looking for cards, as England boasted.


    Just one night''s noise made hundreds of hotel employees work overtime for one night to clean up everything.


    If the official competition venue is holographic imaged on the huge lawn, there will be more holographic scenes to choose from.


    The oil people in England even thought about setting the scene as an offshore drilling platform.


    Will the advertising effect be better?


    As soon as you open your mind, some people even think that you can advertise for office buildings or stores in other countries.


    William, who had been worried about the new Wembley Stadium and the Chelsea stadium, began to get excited about this proposal.


    The new Wembley Stadium, which can accommodate 90000 people, is designed in accordance with the requirements of the Champions League and the Premier League Cup. The transportation is very convenient, and it will not cause a large area of congestion. Besides, it is much safer to pull the audience into the stadium than in the open air.


    There is no accident now, but in case of any major accident, the program will be suspended.


    What''s more, since we want to open holographic movies to other teams and include Wembley Stadium, we can also let other teams make less money and attract more people with this stadium.


    Of course, if there are advantages, there will be disadvantages. For others, the cost of acquisition alone is at least 800 million pounds.


    This money is not worth mentioning to William, but other companies have to consider the payback period and profitability.


    With this thought, William was very glad that when he built the new Stamford Bridge Stadium, the construction company he chose was from China.


    The new Wembley Stadium, which was designed and started one year earlier than the Stamford Bridge Stadium, not only took seven years to complete, but also cost less than 340 million pounds at the beginning and increased to 780 million pounds.


    This cost can build 3.5 new Stamford Bridge stadiums, and it took China''s construction company only two years to complete, although it took one year to complete the acceptance.


    However, it is self-evident that three years is better than seven years.


    However, due to the increasing cost and the delay of the project, the property right of the new Wembley Stadium is very chaotic. It is not so easy to buy the stadium from at least a dozen consortia.Therefore, after listening to the report on Sunday, William thought, "you should know how messy the property rights of the stadium are.


    moreover, I heard that in addition to the cost of 780 million, there are still many foreign debts. If you want to win them as a whole, you don''t have to talk about them without a billion pounds.".


    "No, no, no, your highness, you certainly don''t know a lot about it," said the head of England''s second largest insurance company with a smile.


    Although it can''t be against the professional ethics, what I can tell you is that as long as we move fast, it''s not as difficult to buy a new Wembley Stadium as we think.


    As soon as William heard this, he could not help tapping his earlobe. On Sunday, after gaining access to the secret server, he soon found out all the things in it.


    "If you raise 1 billion pounds, I''ll pay 300 million pounds, accounting for 35% of the shares, 4% of each of you, and the remaining 21% depends on the situation,


    if you don''t give it to the new partner, or the company or companies that help me the most, or some new friends don''t intend to contribute,


    then you can only cooperate next time, is there any problem?"


    Eleven English tycoons from all walks of life looked at each other and were shocked by William''s vengeance.


    as for what to help, the most important thing is that some companies forced them to kick some aristocrats out of the board of directors or even dilute their shares to become ordinary shareholders for the sake of money and advertising benefits.


    It''s a bit of a hassle, but everyone is stimulated by 21% of the shares.


    Moreover, there is a small trap. If the proportion of shares is only 4%, and less than 5%, you have to look at William''s face, who holds 35% of shares and has one vote veto, if you want to enter the board of directors.


    Among the 12 people present, if William is not satisfied, he can kick off one or even three people.


    That''s true. Even if the shares of a super company like England oil are less than 5%, there will be no result.


    After making eye contact, the manager of England petroleum said seriously, "can you sign a holographic projection contract with us for several years?"


    "I can''t guarantee the ratings of the millionaires program, but I''m sure in three years.".


    "Is three years too short?"


    "I can''t guarantee the TV program, but the hologram has the final say. You should all want to earn more profit and raise the share price."


    "Ha ha ha", this immediately came to the point, all the people on the scene laughed.


    The company''s stock price is directly related to its net profit. A net profit of 50 million yuan can at least raise the market value of 1 billion yuan.


    Stimulated by both advertising and market value, eleven leading companies in various industries in England just pull up their own cooperative enterprises and make some announcements.


    Without much action, a few aristocrats could not bear the pressure and began to entrust people to surrender to William.


    "FK", hang up, William threw his cell phone on the coffee table, lay on the sofa, and put his head on Jesse''s lap,


    swearing, "these bastards are Dukes or earls with a family history of at least several hundred years,


    they actually resist and surrender without doing anything, which makes my future plans difficult to implement.".


    "Even if you are too fast, there are too many people," Abigail said with a smile. "If you are the only one on the stage, those aristocrats may have the idea of fighting.


    But you''ve got more than ten or twenty big enterprises fighting together, and the nobles are not fools.


    If you are kicked out of the board of directors, you can always be a shareholder with money. It''s not so easy for you to take advantage of it.


    What''s more, other nobles can''t watch you fight with them. They are really given substantial evidence by the media and ordinary people. Some people take the opportunity to suppress them. ".


    Hum, William turned his lips, but he knew that if he didn''t let the other party surrender in an instant, other nobles would not be able to act so easily.


    The longer the delay, the lower the deterrent to those who have ulterior motives, and things don''t end so easily.


    Abigail sat down, lifted William''s leg up and put it on his leg, "OK, you''ve had enough fun, and you''ve also played with your prestige. Should you share some things with me,


    go to see Redley director and discuss the shooting of Mars rescue?"


    William a Leng, "Redley''s script and preparation work so quickly?"


    Looking at Jesse, who smiles and massages William''s temples, Abigail gives William a dissatisfied look like a master, and then says, "the script is still waiting for you to make a decision,


    but Redley, with a team of more than ten people, has been adapting to the gravity chamber imitating Mars gravity for nearly two weeks. If you don''t see them again, these people are going crazy.".


    Put on your smart eyes and let Sunday tune out the script, "who''s the star?"


    Without Abigail''s reply, William saw a familiar face, "Sunday, what''s this guy''s name?"


    Leonardo DiCaprio."But how can I smell Dani archer in him?" William a smile, looking at another leading role candidate, "what is this called?"


    "Matt Damon.".


    "I''ll give you the power to check it out. I remember seeing this guy when I was in Las Vegas for the first time seven or eight years ago. What was his name then?"


    William thought about it and said with a smile, "is it David Webb or Jason Bourne?"


    On Sunday, after hearing the question, it took a full minute to reply, "Sir, Mr. DiCaprio''s original name is Denny Archer,


    as for the other person, entering the secret database of C1a, he did find a former delta player named David Weber, who is similar to the person in the gravity training base.


    "Hey, hey," William said with a smile, "let gunner of the expendables, in the name of sending tickets to Chelsea, go and have a look. He was the expendables at the beginning, and begged me to let go of the bastard Daniel archer.


    if you don''t recognize him, you should see if there are calluses left by holding guns for a long time.


    Ask Archer if there''s a problem with this guy named Matt.


    "Sir, sir, command issued.".


    Gongna, who received the call on Sunday, looked at the desk in front of him. After a while, he stood up, put on his suit, went to the ticket office to receive the tickets, and drove to the gravity training ground.


    As soon as he saw the man named Leonardo, gonner only looked at him a few times and smelled the same smell from the man named Leonardo.


    After chatting with the crew, he took a coffee cup and said to Leonardo, "don''t you stay in Brazil? Why did you suddenly become a Hollywood actor? "


    As soon as Leonardo heard this, he shook his head helplessly. "I knew I could not escape your eyes.".


    Gongna did not speak, but frowned at the mercenary who had fought together.


    Archer shrugged. "You know, eight years ago, after the African blood diamond, the killing of general jetfhrobi and the short sale of Debbie, I shared 20 million dollars from Mr. Devonshire, bought a villa on the Brazilian coast, and then spent the rest of my money on gold. I lived comfortably for two years.".


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Everyone knows about you. Mr. Devonshire wants to know why you''re called Leonardo," said gunner, frowning.


    "Hey, hey," Archer grinned, "one day I was staring at a girl on the beach outside my home in Brazil, when I heard a cry and saw an old couple with excited faces saying" Leon, Leon "to me.


    I thought it was a cheater who wanted to get my money, but I didn''t expect that the other party would not believe me. He took out his wallet and showed me the photos inside. Guess what.


    Gunnery gave Archer a look. "Don''t talk nonsense.".


    Archer said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the boy in the picture who looks sixteen or seventeen years old really wants to grow up with me.


    And the boy went on an outing with his friends more than ten years ago and never came back.


    Gongna was stunned. He didn''t really think about this possibility, "go on.".


    Archer shrugged. "You know me, I''ve been working hard to live since I was ten years old. I''ll trust them, but I didn''t expect to find out that this couple really didn''t cheat me.".


    "The next thing is very simple. Although I have no real identity, it''s OK to hide in Brazil and want to do anything,


    How can I take the identity of an American and deliberately refuse several times like playing hard to get? Even if they know I''m not their son, they have to recognize my family.


    So, within six months, I became a member of the DiCaprio family.


    I have been a thief, a liar, a diamond dealer, and a mercenary since I was a teenager. I don''t have to learn. I have been acting every day in my life. I only have half a year''s acting lessons, and I''m not short of money. I''ve brought money into several small drama groups, and I''ve gradually become famous. ".

 Chapter 1165

    After hearing archer''s story, William suddenly has an unreal feeling that people in the film become actors.


    Before waiting for him to sigh for a while, gunner looked at the smiling and laughing director Matt Damon and asked Archer,


    "do you see anything wrong with that guy?"


    Archer laughs and shakes his head. "Don''t worry, I shook hands with him. There''s no calluses on my palms.".


    Gongna was relieved. Before he asked again, Archer continued, "when we worked out together, he didn''t have any scars on his body, and his muscles were also made by rolling iron.".


    "That''s good." gonner was really relieved. "I didn''t expect that there would be an actor among us. If you can play in this movie, you might become a Hollywood star in the future.".


    Archer shrugged. "It depends on who Mr. Devonshire chooses to play the leading role.".


    Gongna laughed, just like he didn''t understand what Archer meant. He didn''t say that he would help him to say something nice to William. He said hello to the crew and went directly to the Chelsea team.


    As for the report, gunner knew that, needless to say, William must have known.


    Now that the crew is ready, fly to Mars to make some stunts.


    "Tell Redley that if they want to go to Mars, they have to sign a voluntary agreement. I''m not responsible for anything.".


    "Sir, the lawyers of yueshida have already settled the relevant agreement. From the moment the crew boarded the spaceship, legally, even if they died, you have no responsibility.".


    "That''s good.".


    After reading the script, I found that although there were many changes in the content, most of them were similar to my own experience except for the abnormal things.


    In the next few days, William was basically discussing the script with the writers.


    After more than ten revisions, a phone call suddenly came in.


    Sir, it''s 007 Craig''s phone. Depending on the situation, he and Mr. Stark''s bodyguard harpy should have found out which tribe kidnapped stark.


    William a Leng, and the video writers said sorry, turned off the virtual imaging, answered Craig''s phone.


    After listening for more than ten minutes to hang up, William sat on the sofa and thought silently for a while. Suddenly, he said to Sunday, "are the spaceship and shooting equipment ready?".


    Sunday immediately replied, "the specially built secret spaceship has been built.


    in addition to the spherical detector, I have also improved the existing camera equipment on earth, which is not only smaller and clearer, but also can be combined with the space war armor, so that I don''t have to carry it with any effort.".


    "Tell Redley they can set off for Mars tomorrow.".


    Yes sir.


    Redley, who had just finished dinner with the crew that evening, was informed on Sunday.


    Redley excitedly hung up the phone, but after telling the good news to the crew members, the anxious people heard it, but they were not as excited and happy as they thought.


    After Lengshen, everyone was silent instead.


    After a while, Redley understood that we are all ordinary people, and when we are faced with the miracle that professional astronauts have not yet accomplished,


    all of us doubt that ordinary people like them can really go to Mars?


    And if you really go up, in case of a Mars storm and other dangers, it won''t happen?


    Well, the more I think about it, three or four of the ten or so people in the crew begin to retreat.


    And these people''s retreat, and let more people began to say that we should seriously consider.


    Early the next morning, when a spaceship that had been specially improved on Sunday and completely closed the cockpit and power room came to the gravity training center,


    only Redley, Archer and a professional cameraman came out wearing close fitting training clothes.


    Walking off the spaceship, William looks at Redley who is nearly 70 years old.


    "I didn''t expect that so many people would lose their courage when they really want to enter space," the old man said.


    William shrugged. If it wasn''t for the portal, he would never have had the courage to go directly to Mars.


    "When the spaceship starts to set out, you will fly to Mars to make movies, which will appear on ITV in England,


    and the three of you will become the second group of people to land on Mars besides Devonshire family, and also the first group of American people to land on Mars.".


    "I believe that all Americans will regard you as heroes. In a hundred years, your deeds will surely be praised by later generations,


    your name will undoubtedly appear on the Hollywood Walk of fame and be remembered by later generations.".


    After that, William patted Redley on the shoulder with a smile. "It''s a legendary feat compared with ten Oscars. As long as you succeed, you are definitely the first person in the history of film in a century.


    When you hear that, it''s not that hard, is it? "


    "Ha ha ha," old Redley burst out laughing.This really makes him feel much more comfortable who has never won the Oscar. It seems that fame and wealth are the biggest motivation for everyone.


    Watch three exciting and frustrated movie industry pioneers enter the spaceship, and then watch them from the smart glasses, according to the guidance of spaceship intelligence,


    stand in the fast loading cabin of type IV space armor, and put on the space armor.


    After saying "let''s go" to Sunday, the three of them boarded the spaceship and flew to Mars to shoot a film.


    the news of adapting the film according to William''s real experience immediately appeared on the prepared independent television station.


    In the early morning, the vast majority of English people who are drinking coffee, eating breakfast and watching the morning news are stunned by the three people in space armor who suddenly appear on the TV.


    Let alone the audience, all the staff of ITV who only knew that William had important news to broadcast were shocked by the news.


    "God, this must be the biggest news of the year.".


    The person in charge of the TV station, covering his head with both hands, cried out in disbelief, "hurry up and broadcast this live broadcast on the whole channel, and we will soon have the opportunity to be noticed by the audience and media all over the world again.".


    The staff of the TV station were stunned. After they had an experience a few years ago, they cheered quickly.


    Not to mention the fact that live broadcast can drive millions or even billions of viewers, with this Mars landing,


    they will soon usher in the second explosion of popularity and market value, which made a big splash in front of people all over the world a few years ago.


    Sure enough, as predicted by TV professionals, this news was soon followed by people from all over England, Europe and the world.


    Moreover, as time went on, the live broadcast of Redley''s three men on the spaceship by ITV soon aroused great repercussions in the United States.


    It took the American people only half a day to regard Redley, Archer and photographer tyron as the heroes of the whole country.


    Now someone in the United States will actually land on Mars.


    But the countries that got the news were not so happy.


    Hundreds of official agencies of various countries, in the news of various countries that night, began to publicly accuse William of being irresponsible to all mankind.


    I''d rather have three movie makers on Mars than scientists.


    At this time, William, after breaking a big news and diverting the eyes of the whole world, appeared in the desert in his spaceship.

 Chapter 1166

    Abu Dhabi, a city built on the sea like Dubai, has a better future than Dubai because of their different national strength.


    In the woods of a 10 kilometer beach villa by the sea, William came out of the stealth spaceship and saw the skinny hubby and 007 Craig who always kept smiling.


    Good evening, boss.


    Good evening, Mr. Devonshire.


    William smiles and shakes hands with the two. "Who found it?"


    Harpy''s smiling face darkened and shook his head. "Not yet.


    But we got the exact news that Mr. stark was captured by a leader named Zara, who had been in power for less than two years.


    William, who had known everything for a long time, nodded and suddenly asked, "how long has stark been captured?"


    Harpy was stunned, and then said, "it''s been 41 days, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "41 days," William said with an affectation hand touching his chin and a look of thinking, "for such a long time, I haven''t received the message of asking for ransom or using technology to exchange people.


    now suddenly someone says who caught stark, it won''t be.


    No, it won''t.


    Although harpy said that, he was also murmuring in his heart.


    It''s really unusual that someone is offering a reward of 100 million US dollars now, without any definite and useful news for such a long time.


    Otherwise, he would not ask Craig again and again. He would ask William to come in person.


    In order to let William, the big spender, make up his mind.


    Otherwise, he would not dare to give 100 million dollars to the messenger.


    After all, William paid for all the expenses and commission of information.


    Seeing that harpy was stuttered and had no idea, William looked at 007 Craig with a smile.


    Craig shrugged, "I''m 70% sure that Tony Stark is still alive. At this time, people should be in a small town in the desert, or in a cave in a depression,


    drawing drawings for the man named Zara, or building weapons.


    Otherwise, these anti American forces will surely expose Stark''s body to attack the United States. ".


    "Well, it makes sense," William nodded. "As long as Stark is really caught by Zara, the commission can be paid to the informant.


    Is there anything else? "


    Harpy looked at Craig and saw that he didn''t speak, so he said, "we want you to send out a large number of UAVs to search at the same time,


    hire some mercenaries to attack his valuable targets in the desert, and try to lead him out.".


    William frowned as soon as he heard this. He hired a lot of people to attack Zara, but he didn''t win. Fortunately,


    if the mercenaries win, stark will be in a more dangerous situation.


    But it doesn''t matter to think that Stark has been watching on Sunday.


    I gave harpy 200 million dollars, but it''s almost a month and a half, and the fat man only spent 30 million.


    If you get stark back now and pay him back ten times, it''s only 300 million. How can you do that?


    It''s not enough.


    What''s more, we have to double the money for Wembley Stadium and sending people to Mars to make movies.


    "There will be ten UAV aircraft carriers coming later. As for the mercenaries," William said to Craig after pretending to be thinking for a while,


    "since it''s to attract Zara to appear, it''s not good for small-scale combat, just hire all the mercenaries active in desert earth.


    Maybe these people are lucky to meet stark when they are looking for targets.


    Yes, boss.


    Craig nodded, thinking of catching Zara early and ending his task of eating sand in the desert.


    Otherwise, unless he stays in Abu Dhabi all the time, he doesn''t want to go to the hinterland of the desert, that kind of ghost place.


    Maybe they don''t trust the MI Jun in the desert base, and the efficiency of MI Jun has not been as high as him for so long.


    after seeing William off, harpy and pepper made a phone call, and neither of them mentioned asking Mi Jun to help.


    It''s not easy to hire hyenas to fight with money, plus Craig, who has been a 007 for nearly ten years?


    Five hours later, between 3 a.m. and 4 a.m., three independent mercenary teams attacked three small villages in the desert.


    The attack killed more than 20 people in Zara. While the hyenas ransacked three villages, they also killed and destroyed all the men and collected weapons before leaving.


    A few hours later, just as the sun rose, Zara, who was sleeping in a cave in an unknown depression in the hinterland of the desert, was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Holding his anger, he opened the door and saw a fat man say in panic, "chief, something happened. We were attacked by unknown forces in four villages on the border, and all the people stationed there were killed.".On hearing this, Zara suddenly became irritable and angry, "who did it?"


    Staring at by Zara, his subordinates soon sweated and stammered, "according to the living people''s narration, they should be mercenaries.".


    "Mercenaries?"


    Zara was stunned and immediately thought that the underground world has not been peaceful for several decades.


    The $100 million marked price makes many people excited.


    If he hadn''t transported stark to the really deserted hinterland of the desert, only to let a dozen of the most intimate people know,


    and cut off the external contact here, so that his subordinates would not know about the 100 million dollars.


    Maybe he was betrayed long ago.


    But now three villages have been attacked in about the same time. It must be that the people who want to save stark find some clues, suspect him and start to explore?


    Otherwise, those rich and armed forces in desert areas will only recruit local people with stronger sense of belonging to fight.


    No, if you''re sure it''s yourself, it''s the soldiers of the American people who will appear. What''s more, you won''t do it so rashly to make yourself alert.


    It seems that everything has not reached the worst.


    "What''s the progress of Stark''s Jellico missile?"


    The fat man was stunned for a moment, and then said in a hurry, "listen to the doctor Ethan, half of the progress has been completed,


    if we can get more processing machinery, we should be able to finish it in a month.".


    Zara, who began to worry and nervous, said with a frosty face, "no, we must speed up.".


    Zara is very clear in his heart that since the other side has begun to test, there will only be more and more fighting.


    If you don''t track the progress of weapons construction and record the whole process, you may have to transfer stark again sometime.


    It will be more troublesome and dangerous.


    More than a dozen armed men dressed in shabby clothes, armed with guns, surrounded Zara into the cave where stark was held.


    Hearing the sound outside the iron door, stark and Ethan in glasses immediately clean up the wooden table, the drawings of steel armor and various parts.


    After packing up, with a creak, the heavy iron door was opened from the outside. Just over a month later, stark, who had lost a whole lap, quickly stood up and walked to the open space in the middle of the cave.


    As soon as more than a dozen armed men with weapons came in, an incomprehensible voice came from the desert. Ethan helped stark translate, "they want to know when the missile will be built.".


    Stark, who had long thought about his words, explained, pretending to be in a dilemma, "even the craftsmen have to have mechanical equipment to build long guns, let alone missiles.


    If you want to speed up, you have to give me machine tools and other equipment.


    Otherwise, I will not only build missiles, but also have to build my own missile equipment. It''s strange that the progress can be fast. ".


    Hearing Ethan''s translation, all the desert people couldn''t help looking at Zara. Zara, who understood Stark''s language, thought about it with a straight face and left without a word.


    Walking out of the cave, Zara asked with a gloomy face, "do you think Stark is lying to me?"


    I don''t know anything else, chief. But this month, stark and Ethan have been hammering iron and making a lot of strange things.


    Zara''s face turned black. He really wanted to bring machine tools, but all the countries in the desert area, let alone industrialization, had no industry.


    In addition to the coastal desert cities, the hinterland of the desert, not to mention machine tools, even if there are machine tools, there is no applicable power.


    Zara thought for a while before he said to his fat man, "send people to the surrounding manual weapons workshops to have a look and get some manual machinery back.".


    Hands quickly nodded, and then watched Zara with hundreds of people driving away.


    As time goes on, hapi employs more and more people, and the fighting in Zara''s sphere of influence is only sporadic from the beginning.


    it soon develops into mercenaries sniping and firing black guns during the day, and sneaking attacks at night by using various auxiliary equipment such as night vision devices purchased and transported by hapi.


    In just one week, Zara was devastated by all kinds of sneak attacks and assassinations. After killing more than 200 of his subordinates, he had to start to recruit troops around him, relying on the number of people to encircle the exposed mercenaries.


    This method really played a role, at least after the battle, his men also killed several mercenary teams.


    But as soon as there were many people, his weapons began to be scarce, and then he thought of obadai Stan.


    But this time, besides missiles, rocket launchers and mortars, he will need 50000 AK and 20 base ammunition.


    The next day, he received a picture of stark. After he calmed down, he had to agree.


    But he''s a super arms dealer, right, but obadai can''t remember whether he sold it or not. AK is such rubbish in his eyes.


    In addition to private purchase, the United States does not know where to find 50000 AK and supporting ammunition.How to get in at this time?


    William?


    It''s impossible. It''s not to say that stark was tied up by someone. What''s more, even if William would help, it would cost ten times more than finding a black market arms dealer.


    When he thinks of arms dealers, obadai can''t help thinking of Yuri Olov, who sells weapons in desert areas and Africa all the year round.


    As long as the money is in place, there will be no light weapons Yuri does not dare to sell. What''s more, this mysterious customer not only readily pays in advance, but also says that he will receive the same amount of money if he arrives in the desert within three days.


    Three days later, he received nearly 50 zaras with weapons and ammunition, and began to arm his men with all his strength.


    however, he didn''t expect that he would appear so frequently in villages and be watched by UAVs in high altitude.


    That night, on a rocky hill a kilometer away from the village where Zara stayed, Craig, wearing a camouflage suit, was watching the village in the distance with a high-power telescope.


    Just as he finished his observation, he put on a fully enclosed bullet proof helmet.


    Through the smart frame on the helmet, we can see the delta wing UAV in the sky, set the entry and exit routes, and plan to leave.


    The voice of Sunday came from the earphone, "Mr. Craig, I must remind you that England has no right of action here,


    once you are found, rounded up and hunted down, we can only ask the American people 200 kilometers away for help.".


    Craig looked back in amazement at the Kun fighter stealth on the hill.


    When you see the fighter on the smart frame, look at the full bulletproof camouflage clothes on your body, feel the full enclosed bulletproof helmet on your head,


    and then clench your fist, feeling that you can kill all the armed elements in the next village even with a dagger.


    But Sunday still gave him this hint. If Craig didn''t understand, he would not be 007 who could live for ten years.


    And in the past 40 days, he actually knew that William might not want to find stark so soon.


    Otherwise, if he only saw the tip of the iceberg where William had power, he would think it would be very difficult for him to find people in such a place as the desert, but it was really not difficult for William.


    If the delta wing UAV carriers in the sky were launched early, they would not need ten of them, but only need three of them.


    it would only take about a week for 36 delta wings to make sure that stark was attacked. Within 500 kilometers of the accident site, any place suitable for human habitation could be searched.


    Now, within four days of the appearance of 10 drone carriers, even Zara, the head of the armed group, has been found directly.


    Craig was shocked at the thought.


    Nm, it''s not my boss. I already know where Stark is.


    After suspecting himself, Craig could not help thinking of a week after meeting and acting together with Harpy,


    because of worry and hesitation, when harpy came back in vain again, he was probably exhausted and suddenly muttered that Mr. Devonshire''s salary was ten times, so it was impossible to give up.


    Craig now thinks that his boss probably dislikes spending too little. He only spends less than $100 million on $200 million in cash, so he won''t let him act.


    "I understand," he replied on Sunday. Craig was about to leave, but he saw the shadows in the village flickering. More than a dozen people with AK came out with Zara.


    Press a button on the helmet, "let the delta wing lower. I want to hear what they say.".


    "Yes, Mr. Craig.".


    Three seconds later, a translated voice came into Craig''s ear.


    When he heard that a group of mercenaries had been caught by Zara''s people, and Zara was going to take them to the hinterland of the enemy forces 240 kilometers away to execute the mercenaries himself,


    Craig was stunned. He had the courage to go directly into the enemy''s hinterland.


    Are you a brave fool or an opportunist?


    Craig shook his head. Now there are only three people left in the team who have been captured alive. There is no doubt that they are 100% stupid.


    Can it be saved or not?


    However, his years of secret service and assassination career made him just say a pity, and he didn''t intend to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 1167

    People like Craig don''t do unnecessary things when they don''t have definite interests.


    Mercenaries earn money for their lives. When they act on their own, only a few of them will worry about the casualties of ordinary people.


    even many mercenaries behave worse than terrorists. Now that they are arrested, there is no morality to speak of.


    But when he went to the Kun style spaceship, he began to hesitate again when he heard the translation saying that the three mercenaries were English.


    After thinking about it, I said to Sunday, "send out drones. I want to know the identities of the three Englishmen.".


    "Understand, the UAV carrier has been dispatched, and the black front UAV will approach for investigation in 20 minutes.".


    Craig let out a "Hmmm" and just a few minutes after boarding the Kun style spaceship, he was invisible in the sky over the village 240 kilometers away.


    More than ten minutes later, Craig''s hands clenched his fists and veins appeared on his forehead as he looked at the photos taken by the black front drone.


    It took a while for him to unclench his fist and say to Sunday, "get through to Mr. Devonshire. I have something to report.".


    "The phone is connecting.".


    More than ten seconds later, William''s figure appeared on the Kun fighter''s screen, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that William seemed to be having dinner, Craig hesitated and said, "boss, you''d better call me later to avoid affecting your meal.".


    William was stunned and nodded.


    After hanging up the phone with Craig, I have a little doubt in my heart. I have a chat with Angela and Laura after dinner.


    I don''t know if I envy Angela''s strength. Laura was taken to Oxford castle by William a few days ago. After living in Oxford castle for a few days, she began to pester Angela to teach her combat skills.


    Now he is still following Angela directly to fulger castle. When William comes to the castle and sees Angela and her, he starts to have ghost ideas in his heart.


    Fitness, of course, means that the more people there are, the more motivated they are.


    An hour later, after dinner and watching Angela and Laura leave, William frowns and lets Sunday connect Craig.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Craig hesitated for a few seconds and said, "you should know that I came from the English air crew.


    Four hours ago, a group of eight retired mercenaries from the Air Service Regiment were surrounded by Zara''s men. Five were killed and three were seriously injured and captured.


    "The point" has been learned from Sunday that three seriously injured English mercenaries were decapitated by Zara''s men just before they were seriously injured and dying.


    It goes without saying that people like Craig, who came from the air crew, must want revenge.


    Not surprisingly, Craig stood straight up and said, "request revenge.".


    "They are retired mercenaries, not members of the air corps.".


    After glaring at Craig and seeing that Craig hesitated but didn''t disobey, William said, "you go back to Abu Dhabi, I''ll take care of the rest, at least I''ll take their bodies back to England, and you didn''t show up there tonight, understand?"


    "Yes, sir," said Craig, as soon as he heard it, his blood rose and he saluted again. Then he called out, "thank you, sir.".


    Hang up the communication, William went to the wine cabinet, poured a glass of wine, sat on the sofa thinking about how to revenge.


    If you kill them directly, you just need to send out Angela''s female assassins to make sure that Zara and his men can''t last five minutes in that village, and they will be cleaned up.


    But William doesn''t want to expose the Asgard assassin group so easily, even if he cleans up the body afterwards,


    but if it''s not necessary, he doesn''t want the female assassins who feel superior to the earth people to stick blood so quickly.


    Why don''t you let the battle droid or the order of the ascetics use two magic breaking left wheels to empty Roland with 12 bullets in less than a second?


    But William didn''t want Zara to die so soon.


    Let him live for a few more days, the more people harpy will employ and the more money he will consume. He will earn more than one billion yuan at will, which is still the money of stark.


    As long as you think about Stark''s future pain, and have to pay, dare not not pay, William is happy.


    If you step on stark everyday, you can make your life more happy.


    As for whether his happiness is based on the pain of others, he can''t control it and doesn''t want to.


    "Do the English mercenaries have communications?"


    "Sir, who do you want me to signal to?"


    With a smile on his lips, William "disguised as asking for help, sent a distress signal to the American desert base, and exposed Zara in that village by the way.".


    Yes sir.


    Zara, who is still on the road at night, can''t imagine that when he was 70 or 80 kilometers away from the village, several spider robots found the communication equipment that was collected and stored in a unified way.


    After the signal was enhanced by the UAV carrier, it was received by the U.S. base hundreds of kilometers away without accident.In the base, the sleeping James Roddy, the future war machine, was awakened by a quick knock on the door.


    As soon as we opened the door, we heard the soldier in the Lieutenant''s costume salute and say, "Sir, we just received a radio distress signal. Judging from the technique and code, it''s probably from the English Air Service Regiment.".


    Roddy a Leng, immediately said, "received a distress signal to help people on the line, and this is not my authority.".


    After staying in the base for more than a month, Roddy knew that the soldiers in the base had been asked to be on duty every day to look for stark, which made him resentful.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to be disgusted by the middle and high-level officers in the base any more. He didn''t want to take care of such ultra vires.


    "No, sir, it may involve Tony Stark. The commander told you to go to the war room immediately.".


    "What?" as soon as he heard of stark, Roddy was in spirits, turned around, dressed quickly, and ran to the war room.


    As soon as I entered the combat conference room, I saw a dozen soldiers and three officers discussing something on the map.


    Seeing Roddy come in, someone immediately called to stand up.


    After returning the salute, Roddy nodded to the field commander Eric tensen, sat in the first row and began to listen.


    Eric tensen has no problem with Roddy, who is also a lieutenant colonel.


    And to be honest, even if he has any opinions, he will not show any performance. After all, he is only a middle-level officer in the front line,


    and Roddy is a related account with stark group and many military industrial groups in the United States. Maybe when he will deal with Roddy in the future, he will be his boss.


    Therefore, he simply repeated what he had said before.


    "Fifteen minutes ago, Captain Qian Ning, who was in charge of communication, received a distress signal.


    The other side claimed to be Raleigh Taiwo, a former second lieutenant of the English Air Service Regiment. Eight of them were in a place called Miller in the desert,


    they were besieged by hundreds of armed forces belonging to Zara hasmu. After losing five of their members,,, ".


    "Wait, I''m sorry, Eric," Roddy interrupted, raising his hand. "You say, encirclement?"


    "Yes, encirclement and suppression.".


    Eric was not angry either. He nodded to the intelligence officer nearby, and the other side immediately said, "Raleigh Taiwo''s identity has been confirmed,


    so if the English have no reservation about our intelligence, this second lieutenant Taiwo''s identity at this time is a mercenary.


    According to what he said in the distress signal, his employer gave them the task of looking for Mr. stark.


    According to our information, this large-scale employment, the employment fee is twice as high as the normal price.


    according to the previous employment amount of lieutenant Taiwo''s team, the employment fee alone has reached millions of dollars, let alone the stimulation of $100 million after finding people.


    he took his seven mercenary team composed of English air service regiment to go deep into the world Go into the middle of the desert and search for Mr. stark.


    Or, according to my guess, they are going to arrest Zara hasmu directly.


    However, when they went deep into the Miller area, they were found and besieged by hundreds of people.


    During the battle, after losing five members, they were seriously injured and captured together with the other two members. They were detained in a small village surrounded by mountains 60 kilometers away from Miller.


    Roddy listened and thought for a moment, "Why are they sure Tony was kidnapped by this Zara hasmu?"


    The intelligence officer shook his head. "I don''t know, sir.".


    "However, according to the latest intelligence, the mercenary regiments around the desert area have received employment tasks on the 7th floor, and at least 50% of the teams have moved closer to Zara hasmu''s sphere of influence.


    Therefore, we have reason to believe that people around Mr. stark have got some important or exact information.


    As soon as that was done, everyone looked at Roddy.


    Roddy quickly said "I''m sorry." he left the conference room with his cell phone and dialed harpy.


    As soon as he got through, Roddy asked, "I''m Roddy. Have you got any accurate information?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m restricted to stay in Los Angeles. How can I know about Mr. stark?" harpy said.


    "Harpy, if you know anything, you must tell me that mercenaries only work for money. They are unreliable hyenas.".


    Roddy said, clutching his cell phone, opened the door of the conference room and motioned for silence.


    Then he told the intelligence officer to send people from Los Angeles to confirm whether harpy was really in Los Angeles.


    Sorry, I''m just a driver. I can''t hire any mercenaries. Bye, Roddy.


    As soon as harpy hung up, he rushed out of the villa, boarded the Kun style spaceship with Craig, who had not been back long, and flew to Los Angeles.This is not the first time in more than 40 days.


    From the time he was suspected, he was banned by the stark group and could only be in Los Angeles.


    Fortunately, the speed of the Kun style spaceship was fast enough. One hour later, Harpy, who had changed his sportswear, came down from the stealth spaceship and began to jog in a park in Los Angeles.


    After running for more than ten minutes and looking for an hour, the soldier reported that he was running in the park.


    In the past one hour, the combat meeting had been finished. Because the intelligence was not clear, only four seals were planned to land in the area dozens of kilometers away from the village where Zara hasmu was located, and commander Eric tensen, who sneaked to the village on foot, probably heard the content and frowned because it was late at night and the conference room was quiet He picked up the information, looked at it, and said to Roddy,


    "this bodyguard is lying. This is the third time he has disappeared in more than a month, and then it took more than an hour to find him.".


    Roddy took the information and nodded.


    Once or twice, I said the past, but three times it was like this, which made it impossible for people to doubt.


    "So it''s true that there was a rumor in the underworld that someone offered 100 million dollars to look for Tony?"


    Eric tengsen didn''t answer directly, but said in a low voice, "if you want to employ more than 50% of the whole desert area, at least dozens of mercenary teams, you can''t do it by millions or tens of millions.".


    "Can''t that bodyguard be a billionaire?"


    Roddy shook his head and Eric tensen continued, "and I want to get in touch with so many mercenary teams in a short time. In addition to us, maybe the talent of stark group has this channel and money.".


    Roddy was stunned. Stark group, a super company selling arms, can really employ a large number of people in a short time.


    Then he asked, "in this case, why do you only send a team of four?".


    "Wait a minute," Roddy quickly understood, "you want those four seals to be watchers. If the stark group doesn''t send someone over and Zara hasmu is there, do it yourself.


    If there is a fierce battle between the stark group and the Zara hasmu people, the shadow and 15 seals 200 kilometers away, and Apache can support them in a short time.


    Help if you need to, and show your presence if you don''t? "


    "Don''t blame me for thinking too much," Eric tensen shrugged. "I''m not you. If I upset their plans, I can''t bear the revenge afterwards.".


    Roddy shook his head helplessly, not to mention Eric. If he met the Revenge of stoke group, he could not bear it.


    His immediate superior, the general with two stars on his shoulders, will certainly not offend the largest military industrial group in the United States for his sake.


    After a moment''s silence, Roddy, who was still a good man, suddenly said, "but what if four seals meet the same situation as the previous eight former English air service regiments in the process of diving on foot?"


    Eric tensen looked at the dark sky outside the base and said for a long time, "the information is not clear, but Tony Stark and the English air crew are involved, so I only sent four people.


    There are eight former English air services regiments, the lessons of being surrounded and annihilated by hundreds of armed elements, eight seals, or twelve. It''s all the same, right, Roddy.


    "How can this be possible?".


    Without saying the same thing, Roddy understood that sending twelve would really give them a higher chance of escape,


    but Zara hasmu has found that he has enemies around him and will definitely send more people to come.


    At that time, the 12 seals will not meet hundreds of people, but hundreds or thousands of people.


    Being chased by such a large number of people, once surrounded, the probability of death of more than four is equally large, which makes people have no doubt.


    And only four people will be sent, although the whole army may be destroyed, but the number of people is small, the target is small, and the probability of exposure is small.


    When breaking through, as long as you break through separately, the probability of escaping from one or two is not small.


    It''s really not necessary for the commander to consider whether two or even four or more people will die.


    The most important thing is that in real combat, it''s not four or twelve seals that decide, but the Black Hawk and Apache.


    However, Eric is gambling that it''s true to expect some people''s attention.


    But he didn''t know that William was responsible for all this.


    And what can William do for the rice army?


    Looking at the virtual imaging, the helicopter team composed of four Black Hawks and two Apache take off from the desert base,


    William smiles, drinks the whisky in his glass, and happily goes to Angela and Laura.

 Chapter 1168

    Two Apache escorted four Black Hawk helicopters, flying all the way to a small village named mitis in an hour, 50 kilometers away.


    A black hawk lowered its altitude and dropped the descent line.


    Four seals quickly landed on the grass with ropes, rushed forward for five or six meters, knelt on the grass with one leg, and watched the surrounding environment through the night mirror with guns.


    Lieutenant Mike Murphy, the leader of the group of four, pressed the communication button. "Athens, Athens, this is Sparta 01. Make sure it''s safe. You can go back. Over.".


    I see. Good luck, Sparta 01.


    Watching the six helicopters fly to the base more than 100 kilometers away, Michael Murphy turns on the team''s communication channel and says to the team members,


    "be careful, guys, this is a shale mountain area. When you walk on the mountain road, you should not only be careful of your feet, but also pay attention to the rattlesnakes and poisonous oak trees.


    If you are bitten, even if I declare the mission failed and ask for helicopter support, you will not live to enter the field hospital within an hour or two. ".


    As seals, of course, the four people know that rattlesnakes belong to mixed venom. Unless they are lucky enough to enter the body with less venom,


    otherwise, if they suffer from severe pain and fainting, they will die in half an hour, let alone one hour.


    The other three replied solemnly, "understand, head.".


    Mike Murphy said, "it''s 1:11 in the evening to check the ammunition equipment.


    in order to reduce the risk of exposure, we have to take advantage of the night and get to a small village 50 kilometers away before dawn.".


    Unfortunately, the four seals and their intelligence officers seriously underestimated the difficulty and danger of mountain walking in desert areas.


    More than a third of the scheduled route is loose shale.


    Not only increased the difficulty of the March, team members several times almost because of trampling down the slope.


    Matt, the observation hand, who was caught by his teammates'' knapsack belt and nearly slid down the steep slope, thanks for saving his own signalman Denny,


    as he walked, he swore in a low voice, "FK, I have a hunch that this mission has been cursed.".


    "No way, who let this mission involve the rich guy Tony Stark.".


    Team medic Marcus stood there gasping, "and all the whiskey you drink is from that rich guy.".


    Matt quickly denied, "no, no, no, all the drinks I drink are distributed by the logistics department. It has nothing to do with that rich man.".


    "All right, be quiet," Captain Mike Murphy carefully observed the front, took out the map to have a look,


    reminded, "it''s only 12 kilometers away from the target village, Denny, report our situation to the base, it''s expected to be an hour later than the scheduled time.".


    Denny answered, took out the signal transmitting shelf in his backpack and reported to the headquarters once again.


    the four people marched again and finally arrived at the mountains around the target village at 7 a.m.


    Looking through the telescope at the village, dozens of armed men with AK walking back and forth, as well as dozens of large trucks parked on the village street,


    captain Mike murmured a curse,


    gave the telescope to medical officer Marcus, and observed the front and left and right sides of the mountains.


    Marcus took the telescope and saw it. He was in a deep mood and began to have a bad feeling.


    "there are at least 50 armed men who can be seen in the light below, but we still have to detour to the opposite mountain, otherwise our sight will be blocked by houses and trucks.".


    Captain Mike Murphy nodded and said to signalman Denny, "check the communication signal, Denny, I don''t want to see Zara haswood, but I can''t get in touch with the base,


    in case Tony Stark and three captured Englishmen have an accident, we have to bear the responsibility.".


    "Got it." Denny immediately stepped back from his backpack and began to contact the base, reporting that they had arrived at the target village, as well as dozens of trucks in the village.


    With these trucks, even if Zara hasmu is not here, it''s a big goal.


    After contacting, Denny, who put away the radio station, finally had a smile on his face. "It seems that the intelligence officer is not completely useless. At least the signal from the mountain nearby is very good.".


    "That''s good.".


    If you can keep the signal, even if there is an accident, you can run away or hold on for dozens of minutes. More than 100 kilometers away, the helicopter team in the forward base can support you.


    Four people quietly line up to sneak into the formation, began to detour to the opposite mountain.


    But seals don''t know that the signal can be so strong because the UAV carrier hovering at nearly 1000 meters enhances the signal.


    More than an hour later, four people who had traveled five or six kilometers climbed up a mountain ridge. They had a clear view of the village from inside to outside.


    After observing for a few minutes, I didn''t expect to be lucky enough. The observer Matt whispered excitedly to the microphone on his collar,


    "guys, it seems our luck is getting better. I see the bald head of Zara hasmu."."Sure?"


    Captain Mike Murphy immediately followed Matt''s cue and saw Zara hasmu standing in front of a house, pointing to the truck and not knowing what to say to his men.


    The four seals didn''t know what Zara hasmu said, but on Sunday, they immediately reported what Zara said to William.


    Hearing Zara hasmu''s order, more than a dozen small leaders within a hundred kilometers around him brought people to the village to receive weapons, William turned his eyes and said with a smile,


    "can we block the communication signals of four seals at a fixed point without affecting Zara hasmu''s external communication?"


    Sunday immediately replied, "no problem sir, the village is surrounded by mountains. Just release an interference band to the seal''s area,


    to make their radio vibrate in the valley and finally be weakened by the mountains.".


    "Then shield for a period of time, and let the seals inform the Americans before Zara''s men gather.".


    Yes sir.


    When the jamming function of the UAV carrier is activated on Sunday, an invisible wave band will be launched into the 100 meter radius of the seal.


    After taking pictures of Zara hasmu and the trucks and armed men in the village,


    captain Michael Murphy said, "Denny, report to the base, Marcus and Matt, you go to find the hiding place, all we have to do is wait.".


    I see, head.


    After the completion of most of the task, the four were in a good mood.


    Athens, Athens, this is Sparta 01. Reply if you hear me. Reply if you hear me.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak.".


    Athens, Athens, this is Sparta 01. Reply if you hear me. Reply if you hear me.


    After calling for three times in a row and not getting a reply, Denny could not help cursing, but he didn''t know that because of Sunday''s interference, the signals sent by their military encryption radio station fluctuated back and forth in the valley, and were accidentally discovered by people in the village who should not have appeared.


    Mike, the captain who hears Denny''s curse, and Marcus and Matt, who are looking for a hiding place higher, can''t help but stop,


    a sense of uneasiness reappears in everyone''s hearts.


    After waiting for several minutes, we found that we couldn''t contact the base. Captain Mike looked up at the top of the mountain and frowned, "guys, let''s go all the way up and try to get in touch with the base after climbing up.


    or we can only be divided into two groups, one group will follow the way, return to the top of the mountain and contact the headquarters,


    one group will stay here At the same time of staring at Zara hasmu, we should provide laser guidance for the subsequent helicopter crew, so as not to directly blow up Zara hasmu.


    As the second highest ranking medic in the team, Marcus thought for a moment and asked the signalman, "Denny, how high do you think this mountain is to block the signal?"


    "Well," said Denny, shaking his head after thinking for a while, "I don''t know, man, there are many reasons why the signal is blocked,


    but the mountain between us and the base is certainly not too low, maybe hundreds of meters high.".


    "No," the observer Matt looked up and asked suspiciously, "before we were on the opposite side of the mountain, when we looked at this mountain, we didn''t think how high it was.".


    The other three were stunned and recalled that it didn''t seem very high, but Captain Mike shook his head and said, "don''t forget the factor of fog. Before we looked here, it was early morning, and the sun hadn''t come out.


    And there is a blind spot in the vision. It doesn''t look a little higher. When you look two kilometers away, there may be a gap of one or two hundred meters.


    This time Marcus three people did not speak, Captain Mike - Murphy see, very simply said, "then vote, in favor of climbing hands.".


    "I''m sure I''m in favor of climbing up," said Denny, the observer, raising his hand. "Even if the mountain had to climb one or two hundred meters, it would save energy than another five or six kilometers around.


    the most important thing is that you don''t forget that eight members of the English Air Corps were encircled and annihilated last night.


    If you are divided into two groups, there are too many uncertain factors, and the risk of exposure is doubled.


    once you meet an enemy, the probability of two people surviving is too low. ".


    Matt''s last words, finally let the others no longer speak, began to walk up the mountain.


    After walking for nearly 20 minutes and crossing the top of the mountain, Matt, the leader, suddenly scolded, "Damn it.".


    The other three quickly climbed more than ten steps, then angrily looked at the winding steep slope tens of meters away, and then scolded.


    Marcus swallowed, looked at the rock wall more than 20 meters high, and asked the captain, Mike Murphy, "head, climb or not?"


    Mike Murphy frowned and looked at the cliff. He could climb it, but he could climb it. Besides being the best place to stick to the cliff, who knows what''s going on.


    With the rage in his heart, he said to the signalman Denny, "try to see if there is a signal.".


    Hearing this, Denny hesitated. "Head, you should know that the shorter the interval between radio stations, the greater the risk of exposure.".Marcus reluctantly smiles. "Don''t worry, Denny. These guys are just armed men. How can they have special signal collection equipment?".


    Denny agreed, hesitated for a few seconds, took off his backpack, but after trying for several minutes, he could only shake his head again in frustration.


    "FK, these damn equipment vendors.".


    Mike Murphy scolded and took out a satellite phone from his pocket. "If our tracks and tasks are exposed because of the low encryption level of the satellite phone,


    after going back, I promise to report to the above and investigate the responsibility of the radio equipment manufacturer.".


    Sometimes, the more you worry about something, the more things you don''t want to happen.


    Seals don''t know that under normal circumstances, Zara hasmu doesn''t have the ability, and even won''t take the initiative to buy signal collection equipment,


    but Yuri Olov, who has the money to sell any light weapons and ordinary equipment, doesn''t mind selling polar bear inventory equipment to Zara hasmu at a high price.


    Yuri Olov, who is familiar with the desert and Africa, knows where to receive the weapons. After a little investigation, he knows that the person to deal with is Zara hasmu.


    knowing this, Yuri began to think carefully.


    In addition to preparing weapons according to the list that obadai Stan said, who did not indicate his identity,


    before the weapons were loaded on the plane from ukelan, he thought about it carefully, and then got the code of entry and exit permission for border checkpoints provided anonymously by obadai with his relationship,


    took the initiative to contact Zara hasmu.


    The arms business in the desert area before, because of the joint efforts of William and obadai Stan, has made the world''s black market arms dealers lose at least 40% of the market.


    These four floors don''t seem to be many, but if they are allocated to each underground arms dealer who is active in the desert area, their losses in this area in recent years will be great.


    Now it''s not easy to meet a fat sheep with the permission to enter and leave the border freely.


    If Yuri Olov doesn''t take the opportunity to sell more inventory, he won''t be a dead businessman who has been active for more than 20 years.


    Even among the drivers driving trucks to deliver weapons to Zara hasmu, there are two polar bears who are technical mercenaries specially responsible for teaching customers and using equipment.


    Only by teaching customers how to use it, can they do business again.


    In the face of successive mercenary attacks, Zara hasmu is also worried that once the fighting expands,


    it will not be so easy to get weapons in the future. In order to make friends with Yuri, he has to bite his teeth and pay nearly ten million dollars for equipment he doesn''t want.


    ....


    before eight o''clock, two polar bear technical mercenaries, who were awakened by the sound outside the room,


    swearing a few times, could only get up and planned to teach Zara hasmu''s men the basic operation as soon as possible,


    they could also leave the vortex as soon as possible and rush to the border town 200 kilometers away,


    and others who had left first, separated from each other The drivers waiting in the wall country meet and go back to ukulen together.


    During breakfast, a polar bear who can speak desert language heard that these desert people killed eight Englishmen last night. Because of the occupational diseases of arms dealers and technicians,


    of course, they want to see what equipment these English mercenaries like to use.


    When the equipment of the English mercenaries was picked up, a polar bear''s pupils shrank during the examination.


    This messenger is turned on.


    The polar bear, who found his companion abnormal, looked down and saw the little red light flashing on the communicator.


    After looking at each other and seeing the flustered eyes from the companion''s eyes, he immediately turned off the communicator.


    He cursed "hell.".


    Just push away some desert people with headscarves, rush to the truck with detection equipment, and roughly drag several boxes into the house.


    Turn on the device, put on the headphones and start to detect the signal.

 Chapter 1169

    To be honest, the appearance of polar bear is not good-looking, but it''s really skinny and more practical.


    The equipment dragged directly from the truck by two polar bear mercenaries is not only OK after bumping,


    these are nearly 20 years old antiques, which can actually work and detect, and are jammed by Sundays, transmitting signals back and forth in the valley.


    Not long after the device was turned on, an old electronic device the size of a TV set began to emit bursts of "drip, drip, drip" noise.


    At this time, the seal Quartet, just after voting, is climbing up the mountain.


    When they find the winding rock wall, it''s no use climbing up again, and Denny turns on the radio again to call the base.


    After waiting for nearly 20 minutes, the two lucky polar bears looked at each other, pointed to the top of the mountain where the seals were, and yelled to some confused armed men,


    "is there any one of you on that mountain?"


    Several armed men shook their heads blankly. The faces of the two polar bears changed greatly. But after looking at each other, they suddenly laughed again. "Damn it, it startled us. It seems that the valley is bowl shaped, gathering radio signals.".


    The polar bear, who fooled a few armed men who didn''t know whether they were real or not, knew very well that if the arms dealers wanted to live longer, they couldn''t join the war with guns themselves.


    I was thinking about how to get away from the village.


    After hearing the report from his subordinates, Zara hasmu, who came here to have a look, heard that the polar bear told his subordinates that he wanted to go into the mountains and see if there was any prey to fight,


    immediately felt that something had happened.


    Pressing the gun at his waist, he said with a gloomy face, "where do you want to go?".


    Seeing the leader pressing the gun, the people around immediately picked up their weapons.


    Being pointed at by more than a dozen long and short guns, the two polar bears immediately became honest, "if I were you, I would immediately send someone to look for it on that mountain.".


    Zara hasmu felt a thump in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, "what are you looking for?"


    Two polar bears hesitated for a moment and said expertly, "go in and talk.".


    With four confidants into the room, after listening to the polar bear, Zara hasmu''s first reaction is what happened to him.


    Someone wants to trade his head for the $100 million reward.


    When his face was cloudy and sunny, he heard a polar bear anxiously say, "send someone to encircle and suppress the people on the mountain. Only by killing them can we not expose us and leave.


    Otherwise, let them observe on the mountain, even if we leave now, we will still be blown up by the armed helicopter who doesn''t know when.


    Zara hasmu was stunned and immediately responded that the car could not escape the pursuit of the helicopter.


    "You show them to me," Zara hasmu said fiercely, "if you dare to move, shoot me at once.".


    With that, Zara hasmu rushed out of the room and yelled at the people around him, regardless of the two polar bears whose faces changed greatly.


    Soon a telescope was taken out and looked at the top of the mountain.


    Then hundreds of armed men with guns began to rush up the mountain, and a dozen pickup trucks with dozens of people rushed out of the village, intending to bypass the mountain and block the retreat of four seals.


    The seal captain, who was separated from the signalman Denny and the medical officer Marcus, was going down the mountain with the observation hand Matt, intending to keep staring at Zara hasmu, but he didn''t leave for a few minutes,


    the observation hand Matt cried in a panic, "head, there''s an accident. People in the village at the foot of the mountain seem to have found us.".


    Mike Murphy, frightened, picks up his gun and reveals the double mirror on it to see that the whole village is mobilized.


    Then he yelled, "FK, FK, it must be the satellite phone that exposed us.".


    Then Michael Murphy said to Matt, "contact Denny and Marcus and let them leave us alone. We''ll retreat immediately. When we can contact the base, help us call for support.".


    I see, head.


    Matt didn''t have any hesitation. He quickly told Denny and Marcus about the situation here, taking advantage of the fact that the walkie talkie was still in contact with the other two before long.


    Hearing the voice coming from the intercom, Denny and Marcus, who were walking along the ridge, were stunned for a moment and ran to the place where they could see.


    Taking out the telescope, you can see a large group of armed men rushing up the mountain, and at the same time, you can see a dozen pickup trucks leaving the village.


    Marcus cursed, "hell, it''s at least an hour from here to the mountain with signal. Murphy and Matt may not last for an hour and a half, waiting for helicopter support.".


    Even if Murphy and Matt escape along the mountain road, in order to ensure the safety of signalman Denny, so that they can call the helicopter, they will definitely shoot to attract armed elements,


    but in this way, they will be blocked by faster pickup trucks.


    The good news is that you haven''t been found, so long as you can contact the base, it''s no problem to hide or stick to it for an hour or two.


    But it''s like using the lives of Mike Murphy and Matt for the lives of himself and Denny.


    As he hesitated, Marcus suddenly saw Murphy and Matt running to the top of the mountain.Then he realized that the two companions were going to climb to the top of the rock and wait for help.


    Marcus turned to the signalman and said, "Denny, run as fast as you can to the opposite hill and call for support. I''ll stay to support Murphy and Matt.".


    Also see Murphy and Matt running up the mountain of Denny, and then look at Marcus hand lengthened barrel, with a muffler of continuous fire and sniper dual-purpose m416, heavily nodded.


    Just about to run, Denny took five clips from his body and gave them to Marcus. After leaving only two spare clips, he said solemnly, "wait for me.".


    As he watched Denny leave, he sped up without thinking. Marcus looked around and soon saw a big tree.


    When he climbed up the tree, he heard gunfire in the distance.


    Murphy and Matt''s unexpected fire attracted the armed men at the foot of the mountain.


    What shocked the seals was that these ordinary looking desert people climbed up the mountain faster than those who were cruelly trained.


    It took them half an hour to climb the mountain. It took desert people less than 20 minutes to fight with Murphy and Matt on the top of the rock.


    Murphy and Matt, who were soon pressed by dozens of AK, could only hide behind the rock, and even dare not look up for fear that they would be hit in the eyes by the rubble.


    And Marcus on the hillside was even more afraid to shoot at this time.


    Fortunately, there are only two easy ways to climb on the rock platform on the top of the mountain. Murphy and Matt are hiding behind the rock, but they are not so easy to be attacked.


    Seeing this, William, who was far away in Folger castle in London, thought about it and said to Sunday, "cancel the signal shielding, so that all these people will not die and the Americans will not come to the rescue.".


    Yes sir.


    Unfortunately, William let go of the signal shield, but Murphy, the seal captain with the satellite phone, didn''t have time to make a phone call at this time,


    and Denny, the messenger who was determined to move fast, didn''t have the heart to turn on the radio and call the base.


    Look, William murmured a curse.


    As time goes by, Zara hasmu, standing in the village with a telescope, keeps looking at the war situation on the top of the mountain,


    seeing that it has been nearly 40 minutes and seven or eight people have died, he is more and more worried that the American helicopter will suddenly kill him.


    Turn around and walk to the house where two polar bears are locked.


    "Tell me, how long will it take for the American helicopter to arrive? Can it go now?"


    The two polar bears immediately shook their heads and said, "driving is definitely not good. It''s been more than an hour since we found the wireless signal.


    Even if he comes from the base hundreds of kilometers away, Apache should be able to arrive at any time. He doesn''t want to die, so he has to go into the mountains on foot to hide.


    Damn it, Zara hasmu''s face twisted and growled, "but what about my motorcade and those weapons?"


    Now he has regretted listening to two polar bears, if he didn''t send everyone out, he would drive away.


    With these 40 minutes, we can break through the encirclement through scattered development and at least get away with more than half of the trucks and manpower.


    Instead of taking his men into the mountains, as now.


    Unwilling, he immediately put his hand on the holster, intending to get rid of the two polar bears. He left first, and then informed his men in the mountain to leave.


    I just want to stay away from right and wrong, and I don''t want to fight with the Americans. Two polar bears, I regret it at this time.


    Two of them didn''t expect to find the radio signal, and the time has passed for more than an hour, and the Americans haven''t even come to support them.


    This is not common sense.


    But the longer it goes on, Apache will always come.


    Just thinking about how to trick Zara to get into the mountain forest and run away on foot, so as not to beat the Americans hard, they can run away.


    Their boss, Yuri Orlov, will offer a reward for their lives, even the lives of the whole family, before being killed by the Americans.


    But when you meet Zara hasmu, who can''t reason with you, what''s the future.


    Seeing Zara pull out his gun and click the bullet to load, he mistakenly thought that Zara was still thinking about how to fight Apache to keep the team and weapons of the polar bear,


    could only surrender, "wait a minute, there are hundreds of RPGs on the car, maybe take a chance, when Apache is low,


    attack with a large number of RPGs at the same time, and if he is lucky to hit the weak point, he may be able to shoot it down Come on.


    Zhala was stunned. He was just about to say that he didn''t have so many people. There were bursts of braking outside the village.


    When he went out to have a look, he saw 20 or 30 pickup trucks parked outside the village, and these people were the leaders of the small tribes he had called to divide the weapons.


    This is just the seven tribes who arrived first, while the seven or eight tribes are still on the way.


    Seeing that more than 100 new soldiers arrived, he was overjoyed and told people to abandon the pickup trucks and disperse the 50 trucks.The small leaders who originally came to transport weapons would not hesitate to fight without them.


    In less than ten minutes, big trucks started to run out of the village.


    See the truck left, no burden, Zara - hasmu mind again.


    There are 50000 AK in this hand. There must be enough people. Otherwise, the weapon is not the burning stick in the warehouse?


    If he really killed an Apache, his name would be known to everyone in the desert.


    Those people and tribes who have enemies with the American people will certainly draw close to him, and even some countries and big tribes will directly support him with a lot of money.


    As soon as the idea came out, it immediately and irresistibly circled in his mind.


    Yell at the seven little leaders who are going to drive away.


    Some people were excited and some hesitated when they heard that Zara had asked them to stay and sneak attack, but after three trucks with RPG and ammunition turned back,


    even if some people didn''t want to face the ferocious face of Zara, they could only order dozens of subordinates to distribute weapons, run to the mountains and hide.


    As time went by, Zara, who thought the helicopter team would come back soon, did not wait for the American helicopter, but waited for several tribes to come.


    Now, Zara, who has more manpower, is really confident to give the American a big surprise.


    At this time, the signalman, Denny, just ran to the opposite hill, turned on the radio, and was overjoyed to report to the base.


    In the forward base more than 100 kilometers away, Eric tensen, who was anxiously waiting for the news, was disappointed for a moment when he heard the information from communication soldier Denny,


    he didn''t hear from Tony Stark, so he rushed out of the barracks with people in a hurry to catch Zara hasmu, a nail in the eyes of the American people.


    In less than five minutes, two Apache helicopters and four shadow helicopters, with 15 seals, took off quickly to the valley village.


    Within half an hour, the helicopter team at full speed approached the valley.


    Murphy, the seal captain who had been shot several times on the top of the mountain, and his head were almost taken off by the bullet, leaving a bloody hole on his head.


    when he saw Apache, his pain disappeared. He waved his gun and yelled excitedly at the helicopter team.


    The most unfortunate thing is to stay. As for teammates, Markus, the medical officer who shot black.


    , this brother is really a good friend. When Murphy and Matt were unable to keep up, he shot decisively and killed four or five militants who wanted to climb up the mountain. Then he turned the gun to kill a few enemies who could not avoid it.


    Then he climbed down the hiding treetop and ran quickly with his gun on his back.


    One shot at another place soon forced the armed men in the middle of the mountain to separate more than 20 men to encircle and suppress him.


    Probably trying to delay time for Murphy and Matt, Marcus, who is fighting and retreating, forgets that the speed of these armed men in the mountains is not slower than his seal, but faster than him.


    No surprise, after killing several enemies, Marcus was hit by the bullets from his flank and then surrounded and annihilated in a slope.


    After two Apache pilots, who are in charge of cleaning up status threats, see Murphy and Matt fighting on the top of the mountain through the multi-functional helmet,


    Apache directly launches a rocket on the mountain at an altitude of several hundred meters.


    More than a dozen rockets came down, and the armed men who besieged the two seals died and fled. In an instant, they disintegrated and scattered into the mountains.


    As he continued to fire fiercely at the surrounding mountains, Apache made several rounds around the top of the mountain before notifying the shadow helicopter waiting in the air to land.

 Chapter 1170

    Four seals descend to the top of the mountain platform. After Eric tensen, the seal commander on the Black Hawk, gets in touch with Mike Murphy, the leader of the advance team,


    from Matt''s camera, the team observer confirms that Zara hasmu is in the village,


    eager to make contributions, he immediately asks Apache to clean the valley village to make sure it is safe and put down the helicopter Seals, ground and air search for Zara hasmu.


    Although the two Apache didn''t agree, they couldn''t stand it. Eric tensen had the highest rank,


    after the order came down, he had to walk around the village a few times, and even ventured to turn on the thermal imaging.


    However, there are two polar bear soldiers on Zara''s side, and Apache''s weapon controller, urged by Eric tensen,


    in a hurry, didn''t find the armed men hiding behind the rocks reminded by two polar bears to save their lives.


    After years of fighting with the Americans, the polar bear technicians certainly know that it''s OK to turn on the thermal imaging in the daytime for just a few seconds,


    but after a long time, or inadvertently see the direct light of the sun, to ensure that the eyes of the thermal imaging users are bright and blind.


    When no threat was detected, an Apache fired machine guns at three trucks.


    Trying to blow up the truck, the whole village seems to be like a dead area, no one can be seen.


    Seeing this, Eric tensen thought that all the people had escaped and swore to himself, so he said in the communication channel, "there''s no time to delay. The seal will land. Zara hasmu will run away in the mountains. Let''s go after him.".


    The three shadow helicopters soon lowered their altitude and planned to lay down 11 seals in the open space of the village,


    while the two Apache had to lower their altitude and patrol in the air near the mountain forest in order to protect the Black Hawk and seal.


    Apache is known as the treetop killer. Since he wants to hover in the low altitude, the whole fuselage comes out, and the propeller and tail are the weak points. In other places, even if you sweep with a machine gun or explode with RPG, it will not be a threat to him.


    Zara hasmu, hiding behind the rocks in the mountain forest, looks back at the two polar bears. The two polar bears know what Zara means,


    but if they don''t want to, they will be killed by the people behind them if they don''t say anything,


    they can only hide behind the rocks, poke their heads out, stare at Apache, who is hovering slowly in the air, and wait for the two helicopters to descend to only ten At the end of the meter, he immediately whispered,


    "now, now, hit its propeller and tail".


    When Zara looked at her standing point, she could already see the top of Apache''s propeller. She understood the meaning of the two polar bears in her heart and yelled, "fire, fire.".


    More than a dozen rocket launchers, who had been prepared earlier, stood up from behind the rocks and launched rockets at Apache a hundred meters away.


    "Whew, whew, whew.".


    More than a dozen rockets dragging fire and smoke rushed to Apache over the village.


    "Diddiddidi, diddiddidi",


    the alarm sounds from the five helicopters,


    without looking at the instruments in the helicopter, the five pilots can see with their naked eyes that the dense rockets are rushing towards the two Apache.


    There was a scream of fear in the soul on the communication channel,


    "RPG ¡¢,,".


    Boom, boom, boom.


    More than a dozen rockets were detonated by the propeller of the helicopter without hitting Apache.


    After a series of explosions, the American helicopter fleet was in a mess.


    One Apache even turned five or six times in the air because its propeller was damaged, and one end was mounted to the Black Hawk helicopter more than 20 meters away.


    But it''s not over yet. Just when the fleet and several seals who have jumped off the Black Hawk are not in a state of alarm,


    they see their leader''s direction, and they have made achievements.


    The 78 or 80 armed men hiding around fired 78 or 80 rockets at the last Apache, which was wobbling in the air.


    For a moment, the valley was full of rockets from all directions.


    "God.".


    Apache''s pilots and weapon operators only had time to shout God,


    the rockets and countless pieces exploded one after another, which instantly broke Apache''s propeller and tail.


    Then more explosions came, not only the whole Apache was blown apart, but also the two black eagles that could fly around were blown by the blast wave, which directly moved more than ten meters, fell on the ground, rolled and exploded.


    Such a strong explosion, not to mention the seals jumping to the ground, destroyed half of the whole village.


    Many of the rocket launchers themselves vomited and fainted.


    Even the only black hawk left on the top of the mountain began to shake, and the driver who watched the whole process pulled up the control lever without thinking about it.


    Leave the four seals and Murphy, who is waiting to be rescued by the lifting rope, on the top platform.Matt, the watchman with a bullet in the head, escaped.


    When the four seals on the rock raised their heads when they heard the explosion, they could not see the Black Hawk helicopter for a long time.


    "FK, asshole, asshole.".


    The four seals left on the top of the mountain scolded one after another.


    The escaped Black Hawk, as well as the signalman Denny, who was hiding at the top of another mountain, wandered around for a long time and stuttered to report the situation here.


    When commander Roddy, who was waiting in the base several hundred kilometers away, quickly arrived at the combat room and listened to the report, his only thought was that the second black hawk would not fall, would it?


    then he was angry that there was no global hawk or early warning aircraft to provide intelligence and support.


    This question just wanted to ask, but saw three stars hanging on the shoulder, the base commander in army camouflage came in.


    In a flash, Roddy thought, seals are navy.


    At that time, I knew that even if I asked, I would ask in vain, and the explanation I got must be all kinds of evasion.


    ...


    five people were trapped at the top of the mountain, one of them was seriously wounded, the signalman was hiding at the top of the nearby mountain, and the last medical officer had already hung up, but Mi came here at this time only when his life and death were unknown.


    Seven soldiers are in danger all the time, so saving people is definitely necessary,


    but the death of 11 seals, the commander and the crew of five helicopters, a total of 22 people, plus the loss of two Apache and three Black Hawks, makes the upper level of the base angry and worried.


    Their first thought at this time is how to keep the secret.


    Commander Roddy can think of the fall of the Black Hawk. Of course, other people also want to think about it. If it''s not handled properly, let alone the base commander, there are people on the top who will have bad luck.


    After a while, the base commander gave an order, "send out a group of fighters and sweep back the nearby hills for me. I don''t want to see any more casualty reports.".


    And Roddy instantly thought that the base commander was going to wipe out Zara and his men.


    ...


    in the village at this time, Zara hasmu''s brain was not easy to use because of the huge victory.


    He just asked people to find camera equipment to take pictures here. He didn''t calm down until two polar bears, who were afraid of death, told him that if they didn''t go, they would be blown up nearby.


    After listening to the advice of two polar bears, let them continue to attack the seals on the Rocky Mountain, and attract the Americans for the ghost.


    With a few confidants and two polar bears, he went into the forest to escape on foot, so as not to be caught by satellites or drones in the sky.


    With the help of two polar bears, who are familiar with the equipment of the United States and have been trading weapons all the year round, they escaped from the world.


    But he escaped, because there were so many people who had bad luck.


    After the incident, the Americans went after so many RPGs and trucks breaking through the surrounding villages.


    The next day, after learning that all the tribes who left by truck had been bombed, Zara hasmu knew that he had become the number one enemy of the Americans.


    Most of his men have lost money. If they don''t make a big noise and make things worse, the American people will be in a hurry for a short time. If they can''t go all out to chase him, they may be killed tomorrow.


    After that, photos and videos of Apache''s fall made headlines all over the world.


    This is a shame for the American people.


    The name of Zara hasmu has become the number one wanted man of the American people, but also the hero of all anti American people.


    In addition to the official residence of the United States, Yuri Olov and obadai Stan are among the people who want to kill Zara most.


    After seeing the news, the two people were flustered. They didn''t care about anything else. They just wanted to kill Zara.


    On the way to escape, Zara squatted on a ridge to meditate.


    Although many desert people chased him along the way, more desert people did not hesitate to help him,


    instead, Zara understood how anti rice sentiment in the desert area was rising. After only one night''s thinking, he felt that he had to go to the secret base where stark was imprisoned.


    This time, we must get Jericho missiles out. Once Jericho explodes in the American base one after another,


    at that time, it will be just like the American people have to leave Somalia because of the fall of the Black Hawk, which really drives the American away.


    After hiding for several days, Zara took his men and two polar bears back to the desert and locked up Stark''s base.


    Although the two polar bears, who were forced to board the ship, wanted to kill Zara in their hearts, the two people who were pulled and photographed by the crashing Apache could only follow Zara if they didn''t want to die.


    Back at the secret base, with the idea of Jellico missile in mind, Zara immediately began to woo the two polar bears.Although he is just a dreg in desert area and has little knowledge, he doesn''t need to be taught how to attract people.


    According to the desire in his heart, give two polar bears who are afraid of death and have no way out.


    Under the dual effects of women and some special things, half a month later, they were brainwashed. In the past half a month, the two polar bears did several atrocities that Zara could not turn back.


    He finally had some faith in the two polar bears, Sergei and Nikolay.


    Eager to build a Jellico missile to attack the American forces in the desert, Zara took Sergei and Nikolay into the secret cave with stark after thinking for a few days.


    Seeing that stark, a super rich man, was locked up here, Sergei and Nikolay''s shocked expressions still made Zara proud.


    There are two polar bear technicians in the room, and Stark''s drawings are placed on the wooden table at will, so don''t try to hide them.


    After looking at the drawing on the table, Sergei and Nikolay knew that it was not a Jellico missile at all. Instead, it looked more and more like a mecha.


    Then all kinds of machine parts in the cave were collected one by one on the long table, and then assembled one by one according to their orders.


    The more Zara looks at her face, the darker she gets, and the more stark and Ethan look at her heart, the deeper she gets.


    After Mark 1 put together a prototype, Stark''s forehead was already sweating.


    Click.


    The sound of a bullet loading came, and stark immediately raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "kill me, and you won''t be able to finish starting this mecha.".


    Because of being cheated and angry, Zara was stunned and immediately thought that if he had the same steel armor as William Devonshire, he would have to be afraid of the Americans?


    And the world can catch up with the pace of the Duke of England, not in front of themselves?


    Zara was very happy, but he said, "Sergei, Nikolay, can you copy this armor?"


    Two polar bears looked at the drawing and thought about it. After a while, they shook their heads. "The drawing is just a part, but it''s the most useless one.


    there are too many things involved in building war armor, we are just technical soldiers.".


    Zara cursed "trash" in her heart. She just wanted to scare stark, but she didn''t think that the two polar bears had no brains and didn''t understand the meaning at all.


    Only the muzzle of the gun pointed at Ethan, and then looked into Stark''s eyes.


    "Stop it, stop it," stark said hastily. "If you want to build armor, you have to keep Ethan, a multidisciplinary scientist, or I can''t finish the work alone.".


    When stark cares about Ethan so much, he thinks of how to blackmail him.


    He showed a fierce expression and said, "I will give you any equipment in the base, but if you can''t build battle armor in three days, I will kill Ethan first,


    and then catch ten ordinary people every day and kill them in your face until you build battle armor.".


    Stark was stunned. Anger and fear appeared on his face.


    When she saw Stark''s performance, Zara''s smile grew stronger. She turned to her opponent and said, "go to the nearby village and find some children and women. Since Ethan is very important,


    I can only tell Mr. stark with children and women. I''m not kidding.".


    "Wait, wait",


    Ethan, who didn''t know what he was attracted by, once heard about the child, he came back to stop Zara''s men from leaving, and then said to stark, "Tony, promise him, promise him, or these people will do everything.".


    "May".


    Stark was about to refuse, but Ethan blinked several times, and then he realized that Ethan was asking him to pretend to agree to pass the test before thinking about anything else.


    Otherwise, do you really want to see the children and women killed in front of you, or do you agree?


    "OK, I agree, but.


    "Wait for you to make armor, and then make a deal with me.".

 Chapter 1171

    Zara, who thinks he has mastered Stark''s weakness, laughs and starts to fantasize as he leaves. When he leads thousands of desert warriors to drive away the Americans,


    will he become a saint in the eyes of desert people?


    For more than half a month, people outside the desert have turned pale at him,


    but inside the desert, even those desert countries with good relations with the Americans, people have expressed their admiration for him in various ways.


    This makes Zara, who can''t contact with the outside world and can only watch these praises silently, begin to expand in his heart.


    Sergei, Nikolay, you''re in charge of this. I''ll see armor in three days.


    The two polar bears agreed without hesitation, "no problem, chief. We promise to keep an eye on Mr. stark.


    In the past three days, he has nothing to do but build war armor for you.


    "Very good, very good," Zara said with a few laughs. He told the guard Stark''s confidants to listen to Sergei and Nikolay for the next few days.


    With Zara''s consent, as long as there is something in the base and Sergei and Nikolay agree, it can be transported to this cave.


    Originally, Zara really wanted to catch some children and women, but when she thought that if there were fewer people in the surrounding villages or all of them disappeared,


    maybe it would attract the attention of the American people and other interested people, Zara gave up the idea.


    In the evening, of course, stark, who has been tired all day, is lying on the single bed next to Ethan while he is sleeping. He is thinking about asking Ethan what he thinks later.


    then he sees Sergei and Nikolay winking at each other.


    Sergei, who knows desert language, mumbles and pretends to take some left behind armed men to get things.


    As soon as the man left, because there was monitoring in the cave, Nikolay did not move. He stood at the wooden table and said in a low voice, "we''ll help you escape, you''ll help us save our family in ukram, and then help us get our new identity and 20 million dollars.".


    Stark was stunned, and then saw Ethan, who was pretending to be sleeping, open his eyes, look at himself and say, "Tony, in the morning, I saw this man give a signal, so I asked you to promise Zara first.


    As for whether you agree or not, we have no choice, right? "


    As soon as he thought that he would die if he made his own armor, and he didn''t want to see any children or women die because of him, stark nodded and said, "as long as you can help me escape, let alone 20 million dollars, even 200 million dollars is OK. As for identity," stark suddenly got confused and frightened and asked, "who are you? Why do you mix with terrorists? Who else will go after you? "


    "This, this and this.".


    Nikolay didn''t want to tell the truth, but he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to be a terrorist. He knew that.


    Once everyone gets out, it''s better to choose something to say than to be found lying by Stark.


    As for the atrocities that Zara forced them to do, to be honest, it would be hard for ordinary polar bears to accept,


    but for those polar bears who are fighting, it''s really not a problem.


    In terms of the atrocities committed in history, polar bears are not inferior to anyone at all.


    How did Nikolay and Sergey get the task, follow the transport plane to the desert area, follow the motorcade to enter the country, find out that the English mercenary''s messenger is on,


    How did he use the equipment to monitor the signal of the valley village for his own life, and when he and Sergey wanted to escape and stay away from the vortex, how did Zara''s people point at him with a gun However,


    forced out an idea and knocked out the seal team and helicopter team.


    In the end, he had no choice but to follow Zara to the secret base.


    With that, Nikolay turned his eyes, and then said with a look of regret, "Sergey and I are alive, probably because we are technicians,


    can help Zara, the devil, to identify whether you are building Jellico missiles.


    However, we found that after you built the mecha, in order to win the trust of Zara, we can only expose that you are building the mecha ".


    Stark frowned. If they really want to cooperate, why don''t they just pretend to be confused?


    As he was wondering, Nikolay said, "don''t worry, Mr. stark, Sergey and I, who can put a removed female deer back with our eyes closed,


    How can we not copy the mecha on the drawing? So, if we really have different intentions, we can just bear it.


    if we find the right chance to escape, we can rely on it It''s going to be able to live well in Ukrainian or polar bear territory.


    Even if stark still had doubts and doubts in his mind, the key now was to escape.


    Once he gets out of his life, he is a super rich man, a guest of honor to American guests and generals, while Sergei and Nikolay are just ordinary people who commit serious crimes.


    After thinking about it, stark nodded, "when we''re safe, I''ll take you and Sergei to Brazil or Cuba.


    As for your family, as long as they are alive, I promise to send them safely to be reunited with you.And for 200 million dollars, I''ll keep my word.


    Nikolay''s face brightened after hearing this, and then shook his head in the worried eyes of stark and Ethan, "two hundred million dollars is too much,


    all these years of walking in the gray world, coupled with the fact that he couldn''t support his family because he didn''t have enough to eat, only four of the 11 people who worked together for boss Olov were alive.


    On the contrary, Sergey and I understand that enough money is good, too much will kill people. ".


    "It seems that tribulation is the best teacher. It''s true," Ethan nodded to stark with great relief.


    In the past, stark would not have experienced that kind of suffering, but now, he just thinks about it.


    But then he suddenly asked, "your boss''s name is Orlov?"


    As a super military industrial group, stark group certainly has some knowledge of some dead merchants who are active in the arms world.


    And Yuri Olov, as a member of the upper class in New York, stark certainly heard of it, and even said hello to Yuri on some occasions.


    Of course, it''s Yuri who takes the initiative to make friends with stark, but stark really doesn''t like Yuri''s role.


    I didn''t expect that I would cooperate with Yuri''s subordinates now, even if I really escaped, to some extent,


    If Yuri hadn''t sold weapons to Zara hasmu, Sergei and Nikolay wouldn''t have been here.


    But at the thought of Yuri Olov''s trouble, stark didn''t want to thank him immediately.


    "Yuri Olov?"


    When Nikolay''s face changed, stark knew he was right.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in what your boss has done, even if it wasn''t for him, you and Sergey wouldn''t be here.


    As for the casualties of the MI army, "stark shrugged," I''m an arms dealer. For me,


    I hope that the U.S. government, which bought my weapons, will only launch once, and the rest will be left in the warehouse or launch pad to frighten the enemy.


    And there is no immortal in war.


    Nicholas was relieved, but Ethan frowned deeply.


    But William, who was informed on Sunday, suddenly felt that this asshole would not change the mentality of the arms dealers just because Ethan didn''t die in front of him?


    "Sir, depending on the situation, Mr. stark can escape without your help. Do you need to move ahead?"


    William shakes his head, he is now too strong purpose to save people, do not say, stark will doubt.


    "In stark, when they started, they told 007 Craig that the UAV had tracked down the suspected clues and asked Craig to take harpy to save people.".


    "Sir, sir, command saved.".


    The two have reached an agreement. In the next few days, with Sergei and Nikolay covering up, Mark 1 is not only completed in one and a half days, but even more perfect than Mark 1 in the movie.


    The armor is more streamlined, and two pistols are installed on the arms.


    If Sergey and Nikolay were not worried that they were unarmed and unable to protect themselves, stark would like to remove two AK from their hands and put them on the armor.


    At eleven o''clock that night, Sergey, Nikolay, stark and Ethan said hello, pretended to be hungry and left with the guards.


    As soon as they left, Ethan began to help stark put on his armor. It took him about ten minutes to finish everything, and they waited nervously.


    Half an hour later, a huge explosion came from outside the cave, and they immediately understood that Sergei and Nikolay had done as agreed.


    Ethan exclaimed excitedly, "here we go, Tony. It''s up to you if I can escape alive.".


    Looking at Ethan with the gun, who doesn''t know how to open the insurance, stark laughs, "no problem, man.".


    Reminded Ethan to open the insurance, stark controls mark 1 to the iron door, waves his fist to the iron door and hammers it down.


    With a bang, a huge fist seal appeared on the iron door.


    Another punch hit the junction between the iron gate and the mountain. The iron gate welded on the mountain immediately shook a few times, and a burst of dust fell from the gap of the mountain.


    Seeing that the iron door was loose, there were shouts and walks outside. Stark laughed and stepped back for more than ten seconds.


    When four armed men on duty outside the door approached, the mecha immediately ran and hit the iron door heavily.


    With a bang, the two armed men who were stuck by the iron gate were pressed under the collapsed iron gate.


    The remaining two yelled in horror, took up their guns and started shooting at stark.


    Ding, Ding, Ding.


    After a while of bouncing, stark raised his right arm, "bang, bang," and killed each other twice.


    I don''t know whether I was born or under tension. Stark, a marvel, didn''t get used to it because he killed himself,On the contrary, with a cry of excitement, he rushed out of the cell and killed all the way to clean up any armed elements in the cave.


    I was surprised to see that I was reminded by Sunday and watched William here through spider robot.


    However, when I think of stark wearing mark to retaliate in the desert for three times in the movie, he instantly killed six armed elements who robbed the village, and when a missile blew out a tank, I don''t see that he didn''t adapt.


    When he was about to rush out of the cave, Zara hasmu turned into the cave with more than a dozen hands.


    But as soon as he saw mark 1 with a strong sense of streamline, Zara was surprised. The experience of many days'' escape made him instinctively return to the cave.


    Mouth shouting under shooting, but he did not hesitate to run out.


    If he didn''t understand that Sergei and Nikolay had betrayed him and ganged up with stark, he would not be the leader for so many years.


    Some people cooperate with each other inside and outside, and there are explosions and gunshots in the base. If they don''t escape, they may be killed by black guns from somewhere.


    And 007 Craig, who was informed, rushed to the Kun fighter plane with happy harpy.


    Just sitting in the co pilot''s seat, harpy asked excitedly, "are you sure it''s Mr. Stark''s clue?"


    Craig shook his head. "When the UAV was patrolling, it found that there was a fire rushing out of the desert. After intelligent comparison of the photos, it reported that 90% of the explosion occurred.


    when the UAV flew over the explosion point, it found that there was a hidden mountain depression deep in the desert, in which there were many armed men with weapons.


    It''s such a secret base. Try your luck. Maybe Mr. Stark is there.


    "It must be, it must be," murmured Harpy, who had almost become a handsome man. "These days, the people we hired and the rice army are breaking the chassis of Zara hasmu and turning it upside down without finding him.


    Moreover, the recent situation is so tense that all the forces around are restraining them. No one in normal people will fight at such a time. ".


    I hope I don''t want to stay in the desert and eat sand.


    Craig said so, but he knew that his previous guess was true.


    My boss must have known where stark was. Now he''s just pretending to find out and avoiding Stark''s death.


    In just a few minutes, the Kun spacecraft flew to the secret base deep in the desert.


    Through the UAV and the spacecraft''s own detection system, we can quickly see that there are two fighting points in the base,


    one is a group of people pressing about two people to fight, and the other is a man wearing steel mecha chasing the armed elements.


    As soon as harpy saw mark 1, he thought it was stark.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong".


    A burst of heavy machine gun sound came, Mark 1 can not fly and weapon system less weaknesses immediately exposed.


    After several rounds, stark had to raise his arm to block his head and stabilize himself, so as not to be hit by the impact of heavy machine gun bullets and hit to the weak point of the armor.


    As soon as harpy saw it, he called to Craig anxiously, "help quickly, man, help quickly.".


    Craig nodded, released his seat belt, went to the cabin, picked up the m416, and said to the spacecraft''s intelligent system, "open the door.".


    As soon as the cabin door opened, Craig, who was standing, took up his long gun and, through the intelligent sight on the gun, aimed at the heavy machine gun position for three consecutive shots.


    After "bang bang" several times, not only the machine gunner was shot in the head, but also his two assistant shooting assistants were killed.


    Stark, who was unable to lift his head, looked around in doubt and saw that one by one, under the sporadic light of fire, fuzzy figures fell to the ground one after another.


    When a clip is empty, Craig changes the clip and makes the spaceship turn. When the muzzle of the gun is raised again, the "bang bang" gunshot sounds again,


    this makes stark, who is looking for the enemy and observing the surrounding environment, suddenly feel a sense of creeping straight to his head.

 Chapter 1172

    It''s not too easy to have Craig, a super soldier with a gun, join us to clean up the ordinary armed elements in the desert base.


    In addition, after nearly 20 years as an agent and nearly 10 years of obtaining the code 007, Craig, who has been in danger all the year round, doesn''t have the idea that if he is a super expert, he won''t sneak attack.


    The physical fitness of ordinary people is far higher than that of ordinary people. With the help of the intelligent sight, standing on the Kun fighter plane and shooting from a commanding height, it''s really not much different from playing games.


    In just two or three minutes, no one in the desert base dared to hold a gun.


    Craig only thought for half a second about not letting him go after Zara haswood on Sunday, and he felt that there was really no need to help the Americans deal with the trouble in England, which had little interest in the desert.


    It might be better for England to keep Zara haswood.


    After all, if the Americans have no trouble and can handle everything by themselves, then the status of their allies will not be high.


    Pretending not to know that Zara hasmu was running away, he lowered the Kun fighter plane, and harpy walked out of the plane quickly,


    doubtfully and tentatively, he called out to stark wearing mark 1, "Mr stark?"


    "Harpy? God, why are you here? "


    Stark, who is so flustered by Craig''s marksmanship, is still worried about Craig with a gun.


    but when he sees Harpy, who has been in danger, helpless and at a loss for a long time, he looks at harpy as if he is seeing a relative and hugs him excitedly.


    "Wow, easy, Mr. stark. I''m about to be crushed by you.".


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, man. It''s so nice to see you.


    Hearing harpy''s whirring, stark immediately realized that he was still wearing mark 1 and quickly released harpy.


    It took a lot of effort to take off the steel helmet, and stark complained, "hell, these terrorists are so poor that they don''t even have machine tools. Otherwise, I would have done everything.".


    After listening to harpy''s introduction to Craig, he saw Craig''s shooting skills and heard that it was William''s,


    stark turned his eyes and suddenly said with a smile,


    "Mr. Craig, are you interested in being my bodyguard? I''ll give you three million dollars a month.


    One side of happy Harpy, surprised and anxious, asked, "wait, boss, Craig when your bodyguard, how do I do?"


    "Don''t worry, man, in view of your excellent performance, I''m going to make you the security director of stark group," said stark, patting harpy on the shoulder,


    laughing in his painful voice, "and congratulations, Harpy, I''m going to reward you for your $30 million stake in stark group.


    In the future, you will not only be an employee, but also one of the real bosses.


    After hearing this, harpy felt that he had lost more than ten kilograms of weight. He stammered excitedly, "well, so, I''ve become a member of the upper class?"


    "Of course, man, the shareholders of the stark group are upper class people.".


    But this deliberate act of stark didn''t move Craig at all.


    It made him think that stark was too mean.


    I''m worth more than 90 billion US dollars, but I only give 30 million US dollars of shares to the people who save me, which is only 0.033 of shares. Is that a bribe?


    And every day when the person''s bodyguard, that has when has the task to give the task, does not have the task casually to want to do anything the secret service freedom.


    Besides, after the super soldier experiment, Craig knew that, let alone William, England could not let him leave to work as a bodyguard.


    What''s more, his boss, William Devonshire, is better than stark.


    Take a look at Stark''s armor and think about William''s armor in Las Vegas. It''s the difference between a suit and rags.


    As for the money, I paid William 5 million yuan after he went on a mission last time. This time, at least 5 million yuan.


    He has no family, no wife, no children, at this time is not interested in money.


    To live better and longer is his goal.


    So, in Stark''s expectant eyes, Craig holds the m416 in one hand, raises his left hand, reveals the ring of deer''s head and says, "sorry, Mr. stark, you should see what deer''s head means.".


    Devonshire deer head, of course, stark knows that this means that Craig is already a senior member of Devonshire family, otherwise he would not have got the badge ring.


    As soon as his face turned dark and he scolded, these Englishmen loved to break the rules of nobility and knights.


    Then he was thrown aside by hapila, listening to the help and arrangement made by William and pepper after his accident.


    After listening to this, stark, who has been completely relieved, didn''t pay much attention to other aspects, but he heard that he had to compensate William ten times,He looked at harpy with wide eyes, then muttered in a trembling voice, "so I have to pay William Devonshire more than $2 billion?"


    "This, this.".


    Harpy was blushed by stark, but then he said, "sorry boss, the situation was very complicated at that time.


    I was suspected by all shareholders because I didn''t follow you to desert country.


    But for Miss pepper''s guarantee, Mr. Devonshire would not have believed me so soon, and would not have directly provided us $200 million in cash for Craig to accompany me to Abu Dhabi to pay for you.


    Fortunately, it is not in vain to use money to dredge the relationship between Abu Dhabi. With a reward of 100 million US dollars, Abu Dhabi''s intelligence officers will not tell me about your kidnapping by Zara hasmu.


    "Do people in Abu Dhabi know who kidnapped me?" Stark immediately grabbed the point and whispered, "do you know who this man is?"


    Harpy looked around and whispered, "when we met, we didn''t see the person behind the scenes, but Craig guessed that he was the head of an intelligence agency named Hani.".


    Stark thought for a moment and said, "here''s a task for you. I want to know what they asked, what they knew, and where they knew?"


    Harpy shook his head. "Sorry, boss, you have to find someone else to collect information. This is not my strong point. If the task is given to me, I don''t know where to start.


    When dealing with people in Abu Dhabi, Craig is also in charge. I''m just watching.


    Stark was stunned. It seemed that this task really embarrassed harpy. Then he listened to harpy''s words, "I think the most important thing for you now is to go back to the United States first. Only you are safe, and the rest is just how much money you are willing to spend.".


    Stark then nodded and turned to Ethan, who was still hiding at the side of the cave, and Sergey and Nikolay, who were afraid to come, and cried,


    "Ethan, Sergey and Nikolay, you can come here. Let''s get out of here first.".


    Ethan came over naturally, but the two polar bears hesitated to show up.


    They were besieged by more than a dozen people with AK before, and then saw with their own eyes that these ten people were killed one by one in less than a minute.


    At this time, in addition to fear, I didn''t have the heart to go to stark. If I wanted to kill them, they would have been killed long ago.


    It took a lot of talking before stark got them to react and walk out timidly.


    Facing the Kun fighter plane, stark, who dislikes the hard work and ugliness of wearing mark 1, thinks that if he is seen by pepper or the media, it will be a trouble.


    he takes Ethan back to the cave and takes off mark 1 with tools.


    Waiting for the people to land on the beach villa in Abu Dhabi, the cave where stark was held suddenly exploded violently.


    It seems that after this ordeal, Stark has also thought of the problem of confidentiality.


    When the Kun fighter landed at the beach villa in Abu Dhabi, Craig ignored Stark''s invitation and flew back to Switzerland.


    Looking at the flying away Fen Kun fighter, stark, who had a ghost in his heart, sighed a pity.


    It was only a few minutes before I arrived in Abu Dhabi by Kun fighter plane. I didn''t even watch the bridge in a short time.


    Originally, when I was planning to return to Los Angeles, I could study the equipment and structure of the fighter plane carefully.


    I didn''t expect that Craig would not give him any face.


    "Help me inform commander Roddy.


    As soon as harpy heard this, he said, "boss, I don''t know if commander Roddy has any problems, but it''s certain that there are problems in the desert base of the United States.


    I don''t believe that people in Abu Dhabi can receive news and get a reward of $100 million. People in C1a or the U.S. base don''t know about the reward.


    We''d better charter a secret flight back to Los Angeles, so as to avoid accidents.


    As soon as stark listened, he did not hesitate.


    Give Ethan, who is only willing to stay in the desert country, a sum of money, and keep his promise to give each polar bear 10 million dollars, so that they can stay at the beach villa at ease.


    after arranging their new identity, they will send a plane to send them to Brazil,


    and in front of them, let harpy hire two mercenary teams with super high mission completion rate on the Internet to go to Brazil Ukran secretly picked up their family.


    Then stark got on the charter plane that night and flew straight to Los Angeles.


    Maybe Ethan, the friend who saved him and accompanied him for decades, did not die in front of him.


    With harpy and pepper pepper pepper, these two loyal people tried their best to save themselves after his accident.


    Back in Los Angeles secretly, stark doubted why the weapons of the group appeared in the hands of desert forces.


    But without losing Ethan, a very important friend to him, stark didn''t announce his exit from the arms industry at the press conference.But after the press conference, he hid in Marbury''s villa and asked Jarvis to find out who had tied himself while playing with Mark''s armour.


    Maybe he put William in doubt. When he came back to Los Angeles, he didn''t see any shareholders, nor did he mention ten times the remuneration. He didn''t even call William.


    But he left Sergey and Nikolay''s affairs to Harpy, who had just become the security manager of stark group. It was absolutely a brainless decision.


    This is probably the difference between growing up in a honeypot and being forced to grow up by tribulations.


    If William, he would not let polar bear and Ethan out of his sight.


    From a bodyguard to the management of a super group, even if harpy''s mentality is not gone with the wind, he is also troubled by all kinds of problems and troubles.


    Busy sorting out the security work, he actually used the relationship between stark group to help Sergey and Nikolay deal with their new identities.


    Two polar bears, who had been hiding in Abu Dhabi, were secretly captured by more than a dozen black clad men after they got their new identities,


    they had been hiding in Sao Paulo, Brazil, for less than half a month and only three days after they were reunited with their families.


    From Stark''s return to the United States, pepper, a former assistant, began to frequently represent him on the board of directors.


    Obadai had a kind of intuition in his heart. He was haunted by all kinds of troubles some time ago, which was probably caused by pepper.


    The two Stark''s men, one secretly hid in the desert to rescue, the other stayed in the United States to drag himself, and finally they really succeeded.


    Now think about it, obadyna didn''t know that pepper had been doubting him for a long time.


    After listening to pepper''s conjecture, Stark is still close to him on the surface, but his handling of some things is still different.


    This made him feel worried that he would die if he hesitated again because of the American''s pursuit of Zara hasmu.


    So, after harpy used the relationship with the stark group, the two polar bears who left Abu Dhabi were directly targeted by obadai.


    Even a few days later, Ethan, who had lived with polar bear for a few days and left Abu Dhabi, also appeared in his sight.


    The day after Sergey and Nikolay were caught, they secretly went to obadai in Sao Paulo. They wanted to hear what they knew when they were together with stark, but their confidants reported that they found a video in Nikolay''s safe.


    The content in the video is exactly the whole process of the negotiation between him and stark.


    Obadai was not surprised by this, but he didn''t expect that when watching the video, Mark 1, which was pieced together by Sergei and Nikolay, still appeared clearly in obadai''s eyes, although the video was a little fuzzy.


    After watching the video more than ten times, obadai was silent for a long time, sighed and muttered,


    "Tony, Tony, I didn''t expect that you were the only one who could keep up with William Devonshire as I thought before.


    It''s a pity that you shouldn''t have used your wisdom in battle armor so late, and you shouldn''t have listened to peper Potts.


    People like obadai don''t mind threatening them with two polar bear children.


    When Sergey and Nikolay see the content in the video, they want to deny it, but after obadai agreed and sent their wives and children to Moscow, leaving only their parents,


    the two guys can only tell what they know.


    And these two guys really didn''t lie. They were able to close their eyes and put the female deer helicopter back.


    This shocked obadai, who had the idea of not killing them.


    And I also thought that there might be super experts like Sergey and Nikolay in the polar bear, buried among ordinary people.


    They sent their parents to Mexico, took two worried polar bears back to the United States, and secretly went to play iron overlord.


    And the most critical ark reactor was built by Ethan without accident.


    When stark built the first ark reactor, Ethan not only watched the whole process, but also completed a large part of the process for the injured and disabled stark.

 Chapter 1173

    Time goes by day. One night, on Sunday, I observed that Stark''s villa in Marbury flew out of a battle armor,


    and, like in the movie, almost crashed because of ice, reporting to William at the same time.


    Obadai, who always pays attention to stark, also receives the report of this abnormal situation from his subordinates.


    It''s no surprise that the anxious obadai, with the hint of two polar bears, once again threatened Ethan, who died after being arrested, with the life of ordinary people.


    finally got the finished product of the ark reactor.


    Watching obadai test the function of iron overlord in the secret base and waiting to watch the battle between iron man and iron overlord, William unexpectedly receives the mobilization delayed by Shenyu for nearly a year.


    In this year, the main fighters in the holy land, risol, wanted to fight directly and kill those who took part in the rebellion.


    The Warner Protoss, who did not want to destroy his hometown, and the asgards, who advocated negotiation first, convinced Odin, who was not engaged to William.


    It''s a pity that Shenyu has been taking moderate measures for so many years, and now there is a situation that the rebellion is actually to be settled by negotiation.


    Those forces involved in the rebellion, of course, do not mind delaying time through negotiations to make their preparations more adequate.


    Finally, after the news of Angela and William''s engagement came out in Shenyu, when the rebel forces were celebrating in Shenyu,


    directly tore up the armistice agreement made before the negotiation, and sneaked into the largest energy Crystal Island in the south of Warner Heim.


    Although he was beaten back in the end, he caused thousands of Warner Protoss'' deaths and injuries, and his unpredictable wealth was plundered.


    In an instant, those asgards and Warner Protoss who advocated negotiation wanted to wipe out this rebel force more than sol.


    Looking at the divine document Angela handed to him, William asked with a smile, "how much time do we have to prepare?".


    "In three days, under the leadership of Saul, the vanguard troops of the divine realm will go to jingkuang island of Warner first, and when the rebels hiding in many islands of warner are attracted to the army,


    large forces will come directly around Saul and surround them.".


    As soon as he heard that he had to wait in Warner, William lost his interest in passing immediately.


    He said to Angela, "take the guards and the Knights of the light first, and let hamdal inform me before the war begins.".


    Angela gives William a white look. Just as she wants to blame him, Laura Crawford whispers, "can I go?"


    "Of course, I can go." without William''s consent, Angela''s eyes turned and she immediately thought of taking Laura with her. She was not sure that William would give her more help.


    Holding Laura''s shoulder, who was nearly a head shorter than herself, "it''s not so difficult to fight the chaos army in Warner''s divine realm as expected.


    these guys are all the scum soldiers who can''t get along in various forces.


    When they take off the disguise of tribal identity, come out from various tribes, gather together, give me ten thousand soldiers in the divine realm, and they will be cleared up. ".


    With that, Angela looked at William with a smile, but William didn''t understand her meaning.


    The girl wants to give her more fighting power to help sol win the war. Maybe Odin will abdicate to sol.


    But William looked at Angela with Laura in his arms, but he shook his head helplessly.


    These days, when William often came to work out with the two of them, he found that this fairy girl really has a tendency to like women.


    When working out, I often like to interact with Laura.


    "On Sunday, inform the paladins of the order that they have three days to prepare, and then follow Angela to warnerheim.".


    After that, William took out two sets of Zhenjin version of mark 50nm armor from the storage space,


    "I will let flame dragon snooker follow you and Laura, and if you want to marry me earlier, you''d better not take the credit from sol.".


    Who wants to marry you earlier.


    By William in front of Laura direct point out mind, Angela this tough girl rare face slightly red.


    After a while, he calmed down and said, "since you can''t take credit for it, you have to give me enough investigation equipment,


    otherwise, if you always look at the Shenyu and Warner Protoss with low technology, it''s no problem to rely on heimdar alone, but you can''t get accurate first-hand information all the time before and during the war.".


    "Are you sure there''s no one in the rebels who''s more technologically advanced than me?" William hesitated, "when the mechanical Corps beat down the power of post technology, it was easy to form a torrent of steel.".


    However, when encountering a higher technological force, it may become the opponent''s combat power, or even be used by the opponent to provide you with wrong information. ".


    And William''s worry is probably what Odin and Warner Protoss are worried about.


    If you think about it, the golden battle magic army, which you always thought about, is the most reassuring force.


    With the energy of space gems, the two girls have upgraded their holy light rings, leaving eight square meters of storage space in the rings,Then an idea, to stay in the magic planet''s largest volcano, constantly absorbing the energy of the flame of the flame of dragon snooker wake up.


    Snooker, lying in the magma, heard William''s call in his soul, and his huge eyes opened instantly.


    Some unsatisfied people swim fast in the magma, rush out of the crater, spread their huge wings, stir up a few times, turn around, shake off the molten slurry, and rush into the sky,


    with a huge, flaming dragon mouth, they shout at the volcano for hundreds of kilometers, "I''m the flaming dragon snooker, not your slave.".


    It''s a pity that after this, snooker''s mouth immediately issued a tender voice, "no, no, no, you''re crazy. We are all slaves of our master.".


    William''s brain is black. This dragon has two souls. It''s probably that his brain is really sick. It''s only taught him how long, and he began to resist again.


    Can''t you forget that your soul has been controlled by William after sleeping for a long time?


    Take out the gold coin of snooker''s soul, an idea shocks into the gold coin, and snooker in the high altitude of the volcano immediately sends out a painful roar, which shakes hundreds of miles.


    "Master, master, it''s not me, it''s not me", a tender voice of begging for mercy immediately spread into William''s mind.


    William was stunned, and then released the impact on the idea of the cartoon dragon on the gold coin.


    After a while, the giant dragon, which is 50 meters long and has a wingspan of more than 100 meters, becomes a mini dragon half meters long.


    After an idea, the mini dragon appeared in front of William.


    In Angela''s doubts and Laura''s lovely eyes, William squeezed snooker''s neck and squinted,


    "if you think I can''t cure you, I don''t mind pulling your soul out of this game and putting it into a mechanical dragon body made of steel.".


    The dizzy snooker struggled and shook his head with his tongue.


    Blurry said, "no, it''s not me, Lord, master, it''s that idiot who wakes up and doesn''t wake up.".


    "Hum," said William coldly, loosening snooker''s neck.


    The mini dragon immediately incited its wings to stay away from William in his rage.


    Otherwise, the mini dragon is timid and the soul of the violent side is responsible for the battle. William really wants to extract the soul of the violent side at this time.


    As for Angela, she is studying the magic contract in her mind and how to use snooker as a surprise soldier.


    "Honey, how do I feel that this dragon is stronger than sol?"


    Just thinking about whether or not to separate magic, I went to hell to find Mephisto and asked William, who was ten thousand fierce war demons,


    with a smile, a mirror space was released.


    Stretch the space to two kilometers long and one kilometer high, and then move Laura, who is staying with snooker, to her side.


    in William''s mind, snooker shows his fighting posture. In a moment, Angela feels great pressure.


    with her hand stretched out, frost hammer appears on her hand out of thin air, and her Zhenjin nano armor begins to cover her She''s all over.


    Snooker is afraid of William because he is beaten by William and has to be enslaved. But even if Angela has a magic contract binding him, it does not mean that he will be afraid of Angela.


    "You want to fight me, ant?"


    "Ants?" Angela''s fire flared up in an instant. She swung her frost hammer and threw it at snooker.


    Looking at the frost hammer flying to him, snoog tilted his mouth and lowered his head to bump the Dragon horn into the frost hammer.


    "Dang" after a loud bang, the frost hammer was hit by snooker fly at the same time, a roar from its mouth.


    "The power of frost? Snooker hates the power of frost. I''m going to scorch you.


    Angela reaches for the smashed frost hammer and the hammer flies back to her.


    Looking at snooker, who rushes to himself with flames in her mouth, Angela smiles and two blue flames come out of her feet.


    when the flames rush over, she rushes directly into the sky, swings her hammer, roars and smashes into snooker''s brain bag with all her strength.


    "Dang ~ ~".


    Angela was hit by the huge force, while snooker was also hit by Angela''s own dozens of times of ordinary people''s strength and the huge force of war armour,


    to hit the ground in the mirror space.


    Angela.


    Laura grabs William''s arm tightly, shouts to Angela who is hit and flies anxiously, and shakes William''s arm.


    "Well, don''t worry. Zhenjin can absorb its own energy, including kinetic energy.".


    Mental power has been sensing Angela''s William, laughing, "and Angela is the blood of the king of ASAR, even if she doesn''t wear armor, it won''t be a big problem to be hit.".Sure enough, when William finished, Laura saw Angela''s figure stop in the air and shake her right arm. It didn''t look like she was injured at all.


    Meanwhile, snooker also got up and shook his head, but he was irritated by the frost on his head and hit the ground again and again,


    as he hit the ground, his body was still bursting with flames, trying to shatter and melt the frost on his head.


    Angela floats in the air and looks at snooker, who keeps roaring, but she knows that if it wasn''t for Zhenjin armor and frost hammer,


    although she won''t be killed directly by snooker, it''s meaningless to fight with snooker except to escape.


    But now it''s different.


    Since snooker is the dragon of fire, he must be restrained by the frost while he hates the frost.


    In the competition of magic energy, the most important skill is the quantity of competition energy.


    Frost hammer is a treasure that claims to freeze a planet. It''s no problem to restrain snooker.


    With an idea, Angela raised her frost hammer and looked at snooker. "Reptile, surrender to Queen Audrey odinstotia, or I''ll freeze you into ice and throw you into space.".


    As soon as Angela made his city surrender, snooker became furious. "I''m the dragon of fire, snooker. I''ll never be a slave.".


    If you can''t beat William and then be enslaved, it makes snooker feel sorry for the identity of the dragon.


    now a woman of William wants to let the Lord of flame submit to him. It''s not that the husband and wife beat him on the left face and then on the right.


    But William rolled his eyes and made up his mind to let Angela beat snooker.


    Flames came out of snooker, making the surrounding air unstable.


    But without waiting for it to stir up its wings, Angela waved her hand and pointed to snooker''s frost hammer. She immediately sent out a huge frost force and rushed from the top to the bottom.


    Snooker, who felt that he had been provoked, roared and spewed out a huge flame. The two opposing energies collided in midair, which made the mirror space vibrate a few times.


    then, with William''s idea, he increased the output of magic and stabilized.


    Under mutual deadlock, in a time mirror space, one side is full of frost force, and the frozen space is full of floating frost gas.


    One side was full of flames, and the air was hot.


    Without waiting for Laura to start the Zhenjin nano armor, William''s sentinel armor wraps Laura along his arm.


    As time goes by, no matter how fierce snooker is, there is a limit to the flame energy on him, and even William did not try out the total energy of frost hammer himself.


    no surprise, as the flame in snooker''s body is quickly consumed, the situation is more and more inclined to Angela''s side.


    Just when William thought that snooker, who was always shouting that the dragon would never be a slave, was as afraid of death as the mini dragon,


    in the end, he would be forced to surrender again by Angela, but he didn''t expect that this guy might have some connection with the sentinel material on his body,


    actually started to mobilize the flame energy on the sentinel material.


    Seeing this, William frowned at once.


    Mr. snoog of nm, this energy belongs to his master.


    More than a year ago, when he went to the magic planet with sol and Wilson, he doubled his physical fitness because of this energy,


    now he is used by snooker to fight against the frost hammer and consumed in vain.


    Just want to stop Angela and snooker, but find Angela is also gritting her teeth.


    The mental power sweeps away at Angela, and she finds that the girl''s use of the frost hammer is not at home yet.


    she doesn''t know how to use the frost hammer to absorb the frost power around her body, and now she''s biting her teeth.


    Zhenjin is able to absorb their own energy, but a set of sentinel armor has absorption limit, let alone Zhenjin armor.


    One is a disobedient pet, and the other is his own woman. It''s self-evident who William will help.


    And don''t hold down snooker. If snooker wakes up again that day, he won''t obey Angela.


    In an instant, Angela heard William''s experience with frost hammer.


    Angela tried to do as William said. The frost and snow in the surrounding space was soon absorbed by the frost hammer, and her body was soon warm.


    It''s no surprise.


    When the power of the frost pressed the flame of snooker and began to move towards him,


    almost to his head, a tender voice, as William expected, came out again.


    "Surrender, surrender, snooker surrendered.".


    With a smile from the corner of William''s mouth, he knew that the soul of snooker''s head was also a coward. Once he lost, he let the soul of the mini dragon come out to make peace.But if you make peace so easily, snooker won''t appreciate it.


    Angela is about to stop, but listen to William in the ear, "don''t stop, you don''t hurt this dragon, it''s not so easy to command it in the future.".

 Chapter 1174

    After listening to William''s words, Angela didn''t stop, but continued to release the power of the frost hammer, and rushed to snooker a little bit.


    Seeing that it was useless to beg for mercy, snooker''s voice turned back into a violent and ferocious roar, "you forced me.".


    During a few breaths, he felt that snooker was rapidly mobilizing the fire magic around him. William frowned, and soon felt that snooker, the dragon, wanted to work hard to disobey Angie.


    With a wave of his hand, he instantly cut off the magic connection between the mirror space and the outside world. "Stop, snooker, if you make yourself a useless waste in the future, I''ll roast you.".


    Hearing William''s threat and unable to absorb the magic of fire, snooker wanted to be honest.


    But the force of the ice that keeps pushing itself forward makes it dare not stop directly.


    Angela saw that William began to help himself openly. She would miss this opportunity and took the opportunity to put forward a lot of conditions. Snooker couldn''t do anything but agree.


    Really let the power of ice into the body, more damage than its direct explosion limit magic.


    After Angela put away the power of the ice, the huge dragon turned into a timid mini dragon, kneeling on the ground and shouting "Queen Angela" to Angela.


    Angela uses the frost hammer to collect the frost power in the mirror space, and lands in front of snooker with a smile, stepping on his head.


    "Remember what you say, if you dare to disobey my orders, I''m not as good as William.".


    Feeling Angela revealed murderous, snooker trembled repeatedly said not dare.


    William White toe high gas Angela, scattered mirror space, Laura''s sentinel armor is also in his mind, a little bit back to himself.


    Angela and Laura, who have extraordinary eyesight and feel the extraordinary part of sentry armor, are all looking at William''s casual clothes.


    It''s a pity that William just smile, when did not see the same, holding Laura, said, "we are not accompanied by Queen Angela to exercise.".


    When they saw him change the subject, they knew that the idea of getting sentry armor was out of the question.


    When the three went to the gym, one of them separated from William and moved to hell to find Mephisto.


    At this time, all the forces in hell were watching the war between Mephisto and the crimson Lord satorak.


    It''s a pity that two demons who don''t know how many years have lived can''t be so easy to be king to King,


    let other demons pick up the cheap if they lose both sides.


    But it''s just the fight among his subordinates. I don''t know how many demons died in a year, which makes Mephisto have the mind to stop this meaningless fight.


    It was impossible for Mephisto that the message from setorac would make him soft.


    It''s OK to be soft on anyone, but I will never bow to the devil who is also fighting for Satan''s throne.


    Anyway, according to the intensity of the current war, the demons in his territory can survive for a hundred years.


    But setorak is famous for his few subordinates. He doesn''t like to take care of things other than the crimson hell except himself.


    Murphysto intended to spend it like this, until setorac could not hold on to peace, but he did not expect Lucifer''s entity to appear in his territory.


    If you look at Lucifer''s old-fashioned clothes a hundred years ago, Mephisto can see that William is playing tricks.


    It''s too clear to Lucifer that strength is everything for the great devil. Without waiting for Mephisto to start, he offered threats and offered many conditions.


    at the beginning, Mephisto, who was determined to swallow Lucifer, had to think about it carefully.


    Before there was setorac, but now it''s really fighting with the fallen angels?


    What''s more, there is William, who is always picking things up, hiding on the earth and doesn''t know what to make up his mind.


    Under these multiple scruples, Mephisto finally took the advantage of the Fallen Angel Legion and forced Lucifer to swear to hell''s will that he would not participate in the fight between him and setorac. Only after that, Mephisto reluctantly let Lucifer go.


    As for the benefits, Mephisto would have been happy for hundreds of years without Lucifer''s help,


    but these benefits are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the great devil compared with swallowing Lucifer''s help and enhancing his own strength.


    Therefore, on hearing William''s call, Mephisto, who got the benefit but was not happy in his heart, showed himself in a blink.


    Seeing that it was just a magic separation, he turned his lips and said, "you sent Lucifer to my territory to start the whole hell war?"


    "You didn''t start fighting," William shrugged and sneered. "I knew you''d make a profit and let Lucifer go like a greedy coward.".


    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t get angry.


    William turned his eyes and continued with a smile, "to be honest, you are a devil who can only play tricks. No wonder you can''t sit on the throne of Satan."."Shut up". After hearing about Satan''s throne, murphysto got really angry. He came to William in an instant and grasped the neck of the magic part that didn''t resist.


    Instead, Mephisto became suspicious, and then felt a burning sensation coming from his own hands.


    Holy light.


    Looking at the holy light coming out of the magic part, Mephisto stepped back more than ten meters in disgust. He immediately realized that it was meaningless to fight against the magic part.


    in case of being beaten by the magic part, William just lost some magic at the same time.


    Hateful voice stares at William way, "what do you want to do after all?"


    "I''ll take the bet I''ve won, the ten thousand battle demons.".


    On hearing this, Mephisto said with a smile, "I admit that I lost the bet, but we didn''t seem to say when to give you a bet, did we?"


    "That''s right," William nodded, then walked slowly to Mephisto. "Don''t worry, I promise you''ll give it to me.".


    "Bang" after a loud bang, the magic split broke out a violent wave of Holy Light magic, and then exploded in front of Mephisto.


    After the dazzling light, Mephisto appeared a series of anxious marks on his face. Before he scolded him, he saw three magic parts, appeared around him without warning, and surrounded himself in a triangle formation.


    Then he didn''t say anything, and as soon as the holy light came out of his body, he exploded one after another.


    After a holy light many times stronger than before, Mephisto endured severe pain, opened his eyes, and saw in horror around him. There were ten magic bodies floating in the air.


    Not only that, William, who was busy teaching queen Angela, didn''t think much about ink. These parts made a few gestures, shouting, "the shape of Akron",


    each part divided into more than ten parts again, and then all began to emit holy light. More than 100 Holy Light Magic whips composed of holy light were thrown at Mephisto,


    after trapping Mephisto, he didn''t give them to him The chance to break free, more than a dozen parts of the body out of the Holy Light rushed down.


    Mephisto, who was so scared that he didn''t want to fight between noumenon and magic, yelled, "Satan''s up, here you are, you bastard, here you are.".


    It''s not difficult for Mephisto to get rid of the separation without the source of energy,


    but he is afraid that William will blow him up endlessly with the holy light after the magic comes back.


    Not to mention, William has a gun that can restrain him, or even kill him under special circumstances.


    Seeing that Mephisto was soft, more than a dozen split bodies rushed down, which were illusory in an instant, passed through Mephisto and disappeared.


    Terrified, Mephisto, who was released from the restriction, quickly checked himself.


    He didn''t find anything unusual. Instead, he felt that there was something wrong with it.


    Seeing that there was only one magic part left, Mephisto said fiercely, "you should know why I simply agreed to pay the bet, so don''t force me to do it.".


    "Don''t worry, it''s just empty space and entering the secondary plane of hell.".


    With a smile and a raise of hands, those lost parts reappear, then disappear again.


    This makes Mephisto a little flustered, pointing to the separation and saying, "Satan and Satan are on the top, your strength has improved again?"


    "It''s none of your business," he said with a smile. "In three days, in my hellish territory, I can''t see ten thousand medium-sized war demons who are willing to serve me and give up their demons. I will go directly to satorak.".


    With that, a red belt of setorac was used separately and wrapped around Mephisto''s arm.


    "You said that if satorac felt his own power and directly acted on you, would he hide in the deep red hell and compete with you through this magic?"


    When Mephisto''s face changed, he said with a smile again, "I heard that satorac is known as the strongest hell Lord in the world. As long as he stays in the crimson hell, no one can defeat him.".


    This seems to evoke and sting some bad memories of Mephisto, holding the red belt of setorac in his left hand and pulling the magic with both hands,


    growled at William, "I stay in my own territory, and no one can beat me.".


    William shrugged and sneered, "but you can''t stay in your own territory forever. If I open the restrictions of the Lord''s world to you that day, will you enter or not?"


    Mephisto was in a daze. It was a multiple-choice question that really embarrassed him.


    It has always been the ultimate dream of all demon kings to enter the main world and reap their souls wantonly. However, the longer any demon king leaves the hell territory, the more his strength dissipates.


    other souls will be trapped in the main world if they don''t absorb much.


    When the strength is lost to a certain extent, an ordinary magician can make him suffer irreparable damage, then he will lose a lot.


    Just as he was thinking about what to do, when he saw William''s human face, Mephisto suddenly laughed, "I will wait until the day when your life is over and take your soul myself."."No, no, no, you won''t expect that day, because when I''m dying, maybe I''ll come to hell and compete with you demons for Satan''s throne.".


    William said, "domam can be a Dark Lord. I don''t think I''m worse than him.".


    Looking at the vanishing magic separation, Mephisto suddenly felt that if William really grew up for decades or hundreds of years, and then came to hell to be the devil, don''t mention Domaine. Maybe Domaine and himself could not do William at that time.


    Three days later, when William''s body reappeared in silent hill, he saw that the surrounding hills and slopes were full of crazy war demons with two meters and five meters high, double horns, and full of armor,


    holding a huge Tomahawk, hammer or double knives, his body looked only a circle smaller than that of hawk, but his face was not much different from that of human beings.


    Perceiving the appearance of William''s magic, Mephisto showed his shadow beside him and said with a smile, "if you don''t have to come over, the Lord recognition ceremony can''t be carried out.".


    The magic part body lightly hums a, "don''t need to recognize Lord, master their life and death to go".


    With a wave of hand, tens of thousands of soul gold coins prepared in these three days appeared in the air out of thin air.


    Then it''s simple. With Mephisto, the great demon, no one dares not to sacrifice his soul.


    even after silent hill is swept by Mephisto, other kinds of demons wandering around again, some people yell to be loyal to William.


    After collecting 10000 soul gold coins and truly mastering the life and death of these crazy war demons, William grabs the ten crazy war demons nearest to him with his mental force,


    in their panic and roar, a voice comes into the ears of all demons,


    "I will take you to the main material world, but the devil form is a restriction to you, so you want soul and endless To kill, to give up the devil''s body.


    As soon as the words came out, not to mention the crazy war demons, even Mephisto began to wonder how William brought the demons into the main world without being rejected by the will of the main world.


    It''s a pity that William is an idiot to make the golden winged beast in front of Mephisto. If the demons know how to make it,


    in the future, there will be all kinds of demonic winged beasts on the earth.


    At this time, William himself was already in a spaceship on a deserted planet at least ten thousand light years away from the earth.


    Since he knew that he was going to start making the golden winged beast, he asked him to prepare enough gold on Sunday,


    and launched another spaceship to start the non-stop jump mode and stay away from the earth.


    After seeing off the Knights of light led by Angela and Laura and going to the camp of the divine realm, William sensed the energy of the space gems in the spaceship,


    an idea appeared in the spaceship tens of thousands of light-years away to open the mirror space.


    Then the magic part waved to ten crazy war demons who had calmed down and showed their crazy eyes, and pulled them into the mirror space of the main world.


    As soon as the ten crazy war demons appear in the mirror space, they feel a huge pressure in their souls, which makes them fall to their knees involuntarily.


    Knowing that they had met their real master, the ten fierce war demons immediately knelt down on their knees, prostrate themselves on the ground and yelled "master.".


    I''ve had two times of experience in making the demon prince into a golden winged beast. Ten crazy war demons turned into golden winged beasts in less than a minute.


    However, because of his own fighting power, William did not limit the crazy warlord to the form of golden winged beast,


    instead, like the winged beast made by angels, he could freely transform between human form and winged beast form.


    However, crazy war demons are glittering in golden form, which is really good-looking. On the contrary, in human form, everyone can see that they are not easy to provoke.

 Chapter 1175

    It took nearly a day to turn all the crazy war demons into golden winged beasts.


    I tried to collect space from a crazy warlord in the form of a stone winged beast, but I didn''t expect to collect him into the storage space.


    Soon all the golden winged beasts standing on the barren planet were put away.


    William went back to falger castle and thought with a smile who he could try the power of the golden winged beast.


    Back at the London manor, when the family had dinner together, the voice of Sunday came to their ears, "Sir, Yuri Olov, the king of war, has just been invited to coffee by the FB1 people.


    Before he was arrested, he sent more than a dozen e-mails to important members of the network, one of which was a secret e-mail to you and his previous transactions,


    the content was "obadai Stan''s hidden identity and the details of his transactions".


    William smiles. Yuri is an old fox who has been standing for more than 20 years.


    although the content of the e-mail doesn''t clearly indicate the transaction between him and William, everyone knows that after receiving the e-mail, they will either keep Yuri or kill him.


    At this time, the risk of preservation and extermination is just as great.


    William said with a smile, "it''s said that Nick Frey has really mastered all the things of aegis because of the nuclear eggs before, and has become the director of aegis?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Then give this email to Natasha and let her tell Cyclops that obadai and stark are both making steel armor.".


    Yes sir.


    Natasha, who is investigating the internal problems of aegis with Colson, immediately heard the voice of Sunday.


    After hearing the information on Sunday, Natasha frowned and thought why William didn''t inform herself.


    Finally, with a sigh, he realized that his status in William''s heart was not high, so he had to report it to Nick Frey first.


    Nick Frey thought for a moment, "you and Colson go and investigate obadai and stark, the guy named Yuri Olov. I''ll take care of him.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    After hanging up, Natasha and Colson narrated and asked, "which do you choose?"


    As soon as Colson heard this, he was depressed and said with great insight, "Stark is relatively safe. I''m in charge of obadai.".


    "Thank you," Natasha said with a smile. She stepped into her car and waved to Colson, "well, for your good sake, I''m in charge of obadai. Bye.".


    With a roar, the sports car raced to the street and went to the airport.


    While waiting for Colson in the charter flight, Natasha said to Sunday, "tell that bastard William, if there is any danger in this mission,


    if you want to continue to work out with me in the future, you''d better tell me what he knows and give me some security.".


    After a while, a gold coin with the word 9999 appeared on her lap without warning, which scared Natasha who was sitting and thinking.


    "Miss Natasha, this is a summoning gold coin. You have the right to summon a golden winged beast belonging to the Devonshire family in the future.".


    "Summon gold? Golden winged beast Natasha picked up the gold coin and saw that on one side of the gold coin there was a monster with long horns and on the other side there was a knight in full armor.


    she asked curiously, "are you kidding? Is this the kind of magic item written in the book that can summon magic knights? "


    "Is it a Magic Knight? You can understand when you summon the golden winged beast.


    However, I would like to remind you that Mr. Devonshire''s Noumenon used to make the golden winged beast is special. You can''t suppress him with this kind of strength.


    you must give the winged beast fighting and blood, otherwise, he will search for fighting by himself and kill at random. ".


    As soon as Natasha heard this, she immediately asked, "is there any danger in my calling?"


    "Those who hold the summon gold are admitted by Mr. Devonshire, and the golden winged beast is the most loyal slave of Devonshire family.".


    "The most faithful slave?" Natasha was so shocked by this sentence that she didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to try what she was summoning,


    but when she thought of the warning that she would see blood when she said it on Sunday, she didn''t dare to try it at will.


    Lengshen stroked the gold coin, because it portrayed space magic and stored energy, and emerged a light blue.


    "What are you thinking?" As soon as Colson got on the plane, he saw Natasha sitting in a daze, and then he saw the gold coin on Natasha''s hand.


    "What is this?"


    Natasha shrugged her shoulders. To Colson and Nick Frey, she didn''t mind letting everyone understand her relationship with William.


    "she said that the golden winged beast of Devonshire family called gold coins, but the Magic Knight summoned by this thing had to see blood. What do you mean?"


    Colson was stunned, and then he could see the appearance of the crazy warlord clearly.


    As soon as he saw the first two horned devil, Colson immediately thought to the devil, and the cold sweat came out of his head.Natasha, who didn''t understand, looked at Colson and asked, "what do you seem to know?"


    "Nath, this thing is not to see blood, but must swallow a soul, he will be satisfied.".


    "The devil?"


    Remembering that Colson once reported to Frey that she had withstood the attack of the devil with a man named John wick, Natasha felt a rage in her heart and said, "help me get through to William''s bastard. I must know why he put the devil, this extremely dangerous monster, beside me.".


    "Although the golden winged beasts belong to the demon legion, they are no longer pure demons, but magic puppets controlled by Mr. Devonshire and able to decide their life and death.".


    "But the pattern on the gold coin is a devil.".


    After asking this question, he waited for a long time and answered directly on Sunday, "insufficient authority", and then he ignored her.


    Natasha knew immediately in her heart that if she asked any more questions, William would hate her.


    Holding the gold coin, he thought for a while before he said to Colson, "is there a Kape family in Los Angeles that specializes in selling flour?"


    Colson understood what Natasha meant and shrugged. "I know where they have an underground flour mill. Maybe there will be a fire tomorrow.".


    That night, they drove to the outskirts of Los Angeles, walked to a hill, and looked at a meat processing factory hundreds of meters away with binoculars.


    Colson pointed to the map and said to Natasha, "the entrance is in a cold room in warehouse 4.".


    Seeing Natasha watching carefully with a telescope, Colson hesitated for a moment, "Nate, although the people in this room are scum, they will die when they die,


    but do you really want to send out a demon and harvest their souls wantonly?"


    Natasha almost understood this time, and said with a smile, "do you think William Devonshire will want me to die, or if she wants to control me, she needs to use the devil?"


    Colson immediately thought of what Nick Frey and Natasha had said, William is a very strong, very strong, and maybe one of the best mages in the world,


    "so, is it true that he told you about having an army of demons?"


    "If it''s true, just try it," Natasha said, taking out the gold coin from her belt wallet and whispering, "in the name of William Devonshire, I, Natasha Romanov, call you.".


    As soon as the voice fell, a dark blue space energy emerged from the gold coin, shining in the air a few meters away, forming a two meter diameter aperture.


    Then, a huge golden palm stretched out from the aperture and pulled beside the magic aperture, revealing the head wrapped in golden metal.


    After seeing Natasha clearly, the golden battle demon rushed out of the portal, flew into the air, opened the golden bat wings, held the huge battle axe, and roared up,


    "I grom Hellscream finally came to the world, blood, soul,,,".


    In Natasha and Colson''s frightened eyes, this guy named grom is not finished.


    A tearing feeling deep into his soul, he couldn''t even wave his wings and hit the ground from the sky, holding his head in pain, rolling and roaring,


    "please forgive me, master, please forgive grom.".


    "Hum.".


    When a low hum came into Natasha''s and Colson''s ears, they didn''t feel anything,


    but in grom''s ears, it was like a bomb exploding in his ears, which soon made him depressed and his golden light was dim.


    Fortunately, this guy is worthy of being one of the leaders of crazy war demons. While he is powerful, he is also smarter than other crazy war demons.


    Nose to Natasha smell, face a joy, endure the tears of the soul, kneel in front of Natasha, pray,


    "Romanov hostess, please help grom.".


    Although the hostess made Natasha happy, she was not good at it.


    Judging from William''s actions in such a short time, I don''t understand that the devil must have thought something that made William dissatisfied just now.


    Now maybe William wants to play with a white face and a black face.


    But she thought of William''s fickle mind, worried that she didn''t guess right.


    Besides, she knew that her position in William was not secure at all, and her rambling words hurt William''s face, and the loss was more than the gain.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Yes, yes, ma''am, you have the air of master. Grom will obey you unconditionally in the future.".


    "This, this.".


    Natasha''s face was in a dilemma. Colson thought she was acting too much?


    Then a trace of grom''s soul appeared in front of the three men, turned into his appearance and got into the gold coin.


    Then he heard William''s voice say, "demons don''t deserve the slightest sympathy. Any pity and kindness will be used by them.Give them what they want. They are your slaves. Even if you let them die, they must die. ".


    When she heard William''s words, Natasha''s face was suddenly smiling and nodded happily.


    "There is already a trace of grom''s soul on the summoned gold coin. If you have any dissatisfaction with him, you can punish him on the soul by holding the gold coin and reciting his name.".


    As soon as Natasha heard this, she immediately held the gold coin in Colson''s shocked eyes and grom''s frightened eyes and called "grom Hellscream".


    "Ah...".

 Chapter 1176

    Natasha was afraid of William when she saw the medium devil roaring in front of her.


    This is the devil who can disturb a city by one person. Now he even kneels at his feet and dare not have the slightest sense of resistance.


    What''s more frightening to her is that if the number shown on the summoned gold coin is not deliberately fake, 9999 means that tens of thousands of demons will be controlled and ruled by William at will.


    if he releases these 10000 demons in any city in the United States, even in a super big city like New York, it may not take a day for the whole city to be devoured by demons Net.


    If guns are useless to these demons, it''s really one man against one country.


    Thinking of this, Natasha and Colson are eager to know how powerful the golden winged beast is.


    Natasha turns to look at Colson, who hesitates for a moment and takes out his cell phone to call Nick Frey, "Sir, I need authorization.".


    Listening to Colson''s explanation, the Cyclops was silent for a while before asking, "are you sure there are no ordinary people in that slaughterhouse?"


    Colson rolled his eyes as soon as he heard it. This time, he chose here for a temporary purpose. He had time to confirm whether everyone was scum or not.


    But Nick - Frey asked, needless to say, to let him back.


    Colson thought for a few seconds and decided to take a risk. "I know what to do, sir.".


    With a smile on his lips, Frey said, "let''s do it. Remember to take the video for me.".


    After hanging up his cell phone, Colson looked at the beef slaughterhouse hundreds of meters away, where he found that there was something unusual and people were moving. He nodded to Natasha, and then quickly walked down the hill and drove to the slaughterhouse.


    After a while, Colson, who was parked 50 meters away from the slaughterhouse, showed his identity with a car horn, and then asked the people inside to accept the inspection.


    Needless to say, after seeing the police lights, the dregs, who produce and sell flour, opened fire on Colson''s car with guns.


    Natasha pointed to the gunshot dregs and said to grom kneeling on the ground, "grom, everyone over there is yours.".


    There was no need to look back. Grom, who had heard of depravity and blood, bowed to Natasha respectfully before he waved his wings and rushed to the sky.


    his excited eyes turned red and flew to more than a dozen scum who were besieging Colson with guns.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    With a huge roar, everyone looked up and saw a golden battle demon, flapping his wings and rushing down from the sky.


    "Fire, fire, kill this monster.".


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    At one time, more than a dozen long and short guns all opened fire on grom.


    "Dangdangdang, dangdangdang".


    A flash of sparks came out of grom''s body, but it turned out that the bullets had no effect except leaving shallow marks.


    Bang.


    Grom, who had been smashed down from the sky, smashed a slag with a long gun with one foot. With a wave of his axe, he broke two slag hiding behind a car, even the car and others.


    Not only that, the two ghost shadows were directly brought out by the axe.


    I just wanted to swallow these two souls, but I found that not only the two souls, but also the soul of the trampled dregs, were absorbed into the summoning gold coin two or three hundred meters away.


    Grom roared, "no, no, No.


    The delicious food to the mouth was snatched away, and the crazy warlord suddenly became furious. He grabbed the car cut in half with one hand and smashed it in two directions.


    "Bang, bang", two loud sounds, four or five standing dregs were smashed beyond recognition. They flew more than ten meters, smashed on the ground, rolled five or six times, and then fell to the ground.


    Grom, who wants to devour his soul directly, flutters his wings and jumps to a dreg who has not yet breathed his breath. When he mentions him, he opens his mouth to take a breath and swallows the dreg''s soul into his stomach.


    Seeing that he had not been robbed of his soul, grom, regardless of those who were still shouting, was almost scared out of his wits. He kept pressing the trigger and attacked his scum.


    He raised his hand to pick up the corpse on his hand and smashed it at the scum, then swallowed the soul of the scum one by one, and then smashed it at other people who fled.


    In less than a minute, there were only three people who were scared and sat on the ground, shivering all over, and could not even change bullets.


    Seeing this, Colson did not look happy at all and swore in a low voice.


    After thinking for more than ten seconds, he gritted his teeth and pulled out a small dagger from his belt, engraved the word "Feng" on a bullet and broke the magic rune.


    in the face of constant threats, he clamored to swallow three still alive souls, so as to make them feel more scared. Grom, who had a more delicious soul, was shot.


    As soon as the bullet with the ability of breaking demons came out of the gun, grom, who had been trained in close combat since he was born, immediately noticed it.


    The corner of his mouth was just crooked, showing a sarcastic expression, and the bullet hit grom''s upper body smoothly.With a sound of "Ding", "Ding", the bullet deformed and bounced away after hitting the golden body.


    After photographing the place hit by Feng, grom raised his axe and wanted to throw it out. He saw Colson''s left hand raised and a holy light appeared on the deer''s head ring.


    Frowning and slapping the Holy Light bullet, grom puts down his axe, points to the deer head on his chest and stares at Colson fiercely,


    "see clearly, I am also a member of Devonshire family. I will treat you as if you don''t know these two attacks, or I will kill you.".


    Colson took the opportunity to say, "why aren''t you afraid of the light Rune and the light?"


    Grom was stunned, then hit the car beside Colson with a huge axe.


    Bang.


    Looking at the car that was cut into two sections, Colson''s heart beat fast. Before he could recover, he was picked up by grom, who was speeding up.


    "The last time I warn you, human beings, if you dare to spy on the secret of the golden battle demon army again, I promise that even if you are torn up by your master, you will be sent to hell first.".


    With that, gromden realized that Natasha had done it.


    Songkaikelsen, cut off the three scared dregs and finish the task. Without waiting for Natasha''s call, he started the transmission magic on the golden body, fell into a deep sleep and returned to the independent space of the gold crazy war demons.


    Back in the car in Los Angeles, Natasha looks at Colson who rubs her neck from time to time and shakes her head helplessly.


    At the same time, he looked at the deer head ring curiously.


    "This is from William?"


    Colson, who was also afraid, was stunned. He could not help thinking that Natasha had a close relationship with William. Sooner or later, he would get the ring of the Knights of light.


    As for the question of whether the ring was given by William, people who are familiar with it can understand just by looking at the deer head above.


    "Mr. Devonshire gave it to me personally, probably to reward me for fighting demons with the arcane masters.".


    Natasha is noncommittal about this. She secretly thinks about how to lead William to fitness, so that she can take the opportunity to get this kind of ring that can emit light. At first sight, it is a magic item.


    A few minutes after they left, a portal appeared at the scene of the battle.


    Wang pangzi came out of the portal with two magicians, smelled the air, frowned and muttered, "why is there no sulfur smell?"


    Through the portal, Gu Yi saw everything outside and sighed, "Wang, don''t check any more. These puppets are no longer demons.".


    Wang pangzi hesitated for a while and objected, "but your majesty, these golden puppets will also devour the soul.".


    "There are many things that can devour the soul," Gu Yi said with a smile, shaking his fan. "Why don''t you go to William and ask him why you want to make this kind of demon puppet, and it''s still a total of 10000.".


    "Ten or ten thousand?"


    Wang pangzi was so scared that he didn''t dare to raise any objection. He looked at more than a dozen withered corpses, nodded with two secret masters, cleaned up the scene, and then turned into the portal.


    Anyway, Gu Yi didn''t say anything. He was not much better than a medium-sized demon, and he was not qualified to take care of it.


    In the past, it was not so difficult for them to fight against demons, but it was not so easy for them to encounter demons with real strength.


    but there were only a few secret magicians, and idiots would fight with 10000 medium-sized demons. What''s more, it was William who was the most respected magician behind the scenes.


    The next day Natasha and Colson were still thinking about how to investigate obadai and stark, and Frey called.


    "According to the clues provided by Yuri Olov, as well as the weapons of the stark group found in Zara hasmu''s sphere of influence these days,


    I suspect that there are people within the stark group who provide weapons for Zara hasmu, and the most suspect is obadai Stan.


    And recently, there have been several large reward missions for Zara hasmu in the black market. I guess they were all published by Stark.


    After that, Frey hesitated for a moment and said with scruples, "the information will be sent to you later. If you think my judgment is correct, you can contact stark.


    By the way, according to the information provided by the Intelligence Department of Abu Dhabi when the aegis tracked down the two men, the two polar bears who had lived in a seaside villa in Abu Dhabi for a period of time and finally went to Brazil, not only disappeared, but also their families disappeared from Brazil. ".


    "Yes, sir.".


    Colson nods to hang up, looks at Natasha inexplicably.


    If, in the past, Frey would not say anything, and let him and Natasha study together, study and make a decision,


    he would definitely give an order directly and let them carry it out.


    No wonder female spies have been an endless topic since ancient times.Put down the helpless heart, Colson in his notebook looking at the clues and a small amount of confirmed evidence.


    When they saw that Yuri was arrested, there was an email number that could not be found by aegis in the emails sent to more than a dozen networks,


    they just thought about it for a moment, and that William had transferred Yuri''s business to Nick Frey, so they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Seeing Colson looking at herself, Natasha thought for a while, then took out the cell phone William gave her and knocked on it, "Sunday, do you know where Yuri Olov is?"


    Then the phone said, "yes, Miss Natasha, Yuri Olov is from ukulen. She has been engaged in arms business since the 1980s. Before the beginning of the new century,


    in six of the ten wars in the world, both sides have used the light weapons he provided.


    At the beginning of the new century, after his divorce from his wife, Yuri Olov was depressed for a period of time. After he came back again, his main business shifted from Africa to desert areas.


    "Divorced and depressed for a while?" Natasha immediately asked, "why the divorce, and where did his wife go after the divorce? Have you remarried these years, and with whom? "


    Colson also thought that Natasha was too sensitive, but he didn''t expect that Sunday''s answer was "insufficient authority, unable to answer".


    Natasha is angry at the same time, in the heart is helpless, listen to Colson remind way, "try to ask separately.".


    With separate questions, he quickly replied on Sunday, "the reason for the divorce was that Yuri''s wife''s parents died in a war, and after learning that Yuri was a merchant of death,


    once helped the international anti proliferation group to investigate Yuri. Two years ago, Yuri died of cancer and remarried, but the others could not be answered.".


    "What''s Yuri''s wife''s name?"


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, they looked at each other and immediately began to make a phone call.


    Soon, Colson looked at the information in his notebook, and when Colson was going to visit John wick, a comrade in arms who once resisted low and other demons together,


    on Sunday, he suddenly said, "Mr. Devonshire asked me to remind you not to go to John wick, because he is synonymous with death and trouble,


    and there is another one for you Even the face can not bear the existence of the results, has been staring at him.


    Probably because of yesterday''s crazy war devil, Natasha immediately thought to the devil, "who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who.


    Before Natasha finished asking, she was interrupted by Colson, who pressed her shoulder. "Enough, Nath, we just need to know that Yuri Olov has a relationship with Mr. Devonshire.


    for those we can''t face, you may be OK, but curiosity will kill me.".


    Natasha immediately understood what Colson was worried about. When she thought that John wick had been attacked by a large group of demons, William reminded her of the existence that she could not face. It must be a very powerful demon,


    and she might be ok because of William, but Colson was really hard to say.


    "Well," Natasha said in a low voice, "Damn, why is that asshole involved in the devil or something like that,


    can''t he fight with angels or something?"


    Colson shrugged. He''s not qualified to answer that.


    Looking at the information of the two polar bears named Sergei and Nikolay who lived in the seaside villa in Abu Dhabi rented by harpy for nearly half a month,


    after thinking for a moment, he said, "before meeting stark, I''d better ask if I can find out the clues of these two people on Sunday.


    since these two people are related to Stark''s bodyguards, they should have something to do with Stark''s rescue Relationship.


    And stark should be interested in the information about their disappearance in Brazil.


    When stark got the news, he didn''t just dare to be interested and forced him to get to know obadai.

 Chapter 1177

    Looking at the information provided by Colson, stark immediately asked Jarvis, "where are chachaethan, Sergey and Nikolay?"


    Jarvis replied a few minutes later, "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, except that Sergei and Nikolay''s wife and children appeared at a private airport in Sao Paulo, Brazil, and flew to Moscow,


    I can''t get in touch with them, and I can''t find any clues and traces of the three of them.".


    Sergey and Nikolay are good to say, but Ethan has two polar bear families, and stark doesn''t want them to be surprised.


    At the thought that these people might all be in trouble because of themselves, Stark''s brain swelled and he gritted his teeth and asked, "where''s obadai now?"


    With William as a pioneer, stark kept upgrading Jarvis in addition to building Mark 2 and mark 3 during this period of time.


    his experience of almost hanging up made him give orders of secret surveillance to other shareholders of stark except William.


    Seeing William use Sunday, obadye pays more attention to confidentiality than ever.


    But just to find out where obadai is in the big city, it''s still very simple for Jarvis, "stark Industrial Park.".


    "Where is he and what is he doing?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. stark. There are many warehouses and laboratories in the industrial park. Because of confidentiality, they are not connected to the external network.


    I only found that Mr. obadai has visited the industrial park more times in the last ten days than in the past year. ".


    When Colson heard this, he thought of the information provided by William and immediately understood it. He said in a hurry, "he must be secretly building armor there.".


    "It''s impossible. No one can make super energy except me and William.".


    With that, stark thought of Ethan, who had disappeared. His face turned ugly. At the same time, he regretted that he had left Ethan in the desert country.


    As a doctor of several disciplines, he also saw and started a large number of people who made the first ark reactor. He gave Ethan enough materials and equipment. It''s really not difficult to copy the ark reactor.


    Seeing Stark''s ugly face, Colson asked with a thump in his heart, "did you think of something?"


    Ignoring Colson''s question, stark said to javis, "help me find out if there is palladium in the materials used in stark Industrial Park.".


    "Just a moment.".


    A minute later, a stream of data appears on the screen.


    In addition to the normal use of the project, stark soon found enough palladium raw materials to make ten ark reactors, not marked where.


    Looking at Jarvis marked out the amount of palladium in the ark reactor, Colson quickly called Natasha, who was staring at obadai.


    If obadai really made ten armor, Natasha would be in danger even if she had the help of the golden warlord.


    "Nate, obadai has probably built a lot of armor. You step back first, and we''ll gather people to catch him.".


    "You said it was late.".


    After discussing with Colson, Natasha feels that she doesn''t need to meet stark with both of them.


    according to the information she found on Sunday and the intuition of the agent, she thinks that obadai''s visit to stark Industrial Park from time to time is very suspicious.


    With the help of Sunday and her own ability, it''s not difficult for her to enter the industrial park which is not fully monitored by Jarvis.


    After entering the industrial park, Natasha dived directly into obadai''s warehouse, as she said on Sunday.


    But after diving into the warehouse, Natasha was surprised and shocked to see more than a dozen soldiers and rose with three stars hanging on her shoulders.


    Obadai is not stupid either. He has been unable to find Zara hasmu these days, and because Yuri Olov, a dead arms dealer, was arrested,


    he began to think of a way out, and no one can get rid of the trouble of seals and Apache helicopter teams being attacked more than directly getting the protection of the U.S. military.


    As long as it is of great value and money, let alone 22 soldiers and five helicopters, even if it attacks the rice army''s base in the desert, it can still be pressed.


    Before the Decepticons attacked New York, general Ross, who had cooperated, became the best partner.


    Ross has been pursuing the remains of Decepticons hiding on the earth. In the past two years, he has captured one Decepticon from time to time and sent it for research, which makes his position in the U.S. military much stronger than before.


    As soon as obadai said that stark group had developed a combat armor similar to the mecha William owned,


    Ross didn''t care whether obadai was in trouble or not, and brought his men to stark Industrial Park.


    In his eyes, as long as the mecha really exists, any trouble must give way to master the construction technology of the mecha.


    As for what obadai will do in the end, it depends on whether he really has a card to play and whether he can really restrain the U.S. government.


    After watching the iron overlord driven by obadai himself, rose went straight to the theme, "super energy technology, I promise to help you get rid of any trouble."."In addition to William Devonshire, this super energy technology is my capital to save my life and get rich," obadai said with a smile as he raised the iron overlord''s cockpit cover. "Let''s talk about something else.".


    When Ross frowned and pondered, obadai made up his mind to go back and kill Ethan, or even find a chance to kill stark again. The ark reactor technology is only known to him in the whole country.


    As for William.


    Obadai thought for a long time, and then he thought of the ten meter high anti transformers armor.


    It''s bigger than its own iron overlord.


    Thinking that he can''t stay in the iron tyrant forever, and William''s relentless treatment of his enemies, let some floating obadai calm down immediately.


    It''s not so easy to assassinate William, who is in charge of Kingsman, the oldest secret service organization in England.


    At the thought of the top officials of the United States who had lost their whole family, obadai comforted himself that with William, the future competitor, the U.S. government might care more about him, the maker of the iron overlord.


    Even for the sake of confidentiality, the United States may force William out of the stark group.


    When stark dies and William is not there, the stark group will soon be renamed Stan group.


    Thinking of this, obadai immediately took out his mobile phone and sent a secret email to the people who held Ethan, asking them to kill Ethan.


    As soon as the e-mail was sent out, one of Ross''s men, a captain with a detection device, suddenly called out, "Sir, a special encryption signal has been detected.".


    Ross was surprised and immediately asked, "Decepticon?"


    "I''m not sure, sir, but it''s not our usual communication signal.".


    As soon as obadai heard this, he immediately talked about the iron overlord''s head cover. After several operations, a scanning band was scanned back and forth in the whole warehouse.


    After a while, iron overlord scanned Natasha hiding in the warehouse, "got you, rat.".


    At this time, Natasha watched her iron overlord rush to her. She only had time to reply with Colson, "you said it''s late." she turned around and ran wildly.


    Because of Ross, Natasha doesn''t want to expose the golden winged beast when it''s not necessary.


    But after only a dozen steps, when he turned around a pile of goods, the iron overlord had caught up with him and directly hit the pile of goods.


    Natasha was immediately hit by the collapsed goods and flew several meters.


    With the pain in his back, he reached for his wallet and held the gold coin to call the name of grom.


    This time grom didn''t make those fancy moves like he did when he first came out, as if he knew Natasha was in danger.


    The figure appears directly in front of Natasha, facing the iron overlord who pushes the cargo box out of the way, which is an axe.


    After a cold light, if it were not for many huge cargo boxes, the iron overlord would not have been cut through the shell, but directly cut off by one axe.


    Hearing the sound of "Dididi" damage alarm, obadai was scared out of his wits. Without thinking about it, he raised his right arm, six tube Gatling''s "squeaky" rotation,


    the "Dongdong, Dongdong" fierce fire that was too late to aim.


    Grom, who used to kill iron overlord with another axe, felt Natasha would be hit when Gatling raised her head.


    Natasha''s side was blocked by a horizontal movement, and she squatted down. The huge axe was blocked in front of her again.


    "Ding Ding, Ding Ding", for a while, when the bullets were thrown away, he remembered that when several stray bullets were beating to hit the iron overlord himself,


    after a while, obadai thought that the armor had been damaged, so he had to shoot and retreat.


    At this time, when Colson in the seaside villa heard the violent gunfire in his mobile phone and sweating on his forehead, stark stood in the wearing area of Mark 3 and began to dress.


    Looking at stark who smashes his villa from the basement and flies into the sky, Colson comes back and calls William immediately.


    Back in the secret warehouse of stark Industrial Park, obadai stepped back more than ten steps, then raised his left hand to reveal the six missiles inside while there were still bullets suppressing grom.


    Grom, who has been fighting in hell all the year round, immediately feels threatened. He is afraid that if Natasha dies, he will be torn to pieces by William.


    his left hand stands in front of his head, and his right hand throws the axe.


    Unfortunately, because of the increased bullets, the axe passed obadai''s right hand, cut off Gatling and iron overlord''s right arm, but did not solve the missile crisis.


    Helpless, he can only turn around to pick up the injured Natasha and quickly hide.


    Just after hiding in the equipment more than ten meters away, the six missiles on tiebawang''s left hand were launched randomly.


    "Boom, boom, boom" after six successive explosions, obadai was electrified by a current before he could see the result. He immediately thought that the iron overlord was unstable.


    Press the button to open the head cover, even kick and bump open the warehouse cover of tiebawang, jump down and run directly to another tiebawang.Seeing the polar bears Sergey and Nikolay hiding in the crowd, he thought that if the golden winged beast didn''t want to protect the unknown person, he might have been cut in two by an axe,


    while obadai climbed onto the new iron overlord, he yelled to the two polar bears, "you two are also iron overlord, you know the consequences of my death.".


    On hearing that obadai threatened his family''s life, Sergei and Nikolay wanted to tear obadai apart, but they had to listen to him and run to the two iron tyrants.


    As soon as the three iron tyrants started up, Ross, who was protected by his soldiers and hiding under one equipment, not only didn''t feel relieved, but directly pushed his men who were in the way,


    ran to a door of the warehouse.


    Because obadai was almost split into two parts before, he didn''t notice the deer head on grom''s left chest when he raised his left hand,


    but Ross clearly saw it. Now that he doesn''t fight and run, he is not the one who knows William.


    At this time, the only idea in his mind was that William found that obadai produced miniaturized super energy, and sent a magic version of super mecha to kill it.


    Otherwise, who can be 2.5 or more tall and still glitter all over? It''s not William''s new mecha.


    When he comes out of the side door of the warehouse, Ross looks back at the area where grom was bombed, and then he sees that the person he protected has disappeared.


    for a moment, he feels that Natasha has entered the golden mecha and left quickly without looking back.


    If you don''t go away, are you waiting to be killed by this guy who is invulnerable but can break a three meter high iron overlord with two axes?


    And I don''t know if William would want to kill his insider.


    Obadai can think of the American leaders who were killed by his family and know more about Ross than obadai.


    it''s good to know that it''s been killed. After a guy''s son was transformed into a werewolf, he is still frozen in a secret laboratory in the United States.


    Just after running out of the warehouse, there was another violent gunshot and explosion.


    The injured Natasha is directly sent away by William, and William''s voice is heard in her soul. Then grom, who has no scruples, immediately stands up and turns her golden head,


    red light appears in the eyes of three iron overlord.


    Seeing that grom had nothing to do except a little black ash on his body, obadai''s hair stood up in terror,


    yelled, "open fire, open fire, maximum firepower, kill him directly.".


    "Squeak, squeak.".


    Three car models of heavy Gatling, suddenly burst out a fierce storm of bullets.


    Although the huge impact did not break the golden body transformed by magic, grom could only block his head with his hands and slide backward step by step.


    He wanted to jump up early in the morning, or fly up and directly hit the iron overlord.


    But before the soul of William''s order, to test the defense of the gold body, he can only endure the fury, waiting for three Gatling bullets.


    But he was not afraid that he would be destroyed here.


    Anyway, there is no magic enemy, even if the golden body is broken, he will be marked with the soul of spatial positioning,


    will directly return to the independent space of the golden winged beast, waiting for William to build a new golden body for him.


    And needless to say, the new body is definitely an upgraded version.


    Hearing the hint in the mecha that the bullets were about to run out, obadai immediately ordered Sergei and Nikolay to launch missiles together.


    With this order, the researchers who heard this in the warehouse and obadai''s confidant bodyguards were scared out of their wits.


    Eighteen missiles exploded together, and the gold monster will die. I don''t know if they will be seriously injured by the shock wave or go to the West. Even the risk of collapse of this warehouse seems to be greater.


    In order to survive, some people began to rush to the remaining iron overlord.

 Chapter 1178

    Fearing that all the 18 missiles would not blow up, obadai was faced with this golden monster. When he saw some of his confidants and bodyguards, they all rushed to the remaining six iron tyrants.


    in his heart, he simply opened the control right to these people, "except for the bodyguard team to drive the remaining iron tyrants, everyone will leave in ten seconds, and soon they will step here.".


    The people in the warehouse who were tired of running were stunned when they heard this. Many people were grateful to obadai for the rest of their lives.


    And those who rushed to the iron overlord, hearing this, felt that their boss did not care about their lives, and naturally continued to obey the boss obadai.


    After listening to a cold hum, grom did obey William, but at the same time, changing his way of doing things and getting more souls were not prohibited.


    I wanted to wait for this place to collapse, and I didn''t have to do it myself to collect my soul, but as soon as I saw that more than a dozen researchers wanted to escape, grom simply stood up,


    no longer worried about the bullets that hit me like a rainstorm, and rolled to the side of the messy cargo boxes and various scattered equipment.


    Grab a one meter round box, throw the box to the alloy door of the warehouse as soon as you exert your strength at the waist, and hit several researchers all the way,


    "bang" bang on the opening switch beside the door.


    Then he grabs all kinds of steel objects and smashes them at these people.


    Seeing that grom began to fight back and kill people, he obviously refused to let anyone leave and killed them all.


    obadai, Sergey and Nikolay were so cold that they no longer cared about the safety of any personnel.


    The missile launcher on iron overlord''s left arm aimed at grom, who raised the box again. It was just one missile that was launched.


    A series of flames and debris from the explosion suddenly lifted the roof of the warehouse.


    The firelight rushed into the sky, making the staff in stark Industrial Park, the surrounding residents and passers-by squat on the ground in fright.


    And stark, who was wearing mark 3 and flying rapidly, knew where the fighting point was without Jarvis''s guidance.


    "Click, click.".


    The warehouse, whose roof had been lifted, was ablaze with fire. Within a few seconds, there was a series of sound of metal fracture.


    Grom, who was hit by more than a dozen missiles, had cracks on his gold body, and dozens of missile fragments were embedded in his body.


    Feeling the condition of the body, grom squatted on the ground and reported to William Hui from his soul, "master, the magic of the golden body consumed 70%, and it won''t last long.".


    Grom''s voice fell, a magic in the role of space magic, across nearly ten thousand kilometers, direct effect on the golden body.


    After a flash of gilding light, the broken golden body began to heal at the speed visible to the naked eye under the effect of magic,


    then a series of fragments were automatically squeezed out of the golden body and "Ding Ding Dang" fell to the ground.


    Obadai, who was about to escape, and the other eight iron tyrants were stunned. At the same time, a deep fear of soul spread all over his body.


    "Continue to attack, continue to attack," obadai roared, "we can''t live without killing this monster.".


    The six bodyguards who control the iron overlord in good condition, the conditioned aubadai, under the prompt of airborne semi intelligence,


    either lift Gatling to shoot, or directly launch the missile.


    Grom''s mouth was crooked, showing a sarcastic expression, and rushed to the iron overlord who was blocking his way.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    With a "creak" sound, the chest of the hit iron overlord immediately sagged, flew more than ten meters, hit the wall of the warehouse,


    the unstable warehouse began to tilt and collapse.


    As soon as he saw that the warehouse collapsed and the golden winged beast was at risk of exposure, William frowned for a few seconds and said to Sunday, "drop mark 7 and anti transformers, stand by over stark Industrial Park.".


    Yes sir.


    Obadai wants to sell the iron overlord to the U.S. military on a large scale, which is absolutely against William''s taboo.


    If the American people, who are already making trouble all over the world, get the iron overlord so easily, they will not know how many people will die in the future.


    In space, the spaceship synchronized with the US side opened the cabin door in a few seconds, and two large and small launch silos ejected the spaceship and landed in the US.


    However, grom, who flew an iron overlord, continued to run forward for more than ten meters, rolled one by one to avoid a missile, jumped up, turned around in the air, grasped the huge axe on the ground,


    raised his hand and patted an axe at a missile flying towards him.


    "Boom" a loud noise, was shot to fly several meters away, the explosion of small missiles, on the magic of the gold body, can not do any harm.


    Before the warehouse really fell, grom put the axe in front of him and rushed to obadai, the most degenerate soul in his eyes.


    Seeing grom rush to himself, obadai didn''t want to turn around and run away.Fortunately, the six bodyguards and confidants were still loyal. Seeing that the boss was in danger, they immediately attacked grom with Gatling, giving obadai a chance to rush out of the collapsed warehouse.


    Grom roared, raised his axe and threw it at an iron overlord nearby. Then he flew into the nearest polar bear Nicholas,


    with one punch, he broke the iron overlord''s mask and directly scratched Nicholas''s head. Then he pressed himself in front of the warehouse roof and inhaled around him.


    a dozen souls were immediately sucked into his mouth and swallowed by him Go down.


    With a loud bang, the huge warehouse finally fell down completely, splashing with dust, and the sight could not see clearly.


    Stark, suspended above the industrial park, did not care to reveal that he had made steel armor.


    he said to Jarvis, "Jarvis, evacuate employees, call for support, scan survivors.".


    Yes, Mr. stark.


    The whole park soon rang the evacuation broadcast, Jarvis then said, "Los Angeles Fire is expected to arrive in 7 minutes, the security of the industrial park has been spontaneous action.".


    "Very good.".


    In fact, there is no need for Jarvis to broadcast the radio at all. Since he heard two continuous explosions in succession, the American people in the park have spontaneously rushed out of various buildings and fled the park.


    When stark lowered his height and planned to enter the collapsed warehouse to search for survivors,


    "bang, bang, bang", after several successive impacts, he saw huge steel fists sticking out from the ruins.


    After the dust dissipated, obadai first escaped from the warehouse. When he saw the red and gold steel armor, his first thought was that William came, and he turned to escape with a guilty heart.


    "Stop and tell me who you are.".


    He did not run a few steps, but when he heard Stark''s voice, obadai stopped, and his fear turned into joy.


    I was going to kill stark, but he came to me.


    After such a big accident, if you want to get rid of the next trouble, you have to let him become the only person who can create super energy for the whole country.


    To understand this, obadai pointed to stark and ordered several iron tyrants who had already stood up, "if you want to be OK afterwards, you can kill him if you become a multimillionaire or a billionaire.".


    This condition makes obadai''s bodyguards excited, but there is a monster behind him. How can people care about this.


    All raised the iron overlord of Gatling, pointing to the ruins, while retreating to the ruins.


    The reaction of obadai, this just to several iron overlord direction confluence, lest alone directly killed.


    Waiting for nearly a minute, but did not find that the gold monster rushed out of the ruins.


    For a time, the obadai six people all looked at each other in disbelief. Then as time went on, there was still no movement in the ruins, and everyone got excited.


    "Me, did we really kill that monster?"


    Stark, waiting in the air, immediately asked, "what monster? Who the hell are you fighting? And get rid of the armor now.


    Seeing the threat behind him, obadai''s four bodyguards began to activate their minds.


    Sergey, who was still alive, was probably crushed by the golden winged beast and Nikolay. He was so scared that his brain was not flexible.


    he took off the iron overlord''s cabin cover, but he didn''t notice that obadai hit him directly when he wanted to reply.


    "Be careful," stark yelled, and rushed to obadai to save Sergei.


    But when he moved, the four bodyguards, who had been moved by obadetti''s conditions, raised their arms and fired six tubes of Gatling fiercely.


    "Daddada, dada".


    Gatling''s so-called metal storm is not in vain. In an instant, hundreds of bullets hit mark 3.


    Blocked by the rain of bullets, and too late for stark, when he hit the iron overlord of obadai, he saw that Sergei could not see clearly.


    The polar bear, who had changed his position several times and was afraid of death, died in the end, just like his companion Nicholas.


    After rolling more than ten meters on the ground, stark stopped. Before he sighed that someone he knew was dead, several small missiles came.


    Hearing Jarvis''s warning, stark could only rush into the sky and roll to avoid bullets and missiles.


    When he flew to a height of 200 meters and looked at the five iron overlord below, he soon had no confidence to win.


    After waiting underground for dozens of seconds, seeing that stark didn''t come down at all, obadai grinned. After the sole of the armor changed for a while, two huge flames appeared,


    "Tony, it''s not only your armor that can fly.".


    Stark was not surprised to see the five iron overlords take off one after another.


    Before that, because of the problem of high-altitude freezing, he almost fell from tens of thousands of meters in the air.


    "Power up, Jarvis.".Mark 3 doesn''t have much momentum to fly, but it''s impossible to attract the attention of Los Angeles people because of the same iron overlord as rocket launch.


    Not to mention the successive explosions in the stark Industrial Park, during this period, many paparazzi or journalists from the regular media have rushed to take pictures of the two groups of battle armour.


    Rocket engine is not without advantages, at least with the propulsion time, the higher the altitude, the faster the speed of iron overlord.


    When he reached an altitude of 26 thousand kilometers, obadai, regardless of energy loss, grabbed mark 3''s foot.


    "Tony, it seems that everything you make is not more advanced than others.".


    Listening to obadai''s excited voice, unlike in the movie, stark, who has no energy worries, sees that the surface of the iron overlord has begun to freeze. With a smile,


    continues to increase the energy output without answering, dragging obadai and the four iron overlord behind him to continue to rise.


    When obadai wanted to control the iron overlord and completely control mark 3, the consequences of ice formation were soon reflected.


    A burst of intermittent circuit output problems appeared. After stark felt that the strength of holding his feet was reduced,


    kicked off the iron overlord''s hand, regardless of obadai, and rushed to the other four giant iron overlord armor.


    Tear at will the limbs and the exposed parts on the neck that are brittle because of the ice.


    When he tore up and scrapped the three iron tyrants, and the height was more than 10000 meters, Jarvis suddenly reminded him, "Mr. stark, I must remind you.


    According to my prediction, if these several tons of armor fall from a height of 30000 meters, it will produce a huge explosion and small-scale ground vibration like meteorites.


    each armor is expected to destroy all buildings within a radius of 50 meters and damage buildings within a radius of 500 meters.


    as for casualties, it is impossible to predict.


    "Hell," as soon as he heard this, stark immediately stopped his attack on the fourth iron overlord,


    he stopped in the air and looked at the five iron bumps falling freely, and the buildings in Los Angeles that were too dense to see clearly.


    The accidents in stark Industrial Park are already very troublesome.


    Now, if it causes huge casualties to ordinary citizens, stark group will wait to stop production, and then be sued for breaking its muscles and bones, or even be directly intervened by the U.S. government.


    "Tell me the solution.".


    Jarvis immediately marked the lake or no man''s land below, and stark immediately decided to push the three out of control iron tyrants into the lake.


    But before he did it, he hesitated for a few seconds and rushed to obadai and the rest of the iron overlord.


    Help them break the ice on the armor, and then rush to the three iron overlords who have not recovered completely.


    Holding one in one hand and carrying one on the back, he flew to the direction of the lake.


    But before he really flew to the lake and solved the ice problem, obadai suspended at an altitude of more than a thousand meters and looked at Mark 3, who was struggling to fly hundreds of meters below him,


    after a moment of hesitation in his eyes, he started other iron overlord''s self destruction devices.


    From the thought of showing war armour to general Ross and the U.S. military to get rid of the crime.


    Of course, obadai will think about confidentiality, otherwise he will be eaten alive by all kinds of jackals, standing on his corpse and building a military industrial group larger than stark group.


    Self destruct order, before waiting for stark to respond to Jarvis''s warning.


    "Boom, boom, boom" three loud noises, Mark 3''s palm thruster was directly damaged, and the foot thruster was also hit by the blast wave and debris,


    the instant failure was pushed by the huge explosion, and accelerated to fall to the ground from an altitude of 600 meters to 700 meters.


    If Jarvis hadn''t activated the auxiliary driving function and activated a few thrusters at the last moment, stark wouldn''t have fallen into the edge of the lake so easily.


    Otherwise, even if Mark 3''s buffering technology passes the test, if he is pushed to the ground by the explosion at an altitude of 600 meters or 700 meters, he will not suffer internal injury from the earthquake, and he will certainly not be able to make stark conscious.


    But even so, after the badly damaged mark 3 fell into the water, it couldn''t fly out directly. On the contrary, because the armor was damaged, it began to enter the water.


    He was electrified by his armor for a moment, which made him wake up. He immediately ordered, "keep the armor oxygen supply, call for help, cut off the armor power.".


    After Jarvis cut off the power of Mark 3, the server hidden in the Cliff Villa at Marbury beach began to send a request for help to any department he could contact.


    then the power consumption in the villa increased sharply. After two seconds of calculation, Jarvis began to send a request for help to Sunday.

 Chapter 1179

    Listen to Sunday said Jarvis actually to himself for help, William smilingly asked Sunday, "that mouth gun will not really be suffocated by the lake?"


    "Sir, according to Jarvis, after cutting off most of the armor''s power, Mr. stark was underwater for up to three minutes.


    If the armor is restarted, he may be injured or even electrocuted due to electric leakage.


    William, who has built the mark 3 himself, certainly knows that although mark 3 is waterproof, the original version did not consider the problems of damaged armor, water and electricity leakage at the beginning of the design.


    This problem can only be solved when Stark''s armor can circulate water inside, that is, directly inside the armor.


    William laughed, then suddenly thought of something frowning, "mark 3 can''t wear smart, want to take off can only use a special mechanical arm?"


    "Yes, sir.".


    "The capsule in the spaceship, can you help the gun take off mark 3 and put on mark 7?"


    Sorry sir, we haven''t met this problem yet, and when you designed the space delivery capsule, it started from Mark 6 armor.


    "But if you don''t want to deal with Mr. obadai yourself, you can send a combat robot or an engineering robot to dismantle it, and then let Mr. stark wear the mark 7.".


    To William, it''s just an idea to kill obadai, but to kill obadai in front of all the Americans, the Americans may think he''s killing him afterwards.


    Although it''s really killing, Stark is responsible for it. It''s not only achieving the goal, but also putting the trouble on him.


    What else do you want to save stark for?


    As soon as I had an idea, a 1.8-meter-long engineering robot, which was specially maintained, entered the spaceship from the base of Yellowstone Park and was delivered to Los Angeles by the delivery bay.


    Obadai, who was waiting in the air, watched the lake muddy because of Mark 3 falling, waited for two minutes, heard a siren, thought for a few seconds, and then flew back to stark Industrial Park.


    The plan is to destroy all the equipment that makes the iron overlord in the park, and then face the ensuing troubles, and even arrest and Sue.


    But as soon as he left, the drop bin that stayed in the air immediately flew down.


    Under the gaze of some citizens and police, they suspended on the lake, opened the cabin door, released the unmanned mark 7 and jumped into the lake.


    Within ten seconds, mark 7 flew out of the lake with Mark 3 without power and landed in the open space beside the lake.


    Then another delivery bin came down and released a special engineering robot.


    There is no need to scan it. The database on Sunday contains all the information about Mark 3. The arm of the engineering robot reaches out all kinds of tools and starts to dismantle mark 3 in front of dozens of ordinary people around and several policemen who come first.


    When they saw Stark''s face exposed after taking off his helmet, all the people around exclaimed, "God, it''s not William Devonshire, it''s Tony Stark.".


    After these American guys exclaimed, there was an excited shout, "God, so our country also has super armor?"


    As soon as the sound came out, the Americans, who were frightened by four big explosions in the sky and saw stark crash,


    immediately got excited and cried out, "stark, you''re good.".


    "The Englishmen have, and now we have too.".


    "I''ve seen Dewey Hill get upset for a long time, and now we have Tony Stark as well.".


    This made stark, who was startled by the engineering robot, start to get a little rusty.


    After getting out of trouble from Mark 3, he was about to respond a few words when he heard William''s voice coming from mark 7.


    "Tony, I''ll lend you this war armour first. The only requirement is that mark war armour can''t be leaked from you and me. Do you agree?"


    As soon as the words came out, stark and the people around him fell into silence.


    "Hurry up, the media and reporters will arrive in 56 seconds. If you don''t make a decision, I can only do it in my own way.".


    Stark frowned at once. "What do you want to do?"


    "Obadai intends to sell the iron overlord to the U.S. military on a large scale. Once this happens, I can only provide England with armor with the same function,


    even the anti transformers armor is not impossible to open to England.


    If so, the whole world will soon fall into a new round of arms race.


    What worries me most is that the internal secrecy mechanism in the United States and England is not as high as we think.


    As long as you think about how much damage will be caused by those who have obtained ark reactor technology in a few years,


    you should be able to understand our country''s helpless action of taking any measures to prevent this from happening.


    The most important thing is that you are the culprit.


    "Hell," stark retorted immediately, "what does it matter to me what obadai will do?""Because of your stupidity, you leaked the small ark reactor." before stark could retort, William said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to save the man named Ethan. He was killed by obadai''s men.".


    "Ethan, Ethan? It''s impossible, "roared stark, with his fist clenched." where''s obadai? "


    "Stark Industrial Park", as soon as William''s voice dropped, mark 7''s back automatically popped away, "this armor is built according to my height, which may be a little big for you, but it should not affect your use.


    in addition, a 10 meter high anti transformer armor dropping warehouse is doing support over you. If you need, you can order it to Sunday.


    Finally, when it''s over, we should talk about that the danger that the earth is facing is never just within us.


    now that you are ready to be a superhero, some responsibilities are not only for me and other soldiers who silently guard this homeland. ".


    Stark, who was full of anger, was stunned when he heard this, but he was still waiting for his doubts. The sound of a helicopter came,


    when he looked up, he saw a helicopter flying in the distance, and the sound of Sunday came from mark 7,


    "Mr. stark, this live helicopter will take pictures of you in ten seconds. I suggest you solve the problem of small ark anti-aircraft first It''s a leak.


    Being kidnapped and nearly drowned this time, make love dazzle Stark''s heart also change, not ready to be directly exposed to the world.


    He quickly raised his hand and walked into mark 7. "Jarvis, point out obadai''s position. Let''s go get him.".


    I''m sorry, Mr. stark. If you need Jarvis to serve you, you have to give me the right to communicate with Jarvis.


    As soon as stark heard it, he refused without thinking about it.


    What kind of communication is your unilateral and thorough access to Jarvis''s database?


    "Star, Sunday, auxiliary flight, let''s go to obadai.".


    Yes, Mr. stark.


    Mark 7''s hands and feet instantly spewed blue energy, pushing him into the sky and flying to the stark Industrial Park.


    And the American people who just clamored that stark could match William by the lake, look at me and I''ll look at you,


    they all saw disappointment from each other''s eyes, and the sense of helplessness shrouded by William''s light again,


    what kind of pride of America, if it is true, still needs William to provide armor and help?


    Also, looking at the engineering robot that can freely change its arms, picking up the parts of Mark 3, these Americans think that William is definitely more reliable than stark, a careless guy.


    As for preventing the robot from picking up mark 3, just think of William''s saying that he would use any means to stop the outflow of mark armour and super energy,


    ordinary people don''t have the guts, but a few policemen hold the small pistols in their holsters, and immediately think it''s better not to hold them,


    so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    As for what William said, the crisis of the earth has never been just internal. These Americans soon think of aliens.


    But the aliens are so far away from them that only the New Yorkers, who are known as the center of cosmic disaster, can really experience them.


    ...


    during the flight, stark kept Jarvis a secret, but he began to ask questions about Sunday and mark 7.


    When he heard that mark 7 could not only dress on the ground, but also look for a pilot in the flight, and dress in the air, stark immediately remembered this saying and planned to go back to the same style.


    What''s more, he continued shamelessly, "where''s the weapon system?"


    "There are 24 Mini tracking armor piercing missiles on the shoulders, laser cutters capable of firing three laser beams on the back of the hands, and one mini anti tank missile on each elbow of the arms.


    The arc pulse gun in the palm and the cluster gun in the chest are the same as the armor you designed.


    As for the energy system, it is the same.


    Before he finished asking, mark 7 had arrived at stark Industrial Park.


    Looking at the industrial park that explodes from time to time, stark, who has not yet realized the pain of palladium poisoning, does not care about energy issues,


    asks in surprise, "what is obadai doing?"


    On Sunday, he stopped for a few seconds before answering, "judging from obadai''s behavior, he is blowing up any equipment related to the iron overlord.".


    Stark just thought about it and understood what obadai was up to.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, obadai took the initiative, instead of spending more energy to erase the traces of iron overlord.


    And you can take the opportunity to ask more questions on Sunday, so as to get more data and design ideas from William,


    What''s more, there is a ten meter high anti transformers armor in the sky, which is more powerful at first sight, and the firepower is certainly more fierce, so stark''s mind is occupied by curiosity.


    "On Sunday, I think it''s better to drop the anti transformers armor directly, so that mark 7 won''t be able to deal with obadai."."I''m sorry, Mr. stark. According to the data I got, the construction materials of tiebawang can''t prevent the laser cutting of mark 7.


    if you don''t care about the damage of the explosion to stark Industrial Park, the anti tank missile at the elbow can easily blow up tiebawang.".


    Nm, stark gave a white look and wondered whether he wanted to be so direct or so fierce?


    But he didn''t give up so easily, and continued to peep at William''s technology. "You also heard what William said,


    obadai is going to sell that kind of iron knot to the U.S. military on a large scale. I''m worried that there will be more iron tyrants in the industrial Park,


    once they rush out, they will not only cause harm to a large number of civilians, but also have a great probability to let Obada I''m running away.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, your worries don''t hold water. The mini tracking missile on the shoulder of mark 7 is an armour piercing model,


    it can not only lock 24 targets at the same time, but also provide you with a new missile case at any time in the fire support warehouse if necessary.".


    FK, stark scolded in his heart, and immediately remembered the idea of fire support warehouse. Then some scoundrels said,


    "I think you''d better lower the anti transformers armor first, so that you don''t have to wait more than ten seconds when something goes wrong.".


    I''m sorry, Mr. stark. The anti change armour dropping warehouse is two kilometers above you at this time. It only takes three seconds to support it.


    When stark was helpless, he suddenly said on Sunday, "if you insist, I can really put down the anti change armour,


    but this may cause dissatisfaction among some people in the United States and cause unnecessary trouble to Mr. Devonshire, which needs you to solve.".


    "Trouble?" When stark laughed, he suddenly felt that if he dragged William into the water, he would have less responsibility.


    he immediately said, "don''t worry, I have a lot of trouble. I don''t care about helping William solve this problem.".


    Then he turned his eyes and said, "call commander James Roddy for me. With the authorization of the U.S. air force, there will be no trouble afterwards.".


    Just a moment, the phone is connecting.


    At this time, Roddy, who rushed to the command center due to the explosion in the air after five iron overlords took off, looked at the unknown number on the mobile phone screen and pressed the connect button. Then he heard stark say, "Hey, Roddy, this is Tony Stark,


    I need you to give me an authorization to drive William Devonshire''s anti change armor and solve the problem Trouble in stark Industrial Park.


    Roddy a listen, angrily scolded out, "FK, Los Angeles is really the trouble you make?"


    "There''s no time to explain. You give me an authorization first, and I''ll talk about the process with you afterwards. Besides, man, this is anti change armor.".


    Roddy was stunned and immediately understood.


    Let stark, a super genius, come into contact with William''s armour, maybe you can see something and copy it.


    As soon as this idea came out, Roddy said without hesitation, "understand, authorization is passed. As long as you don''t demolish the buildings outside the stark Industrial Park, and there are more casualties,


    afterwards, I won''t trouble you.".


    When he thought of mark 7''s saying on Sunday that he could kill iron overlord with only one missile, stark never thought that obadai could escape from the industrial park.


    He said with a smile, "no problem, I promise that the fighting will only happen in the industrial park.".


    "Sunday, do you hear me? Let''s get the anti change armor down.".


    "Understand, drop the warehouse to open, anti change armor is expected to arrive in three seconds.".


    As soon as Sunday''s words were finished, stark looked up at the sky and saw a shadow, which quickly changed from small to large.


    Finally, it floats in front of itself.


    FK, looking at the burly and cold armor, there is a sense of oppression.


    Stark felt for a moment that he had to build it himself.


    I''ve written 8000 words a day for nearly two months, and occasionally 10000 +. Readers who read books in other places ask for subscription.

 Chapter 1180

    While stark was trying to find some reason to enter the anti change armour, he took the initiative on Sunday,


    "Mr. stark, if you are interested, you can enter the anti change armour and directly control it.


    Mr. Devonshire has made a lot of changes to this armour over the years, but he is not very satisfied with it. Maybe you can give some suggestions.


    "No problem, no problem," stark agreed without thinking.


    As for putting forward opinions, the benefits come first. The result depends on whether he is in a good mood.


    "I''m Tony Stark. If I didn''t have a competitor in the past, which made me feel that my life was too boring and wasted too much time on the girls, it would let William work out the small ark reactor and the mark armour first.".


    On Sunday, no matter what stark boasted, he controlled the anti change armor to open the hatch, and mark 7 auxiliary flight entered the control room automatically.


    "Two battle armor directly combined, double protection?"


    Seeing that the control interface of mark 7 has directly become the anti war armor''s, stark immediately thinks that the war armor has the idea of small war armor, which can better protect the user.


    A few minutes later, on Sunday, he suddenly said, "please pay attention, Mr. stark. Obadai should have found something and is rushing out.".


    Thinking about the data provided on Sunday, stark, who was almost killed by obadai twice, instinctively raised the arm of the anti change armor, and the electric arc pulse gun in his palm suddenly lit up, ready to attack at any time.


    But I didn''t think that the power of the arc gun of the anti change armour would be many times that of mark armour.


    I didn''t think that when I was stealing data on Sunday, William was also thinking about killing obadai with his hand.


    After replenishing ammunition, obadai, who was demolishing and blowing up various kinds of equipment, first blew up the manufacturing room of the small ark reactor with missiles.


    then when he went to other equipment workshops, he saw that the TV was playing, and dozens of people were talking about how stark was rescued.


    Listening to the story of the space launch capsule and the engineering robot, obadyna still didn''t understand that it was William who made the move,


    angrily grabbed a computer monitor and hit the TV hanging on the wall, cursing wildly,


    "damn Devonshire, you betrayed me first, and chose Tony, the competitor who can also make war armor.".


    Furiously, he smashed the workshop and calmed down a little. Obadai gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll Kill Tony first, and then I''ll settle with you.".


    But as soon as he rushed out of the workshop, he saw the huge anti change armor and the shining palm electric arc gun.


    Heart drama shock, fear of obadai, instinctively raise the arm of Gatling, fierce fire.


    "Daddada, dada".


    Ding, Ding, Ding.


    Stark, who has been subdued twice by obadai and almost hung up twice, thinks about fighting back when he sees that he has been attacked,


    "Zhi ~ ~".


    "Bang", "


    a group of energy guns, which are several times thicker and brighter than the mark armor arc guns, instantly hit the iron overlord, but not to mention,


    they also shot through the iron overlord directly, destroying half of the iron overlord''s upper body.


    "Hell", watching obadai disappear, stark immediately regretted.


    He didn''t want to save obadai''s life, but he had too many questions to answer, and he needed a living obadai to explain to the people and the U.S. government.


    At the thought of these troubles, stark immediately shirked his responsibility and scolded, "hell, Sunday, why don''t you remind me that the arc gun of the anti change armor is so powerful?"


    "sorry, Mr. stark, Mr. Devonshire has never worn the anti change armor to drive the anti change armor, so I don''t have the combination of mark 7 and anti change armor in my database Data after mutual enhancement ".


    "I,,".


    Stark wants to keep arguing, but now that it''s over, does he really put the blame on Sunday?


    William? After thinking about it, stark thought it was better not to waste words, so as not to be hated by William. He not only didn''t help him, but also made trouble.


    As for himself, stark never thought he had any problems.


    "Open the hatch and call in the fire and police who are hiding outside stark Industrial Park.".


    On Sunday, we immediately opened the canopy of the anti change armor. After stark was suspended in the air, the 12 meter long launcher soon landed, folded the anti change armor and took off, and automatically flew back to the spacecraft in space.


    Watching a police car and a fire truck enter the industrial park and start to put out the fire, maintain order, and search for survivors, the upset stark controls mark 7 to fly straight into the sky and fly back to his seaside villa in Marbury.


    As soon as he landed at the gate of the villa and came out of the armour, he saw Colson come out with an anxious face,


    and asked, "stark, how''s my colleague?"


    That''s a question for stark, who didn''t care about it at all.Fortunately, mark 7 heard that it was safe on Sunday, and then dropped down the warehouse, put away the armor and took off without a fight.


    He turned his mouth and scolded William for being impolite. The artificial intelligence he built was also impolite. However, he thought that he would build this kind of dispenser in the future, so as not to make up for the damaged armor.


    Then I thought about how many design ideas and data I had collected from Sunday. I felt better immediately.


    But for William, in addition to the ammunition supply dispenser, the mini missile case of mark 7, the big battle armour, the small battle armour, and the simple land and air wear of mark armour are all technologies that stark himself will develop in the next year or two.


    The only thing William felt he needed to keep secret was the Zhenjin version of mark 50.


    What William can worry about is whether stark will open up the technology of mark armour and ark reactor to the United States.


    But when he thought of Stark''s failure to make such a decision even in the future crisis, William couldn''t help but put down the idea of dealing with stark like obadai.


    Even if he is willing to help stark solve the problem of palladium poisoning earlier, the future war machine may not appear.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    Seeing that Colson has been standing still, Stark is grateful to this aegis agent who provides timely information.


    but he is busy studying new armor, and now he has no time to take care of his father''s former colleagues.


    Colson, who knew Natasha was ok, said with a smile, "my boss wants to see you.".


    Stark refused without thinking, "no time, I have to make an appointment to see you.".


    Colson was not angry. "What if aegis can help you with this trouble?"


    "You have so much power?" As soon as he heard that the aegis had this ability, stark became suspicious,


    then he turned his eyes and said, "if you want to get the mark armor from me, I advise you to die.


    Even if I want to, William Devonshire in London won''t agree,


    maybe the agent who left my home after I just gave you my technology will be killed by him secretly.


    How powerful and powerful William is, of course, Colson knows.


    Don''t say that he''s just an agent. The whole aegis is not a bit grumpy by William.


    A few years ago, Alexander Pierce, the former director of aegis, was not watching Serena, William''s blood woman, come and go as soon as he wanted?


    As for Nick Frey, the Cyclops dare to show their teeth to anyone, but they dare not talk in front of William, let alone show the slightest hostility.


    The biggest card surprise captain does not say, just William''s seven series magic, kamataji and the Ministry of magic of England, which he came into contact with during this period,


    has made Nick Frey feel that if he dares to show any hostility, if he suddenly disappears that day, he will not know how to die.


    What''s more, now the demonic Legion has really revealed its trace. The aegis, which is specialized in dealing with special events, has no time to ask William, the magician and the English wizard for such a thing.


    How dare you ask William for trouble.


    Besides, it''s good to be a little brother. At least Natasha can''t command the golden winged beast?


    And he and Frey don''t get the light ring, the legendary magic ring?


    Looking at Stark''s mental state is not very good, Colson suddenly felt that if you want stark to be honest, you have to make him scruple.


    Pretending to care, "are you hurt?"


    When Colson said it, stark really felt sore all over.


    Protected by Mark 3, it can be exploded at close range by three iron overlords, and then fell from a height of 600 meters or 700 meters. Although there was no serious injury, there were slight concussion and some small wounds.


    "Head a little dizzy, probably concussion.".


    Maybe he owes Colson a favor, and the powerful aegis has promised to help solve the problem, so stark doesn''t want to blush with Colson,


    pretends, "you see, I''m all injured. What''s the matter when I get better?"


    Thinking that William is secretly helping stark, I don''t blame Colson for exposing his holy light ring. He says with a smile, "when you''re well hurt, you''ll see each other when you have time?"


    "Of course, of course," said stark, who was busy driving Colson away. "When I get better, I''ll probably have to hold a press conference,


    then we can meet first and talk about how to deal with this trouble.".


    But as soon as he spoke, he saw Colson raise his left hand and clench his fist to show the ring on his middle finger.


    Before he could see the pattern of the ring clearly, stark, who was full of vigilance, saw a dazzling light on the ring,


    a milky white ball of light rushed straight at him.Stark, who was so nervous by a series of battles, actually learned the action of an agent and rolled awkwardly to avoid the holy light energy.


    But before he got up, the light turned a corner and rushed directly into his body.


    The frightened stark, lying on the ground for several seconds, did not find the problem, then asked in surprise, "what did you do to me?"


    Colson said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can understand when you stand up. That group of light is holy light magic, which is good for you.".


    "Magic?" Stark was stunned and sure he didn''t feel bad. He seemed to have no problem. He was surprised and said, "are you kidding me?"


    Can raise a hand to see, before because of explosion and concussion, palm arc launcher damage and shock of purple fingers, at this time which also see a bit strange.


    Then I felt that not only my head was not dizzy, but also the pain all over my body was inexplicable.


    This moment overturned Stark''s cognition, and stood up in a hurry, holding Colson''s left hand and looking at the deer head ring.


    "Hell, Devonshire''s deer head?"


    Colson nodded, and stark immediately scolded, "there''s that bastard''s shadow everywhere.".


    After that, he thought of something and looked at Colson in horror. "Wait, you aegis have joined Devonshire?"


    "It''s not that we''ve gone to Devonshire, it''s William Devonshire who''s looking for people who are like-minded and committed to protecting the planet.".


    As soon as he heard the voice coming from behind, stark looked back and saw Frey, a one eyed dragon in a leather windbreaker and an eye patch.


    Then I thought of the words William had said to himself before that he had to shoulder some responsibilities.


    "We accept this ring, but it doesn''t mean we have to obey Devonshire," said Frey, raising his left hand to reveal the same deer head ring. "And since the legendary holy light exists, there must be something restrained by the holy light.".


    "This, this, this," stark immediately thought of demons, ghosts and other demons. He opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. "How could this be possible?"


    "What''s impossible," said Frey, hearing the sound of a helicopter, frowning at Colson. "Who is it?"


    Some startled Starks, without waiting for Colson to call, walked into the villa and said to javis, "look who it is, and then help me build a new mark armor right away.".


    "Yes, Mr. stark," Jarvis replied more than ten seconds later, "it''s the local TV station that interviews the helicopter,


    and there are two helicopters and a large number of reporters and paparazzi coming to the villa in the future.".


    Nick Frey, who didn''t want to expose himself to the media and the public, said directly to stark, "I''m here to invite you to join a special incident emergency response team belonging to the United States, which specializes in dealing with special incidents that happen in the United States or are related to the interests of the United States.".


    "Super idol group like stars?"


    Stark quickly shook his head, "sorry, I''m a super celebrity myself. I don''t have to cooperate with other people. When I build more powerful armor and more auxiliary equipment, the United States can handle everything with a superhero.".


    "Hehe, everything?" Nick Frey raises his left hand, shows his deer head ring and stares at stark. "Maybe I should let you deal with the weird things that have happened around Yellowstone in recent years.".


    After hearing the strange incident, stark was embarrassed and said with a depressed expression, "let''s talk about the troubles of stark group first.


    in return, I will help you solve some technological problems for aegis.".


    This is not unacceptable.


    After all, Stark is the second person to build super armor independently besides William, and their aegis, to be honest, doesn''t have the ability to deal with demons.


    If you''re ready, you can have a press conference tomorrow.

 Chapter 1181

    Not long after Nick Frey and Colson left, Stark''s villa on the cliff became the focus of 24-hour media attention.


    After all, after the polar bear problem, the Americans, who have been the boss for 20 years, say that William will go to the moon, Mars, and then make some super armor in these years.


    while they envy him, they say it''s impossible not to hate him.


    Now there''s someone in my family who can compete with William. Even if there''s a lot of trouble in the stark Industrial Park and more than a dozen people died, if you add obadai and his staff, it''s nearly 20.


    But it still can''t stop the American people''s expectation and strong concern for stark.


    Even when the U.S. officials deal with this matter, they are not as decisive as before.


    After all, these U.S. consortia have to compete for technology and achievements depending on the level of their competitors.


    Don''t get the delicious food. Instead, you break your teeth and bleed.


    What''s more, it''s not the only thing that can be snatched. Look at the competition between mark 3 and iron overlord, and the power of anti change armour to pierce iron overlord,


    Stark''s armour doesn''t match William''s shoes.


    It costs so much to grab a third rate armor that is still watched by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. No matter how delicious it is, we have to consider whether it''s worth it.


    If William and stark were to join hands because of this, no one would be able to live in peace.


    Of course, this is just the idea of a normal consortium. There is no shortage of lunatics in this world, let alone people who are not afraid of death.


    William''s idea is hard to come up with. Stark''s idea is too simple.


    At least Alexander Pierce, who was the former director of the snake shield Bureau, was thinking of Mark 3.


    As for other invisible forces, there are more.


    At the next day''s press conference, Roddy, the former U.S. military representative in charge of contact with stark group, whispered to stark that "I don''t know if someone was intentional. I got a message that general Ross proposed to enter stark group to thoroughly investigate the death of obadai.".


    As soon as he heard it, stark understood that all thorough investigations were false. He wanted to take the opportunity to find the manufacturing technology of tiebawang.


    But then he became suspicious.


    If so, why hasn''t there been any movement so far?


    After all, the death of more than 20 people yesterday is a great opportunity for some people.


    Stark, who didn''t understand, thought about it carefully for a while, and then said, "don''t worry, everything of iron overlord has been destroyed with the collapsed warehouse and obadai himself.


    if someone wants to check, let them check.".


    For stark, the only thing that needs to be kept secret is the small ark reactor.


    As for the iron overlord, in his eyes, it''s rubbish. Some people want it, but they don''t have the right power system. On the contrary, it may delay some people''s anxious heart,


    he has more time to calm down this incident.


    And I don''t seem to have no helpers.


    William said so seriously yesterday, as if anyone who dares to intervene in this matter will do it 100%


    can he use a knife to kill people?


    Stark immediately thought it was a good idea.


    When commander Roddy goes out and publishes some official statements, he calls William immediately.


    It''s been several days since Angela took Laura with her and the order of the light to Asgard barracks.


    meeting William, who has nothing to do on earth, originally planned to visit Warner Heim.


    But after being injured, Natasha, who did not mention anything, pulled herself to work out three times in one night, was baffled.


    Is it the land version of gold titanium alloy nano armor or the Zhenjin version?


    After receiving a call from stark by accident, he immediately decided to use the Zhenjin version of land armor.


    The higher the fighting power is, the more you have to be in the front line in the future. It''s better to let Natasha be a Summoner who is not afraid of fighting.


    And with the golden winged beast, if the girl wants to escape, she can let grom take her away.


    He ordered to produce a suit of armor on Sunday according to Natasha''s advice before he got through to stark.


    He didn''t have to go into too much detail to know what stark was up to.


    He said that yesterday. Although he was really worried about the leakage of the small ark reactor,


    William also had the idea of forcing stark to kill obadai.


    Now that obadai is dead, William also wants to understand that stark, who can only protect himself with armor, will hand over the means to protect his life when he almost dies one after another. That''s really strange.


    Laughing, he said on the phone, "if the ark reactor leaks out, the only reason is you, because I don''t use it anymore,


    otherwise, I won''t tell you that once the iron overlord enters the U.S. Army, he will open the same armor to England, or even anti change armor. Do you understand?"Listening to the "doodle" on the phone, Stark''s heart thud disappeared immediately.


    But I don''t know that William is because of Natasha. After hearing that William gave her armor, he began to do all kinds of exercises with a smile.


    Looking at the suspended collection, stark cursed "FK" in a low voice and grasped the hair on his head,


    he thought about what the new energy that William created and how advanced it was compared with the small ark reactor, so that he could not ignore it?


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. stark?"


    Pepper pepper into the press conference lounge, see stark holding hair, face depressed and do not know what to think.


    Although Colson, who followed her, was also curious, he could see that stark didn''t reply,


    he could only take out a piece of paper and say to stark, "this is a perfunctory speech. Just read it as you like.".


    Putting aside his doubts, stark took the piece of paper and looked at it. After a while, he joked,


    "the robot project that obadai and rose cooperated with had an insider and was hacked. Then he not only attacked obadai, but almost killed rose?"


    After that, stark looked at Colson and the pepper with his mouth covered in surprise,


    continued to read, "at last, my bodyguard drove the armor I developed, not only saved general Ross, but also fought with the blackened iron overlord in the air,


    worried that the iron overlord would crash and hurt the citizens, and would be attacked and fall into the lake, so I had no choice He has asked William, who is also a shareholder of stark group, for help, and only by driving this anti change war a can he wipe out all the enemies? "


    Stark looked at Colson with a funny look on his face and said, "does anyone believe that? And do you stand out too much for William? "


    "Not to mention the others, I was seen by dozens of people and several policemen by the lake.".


    Colson shrugged. "Believe me, I''ve dealt with too many things like this. As long as I bite it to death, it''s like this. After a few days, it''s not hot. The media won''t pay attention to it, and the American people won''t pay attention to it.


    At that time, you will continue to be your super rich, and the American people will continue to live a peaceful life. Our special institutions will also be able to devote more energy to the things we should pay attention to.


    As for Mr. Devonshire? " Colson said helplessly, "if you bring him in, you can distract a lot of people''s attention, which is conducive to calming down the matter as soon as possible.".


    "But will rose agree?" Stark thought for a while, and then continued, "I heard from my network that rose is going to fully intervene in the investigation of obadai''s death.


    will he really keep silent instead of staring at me and asking me to hand over the technology of steel armor?"


    Colson laughs, remembering that when Nick Frey called rose last night, the old guy who was always known for his toughness agreed to this kind of words without even refuting.


    Not only that, rose also intends to pin obadai on the stigma column, so that people can not connect obadai and William.


    And the dozen soldiers who followed him to see obadai had been sent to the plane and disappeared in the vast sea on the ground of secret mission.


    Frey immediately guessed that rose was flattering William, but on this point he only thought for a moment and nodded his head.


    We should never let ordinary people know about demons. Otherwise, there are many madmen of the hagui nationality in the United States. If these people know that demons really exist, they will know how much chaos they will cause.


    Colson was wondering at that time. After Frey hung up the phone, he thought of the fear in Rose''s soul when he saw William''s incomparable power some time ago,


    and when he could directly control and command the devil Freddy,


    the sarcastic expression on the corner of his mouth said, "don''t worry, when it comes to William, he can''t refuse.


    Even the old man may be worried that he will be killed and he will hide in the secret base.


    With that, Frey frowned and thought about the golden winged beast that rose had mentioned.


    Before Ross left, he was hit by a number of small missiles and at least thousands of heavy Gatling bullets. One member of the demon Legion was not damaged.


    If thousands of such monsters appear in any U.S. base, can they clean up a base without damage?


    Originally, I didn''t intend to tell Colson, but when I thought that Colson was the only true confidant in my hand who had ever fought with the devil,


    I risked my life to try to find the golden winged beast, not afraid of the holy light and the Holy Light Rune bullets. Finally, Frey told me that the golden winged beast was not afraid of missiles.


    Then give Colson an order to collect as much data as he can when Natasha summons the golden winged beast.


    Colson won''t tell stark about the inside story. He put away his smile and said with a look of helplessness and tenderness,


    "we promise to help you with this trouble, and we will do it.".


    "What conditions do you agree with rose?" Stark asked curiously, "and since he has agreed to you, why submit an application for a thorough investigation of obadai?"I''m sorry. I need to keep secret about what I talked to general Ross.


    Thinking that aegis didn''t pay the price at all, Colson grinned and said perfunctorily,


    "as for why rose did contradictory things?


    You have to know, Mr. stark, how can rose tell his superiors if he doesn''t? After all, he was in stark industrial park yesterday.


    And if you really want to make a thorough investigation, yesterday, relevant departments and even soldiers will enter stark Industrial Park, and you will be invited to have coffee by FB1 people.


    This kind of speculation has just occurred to stark. Now, after listening to Colson''s explanation, he feels that things are not so simple,


    but his biggest goal at this time has also been achieved. As long as stark group gets through this difficulty, what will happen in the future.


    With this in mind, stark can''t help thinking about whether he really has to help the aegis to solve the problem of fixed-point technology?


    Only when you have to pay can you get something in return. As long as you are a normal person, you can understand it.


    And if who is indispensable, then probably before being eliminated, do whatever you want, at least some security guarantee?


    "Thank you." stark, who wanted to understand, took the initiative to extend his hand and shake it with Colson. "In a few days, if I''m free,


    if you have any technical problems, you can come to my home.


    But it''s up to me to help you solve those problems.


    "No problem, Mr. stark. Happy cooperation." Colson held out his hand, shook it with stark, nodded with pepper and left the lounge.


    For these agents, as long as they have the basis of cooperation, and then find Stark''s weakness in character, targeted response, and then cooperation is really not difficult.


    With the help of pepper, stark in his suit watched the live broadcast on TV with a smile,


    "do you think it''s iron man or...,".


    Before stark finished speaking, he saw a reporter on TV shouting to Roddy who was speaking, "we want to see Shanzhai, not you.".


    Black faced and smiling, stark walked out of the lounge and shook hands with Roddy, who was standing at the podium.


    He was hesitant to read according to Colson''s manuscript, so that he would not be regarded as a copycat, and was annoyed by a reporter who knew that he was from England as soon as he heard his accent.


    "Mr. stark, we all know that the super armor was built by Mr. Devonshire a few years ago.


    now your stark group not only blatantly imitates it, but also shamelessly looks more than 90% similar. What can you explain for that?"


    Stark, who was already black, couldn''t help getting darker.


    Fortunately, without his presence, more than half of the nearly 100 reporters at the scene were noisy and refuted.


    "Damn Englishman, who said we imitated it? It''s shameless to say that William Devonshire stole the ark reactor technology of stark group to develop a miniaturized reactor?"


    Although many European countries and the United States are allies, there are countless contradictions among these people.


    in addition to other journalists who have long been dissatisfied with the United States, who are full of quarrels.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong", Roddy quickly reached out and took a dozen shots on the microphone. After the reporters were quiet, he said,


    "sorry, Mr. stark won''t answer any questions at today''s press conference. If you have any questions, you can talk to me later.".


    This time, there are some American journalists who are no longer concerned about whether Stark is their pride for the sake of news.


    There are very few Americans who can''t get along with their rice bowls and dollar bills for the sake of stark, a super rich man.


    "If anyone wants to listen to you, we need stark to tell the truth himself, or you can just give me a speech and we''ll go back to the company.".


    "In other words, the stark group, as rumored, copied the Englishman''s technology.".

 Chapter 1182

    Faced with the censure of the American reporter who abandoned him within three minutes, stark said in his heart, "I know these guys are unreliable." he said helplessly, "if you copy William Devonshire, you have to ask him.".


    The noisy scene of the press conference suddenly quieted down.


    If the media could interview William, they would have done it.


    What''s more, if William said something publicly, he would not only doubt it at today''s press conference, but also directly denounce stark.


    See reporters do not say, Stark''s face finally showed a little smile, "I just talked to William on the phone, and did not hear any dissatisfaction with him, so, in this point, let you down.".


    With that, stark, in a better mood, picked up the note Colson gave him, and began to read it according to the above.


    After only a few words, the reporter who had been quiet complained and made a lot of noise again.


    "Come on, stark, do you think we''ll believe that?"


    "Don''t forget, not only the police saw you yesterday, but also dozens of citizens saw you rescued from the lake by a war armor.".


    "You don''t really want to lie to the dozens of Los Angeles citizens who support you in front of the people of the United States, right


    Now stark really hesitated.


    The reporters, Roddy, Colson and pepper at the scene couldn''t help showing their excitement and bad thoughts at the sight of stark.


    If the reporter asked other questions, stark would really scorn them, but let him directly slap those dozens of people in the face and accept the media interviews with Los Angeles citizens. He is really considering the consequences of doing so.


    "This, this," stark stammered as he looked at the note, "in theory, the name of iron man is a little inaccurate, because the armor made by William and me is made of titanium alloy.".


    "Tony," commander Roddy, standing on one side, turned his head and put his hand in his mouth, so as not to be whispered in Stark''s ear by the reporter,


    "man, do you know how many people have been ordered to stand up for today''s press conference?


    If you talk nonsense, these people who pay for you lose their jobs after being found out by the reporters. Do you understand? "


    Stark, who wanted to tell the truth, hesitated about what to say.


    When the reporters saw it, they didn''t know. Because of Roddy''s words, stark changed his mind again.


    For a while, "FK",


    "asshole".


    "Get out of here, cheaters from the U.S. military" spread throughout the press room.


    Stark didn''t really change his mind. He just thought about how to avoid what Roddy said.


    After thinking about it, there seems to be only one sentence in the end.


    After reading the note in hand, the noisy reporters soon calmed down.


    "Well, I''m iron man.".


    Boom.


    Just one word, all the reporters stood up, flashing lights, tape recorders and so on all facing stark.


    Roddy reluctantly looks at the smiling stark, and then he doesn''t care. He reminds stark that he has explained to his boss after he reminds him,


    and doesn''t say too many specific things, so there is room for a water fight in the future.


    As for the aegis, anyway, they are not an open organization. Even the senior agent, Colson, dares to appear at the press conference, knowing that a little bit of public opinion does not constitute pressure and threat to the aegis.


    Out of the press room, stark said to Roddy with a smile, "sorry, man, if it''s too much trouble, how about I donate some money?"


    "No, no, no," Roddy shook his head without thinking, "don''t make a mess of it.


    If the donation is revealed, it will be interpreted as a secret transaction by the outside world, and there will be more trouble. ".


    Stark was stunned, Roddy shook his head again helplessly, "I''ll go back to the base first. Fortunately, you didn''t say much, and the trouble can be controlled within a certain range. Bye, man.".


    "Bye, bye." watching Roddy leave, Stark is in a bad mood when he hears "trouble.".


    There are nine shareholders waiting upstairs, one of whom is obadai''s stock agent.


    And listen to pepper, a guy named Zach Stan came out and said he was obadai''s son.


    But when he said goodbye to Colson and took pepper to the meeting room upstairs, he only saw eight shareholders with sad faces, uneasiness in their eyes, and even fear sitting on the chairs.


    Then three guys sitting in the corner of the conference room with briefcases and looking like lawyers stood up and walked to stark.


    "Mr. stark, we are attorneys from Lawton law firm. We have the unfortunate news that the remains of Mr. obadai''s son and family were found at their home in Yellowstone Park this morning,


    Montana police and FB1 have confirmed the death of Zach stein as Mr. obadai''s only heir.I''m sorry, Mr. stark.


    The three lawyers were relieved to see that Stark''s shocked face had changed.


    It''s not just that stark did it. At least they lawyers should not be in danger any more.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. stark. We''re done. Let''s go.".


    "Wait a minute," said stark, who had recovered. "What happened to Zach?"


    "This, this," the three lawyers immediately thought of something to fear, and said in a panic, "hold, sorry, Mr. stark,


    if you have any questions, you can ask the FB1 and Montana police, and the information we got is incomplete, so as not to provide you with the wrong information. Goodbye.".


    As he watched three lawyers leave in apparent panic, stark looked back at the eight shareholders sitting there,


    "what''s going on? Why did obadai''s son and his family have an accident with him that night.


    "FK", stark instantly thought that if it spread, everyone would think it was him.


    After all, it''s no secret to the well-informed people that obadai wants to kill him.


    And it''s only natural for stark to retaliate.


    After all, killing the enemy and leaving the offspring of the enemy to come back for revenge are the things that fools would do.


    But he didn''t do it. Even though he knew obadai had a family, Zach Stan never appeared in front of anyone.


    He really wants to clean up the future trouble, and he can''t do it so fast.


    The eight shareholders who still know stark well, seeing his expression and words, probably believe that stark didn''t do it.


    It''s not stark. It''s someone else.


    And this person is probably eight shareholders who already have guesses in their hearts, and they are not willing to go up against each other.


    See a few shareholders'' eyes on William''s empty chair, stark instantly understand.


    Want to get angry, want to burst foul language, but words just to the throat, and do not know how to say.


    "Pepper, you go and tell harpy to send someone to keep watch outside the conference room and let no one disturb us.".


    Scared silly, pepper quickly nodded and left in a hurry.


    He shuffled a little to the main table and sat down. Stark rubbed his temple and whispered, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    The eight shareholders were silent for a while, and Hans, who cooperated with William, took a shivering cigar,


    "the thing is very simple. The guy named Zak and Zak sent his family to God around 6 o''clock this morning, and then he let himself see Satan.".


    "To see Satan himself?"


    "Touch, touch," stark slapped on the table and growled, "that bastard who can''t hide from the board of directors, really thinks we and the outside world are idiots?


    Or do you think people who have me as their back will be unscrupulous? "


    Well, the shareholders who were sitting there understood that stark was not grieving for obadai''s son, but worried about the adverse events of public opinion.


    But that''s right.


    If it happened to them, they would have the same idea as William. As for whether they have the ability to do it perfectly, let''s say something else.


    And it''s this seamless method that scares people sitting here.


    See shareholders a clear expression, stark decadent leaning on the boss chair, "why so quickly determine that Zach is suicide?"


    Hans said sarcastically, "the old man must have done too many bad things. He installed at least 100 surveillance cameras at home and a few hundred meters away from home, and stationed at least 30 security guards and 10 hidden sentries within a few kilometers.


    When the bodyguard in charge of security heard the gunshot and rushed into the house, it was all late.


    Fortunately, all of Zach''s behaviors in the house were clearly monitored, otherwise we would be in great trouble.


    As for why he did it, I have to ask God.


    If you ask God, it''s better to say that Hans regards William as God.


    But when you think of Hans'' family, it''s said that they have signed some cooperation with Devonshire group in the construction industry, and even joined a new company,


    these shareholders feel that they should move closer to the winners.


    Anyway, they have no conflict of interest with William, let alone hatred. They don''t need to stand out for the Stan family that has become history.


    And don''t mention it, these guys are already thinking about obadai''s shares.


    Had it not been for today''s sharp fall in the stock price of stark group and the uncertainty of its future, these people might have begun to buy back shares in the stock market.


    "Let''s talk about the future of the company, how to stabilize the stock price and whether to buy back the shares held by obadai in the name of the company.".


    With these words, no one said that obadai had just died. Would he be too anxious to buy back his shares.Instead, because William didn''t show up, Hans and other people who wanted to cooperate or were afraid didn''t know whether to speak.


    "Jarvis, contact William Devonshire for me. Doesn''t he have a spaceship? Let him come.


    The people sitting there turned their eyes at stark when he told him to come.


    Sure enough, Jarvis''s voice soon spread out, "sorry, Mr. stark, Devonshire said he was not free,


    but invited all shareholders to visit the Dinosaur Island which is about to open.".


    "Dinosaur Island is going to open up?" Hans, who had a construction company at home, was so depressed that he almost jumped.


    But he heard that the infrastructure and facilities of the whole Dinosaur Island were all undertaken by the Chinese company that built the new Stamford Bridge Stadium for William.


    The project involves at least two billion pounds.


    If such a big project is taken over by his company, he is willing to do it even if it doesn''t make money.


    But if the American companies don''t make money, the Chinese will probably make 120 million pounds, and the speed will be faster.


    "Tell William that if you want us to visit you, you can pick us up in a spaceship," said the angry stark.


    Nm''s stark, shareholders this time did not when did not hear, all the dissatisfied stare at him, really regard themselves as the boss?


    Fortunately, Jarvis quickly replied, "Mr. Devonshire has sent two Kun style spaceships, which are expected to arrive in an hour.".


    "Kun style spaceship?" As soon as he arrived an hour later, stark immediately realized that the spaceship was not a spaceship.


    he just wanted to refuse, but saw eight pairs of eyes staring at him, and stark felt guilty.


    Forget it, the spaceship can''t, this kind of spaceship can fly nearly ten thousand kilometers in an hour is also good.


    At least he can''t build a spaceship of his own right now.


    Of course, other shareholders can also think of this. Seeing that stark didn''t talk any more, he immediately laughed and looked at him expectantly.


    Stark laughed. "Shall we break the meeting for an hour, or shall we talk about something else first?"


    Of course, it''s about talking about things that everyone is interested in.


    A series of laughter immediately came from the conference room, as if obadai and his son had hung up and never happened.


    An hour later, outside the public building in Los Angeles, stark group was waiting for the end of the shareholders'' meeting so as to get the first-hand information.


    the reporter was surprised to find that two never seen aircraft dropped vertically in the sky.


    Someone immediately called out that Devonshire was coming, but if William was coming, one spaceship would be enough, and two would be needed?


    After Jarvis informed stark, Hans and others that the Kun style spaceship was stable, they saw stark step closer to the nearest spaceship first,


    Hans and the other three people immediately went to another spaceship.


    A few shareholders, who didn''t think much about it, were planning to follow stark, and they immediately understood.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to be in the same ship as stark.


    Just think about it a little bit, you can think that this guy will not just sit in the spaceship.


    Maybe you will have no brain to ask to drive by yourself.


    "Wait, wait, do we really leave stark alone? If this guy is not advised, something really happens.


    The speaker didn''t finish, others didn''t stop at all.


    See, this person can only shut up, do not mention this, follow other people behind.


    After all, no matter how much you care about stark, it''s not as important as your own life. As for whether William will take the opportunity to kill them all.


    Once the idea passed in my mind, we didn''t take it seriously.


    Unless Devonshire group no longer cooperates with anyone in the future, the harm of killing them is far greater than the benefit.


    Besides, do you really think the Americans will let William control the stark group?


    Not to mention that we are not alone, there are successors waiting.


    Stark, sitting in the driver''s seat, listened to Sunday''s introduction and understood the simple control procedures.


    he looked at the cabin behind him, but after waiting for a few minutes, no one came up. As soon as he turned dark, he said to Sunday,


    "Sunday, can you tell me what these guys just said?"


    "Yes, Mr. stark.".


    Looking at the screen, on another spaceship, several shareholders sitting on the luxury space chair are laughing and laughing at each other, and then on the spaceship, the shareholders who have to sit on the simple seats for military operation are timid.


    Then he was counselled back to say that if stark sat down, they wouldn''t have to squeeze into the same ship.


    Stark was relieved to hear that.


    Just now, he was really worried that he would be isolated by the shareholders at such a time. What''s more, he was worried that these shareholders were thinking of his death, so as to push William to the top of the company.


    An hour later, the eight Hans spaceship arrived at Dinosaur Island on time, but Stark''s spaceship had to wait.

 Chapter 1183

    After taking off, the Kun style spaceship that Hans and others sat on went smoothly. We talked about the speed of the spaceship, the internal facilities, and why William showed up.


    after chatting about it, the Kun style spaceship flew to the three British islands and landed in the siley islands in southwest England. Nothing was unexpected.


    But stark only let the spaceship operate intelligently when it took off,


    after the spaceship entered the altitude of 20000 meters, he began to take over the driving power.


    During the journey from Los Angeles to the east coast of the United States, this guy drove his spaceship to the Great Lakes and circled around the lake for several times, attracting the attention of a large number of ordinary people.


    finally, he attracted all the American fighters, increased his horsepower, threw off his fighters, and drove to the New York stark building.


    finally, he landed on the top floor of the building and changed his leisure suit Clothes, just continue to drive the ship into the Atlantic Ocean.


    And his series of undisguised violations even provoked the Americans to protest directly against England and William himself.


    But on Sunday, he told stark about it. This guy''s mouth was crooked. He played with Sunday and passed on the video of him controlling the Kun style spaceship.


    after watching the video, stark made no scruple to ridicule that the US Fighter is rubbish. When he went back, he simply tried to design a new generation of fighter and scrambled for business with other companies Come on.


    Half an hour later, the spaceship docked on the highest hotel apron on Dinosaur Island.


    In order to find a suitable Island, Abigail and Jesse visited all the suitable islands in the three British Islands.


    The northern part of England is too cold in winter, so it can''t be. At last, the climate is suitable in the southwest and near the eastern part of France.


    Although England is an island country, there are not many islands with an area of more than 10 square kilometers around it, and it is suitable for several islands. Finally, it is found that all of them are directly under the Philip family.


    In fact, the most suitable one is Guernsey, which is close to France. However, there are too many demands from people on this island.


    According to William''s own calculation, although the cost will be reduced by nearly 500 million pounds, the subsequent troubles will definitely annoy him and the managers.


    It''s better to go to the Xili islands in the southwest. There is an uninhabited island with an area of six square kilometers. The natural conditions are very poor and it''s not suitable for living at all.


    But in addition to the subtropical climate, warm all year round, and the temperature in winter is more than 5 degrees Celsius, the biggest advantage is that there is an Island Lake in the center of the island, which is connected to the ocean with a diameter of about 400.


    It only needs to spend tens of millions of pounds to pump water, dig deep and repair, which is the most suitable foundation for the aquarium.


    Moreover, it is only 40 km to the southwest of England, 70 km to the south of Ireland and 150 km to the east of France.


    The most important thing is that siley island group has two functions of district and county. It doesn''t need to look at the face of the English government to make decisions inside the island.


    With a population of less than 4000, as long as we provide them with 200 jobs, there will be no extra trouble.


    But once the Dinosaur Island is built, not to mention the rest, the accommodation of other islands alone can make the people of this island group become middle class within a few years.


    So William''s lawyer and negotiation team only negotiated five times, and all the legal matters and the purchase of the island were settled. The rest was nothing but money.


    As soon as stark got off the Kun spaceship, he was asked to go to the aquarium by the staff. Today, a black dragon, who is absolutely the overlord of the ocean, arrived at the aquarium.


    "Where is it going? Is the dinosaur lab not on this island that has been built for more than a year? Where did it come from? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. stark. No one knows where Mr. Devonshire put the dinosaur cloning lab?" The staff shrugged and joked, "a lot of us speculated that this lab might be on Mars.".


    Stark instantly felt that there was no wind but no fire. The staff here should be the most informed people. After looking around, he asked in a low voice, "why do you guess that?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Mr. stark," the staff member said with a smile. "It''s no secret in siley.


    Every time a dinosaur is transported by a spaceship, and it''s a kind of rectangle, which seems to be a spaceship specially used for transportation.


    "How is that possible?" Stark shook his head in disbelief, "according to the largest known individual fossil, Canglong can be up to 21 meters and weighs 33 tons,


    and this thing is a marine creature. If you want to transport it here, it will take thousands of tons at least with the Shanghai water tank, so the transport capacity of the spaceship is so large.".


    The staff laughed and said without explanation, "you can understand after you go to see it?"


    When the staff drove the golf cart to the center of the island, entered the aquarium and saw Hans and the so-called black dragon, stark said "FK".


    "Is this black dragon?"


    The staff said with a smile, "of course it''s a black dragon, and it''s a Hoffman black dragon.


    It''s only one year old now. In two years or so, it will grow from four meters to about 16 meters, and it should grow to 20 meters in adulthood. ".Hearing the voice coming from behind, Hans and other shareholders who have been staring at xiaocanglong, just came back.


    After seeing stark, Hans took a look at his watch, and then, depressed, took out a hundred dollar bill and handed it to the beautiful woman who led the way and explained it to them,


    and then complained to stark, "Tony, can''t you come over in twelve minutes?"


    Starkner still doesn''t understand that these people are betting on him and tipping the announcer $100 if he loses.


    Ignoring Hans''s words, stark asked the beautiful woman who explained, "is this aquarium too big? Do you really have so many marine dinosaurs? "


    The beauty who was in charge of the explanation said with a smile, "in addition to the black dragon, the marine Dinosaur Museum has also identified the plesiosaurs and ichthyosaurs,


    at the same time, in order to form a simple food chain, it will raise at least 60 kinds of small and medium-sized marine creatures.".


    After that, she pointed a few more times on the flat of her hand, and a light came down from the attachment. Then a female voice began to explain the ocean dinosaur museum.


    In order to give marine dinosaurs a longer swimming length, the 400 meter diameter incomplete circle island center aquarium forms a 20 meter wide ring every 10 meters, except for some auxiliary feeding areas.


    On the outside is the largest number of marine animals, followed by the torus Hall of ichthyosaur, then the plesiosaur, and finally in the center of the aquarium, there is the Canglong hall with a diameter of 100 meters.


    In the Canglong Pavilion, there is also a seat for 6000 people to watch the dragon fly out of the water and hunt the prey hanging on the water.


    Hell, people think that building this aquarium alone will cost at least 500 million US dollars.


    This is really not money for money.


    "You just said plesiosaurs and ichthyosaurs? So, William can not only clone, but also reproduce in cloning technology? "


    As soon as Stark''s problem came out, other shareholders opened their eyes.


    If so, doesn''t it mean that William can create any animal out of thin air and form a group?


    If you go a step further, isn''t that really God?


    "Sorry, Mr. stark, that''s not the secret I can know," said the woman.


    Stark turned his mouth and thought, not to mention the employees, maybe even the closest people would not say it?


    It''s a pity that people like stark guessed it all.


    The dinosaurs in the Dinosaur Island were all captured on the land and sea of magic planet on Sunday. If it wasn''t for the limited area of Dinosaur Island, a complete dinosaur ecosystem could be established.


    "Let''s go. This small thing is not as big as a shark. It''s hard to see clearly. It''s better to see the real dinosaurs on the land.".


    Hans was stunned and retorted, "no, this is a dinosaur?"


    Stark glanced at Hans and other shareholders of Lengshen, pointed to the beauty commentator, and the other side said with a smile,


    "Mr. Hans, if you really count up, marine dinosaurs do not belong to dinosaurs, but we habitually call the huge ancient monsters dinosaurs, and the real dinosaurs are all land animals.".


    "Let''s go and see Tyrannosaurus Rex. After the board meeting, even if you want to live here for a month, William won''t mind.".


    It took about 20 minutes to walk out of Haizu hall. The group drove a golf cart for another 20 minutes before they came to the meat eating dinosaur hall area.


    As soon as you get to the 15 meter high, 100 meter diameter giant circular T-Rex viewing platform, you can see the first seven meter high, about 14 meter long giant T-Rex walking back and forth in a rage.


    The beautiful woman who led the way didn''t explain. She took a walkie talkie and said a few times. Then everyone saw a one meter six high and one meter wide alloy door on the wall of the venue open.


    A panicked adult beef cattle locked in the feeding channel was pushed out by the iron fence.


    When the announcer saw that the beef cattle began to run, he turned his head and said, "gentlemen, this is a hunting activity specially prepared for you.


    during the normal opening of the museum, we only feed the slaughtered beef cattle directly to avoid the audience''s discomfort.


    Also, if you don''t think you can see clearly from a long distance, you can go down to the second and third floor of the Tyrannosaurus Rex Pavilion.


    Finally, I''m sorry, gentlemen, I want to avoid it.


    When they heard this, they began to laugh. Looking at the commentator and several other staff members, they all flashed aside and laughed in their hearts.


    Then I looked back and saw that T-Rex was slowly approaching more than ten meters, and then sprinted fiercely to chase the beef cattle in the panic.


    This scene instantly makes stark and others'' hormones rise and get excited, but when Tyrannosaurus Rex bites the beef cattle and then shakes his head in the air,


    that scene immediately makes stark and others look ugly.


    After retching a few times, stark immediately turned his head and saw the staff smiling and looking at other places.


    FK, stark immediately knew that these guys had probably seen Tyrannosaurus Rex hunting for a long time and knew that the scene was indescribable. They were waiting to see the super rich make a fool of themselves.Fortunately, a voice came from the walkie talkie. It was reported that William had arrived. Stark and the other eight pale shareholders, look at me and I''ll see you leave the Tyrannosaurus Rex hall in silence.


    Drive the golf cart back to the hilltop hotel to meet William.

 Chapter 1184

    When William got out of the spaceship, goner, a former member of the expendables, came up in a suit.


    ¡°BOSS¡±¡£


    Shaking hands with gunner, who was a little taller than himself, William said with a smile, "I just heard Sunday that you scared a lot of these guys, stark?"


    It has been more than seven years since goner retired and followed William. They often meet and chat at the Chelsea stadium,


    of course, we can see whether William is blaming him or teasing stark.


    But this guy has probably put down his gun for many years, and it is inevitable that he has become a lot more tactful.


    "Sorry, boss, I didn''t expect that if we just fed Tyrannosaurus Rex a few hours later, it would be manic to that extent.


    it seems that the data you gave us are really right. This kind of cloned dinosaur that we don''t know about is really dangerous.


    I will once again issue a formal order to all employees, forbidding them to enter the carnivorous dinosaur activity area under any circumstances, and using robots if necessary. "


    "There''s no need to be so serious," William laughs. He leads the way to the open bar beside the hotel, built on the edge of the cliff. "Are you still used to living on the island?"


    Gongna nodded with a smile, "there must be no problem in life, that is,,".


    William took a look at him, and gunner said immediately, "boss, those soldiers and scientists from England have had ulterior motives since they came to Dinosaur Island. You and me.".


    "Don''t worry about them." when he heard that, William''s mouth turned up. "I also want to see what they can work out.".


    After patting gunner''s arm in a daze, William squinted and said, "some guys probably think that they can''t surpass me in battle armor and artificial intelligence,


    so they focus on biotechnology, but biotechnology is so easy to study. It''s fun not to make a real monster out of it when the results are not achieved.".


    Seeing the sarcastic expression on William''s face, gunner could not help but feel relieved.


    The boss doesn''t care. That''s who he''s calculating.


    Then I thought that only he, the safety director of Dinosaur Island, knew that there were secret warehouses in every circular Dinosaur Museum, with 20 battle robots stationed.


    Plus six secret underground bases scattered on Dinosaur Island, there are 600 combat robots in reserve.


    Even in the central square, four eight meter tall giant metal knights, with horses and knights, are actually robots to prevent dinosaurs from running out.


    Thinking of this, gunner felt that his task as a safety director was probably to stare at these scientists with ulterior motives, as well as the British military who wanted to develop dinosaur type biological weapons.


    Otherwise, the authority of his safety supervisor is higher than that of the operation supervisor of Dinosaur Island?


    As for the unknown Countess Laura Crawford, the nominal executive director of Dinosaur Island, gunner just thought about her and regarded her as a vase.


    However, when she really meets Laura and Angela who has been mixed with Laura in the future, she will be beaten by Asgard women, and then she will understand the price of belittling women.


    Walking into the bar, William and goner come to the long table on the edge of the cliff and sit down. With a look of surprise and smile, he asked the bartender for four bottles of Latour wine.


    He told the bartender to tell the staff to let someone bring stark and them here. He asked goner with a smile, "how''s that guy King Kong doing in the past half a month?"


    On hearing King Kong, gongna''s face immediately showed an incredible expression, "boss, if you didn''t tell me in advance, I would think that eight or nine meter gorilla is a monster.".


    William a Leng, think oneself hear wrong of ask a way, "do you still know monster?"


    "Yin Yang taught me," said gongna with a smile, "over the years, during the two months when the team was off duty, I went to TianChao several times,


    Yin Yang took me to visit and eat the most famous scenic spots and delicious food in TianChao.


    this year, if you didn''t let me take charge of the safety of Dinosaur Island, Yin Yang and I would buy a RV in TianChao "Driving tour".


    Nm''s home buying car self driving tour, I''m so rich that I''ve never driven in China.


    Seeing that William rolled his eyes, gunner didn''t know why. He went on to say,


    "King Kong will listen to our orders, but do you really want to treat him as a non threatening animal and freely put him in the herbivorous dinosaur area?"


    William thought about it. After all, Dinosaur Island is a place with a large flow of people. Even though the whole island is full of various surveillance, some guys with ulterior motives have to guard against the problem of disguised as tourists.


    "I''ll send 20 drones with current attack on Sunday and watch it all the time.".


    After that, he said to Sunday, "check every person who goes to the island for me, and those who have a record of the case and have problems refuse to do so.


    as for those who can''t find out the origin, send someone to stare at who they have contacted."


    "Sir, the command has been executed. I suggest you increase the number of UAVs and set up an independent server in Dinosaur Island. I will create sub intelligent programs to keep an eye on all the islands and waters in the Sili islands."."Yes," William said, hesitating for a few seconds before asking, "have you seen my cheap cousin in China?"


    Gongna immediately thought of the young man in China whom William had never paid attention to. Now when he saw William, he immediately understood that this was probably a kind of protection.


    He nodded with a smile. "Of course, I taught him some fighting skills when he was in China the year before last. Now he should be 18 years old and will graduate from the fifth grade of middle school soon?"


    William laughs and shakes his head. They don''t have a unified term for primary and secondary schools. There are 633 school years, 66 school years and even 84 school years. They go to primary school, junior high school and eight year school together, and finally senior high school for four years.


    "Now think about it, that little guy looks a little like you. I heard that he was 16 years old the year before last and didn''t have a girlfriend." gonner hesitated for a moment and then whispered, "if you are free, you''d better care about his heart problems.".


    It''s only when you have a problem in your heart that William gives goner a white look. It was only in 2007 the year before last. It''s not like a dozen years later, absolutely few people talked about friends in junior high school.


    However, I seemed to have promised Chen Qinfeng, who was only 12 years old, that he would take him to live in England for a period of time every year, but I finally forgot.


    If gongna hadn''t mentioned China just now, he would not have remembered this cheap cousin.


    "Help me tell Yin Yang, give Chen Qinfeng a VIP ticket for Dinosaur Island, and invite him to the opening ceremony.".


    "Yes, boss," goner nodded with a smile, and saw that stark and his party were coming.


    He quickly stood up, pleaded guilty with William, and stood more than ten meters away.


    Sitting with stark, they waved, then pointed, and kept an eye on the beautiful bartender on William''s side.


    immediately, holding a wine tray with a smile, they dragged three bottles of open red wine, glasses and a decanter with a bottle of red wine.


    After pouring William a third of a glass of red wine, the girl didn''t leave directly, but whispered, "boss, it''s almost seven o''clock in the evening. Do you want to order?"


    William looked at the setting sun, and then at the beautiful woman who was really a symbol. Then he realized that it was a pun.


    Smiling and nodding, "tell the kitchen to prepare a Chinese seafood dinner for ten people.".


    "OK, boss.".


    Looking at the beauty who still wanted to say something, William waved her away, then stood up and reached out to shake those people like stark.


    During the handshake and greeting, William obviously felt that these guys were more respectful to him.


    However, some people are exceptions. Hans, who has already started to cooperate with William, sees that the atmosphere is a little stuffy. He turns his eyes and takes the opportunity to say, "William, is Dinosaur Island still short of partners?"


    William, who was holding his glass, was stunned to see that all the people except stark were back to God, looking forward to him.


    Shaking his head, it seemed that no matter how scared he was, he couldn''t make money. He said with a smile, "this project has been for three years. What do you think?"


    "Ah... Ah... Looking at the nine sighing shareholders of stark group, William laughingly said," you don''t see that the future is good now.


    to build this island, I spent nearly 2 billion pounds, not to mention the investment in dinosaur cloning, which is far more than the amount of money.


    With a special marine salvage team, a professional scientific research team, a 400 person staff and a 200 person security team,


    more than 5 billion pounds of capital has been used up before it opened.


    But William did not expect that the figure of 5 billion pounds, in the eyes of these shareholders, does not seem to exceed their bottom line.


    If we let them know that the so-called research cost is actually zero, these people will probably break their heads and want to buy shares, or even exchange shares of stark group for shares.


    But even if William wants people to take a stake, he will certainly go to the English consortia. After all, Dinosaur Island is in England, so he doesn''t need the help of the American consortia.


    After thinking about it, he revealed some hard goods and said, "it''s too late for you to come in now.


    if you don''t say I''m not short of money, the government of England won''t agree.


    It''s about cloning, and there''s a 50 person special permission police station on this island. If you''re allowed to come in, there will be a lot of problems.


    Nm, if there is a police station, doesn''t it mean that in the islands and nearby waters, when the security forces are deployed, as long as there is a policeman following, it is a legal cooperative action?


    Any person or thing that the security and police think is problematic can be managed in this area?


    Even if the reason is right, it''s OK to shoot directly, so that you don''t have to use the secret service organization Kingsman to cover up every time something goes wrong.


    After all, you can''t deal with a small gunfight and a few people secretly in the name of secret service.


    With so many things like this, Kingsman''s name is worthless.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense," stark said, interrupting shareholders'' careful thinking and staring at William. "Give us a reason?"When Willington knew what stark was talking about, he made a few gestures to distant goner to keep him away.


    "Well, you haven''t met obadai''s son, have you?"


    Stark was about to interrupt William and tell him not to talk nonsense. Hans nodded and said, "don''t say I''ve been a shareholder of stark group for more than ten years. I didn''t know he had a son.".


    After that, the shareholders couldn''t help but look at stark, and the oldest of them, old Drake, the fourth largest shareholder who sat on William''s left in the board of directors and accounted for 6% of the shares.


    Old Drucker with white hair looked at stark and saw that he was not interested in explaining. He thought for a while, but he didn''t want to say,


    when he saw William looking at himself, he thought of the Tyrannosaurus Rex just now and the newborn Zac he saw in those years,


    he killed his relatives on his back and died of his reputation of suicide.


    I can only say sorry to stark, but said,


    "I don''t want to mention things that are too old. I only know that after Howard stark and his wife had a car accident in 1991,


    obadai, who used to take his wife to a dinner party, never proposed a dinner party, let alone told me what happened to his children.".


    FK, shareholders present, immediately understood the meaning of this.


    One is that obadai probably thought there was something wrong with Howard''s death. The other is that obadai didn''t trust even the shareholders at that time.


    No wonder 18 years ago, shareholders changed batch after batch, so that these latecomers could acquire shares of stark group and enter the board of directors.


    Is it so dangerous in here?


    William laughed, looked at stark, who clenched his fist, and said to old Drake, "what''s wrong with obadai finding out Howard''s death over the years?"


    "I don''t know," old Drucker shook his head. "I''m not qualified to ask about it, and to be honest, I''d rather believe it was an accident, otherwise.


    Old Drake was silent for a moment, looked at William and exclaimed, "that''s Howard stark. Actually, in that era, Howard''s status was probably the same as you are now.".


    Stark''s pupils shrank in an instant.


    It''s the first time he''s heard someone raise his father to such a high position.


    For Tony Stark, who doesn''t know all of Howard''s identities, he may not realize how wonderful his father is.


    but for William, Howard Stark''s achievements are no less than Tony Stark''s in the future.


    The first generation of super soldier serum is not only the credit of Dr. Elkins alone,


    the birth of the US team, the establishment of aegis, the first nuclear egg, the ark reactor and PIM particles are all related to Howard.


    In addition, Howard built the third generation new element small ark reactor that saved Tony''s life 30 years ago.


    Seeing that Tony Stark didn''t speak, William understood that this guy had probably checked the cause of death of Howard and his mother,


    it''s just a pity that he didn''t find anything. Therefore, without hatred to divert attention, he still blames Howard for his indifference.


    William tilted his mouth, opened his eyes and lied, "Zach Stan, obadai''s only son, just 20 years old this year, has obtained two doctorates. Genius is really genius,


    but there is something wrong with this guy''s brain. He plans to build his own biological and mechanical armor to avenge stark and me.".


    "And," William put away his smile, "he put me in front of stark.".


    "So, is there any further explanation needed?"


    "Why?" stark asked in surprise.

 Chapter 1185

    When stark asked why, the eight shareholders could not help turning their lips.


    It''s not easy, but for William''s help, you would have been killed by obadai.


    Not only will Zach Stan not lose his father, but he will be the successor of the stark group.


    The shareholders don''t think there''s anything wrong with William''s tough hand.


    Some people want William to die, or put aside stark, who killed his father himself, and seek revenge for William, the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Who will die if Zac doesn''t die?


    But that''s what they say, but we are all smart people. There must be some secrets that we don''t know about, and they really want to know why William can find Zac so quickly.


    After all, if William has this ability, it''s not easy to deal with them in the future.


    But when people think of the Tyrannosaurus Rex catching beef cattle just now, they all know that William is warning them with bloody facts,


    if you mind your own business, they are the beef cattle bitten and swallowed by Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    And now who does not know William from the age of 10, pretend mediocre has been forbearing to 19 years old.


    He himself is an example of the perfect prince''s revenge, not to mention whether there is any secret in this matter,


    if William would let his enemies live and be merciful, he would not live until now.


    So it''s like this Zach Stan guy has some brain problems.


    Or is it too well protected by obadai, too untainted genius, too idealistic?


    You think you''re the world''s favorite?


    Of course, the expressions of the shareholders came into Stark''s eyes. This guy used to be a flower growing up in a greenhouse. He used to feel that he was the most talented person in the world.


    But now that we are in the crisis of death, and have killed a lot of people by ourselves, there should be a limit to our dreams, and we will understand it after a while.


    Considering that he was really saved by William, stark was not so disgusted with William''s killing the whole family.


    If you want to be a virgin, you have to have no interest disputes and no enmity.


    Or it''s not the virgin, it''s a complete idiot.


    Seeing that the shareholders and stark didn''t speak, William said to stark with a smile, "do you have any questions?"


    "Of course, I should thank you for obadai and his son Zack, but you have to tell me when you started staring at obadai.".


    When?


    To be honest, I really wanted to kill obadai before, but I really made up my mind when obadai wanted to sell the iron overlord to general Ross and the U.S. military yesterday.


    In line with the principle of no disaster, it is not difficult for William to find out if obadai has any offspring.


    Before stark killed obadai, a bulldog appeared around him and obadai long ago.


    without waiting for stark to drive mark 7 out of the industrial park, obadai''s soul has been transformed into Freddy, the bulldog''s dreamer, and quietly swallowed into his stomach.


    After that, it''s easy. It''s not too easy for Freddy to know where Zach Stan is.


    Not to mention obadai''s death in Yellowstone Park.


    You know, what Nick fry and stark said yesterday about the mysterious events in Yellowstone Park in recent years was actually caused by Freddy and Fischer.


    If you want to raise demons, you have to abandon the demons'' bodies and make them into golden winged beasts, just like those 10000 crazy war demons,


    otherwise, if you don''t often provide the demons with food, that is, soul, Freddy and Fischer will go crazy after a long time of starvation.


    The devil who can''t live doesn''t care about the soul contract.


    Just like when people are dying, they have to wait for death, or they will explode completely.


    Who cares about gods and Buddhas? There are by no means a few people who have to bite to death, and there are too many examples of survival from death.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of people who are willing to die or die. In the wilderness, people who used to be friendly and kind in picnics, outings, hiking and even taking the initiative to have fun suddenly become demons.


    Not to mention in Yellowstone Park, some roads are the best hiking routes for transporting flour and similar things from maple leaf to the United States.


    William doesn''t care about flour transportation. Anyway, there are too many Americans who eat it. Besides, William doesn''t want to care about it.


    Every day of the war, every generation of Du harm is created by the United States itself, and it is also the ardent hope of the people of other countries in the world.


    But regardless of this, it does not mean that there is no interest in revenge. In addition, there are many people who have been hunted and killed by the FB1.


    So every time we find out about this on Sunday, we let Freddy and Fischer out.


    From time to time, there are souls devouring. Under the restriction of soul contract, these two demons have never killed ordinary people. Therefore, their legend will be spread.As for Zach, for William, how can a person who has a grudge against himself be an ordinary person?


    He kicked Freddy back to Yellowstone Park, a demon who could never be satisfied. That night, he ran more than 100 kilometers from Yellowstone base to Zach''s home.


    All you need to do is dream and you''re driving Zach crazy.


    It''s not easy for others, but it''s easy for William.


    But there''s no need to tell people like stark about this.


    Looking at William frowning and thinking about how to explain, stark and his shareholders thought that he was looking for a reason to lie, and hastily said, "don''t tell me what you said yesterday after I killed obadai.


    If so, with your intelligence ability, you can''t find me for more than two months.


    Or, "said stark, staring at William with a gloomy expression," you''ve already found me, but you''re waiting for me to be killed by obadai and the man named Zara haswood,


    and then bring down obadai, so as to swallow the stark group? "


    This immediately made the shareholders who really wanted to push William to the upper position in their hearts look pale.


    But they probably don''t know that William only needs to release a little mental energy to know that these people''s heart beats too fast.


    Let him feel that these people are not afraid of heart rate, but excited heart rate.


    After all, there are too many people who are afraid of him. What''s the heart beating like when people are afraid? William knows too well.


    Will accelerate, but the speed is absolutely not excited when jumping fast, will be accompanied by cold sweat, pupil absent, rather than light.


    At the thought of these guys'' eyes shining, William didn''t understand what they were thinking.


    "Pa, PA, PA, Tony, I didn''t know you had a talent for writing and acting.".


    After all, he owns 28% of the shares, plus about 30% of the shares in circulation on the market. After the death of obadai, William''s shareholders have 7% of the shares at most.


    therefore, stark doesn''t need obadai''s shares so urgently.


    Instead, he felt that if William took the opportunity to acquire it, he would have no chance to win in the future, so he took the opportunity to speak out in front of all shareholders.


    It''s also weird to evoke these thoughts. The shareholders who are fighting for obadai shares unite to exclude William.


    As for Zach, what he thinks William''s method is too fierce, all of them are excuses.


    He looked at stark with disdain and said with a smile, "the stock price of stark group has dropped a lot today, but I can really swallow a small company with a market value of less than 300 billion,


    even in full cash.".


    FK£¬FK¡£


    When William said that he had more than 300 billion yuan in cash, these people turned pale.


    Capital is king, and enough cash is the key to success.


    Moreover, during this period of time, they know more or less from all kinds of relationships that there are not too few people in the United States who dislike William.


    But no matter how much these people want William to die, it''s their own.


    Because there are not ten high-level people who died of William, there are already eight.


    Not to mention the American high-level officials who have encountered disasters one after another, they dare not really fight against William when they have no way to deal with him.


    What''s more, the battle against Decepticons in New York and the nuclear and egg crisis before that were all solved by William.


    Therefore, the number of people who hate William in the United States today will be the same as the number who welcome him.


    Besides, the Americans really have the ability to deal with William?


    Even before this decision is made, the nine level probability will be spoiled by people like Nick Frey and rose who have seen William''s strength with their own eyes.


    Stark, who also had nothing to do with William, sighed in his heart and could only compromise, "since you are richer than us all in cash, it''s necessary to focus on obadai''s shares.".


    "You have to figure out one thing, stark," said William, taking a sip from his glass. "It''s my business whether I want to or not, but if you think you can be clever enough to force me not to take it, that''s your fault.".


    Stark''s face was stiff, but he had to swallow his anger. "But we all know that the U.S. government will not let you hold too many shares in stark group.".


    "So, I just wanted a 3% share, so that the shares would stop when it was just 10%. Then we would get together and have a good meal, and see if you are interested in hunting dinosaurs.


    But now, I think you''re playing with me. I want 7.9%, and should you pay? "


    Pay? What''s the price?


    People are really interested in hunting dinosaurs, but the shareholders who are sitting here have no idea whether dinosaurs are dinosaurs or not. They immediately put their eyes on stark.


    "Can, can, that condition is, yes." after stuttering for a long time, stark was depressed to death,But I didn''t mean to say that it was harpy and pepper who decided to pay ten times the reward.


    "hell, you vampire, how much do I have to pay you?"


    "You still have some credit, or else," William sneered. "I promise to let you lose at least $12.4 billion.".


    Stark''s face turned black and he was about to refute William when he heard Hans suddenly say, "wait, gentlemen, can you tell us these poor little characters, what''s the matter with these 2.4 billion dollars?"


    When William laughs, he knows that the mention of paying harpy to rescue stark in the desert will attract the attention of shareholders.


    As long as stark doesn''t deny it, it doesn''t matter whether he pays or not.


    these shareholders will be wondering whether there is a deal between stark and William.


    After all, obadai, the second largest shareholder, was killed by both of them.


    Once the seeds of doubt germinate, what offensive and defensive alliance will be yellow in an instant. Not to mention, these shareholders may also guard against stark.


    Stark''s explanation went down his throat, and he held it back.


    Explain that William had saved himself once before, and then saved himself again yesterday?


    It''s better not to say this. I''ve saved you once, but I''ve saved you twice. The shareholders believe that stark will fight William recklessly.


    Before those words, they were just pretending. In the end, they wanted to unite to become their small shareholders, right?


    Don''t try to pass without explanation.


    After looking at the shareholders'' eyes and getting more and more uneasy with the passage of time, stark sighed, "obadai''s shares are 13.5%. If you want to go 7.9, nine of us will be divided into 5.6?


    William, that''s very rude of you.


    "Wait, I only need 0.5, and I have to go to the bank to borrow more than half of the 800 million," Hans said to other shareholders without waiting for William to speak. "I don''t want to go to the bank to borrow too much money at this time.".


    The market value of stark group is 300 billion yuan, 1% is 3 billion yuan. Hans''s words immediately made many shareholders who also wanted to borrow money from the bank retreat.


    Stark himself had pledged his shares to the bank and borrowed $15 billion before, but now he is afraid to fight any more and let the stock price of stark group plummet and take the opportunity to buy back at a low price.


    "Well, 0.5% for each of you, then I''ll take the remaining 1.6%".


    As soon as stark finished, William suddenly said with a smile, "if I only want 5% of your shares to reach 32.5%, and then you go to the stock market to buy 1%, to reach 33.5%, and have the veto power of stark group?"


    As soon as Stark''s face brightened, he said in his heart that it was too late to stop smiling.


    His expression can''t escape the eyes of the shareholders. Eight people don''t care whether they join hands or fight in secret.


    In any case, Stark''s shares exceed the critical limit of 33.34%, which is unfavorable to them, and they immediately oppose it.


    Old Drake and others looked at each other and immediately said, "in view of the danger to the lives of Mr. stark and Mr. obadai,


    in order to avoid outsiders peeping at Stoke group, all members of the board of directors must inform the board of directors in advance of the increase in their shares in the future, and obtain seven members of the board of directors or more than seven directors in the future Only if we agree can we enter the stock market.


    "Agree", "agree".


    A series of eight "yes" made stark turn his eyes.


    Although his shares are more than the eight of them, as long as his shares do not exceed 51 and he has absolute control or 33.4 has one vote veto,


    in the board of directors, it is not who has the most shares that is the boss, but who has more supporters and who has the most votes.


    William does not say that Stark''s reputation in the hearts of retail investors who own 30% of the shares does not necessarily match that of these eight people.


    After all, the fact that he was kidnapped before has caused the stock price to plummet for some time.


    It''s not easy to get back to the level of 300 billion in recent months, and now we have obadai killed by him.


    Retail investors will remember how he made the stark group rise from 100 billion to 300 billion over the years.


    They will only remember that it was stark who made them roller coaster in recent months and lost a lot of money.


    Looking at the smiling William, stark reluctantly thought of a duel and pointed to the cliff viewing platform beside him, "what''s the next step?"


    William grinned, stood up, walked to the viewing platform, and listened to Stark''s voice behind him and asked,


    "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1186

    What do you want.


    Stark is really afraid of William''s idea of destroying the stark group, otherwise he doesn''t know what William wants from him.


    "It''s easy," William said with a smile. "I saved you twice, and I want you to promise to share your technology twice in the future, or help me build what I need.".


    "Are you kidding?" Stark looked at William in disbelief.


    Now he doesn''t even make mark 6. He''s not as strong as William himself in terms of technology, but William just wants his technology in the future.


    This makes stark confused at the same time, heart suddenly feel that William is not that he Tony Stark is a can match William Devonshire super genius?


    But for William, what he is interested in is not the armor of mark series, but the armor of anti Thor, anti God Group in the cartoon. If necessary, he can even let stark try to make the armor of anti helllord.


    "Tony, well," William pauses, "can I call you Tony?"


    "Sure, man.".


    Stark''s mind was crooked just now, but reality made him have to admit that William was better than him in many ways.


    At least in forbearance and ruthlessness, his own flattery can not catch up with William.


    Not to mention that he wasted too much time, in a lot of technology, William has really surpassed him.


    "I said we should have a good talk, right?"


    Stark nodded and felt that business was coming. He saw William turn his head and look at the sky, which had begun to darken.


    after brewing his mood, he began to lie in a low voice, "in your life of more than 30 years, you''ve seen only the United States and the earth,


    but what I''ve seen since I was ten years old is only one in ten million or even one in a hundred million people Only in this way can we see all kinds of crises endangering the whole world.


    What do you mean.


    No one was surprised. William reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    in the eyes of the shareholders who looked here from time to time, stark didn''t know what William said and began to stand still.


    in the eyes of stark, he instantly felt that he had left his body, left the cliff viewing platform and began to fly into the sky out of thin air


    he was so scared that he started to scream.


    But the people around seemed not to hear him shouting at all, and continued to do his own thing.


    Different from what Dr. Gu strange shows, strange sees domam''s dark space,


    and William, who is more familiar with hell, shows stark all kinds of demons, all kinds of torture and fighting in hell.


    Evil spirits, burning demons, crazy war demons, bad demons, eye demons, and even enchanting demons, dozens or hundreds of demons appear one by one, and are virtualized in different spaces by the power of space, in front of Stark''s soul.


    The fighting and swallowing that can be seen everywhere in hell soon made Stark''s heart beat as fast as an explosion.


    William had to finish the show in a hurry and pull Stark''s soul back from hell.


    Forget it, I really let stark see the demons, and I don''t know if this guy with a fragile heart will completely change his research direction because of this.


    You know, he was just in the New York war, carrying the nuclear egg launched by the American into the space gate, and got serious anxiety.


    If you see the monstrous magic and the huge bodies of tens or hundreds of meters, I don''t know if stark will be scared out of fighting spirit.


    Cover the heart that beats wildly, wipe the cold sweat on this forehead, side inconceivable looking at William way, "you, what did you do to me?"


    "Hell, you added the red wine?"


    As soon as William''s forehead darkened, he clapped his hand on Stark''s chest.


    "Pa", after a weak voice, stark himself still stood still, but his soul was photographed by William again.


    Turning his eyes and raising his hands in a state of soul, William walked towards the cliff with a smile,


    standing by the fence, looking at the Dinosaur Island in the afterglow of the sun, he said without looking back, "Tony, do you think the universe we exist in is the only one?


    Wrong, apart from other multiuniverses, there are too many known and unknown dimensions in our universe,


    and hell dimension and demons are just a dimensional space that can enter the main material world.


    And relatively speaking, hell is not the most dangerous in the eyes of me and my peers.


    "How is that possible?" Stark''s soul adapted for a while, and even floated to William''s side, "you let me see the boundless demons, and feel that the killing and swallowing will never stop,


    no matter what I saw with my own eyes or expressed in various legends, how can these demons not be the most dangerous?"Seeing that stark no longer doubted, William sent his soul back to his body with a wave of his hand.


    "Take a breath." with a strong breath, stark felt a little weak. He put his hands on his knees and took a big breath. At the same time, he looked at William''s back with panic and panic in his eyes.


    "You have to know, Tony, no matter how powerful the enemy is, when you get to know him and know how to attack and even find a way to kill the devil, it''s just the same thing.".


    "This, this and this.".


    Stackton felt that William was right. Ignorance of the unknown existence was the real source of human fear.


    It''s like walking into an unknown water area, of course you will be afraid for the first time, but there are many times. Even if you know that you may be drowned in the water, there will be crocodiles and piranhas under the water,


    but as long as you understand the situation and find a way to deal with it, there are not many people who are afraid.


    Seeing Stark''s clear look, William said with a smile, "while demons devour us wantonly, their weaknesses will be exposed a little bit,


    otherwise, the ruler of this planet should be demons, not us, right?".


    This made stark feel relieved. After he recovered a lot from the mental weakness caused by his out of body, the guy went to William without any more wordiness, holding his hands on the guardrail, his voice trembling, but with some excited and excited voice, "can you teach me?"


    William shook his head. "From the point of view that you have been weak for only five seconds, you should have no magic talent,


    so what I want you to do is very simple. We who have been resisting demons and other dimensions of demons are responsible for dealing with supernatural crisis,


    and you and the people you will join in the future are going to stabilize the human interior and solve those who are fighting with each other like demons There are two reasons to rule or destroy the world.


    Stark is stunned. Isn''t this the same as the super team that Nick Frey wants to set up?


    "Why me, and why should I take the initiative to face the danger you say?"


    William turned his eyes to the reluctant but excited stark.


    Smile to give him a step way, "you don''t do, I don''t do, finally you also can''t escape the fate of being swallowed.".


    Moreover, to put it in a bad way, my current strength has been able to live in other spaces and on other planets.


    The only thing I can''t put down is probably because this is my birthplace and our foundation, right, Tony.


    Stark looked at William, nodded and said a dirty word.


    After listening to this and the previous attitude and tone towards demons, the bastard''s strength is so strong that he can ignore demons,


    enter other spaces at will, and even find a new planet suitable for human beings to live on?


    However, if he was only responsible for protecting the earth, stark didn''t mean to resist at all.


    The only thing that depressed him was that he had no talent to learn magic?


    "William, man, do you want to see that I really don''t have magic talent?"


    William shrugged, pointed to himself and said, "do you know what Odin, the king of God, calls me when I am in the realm of Asgard?"


    Stark rolled his eyes. He knew that. Then he heard William smile and said, "I''m probably the only one in human history who was called legendary mage by the divine realm.


    on the whole earth, there should be only one person whose magic power is stronger than me, but only considering his own magic power, I''m definitely the strongest.


    After all, the supreme mage is powerful, but she relies not only on her own strength, but also on the strength borrowed from other dimensions. ".


    "So, man, when I say you don''t have magic talent, it''s like you tell a guy who makes weapons that his weapons are just like garbage. They''re laws. Do you understand?"


    "F, F, F", staring at the smiling William, stark finally didn''t scold, lying on the guardrail in frustration, "you are equivalent to let me see a very beautiful girl, but tell me that the other party is a mirage, can''t touch more can''t get.".


    William laughs. Even if Stark has magic talent, he won''t teach him, lest his brain cursed by knowledge give up studying what he is good at and become a second rate magician.


    "As far as I know, there is a guy who has experienced the same situation as you just now. Instead of being weak, his mental strength has really stabilized.


    his kind of talent is a real magic genius, and you, even if I teach you, will probably be able to beat you through Mark 3 armour in more than ten years or even decades.".


    "Hell, is there such a big gap?"


    Stark immediately suppressed the impulse to learn magic.


    What is the purpose of learning magic? I just want to be strong.


    But if you have studied for more than ten years, and your strength is still in the same place at last, it will be damned if someone can learn.


    "Or else?" William said with a smile, "you don''t think it''s easy for me to learn magic because I''m very gifted in magic.".Patting stark on the shoulder, William said with a smile, "the result of one hour of my training is probably equal to one year of your training.".


    "What the hell do you want me to do?" Stark shakes his shoulders, shakes William''s hand away, and says a little angrily, "since I don''t have magic talent, and you don''t have to be inferior to me in technology, what do you want?"


    Can let Tony - stark completely eat shriveled, William''s heart is still very happy.


    But don''t let it go when it''s good. Stark has no fighting spirit. It''s no fun.


    He put away his smiling face and lied with a straight face. "In the past year or two, with the deepening of research on technology and magic, I have obviously felt that if two unrelated fields are followed up at the same time, it will distract me too much.


    In the case of one of two, you can only choose the side you are better at.


    Recently, I have a feeling that as long as I have a chance, I can break through to a higher level in magic.


    So, man, since you''re the only one who can catch up with me in technology, I''m going to give you the task of studying anti Demon Armor.


    "Anti Demon Armor?" Stark was instantly excited. "In that case, should you open up some technology to me?"


    You dream.


    William scolded in his heart, then said with a smile, "even if I have this idea, do you dare to copy it directly?"


    There is nothing I dare to do, otherwise how can I stand on the shoulders of giants.


    As soon as he saw that Stark''s eyes were shining, William immediately said, "and then he was limited by my thoughts?


    You know, your research on mecha is just beginning. Even if we have to communicate, we will always get you to meet the bottleneck of research!


    Otherwise, if you are misled by my thinking, you are not Tony Stark, but my shadow.


    "This, this and" of course, stark understands the importance of thinking. If he is really limited in thinking, he will probably never get rid of William''s influence in the future.


    "But if you want me to study anti Demon Armor, you have to give me a demon as the research object of data collection.".


    "I''m sorry," William shrugged. "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but that all the lower demons who sneak into the earth, and the projections of demons with medium strength or above, dare not appear in front of me.".


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Looking at Stark''s face, you have to pretend and use a more reasonable excuse, William shrugged,


    "I won''t tell you the specific process in detail. In short, after a series of battles with hell, even if the seven demons of hell are on the earth, they dare not openly challenge me.


    In my eyes, those low-level demons, which are no different from mole ants, and the projections of demons, dare not appear in the range of 100 kilometers around me.


    I even used some means to force hell will, so that no demon can appear around my family.


    Once they appear or have the idea of hurting them, they will be destroyed directly by the will of hell and the main world.


    Stark''s eyes widened and he said, "see, hell, you bastard are not God''s bastard, are you?"


    "God?" William grinned and said, "I''ll tell you a secret.".


    "What, what?"


    "The God in this world has been locked up, and the angels are actually the same as the demons in hell dimension in my eyes,


    just a group of aliens with wings who need to collect beliefs to enhance their strength.".


    "You, you," stuttered stark, pointing to William, "you, don''t, be told that you''ve been to heaven and heaven!"


    No, I haven''t been to heaven.


    As soon as stark was relieved to hear William''s words, he heard something more difficult for him to accept.


    "Although I haven''t been there, I''m engaged to the daughter of the person who sealed the whole heaven. Maybe it won''t be long before I invite you to my wedding.".

 Chapter 1187

    "Marriage?" Stark stares at William and says, "are you a super player getting married?"


    Marriage is definitely not married, but it does not prevent William from taking Asgard''s domain and making stunts to scare stark.


    "You have to understand, Tony, even if I and the supreme mage are more powerful, it is not enough to rely on human beings to protect the world.


    Only when we try our best to catch up with the enemy of the enemy can we have a greater chance of winning. ".


    "Well," said stark, with a sigh, at William''s words, "is it necessary to get married?"


    William shook his head with a smile, "don''t worry, if Princess Angela is not beautiful, I''m also a legendary mage, and it''s not so easy to hurt myself.


    I like Angela, and that''s why I''ll tell you. Otherwise, no one on earth will know.".


    Stark then smiles, reaches out his hand and shakes William with a smile. "Well, then I have to congratulate you."


    William responded with the same smile, and stark said, "how are you going to explain to Abigail and the women in your family?"


    "Who knows?" William shrugged. "It''s not on earth anyway. We''ll talk about it then.".


    After pretending to think about it, William went on, "forget it, I''m going to let Abigail take the stake in stark group,


    I won''t go to the board of directors in the future if I can, and you can call me if you have anything.".


    "Really?" Hearing that William doesn''t care about the stark group, stark really thinks it''s a good thing. At least Abigail won''t be as aggressive as William.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I care about a military industrial group at my level?"


    "Now I know, but I didn''t know before, right?" stark laughed, and then said, "if you want me to study Demon Armor, you have to tell me who can help me catch demons, and give me some means to guard against demons.".


    "You go to Colson of aegis. He is one of the few people who lead his men to fight against a large group of demons. He not only killed many demons, but also survived.".


    Stark was stunned. "Colson? The guy who always smiles and looks like a company executive, more than an agent? "


    William nodded, and as soon as he said "that''s right",


    stark said happily, "how can you say that the ring of light he and Nick Frey said is true,


    give me one, no, give me three.".


    After listening to three, Williamson knew who stark was going to give it to.


    Frowning, "do you think the holy light ring is jewelry or watch? Do you want to say it or give it to pepper and harpy?


    And what do you think the devil is?


    If you let pepper touch the ring of light, it means that she will also face the invasion of demons in the future.


    "But you let me come into contact with the devil, unless I get rid of pepper, or she will also be in danger.".


    This made William hesitate.


    It''s a good thing to kill the lower demons. After all, they sneak in. But if you kill the medium and above demons, stark will be in hell in the future.


    Since you can kill the devil, the devil and the forces behind him will also want to kill you.


    And once you have no way, with the devil''s cunning and cruelty, they will certainly turn their eyes to your relatives and friends.


    William pretended to think about it, and then said, "I will go to God to find someone to make a set of bracelets and necklaces to guard against demons.".


    "Thank you, thank you." as soon as stark heard that, he felt that William would have to pay something.


    But he didn''t think of such a thing. William could do it at will.


    But William thought about it and added.


    In case Saul comes to earth and says something to make stark realize that William is cheating him.


    "Fortunately, Angela and I are about to get married. We should be able to learn some special enchantment skills from the divine realm, and there will be more ways to deal with and guard against demons in the future.".


    Stark immediately looked at William with admiration, "good boy, but if there is any beautiful Protoss princess in the future, you can introduce it to me,


    I don''t mind making some sacrifice for the earth like you.".


    "Ha ha ha", William shook his head and said to himself, "go to dream."


    "the physical quality of ordinary people in Shenyu is more than five times that of people on earth, not to mention people with royal blood, they are generally dozens of times better than you.


    If you want to be with this kind of woman, once you have a conflict, even if you are wearing armor, she can squeeze the titanium alloy out of shape with her bare hands.


    Let alone in case of fitness, when she is happy, she puts a little effort to hold you,


    click ".


    "F, Ku, asshole.".


    Stark''s face changed in horror, and he immediately said, "come on, man, I''ll leave that kind of love to you. I''ll just play with the girls of the earth.".This made William laugh.


    After bluffing and fooling stark, they went back to the long table to negotiate with the shareholders again.


    Without the uncertainty of William, stark and the eight shareholders soon reached an agreement.


    Probably William is willing to spend nearly $24 billion to buy 7.9% of the shares. No one among the eight shareholders is worried about the stock price any more.


    on the contrary, they think that if William and stark join hands in the future, the market value will double again.


    After a Chinese seafood dinner, Hans said to William,


    "man, didn''t you talk about hunting before?"


    Other shareholders were stunned, and then someone came to the same interest, "William, are you really willing to let us hunt dinosaurs?"


    William nodded with a smile and said, "at the beginning of the experiment, a group of two meter pterosaurs were produced, and the pterosaur Museum has been established.


    but my security consultants recently reminded me that once a flying dinosaur, such as pterosaurs, escapes from one male and one female, or is stolen by someone with ulterior motives, it will be less than ten years In a short time, they will appear all over the world, directly become the new sky overlord of the earth, and even directly prey on human beings.


    So, if you''re interested, I''ll take you to the pterosaur Museum and hit the flying target directly.


    Old Drake shook his head with his glass and said, "you go. It''s dark now. I should have a rest later.".


    "God, Drake, are you drunk?" Hans said, "it''s only ten o''clock in the morning when we came from Los Angeles.


    although it''s dark here, it''s just one o''clock at noon in Los Angeles.".


    Old Drake, a few older shareholders in grade, suddenly responded that Los Angeles is about eight hours later than here.


    However, when Hans said this, old Drake and others said, "since it''s still early, I think we should go back to the United States to prepare for the acquisition of shares.".


    Old Drake''s words were not very straightforward, but everyone knew that he was talking about going to the bank for loans.


    Predictably, once it is said that William is willing to buy 7.9% of the shares with us $24 billion and other shareholders are willing to take over 5.6% of the shares, today''s plummeting stock price of stark will definitely rise back.


    If the money is not ready at that time, no one will wait for you, and others may swallow that share.


    If you have money, who cares about hunting.


    Two Kun style spaceships sent stark and the other nine people back to New York. William scanned a circle of Dinosaur Island within two kilometers with mental energy, said hello to gunner and went back to his home in London.


    In a flash of a week, William and Abigail flew directly to New York in a spaceship. A few minutes later, the spaceship stopped on the top floor of the stark building.


    As soon as the door opened, William, who was holding Abigail''s hand, saw stark, with all the shareholders, waiting for him on the open roof more than ten meters away.


    Good morning, everyone. This is Abigail chase, my woman and housekeeper.


    "Ha ha, William, we know Miss chase better than you. We don''t need to introduce her." Hans nodded on the back of Abigail''s hand with a smile. "Long time no see, Miss chase.".


    Abigail didn''t find anything wrong with Hans''s obvious flattery.


    Thank you, Mr. Hans. We discussed the construction company in London last month, but we haven''t seen the other shareholders for a long time.


    When William didn''t go to the front desk of the stark group a few years ago, Abigail was in charge of all matters related to the stark group. Therefore, she did know all the shareholders present.


    After the ceremony, people took the elevator to the multimedia conference room on the third floor of the building.


    This week, after the people of stark group reported to the relevant departments in accordance with the regulations, it was probably that the U.S. government was short of money,


    or they didn''t want to see the stock price of stark group plummet to a certain extent and was picked up.


    In a word, obadai, who should have been sentenced for a month or two, or even a few years, had no successor and was sentenced in only six days.


    Once this decision is made, the stark group has the right to propose to the federal government to buy back these shares, and the money for buying the shares is of course taken away by the federal government.


    As soon as they entered the huge meeting room, they were almost blinded by the flash.


    In particular, William at this time, actually with Abigail to sign and press release site.


    When reporters find that Abigail''s expression today is always full of uncontrollable excitement, they feel that today''s events may be somewhat different because of their professional instinct.


    After shaking hands with Anthony, a private lawyer who had been in New York for four or five days, William said with a smile, "is it done?"


    "Yes, yes, boss," Anthony looked at Abigail with a little fear, but finally he gritted his teeth,"Boss, as your personal lawyer, I am not qualified to influence you to make any decision,


    but out of professional ethics, I would like to remind you for the last time, do you really intend to put 7.9% of the shares of stark group under Miss Chase''s name?"


    Feeling Abigail''s grip on his hand, he couldn''t help tightening it any more. William laughed and perfumed her.


    Just turned to Anthony and said, "I''ll ask you, have you solved all the legal problems with the funds Abigail used to acquire?"


    "Of course, of course, boss," Anthony said after hearing this, "all the legal documents you asked us to sort out about Miss Chase''s salary as the executive director of Devonshire group have been processed.


    As long as you sign, although Miss chass does not have any shares in Devonshire group, she will also receive 2% annual bonus as her salary.


    In other words, Miss chase is expected to get $1.5 billion a year in the future.


    With that, Anthony and yueshida''s lawyers behind him look at Abigail with full eyes.


    This salary is definitely the highest among women in the world.


    Seeing that William didn''t mean to change his mind at all, on the contrary, he looked at him with an encouraging smile,


    looking back, Abigail showed his strength in charge of the whole company as William''s agent in recent years,


    looked at Anthony with a smile and said, "go on.".


    Anthony leaned over, lowered his head and said, "OK, OK, Miss chase, the people from Swiss Bank of Batis are waiting for you at the scene.


    as long as Mr. Devonshire signs, they will transfer the $24 billion loan to your bank of Batis account in ten minutes.".


    Abigail looked at Anthony''s papers and then complained to William, "well, I''m still an agent in fact,


    you bastard are not only the biggest shareholder of the Bank of Batis, but also the other hermit shareholders of the bank. Do you dare to deny any of your decisions?


    And it''s divided into 20 years. Every year, I return 1.3 billion yuan with interest. In the end, I don''t have only 200 million yuan of pocket money. ".


    William rolled his eyes. If he didn''t, how could Abigail buy the 7.9% stake.


    When the people at the highest level in England and the United States have no choice but to take William, the office staff of the following ordinary members will not pick up the issue?


    Besides, William himself is a vested interest, and his interests in the rules are much greater than those of ordinary people.


    He doesn''t want to break the rules when there''s no need. What''s more, is he short of money?


    "Well, if you keep talking, I''ll let Jesse come. Anyway, she''s also American.".


    That is to say, William did not let Abigail more nervous, took over Anthony''s hands, there are dozens of pages of contract.


    After he told him that the contract was OK on Sunday, he quickly looked through his memory and found no problem, he took the pen from Anthony''s hand and looked at Abigail with a smile, "honey, as long as I sign, you will be the richest woman in the world in ten minutes. How do you want to repay me?".


    Abigail charming smile, "give you two children?"


    Seeing that William rolled his eyes, Abigail laughed, "that''s three.".


    William signed his name on the contract book. Instead of closing it, he put it upright on Abigail''s hands and said, "go, the future richest woman, let the reporters take this scene,


    and then go to work out the contract with the people of the Bank of Batis. By the way, remember to let the contract go through on Sunday.".


    Abigail immediately nodded, but muttered, "come on, your mother, Mrs. Lena, is the richest woman.".


    Looking at Abigail, who seems to have a lot of lighthearted soul, holding the contract, revealing William''s signature for all reporters to take photos,


    William smiles and shakes his head, and then feels stark coming.


    "Don''t tell me," he said, glancing at the blue lines on Stark''s neck

 Chapter 1188

    On the side of stark group, William and his party waited for more than ten minutes. After Abigail and Swiss Bank of Batis signed the loan contract, they began to formally sign the contract with the relevant departments of the Americans.


    The Americans and Englishmen in front of the TV set, looking at Abigail standing between stark and William, with a smiling face, may have stunned Abigail countless times if they can show their envy and hatred.


    This is actually the second largest shareholder of stark group, the world''s first female shareholder.


    Although it''s US $24 billion in negative equity, everyone knows what''s going on.


    Even if there are viewers who don''t understand the situation, as soon as the TV station gets the news from the scene, they will interpret the reason why William did it, and Abigail will immediately become the enemy and target of women all over the world.


    Not to mention other members of the board of directors of stark group, Abigail, a woman with American nationality, has become the target of the media.


    Not to mention the annual dividend of at least 1.5 billion US dollars, Abigail became the emperor of women''s work in an instant. The money alone has been hard to accept.


    New York is full of flowers and beautiful scenery, but when this picture reaches a small city in Siberia,


    Anton Vanko, who is already old, looks at Tony Stark surrounded by people, and Abigail surrounded by William and Tony, his hatred is not to mention deep.


    If it wasn''t for Howard stark, he and his son would be able to associate with William, the most famous aristocrat in the world, just like Tony Stark, and the fanko family should also become the family concerned by the world.


    Anton Vanke, a top scientist who defected from the polar bear and fled to the United States, was driven out of the stark group after he built the ark reactor with Howard stark. He was exiled back to the polar bear and kept in Siberia all the year round.


    Looking at his face full of vicissitudes and tattoos, and his hair looks like the son of a gangster more than that of a scientist, Anton raises his skinny hand and sticks it on Ivan Vanke''s face,


    with endless hatred for the stark family, love for his son, and perseverance in life,


    "I''m sorry, Ivan, I''ve been living in hatred all my life and ignored him For your care and love, fortunately, I finally taught you my most precious thing.


    Of course, Ivan Vanke knew that his father was talking about all the "knowledge" in his mind. At this time, even if Ivan felt that his father, who was drunk, irascible and always beat people, had many shortcomings, he could not blame him.


    Holding Anton Vanke''s hand, struggling with grief and tears, Anton whispers with some relief, "thank you for forgiving me, son, but I''m going to see your mother and confess to her.".


    Feeling the hand he held, he suddenly lost his strength and hung down. Ivan didn''t understand that his father had gone.


    Tears instantly can no longer control the flow down, put his father''s hand on his forehead, Ivan closed his eyes and prayed, crying out from his mouth.


    At the same time, a reporter on the TV said, "due to the buyback of shareholders and the intervention of Devonshire group, stark group will not only stabilize the falling stock price, but also expect the market value of the day to reach the $300 billion mark again after reopening. Not to mention, it may even break through the $350 billion barrier due to William.


    If the prediction is true, Tony Stark, who owns 29.6% of the shares, will become the first richest man in the United States with a value of more than 100 billion. ".


    The reporter''s words made Ivan Vanke''s brain explode.


    His eyes were full of hatred, staring at Tony Stark with a smile on his face on TV.


    Can see William and stand in the middle of the three Abigail, Ivan''s expression not from serious up.


    As a traitor''s son, he grew up in Siberia. If he could grow up to be a good man, he probably would not live until now.


    Even if he had been in Siberia, he would have been killed when the polar bear disintegrated.


    Pick up the mobile phone, find a mark this Barney Ross number, Ivan thought for a long time, or gritted his teeth dial in the past.


    "Hello, who are you?" A low voice came.


    "Barney, it''s me, old tut.".


    "Who?" Barney of the expendables immediately recognized the voice of his former teammate and agent, "hell, man, where have you been these years?"


    Hearing Barney''s caring tone, Ivan finally showed a smile on his face, "my father was paralyzed a few years ago and needed my care.


    And you''re retired. I''m not a good agent. I just went back to Siberia to take care of my father.


    "I''m sorry, man," Barney said with a smile after apologizing. "Come on, I haven''t contacted you for a long time. You must have something to do with me now. What can I do for you?"


    "My father is dead, and I want to fulfill my only wish for him.".Barney said without thinking, "I''ll call the team.".


    "No, no, no, Barney, they''re retired and I don''t want to disturb them anymore.".


    Ivan really thought so, but at the same time, he knew that if goner, Christmas and Yin Yang knew that they were dealing with Tony Stark, they would report to William immediately.


    As for Caesar and the highway two firemen, in this matter, looking for them is not helpful.


    "For the sake of pulling you out of the dead, man, do me a favor.".


    Barney, who has been a mercenary for nearly 30 years, doesn''t understand Ivan when he hears this. It means that he only believes in himself.


    Looking at the three daughters playing in the swimming pool outside the villa, Barney thought for more than ten seconds before saying, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Keep an eye on Tony Stark for me. If you can, I''d like to know all his travel arrangements.".


    "Are you crazy?"


    Barney instantly looked back to the TV, and in the TV, William was holding Abigail, and standing on the left side of Abigail, stark, together to accept a reporter''s question.


    "You know what you''re talking about? And who is Tony Stark with now? "


    "I''m watching the news too, Barney," Ivan''s expression was equally serious. "But my father''s only wish in the past 30 years is to prove to the world that the stark family is just a thief.


    Howard stark stole the technology belonging to the Vanke family and drove my father back to the polar bear, leaving him decadent in cold Siberia for more than 30 years.


    Ivan kept his anger down and tried to keep his voice calm. "Barney, the money we''ve made over the years has already made me live comfortably,


    but I can''t let my father go to see my mother with a bad reputation.".


    Barney a Leng, if only like this, perhaps for his boss is a good thing.


    After all, if Tony Stark''s reputation is ruined, William will be the only inventor of super armor.


    Even stark may be forced to leave the chairman of stark group under the pressure of public opinion and shareholders.


    But Barney immediately understood that these were his own guesses. What if William didn''t want stark to go wrong?


    Then what he and Tu have to face is probably his former teammates.


    You should know what my boss is like. I can''t risk my wife and three daughters.


    The only thing I can do for you is keep it secret.


    "Don''t worry, I may know more about Mr. Devonshire in Siberia these years than you do.".


    Ivan opened the drawings left by his father and continued with a smile,


    "I have the original drawings of the ark reactor in my hand, but there is also an energy weapon specially used for super armor.


    You do me a favor. I''ll send the information to our former secret contact point in Switzerland. If something goes wrong,


    you will give the information to Mr. Devonshire. I believe he will let you go for the sake of technology and our past contribution. ".


    "I, I", Barney looked at the swimming pool outside the house again and saw her daughters waving their hands to say hello,


    just about to refuse, Ivan whispered, "Barney, you owe me a life.".


    Ah, Barney sighed heavily. His credit is probably the reason why he can live to the present. Otherwise, he would have died among the dead.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Keep an eye on Tony Stark, you just need to tell me where he''s going except home and company?"


    I understand.


    Hang up the phone, Ivan immediately picked up things, all the information are packed away, but his father''s remains are left in the house.


    When you open the door, you miss your father lying on the old iron marching bed. Then you turn off the old round headlight switch, turn on the secret monitoring in the room, close the door and leave without looking back.


    After turning left and right for several hundred meters, he came to a three story building and put his backpack with information in the secret room. Ivan quickly went upstairs, squatted on the roof with a telescope and looked at his father''s window several hundred meters away.


    Time goes by, an hour later, see no one secretly to catch himself, Ivan white Barney should not betray himself.


    In the heart secretly sent a breath.


    That''s why he''s only looking for Barney Ross.


    Back to the room on the third floor, turn on the computer monitor and look at the father''s picture in the monitor. Ivan quietly lies on the single bed, waiting all day.


    After confirming that no one was looking for him, he called the local cemetery and asked them to send someone to arrange for his father''s affairs.


    After hiding in another place for three days, Ivan was really relieved of Barney before copying all the information and hiding the original drawings.


    with a hard disk, he drove a second-hand car hundreds of kilometers away before taking a plane to Switzerland.After wandering around and observing for two days, he made another copy of his hard disk and put it in the bank he and Barney used to use.


    After sending a message to Barney, he directly bought a car and went to Hamburg, and began to concentrate on building his revenge weapon.


    ....


    after settling the stake of stark group, William and stark chatted together at the cocktail party that night. When they saw that the blue blood vessel stripes on his neck had disappeared,


    after a moment''s thinking, they understood that stark was probably drinking the dark green relief drink.


    Looking around, he said with a low smile, "has the problem of palladium poisoning been solved?"


    Stark''s face suddenly changed. He looked around with a guilty heart. Then he said in a low voice, "you won''t say it with a big mouth to affect the stock price, will you?"


    "You should worry about your own mouth," William white eyes, at this time thought he could solve palladium poisoning stark.


    Stark has used it three times in a month since he made mark 3. He really doesn''t care about palladium poisoning.


    And if we don''t use Mark''s armor, we just use the ark reactor as a magnet to absorb the bomb fragments in his heart.


    He won''t have serious palladium poisoning for 50 years.


    After all, just as a magnet, a piece of palladium can make the ark reactor on his chest last for decades.


    Probably only when he uses more and more marksmanship armour, consumes more palladium energy, develops drug resistance, and it is difficult to clean up heavy metals in time, will he really panic.


    "Didn''t you ever think about turning the marksman armor into a war armor with independent energy?"


    "Is it necessary?" Stark was stunned. Seeing that William looked at himself like an idiot, he immediately understood, "FK, FK, FK, I''m such a fool, I''m such a fool.".


    The energy used by war armour does not need to be provided by the energy in the chest, so it will not aggravate the flow of heavy metal palladium in the body, and he does not need to drink those unpleasant and ugly antidotes every day.


    Stark was happy and wanted to hug William, but as soon as he reached out his hand was held down by William.


    "Beauty is good to say, as for you, do not want to be beaten on the honest point.".


    When people around him heard Stark''s cry, they saw that he was excited, and William looked disgusted,


    everyone thought that William had told stark something, made him suddenly have inspiration, or solved some problems.


    We can''t help thinking that three days later, when Stark''s shares open again, we have to rush to buy them.


    After all, William and stark, two of the smartest people in the world, are working together to create something that must be some amazing technology.


    Now rush to buy stocks, just when the new technology comes out, make a lot of money.


    But the old Drake, Hans, Richard and other shareholders saw the appearance of stark and couldn''t help surrounding him.


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    Stark was stunned. He wouldn''t say anything about it. Then William, who held Abigail''s hand, said with a smile, "Tony and I think if we shrink the huge ark reactor in the industrial park,


    can we formally enter the energy industry?"


    "Come on, God, are you two kidding?" Old Drake covered his chest and tried to ease himself,


    and then blushed and said, "I think we should hold another board meeting now. All shareholders can buy less than 1% of the shares in the market.".


    Seeing everyone looking at him and stark, William shrugged with a smile, "I don''t have to,


    it took a lot of human feelings and relationships to get Abigail to join the board of directors this time. The figure of 14.9% is probably the limit they can bear,


    I don''t mind if you play.".


    Strong 1% is useless for William, and so many shareholders and other shareholders go to the market together to grab shares,


    let alone 8% of eight shareholders, it''s good to get half of them. After all, shareholders are not stupid, and few of them will sell at this time.


    And stark, who still has more than $10 billion in loans, certainly won''t refuse.


    "Well, since no one negates Mr. Drake''s decision, it''s settled," William said with a smile, looking at everyone''s excited nod. "As for the official documents, Abigail will sign for me.


    if you''re OK in a week, I''ll formally invite you to the opening ceremony of Dinosaur Island.


    If someone wants to hunt, they can go one day earlier.


    "No problem, I''m sure I''ll go a day or two earlier," Hans agreed without hesitation.


    And the others looked at each other and were more eager for William, who could make them more money.

 Chapter 1189

    Nine days before the opening of the Dinosaur Island Park, Chen Qinfeng, an 18-year-old demon capital of China, walked out of the examination room with a look of disappointment and bewilderment, and was surrounded by his grandmother and grandfather.


    "Haven''t you had an interview? How is that possible? You can go to a top university with all your marks.


    Chen Qinfeng shook his head in bewilderment and said, "he, they say I stutter, so, so.".


    "Stuttering?" Grandma Chen Qinfeng was immediately dissatisfied. "What''s the reason for that? You''re reporting to the police academy, not the broadcasting major.


    This is exactly what Chen Qinfeng did not understand. When he answered the question just now, although he stuttered a little, it didn''t affect the communication at all.


    Looking at his grandson''s dejected face, grandfather Qin sighed in his heart and said, "well, let''s go back first. Don''t stop here and affect other people.".


    He guessed in his heart that it was probably because of William that someone didn''t want the little guy to be exposed to any danger, so as not to break the only connection between William and China.


    Among other things, the construction industry alone has made a lot of pounds in William''s hands over the years.


    Moreover, money is not the main reason. The construction of the stadium, museum and Dinosaur Island for William made the Chinese infrastructure famous in England.


    The English people looking for them to do the project already include the real estate company of the Grand Duke of Grosvenor, as well as some companies that have contacts with Devonshire group.


    Influence can''t be touched, but it can be seen and felt.


    After a decadent day at home, Chen Qinfeng finally picked up his spirits and began to clean up his high school textbooks. He planned to study for another year if he couldn''t.


    When he cleared the desk and opened the drawer, he saw a gold card given to him by a former member of the expendables a few days ago.


    The gold card is not only marked with Devonshire deer head, but also No.001.


    Chen Qinfeng, who is in a bad mood, can''t help thinking that since he is going to England eight days later, he might as well take advantage of the summer vacation to really go out for a walk.


    These years, the name of the Chinese dynasty is Chen Mo Na. Although he didn''t take him to England every summer vacation as agreed, it really made my grandfather''s family and my life much better.


    Although Chen Qinfeng is just 18 years old, he will not worry about food and drink for the rest of his life.


    Just as an adult, he took back his financial power and did it as soon as he thought about it. When he turned on the computer, he began to search where it was suitable for a person to travel.


    As for safety, he is not worried at all.


    Although the one who often appears in front of him is Yin Yang of the death squads, over the years, even if he doesn''t observe carefully, he can feel that there are people around him all the time.


    Swiss skiing is the place I want to go most, because I can''t go in summer. As for places like France, Germany and Spain,


    after thinking about it, I''d better wait for the end of the trip to Dinosaur Island and go on a direct Europa self driving tour, so as not to rush to Dinosaur Island without playing all over.


    For a short trip, first stop in Thailand for two days, then stop by Angkor Wat and Taj Mahal. Finally, if you have enough time, go to Kathmandu and go to the Himalayas?


    Should seven days be enough?


    There are millions of him in the account. He thinks so much about it. He calls Yin Yang and starts to book his own air tickets.


    At lunch, the family heard that he wanted to take a seven day tour of South Asia before he went to England. They couldn''t help but be stunned.


    But when you think of yin and Yang, you know that William exists in his grandfather, grandmother and Qin Hanhan, who is nearly 40 years old.


    Moreover, William has never appeared in these years, which is not entirely a bad thing. At least Chen Qinfeng and them have not encountered any accidents.


    During the meal, his grandmother suddenly said, "by the way, if you go to Thailand, there happens to be a cousin there.


    If someone who has lived in the local area for more than ten years leads you, you can also avoid many detours and unnecessary troubles.


    Chen Qinfeng a Leng, surprised way, "I, how, how did I not hear there are cousins?"


    "Little fool", aunt Qin Hanhan said with a smile, "cousin, cousin, is a relative who is thousands of miles away, but I still have some influence on that boy. I really look like an honest man.


    I just don''t know if I''ll be too honest, and I''ve always been stupid. ".


    "What are you talking about?" grandma glared at Qin Hanhan discontentedly. "Tang Ren is my nephew of the same family name and village. How can he be a distant relative.


    Moreover, he can live abroad for more than ten years without coming back, so he must be doing well in the local area. ".


    Qin Hanhan turned his eyes silently. What is the same family name and village?


    And are there few people washing dishes abroad? Don''t be a gangster for more than ten years, it''s troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Qin Hanhan quickly told him, "Xiaofeng, when you travel outside, don''t show your money. Now some people outside do not know each other, and even relatives can cheat you.".


    "You shut up," grandma Qin just wanted to scold her daughter, but could her nephew kiss her grandson again?"Well, you have to listen to your aunt about this.".


    In this way, at noon the next day, Chen Qinfeng got on the plane to Bangkok.


    However, when he looked at the four men in plain clothes around him, he still rolled his eyes. For a moment, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t do the interview because of the cousin he hadn''t met.


    As soon as he thought about it, he suddenly felt that he would never want to be a policeman in his life.


    However, these people never disturb him if they don''t have to. Chen Qinfeng and them smile, slightly bow their heads to thank them, and then listen to music with headphones on.


    Three and a half hours later, the plane landed at Bangkok airport on time and walked out of the airport with a small suitcase and a brand-name backpack from my aunt.


    but I didn''t see the legendary honest cousin from left to right.


    Damn it, you won''t be fooled, will you?


    Take out the mobile phone, press a number, "doodle doodle" for a long time, no one answered.


    After dialing twice, Chen Qinfeng goes to the taxi waiting area and plans to stay in the hotel next to the grand palace. The next day, he goes to the Grand Palace by himself.


    Anyway, he has been in contact with Yin and Yang in recent years, and even with gongna, who is 1.96 meters old. English is not a problem for him.


    While waiting for the bus, he still dials Tang Ren''s phone again to avoid the embarrassment of the other party coming and leaving.


    After fighting twice again, Chen Qinfeng scolds the other party for being unreliable. Suddenly, a voice comes from his side.


    "Can I help you?"


    When Chen Qinfeng heard that it was Chinese, he turned his head and saw a middle-aged woman with a good dress and a smiling face, standing one meter away with a pull rod box.


    "Hold, sorry, are you talking to me?"


    As soon as the middle-aged woman saw Chen Qinfeng''s appearance, her eyes brightened and she said with a bigger smile, "of course, little guy, my sister doesn''t talk to you, a little handsome guy. Do you talk to the Malay guy on the side?"


    Then the other side stretched out her hand and said, "my sister''s name is Zheng die, a Thai Chinese. You look like the person who picked you up didn''t come?"


    Although William hasn''t taught him anything in person these years, he has more contact with people like Yin and Yang. It''s impossible if he wants to learn something.


    Chen Qinfeng was on the alert when he was asked if the person who picked up the plane didn''t come.


    He said with a smile, "no, it''s not. My uncle is in a traffic jam. I''m calling home to say it''s safe.".


    "Vigilance is still very high, little guy, then I won''t disturb you." the middle-aged woman smiles and pushes the box to leave Chen Qinfeng.


    "By the way, for your handsome sake, leave a phone call. If you have any questions, you can call me or go directly to the airport police.".


    "Hold, sorry, I don''t have the number of Thailand, you give me a business card, I''ll call you when I change the number.".


    "So," the middle-aged woman put her hand into her pocket with a smile. When she took the business card, she turned her thumb on the ring finger.


    When Chen Qinfeng took the business card, he suddenly felt that he was stung by something on the back of his hand. In an instant, he knew that he was still Yin.


    I wanted to run back to the airport, but I didn''t take two steps, so I began to get confused.


    Then I heard an unintelligible voice coming from my ear. When I was held by someone, I felt stung by something on my arm again.


    If he could understand Thai, he would know that his middle-aged woman just overcame him. He supported him and said that his son should be suffering from heatstroke. He asked the tourists around him to take a taxi to the hospital.


    Then a taxi came quickly.


    Yin Yang, who came here one day first, sat in a business car not far away and saw that Chen Qinfeng had been controlled by someone,


    depending on the situation, people were also confused by the plot, so the other party directly killed him and held the walkie talkie to stop the bodyguard who wanted to rush up.


    He turned to the two men and said, "take out the weapons." then he said to the driver, "follow up.".


    As the taxi left quickly, Yinyang''s car also quietly followed.


    Sitting in the car, looking at the taxi that didn''t drive to the city, yin and Yang thought about it. Finally, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number that he hadn''t contacted for nearly a year.


    It''s 4 p.m. in Bangkok and 9 a.m. in London.


    Last night, after discussing with stark and other guys, William went directly back to London. He was pulled by the excited Abigail, and Jesse didn''t talk about it. Finally, he pulled Serena and Nisa together, and made a four out fitness.


    Vaguely hearing the voice of Sunday coming from his ears, William turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sir, it''s Yin Yang. After talking to me, he told me that your cousin was plotted in Bangkok and got into a taxi to go to the suburbs.".


    "Who?"


    William, who hasn''t paid attention to Chen Qinfeng for eight years, didn''t respond to it all of a sudden, so he heard Sunday continue, "Chen Qinfeng, sir.".


    "FK", as soon as he heard that kidnapping him was a felony, William immediately opened his eyes, then floated up, landed beside the big bed and went to the washroom.While taking a shower and listening to the report on Sunday, William could not help but frown and think who wanted to deal with himself?


    And focus on the little thing that he never paid attention to.


    "Why did the little guy go to Bangkok?"


    "Sorry sir, you said that China is very safe, with Yin and Yang and his subordinates'' protection. There is no need to send drones to avoid causing unnecessary misunderstanding.".


    "FK", William at this time in the heart of the little feelings of the cousin, also don''t care, he cares about is who want to deal with himself.


    And it''s with this cunning trick.


    The devil?


    William then shook his head, there are two devil running dogs in, he knows that Mephisto these demon kings should not be in charge of the Chinese dynasty.


    After all, Freddy and Fischer, two demons, have never seen the souls of celestial beings appear in Mephisto''s territory.


    As long as it''s not the devil, it''s easy.


    First, do a good job in London''s defense, you can quietly watch who is looking for death.


    "Strengthen the security in London, alert all the hidden spaceships in space, tell Harry hart of Kingsman that all the members of Kingsman''s combat team are ready secretly,


    and then pay attention to anything happened in England recently.".


    "Sir, all the secret surveillance in London has been in full power operation, the defense weapons under the manor have been activated,


    if you need, the battle robots in the secret warehouses in London can also be activated at any time.".


    Nm, William suddenly felt that he was making a fuss. His family were all equipped with Zhenjin nano mark 50.


    even if sol came with Asgard''s army, his mother and Abigail would have no problem if they wanted to escape.


    If someone wants to take advantage of Chen Qinfeng to coerce himself, if it''s money, William doesn''t mind to deal with it and take revenge.


    But if you can''t accept the conditions, the worst result is to save people by force. After you feel relieved, "where are 007 Craig and white ghost?"


    "The white ghost is in France at this time, mixing with a secret group that calls itself cobra, and 007 Craig is on vacation in Switzerland.".


    "Metal eating Nanotechnology?" William immediately thought of the Special Forces cobra plot.


    At the same time, anyone who knows the technology must be killed.


    "Yes, sir, the research on nanophagocytosis technology by maccullen group in France has reached a critical period. When white ghost reported to me ten days ago, he said that he believed in getting the finished product.".


    "Let Craig go to Bangkok, find out for me, and then kill anyone who has anything to do with it while saving people.".


    "Sir, sir, the order has been issued.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "wait, let Natasha go too, mainly to find out the whole story.".


    "Yes, sir." after answering on Sunday, she suddenly asked, "Sir, Ms. Natasha Romanov is in Washington right now. If you want to move quickly, you need to send a spaceship.".


    After thinking about it, William still doesn''t trust the black widow as an agent, "transfer a spaceship and forbid her to enter the cockpit and the power and engine rooms.".


    "Understand, sir", pausing for a few seconds, and then said on Sunday, "the spaceship has set off. It is estimated that Ms. Romanov will arrive in Bangkok in 15 minutes, while 007 Craig, who is flying the Kun style spaceship, is expected to arrive in half an hour.".


    After washing, William asked Abigail to be reminded on Sunday that the four of them would stay at home, while he had an idea that sentry armor would be changed into casual clothes. He just came downstairs to meet his mother who was going to the stadium.


    Grinning in Lina''s face kiss, rice also don''t eat said to accompany her to the court to see.


    Lena glanced at William, wondering what had happened.


    However, for the sake of her precious son, when she had an accident, she thought of it first and only accompanied herself.


    because William didn''t say a word, Lena put a total of 24 billion US dollars in Abigail''s shares, worried that the family would be restless, and her dissatisfaction disappeared in an instant.


    More than ten minutes later, Lena looked lovingly at William, who was eating the sandwich she had just bought.


    When he finished eating, he took out his towel and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. At this time, he knew that he was making a fuss. He shrugged, "something happened that I don''t think should happen at all. I have to take some preventive measures first, and then find out why?"


    Seeing that William said to keep half, Lena glared at him discontentedly and said, "what''s not supposed to happen?"


    "This", a little worried about his mother, think of the dead father who died nearly 30 years, William can''t help hesitating.


    And it suddenly occurred to him that Abigail knew that he still had relatives in China, but he never told his mother.


    "Come on, don''t stammer." at the same time, Lina suddenly exclaimed, "damn William, don''t tell me you have children outside."."I,," William rolled his eyes. If she didn''t make it clear, Lena might really think he had an illegitimate child.


    Helpless way, "these years I have been sending people to protect secretly, that dead ghost father''s nephew.".


    "Shut up," Lena grabbed William''s hand and gave him a severe wring. "That''s your father, and he died to save me.".


    "All right, all right.".


    According to the results of my own investigation, the ghost father didn''t save his mother to die at all,


    but was scattered by the avalanche, buried in the snow and didn''t even find his body, but there was no need to argue with Lina about this.


    "My father had a younger brother in China, and my uncle died more than ten years ago, leaving only one child who was raised by his grandfather''s family.


    This little guy doesn''t know why he suddenly went to Thailand for a tour. When he left the airport half an hour ago, he was kidnapped by someone.


    Lena probably has more hands than William in recent years. She quickly reflected and stared at him and said,


    "half an hour ago? In other words, your people watched your cousin being taken away, but didn''t help him? "


    Then she thought, William is going to use his cousin to catch people behind the scenes, "hell, that''s your cousin. How can you do that?"


    Ha, why not? While William rolled his eyes in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face.


    But the more he pretended, the more Lena, who was a mother, understood what he thought. "You''re just a relative of mine. Do you still want to watch you lose your second relative by blood?"


    "Bring him safely to London, do you understand?"


    Nm won''t find a disaster to rob her mother''s attention?


    But then William thought, mother these years did not accept other men, find a little guy to let her pay attention, should also be considered good?


    "OK, OK, I promise to bring him to London.".


    Lena stares. "I want to bring London safely. Do you understand me?"

 Chapter 1190

    The angry mother got out of the car on the half way, but William waved to the bulletproof Aston Martin SUV which was not far away from the road. Instead of going to Bangkok according to Lina''s instructions, he got into the bodyguard''s car and went straight home.


    But he just got home, probably the bodyguard reported, Lina''s phone immediately called.


    As soon as I got through, Lina''s voice seemed to be weeping, "I, I heard the report to me on Sunday,


    you let your brother go to public school all the time, so that he didn''t even receive the college admission notice,


    William, dear, do you really hate your father?"


    Hell, William rolled his eyes. Can you stop pulling everything at that dead father?


    Moreover, he didn''t believe that his mother would cry because of this. He just felt that there were too few people in Devonshire family.


    he had no brothers and sisters and few friends since he was a child. When he grew up, he would hang out with women all day and worry that he would have problems.


    Otherwise, even if she valued the nobility and system, she would not be so enthusiastic about Wilson.


    OK, OK, mom, I''m going to Bangkok, OK.


    "That''s good. My mother has made a reservation at Gordon''s restaurant and plans to invite me to...," Lena hesitated for a moment and then asked, "by the way, what''s your cousin''s name?"


    Well, if you really care, you can''t even remember your name.


    "Chen Qinfeng, I don''t know if he has his English name, and his mother. That little guy is on a trip. He will go to Dinosaur Island in seven days. In fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to scare him.".


    "Well," Lena said after thinking about it, "I''ll wait a few days and invite some noble girls to Dinosaur Island. Maybe your brother can replace you and marry the English nobles.".


    Well, the boy had to come. That''s the purpose.


    William immediately refused, "no, mom, it''s not discussed. If you really do this, I''ll let Chen Qinfeng go back to heaven.".


    Lina hesitated and said, "well, it''s a pity that there are some real ladies among the noble girls I know.".


    Damned lady, it''s strange that Chen Qinfeng can keep the English scum.


    Hang up the phone, William walked out of the main building of the manor. The ground in the garden of the manor opened automatically and a spaceship was raised.


    On the spaceship, but he did not go directly to Bangkok, but to Thailand''s Samui Island.


    Let''s settle the problem of immigration on Sunday, pack a seaside folk Hotel, and then go to pick up dardario.


    William''s side and the blinded lamp are happy to play by the sea.


    Yin Yang, who is waiting for a reply, soon receives a reply from Sunday saying that William has sent people to investigate, and his task is to keep an eye on these people.


    That''s it?


    Yin and Yang thought for a moment, did they do something that made William dislike?


    It''s true that during his retirement years, he felt that he was good at protecting Chen Qinfeng. Besides, business and elite social circles made him feel that his life was dull.


    Although it''s not a war sickness, people who are used to fighting will have the idea of going back to the war days if they can''t find a job that can satisfy them and have a sense of accomplishment after a period of calm life.


    Of course, an idea is just an idea. Unless he is forced to do so, he will definitely not do it if he, a man with a family and children, risks a barrage of bullets to make money again.


    After all, after listening to William seven or eight years ago and using the money he used to earn as a mercenary, he bought ten houses in mordu. After three appearances, he was not short of money at all.


    He put down his telescope, took the gun from the back seat, checked the ammunition, and asked, "are the four guys coming up?"


    He looked back, then took out his cell phone and began to make a call.


    Half an hour later, I kept staring at Yin Yang of the taxi a few hundred meters away with my telescope. I was surprised to find that the taxi with Chen Qinfeng turned into a small road, and there was a Thai police car of van type at this intersection.


    Seeing this scene, Yin Yang''s face became ugly. He said to the driver, "drive over and stop in front of their car.".


    Then he said to the two men in the back, "get ready to fight, we''ll get the men back.".


    Even the driver looked at Yin and Yang in surprise and nodded for several seconds.


    "Get the people back before you explain.".


    Yin and Yang pull the bolt of MP7 and screw on the muffler. The two men follow suit and plan to kill these people directly.


    The taxi driver and the middle-aged woman, who are planning to take Chen Qinfeng to the police car, just got out of the car and went through the trees by the side of the road. When they saw a car coming, they couldn''t help being vigilant.


    However, after seeing clearly that it was a luxury MPV, I thought it was the rich man passing by, but I didn''t expect that the white car would stop at the side of the road,Then three men with automatic weapons got out of the car in an instant, and the muzzle of the gun pointed at them.


    The driver''s hand just reached his back. "Whew, whew, whew" came from the muffler. He was shot by five or six bullets, and died instantly after a burst of blood fog.


    So cruel? Two Thai policemen sitting in the police car were afraid to move immediately.


    "Get off, get off", Yin Yang''s two men, one left and one right, forced the Thai police in the car to get off with guns.


    Yin and Yang directly hit Chen Qinfeng''s middle-aged woman on her left hand, interrupted her finger and ring, and ordered her to kneel on the ground.


    In the face of the ruthless people who shot without saying anything, the three Thais were soon tied up and their hands and feet were stuffed into the MPV.


    At this time, the four bodyguards behind also came in a Land Rover.


    Yin Yang carries the unconscious Chen Qinfeng on the back seat of Land Rover. He finds his luggage and mobile phone and so on. He pulls the co pilot aside and sits on it. Then he talks with his subordinates outside the car,


    "leave someone to clean up here, and then take three survivors to find the safe house.".


    Maybe you can leave these three people to me.


    "Who?"


    Hearing the obvious London accent, the bodyguard with the gun pointed at the muzzle immediately.


    Don''t worry. I''m here to deal with it.


    But Craig has been hiding in the roadside trees, which makes the bodyguards and Yin Yang nervous. "If you come out, you will shoot again.".


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", just as everyone almost started, Yin Yang''s mobile phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a special number on Sunday, yin and Yang got through immediately. Five or six seconds later, they yelled, "throw those three people out. You can get out of here by business bus first.".


    "Understand, head". The bodyguards don''t understand. The people hiding in the trees are really their own.


    Put away your weapons, throw the three loopholes out of the car, turn around and get on the car and leave.


    When the others left, Craig pointed to the taxi and police car and said to Sunday with a smile, "do me a favor, let the fighting robot in the spaceship lock these three guys in the police car, and then transport these two cars to the place where no one is.".


    More than 20 meters away from the trees, the cabin door of the Kun style spaceship opened automatically, and two battle robots stepped down, carrying three people who were tied up and had been scared to death, and threw them into the van.


    Then they got on the police car and taxi, drove into the Kun style spaceship and transported them to the uninhabited island hundreds of kilometers away.


    Craig got into the cab of Land Rover. After a few kilometers away, he showed his deer head ring and said with a smile to Yin Yang, "can you tell me why he took the risk to rob people directly?"


    Not knowing the Yin and Yang of the deer head ring, he shook his head and said, "it''s very simple. I''ve read some information, and there''s an intelligence report in it that there is a prison around Bangkok that is suspected to be engaged in visceral trading all the year round.


    From the moment I saw the police car with the detention room, I had to take risks. Otherwise, if people were caught in prison,


    in addition to a large number of people attacking, even if Thailand was informed and forced to hand over people, people would surely evaporate. ".


    Yin Yang looks back at Chen Qinfeng, who is still in a coma, and says with a sigh, "if you hand over people, the government will not let them go. If you don''t hand them over, you have to fight for them.


    moreover, these people are a group of guys who have no humanity at all. Don''t expect them to surrender honestly.".


    Craig thought about it and nodded, "you''re right. I''ll take care of the rest. Just watch this little guy.".


    Stop the car at the side of the road, stop for a moment after getting off, turn back to Yin Yang Road,


    "just told me on Sunday that little guy was named by Mrs. Lina to take him to London to see her. You''d better be careful and don''t have any more problems.".


    "Yes, thank you.".


    "By the way, do you need a physiotherapy robot for you?" Craig pointed to the comatose Chen Qinfeng, "there are just two on the spaceship. It''s no problem to divide one of them.".


    Yin and yang are stunned, and then think of seeing William in Las Vegas, revealing the medical robot.


    Just as he wanted to nod his head, he put his hand on Chen Qinfeng''s pulse and felt normal.


    he thought that the boy''s blood should not be revealed. After all, he was William''s only paternal relative.


    As for the celestial side, yin and Yang don''t want to take care of it, and even don''t ask about it. They shake their heads and say, "no, it''s not a big problem. Let him go back to the hotel quietly, so that he won''t wake up and be scared.".


    Watching Craig step on the stealth Kun style spaceship and disappear, yin and Yang look back at Chen Qinfeng who is still sleeping.


    I didn''t expect that his cousin didn''t care about him. On the contrary, Lina, a foreign aunt, seemed to be good to him.


    After Yin Yang gets in touch with his subordinates, he takes Chen Qinfeng to a nice looking residential building in Bangkok''s Chinatown. He puts him on the bed in the guest room and a knock on the door only takes a few minutes.


    "Come in.".He came in with a middle-aged man carrying a box.


    Needless to say, it must be a doctor, and it''s also a doctor of China''s own people.


    Yin and yang are not surprised at the fact that some or even all of them have another identity, let alone care.


    Anyway, he was a bodyguard in charge of watching the boss''s relatives, and William never gave him any extra tasks related to China.


    No, there was a time when William planned to invest heavily in China, but he didn''t know why and didn''t mention it again.


    Therefore, Yin Yang turns a blind eye to some of his subordinates. He takes charge of the security task, and then pays his subordinates.


    Stand up and shake hands with the middle-aged, "is the little guy on the bed.".


    The middle-aged man nodded, took out the stethoscope and worked for more than ten minutes. Finally, he left a sentence to let him sleep and leave if he was OK.


    "Chief, it''s already seven o''clock in the evening. Shall I bring you dinner?"


    Yin Yang thought, "is it safe here?"


    "Of course," he said with a knowing smile, "a lot of people around us have contact with us or do business with us. They won''t face outsiders.".


    "That''s good. Let him have a quiet sleep.".


    Pick up the coat, put on, block the armpit pistol, hand used to touch the pocket, so as not to drop anything, but accidentally took out Chen Qinfeng''s mobile phone.


    Looking at the phone turned off, yin and Yang patted his forehead, "no, this boy doesn''t know if he''s safe for his grandfather.".


    Boot to his grandfather''s three group of three messages, "Ding Lingling, Ding Lingling", a bell rang.


    "Cousin?" Looking at the Thai number marked with the words "cousin", Yin Yang looked at his subordinates in surprise and said, "do you know he has a cousin in Thailand?"


    "It''s impossible," he immediately shook his head. "We''ve been protecting this little guy for seven or eight years. We''ve already found out what relatives he has. Where''s his Thai cousin?".


    "Take the phone away, and then go to check it," Yin and Yang handed the mobile phone to his hands, "so as not to be the number set by the gang''s accomplices just now, and then chase the mobile phone to find it.".


    I understand. I''m calling for preparation. You go to another safe house 50 meters away.


    After more than an hour, the anxious Tang Ren rode a pedal motorcycle and stopped at the downstairs of the residential building. He was recognized by the people around him and said hello to him.


    Then the owner of the safe house said, "it should be no problem. This guy has been living in Bangkok Chinatown for more than ten years, and everyone around him knows him.".


    Yin Yang nods. After so many years of fighting, he can still see who has blood on his hand.


    Looking at Tang Ren''s cunning style, he is a man who works hard for his life.


    A few minutes later, a phone call came, and his staff said with a smile, "this guy is really the little guy''s cousin, but his grandmother has the same family name in the same village, different grandfather, and has to go up for several generations to get involved in the relationship.".


    Yin and Yang rolled their eyes, "dizzy, I should say his grandmother''s heart is big, or too believe us?"


    "Ha ha, fortunately, it''s OK, otherwise such a good job is not guaranteed, I don''t know if I have the heart to take on other jobs.".


    "Ha ha ha", without danger, the eight bodyguards all laughed.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", a ring came from the walkie talkie. Yin Yang said with a smile, "go and get the mobile phone back.".


    "Understand", a man opens the door, leaves the house, goes back to the previous residence, takes back his mobile phone and gives it to Yin Yang. Tang Ren''s phone calls again.


    As soon as he got through, he saw Tang Ren standing on the street, scratching his head and ears a second ago. He stood up straight and said with a serious face,


    "sawadika, this is Kuntai, senior Sheriff of the serious crimes section of the Chinatown police station. I''ve sealed off the whole Chinatown. Let the people go. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen, otherwise you can''t escape.".


    "I didn''t want to escape.".

 Chapter 1191

    Listen to the other party let him go to the hotel, Tang Ren instantly feel that the other party is to kill.


    Although he didn''t do well in Bangkok, he had heard about the darkness, cruelty and bloodiness of Bangkok at the bottom and had seen a lot of them.


    A chill immediately rushed to his head. Without even thinking about it, he turned around and rushed out for tens of meters to hide in an alley.


    he looked left and right in a panic and found that no one was following him.


    he was just about to run away. However, when he thought that Chen Qinfeng''s grandmother was one of the few people who didn''t laugh at him in the village, he began to hesitate again.


    "Hell, I shouldn''t be a big head and say how good I am in Bangkok." I slapped myself in the face with chagrin. "Now it''s OK. I''ve got a child tied up. I still have to work hard.".


    "Pa", just said desperately, Tang Ren gave himself a slap, "why do I want to work hard.".


    Take out the mobile phone, find the number showing Kuntai and dial it.


    After a few beeps, as soon as the phone was connected, Tang Ren wailed, "brother Tai, help me.".


    "Gua Da", the phone was immediately hung up.


    Tang Ren immediately froze, and then angrily curse up, "asshole, also TM said cover me, now a listen to help, actually directly hang up my phone.".


    "You wait for me," Tang Ren quickly wrote on the SMS screen. Last September, in room 1807, xianggela, a woman in a Qipao.


    Sure enough, the phone rang within ten seconds, "I, I, I warn you, Tang Ren, don''t talk nonsense. If you talk nonsense, I will send you to Equatorial Guinea.".


    Sure enough, any kind of friendship is fake. If you really want it on others, you have to hold on to others, not to mention yourself, who are trying to make a living in a foreign country.


    "Brother Tai, when my nephew came to Thailand to travel, he was arrested and locked up in Chinatown. If you don''t save his life, I can only go to talk to the director of your police station about you and him.".


    "Shut up," Tai Kun screamed and interrupted Tang Ren,


    then he said with a smile, "why didn''t you say something about saving people earlier? Wait, except for Huang langdeng, I promise to call all the people in the police station.


    Surround Chinatown and die until you find your nephew.


    Don''t worry, I''m in Chinatown. I don''t understand that I''ve met a group of guys with special identities.


    Security is different from agents and spies. As long as it is in line with the rules, it is best to take them back to investigate.


    "Take them back to the police station," said Kuntai, a depressed opponent with a small belly.


    Seeing this, yin and Yang said with a smile, "if you can, we need headgear, and if you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better keep your mouth shut.".


    "Head, small, small.".


    Before he finished, yin and Yang shook his head, "no problem.".


    Take Yin Yang and his seven men, with hoods, to the police car.


    Leaving five or six men staring at the hotel and their rooms, Kuntai, before getting on the bus,


    hearing Tang Ren''s cry, turns around and stares at Tang Ren, who is hiding outside the residential hotel. He takes his men and Yin Yang and leaves.


    Some inexplicable Tang Ren, feel his head, don''t understand why Kuntai stare at himself.


    As soon as the police left, he looked around, then climbed to the roof of the hotel from the next floor,


    stealthily took his mobile phone to dial Chen Qinfeng''s mobile phone, and then pasted it on the door room by room to listen to the news.


    But did not find themselves not far away, a black body close combat suit, with long wavy hair woman, is bored and disgusted looking at his back.


    "That''s the kind of thing that William sent me here to deal with?" Natasha said to Sunday discontentedly, "can''t he send a Kingsman ace agent to deal with it?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Romanov, you can ask Mr. Devonshire yourself, but what I know is that the ace agent has never dealt with Mr. Devonshire''s private affairs.".


    Natasha felt a little better at this.


    To leave this kind of private affairs to her is a step closer.


    But when she thought about the arrival of the spaceship, she refused to enter the cabin of the spaceship on Sunday. Natasha''s heart began to murmur again.


    Looking at Chen Qinfeng, she finds him behind her back. Then she sneaks away at night and walks into another residential apartment several hundred meters away. Natasha turns around and leaves.


    "That little thing, you send your own UAV or something. Look, I''m going to check the dregs that sell internal organs, and then kill them all.".


    In this way, the unconscious Chen Qinfeng fell asleep until the next morning.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I found myself sleeping on a strange single bed. I immediately stood up and looked around the room.


    I was about to push the door to leave. Unexpectedly, I saw a picture of my unreliable cousin hanging in the room."Am I, am I, am I dreaming? Didn''t you happen to be plotted or kidnapped in the airport yesterday? "


    He wrung it off his leg.


    "Sizzle.".


    He was busy rubbing his thighs with his hands, and then a sense of hunger came out of his stomach.


    Looking at the suitcase on the table, as well as the wallet, mobile phone and backpack on one side, Chen Qinfeng immediately went forward to check it.


    When he found that there was only less paper money, he murmured a curse. He put away his wallet and opened his cell phone to call Yin Yang.


    The phone soon got through, "Hello, Hello, Uncle Li, where are you?"


    Although a lot of policemen came yesterday, they all wore hoods when they got on the police car. As long as they changed their black suits and put on casual clothes, they still had no problem in going back to Chinatown in Bangkok.


    As for how to get out of the police station, it doesn''t even need to involve any relationship on Sunday.


    The police in Bangkok are probably the most unruly people in the world.


    In addition, Yin Yang and Yin Yang were employees of a security company in England. After they were picked up by a 200, 000 pound Bangkok police officer, eight of them even took their guns away.


    Back in Chinatown, I packed a Xiang apartment building, a small hotel not far from the opposite.


    Hearing that yin and Yang were around him, Chen Qinfeng felt that he was ok, thanks to them.


    I picked up my backpack, pushed the box, and planned to leave quietly.


    As soon as the door opened, I could see the street full of people. I was relieved.


    The crowded scenes always give people a sense of security. When walking along the corridor to the stairs and passing by the simple washroom,


    what he didn''t expect was that Chen Qinfeng felt that he was his uncle who was unreliable, unpunctual and even stole money just by looking at his back.


    And this guy is now showing a dirty smile, staring at the cracks in the wall, peeping at something.


    "You, you, what are you peeping at?"


    Tang Ren, who turned back and was startled, saw that it was Chen Qinfeng and quickly put up his fingers in front of his mouth.


    It''s a pity that everything is late. A sound comes from the next room. Tang Ren takes Chen Qinfeng and runs to the rental house.


    It''s strange that Chen Qinfeng would follow him at this time. He didn''t leave, but he still held his hand and didn''t let Tang Ren leave.


    With a bang, a beautiful woman in a bathrobe and carrying a water basin rushes over angrily,


    without saying a word, she throws the water in the basin at Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng.


    "I, I," Chen Qinfeng looked at with a muddled face, and the angry woman stammered.


    I don''t know what I am.


    Without waiting for Chen Qinfeng to explain, Tang Ren stood up straight and glared at him with a straight face, "let''s not peek. If you don''t listen, I will suffer now.".


    Then the dog legs laughed and said to the beauty who was standing in the waist, "Ah Xiang, there are a lot of adults. He is just a child. I will educate him when I go back.".


    Shut up, Tang Ren.


    As a young and beautiful woman who opens an apartment in Chinatown, Ah Xiang is not a fool. Otherwise, she would have been eaten, wiped and sold.


    Looking at Chen Qinfeng carrying a backpack and pushing a suitcase, I don''t know if the boy wants to leave, but I don''t realize that the bastard Tang Ren is peeping at himself.


    What''s more, when Chen Qinfeng saw that he was a handsome guy, Ah Xiang immediately showed a smile, patted him on the face and apologized, "little brother, I blame you wrong. How about my sister taking you to breakfast?"


    At this time, Chen Qinfeng felt that it was a very wrong decision to come to Thailand. In addition, he was still thinking about the plot at the airport yesterday.


    he stepped back like a snake and scorpion and stammered, "no, no, not so good. I, I''d better go straight.".


    "No way," a roaring voice came from his ear, "you want to die,


    If I hadn''t spared my life to save you yesterday, you would have been sold to the bitter kiln, or you would have been cut off your heart, kidney, etc.


    Chen Qinfeng, who still remembers before he was in a coma, immediately stammered and asked, "this, so to speak, I was schemed and kidnapped yesterday, wasn''t I doing or dreaming?"


    "Are you fooled by the drug?" Tang Ren stood on tiptoe, put his hand on Chen Qinfeng''s forehead and said, "no fever, or is his brain knocked silly?"


    Although Chen Qinfeng wondered why Yin and Yang didn''t show up, when he heard Ah Xiang''s promise, he could only be dubious.


    However, according to the situation outside the airport yesterday, if no one saves him, what will happen? You really don''t have to think about it carefully to understand.


    With the relationship of being rescued, Chen Qinfeng doesn''t want to worry about Tang Ren paying the rent with his money.


    Having breakfast in the rental room, Tang Ren takes out his mobile phone and calls Kuntai.


    "Tigo, what happened to those people yesterday?"Kuntai, who had been told by the leader, didn''t dare to tell Tang Ren the truth, "don''t ask too much, as long as you know they have no problem.".


    "How can it be no problem?" Tang Ren''s voice rose in an instant. "My nephew was shut up in the hotel room by them, but he was still in a daze,


    otherwise, I was clever enough to recite him from the hotel, and I would not know if he would be sold.


    Looking at Chen Qinfeng, Tang Ren gets up and walks to one side, covers his mobile phone and whispers, "you don''t know that a little girl has been missing recently,


    so I suspect these people have something to do with it, or we can work together.


    "Stop, stop, stop, I promise those people didn''t have anything to do with what little girl disappeared last night," Kuntai immediately interrupted Tang Ren and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    "how''s your nephew? Do you want me to be the eldest brother and help your nephew to have a meal together? "


    "This how good meaning", a listen to have food to eat, and no danger, Tang Ren immediately happy.


    "That''s Chuntai tavern. We''ll have a seafood dinner in the evening, and then take your nephew to appreciate the Thai style.".


    "No problem, no problem. Thank you, tiger.".


    Tang Ren hangs up and smiles. If he is as stupid as he looks, he probably won''t be in Bangkok for more than ten years.


    Of course, he is smart, but don''t expect him to be smart.


    Do not want to understand simply do not want to wait to see Kuntai do not know.


    When he takes Chen Qinfeng to the Grand Palace, a group of senior police sergeants named Huang langdeng, who are the enemies of Kuntai, quietly follow him.


    "Head, we know this guy. He''s Kuntai''s horse. Is he really a murderer?"


    Huang langdeng''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard it.

 Chapter 1192

    When Huang langdeng heard that Tang Ren was Kuntai''s Horseman, he immediately felt that he could do something about it?


    The deputy director of Chinatown police station has been vacant for nearly a year, and Kuntai is the only one qualified to sit in that position besides himself.


    When he thinks about it, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to arrest people so early. If he can take photos of Tang Ren and Kuntai meeting, he may be able to bring down his old opponent at one stroke.


    With such hesitation, Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng have come to the gate of the Grand Palace, waiting to buy tickets.


    "Wait, wait, don''t do it first," Huang langdeng said helplessly, holding the walkie talkie, "wait until Tang Ren comes out of the palace.".


    The plainclothes who heard this did not blame Huang langdeng for being timid, but they were all relieved.


    The Thai royal family is not just a symbol. All constitutional monarchies have the greatest power.


    If you say anything bad about the royal family, you will be caught for 15 years.


    Huang Lan Deng dares to arrest people here. As long as there is something after the event, it''s not a big problem.


    After all, it''s the gate, not the palace. But it''s no accident to be scolded or even punished afterwards.


    But he doesn''t move, doesn''t mean everyone thinks the same, at least his assistant Tony Shaw can''t wait.


    As one of the five accomplices in the gold robbery a month ago, Tony Shaw, an insider of the police station, knew that Tang Ren had contacted his dead accomplice Songpa a few days ago, and he believed that Tang Ren had stolen the gold hidden in the Songpa carving factory.


    He and others tried their best to get the gold, but at last he was stolen by a gangster in his eyes. That''s no good.


    If Huang langdeng had not known the news too late, he would have tied up Tang Ren with three other gold Snatchers last night to ask where the gold was.


    So at this time to see three accomplices pretending to be tourists, following Tang Ren, Tony - Xiao to avoid the police colleagues around, take out a mobile phone to call Tang Ren in the past.


    Just after buying the ticket, Tang Ren, who is bragging with Chen Qinfeng, hears the ring of his mobile phone. He thinks it''s business. He feels painful and wants to play with others, but he can''t answer the business.


    however, he hears from his mobile phone, "your murder has been exposed. If you don''t want to die, run quickly.".


    "Nm is sick, isn''t it? You just kill the TM.".


    I saw that there were people all around, and the place was still at the gate of the grand palace. Many policemen were standing around, and there were several rows of guards carrying long guns.


    Tang Ren said "wrong number" and was about to hang up when he heard the voice in the earphone saying again, "look at the three plain clothes ten meters away on your left.".


    Tang Ren subconsciously turned his head, and immediately recognized a policeman named Kawa.


    And these three policemen are staring at him at this time, the eyes are like eating him alive.


    Looking back to the right, there is no doubt to see several people who are also staring at themselves.


    As a matron of Kuntai, Tang Ren has heard a lot about arresting people and committing crimes, but he is not the one who has no foundation or is poor and dying.


    In addition, he just met a group of people who kidnapped Chen Qinfeng yesterday. No matter what the principle of saving his life is, he started to pull Chen Qinfeng away without thinking about it.


    This abnormal behavior, for the police who are almost ready to arrest, is not a guilty conscience. What is it?


    "Don''t run, the police catch people, all get out of the way," more than a dozen policemen surrounded by three sides immediately yelled.


    "Hell," and three men pretending to be tourists without weapons of yin and Yang, see the scene chaos, immediately scolded.


    "Big Liu, take him away after you catch up with Xiaofeng. As for the big trouble, Tang Ren doesn''t care about him," he said to the four men sitting in the car.


    As soon as Yin Yang stops to contact his subordinates, he soon sees that in addition to the police chasing Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng, there are three furtive figures following them.


    If it''s just the police, yin and Yang won''t be nervous, but when he sees three people with blood on their hands, it makes him feel a big problem.


    Covering his ears, he said to Sunday, "Sunday, I need support.".


    I understand. The UAV has been delivered. Please bring your smart glasses and confirm the surveillance target.


    Hearing this, yin and Yang immediately remembered the equipment delivered to him on Sunday last night.


    Put on the smart glasses and look at the three stealthy figures, the three small circles are immediately marked on the three gold robbers.


    "Set the target and keep an eye on them.".


    Yes, Mr. Li.


    With the help of Sundays and drones, yin and Yang don''t have to be as busy as before.


    As he walked, he looked at the smart glasses and gave four followers tips. He took the three followers behind him to the parking lot and drove two cars to keep up.


    He will do this. Tang Ren is too familiar with Bangkok. He knows where there are bumpy paths and where he can go through the hall,It''s not in vain. He worked in Bangkok as a delivery man for more than ten years, a junior hunter and a cat and dog hunter.


    They threw off the police and hid in an alley, squatting on the ground for breath.


    When he felt safe, Tang Ren was in a daze.


    The first thought in Tang Ren''s mind was whether he should run away when he thought of the person on the phone saying that he had killed people and the police in groups.


    Thailand prison is quite unfriendly to foreigners who have no nationality like him. Don''t die in it before the end of the sentence.


    But then he thought, really run, don''t want to come back in the future, and he really didn''t kill people.


    After breathing slowly, Chen Qinfeng stares at Tang Ren, who is shaking all over, and stammers, "Why are the police, the police and the police arresting, arresting and arresting you?".


    Tang Ren stared at Chen Qinfeng in a trance and asked, "yes, why did you catch me?"


    Chen Qinfeng was stunned, "I asked you?"


    "He, they said, said I killed, killed?"


    Listening to Tang Ren''s stammering voice, Chen Qinfeng wanted to kick Tang Ren to death at this time, and then roared like an explosion, "did you kill him or not?"


    "How can it be?" Tang Ren immediately roared back, "I''ve been in Thailand for more than ten years. I haven''t even stolen a dog. If I kill a dog, how can I kill someone.".


    But Chen Qinfeng didn''t believe Tang Ren at this time. He stood up and looked back at the alley. "I, I, I have to go back and get my luggage, so that I won''t be dragged down by you bastard and can''t go to England.".


    "Wait, wait," Tang Ren immediately stood up to stop Chen Qinfeng, "you are crazy. Just now when we were hiding from the police, we not only kicked the police, but also took a guy down the steps.


    This is an assault on a police officer. According to the rules of Thailand, he has been arrested for at least 15 years. ".


    "Can, but that''s what you do," Chen Qinfeng stammered as he retreated, "I don''t know it at most.".


    "You idiot", Tang Ren, who didn''t want to face it alone, immediately made an excuse and said, "don''t forget that this is Bangkok, and those Thai police will care whether you do it or not?


    After I catch you, I''ll have a fight first, and you look so handsome. What''s the most famous Thailand? "


    "No, no, impossible?"


    "What''s impossible?" seeing that Chen Qinfeng was afraid, Tang Ren continued to bewitch him, "think about it. I''ll do some surgery for you at that time, and immediately men will become neither men nor women. Who knows that you are from heaven.".


    "No, no, I have to call," Chen Qinfeng thought of them in an instant.


    But as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, a middle-aged man with a gloomy face came quietly behind Tang Ren,


    "small, small, small".


    "Small what small, no wonder your boy can''t pass the police examination, people will want you to stammer when you are so nervous.".


    "Be careful", as soon as Chen Qinfeng''s words were finished, Tang Rengang wanted to turn around and his neck was directly tied by his arm.


    Then a dagger came up against his neck.


    Feeling the sharpness of the dagger, Tang Ren raised his hand and stammered, "small, be careful, I''ll give you whatever you want.".


    "Where''s my daughter?"


    Hearing the obvious Hong Kong flavor of the Chinese language, Chen Qinfeng immediately looked at Tang Ren with a face full of fear, "you, the person you killed is not his daughter, right?"


    Then he raised his hand and stepped back like his pig teammates. "It''s none of my business. I just came to Bangkok yesterday. It''s none of my business.".


    Tang Ren gas immediately scolded out, "bastard, I''m your uncle, blood is thicker than water.".


    At this time, hundreds of meters away from the alley, a group of people from Yin and yang are surrounded by three gold robbers.


    Seeing that Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng have evaded the police, the eyes of these bodyguards are on the threat of cleaning up.


    In the golden trio, a fat man who is at least 1.9 meters and looks like 300 Jin, an explosive head with dark face and thin expression, and the last one with black frame glasses, who looks like a good man, has this pistol hidden in his back waist.


    If you dare to carry a gun on the streets of Bangkok, you are either a bandit or a man with blood on his hands.


    If you don''t take care of the three of them, who knows if you''ll Miss Chen Qinfeng.


    So, just tied up three gold robbers who were forced to kneel on the ground and didn''t dare to move when they were pointed at by seven guns, but the warning sound of someone approaching quietly came from the smart glasses.


    "Hell", looking at this middle-aged man who suddenly appears without any warning and holds a dagger against Tang Ren,


    Yin Yang takes a step, takes out his gun and rushes out.


    On Sunday, he didn''t get orders to protect Tang Ren.


    Spider robots are already lurking on the walls of the alleys, waiting for the middle-aged man who suddenly appears. If he does something bad to Chen Qinfeng, he will jump down and corona him.


    "Where''s my daughter?"


    Seeing that Tang Ren is busy quarreling with Chen Qinfeng, Su Jianqiu, who has been driven mad by his daughter''s disappearance, makes a small cut in Tang Ren''s neck with a dagger."Wait, I say, I say." Tang Ren, who felt pain in his neck, immediately counseled.


    But he didn''t know what to say when he felt the loose hand around his neck.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Su Jianqiu sees that Tang Ren has been stammering half a sentence of useful words without saying it. He is planning to make Tang Ren suffer a little more, but he sees a gun sticking out from the corner of the wall.


    Instinctively put his head behind Tang Ren''s.


    Yin and Yang see Su Jianqiu so alert, let oneself have no shooting angle, flash to Chen Qinfeng shout, "small wind, come here.".


    "Li, Uncle Li".


    Seeing Yin and Yang holding a gun, Chen Qinfeng was startled. Then he obediently stuck to the wall and walked to Yin and Yang from the shooting angle.


    "Chen Qinfeng, Chen Qinfeng, I''m your uncle, I''m your uncle.".


    Seeing that Chen Qinfeng was about to leave himself behind, Tang Ren immediately yelled, "I''m dead. Your grandmother will be sad.".


    Grandma will not be sad, Chen Qinfeng do not know, but in this case, he did not fool in the middle of the block to waste time.


    Anyway, yin and Yang have guns in their hands, and the other side certainly dare not fight directly and die together.


    "I, we are watch, watch," Chen Qinfeng retreated, looking at the middle-aged man hiding behind Tang Ren''s head. "Even if you want to find your daughter, you have to ask if the person he killed is your daughter, right?"


    "If the person he killed is not, then you will be wanted by Thai police, and then you will have no time to find your daughter.".


    Su Jianqiu was stunned and immediately felt that this was right.


    Seven or eight years ago, he worked as an undercover agent, not that he had never been to Thailand. He knew very well that in places like Bangkok, people who died every day didn''t know how many people died.


    besides, if Chen Qinfeng was right, it would be su Jianqiu''s best hope.


    With hope, Su Jianqiu''s heart is not so tyrannical, "who did you kill?"


    "I want to know who I killed?"


    Being abandoned by a relative whom he desperately saved, and being chased by the police, Tang Ren is full of depression and sadness,


    yells at Chen Qinfeng, who has been hiding behind Yin and Yang, "you bastard, thanks to the risk that I was caught yesterday and spent more than ten years in prison to carry you out of the hotel,


    are you doing this to me now?


    We are relatives. Blood is thicker than water.


    "I, I, I", by this roar, Chen Qinfeng is really embarrassed, "but, you kill people, what can I do?"


    "I didn''t kill you. I didn''t kill you. How many more times do I have to say?"


    After shouting, just as Su Jianqiu was about to ask again, Yin Yang suddenly put away his gun, and then yelled to him,


    "big Liu, put away your gun, this should be a misunderstanding.".


    Su Jianqiu instantly understood that what Yin and Yang said was that someone pointed a gun at him behind him.


    Su Jianqiu doesn''t need to be suspicious. He hears a sound behind him. When he looks back, he sees three men in suits putting their guns away in their armpits.


    "If you look for your daughter again, it must have nothing to do with Tang Ren," Yin Yang came forward and said to the walkie talkie, "bring those three guys here.".


    After a while, the sound of two brakes came, and a MPV stopped at the entrance of the alley. Three men in casual clothes and a suit got out of the car,


    pointed a gun at the gold robber trio who was tied up and walked into the alley.


    Kneel at the corner.


    Hearing the voice of the bodyguard, the golden trio just glared at him and was hit on the forehead with a butt of a gun.


    Then the cold muzzle of the gun hit them in the back of the head.


    The three guys who are just robbers, how dare they talk any more? They lean against the wall honestly, kneel at the corner of the wall, and look at these people with low body and low spirit.


    "Tell me, why are you chasing Tang Ren?"

 Chapter 1193

    Listen to Yin Yang ask himself why he is chasing Tang Ren, the head of the golden trio, the guy with black framed eyes called Dongge, pretends to be poor and says,


    "big brother, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, although I''m not a good man, I don''t intend to kidnap him.".


    Finish saying East elder brother some disdain of looking at Tang Ren, "this guy hasn''t had our money yet, bind him is absolutely lose money business".


    This is true, but Chen Qinfeng immediately thought about the plot he was plotting at the airport yesterday,


    after misunderstanding that the target of the three East brothers was himself, he stammered, "that, that, that is to kidnap me and blackmail my cousin?"


    East elder brother a Leng, surprised of ask a way, "who is your cousin?"


    "My cousin is," Chen Qinfeng immediately shut up, "why should I tell you.".


    This makes the East brother''s eyes immediately bright, listen to this meaning, this boy''s cousin is a rich guy?


    But then I thought that there were so many bodyguards with guns. The boy''s cousin was not a rich man, but a super rich man.


    Otherwise, who would match his cousin with so many bodyguards?


    I don''t know? Looking at the expressions of Dongge and his two accomplices, Chen Qinfeng was stunned,


    disappointed and said, "you, you and the girl who was at the airport yesterday are not together?"


    "Damn it, I didn''t pay homage to master Guan when I went out. I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations.".


    As soon as he heard this, he knew that he was meeting another group of people who were trying to make the idea of this little thing, but instead of being tied, he let them bump into the muzzle of the gun.


    Looking at Chen Qinfeng unhappily, he complained, "you, you rich guys have many tricks. If you come to Bangkok to find relatives of this kind to visit Thailand, the bodyguards are not always around you.".


    He was even more dissatisfied with Tang Ren, who was tied around his neck by Su Jianqiu. "You''re more sick. You all have super rich relatives. Do you still need to steal our gold?"


    "Is he the child of a wealthy family?" Tang Ren immediately denied, "it''s impossible. If his family has money, how can no one in the village know?"


    Dongge said contemptuously, "you idiot, you say it''s his cousin. If your brother has money, he will tell you this kind of thing?"


    "shut up", yin and Yang frowned. When you see that Dongge is a bit of a fool, or just pretending to be a fool, your opponent said, "give me this guy''s gun.".


    Take out the gloves from your pocket, put them on, take the silver plated pistol, open the insurance,


    "click" to load the bullet, point to the accomplice of the exploder, and say to Dongge, "I count three, I don''t hear what I want to hear, so I kill this guy, then another one,


    finally, I put a gun on your chin, pretend that you killed your accomplice, and finally commit suicide Scene.


    Vietnam boy, the explosive head pointed at by the gun, knelt down straight and said, "come on, I''m not a hero with a frown?"


    "Three, two, one.".


    Looking at Yin and Yang''s fingers pulling the trigger, and the hand holding the gun didn''t shake at all, and there was no hesitation in his eyes.


    East brother immediately admit counsels, "big brother, you always have to tell me, what do you want to know?"


    Yin and Yang expressionless pointed to Tang Ren, "why chase him.".


    "I said, this bastard stole our gold," Dongge looked at the stunned Tang Ren, then gritted his teeth,


    "we plan for half a year, and steal it, this bastard killed my partner.".


    Hearing the key point, Su Jianqiu immediately asked, "who are your accomplices? How did you die? "


    "What do you mean, man? Schadenfreude? "


    East elder brother stares at Su Jianqiu fiercely immediately, can see the dagger on his hand, then react again, "you can''t also have a companion, killed by the guy on your hand?"


    "Bang",


    a gunshot rang out in the alley, and then east brother felt that a burst of gravel splashed on the wall beside his forehead, bumping some small wounds out of the back of his head.


    "Are you crazy? This is a residential area." brother Dong doesn''t care if he has some blood, but it will cause trouble for the police.


    Yin Yang smiles, "it doesn''t matter. We entered the Chinatown police station yesterday. Two hours later, not only the assistant of the Bangkok police chief personally sent us out,


    but also gave me our long and short weapons and a formal permit to shoot.


    That is to say, don''t shoot. Even if I kill the three of you now, it can be said that you are trying to assassinate the family of an important English official.


    Nm''s, three gold robbers instantly dejected.


    If the other party dares to do so, the fool knows that they are really confident.


    "He?" The East brother just wanted to say that Chen Qinfeng doesn''t look like a half breed. Maybe it''s a family member of an important member of England.


    But as soon as it came to his mouth, he swallowed it by force.


    Don''t be silenced because of this, it''s not the bad luck of eight lives, but the bad luck of eighteen lives.


    At this time, Su Jianqiu did not know whether he should be happy or depressed. No, he must be happy.Since it has been planned for half a year, the probability of his daughter is very small.


    Thinking about this, I can''t help letting Tang Ren go, holding the dagger and going to the East brother''s side.


    "Stop," the bodyguards beside Yin Yang and Chen Qinfeng immediately take out their guns and point at him.


    But this guy like can''t see the muzzle of the gun, put the dagger on Dongge''s neck, "tell me, your accomplice is male, or female.".


    "Be careful, we have no injustice and no enmity." feeling the cold on his neck, Dongge immediately said, "of course, it''s a man. Who will use a woman to rob gold.".


    This made Su Jianqiu come to life in an instant. He released his hand holding Dongge''s collar and even said, "sorry, my daughter has been missing for nearly four days.".


    Although this is said to listen to the East brother, but also soon let the bodyguards sympathize with him.


    With a smile from the corner of his mouth, he could tell that Su Jianqiu was on purpose.


    But he didn''t want to be fussy. After all, he told him on Sunday that Su Jianqiu was a real Hong Kong Island police officer, and his position was not low.


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, you can go, officer su.".


    How do you know I''m a policeman.


    Listening to Yin and Yang tell their own identity, Su Jianqiu suddenly became nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous," Yin Yang repeated with a smile on Sunday, "my boss should know a policeman named Zhang Ziwei.


    But please think you haven''t met us, OK? "


    "Ziwei?" Su Jianqiu felt a burst of remorse and sadness, but he was also relieved.


    He, Zhang Ziwei and Ma Haotian nearly killed Zhang Ziwei because of their own mistakes.


    However, if these people want to stand out for Zhang Ziwei, they should have been controlled by the gun just now.


    "Thank you. I''m just a father who came to find his daughter. Everything else has nothing to do with me.".


    Yin Yang smiles and waves to move away.


    Su Jianqiu is relieved. He secretly congratulates Yin and Yang that they are bodyguards. Otherwise, it''s not so easy for him to leave.


    Just as he walked deep into the alley, Tang Ren suddenly exclaimed,


    "is your daughter Su Yongzhi?"


    Su Jianqiu, who had been secretly vigilant, turned back in an instant and came to Tang Ren in a few steps. He picked him up with his collar.


    "What did you say?"


    "Wait, wait, I have nothing to do with your daughter''s disappearance," said Tang Renli, seeing Su Jianqiu''s dagger on his neck again.


    "I know your daughter''s friend, Zhou Qian''s tattooist, who runs a tattoo shop in Chinatown.


    Moreover, after Zhou Qian went to the police, Kuntai Sheriff asked me to help him find someone to help him solve the case, so as to take over the post of deputy director of Chinatown. ".


    When Su Jianqiu heard Zhou Qian''s name, he immediately believed Tang Ren''s words.


    Otherwise, it would have been silly to say that he knew about his daughter''s disappearance in front of the victim''s father.


    Putting down Tang Ren, Su Jianqiu asked with expectation in his eyes, "is there any cable?"


    Tang Ren is not as stupid as he looks. When he hears that Yin Yang says this guy is a policeman, he just thinks about it for a moment. Otherwise, he will be tied with this guy?


    Otherwise, although he is said to be the first detective in Bangkok''s Chinatown, the truth is that he is just a citizen who is willing to be abducted.


    It''s better for him to get rid of the crime by himself than to come by boat.


    However, in order to help Kuntai this umbrella, he was really trying to find it two days ago.


    After all, it''s good for Kuntai to be deputy director.


    "You help me find the evidence to get rid of the crime, and I help you find your daughter. There are no people I don''t know in Chinatown.".


    Help you find evidence?


    Su Jianqiu angrily stares at Tang Ren who shows a flattering smile. He secretly scolds nm for being crazy.


    His daughter has been missing for four days. Does he have the mood and time to help others?


    "Don''t rush to refuse. I really found some clues. Otherwise, people in my situation would not dare to offend you, the policeman.".


    Su Jianqiu nodded. Although it was so difficult for him to find his daughter, it was because he had no right in Bangkok and did not dare to disclose his identity here.


    At that time, the whole family of Bamian Buddha died in the dark, causing heavy losses to many flour sellers. Su Jianqiu was very worried about revealing his identity, but he hurt his daughter.


    "You said that as long as you find my daughter, I promise to use all my connections, even all my belongings, to help you fight a lawsuit and find evidence.".


    Tang Ren looked at Su Jianqiu suspiciously, but he didn''t dare to give up the help. He hesitated for a few seconds and said honestly,


    "after receiving the task from Kuntai, I went to find the girl named Zhou Qian, and then went to your daughter''s hotel as she said,


    I went to all the convenience stores, restaurant assistants and owners I knew around the hotel, and called out their monitoring, you know Not to mention, I found a clue."What clue?" Not only Su Jianqiu became anxious, but even the three East brothers began to be curious.


    Rats have their way, snakes have their way. That''s the advantage of local snakes. Being watched by so many people, Tang Ren said excitedly,


    "I saw a guy following your daughter quietly when she went out of the convenience store in the hotel where your daughter lived, in the surveillance of a convenience store about 300 meters away.".


    Su Jianqiu immediately excited, "after that?"


    "After?" Tang Ren''s eyes looked at Chen Qinfeng with a curious look on his face. "I went to find that guy. After I didn''t find anyone during the day, I thought of picking up the bastard and went to the airport.


    Then he was kidnapped and carried home. His mind was full of what happened to the group of people who were arrested in the police station last night.


    I just didn''t think that group of people were them, "Tang Ren looked at Yin and Yang with some fear, and then said,


    " I forgot when I was in a mess. I took him to the grand palace early this morning, and then I received a strange phone call outside the Grand Palace,


    saying that the police knew about my murder and made me want to live, so I ran quickly, and finally I was chased by the police and escaped here. ".


    This time, Su Jianqiu wants to give Chen Qinfeng a blow. If it wasn''t for this boy, his daughter might have been found by Tang Ren.


    But looking at Chen Qinfeng hiding behind Yin and Yang, and the bodyguards around him holding MP7 or even m416, he can only focus on the East brother group.


    As long as Tang Ren gets rid of the suspicion of murder, he can take Tang Ren to find his daughter.


    His eyes glared fiercely at him and said, "brother, do you have any children?"


    "No, no," Su Jianqiu''s eyes staring at some hairy East brother, shaking his head in fear, "you don''t look at me like this, your daughter''s disappearance has nothing to do with me.".


    "No, it doesn''t matter," Su Jianqiu squatted in front of his east brother. After thinking about it, he suddenly knelt on the ground and said, "my wife left me in a car accident a few years ago. Now I have only one daughter. If you don''t help me, I can do everything.".


    Looking at the dagger in Su Jianqiu''s hand, and seeing that the Yin and Yang group didn''t seem to have the slightest intention to stop him, Dongge immediately counseled, "don''t mess around, you''re a policeman.".


    Su Jianqiu said with a smile, "do you know how I became a senior inspector of Kowloon Sham Shui Po police station at the age of 30,


    and now I am the chief inspector?"


    Dongge was stunned and then shook his head. He didn''t even know what the position of senior inspector was, but he felt as if he was very powerful.


    "That''s because eight years ago, before I returned to the police force, I worked as an undercover for six years. I not only killed more than a dozen dregs myself, but also killed Bamian Buddha in Thailand.


    although I didn''t succeed, it can be regarded as a kind of proof.


    So I don''t mind forcing you to talk with a knife.


    Hell, Dongge knows right away that this guy is absolutely cruel.


    Although the eight faced Buddha has been dead for seven or eight years, it is impossible for Dongge and Vietnam to mention it.


    "But I really don''t know how Tang Ren killed Songpa.".


    Su Jianqiu''s eyes immediately darkened, and his east brother immediately said, "after we robbed 110 kilograms of gold from Mr. Yan''s gold shop in Bangkok,


    we hid the gold in the stone carving factory in Songpa, and we planned to wait for the show to pass, so we divided the gold and ran away.


    But Tang Ren didn''t know what he had never heard. A week ago, at eleven o''clock in the middle of the night, he went to Songpa''s factory and left with a gold box. He killed Songpa.


    "Wait a minute, you mean the boxes I brought out were full of gold?"


    Tang Ren immediately regretted jumping, "I said that the box how so heavy, early know I will take the box directly run back to heaven.".


    People''s eyes immediately turned to Tang Ren.


    "Don''t, don''t look at me like that," stammered Tang Ren. "About half a month ago, I was playing mahjong one day and got a call asking me to go to Songpa''s workshop at 11 p.m. a week ago to transport goods.


    I should have arrived at the workshop at 10:30, and a guy with long hair opened the door for me. Then he pointed to a box, paid for my signature and went to work in the workshop inside.


    when I swore to leave, that guy would never die. ".


    "Where''s the box?" he said


    "Haiyuntai building underground parking lot", Tang Ren thought of something and shivered, "the ghost place is high in the front and low in the back, it''s gloomy. The whole parking lot is a van there,


    I put the cart and box beside the van, and I dare not stop running for half a moment.


    If I had known that it was gold in the box, I would have run away with it, and I would have stayed in this damned place worrying about my livelihood every day? "


    "Needless to say, you must be a ghost for death," Su Jianqiu said after looking at Tang Ren. "You said someone had informed you in the Grand Palace just now.".


    Tang Ren nodded, we immediately understand that this is to use Tang Ren to do for the dead.In order to force him to run away, he killed and stole the sampa and gold.


    Su Jianqiu immediately began to search the three of them, but after touching them for a long time, he didn''t find anything. He suddenly understood and looked at Yin and Yang.


    He nodded his head.


    Since Tang Ren is a Chinese and a relative of Chen Qinfeng, he really wanted to save him and took action.


    If you can help, Yin Yang doesn''t mind helping.


    Ask Da Liu''s bodyguards to go back to the car outside and take out a bag to Su Jianqiu. At the same time, they say a few words to Yin Yang. Soon, the seven bodyguards will be divided into four people to guard on both sides of the alley.


    Su Jianqiu poured out all the things in the bag and was immediately attracted by hand baking.


    "It''s not a common thing to buy outside, and Tang Ren didn''t tell anyone about taking his nephew to the Grand Palace, but you still got the news and followed him.


    Since you didn''t find Tang Ren before today, it means that you also got the news this morning.


    And five people robbed the gold shop, one died, and the last one should be the police in Bangkok? "


    "You, you," said Dong Ge, Vietnamese and fat King Kong.


    "Bang", Su Jianqiu hit Dongge hard in the face, and then in Dongge''s angry eyes, he looked back at them with a smile and said,


    "if I beat them, or even cut off their hands and feet, would you mind?"


    Yin Yang shrugged, "as long as you don''t kill me, I promise there will be no problem.".


    "That''s good," said Su Jianqiu, looking at the East brother three humanity with a smile, "I don''t have much time, and I don''t have time to dally with you, playing a game I learned when I was undercover.".


    With that, Su Jianqiu stood up and kicked Dongge over, dragged him out two meters, then took off his shirt, tied it to his eyes, and stabbed him to the ground with a fierce knife.


    "Ding" a clear sound.


    Dongge looked at the dagger sticking to his thigh and sticking on the concrete floor, and almost scared to pee.


    As soon as he wanted to resist, he saw a muzzle on his forehead, which scared him to move immediately.


    he could only open his mouth and yell, "don''t mess with me. Don''t mess with me. I''m really going to die.".


    "It''s better for you to die than for my daughter, and there are still two on the side. I don''t believe that all three of you can die for a partner.".


    Finish saying Su Jianqiu did not have the slightest hesitation to raise a hand again, mercilessly to the ground.


    "Ding", a sound, and then stick on the concrete floor, but this time the blade is cut off the inner thigh of Dongge, a sense of pain instantly penetrated into the brain.


    And with one more finger, his brother will probably be useless.


    "I said, I said, you''re crazy, crazy.".

 Chapter 1194

    Being blindfolded and stabbed with daggers by Su Jianqiu''s unreasonable behavior makes people feel hairy, not to mention that Dongge is just a robber.


    "The last one is Tony Shaw, a senior officer of Bangkok''s Chinatown police station.".


    Once you start talking, Dongge has no reservation.


    He can see clearly that Su Jianqiu doesn''t care about murder and life for his daughter''s sake, not to mention the work of the police.


    For those of them who rob for money, this kind of ruthless person is called a real ruthless person. It''s a big deal to go to jail for more than ten years. Anyway, there is no death penalty in Thailand.


    "Tony Shaw came to us and said that a wealthy man named Mr. Yan in Bangkok, relying on his confidant''s powerful power, had the decoration and security of the gold shop more than ten or twenty years ago.


    after we entered the gold shop, we easily took away 110 kg of gold, and then hid the gold in the workshop of Songpa, waiting for the wind to pass.".


    "Call him", Su Jianqiu finds a mobile phone in front of Dongge from the pieces on the ground.


    Dongge looked at the dagger beside his little brother, even if he didn''t want to fight.


    Twenty minutes later, Yin Yang''s men grabbed a blindfolded, blue faced guy and went into the alley, kneeling beside the three East brothers.


    "I just want to find the evidence that Tang Ren didn''t kill anyone. As for your robbery of gold, we can take it as unknown.".


    From being subdued by Daliu and another bodyguard, to seeing Dongge three kneeling on the ground,


    and looking at Yinyang, he knew that he had hit the iron plate when he was carrying the m416 spear in Bangkok in broad daylight.


    Whether it''s a bandit, or what scares him even more, he can''t cope with the regular security without fear.


    With Su Jianqiu, who is going crazy to find his daughter, Tony Shaw soon said all he knew.


    Listen to and East brother said almost, Su Jianqiu heart immediately feel trouble.


    After thinking for a while, I knew that these four people should not have lied. Otherwise, if I really knew who the murderer was, I would not stare at Tang Ren who didn''t take the gold.


    However,


    Su Jianqiu turns to look at Tang Ren. Can''t this guy be a traitor and loyal expert?


    At this time, Chen Qinfeng suddenly said, "since the Mr. Yan mentioned by these people is a person of big boss level in Bangkok,


    then, if you give them to Mr. Yan, can you not only help you find your daughter, maybe he can also help you find the evidence that Tang Ren didn''t kill you.".


    "It''s not enough just to help him catch the murderer who robbed him of his gold," Su Jianqiu can of course think of this. "Besides their prestige, what they care about most is their own money.


    If we don''t find the gold, he won''t help us.


    "But it can also save us time," Yin and Yang said, "I''m sorry, I may be hard to hear,


    but you have to understand that if your daughter is just captured as that kind of woman, you still have the chance to see her again,


    but if she is captured by the organ seller, I don''t have to talk about the consequences.".


    Su Jianqiu''s eyes are cold, but he knows he''s right about Yin and Yang.


    All of a sudden, he swallowed what he had said before, regardless of the gold snatched by Dongge.


    No matter how trustworthy you are, it''s not as important as your daughter''s life.


    It''s easy for them to decide the fate of Tony Shaw, Dongge, Vietnam and King Kong, but it doesn''t mean Dongge will accept it.


    In the hands of people like Mr. Yan, the best result is death.


    And Tony - Xiao looked, East brother immediately put his eyes on Tang Ren.


    In fact, this guy is not only short, compared with Su Jianqiu and Yin Yang eight people, because the clothes are very loose, people feel very thin.


    As for the best target Chen Qinfeng, this boy not only hides behind Yin and Yang, but also has a bodyguard with MP7 around him all the time.


    Don''t want to be beaten into a sieve, can only take Tang Ren as a target, fight for the chance to escape.


    Taking advantage of Su Jianqiu''s turning back to talk to Yin Yang, Dong Ge and Vietnam boy give each other a wink. Vietnam boy is stunned, but he doesn''t react yet.


    on the other hand, the tall and fat King Kong rushes up and bumps into the bodyguard beside him. He uses his body to shield Dong Ge and Tony Xiao, blocking the shooting route.


    Dongge and Tony Xiao rush to Tang Ren two meters away.


    But they calculate thousands, probably did not expect that Tang Ren is a close combat master who disguises as a pig to eat a tiger.


    See hands tied Tony - Shaw straight toward himself, did not want to waist and legs, a high leg, heel straight hit Tony - Shaw on the chin.


    With a "bang", he kicked Tony Shaw to fly, backed back and hit Dongge.


    then when Dongge instinctively dodged Tony Shaw, he kicked him sideways and hit him on the chest with a heavy blow.


    The huge strength immediately kicked him back and hit the wall, then fell to the ground and almost vomited blood.This technique knocked them down in an instant, and the Vietnamese boy, who wanted to follow him, knelt down on the ground immediately.


    "If you want to run, have you asked me about the 12th generation of Tang''s boxing?"


    With that, this guy also put on a posture, turned a somersault, but also kicked three feet in the air, instantly let Yin and Yang these people''s eyes.


    And King Kong, who was still standing, was immediately hit on the leg bone by a gun butt of a bodyguard with m416. When he squatted down, he was hit on the forehead by a gun butt and suddenly fainted.


    "On the phone, you should have a friend who knows Mr. Yan?"


    Tang Ren, who is still pretending to be cool and posing, immediately stops his posture when he hears Su Jianqiu''s words, nods with an obscene smile, and takes out his mobile phone to call Kuntai.


    But he was worried about Su Jianqiu''s daughter. If she was found directly, would she get rid of her guilt?


    At this time, in the Chinatown police station, Kuntai, who is still thinking about how to get in touch with Chen Qinfeng and Yin Yang in the morning,


    after listening to Huang langdeng, his competitor, not only takes people to catch Tang Ren, but also dares to catch Chen Qinfeng.


    In an instant, Kuntai felt that his prestige had been wantonly challenged by his opponent, and even cut off his way to get to know a higher level boss.


    It''s like killing one''s parents to cut off a person''s money. If you cut off his way to Kuntai''s rise, you''ll be doomed.


    In the meeting room of the police station, as soon as Kuntai sat down, he pointed to Huang langdeng''s nose and scolded, "Huang langdeng, you''ve crossed the line,


    who doesn''t know that Tang Ren is my horseman. Now you take people to catch him without informing me. Do you still pay attention to me?"


    "You say Tang Ren is your horse?" Huang Lan Deng''s heart suddenly a joy, "just because he is your horse, I catch people, but also through your consent?"


    "When,,,


    " of course "is not finished, Kuntai will react. Is there any trap waiting for him?


    Looking back at a few men, these guys all shook their heads in silence.


    It''s really Huang langdeng and Kuntai who fight too openly in the police station, so that their subordinates are defending each other''s subordinates.


    And the director who acquiesced in all this did not want Huang langdeng to take Kuntai down directly.


    He knocked on the table and said, "well, you two should settle down. Now let''s talk about the case.".


    Hearing that Tang Ren actually dares to kill people, and the evidence Huang Lan Deng brings out points directly at him, Kuntai immediately counsels him.


    If you want to build a relationship, you have to keep your current position.


    "You just said Tang Ren was your horse?" Seeing that Kuntai didn''t speak, Huang langdeng walked up to him with a smile,


    stared at him and said, "will the victim be killed by a powerful man''s horse because he found the handle of a powerful man?"


    "Go to Huang langdeng of M, we are talking about the gold robbery. Don''t bring the topic to other places.


    And be careful what you say, or you are slandering.


    Kuntai turned her eyes and said, "well, Huang langdeng, you dare to slander your superiors. I''m going to accuse you to the director and higher superiors.".


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    When a bell rings, Huang langdeng, who is being defeated by Kuntai, sees the picture of Tang Ren on the mobile phone on the desk, grabs the mobile phone in front of Kuntai''s hand.


    Then he put up his cell phone and gave a look to the people on the scene, and everyone''s eyes immediately fixed on Kuntai.


    "Answered the phone, Kuntai Sheriff", Huang langdeng saw the director also stand up, walked to Kuntai side, immediately said with a smile, "remind you, there are so many people here, if you dare to have an affair with the fugitive, it is knowing the law and breaking the law.".


    Kuntai face a stiff took the phone, thought for several seconds, was the director urged a few words, then press the hands-free key.


    Tang Ren''s voice came out immediately.


    Tigo.


    "Brother, what brother? Pay attention to your words. I''m Kuntai sheriff. I''m a police officer.".


    It''s not.


    "What is it? Yes, you are mistaken. I didn''t expect that you dare to kill people.".


    At the thought of Tang Ren holding his own handle, Kuntai immediately decided to drive Tang Ren away, "I warn you, you are limited to surrender to the police within three hours,


    don''t think about running away, let alone leaving Thailand by smuggling boat, or I will catch you and kill you every minute.".


    If Tang Ren doesn''t know that Kuntai is inconvenient to talk now, he is a real fool.


    Before Kuntai pressed the end button, it flashed in his mind that he had given all the four robbers to Mr. Yan,


    if the police could not catch anyone, would he not be able to get rid of the crime?


    "I got the gold robber," he yelled.


    "What?" Kuntai yelled, but he pressed the end button involuntarily.


    The angry director slapped him on the head, grabbed the mobile phone and dialed back."Sawadika, I''m the director of Chinatown police station, Mr. Tang. Can you tell me more about it? Or shall we meet somewhere? "


    In Su Jianqiu''s puzzled and fierce eyes, Tang Ren said, "I''m just a citizen, so I''ll send people to Mr. Yan, the owner of the gold mine.


    as for the future, it''s the problem between you and Mr. Yan.".


    The director agreed without even thinking about it.


    Don''t say he''s just a director of Chinatown police station. Even if he''s the boss of Bangkok police, he''ll have to give Yan a little face.


    "No problem, no problem. I''ll take someone to Mr. Yan to take over the prisoner.".


    Hearing this, Yin Yang nodded to his opponent, "drive to follow.".


    But on Sunday, he immediately said in his ear, "you can let the drone follow, Mr. Li.".


    "Wait a minute," Yin and Yang immediately called out to the two men who were about to leave, "take them to the car and let''s go directly.".


    No matter whether Su Jianqiu, Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng were surprised or not, the seven bodyguards pointed at the sober East brother with the same butt of a gun,


    they knocked people unconscious and tied them with adhesive tape before dragging them into the trunk and back seat of a car.


    Just about to send Chen Qinfeng to a big hotel, the little guy refused to leave.


    Half an hour later, Su Jianqiu got out of the car alone, walked dozens of meters, came to a bar, and said to the guy with tattoos at the door,


    "I''ve come to see Mr. Yan and give him the robber who robbed him of his gold.".


    A few people at the door to listen, immediately separated into individuals to report.


    At this time, in the bar, the director of Chinatown police station, Kuntai and Huang langdeng are embarrassed and scolded by an old man pointing his nose.


    after hearing the report from his subordinates, old man Yan just thinks about it and knows why.


    But in the end, it''s an old ghost who can live to more than 60 years. Apart from other things, he has done a lot in safety.


    A few minutes later, hundreds of people surrounded the bar.


    Su Jianqiu was brought into the bar and saw the old man Yan in a white shirt.


    Sitting in the middle of the bar, old man Yan said with a crutch, "tell me first, how can you prove that you are not the one who robbed my gold.".


    "It''s very simple. I was still working on Hong Kong Island four days ago, and although my salary is not high, I still have two houses in the urban area. I don''t need to rob two million dollars worth of gold.".


    Yan old man nodded, it is a temporary letter, "continue.".


    Su Jianqiu thought about it. He didn''t have much time. The earlier he found his daughter, the safer he was. He said directly, "my daughter is missing near Chinatown. Help me find my daughter, and I''ll give you the robber.".


    As soon as he heard Su Jianqiu''s request, old man Yan was really relieved.


    I don''t know what he thinks, or whether he''s already washed away, and he''s worried about the presence of the director of Chinatown police station,


    old man Yan was surprised by Su Jianqiu and said, "it''s OK to help you find your daughter, but how can I know if what you said is true?"


    Su Jianqiu was very happy and motioned to the people staring at him to take a mobile phone instead of a weapon.


    Turn on the video on the phone and put it on the table.


    Yan old man took the hand handed to his mobile phone, saw the intelligent glasses worn by Yin and Yang, photographed the interrogation process.


    See Tony - Xiao this person, Yan old man''s face suddenly gloomy.


    Have you been so kind these years that the little police and some little gangsters in Chinatown dare to make decisions on yourself?


    However, he didn''t doubt Su Jianqiu very much. Since he is looking for his daughter, as long as he finds the little girl, he is not afraid of Su Jianqiu''s tricks with the people behind him.


    As for whether it''s true to find his daughter, it''s still very easy for old man Yan, who is so powerful that he has to face both black and white in Thailand.


    "What are your and your daughter''s names, and what does that girl look like?"


    Su Jianqiu understood that this was to verify his identity, and immediately told the truth.


    It took only ten minutes for Su Jianqiu to report about looking for people in Chinatown these days.


    And half an hour later, his real identity also sent information from the special department.


    "Four days? It''s not easy.

 Chapter 1195

    Hearing reports from his subordinates, Su Jianqiu''s daughter has been missing for four days, and Yan frowns at the beginning.


    He is very confident that the boss behind the kidnapping will give him face and send people back.


    Or wait for a day and a half, wait for the other party to deal with the relevant handler, quietly let go of the little girl.


    But what happens in these four days is beyond his control.


    Even if Su Jianqiu''s daughter was very beautiful, she might have been auctioned in the dark net the day she was tied up.


    And once clinch a deal, opposite party for credit standing, the probability that can give Yan old man face is not big.


    However, he said what he said. In front of dozens of subordinates, the director, Kuntai and Huang langdeng, he repented. In the future, he would not be able to say what he said.


    "Mr. Su, I really want to make friends with you, but I can only promise you that as long as your daughter is still alive, people will surely send her back, but in case.".


    "No, it won''t," Su Jianqiu endured the worry and violent killing intention in his heart, "help me find my daughter, I help you find the gold, if I can''t find it, I''ll pay you for it, just in case, just in case.".


    Bite teeth, Su Jianqiu fierce way, "then tell me who caught my daughter.".


    "Sorry, I can make both black and white give me face, because I never interfere in other people''s business," old man Yan shook his head, "if something happens that we don''t want to see, you want revenge, you can only check it yourself.".


    Su Jianqiu himself is the head of the anti black group. Of course, he knows the principles of old man Yan.


    It''s useful to reason with these people, but there is no interest dispute as the premise.


    and these are the principles they decide, whether they want to keep their promises or not has the final say.


    Unless you have the power or the handle to force them to bow down, you have to use money to stun them.


    But although his two houses are worth tens of millions, they are far from enough in front of old man Yan.


    I can''t help thinking about what Yin and Yang said before that his boss knew Zhang Ziwei.


    As soon as he saw these people, he knew that they were all masters. Even the seven people under Yin and Yang''s command gave him a stronger feeling than Yin and Yang.


    The most important thing is the body language of these seven people, and the way they were ordered and forbidden. They all told Su Jianqiu that they were elite soldiers of military origin.


    How rich and powerful is Chen Qinfeng''s cousin?


    Seeing that Su Jianqiu was only contemplating and silent, old man Yan shook his head and gave orders to one of his subordinates,


    then he said to Su Jianqiu, "I''ve already asked someone to look for your daughter. Should I have the person I want?"


    After receiving the mobile phone from Yan, Su Jianqiu knows that it''s useless to talk too much.


    He called Yin Yang, and soon a car drove to the door of the bar, pulled out the four comatose people in the trunk and back seat, threw them on the ground, and drove away.


    After the four were dragged into the bar in front of the Bangkok police, Kuntai immediately said, "Huang langdeng, isn''t this your assistant Tony Shaw?


    What? Are you the real mastermind behind the gold robbery? "


    "Shut up, Kuntai", was staring at by dozens of gangsters with uncertain expression, Huang langdeng immediately jumped to scold,


    "you are slander, slander, I want to sue you for slander me".


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know if it''s slander or not," Kuntai smiles at Huang langdeng, who is in a state of rage. Looking at old man Yan, he says, "but Tony Shaw is always right for you.".


    Yan old man''s face immediately gloomy down, pointing to the ground four comatose people, the opponent said, "wake them up, I want to know whether there is behind the scenes mastermind, or other accomplices.".


    When Yan''s confidant on the other side called several grey gangs in Bangkok,


    he found that the other party was polite at first, but when he heard that it was a matter of looking for someone, he immediately hung up.


    Mr. Yan, something should have happened.


    "What?" Is looking at Tony - Xiao four people are beaten, forced to ask Yan old man, surprised to look back at his confidant.


    "We have a good relationship with a few gray Gang, a listen is to find people, all immediately hang up.".


    "Dare you not answer my phone?" Yan old man incredible stand up, stare at this confidant way, "how is this possible?"


    The whole Chinatown of Bangkok, with at least three floors of real estate, belongs to him, and the Chinatown of Bangkok is two kilometers long, spanning three streets.


    it is not only one of the most prosperous streets in Bangkok, but also the most prosperous street with the highest market value in Southeast Asia.


    Not to mention that he has opened many gold bars, nightclubs and bars in Bangkok, and controlled thousands of taxis. Although his staff are all half black and white, he is willing to work hard.


    These people of the grey gang are simply living for money, except for those who have their own armed forces and who sell flour. They don''t want to be offended.If anyone else offends him, just one word will prevent the powerful people from entering his industry to make money.


    But now these people actually don''t give their face, Yan old man angry at the same time, immediately to the confidant way, "call quickly to ask, in the end what happened?"


    His confidant immediately nodded. In fact, he thought that something big had happened, otherwise no one would offend the gold owner.


    Old boss, turn on the TV quickly.


    Yan old man to see his confidants dare to talk to himself, heart thump, suddenly have a share of unknown premonition.


    When I raised my cane and pointed to the TV, someone quickly stepped forward to turn on the TV.


    It is reported on TV that in a manor on the outskirts of Bangkok, there are not only thick smoke, but also at least hundreds of corpses covered with white sheets on the open space of the manor.


    When Yan laotoudun remembered who the owner of the manor was, "hell, this is Hong Wengang''s manor.".


    With this in mind, Mr. Yan felt that Su Jianqiu and Hong Wengang had seven layers of acquaintance. If they wore the same hair, they would look like the same person.


    For a moment, old man Yan felt that it had something to do with Su Jianqiu. Maybe there was a conspiracy waiting for him.


    The crutch pointed to Su Jianqiu, who was still watching TV, and cried, "get out of here and go back to Hong Kong Island.".


    Su Jianqiu immediately understood what he didn''t know about it, and hastily explained, "this has nothing to do with me. I really have such great ability, and I need to find you to save my daughter"


    old man Yan was stunned, thinking that this is really OK, but he always had an idea in his heart,


    even if it has nothing to do with Su Jianqiu, it must have something to do with him .


    As for the connection, he can''t tell now.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket and called the head of Bangkok police in person.


    When he heard that what happened in Hong Wengang''s manor was just the tip of the iceberg of last night''s gunfight, people of old man Yan''s level began to sweat and tremble.


    In one night, at least ten one-sided killing took place in Bangkok, killing 400 people.


    The only thing that reassures old man Yan is that these dead people are all related to population.


    That is to say, someone is cleaning up this kind of person, and it seems that the power of the other party is so strong that the police chief in Bangkok doesn''t want to be involved.


    Because the leader told old man Yan that after today, the whole Bangkok will start a large-scale clean-up operation that lasts for a whole month. If you don''t want to have an accident, just be quiet.


    Su Jianqiu, who is planning to win over old man Yan''s help again, hears that at least hundreds of people who have been secretly detained have been sent to special detention centers, waiting for their families to claim them.


    no matter what old man Yan is not, Su Jianqiu pushes aside the gangsters who are watching him and rushes out of the bar.


    "Let him go.".


    See under the plan to chase, hang up the phone Yan old man immediately called to stop, and then strictly ordered them to be safe recently.


    He is sitting on the sofa, silently thinking whether it is time to go out to hide?


    He is an old man who knows very well that no one can really clean up the darkness.


    When these people are eliminated, there are some forces and people in Thailand who want to replace the dead and continue to earn such inhuman money.


    After all, this is Thailand, a country where all kinds of transactions are legal.


    Otherwise, Thailand would not be called a population transfer station. He knows that in a year alone, there are two or three hundred thousand people who are sent to Thailand and then transferred to other places.


    And some tourists dare to leave the tour group and go to those special places alone to find stimulation. They feel uncomfortable.


    After this incident, Bangkok may be more chaotic. After all, few people will obey the rules when grabbing chassis.


    When William, who is diving in sume island and dardardario, comes to the surface and holds dardario on his body, he plans to have a swimming race,


    feels that a speedboat is coming towards his yacht.


    Holding the puzzled dadario, he swam back to the yacht and patted her with a smile. He said roundly, "go to prepare some wine. There''s a guest coming.".


    Standing on the middle deck of the second floor of the yacht, William soon found out that the person who came was Zhang Ziwei, whom he had not seen for many years.


    Then he immediately thought of that sentence, I''m Zha Hui.


    After several tens of meters, he waved to the speedboat. Slag Zhang immediately showed a smile and waved back.


    Shaking hands with Zhang Ziwei who stepped onto the second deck, William said with a smile, "I thought the people who came here would be from Thailand, but I didn''t expect that they were your old friend.".


    After dardardario went to the front deck to sunbathe,


    he said with a smile, "I learned that Su Yongzhi had an accident the day before yesterday, and her unreliable father came to Thailand alone to find someone. I knew that things were in trouble,


    I had to come to Bangkok to find my daughter.".See slag Zhang mood is very relaxed, William said with a smile, "people found?"


    Zha Zha Zhang nodded with a smile, "you know, I was thrown in Thailand by Ma Haotian and Su Jianqiu. In the end, in order to survive, I had to stay with Bamian Buddha on the Thai Cambodian border for five years.


    There were still many people I knew in those five years. Even if I returned to the police force later, I would inevitably pick them up for the task.


    In addition, in those five years, a lot of money has been left in foreign banks. This time, it''s just time to save my daughter.


    William nodded with a smile. To be honest, he envied the relationship between Zha Zha Zhang, Su Jianqiu and Ma Haotian. At the same time, he knew that he could not really experience the brotherhood between life and death.


    After all, he could not meet friends who could go through life and death together, and he would not let himself face that kind of danger, so he could not talk about brotherhood.


    Seeing that William didn''t answer, slag Zhang could only smile awkwardly and take a drink before he said, "tell me a little story that someone told me?"


    William knew that the topic was coming. He went to the deck sofa area behind the yacht with a smile and helped him cut his cigar. They had a meeting.


    Seeing that William didn''t feel disgusted or impatient, she said, "the story tells us that there were more than ten families living on the same street in ancient times.


    at the beginning, although there were big and small houses, there was little difference in economic status.


    Even some families with small homes are richer in money and relationships than those with the largest homes.


    But as time goes by, the biggest family has always been adhering to the principle of home and everything.


    "OK, I see," William interrupted.


    When he heard that more than a dozen families lived in one street, he almost understood what kind of houses were big or small, and how much money they had.


    It''s good for some people to quarrel and fight with each other every day.


    "On Sunday, let Craig and Natasha stop, let them solve other people''s problems by themselves, and deal with those who have Chen Qinfeng''s ideas.".


    "Sir, sir, command issued.".


    When he heard that William would stop, slag Zhang was greatly relieved.


    Eight years ago, he was very afraid of William, who almost let him go. Let alone today''s William, if he didn''t want to stop, maybe no one could stop him.


    After all, if you can''t find any evidence, you can''t threaten William.


    Not to mention the fact that he moves people who are damned ten thousand times. If there is any news from the media, the people may support him or even welcome him.


    After the business was over, slag Zhang hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "can you do me a favor?"


    William grinned. He hadn''t heard anyone ask him for help for several years. "Tell me about it.".


    Zha Zha Zhang put down her wine glass and said with gloomy eyes, "the people who helped me save Yongzhi told me that after they arrested the person who bound her, they learned that Yongzhi would come to Bangkok because someone had checked her information on Hong Kong Island,


    the data showed that her blood type was the same as the first person in a certain city in Thailand, and the human leukocyte antigen was also identical, so there would be no rejection.".


    William a Leng, then said, "heart?"


    Slag Zhang followed a Leng, he did not expect that he said not clear, William or immediately thought of the reason.


    It seems that the information says that William is a real super genius, which is not at all true, but seriously underestimated.


    The subjects involved are certainly not only mechanical, artificial intelligence and biology, but also medicine.


    "When the relationship I was looking for saved Yongzhi, she was on her way to the last journey. As long as she was three hours late, there would be no one to say, even no trace of her existence.


    all the things belonging to her would be sold, so,,".


    "Well, I''ll kill someone, but are you really good?" William grinned, "while telling me that it''s time to stop, he begged me to avenge your daughter, so I''m not afraid to be blamed by you?"


    Slag Zhang chuckled, "hey hey, I''ve been living in the dark for five years. What I pay attention to is the principle that if I have kindness, I''ll pay for it, and if I have hatred, I won''t stay overnight.".


    William laughs with him. The reason why this meeting is so big is that Craig and Natasha tell him that a guy named Hong Wengang should have been sent to hell eight years ago. He has lived eight more years. It depends on the situation. He can live longer.


    And it is precisely because of him that Chen Qinfeng meets the scene of being plotted at the airport.


    Show a mouth white tooth way, "that you like mastermind and accomplice whole family to die, still deal with them only?"


    Zha Zha Zhang said without any hesitation, "of course, he is a member of the whole family.".

 Chapter 1196

    Hearing that Zhang Ziwei did not hesitate to say goodbye to the whole family, William went to the guardrail at the stern of the boat with a smile, looking at the sea and thinking about how to do it.


    It''s all over for a pilot to go down, even a large UAV that can control the American on Sunday.


    It''s just that the number of Global Hawks of the American guys is very few now. I really don''t know when to wait for their UAV or the equipped UAV to fly over.


    And that means, to be honest, William doesn''t want to use it in a small role.


    Maybe some time in the future, there will be a time when we need the Americans to take the blame.


    As for spending money to find armed forces to do it, it''s quite simple in places like Thailand.


    But after thinking about it, William suddenly said with a smile, "on Sunday, find an iron nickel stone of the right size, and transform it to land in,,,,",


    before he finished, William turned to look at Zhang Ziwei, and learned from him that the target had arrived at the manor address. On Sunday, he began to manufacture an artificial meteorite in x17 according to the order.


    After Zhang Ziwei and William chatted and talked about the past for about an hour, they left the yacht and returned to shore,


    a meteorite that was sent over and calculated its flight path began to drop out of the spacecraft and land on the ground.


    When Zhang Ziwei returned to the hotel, there was an emergency news on TV.


    A small meteorite came to a city in Thailand without warning, hit the main building of a manor, huge kinetic energy and shock wave, instantly destroyed everything within 300 meters of the main building.


    According to the emergency rescue workers, let alone the living people in the main building, even if the body could not be found, the specific casualties could not be estimated.


    The reason why the media will report so quickly is that the owner of the manor is the current local market leader.


    The only good thing is that the size of the meteorite is not large, and the area of the manor is a little large. The shock wave did not cause earthquake and other casualties.


    After hearing the news, Zhang Ziwei was sitting on the sofa with cold hands and feet.


    After a long time, he thought about whether to report it or not, but he thought that it was William, whom he went to for his personal revenge. How could he explain it to the above?


    Give William all the blame?


    The idea just flashed by and was rejected by him.


    To annoy William is more unbearable than to suspend investigation.


    Don''t report it. William''s meteorite attack is more frightening than any nuclear egg.


    After all, nuclear eggs will be criticized all over the world, and meteorite fall can be said to be a natural disaster.


    After thinking for a long time, he suddenly thought that before William, he told his AI in front of him,


    after hesitating for a while, he dialed William''s mobile phone and said, "should I report this to him?"


    William, who was having lunch, said with a smile, "whatever. Anyway, I didn''t do anything. I was on holiday with my girlfriend in Sumei island.".


    He will give orders to Sunday in front of Zhang Ziwei, and he has already put his mind into letting people know.


    Otherwise, if no one knows, no one will consider what the consequences will be.


    Sure enough, his attack method, which can control the size of the meteorite and is more accurate than that of the guided egg, made all those who knew about it or guessed that he had done it panic.


    This means that if William wants to, he can destroy a city or even the whole human race in an instant.


    ...


    in Bangkok, looking at Su Jianqiu who left quickly, Tang Ren rubbed his eyes inconceivably, "did this bastard forget that he had to help me get rid of my crime? Or did he not take it seriously at all? "


    Chen Qinfeng, who was still a child and couldn''t understand a father''s thoughts, stuttered and shook his head. "I think it''s about finding his daughter. Are you in a hurry to find someone?"


    "What shall I do? Running away? " After that, Tang Ren immediately shook his head, "but I really ran away, carrying the suspicion of murder on my back. I will never want to go back to my hometown in my life.".


    Yin Yang, who has a child, can understand Su Jianqiu''s practice very well. After leaving China and working as a mercenary for more than ten years, he can also understand Tang Ren''s idea of returning home.


    looking at Tang Ren, he said, "since the gold robbery has nothing to do with you, we just need to find gold to prove that you have a motive to commit the crime?"


    Tang Ren and Chen Qinfeng''s eyes suddenly brightened. As long as Tang Ren didn''t steal the gold, he really didn''t have to kill Songpa.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to rest first, and then go to the workshop of sompa in the evening to see if we can find any clues.".


    Before ten o''clock in the evening, the two cars stopped at another street several hundred meters away from sompa workshop.


    Several bodyguards got out of the car first, went to the workshop with a seal, looked around and made sure no one was found, then reported to the walkie talkie.


    Hearing the sound of "safety" coming from the car walkie talkie, Tang Ren immediately wanted to get out of the car, but the sound came from Yin and Yang''s ears."Mr. Li, on the third floor opposite the workshop and in the dwellings on both sides of the street, there are at least 15 policemen in Chinatown.".


    "Wait a minute." Yin Yang grabs Tang Ren, who wants to get off the bus. "There''s a police ambush.".


    It turns out that this morning, after Huang langdeng got rid of the suspicion that Tony Xiao, the mastermind of the gold robbery, was his accomplice,


    he thought that if he didn''t catch Tang Ren again, the position of deputy director of the police station would be out of his way.


    With the idea of taking a chance, he brought people to Songpa workshop to take a chance. Maybe Tang Ren would come back here to have a look.


    As the afternoon and evening passed, Huang Lan Deng suddenly realized.


    If Tang Ren is a murderer and the gold has been taken away, the possibility that he will come back to the workshop is too small.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening. Although he was depressed and didn''t wait, it also showed that Tang Ren was more likely to kill people. Unexpectedly, four black suits suddenly appeared outside the workshop.


    Huang langdeng immediately asked in the walkie talkie, "did you find Tang Ren?"


    The police on both sides of the street, looking around the window, "no suspect, head.".


    "Hell," Huang said, turning back to his opponent, "take a picture of these people and send them back to the police station to find out who they are.".


    I see, head.


    And after hearing the reminder on Sunday, yin and Yang hold the walkie talkie and say, "big Liu, there''s a police surveillance on the other side of you. Act natural.".


    Then he said to Sunday, "Sunday, can we send drones into the survey?"


    "No problem, Mr. Li." after Sunday''s reply, a spherical probe carrier was launched by a spacecraft that was synchronously stationary in space.


    A minute later, several detectors entered the workshop.


    Yin and Yang wear smart glasses, but listen to Chen Qin''s saying, "Uncle Li, let me have a look. You know I have a strong memory. Maybe I can find some clues.".


    After thinking about it, Yin Yang simply took out his mobile phone and put it on the central armrest box, "on Sunday, put the pictures in the workshop.".


    I understand.


    A beam of light came out immediately, and everything in the workshop was displayed as the spherical detector entered the workshop.


    When Tang renzheng and his small mobile phone have this function, Chen Qinfeng''s eyes are on a wireless router.


    I didn''t expect that this thing of China was just popular. Songpa is already in use.


    But it''s no surprise to think that this is Bangkok, Thailand''s most prosperous city.


    Without waiting for him to think more, the spherical detector suddenly sounded a "diddidi" alarm.


    The TianChao dialect converted on Sunday was immediately introduced into the ears of Yin Yang, Chen Qinfeng and Tang Ren, "heavy metal substances are found, and the nine layer probability is predicted to be gold.".


    "What?" Tang Ren immediately asked excitedly, "who is that? Where is the gold?"


    In the virtual imaging, a statue more than two meters high appeared immediately.


    "Sunday, are you sure it''s gold in the statue?"


    At the same time, Chen Qinfeng didn''t doubt what he said on Sunday.


    After all, when he was ten years old, he met and talked with William from the virtual imaging. That scene easily left an indelible impression in his mind when he was young.


    "Since the gold is inside and the police are outside, let''s take some risks and go into Ru workshop to find out the gold in front of the police?"


    "Wait a minute", Chen Qinfeng''s brain power immediately flashed an inspiration, "since the gold is in the workshop, will Tang renyun''s box be the murderer?"


    "No, I can''t," stammered Tang Ren. "When I was carrying the boxes away, I saw Songpa''s shadow on the glass window in the workshop with my own eyes.".


    "It''s not gold in that box, it''s not the murderer. What would it be?" Chen Qinfeng shook his head and said, "it can''t be a tool of crime, can it?"


    Then Chen Qinfeng was depressed and said, "we know too few clues. If we can know the information in the hands of the police, maybe we can find something.".


    At this time on Sunday, he suddenly said, "I can go into the database of Chinatown police station and look for the information in the hands of the police. However, access to the database of special departments requires the authorization of Mr. Devonshire.".


    Yin Yang and Tang Ren can''t help but focus on Chen Qinfeng.


    "I, I", was staring at, but also to call William, Chen Qinfeng suddenly stuttered, "I, I don''t know how to talk to him.".


    Concerning his innocence, Tang Renli said, "he''s your cousin. What''s wrong with him?".


    "Wait, wait," Tang Ren looked at Chen Qinfeng strangely, "Devon hill? The guy that''s often reported on TV? "


    Without Chen Qinfeng nodding, Tang Ren felt that he must be the great aristocrat of England when he saw the people of yin and Yang and the virtual imaging on his mobile phone.


    "Daozu of the Sanqing Dynasty, Buddha of the Tathagata, you old Qin family have such a cow''s relatives. You haven''t revealed them for so many years. What you have hidden is deep enough."."I''m almost on the phone. What are you doing? How can I say I''m your uncle? I can be regarded as Devonshire''s.


    Before the word "Uncle" was spoken, Tang Ren was immediately covered by Yin and Yang.


    Warning like said, "you do not want to be locked up, it is best not to identify relatives.".


    Chen Qinfeng immediately nodded.


    Thinking of the information that yin and Yang did not know where to get from and showed him, he stammered, "I, I, that Tang and cousin, seem to hate distant relatives coming to see their relatives, and his temper is not very good.".


    "Cousins are not relatives?" Tang Ren was frightened immediately, but he murmured in a low voice, "blood is thicker than water?"


    Yin Yang and Chen Qinfeng can''t help but roll their eyes. Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors, let alone, in their view, it''s strange that William, who grew up in England, cares about his relatives in China.


    Did not see Chen Qinfeng this cousin, he is indifferent so many years, did not pay attention to once?


    Seeing this, yin and Yang could only reluctantly say to Sunday, "help me ask Mr. Devonshire if he is authorized by Xiaofeng.".


    Soon on Sunday he replied, "authorize to pass.".


    Within ten seconds, all the information in Chinatown police station was displayed in the virtual imaging.


    Looking at the picture that Tang Ren came to the workshop that day and left ten minutes later, Chen Qinfeng thought for a while and asked, "is there only one exit for the workshop?"


    Sunday replied, "yes, there is not only one exit, but four surveillance videos on the street outside the exit show that no one else came in and out of the workshop that day.".


    This is difficult, Chen Qinfeng thought for a while, suddenly exclaimed, "do you want to check the monitoring around the building where you sent the box?"


    "You don''t need any authorization, do you?" When Tang Ren finished, he replied on Sunday, "Mr. Devonshire gave Mr. Chen Qinfeng zero hour level authorization,


    it was 11:40 in the middle of the night when Tang Ren entered haiyuntai building that night." the video image on the main street is displayed in the virtual image,


    it can be seen vaguely that the driver in a van is Tang Ren, "after that, he passed by that night There are 174 vehicles in this street,


    if the time passes by one day, there will be 14190 vehicles in the daytime and at night.


    "Wait a minute," Tang Ren thought for a moment and said, "that day I put the box on the side of a van, which is probably, yes.".


    After thinking for more than ten seconds, Tang Renmeng patted his head and said, "it''s a yellow van.".


    As soon as the voice dropped, the endless stream of vehicles in the video turned into a yellow van in just a few seconds.


    Tang Ren immediately yelled, "this is the car, this is the car.".


    "Ha ha, it''s cool to have a super powerful relative. It''s so easy to find clues.


    With the blessing of Buddha, my old Tang family has finally made a breakthrough.


    When Chen Qinfeng and Yin and Yang look at each other and feel that Tang Ren is sure to have no good fruit to eat, the virtual image, along with the monitoring all the way, comes to a waste car treatment plant.


    Without asking Chen Qinfeng, all the employees of the treatment plant were automatically transferred out on Sunday, and then said, "compared with all the monitoring, the results showed that only three of the 19 employees of the treatment plant had no alibi on the day of the murder.".


    Chen Qinfeng said, "go, go, let''s check these three people.".


    But Yin and Yang shook his head, "we go into the workshop, find out the gold in front of the police, and then give it to them to check.".


    Chen Qinfeng a Leng, "why?"

 Chapter 1197

    Hearing Chen Qinfeng''s question, Yin Yang shakes his head and says, "I won''t let you face to face with a murderer.".


    Even if you are sure that you can protect Chen Qinfeng''s safety, Yin Yang doesn''t want to lose his or her job because he or she is playing around with this boy.


    After all, yesterday, 007 Craig told him that William''s mother, Lina, wanted to see Chen Qinfeng.


    I put away my cell phone, looked at the workshop hundreds of meters away, and then said to the car in front of me on the walkie talkie, "let''s go to the workshop.".


    The bodyguards in the two cars immediately started the car and drove to the direction of the workshop.


    "Wait, wait," Tang Ren suddenly said, "since you want to give credit, just give it to Kuntai.".


    In the puzzled eyes of Yin Yang and Chen Qinfeng, Tang Ren said, "although that guy is not reliable, he really takes care of me these years.


    Otherwise, if he had been more cruel, after I caught him and the wife of the director, maybe he would have killed me or sent me to the ship and sold me to a desert island as a fishing slave. ".


    On this issue, yin and Yang don''t need to be bad guys. After stopping the car, Tang Ren calls Kuntai.


    soon came Kwai''s roar in the phone, "are you crazy, or am I still dreaming, even dare to call me?"


    "Brother Tai, don''t say brother I don''t take care of you," Tang Ren said with a smile, "before I developed, brother, I''ll give you a fortune first, and I''ll repay you for taking care of you for so many years.".


    Lying on the bed, Kuntai thought to himself that Tang Ren was not going crazy?


    If this boy talks nonsense, he is not going to be unlucky.


    Immediately get up, came to the balcony, whispered, "is not too much pressure, I need to help you find a boat to leave Thailand?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said Tang Ren excitedly, knowing that he was about to get rid of the suspicion of murder. "If you don''t come, I''ll give the credit to Huang langdeng. Anyway, he''s outside the workshop of Songpa.".


    "Huang langdeng?" Kuntai eyebrows pick, immediately feel that even if Tang Ren played, he does not want to take the risk to let Huang langdeng pick up cheap.


    "Wait, I''ll take Qiren to the workshop in half an hour.".


    In less than half an hour, a car stopped outside the workshop quickly, and Kuntai, who was wearing a little short shirt inside, walked out of the car holding the left wheel.


    Fortunately, there are four big Liu bodyguards outside the workshop, which makes Kuntai feel that what Tang Ren said is true.


    In the following ten minutes, five or six cars arrived one after another, and a dozen Kuntai''s men came down.


    Yin and Yang let his men drive the car, and the two cars were parked outside the workshop.


    "Tigo, brother, let''s talk about loyalty.".


    As soon as Tang Ren finished, he saw Huang langdeng running down from the opposite building because of Kuntai''s appearance. He took out his gun and pointed to himself, shouting, "raise your hand, Tang Ren, if you dare to run away, I''ll shoot at once.".


    Kuntai immediately stood in front of Tang Ren and roasted him without saying a word.


    Then he pointed to Huang langdeng and said, "stop, Huang langdeng. Tang Ren has turned himself in to me. Now he belongs to me.".


    As Kuntai moved, more than a dozen of his subordinates immediately stood behind him, staring at five or six of Huang''s subordinates.


    The ratio of one to two, plus eight people on the side of yin and Yang protecting Chen Qinfeng, obviously also protects Tang Ren.


    Huang langdeng can''t help thinking about the group fight between himself and Kuntai.


    Swallowing saliva, the form is not good, he does not want to be here, the Kuntai people beat more people less.


    Just thinking of waiting for other people on both sides of the street to come, Kuntai takes three men and takes Tang Ren to the workshop.


    "Wait a minute, if you leave me, I''ll report you collusion.".


    This moment let Kuntai, who was walking forward, stop.


    I thought that if I was in the position of Huang langdeng, I would probably use this kind of Yin move.


    After thinking for a moment, Kuntai could only say, "just you and two men.".


    More than a dozen people entered the workshop. Yin Yang pointed to the largest statue in the workshop. Tang Ren turned to have a look, grabbed a wrench and cleaved it on the arm of the statue.


    "Dangdang, Dangdang" several times.


    With the light of the flashlight, the golden light on the statue''s arm soon shocked and delighted the people present.


    Huang langdeng picked his eyebrows. "So gold didn''t leave here at all?"


    But even if he wanted to doubt it, there were four monitoring points on the street outside. In addition, he was lying in ambush in the opposite building this afternoon and evening. Tang Ren didn''t have a chance to cheat.


    Tang Ren said with a smile, "of course, it''s always here. Otherwise, Tony Shaw, your assistant, would have carried the gold away with his three accomplices.".


    Kuntai nodded, "and if you don''t steal the gold, you don''t have the motive to kill Songpa?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, brother Tai," Tang Ren nodded and said with a smile, "Songpa and I don''t have any grievances and hatred, and we don''t know each other. How can we kill him?".Huang langdeng thought about it, but he was a little frustrated. Then he thought about the box and asked, "but what''s the box you carried away?"


    Chen Qinfeng stammered, "murderer, murderer.".


    With gold, Tang Ren gets rid of most of the suspicion. Of course, it''s easy to follow Chen Qinfeng''s idea.


    "The murderer must have been premeditated. He called Tang Ren half a month ago and asked him to pick up the box that night.


    then he hid himself in the workshop a week earlier, killed the man, hid in the box and asked Tang Ren to take him away.".


    Remembering the information of the case, Kuntai said, "the murderer knew early that the surveillance outside the workshop could only keep the video for one week, and then it would be covered by the new video?"


    "How much revenge does it have to be?" Huang langdeng felt a little flustered at the thought of hiding in the workshop for a week.


    Then he said to his subordinates, "go and find the places where Tibetans can be found in the workshop, and see if there are any clues left.".


    Kuntai, who was a little slow, quickly copied Huang langdeng''s orders.


    It wasn''t long before someone found a messy footprint under the bed of a room on the wall.


    And as long as you carefully identify, you can find that the dust in the middle of the bed is obviously different from that near the wall.


    Kuntai and Huang langdeng looked at each other. They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva in horror. "Is there someone hiding here for seven days?"


    Huang Lan Deng''s eyes turned, "but this kind of indirect evidence can''t get rid of Tang Ren''s suspicion. Maybe Songpa is guilty of doing too much, and dares to sleep under the bed at night?"


    Tang Renli said, "but we found the person who drove the van in haiyuntai building and finally entered a waste car treatment plant.


    Since someone drives away the van and takes away the box, and the gold is here, can''t it prove that the box I carry away is the murderer? "


    Kuntai nodded happily, "that can at least prove that before you enter the workshop, someone was in the workshop.".


    Now Tang Ren''s suspicion is much smaller.


    People immediately plan to go to the waste car treatment plant.


    When he walked out of the workshop, Chen Qinfeng sighed and stammered, "it''s a pity that the murderer is too cunning.


    at night, he used the front sunshade to block his face. If you want to, or else, you can go directly to arrest someone.".


    At this time, the voice of Sunday came from Yin Yang''s mobile phone and said, "Li, I need more information about the body shape of the employees in the waste car treatment plant. I should be able to use the body shape comparison to find out the murderer.".


    On Sunday, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Yin Yang wanted to keep secret, but when he thought that Chen Qinfeng would go to England in a few days,


    when he appeared next to William and Lina, his identity would not be kept secret any more.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, "can you compare with clothes?"


    Sunday replied, "no, the murderer may have been hidden in a box. It was too hot in the hour when he was transported to haiyuntai building.


    after driving away from haiyuntai building, he took off his coat and only wore a vest.".


    Huang langdeng''s face brightened. No matter why Yin Yang''s mobile phone could talk, he yelled to his subordinates, "what are you doing? Go immediately and take all the employees of the waste car treatment plant back to the police station.".


    Kuntai''s face was stiff. In some ways, he was not as smart and quick as Huang langdeng.


    Only shameless again to Huang langdeng''s words, repeated to his subordinates.


    However, unlike Huang langdeng, he didn''t take people to arrest them in person. Instead, he smilingly used the reason that Tang Ren surrendered himself to him,


    he said that he had to stay and watch Tang Ren. In fact, he was thinking about how to have a relationship with Chen Qinfeng and Yin Yang.


    Before getting on the bus and going to the Chinatown police station, Chen Qinfeng suddenly stopped and quickly entered the workshop.


    In the puzzled eyes of Yin Yang, Kuntai and Tang Ren who followed him in, he picked up the wireless router on the workshop workbench.


    Kuntai asked suspiciously, "what is this?"


    Chen Qinfeng shook his head, "I''m not sure. I just want to know if the killer''s mobile phone is connected to this wireless router?"


    Tang Ren almost jumped up happily and patted Chen Qinfeng on the shoulder excitedly. "OK, Chen Qinfeng is worthy of being admitted to the police academy. His brain is flexible.".


    All the way to the police station, it was about midnight.


    As soon as he sat in the meeting room, Kuntai said with a smile, "I was going to invite you to have a seafood dinner tonight, but I didn''t expect Tang Ren''s accident. Why don''t I go and ask someone to send me for a snack?"


    After a night''s supper, people who have been busy all night are really hungry.


    Yin Yang people are still a little hard to say, but Tang Ren said with a smile, "how funny that is.".


    As soon as Kuntai saw Chen Qinfeng touch his stomach, he said with a smile, "what''s wrong with this?


    I''m the landlord. I''ll have a snack first. When Tang Ren gets rid of the suspicion, I''ll invite you to the best hotel to get together.".


    After that, he did not wait for Chen Qinfeng and others to speak, picked up his mobile phone and began to make a phone call.When Huang langdeng brings back the employees from the waste car treatment plant, he sees Kuntai smiling and not stopping using chopsticks to serve Chen Qinfeng and Yin Yang.


    But as soon as he thought of making trouble, he saw that the director of the police station came in with a smile on his face, and as soon as he saw Yin and Yang, he said hello with a low attitude, just like he saw a big man.


    Even Tang Ren, the suspect, was ignored.


    Swallow saliva. Huang langdeng doesn''t understand what''s going on here.


    Staring at Kuntai with his mouth full of oil, he said in his heart that this guy''s ability to solve a case is in a mess. It can be seen that the wind makes the rudder and the ability to look at people and flatter people really seem to be better than himself.


    So, when the director wants to take a picture with Chen Qinfeng and Yin Yang, after Yin Yang refuses to show his bodyguard easily,


    this guy immediately follows behind Kuntai, surrounded by Chen Qinfeng from left to right. Sorry, Chen Qinfeng stands on both sides of Chen Qinfeng and the director, smiling and putting up a pair of scissors hands, mixing a picture.


    And Yin and yang are smiling at all this, thinking that these guys may be disappointed.


    Chen Qinfeng himself did not know what position he would gain in William''s future, let alone that there would be no intersection between China and Thailand.


    But Yin and Yang didn''t know what it was.


    And what''s William''s status?


    In the future, Huang langdeng, Kuntai and the director can boast that they have a close relationship with William''s cousin as long as they put their photos in the office.


    It took the director nearly 20 minutes to think about the investigation.


    Entering the detention room, kunteton first called out, "let all these people take off their coats, leaving only their vests or bare arms.".


    There are three leaders in the police station, and the police at the bottom don''t care about the protest of the employees of the waste car treatment plant. What they say is a stick.


    Soon nineteen people were all bare arms, yin and Yang took a mobile phone to shine at them for several times, and the fat and thin ones were soon released.


    Until the last five people were left, yin and Yang scanned their upper bodies more than ten times under the instruction of Sunday.


    Soon, a blank faced man was left in the cell.


    In the eyes of everyone, a virtual image appears in the air.


    Then there was a scream, and two photos were displayed in the virtual imaging, one was taken by the surveillance camera, and the driver showed his arms holding the steering wheel,


    the other was the only upper body photo of Li zukun, who was still in the detention room.


    The two photos slowly overlap in everyone''s puzzled and surprised eyes. At last, everyone can see that the coincidence degree of the two photos is more than 90%.


    "You are the murderer," Huang cried immediately.


    With these words, there was a commotion outside the detention room.


    Many of Li zukun''s colleagues have repeatedly said, "it''s impossible. Li is the most honest one among them. He never pays attention to his losses.".


    But with the display of the yellow van on Sunday, several of Li zukun''s colleagues suddenly exclaimed.


    Kuntai immediately stepped forward, grabbed the nearest person and forced him to ask, "do you know anything?"


    "This car, this car I''ve seen.".


    Several other people who screamed out were stared at by more than a dozen policemen at the scene and nodded quickly.


    One of them stammered, "I and I helped Li zukun change the tires of that, that and that car.


    he said that his daughter is old and wants to run and transport goods at night to earn more money to save, so that she can go to university in the future.".


    "What does that mean?" Li zukun, who had never spoken, said without expression, "it only means that I happened to pass by some places when I went out to pick up business that night.".


    Huang Lan was disappointed when he heard that Li zukun was still soberly using "some places" instead of haiyuntai building.


    "Then, then try this, this.".


    Chen Qinfeng showed his wireless router, "if your mobile phone is connected with this, you will have evidence of your presence.".


    For a moment, Li zukun''s face changed immediately.


    In order to convince Tang Ren that Songpa, the dead man who worked in the workshop, was still working, he used his mobile phone to open a recording with a "zizizi" sound.


    disguised as Songpa, he was polishing the stone carving, and Tang Ren left the workshop without doubt.


    And this recording is one of hundreds of songs in the computer. Even if the police find it, they will only think that sompa recorded it himself.


    Looking at Li zukun''s face changed, Kuntai immediately yelled to his subordinates, "go and take out his mobile phone.".


    But Li zukun''s performance immediately surprised everyone.


    He didn''t wait for the police to enter the detention room. He reached into his pocket and took out a new mobile phone that looked like it was on the ninth floor.


    Hell, this guy changed his cell phone?

 Chapter 1198

    Watching Li zukun change his mobile phone, everyone felt numb. Even his colleagues, who had bullied him, retreated in fear.


    This kind of honest people who usually can''t see any danger are the most dangerous when they are really manic.


    Kuntai seized the mobile phone handed over from his hand, then took the wireless router on Chen Qinfeng''s hand, and tried it. In the end, he got nothing.


    "What to do?"


    Tang Ren is afraid of whispering in Chen Qinfeng''s ear, "I can''t convict Li zukun, am I still a homicide suspect?"


    Although the voice of these words was very low, the director of Chinatown police station, who always stood in front of Chen Qinfeng, certainly heard it.


    Although everyone knows that Li zukun is the most suspect now, and the director wants to make friends with Chen Qinfeng and his group,


    no matter how much he thinks, he does not dare to openly favor Tang Ren without direct evidence.


    Or you''re making fun of your career.


    Now, even if there is definite evidence that Li zukun drove the yellow van,


    he can still say that he was the same as Tang Ren when he received the phone call and was asked to pick up the boxes at haiyuntai building for delivery.


    As for where the boxes went, he could even simply say that the boxes were transported by him to the waste car treatment plant and then left.


    Without the evidence of his presence in the sompa workshop, it is impossible to be sure that he has a chance to kill, and why the motive for killing has not been found.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    A burst of mobile phone ringing suddenly reminds me outside the detention room. Yin Yang takes out his mobile phone in doubt and connects it immediately.


    Boss, what can I do for you.


    "Give the phone to Chen Feng.".


    "Understand", yin and Yang immediately handed the mobile phone to Chen Qinfeng, "Xiao Feng, your brother''s phone.".


    Chen Qinfeng a Leng, facial expression changed several times, just hand shaking took the phone.


    As soon as I put it to my ear, I heard a Chinese saying, "normally, although sweat can''t extract DNA,


    but the skin debris of the human body, especially the skin cells on the face, which is easy to peel, will sweat with a lot of sweat and mix into the sweat, OK?"


    In an instant, Chen Qinfeng thought that Li zukun had been hiding under his bed for a week. In Thailand, it was the hottest time of the year. Under a lot of sweating, there would be Li zukun''s skin cells on the floor under his bed.


    And once his DNA is found under the bed, it''s more useful than any evidence.


    After all, some people hide under someone else''s bed for a week, saying that he is not guilty, and the judge will not believe it, not to mention the homicide case at the scene.


    Now as long as the motive of Li zukun''s murder is found, no matter how cunning he is, he can be convicted.


    "Clear, understand", Chen Qinfeng a excited, immediately stuttered up, listen to William straight frown, "things are over, go to England early, I will let people take you to see a doctor.".


    No, no, I don''t.


    Before he finished speaking, Chen Qinfeng heard a "patter" and a busy tone rang out in his mobile phone.


    Chen Qinfeng''s expression suddenly collapsed, and Tang Ren, who was very nervous, didn''t know what to say.


    "It doesn''t matter," Yin and Yang patted Chen Qinfeng on the shoulder. "Your brother suffered too much when he was a child, so he is a very difficult person to deal with people who are not familiar with him.


    but when you get familiar with him, you will know that he is actually a good boss and a good talker.".


    Tang Ren immediately said, "good boss, that''s also your boss. We Xiaofeng are his cousins. Can we be the same?


    If you have money and power, you will be great. You can do whatever you want, regardless of other people''s feelings.


    "Well, he really can," Kuntai said with a smile. "You have been in Thailand for so many years, and you still don''t understand that unless you don''t have to ask others, otherwise money is great, and you don''t have to worry about your feelings.".


    As for doing whatever you want, Kuntai can understand that Chen Qinfeng''s cousin is absolutely a man of great wealth and power.


    This kind of people want to do something, not to mention the other, is to use money to smash, can knock most people dizzy.


    Of course, it''s just that most people, some people in the world will regard money as dirt.


    However, anyone who has done something wrong and been caught will face prosecution or even imprisonment.


    Chen Qinfeng took a few deep breaths and tried to think about what he was doing wrong, so that William was always indifferent to him.


    After thinking for a long time, it suddenly occurred to me that it was not because of my strong demand for Chen Qinfeng, not Chen Feng?


    But with a sigh, he managed his mood and repeated what William said.


    As soon as Kuntai heard that he wanted to find the motive for the killing, he immediately said, "it''s not easy.


    this guy must have found that Songpa was casting gold into a statue, and then he went to find Tang Ren to replace him. He wanted to wait for the matter to pass, and then he took the statue away without knowing it.


    How else can you explain why he hid under the bed of Somper''s house for a week.The director glared at Kuntai and thought for a while, "don''t worry about so much, let people collect DNA overnight, as long as they find evidence, they can detain him for a long time,


    and then send someone to search his home, maybe they can find some other clues or evidence.".


    Hearing that the police wanted to search his home, Li zukun, who had been expressionless, really changed his face.


    He grabbed the iron fence of the detention room and yelled, "I plead guilty. I killed Songpa. I called Tang Ren on the phone. The purpose is gold.".


    Now everyone was greatly relieved. As for whether this motive was true or not, no one cared except Chen Qinfeng.


    Then looking at the hand baked, excited to hold his own Tang Ren, Chen Qinfeng can''t help but be happy, also put the doubt in the heart to hide.


    Four days later, Tang Ren, who accompanied Chen Qinfeng in Kathmandu, hesitated, "are we really going to the Himalayas? Don''t forget your brother told you to go to England earlier.


    Chen Qinfeng shook his head, "I don''t know how many doctors I''ve seen for my stuttering. It''s a psychological problem. It''s not something that can be cured by taking some medicine and doing an operation.".


    He knows why he stutters.


    He didn''t have this kind of problem until he saw his father arrested with his own eyes, and then one day suddenly learned that his father was a martyr and died.


    Seeing that Chen Qinfeng didn''t care, Tang Ren couldn''t help looking at Yin and Yang, who just shrugged.


    After the end of the Thailand affair, Chen Qinfeng has already told Sunday about going to Angkor Wat, Taj Mahal and Kathmandu.


    I got no reply, so Yin Yang didn''t care about Chen Qinfeng''s visit to the Himalayas.


    Anyway, it only takes them two days to get to the height of 5km, and they will get down by helicopter.


    As for the problem of high altitude, no one knows whether they will have altitude sickness if they are less than 3000 meters high.


    Before waiting for the mountain guide to prepare, Chen Qinfeng took Tang Ren and yin yang to visit the scenic spots in Kathmandu, but they still had some children''s ideas.


    when they met their own knowledge of scenic spots, they kept talking all the way and worked as guides for Tang Ren and Yin Yang.


    "You just read a few magazines on the plane, and you can write down everything you read?"


    "I, I never forget," Chen Qinfeng said with a smile, "if I don''t want to perform too well, I can improve my test scores by at least another 30 points.".


    When Chen Qinfeng said this, Tang Renhe and Yin Yang envied him. At the same time, not far away, a man in a hooded robe suddenly looked back.


    When he wanted to go to Chen Qinfeng, he just took two steps, and an incomparable will of the main world came down.


    Instantly, he began to smoke, and a burning feeling came out of his soul.


    Then as far away as Thailand''s William, a fierce frown, instantly understand what happened.


    There is a devil or devil''s running dog, who violates the agreement between him and Hell''s will in those years, and even puts his mind on his relatives, and is punished and dissipated by the will of the main world.


    An idea passes by, and the magic identity stealthily flashes out. It appears around Chen Qinfeng and waves to the smoldering secret master.


    A force acts directly on him and makes him unable to move in an instant.


    A flash of light and shadow, people into the mirror space.


    In Kathmandu, an ancient architectural community with a huge area, Gu Yi, who is teaching the arcane masters the casting skills, suddenly frowns and looks in the direction of the release of the mirror space.


    He put away his fan and said to the 20 or so apprentices in several rows, "that''s it today. We''ll continue tomorrow.".


    Waiting for someone to leave, Mo Du behind Gu Yi asked, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    "Someone has released mirror space in Kathmandu.".


    Gu thought for a moment, and then felt that she could not use the power of transcendental existence, but also blatantly and deliberately reveal her magic power. No one but William would attract her attention.


    Feel the location of the magic leak silently, draw a circle in the air, and a portal immediately appears in a house in their scenic spot.


    As soon as they appeared, a wave of mirror space pulled Gu Yi and Mo Du into a different space.


    Seeing the secret master who was separated by William''s magic and tied into rice dumplings with magic ropes, Gu Yi waved Mo Du out of the mirror space before he spoke.


    As for Gu Yi''s absorbing the power of dark space to maintain his life, William knows, but he also doesn''t want Mo du to know.


    In case this guy falls early.


    And Gu Yi looks at the move of magic separation and asks in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    "My Lord, it seems that there is a big problem inside kamataji.


    The mage, who devoted himself to the dark space, dared to appear in Kathmandu openly.


    After that, he waved, suspended the trapped secret master on the ground, and a dark magic appeared on his hand, which was patted into the other side''s body."Ah.


    After a painful roar, Gu Yi frowned at the secret master she had taught herself. Dark cracks appeared around her eyes.


    Looking at William helplessly, he said, "how did you find this doggie of Domaine?".


    After a pause, William''s real body slowly appeared beside Gu Yi. "I didn''t go to look for it on purpose, but these guys brought it to Gu Yi by themselves.".


    Seeing William appear, Gu Yi shakes his fan with a smile. "What have you done to let domam tell his followers to make up your mind?"


    "Who knows?" William shakes his head. After thinking about it, he doesn''t say that he has signed a contract with the will of hell, and that he has been recognized by the will of the Lord world.


    Pretending to think for a while, he said, "it should be a coincidence.".


    After Chen Qinfeng was schemed and kidnapped in the Thai airport, he started to take all kinds of preventive measures.


    Gu Yi, who didn''t know the truth, shook his head and said, "I''ve been dealing with domam for many years. He won''t find your brother who hasn''t been in touch for many years just because he calculated on you.


    According to his habit, he will definitely find someone close to you.


    With a smile, William thought to himself, "it''s also necessary for these running dogs in the dark space to get close to my family.".


    Then he thought of something and said, "that boy seems to have the same ability as me.".


    "Shua", Gu Yi immediately put away the fan and looked at William pleasantly, "so he may be a genius to learn magic just like you?"


    As soon as I wave my hand, I want to break the mirror space to see Chen Qinfeng.


    With the sound of "Dong ¡¤¡¤¡¤", the image space just shakes a few times, and then stabilizes.


    "Is this mirror space reinforced by space magic?"


    William shrugged. "After I was almost broken by Odin twice in a row, I directly used the magic of space to release all the magic related to space.".


    "You are really...," Gu Yi shook his head enviously. "It''s too wasteful.".


    William laughed and said, "anyway, the energy of space gems is infinite to me.".


    Then he looked at Gu Yi''s Ming Huang robe, and his sentry armor changed, and soon became a robe of similar style.


    He put on his hood and looked at the fallen arcane master who was trapped in his eyes. "What about this guy?"


    "Whatever you like, this kind of person''s thinking has been controlled by domam. Instead of asking anything, it''s you,,,,",


    Gu Yi looks at William''s robe which is more prominent than his robe with a smile, "you want to take over my position and responsibility?"


    "No interest", William waved and threw the fallen arcane master into his own territory in hell - silent collar.


    Then, through the space, he said to a group of demons who could not bear to surround them when they saw the living people, "who is sure to tell me the secret of the soul, whose soul is it?".


    Many demons are eager to try, but with the dark space mark on the magician''s forehead, the demons around are quiet.


    William face a black, "a group of waste, get out of my territory.".


    A dazzling holy light appeared on his hand, and when he threw it forward, the holy light group crossed the space and appeared on the top of the magician''s head.


    With a dull "bang", the demons within a few hundred meters around, except for those who are powerful or far away,


    instantly, together with the secret master, the holy light is blasted by a fierce explosion, which is purified at least half in a few seconds, and one by one becomes strange and frightened.

 Chapter 1199

    For William''s reckless killing of demons, Gu reminded him a few words, but he was very happy and at ease.


    She has lived for hundreds of years. Of course, she knows that when people are irritable, and the stronger their strength is, the bigger their demons will be.


    It''s a good thing to release this tyrannical puppet. It''s better to focus on the devil than on the main material world.


    But when she thought of the entanglement between William and Mephisto, she worried,


    "in Mephisto''s territory, so wantonly releasing the holy light, I really don''t worry that he will hate and watch you all the time?"


    "If my real body doesn''t go to hell, what can he do with me?".


    With a smile, William takes out the gun of Longinus, which has been transformed by the dwarves, and stabs it forward.


    Longinus''s gun ignores the barrier of space, and stabs in silent hill, the body of a higher devil.


    The ability of breaking demons makes the demon who runs away quickly turn into ashes in an instant.


    All of a sudden, Mephisto, who is looking at silent hill, takes back his eyes in panic.


    Sitting on the throne, he cursed William with a roar.


    Cursing and cursing, they put the target of cursing on their descendants, Mamen.


    If it wasn''t for Mamen who stole his Longinus gun and let his men sneak into the earth with it, but William finally got it,


    he would not be so worried about William now.


    When Murphy stolton thought about it, he began to hate all his descendants. He grabbed one of them and put it in his mouth.


    In the future, his descendants will either flee or think about how to improve their strength, or follow the footsteps of those demon princes who enter the earth, and try their best to enter the earth and devour their souls.


    Gu Yi looked at the brilliant gun of Longinus in William''s hand and said in an unexpected tone, "I didn''t expect that those dwarfs would make artifact for you one after another.".


    William, with a smile, didn''t say why in the face of Gu Yi''s inquiring eyes.


    But he glared at William. Gu Yi spread out his fan and fanned it fiercely. He forced himself to beat William. "With this gun, and you can ignore the space, no demon will take the initiative to provoke you in the future.".


    Seeing that William''s face showed a proud expression, Gu Yi shook his head and said, "don''t think you can really ignore the demons with the gun of Longinus.


    at least you have to stab them to hurt them.


    As far as I know, Mephisto has at least two weapons in his hand, waiting to block Longinus'' gun.


    Moreover, this gun originally belongs to Mephisto. If you rob him of the artifact that he used to restrict other demons, he will surely be watching and calculating you all the time in the future.


    Even if you wait until the end of your life, you can easily take back the gun, with the idea of hitting your soul.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s intention of avoiding suspicion and not using the gun of Longinus, William put away his weapon with a smile and said, "I don''t want to be the devil in hell, as long as I can restrict them.


    But old Mephisto had told me that he would come and take my soul by himself on the day of my death.


    But if it does come to that day, he will probably regret pulling my soul into hell.


    If he dares to do so, I''ll take his place.


    On hearing this, Gu Yimei frowned and tried to persuade William again, but he found that the mirror space disappeared without any sign.


    he looked at William in surprise and said, "how long have you been strengthened again?"


    "It''s been a long time, OK?" said William. "I''ve been stuck in this stage for almost four years. If I don''t make a breakthrough, I''m going to turn my energy to technology.".


    Lengshen looked at the pretending William. Guyi took a fan and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t come to kamataji before you break through. I don''t want the secret masters to be beaten by you and lose their ambition.".


    "Hey, hey", looking at Gu Yi, who is heading for Chen Qinfeng''s direction, William happily follows him.


    The hood, in fact, can''t stop its own face except for being used to hold it.


    However, William and Gu Yi are both mages. If they forget their sight, they can make Yin and Yang bodyguards, even if they see them following them, they will not be alert in their mind.


    All the way with half an hour, listen to Chen Qinfeng want to endorsement, word for word in the magazine to see the explanation casually said.


    Gu Yi suddenly had the idea of accepting him as an apprentice. But when she thought of William''s pure magic power, she was worried.


    Do you really accept two brothers as your own disciples?


    Gu Yi didn''t mind if William would take over the position and responsibility of her supreme mage, but after several informal inquiries, William also refused without hesitation.


    This forced her to think about accepting a man of the same genius as William, so that the two super mages could restrain William together, so as not to let him fall down in the future.Of course, Gu Yi was just thinking about restriction at this time, but he didn''t really want to fight with William.


    After all, William''s performance in the past made her feel at ease.


    There will be the thought of restriction. Maybe William''s growth speed is too fast, so fast that she, the supreme mage, has to think about the future.


    So when she thought about it, would it increase William''s power if she took in Chen Qinfeng, who seemed to be the same genius?


    But if she doesn''t, what if William teaches himself?


    My cousin, with the grace of teaching, isn''t Chen Qinfeng more likely to follow William''s orders?


    "Do you trust your only blood brother to enter the magic and unknown world?"


    William said with a smile, "from now on, my children will surely follow my steps and enter the world of magic.


    In this case, it''s better to let the boy try first. Even if he can set an example for his nephews and nieces, if he can succeed in learning, it will be a help. ".


    Hell, the role model and help are the experimental objects, right.


    Gu Yi shook his head helplessly to William. Sometimes, this little guy''s heart is really cold.


    No matter how talented Chen Qinfeng is, at most he is a copy of William.


    But no matter how powerful the magic talent is, in front of infinite gems and artifact, it will definitely answer the saying that the magic power is not equal to days, and no matter how strong the strength is, it can''t be stronger than heavy treasure.


    Did you finally pass on the gem of time to Chen Qinfeng?


    Just think about it, Guyi thought it was a bad idea.


    If you really do this, don''t let the time gem be snatched from Chen Qinfeng by him.


    If William could master the gem of time as well as the gem of space, he would feel cold just thinking about Gu Yi.


    Ignore time, ignore space, no one can restrain William.


    Sometimes Gu Yi is helpless. She has been holding the gem of time for hundreds of years, and she can only use it at will. She can''t get rid of the shackles of space.


    Otherwise, the most bizarre, no one can escape the shackles of time ability, she certainly do not have to worry about their own constraints William.


    As long as William''s strength, can not break the shackles of time gem.


    Even if he can''t be subdued for a while, it can be consumed.


    If the ability of time can force his strength to retreat, he only needs to retreat one level to win William.


    As for being attacked by William with his space ability, or even killed in seconds, it''s actually very simple.


    It''s really necessary to turn around and do something. Dr. strange knows that before he does something with domam, he should set up a law of time for himself. Gu Yi must also know that.


    When an opponent loses a fight, is killed, or is captured, he simply commits suicide and starts over again. Probably no one can afford it.


    With more times of fighting, William will show his weakness.


    After all, according to the movie, I don''t know whether the strength will be improved when the file is returned, but the memory will certainly not be eliminated.


    Moreover, as soon as Gu died, he would start all over again. If William died once himself, he would be dead.


    Of course, this assumption certainly does not hold. If William finds that he is more and more uncertain, he will definitely hide in a different space instead of fighting with Guyi.


    In this case, the problem is back to Gu Yi. After all, she doesn''t have the power to break the space gem.


    If two people are consumed in this way, it is the one who has stronger determination and who wants to get rid of the time cycle.


    In the end, there is no alternative but compromise.


    This is probably the reason why domam directly agreed with strange to give up entering the earth.


    It really makes stranch an idiot, but he won. But who is domam? He would like to fall into an infinite circle with stranch?


    Don''t drive him crazy.


    Unfortunately, this kind of conjecture is not tenable at all, unable to completely grasp the ancient one of time gems, so he thought of looking for a helper in advance.


    While thinking about the gain and loss of taking Chen Qinfeng as a disciple, I suddenly thought that William would teach Chen Qinfeng magic knowledge without reservation?


    In an instant, she felt that she would not, let alone keep one hand. It was no accident to keep two or three hands.


    As soon as he thought that since Chen Qinfeng could be seen online, Gu Yi decided that instead of letting William teach him magic, he should let Chen Qinfeng join the team of arcane magicians, so that he could be grateful to kamataji.


    Since Chen Qinfeng is not a candidate for the supreme mage, there are still many mages in Kamata Taj who are two or three grades lower than herself.


    There are even a few mages with only one level of strength.


    One more Chen Qinfeng is not many, and one less can be restricted.


    However, Gu Yi''s thoughts are too much.


    William never thought about training Chen Qinfeng to be a helper, because he knew from the movie that there was no infinite gem wizard, no matter how talented he was, he was all second-class.


    He doesn''t object and even wants to see Chen Qinfeng join kamataji. He is really worried that his children will not be able to perform kamataji''s magic like him in the future without paying a price.I just want to do some experiments on Chen Qinfeng to see if I can find a way to improve the cultivation of magic.


    As for the ability to cast without cost, he will not be able to spread it in any case.


    But Gu Yi didn''t know this. Although she made up her mind, she still said to William with a smile,


    "the talent is really good, but this child is your relative. You decide whether you want him to join kamataj or teach him yourself.".


    After that, Gu Yi sighed and said, "you should be very clear that although you and we use the same magic of Kama Taj, you use your own power,


    we borrow power from those great beings.


    The borrowed power, of course, comes at a price. That''s why we are mages, but most of the time we are willing to engage in close combat.


    If you teach yourself, maybe he can get rid of those strange side effects.


    In an instant, William''s heart began to laugh.


    Gu Yi is right. He likes to keep his cards, or he is selfish.


    Otherwise, he would not let Abigail and Jesse, the two closest women, study magic with Hermione Granger, an English wizard.


    But William also really wants Chen Qinfeng to join kamataji.


    "I''m not going to teach people other than my children, just as you''re not going to teach me how to take energy from dark space and maintain my life span.".


    Gu Yi was stunned and said so directly, "do you want to exchange secrets?"


    This made her have to think about the gains and losses.


    Once you don''t need to cast a spell, you have to pay the price. To be honest, the strength of Kama Taj will increase at least ten times in an instant.


    But before she thought about it clearly, she saw that William''s mouth was smiling. He could actually learn the magic of kamataji in his mind.


    Although now it seems that this system is more like a library and super cultivation plug-in, who let it be a hook force.


    "No, no, it''s not hard to absorb the energy of dark space, and I can live a long, long time without this method.".


    "It''s impossible.".


    Gu lost his mind for a moment, but he immediately thought that William would have dark magic, and it was not difficult for him to absorb the energy of dark space.


    The previous fallen master Shi was forced to fall completely by his dark magic, and his eyes showed the sign that he had absorbed the dark energy.


    This does not count, and then see William''s hand, there is a dark energy, and light alternating with the magic ball.


    "Dark magic can do it, light magic can also let me live for a long time, besides, natural magic is no problem.".


    Then there were breath of life in his hands.


    Gu Yi''s hand holding the fan was tight. He turned around and looked at other places.


    It was William''s words that annoyed her, but at the same time, she felt powerless.


    Compared with William, not to mention other mages, even she, the supreme mage, is not as talented as others, and she is not as talented as others.


    At least she doesn''t know how to borrow the power of the holy light.


    When he installed a Bi in front of the ancient side, William thought that if he built countless sentinel armor,


    would he be able to absorb the dark space infinitely, or even steal the power of Domaine?


    "You said if I could steal domam''s power infinitely, would he completely shut down the connection between the dark space and the main material world?"


    "It''s impossible," Gu said solemnly, looking at William. "The dark space is only a part of the plane of hell, and domam only dominates the dark space, which does not mean that his power is equal to a dark space.


    Besides, if he has the ability to cut off a dimension, he can also break through the blockade of dimensions at will.


    And everything has two sides. The more dark energy you steal, the more dark energy the world has.


    As long as there is a dark side in human heart, he can keep recovering.


    But if you can''t control that energy exploding in the main world, the earth becomes part of the dark space.


    Domam will thank you and swallow your soul without hesitation, and let you continue to help him swallow other planes while becoming a part of him.


    As soon as he heard that he might become someone else''s slave, William said in his heart, "Damn it.".


    In Gu Yi''s stern eyes, he nodded honestly, "you know, teacher, I''m scared to death. I promise I won''t make this idea again.".


    "You are a rascal and a jerk", but as soon as William called his teacher, Guyi knew that he really listened.


    She suddenly understood that no matter how much she talked to William, the only way to deal with him was to make him feel that he would lose his life.


    Since you don''t teach, I have to ask your cousin by myself.

 Chapter 1200

    While talking about the great sage of heaven in a monkey palace, Chen Qinfeng, who was probably based on this, suddenly saw two people in bright yellow robes coming forward.


    When Chen Qinfeng heard this, he immediately attracted the attention of yin and Yang. Then he saw William with a hood and two-thirds face.


    "Mr. Devonshire?"


    William smiles at Yin Yang and waves, "get out of here.".


    "Yes", after covering his ears and hearing the confirmation of Sunday, yin and Yang left without hesitation with the puzzled and surprised Tang Ren and seven bodyguards.


    As they walked out of the monkey palace, bodyguard Da Liu said in a low voice, "head, the woman standing in front of the boss just now seems to be the woman who showed up at Stamford Bridge a few years ago"


    Yin Yang stopped, and immediately thought that in the information, William and his son had great respect for the woman who was also wearing this bright yellow robe, and even the people were the first The first time I saw it in public, William bowed his head.


    You know, when he accepted the Earl and Duke titles, when he faced hundreds of celebrities and nobles, he just bowed to Philip and raised his head.


    Then Yin and Yang thought of Gong Na, his teammate of the death squads. When he went to China, he said that his boss was likely to be extraordinary.


    In addition, in the beginning, the death squads were wearing three types of armor and directly participated in the battle of cleaning up English werewolves and vampires.


    Yin and Yang will not doubt the existence of those extraordinary people.


    "I see." after that, Yin Yang waited for a few minutes on purpose, and then continued to go to the hotel as if nothing had happened.


    As for whether people like da Liu will report to William, and it can be predicted that they will report to William on Sunday,


    since they have not given him an order to keep it secret, Yin Yang feels that he should leave it alone.


    As soon as Yin and Yang left, there was only Chen Qinfeng left. Looking at Gu Yi, who showed his face, and William, who was always wearing a hood, some stuttered and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Gu Yi unexpectedly looks back at William. She doesn''t expect that their relationship will be so strange. William and Chen Qinfeng don''t even say hello, and Chen Qinfeng doesn''t even call William "brother.".


    Gu Yi, who understood the strange relationship between them, said with a kind smile, "Chen, do you mind coming to my place?"


    "He, won''t he go?" Chen Qinfeng looked at William in surprise and saw him shake his head.


    Gu Yi didn''t let him go to Kama Taj now because he was worried that William would break through the power barrier when the magic energy was higher than that of Kama Taj outside.


    It''s impossible to attract the attention of the apprentices who are still studying.


    However, William''s achievement is comparable to that of the supreme mage when he is less than 30 years old, which will probably make anyone discouraged.


    As for William, although he is very interested in the eye of Argo motorcycle, that is, the time gem, he doesn''t need to think much about it. He knows how low the probability of Gu Yi''s contacting the time gem is at this time.


    In this case, kamataji has little attraction for him.


    But although Chen Qinfeng is dissatisfied with William, he knows that William has been protecting himself all these years. He is only 18 years old, and of course he will rely on him.


    So when William didn''t go, he immediately shook his head, "I don''t really want to.".


    William said immediately, "go, it''s good for you.".


    Seeing that William could not refuse, Chen Qinfeng could not help frowning.


    But I''m not familiar with Kathmandu. Do I have any other choices besides consent?


    "OK, OK.".


    But the boy was reluctant to see if he was sold. He shook his head and said to William, "you should be able to control what you break through, right?"


    William nodded, waved to Chen Qinfeng, who was puzzled and worried, and walked ahead with Gu Yi.


    Before long, Guyi said, "do you have a way to see who took refuge in domam?"


    "Of course," William said with a smile, he knew that Gu would change his mind later. He must be waiting here.


    "You gather people together, I will release the light field to all people, and ensure that the light will find out who has the dark magic energy.".


    "The realm of light?" Gu Yijing''s side head looked at William one eye, "you have understood the true meaning of magic, arbitrary command elements?"


    "Is it hard?" William shrugged, "I feel like I want to release any magic, as long as the magic is enough, can learn, can be released.".


    Gu Yi was stunned for a while, and then he asked seriously, "do you really want to take my place and become the next supreme mage?"


    William shook his head. "It''s too heavy a responsibility to be a supreme mage. I''d rather be a helper than face everything myself like you.".


    Seeing Gu''s frowning and disappointed face, William thought for a while about the threat of the existence of two supreme mages.But then he thought that he didn''t want to rule the world, and he didn''t want to exterminate human beings. Unless Gu Yi and the future trange degenerated themselves, they had no reason to deal with themselves.


    After thinking about this, William said with a smile, "if you really need an heir, I think I have a suitable person.".


    "This guy should be more talented than the little guy behind us, and he is a doctor who is used to life and death and is dedicated to saving people.


    This kind of person, in mind and thinking, should be in line with the standard of a good mage.


    "Talent is better than Chen. Isn''t that similar to you? Who is it? "


    As soon as Gu Yi''s eyes brightened, he immediately decided to go back and see each other''s future with agomodo''s eyes.


    William laughed in his heart. Dr. strange was originally the choice of the supreme mage, and Guyi might have known about strange for a long time.


    "Dr. Stephen stranch, he''s a great neurologist, and my men once saw that guy operate on a mission in South Africa.


    After checking the information, I found out that this guy is also a genius who never forgets. Then I paid close attention to him for several years.


    Originally, I wanted to pull him into my camp and teach him magic if necessary.


    However, since you feel that you are unable to fulfill the responsibility of the supreme mage, I will give it to you. ".


    With these words, William didn''t need to look at Gu Yi''s expression, but his mental power realized that she had been paying attention to Dr. strange.


    However, it should be seven or eight years after strange came to the door. No wonder Gu was anxious to find another candidate.


    Pretending not to notice Gu Yi''s abnormality, William frowned, "the only trouble is that this guy is too successful in the medical field.


    It''s a bit difficult for him to give up the temptation of honor, money and colorful world and come to Kamata Taj to learn magic. ".


    Seeing that William said to himself, his eyes were not on him, Gu Yi was relieved and said with a smile, "when you face magic, what''s your first thought?"


    "The first thought?" An idea appeared in William''s mind, and he shook his head with a smile,


    "I would like to say that I feel invincible, but to be honest, my first idea at that time was not to be exposed, so as not to be captured.".


    "Not surprisingly, it has something to do with your growing up environment," Gu said with a smile. "But as for Dr. strange, since he has become a leader in the field of Neuromedicine,


    will he occasionally feel a little tired during the day-to-day operation?"


    "That''s not necessarily," William shook his head. "It''s like I don''t know how to spend money, but I don''t want to do a loss business.".


    "Then wait quietly, maybe fate will let him take the initiative to look for us," Gu Yi said, suddenly looking at William and saying, "let everything go its own way, don''t do anything superfluous,


    because as long as you do it, there will always be some traces left, and this trace will become the enemy''s help to deal with us when trange achieves great success.".


    Of course, William knows what Guyi is talking about. Now that she can see the future, strange will come to her.


    Of course, she didn''t want William to do too much, so as not to make stranch feel hurt. Gu Yi and William had arranged for them to do so,


    so that they could easily be used by dark creatures.


    "Understand, I will only pay attention to him, not contact him," William nodded, suddenly asked, "do you really believe that the future achievements of strange will be very high?"


    Gu Yi laughed in his heart, but he said with a flattering voice, "you are the only one who can practice by yourself, not by using the energy of the multiverse. You are going to become the most respected mage. Why don''t I believe it?"


    Knowing that Gu Yi was perfunctory, William could only grin and follow her into a long street.


    Walking into a wall, there are nearly 200 meters of ancient buildings.


    and the two seemed to be very idle. The master in charge of the door nodded, and William and Chen Qin Feng walked directly to the library.


    "Supreme, are you all right?"


    Just a few steps away, master modu, who was sent away by William, rushed in with more than a dozen fully armed mages, panting.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that this guy was taking people with him to find Guyi. As a result, he probably took a different road. After he didn''t meet him, he ran back to Kamata Taj in a hurry.


    See wearing a hood of William, Mo Du holding root looks very old stick, vigilant looking at him.


    But when he saw that it was William who took off his hood to show his face, he relaxed completely.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I didn''t expect that would be the case when we met for the first time.".


    William laughs. This guy has not been blackened yet. He was thrown away without saying a word. He talks very well.


    Or because he was sent away without backhand power, so that modu knew the gap between himself and William, so big that he could not raise the idea of confrontation, so honest.Sorry, something needs to be kept secret.


    Mo Du nodded with understanding, "it doesn''t matter. Some things are really not accessible to mages at my level.".


    Then Mo Du leaned over and said, "thank you for coming. With your participation, the burden of teachers can be shared by more people in the future.".


    This made William roll his eyes and see Gu smile without saying anything. William can only perfunctorily say, "don''t worry, I''m still very experienced in beating Mephisto at least.".


    Mo Du was stunned. He stood up and looked at Gu Yi. He listened to Gu Yi shaking his fan and laughing, "William should be more experienced and more powerful than me in dealing with demons.


    After all, the best I can do is to drive the devil back to hell, and he has defeated Mephisto and his sons several times, and even sealed the two demon princes completely.


    What''s more, Lucifer, the leader of the Fallen Angel army, suffered a heavy loss without revenge.


    "Really?" Mordor''s face showed an expression of surprise and excitement.


    It''s not about sharing the responsibility of Gu Yi. It''s all about one person carrying the banner of dealing with demons.


    let these secret masters not worry about the demon king or multiple demons appearing at the same time in the future. If they don''t have strong enough people to deal with the crisis, they have to take human lives to fill in.


    "Is it possible to drop the king back from the temple of London and have Lord Devonshire there?"


    "Wait a minute", before Gu could speak, William said, "I have to deal with not only demons, but also extraterrestrial forces outside the universe,


    if you deal with Mephisto, you can come to me. You can deal with the others by yourself.".


    Seeing that William didn''t want to shoulder the responsibility again, Gu Yi said helplessly, "well, modu, when there is a big devil or even devil level crisis,


    William will take the initiative to deal with it as he did several times before.


    As for the demons below the higher demons, it''s no use looking for them.


    Gu Yi smiles and says to Mo Du, who is puzzled, and other secret masters, "his reputation of dealing with demons mercilessly has spread all over the hell.


    the weaker demons dare not appear within a hundred kilometers around him now. If you go to him, you can''t solve the fundamental problem except frightening those demons away.".


    "So it is." a voice with London accent came out immediately, "no wonder I said that in recent years, there has been no evil disturbance in London. The original source is here.".


    It was obvious that he was from England. William could not help looking over, but listened to the voice of the other side. He said excitedly and bowed down to salute,


    "nice to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Jeff Kenny, the mage who helped Wang to garrison the London temple.


    thank you for all you have done for the English people in silence, and welcome to London when you are free The temple is a guest.


    When the mages of the three magic temples accept the appointment, they will swear to defend the temple. Therefore, William is polite to this man named Jeff Kenny.


    "No problem, I also welcome you and Wang, and other mages to visit the manor.".


    Seeing that William didn''t show his intention of resisting others, Gu Yi was very happy and said with a smile, "well, modu, you take this Chen to visit the kamataji. William and I still have things to deal with.".


    "Wait, wait." seeing that William just nodded to himself, he was about to leave with Guyi.


    Chen Qinfeng, who has almost regarded these people around him as lunatics, walks forward with trembling teeth, grabs William''s arm and says, "brother, brother, I''ll change my name to Chen and Chen Feng when I go back. You can''t leave me here alone, he and them.".


    "All lunatics?" With a smile, William put his hand on Chen Feng''s shoulder and patted him, "I''ll find you a companion, so that you won''t treat me as a madman.".


    With a snap of fingers, a golden carving and a pure white flying horse appeared beside William.

 Chapter 1201

    "Chirp ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤", after the sound of an eagle resounding through the sky, the Thunderbird incarnated in the golden eagle, under the command of William''s heart through the magic contract,


    fiercely incited two wings, suspended in the air of five or six meters, his body flashed a little beating thunder, revealing more than six meters of golden body and nine meters of big wings,


    slowly swam around the empty space.


    After putting out all kinds of defense magic, the surrounding secret masters saw that Thunderbird didn''t attack at all,


    someone exclaimed, "Thunderbird? Weishandi has not seen such a big Thunderbird in many years.


    "Hiss.".


    The adult Pegasus on the side probably sees that the people around him are paying attention to Thunderbird. He can also control thunder. Of course, he is not happy.


    Just want to incite the pure white wings to fly to the high altitude, he was pressed by William, so as not to cause the panic of ordinary people around.


    As for Thunderbird, it also flies at five or six meters at this time. In addition, Kamata Taj occupies a huge area, and there are four tall buildings around, so there is no need to worry about being seen.


    William did not sign a magic contract with himself, and kept singing on the head of Pegasus photographed, this guy was honest.


    Then he said to Chen Feng with a smile, "this is Thunderbird and Pegasus. They are all thunder Warcraft. I''ll give you one as a gift and a guard.".


    Want to get, of course, have to pay first, and then Thunderbird and Pegasus for William, the number has been hundreds.


    "Is it true, true, true?" Chen Feng carefully stretched out his hand on the back of Pegasus and felt it. Then he was sure that everything in front of him was true.


    In an instant, the little guy''s face showed an expression of ecstasy.


    The fact was right in front of him, and the Pegasus seemed to like him very much, side by side, rubbing his arm.


    Then the Thunderbird in the sky changed into a normal Golden Eagle, landed on his shoulder without grasping, and rubbed his head on his face like a pet.


    Feeling the kindness of the two Warcraft, Chen Feng laughed a few times, then stammered excitedly, "brother, brother, I am your only brother, can''t I have all of them?"


    Just as William wanted to shake his head, Gu said with a smile, "well, William, we still have something to deal with, and I know you have nearly 200 Thunderbirds and Pegasus. Do you need to be so wordy?"


    as soon as Chen Qinfeng heard this, he immediately said with a smile, "brother, I''ll change my name when I go back.".


    "You said it," William said with a smile and patted Chen Feng on the shoulder, but at this stage, after his dissatisfaction was eliminated,


    he shook his head and said, "forget it, I call you Chen Feng. As for your official name, it''s Chen Qinfeng. After all, your grandfather raised you.".


    Chen Feng nodded. "OK, OK, you are the boss. You has the final say."


    William helplessly shakes his head, this boy at this time just a little bit of his style, the same no face no skin.


    As soon as you pat Chen Feng on the shoulder, a land version of gold titanium alloy nano nail necklace will automatically swim to his neck.


    Then, in three seconds, it becomes a body armor in the clothes.


    Then a flame appeared in front of William out of thin air, and a mass of gold was soon burned to form a ring of holy light with Summoning Magic.


    Blow a breath, after a hot wind, the ring soon cooled down a little bit.


    Hand it to Chen Fengdao, "the ring has a Summoning Magic,


    when you need it, recite the summon, and Thunderbird and Pegasus will appear in front of you. In normal times, let them return to the clan.".


    After that, William patted Chen Feng on the shoulder, followed Gu Yi to leave, and at the same time, he sent a message to him,


    "it may be dangerous here in a moment. When modu shows you around, he will try to let him take you away for a few hours.".


    I heard William''s voice in my ears, but the people around me didn''t respond at all. Chen Feng didn''t understand that this is probably the sound transmission in the novel.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he was willing to stay to learn magic. He said to modu with a smile, "master, if you can, can you take me to the hotel to pick up my luggage first? I''m going to live directly.".


    Knowing that the boy in front of him is William''s younger brother modu, of course, he would like to have a deeper friendship between kamataji and William.


    To achieve this, there is no better way than to teach.


    It is easier for Chen Feng to inform William of anything in the future than for them.


    No problem. I''ll drive you.


    Chen Fengli said, "thank you, thank you, but if you can, can you show me around Kathmandu first? After all, if I can get permission in the future, I will become one of you and know more about Kathmandu, which is more conducive to my integration into the city. ".


    "You can have this idea, of course, the best," Mo Du nodded with a smile. He was very happy for Chen Feng''s politeness and cleverness.


    After all, magic depends on talent. With the same effort, smart people will have a better ability to learn.


    For modu, who is in charge of teaching apprentices about magic, he is more willing to teach this kind of people."By the way, you can call me modu, and I''ll call you Chen?"


    Feeling the two leave, William smiles and follows Gu Yi into the library.


    As soon as he entered the inner gate, he felt a wave of magic.


    It seems that there is still a seal here. In the movie, strange can get in and out at will and get the eye of Argo without any obstacles. It must be Gu Yi''s tacit consent.


    As soon as he reached out on the heavy rock doorframe, Gu Yi, who was walking in front of him, turned back and said, "don''t test the seal here, or you will face the whole magic array of kamataji.".


    Take back the hand, William shrugged, in front of Gu Yi to crack other people''s magic array, really some inexplicable.


    "The supreme".


    The mage who is in charge of guarding the library salutes as soon as he sees Gu Yi coming in.


    Go ahead with your work, and William will be in charge of the safety here for the time being.


    The guard turned his eyes. Wearing a robe similar to Gu Yi''s, William soon thought of who the young man was.


    After several times of cooperation with Wang, of course, the mage of Kamata Taj has heard of William. As long as he is a person who can watch TV, he can''t be unaware.


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Help me protect the Dharma, is that ok?"


    William nodded, knowing that Gu Yi needed to protect the Dharma himself. A mirror space could block any evil things that peeped at her.


    This means that William does not want to touch the gem of time.


    Looking at Gu Yi entering the secret room with time gem, William closed his eyes and scanned his mental power.


    It wasn''t long before I found out that the system in my mind and the magic books I had were no different from those in this library.


    He reached out and waved to the book about time. Although he had known what the book said for a long time, after reading it again, there was a saying in case of starting to use Argo motorcycle in the future.


    Sitting at a long table, he beckoned and kept it with Jesse. The gourd made of the branches of life appeared in his hand.


    While drinking the red wine with the magic of nature, he flipped the treasure book on the table at will.


    After watching it in a few minutes, he wondered if he could use the ceremony of calling domam to call Celia, the tree of life?


    With more believers, Celia''s growth can be accelerated. She doesn''t have to go every month.


    Moreover, the call to the spirit and tree of life of the good neutral camp, even if spread out, will not cause any disaster.


    But then he shook his head. At this time, Celia was just a few years old, in a weak period, and her energy was not enough. She could not provide any energy to her followers.


    "Have you finished reading the book of carlio stro so soon?"


    When William is thinking, he uses the gem of time to see countless Guyi in the future. Wearing the eye of Argo motorcycle, he walks out of the secret room and sees William staring at the treasure of time in a daze.


    Closing the last page, William thought that this thick book would fly back to the bookshelf. "The writing is similar to what I thought. There is nothing new.".


    "You''re bragging to me, aren''t you, William?"


    As soon as Gu Yi finished, he saw that William made a few gestures. The eyes of Argo motorcycle on her neck turned on automatically, revealing the time gem with green light.


    Then a green light flew into William''s hand.


    Stop it.


    Seeing that William actually followed this time energy and began to release a time cycle on his arm, Gu instantly used the eye of Argo motorcycle to dispel the time magic in his hand.


    "How is that possible? How on earth did you do that? "


    William shrugged and felt it silently for a long time before he opened his eyes and said, "I didn''t tell you that as long as I can learn, I can release any magic.".


    Gu Yi looks at William in disbelief. Although she didn''t think William was lying before, she never expected that William would learn so fast.


    "This is the most profound and weird field of time magic. You can understand and use it after reading the time dictionary?"


    "Let me feel the gem of time once more. I feel that if I use it several times, I may be able to simulate the magic of time.


    from the eight series of magicians of wind, fire, earth, water, thunder, light, darkness and space to the nine series of magicians of time.".


    "No", Gu immediately made a few gestures on one hand, and the Argo motorcycle hanging around her neck disappeared instantly.


    She didn''t take it into that space and hide it.


    And as soon as she thought of William as the owner of space gems, she felt that in the future, the eye of Argo motor must always be in her own hands.


    Otherwise, I don''t know if it will be stolen by William using the power of space.


    Looking at William, who closed his eyes and felt the surrounding space, Guyi said with a smile, "don''t waste your energy,I know that you are accomplished in space. Of course, you will not hide the gem of time in space. It has been in the river of time at this time.


    Apart from me, even if the original creator of Argo''s motorcycle eye, one of weishandi''s Argo''s motorcycles, comes here, you don''t want to find his Argo''s motorcycle eye. ".


    William couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Just now, he wanted to steal the time gem directly. He took it to a place to study it carefully and return it.


    As long as he can master the power of time and have the ability of time circulation, he will definitely dare to fight with anyone even if he can only fight back once in the future. If he can''t win, he will use space energy to escape.


    However, at that time, he didn''t have to be afraid of Gu Yi at all, but as long as he didn''t want to collect six infinite gems to snap his fingers, he didn''t have to be so anxious to turn against Gu Yi.


    With Gu Yi in front, blocking those ectopic creatures, you don''t have to guard against countless demons who want to enter the earth all day long.


    But I didn''t expect that this old guy was worthy of living and fighting for hundreds of years.


    even in an emergency, he didn''t leave any flaws.


    "Teacher, you are my teacher. You need to be so stingy and so defensive against me?"


    "Yes, it''s necessary," Gu Yi nodded directly. "I won''t, and I dare not let you acquire the ability of time and space at the same time.".


    "In hundreds of years, I have seen too many talented people, and history has proved that they have too many talents. In the end, without any constraints and pursuit, they turn around and plunge into darkness or hell.".


    "Far from it, domam is just like you. His talent is even higher than that of the three gods in the Trinity weishandi, but in the end?


    He is unparalleled in the earth behind the enemy, not for higher power, without hesitation into the dark space.


    After expelling and replacing the previous ruler of the dark space, he became a nightmare of the whole multiverse.


    "And you," Gu Yi said, silent for a moment, with a kind and loving look on his face, "William, you give me the feeling that within a hundred years, you will probably be able to transcend the multiverse and become a real God.


    But if you grow up too fast and don''t experience setbacks, it also means that the lower your ability to resist negative emotions in your heart, once you fall, it''s just like what you said. If you master space and time, it''s not too difficult to defeat the top demons like Mephisto and Domaine.


    "To create a monster more powerful than any demon or demon? How dare you let me touch the gem of time.


    William said, "if you don''t let me study the time gem, I''ll study the soul gem. Anyway, that stone is already in my hands.".


    "You, what do you say?"


    In Gu Yi''s confused eyes, William stretched out his hand and felt his heart gem Scepter tremble as soon as he reached out to Christine, the light spirit in the week of x17.


    Then she disappeared and appeared on William''s outstretched palm before she reacted.


    "Mother God".


    Christine looks back in horror at Celia, the tree of life.


    Celia sighed, "from William Devonshire on the gem of the scepter of the soul, the energy of Tao space has been released, the solid barrier of solidifying layer has been solidified, and after wrapping the gem of the soul, this day will come.".


    Kamataji, as soon as the scepter of mind appeared, Guyi felt that the energy on the scepter could affect people''s mind was fluctuating.


    After being wrapped in the space energy, William takes up the scepter again, and does not touch the heart gem directly.


    it does not appear that when he touches the heart gem for the first time, the space gem is restless and the massive mind energy impacts his soul.


    Moreover, in order to prevent the appearance of the scepter of mind, William was noticed by some powers. Before the appearance of the scepter, a mirror space was actually released.


    Gu Yi was frightened when he wanted to say something, but William threw the staff of heart to her directly.

 Chapter 1202

    Seeing that William did not hesitate to throw the scepter of mind to himself, Gu Yi''s first reaction was this.


    The magic started. After holding the scepter for a long time, unexpectedly, she didn''t find any problem, so she dared to hold it in her hand.


    Feel it silently for a while, and then discover the space energy that envelops the heart gem.


    Then she understood that even if the scepter was thrown into time, William should be able to feel the energy and send it back directly.


    It''s not so easy to break the space energy barrier outside the gem of the soul. At least she has no confidence to disperse the space energy on the scepter in a short time.


    William will have enough time to react and send the scepter back to his hand.


    After thinking about this, she was relieved to return the scepter to William and said,


    "since you have a spiritual gem, you don''t want to use it to temper your soul, or directly control it to avoid being corrupted by anyone?"


    William turned his lips. He had a good idea, but he had this idea for years.


    But it''s probably between two infinite gems. If there is no infinite glove or spiritual scepter, as long as you touch them directly, the gems that you want to enter his mind will definitely fight with the gems that are already in his mind.


    If the energy of a gem impacts his body, he has a little confidence to resist it. It''s really not good. Sentinel armor shares the energy of infinite gems.


    But the energy of the two gemstones impacts at the same time, and conflicts in his body, which can absolutely tear him in two, or directly form slag.


    As for asking him to give up the space gems that he has completely accepted and turn to research, it is not known whether he can accept the soul gems. Only a fool will take this risk.


    William himself is a sorcerer, and he is a sorcerer who is comparable to Gu Yi. His heart and soul are not weak points.


    In addition, he can accept space gems because the infinite energy emitted by space gems acts on his storage space,


    while expanding the storage space all the time, he can also use the storage space to transfer space energy and use space energy without harm.


    As for the soul gem, at least he knows from the movie that there is unconscious thinking like source code in this gem.


    Therefore, William did not dare to risk the gem of the soul into his own soul.


    And since ancient times, no one dares to put unlimited gems on his body.


    Odin, mieba, collectors and Argo motorcycles all make infinite gems into artifact in the end. No one can put space gems into his consciousness like William.


    Even if his mind is very special and can really accept gems, will his unlimited spiritual strength and mind eventually become a pure consciousness like the will of hell or heaven?


    Will he still be himself?


    In contrast, space gems are more important and safer to him than soul gems.


    Of course, the ability of mind gem is equally strong, which makes people have no solution, control others at will, and infinitely enhance their mental power, mind and mind.


    Even with the help of other gems, one thought can change the other''s consciousness.


    It''s a combination of Professor X and nightmare.


    But the only place that can''t compare with the space gem is that the space gem can let William escape at will and hide into the sub space at will. The life saving skill is much better than the soul gem.


    But in a short time contact, should be no problem?


    After all, he tried it a few years ago, and within a few seconds, the spiritual gem greatly enhanced his spiritual and spiritual strength.


    Now you can break through the limitation of your strength through the soul gem, and you can enter the level of Guyi as soon as possible.


    "Wait a minute.".


    Just as William wanted to touch his hand, Gu Yi yelled to him to stop.


    "You have to make sure that when you break through, you will break through the mirror space and attract the attention of the powerful existence of the world and the multiverse.


    And think about it, William, think about it, is it safer to break through with one''s own strength, and is it easier to use one''s strength,


    or is it better for you to break through with external force and leave a flaw in one''s heart? "


    William stopped and thought about it carefully. He felt that there was no need to rush to the next level.


    At the same time, if necessary, he can also instantly transmit to other planets, and then use the soul gem to break through.


    Nodding and just about to thank him, William suddenly realized that Guyi''s purpose of holding the heart gem is to take the opportunity to break through,


    does that mean that she has seen her future?


    With a smile, he looked at Gu Yi solemnly, "what you just saw with the gem of time is not strange, and the future of the impending campaign against the fallen mage kamataji. But my future? "


    With a few puffs from the corner of Gu''s mouth, William said hastily, "what do you see in the infinite possibilities?"After thinking for a long time, Gu Yi said, "what I can tell you is that I didn''t see the picture of your death.".


    "Of course I know I''m not going to die," William roared. "No one in the earth and the nine realms can kill me, and you have no reason to kill me.


    Tell me what else I saw? "


    For a moment, Gu Yi, who had already thought about it, hesitated again. "I''m not omnipotent, and time gem is not omnipotent, William, otherwise there would not be so many crises on the earth.".


    William believed in her words, but he believed that Gu Yi had said it deliberately. He must have seen something bad, otherwise she didn''t have to say it.


    Therefore, as soon as Gu Yi finished speaking, William''s spiritual Scepter was lifted.


    The meaning is very obvious. If we don''t make it clear, he may turn over.


    As soon as his face froze, Gu Yi said helplessly, "what I see in the future is that after more than two years, you disappear from the world.


    Then there was a thick fog, and no one knew what you had done.


    Will you disappear in more than two years?


    Collect infinite gems back to the original earth?


    No, if that''s true, Gu Yi doesn''t have to tell him at all, so that he can leave as soon as possible.


    To the plane beyond the multiverse like the crimson hell?


    Or run to the dark space beyond time and kill domam to be the boss? But that doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Is it necessary to go to the dark space to live well on earth?


    "Give me the eye of Argo, or don''t force me to look for the power jewel"


    William raised his spiritual scepter and frowned, "if you hold three infinite jewels, I believe that even if you and Odin deal with me at the same time, I can force you to hand over the time jewel.".


    "Calm down, William," Gu Yi advised, looking at the shining scepter of the soul,


    "among the countless possibilities I see, let alone seeing you die, there is no fatal danger.".


    "Then why did you see me disappear?" William said, holding back his anger.


    Gu Yi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We can make an agreement. When you are really facing the situation of disappearing in more than two years,


    if you don''t know why you are disappearing, I will give you the eyes of Argo motorcycle and let you see your future.".


    In the past, William would have believed that she would not cheat herself.


    But the worry about the future, so that the whole people are furious, he also worried about whether Gu Yi is procrastinating?


    After thinking about it, nothing big happened in two years.


    Besides, there are space and soul gems in front of him. When mieba comes, let alone robbing gems, he has no infinite gloves on his hand, let alone an infinite gem.


    if he dares to appear in front of William, William will kill him directly, and it''s all over.


    Wait a moment, a flash of inspiration, suddenly thought it would not be that thing, right?


    In this case, it seems that it is possible to leave the world.


    When he thought about it, Willington was relieved, but nothing happened. He looked at Gu Yi and said, "you said, if I ask you for time in two years, if you dare to...".


    "No if, William," Gu Yi interrupted, "I understand that you are only worried about your own safety, and what I see does not mean that the future will happen,


    because from the moment I see it, as long as I say it or make changes according to what I see,


    then the future I see is not the future.".


    William a Leng, immediately understand, "you want to say, you told me about my disappearance, and I will do the corresponding preparation, the future has changed?"


    "That''s right," Guyi said to William. "The only thing I''m worried about is that you''re going to fall into the dark like Domaine.


    So I have to remind you that even if the dark space can surpass time, once you replace kandum, you will become a slave of power and dark space.


    I was worried about that. Williamson relaxed.


    However, since Gu Yi reminded himself, and he had some guesses in his mind, he really had to make some preparations.


    After a thought, the sentry armor on his body immediately changed from a bright yellow robe to a golden holy robe.


    he raised his right hand and thought silently about mark 85 armor. In only two seconds, the armor on his hand turned into Mark''s version with golden appearance and flowing light.


    Looking at the six grooves on the back of William''s hand, Gu suddenly understood what they were.


    "You, you can make your own infinite gloves?"


    There are so many things I can do.


    With that, after an idea, a dark blue space energy overflows from his body and disperses in the air.


    The mirror space began to be reinforced by the space energy, and then the magic cube of the universe appeared in front of him.


    Holding the magic cube of the universe, he just wanted to have a try. The space gems in the magic cube separated from the magic cube of the universe out of thin air and appeared in front of him respectively.As soon as Gu Yi wanted to move, he was limited by space energy.


    "Don''t move, teacher, this is my mirror space, and it''s formed with space gemstone energy. It''s different from the magic of Kama Taj.".


    Regardless of Gu Yi''s changed face, William suspended the scepter of mind, holding the space gem in his left hand, and put it into the groove on the middle finger of his glove.


    "Squeak, squeak", a burst of space energy instantly spread through his body.


    However, he has been in contact with the space energy all these years. The huge amount of energy on the gems is absorbed without the help of sentry armor, causing him no pain or damage at all.


    At the same time, William''s eyes were on the scepter of heart.


    With a click, the solid space energy enveloping the gem of the soul is split in an instant.


    It turns into surging space energy, which is directly absorbed back into space gems by William.


    He stretched out his right hand and grasped the spiritual gem on the scepter. With a "Ding", the gem broke away from the scepter.


    The soul power through the sentinel armor, to his body impact at the same time, William is very simple to put the soul gem on the groove on the back of the hand.


    All of a sudden, a huge, strange energy suddenly appeared on the sacred clothes, and then passed into his body through the sentinel armor.


    "Ah, ah, ah", he growled twice. Although he felt some pain in his body, he could still accept it.


    as his mental and mental power rose rapidly, an idea passed by, and the groove on his hand armor was immediately wrapped and solidified by the sentinel armor.


    he became a small gold nugget specially hiding the soul gem, and then cut off the energy transmission of the soul gem Out.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo.


    His hand armor changed into a bracelet with five grooves and a small gold nugget, which was put on his right hand, and his sacred robe changed back into a robe.


    Put the scepter into the storage space, and then look at the cosmic magic cube with no space gem, no longer overflowing energy, but still emitting the blue light.


    With a smile, William uses space energy to solidify the magic cube of the universe, so that it will not lose its energy source and become more and more unstable.


    finally, it dissipates in the air and finally it is put into the storage space.


    Looking at the infinite version of the bracelet, William silently thought that if he got the real gem, would he be able to create two limited energy, fake soul gems and space gems?


    But it''s a little hard for the magic cube to be released.


    After all, everyone knows that space gems are tamed by him. If there is a magic cube in the outside world, anyone who knows about it knows that there is a problem in it.


    If you want rocky to bring the zetarys, you can take the opportunity to find mieba directly. It seems that you still need to use transformers to build a space bridge against natural enemies.


    "It''s time for you to let go of my imprisonment?"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, William said with a smile, "sorry, sorry, teacher, I''m doing some experiments, so that I won''t really have an accident two years later, but I have enough strength to deal with it.".


    Gu was stunned for a moment. "So, you have thought of what will happen?"


    William shrugged. "Probably, but who knows if it''s going to happen before it''s really faced?"


    Gu Yi''s eyes looked at William and said, "are you practicing prophecy? Or is it possible to cultivate time energy without time gem? "


    William shrugged. Ben didn''t answer Guyi''s question and said with a smile, "no matter what he is, we''d better clean up domam''s running dog first.


    after that, I have to go to the dwarf Kingdom and ask the dwarf king etree for some questions about infinite gloves.".

 Chapter 1203

    In the face of William, who already has two infinite gems, Guyi is not sure of winning William.


    After all, she knows her magic. It seems that William can do the same, and he doesn''t need to borrow other people''s power. Even if there is a big war,


    William doesn''t have to pay any price. Once his magic is restored, he can continue to fight, but Guyi can''t.


    A few more times, those secret masters who help her share the cost of casting will certainly not be able to bear the huge cost one after another, and they will be abandoned or even die directly.


    Besides, the gem of the soul can control people''s thinking. Even if William can''t win, he can use the space gem to hide in the subspace,


    to release the energy of two kinds of gems to her. Gu Yi, who only has time gem, can''t resist the attack of two gems so easily.


    Not to mention, William himself said, don''t force him to look for the power gem.


    "Forced" to find, that is to say, to pay a certain price, you can find it.


    This immediately made her feel that William must be a practicing prophecy, and the relationship between William and the God of light could not hide from her.


    According to legend, there seems to be prophecy in light magic.


    As for whether prophecy really exists, besides believing in it, can Gu Yi think that William is a passer-by.


    And the world she lives in is a movie world imagined by people?


    Later, she felt that she had to meet Odin, so that the real gem hidden by Odin''s father, bole, would not be acquired by William again.


    Let William really get four gems, Gu Yi as long as you think about it, you can''t help shivering.


    But after a while, she sighed in her heart.


    If William has power, heart and space, whether he can get real gems is the same.


    She and Odin still can''t stop William.


    Thinking about this, Gu Yi immediately regretted it.


    If she did not always think about how to limit William, William would not have such a strong sense of crisis, and would not take out the hidden heart gem and put it on himself.


    I don''t want to think about power gems, but also make infinite gloves.


    Just thinking about it, William loosened the restriction of space power on Guyi and lifted the mirror space,


    then he was suddenly stunned, revealing the infinite gem bracelet on his wrist in doubt, and asked Guyi, "I will do this, which is also a possibility you can see?"


    "I can''t see it," Gu Yi sighed and shook his head, "just like I told you, time gem is not omnipotent, and now it seems that a large part of the countless future I see is evolved according to my thinking.


    Once there are accidents that I don''t understand and haven''t touched, the future picture provided by time gem is not accurate.


    William turned his lips. Of course, you can''t see everything. Otherwise, Gu Yi would not be the supreme mage, but the omniscient, the only existence beyond all existence.


    It is impossible not to know that there will be a degenerate in kamataji, or that the mage named Casillas will summon domam in the future.


    It''s impossible not to know that he would die because of Casillas.


    Thinking of Casillas, William''s mental strength came out of the library, but he couldn''t find that guy all over kamataji.


    Are you not out, or are you not here yet?


    When Guyi cleared up his mood, left the library with William, and ordered all the mages and the mages to return to kamataj,


    after a long stroll in Kathmandu, Chen Feng and modu, who had to drive back to the hotel with their luggage,


    unexpectedly met an apprentice named panborn, with a face full of despair, and a little bit of anxiety The middle-aged man is walking to kamataji.


    Mo Du looked at Pan born who kept talking to the middle-aged man and drove up to him and asked, "Pan born, how did you come back?"


    "Master Mo, master Mo Du, it''s so nice to meet you," said panborn with an excited smile on his face when he saw Mo Du.


    after saying hello, he turned to his middle-aged companion and said, "this is Mr. Casillas.


    He, his wife and children were on the same bus with me two years ago. After the accident, I was paralyzed, and he was the most important relative he lost.


    After I and I got your help and healed my paralysis, I came back to New York and met him unexpectedly. Because of the loss of my family, this guy was paranoid and thought that there was some secret between me and the accident.


    At the end of the day, I can only tell him the truth, and then think that bringing him here can prove my innocence and cure his heart disease.


    "Heart trouble?"


    Mo Du sighed helplessly, and he didn''t know what Gu Yi thought. Anyway, among the people looking for karma Taj, five of them were injured, and three of them came to him because they wanted to escape from reality.


    However, thinking of his past experience, he sympathized with Casillas.Get in the car and I''ll take you back.


    When they spent nearly 40 minutes outside Kamata Taj because there were so many people on the street.


    On the square of kamataj, there are nearly 200 mages in different clothes.


    After listening to the reports from several mages, Wang pangzi respectfully said to Gu, "your honor, except for Mo Du, there are six people who are still performing tasks, all of them have come back.".


    "It''s hard for you," Gu Yi and Wang nodded, and then looked at William, "we''ll start and end earlier.


    after all, the three magic temples can''t be without mages for a long time.".


    William, who was in a hurry to ask the dwarf king, stamped his foot, and the mirror space instantly covered the whole square, wrapping everyone in.


    This hand immediately subdued all the mages, and then in the eyes of all the shocked people, a column of light burst out from him, and then a circle of holy light barrier spread out to the surrounding at a speed that the naked eye could not keep up with.


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen mages who wanted to escape were surrounded by the holy light before their bodies could keep up with their thoughts.


    these holy lights poured into the bodies of these mages as if they were enemies of life and death.


    In other mages surprised and puzzled, and made a variety of defensive eyes.


    These mages, who are incarnated by the holy light, soon emerge with dark energy.


    "Dark energy?"


    The dark energy is not too unexpected. After all, the arcane master sometimes exerts dark magic,


    What''s more, he uses the power of the dark god to cast some powerful magic.


    No matter who borrows his power, he will have to pay in the end, even the trinity of weishandi.


    Therefore, the magic released by the arcane master, to put it bluntly, is white magic with less cost, and black magic with higher cost.


    But it doesn''t mean that they are taking refuge in the dark.


    Looking at the companions who cover their heads, show dark runes on their foreheads, fall to the ground and scream in pain, other secret masters will soon understand what is the reason for today''s big gathering.


    "Traitor.".


    "Dark running dogs"


    after a voice of rebuke and discussion, magic ropes were released to tie the fallen mages who fell on the ground to resist the holy light.


    When these people''s attention was all on the fallen mage, no one found that there was no holy light around Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi looked at the smiling William strangely, but he didn''t know that William was 100% sure that she had absorbed the energy of the dark space,


    so he deliberately didn''t let the holy light appear around her, so as not to expose the dark Rune on her forehead.


    But William thought at this time, no wonder when the secret master fell, it was all about domam, and the root cause was Gu Yi himself.


    She has something to do with the dark space, so she can''t help being infiltrated by the energy of the dark space.


    As long as she still exists and absorbs dark energy to maintain her life, the arcane mage will be attacked by the dark again in the future.


    Gu Yi, who knew in his heart, could not hide his regret and anxiety in his eyes. He looked at the fallen mages, who were roaring with pain, and whose whole body had begun to show signs of coking.


    "How do you want to deal with these people?" said William, who kept a smile on his face and was indifferent in his eyes


    This surprised William, but also let six stand in front of Gu Yi and William, intentionally or unintentionally as a guard, the most powerful mages were surprised and puzzled.


    You know, this is kamataji. Gu Yi is the supreme mage. No one can question and replace her authority.


    But now she asked William for advice, and listening to the tone, she wanted to give William the right to deal with it.


    Is this the plan to make William the successor of the supreme mage?


    "Let them be ashes, of course.".


    Then William, with his hands on his back, showed his heart jewel on his wrist, and his eyes suddenly turned yellow.


    More than a dozen decadent mages, who had been blackened all over, were suspended by their mental power. At the same time, more than a dozen spiritual storms appeared on their heads.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo".


    In just a few seconds, the mind power, which was deliberately revealed, tore the bodies of more than a dozen fallen mages into ashes.


    as soon as more than a dozen gray souls appeared, they were torn into pieces by the mind power around the souls, and little by little became bright soul light spots, which dissipated in the world.


    Nm, before and after less than five seconds, not only does not let go of the soul, but also directly let the human form and God die, do you want to be so cruel?


    William, who doesn''t want to be the supreme mage, doesn''t care what the secret mages think. After wrapping the Heart Jewel again,


    an idea passes by and sends all the people except Gu Yi out of the mirror space.


    And this scene let modu, Chen Feng, panborn and Casillas who walked into Kamata Taj have a look.Mo Du, Chen Feng and pan Bourne are all right, but cassilias''s frustrated eyes are full of hope.


    His only purpose here is to find a way to revive his wife and children.


    In the mirror space, William said to the confused Gu Yi, "have you ever thought of cutting off the connection with the dark space and using other ways to continue your life?"


    Seeing that William left himself, Gu Yi guessed that he would probably ask about it.


    Shaking his head with a sigh, "what I absorb is the power of one plane, which can''t be obtained from the three gods of weishandi, right?"


    William can''t help but roll his eyes and say it''s ingestion. In fact, it means stealing without saying a word. It''s more strict. It''s no different from open robbery.


    However, the mages of kamataji can''t steal. They can borrow the power of the three powerful visandi at the least cost.


    Otherwise, once the secret master is shielded by weishandi, it''s impossible for them not to be a black wizard.


    Seeing that William rolled his eyes, Gu Yi no longer covered up and said, "since he is trying to take other people''s power and can''t borrow it, of course, he will choose the one with the greatest harm.


    What''s more, if I want to deal with the evil forces of other planes and want to enter the earth all the time, the general planes can''t provide me with enough power,


    otherwise, even if I am the supreme mage who has mastered the time gem and don''t have enough power to support me, it''s a question whether some spells can be released or not. ".


    William nodded. It''s like you have dragon slaying skills, but you can''t play them without magic support.


    "You can''t extract power from the gem of time?" With that, the power of blue space appeared in William''s hand, and then the spiritual power of yellow color appeared.


    "It''s not hard either.".


    "It may not be difficult for you, but it''s an insurmountable chasm for us," Gu Yi said, shaking his head. "Moreover, time gems are much more special than other gems.


    All the supreme mages have been studying how to use it more effectively.


    We can do a lot of things with it, but we just can''t use it as a source of magic.


    This made William think that Dr. strange, the most powerful and supreme mage in Gu Yi''s mouth, could not use the power of time directly.


    It seems that gems can only work on magic related to time.


    Seeing that William had regained his mind, Gu Yi continued, "when I choose to absorb the power of dark space, I will know that if I rob it, I will not return it. The more I owe, the deeper I entangle.".


    William frowned. "You mean it''s impossible for you to get out of the dark?"


    Gu Yi asked, "you have borrowed one kind of energy for hundreds of years. Do you think your body can accept other forces?"


    William shakes his head. The reason is very simple, but he also knows that the more he fears death, the more power he can provide for Domaine, and the more power Guyi can provide.


    What''s more ironic is that while she is afraid of death, she often teaches modu and other mages to face up to her demons and get rid of the fear of death.


    After hesitating for a long time, William said, "you should know very well that the more you fear death, the stronger the demons and gods will become. If you are the supreme mage, will the effect be greater?"


    Gu Yi Leng, did not expect that William would say this.


    "You''re right. Although I always use the excuse of not finding a suitable successor, I''m afraid of not having a successor. In fact, it''s a kind of fear.


    Then Gu Yi said with a smile, "however, you should be more afraid of death than me, right?"


    William nodded with a grin.


    Gu Yi continued, "but you are so afraid of death, so powerful. Do you think Mephisto, who has been fighting against you, is getting stronger?"


    William thought for a moment and then shook his head. "You mean you are afraid of death, but you are not afraid of Domaine, just like I am not afraid of Mephisto, so these two demons can''t gain strength from us?"


    "Of course, hell and dark space absorb our fear. If they are a little stronger, they are still hell and dark space. These two planes themselves don''t want to invade our world.".


    Willington understood and said with a smile, "there''s nothing to be afraid of in the role of Mephisto and Domaine.".


    Dr. strange, who has only studied magic for one year, can force domam to go away with time. William doesn''t believe he can beat him on earth.

 Chapter 1204

    After chatting with Gu Yi, they go out of the mirror space, and see Chen Feng is taken by Mo Du, introducing mages to him.


    After hearing that Chen Feng is William''s younger brother, the mages of kamataji have seen the strength of William''s younger brother. They also know how terrible a person of William''s rank is after they mercilessly and ruthlessly exterminate the fallen mages with their souls.


    So even if some people don''t want to follow the crowd, they won''t show it so foolishly.


    Besides, in case of trouble that can''t be solved at any time, ask Chen Feng to find William for help, even if you meet the devil level, it''s OK.


    Chen Feng looks like a fox pretending to be a tiger and the scenery is boundless. On the other side, pan Bourne and the new Casillas are almost forgotten.


    Casillas asked him angrily, "it''s just a child of a rich family. Do you need to please him like this?"


    Panborn shook his head and patted Casillas on the shoulder. "Do you really think these monks who stay here to practice hard will value money?"


    Looking at William standing side by side with Guyi, he said with reverence, "if William Devonshire can stand side by side with the supreme mage, he must be a very powerful mage himself.".


    Very powerful?


    Cassilias looked at it enviously and jealously, and saw that William looked at it with a smile as if he felt his eyes.


    I think that once this guy discovers the magic of Guyi religion in the future and can''t revive his wife and children, he will be 100% degenerate. Needless to say, he almost let domam devour the earth.


    William resisted the idea of killing him directly, and Gu said, "the new guy, how do I feel like he broke the mental barrier.".


    Gu Yi, who had noticed Casillas earlier, said with a smile and shaking his fan, "it''s normal for talented people to have some unknowable changes when they encounter great sadness.".


    "Don''t you worry that this kind of person will become more extreme?"


    Gu Yi shook his head with a smile and said, "the cultivation of a mage is a process of inner cultivation. People who have experienced pain and great setbacks are often more determined and hardworking than ordinary people, and are more able to resist the temptation of the outside world.".


    William didn''t want to discuss with Gu Yi who was more suitable to be a mage. He reminded him vaguely, "I''ve seen prosperity since I was a child, and I''ve experienced the predicament of being watched all the time. I don''t object to your words.


    But don''t you worry that if you become paranoid, you will become more paranoid after experiencing unacceptable pain? Even to the extreme.


    Having experienced too many Guyi, I must have met this kind of person in hundreds of years. I said helplessly, "I can''t refuse a person who finds us with great hope.


    We can only try our best to teach them to get out of the shadow and find hope again in the days to come.


    Well, William didn''t answer. With a wave of his hand, he said quietly, "be quiet.".


    For a moment, everyone in the room was stunned, and then William said, "go back to your post, or do something you haven''t done.".


    Now all the mages looked at Gu Yi, and Gu Yi nodded with a smile, "go,


    as the only one who only depends on his own cultivation, William will become a legendary mage, and will soon surpass my existence, and should be respected by any mage.".


    "It''s impossible?"


    All the mages had this idea in their hearts, but Gu Yi said it himself, which was unbelievable.


    Look at William''s eyes more respect, but also more fear, it is obedient one by one to Gu Yi and William salute to leave.


    When all the others were gone, William waved to Chen Feng, who didn''t know what to do next.


    "the danger of the mage world is far more than you can imagine. Since you always know how to hide in school, you should keep it.


    When you encounter problems that can''t be solved, save your life first, and then come to me, understand? "


    "Clear, clear, brother.".


    Although William''s words made Chen Feng feel uncomfortable by the mages left behind, he didn''t deny it as a hero.


    After all, he was worse than William. He lost his mother when he was young, and his father when he was a teenager.


    Even if he had the idea of being a hero, he would have been put out by his grandfather''s nagging in his daily life.


    Wang, you are responsible for teaching him.


    Without waiting for fat Wang to speak, William continued, "since you are the principal mage of London''s magic temple, it''s just time for him to follow you.


    if he can succeed in the future, he will be able to appear in my sight for a long time as a temple garrison mage.".


    Wang didn''t intend to refuse. Besides, Guyi asked him to garrison the magic temple in London because he had contacted William and William had a good impression of him.


    Now he is in charge of Teaching Chen Feng basic studies. Wang pangzi thinks that the temple of London is equivalent to having a supreme mage watching all the time, and there will be no safety problems.


    I understand, Mr. Devonshire. I will teach Chen Feng with my heart.Chen Feng saw that Wang pangzi was also a descendant of the Chinese dynasty. Of course, he was willing to learn from him.


    After seeing Wang Pang, William said, "after saying goodbye to them, you and Wang will go to the temple of London first. The day after tomorrow, I will send someone to pick you up to my home to see my mother.".


    Chen Feng nodded, "OK, OK.".


    Watching Wang pangzi leave with Chen Feng, William looks at Casillas and panborn, who is embarrassed and only cultivates a little magic power.


    This guy actually took Casillas to kamataji. No wonder in the egg of the movie, he was the first one to revenge after modu''s fall.


    Waving to the unimportant panbourne and saying "get out of here", William''s eyes were on Casillas, who had a calm face and a fast beating heart.


    "If I tell you that even if you are as strong as the supreme mage, you can''t bring the dead back to life, do you still have the idea of staying in kamataji?"


    Cassilias''s face immediately changed greatly. He did not expect that his deepest thought would be directly expressed by William.


    And after hearing the words that he didn''t want to hear, his eyes immediately turned to Gu Yi, hoping to get some hope from her.


    Gu yiruo shakes his head thoughtfully, "no one in the world can escape from life and death, the only difference is sooner or later.".


    Cassilias was as if he was going to collapse. He was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked, "can''t human beings, and can''t gods and demons?"


    Gu Yi frowned, which made her alert immediately. Then she understood that William''s paranoia was the middle-aged man in front of her.


    People who want to contact with gods and demons will definitely fall to the point where there is no need to doubt.


    After all, the devil likes to seduce people like him most, and this kind of people is also the best temptation.


    As for the gods like visandi, even if they have a way to revive human beings, the corresponding price will be too high for cassilias to pay.


    Since Casillas can''t afford to pay, there is no doubt that he will be cheated by the demons and degenerate.


    Therefore, Gu Yi immediately decided not to teach Casillas, "you can go.".


    Wait, wait, please, please.


    Ignoring Casillas'' plea, Gu and Mo nodded, motioned him to drive them away, and took William inside.


    "Do you see a picture of this man''s future depravity?"


    William said with a smile, "don''t you mean that when you see a person''s future, say it and make corresponding preparations, the future will have changed?


    You really don''t want to take him? This guy is a magic genius.


    "Do you want me to take him in?" Gu Yi looks at the smiling William doubtfully, "it seems that you really see something in the future.".


    Then she said, "if you''re OK, you can go to the library and have a look. I have something else to do. I won''t take care of you.".


    William grinned and knew that Guyi wanted to see the future with the gem of time.


    He nodded with a smile, "I won''t disturb you. I''ll just go to the dwarf Wang aitui.".


    As soon as he wanted to leave, Gu Yi suddenly turned back and said, "by the way, if you get the" eye of a warlock "from Odin and don''t want to be the supreme mage, you''d better give it back to me.".


    "Why?"


    William immediately said, "what I get is mine, and since you are my teacher, you didn''t give me this disciple treasure, but you still rob my apprentice''s things. Do you mean that?"


    Gu Yi smiles, "the function of the eye of a warlock is to see through mystical obstacles and illusions, which is specially used to deal with the evil power of the dark dimension,


    and you have this ability for a long time, so you don''t need to grow another eye on your forehead, do you?"


    The holy light acts on the eyes, which can really see through the obstacles and illusions. If the output of the holy light in the eyes is increased, the dark creatures with low power will even be directly glared into ashes by him.


    But even if he has this ability, William does not mind his many treasures.


    What''s more, three eyes may seem strange to Westerners, but to Chinese, three eyes can immediately think of Erlang Zhenjun.


    So William doesn''t think that if he has more than one eye, he will become a monster.


    After thinking about it, he felt that if the treasure was powerful or could strengthen the holy light, even if Gu Yi forced him, he would not want to take it from me, "wait till I get it.".


    With that, without waiting for Gu Yi to talk, people will appear in the dwarf kingdom.


    The dwarf in charge of the guard, as soon as he saw that it was William, immediately put away his weapon and sent someone to call etree while saying hello to William.


    After a while, a sound of fast walking came. Standing on the huge circular metal platform, looking at William, who is emitting amazing heat in the ring, he turned his head and saw the dwarf Wang aitui. As soon as he saw him, his face showed a happy expression.


    This guy has the idea of asking for himself, which suddenly appears in William''s mind.Sure enough, as she was tens of meters away, she waved and said in a loud voice, "nice to meet you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "I''m glad to meet you too, Mr. etree," said William, levitating and laughing. "Looks like you''ve got a problem?"


    "That''s right, sir." seeing that William was so direct, etree was no longer secretive. "Asgard''s delay in pacifying Warner Heim''s army made the order in the nine sectors worse and worse. Not to mention,


    our dwarf kingdom was also attacked by underground monsters, so we need your healing charms, and the more the better.".


    Originally, I was still thinking about how to get etree to agree and let me see the design of their infinite gloves. Now the dwarves need to heal, which is exactly what William wants.


    And the last time he came with Odin to reform the gun of Longinus, he had heard about the underground monsters from the conversation between etree and Odin.


    At that time, etree also said that as long as he was given enough healing runes, he would dare to send a large army to attack the ground and thoroughly clean up the trouble that plagued the dwarves for many years.


    But now it seems that things didn''t go according to the Dwarfs'' expectations.


    The number of underground monsters must be far more than they estimated.


    He nodded with a smile and said, "no problem, give me a month, and I will provide you with a batch of healing charms.


    it happens that I have something to help you with, so I''ll take it as an exchange of needs.".


    Hearing that William didn''t say the exact number of healing runes, and that he had a month to prepare for them, etree scolded himself, and then asked anxiously, "you, you want to build weapons again?"


    "Don''t worry, Longinus gun and Tianwen sword are enough for me for the time being. I''ll find you when I have a good idea.".


    But William didn''t build weapons, not only didn''t let aitui down, but let him more worried.


    You don''t have to think about it. You know that it must be more troublesome than making artifact. "So, what do you need us to do?"


    Come on, let''s go to a quiet place.


    As soon as etree takes him to his bedroom, he shakes his head and refuses the huge metal cup that etree handed him.


    William just said, "I want to see the drawing of infinite gloves in your hand.".


    "Infinite gloves?" Etree''s pupils immediately contracted a few times, but William didn''t wait for him to lie, so he stared at him and said, "don''t tell me you don''t have that thing.".


    In the movie, when HeLa appears in the palace treasure house, there are fake infinite gloves in the picture,


    but mieba didn''t force the dwarf to make infinite gloves for him at that time.


    This at least shows that the dwarves had the idea and idea of creating infinite gloves very early.


    "It''s impossible," said etree after thinking about William''s determined expression, "even if you get Odin''s approval,


    we will never build something that can cause chaos in the whole universe for anyone.".


    "Listen, etree, I don''t need you to help me build it. I just want to use your technology to improve my technology.".


    With that, William stretched out his right hand, revealing a simplified version of the infinite bracelet on his wrist.


    Then, in her incredible eyes, the bracelet turned into a golden liquid like running water, covering his whole right hand a little bit, and turned into a golden glove.


    "The God of forging is you, you are, you are, you are.".


    Before he finished stuttering, what shocked him even more was that on the nano version of the infinite glove, there was a gem inlaid in the center of the back of his hand, emitting this bright yellow light.


    "The gem of the heart?" Petrie let go of the metal goblet.


    When the glass banged on the ground, atcui grabbed her hair as if she didn''t hear it. She retreated in horror and growled, "it''s impossible. Isn''t the gem of the soul disappearing with the light elves? How can you possibly get it.


    Nothing in the world is impossible.


    Just finished, William instantly felt a wave of space came.

 Chapter 1205

    A wave of space, coupled with the colorful light from the window, William immediately knew that Odin was coming.


    And Odin will find him so soon. Don''t think about it. Gu Yi must have informed him.


    Sure enough, after a while, the sound of footwork came, and Odin came in with a serious face, covered in gold armor and holding the eternal gun.


    But without waiting for him to speak, what came into his eyes were the infinite gloves on William''s hand, and the heart jewel that was emitting bright yellow light.


    Holding the gun of eternity tightly, he turned his head and yelled to his guards and other dwarves,


    "get out of here.".


    "Yes, your majesty," the guard and the dwarf stepped back obediently, watching Odin walk into etree''s room and orderly guard around.


    As soon as the door was closed, Odin''s eyes were full of anger and worry. He stared at William and said, "what do you want to do with the deliberate creation of infinite gloves and the collection of infinite gems?


    Also, who gives you the right to take away the spiritual gem of the light elves.


    William shrugged and said, "the supreme mage told me that she would disappear from this world after seeing me for more than two years with time gem.


    For my life and Angela''s happiness, not to mention the spiritual gem of the light elves, I plan to take the initiative to find the dark elves,


    after killing them, I will ask you for the real gem you promised me.


    Listening to William''s plan to ask for the real gem, Odin''s expression immediately appeared as William expected. He was frightened and roared, "then you go to find the power gem? Then take away Gu Yi''s time gem, and then go to.


    When it comes to where the last soul gem is hidden, Odin immediately stops talking, but William says with a smile, "I know where the soul gem is even if you don''t tell me.".


    This words immediately let Odin square inch chaos, almost completely lost his mind, directly in here.


    Fortunately, William immediately said, "don''t worry, although I also know what I need to pay to get the soul gem,


    I don''t think I can go crazy to that point, and I don''t have any lofty ideals or untangled hatred. I have to take that step.


    As long as there are more than three infinite gems, let me feel that I have enough strength to protect myself, I will not peep at the gem of time and soul.


    Odin was stunned. He didn''t believe it. At the same time, he thought that William''s only love is probably his mother Lena, and maybe his future children.


    Just want to confirm whether William really know, looking at a face of curiosity, and try to make himself appear to have no sense of existence.


    Odin said to William, "follow me to the kingdom of God." with that, the gun of eternity glowed, wrapped around William and launched the rainbow bridge. They appeared in the kingdom of God in a few seconds.


    Looking at Odin walking straight out of the center of rainbow bridge without even paying attention to his greetings, William and heindhal shrug,


    following Odin, they heard him say, "tell me, do you really know how to get the soul gem?"


    William said with a smile, "hey hey, you have to sacrifice the person you really love, one soul for another, to get the soul gem. I knew that many years ago.".


    "Many years ago?" Odin stopped and looked at William in surprise. Suddenly he thought of something and asked, "what did the man who taught you magic tell you?"


    William a Leng, this old man''s thinking jump some fast.


    Don''t know how to answer of he, can shrug a shoulder way, "if you don''t trust, we pull Gu Yi that informer to talk together.".


    "Well?" Odin was even more surprised. "Will you face me and Guyi at the same time?"


    Pretending to roll his eyes, William said, "I didn''t want to disturb the balance between the nine realms and the universe, and I didn''t want to rule the whole universe. What dare I do?".


    Seeing that William really agreed, Odin''s white beard shook and his face finally showed a smile. He asked tentatively, "what if I find another great being?"


    "Who?" William watched Odin warily, thinking that the old man didn''t want to take the opportunity to kill him or seal him?


    "Zeus", before William thought too much, Odin explained with a smile, "while Zeus wants to have a chat with me, why don''t we meet?"


    "The myth of Olympus?"


    William''s heart moved. Two years ago, when he learned about the myth of Olympus from Odin''s mouth, he secretly looked for ways to go.


    But when he went to Hercules according to his memory, he never found the right person on Sunday.


    Now Odin wants to find Zeus together and completely suppress himself by three to one. Instead, William wants to take the opportunity to go to Olympus.


    And he didn''t believe that Zeus cooperated with Odin without knowing the whole story.


    As for William''s desire to visit Olympus, it is because he has been longing for the gods of Olympus for a long time. After all, there are many goddesses of Olympus, such as Zeus.


    "Then you''d better find Athena together. If I can become the son-in-law of two divine kings, I will be able to settle down and stop looking for infinite gems."."Asshole, if you dare to apologize to Angela, I''ll...".


    Auding, who was dazed by William''s shamelessness, sighed helplessly in his heart. It''s true that Angela is the latecomer.


    Then he suddenly thought that Zeus wanted to talk to himself because someone was the first to start a war with Olympus.


    Zeus wanted to send people into the earth to preach the existence of Olympus, in order to get more faith.


    After all, when the Olympian gods left the earth 2000 years ago with a large number of human beings, they did not expect that human beings would one day develop into a population of 7 billion.


    Now draw William''s eyes to the war of Olympus, let him have something to do, so that he won''t live a comfortable life and think about something that will harm him.


    What''s more, Odin himself is not sure that he and Gu can hold down William who has two gems.


    After all, Odin, who is really old and needs William to continue his life, won''t turn over so easily.


    after a big war, he won''t live long if he consumes too much. In case William escapes,


    ha, Asgard is waiting for William to retaliate with space gems.


    Looking back at him, he said, "help me to inform Zeus and invite him to come to God.".


    Three days later, William, dressed in a proper suit, was wearing a tie for himself, with a sad face on his face.


    then he said to Angela, who was also worried about her, "don''t worry, it''s not as serious as you think. I''ve figured out how to deal with it.".


    Angela shook her head. "But you have to face two gods, one supreme mage. If my father''s conditions are not harsh, don''t be too strict.".


    "All right, all right," William interrupted Angela, "as long as I make a promise not to provoke civil war, not to rule, destroy mankind, not to destroy the earth,


    Gu Yi, who has been worried that I will fall, will definitely stand on my side.".


    "As for your father, he will not deal with me as long as I promise not to challenge Asgard''s rule over the nine realms or subvert the divine realm.".


    Angela and Laura were at ease when they heard William''s words.


    A transfer, three people appeared in the golden palace, Odin''s huge reception room.


    After a while, Odin, wearing a casual suit and with her white hair tied in the back of her head, and the queen of God, Scarlett, sol and rocky, walked together to the reception hall.


    After nodding and saying hello to Scarlett, sol and rocky, William said to Odin with a smile, "is it time we started?"


    "Well, you can take us directly to falger castle.".


    "Together?" As soon as William was puzzled, he heard Odin say, "since Zeus has appointed to go to the earth, it must also be by the sea. If our whole family is together,


    it can make him feel at ease, but also more formal.".


    William nodded. It''s no surprise that Zeus didn''t go to Asgard.


    Just as Odin would never go to Olympus alone or with only a few followers, he would discuss for the last few times and put the meeting place near the seaside at falger castle.


    It must be close to the sea. William just thought about it and understood that it must be convenient for Poseidon, the God of the sea, to hide people in the sea, so as not to worry about too few people.


    with too many people, Zeus would lose face.


    It didn''t matter how many people William was. Anyway, he thought that he would take an oath when he saw Gu Yi. He was absolutely sure that Gu would stand on his side for a moment.


    As for the queen of God, Scarlett, Saul and rocky, these three people are not equal to half Odin in his eyes.


    What''s more, as long as he doesn''t kill Odin and Shenyu, Angela will be on his side 100% and Angela will have no problem with sol.


    Take Phoenix Dany fox, dragon of fire, and snugra. It''s no problem to deal with Freya and rocky.


    If you fight against Odin and Guyi against Zeus, you won''t win and you won''t lose.


    If it''s settled with Odin, Zeus can''t take advantage of the earth even if he brings all the gods.


    As for the small soldiers, he has 10000 golden battle demons and at least 100000 battle robots on standby on the planet x17. He doesn''t care how many small soldiers he comes.


    William, who had thought about this for a long time, nodded to the odins. After an idea, seven people appeared in the living room of falger castle.


    After the transformer elder brought us coffee and wine, a wave of space came, and Gu Yi, wearing a bright yellow robe, came out of the portal.


    After meeting and saying hello, William saw that Laura was a little flustered. He took her to ask a few questions and sent her to his manor.


    As soon as Laura left, William walked to Guyi with a smile, and in the unexpected eyes of the odins, he swore to the plane will that he would not touch the people who did not offend him, and would not rule and destroy mankind and the earth.


    After getting the recognition of the plane will, Gu Yi suddenly understood that even if William really degenerated in the future, he would not be able to invade and devour the earth on a large scale.At most, like the demons, search for souls on the earth.


    The most worrying thing is gone. Guyi''s attitude towards William immediately changes. At this time, he thinks about how to ease the relationship, and his attitude towards William becomes more cordial.


    This made Odin dissatisfied.


    In the heart secretly cursed a sentence, "damned little bastard, not a bit strong shameless.".


    Originally, he wanted to bargain, agreed to Zeus''s request, and pressed William together. But he didn''t expect that Gu Yi, who didn''t think there would be any problem, changed his attitude so easily.


    What makes Odin even more unexpected is that William, who has made it clear that he is collecting infinite gems, actually has no special idea about the human world.


    Is this little bastard really just afraid of death and trying to protect himself?


    Two to two, Odin can''t think more at this time.


    Not to mention that there was a Zeus who was only friendly with Asgard as a teammate. Odington felt that this meeting was a wrong decision.


    For a moment, looking at William, who was laughing and talking with Gu Yi, Odin suddenly felt that this little guy would agree to meet Zeus. Would he really want to slip into the realm of Olympus?


    Odin was thinking about William''s purpose when Saul came over heartlessly and said with a laugh, "man, I believe you must have to make some preparations just to protect yourself.


    Now that all the suspicions and worries are gone, should we have a drink.


    Hearing this, Odin and Scarlett look at each other and feel helpless. As they are thinking about how to cancel the meeting,


    they feel that on the sea tens of kilometers away, a wave of space is coming. William suddenly frowns and says, "here it is.".


    William, who was too far away to scan his mental power, immediately felt the power of spiritual gem from the bracelet on his wrist. As soon as his mental power was increased, he soon saw Zeus and Poseidon dozens of kilometers away.


    Odin put down his helplessness to sol, nodded with Freya, and then said to William and Gu, "come on, you and I, as the master of the castle and the host of the earth, go out to meet the guests from Olympus.".


    Williamsa walked out of the castle with Angela''s hand. Before long, a wave came up from the sea. Then he saw Zeus in gold armor,


    and Poseidon with Trident and bright silver armor. He was lifted by the waves for more than 20 meters, even with the castle on the edge of the cliff, and walked down slowly.


    One kilometer behind them, on the sea floor, hundreds of armored humanoid soldiers are standing in a neat line, ready to rush to the shore.


    Needless to say, these soldiers must be Olympus, belonging to Poseidon''s army.


    Compared with Zeus who had no friendship, William was naturally closer to Asgard even if he had a conflict with Odin. He said with a smile, "they really hid the bodyguard at the bottom of the sea.".


    Odin laughed and stood quietly outside the gate of the castle, waiting for Zeus and Poseidon to come.


    Maybe he felt that there was nothing unusual around the castle, and Odin brought his family here. Zeus thought for a while, and without waiting for Poseidon to call the sea beast, he took him to Odin''s side.


    When he saw Gu Yi wearing a robe from a distance, Zeus nodded politely to say hello. Then he focused on William, who changed the holy robe into a robe similar to Gu Yi.


    I was a little surprised that there were even some people who could compare with the supreme mage in the human race, so he put out his hands to Odin with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1206

    After greeting Zeus and Poseidon, Odin introduced Zeus to daiguyi. When it was William''s turn,


    the old man should have noticed that Guyi''s attitude had changed.


    He said with a smile to Zeus, "this is William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke of England, the disciple of the Supreme Master Guyi,


    the only great master among human beings who has reached the legendary realm by self-cultivation rather than by using the power of our gods.


    what makes me most happy and gratified is that William is also the future husband of my daughter Angela.".


    On hearing that William and Angela had been together, Zeus whispered a pity.


    The purpose of his coming to see Odin this time is to return to the earth and declare the existence of Olympus, so as to gain more human faith.


    In order to achieve this goal, apart from sending a few gods or their demigod descendants, there is no better way to win over the strong among human beings.


    I didn''t expect that he just wanted to find a suitable demigod daughter to fall in love with William. Odin has already married his own children directly to William.


    When Angela heard Odin''s introduction, she suddenly realized that her father was not going to pull Zeus to suppress William.


    Suddenly Angela felt that Odin had never been so wise.


    Angela and excited smile, William as if Odin never thought of suppressing him, laughing to Zeus and Poseidon line a nod.


    When Zeus and Poseidon frown and feel that William is rude, they suddenly find that there is a wave of space energy on him.


    They suddenly remembered who William was.


    William attacked Mephisto, one of the seven demons of hell, and made a lot of trouble in hell. He also provoked the war between Mephisto and the Lord of crimson hell, setorac.


    Although his name is far away from the universe, it has not reached the point where everyone can remember it,


    but the things he did, even if Olympus was in war, Zeus thought they had never heard of these things.


    "The devil Prince seal, the human of the nuclear explosion hell, the living Lord of hell?"


    William was stunned, looked at Gu Yi in bewilderment, and nodded his head with a smile. Then he joked to himself,


    "the people who gave me these nicknames must have a grudge against murphysto, but they didn''t like me at the same time.


    No wonder last time I threw the Fallen Angel legion, Lucifer''s entity, to Mephisto, I always felt that when the old ghost paid me for it,


    there was always deep resentment in my eyes, and it turned out that this was the problem. ".


    This made the pupils of Odin, Zeus and Poseidon shrink.


    But then he thought that there was another big battle in hell. It seemed that Mephisto resisted the temptation of swallowing the devil''s body.


    Even so, Zeus and Poseidon looked at William with some worry and hesitation in their eyes of appreciation and solicitation.


    Even though one war has already been started, how dare you start another one wantonly?


    It''s not bold enough to describe. It''s totally unscrupulous.


    It''s a disaster to deal with a bad relationship with such people.


    Odin see William boast, which also don''t understand him, this is not at ease secret warning Zeus.


    Since he dares to be reckless in hell, provoking a war that has already happened, and a war that almost happened, he will not have scruples to retaliate against Olympus.


    Although both Zeus and Odin have their own divine realm, they don''t agree with Zeus'' gods secretly. They really don''t want too many.


    So when he was all in trouble, Zeus really thought seriously after hearing these words that if he would win over William, who was the trouble maker himself, he would eat Olympus.


    As soon as he saw Zeus frowning, Odin sighed in his heart, cleared up his mood, and interrupted Zeus''s thoughts with a smile, "OK, let''s have a drink first, and then talk about business.".


    Back to God, Zeus nodded with a smile, "it''s really time to have a good drink. I can''t remember the last time we had a drink together for a long time.".


    Nine people came into the living room of the castle. Odin didn''t even bring a maid and bodyguard with him in order not to cause Zeus''s worry. He wanted to pour the wine himself.


    William suddenly let go of Angela''s hand and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, let me come.


    this is Angela''s place. She and I, as hosts, should treat you well.".


    Finish saying, don''t wait for the expression of a Leng Odin want to understand why, William a wave of hand, a box of six bottles of magic wine, appeared on the table of the wine cabinet.


    Odin, who thinks that William is trying to sell something again, pats William on the shoulder and looks like he has a good relationship with his son-in-law. He picks up a bottle of magic wine and laughs,


    "the only advantage of coming to Angela''s house is that you can drink as much as you want.".


    Saul immediately said, "one case is not enough, William. You should take at least one hundred cases out, or these six bottles are not enough for me to quench my thirst.".White sol one eye, William can''t think that magic wine this earth people value things, Zeus and Poseidon will be like never seen the world, in this kind of occasion put forward a deal in public.


    Dozens of boxes of magic wine were sent to Gu Yi, who didn''t drink. He mixed a cup of honey water and opened the lid of the gourd.


    then he took out the gourd made of the branches of life and poured a drop of magic nectar full of life into the honey water.


    Even Zeus and Poseidon, empress Scarlett and Guyi were surprised when the magic nectar, which is crystal clear and exudes a lot of life, drips out from the mouth of baohulu, not to mention sol and rocky.


    Don''t look at the eyes, you know the expression of William, mouth up, personally carrying honey water to Gu Yi.


    Then Saul complained, "William, you''re not interesting enough. We''re brothers now. You''ve never invited me to taste this treasure.".


    With that, the guy reached out and snatched the gourd from William.


    "It''s very impolite of you, Saul.".


    Angela, who has drunk magic nectar twice, is trying to get back the gourd when she sees William shaking her hand with a smile.


    Seeing this, sol laughs and looks at Angela. He comes to the wine cupboard and holds a wine glass. He puts up a gourd and pours it into the glass.


    But it''s magic wine mixed with natural energy.


    Sol was stunned. When the glass was almost full, he stopped. He looked at William and said, "man, don''t tell me that there is a drop of life spring in your treasure.".


    William looked at Odin with a smile, and saw that the old man''s one eye turned left and right a few times, vaguely reminding him not to say it.


    Then he said with a smile, "that thing is not the spring of life, but the nectar that I cultivated with a kind of plant called Xuelan by using massive natural energy.


    There are only three drops a month. Except for the ones I and my family used, there are only a dozen drops left after two years.


    Pat sol on the shoulder. "If you want to drink it, you can only wait until Angela and I get married, or when her baby and I are born.".


    "Then you can''t get married earlier," Saul said with a smile. "Wait, wait, there''s one more thing to do before you get married.".


    Angela''s brows wrinkled in a moment. Fortunately, before she broke out, sol said with a smile, "if you want to marry my sister, I, the future king of Asgard, will you agree?


    However, if you take out all the nectar stock to celebrate, I agree now.


    After hearing this, rocky gasped, but unexpectedly didn''t argue with Saul about who is the future king of the divine realm.


    "Hahaha, in this case, we should celebrate," Zeus congratulated Odin with a smile, "Congratulations, Odin.".


    "Thank you, thank you.".


    Odin didn''t say too much to avoid irritating William. The little bastard directly revealed that he drank eight drops of magic nectar every month, but never took one back to Asgard to share with his wife, Scarlett, and two sons.


    But Angela not only did not blame sol for speaking freely, but also put her mind on her baby. Instead, she looked at William with love.


    William shrugged and waved his hand. The gourd in Saul''s hand appeared in Angela''s hand. "You can share it. I''ll prepare the glasses for you.".


    Angela smiles, holding the gourd, she feels that there is a small independent space in the gourd.


    And William did this, is sure that Angela will only no one points a drop, after that, even if sol pesters her, also don''t want to get a second drop.


    After distribution, Zeus and Poseidon drank half a cup of magic wine with a drop of nectar, and soon felt the natural breath spread in their bodies.


    After feeling it silently for a while, Zeus looked at William and said, "I didn''t expect that just a drop of nectar would increase my life by about forty or fifty days.".


    Only this sentence, William took out the magic nectar purpose, to achieve half.


    At the beginning, Odin said that this kind of nectar has less effect on the stronger people.


    He secretly looked at Odin and saw that the old man was smiling and pretending to taste magic nectar.


    The old guy drinks eight drops of magic nectar every month. In addition to the first half year, he has increased his life by more than one year. In the last year and a half, he said that he can only increase his life by one year at a time.


    Even if Odin did not tell the truth, according to 400 days more, just a drop of nectar, let William know that the strength of Zeus is a little worse than Odin.


    Moreover, as Odin''s life expectancy increases by 12 years in a year, with the loss of time, his life problem will no longer bother him. After that, the strength of the old man will become stronger step by step, and even recover to its peak in a hundred years.


    With this in mind, Williamson decided not to give up the gem of reality and the gem of power, lest the old man recover his strength and make a decision on himself.


    Just thinking that Zeus, who had completely absorbed the vitality of the magic nectar, poured himself the wine of the magic,With a smile, he raised his glass and said to William, "thank you for your generosity, William. If you have time,


    as the king of the Olympian gods, I formally invite you to visit the Olympian realm. Maybe we can sit down and have a talk.".


    "This..." William, who was waiting for Zeus to say this, did not show too much enthusiasm. Instead, he shook his head and said, "as I said just now, the production of magic nectar is too little, and his majesty Odin''s family and my teacher, sir Guyi, are also his own people. I really don''t have much nectar to exchange with you.".


    Gu Yi, Scarlett, sol and rocky smile when they hear William''s words. At the same time, Zeus and Poseidon frown and look at each other.


    they immediately see from each other''s eyes that they are going to contact William privately after the negotiation with Odin.


    "But when my strength improves again and I can inject more magic, maybe I can try to cultivate three more blood orchids.".


    Poseidon''s eyes brightened, and after seeing the meaning of agreement from Zeus''s eyes, he said with a smile, "what do you need? As long as Olympus has it, we can pay you in advance.


    "Ha ha, that''s not necessary," William said with a smile. "Normally, maybe in a year or two, I can break the limit and reach a higher level myself.


    One or two years, for you and your majesty Zeus, should be nothing.


    Not to mention a year or two, as long as William agrees to the deal, they don''t care for decades.


    If Gu Yi and Odin were not obviously behind William now, and William himself was the owner of space gems, even if he could win, he would not be captured.


    both Zeus and Poseidon wanted to force people to go to Olympus, confer him a throne, and cultivate blood orchid and nectar.


    But now, the two main gods of Olympus can only give William one of their keepsake, saying that as long as he wants to go to Olympus, he can inject energy into the keepsake, and then he can sense the coordinates of the divine domain and transmit it by himself.


    He took the keepsake with a smile, but William thought that he was still on Poseidon''s guard and secretly released the spatial coordinates, which would make him safer and more at ease.


    otherwise, who knows if he was facing a welcome ceremony or a prepared trap when transmitting the past.


    After a good chat, Odin took Zeus to the study of the castle.


    As soon as Odin and Zeus left, he knew that he would leave early. The more assured William was, Guyi would say goodbye soon.


    They were drinking wine and chatting about the interesting things in their own world. Before long, they heard the quarrel between Odin and Zeus.


    All of a sudden, Poseidon, who had been getting along well before, and sol, the atmosphere between them suddenly became a little serious.


    Seeing that Saul and rocky frowned tightly, Scarlett laughed a few times, and then said to William, "son, I think you''d better stay here with your majesty Poseidon.


    Saul and Angela are still leading the task of pacifying Warner Heim. Since we have met with Zeus and his majesty Poseidon, they don''t need to delay military affairs any more.


    As for rocky and I, we still have to go back to help them deal with the logistics problems and arrange some food by the way, so as not to be too late for the banquet to be held after the negotiation between Odin and his majesty Zeus.


    Everyone knows that Scarlett is taking the opportunity to leave, so as not to let Poseidon have any bad ideas with their family and William.


    William nodded with a smile. "No problem. Just give me the task of entertaining your excellency Poseidon.".


    Then, with a move in mind and a stretch of hand, he takes out the space bridge built by the former leader of Autobots and natural enemies from the storage space and hands it to Angela.


    "Honey, I can''t go to warnerheim for the time being, so you have the whole business of the paladins.


    this space bridge allows you to bring the paladins back directly after the warnerheim war.


    If necessary, the space bridge can also be used as a treasure for logistics supply.


    As soon as Angela heard this, she immediately took over the one meter long space bridge suspended in the air.


    "Wait, William, you can''t give this to Angela or Saul.".

 Chapter 1207

    "Mother, Angela and I are here, and no one can take this thing away from us except my father and William," Sol said.


    Scarlett shakes her head and looks at Poseidon, who has no expression on her face. She says to Saul anxiously, "it''s about the space transmission that you can carry with you. Once the message is sent out,


    then you will not only face rebellion, but also all the major forces in the universe, even the evil forces of other planes, peeping at you together.".


    "Ha ha, mother, you''re wrong about that," Saul slapped William on the shoulder with a smile. "This guy is smarter than me and rocky together. He can think of that.


    Besides, he has a fight with hell. Do you think he dares to take it out easily and will not take precautions? "


    This made Scarlett, Angela and rocky look at him with new eyes.


    Rocky even once again doubted whether his brother was pretending to be stupid, or was he forced to improve because he had been with William for a long time?


    But Angela didn''t care, looked at William anxiously and said, "honey?"


    "Don''t worry, just like sol said, I''m sure I won''t give you a disaster.".


    William smiles and pats Sol''s hand on his shoulder. "This thing was made by the former leader of Autobots who had his head cut off by you.


    So you have to be careful when you use it. After all, even the Autobots can''t make it now. ".


    Sol, who was patted away and didn''t care, quickly asked, "can''t you make it?"


    William shrugged. "I can copy it, but I can''t activate it.".


    "Why?" Rocky, who has been silent, so as not to be caught by William for his collusion with Mephisto, or even beat him directly,


    after hearing this, he can''t help asking, "you are the owner of space gems. How can you not replicate this technology involving space?"


    As soon as William raised his hand, he was hugged by Saul and said, "man, you are William Devonshire, a genius of magic and technology. You need to keep secrets from us?"


    William, who plays the whole set of plays, gives Saul a white look and stretches his hand. The space bridge on Angela''s hand floats up. "The space bridge looks like a real object, but it''s actually a transformer without independent consciousness.".


    With that, he took out the life scepter of transformers and pointed it on the space bridge. After an energy was introduced, the space bridge began to transform into a small robot in the eyes of everyone.


    "This thing is a living transformer like a vegetable.


    if you want to copy it, you must have the" kindling source "of the transformer, but as far as I know, the kindling source has disappeared for countless years.".


    Rocky and Poseidon immediately remembered the "fire source", but did not think that the fire source was in William''s own storage space.


    "That''s a pity.".


    Sol said, and then, as if he understood it, he said with a clear face,


    "no wonder you will take it out, otherwise you who have the space gem will directly destroy the space bridge,


    so that you won''t be the only one who can carry out space transmission anytime and anywhere.".


    "Hell, you''ve become really smart," William said to Angela, shaking Sol''s hand away again and shaking his head. "Honey, we have to forbid this guy to come often in the future,


    otherwise, this guy will guess what I think.".


    Angela was still in a daze when she heard Sol''s "ha ha ha" laugh.


    "Don''t worry, when I''m ok, I''m sure I''ll look for you for a long time," Saul said with a smile. "I''ve been in touch with you a lot, and I really think I''ve become a lot smarter.".


    By the time William rolled his eyes, Angela understood that he was joking, "how many times can this work?"


    William put up the transformers life wand in his hand and charged the space bridge in front of everyone. "If you fill him with energy, you can use it three times, 20 minutes each time.


    Or only once, it should last two hours.


    "Wait, wait," Saul said, "can''t you drive ten minutes at a time, a few more times?"


    William shook his head. "Breaking through space is the most energy consuming. I tried to open the first three times for only ten seconds. After opening the fourth time, the space channel will be very unstable.


    In a short time, at least half of the objects will disappear in the turbulent flow of space when they pass through, and they don''t know where they are transported.


    Think of their own people did not start to fight, half disappeared, probably in addition to the crisis of life and death, no one will venture through the fourth space channel.


    "Well, Angela, you put your finger on the chest of the robot, and it will extract your voiceprint, fingerprint and blood. In the future, only you and I can use it,


    and want to recharge it," William said with a smile, erecting the scepter of life. "Only this Scepter can do it,If anyone wants to rob, I welcome him to try.


    Looking at Saul and Rocky''s stiff expression and Poseidon''s frowning, William thought to himself how to scare Poseidon for a while,


    and then said to Angela, "as for your side, if you are in danger, you can explode the energy of the space bridge as an energy shield. I have left space energy in it, which is enough for you to send back to the earth.".


    As soon as she heard that this thing could save her life, Angela immediately put her fingers on the chest of the little robot with a smiling face.


    After some operation, this was made by William, but it was said to be the only transformer. Suddenly, it changed into a bracelet hanging on Angela''s left hand.


    With transformer''s life wand, kindling and experiments on Sunday for so many years, he can actually make transformers.


    Only worried that self interested transformers would rebel, did not build a large-scale army of transformers.


    Angela tried the deformation function of the space bridge, and then, of course, for everyone''s sake, activated the energy shield.


    And the strength of this energy shield, even if sol took Thor''s hammer and smashed it more than ten times in a row, did not break it, which made Poseidon the sea emperor envied.


    However, admiration belongs to admiration, and Poseidon, who is worried about William, has not reached the point where he must be robbed.


    And Ming Pao is too retarded.


    Seeing that William spared no effort for his woman''s safety, Poseidon couldn''t help thinking whether he should meet the half blood daughter he had never seen before?


    But when he thought of the mixed race children of the three main gods of Olympus and human beings, few people could live beyond 20 years old without activating the divine power. Poseidon could not help but be anxious.


    As soon as Scarlett, Angela, sol and rocky left, he said with a smile, "I don''t know when the negotiation between Zeus and Odin will come to an end. Are you interested in going fishing by the sea?"


    This made William, who had been thinking of cheating on Poseidon''s undersea bodyguards, nod his head without any hesitation.


    "Usually when I''m free, I like to take women out to sea. If you don''t mind, there is a ten meter boat in the castle. We can fish and drink on the boat.".


    "No problem, just as you say.".


    Poseidon, who wanted to find his illegitimate daughter through the sea, didn''t care whether he was on the shore or on the boat.


    William ordered his earlobe, and on Sunday he informed the men who lived around the castle and followed Angela from Asgard.


    When they got to the beach, not only the boat was ready, but also the fishing tackle, wine cups and food had been put on the boat.


    Take the lead to walk on the boat, just want to drive the boat forward with mental force, the sea water under the boat will flow up and push the boat forward.


    Don''t think about it. Poseidon must have made it. William waved to two glasses, opened two bottles of magic red wine with his mind, and poured them on to himself and Poseidon.


    Just as he wanted to use his mind to bait the hook, Poseidon shook his head and said, "no, you have to do it yourself to experience all the fun.


    otherwise, if I can catch any fish, it''s meaningless.".


    After that, the guy put his hand into the sea and tried to feel his daughter''s trace through the sea. He said with regret, "the pollution in the nearby sea area is too serious. The marine life is 60% less than when I was more than 20 years ago.".


    William, who used space energy to leave a space mark on Poseidon''s guards, was surprised and asked, "do you often go to earth?"


    "Of course," Poseidon said without concealing, "when there is no fight in the divine realm, it will be boring to stay for a long time. Of course, we will want to go to those places we have been to for a holiday.".


    William pick eyebrows, "and then by the way a cross ethnic love?"


    "Ha ha," said Poseidon, not angry at William''s sour tone. "When you live for hundreds or thousands of years, you will probably understand that there are only a few hobbies we can keep for gods who don''t know how long.".


    William curled his lips. It seems that these powerful aliens are no different from human hobbies.


    In other words, do not know how many years ago came to the earth these people, have their hobbies into human hobbies?


    But also from time to time back to the earth, playing the world at the same time again affect human society?


    It seems that there is such a possibility.


    Not to mention thousands of years ago, even now, when facing Odin, Zeus and Poseidon, human beings did not regard them as gods, so they would easily be influenced by them.


    "Annabeth", feeling that his daughter was far away by the sea, Poseidon closed his eyes for more than ten seconds and immediately asked William, "William, can you take me to Hawaii?"


    "Of course," William nodded. Even if he didn''t send the message, he would start sentry armor 100 kilometers per second and go to Hawaii for a few minutes. "Looking for people, doing business, or killing people?"


    Poseidon immediately white William, "of course, is to find people, I want to find who''s trouble, need to tell you?""Ha ha," William said to Sunday, "help me tell Odin that Poseidon and I are going to Hawaii, and let me know when he has finished talking with Zeus.".


    Poseidon, on the other hand, reached into the sea and silently said something to the guards on the bottom of the sea. For the time being, he listened to Zeus and nodded to William, "do you need to make any preparations?"


    As soon as his voice fell, day turned into night, Poseidon felt that he had left England and came to the sea near Hawaii.


    Standing up and looking at the dark sea, he said to William, who was holding the fishing rod and checking whether the plastic simulation bait was still there, "I don''t know how to describe it anymore.".


    "No wonder Mephisto, the old devil, has nothing to do with you.


    If I meet an opponent like you, I can only give up most of my territory and only guard the important places, except that my defense is broken one by one.".


    With a smile, William threw down the fishing rod and threw the bait into the sea. "I have nothing to do with you, let alone any interest disputes. What''s the point of talking about these with me?"


    "Well?" Poseidon burst out laughing, "yes, it''s really unnecessary, but...".


    After thinking for a while, Poseidon put away his smile and said seriously, "are you interested in seeing our war with Titan?"


    "Titan?"


    When Williamson thought, should it be mieba who put his eyes on Olympus before entering the earth, and then thought about how to deal with Asgard?


    When he thought about it, Williamson felt that if he wanted to destroy hegemony, he would also focus on Olympus.


    Because although Zeus and his gods had outstanding strength and a large number of people, they didn''t need much direct fighting to destroy them.


    If William is allowed to do it, he only needs to spend his time killing the human beings in the sphere of influence of Olympus, spread all kinds of rumors and create all kinds of chaos through these killing, and attack the gods in the belief,


    then he can hide and watch the Olympus gods silently, and get weak a little bit.


    Now it seems that the enemy of Zeus is probably doing so, otherwise Zeus and Poseidon would not have to negotiate with Odin.


    After all, even if Odin knew about the small-scale spread of the existence of Olympus, he would not care too much about it, and he would not be upset with Zeus because of it.


    After all, Asgard, who does not need the power of faith, has not cared much about human development for a long time.


    No.


    William then shook his head, Odin is likely to allow the development of the light God, forcing other gods in the earth has no faith.


    And even if a large number of beliefs were given to heaven, the angels in heaven could not break the seal, nor could they affect Asgard''s rule over the nine realms.


    Nm, this conjecture startled William himself.


    "Titans in your world, giant descendants of Gaia?"


    "Of course," Poseidon asked, puzzled. "Besides these guys who are more than ten meters or even more than twenty meters tall, who can call them Titans?"


    In a daze, William immediately thought that the group of exterminators was actually called the eternal group, and they were created by the group of gods, while the titans of Olympus were the descendants of Gaia.


    For a moment, he didn''t have much interest in the Olympus war, but he thought of what if his guess was right?


    If the war is really started by mieba, the longer Olympus stands, or even wins, mieba probably will not have the time and mind to pay attention to the earth.


    And let the magic separate to explore the way, also can''t threaten their own safety.

 Chapter 1208

    After he promised Poseidon to go to Olympus, William watched Poseidon jump into the sea and felt that he was going to Honolulu at a very fast speed.


    But within ten minutes, Sunday suddenly said in his ear, "Sir, the man Poseidon is looking for is miss dardardario.".


    "How is that possible?"


    William, who is fishing, immediately takes out his smart glasses, and sees Poseidon, who has changed his normal clothes, standing outside a villa by the sea, watching dardario sitting on a small wooden wharf and putting his bare feet into the sea.


    A thought later, William quietly appeared in Poseidon''s side.


    Startled Poseidon, after seeing that it was William, he sighed with relief and looked at Dario anxiously.


    "What are you doing here?"


    William also looked at his girl in the distance, "I also want to ask you, what do you want to do when you look at my woman so affectionately?"


    Poseidon looked back at William in surprise, and asked in doubt and joy, "are you with Annabeth?"


    William shrugged. "I''ve been with dardario for almost a year, don''t you think?"


    Poseidon, who wanted to woo William with his illegitimate daughter, was furious when faced with this situation.


    "Asshole, you already have Odin''s daughter, how dare you provoke my daughter.".


    "Who knows?" William said, "don''t care about her as much as you say. If you really care about her, you will not recognize her for 20 years"


    "this, this, this".


    The angry Poseidon didn''t know how to say it. Then he heard from William, "and I heard that the human offspring of your three brothers can hardly live beyond 20 years old, right?"


    "I", "


    faltered for several times, and obviously felt the discontent and anger in William''s calm tone. Poseidon thought for a while, then stretched out his hand, and the Trident was revealed in his hand.


    "Dong" a dull sound, Trident to the ground, a magic power along the sand into the sea.


    Sitting on the dock, dardardario, who didn''t know what to think, didn''t find a stream of water like magic power pouring into her blood along the skin of her feet.


    Then an inexplicable call came to dardario''s heart. When she woke up, she suddenly felt that the sea had never been so kind.


    And after this feeling became more and more clear, dardardario, who was a little excited, thought about it, took off his coat and jumped into the sea with a "pop".


    Just a few strokes of her arm, she swam out several meters, scared her to make the action of treading water immediately.


    Can step on step on, heart soon emerged a clear understanding, as if they do not have to do action, can be suspended in the water.


    And the longer you stay in the sea, a stream of inexplicable knowledge and incantations constantly appear in your mind.


    "What''s wrong with me, me, me?"


    After an idea, when I raise my hand, a stream of water will follow my hand and swim in the air.


    "Annabeth, my daughter.".


    "Who, who", is playing happy dardardario, in the sea after a circle, did not find anyone, at this time suddenly react, he is not afraid of it?


    His hands paddled fiercely and rushed to the shore.


    Poseidon was about to meet him, but William took him by the arm and said, "do you really want to involve dardardario in the fight of myth at this time?"


    Poseidon was stunned, then shook away William''s hand, "my daughter''s name is Annabeth, and you can see that she is a natural water controller and has the ability to protect herself.".


    William turned his lips. Dardardario''s performance in the sea just now looks good, but in his eyes, it''s no different from a child''s house.


    "Even if you think dardario has great potential, you have to give her time to adapt to her demigod identity and improve her strength step by step without interference and secrecy.".


    Poseidon was about to retort, but Zeus''s angry voice came from his mind. "You are ignoring my orders when you meet with human offspring without saying it, and you dare to directly use divine power to improve her ability?"


    "No, Zeus, listen to me." Poseidon looked at William and quickly sent a message to Zeus through consciousness. "Annabeth, like Odin''s daughter, has been with William Devonshire,


    and he promised me that he would go to Olympus to help us fight against Titans.".


    When he heard that William and Poseidon''s daughter were together, Zeus immediately suppressed his anger. "Come back first, and you know why I don''t allow the gods to meet their human descendants.".


    Zeus''s words immediately reminded Boston of some gods in the domain of Olympus. The longer they have been in contact with human beings, the more they will have feelings of pity and sympathy, and show that they are more like human beings than gods.


    If it goes on like this, are they gods in the end? Or human beings who are much better than human beings?


    Some gods did not mind, but Zeus and Poseidon, as rulers, did not.So, looking at dardardario, who had swam ashore and lay on the beach for a long time, Poseidon turned to William and said, "send me back to the castle, son.".


    William immediately frowned and said, "please call me William, or master Devonshire or whatever, but don''t call me child, understand?"


    Poseidon laughed, patted William on the shoulder and said, "I''ve lived longer than Odin. I''m fully qualified to call you a child.".


    William curls his mouth, lives long, but his strength is not so good. No wonder you Olympus Gods will leave the earth.


    After an idea, they went back to the reception hall of falger castle.


    Before long, Zeus and Odin walked into the reception hall with a smile on their face.


    Nodding with William, Odin reached out and shook hands with Poseidon, then said to Zeus with a smile, "then I won''t leave you. I wish you win the war with the Titans as soon as possible.".


    Zeus nodded, "thank you. When the matter of Olympus is over, I hope you and your family will have dinner with my family at the Aegean beach to celebrate the friendship between the two gods.".


    Join hands to defend the enemy?


    When Williamson looked at Odin, he saw the old man nodding with a smile, "no problem, looking forward to that day.".


    Zeus responded with a smile, nodded to Poseidon, and then said to William, "Olympus is always ready for you, son.".


    This words immediately let William mouth a draw, see Zeus and Poseidon''s body to upload a ray of light, disappear.


    Then he felt that they were not out of the star, but in the ectopic plane.


    Then hundreds of Poseidon''s sea god guards disappeared, and the space mark immediately gave him a clear coordinate.


    But he turned to Odin and asked, "is Olympus on the secondary plane?"


    "Of course in the secondary plane," Odin replied, frowning. "How dare you cheat on Zeus and Poseidon?"


    "I''m not an idiot," William said with a smile. "Don''t forget the guards in the sea.".


    Hearing this, Odin began to laugh.


    With a funny smile, the smile on his face slowly disappeared. Looking at William with a straight face, he said, "it''s time to give me a promise, right.".


    "I will never take the initiative to attack Asgard''s domain, or subvert the rule of you and your descendants over the domain, OK?"


    Odin nodded, "although you''ve said that to me before, you can''t help sighing," but you''re growing up too fast to say,


    after you have space gems, you still have the idea of other gems. I hope that you don''t cause the worry and dissatisfaction of other extraordinary beings in the universe. Take care of yourself, child. ".


    After the sound of "Dong", the gun of eternity sends out a rainbow, and Odin returns to the realm of ASAR.


    Looking at the Disappearing Rainbow, William turned his lips. Those extraordinary beings in the universe, if they were so powerful, would not let mieba collect all infinite gems.


    But then he thought that the time taken by the purple potato monster to collect gems seemed to be very short.


    Even if mieba knew where the soul gems and the soul gems were, he didn''t go to get them until the power gems appeared and the exact locations of other gems were available.


    Of course, Odin and Guyi are dead, which also gives him the confidence to start.


    In this way, purple potato monster seems to have nothing to be afraid of. According to the movie, this guy is an extraordinary fighter.


    When there are no gems, even Captain Marvel and the Scarlet Witch can''t fight. Maybe when William collects all four gems, mieba will come to the earth, and even have no courage to fight with him.


    When I was in a good mood, I was just about to go to Hawaii to find dardardario, who had just acquired super power. I heard Sunday''s words, "Sir, I remind you that according to the plan, Dinosaur Island will officially open yesterday, and the day before yesterday you will have to meet Mrs. Lina with Chen Feng.".


    William a Leng, looked at his watch, time is almost noon, "tell Abigail, I''ll go back in the evening, and then Dinosaur Island officially open tomorrow.".


    After an idea, William appeared outside the villa by the sea in Hawaii.


    Dardario probably overcame his fear and stood in the sea just to his calf again, controlling the sea with excitement and flying around in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, dardardario looked back in a panic. After seeing that it was William in the night light, the girl suddenly became nervous.


    Frantically smoothing the sea, praying that William didn''t see that he could control the water.


    "You, why don''t you say a word, just come here.".


    "I''m asking what you were doing?"


    As William came closer, dardardario felt flustered and stammered, "I, I didn''t, I didn''t do anything.".


    When he reached Dario, William asked gravely, "I''m asking you what you were doing.".Listening to William ask himself word by word, Daryl Orton almost cried out, "kiss, dear, I, I seem to be strange, monster.".


    Forced dardardario to speak out, William just laughed, "tell me, if it''s very serious, I''ll take you to my laboratory and give you a comprehensive examination.".


    "No, no, No." after listening to the lab, dardardario immediately retreated in fear.


    When the sea water didn''t reach her waist, the girl turned around and jumped into the sea, intending to escape from the sea.


    Looking at an obvious straight line surge trace, appearing in the sea, William helplessly shook his head, knowing that he really scared her.


    Mental perception of the next around, to make sure that no one, no monitoring, William flew up slowly to keep up with the sea is rapidly swimming dardario.


    After a few minutes, it was tens of kilometers away from the coast. Dadario, who was relieved, just showed his head from the sea and looked at the direction of the coast.


    At this time, Poseidon''s voice sounded again in her mind, "Anna, you''ve been cheated by that bastard William Devonshire. He himself is the supernatural of magic.


    And more than ten minutes ago, he and I were at the seaside watching you accept my divine power. ".


    Dardario not only did not get angry, but happily asked, "you, you didn''t cheat me?"


    Poseidon, who is sitting in the temple of Zeus, helplessly looks at Zeus who is holding a smile, "I''m your father. I won''t cheat you, Anna.".


    "So William doesn''t think I''m a monster?"


    Dardario''s happy legs swam fiercely, directly out of the sea, and then like a mermaid in the sea for a few turns, just lying on his back on the sea, thinking about how to revenge William when he came back, he saw his head more than ten meters, with a personal figure suspended.


    "Ah.


    Daryl Orton, frightened, sank into the sea, but this time, no matter how she used the magic power she just gained, her body seemed to be fixed, and she could not dive.


    When I was in fear, as the shadow of the sky dropped, I heard a familiar voice saying, "have you had enough? Silly girl.


    Dardario, who was trying his best to use the divine power and wanted to get rid of the control, suddenly stopped, "Wei, William?"


    "It''s not me or who," said William, landing and stepping on the sea. "I didn''t expect that you were really born to control the water. You just got the magic power and swam more than 30 kilometers in less than four minutes.".


    "You bastard", it''s really William. When he heard this obvious prior knowledge, his worry and fear made Dario not to mention how angry he was.


    The hand swung in the sea, the divine power released, and a wave of two or three meters rushed to William.


    "Hua La, Hua La".


    After a burst of water and sea sound, a mental shield appeared around William''s body.


    When I saw dada rioton, I was stunned, but then the girl was unconvinced and stirred the sea again to mobilize more power in her body. A few meters wide water tornado was formed quickly.


    He directed the water tornado to fly around in the air, and ran straight into William.


    However, he pressed his hand down and said, "be safe.".


    A few meters high tornado was immediately pushed back into the sea by mental force, but the sea around it was stirred up and calmed down.


    "You, how do you do it, do it, honey.".


    With a smile, William hooked his fingers to dardario, who was so incredible that the girl floated out of the sea and flew to her side screaming.

 Chapter 1209

    Being lifted out of the sea by Nianli, dardardario screamed, "let me go, let me go.".


    Shaken by the scream, William released the barrier, hugged dardardario, slapped her in the round place behind her, and then went to the incense.


    Dardardario, who was confused by William''s action, soon stopped struggling and calmed down. Maybe his mood was too ups and downs before. He held William tightly with his backhand in excitement, and his magic power was also sent out involuntarily. The surrounding water slowly rose and wrapped them up.


    William was just about to disperse the water with his mind when he saw a smile in dardardario''s eyes. Then he felt that he could breathe in the sea.


    Looking at the cunning dardardario in his eyes in surprise, he suddenly realized that this was the credit of the little girl in his arms.


    As soon as William''s eyebrows were raised, his heart moved, and they sank into the sea.


    But when they were working out in the sea, William obviously felt the magic of the surrounding water system and began to drill into dardario''s body. He immediately scanned himself with his mental power.


    When he found that he was ok, William thought for a while, then tried to relax Dario, and suddenly felt that the magic of the water system was dispersing.


    Without waiting for him to smile in his heart, he was pulled by the same girl who found this point.


    Needless to say, he must be favored by the magic elements, and the magic of the surrounding water elements is attracted, which is cheaper than dardardario.


    However, since the chick is her own person, William certainly will not help, instead, he uses his mental energy to mobilize the surrounding water elements.


    This makes dardario in a good mood even more excited. Holding William in his arms, he starts a new fitness competition in the dark and quiet sea.


    Half an hour later, when the competition was fierce, William, who had been driving his mental energy to mobilize the water element and scanning the sea area for two kilometers, suddenly felt that a figure was rushing towards him two kilometers away.


    As soon as his mental strength was swept, he immediately found that he was a sea monster with horse head, long fins and fish tail.


    After waiting for dozens of seconds, he found that the Warcraft didn''t look like a passer-by at all. When the distance reached 200 meters, William immediately launched his mind to imprison the uninvited guest.


    "Hiss." a low, really horse like hiss came, and dardardario looked at it with a feeling.


    Unfortunately, the distance is too far, the sea is too dark, can not see clearly, but the heart can feel dardardario, can not help but sink into consciousness.


    Soon in the knowledge Poseidon passed on to her, found a way to awaken their night vision ability.


    A magic power appeared in his eyes. Dardario blinked and looked through. He was attracted by the four meter long Warcraft with golden green scales.


    "Honey, what kind of Warcraft is this?"


    William, who was disturbed, rolled his eyes and said angrily, "how do I know? Besides, you should know more about the sea than me?"


    Dardario didn''t understand why William was upset. He squatted a few times and then said with a smile, "the game will continue. Help me catch the Warcraft first.".


    "When you say pause, it''s time to pause." at the critical moment of the game, the devil cares about whether the sea Warcraft will return to Warcraft.


    But when he was about to compare dardardario completely, a huge shadow was known by the sense of spiritual power. The horse head sea Warcraft struggled even more violently.


    The monster with a total length of about 20 meters immediately let William be on guard. A mental force was bound in an instant, but he could lift up two tons of mental power in a few seconds, and was separated by the shadow in a few seconds.


    Nm, William angrily used the power of spiritual gem, rapidly increased mental and mental power, not only trapped the giant squid like monster, the surrounding water is also constantly squeezing its body.


    "Ouch.".


    As soon as he was bound by his mental power, this monster, which looked like the legendary North Sea giant demon, suddenly waved eight tentacles more than ten meters long, desperately stirring the sea.


    It''s a pity that no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be more powerful than William, who owns the gem of the soul, let alone William, who has more than just the idea.


    The giant mage''s hand was aimed at the squid monster. He intended to get closer and use the soul gem to control a sea monster, but he didn''t expect that after being enhanced by the soul gem,


    William didn''t think it would use much power, but he didn''t want the giant squid to be constantly squeezed by the sea,


    now another force appeared out of thin air and suddenly crushed the squid''s head .


    "Hell, waste of my time.".


    Fortunately, after the squid monster was killed, the Horsehead Warcraft was quiet with great eyesight, and it kept hissing to William.


    It seems that this guy is quite intelligent.


    This time, William did not use the hand of the mage any more. Instead, he used his mind to pull him tens of meters away.


    Dardario no matter what fitness or not, a stream of water is turning on her body, blocking her body and swimming fast to horsehead Warcraft.As soon as dardario came, the sea Warcraft immediately showed an excited look, shaking its head and hissing loudly.


    Rao sea Warcraft turned a few circles, dardardario happily swam to follow William, pointed to the golden green scale of Warcraft, said, "this Warcraft likes me, let her go, dear.".


    As he regained his mind, William said with a smile, "how do you know it''s her, not him?"


    Pointing to his head, dardardario was proud. "Of course, I know. Not only that, I also know that this big guy named horsehead Mermaid can do water magic, but also know how to tame her as a mount.".


    "Horsehead mermaid?" William was stunned, and soon remembered that Poseidon''s Mount seemed to be a horsehead Mermaid.


    Needless to say, this Warcraft must be lucky. In the surrounding waters, as soon as dardardario felt that he had Poseidon power in his body, he quickly swam to have a look.


    As for whether or not to recognize Dario as the master, even though the Horsehead Mermaid had to think about it before, it was scared by the death of the squid monster. Instead of refusing, it was eager to recognize Dario and accept it.


    The process of recognizing the LORD was completed smoothly without any accident, but then the tide of power suddenly appeared on the Horsehead Mermaid, which made William very surprised and felt no surprise.


    It''s not as bad as William conquering the flame dragon snooker and overpowering Phoenix Dani with strength. Why do these intelligent Warcraft become your slaves?


    With the magic of the water flowing into the body of the Horsehead Mermaid, the strength of the sea Warcraft increased in a straight line.


    the golden and green scales on its body actually increased a little bit, and then extended to its back. Soon, a set of saddles turned from scales appeared in William''s eyes.


    "Ang, ang, ang.".


    A minute later, the Horsehead Mermaid, which has grown up in a circle, ends its energy absorption with a roar, swims around dardario for a few circles, and then floats in front of her to signal her to sit on it.


    But then, as soon as William''s face changed, his mind pulled Dario to his side and took her to the coast.

 Chapter 1210

    I don''t understand why William, holding himself in his arms, went back from the sea to dadario on the beach of his villa. As soon as he left the sea, he felt like he had lost his favorite thing,


    said discontentedly, "honey, I haven''t tried riding a horsehead Mermaid yet. You don''t have to be so anxious even if you want to keep fit?"


    With a slap on dardardario''s back, William said angrily, "build your head, you and that horsehead Mermaid,


    now is the golden apple in the eyes of the deep sea giants, and everyone wants to swallow you.


    If I hadn''t been able to scan two kilometers with my mental energy and take you directly back to the shore, you would have been chased by dozens of deep-sea beasts, stupid girl.


    William was used to being strong between them, and dardardario, who was scolded as a stupid girl, was not angry,


    and when he heard that there was danger in the sea, he immediately came down from William''s arms, ran to the beach, and asked anxiously,


    "what about my Vivian?"


    With her hands in the sea, a voice of calling and asking for help suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Immediately back to William yelled, "hurry to save Vivian, I can feel her fear now, William, help me bring Vivian.".


    To save Mao, William rolled his eyes. If he didn''t want to kill dozens of monsters, except for the huge monsters, he didn''t have to run away with dardario in his arms.


    As for the Horsehead Mermaid whose strength has greatly increased and is almost equal to Phoenix Dani, it may be difficult to clean up dozens of sea monsters that are not even Warcraft, but she certainly has no problem in escaping.


    But dardardario saw that William ignored himself and thought that he was sulky because his fitness was interrupted. He said angrily, "honey, if Vivian has an accident, I''ll never talk to you again.".


    "Let''s wait until something happens to her." William waved to the villa behind him with a smile, and two wooden beach chairs flew out.


    Lying on the chair, a bottle of magic wine appeared in his hand.


    With a bang, the cork was pulled out by Nianli, and William began to drink from the bottle.


    "You bastard", when dada rioton was discontented, he reached into the sea and set off a wave to rush in William''s direction.


    Unfortunately, before the waves hit the beach, they were blocked and dispersed by Nianli.


    "Well, come and lie down. I promise that your sea animal named Vivian will come here safely.


    If it dies, I will accompany you with a 50 meter long flaming dragon, or a real Phoenix to be your mount. ".


    Dardardario immediately exclaimed, "you have dragon and Phoenix?"


    William said with a smile, "let alone Phoenix and dragon, I have four unicorns, 76 adult Thunderbirds, dozens of young Thunderbirds and hundreds of adult flying horses.


    Even if it''s all under your care and command, I have just the time left to look after their work.


    "God, you have so many Warcraft?" Darrylton hesitated.


    On hearing her habitual cry for God, William rolled his eyes and said, "remind you, my dear, Zeus is not a magnanimous God King,


    you should change your words about Zeus or Poseidon in the future, or you will be remembered by Zeus and put on your shoes some day.".


    "Asshole, you scared me again", but seeing William grinning, she looked up at the sky with a guilty heart.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, I didn''t find anything abnormal, so I patted my huge car lights and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then I thought about the Warcraft that William said.


    For westerners, of course, they will be curious and hope to have these Warcraft one day.


    But for her, horsehead and mermaid is the most suitable mount.


    And his first mount of Warcraft is the most impressive and affectionate for everyone.


    What''s more, she is not a cold-blooded animal. She just took Vivian as a mount, and she will be abandoned when she turns around.


    "You didn''t lie to me, Vivian can really escape safely.".


    William definitely nodded, "if you don''t feel at ease, just stay in the sea and keep calling for her, or give her some magic power through the sea, you can escape faster.".


    When dardario heard this, he really put his magic power into Vivian''s body, which was swimming desperately in the sea 30 kilometers away.


    Maybe Vivian felt that her new master had not abandoned her, and she was scared to death by dozens of huge beasts. After accepting dardario''s power, she suddenly hissed with excitement,


    she swam rapidly with her tail, and her body also sent out waves of magic. Like a torpedo, she crossed a white track in the dark blue water and rushed to Dario''s side.


    Dadario, feeling Vivian''s mood, happily stands in the sea and keeps encouraging and cheering her.


    Looking at it, William rolled his eyes and reminded, "I don''t know if Vivian is a coward who has never fought before,It''s obviously more powerful than most of the monsters, but I don''t even want to fight. I just want to run away. ".


    When dada rioton looked back at him discontentedly, William, who was lying on the beach chair, said, "it''s not a matter of life and death. Otherwise, what''s the point of winning these monsters at the bottom of the sea?"


    William was stunned by this.


    He just thought it was meaningless to kill these sea monsters, so he didn''t want to waste energy and time to take dardardario back to the beach.


    Moreover, when I went back to the beach, I also thought that in the future, if dinosaurs alone, the heat of Dinosaur Island will dissipate in a few years.


    it''s better to make space marks on these 20, 30, or even 40 meter long monsters one by one.


    in the future, I''ll go to the park every two or three years to attract global attention and make a few years'' worth of money Money.


    And now it seems that dardario, a girl who can control water, is more suitable to be in charge of Dinosaur Island than Laura.


    After all, Dinosaur Island is surrounded by the sea. Dardardario is the most suitable person in Devonshire family.


    This little girl who likes to be an actress will certainly not refuse such a show.


    With the help of the power of spiritual gems, William''s nyalidun made space marks on dozens of sea monsters through a distance of 30 kilometers.


    Then I felt that a 20 meter long giant sea snake with concave and convex horny like a one horned head was speeding up towards Vivian.


    In a few seconds, dardardario yelled at him like he was frightened, "William, William, help, help.".


    Seeing that dardario was about to cry, William had an idea to send the Horsehead mermaid to Dario. At the same time,


    the 20 meter long sea snake was immediately wrapped by space energy, and was sent to the sea of magic before other sea monsters reacted.


    I''m going to see what this one horned sea snake will look like in the end where the magic concentration of the magic planet is several times higher than that of the earth.


    I hope this snake is not a descendant of the earthly Python yemengad.


    Then he said to Sunday, "keep an eye on this snake. Tell me every ten meters.".


    Yes sir.


    At the same time of Sunday''s reply, a few "yes, yes" came into his ears.


    As soon as she saw the Horsehead Mermaid with golden green scales all over her body, she appeared beside her. The sea water beside Dario moved with her thoughts and held her up and hugged Vivian''s neck.


    And Vivian is also happy with his head, constantly rubbing dardario''s head.


    Listening to dardario''s cheerful laughter, William began to laugh. At the same time, he felt that the sea monsters did not give up swimming here because Vivian had disappeared.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for these huge monsters to appear when they were about 100 meters away from the coast.


    If you swim to the shore again, you will be stranded before you reach the shore.


    But even so, these sea monsters would rather roam by the sea than leave the nearby waters.


    William can''t help shouting to dardardario, who is riding on the Horsehead mermaid''s back, "Sandra, you''d better find a way to disperse those sea monsters, or these monsters are likely to attack fishing boats or passing ships after dawn.".


    When dardardario, who was riding Vivian on the beach one or two meters away, was trying to find a way,


    Vivian, who was carrying her, sent a message to her. Then dardario cheerfully called to William, "it doesn''t matter,


    after daybreak, these monsters who have been hiding in the sea for years, at least 5000 meters below, will be forced by the light and the rising temperature Go back to the deep sea.


    When Williamson thought about it, he could not get any sunlight into the sea more than 1000 meters deep all the year round,


    moreover, the temperature of the sea bottom below 5000 meters was generally at the freezing point of one degree below zero, to about four degrees above zero.


    If these sea monsters still have vision and can''t adapt to the high temperature, they really don''t dare to stay in too bright places.


    As for water pressure, William didn''t think it was an obstacle.


    Sperm whales can dive 3000 meters, these monsters certainly will not have the problem of fear of pressure.


    But William didn''t believe what the coward said to the mermaid, who was as timid as a mouse and could win without beating the horse.


    There is no need to bring harm to the people around here who have no grievances against themselves.


    "Come on, honey, let''s get out of here, so that there won''t be any casualties, and finally you blame yourself.".


    "But what about Vivian?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Horsehead Mermaid seemed to understand his own situation and hissed a few times to let dardario leave the saddle,


    a magic wave came, and his four meter long body was getting smaller and smaller. Finally, he wound several circles around Dario''s wrist and turned into a gold and green bracelet, which was wrapped around her hand."How could it be?"


    When dardardario exclaimed in surprise, an idea came to her mind, and then she put her hand into the sea.


    As soon as she meets water, Vivian, who has become a bracelet, turns her horse''s head like a statue, and automatically breaks away from Dario''s wrist. She absorbs a lot of water in the sea, and soon turns back into a four meter sea monster.


    Dardario cried happily, "change back, change back.".


    Vivian obedient again into a bracelet like, see the William are a little envious.


    When William and dardardario, who rubbed his arm tightly and talked excitedly, left the beach, far away from the sea,


    dozens of sea monsters in the sea probably lost the breath of dardario and Vivian, and after a roar,


    sea monsters began to turn around and leave. Some sea monsters even put their ideas on other sea monsters.


    At the beginning of the fight, most of the sea monsters fled faster. Finally, the giant squid, which was the first 278 meters away, was still lurking in the sand hundreds of meters away from the beach.


    Probably thinking that if dardario, or Vivian saw no danger, he would enter the sea again.


    Originally, William didn''t want to take care of the squid. After all, it''s impossible for a squid less than 30 meters to hunt a passing fishing boat.


    But then he thought it was Hawaii, with surfers and fishermen fishing alone.


    If Dinosaur Island is about to open, there will be news of a giant squid attacking fishing boats and human beings.


    while grabbing news, it may aggravate people''s fear of the sea and affect them to make money.


    "On Sunday, get me some depth bombs.".


    When dardardario packed up and saw William standing on the balcony of the villa, holding a few balls in his hand, he asked curiously,


    "are you really going to drop a bomb in this sea area?"


    William''s look at the villa, from the nearest villa are hundreds of meters, doubt asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "Of course there''s a problem," said dardario with a smile. When your lawyers showed me the house,


    the real estate manager took the fact that there was a US naval base six or seven kilometers away as a buying point, saying that the safety nearby was the best in Honolulu.


    If you drop a deep-water bomb here, make sure there will be patrol boats and helicopters coming in less than 10 minutes. ".


    As soon as he heard that he could make trouble for the American, William immediately laughed, "then try to see if what the real estate manager said is true.".


    Reach out and press the start button of a sphere deep-water bomb and throw it out to the sea.


    With his current strength, not to mention throwing hundreds of meters, even a few kilometers are OK.


    Besides, even if you don''t throw it right, don''t you still have mental power?


    Under the control of mental force, the metal ball accurately landed on the sea where the squid was hiding.


    After sinking more than ten meters, it fell straight into the head of a squid hiding in the sand on the sea floor.


    When the sound of "bang" came, the injured and bleeding squid, shocked by the water pressure and blasting, immediately went to the far sea in panic.


    But before he swam 100 meters, William had an idea, and the remaining three deep-water bombs appeared on the escape route of the squid.


    With a puff, a deep-water bomb fell into the sea 20 meters before it.


    After the squid came near, a dull sound of "bang" sounded one meter away from it again.


    This time, it was probably close to the water surface. The shock wave generated by the explosion not only lifted a water column five or six meters high on the water surface, but also broke one of its tentacles.


    "Proud..." a low, angry voice suddenly came into William''s ears.

 Chapter 1211

    After a low roar, a huge picture of more than a dozen tentacles stretching 100 meters long appeared in William''s mind.


    "Kraken, the monster of the North Sea?"


    The simple wireless bracelet on the wrist suddenly shows the bright yellow light of the heart gem, and then, with the cooperation of the space gem, pursues the ideas from the other party.


    But when Wilhelm plans to find this, the unknown monster of ancient times.


    The other party has not yet met his spiritual power, just like meeting some more powerful monster.


    A second ago, his thoughts of anger, cruelty and cruelty suddenly turned into fear and panic, and disappeared from William''s mind.


    "FK, trash, coward.".


    Hearing a series of curses, dardardario asked William, puzzled and worried, "what''s the matter, honey?"


    "Nothing, a little bit of a problem.".


    William, who failed to trace the trace of the ancient demons, immediately set his eyes on a few hundred meters away, stopped swimming because of the pain, stretched out several tentacles more than ten meters long,


    stirred the sea in the sea and on the sea, warning the attacker not to get close to the squid.


    Patting dardario''s hand, he said with a smile, "do you want to try the experience of the sea monster?"


    "Let me try?" Darcy Orton was interested. "Me, can I?"


    The squid in the distance wanted to devour her and chase Vivian. She was hiding in the sand just now, waiting for her to fall into the trap.


    What''s more, this monster, which used to look very powerful, is now so easily attacked by two deep-water bombs that it looks like a trapped beast still fighting. It only knows how to open its huge tentacles to frighten people.


    "I''m going to blow him up and get some tentacles to roast," dardardario said, holding William''s arm in his arms, dallying and coquettishing.


    "No," said William, shaking his head as soon as he heard that dardario wanted to eat this kind of 27-8-meter squid.


    Dardario was stunned. "Don''t you like squid very much? Would such a big squid be bad to eat? "


    The white eyed, silly dardardario, William said to Sunday, "do you have any depth charge in stock?"


    "Yes, sir, you authorized me to produce 100 spare weapons after modeling new weapons.".


    "Then take them all out and produce a thousand spare ones.".


    With that, William took out his smart eyes and put them on dadario. He said, "we still have seven or eight minutes to blow up before the American speedboat and helicopter come.".


    "Really?" Looking at a light beam from the intelligent eye, there are ten UAV projectors sent by William in the light beam.


    Dardario tried to spot on a UAV with blue light spots,


    the UAV suspended dozens of meters above the squid dropped ten spherical deep-water bombs.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A series of explosions came from around the squid monster. The huge explosion shock wave and water pressure suddenly made it bleed.


    This time, the squid monster with wounds all over his body dare not stay in the same place any more.


    Spurting out a mass of ink, regardless of the deep diving, dragging a blood red trace, close to the bottom of the sea, desperately swimming to the deep sea area.


    Looking at the squid fleeing away and looking forward to the North sea monster being enraged again, William has a bright yellow light in his eyes,


    while staring at the squid, he always pays attention to the spatial fluctuation within a few kilometers.


    On dardardario''s side, seeing the squid fleeing, he cried, "what should I do, what should I do?"


    "Attack route calculation, calculation", three seconds after the voice on Sunday, suddenly said, "you need to be authorized to obtain the seabed terrain in the nearby sea area.".


    William didn''t know that he wanted to get information from the Americans on Sunday. He directly agreed to "authorize the passage.".


    Three seconds later, dadario saw the remaining nine drones,


    separated eight drones and quickly arrived in front of the squid monster for several hundred meters. They were lying in ambush within a few kilometers.


    The remaining one appeared 100 meters in front of the squid monster. After a pause of less than three seconds, the red dot turned blue.


    Dardario immediately excited in the virtual imaging point.


    After receiving the order, the UAV dropped three depth bombs one after another. After the three dull sounds of "bang, bang, bang", the squid monster, who had been blinded by the depth bomb, immediately turned and fled to the bottom of the sea, which was one of the three traps scheduled for Sunday.


    Then dardardario saw the drone chasing the squid monster, throwing a deep-water bomb on the squid monster''s head every ten seconds.


    After the four or five explosions, three blue dots suddenly lit up on the virtual light column 200 meters away from the predetermined trench.


    Dardario, who had already understood the intention of Sunday, was immediately in a row of three,Three UAVs ambush in the sky first, open the cabin door,


    while chasing the squid, the UAV detonates a deep-water bomb to cover up the sound,


    while flying, it throws 30 spherical deep-water bombs into the sea every five meters.


    And its three UAVs, which were ambushed in the opposite direction, also flew rapidly to be the second wave attack point.


    The last two, and the pursuit of the UAV, are surrounded by a triangle of this area.


    More than ten seconds later, the squid monster, who only wanted to escape, instinctively hid in the trench according to his past habits.


    When it enters the middle part of the trench, dives into the seabed tens of meters deep, and wants to slow down the terrain,


    it has dropped 30 deep-water bombs suspended at a height of about 20 meters, exploding three at the same time every second from the outside to the inside.


    All of a sudden, a series of explosions occurred, one by one spherical shock waves appeared one after another, and the later water wave pushed the kinetic energy of the previous explosion water wave,


    along the rock mass of the trench, it was constantly expanding its power to rush towards the middle of the trench.


    The rapidly rising water pressure immediately rips the squid monster who wants to rush up.


    "Ow..." after a painful roar, William immediately realized that the previous idea was coming around the squid monster.


    I got you.


    Then a mark of space penetrates the dimensions and hits a giant demon of the North Sea at least 150 meters long and the size of a hill in the deep sea of Olympus.


    But William, who found the great demon in the North Sea, didn''t send it as he thought before,


    instead, he lost interest and scolded "wasting Lao Tzu''s energy", leaving this legendary monster to make waves on the bottom of Olympus.


    His irresponsible behavior soon awakened Hades, who was hiding in the underworld.


    Let the calculation of Zeus Hades, had to pay a lot of price to appease, has not yet come to the time of the North Sea giant demon Kraken.


    "Who is it?" A low, gloomy, angry voice came from the temple of Hades, "who dares to break my plan?"


    Then hadith, who got some information from racken''s chaotic and violent memory, set his eyes on the earth.


    But without waiting for him to see through the barrier composed of the three magic temples, his eyes were blocked by Gu Yi.


    Then, feeling Odin, holding the gun of eternity, he roared, "get out, Hades, the underworld you control is in Olympus, and Midgard belongs to Asgard.".


    Hades was about to save face when he heard the voice of Zeus, "Hades, there are so many mortal souls affected by the war in the realm of God. Are you busy enough?"


    Listening to Zeus''s obvious dissatisfaction, Hades could only bite his teeth and say, "understand, the supreme king of the gods.".


    As Hades was forced back to the underworld by three big men before he saw William or even met William, he didn''t know that William, who had almost started a fight because of himself,


    to dardardario, who was frightened by his "waste of energy", shook his head, "it''s not about you, dear,


    but that he thought he could catch a legendary monster, but he didn''t expect that the other party could Hiding in a mythical world.


    "Hiding in a mythical world?" Dardario looked at William with a puzzled look on his face, then thought of the squid monster that could not move when it was bombed,


    exclaimed with a flash of inspiration, "you, you, you want to catch the North Sea giant demon?"


    "Go up," God didn''t say. Dardardario looked at the sky with a guilty heart. After he didn''t see any lightning, he quickly changed his voice and said, "Zeus is up. Are you crazy?"


    "Kraken is not as tough as you think.".


    The heart jewel on his silent wrist, William smiles and picks his eyebrows, "I want to deal with the God, maybe I don''t know the result,


    but I don''t have many rational monsters, maybe no one can escape my control.".


    "Dear, don''t scare me," dardardario looked at William with a confident face. "Clarken is the same as jemengard, the earth python,


    in two mythological systems, which can challenge the existence of the gods and even destroy the world.


    I, let''s not do too much, OK?"


    William shrugged. "No problem. I can''t even manage it. After all, they''re not in our world.".


    "That''s good, that''s good," dardardario said, clapping the light in front of him, hugging William''s arm. "Go, go, let''s go to London, lest you make any trouble again.".


    Sir, miss dardario, how to deal with the squid we attacked.


    "It''s not dead yet?" William immediately frowned, "if you blow it up, you blow it up.


    And give me the improvement of deep-water bomb, I want the kind of automatic search, fast enough, deep enough, powerful products.


    In order not to blow up a squid, we have to use the means of ambush.


    Yes sir.After the recovery, he took control of the UAV on Sunday and left the remaining depth bombs in the sea.


    Fifty or so metal spheres, within 30 seconds, rushed to the bottom of the sea and suspended around the squid monster, which was shocked by water pressure and shock wave.


    "Proud".


    In an instant, Kraken''s pain, and obviously let William feel the roar of deep hatred, once again spread to his mind.


    But this time the voice is much smaller than before.


    Some don''t understand the reason of William, immediately ordered to stop the explosion on Sunday.


    After being pacified by Hades, the second son will die because of William. Craken, who wakes up again, can''t help stopping his violent action in the deep sea.


    And it''s these actions, also let through the space mark, see all William quickly understand the reason.


    "So this monster, through his own offspring, can feel the things on earth?"


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he was just about to let go of the broken squid monster, so as to mark the space.


    William, who found Kraken''s other offspring, soon thought that Kraken''s offspring must not be many, even this one was left.


    Otherwise, it will not be scared by the soul gem, and escape without touching it. It will not take two risks to send threat signals.


    What''s more, Kraken''s apparent hatred can''t be fake.


    William''s mouth turned up and his eyes were cold. He hummed, "those who don''t have brains are all rubbish. They don''t know how to put a low posture. No wonder you have to die.".


    As soon as the voice fell, nearly a kilometer away in the sea, more than 50 metal balls suddenly burst out a little red light, and burst out at the same time,


    "boom", a sound like thunder, soon spread to William''s feet along the sea floor, making him feel that the villa was shaking around a few times.


    Then, because of two consecutive close-up explosions, the mountain wall around the trench shook for a while, and many rock masses shook for several times and began to collapse.


    "Proud", "proud" and "proud", clarken''s roar came from his ears again, but he only heard less than two breaths and disappeared.


    Williamson knew his guess was right.


    And if Kraken is as big as the legendary earthly python that can entangle the world, William will definitely send the squid monster to Olympus.


    Can only 150 meters of monster, not the strength of William''s fear.


    Anyway, it doesn''t have the ability to come to the earth, let alone being marked with a space mark.


    Even if Kraken can really cross the dimensions, William promises to let him understand what it means to be elated one second and feel that he can get revenge,


    the next second, he finds that he is kicked back by his enemy without pressure.


    The most painful thing for those who are bent on revenge is to be full of hope one second and despair the next.


    As for the fact that Hades had to appease Kraken again, even if William knew it, he would not take it to heart.


    Anyway, with the spiritual gem, he is not afraid of these gods, demons or anything, attacking him at the spiritual level.


    If he doesn''t win, he is sure to escape.


    When it comes back, it will be endless revenge.


    William, who was entangled by the Americans and left by spaceship with dadario, didn''t know that the squid monster, which had been blown up and buried most of its bodies in the rock mass, still had some body fragments floating out of the sea,


    after being smelled of blood and swallowed a lot of fish coming back, the American people who came to the emergency rescue still picked up a lot of them.


    The descendants of this ancient monster, after a study by the Americans, sealed off all the news like a treasure.


    Even though dardario lived nearby, he speculated that William was responsible for what happened here.


    while the Americans closed their own research, they also used a private company as a cover to cooperate with a contractor.


    Even if William knew, his goal was the Contractor''s calculation.

 Chapter 1212

    He took dardardario to Dinosaur Island in a spaceship and introduced her to the safety director, former member of the expendables, gonna. After having lunch together, William went back to London to report safety.


    Dardardario wanted to visit William''s mother Lena, but she didn''t know what to do when she thought of the four women William lived in the manor, which was often reported in the newspapers.


    In order to distract his mother''s attention, while he goes home, Chen Feng is also taken to the manor.


    After dinner, on the pretext of something, as soon as William left, Lina took the women at home and took Chen Feng to the street for several hours.


    The next morning, when I arrived at Dinosaur Island with my family in a spaceship, there were 2000 tourists from the first ten passenger ships,


    and VIP guests who were invited to come here either by private plane or by yacht.


    Holding her mother Lena''s hand, she stepped down from the spaceship, and saw dardario and gonna coming up with more than a dozen staff members.


    "Good morning, boss, Mrs. Lena." gongna took the lead to say hello to the already familiar William family, and Lena let go of William''s hand,


    with an unnatural expression, dadario said, "William said that you are in charge of Dinosaur Island now, so it''s up to him to take us to visit and visit, and help receive guests.".


    "Yes, yes, ma''am," said dardario, nodding to Abigail.


    As the women followed Laura''s advice, they went to see King Kong who had lived in Dinosaur Island for nearly a year.


    Looking at a group of women who didn''t make a lot of noise left, William was greatly relieved.


    As for safety, he is not worried at all.


    There''s Dani Phoenix standing on Jesse''s shoulder as a parrot, and there''s snooker, the Dragon Dobbin is led by Laura.


    William believes that even if there is a problem, these women at home do not need to use the never leaving Zhenjin version, nammark 50, Dinosaur Island, which are animals growing up on the magic planet,


    will be scared by the smell of Phoenix and dragon.


    As for the harassment of ordinary people, Lena began to take over the hands left by his father, William''s grandfather Henry Devonshire, such as his predecessor 007 and Guan Yuming.


    over the years, although William did not go deep into the specific number of people, he has been monitoring any expenditure of his family on Sundays and will report to him once a year.


    The total annual expenditure of 50 million pounds, the secret manpower, not 500, at least 300.


    Not to mention that William found a lot of people from China and gave them to Guan Yuming to open various Chinese restaurants. In fact, the number of these people was more.


    So, in addition to the polar bear quartet that has been working as a bodyguard for Lina for the past eight years,


    there are at least 20 bodyguards around, who are under the command of former 007 Brosnan, and follow them.


    As time goes by, more and more guests come to attend the opening ceremony of Dinosaur Island. These were all the relationships maintained by Lina and Abigail, but now William has to deal with them all by himself,


    so when Yin Yang comes with Chen Feng and Tang Ren, William laughs and pulls Chen Feng''s image, handsome and shy around him shield.


    This action did not come as a surprise, let the guests in the hotel banquet hall feel curious about the shy Chen Feng.


    As for Tang Ren, he can only stay with Yin Yang and Gong Na.


    However, this guy is not without benefits. The scene of him and William standing together and talking is less. Through the live broadcast, it appears in the eyes of the Chinese people.


    Moreover, this guy deserves to be a veteran who has been out for more than ten years. He doesn''t take himself as an outsider at all. Together with Yin and Yang, he helps Chen Feng deal with some reception tasks ordered by William.


    Naturally, the Chinese company invited by William and the Chinese people who live and do business in England can''t remember Tang Ren after hearing from William that Chen Feng is his cousin.


    Moreover, as Chen Feng came back from time to time to reply to William, or the more times he met, William patted Chen Feng on the shoulder from time to time, or bowed his head to listen to what he said,


    those English celebrities who couldn''t get close to him began to put their ideas on Chen Feng.


    Not to mention anything else, at least the watch that Lina gave Chen Feng doesn''t know the price, but someone with a heart can see at a glance that the watch is a commemorative money of Patek Philippe, and the price is at least 500000 pounds.


    This makes people have to think that this new member of Devonshire family, who has never appeared, must be very concerned by William.


    A little over ten in the morning, stark showed up in the ballroom with pepper and harpy.


    Other shareholders of the stark group, who had been here for a long time, immediately gathered around William and stark when they were talking about the past.


    "Tony, it''s been almost a month since we discussed together and passed the resolution to enter the energy industry. What are you doing at home besides handing over the company''s affairs to peper?"Originally, because of William''s reminding, he separated the energy of Mark''s armour from his miniature ark reactor, which solved the problem of palladium poisoning for the time being.


    Guilty look at William, see him indifferent smile way, "don''t look at me, you this big shareholder is not urgent, I don''t need urgent.".


    When he heard William''s words, stark turned his lips like he had the power of life and death. "He didn''t study with the company''s researchers for the purpose of confidentiality,


    and I don''t think anyone can give me advice on the miniaturization of ark reactor except William.".


    This immediately made shareholders black.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Tony will come up with a plan when the company''s troubles are sorted out.".


    Two people who can decide the future of the stark group stand together. Even if shareholders have ideas, they have to guard against other people''s private defection to William and stark.


    After giving stark a break, William said with a smile, "did you solve that problem?"


    "Of course," stark laughed a few times, thinking that he was driving mark 3 a few days ago to help the U.S. deal with the cleaning up activities of border flour merchants,


    there was no need to worry about palladium poisoning and the pleasure of wantonly using armor,


    he took a wine glass and touched William with a thank you, "thank you, I have the mind to deal with other problems now.".


    William accepted Stark''s thanks with peace of mind and said with a smile, "that''s good. Your own problem has been solved, and I''m missing something that needs attention from time to time.".


    When he heard this, stark immediately moved his heart, pulled William aside and whispered, "yesterday, Hawaii.


    Before stark could finish, William interrupted him. "Did Colonel Roddy ask you to ask?"


    Stark nodded and said, "it''s so big, and your girl lives nearby, Roddy. They can''t doubt it.".


    After a moment''s hesitation, stark asked again, "tell me what you can say, so I can go back to work.".


    After pretending to think about it, William replied, "that''s to kill the first 278 meters of alien squid with a deep-water bomb.".


    "The giant squid of 278m?" While stark was stunned, "are you kidding?"


    "If the king squid, even if it really grows up to such a big size, I will only regard it as a special individual, and at most I will bring it to the aquarium for exhibition,


    as for what it is," William said with a smile and shaking his head, "well, there are some things you''d better not know,


    lest the more you know, the more things you have to worry about, and you''ll have no mood to have fun in the future.".


    "Hell, I hate people like you who say half and keep half," stark muttered discontentedly. "I know that magicians, demons and hell really exist. What else can''t be accepted?"


    William a Leng helpless way, "Kraken, you know?"


    Stark soon thought of what Kraken was. "Of course, the North Sea troll.".


    With that, stark immediately asked anxiously, "you mean yesterday you met Kraken?"


    "It''s just a descendant," William said with a smile, patting Stark''s arm and a deep voice. "The real Kraken not only exists, but also is a monster with a head and body length of at least 150 meters.


    Under the control of Hades, I also know that yesterday Zeus and Poseidon met somewhere in England to discuss the war with Titans. Do you want to hear more about it


    "Forget it," stark shook his head. "I''ll leave it to you magicians. I''ll be a rich man and a technological genius.


    There''s nothing wrong with bubbling girls, or wearing war armor to help fight flour dealers, arms dealers, rescue people or something.


    When he told Lieutenant Colonel Roddy of William''s words, he strengthened the determination of the American people to study the remains of the squid.


    Even a salvage team soon assembled to clean up the 50 meter deep collapsed trench to see if it could find the body of the squid monster.


    Apart from stark, William is working with him to deal with and teach a lesson to several English aristocrats, and then buy several partners of Wembley Stadium together.


    Hearing Chen Feng''s voice, William turned around and saw the president of China Construction Company, who was in charge of the construction of Dinosaur Island, nodding to himself a few meters away with some Asian faces.


    After some greetings and chatting, William knew for the first time that Abigail had hired a Chinese American scientist to be the research director of the Dinosaur Island project.


    "Boss, if you are free, I''d like to invite you to the research lab," said David Wu, who is in charge of the research lab with a look on his face. "There is a doctor of biology named Kate in the research lab, who submitted a research plan to me a few days ago. After a few days of research, I think the feasibility of the plan is very high.".


    Although William has great scruples about the study of biology, it does not prevent him from understanding, "about what?"Dr. Wu hesitated to look around. Until William nodded, he hesitated and said, "using genetic technology to transform a new generation of dinosaurs,


    in order to avoid the future situation that Dinosaur Island will become the same as ordinary zoos because it is used to by the world, and will face a large number of fewer tourists and continuous losses.".


    Although Dr. Wu didn''t say it clearly, William didn''t understand what these people thought.


    Staring into his eyes, he said, "do you want to make bigger, stronger, more claws, more terrifying monsters?"


    When William said so directly what he and other scientists in the team thought, Dr. Wu nodded a little flustered, "yes, yes, boss.".


    "Then, if I promise you, are you going to inject cuttlefish genes on the pretext of making genetic dinosaurs grow faster and avoiding a decade of growth.


    Or to adapt to the semi tropical climate of Dinosaur Island and inject the gene of tropical tree frog? "


    "I, I, I" was directly said to be the idea in the center. Dr. Wu immediately understood why the outside world said that William was the most talented person in the world.


    Chen Feng, standing next to William, saw that Dr. Wu''s forehead was sweating. He was surprised and said to William,


    "brother, brother, injecting cuttlefish will make dinosaurs have the ability to change color. What kind of ability will be gained by injecting tree frog?"


    William said with a smile, "avoid the infrared detection.".


    "Hell," someone immediately scolded, "this is the biological weapons that want to study military use. God, these people are crazy.".


    William patted Dr. Wu on the shoulder with a smile. "David, do you want to be fired by me, or do you want to go back and fire the woman named Kate?"


    "I, I''ll listen to you, boss." as soon as he heard that he had not been sentenced to death, David wuna didn''t care about his subordinates.


    And these words that William said at the scene were soon spread out.


    The female scientist, Kate, had not finished packing and left Dinosaur Island when she received several phone calls.


    After answering the phone, Kate Harris, who was born, raised and studied in England, found that there was no company or institution in England to call her.


    this discouraged her. At the same time, she couldn''t help thinking that she had been driven away by William. In the future, besides leaving England, she would not want to find another job she wanted.


    As a last resort, the angry, even resentful black girl agreed directly to an American company and went to the airport of Dinosaur Island with her luggage.


    After waiting for two hours, as the other party said, a medium-sized private plane landed and took her to the United States.


    As soon as the plane took off, William, who was dining with the guests, heard the report on Sunday.


    Sir, Kate Harris, invited by the white group of the United States, accepted their million annual salary and flew directly to the United States.


    William gave a noncommittal "MMM" to the matter and stopped caring about it.


    If the black girl stayed in England, William might give her an accident directly, but when she went to the United States, he didn''t want to pay any attention.


    But after thinking about it, in case of the past, he immediately said to Sunday, "equip the anti change armour with weapons, produce six more, and raise ten for standby.".


    "Yes, sir," he replied on Sunday, pausing for a few seconds to ask, "do you want me to do an improvement calculus for the mainframe?"


    William thought, since it is to guard against the future of the big dinosaurs, or other monsters, then simply go to the big building.


    "We will set up a research project for giant mecha, which will be divided into four grades: 20 meters, 30 meters, 50 meters and 80 meters.".


    Yes sir.

 Chapter 1213

    The end of Dinosaur Island, William peace of mind for a few months of quiet life.


    After the new year, he never left London and Oxford castle, except for going to an in-house film held by the crew who came back from Mars.


    This day is accompanied by the light wizard Alice, in the spring of Oxford City forest play.


    I heard Sunday say, "Sir, Ms. pepper Potts is online. Do you want to talk to her?"


    "Take it.".


    Eating the berries from the forest like Alice''s treasure, I heard the little pepper''s slightly anxious hello.


    "Mr. Devonshire, could you, could you help me to persuade Mr. stark to have the bomb fragments removed from his chest?"


    William a Leng, stark did not have the problem of palladium poisoning, is it the problem of chest wound deterioration?


    But Scott doesn''t have this problem in his own life?


    However, this matter has no interest for William, and he doesn''t mind being a good man. "If you have an operation, just do it. What''s Tony''s hesitation?"


    "this, this, little pepper hesitated a few times before saying," according to the estimation of several most authoritative experts, the success probability of the operation is only 7 levels. ".


    All of a sudden, William knew why.


    If the seven level probability is put on him, he will consider it first. If it doesn''t affect his health, William won''t do the same.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, just ask the magnates in other industries.".


    After listening to William''s meaning and what stark said, pepper had to say her guess after thinking about it.


    "Without surgery, the little device on Tony''s chest is not only saving his life, but also aggravating the wound.


    "I, vomit, I", as if thinking of something disgusting, pepper retched a few times and tried to endure for a long time before continuing,


    "last week, when I helped Tony replace an improved model of the second generation reactor, I found that the device in his chest was actually, vomit, vomit.".


    When the call stopped again, William could not help thinking of a metal device put into his chest. It was impossible to produce some inexplicable liquid.


    Those sticky things disgusted little pepper, but also made her think that if she didn''t solve the wound and bomb fragments, sooner or later there would be a big problem.


    "Well, I know what you''re trying to say," William said with a smile. "Do you think that if it goes on like this, stark will have a big problem,


    and that guy, stark, doesn''t think he has any problem at this stage, so he doesn''t need to take the risk to do surgery with a seven level probability?"


    Pepper nodded happily, "that''s right, that''s right, Mr. Devonshire. I''ve heard that your biological research is also very deep.


    can you help Tony find a better surgical method?"


    After hearing this, Williamson rolled his eyes. After all, pepper''s purpose is to let him help treat stark.


    If he really wants to help, let alone just look at his illness and information, he doesn''t have to do anything.


    light will be able to clear those bomb fragments, and then a holy light will ensure that stark can recover in ten seconds.


    Even in his head at this time, he thought that if he felt and wrapped up the fragments with his mental power, and put them into the storage space out of thin air, even the wound would not occur.


    "No problem, you send me the information. If I have plans and ideas, I will give you a reply.".


    At the end of the call, he''s still going to watch the little Thunderbird with Alice, just like a child, but there''s news about Stark''s health outside.


    William frowned, nodded his earlobe, and answered immediately on Sunday.


    A few minutes later, a voice came from my ear and said, "Sir, I''ve checked. It should be some senior executives and generals in the United States who want to use Mark''s armor technology to forge the news that Stark''s condition is getting worse.


    The source of the news is that one of the doctors who helped stark do the diagnosis, Chris, was caught enough to ruin his reputation. He had to disclose the news in private.


    As for those who spread the news, it was Justin hammer, who was fighting for an arms contract with the stark group.


    More than half of the executives and generals in the United States are related to Hydra.


    However, Justin hammer is a real killer. Knowing that he has become the second largest shareholder of stark group, he dares to jump out and make trouble.


    "How about the sales of m416 in the past two years?"


    On Sunday, he immediately replied, "private sales are already saturated. That''s why Mr. hammer is anxious to get a big order for the U.S. dress change.".


    After all, it''s all about money.


    Three days later, as Stark''s physical problems became more and more serious, more people began to worry that if something really happened to him,


    the technology of Mark''s armour would disappear from the hands of the Americans and become William''s exclusive technology again.In this case, I heard that the relationship between commander Roddy and some officials revealed that someone had planned to call the opening of the hearing specifically for him.


    Under the pressure of form, solving the fragments on his chest has become a problem that stark must face at present.


    After thinking about it, I finally think William is reliable.


    More money than him, more advanced technology than him, more attention has not been in the world of ordinary people.


    Therefore, it is very, very low that people like William will harm him for the sake of money.


    Pick up the phone and call William.


    "Man, after three days, do you have any way to solve the problem of bomb fragments in my chest?"


    William laughs, "I thought you would have to wait a few more days, but you are in a hurry to call me in three days.".


    As soon as William was in the mood to tease himself, stark knew that the operation was OK.


    Relax in the heart, and his character of saving face is reflected. He retorts, "it''s easy for you to say, but the fragments are not in your body. Of course you''re not in a hurry.".


    When he finished, stark hesitated and asked, "yes, is there any risk?"


    "The world of magic will let you know how ignorant you are," William said with a smile. "When you are ready, come to London.


    I guarantee that you will have an operation in the morning, even if you want to go hunting with me at noon.


    "That''s good, that''s good," he muttered excitedly for a long time. Suddenly, stark didn''t know how to thank William.


    "Man, do you have any hobbies?"


    "Ha ha," William joked when he heard Stark''s hesitation, "I''ve been collecting infinite gems in recent years. If you can help me find them,


    don''t save you for the third time, even if I save you ten times, or even help you catch ten demons, and sign a contract with you to hurt you to death.".


    "Gem?"


    Stark was about to agree, and then he reflected that William''s value was higher than that of the whole stark group. If he were a gem on the earth, he could not collect it for several years.


    What''s more, demons are demons.


    Although he was tickled by the demon in his heart, he still knew himself very well, "owe it, owe it first. When I get the news of the gem, I''ll find it for you right away.".


    William shook his head helplessly, said "I''ll wait" and hung up.


    When he heard the sound of "doodle doodle" coming from his mobile phone, stark grinned a little embarrassed, and then said to javis,


    "help me tell pepper that I have to go to London.".


    In less than half an hour, a suit of peppers anxiously returned to Malibu''s seaside villa.


    As soon as he saw stark busy with virtual imaging, no matter what he was busy with, he asked, "Mr. Devonshire has found a way to cure you?"


    Seeing pepper''s tone when he said William''s name, like the most respected person, stark turned his lips in disgust,


    "of course, I''m his most important partner. No matter for money or my influence in the United States, he can''t watch me go wrong.


    No, before I called him, he called me in a hurry and said that he would come to Malibu to check on me personally, and then arrange the operation according to the situation.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Pepper said with a bright smile. "Fortunately, you didn''t agree to Devonshire, but went to London by yourself,


    otherwise, it''s too impolite to say,


    maybe it will cause the dissatisfaction of Mrs. Lena, an old noble family, and think that the stark family is really a upstart.".


    "Hell," starckton felt that the pepper was hitting him in the face, and he was poisoned by the English aristocracy.


    Without waiting for him to complain, pepper walked back and forth and murmured, "God, what gift do I have to prepare for you in order not to be shabby and tasteful?"


    Stark rolled his eyes, but after hearing what pepper said, he had to think about William''s mother.


    After all, it is known all over the world that Lena''s efforts to raise William for college are no less than those of her single mothers.


    After William developed, it was not enough for him to listen to his mother''s advice, but let Lena control the fund of several billion pounds.


    for Lena''s hobby, he bought the team directly and invested hundreds of millions of pounds to build a new stadium.


    What''s more, in order to win the championship, I would rather put off the medical equipment that can sell at least one billion dollars a year to speed up the recovery of trauma for two years, and only give it to the players of my own team.


    It wasn''t open until the team really won.


    And to be honest, the American people are envious of England.


    Stark used to despise the aristocracy. He thought he was richer than the top ten aristocrats in England. Why should he envy you?But now, in the face of an obvious asset, the Devonshire family, which is richer than stark group, has less confidence.


    After all, Westerners are still looking at money.


    Standing on the virtual imaging platform, thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "Jarvis, help me show the history of Devonshire family.".


    Then a series of data and photos, or oil paintings, are displayed in the virtual imaging.


    When stark saw that Lena''s father and grandfather''s generation had sold off a lot of antiques in those years,


    stark said with a smile to pepper, "it''s no secret that William likes Chinese antiques, and her mother should also care about those family antiques.".


    Pepper immediately nodded with a smile, "understand, I''ll go to the antique dealer to ask.".


    But it''s not a big problem for them to buy Chinese antiques, but it''s not so easy for them to buy antiques related to the Devonshire family.


    For Lina, a son who likes Chinese antiques reminds her that he often brings antiques to her home and museums.


    she would never expect to recycle any antiques related to the Devonshire family.


    In addition, Abigail, the housekeeper of the family, was the head of the museum at the beginning. His double doctorates were also related to cultural relics.


    Just two years together with William, in order to please Lena, she spent a lot of effort to retrieve a lot of things related to William''s grandfather, Henry Devonshire.


    When Lena collects all the things of her father''s and grandfather''s generation that she can find.


    She also focused on the objects of the Devonshire family, which are more distant.


    Over the years, as long as an antique middleman comes to her and the price doesn''t exceed the bottom line she discussed with Abigail, she will buy it directly.


    Even something about her mother, even if it''s twice as expensive, Lena won''t hesitate.


    So, there''s a huge injustice. Everyone covers his own antiques related to the Devonshire family.


    Just wait for Lina to buy an antique again at a price higher than the estimated price, and their objects will appreciate.


    Fortunately, Lina herself is not stupid. She has Abigail around her as an adviser. Otherwise, if she lets go of buying, it will not be twice as much as it is possible, but ten times as much.


    So stark thought it would be easy for him to bid for an antique of high value and important to the Devonshire family.


    But when he and pepper looked at the virtual image, a painting of Lena''s great grandmother, which is only 92-73 cm,


    stark was very upset and said, "are these people crazy? They''re just a painter who is famous in England and has only been painting for 100 years,


    dare to ask for $9 million?"


    Pepper also looked incredulous and said, "I, I''ve asked someone. The real value of this painting may be less than $3.5 million,


    but who and who made this painting belong to Mrs. Lena''s great grandmother, and also the most famous painter in Devonshire''s family who helped them paint.".


    "Then why is this painting still on the market?" Stark himself said, suddenly understand, "is William''s mother himself think the price is too outrageous?"


    "No, that''s right," Pepper nodded helplessly. "When this painting first appeared six years ago, Mrs. Lina paid three million dollars.


    But the owner of the oil painting, at that time, the lion asked for $5 million, and the two sides were so deadlocked.


    Six years later, the price keeps rising to 9 million.


    And the other party said that if we don''t buy $9 million, maybe we''ll wait another ten years. As Mrs. Lina''s grade gets older and older, the owner even dares to bid $50 million.


    "God," stark said, covering his head and shaking his head helplessly, "these bastards are really determined. The older people are, the more nostalgic they are.


    I think the price of 50 million US dollars is really not impossible.


    Pepper hesitated, "that, that buy or not?"


    "There''s no other choice?" "I''d rather spend $20 million on something worth $15 million than be ridiculed," stark said.


    "Sorry, no," Pepper shook her head. "The Devonshire family is not well-known in history, except for the rumor that there were Templars in the first few generations,


    The Earl of Oxford behind said that they were unknown.


    Besides some things that represent the Devonshire family history, other things that are really expensive are all related to Lena''s parents and grandparents.


    "Count?"


    Stark immediately thought of William''s family, which was really Earl at the beginning, until William was granted the title of Duke.


    I hope I won''t be ridiculed by William and his mother. I''m a real upstart.


    Stark looked at Jarvis''s display of the Devonshire family relics that Lena had taken back over the years and shook his head,"If you look at what William''s mother collected and the price, you can see that she must have found a professional consultant.".


    Pepper immediately said with a smile, "Miss Abigail was the director of the declaration of independence before she went to England.


    He helped Mr. Devonshire build and fill a museum with cultural relics.


    "Forget it, just buy it," stark said, admiring William and shaking his head helplessly. "It''s just like compensation for knowing William for so many years, but never giving his mother a birthday present.".


    Oil paintings are bought, but a series of procedures are not so fast.


    In addition, he had to hand over a bronze sword for William. In order not to make any mistakes, stark and several experts were busy. It was already more than 8 p.m.


    I found a star restaurant with chili for dinner. I was planning to leave tomorrow evening. It was London morning when I arrived in London.


    But I saw that the TV, which was hung on the wall and was usually used to broadcast stock index and news, was broadcasting the news of the accident of this space station.


    Some of the guests who watched stark couldn''t help looking at the TV when they saw that he was staring at it all the time.


    Then the restaurant came a burst of startled voice.


    Call the waiters to turn on the sound, and you will soon understand that this is a private company called white technology group. Ten days ago, it cooperated with the U.S. government to launch a scientific research space station into space.


    And the TV host, in an anxious and worried tone, said that he hoped that William would send a spaceship to help the United States rescue the scientists in the space station.


    Stark and pepper look at each other. In the eyes of everyone in the restaurant, they take out their cell phone and dial William.


    "Doodle, doodle, doodle" sounded three times, William''s voice did not come, but heard the voice of Sunday.


    Just a moment, Mr. stark. Mr. Devonshire and Richard are on the phone for the first time.


    Looking at the anxious eyes around him, stark explained, "Richard of England is talking to William for the first time. I have to wait.".


    After all, Richard''s first call to William at this time must have something to do with the rescue.


    He thought he would wait for a long time, but after only ten seconds, he heard William''s voice.


    He couldn''t believe it. "Hello, Hello, William?" After that, he quickly asked, "man, has the spaceship been sent out yet?".


    I''m sorry, Tony. I''m not going to send a ship to the rescue.

 Chapter 1214

    As soon as he heard that William could not help himself, stark immediately put his hind legs against the chair, stood up angrily and said, "why?"


    "Specifically, ask the U.S. government, and the man named White energy group," William sneered and snorted. "I have said publicly that if you do those beyond control biological experiments, you have to bear the consequences of trying to get extraordinary power.".


    "FK, these brainless, damned bastards.".


    Stark swore, but did not suspect that William was lying.


    "Save people first, William. We''ll discuss the rest later.".


    William was silent for a few seconds before he said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t received any formal call for help up to now, and this space station was launched by private investment. If you don''t say,


    now it''s reported again, I can''t take this risk.".


    Stark was stunned. Wasn''t he still on the phone with Richard Shouxiang just now? How could he not receive the official help?


    William, who passed the news on himself, pretended, "my spaceship is just a few kilometers away from the space station, and the detection robot has entered the space station,


    but you should understand, Tony, some people don''t want me to save people, or they don''t want me to have the chance to touch what they are experimenting with.


    So, please watch the live broadcast, so as not to cause problems in the future, and someone will put the responsibility on me. ".


    Stark, who had a bad feeling in his mind, saw the TV picture of the restaurant flicker and change to the picture in space.


    At this time, the space station has been in a mess, with floating broken parts and spark lines everywhere.


    Then a mixed, flustered voice came, and the picture immediately turned to the only surviving researcher on the space station.


    "Command center, command center, this is titan-1 space station. Please reply if you receive it, please reply if you receive it.".


    The rapid voice makes everyone understand how scared Kate Harris is in her spacesuit. When she comes to the escape cabin of the space station, she finds that the red light on the door of the escape cabin is on, which means "command center, open the cabin door, open the cabin door".


    "Refuse the request, Dr. Kate. According to the agreement we signed in advance, you must bring the subject and the gene medicine to return to earth.".


    But the subject has escaped.


    Just then, a roar came from a distance, "please, please, the experimental object has changed from an ordinary mouse to a two meter long giant mouse, which killed all the crew.".


    When she was panicking, there was a few "squeaks" in her headphones. After the connection with the command center was interrupted, a female voice that she was familiar with came from the independent encrypted communication line,


    "Kate, I''m Claire white. We''ll open the door of the escape capsule only after we get back the experimental samples and data.".


    "Hiss, hiss.".


    There were two low roars in succession. Although Dr. Kate was scared to death, she knew that when the wild rat finished what it was eating,


    would wander in the space warehouse.


    As she hesitated, Claire White said, "either take what I want or don''t come back.


    Don''t forget that it''s you who deny the underground base. You have to put the research site in space.


    And in order to support you, I paid four billion dollars to build this experimental space station.


    If you don''t know the data, as soon as the stock market opens tomorrow morning, the losses faced by white group will not be billions, but tens of billions of dollars. ".


    This makes Kate understand that if she doesn''t get back what Claire white wants, the company may face bankruptcy.


    And only let her a person worthless escape, as well as simply no one left alive.


    So that when it''s said that it''s an accident, someone will jump out and reveal the problems.


    Endure the inner fear, more regret why they have to come to space to do experiments, all the way suspended in the air, crawling sliding to the laboratory module.


    Fortunately, the giant mouse, as she expected, was busy eating at this time because it kept getting bigger.


    Enter the experimental cabin, Kate hands trembling to open the code freezer.


    A burst of pneumatic sound came, and six glass sized alloy tubes appeared in the eyes.


    When she put six samples of genetic medicine into her suitcase, the giant mouse attracted by the sound immediately came to this side.


    A roar came from behind Kate.


    Looking back, her heart almost stopped beating.


    In the broken cabin more than ten meters away, a mouse about the size of a tiger showed its teeth to her with blood on its mouth and head.


    "God", holding the suitcase, Kate''s heart beating violently, turns and climbs to the direction of the escape cabin.


    William, who was in an invisible spaceship in space, heard Sunday''s warning in his ears as the giant mouse swam to the lab cabin.Sir, if we don''t help, the probability of Dr. Kate''s survival is zero.


    William, who had a plan in his mind, immediately replied, "then delay the action of this mouse.".


    With that, he had more than a dozen dark dots the size of soybeans in his hand. His mental power penetrated two kilometers and appeared in front of the giant rat''s action route out of thin air.


    When the giant rat crawls over, these spider robots extend their claws and follow its hair to its body.


    So when Kate ran away desperately, the giant rat chasing him was shocked by the spider robot lurking in it from time to time.


    "Open the door, I''ve got the gene potion. Open the door.".


    Good luck, Dr. Kate.


    As soon as the door was opened, the electric spider climbed up to the top of the giant mouse and stopped the electric shock in an instant.


    then, with the help of the giant mouse''s rapid escape force, it jumped from its nose and face and jumped into the escape capsule before it was closed.


    Then the electric shock was turned on again, so that the giant rat, who was already lying outside the escape capsule, had no time to attack the escape capsule.


    With a bang, the escape capsule and the space station broke away and landed in the direction of the United States with automatic navigation.


    While Kate and the U.S. are greatly relieved, Sunday meeting reported that "Sir, spider has been linked with the navigation equipment of the escape pod. You can fly to where you want this escape pod to fly.".


    "No," William said with a smile and shaking his head, "I want the six gene potions to fall where I want them to.".


    According to the calculation on Sunday, the escape capsule will crash into more than a dozen space junk when it falls into the United States.


    "Di, Di, Di" a sound of alarm came, and Dr. Kate, who was still in shock, saw that cracks began to appear in the heavy glass of the observation port of the escape cabin.


    "I hit space junk, God, I hit space junk.".


    With a loud bang, stark, who was watching all this, suddenly saw a large group of flames appear in space,


    and then the escape capsule became dozens of pieces of debris, one by one flame groups across the sky, falling to the earth.


    Stark silently watched the pictures on TV, while dozens of people in the restaurant looked at him from time to time.


    After a long time, stark put his cell phone to his ear again, walked out and said to William,


    "I remember this doctor named Kate Harrison, who was expelled by you in public four or five months ago?"


    "That''s right," said William, with his mouth cocked. "As for why Kate can work out so quickly, ask commander Roddy.".


    Stark, who was pulling the door open, immediately stopped, and an unexpected premonition appeared in his heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    William said with a smile, "remember what I told you about the kraken descendants? The U.S. military handed the salvaged fragments to white energy for research.


    And Kate Harris not only added the tree frog gene I mentioned, but also added all the genes of sharks, rhinoceros turtles and blue whales to the subjects.


    Do you know what we will face in the future if the pregnant mouse escapes


    "We''re going to turn around and become food for the mice," stark said


    Without further understanding, he knew that sharks had been growing all their lives, while blue whales could grow to 15 meters and weigh about 23 tons in eight months.


    As for the gene of rhinoceros turtles, it can not only give great strength to the experimental objects, but also increase the density of bones to support the rapid growth of body weight.


    The gene of tree frog can avoid infrared scanning, and Kraken''s offspring are squid, which can change color and make the experimental body eat anything they find.


    "God, this is the first time for me to be glad that we have created a lot of space garbage,


    otherwise, when we wait for the escape capsule to come back to the earth with experimental data and genetic modification fluid, we will not be the ruler of the earth in the future.".


    As for the doctor named Kate, stark pretended to forget. He said see you tomorrow and hung up.


    When the restaurant guests and waiters see everything on TV and see stark leave by car, many people immediately check out, take out their mobile phones and start to make calls outside.


    It didn''t take a night for the news to spread from person to person.


    However, the last message from Dr. Kate, as well as the internal monitoring of the escape capsule, made all the people in the know think that the alloy box containing the genetic agent will be burned out by the intense high temperature when it falls back to the earth.


    Even if it doesn''t burn down, the heat will change the composition of the GM fluid into a meaningless ordinary liquid.


    But the six alloy boxes, under William''s control, fell into the mountains in the north of the United States and the swamps in the south.


    With six meteors flying across the sky and falling to the ground, there are wild brown bears, gray wolves, crocodiles, abandoned anacondas, tigers, and a pair of white headed sea eagles raising young birds.The animals who inhaled the leaking gene medicine lost their senses in a moment, and the roar and roar spread all over the nearby mountains.


    The only idea is to kill and eat, eat all the time.


    To William''s surprise, the bear, tiger, wolf, Python and crocodile did not devour their prey, but the two irrational white headed sea eagles did not swallow their young birds as he expected.


    "Is that a surprise?"


    William looked at the picture silently, and began to peck each other''s bodies. After hearing the call of the young birds, the two red eyed sea eagles soon regained their senses.


    This made him hesitant to do experiments on dinosaurs and King Kong.


    "If I do an experiment on Thunderbird, can I get super Warcraft that is tens of meters or even hundreds of meters in size, and the whole body lightning energy also increases dozens of times?"


    If the experiment is successful, hundreds of Thunderbirds are bigger and more powerful than the flaming dragon snog. Maybe even destroying the divine realm will be OK.


    In an instant, William fell into a great tangle.


    If you can''t control it and you can''t fight it, the earth will have to be renamed Thunderbird in the future.


    One night later, the seven mutant animals, in addition to the lack of food around them, and the tigers who had been raised by human beings and had some vague memories in their heads, began to wander towards the direction of human habitation.


    other bears, snakes, wolves and crocodiles have been hunting wantonly in the mountains and swamps, killing any living creatures they saw.


    After the two white headed sea eagles had gone through the initial madness and stopped fighting each other, they began to fly to the open sea.


    The next morning, before he got up, stark was woken up by a mobile phone ring.


    "What''s the matter, Roddy?"


    Commander Roddy yelled, "something''s wrong, Tony. Put on your armor and help.".


    Ask Jarvis to turn on the TV, and Stark is shocked to see that there is a tiger on the TV, which is bigger than a bus, chasing the crowd on a high speed, wantonly devouring ordinary people.


    Jarvis, start mark 4.


    He had no time to change his clothes, so he quickly ran to the basement, and his equipment was much lighter than Mark 3.


    his weapons, like mark 7 of William, had a large number of micro missiles, and mark 4, which could also supply energy alone, flew to the accident site.


    During the flight, stark watched the pictures from the armor and listened to Jarvis''s analysis.


    When he heard that it took only a few minutes for the tiger to make a big circle, he realized that the tiger must have swallowed the GM fluid that fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, white''s stupid brother and sister''s company can make materials that can withstand the high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees?"


    "Mr. stark, I think the reason that the GM fluid didn''t damage is because of the box.".


    "The box?"


    Starkton knew that the box burned first when it entered the atmosphere, and then took away most of the heat when it separated and fell off.


    it took not long for the six alloy tubes in the box to rub with the air, so that the composition of the transformation liquid was not destroyed by the high temperature.


    When falling, the alloy tube will be torn apart by thermal expansion, cold contraction and impact, allowing curious or passing animals to inhale into their bodies, resulting in a series of variations.


    "So at worst, we have to face six monsters like this tiger?"


    Jarvis pauses for a few seconds and replies, "maybe the number of animals that move in groups will be too large to predict.


    What''s more, in case the reconstructed liquid pipe falls into the sea or is touched by fish in the Great Lakes, we may face the situation that no one dares to go down to the lake in the future. ".


    "Damn it.".


    Curse a, have seen the giant tiger stark, can only press the guess in the heart, first get this tiger, then other.

 Chapter 1215

    Before the Starks arrived, the small anti tank missile on his arm was launched and hit the giant tiger chasing the crowd.


    With a loud bang, the missile that could penetrate the tank was detonated by the hair on the tiger''s body. It didn''t explode inside the tiger''s body at all.


    "Ow, woo, woo.".


    A wave of contempt for everything, like a shock wave, set off a car, from the tiger around the fierce to fly out.


    And this huge roar, even if stark was wearing armor, his head was shocked and dizzy, not to mention those who fled on the high speed.


    "Damn it, Tony, lead it away, lead it away.".


    Through the large UAV monitored in the high altitude, commander Roddy found that many ordinary people close to him fell to the ground instantly by the roar, and there was no movement on the ground.


    Even if one or two hundred meters away, people were shocked, convulsed and covered their heads, crying in pain.


    And the broken windows are more likely to be scratched.


    If the giant tiger runs into the other side with more people and says again, who knows how many casualties it will cause.


    Jarvis, set the route, let''s steer it away.


    With that, there were rows of miniature missiles on Mark 4''s shoulders. But after thinking about it, he didn''t dare to launch missiles so directly.


    "Hell, I hate tigers.".


    Lower the height, hook your fingers at the tiger staring at you, try to provoke it, and then lead it away.


    But the tiger bared its teeth and showed four huge canine teeth. After a few low roars, stark could not come down and froze for a moment, regardless of Stark''s jump on the people who were shocked to death.


    ¡°FK£¬FK¡±¡£


    Seeing the last scene, stark rushed down from the sky, trying to fly it and lead it away.


    But when it came down to the height of ten meters, the tiger raised its front paw fiercely and patted mark 4 with one paw.


    Fortunately, Mark 4 has an auxiliary driving system. At the critical moment, the armour leans sideways to avoid the claws of the tiger, which are bigger than the tires of the truck.


    "Bang" a dull sound, flying to dozens of meters in the air stark, some hair in the heart of looking at the car was flattened by tiger claws.


    If this is shot directly, even if it won''t get hurt, but the lightweight mark 4 will definitely get some damage.


    "See, hell, Mark 4 is designed according to the human imaginary enemy, but this tiger is too big. I, I, I think I have to ask for help.".


    "I understand, Mr. stark. I''m looking for Mr. Devonshire''s help.".


    Stark was stunned, and immediately felt that he was just talking casually,


    but he never thought that after receiving William''s help once, he really expected William''s anti transformers armor to come and help when he encountered problems that could not be solved.


    At least two layers of armor protect him, so that he doesn''t have to worry about his own safety.


    Before Jarvis asked for help, William not only got up from bed after being informed on Sunday, but also was pulled to an underground base by Richard who got the news.


    So, when he heard the mobile phone noise William deliberately made, Richard and the old man in uniform with two or three stars hanging on his four shoulders were staring at him.


    Putting the phone on the table, William said with a smile, "it''s Tony Stark''s".


    "Don''t answer first, just pretend you''re asleep," Richard said with a smile as he picked up his mobile phone. "We have to wait for the official help of the United States to maximize our interests.".


    William grinned, ignoring Richard''s words, and said to Sunday, "turn on the hologram and connect stark.".


    "Man, I need giant armor," stark said, and he saw Richard and four old men in uniform on his helmet.


    Seeing stackelen''s silence, William shrugged, "you see, I''m in charge now.


    If you want to ask me for help, you should get the authorization as soon as possible, so that you won''t be bothered by someone who makes an article about my random release of giant mecha to the United States.


    "Bullshit", stark immediately scolded, but even though he knew that William would not care about the reaction of the United States at all,


    he knew that no matter how much he ignored the authority, he would have to worry about the ideas of the English people.


    After all, he lives in London, and the seven storey industry is also set up in England. Even if it''s just a show, he has to give some face to the top of England.


    Stark also knew what Richard wanted. He looked at William helplessly and said, "man, equip your giant armor well.


    besides, I''m not begging you, but hundreds or thousands of ordinary people are waiting for you to rescue them.".


    With that, this guy just like to give himself chicken blood, once again rushed to the giant tiger below.


    Fortunately, he knew how to change his tactics. With the flexibility of Mark 4, he swam around the giant tiger and released the energy cannon in his hand.


    after angering the giant tiger, he flew to a place with few people while provoking.William grinned when he heard Stark''s words.


    What he doesn''t care about most is the American people. No matter how annoying he is, some things and words can only be kept in his heart.


    As for what he did secretly, as long as no one could grasp the handle, he would do whatever he wanted.


    "In the past few months, I have improved the anti change armor, re optimized the energy and defense, and equipped the armor with weapon systems.


    therefore, in the authorization you get, you can fire at will. Otherwise, there will be some losses, and finally someone will trouble me.


    I won''t talk as well as last time.".


    "Equipped with a weapon system?"


    Stark, who is playing while running, doesn''t care what William says about authorization, what''s easy to talk about, what''s not easy to talk about,


    "link me to the new mecha first, so that I don''t need time to adapt.".


    When Richard heard this, he immediately winked at William.


    After his re-election, the old man''s only wish is probably to fight for more interests for England, so that his name can be remembered by the English people.


    Therefore, Richard doesn''t want William to take advantage of this obvious opportunity, just like the Decepticon crisis a few years ago,


    to help the Americans deal with it without saying a word. Afterwards, neither William himself nor England get any benefits.


    He nodded to Richard, indicating that he knew. Then William said, "on Sunday, start the new spaceship and send Jarvis the operation procedure of the 10 meter mecha.".


    Yes sir.


    William Hung up the phone and listened to the report on Sunday that Jarvis had been limited to the control procedure of the mecha, so that stark could not steal the technology of the mecha,


    then he looked back at the officers in the headquarters, "I''ll give them all the stars on my shoulders.".


    Dozens of eyes were fixed on Richard in the headquarters. The old man nodded. Soon there were six people left in the headquarters.


    William said, "as far as I know, there are six GM tubes in this fall.".


    Richard was stunned, and his face soon showed excited and excited expression. "Do you mean this is just the beginning?"


    "Of course, this tiger is definitely not the most difficult to deal with," William said, squinting. "Five months ago, although I drove Kate Harris away,


    I read the experimental report she submitted to the Dinosaur Island laboratory afterwards.


    The more you eat, the stronger your strength will be before you reach the critical point that your body can''t bear.


    The later you find a strange animal, the more powerful it will be. So, if you want to achieve something, you don''t have to borrow this tiger to achieve it in such a hurry. ".


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Richard came to his pocket quietly, took out his cigar box and wanted to smoke one. When he saw William, he could only swallow his saliva and put it back in his pocket.


    "Maybe we can expect the Americans to break their promise. When they ask us again, we can let them give us the benefits first, and then help them.".


    William shrugged. "That''s your business.".


    "On Sunday, give me permission to live here, I have to go home and sleep," he said, shaking hands with Richard who wanted to leave him, and driving straight back to the manor.


    It took him half an hour to get home, and on Sunday he reported that "Sir, the giant mecha has been granted access to the battlefield,


    Mr. stark asked me to launch a generation of giant mecha immediately.".


    William smile, it seems that Richard really did not put his main purpose, to talk with the American people.


    Otherwise, the Americans would not agree to any terms that would make them hurt.


    "Give it to him.".


    With his command, a 100 meter spaceship in synchronous orbit started from silence, and a 10 meter high mecha was controlled by Jarvis to stand up,


    while the giant tiger was led into the encirclement that the Americans had prepared in a hurry, and was being attacked by armored vehicles and armed helicopters,


    stark looked at Mark 4 on his body and flew to 100 meters In the drop room of the ship.


    "See, what the hell is that?"


    I don''t care to check the weapon system of the 10 meter armor and the nine 12 meter drop silos around me.


    Stark yelled, "Jarvis, what''s in these 20 meter and 30 meter pods?"


    I''m sorry, Mr. stark. I''m not authorized by Mr. Devonshire. I can''t check the details of this spaceship, and the scheduled launch time is still five seconds. Please be ready to receive it.


    Jarvis said that stark, who could only see from the 10 meter mecha, could only turn his head back and forth when the mecha was automatically transported to the open cabin door, looking at everything in the delivery cabin of the 100 meter spaceship.


    It''s a pity that William dares to open up to him. Of course, he has done a good job. He can''t see anything by just looking at it.


    when the armor leaves the spaceship and looks back to see that the spaceship is no longer 35 meters, but at least 100 meters,As William himself hoped, stark said, "FK, this asshole''s technology has improved again.


    Those 20 meter and 30 meter projection cabins must be the new generation of war armor.


    When he finished, the spaceship closed the cabin door and instantly disappeared in his eyes.


    "Tony, Tony", shocked, stark suddenly hears commander Roddy''s cry from Mark 4, "Damn, Tony, help quickly.".


    Looking back, stark saw that with the passage of time, he probably digested the food in his stomach. The tiger, which had grown to at least 15 meters long and 5 meters high, was biting a military Humvee,


    and then he threw his head like a toy, throwing the Humvee several meters away and bumping into an armed helicopter.


    "Boom" of a loud noise, stark Lengshen looked at this head, feel the tiger has become a circle.


    "Mr. stark, I have even worse news. This tiger is very self-healing.".


    The detection function of the Armor Helmet immediately shows the wounds of the giant tiger, which were injured by a large number of heavy machine gun bullets, and the surface missiles of various armed helicopters.


    Looking at the naked eye in the hemostasis, healing wounds, stark anxiously called to Jarvis, "Jarvis, let''s fly up.".


    Mark 4''s hands and feet burst into blue flames and rushed into the sky.


    "Damn it, asshole, asshole.".


    As soon as Mark 4 flies away, the American soldiers who are fighting with giant tiger feel that Stark is a deserter.


    This time, the morale was not high. If it had not been for stoke, the soldiers who might have escaped would have been in a mess.


    "Support, support, we need support.".


    But in the battle headquarters, it''s not as chaotic as the scene.


    When stark rushes up into the sky, he can of course answer why Roddy flies up into the sky.


    Knowing that stark saved time, after he went to equip the giant machine armour, the orders were quickly and orderly conveyed.


    The head of the headquarters has made up his mind to lose more than a dozen armed Humvees and four armed helicopters, and to drag the tiger back to stark.


    Otherwise, when he escapes or goes into a residential area to kill ordinary people, he, as the commander on the scene, will not have to face the problem of too many casualties and being dismissed.


    Ten seconds later, three armed helicopters were fired with full fire, and soon they were empty of ammunition.


    Under such a strong fire, although there were more bloodstains on the giant tiger, it was completely angered.


    He raised his head and roared at three armed helicopters.


    "Ow, woo, woo.".


    The huge sound wave is squeezing the air, and a shock wave visible to the naked eye rushes towards the helicopter.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak", a spark came out of the helicopter''s instruments and parts.


    "Out of control, out of control, we''re falling, we''re falling.".


    The driver was busy reporting to the headquarters through the microphone, and then yelled, "prepare for impact, prepare for impact.".


    It''s not the worst of all. When the helicopter fell down, it also fell in a circle in the direction of the giant tiger.


    The tiger, however, will not be polite to those iron guys who hurt himself.


    Roared and rushed to the helicopter.


    Just as the helicopter pilot prayed to God, a huge shadow suddenly rushed down from the sky and stepped on the giant tiger who was rushing to the helicopter.


    With a bang, the giant tiger was kicked more than ten meters away. At the same time, a huge metal palm grasped the tail of the crashed helicopter.


    After a "Ding, Ding, Ding" sound of propeller impact, the driver sitting in the front and rear driver''s seats, with his eyes wide open, muttered "God", and looked at the shining silver mecha.

 Chapter 1216

    "God, what is this?"


    The soldiers who surrounded the tiger were all shocked by the huge bright silver mecha that suddenly appeared.


    Then looking at the giant tiger kicked by the mecha, we suddenly felt the joy of being saved.


    Everybody, back up.


    After alerting the soldiers around, stark, who was driving the giant mecha, put the damaged helicopter on the ground and yelled at the scared pilots, "get out of here.".


    He turned his head and looked at the giant tiger who had been kicked out more than ten meters and got up shaking his head. "Come on, Kitty, it''s only fair now.".


    "Qiang ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤", two bayonets with a length of more than one meter and flashing red heat were ejected from the mecha''s hands.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong", a dull sound of footsteps came. Stark controlled the mecha, waved his double blades and walked around the giant tiger for more than ten steps.


    when the giant tiger was no longer facing the crashed helicopter, he suddenly roared at the giant tiger.


    The roar, which was amplified many times by the mecha, suddenly caused the giant tiger to roar a few times and rush towards him.


    "Melee and evasion assist system on.".


    After hearing this, stark grinned and let go of his direct control over the armour,


    he only kept control of the double knives and weapon system, leaving Jarvis to control the mecha.


    Just when all the people watching thought there would be a fierce bloody battle, he Juhu was only ten meters long and needed only two steps to cut it.


    The magazine on the mecha''s shoulder suddenly opened, revealing a row of dozens of small anti tank missiles.


    "Whew, whew, whew", the sound of a series of missiles was heard, only a second later, ten missiles were launched at the same time,


    directly hit the giant tiger with a look of fear in his eyes and wanted to avoid it.


    "Boom, boom, boom", the violent explosion was accompanied by bursts of cries and wails.


    When the fire and dust overflowed, in a burst of "jingling" and full screen fire, stark took back the master control of the mecha, regardless of the fragments produced by the explosion, and took three steps instead.


    the huge right arm of the robot slashed down in the fire. When stark felt the knife passing, he stopped and didn''t know whether it was a cut,


    left hand The bayonet followed and stabbed at the place where it hit.


    "Ouch.


    The bayonet heated by energy can easily penetrate into the body of the giant tiger, and the bayonet used to burn the parts in the mobile phone armour with huge heat has the same effect when it is used to deal with biological enemies.


    After the energy is enhanced, the bayonet immediately emits extremely high heat energy on the back of the giant tiger.


    When a "squeak" sound came out, a large area around the bayonet was scorched in a few seconds.


    When the tiger couldn''t bear the pain and ran into the mecha, the burnt wound not only tore out a bigger wound, but also cut it across when the bayonet was pulled out.


    In addition to the previous knife cut on its forehead, and a series of explosion damage, when the fire disappears, the smoke and dust dissipate,


    the American people watching around can see the standing mecha, as well as the bleeding tiger lying on the ground howling and roaring.


    "FK, FK, FK, this, this is the end?"


    In the headquarters, when a group of officers were stupidly looking at the picture displayed on the big screen, these officers, who were excited about biological weapons, immediately looked at the standing machine armour with shining eyes, just like their officers and the big men far away in Washington.


    Then someone began to play ghost idea and said, "do you want to tell stark to take this machine?"


    This, this, this.


    Before the commander at the scene made a decision, he saw stark stab the seriously injured tiger in the head,


    then, in the eyes of the American, he pulled out the bayonet and sent out two fierce flames at the tiger.


    A few seconds later, seeing that stark didn''t stop at all, everyone didn''t understand what he was thinking.


    "Hell, stop him.".


    Although commander Roddy agreed with Stark''s action to destroy the giant tiger''s body, he had to obey the order from his superior.


    But the way he spoke was different from before, and stark immediately understood what Roddy meant.


    Pretending not to receive the same signal did not answer, only with the hands of the machine armour flamethrower, constantly burning the tiger''s body.


    Procrastinating for dozens of seconds, Roddy pretended to be helpless and said, "I''m sorry, sir, it should have been during the battle that the communication system was damaged.".


    The commander glared at Roddy angrily and yelled to the signalman, "let the soldiers at the scene stop him.".


    But after receiving the order, the soldiers at the scene looked at more than a dozen broken and smoking military Humvees around,There was also a helicopter that crashed and exploded, a helicopter rescued by stark and two other helicopters that made an emergency landing.


    No one hopes that after so many people die, he or other comrades in arms will have to face this kind of monster that has no pity and only knows how to devour human beings.


    After thinking about it, stark, who hears someone yelling at him with a car loudspeaker, flies out of the mecha.


    wearing mark 4, he flies to the lieutenant who yells at him and says with a smile, "would anyone like a hamburger, French fries and coke?"


    The soldiers who thought stark was flying over in a mark 4 and were still wary of holding guns, look at me, I''ll see what you don''t know what to do.


    Lowering his helmet and looking at the burning mecha in the distance, stark said to the lieutenant, "man, it''s none of my business now. If you have any questions, you have to go to the guy William Devonshire,


    now I just want to have a hamburger, a coke and go home to get some sleep.".


    After two helicopter pilots rescued by Stark came to thank them, one of the captains said with a smile,


    "I know there''s a store in Chicago that has a very good hamburger flavor, but I don''t know if they will deliver takeout tens of kilometers away.".


    "Ha, man, I''m Tony Stark. Tell me the name of the store and I promise they''ll send it.".


    The captain laughed a few times. "If it''s your treat, I''ll have two cheeseburgers and a bucket of coke by the way.".


    Then the guy took a printed badge out of his pocket and said, "this is my trophy in the desert. Thank you for saving me, Mr. stark.".


    Stark took it and looked into the sun. "Are you sure, man, this little thing should be worth your salary for a year?".


    The captain shrugged. "But you''ve got me paid for decades more.".


    "Ha ha ha", a burst of laughter around, and then all the sound of ordering.


    This delay, five or six minutes later, the mecha burned the giant tiger''s body, told stark on Sunday, and started the mecha to fly into space.


    More than ten minutes later, a helicopter with hundreds of hamburgers and coke and other food, in time to catch up with the American a few Black Hawks, landed at the scene.


    After a few minutes, three Black Hawks began to land. The soldiers chatting with stark with a hamburger in one hand and a coke in the other hand saw several military uniforms with stars hanging on their shoulders get off the helicopter, and immediately noisily took stark away from him as a hornet''s nest.


    Stark, who is boasting that he once dated a model of Sports Illustrated for a whole year, is very upset.


    Beckon to Roddy, who is on the way. After finishing the rest of his hamburger, he takes a big sip of coke. He puts the glass on the folding table, puts down mark 4''s mask and closes his legs together.


    With a bang, he flew into the sky and headed for Los Angeles.


    "This, this, this," is going to introduce the boss of his immediate boss to commander Roddy of stark. He can only look at his boss awkwardly.


    Fortunately, the old man with two stars hanging on his shoulders waved his hand and said, "forget it, let the people in Washington get upset about some things.".


    In the afternoon of that day, the strange animal attack that shocked the whole world spread all over the world.


    By the time stark got on the private plane to London, someone on TV had already looked at him and William.


    They were accused of slow response and untimely rescue, otherwise hundreds of people would not have been killed and thousands injured.


    Some even accused him of burning the tiger''s body for an ulterior motive with William.


    "Are these people crazy?" Pepper a face of discontent and puzzled looking at, the face of the same bad stark.


    "If you hadn''t led that tiger away, I don''t know how many people would have been killed. Now," he said.


    Before he finished, pepper frowned and said, "this is not the sister and brother of white group. In order to divert their attention, they did it on purpose, right?"


    Stark nodded, his mouth turned up. "I burned that tiger to ashes, and broke Claire White''s last hope. She didn''t hate me.".


    Then stark sneered and said, "except for Claire, there must be people who want to get mark''s armor,


    want to follow this up and force me to hand over my armor.".


    Pepper nodded, then pointed to the TV, some are accusing stark of ordinary humanity,


    "but you just solved a crisis endangering the security of a state, shouldn''t more people appreciate you?"


    Yeah, stark doesn''t get it himself.


    Before he saw the reaction of the soldiers, he thought that he would definitely be welcomed by the people,


    but he didn''t expect that it was only half a day later, as if everything had changed.


    Jarvis, check it for me.


    "I understand," Jarvis replied after a pause of more than ten seconds. "Mr. stark, someone deliberately controlled the source of the interviewee,The interviews on TV are all about people far away from Chicago and around the Great Lakes.


    "Ha, these bastards are really calculating," stark said with a black face.


    The place where giant tigers attack humans is tens of kilometers away from Chicago, and those who don''t feel the fear of attack are easily induced.


    Pepper hesitated and asked, "are we also like Mr. Devonshire in mastering some media industries, so that when something happens, we don''t even have a voice position?".


    Stark shook his head. "It was a problem many years ago, my father and oba.


    When it comes to obadai, stackeling hesitated for a while before continuing, "there are too many consortia in the United States. Unlike England, William can do whatever he wants as long as he has enough money.


    Now it''s too late to access the Internet.


    Pepper thought about it, nodded helplessly, and then heard stark say with a smile, "since we don''t have it, it''s good for him to borrow and borrow William''s media in places like England and Europe, as well as on the Internet.".


    Pepper''s eyes suddenly brightened, but without thinking for a moment, she frowned, "but I''m afraid Mr. Devonshire won''t care about it.".


    "It''s simple.".


    Stark quietly chin, grinning out of the mobile phone, call up mark 4 battle a recorded from the contact with the 10 meter mecha, to he watched the mecha burning giant tiger video.


    Then he asked Jarvis to edit a video of him flying into the sky, combining with the mecha in the air, then landing rapidly, kicking the giant tiger flying towards the falling helicopter,


    and then catching the helicopter out of control and saving the pilot.


    After Jarvis finished editing, stark watched the video with pepper three times, and then Jarvis said,


    "help me upload this video to Devonshire''s Facebook.".


    "By the way," stark looked at the interior decoration of the private plane, went to the bar, thought about it, and put all the homemade whiskies in the cupboard on the table.


    Then he said to pepper, "take a picture of me and these wines, pass them on together,


    and then write that besides McCarran, William Devonshire should try Tony Stark''s recommendation.".


    Chili immediately understood Stark''s meaning. While pulling William into the water, it also provoked netizens to argue about American whisky and Irish whisky.


    Those in the United States who love their own whisky will definitely stand on Stark''s side in this matter.


    After a big discussion, it''s also good for McCullen whisky, which has been acquired by William, and it won''t cause any big negative impact to just argue about which kind of wine is better.


    Soon, the video and photo appeared in front of thousands of Internet users, and the result was just as stark expected.


    It is no surprise that the super burning picture of mecha''s landing in the sky has aroused the admiration and support of most people.


    In the whisky fight that stark deliberately provoked, not only ordinary lovers joined in, but also American wine merchants took the initiative to join in, supporting stark in the media and on the Internet.


    It''s easy to turn the eyes of the American people away.


    By Stark''s interference, the plane had not reached the Atlantic break when a phone call came in.


    When I got on the phone, commander Roddy said, "Tony, someone wants you to remove the video of the mecha.".


    "No, don''t even think about it," stark said, squinting. "I didn''t make up the facts. As long as I met the rules, I could do whatever I wanted.


    Maybe I should tell my friends that someone and the white group who caused the accident wanted to cover up the facts.


    "Well, have a good time in London," commander Roddy whispered. "If you can, you''d better talk to William Devonshire about the right to use the mecha.


    in the past few hours, several states in the United States have received alarm calls from witnesses of monsters.".

 Chapter 1217

    As soon as Roddy said that there were monsters, stark, who was worried about it, immediately got angry,


    complained to the phone, "do you really think William Devonshire is my son, or he is my father, so you can borrow his things as you want?"


    Commander rod turned on his cell phone, looked at the military leaders around him and some men in suits who didn''t know their origins,


    seeing that these people ignored Stark''s complaints, he could only persuade them, "I know you are in a dilemma, but Tony, in case these alarm calls are true,


    we are facing at least five monsters, if it can''t be finished quickly How many soldiers will it take to fight?


    How many ordinary people will be killed? "


    "End the fight quickly?" Stark thought about the nine identical delivery silos he had seen in the spaceship.


    He didn''t understand that there were at least ten ten 10 meters of mecha, not to mention four or five 20 meter and 30 meter delivery warehouses,.


    The ten meter machine armor is so fierce. If the bigger machine armor can deal with the former tiger, can it be crushed by stepping on it?


    Even if you only use ten ten meter mecha, two can deal with a different beast at the same time, you can also end the battle very quickly.


    But just as he complains, this is not a nuclear and egg crisis for all mankind. Why does William want to help them selflessly again and again.


    And I came to London this time to ask William to do the operation for him.


    No one with no face and no skin can make any excessive demands in this situation.


    In case of angry William, do not help him surgery, is his own life important, or other people''s life important?


    That''s a tough question, stark.


    If this problem had happened a year ago, stark would not have hesitated to choose his own life.


    But now, he is really thinking about how to achieve both goals.


    "I''ll try.".


    After hanging up, stark sat on the space chair and thought for a long time. Finally, he shook his head helplessly.


    There is no shortage of money and power, let alone worry about strength.


    When he couldn''t find a way, he couldn''t help thinking, would he get the guy Bruce Banner back?


    When he thought of Benner, stark thought of the hatred in general Rose''s hand.


    "FK, these bastards are basically squeezing me as a free labor force, but they cover their cards tightly.".


    But when he clearly has a way to help, and he won''t die, he can''t because of his fighting spirit, regardless of the life or death of ordinary people.


    stark, who has experienced two death crises, can''t do it.


    "Jarvis, where''s Bruce Banner?"


    "Brazil''s rainforest. Do you want me to contact him, Mr. stark?"


    Stark was silent.


    He knew very well that if Benner returned to the United States, even if he helped to deal with the monster, he would still face the pursuit afterwards.


    Some could not say, but shook his head and said, "tell him about the monster, and if he wants to, send a plane to pick him up.".


    As for William, stark shakes his head helplessly. Now that William has a bigger and more powerful upgraded mecha,


    it''s not a question whether he can borrow it or not, but how to talk about the terms.


    As a last resort, we can only give up some interests.


    He was thinking about how to be the Virgin Mary and win William''s support, but William was on the Dinosaur Island at this time, holding dardario and saying some irrelevant words, which made Dario blush and wring his waist several times.


    It wasn''t until he heard Sunday''s report that stark would land in London in an hour that he hugged dardario and said, "tell your father the sea emperor to tell Zeus that if they want to gain faith, they will have a good chance now.".


    Dardario himself is an American. Although he is now following William, it is impossible to care about some things.


    Some worried looking at William said, "should I take my parents and brother to London, or Dinosaur Island?"


    William shook his head. "It''s OK. New York is safer than other places this time.".


    The day before yesterday, he just threw the genetically modified test tube to the mountains, forests, swamps and other places in the United States. He never thought of throwing it to New York, the so-called disaster city.


    Now hearing dardario''s words, I can''t help laughing and saying, "just don''t go to Chicago.".


    Dardario''s eyes flashed at him, and then William continued, "it doesn''t matter if you want to remind the Americans. Anyway, I didn''t make those genetic engineering fluids.


    However, to remind you, if you want to be a good person, you''d better not expose yourself, otherwise a lot of troubles will rush at you one after another.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he asked carefully, "do you really mind if I tell you something dangerous about Chicago?"Looking at the silly girl directly asked, William could not help shaking his head, put down the idea of testing.


    Smile in her mouth incense, "or, you first and Poseidon said I want to see Zeus, in the evening we do something like to do, when you compensate me.".


    "I''m fine," dadario said in a low voice with a smirk. "But you don''t have to go back with them?"


    Since he found that working out in the sea with William can increase the speed of absorbing water magic several times, dardardario is a little obsessed with fitness.


    But William did not accompany her every day. He said hatefully, "one day, I will build my palace on the bottom of the sea, and then leave you with me forever.".


    William, who said Wanda Dario was smiling, went into the sea and prayed to Poseidon.


    Not long after, Zeus left William on the keepsake, came his consciousness.


    More than ten minutes later, William put away the keepsake with a smile, but he was surprised.


    I thought it would be Hercules, the illegitimate son of Zeus and human beings, but I didn''t expect Zeus to send Ares.


    As long as William thinks of the legend that ares is huge, strong, brave, and the God of war,


    there are also such sayings as fury, breach of contract, cruelty, bloodthirsty, and destruction, he thinks that ares has not committed any mistakes before he is punished to do dirty work on the earth, right?


    And this kind of person is really suitable for spreading the prestige of Zeus and Olympus, gaining people''s respect, love, and giving up their faith?


    However, regardless of him, anyway, the benefits have been obtained. Ares can only stay on the earth for one day. After fighting with other animals, he has to go away.


    Feeling the huge magic golden apple in the storage space, William felt his chin. He had to ask Odin and Guyi if he wanted to eat it or not, so as not to have any secret side effects.


    Say goodbye to dardardario who is not willing to part with him. After an idea, William appears in the manor in London.


    At home, Jesse and Nisa, who bought clothes for him, took a suit of formal clothes and put them on him.


    after changing into a suit that he thought was good, William simply took off his sentry armor and put on his trousers,


    and then said to Nisa, who tied his tie, "don''t you want to live in the castle for a few days?"


    Nisa shook her head. "Jesse and I don''t like Tony Stark. This guy is a rogue who only knows how to take advantage.".


    William can''t help but put his eyes on Jesse. Jesse hesitated for a few seconds before nodding and saying, "the team should be able to win the championship again this year. I don''t want to be distracted at this time.".


    White Jesse a look, since Aston Martin''s F1 team won the championship of the year, let the team turn loss into profit for the first time, Jesse this chick is very interested in the championship of the year.


    Basically, in the nearly eight months since the start of the competition, she is the busiest time of the year except for the wine picking of two red wine wineries and the distilling of the first wine of the whisky winery.


    And since we spent the last two years with Wilhelm together with Nisa, the two girls have left recently. When they are busy, they both go to deal with the winery and the team together.


    However, it was just William''s intention to have something to do, so as not to train and read all day long, just like Serena.


    After giving incense to both of them, William went downstairs and took Serena, who didn''t have much expression on her face, but was very happy in her heart,


    got on a lengthened phantom transformed from the twelve Knights of transformers and went directly to the castle.


    After their car, they follow the same phantom, and when they leave the city, they automatically drive to a private airport, and then take stark and pepper to the castle.


    When William didn''t come to pick him up, stark turned his lips and wanted to get on the car ordered by the bodyguards. However, sharp eyed harpy reminded him that there was no driver in the phantom car.


    Now stark immediately threw William out of his way.


    When he saw William''s self driving super car a year ago, stark had an idea.


    But he has been held back by Mark 4 and mark 5, as well as the commercial ark reactor, which makes him have no time to study many ideas in depth.


    Now that there are ready-made objects for reference, stark immediately goes to the phantom car.


    As soon as he gets to the car door, the door opens automatically, and an electronic sound reminds him to fasten his seat belt and introduces the facilities in the car.


    After listening for a while, stark started to ask questions.


    The little pepper worried left to see, and then to see, for fear that there is any secret monitoring in the car.


    Finally, he saw that stark wanted to scan with his mobile phone, but he immediately held him and complained, "Tony, can''t you just sit down? No matter how curious you are, you can''t be so impolite, can you


    Being held by his girlfriend''s pepper, stark could only sit in a good seat and said, "it''s just the two of us in the car. What''s impolite?"


    This makes pepper feel that stark doesn''t care about her. "I''m your girlfriend, so you should pay more attention to details in front of me.".FK, I shouldn''t be in a formal relationship.


    After complaining to himself, Stark is still honest.


    An hour later, when the motorcade entered Oxford castle, he saw William holding Serena''s hand, standing outside the main gate of the castle, waiting for him with a smile.


    "Welcome to Devonshire castle, Ms. Potts," he said with a smile.


    "Thank you, thank you," said pepper, who had just had a quarrel with stark. He suddenly felt that William was too gentlemanly and handsome. "It''s my pleasure to have your invitation, Mr. Devonshire.".


    See William hold his girlfriend, and pepper and some fanatic looking at William.


    When stark was upset, he wanted to hug Serena with a smile,


    but then he thought about the rumored identity of Serena, so he immediately counseled and held out his hand to say hello to Serena.


    Serena, who has been influenced by Nisa, has even worse feelings about stark.


    William smiles, nods with Harpy, and says to pepper, "come on, pepper, show you, stark and harpy around my castle.".


    As soon as the five entered the castle, six of Stark''s bodyguards wanted to follow them, but they were blocked by the haunting Black Ghost ray.


    When he heard someone talking behind him, stark looked back and was startled by Lei Zang, who was only one and a half meters away from him.


    "When the hell did this guy with long hair show up?"


    Although harpy agreed that his heart was pounding with shock, when he heard that William told leizang to get out of the way,


    seeing that his boss''s attention was not on the bodyguards at all, he could only plead guilty with William, went out to take the gifts from the bodyguards, and told them to follow the servants of the castle and wait in the guest room.


    When the bodyguards left and the crowd continued to walk inside, stark was talking to William, and he was secretly watching leizang.


    But when William asked him what kind of food he liked, he felt dizzy just for a moment,


    when he looked at it, he saw Lei Zang, who had been following William before, disappeared.


    "This, this," stark stuttered and thought to himself in surprise. Is this the so-called aristocracy?


    With this idea, he can''t help thinking that the Devonshire family''s inheritance seems to have been uninterrupted for thousands of years, and why can William come into contact with magic?


    It must be a family tradition.


    Such a comparison, he immediately felt that the gap between himself and William was a little big.


    After visiting the castle, it''s not noon.


    After lunch, stark couldn''t help it all morning. "Man, should we go to see the chief surgeon, or let me hear his plan?"


    William put down his glass and said with a smile, "ready?"


    Stark immediately nodded, and William said to Serena, "honey, help me take pepper to the horse farm,


    or you can just take harpy and leizan, put on your hunting clothes, and take your hunting gun to fight quail?"


    I understand that William is keeping a secret from himself. Without waiting for Serena''s reply, I stood up and said, "it''s OK to ride a horse, Mr. Devonshire. I, I, I have some blood sickness.".


    Watching Serena take pepper and harpy to the castle''s racecourse, William said to stark with a smile, "come on, let''s show you my laboratory.".


    This made Stark''s eyes shine.


    But when he and William sit down in the elevator for more than ten seconds, after the elevator is opened, stark suddenly rushes out of the elevator with an incredible face, staring at the sky outside the laboratory.

 Chapter 1218

    Looking at the towering crimson cliffs outside the window and the storm of shashuo in the sky, stark realized that he had arrived on Mars in a few seconds.


    But just now I just sat in the elevator for more than ten seconds, and I can come to Mars like space transmission?


    Looking back at the smiling William, stark asked in shock and amazement, "you, you have mastered the technology of space transmission?"


    "You don''t understand the world of magic." after that, William waved his hand and a portal appeared in front of stark. "As long as you want to get it and learn it, there is no magic that can''t be realized.".


    Looking at the door of the teleportation, which was the living room of Devonshire castle, stark suddenly said in a low voice, "I hate magic.".


    William said with a smile, "let''s go and take you to the treatment room. If it goes well, in about two hours, the fragments in your heart will be taken out, and then the healing liquid will accelerate the self-healing of your body. At four or five o''clock in the afternoon, if you are interested, we can ride a horse and go to the forest or grass to get quail for dinner.".


    Said this, William laughed at the same time, and thought of what asked, "you are not against hunting?"


    Stark shrugged. "I''m against hounds fighting and killing animals, but how can I be against shotguns?".


    "Ha ha ha", this immediately made William laugh, joked, "the stark family is not qualified to oppose the shotgun.".


    With an expression of displeasure, stark came to Mars base for emergency, cylindrical surgery and recovery integrated treatment equipment.


    "It''s controlled by Sunday. It''s a fool type automatic therapeutic instrument. Lie in and have a sleep. Not only is the operation over, but the wound can recover dozens of times faster.".


    Looking at the full healing instrument of the science and Technology Museum, stark hesitated and said, "are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Do you like to do it or not?" William rolled his eyes and left the treatment room.


    Watching William leave, stark thought for a while, and finally had to lie in the curing barn.


    At this time in the United States, the time is just early in the morning, many people who get up early to eat breakfast, habitually turn on the TV.


    But when they saw the pictures on TV, they were shocked and couldn''t hold the knife and fork.


    Three heads often appear on some badges. Two large and one small giant white headed sea eagles are actually pecking at a three meter sailfish on the rocks by the sea.


    As the sea sculptures spread their wings from time to time, the host hiding behind the rocks hundreds of meters away, holding the microphone, said with a pale face,


    "the height of these two adult sea sculptures is at least eight meters, and the wingspan is close to 20 meters.


    According to the fishermen who saw them yesterday, they only looked about three meters at most when they were found yesterday.


    In just one night, these mutant sea eagles nearly tripled in size.


    I, I, I don''t know if these three sea eagles will grow to more than ten meters high with wingspan of tens of meters in a few days.


    What''s more worrying is that once they find it more difficult to find food from the sea than to devour us directly,


    will they rush into our world like the tiger yesterday and treat us like insects, Swallow it one by one? "


    God, all those who heard this, suddenly got scared.


    Although human beings are the rulers of the earth, they occupy the absolute position and have the largest number.


    And if we can ignore weapons, then for these monsters, humans are the best source of material objects that can be devoured at will.


    Worried, the biggest sea sculpture appeared on TV. At last, despite the fact that the sailfish is half a meter long and has spear like spines,


    pecked it with its sharp beak a few times, then it broke the three meter long fish bone into several pieces and swallowed them all.


    People who know a little bit about it soon think that these three sea eagles are starving to this extent after eating hundreds of kilograms of swordfish.


    That''s not to say that the sea eagles, who are already so big, turn their eyes from the sea to the land after they can''t find the right size fish to kill. It''s just a matter of time.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a helicopter propeller came from the TV.


    The photographer on the ground immediately turned the camera to the sky, and saw a helicopter with TV station logo flying straight from the distance.


    The male host at the scene immediately looked at the distant sea sculptures in a panic, then suddenly thought of something, and said to his photographer,


    "God, Russell, these sea sculptures are not enough, we must immediately remind our colleagues on the helicopter,


    don''t get close to these three sea sculptures, or they will be attacked.".


    Just then, "whew ¡¤¡¤¡¤" a loud hawk sound came,


    when the camera turned around, it saw the biggest sea sculpture. Staring at the helicopter, it flapped its wings and flew up to the sky.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo" the flutter of wings, when haidiao passed two reporters hiding behind the rocks,The strong wind brought by the wings suddenly made the surrounding air flow curl up, which made the two people stand unsteadily.


    As soon as the photographer on the helicopter saw it, he immediately yelled to the earphone in horror, "go, go, they''re coming towards us. Get out of here.".


    There is no need to be reminded that the driver only sees three sea sculptures flying one after another, and he doesn''t care what news is in his heart.


    Pull the lever, turn the helicopter, and you''re going back.


    "Hell, these fools will bring the sea sculpture to the city.".


    The host, hiding behind the rock, got up and yelled to the photographer''s camera, "no matter who sees the live broadcast, tell the pilot of the helicopter to land on the ground and escape,


    otherwise, when they bring the sea sculpture into the city, we don''t know how many people will be killed.".


    Before the TV play, people watching the news suddenly reacted that yesterday was just a tiger, which caused hundreds of people to be killed and thousands of people to be injured.


    Now there are three birds of prey that can fly. Who knows how many cities and people will be affected.


    Some people immediately call the TV station, and in the TV station, there are also people who focus on the real-time news.


    but when the helicopter receives the news, it''s too late.


    The four meter long sea sculpture with a wingspan of more than ten meters, after swallowing a person from the helicopter, flew in the sky and soon saw a small town in the distance.


    With a cry, the eagle left his parents who were still in the attacker''s helicopter, flapped their wings and flew to the town.


    Not long after, with an explosion, the parents of the two sea eagles chirped. After receiving the response from the little sea eagles, they followed their children to fly to the small town.


    In a short time, the town became a hunting ground.


    Eight meter high giant Raptor, a paw down, a car will be scrapped, and more than half a meter of golden beak, it is easy to tear open the car or house.


    Not to mention there are many people on the street who are shut out by stores and residents.


    As for the dozen policemen in the small town, long and short guns are useless to the three sea eagles.


    "Help, help, this is Travis, we''re under attack, we''re under attack.".


    Several armed helicopters soon received radio signals for help. As they turned, four fighters took off.


    In the temporary headquarters set up last night to deal with exotic animals, the commander, while mobilizing fighters and equipment to get there,


    yelled to commander Roddy, "where''s stark? Where''s Tony Stark?"


    "Hold, sorry, sir," Roddy stammered as he put down his cell phone to talk to pepper,


    "according to William Devonshire, the woman named Serena, Tony and Devonshire are in the laboratory of Mars at this time.".


    "FK, do you know what you''re talking about, Roddy?"


    Roddy nodded with a gloomy face. "Last night, Los Angeles time, Tony flew to London in a private plane to find Devonshire to help him with the shrapnel left in his heart.


    After arriving in London at 9 a.m. London time, he and pepper Potts were taken to Devonshire castle in Oxford,


    after lunch, he and Devonshire went to the laboratory, but no one knew that they were going to the Mars laboratory.


    It wasn''t until I called that pepper learned from Serena that they were going to Mars.


    After hearing this, the headquarters was silent, and the middle-aged man with a star hanging on his shoulder lost his mind when he came back,


    "that is to say, even if the spaceship on the way to Mars is notified, William Devonshire will return immediately, at least in a few hours,


    and now we have to deal with these three sea sculptures ourselves?"


    Roddy said helplessly, "I''m afraid that''s the only way, sir.".


    The commander had no idea of looking for a free hitter in his heart. He gritted his teeth and ordered, "order to take off two more combat units and blow up these three monsters with missiles.".


    I understand.


    After the reply came, four fighters loaded with air-to-air missiles took off from a base and rushed to a small town hundreds of kilometers away.


    And the fighter planes, whistling past the town, attract the sea eagles who are wantonly devouring the Americans. They plan to take them to the air to attack with missiles.


    I thought that the flight speed of the fighters must be much faster than that of the giant sea eagle, but when the first four fighters flew back to lure the sea eagle,


    there was a shout in the communication channel, "speed up, speed up, the speed of these sea eagles is supersonic.".


    However, it''s a bit late for this warning. It takes nearly 20 seconds for F 16 to enter supersonic speed from Mach 0.7 of normal cruise,


    let alone the lower the altitude, the longer it takes to enter supersonic speed.


    "Flamingo one, emergency maneuver, emergency maneuver.".


    Hearing the reminder from his teammates, the fighter pilot, code named flamingo, immediately pulled up the control lever, and the fighter immediately moved upward.There are also sea eagles that can catch the fighter within 100 meters. Their instinctive wings stand up. They flap their wings like they used to catch seagulls, and then they head straight for the oblique upward flying fighter.


    There was a dull sound of "bang". Although the fighter made an emergency Dodge, it was still pecked by the golden beak.


    The moment was torn like a rag.


    "Damaged fighter, damaged fighter, I''m going to parachute, I''m going to parachute.".


    With a bang, the pilot pulled the parachute valve and ejected the plane with the driver''s chair.


    But without waiting for the driver to come, a huge shadow appeared in the corner of his eye.


    Just a few shouts of fear, he was caught in his claws by the sea eagles, pecked several times, and there was no sound.


    Then another fighter was destroyed by another adult sea eagle, and the one attacked by the young sea eagle and the other one with the best luck flew directly to the high altitude without looking back. When they reached the altitude of 15000 meters, the two pilots were relieved to report the situation to the base.


    The best luck is probably the four armed helicopters that started first but arrived five or six minutes late.


    But the fighter threw the white headed eagle away, but the lost Eagle family circled in the sky, and then jumped to the ground again.


    Fortunately, their goal this time is a ranch. In the face of thousands of beef cattle, the sea eagles swoop down and fly back to the sky with one of their claws, flying to the mountains in the distance.


    It was half an hour later when we received the report from the ranch and the news that the second batch of fighters and the first two fighters formed three combat teams.


    It''s not so easy to use fighter planes to search for ground targets in mountainous areas.


    In addition, the pilot did not dare to slow down, so as not to be destroyed by the sea eagle which can easily supersonic again,


    therefore, even if two of the three sea eagles are eight meters tall, it is not so easy.


    Fortunately, although the pilot couldn''t find it, he heard the huge roar of the fighter plane, but the sea sculpture that was eating didn''t intend to let them go.


    "Tweet.".


    There were several eagles in the sky, and a "diddidi" alarm came from the fighter plane.


    The temporary leader of the combat team immediately yelled in the communication channel, "speed up, speed up, fly to the sea, we take them out of the United States.".


    When the headquarters heard this, someone immediately calculated the flight radius of the fighter, and someone else calculated the three sea eagles that other fighters were taking off and ambushing.


    Even the commander was still thinking about whether to lead the three eagles to England and force William to use the spaceship and mecha to kill the eagles.


    After a while, the commander left the command hall with his mobile phone and made a call in a small room to report his thoughts.


    As soon as the report was finished, the proposal was rejected.


    Now that there are three giant sea eagles, the worst case is that they have to face the same giant attack as the giant tiger before.


    If you offend William, you don''t want to get the help of giant mecha.


    But if there is any objection, there must be some people who are not happy with William, or have a bad relationship with him, or even have ulterior motives.


    Just like the nine headed Snake game in which William and the United States are fighting, he said that since William is on his way to Mars, when he replies, he will ask us as he did the day before yesterday,


    if we discuss and bargain again, these giants may have demolished a city.


    And these three sea sculptures for William, just need to send a ship can be easily done.


    However, some people who know William better and know more about the dirty people in the secret between the United States and William have to consider the possibility of being retaliated afterwards.


    The new U.S. general barrel is the deputy general barrel of former Benjamin Arthur.


    He knew a lot more than the people sitting here. After thinking about it, he said in a compromise, "if you can destroy these giant sea eagles, you can destroy them. If you can''t, you can lead them to the islands in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean far away from the United States and think of other ways.".


    Hearing this, some of the people sitting in the room thought, "master barrel, are you going to see God''s will?"?


    If the sea eagles fly back to the United States, they will fight to lose a lot of fighters and kill the three sea eagles.


    if they fly eastward and enter England, they don''t even need to. As long as they make the English feel that the sea eagles may threaten them,


    someone will persuade William to fight.


    But some other people think, this is not easy to say.


    At the end of the meeting, someone called the commander dealing with the beast and said, "are you sure the plane can fly across the Atlantic?"


    "Sir, we can take off the F-15 at sea. In fact, this kind of fighter is more suitable for dealing with air targets than the F-16, and its range and mobility are also stronger.".


    There was a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, and then he said, "I remember William Devonshire building a Dinosaur Island on an island in England.


    these flying giants are attracted by the same huge food. Should they be reasonably acceptable?""Yes, sir.".

 Chapter 1219

    William, who left stark alone on Mars and has returned to the castle, looks at the three white headed sea eagles through virtual imaging, but thinks that Zeus likes the white headed sea eagles very much.


    In those legends and fairy tales, this old man with chaotic private life likes to turn into a white headed sea sculpture and go to the world to have fun.


    Moreover, no matter how much Zeus whitewashed, he could not change the fact that he was also a descendant of Titans.


    Ordinary giant can have about 10 meters, Zeus''s original appearance is certainly more huge, and this huge sea sculpture is nothing to him.


    If you tell him the news, it''s sure that you can get some good.


    Take out the keepsake given by Zeus, inject a magic, Zeus'' voice will soon appear in William''s mind.


    Good day, master Devonshire.


    Thinking of the good things in other people''s hands, William has always been able to lower his posture, "good day, great Olympus, king of the gods, his majesty Zeus.".


    Unfortunately, when we met last time, his attitude towards Zeus and Poseidon, and as the owner of two infinite gems, the more William did this, the more alert Zeus became,


    "is it time for the God of war to come?"


    Hearing Zeus''s defensive tone, William turned his lips and said to the God of war, "it''s OK for ares to come here now, but I don''t want to say that.".


    After talking about the three giant sea eagles, Zeus was interested as he thought.


    "What do you want?"


    William squinted and the lion said, "golden wool?"


    As soon as the words came out, Williamson heard that Zeus was aggravated by the breath of Qi.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, seeing that Zeus did not vent his anger, William said with a smile, "I''m kidding. I don''t know about Olympus. You can see it.".


    Zeus, who had the same desire for William, was in a dilemma.


    After thinking for a long time, he whispered, "I''ll ask ares to bring a trident that can call the waves, and a suit of armor suitable for fighting in the sea to Annabeth.".


    To dardario?


    William could not help but curl his lips, but Zeus felt that he had been very generous and said with a smile, "when you see my gift, you will be satisfied with this deal.".


    "Then I''ll wait.".


    Break the link of thinking and put Zeus'' Keepsake into the storage space.


    William scolded a cheapskate. He couldn''t help thinking about the golden wool. Could it really revive the dead?


    Don''t understand him, can only put down the gold wool in advance.


    Just agreed to Zeus, but he was not so anxious to catch the three white headed sea sculptures. Instead, he was waiting for the American to lead the sea sculptures to the United States.


    But looking, looking, frowning again.


    Even if the giant sea eagles have mutated, they are still creatures after all. They can''t keep flying at high speed like machines.


    As soon as the speed slows down, the fighters that attract them will have to turn back to provocation, and even use machine guns to fire to irritate them.


    But in this way, the sea eagle, which can break through the speed of sound in a very short time, can easily shoot down several fighters again.


    This makes us pilots fear close contact for a long time.


    Even when the third group of fighters came to support and were responsible for luring them, they heard the orders from their base leaders and stopped taking charge of the idiotic orders from the giant beast headquarters. They launched six air-to-air missiles ten or twenty kilometers away.


    If he didn''t make a deal with Zeus, William didn''t care what would happen to the white headed eagle.


    But now, if one is really dead, or sent to Olympus with blood all over his body, anyone who guarantees to receive this kind of goods will be annoyed.


    Commercial credit is on the one hand, on the other hand, three white headed sea eagles for a magic weapon, and a set of sea fighting armor, this business William actually made money.


    He would say that Zeus was stingy, but he felt that he could not use weapons and armor himself.


    After thinking about it, he asked Sunday, "is stark''s operation ready?"


    "The fragments in the heart have been taken out. If you want to speed up the recovery, you can use holy light recovery for him.".


    After thinking about it, he didn''t think it was necessary for stark to show up so soon. Then he asked, "are the other four bears, wolves, pythons and crocodiles being monitored all the time?"


    On Sunday, while calling up the video of virtual imaging, he replied, "in addition to the python who has swallowed up his food, he hides in the swamp and mud to wait for digestion before coming out,


    bears, wolves and crocodiles are always in the cycle of hunting, swallowing and resting these days.".


    When you look at the virtual image, you can see the mutant bear standing up faster than the trees more than 10 meters high around you, and the crocodile that is at least 30 meters tall.


    There was a sense of joy in William''s heart.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have the slightest weakness to kill Dr. Kate Harris. If she was allowed to come back to earth with information and genetic modification fluid,Who knows if this planet will be a world of monsters.


    As for the ten meter long, four or five meter high giant wolf, William didn''t care much. Instead, he became curious about the python, which was only 14 meters long.


    "I remember choosing this Python a few days ago because it was already five meters, but why is it only fourteen meters now?"


    "Sir, this may be related to the habit that boa constrictors swallow food, don''t like to move until they digest it, and have to shed their skin after growing up.


    compared with other wild animals, the amount of food they eat these days is 15 or 6 times less.


    it''s beyond my expectation that boa constrictors can grow to such a large size.".


    After listening to this explanation, William regretted choosing an ordinary boa constrictor.


    If you had known that, you might as well go to Borneo to catch a blood orchid. There are ten or twenty Python in itself.


    Maybe that kind of Python has grown to one meter thick and dozens of meters long. It can easily penetrate a building and wind around it again, and then it can topple that building.


    Forget it, just stay behind and wait for it to grow up, "give me a limited range of activities to see how big it can grow and whether it has the limit of growth.".


    "Yes, sir," he replied on Sunday, and then said, "I remind you that you have sent a 25 meter one horned sea snake to the magic planet from the sea of Hawaii. If you need to, you can send it back.".


    William immediately vetoed, "no, that sea snake. I want to see if it can evolve into a dragon in the legend of China. You just have to keep an eye on it all the time.".


    "OK, sir.".


    After talking with Sunday, William looks at the three head sea sculpture again.


    Fortunately, they have been injured by the guns of fighter planes before, so they know how to dodge the missiles that are on fire.


    But this kind of attack, separated by more than ten or twenty kilometers, made the three heads unable to find the enemy at a loss.


    If they continue to fly so fast, even if they are alienated giants, they will inevitably get tired.


    After William thought about it, a teleport came to the invisible spaceship above the sea sculpture.


    The spirit perceives the flying sea sculpture, and suddenly a finger thick and thin portal appears on the back of the sea sculpture.


    Through the portal, the energy of the soul gem enters the body of the largest female sea eagle.


    All of a sudden, he and the sea sculpture established a spiritual connection.


    "Chirp," an eagle crows.


    With male and young eagles, adult female sea eagles begin to fly overseas.


    Seeing this, the commander of the MI army was surprised for a while, and immediately yelled to the pilot, "let them go, let them go.".


    Then he ordered, "send drones to follow them. I want to know where these three sea eagles want to go?"


    William told the female sea eagle to go to the middle of the Atlantic Ocean to find a suitable island to inhabit,


    then three small portals appeared in front of her.


    Through the portal, the bright yellow spiritual energy is sent into the bodies of giant bear, giant wolf and giant crocodile.


    And these three beasts are not as quiet as the sea eagles.


    As soon as the spiritual energy burst out in their heads, the eyes of the three beasts suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 1220

    Control of the three has been raging beast, began to leave the mountains or the Great Lakes.


    Then he asked Sunday, "can you confirm the white energy group in Chicago. Have you built a low-frequency acoustic transmitter? "


    "Yes, sir, I have entered the server of white energy company. They have indeed built a transmitter that can emit special low-frequency sound waves to call or irritate the giant according to the instructions of the inventor of the giant gene,


    Dr. Kate Harris.


    Although they don''t know that they are used as a cover by Mi Jun, the people in white group are not stupid either. They support Dr. Kate''s research, but they just want to make money.


    When we study the genes of giant animals, we certainly think about how to control them, or even how to eliminate them.


    It''s a pity that Dr. Kate hasn''t come up with an antidote, and people die in space.


    However, the method of how to call giant animals has been determined for a long time. As long as bat genes are added into giant animals'' genes,


    through special low-frequency sound waves, these giant animals can be called from a long distance to return to the place where the inventors want them to go.


    Had it not been for Stark''s idiots, the actual controllers of the white group, Claire white and bright white, were controlled by FB1 after the giant tiger attacked ordinary people.


    the two brothers and sisters might have turned on the low-frequency equipment yesterday to attract all these monsters and let the American soldiers help kill them so that they can recover their genes.


    There''s no need for William to hack into white''s system on Sunday and send spiders to activate low-frequency sound transmitters.


    However, before that, William ordered the three sea eagles to fly into the clouds to avoid the U.S. fighters following them.


    with one idea, he sent the sea eagles to the magic planet.


    Soon, not only the fighter plane can''t see the sea sculpture, but also the American radar can''t see it.


    The giant beast disposal headquarters was in a mess. The radar soldiers yelled, "lose the target, lose the target.".


    The general, who was in charge of the command, was so upset that he grabbed his earphone and fell out. "What the hell is going on? Where can the three big sea eagles hide?"


    There was a sudden silence in the headquarters. At last, someone murmured, "did you rush into the sea?"


    Although some people immediately wanted to refute how sea eagles could swim, the animal experts invited said excitedly,


    "no, no, no, it''s really possible." after that, he went to the computer to operate.


    The one who pulled out a video said, "most eagles are afraid of water, but we have seen white headed sea eagles swimming in our research,


    even when they fight with the same kind, the lost sea eagles will dive into the sea to avoid hunting.".


    Looking at the sea sculpture on the big screen, flapping its wings and swimming on the sea, the commander immediately said, "let the fighter lower its height and go to the sea to have a look.".


    Soon after the order was given, when everyone was anxiously looking forward to the good news,


    someone cried out in a panic, "chief, sir, you, you have to look at this.".


    On the big screen of the headquarters, a giant bear, which was definitely more than 15 meters tall, appeared immediately,


    all the way, like a bulldozer, smashed and overturned residential villas, even 20 or 30 meters tall buildings, like paper shells.


    He pushed the whole town, until he came to the outside of the town, he made an excited roar and rushed into a factory with several steel structure factories.


    With a huge palm, the steel structure building, which is more than ten meters high and tens of meters long, collapsed in half.


    And then a drill into, not out.


    The commander immediately pointed to the big screen and yelled, "where is this?"


    Soon, someone reported that "Chang, sir, that place is a beef cattle processing farm. This giant bear must be attracted by the smell of blood.".


    "Damn it, it''s in trouble.".


    As soon as he thought that there must be enough food in the disposal yard, the commander wanted to let people attack and lead the bear away, so that it would not eat bigger and bigger and be more powerful.


    But then he saw the workers on the screen, and he thought that instead of letting the bear attack ordinary people, it would be better to let it stay in the slaughterhouse.


    "Order the local police not to attack the bear, send ground troops to assist the police to evacuate the crowd.".


    "I understand." there was an order in the headquarters.


    After watching more than a dozen Black Hawks take off with 60 people, armored vehicles and even tanks on the ground, the commander thought about it and said, "let the fighter take on the ground to attack the guided eggs. If the situation permits, I will blow up the bear.".


    "Wait, wait, general Powell," Colonel Roddy immediately advised, "I think it''s better to report it to the top first.


    compensation after the event is still a small problem, but if it causes casualties, we can''t afford the responsibility.".


    Powell a listen, calm down nodded, "then call, at the same time let the base ready, and take off, wait for authorization immediately blow up the bear.".God, we''re in big trouble.


    Panic shouts came again. The mutated wolf was not so much devouring food as three-tier feeding. 70% of the mutated wolves just wanted to kill also appeared on the big screen.


    Looking at this giant wolf, who bites ten and occasionally swallows a few mouthfuls, rushes into the escaping crowd, bites and slaps with giant claws,


    and even sweeps around the vehicles and the crowd with a steel spear like tail, leaving a scene of bright red debris,


    Powell curses angrily, "hell, hell, I must send the people of white group to hell.".


    He ordered the troops to encircle the giant wolf, picked up the phone and dialed out, "ten minutes, ten minutes. I want the white brothers and sisters to tell me what can be done to stop these giant wolves.".


    Listening to the reply from the other end of the phone, Powell roared, "I don''t care about any program, let alone the fact that Claire white is a billionaire,


    what you said, go to talk to the American people who are devoured and maimed by two new giants.


    Ten minutes later, I can''t get the answer I want. I promise that before I am removed, you FB1 will also have people who are higher than me removed.


    In less than ten minutes, Powell''s mobile phone rang. Looking forward to authorization and solutions, he picked up the mobile phone on the desk and answered.


    Can get the results but let his forehead sweating, anger in the heart within a few seconds to hold down.


    "I''ve just received a call from three people who are higher than me, saying or implying that there are people at a higher level who are protecting Claire White''s two brothers and sisters.


    as for the reason, I just learned that the alien gene project is a cooperation project with the US military, and the white group has already paid several billion dollars for this project.


    So, your task is to kill these monsters, protect their bodies, and wait for the people who receive them to show up.


    In the end, I don''t need to explain to you more about the consequences of this information leakage? "


    "Thank you, thank you, sir, I understand.".


    Scared, Powell can only focus on how to solve the giant crisis.


    Half an hour later, the town where giant bear lived reported that residents within two kilometers of the beef cattle processing plant would either run away or be evacuated.


    And the plane with four powerful enough to blow up the whole processing plant''s egg guide is already waiting in the sky.


    But without waiting for Powell to give the order, William said to Sunday, "turn on the low-frequency sound transmitters, irritate them first, and then call them to Chicago.".


    Yes sir.


    More than 400 kilometers away from the giant bear and the giant wolf, on the rooftop of the white group building in Chicago, a cylindrical metal launcher with a height of more than 20 meters,


    the spider robot, after receiving the order from Sunday, directly starts the low-frequency sound wave through the transmitter''s server.


    Within a second, the giant bear, which was lying in the warehouse eating beef cattle one by one, suddenly heard low-frequency sound waves that made him crazy.


    "Ouch.".


    With a roar, the bear swallowed half of the cow in his mouth, got up and roared in the direction of Chicago,


    at the huge factory half demolished by it, bumped out, and then rushed into the town he ploughed through again.


    The watchman, who was several kilometers away, immediately yelled to the earphone, "danger, danger, that giant bear is rushing into the town again.".


    "God", the observer who kept reporting the situation, saw that the giant bear did not collide in a straight line like before, but suddenly went crazy and knocked down any building in its eyes.


    Watching the armed helicopter and Humvee, Powell, who is encircling the giant wolf, yells a few words, just to ask who alerted the giant bear.


    But the wolf stopped for a few seconds, put up a spear like tail stab on his tail, and swept out to two armed helicopters.


    After destroying two helicopters and frightening other helicopters to climb up or stay away, the wolf roared at the sky and rushed to the Hummer on the ground.


    No matter what dodging bite a car, slam a few head, throw dozens of meters, and then jump to another car.


    When more than ten Humvees were destroyed, the wolf raised his head and let out a loud howl, and ran to Chicago without hesitation.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?"


    The loss of personnel and equipment is still a small problem. After all, in the case of giant tiger the day before yesterday, the American people are ready for the loss.


    But as soon as these two beasts run away, the ground forces and equipment that were used to encircle and suppress before are wasted.


    I don''t know how long it will take to encircle the two beasts, let alone whether it can.


    If the number of troops is small, according to the fighting capacity of the giant wolf and the giant tiger the day before yesterday,


    this kind of Humvee can be thrown tens of meters with one bite, and the tank in front of them is probably not something difficult to solve.Powell''s eyes immediately on Roddy, "I need more armed helicopters.".


    As a commander of the U.S. air force, Roddy thought for a few seconds, but picked up the walkie talkie and called his boss.


    Fortunately, the bears and wolves who began to move did not stop to devour the ordinary people along the way, even if they rushed into the city.


    They just overturned the rice army blocking them and swallowed a few unlucky eggs.


    This makes Roddy think silently that there must be some reasons they don''t know.


    After thinking for a while, I suddenly thought, "is there anything that attracts them?".


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling", a bell woke him up.


    Pick up the mobile phone and look, Roddy''s face suddenly showed a happy expression.


    "Toto, Tony?"


    "It''s me, man," Stark''s figure appeared on the headquarters screen.


    "Wait, wait, God.".


    Roddy, who wants to know where Stark is, looks at the bright and clean glass cover behind stark and the red sandstorm outside the glass cover on the screen,


    covers his forehead and asks in disbelief, "are you really, really on Mars?"


    Stark looks back at the scene outside the medical room, grinning and grabbing the ball type automatic suspension detector provided for him on Sunday,


    goes to the glass cover and pats at the sandstorm outside.


    "I didn''t expect that," said stark himself with a sigh. "William not only set up a scientific research base on Mars, but also started to build a settlement on the other side of mariner Canyon, which can accommodate thousands of people all year round.


    And listen to Sunday, because the first group of earth people to settle on Mars, Redley, Leonardo, and a photographer,


    during the three months on Mars, they didn''t show any negative emotions such as aggression, irritability or loneliness that can''t be relieved,


    let William feel that he could try to recruit a second group, 50 to 100 people, composed of scientific researchers and engineers ,


    even a team of ordinary people went to Mars for a half year survival experiment.


    In order to solve the problems caused by accidents or diseases that have to be operated on, this guy has specially developed a therapeutic instrument integrating operation and rapid recovery.


    And I became the first patient with this instrument.


    Looking at the so-called therapeutic apparatus, which is a cylindrical glass cover, Roddy asked suspiciously, "can this thing do heart surgery for you?"


    Stark pulled down his T-shirt, revealing a circle a little whiter than the surrounding skin on his chest, and said, "see, this circle is where the small ark reactor was placed.


    In the past, if I removed the reactor, I could see my lungs in my chest, even my heart.


    But now, "stark said excitedly, knocking on his chest with his hand," not only have the fragments of my heart been taken out,


    in only one hour, the heart has recovered, not to mention that the bones and skin of my chest are all self repairing. ".


    "God, this is the best news I''ve heard these days.".


    Roddy''s heart was greatly relieved at the same time, worried to look at general Powell who was also looking at the screen.


    However, although Powell frowned and worried about the giant beast, he didn''t interrupt the video at all.


    Roddy only thought for half a second and knew that the Mars base was more important to the United States than any giant beast.


    Just want to ask when stark will come back to help solve the problem of giant beast, Roddy immediately thought of whether Stark''s body can adapt to the battle.


    After all, stark, a free hitter, can still borrow mecha from William. It''s not so easy to find a problem-solving hitter.

 Chapter 1221

    Worried about stark, who just had surgery, and Roddy, whose body can''t stand the fierce battle, he asked anxiously,


    "this kind of therapeutic instrument has such a strong recovery effect that it won''t have any sequelae or damage to the body?"


    Patronizing and happy that the hidden danger of his body has been solved, stark, who didn''t think about it, was stunned.


    he waved his hand silently and jumped in place like an idiot. Then he said with ease,


    "except for hunger, it seems that there are no sequelae, on the contrary, he feels that the muscle damage in his body is gone.".


    "That''s good.".


    This time, not only Roddy is relieved, but all the people in the headquarters are looking forward to Stark''s return to the earth as soon as possible.


    Roddy, who was about to ask this question, suddenly heard the door open.


    Then a familiar voice came, "what are you doing?"


    When he heard William''s voice, stark turned around with a guilty heart, and saw that William, who pretended to be confused, came in with a clear heart.


    After a few seconds of panic, stark started kicking in his heart and did some chest expansion exercises,


    and then patted his chest with a smile, "no, I didn''t do anything. I''m just doing something beneficial to postoperative recovery.".


    "Don''t be so troublesome," William said with a smile. "I told you that even if you want to ride or hunt after the operation, there won''t be any problem.".


    Seeing that William didn''t doubt it, stark was relieved, and at the same time,


    his eyes turned, his face touched the glass cover of the therapeutic instrument excitedly, and said excitedly, "man, are you interested in putting this thing into the market?


    As long as you are willing, I guarantee that stark group will help you solve any problems before entering the U.S. market.


    Even if you are willing to hand over the agency of the United States to the stark group, I don''t mind if you disclose the process of my operation.


    "I need your help?" William said, "even if I only put it in London, there are rich people in need all over the world.


    they would rather spend a million or even tens of millions of dollars to come to England for surgery.


    Moreover, I''m not short of money. I don''t need to find trouble to solve the audit and listing problems for things that are no different from numbers.


    I don''t want to be denounced or cursed by medical companies and tens or millions of practitioners.


    Starker was angry with William for pretending to be better than him, but he didn''t dare to go back.


    At this time, if William was offended, he would not want to make money or know more secrets.


    "But man, it''s a trillion dollar business at least.


    If you are in trouble, you can give it to our partners to help you solve the problem.


    And you have to think about the good side.


    Those who died because of unsuccessful surgery, how poor they are, their families will be sad for a lifetime.


    William shook his head. "No matter what you say, it can''t be changed. The advent of the integrated therapeutic apparatus will cause countless people to lose their jobs.


    And I don''t believe in capital. If you hand over good things to you, 100% good things will turn into bad things.


    Even if I give free treatment to people, maybe I have the capital of the media and scold me even more fiercely, forcing me to open the therapeutic apparatus so that they can make money. ".


    Stark choked. "Well, it''s all money, trillions of dollars.".


    Staring at stark, William walked to the computer screen in the treatment room and turned his back to him,


    "if I want to make more money, I can defeat all my competitors on the earth in one year, no matter it''s mobile phones, computers, or any industries such as mechanical processing, medical treatment, even food, education, construction, mining, etc.


    ".


    If tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people in the world lose their jobs, I will probably turn from a super popular genius to an object of condemnation, disgust and hatred in the world. ".


    With that, as if to convince stark, he clapped his hands and nodded on virtual imaging.


    A huge building under construction appears in the eyes of stark and the Americans.


    "This is the city under construction on the other side of sailor''s Grand Canyon, and the construction is all completed by robots.


    in order to ensure the supply of materials, I have also set up more than ten fully automatic factories on Mars, and any material can be produced locally.".


    With William''s words, more than a dozen factories built in the mountains appeared in the eyes of those people like stark.


    It''s not over yet. William looked back at stark and continued, "these are gadgets. I''ve recently become fascinated with the study of colonial spaceships.


    After integrating the construction experience on Mars, I plan to build a spacecraft dedicated to exploring and searching for new planets to fly away from the solar system.


    Maybe it won''t be long before I can find a planet that is suitable for human survival,


    or at least has water, minerals suitable for plant growth, and the environment can also build a completely closed city.Maybe one day, I will be the emperor of a star.


    In the future, it will not be the Duke of Devonshire, but his majesty of Devonshire. ".


    After that, William seemed to think of something and burst out laughing a few times. He turned back to Stark''s blank eyes and said,


    "at that time, you will have to call me your majesty. If you want to immigrate to another planet, you may have to kneel down to me.".


    "Well?" After so many words, William pretended to find something unusual and looked at the metal ball in Stark''s hand.


    "What are you doing with a detector?"


    Stark, who is lame after being fooled by William, heard this and his heart beat faster.


    All of a sudden, he could not slow down, and his face suddenly showed an awkward expression.


    But this guy is a rascal, as Nisa said.


    Just for a moment, the normal expression lied, "no, nothing. I''m just curious about what this metal ball is for.".


    Then he threw the detector into the sky like a toy, put it on the table as if nothing had happened, and walked to William''s side,


    gave an awkward salute, "Your Majesty Devonshire in the future, can you kindly tell me whether this kind of operation will have sequelae?"


    William grinned and said, "wait, wait, wait.


    You bastard must have done something to hide it from me, otherwise you would not have asked him after you had communicated with him so many times on Sunday? "


    Then he asked into the air, "Sunday, what did this guy just do?"


    Sir, after the operation, the first thing Mr. stark asked was what happened during the operation.


    Before Sunday, stark immediately said, "you see, you see, Sunday says I didn''t do anything wrong.".


    But on Sunday, when William didn''t speak, he immediately said, "Mr. stark and Ms. Potts talked on the phone,


    then he talked on the phone with Commander Roddy of the U.S. air force, and made a live broadcast with Commander Roddy by using the star detector.".


    "Live?"


    William''s eyes immediately turned to the probe on the table, staring at stark and scolded, "you bastard, you dare to expose my base on Mars and my future plans.


    On Sunday, take back Stark''s rights and clear the video data generated by the live broadcast.


    "Wait, man.".


    When he heard what William said about authority, stark, who thought he really had authority, immediately regretted it.


    "don''t be so nervous. You have to announce things on Mars sooner or later. There''s no need to cancel my authority.".


    You have a ghost right, William smilingly went to the table, turned off the detector, and then said, "you can go away.".


    Stark, who wanted to say something else, saw a golden light spot in front of him, which grew into a portal more than two meters in diameter.


    Without waiting for him to say "wait a minute," the portal automatically moved to his side.


    When he recovered, he found himself in the living room of Oxford castle.


    Looking back, the portal disappeared in the blink of an eye. Stark angrily scolded, "hell, hell, I hate magic, and I hate magicians more.".


    In the giant beast processing headquarters on the earth, when William said to clear the video data, general Powell, the commander, yelled, "cut off the external network link and keep the video anyway.".


    Roddy, on the other hand, simply followed suit and said, "go and cut off the electricity.".


    Some soldiers are busy operating on the computer and plan to keep the video in the hard disk, while others rush to the network link device immediately.


    even after listening to Roddy''s order, two soldiers go straight to the switch and plan to cut off the power to prevent the video from being cleared on Sunday.


    But without waiting for these people''s goals to be achieved, all the computers in the headquarters flashed.


    Powell and Roddy''s heart sank, and then the whole headquarters went out of power.


    "Be quiet," Pavel said to the blacker looking Roddy as he told his men to turn on the portable light with a sullen face. "You are in full charge here now, and the new headquarters of the monster crisis can be set anywhere you think fit.


    As for me, "Powell said with a fluke," I have to take these mainframe computers to Washington immediately. ".


    Roddy certainly understood that Mars was more important.


    He nodded and then exclaimed, "Sir, I, I think we have to find those three sea eagles. If they really go to England,


    the consequences will be.


    Powell''s face was very ugly.


    If William and England are to go to the Mars settlement permanently or even only a few times later, the United States will lag behind England and even other European countries in a few years.To threaten William?


    As soon as he thought that he had been able to build a settlement on Mars, and more about building an exploration spacecraft, Powell and Roddy were helpless.


    After a while, Powell sighed, "I never thought that one day the United States would have to look at a person''s face, and I never hoped that William Devonshire was American.".


    Patting Roddy on the shoulder, he said, "you first select the headquarters, then contact Tony Stark, try your best to persuade him, even if you flatter and flatter, you have to get the friendship of William Devonshire.


    As for the three sea eagles, I will report to you and fully support your action in this matter. ".


    "Yes, sir," Roddy saluted Powell solemnly, "Tony must have understood the seriousness of this matter,


    otherwise he would not have contacted me the first thing after the operation.


    Not to risk being hated by William Devonshire, but to record what he said.


    When Powell heard this, he couldn''t help thinking about what he had just seen and heard.


    He nodded quickly. "I didn''t expect that stark, a playboy, had a patriotic side.


    It seems that we still don''t know much about him, let alone be too strict with him. ".


    After thinking about it, he said again, "it seems that we have to contact some people to help stark solve the hearing.".


    Thank you, sir.


    Roddy smiles and salutes Powell, then boardes a helicopter and flies to his base.


    As for the two giant bears and wolves, there was no extra support except for the troops sent to clear them up. After three hours, it was easy for them to come near Chicago.


    "Why do they come to Chicago?"


    Because Chicago is backed by the Great Lakes, it''s easy to understand that the destination of bears and wolves who can''t swim is Chicago.


    "Sir, the headquarters building of white energy company is in Chicago, and their laboratory seems to be in the headquarters building as well.".


    At the same time, with the authorization, a team of 30 soldiers, led by three FB1 men, entered the building of white group.


    In the United States, although soldiers and C1a do not have the power to enforce the law, as long as they are brought to the FB1 or the police, even if one FB1 is equipped with hundreds of soldiers, it is legal.


    The search for the three white headed sea eagles has been taken over by an entire aircraft carrier formation.


    After all, Roddy''s rank is still a little lower.


    At this time, he was still allowed to direct the extermination of bears and wolves, because stark, who returned to the castle, called him again and said he would return to earth as soon as possible,


    only in this way did the high level of the United States take into account the relationship between Roddy and stark.


    As for why stark didn''t directly say that he had returned to the earth, some were not sure whether William was really disgusted or joking. He didn''t dare to talk any more.


    As for whether he is really patriotic, or showing off, or adding weight to himself through William''s power, only stark himself knows.


    William, who has been keeping Sunday''s eye on Chicago, takes out Zeus''s Keepsake to input magic power after getting Sunday''s report.


    Before long, a space wave appeared one kilometer away from Mars base through dimension.


    With a sneer in his heart, William knew there was something wrong with the keepsake.


    Otherwise ares would have been on earth, not Mars.


    The mental power sweeps through the base to a kilometer away.


    At this time, Ares, who was covered with gold armour and white cloak, was blocking his face with his cloak, closing his breath and squinting his eyes, so as not to let the sand blown by the strong wind get into his nose and eyes.


    As for respiration and the ultra-low temperature of Mars.


    In the movie, Thor can exist in space for a long time. When he is rescued into the spaceship by the galaxy guard of star juequer, he will wake up soon.


    Ares, the God of war, certainly has no such problem.


    To William''s disappointment, Ares seems to be a little bit better than sol.


    After a thought, Ares appeared in the Mars base.

 Chapter 1222

    Although Ares, the God of war and power, was almost as disappointed as Saul,


    but William despised the meeting in his heart and didn''t care.


    If sol is Asgard''s hero, ares is an Olympus version of sol that has been enhanced for generations.


    Sol likes to solve problems with a hammer, but he is not cruel at all, and he will not rush up where there is a war and slash indiscriminately.


    And if all the myths are true, although ares is called the God of war, he is not the God of victory. He has been captured and even humiliated many times.


    Athena beat him, Poseidon''s son beat him, and the most speechless thing was that he was caught and put in tongweng.


    Of course, Ares killed Poseidon''s son quite a lot, but who let his father is Zeus.


    Every time Poseidon, because his son was killed by Ares, grabbed him to go to Olympus to judge Zeus, the result was nothing. The heaviest punishment was to punish him for making amends and treasures.


    So, although the three brothers of Zeus of Olympus have the same strength as Odin, when it comes to people''s heart and unity, they really can''t compare with the realm of Asgard.


    Of course, in mythology, Odin is not a saint, but Odin in this world may have really passed the brutal grade, so he is really good in William''s mind, and he is a qualified God King.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ares.".


    Looking at Ares, wearing a dazzling golden armor, Roman helmet, holding a bright gold spear, carrying a sword, and carrying a shield, William didn''t care to compare with him,


    after taking the initiative to say hello, he continued, "according to the agreement with Zeus, I will take you to solve the crisis of the human world.


    As for how to publicize the majesty of Zeus and Olympus, and even spread your own followers, you have to do it yourself. ".


    I thought William would mention a lot of things to pay attention to. Ares, who couldn''t do it, was so straightforward and direct to William, but he didn''t get used to it.


    As one of the twelve main gods of Olympus who is famous for being brainless and unable to control his temper, it''s no problem for ares to fight.


    As long as on the battlefield, he is absolutely the most brave one.


    Let him spread the majesty of God and collect the faith. Apart from killing people and blessing the soldiers, Ares had no idea at all.


    William''s irresponsible attitude made him angry when he asked questions.


    Holding the spear in his hand, he said to William, "mortal, Zeus, the king of the gods, has given you a task, which is to give you glory and honor.".


    William rolled his eyes and interrupted without hesitation, "I think this kind of nonsense should be less said.".


    Then, with a smile, Ares said, "this is Midgard, one of the nine realms of Asgard. It''s not Olympus.


    I''m not controlled by Zeus, and it''s not up to you to tell me what to do.


    And you''re not qualified, Ares.


    Sure enough, this God, who has never been able to control his temper, is not so much a God as a life body much stronger than human beings.


    As soon as William''s words were finished, the light on Ares was even more dazzling. Holding a spear, he went to the ground and said, "all blasphemers will die.".


    Gold shield forward, Ares raised his spear in his hand and stabbed William a few meters away.


    Long ago by Ares a "mortal" to anger, and ready to William.


    While the sentinel armor covers the whole body, the left hand immediately becomes the sentinel version of infinite gloves.


    He''s not in the mood to play a few rounds with people like Ares, as he did with sol.


    Besides, he doesn''t know much about the power of Olympus, and he doesn''t want to take a chance to test it, so as not to capsize in the sewer.


    Ares, a brainless guy, will surely kill Poseidon''s son without scruple.


    In ares hands, William clenched his left hand to lift up, a basket of two yellow gems appeared in ares''s eyes.


    The spear he stabbed was immediately entangled by the energy of space gems, like a bullet trapped in the mire, which was fast to slow, and was bound half a meter in front of William, so he couldn''t stab it any more, let alone take it back.


    "Roar".


    Looking at the blue light on his spear, Ares roared, and his whole body glowed with gold. He tried his best, but the spear did not move.


    And the corner of William''s mouth is to emerge to let him crazy taunt expression, can''t help but lift the left hand shield, hit out.


    However, William''s left hand moved a little, releasing double space energy and imprisoning the shield.


    ares instantly found that the blue power, along with his spear and shield, was introduced into his body. Even people, equipment and even divine power showed signs of being imprisoned.


    For the first time, he was so easily controlled that ares regretted that he forgot what Zeus had said when he was angry.But if the divine power is imprisoned, then he will become a fat sheep to be slaughtered.


    "Ah, ah, ah", in a burst of shouts, the whole body muscles burst up, the divine power fully penetrated the body, and began to fight with the space energy that bound him.


    But no matter how hard he struggled, for William, it was just to increase the output of space energy.


    It''s not for nothing that the space gem is called infinite energy, let alone a soul gem.


    The power of the two gems is sent out through the infinite glove. Even Zeus and Odin, William, believe that they can win in the energy competition.


    Therefore, for a long time, Ares, who can''t break free from the confinement of space, can only watch the blue light of space energy, and his bondage becomes stronger.


    It soon became clear to Ares that William was deliberately wasting his power.


    If you really want to completely imprison him, for William, it''s just an instant burst of more energy.


    Although Ares was a reckless man, he could not be a coward, let alone beg for mercy.


    But he is not a real fool. If he knew that he could not fight, he would have died several times.


    With less and less divine power, Ares had no choice but to risk taking back the divine power and asked, "what kind of power is this?"


    William turned his mouth up and said with a smile, "Zeus didn''t tell you before you came to earth?"


    Although he regained his divine power and was completely imprisoned, William paid attention to gain and loss in everything he did, and now the person who was ashamed and angry was not himself.


    as ares ventured to think, he would not really kill him.


    Can not kill people, but does not affect William continue to scare, shame and anger Ares.


    What''s more, zeusiming knew what kind of virtue he and Hera''s only son were, but he still sent him.


    this made William not think about whether there was any purpose or calculation in it.

 Chapter 1223

    Thinking about whether Zeus could achieve anything with his own hand,


    William smilingly walked around the immovable Ares and said, "this is Mars. If I seal you, the real God of war, on this planet,


    Mars can be regarded as the real God of war.".


    "Wait a minute", Ares immediately flustered, "you do this will provoke and Olympus God war, Odin certainly won''t look at you disorderly.".


    "Divine war?" William said with disdain, "Olympus is too busy to take care of himself, which makes me worried.


    I promise that even if there is an agreement between Odin and Zeus, you will not come to earth to collect faith.


    And I don''t belong to Odin.


    With that, William did not care about the face of Olympus.


    Anyway, no matter what Zeus was thinking, he beat his son. Zeus, who was not broad-minded at all, would never forget what happened today.


    The mental force sweeps ares back and forth several times, and grabs his trident and sea battle armor.


    Just as he was about to send ares directly to Chicago, he suddenly thought that he didn''t seem to have a shield. He immediately put his eyes on the shield of his left hand.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Looking at William staring at his shield, Ares just wanted to say something cruel,


    felt a force wrestling with his left hand to fight for the control of the shield.


    You''re looking for death.


    Originally, because he was under control, Ares felt that he could not win. Anyway, he was not the God of victory. He had no scruples about winning any battle.


    But when he thought about it, the mortal in front of him began to gain an inch, making himself the most orthodox son of the God King, face the dilemma of being robbed of treasures by mortals.


    ares immediately lost his mind in a rage, and his whole body was full of fierce golden light.


    just as he wanted to fight back, he heard William say, "the winner takes everything This is the tradition of your Olympus.


    And I just took your shield. I''ve saved Zeus face.


    Otherwise, I''ll let you go back to Olympus like when you were caught by Vulcan and you and his wife stole love.


    Ares was stunned, and his shield was snatched away by William in an instant. Then he heard a loud finger and left Mars and was sent to Chicago.


    Before he could scold, he was rushed to the tank and flew into the building dozens of meters away.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    Ares, who is angry and frustrated, breaks free from the wall of the human shaped groove,


    without the limitation of space power, suddenly bursts of golden power all over his body,


    his eyes are red, and he roars to the tank and the giant wolf of the American soldiers.


    "Death".


    Holding the golden spear tightly, Ares roared in the eyes of more than a dozen ordinary people who were scared and trembling all over, and rushed up quickly.


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen ordinary Americans felt that their eyes were shining with gold, and Ares, who was covered with gold armor, roared out of the building with a roar that "all the immortals will die." he jumped tens of meters away, and was biting a tank with his teeth, shaking his head fiercely.


    When he felt the danger, or was attracted by the golden light on Ares,


    the giant wolf looked fiercely to the direction of Ares, and then he saw ares lift the golden spear in his hand and pounce on himself.


    Being cunning and aware of danger, the wolf fiercely throws the tank in his mouth at Ares,


    and Ares, who is furious, hates William for taking away his aegis at the moment,


    but he doesn''t have much sense. No matter whether he is hit by a tank or not, he will be hurt or not,


    wave his golden spear with all his strength and use God''s spear before the tank blocks the attack route He threw a golden spear at the wolf''s neck.


    With a loud bang, Ares appeared in the golden light,


    under the gaze of the American soldiers and the ordinary people in the surrounding buildings, he was hit back by the tank.


    But then came the cry of "Ao, Ao, Ao", which immediately attracted the soldier''s eyes to the wolf.


    When a gold spear was inserted into the concrete floor and "humming" was shaking,


    the giant wolf, who had no problem in shelling or missile bombing, was like a fountain on his neck, spouting out two blood springs of more than ten meters, which were not locked,


    his head was still drooping, making bursts of sad sounds, staggering a few steps, and falling to the ground.


    "Up, God.".


    The soldiers who escaped from death were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say, and then they roared.


    And Ares, who was hit into the building again, appeared at the corner of the broken wall.


    A shining gold armor, coupled with a handsome appearance, Kong Wu''s powerful, burly and majestic figure, instantly attracted everyone''s attention.I don''t know who suddenly felt that Ares was like the God of war. He raised his long gun and yelled at him, "God of war, God of war.".


    Looking at a group of soldiers shouting at themselves, Ares, who is about to explode in William''s shame and anger, immediately pulls out the bronze sword on his back and raises it to respond with a loud roar.


    When he heard ares''s roar, which was often used to boost morale on the battlefield, the soldiers around him were not surprised by the cry of divine power,


    his eyes were red, and he felt that he would not hesitate even if he died now.


    Feeling the power of faith, Ares, who entered his own soul, could not help changing his previous view of human beings on the earth.


    he began to feel that these American soldiers were still qualified to be his own believers.


    With this idea, Ares couldn''t help looking at the wolf whose spine had been broken on his neck. With his legs, he jumped directly from the building to the wolf''s head.


    The bronze sword in his hand pierced into the wolf''s head without pity.


    The American soldiers on the scene hesitated for a moment, and when they saw that the wolf was completely quiet,


    suddenly, with a louder cry, they yelled "God of war, God of war, God of war" at Ares.


    Listening to the cry from his heart,


    while enjoying the power of belief, Ares can''t help thinking about how long he hasn''t been firmly supported and believed since the chaos of belief appeared in ordinary human beings in Olympus?


    "I''m Ares, I''m Olympus.".


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers who just kept shouting "God of war" suddenly became quiet, and even some people thought that this man would not be a madman.


    But all over the body gold armor, also braved inexplicable light Ares, let these soldiers can''t help but think this madman is not really Ares, right?


    Anyway, he can help to kill these monsters and save his own life. Even if he is regarded as Ares, what''s the problem?


    As for whether to continue to support this guy or to continue to believe in God in the future, it is not a problem for the U.S. soldiers whose faith has been confused.


    William, who is invisible on the top of a nearby building, looks at ares without mentioning Zeus. He can''t help smiling with satisfaction and schadenfreude.


    An idea appeared on a building hundreds of meters away. A giant bear smashing armored vehicles and tanks just like a bulldozer gave off a ray of light.

 Chapter 1224

    A holy light blessing into the body, immediately let the American people, in the city has been almost invincible giant bear,


    grow bigger at the same time, in a few seconds to enhance the strength of 20%.


    The bear, feeling stronger, stood up straight with a roar and pulled up several meters at the speed visible to the naked eye. The previous injuries were also healed in a short time.


    "Roar", "roar".


    A huge roar came from the sky, when the forelimb landed again.


    "Bang", a palm down, not only the tanks were smashed, even the ground was shot by it "click, click" appeared more than ten meters of cracks.


    After receiving the order from commander Roddy, the captain came to Ares with fear, respectfully said that there was a giant bear to be solved,


    ares immediately pulled up the golden spear and rushed to the giant bear nearby.


    But when he arrived, he saw the giant bear, which was nearly 20 meters tall,


    straightened up and slapped the sniper who was hiding in the tall building with more than ten floors and attacked it with a heavy sniper gun.


    "Zeus is up.".


    Ares took a cool breath and looked at the building. Half of the top of the building was taken away with one palm. He felt inexplicably that the bear was stronger than those giants in strength.


    However, he is not a winner against a giant. He has even been defeated by the same giant three times in a row and imprisoned twice.


    However, looking at those soldiers who revered him and even became loyal to him, Ares even felt that he might be hurt, so he had to put on his head.


    Fortunately, this bear is not a magic creature, and it is worse than the giant who is always mentally retarded in intelligence.


    Holding the golden spear, Ares roared, his body and golden spear suddenly expanded a little, revealing his own ten meter high Titan blood.


    "God, is this guy really a God?"


    Not only the American people at the scene were very surprised, but even the giant beast processing headquarters and all the American people who could see the pictures sent back by the large military UAV were frightened and faced with inexplicable ideas to see Ares rushing towards the giant bear with a golden spear.


    No one is sure whether he is a God or not, but whether he is a God or not, organizations like the American and the Hydra are salivating at once.


    William was also frightened by Ares, who was a giant, but he was greatly relieved to find that although Ares was huge,


    his strength had not improved at all.


    Watching ares thrust a spear into the giant bear, he was shot back by the bear''s paw for more than ten meters and hit a building to stabilize his figure,


    I can''t help thinking that it''s right. If it gets bigger, it can improve his strength, and Zeus won''t be pushed out of the earth by Odin.


    With dozens, millions of people, back to Olympus, closed the door to accept those people''s faith, when his king of gods.


    As for more than two thousand years ago, it was already a great God to take hundreds of thousands of people away.


    But now the number of humans on earth, Zeus certainly regret to die.


    Just don''t know what benefits he gave Odin, just get permission to enter the earth to spread Olympus again.


    When I was thinking about it, a wave of space came. When I looked around, I saw the golden portal behind me.


    Wearing a bright yellow robe, Gu Yi frowned and walked out of the portal. The first word he said to William was, "drive away the mindless Olympus at once.".


    "What''s this?" William is puzzled, Gu Yi continued, "if he only wears gold armor, he can be said to be a product of science and technology, and the impact will not be too great.


    But when ares becomes bigger, it will seriously lead to human''s belief and cognition.


    Let the people who don''t care about gods and Demons become fanatical again.


    Once the worship of gods and Demons grows infinitely, our own strength will not change at all, but it will provide infinite power to hell and dark space,


    and those gods who do not know how to treat us.


    Do you want to be oppressed by the gods one day as their vassal or even slave? "


    As soon as Gu finished, William frowned.


    He didn''t doubt Gu Yi''s words, but he really listened in and began to think about how to deal with the aftermath.


    "On Sunday, we collect the body shape and appearance of Ares and input it into the holographic projection UAV. We have to let the world know that the


    ares with more than ten meters is fake.".


    Yes sir.


    Ten drone carriers flew out of the secret base in Yellowstone Park as a portal opened in the clouds.


    One hundred attack UAVs and nine hundred holographic UAVs have turned on the holographic function, which makes people look as if they are flying down from the sky.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Through perception, Gu Yi, who found groups of drones, looked at William suspiciously,As soon as he smiles, he hears Sunday''s report in his ear that after scanning Ares, the space gem on his wrist emits a faint blue light,


    Ares, who is resisting the bear''s paw with a gold spear, suddenly feels that his strength is limited by something.


    Without waiting for him to understand why, people were shot flying into a building in an instant.


    When the dust is everywhere, Ares, who is suffering from pain, has not yet stood up, and people appear on the sea of Olympus.


    "Putong" fell into the sea and sank to Poseidon''s sea palace.


    As soon as Ares was kicked away by William, he scanned his Sunday and immediately converted the holographic projection,


    a virtual ares appeared in front of giant bear and American.


    Then, on William''s head, he was wearing a shining thinking link device, and Ares''s projection immediately acted according to William''s thinking.


    Raising his hand gently, Ares''s projection shoots a flame at the giant bear, but it is actually attacking the UAV. When releasing an energy shock wave at the giant bear and shaking the giant bear back a few steps, Williams Willington orders the energy output to increase five times, and sends out a flame again,


    increases the energy output five times, and doubles the number of attacks at the same time The man-machine, the energy wave, suddenly let the light and shadow reflect the effect, almost can''t keep up with the actual attack effect.


    The huge energy followed by the flame effect. When it rushed to the giant bear, the glass windows on both sides of the street, as William thought, were shattered by the huge energy shock wave.


    With a loud bang, when a huge burning blood hole appeared on the bear''s chest, more pieces of glass flew all over the sky,


    the pieces of glass kept refracting and reflecting, which immediately interfered with the light projection of holographic projection.


    In the eyes of the American people, as the God of heaven came down to earth, Ares suddenly appeared body flash, light and shadow fault, began to light and dark up.


    "FK, we''ve been cheated.".


    Not only commander Roddy of the giant beast processing headquarters scolded,


    all the people who looked at the scene through the U.S. high altitude UAV understood that this must be a deception strategy made by some high-tech products.


    William is the only one in the world who can make this scene.


    "Sir, if there were not a large number of glass fragments at the scene that interfered with the projection light of William Devonshire''s holographic drones,


    we would have thought that Ares was real.".


    After everyone nodded, commander Roddy continued, "and once we spend our manpower and material resources to find the illusory gods,


    William Devonshire only needs to do it again, twice this kind of deception scene,


    the United States will go further and further on the wrong road, and in a few years, the gap between us and Europa, even England, will be more and more The smaller you come.


    In a conference room in Washington, after listening to lieutenant colonel Roddy''s analysis, people at the highest level of the United States nodded.


    "Tell me, what''s the way to crack down on the Wilhelm Devonshire scam?".


    The new U.S. chief executive, trom bull, has a sullen face, which makes people look and feel very black, and even more so,


    "we understand that this is a strategic deception, but other Americans don''t know. Once there is an upsurge in the search for the gods, what should we do?"


    "Sir, maybe we can attack the holographic character, a large number of bullets attack at the same time, and we can definitely bring down the holographic UAV,


    the Wilhelm Devonshire scam will be exposed at the scene.".


    "Wait, wait," Roddy, in the headquarters, stopped immediately. "We can ask Tony Stark. He must know how not to attack.


    And don''t forget, once we attack the UAV that helps us solve the beast, who can solve the bear in a short time in the populous Chicago.


    Trom bull looks at the big screen. As they speak, they recover to a giant with no flaws because the glass fragments fall to the ground,


    wave the golden spear on their hands and send out the fire magic again, leaving a hole in the bear body.


    as they are thinking about their gains and losses, they hear a cry of terror from the loudspeaker in the conference room It''s coming.


    "God, there''s another beast, there''s another beast.".


    The large-scale high-altitude UAV of the American people still captured the giant crocodile, which is 30 meters long and swimming into Chicago along the channel.


    Looking at the terrifying creature that can overturn a sailboat just by swimming because of the narrowed channel, trom bull immediately ordered, "ask Tony Stark, and strictly forbid attacking William Devonshire''s UAV.".


    After a while, the crocodile, like an ancient giant beast, felt that the channel was too big for him to swim. He suddenly raised his body, overturned a 10 meter bridge, and climbed up from the river to the ground,


    he gave a huge roar to the sky, exposing rows of huge and hard horny vertical armor on his back,Then a foot crushed a bus, regardless of the impact of the buildings on both sides of the street, to white energy group headquarters building climb.


    After receiving Roddy''s call, stark thought about it, hung up the phone by checking the information and dialed William.


    As soon as the phone got through, stark asked anxiously, "man, what are you doing on the ground? Why do you use holographic projection?"


    William and Gu pick eyebrows, smile half true and half false said, "before that giant is the real Ares,


    but he violated the Olympus Gods, and protect the earth between the magic organization, can''t show the divine power in front of mortals agreement.


    Now he''s driven back to Olympus, but I''ve got to deal with that idiot Ares.


    So, if you have a way to crack holographic projection, hurry up, because my TM is in a bad mood now,


    No, it''s very bad. ".


    As soon as he heard that William was about to gnash his teeth, stark didn''t care if Ares was the real God. He immediately replied, "I understand, man, I''ll help you end this farce earlier.".


    When he cut off the phone, William shrugged to Gu Yi, who was smiling. "I''ve got it over here. If that old bastard Zeus is going to trouble me, teacher, you have to help me block him.".


    "The reason why gods are gods is that they are more reasonable than demons and demons." Gu Yihe shakes his fan with a smile. "If they don''t want to degenerate, they have to abide by some bottom lines.


    So don''t worry, I''ll have a good chat with Zeus.


    "That''s good." William laughs at the bear. He attacks the bear once or not. Meanwhile, he intentionally or unintentionally damages more buildings.


    After stark told Roddy about his solution, the American soldiers in Chicago were ordered to collect rice and other things.


    Fortunately, before that, Roddy had already said his guess to the commanders on the front line,


    therefore, these soldiers all knew that they were doing this to expose William''s strategic deception to the whole world.


    In just a few minutes, a large amount of rice and soybeans were loaded into the helicopter and flew to the street where the bear was located.


    at least six high-altitude UAVs and two interview helicopters hovered over the street, waiting to tear down William''s scam.


    At the same time, all American TV stations, which had been limited to live broadcasting, began to broadcast what happened in Chicago.


    "Let''s go." four helicopters flew over the projection of bear and Ares, and immediately spilled a lot of rice and soybeans.


    William turned his eyes when he saw what stark had come up with.


    "Sunday, cooperate so that stark won''t waste his time. Your master, I have to do it again.".


    Yes sir.


    After the rice and soybeans are scattered, the holographic UAV will fly to the bottom where the rice and soybeans are most dense on Sunday,


    the sound of thumping and tinkling will be amplified by the UAV, and then it will ring again and again, even spread to the street corner.


    There is no accident that the UAV''s projection is interfered. While ares''s projection flickers,


    UAVs begin to show their tracks, and then fly away from the bottom of the helicopter and start to escape one by one.


    Then they rearrange, turn on the holographic projection again, blend into the sky, and disappear.


    But in just a few seconds, there are enough high-altitude large UAVs for the Americans, as well as the live helicopter of the TV station, to take pictures of the projection fault and the UAV.


    For a moment, the headquarters of Roddy and trom bull were full of cheers and shouts,


    it seemed that William''s conspiracy had been cracked down, which was more worthy of celebration than killing the bear and the prehistoric crocodile.

 Chapter 1225

    More than ten minutes ago, Ares, who was still the God of heaven, became an illusory God in a flash.


    William could not help thinking that in the future, no matter the gods of various gods, or demons, demons and other things came, he could make him an instant fake.


    When Gu Yi was thinking about how to knock on these gods, he looked at the roaring American soldiers on the side of the bear,


    and said to William with a smile, "look at the performance of these American people, you may also be in the mood to help them deal with these two beasts and go to Kathmandu with me?"


    The invitation immediately made William puzzled, "don''t you help save people?"


    Gu Yi looked at the fierce bears lying on the ground pretending to be dead and trying to recover, and those Americans who were ordered to remove most of their troops to deal with the giant crocodile, sighed helplessly,


    "it''s not about the troubles of the secular world of dark life, the tradition that the mages don''t help, otherwise, we have no energy to manage the invasion of other dimensions ¡±¡£


    When William thought about it, he felt that it was not Guyi who didn''t want to manage it, but she couldn''t manage it.


    There are too many disputes in the world every day, and the Americans themselves are the biggest troublemakers.


    Maybe the more you help them solve their problems, the more unscrupulous these people will be to rob other people''s things with various excuses for their interests.


    The Americans have even started fighting directly every year.


    "I''ll talk about it later," said William, shaking his head. "We have to destroy the genes of these monsters, so that in the future, in addition to our own research,


    some unknown forces will also study these monsters, and the whole world will have to face the threat of monsters.".


    "You can''t stop it," Gu Yi thought with a frown, then sighed, "there are more terrible things than these monsters who only have brute force.


    Pandora''s magic box has long been opened by the American people themselves. It''s better to let them learn some lessons than to let them endlessly enter the fields they can''t control and create some problems that we can''t solve. ".


    "More terrifying than these monsters?" When Willington thought of Godzilla, "a hundred meter lizard?"


    Gu Yi immediately laughed, "you are really different. You know more than I expected.".


    Williamson frowned and asked, "since you know these things exist, why don''t you deal with them first?"


    Gu Yi asked with a smile, "how to handle it?"


    Needless to say, they were killed, of course.


    William was just wondering when he heard Gu Yi continue to say, "really speaking, Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, is one of them.


    this ancient creature that even the gods are afraid of is not something you can handle.


    Moreover, they are the indigenous people of the earth. They existed before human beings evolved into intelligent groups for countless years.


    as long as we don''t disturb them, these creatures will only sleep and don''t want to destroy our world.


    finally, you already have a heart gem. It''s not hard to pacify them. "See William frowning, Gu Yi suddenly With a big smile, he said, "those of us who use our strength against them will pay too high a price, so you will be responsible for them in the future.".


    "Why?" When William finished, Guyi said with a smile, "just because you are the owner of the heart gem, you can solve the problem with the least cost.


    As for whether you can save those innocent people or not, it''s up to you. ".


    Open the portal, Guyi goes in, stands on the side of kamataji and says with a smile, "come to me for tea when you have time.".


    The ghost just came to you for tea. William shrugged. Seeing that the portal was closed, he looked back at the bear in the distance.


    Suddenly, compared with Godzilla, he was not qualified to give Godzilla shoes.


    "No fun.".


    But he didn''t find it interesting. It was a big problem for the American people.


    No one dares to release powerful bombs or missiles in a city full of buildings and ordinary people.


    Otherwise, don''t monster is solved, afterwards compensation and huge casualties, can let the new general barrel step down.


    Therefore, for the sake of their own future, these high-level officials of the United States can only take the lives of soldiers and countless ground equipment to fight with two giants.


    Sir, Mr. Stark''s phone.


    "No, I don''t need to think about it. I just want him to pick up the mecha.


    And even Gu Yi, the only one who can influence him, feels that he must teach the Americans a lesson.


    William, who was originally in the mood to see the opera and saw the bad luck of the Americans, would not do it at this time.


    But if he doesn''t answer the phone, the American won''t give up so easily.


    Within ten minutes, stark finally arrived wearing mark 4,Sunday said again, "Mrs. Lena, Miss Abigail and miss Jesse all asked me to ask you if you want to go home for dinner.".


    William swore to himself, and then said on Sunday, "miss dardario just called you to ask if you have time to go snorkeling on Dinosaur Island.


    she found a huge coral colony in the nearby waters, and an English Gold ship that should have sunk in the 16th century.".


    Hearing this, William could not feel it.


    As for Abigail, Jesse and dardardario, they are all American, so it''s no surprise that they can call.


    Just as he was about to order the dispatch of the mecha on Sunday, William suddenly asked, "if dardario has nothing to do, let the Americans know first?"


    Sunday pauses for a few seconds and says, "no sir.".


    William was in a better mood and said with a smile, "reply to your family, and then release the ball UAV bomb.".


    "Yes sir". Soon, hundreds of baseball sized drones flew out of the portal in the sky,


    towards the bear and alligator below.


    Tony, let the two monsters open their mouths.


    Stark, who is planning to cooperate with the U.S. soldiers to get rid of the wounded bear first, so as not to delay for a long time, and let the bear recover again,


    after hearing William''s words, he thought for a few seconds with joy, and then flew to the bear. With Mark 4''s amplification, he made the roar of the male brown bear several times louder.


    The roar of more than 100 decibels made the bear feel provoked. He stood up straight and roared back at stark.


    "Ouch.


    The ball UAV, which stopped in the air, immediately rushed into the bear''s mouth at least one meter away.


    And probably the throat is too big. When the metal ball first enters its esophagus and stomach, it doesn''t interrupt the roar of the bear.


    When it finds something flying into its mouth, it''s too late to shut up.


    In just three or four seconds, the last thirty metal balls hit both sides of his mouth and went into his mouth and stomach.


    "God, it''s going to be very, very painful," said stark, hovering in mid air, gloating and talking to Roddy.

 Chapter 1226

    When stark and commander Roddy finished talking, they heard a series of, at least ten, muffled noises coming from the bear''s belly.


    "Ouch!" came a roar of pain. His belly had been blown up into a fuzzy bear. When he hurled a painful head at stark, the rest of the ball bombs exploded in his belly at the same time.


    This time, it wasn''t just the stomach. At least five ball bombs exploded in its heart,


    they were injured twice, and other internal organs were damaged. Suddenly, the bear was like a deflated balloon,


    burst out a big blood mist with fragments, poured all over mark 4, and then fell to the ground.


    His sight was blocked, and stark swore, "Damn it." without thinking about it, he rushed up into the sky. Jarvis controlled him and dived into the nearby river.


    When he flew out of the river and listened to Roddy''s news that he had confirmed the death of the bear, he looked at the giant crocodile climbing up the headquarters building of white group.


    Seeing this, stark, who had been anxious, was not anxious at once.


    But he''s not in a hurry, but Roddy from the beast processing command is.


    This time, if stark arrived to solve the problem quickly, he was afraid to use powerful weapons to solve the giant beast problem because of his scruples.


    maybe he will not be taken as a scapegoat, but will be praised for his relationship with stark.


    "Tony, what are you hesitating about? Get rid of that big alligator.".


    Stark turned his eyes and lied, "there''s something wrong with the armor''s observation equipment.


    I have to go to the river again to wash the blood out of the armor, otherwise I can''t see the alligator clearly.


    And it will take time to mobilize more drone bombs. ".


    When people in the headquarters listen to the UAV bomb, they look at the large screen strangely, and the dense metal balls suspended above the white group building are displayed on the segmented display screen.


    Roddy looks embarrassed, smiles at the people staring at him, and then says to the microphone,


    "then hurry up, or you can ask the soldiers around for help. Hummers should have special equipment for cleaning stains.".


    Stark turned his mouth up and said with a smile, "no problem. If the river doesn''t wash clean, I''ll ask for help.".


    Stark and Roddy are working together to make trouble, but William, who is also watching the play, hears the report of Sunday meeting,


    "Sir, the python you asked me to restrict its movement, affected by the call of low-frequency sound waves, has a completely crazy trend,


    I can''t guarantee that it won''t break its spine because of its own struggle if it limits its movement in a few minutes ¡±¡£


    "If it''s broken, it''s broken," said William, who lost interest in the beast, shaking his head again. After thinking about it, he asked, "where are Claire white and Blair white now?"


    "On a private plane heading for Washington.".


    Just thinking about waste utilization, I used the python to deal with the two brothers and sisters, but since they were on the plane, it was easier.


    "It''s said that even a group of birds will crash the plane?"


    After that, without waiting for Sunday''s reply, William shook his head and said, "tell me the exact location and let the sea eagles take care of them.".


    If you need to, the spaceship will be able to catch up with that plane in two minutes.


    "That''s right," he said, looking at the giant crocodile climbing the top floor of white building, biting the low-frequency sound transmitter.


    When the sound wave signal disappears, William sends back the biggest sea sculpture from the magic planet,


    he has a heart movement. If he leaves the crocodile on the top floor of a 100 meter high building,


    he doesn''t know how the American people will clean up the crocodile in the future.


    So, without waiting for the tardy stark to fly back, the remaining 70 ball shaped UAV bombs, at William''s command, rushed directly into the giant''s mouth.


    Seventy bombs, which are twice as powerful as grenades, explode in a closed environment at the same time, instantly smashing the alligator''s body into pieces,


    and the violent shock wave makes a hole in the weak part of its stomach.


    While struggling to lose its strength, the crocodile, which is biting the sonic transmitter, gets into the teeth of the sonic transmitter and fixes it on the top floor of the building instead of using William''s mind to prevent it from falling.


    From a distance, it looks like an animal hanging on a long pole waiting to be slaughtered.


    Stark, who rushed over, was disgusted by the blood and debris on the top floor of the building.


    Scolded a sentence "hell", did not hesitate to stay away from the white building.


    However, the thought that not only the building will be abandoned in the future, but also the value of the buildings in this area will plummet, and Stark''s mood immediately improved.


    Even if they were supported, they would be hurt by the owners of the buildings around them.


    If Chicago and those who were killed joined in, bankruptcy would be light.But Stark just wanted to make people bankrupt, while William wanted to get rid of them.


    He didn''t want to keep a disaster. When their brother and sister felt that William was their biggest enemy that day, they secretly retaliated against him and the women in the family.


    So, when stark landed at commander Roddy''s headquarters, which was set up more than 50 kilometers away from Chicago,


    and Roddy didn''t know what to mutter about. After a long time, they heard Jarvis report in their ears,


    "Sir, twenty three minutes ago, Claire white and her brother were flying on a plane more than 100 kilometers away from Washington In the attack of the giant sea sculpture, the fighter plane who rushed to the scene first confirmed that the plane crashed.


    Jarvis said, Roddy was not shocked, his walkie talkie sent the same report.


    "I have to deal with these three white headed sea eagles. We''ll talk about the hearing later.".


    "Wait a minute." stark grabs Roddy, who''s walking to the headquarters.


    In Roddy''s puzzled eyes, stark hesitated for a long time and then said, "if I were you, I would pretend to be positive, but secretly, I would try my best to get rid of this task.".


    Rodidon knew there was a problem and asked anxiously, "do you know anything?"


    Stark nodded. "In a word, I''m 100% sure that the sea sculpture was ordered to kill the white family, the idiot sister and brother.


    As for the details, you''d better not know.


    Professional instinct makes Roddy want to ask again, but his mind is thinking of Stark''s words that the sea sculpture is controlled.


    "Do you mean this crisis is a conspiracy under control against us?"


    "Shut up, Roddy." stark quickly covered Roddy''s mouth. "I didn''t say that the beast was a conspiracy, but to remind you that you don''t want to suddenly become a madman that day,


    What''s more, if you have a car accident, you can keep it in my heart forever.


    Otherwise, something really happened to you. I''m not only sure I can''t find the evidence, but also dare not have the idea of revenge for you.


    Do you understand


    "This, this strict, serious?"


    "Hey, serious?" As soon as stark thought of the devil, he said helplessly, "the actual situation is more serious than you can think of.


    Maybe you can''t even escape your soul after an accident.


    After hearing this, Roddy, who was worried in his heart, felt that stark was cheating on him,


    "are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 1227

    "I''m joking with you, and you''ll understand later," said stark, patting Roddy on the shoulder.


    "listen to me, man, just think about the giant who used gold spears and bronze swords as weapons,


    and William''s drones used fire magic when they imitated.


    Since the front can engage in close combat, why not the back? "


    With that, stark waited for a moment. Seeing the panic expression on Roddy''s face, he stammered, "you, you mean, that giant is real?"


    Stark didn''t answer directly. Instead, he lowered his helmet and put his legs together. Before flying, he reminded him again, "remember what I said,


    otherwise, even if those guys who nobody can afford don''t come to you, those of us who know some big secrets will come to you.


    Either join them or let you have no chance to talk.


    "Whew", stark rushed into the sky and flew to his seaside villa.


    And Roddy didn''t want to believe it, but who was stark?


    Although the florist is unreliable in many aspects, it is impossible for Roddy to believe that he can remind him so solemnly.


    I thought about it for a long time until his men rushed to tell him.


    General pal of his base looked for him, and Roddy went back to the headquarters.


    When his boss first suppressed and then raised, he said a lot about Roddy''s mistakes in command, but before he was in a hurry to praise him,


    with a sad face, Roddy took the initiative to say that he was willing to hand over the command and wait for punishment at home.


    Looking at Roddy who just said he was willing to wait for punishment at home, but didn''t say he was willing to bear all the responsibilities, he saluted him and left.


    his boss scolded him for not playing according to the routine, but only reporting to his superior.


    However, although Roddy escaped a disaster, his impression on his boss and other senior people was greatly reduced. Until the start of Stark''s hearing,


    he resumed his military position and rushed to Washington with his report about stark when he was unemployed at home.


    When a captain took him into the waiting room of the hearing, he unexpectedly saw that not only stark but also William was sitting in the seat of the hearing and being asked.


    Starker asked William in a low voice with a puzzled side head. "In the news these days, not many barristers and professionals have come forward and said,


    even if you make a god of war and deceive everyone,


    but it doesn''t break the law. On the contrary, it saves a city because it appears in time.


    And those high-level people who come out to speak for you, you need to come to this boring meeting like me? "


    William shrugged, "it''s unnecessary, but I''m here to attend the movie premiere of Mars rescue. By the way, in the face of some people, I''ll answer some questions about Mars base.".


    Stark scolded in his heart why he was treated differently from William in England.


    But looking at Mr straw sitting on the rostrum, smiling and greeting William, he didn''t show any dissatisfaction when William just glanced at him and replied.


    Stark had no choice but to look down upon straw, and then asked William, "do you really plan to open the Mars scientific research?"


    William looked behind him with a smile and sat down with pepper, Abigail.


    Under the persuasion of this little girl, William himself thought carefully that opening up the scientific research on Mars in various countries would at most help him to understand the formation of planets and the solar system.


    It will not have any influence on him, so we agree with Abigail''s idea of making money.


    He said to stark with a smile, "it seems that it costs at least 20 million US dollars to send an astronaut to outer space.


    then it''s not expensive to send a man to Mars and provide them with spaceships, more advanced four style spacesuits, as well as accommodation, food, medical treatment and scientific research equipment on Mars.


    If I charge 100 million US dollars for each person for a month?"


    "God, isn''t that expensive? It''s outrageous. Okay.


    The thought of a base on Mars that could hold thousands of people made stark feel jealous.


    But when William turned his eyes to him, stark could only say, "100 million dollars is not expensive, but your base on Mars can accommodate so many people,


    is not a scarce resource, and few countries can afford so much money.".


    William said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Abigail plans to take a three-day tour to the moon and a seven day tour to Mars,


    a total of ten days, a $50 million space travel project.


    If you have special requirements and are willing to pay more, you can send people to Jupiter, Saturn, even Venus and mercury, which are closer to the sun.


    "You, the space material in your hand, can solve the problem of Mercury''s lowest surface minus 173?"


    William really has it in his hand, but he won''t say, "it''s a big deal to use the shell of the spaceship as a hotel,In this way, the 453 degree high temperature on the surface of mercury can provide sufficient energy for the spacecraft.


    Starck was frustrated, and then he asked with his eyes shining, "I, can I take a share?"


    William shrugged. "What''s your stake?"


    Before the word "money" came out, Stark''s face drooped.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong", the sound of several wooden hammers hitting the base came, and the scene soon quieted down.


    Straw, a nine headed snake congressman, looked at William with a smile and said,


    "Mr. Devonshire, I invited you here today mainly to ask you about your private base on Mars.".


    William nodded, then Straw said, "Mars, even the whole solar system belongs to the whole human race, don''t you mind?"


    William did not deny, "of course.".


    Hearing this, the smile on Straw''s face suddenly became more brilliant.


    "Since you admit that Mars belongs to all mankind, then we ask you to open Mars to all countries, no problem?"


    "No".


    The audience and reporters on the scene could no longer help but began to shout and cheer.


    But Stella''s brows were frowning. In their anticipation, they didn''t expect that William would cooperate like this.


    When he was worried, William said with a smile, "it''s your freedom that you have the ability to go to Mars, or even build anything on Mars.


    And if you want me to help you send people to Mars, it''s OK, but please pay for it.


    the price is not expensive, 10000 dollars per gram. ".


    After that, the scene immediately became a vegetable market.


    The vast majority of people are crying out to God, while calculating how much it will cost to send themselves to Mars.


    It''s quick to think that a kilogram will cost US $10 million, and a 50 kilogram person will cost US $500 million.


    And even if the weight of an astronaut is only 50 kg, plus spacesuits, equipment and other things, a person should be counted at least 100 kg, which is a whole billion dollars.


    Come on, God.


    Everyone was sweating, and then he thought, how much will the Mars transportation project bring to William every year?


    10 billion dollars for ten people?


    When I look at William''s back, I suddenly feel that his figure is infinitely tall.


    Just now, I heard from William that stark, who gave away people and provided any necessities and equipment, was only $100 million. Suddenly, he felt that he was inferior to William.


    Before straw spoke, the man sitting next to him roared, "you''re a monopoly.".


    William laughs the stall hand, "that you sue me.".


    F. K, after hearing this, no matter the people on the scene or the people watching the live broadcast, they don''t know what to say.


    Let alone Sue. There is no law to support litigation. And even if the American self directing and self acting is successful, can they go to England to arrest people?


    In this way, William himself will not be able to enter the United States in the future, and Devonshire group''s business will not be able to enter the United States,


    but the United States will not want to enter Mars again.


    But straw, a member of the nine headed snake, doesn''t want to offend William because of this.


    after all, their nine headed snake is not only available in the United States. As long as William is not offended, the nine headed snake of the United States can''t go to Mars, and there are also members of Europe.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong".


    After knocking the wooden hammer for more than ten times in a row, straw yelled "silence, silence" several times. He did not discuss with other members and announced directly that "I think we can talk about the price of transporting personnel and equipment to Mars in the future.


    The only question we ask Mr. William Devonshire today is whether he agrees to disclose Mars to the world and whether he has declared Mars his own.


    Other business disputes are not on the agenda today.


    With that, straw and the members on both sides made eye contact for a while before asking, "do you agree?"


    People in this room immediately realized that there was no need to fall out with William now.


    Besides, the issue of money is beyond their jurisdiction.


    If it is used for other people''s sake, the offending assets will double, and the force will threaten the people of a country?


    "Agree", "agree", "agree".


    With a series of approval, it''s over.


    But William nodded on the microphone to attract everyone''s attention, and then received a folder from Abigail,


    said with a smile, "now that we''re talking about Mars, let''s talk about staying on Mars, renting the base and equipment I set up on Mars, and the price of food.


    Even sending people and equipment to other planets in the solar system, as long as the price is appropriate, is not impossible.


    "Wait, wait," stark interrupted William, who still wanted to talk. He looked at straw and said, "I think whether it''s Venus or Jupiter or Saturn,It''s not something we need to think about right now.


    There is no need to hear an offer that can scare us or even drag down the financial resources of the United States. ".


    Then, without waiting for straw''s reply, stark whispered in William''s ear, "although Mars''s offer is not expensive compared with other countries'' own research,


    for ordinary people, it''s absolutely unacceptable.


    What makes them even more jealous is that in everyone''s eyes, it''s too easy for you to make this money.


    If they hear a double or even triple price again, do you think tomorrow''s newspaper will be full of scolding you? "


    When William thought about it, it seemed that it really made people feel that the money was too easy to come.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he handed Abigail the folder on his hand, looked at straw''s sweating head, and they said, "well, when you can accept Mars''s offer, we''ll talk about something else.".


    "No problem, no problem," straw nodded.


    After molesting these members of the United States, William planned to leave with a smile, but he was held by Stark.


    "Man, for the sake of helping you once and making you less scolded, at least accompany me to the hearing and invite me to see a holographic movie.".


    William a Leng, don''t understand of ask a way, "I hear this to your hearing, is a passing, need so nervous?"


    Stark said with a smile, "who knows what''s going to happen in the middle? At least you''re here. It''s related to the problems of mecha, and it can put some responsibilities on you.".


    William looked at stark with no sense of shame in surprise, "you are really shameless.".


    Stark shrugged. "Anyway, even if it''s on your head, straw doesn''t dare to do anything about you.".


    William had no choice but to smile. He was not surprised that stark could see something.


    After all, straw, as the chief of the hearing, stark and his advisers, could not have failed to collect straw''s information.


    Now that the famous and difficult straw is so polite to William, there must be something unknown about it.


    When straw saw that William was half up and ready to leave, he was held by stark, thinking that he was in trouble.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong" knocked the wooden hammer a few times and laughed at William, then looked at the confident stark Road,


    "today''s second topic is whether the unregistered weapons manufactured by Mr. Tony Stark violate the laws of the United States, whether they should be supervised by the United States, or even handed over to the government of the United States.".


    "Wait a minute," stark immediately interrupted straw, "I have to state first that I think my mark series equipment is a high-tech prosthesis, not what you call a weapon.".


    "Ha ha ha", there was a burst of laughter at the scene. Straw was annoyed, but suddenly asked William,


    "Mr. Devonshire, do you think that Stark''s imitation of the armor you first developed is a weapon?"


    William was stunned, then said with a smile, "first of all, I''m 100% sure Tony didn''t get the technology from me.".


    "Thank you, thank you," stark said excitedly, holding William''s hand and shaking it fiercely.


    After releasing Stark''s hand, William continued, "if you ask me to describe Tony''s Mark 4,


    I would probably describe it as a toy.".


    "This, this is impossible", the scene suddenly appeared bursts of cool breath sound.


    If stark said it was a prosthesis, we all know that it was a shirk, but William said it was a toy,


    let alone the ordinary people in the United States, even the members of Parliament could not accept it.


    William smiles and shrugs at Stark''s frozen face. "If the shell of gold titanium alloy is only faced with human light weapons, or even missiles, it''s OK,


    but it''s too fragile to deal with some crises beyond cognition. I have at least ten kinds of weapons that can pierce it.".


    "The second generation of cold nuclear reactor, the power is not enough, my first generation of giant mecha, fighting for five minutes.".


    Listening to William''s boasting, Stark''s face turned black. At the same time, he had to admit that it seemed to be true.


    And the first time I heard that William personally accepted the 10m mecha, which was really the first generation mecha, stark was helpless.


    Then listen to William continue, "the third wear is too primitive, without the mechanical arm, it can''t be equipped.


    It''s not as convenient as my armor for my girlfriend, let alone my own.


    So, I''m very happy to see that you are fighting against Tony Stark, the only genius in the world who can narrow the gap with me by taking advantage of this mecha which is ten generations behind in my eyes.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," stark asked unhappily as everyone breathed in. "Do you really think I''m ten generations behind you?"

 Chapter 1228

    Stark told William that his mark 4 was ten generations different from his armor. Even though he knew that William was speaking for himself,


    he was still indignant. "Although I admit that you are more in-depth in mecha than I am, and your technology is also better.


    But if you say that there is a difference of three generations, I still grudgingly agree, but there is a difference of ten generations. That''s too much exaggeration! "


    But as soon as stark finished, there was a lot of noise in the hearing.


    At first, the Americans nodded in agreement, but soon someone reminded them, "Mr. stark, it''s a long way to go. Do you really think your armor is so far behind the English?"


    Stark''s face froze and he secretly regretted that he had been taken to the ditch by William''s words.


    If he says that there is a difference of one or two generations, the American people who are used to dividing high-tech weapons according to the technology of fighter planes can barely accept the difference of five or ten years.


    After all, on the one hand, William studied for several years earlier, and on the other hand, as a man who can make spaceships, he is better than stark, and they can accept it.


    However, if there is a difference of three generations, it will not be within 10 years. At least it will be within 20 or 30 years.


    People at the scene, looking at Stark''s eyes, immediately made him feel ashamed.


    But if you want to go back on your word, it''s even more humiliating to go back on your word now.


    For a time, the scene was full of discontent and noise.


    This makes because William speaks, but does not want to offend William, has not spoken straw, can not help showing a stark really unreliable smile.


    "Mr. stark, since you think there is such a big gap, I think you''d better share the technology with the U.S. government.


    we''ll certainly shorten the gap with Mr. Devonshire in terms of mecha by gathering all the talents of the whole rice.".


    "Don''t even think about it," the unhappy stark refused without hesitation.


    Not to mention that he didn''t want to share the technology himself. At the beginning, he and William had an agreement to conserve the technology of war armour and miniaturized ark reactor.


    Otherwise William would have sold the mecha to England as well.


    At this time, stark regretted that he interrupted William.


    If the gap between ten generations, but can not attract ordinary people''s competitive heart, will not be one-sided support of straw this bastard.


    Looking at William for help, but see William shrugged, a look of your own.


    Starkled for a moment, then suddenly said, "if I give you the armour technology,


    William will also give it to England, which will stir up a new military competition all over the world.".


    This immediately surprised the people at the scene, looking at William.


    Without looking back, William knew what these Americans were thinking.


    It''s no more than that when the technology is obviously backward for at least several generations, it''s not easy for the United States to catch up with itself,


    in case the technology William casually takes out before the production of the things that have been produced with a lot of money, manpower and material resources is compared,


    moreover, if we continue to bite our teeth, after the technology on our side is upgraded again, the technology on the other side of England will be upgraded again It''s easy to get the same technology.


    if you don''t waste your time, you will lose your motivation.


    The most important thing is, if Stark is discouraged and doesn''t engage in mecha any more, the loss will be even greater.


    After all, in the minds of the American people today, other scientists on their side are not as good as William, even stark.


    Isn''t the technology getting bigger and bigger?


    William knocked on the microphone and said with a smile, "first of all, no matter Tony will hand over his mark series armor or not,


    as the third largest shareholder of stark, I also have a look back at Abigail,


    and then he said," and represents the second largest shareholder of stark group, Abigail Ms. Biguel chass made a point,


    that is, both large and small ark reactor technologies are owned by Stark group.


    Tony, as the largest shareholder of our company, is also the chief researcher. All our shareholders don''t care if he uses it himself,


    but it doesn''t mean that you have the right to ask for the core technology of an American company for free. ".


    Straw immediately retorted, "but as you said, Tony Stark invented the miniature ark reactor, which he invented himself.".


    "No, no, no", before stark knew how to cooperate, he was a fool.


    "energy technology is optimized according to the past technology of stark group, which belongs to me and is also a part of the whole group.".


    Mr straw choked immediately, and the member next to him retorted, "but William Devonshire is also using miniature ark reactor technology.".


    The people in this room, as well as the audience in front of the TV, thought that we should all guard against the U.S. government and rob everyone of their technology,But now when we think of William, an Englishman, who has stolen the technology for a long time, the American people will certainly be dissatisfied.


    "Bang, bang, bang" after a sound of knocking on the microphone, William said with a smile, "sorry, you probably didn''t understand this point,


    or your intelligence ability is much worse than I thought.


    In other words, Devonshire group''s confidentiality work is really good, so that you didn''t find anything.


    This directly made the American people embarrassed and dissatisfied, but William went on as if he didn''t see everyone''s bad face,


    "let me tell you a secret. Five years ago, I found a new element that has never been discovered by human beings,


    so the energy technology I used has nothing to do with the ark reactor, let alone the ark reactor Three years ago, in the first two years of entering the space field, the launched exploration spacecraft found me a new energy source in space.


    Its efficiency is 100 times that of the second generation ark reactor and more than 10 times that of the new element.


    FK, the American people in this room scolded secretly, and they were very curious about William''s new energy discovered in space.


    Then a lot of people thought that they had to get the qualification to enter space anyway, otherwise they would have no idea how far the gap with William would be in the future.


    Even stark wanted to catch William and go to his own lab and witness it.


    But he didn''t dare fight William.


    After the audience quieted down a little, William continued, "although I haven''t seen the specific data and technical principles of the first generation of large ark reactor,


    but Howard Stark''s theory did give me a lot of inspiration, which prompted me to be the first to develop a small ark reactor.


    But to be honest, I have the ark reactor today, "William said with a smile, pointing to his head." it''s a technology that has been eliminated and two generations behind. ".


    I heard William say that in energy technology, we are only two generations apart.


    But when I think of the gap between the two generations, which is a hundred times the power gap, it makes me feel desperate.


    In the past, when it comes to weapons such as fighter planes, the gap is only one time, or even several layers, which can be said to be the gap of a generation.


    but in William''s case, the gap of ten times can be said to be the gap of a generation.


    People who don''t know, will feel that the gap is not unable to catch up, but people who really understand the technology, suddenly feel a burst of helplessness and despair.


    It hit the confidence of the American people, William continued with a smile, "if you like the competition, no problem, I guarantee that if anyone dares to steal the technology of the second generation ark reactor,


    the next day England will have the same technology, even Tony used to dispose of the giant tiger''s 10 meter Mega mecha half a month ago,


    " >It''s just a matter of price for the individual departments in England. ".


    "God", at the thought of killing the giant tiger, just like a heavy warrior bullying a child, the American people immediately despair.


    This thing can kill the entire aircraft carrier fleet, and the flight speed is so fast that the missiles can''t catch up with it. How can we fight against it?


    While the Englishmen in front of the TV set are excited and happy, they want the Americans to take away Tony Stark''s technology.


    So that William, who never reneges on his word, can really get into the machine armour for England.


    But William knew in his heart that he would only give Kingsman, who was completely controlled by him, when he was installed in mecha.


    As for the driver, Laura will be interested. If not, 007 Craig is good.


    Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene was too depressing, William patted the microphone again to attract everyone''s attention and said, "but if you follow the rules,


    it''s just like I''ve given Tony the right to use the giant mecha."


    he winked at stark, who was a little gray. William said with a smile, "my friendship with stark, and our common interests He and I can stand on the same front in most things.


    "That''s right, that''s right.".


    Stark immediately nodded happily. "William told me that he had too many things and didn''t have much time to run around the world.


    So I''m in charge of the United States, William is in charge of England, and I can spend my spare time on research.


    In addition, he has been a shareholder of stark group for a long time, and miss Abigail chass also took a stake in stark group some time ago.


    therefore, we have long had an unbreakable friendship and a complementary community of interests. ".


    With that, stark stood up and looked at the American humanitarian behind him. "Think about it, think about it, guys.


    William and I, the two smartest people in the world, support each other. Is there any problem we can''t solve? "


    People on the scene were stunned, and their faces soon showed excited expressions. When everyone began to cheer,He heard stark say out loud, "like the three monsters that ravaged Chicago, and the giant tiger that was earlier,


    who solved these problems that the U.S. government can''t solve?"


    Now look at William and then look at stark.


    "That''s right," stark said confidently, pointing to himself and William. "We are the guardians of the world.".


    "Pa, PA, Pa", the scene immediately burst into warm applause.


    Seeing that he regained the support of most people, stark suddenly became arrogant.

 Chapter 1229

    Turning to Mr straw, who was very angry, but had to smile because of the occasion, he yelled,


    "if you want my technology, maybe I will consider it when I become the master.


    Now, "stark shrugged," ask the American people if they agree, and ask the companies and enterprises that also hold the core technology if they agree.


    Ask the peace loving people all over the world whether they agree or not.


    In the absence of surpassing William, the bullying face of the American immediately showed up.


    After Stark''s words, someone at the scene yelled with approval, "yes, what we want is the protector, not the taxpayer''s money to start a new round of competition.".


    This was immediately supported by the vast majority of people, and the scene was full of voices of approval.


    With the support of these people, stark was even more frustrated.


    Holding the reluctant William, he put up a pair of scissors hands to the reporters who took photos fiercely,


    yelled, "I''m iron man, iron man is me.".


    Then he pointed to the members of straw and said, "and what are these people going to do?"


    Before waiting for the people on the scene to speak out, stark said in a loud voice, "they will only use technology in weapons, and then go to the whole world to start all kinds of wars"


    then he pointed to William, who was very upset though he was smiling brightly on his face, and said, "this will not only push our most determined ally to the opposite,


    but also use our money to send us His own soldiers go to the battlefield to murder other people''s lives. ".


    Seeing that stark began to talk freely and jump to the war, Williamson put his arm around his shoulder and said in a low voice, "you''re crazy, damaging the interests of oil and military industry groups. Don''t forget that stark group is the largest military industry group.".


    Stark was stunned and had a crazy idea in his mind.


    Laughing, he blocked his mouth with his hand and said in a low voice, "if you want to keep the technology, just make a bigger news and divert everyone''s attention,


    or, shall we stop the production of weapons and sell the related industries?"


    Now, instead, William was shocked.


    Fortunately, this guy said that he would sell it instead of shutting it down without recycling a dime.


    It doesn''t matter, he said with a smile, "I have no problem here, but you''d better ask Abigail.".


    "Is that necessary?"


    Looking at William with disdain, stark clapped his hands,


    said to the reporter, "in order to let the world understand our determination, I have just reached an agreement with William to close and sell the weapons Department of stark group.".


    Originally, watching the two people whispering, they thought there would be some big news.


    But no one would have thought it was the arms department. "God, is this guy crazy?"


    This news will probably be more shocking than what William said.


    After all, the stark group, however, accounts for 40% of the arms production and sales in the whole United States.


    Justin hammer, who is waiting in the foyer and is waiting to appear in court, no matter whether it''s his turn to appear or not,


    or Justin already knows that it''s no use whether he will appear or not,


    it''s better to take advantage of stark and William''s presence to be the first to talk with them about the acquisition of the weapons Department of stark group.


    Push open the door, squeeze open the scene, those who are clapping at stark and William,


    rushed to them and asked excitedly, "more, how much? I''ll buy it.


    The scene of warm applause and shouts, suddenly quiet down.


    And the corners of William''s mouth suddenly smile.


    Before entering the meeting hall and after the mental scan, he knew that Justin was here long ago. When he heard stark say that he would sell the weapons department,


    he thought that Justin, a short man, might jump out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who.


    "Ha ha ha", the people around immediately laughed loudly.


    But although Justin''s expression was embarrassed, he still said in a positive way, "no, I can afford it, as long as you are willing to bid.".


    This surprised everyone.


    Is this guy so rich?


    Stark looked at Justin carefully, but didn''t see the confused look in his eyes.


    Just want to say 50 billion, scare Justin, but listen to William with a smile, "100 billion dollars, and you have to pay in full.".


    "Up, God.".


    In front of the TV, 90% of the people hold their hearts, or hold their hair with both hands, looking at William with a smile.


    I can''t help thinking that Justin is crazy. Is William crazy about money?


    Then it became clear that William probably didn''t want to sell it to Justin at all.


    "I, I, I".


    William, who used to be a gold Lord, was the mastermind behind obadai Stan''s killing the hammers who looked down on the family,Justin was sweating in seconds.


    But this guy probably got the support of some forces. After stuttering for half a day, he even nodded and said, "I want all the weapons technology,


    and the stark group is not allowed to produce any weapons in the future.".


    When stark opened his eyes and looked at Justin strangely,


    William said with a smile, "no, we only promise that we will not produce the weapons we sell to you any more,


    and we have the right to use the technology and patents for our own use. The new technology and patents derived from it have nothing to do with hammer group.".


    Isn''t it selling things at 100% price, but still keeping one hand in hand, so that the buyer can only get half of the value?


    If it''s worth 100 billion, Stark has already said that he wants to shut down the weapons department.


    even if it''s worth 100 billion, the buyer will only bid 50 billion or less.


    After all, if no one buys it, the weapons Department of the stark group is an abandoned department.


    And when it comes to astronomical money, Justin immediately put down his fear of William and retorted, "well, that''s not worth 100 billion dollars.".


    William patted Justin, who was a head shorter than himself, on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s really not worth so much money, but once you buy it,


    the hammer group will become the largest military industrial group in the world, and its weapons will occupy more than five floors of the United States,


    and the hammer family will have equal dialogue and cooperation with us We''ve known each other for so many years and cooperated with each other. You should understand that this is more important than money, right, Justin? "


    Justin frowned at first, and then his mind suddenly flashed.


    You mean, I can get orders from Devonshire group in the future


    William shrugged as Justin looked forward. "That''s not good, because you have to ask Abigail.".


    After that, William reached for Abigail to come over and put incense on her mouth. Then he said to Justin, "man, you should be familiar with Abigail after several years of dealing with him.


    if you can convince her that she can do it, we will give you some things we don''t produce ourselves,


    even technical support.


    Justin was elated, flattering and smiling at Abigail.


    Then he said to William, "in principle, I agree to 50 billion dollars, but before the negotiation, I need to win the support of the board of directors,


    How about we negotiate in a week?"


    "No problem, waiting for your news, Justin," William said with a smile, patting each other on the shoulder again, "don''t disturb you, go back and discuss with the directors,


    I have to go to the premiere of the first real holographic projection film. Goodbye, future king of military industry, Mr. hammer.".


    "Thank you, thank you", Justin was immediately bent down by William''s words.


    And straw, sitting on the high platform, just looked at William in shock, holding Abigail''s hand,


    with stark and pepper, they walked out of the hearing hall together, and no one spoke to stop them from getting on the bus and going away.


    ...


    as soon as he got on William''s elongated phantom, stark immediately said to William, who always held Abigail''s hand,


    "man, do you really think that guy Justin will buy our weapons department? Where does he have 50 billion dollars? "


    William said with a smile, "it''s his business where the money comes from. Anyway, we are not interested in ordinary weapons now, are we?"


    Stark, who didn''t get the answer, frowned, thinking that he would check it back, then nodded in agreement with William.


    He''s really no longer interested in developing ordinary weapons.


    There was a big gap between him and William. Now if he was distracted again, he would never want to catch up with William in his life.


    Seeing that stark nodded, William said with a smile, "shouldn''t you think about how to explain to the other shareholders of stark now?"


    "What''s the point," stark said, turning his lips. "You and I made this decision together. How can they object?


    And if we sell 50 billion dollars, we will have enough money to build optimized large ark reactors all over the country.


    When the news is released, the market value of stark group will return to its present value. Not to mention,


    once it really starts operation, the market value will rush to a higher point immediately.


    Moreover, although the cost of palladium power generation is one or two layers higher than that of coal or water conservancy,


    we can not only save a lot of energy consumption of long-distance power transmission, but also save a lot of infrastructure and maintenance costs by directly generating power in large cities.


    Even with large-scale intelligence, it can save the most expensive labor costs.


    So I am absolutely confident that the future profit of stark group will be several times more than the present profit. ".William nodded. Six or seven years ago, Devonshire group used ark reactor to generate electricity in England.


    of course, he and Abigail knew the specific profits and benefits.


    Devonshire energy group would have entered the markets of the United States and Europe if it had not been for the demands and scruples of the Americans and other countries.


    However, considering the stock price of stark group this time, it will fall for a while.


    William said to stark with a smile, "you have nearly 15 billion loans from the bank, and now there should be 9 billion?"


    Stark was stunned. He wondered why William knew about the loan, and he knew exactly that it was $15 billion.

 Chapter 1230

    He felt Stark''s heart beat, and when he said that he knew he had a loan of $15 billion, he sped up, and his forehead and back began to sweat.


    William waited for a while on purpose. Seeing Stark''s expression that he wanted to ask but didn''t know how to ask,


    he explained with a smile, "don''t worry, I didn''t check you specially, but when I bought back the shares last time, other shareholders were more or less worried It''s a loan,


    you are a quiet guy. You can easily take out $5.6 billion, which makes it impossible for people to check.


    Stark recalled that when he signed the contract, he seemed to be too straightforward, and then he and pepper were relieved.


    As for why William can find out, he has Jarvis, there is no doubt that Sunday, which is much more advanced than Jarvis, can not do this.


    After putting aside his suspicions, stark thought about it and said, "are you worried that if I buy shares again,


    it will not only arouse the suspicions of other shareholders, but also lead to the investigation launched by rivals because of the low price acquisition, the sale of weapons department and the turbulence of the group?"


    William nodded, "competitors are looking for trouble. I think you can handle it. After all, whether it''s ordinary people in the United States or those enterprises with huge power consumption,


    even in the long run, reducing costs can enhance the competitiveness of the whole country,


    as long as you''re not a fool, most people will support you.


    What I am worried about is the shareholders. After all, the decision we both made is entirely for our own consideration.


    And I don''t care if you control the stark group or not, because this money is not essential to me.


    But for other shareholders, the wealth of that share is at least half of their value.


    Who moves, they will fight with whom, so you''d better find them now and give them a specific time to enter the energy industry. ".


    Tony, I think Mr. Devonshire is right.


    Pepper took Stark''s arm and said, "after all, it''s not long for them to buy back shares with loans.


    once the stock price falls sharply, these people may be forced to make some irrational decisions by the pressure of repayment.


    If we want to really enter the energy industry, there will be a lot of trouble. We must reach an agreement with the shareholders. ".


    Stark himself has a deep understanding of the problem of repayment pressure.


    With a total loan of 15 billion US dollars, he thought that when 50 billion US dollars arrived,


    he would not pay half dividends first.


    At that time, with about 7.5 billion yuan, if half of the loan is paid off, he will have a much better life in the future.


    Even if we only need to save 5 billion yuan to build a few power stations, there will be some people who are eager to buy shares.


    After all, Devonshire''s energy company in England is the best example.


    As for the two-tier capital gains tax, and other tax issues, Stark just has to think about it.


    "Well, in the name of William and I, invite these guys to the movies," he said.


    William just smiles at Stark''s misuse of his name. Instead, he is happy to see him habitually find himself when he is in trouble.


    Doesn''t that mean that stark already feels that he can''t compare with William and needs William''s support on many issues?


    But Abigail is probably influenced by Jesse and Nisa, and thinks that Stark is really taking advantage of his man.


    In the heart is not happy, hold William''s hand not from tight tight.


    Feeling this, William shook his head with a smile and said to pepper, "maybe there will be some safety problems in the future.


    Stark, I don''t worry, because if I kill him directly, I will be the one who benefits.


    Although many people in the United States have mental problems, they are not generally positive about how to guard against being surpassed.


    But you, the new stark girlfriend, don''t have to.


    After that, William had an idea and sent the mark 5 spare armor, which was originally prepared for his mother Lena, to the trunk of the car.


    Then stark, frowning, and chilli, surprised and frightened, knocked on the top of the car.


    By the twelve transformers guard Knight into the phantom car, automatic portable mark 5, sent to William.


    Starck''s brow went deeper as he admired the car.


    It''s Mark 5 in William''s hand. It''s very similar to mark 5 that he made when he stayed in the seaside villa some time ago, except for the color.


    William handed the trembling pepper armour to him, pretended to be puzzled, looked at stark and said,


    "why, don''t you tell me, you''ve got this thing?"


    "No, no," stark immediately wanted to deny, but he thought that although William said that most American people would not secretly engage in him,


    but who knows if there will be madmen, plus entering the energy industry and competing for interests, he will certainly encounter security problems,After thinking about it, little pepper may have some bad ideas. He was not so stupid as to say that he had made mark 5.


    But he said helplessly, "after putting on your heavy mark 7 armor, while studying heavy armor,


    recently, I have been thinking about how to build a portable armor like this armor.


    Even if you have a specific plan, just wait for the hearing, spend some time to solve the appearance problems, and then build two for standby.


    After all, she has met stark and has been doing research in the seaside villa laboratory.


    What''s more, listening to Stark''s willingness to give her a set makes her feel like drinking honey.


    even if she has doubts, she deliberately ignores them.


    But Abigail''s disbelief made stark helpless.


    Everyone knows that besides his mother, William values Abigail the most.


    After seeing William pull in his relationship with him through pepper, stark would be a fool if he didn''t know how to defend Abigail''s view of him.


    Jarvis, help me create a mark 5, the color is dark red and titanium alloy primary color.


    After telling Jarvis to waste money to build another set, stark said to William, "if you have time, help us see what''s different from what we''ve made.".


    But William shook his head. "Besides, since you can make the upgraded armor of Mark 4 in a short time.


    Besides, I was born in a rich family. Like me, I got inspiration from bulletproof briefcase. It''s no surprise that I thought of the portable briefcase style marksman armor.


    What''s more, in addition to being able to keep the gun straight, the biggest function of this light armor is to take the user away safely.


    In terms of function and practicality, it can''t be compared with heavy armor.


    So, in the absence of new metals, I think it''s better to focus on heavy armor.


    When Abigail heard this, he looked at William doubtfully. After thinking about it, he thought that William didn''t care, and she didn''t need to care.


    What''s more, this kind of light armor, which has been eliminated for several generations, has not been in her eyes for a long time.


    Stark was very relieved.


    While William thought with a smile that he could use the mark 5 made by Stark. He looked embarrassed. Let alone one mark 5, even two, he didn''t care.


    I wanted to ask William what kind of armour he had said for Abigail''s family.


    But now, stark doesn''t dare to ask.


    We can only pick up business matters between the two groups, and we can talk with Abigail when we have no words.


    Until the phantom drove directly into the 100 meter spaceship, whose shell was made of Zhenjin, and watched Abigail pull the pepper to test mark 5,


    he asked William with a smile, "don''t you show me around


    William shakes his head with a smile, diverts Stark''s attention and says, "the most precious thing about this ship is not the inside of the ship, but the outer shell of the ship.".


    Upon hearing this, stark immediately followed William as he walked to the spaceship lounge.


    "Man, what do you mean by that? No matter how precious the shell is, the engine and the energy system are?"


    Through the two automatic doors, William and stark enter the front of the spaceship. Besides the control room, they have the second best sight,


    they can make the Zhenjin shell retract automatically, revealing the semi panoramic lounge with special glass platform.


    He poured stark a glass of Asgard and added ice. Then he said with a smile, "this kind of shell metal is not only the hardest metal known to mankind, but also can absorb any kinetic energy.".


    "Any motion or kinetic energy?" Stark, who was drinking the liquor, was choked.


    Covering his mouth, he went to one side and coughed for a long time, then he lay on the sofa and said powerlessly, "whether it''s impact, or energy gun, or explosion, can it be absorbed?"


    "Wait, wait." before William answered, stark sat up immediately.


    Looking at William strangely, he said, "absorb kinetic energy? This, this, this is not the Zhenjin of vakanda? "


    William nodded with a smile, then shook his head and said, "the Zhenjin of vakanda is actually a meteorite, and in my eyes, it is not the most precious metal.".


    All of a sudden, stark took it askew.


    At this time, he has not seen the nano black panther armor made by Zhenjin, and has no research on the shield of the US team.


    moreover, in his mind, William can use Zhenjin to build the shell of a whole spaceship. A large number of things, in human hearts, instinctively think that this thing is not good.


    "What metal is best in your heart?"


    With a smile, William stretched out his hand, and the gun of Longinus appeared in his hand. "The Wulu metal of the divine world, together with the legendary spear of Longinus, makes this spear possess the power that even the demon king of hell fears.".


    Looking at the golden streamer of the spear, stark immediately stood up, stepped forward and asked excitedly, "can you let me start?"William shrugged. "You can''t carry it.".


    With a thump, he put his spear up on the floor and motioned to stark to try.


    Suspicious looked at the smiling William, stark does not believe evil one hand, want to pull out the wooden floor spear.


    "Well?"


    Feeling the spear still, stark immediately took the other hand.


    "Damn it.".


    Finally, he squatted down, raised his hands upside down, and used all his strength to make the spear move. He could not help but ask, frustrated,


    "is this the power of magic?"

 Chapter 1231

    Stark tried for a long time without mentioning the spear of Longinus, and asked in disbelief, "is this the power of magic?"


    William nodded with a smile, "the real weight of this spear is about 150 kg after it is finished,


    but the URU metal of Asgard is the real magic metal.


    Although the weapon is inevitably weak, it is extremely hard and can store huge magic energy.


    Most importantly, it recognizes the Lord.


    Once you recognize the master, you can use your mind to control the weapon to fly at will, or call back to the master.


    And unless the owner of the weapon agrees, or the power exceeds the magic power of the weapon,


    or the owner of the weapon sets specific conditions on the weapon, such as purity of mind, justice, kindness, or so on, no one can pick him up. ".


    As soon as the words fell, stark could not lift the spear of Longinus, so he flew up from the floor and swam around the hall of nearly 200 square meters.


    After flying more than ten circles, the spaceship had arrived in New York. William had an idea and put away the spear.


    "Wait, wait, man," stark said hastily, "you can at least let me study it for a few days, maybe you can analyze the composition of this metal,


    make artificial synthesis, and make magic mark armor.".


    "It''s impossible," William said with a smile, "and if this weapon is really in your house,


    as soon as I leave, Mephisto will go straight to the door and grab it back.".


    "So, this weapon was snatched by you from Mo, Mephisto, the seven lords of hell?"


    Stark was scared. "Forget it, don''t mention Mephisto. I don''t even have a defense against ordinary demons.


    Find Phil Colson of aegis to catch the devil, but it''s almost half a year, and I haven''t seen a living devil come to study for me.


    Speaking of this, stark can''t help thinking that when he was on Dinosaur Island last year, William said that he would help to make a magic item for pepper from Asgard that could prevent demons from peeping.


    "William, have you forgotten something?"


    William a Leng, "what?"


    "Go to the divine world and make a necklace for pepper to guard against demons," stark said, and he said happily. "Fortunately, Colson of aegis didn''t catch the demons,


    otherwise, I don''t know if I would have been watched by demons long ago.".


    William immediately thought that he had forgotten about it, but there was nothing to build the divine world.


    I would have said that at first, but I was just fooling stark.


    This kind of magic necklace against the devil or something, he can do it by himself.


    But even if William forgot, he would not directly admit that "maybe Asgard is in the period of pacification, and the magicians in the divine realm forgot to report to me after they finished building it.".


    After thinking about it, William said, "you tell the shareholders to live there on Sunday, and we''ll take them to the metropolitan stadium.".


    "No problem," stark heard, and immediately thought of taking the opportunity to visit the spaceship. By the way, he asked about something he wanted to know on Sunday.


    Unfortunately, he will soon find out what authority William said.


    In the past, I would say something on Sunday, but now I don''t know what to say.


    William, who could only curse himself in his heart, reported the addresses of the shareholders.


    With eight shareholders in various parts of the city, William also took this time to build a necklace of holy light for pepper.


    The function of this necklace is very simple, even the ability to expel demons.


    But in the future, any demon and their incarnation, as long as they enter the range of 100 meters around pepper, will feel the breath set by William and be scared away.


    Even if not scared away, close to 10 meters, the necklace will passively emit holy light, the devil to purify.


    Taking a box into the reception hall, not only Abigail came back with peper,


    the other eight shareholders also stood in front of the huge glass cover nearly 20 meters away, looking at the metropolitan stadium excitedly, laughing and saying something.


    The stadium, which can accommodate more than 80000 people, as well as countless New Yorkers who have not bought tickets, have forgotten what holographic films they have made.


    their eyes are always on the huge spaceship floating on the edge of the stadium.


    This is William''s first time to make the 100 meter spaceship public. It''s impossible for the world not to pay attention to it.


    "Looks like you''ve finished talking about the company?"


    When everyone saw William coming in, all eight shareholders gathered around and said, "William, the company didn''t say in advance. Have you ever thought of having a party in the spaceship?"


    Hand the jewelry box to stark, and stark laughingly takes it over and says, "as soon as the spaceship appears here, after we are broadcast live,


    one by one, we hope to board the spaceship and call our mobile phones.".


    But William refused without thinking about it. "After the premiere, I''ll go back to England."."Wait a minute, William," urged Hans, who was most familiar with William except stark. "God, you don''t really have social phobia, do you?"


    William rolled his eyes and listened to Hans continue, "your habit of only meeting people you know is really wonderful,


    and there are too many people in New York who want to know you. Maybe they can.".


    Hans just wanted to say that he could get to know a girl. He suddenly remembered that Abigail was still there. He quickly changed his words and said, "I can get to know a new friend.".


    "No interest", William refused again, and then said to Hans with a smile, "do you really have an agreement on the arms sales department?"


    Hearing this, Hans and others can only say sorry to those friends who want to know William.


    Putting down his mind to persuade, Hans said, "if we can sell 50 billion US dollars, we hope to share 20 billion US dollars in dividends.


    Another 30 billion will be reserved for building at least 30 ark reactor power stations.


    As for why we agreed so fast, "Hans said with a smile after turning around the reception hall of the spaceship," I have to say, William, your strategy of driving this spaceship to meet me is really successful.


    Before I got on the spaceship, my only idea was that you could build this kind of spaceship,


    even if the decision with stark was wrong this time, we just need to release a new technology to make up for our losses,


    and I still believe it. ".


    Hans looked at the other shareholders with a smile. "What about you?"


    "That''s not bad," people laughed. "And at that time, I thought that if I could take my family on a spaceship,


    to travel to the moon or Mars once, probably no one in my family would oppose me and support William and Stark''s decision.".


    People can''t help looking at William, expecting that he can really take you to Mars.


    As for the news that the outside world already knows that there is a base on Mars, it''s also due to Redley, Leonardo and the photographer who went to Mars to make movies.


    According to William''s real event, the Mars rescue is going to hold the premiere ceremony.


    these three guys are well-known, and they are directly said by the American people to be the Mars trio of two people landing on the moon.


    Of course, the most famous actor is Leonardo. Since he decided to play holographic movies, few people in the mainstream countries in the world have never heard of him.


    William looked at Abigail and said to Hans, "after the movie, if you''re OK, you can just board the spaceship specially used to transport astronauts or ordinary tourists,


    experience Abigail''s ten day tour to the moon and Mars for free.".


    Hans was immediately surprised and said, "God, you not only make money from countries that want to send astronauts and scientists to Mars, but also focus on us rich people?"


    William, who is trying to get closer and advertise through his shareholders, asks with a smile, "are you going or not?"


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Hans said happily as he took out his mobile phone. "You said it was free. If you don''t go, you''ll be a fool, and there will be at least ten places in my family.".


    "Honey," Abigail asked hastily, "are you sure there won''t be any problems with the children and the old?"


    Hans, who was about to make a phone call, and other shareholders saw this.


    "Don''t worry, I promise that even if the child is just born, there will be no problem on Mars," William said with a smile.


    Although Hans and others believe in William, Abigail''s reminder still makes them scruple.


    "Well, you''ll regret it if you don''t take your family," stark said, patting himself on the chest,


    "the automatic treatment device on Mars can operate on my heart, and it can make the wound recover to an invisible level in two hours. What''s the worry?"


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on stark, William took Abigail by the hand and said, "come on, let''s meet the creator of the film.".


    "Wait a minute, William," said Hans, who bought the metropolitan stadium with others.


    Lian hurriedly, "I''m the organizer. If I don''t show up again, maybe I''ll be torn by those distinguished guests after the movie ends.".


    William nodded with a smile and looked at the other shareholders.


    These people shook their heads and looked at Hans with envy. They regretted that they had not been like Hans at the beginning.


    they were not only the first to find a partner to buy the Mets stadium, but also to obey Abigail, the manager of Devonshire family, as long as they didn''t lose money.


    Facts have also proved that Hans''s efforts have paid off handsomely.


    William was influenced by Abigail, and considering that the United States and Hollywood are the largest film markets after all, the premiere of holographic films was directly on the metropolitan stadium.


    After the news came out, the stadium went directly to the mainstream media all over the world, and at the same time, the Hans family became the focus of attention all over the United States.With Abigail and Hans smiling, the three of them descended from the spaceship to the VIP seat of the stadium under a blue light through the towing wave of the spaceship.


    This kind of scene, which only appears in science fiction movies, once again shocked audiences all over the world.


    As for the Starks on the spaceship, if they don''t have permission, they can visit the dining room and guest room of the spaceship at most.


    The three of them parachuted down. Redley and Leonardo, who had been waiting for a long time, as well as some of the invited upstarts in New York, immediately surrounded them.

 Chapter 1232

    Nodding with the movie star whose real name is Archer, now Leonardo,


    William shook hands with the smiling Redley and joked, "Congratulations, director. After today, you will probably be the target of directors all over the world.".


    "Thank you, thank you.".


    Redley knew he was going to be one of the top directors, and it was only a matter of time.


    Of course, I''m very grateful to William, "I, I, I still have some disbelief,


    I will be watched by fans all over the world one day. Thank you. Thank you very much, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Take it easy, relax.".


    Feel Redley''s heart beat a little fast, William busy by afraid of his arm movement, quietly released a way to pacify magic.


    When Redley, who was already white haired, calmed down, he said with a smile, "if you''re OK, maybe you can pick a new script.


    In case that guy Hans and his collaborators, after a few months, have no connection to play the film, and empty court heartache their own money.


    Hans laughed a few times, "although I don''t want to say that I care about money in front of you,


    but as soon as I heard that only three days, the number of people scheduled to watch the film has reached 700000, and I really look forward to the new film shooting.".


    Ha ha ha.


    While the people around them laughed, they also looked at Hans with envy, just like the shareholders of stark group.


    An average of 30 dollars per ticket can seat more than 84000 people in the stadium. After a game, excluding the cost, there is an absolute net profit of 2.4 million dollars.


    Even if you only open 20 games a month, you''ll get $48 million. After half of that, it''s no different from stealing money for the stadium industry, which can''t even make profits in the past.


    And because the metropolitan stadium, the home of the two rugby teams, has become the first holographic film venue ever since.


    Not only did the market value of the stadium soar by four levels, but also all kinds of advertising and sponsorship fees rose by at least three levels.


    In two years at most, Hans and his partners will be able to earn back the cost of buying the stadium.


    After shaking hands with the creators of the film and the collaborators brought by Hans,


    William took Abigail and the fake named Leonardo to sit in the middle of the VIP seat.


    It''s true that Leonardo and William have a deep friendship.


    But while Leonardo was smiling, he whispered to William, "boss, tomorrow I will be bored to death by all the people in Hollywood.".


    William laughed and joked, "we are very familiar, and in 1989, you are still one of the few guys who made 20 million dollars from me.".


    "No, no, no", thinking that William didn''t shut up and let him leave with 20 million dollars,


    Archer, who changed his identity to William''s, said with a smile, "it''s not a profit, it''s my bonus.".


    "What''s the difference?" asked William


    "Hehe, of course, there is a difference," Archer said with flattery. "Taking the bonus means that I am your man, the task I have done for you, and the reward I deserve.".


    "Ha ha", William shakes his head with a smile. Although he knows that archer is flattering himself,


    this guy is right, and if it wasn''t for him, it would not have been so easy to short debits group and make a profit of more than $1 billion.


    And William is used to thinking of his subordinates when he has good things.


    To Abigail, "honey, with the right script and characters, give Archer more opportunities.".


    "Archer?" When Abigail was puzzled, William said with a smile, "this guy used to be with goner, who helped me through life and death, and made a lot of money for me.


    the most important thing is that he has a very strict mouth. He is one of his own.".


    On hearing this, Abby Galton nodded with a smile, "no problem, there''s a suitable script and role, I''ll ask someone to call him to audition.".


    "No, his skill is more than acting.".


    William looked at the excited Archer and continued to say to Abigail, "when I was a teenager, I started to make a living alone. I''ve been a thief, a lost diamond customer, a mercenary,


    those secret fights in Hollywood. If you give them to him, he can help you solve them reasonably and without any trouble.".


    After that, William asked archer with a smile, "if you''re interested, you can be an actor and try to be a part-time person in charge of dealing with external affairs.


    it''s to help us focus on the production of the film, and some people who are not clear headed, desperate for the role, which affects the shooting of the film.".


    When she heard that it was the task, Archer was relieved and immediately nodded, "no problem, boss, you can provide me with some lawyers to let me know what I can do,


    to maintain the relationship with actors, directors and other practitioners, and to avoid the problems of colleagues looking for trouble, I will certainly be able to solve them.".William didn''t care that archer obviously didn''t want to do black work any more.


    And it''s too wasteful to let Archer, who has been washed white and has a great reputation, pick up the gun again. Besides, the effect is certainly not as good as 007 Craig and white ghost.


    With these words, see William did not say business, Archer is very clever whispered and William, said all kinds of dirty Hollywood.


    Probably no one will not want to listen to the grudge between Hollywood stars.


    So, when the movie started, William began to laugh in a low voice from time to time.


    Abigail was very dissatisfied and patted William on his arm, "gentlemen,


    even if we are independent seats, no one can overhear us, but we have to consider whether your nonsense will affect me.".


    "OK, honey, you are the boss. You has the final say."


    William put away his smile for a moment, but the surprised Archer shrugged his shoulders and began to look at the holographic film honestly.


    As time went by, more than an hour after the movie started, it was suddenly reported on Sunday that "Sir, Barney Ross of the expendables not only appeared outside the stadium,


    but also parked his car outside the stadium and on the best monitoring point of the street monitor".


    William, who was watching the movie, was fascinated because Archer had cooperated with the expendables several times, and he was very familiar with each other for a long time,


    so he said, "just show up. What''s so strange?"


    But after more than ten seconds, William suddenly said in surprise, "this guy is retired, but since he wants to see a movie, he doesn''t ask gongna for VIP tickets?"


    On Sunday, he immediately called goner, and a moment later replied, "Sir, look, Barney Ross didn''t come to see the movie.".


    This made William immediately think that Barney should return to his old business, or just come to have a look out of curiosity?


    Then he shook his head, Barney these people before retirement, because of William''s advice, with Commission in the stock market can make a lot of money.


    Don''t mention hundreds or thousands of dollars of VIP tickets, even if you find someone to buy double price tickets, it''s OK.


    I''m in trouble. I want to help myself, but it''s hard to say because I''ve retired for four or five years.


    As for whether gunner would call Barney to ask.


    William believed that gunner would only be on Dinosaur Island, worrying about it and waiting for news from Sunday.


    After all, William doesn''t have to deal with Barney, or he won''t let them retire so many years and still live well.


    After thinking about it, he said to Archer, "Barney is out of the court. Go and see if he''s in trouble?"


    As soon as he heard that Barney had been on a mission with the expendables, even if everyone retired, he would contact them from time to time. Archer immediately nodded, "I''m going.".


    When Archer left the VIP stand, he turned to his backstage lounge and made a stir for a while,


    he changed from the superstar Leonardo to a common citizen wearing a baseball cap and a big scarf.


    Meanwhile, Barney, sitting in the car, said to his mobile phone, "are you sure you want to choose this time to get Tony Stark in trouble?"


    "I can''t wait, Barney.".


    In the security room of the underground parking lot in the stadium, Ivan Vanke sits in front of dozens of surveillance screens,


    staring at the screen, Stark''s bodyguard harpy drives a phantom into the underground parking lot.


    After learning that the holographic film will be shown at the metropolitan stadium, Ivan and Barney thought that stark would definitely attend the premiere in New York.


    As long as you have money, it''s easy to find the right relationship and identity, so that the metropolitan security department can recruit Ivan without doubt.


    Ivan, with a toothpick in his mouth, took his cell phone and Barney and said, "in recent months, Stark has only gone out three times in his armor except at home.


    it''s hard to catch the chance that he won''t wear armor and appear in public. I have no patience to wait any longer.".


    Barney opened the car window, looked at the monitor more than ten meters away, and continued, "but today is the premiere of the new movie held by the boss,


    you really feel that after you do it yourself, an energy whip lock technology, the boss will let you go?"


    "No, Barney," Ivan van COE said with a smile, "he''s your boss, never my boss.


    And I don''t care if your boss will let me go.


    After hearing this, Barney''s hand tightened on the steering wheel, and it took dozens of seconds to persuade him again,


    "stop it, old Tu, if you want to discredit the stark family, you can disclose what happened to your family,


    as the third person who can build the ark reactor, it''s impossible for the world to believe it or not.".


    Ivan grinned, "didn''t you watch the live broadcast this afternoon? William Devonshire openly said that he and Tony Stark have reached an offensive and defensive alliance to jointly guard the secrets of the ark reactor and mark armour.If I hold a press conference, maybe the news of the press conference will just spread out, and it won''t take me an hour to leave a blood hole in my head. ".


    Barney was about to say something more when he saw a familiar figure staring at him more than ten meters away.


    It took him more than ten seconds to recognize archer in a baseball cap and scarf.


    Barney was relieved to see that it was archer.


    William sent a familiar man over, at least not for the time being.


    Ivan in the security room of the underground garage of the stadium thought he was in a dilemma when he saw Barney for so long,


    sighed in his heart and said to his mobile phone, "go home, Barney, you don''t owe me any more."

 Chapter 1233

    Hearing Ivan van COE let himself go home, Barney was worried.


    He understood that Ivan was going to deal with William''s pursuit after he killed stark.


    "You can''t avoid it. Once Mr. Devonshire offers a reward in the underground world, not only killers will hunt you all over the world because Mr. Devonshire has never defaulted on his commission,


    even humans with special abilities, or werewolves or vampires will not let you go.


    Even agents and other people will chase you for the benefit of their own country. Is it worth it? "


    The reminder made Ivan silent.


    He is not afraid of ordinary human, but he can''t wear whip lock all day when facing werewolf and vampire.


    If he was attacked by vampires and werewolves when he went to bed that night, he was not sure he could escape.


    As he was thinking about his way out, Archer saw Barney talking to someone with his mobile phone all the time.


    needless to say, he followed his mobile phone to the security room in the parking lot on the ground of the stadium on Sunday.


    But because Ivan broke the surveillance in the security room, smallpox took a little time on Sunday to find Ivan from the staff list by comparing the photos.


    Sir, the former agent of the expendables, nicknamed Lao Tu, joined the security of the Mets three days ago.


    William looked as like as two peas in a smart glasses.


    I knew that Ivan was looking for stark.


    If the location wasn''t here, let alone the premiere of the hologram, William would probably have watched stark make a fool of himself.


    And now?


    Money is still a small problem. If there is any trouble, more than 80000 people in the stadium and tens of thousands of people outside the stadium will flee in all directions.


    with the help of crowd and mutual massage, it''s God''s blessing that a few people will not die and dozens or hundreds of people will be injured.


    In such a big mess and casualties, Hans will not lose his family and his bones.


    After thinking about it, William felt that he must not let Hans, the first shareholder in the stark group, take refuge in it, because there was something wrong with it.


    And if something happens, public opinion will be bad for William himself.


    At least take the opportunity to scold him, and there will never be fewer people looking for trouble.


    Frowning, "get Archer back.".


    I understand.


    In the street, Archer, who was looking at Barney from a distance, couldn''t help but stare at Sunday''s words.


    Then he looked at Barney with a worried look.


    Fortunately, Archer still remembers that Barney begged William for love, but he didn''t kill himself at the first time.


    later, he had the chance to help William and retire with money.


    After thinking about it, he gestured to express the meaning of "take care of yourself", and he would not walk towards the court.


    As soon as Archer left, Barney was startled, and his gun hand tightened.


    But after thinking for a while, he reluctantly released the handle of the gun.


    He said to his mobile phone, "I see people working for Mr. Devonshire not far away from me. Leave quickly.".


    Barney wanted to force Ivan away, but Ivan, who was determined to revenge, took out a backpack and began to equip his own energy whip lock.


    He had no doubt that Barney had betrayed him. Otherwise, in the past half a year or so, or even in the two months when he built the small ark reactor, something would have happened.


    "You go, Barney, leave me alone. Remember what I told you. If you have a problem, tell me the truth. Then give William Devonshire the power whip lock technology.".


    When I threw away my cell phone and started the ark reactor, I didn''t know about the security room. After a space fluctuation, four young men and women in fur coats and cold faces appeared not far from the security room.


    When he got out of the security room and tried to drive away, he found himself surrounded.


    "Put down your arms, Mr. Devonshire wants to see you.".


    Ivan was silent for a few seconds? Lock me up forever, or just kill me? "


    The fur coat man didn''t pay attention to Ivan''s temptation. He opened the fur coat with his right hand, revealing the holster under his armpit and the sword hanging at his waist.


    "I said drop your weapons.".


    "Take it by yourself", Ivan shook his hand, and two energy whips, three meters long, were thrown out by him.


    When you press the energy switch of the long whip, the two long whips creak and emit white light.


    "Roar".


    Four continuous low roars came from the mouth of the young people around Ivan. Ivan looked at the person facing him with a scared face, showing two long fangs.


    This is really what to fear, fear immediately spread all over the body, "suck, vampire?"


    "Zhi, Qiang", four bodyguards belonging to Serena''s blood clan, spread out their long shawls and pulled out their swords or swords.Seeing that these blood clans didn''t pull out their hot weapons, Ivan felt that his eyes were dazzled before the energy whip was thrown out.


    the blood clans in front of him came to him from five or six meters away.


    His hands instinctively want to shake the whip, but as soon as his hands are raised, the blood clan on the left and right sides grasp his hands first,


    then the blood clan in front of him grabs the ark reactor on his chest with his left hand, twists it hard, and immediately twists the whole reactor off.


    Two whip instant lost light, was caught his left and right hand blood to tear off.


    The head of the blood clan looks at Ivan with fear in his eyes and laughs contemptuously. After his ears shake,


    he grabs Ivan who thinks he''s OK for the time being. As soon as his hand works, a "click" comes. Ivan''s eyes are silent and his head droops.


    "Get rid of him, I''ll give this energy source to adults first, and then I''ll go to you.".


    The three blood clans nodded, said "understand", and then carried Ivan to his car.


    Before long, the blood clan in long Cape, who had Sunday guidance and clearance all the way, soon came to the independent VIP seat where William was sitting.


    Before he went to William and knelt down, the UAV, which was playing the holographic movie, released a holographic projection and concealed William''s area.


    The leader of the blood clan went to two meters in front of William and knelt down on one knee.


    he carried the ark reactor made by Ivan with both hands. "My Lord, this is what you need, and the target has been disposed of.".


    William didn''t speak yet. Seeing the dress of the blood clan, Abigail recognized him and held William''s hand tightly,


    then he looked at William''s side face and said, "why do you let these people out?"


    Archer, sitting on one side, hears Abigail''s words, and although he doesn''t know that the people kneeling on the ground are blood people,


    these days, he will meet and kneel like in ancient times, which is certainly not an ordinary existence.


    he quickly leans to one side and slightly leans to make himself feel as if he doesn''t exist.


    With a smile, William waved to the calm faced bodyguard of the blood clan, took the ark from the other side, looked at it, and then waved him to leave.


    Smiling at Abigail, "don''t worry, these people are controlled by Serena. There won''t be any problem.".


    But they are.

 Chapter 1234

    Before Abigail finished, Archer interrupted and said, "boss, Miss Abigail, excuse me. I have to go and have a drink.".


    William nodded with a smile. When Archer left, he put his arms around Abigail and said, "the dozen blood clans under Serena''s hands are all controlled by the blood contract.


    Even if we let them die, it''s just an idea. It won''t go wrong.


    And just now when they started, they didn''t show the impulse of bloodthirsty. They won''t hunt indiscriminately.


    "But, I hope.".


    Abigail, who naturally confronts the blood repellers, can accept Serena and Nisa because they can bask in the sun and are not afraid of silver,


    so Abigail doesn''t think they are vampires.


    But that doesn''t mean she can accept other blood groups.


    Half an hour later, when the movie was almost over, Archer came back and whispered in William''s ear,


    "boss, Barney wants to see you?"


    William was stunned, and then thought that Barney probably didn''t find Ivan, so he had to find archer.


    Shaking his head, he said, "let him go back to Los Angeles with his family. I don''t want to see him now.".


    "Yes," Archer nodded hastily. Although he was not surprised, William''s words relieved him and said with a smile, "I''m going to talk to him now.".


    At the end of the movie, William, who wants to surprise stark, takes Abigail to the premiere party with her in the unexpected eyes of Abigail.


    After dealing with all the people who are smiling or flattering, William danced three dances with Abigail and ignored Abigail.


    After rejecting three or four girls, William shakes his head and laughs reluctantly. Abigail says, "honey, it seems I have to stay away,


    I''ll have a word with stark and we''ll go home?"


    "Well," Abigail nodded hastily, "I''ll make an appointment with Hans and they''ll go on a trip to Mars, so it''s OK. It''s better to go home early.".


    After kissing Abigail on the face, William takes stark to the balcony of the hotel,


    in his puzzled eyes, takes out the ark reactor made by Ivan from the storage space.


    Then he handed stark a smart eye and said with a smile, "look.".


    Taking over the smart eye and the reactor, stark soon saw that the reactor was definitely not made by himself and William.


    But it is indeed the ark reactor, and it gives some hints to itself.


    There was a haze in my heart. I frowned and asked, "where did you come from? What are you going to do? "


    "How to do it, you have to give me the answer," William said with a smile. "As for where you come from, hehe, just solved a guy who wants to kill you.".


    As soon as the voice fell, the smart glasses on Stark''s face played Ivan''s look when he started the whip lock.


    "This guy''s name is Ivan van Coe, and please tell me tomorrow, what do you think,


    or who else might come into contact with, or even build a small reactor, OK?"


    Listening to William''s meaning, he was completely convinced that he had leaked the secret. Stark quickly said, "it must have nothing to do with me.".


    William said with a smile, "well, I didn''t say it was your problem, but it has something to do with you.".


    "What do you mean?" Stark shivered at the thought of Ivan''s broken neck.


    William patted himself on the shoulder and said, "there are some things I can''t say clearly, so you go back and check them yourself,


    and then think about where there are loopholes or omissions.


    Otherwise, you are not always lucky, just with me.


    Watching William leave, stark looks at the electronic drawings of the reactor displayed in his smart glasses,


    after thinking for a while, he goes to stark building alone without even saying anything to pepper, and asks Jarvis to find out who Ivan Vanke is.


    When he found out his father Howard stark, he not only drove his partner Ivan van Coe''s father out of the stark group, but also ruthlessly threw people back to the polar bear,


    stark immediately understood why William could not say something clearly.


    But William has already returned to his home in London, sitting on the sofa with his glass,


    thinking about the future of stark with a smile, maybe he has no face to think that the stark family is great.


    And if no one knows about it, stark can take it for granted.


    But William must have understood the cause and effect. For a moment, he made stark feel that the stark family had no dignity as if they had been stripped off all their gorgeous clothes and showed their ugly side.


    Make him have a period of continuous time, no good intention to take the initiative to contact William.


    A few days later, William sent him to his home for the second time in recent days to persuade him to let go and make the first move for Richard, who was secretly equipped with mecha in England,I felt the spatial fluctuation of rainbow bridge.


    When he arrives at falger castle, he feels Angela and sol.


    As soon as he saw William, Saul immediately put the hammer on the table and came over laughing, "hahaha, William, my brother, Congratulations,


    I took Asgard''s soldiers to annihilate Warner Heim''s army, killed thousands of people,


    I also captured tens of thousands of army and returned to Asgard as a laborer.".


    William looked at Angela doubtfully, and saw that the girl was smiling at this time, and the smile was a little happy and shy.


    Immediately understand, Odin is not really going to give way to Saul, right?


    After giving Angela a a positive look, William pretended to be excited and patted sol on the shoulder with a smile,


    "so we can really be a family soon?"


    "Of course," saw William guess, sol also said with a smile, "I followed Angela to England, just want to invite you to the divine realm,


    to participate in the triumphal ceremony three days later, and witness my coronation as king, and discuss what you and Angela need to do for the wedding.".


    "No, no problem," William said, leaving sol aside and standing in front of Angela with a shy face, "honey, it''s a bit too sudden. You ask sol to prepare for you these three days,


    I have to find a ring worthy of you.".


    "No, don''t bother too much," Angela said, looking at William shyly. "I, I have the frost hammer that you give me. That''s OK.".


    Before William spoke, Saul said, "no, how can this work?"


    But as soon as he finished, he felt Angela''s dissatisfied eyes and quickly explained, "Angela, the frost hammer was originally given to William by the divine realm,


    now he takes it out as a wedding keepsake and sends it to you. It''s too stingy to be gossiped.


    You know, he gave you the hammer before.


    And you are my only sister. Even if you don''t like jewelry, I have to fight for a treasure of the past as a keepsake for you


    After thinking about it, William''s hand stretched out and a spear with some radians appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1235

    Holding the scepter of soul gem, William has an idea,


    inlaid on his wrist, the soul gem on the simple version of infinite Bracelet emits light,


    along with the scepter, the soul power also gathers in the place where the soul gem was inlaid in the past, and gradually becomes a mass of energy.


    After feeling the power of the soul, which is one percent of the gem of the soul, William mobilizes the space energy and puts up his scepter to the ground while his eyes emit blue light.


    After the distant roar of "Dong", the power of mind is confined by the power of space gems.


    And with the increasing power of space, a crystal blue gem appears again on the scepter.


    He created a weakened version of the scepter of the mind. William felt it silently for a while and found that the scepter was unable to exert all the power of the gem in his heart in the past.


    At this time, even if he only injected 1% of the spiritual power into the scepter, the effect was not weakened.


    Hand it to Angela. As the girl walks to the living room and dances the scepter, William says, "the material of the scepter itself can fight against Thor''s hammer and Frost''s hammer.


    now I have injected the power of mind and space into it. In the future, as long as you hold the scepter, you will not be afraid of mind interference and control,


    you can also be like the space bridge you were given before It''s the same. It''s delivered to me at any time.


    The only pity is that we can''t open the portal like a space bridge.


    Hearing William say space bridge, Angela with a happy face and sol with a smile on his face can''t help but put away his smile and become embarrassed.


    "This, this," Saul said with a smile as he turned his eyes, "you talk first,


    I''ll see if all the gifts I brought are delivered.".


    After that, the guy didn''t even take his own hammer and left the castle living room in two steps.


    Seeing Angela frowning angrily, William hugged her and sat on the sofa. "Is the space bridge destroyed?"


    While saying that, he also silently felt the space bridge that had been filled by the power of space.


    Not surprisingly, with only a few thoughts, William even felt that the space bridge was not only in Asgard, but also in an independent space.


    And the only one who can do that, and who will have the idea of a space bridge and destroy Saul, is rocky.


    Thinking about it, Angela said angrily, "I shouldn''t have given sol the space bridge.".


    "OK, OK." William pretends to have a pain in his flesh, but he thinks that it''s in Rocky''s hands. Maybe he can find mieba directly through rocky.


    "Don''t talk about sol. He''s always like this. Tell me how he ruined it.".


    Seeing that William always thought he had been destroyed, Angela blushed and said, "not destroyed, but stolen.".


    "Stolen?" William pretended to close his eyes for a long time before he said, "but why can''t I feel the space bridge?"


    "Honey, are you connected to the space bridge?" Angela hugged William''s neck and said anxiously, "try again, try again, or we can just go to Warner Heim,


    get closer, maybe you can feel it.".


    "Useless," William shook his head. "The reason why space gems are called space gems is that their power can ignore space,


    and the people who can shield this power are not so simple?


    Only those who are more powerful than me, or those who are proficient in magic, can do this.


    "A man of magic?"


    Angela suddenly, as William hoped, the first thought in her heart was actually rocky, not the magician of the chaotic army.


    But without any evidence, Angela hesitated for a long time and still didn''t say it.


    After all, even if she had a bad impression of rocky, she didn''t want to accuse her brother.


    I don''t want to let William feel that there is a thief in his family when he is about to marry him.


    William reached his goal and stroked Ping Ping''an Jila''s frown with a smile. "Well, that thing has been used once, but it can only be used once or twice at most.


    after that, without the energy supplement of the transformers'' scepter, it''s just scrap iron.


    And I can''t feel it. It''s 90% destroyed.


    Or when the other party uses it again, it will always show its feet.


    Angela is not willing to, but what can she say if William says so?


    Seeing Angela''s silence, William said with a smile, "tell me about the lost process. Maybe I can find something from your narration.".


    Angela nodded with her eyes shining.


    In her eyes, William is not only the most powerful, but also the smarter. Otherwise, how could he become a legendary magician at such a young age.


    After quietly straightening out his thoughts, he lay down on William''s chest and whispered, "Saul has been looking for the chaotic army for nearly half a year, but he has never found their main force,Out of patience, I happened to take people to Warner Heim.


    After I taught him a lesson, he endured for more than two months. One day, he suddenly called the generals together and said,


    he planned to take his troops away from the garrison of energy crystal and mineral star, escort the newly mined energy crystal for more than eight months, and go to the southern city of Warner Heim for half a month.


    But we marched for three days and flew half the way. When we passed Lockhart, we received news of large-scale attacks on the energy crystal and the southern city states.


    After asking for help from heimdar, the reserve team of 1000 people in Shenyu was sent to the southern city-state first.


    Before we were sent back to crystal by heimdar, sol suddenly told me his plan.


    Without waiting for Angela to finish, William said with a smile, "he is looking for you to ask for the space bridge,


    and then leave the escorted energy crystal on the Lockhart star as bait to attract the main force of the chaos?"


    "Well," Angela nodded, "after we were sent to the crystal mine by heimdahl, and within two hours of fighting,


    the chaos army was really like Saul thought, and more than 10000 people suddenly appeared to grab the energy crystal.".


    Well, tell me who gave sol the idea.


    William interrupts Angela with a smile. She doesn''t have to say it. She knows the general situation.


    Rainbow bridge is good, but it has an unavoidable weakness.


    When the enemy doesn''t have to fight to death, the chaotic army will run away without the Shenyu soldiers.


    Sol and Angela must have used the secrecy of the space bridge to quietly open the portal and secretly send people back to Lockhart.


    In order to prevent the chaotic army from escaping in a short time, the army of Shenyu came in an instant and cooperated with the people of sol to encircle and suppress the chaotic army.


    In order to surround more people, sol certainly did not leave many people in the mining area, which gave Rocky the opportunity to steal the space bridge.


    As for how rocky sneaked into Warner Heim, William just thought about it.


    Since rocky knows which space crack can go to the world of dark elves and ice giants, he must also know that crack can go to Warner Heim.


    Secretly go, secretly come back, neither through the rainbow bridge, disappeared for a short time, sol and Angela will suspect him strange.


    Even Odin doesn''t have to doubt it.


    As for hamdal, the gatekeeper of the divine realm who claims to be able to see through the nine realms, it''s not hard for rocky to avoid his eyes.


    Rocky has already done it in the movie. It doesn''t make sense that he can''t do it now.


    While William was thinking about this, Angela, who was sitting on his lap, was thinking about who gave sol the idea.


    Not long ago, Angela, who had been hinted by William once before, frowned and exclaimed, "Rocky?"


    "But why did he do that?" Angela said, shaking her head, "although we all don''t like rocky, but I didn''t expect that for the throne, he still came to this step.".


    "It''s no surprise," William said, turning his mouth. "I heard Odin always told Saul and rocky that they were both future kings.


    Such a vague education, only to educate a conspirator, has made me very surprised.


    As for why rocky, hehe, "William said with a sneer," besides him, who can persuade Saul and tell half of Saul''s march route and plan to the army?


    I''m curious, though, that Rocky''s goal can''t be a space bridge.


    Stealing the space bridge just makes it impossible for you to go back to the mining area in a short time. What he wants is to make Saul unable to sit on the throne.


    "Asshole, so it is," Angela said angrily. Seeing William looking at herself, she frowned with anger,


    "Rocky probably didn''t expect that I was worried about the heavy casualties of the paladins, so I couldn''t explain it to you.


    she left the flame dragon snooker, six assassin bodyguards and the Paladins in the crystal mining area.


    And snoog and the knights, who fought to help the 300 remaining soldiers in the Holy Land and the 500 soldiers in Warner Heim to guard the crystal mine.


    Otherwise, even if sol had wiped out the chaotic army of more than 10000 people, he would have to take full responsibility for the looting of jingkuang and the total annihilation of 300 Shenyu soldiers and 500 Warner Heim soldiers.


    Don''t talk about the throne. It''s good that sol won''t be punished.


    Angela gritted her teeth and stood up, "he wants to fight for the throne with sol, I don''t care, but he can''t destroy our wedding.".


    With that, Angela wants to go back to the divine world to get rocky in trouble and grab back the space bridge.


    "Wait, wait," said William, holding Angela in her puzzled eyes,


    "honey, I think we''d better put this matter down first, and wait for sol to inherit the throne, and we''ll settle with him after our wedding.


    So that Odin and Freya, as well as the high level of the divine realm, will not focus their eyes and mind on the investigation and handling of Rocky''s affairs. ".As for her wedding, Angela soon blushed and nodded, then clenched her fist and said, "there''s really no need to make trouble at this time.


    When Saul becomes king, I will beat rocky hard and put him in the dungeon myself.


    "I''m sure I''ll support you," said William, leaning on the sofa with Angela in his arms. "Where are the paladins and your twelve bodyguards resting now? How about the casualties?"


    Angela''s face darkened. "Five of the twelve guards died, and only 19 of the paladins were alive.


    Otherwise, snooker would not have been able to get all of our men back if he had absorbed most of the fire regardless of the injury.


    There was a trace of sadness in William''s heart, but this emotion was soon forgotten by him,


    he couldn''t help thinking that Saul should feel sorry for him and Angela.


    If anything happens in the future, it should not be difficult to call sol as a helper or even a thug.


    Then William suddenly frowned and said, "since the crisis of form, why didn''t you ask me for help?"


    "Why did I ask you for help?" Angela said with a natural expression, "even if we get married, unless it''s a matter of life and death,


    otherwise, asking for help casually will not only make the asgards feel ashamed, but you won''t be bored if you have more times?


    In case of great danger in the future, you will not rush to the divine realm at the first time.


    Well, that''s true.


    Asgard, who calls himself God, does not have the face to help others.


    At this time, rocky hates Angela''s itching teeth, but he doesn''t dare to go to Angela for trouble, so that William won''t come to Shenyu early.


    Since one plan can''t work, let''s have another plan.


    Anyway, he can''t accept it at all. Saul, the brainless guy, will be king of Asgard.


    While sol and Angela are not here, Odin and frica are busy dealing with the post-war affairs. Rocky quietly passes through the space crack of the divine realm,


    wearing a magic cloak, he comes to yodunheim, the kingdom of the ice giant, to see King Roffe.


    Using magic all the way to touch the holy land of the ice giant, rocky revealed his birth shadow and said to the two giants, "I want to see the giant Faye Wong and tell him a news about the ice box.".


    As soon as the two giants see rocky, they release the power of ice with both hands to form two ice blades, but when they hear about the ice box,


    they immediately stop their strength and look at Rocky with a black cloak and can''t see his face clearly.


    The bigger giant stepped up to rocky and said, "you know what you''re talking about, and you know the consequences of cheating the Frost Giant?"


    For the little trick that the ice giant tried to trick himself into looking up, rocky said sarcastically, "I''ll know if I cheat you when I see louffy.".


    "Or do you think I''ll kill Sophie under a lot of protection?"


    "Roar, you want to die, the little bug hiding in the shadow.".


    Two blades of ice were thrown at rocky.


    Looking at the motionless figure, Frost Giant''s mind is not very smart, is floating up the idea to get it done, see the ice blade through rocky''s figure, inserted in the ice.


    "The magician?"


    At the thought of this, the ice giants immediately alert up, back-to-back with each other, the ice blades on both hands ready to attack at the same time, roared up.


    Not a moment later, the sound of "boom, boom" came out of the holy land.


    Loki, on the other hand, had already sneaked in with the help of the buildings and terrain in the holy land.


    For him, it''s better to see laufi directly than to be informed by more ice giants about what he said to laufi through layer upon layer.


    But I didn''t think why he, the Asgard, had such a strong resistance to the cold that he knew, as he was born with, where the holy land of the ice giant was.


    "Get out of here.".

 Chapter 1236

    "Get out of here.".


    Feeling the rapid decrease of the surrounding temperature, Rocky''s body flashed, and a virtual shadow turned out of the shadow,


    bowing to the three meter tall, blue skinned and red eyed laofei, he said, "I''ve seen you, your majesty, king of Jotunheim.".


    As soon as he saw rocky, roffy stopped the ice giant bodyguard who was hiding in the shadow, waiting to catch people.


    "Rocky?" A wave of frost energy, sitting on the throne of the Laurie in front of the emergence of a sitting ice.


    Standing on the ice platform, Sophie drives the power of the ice, and the ice platform automatically moves in front of rocky. "The God of Asgard''s lies dare to stay in my world secretly.".


    As soon as he raised his hand, the illusion made by rocky was lifted up by the ice.


    Laurie''s red eyes, showing the inexplicable brilliance of the head up, eyes exposed flustered rocky.


    After a while he whispered, "tell me, what do you want?"


    Laurie was willing to talk so easily, although rocky was puzzled.


    But after thinking about it, I feel that apart from finding a feud with Asgard, I''ve also been robbed of ice box, which is a treasure to settle down in,


    I can''t find the cannon fodder that can make Odin put down his plan to abdicate in a short time.


    After making up his mind, he took the initiative to say his purpose, "do me a favor and mess up the victory ceremony of Asgard three days later,


    I''ll tell you the news of the ice box.".


    "News?"


    Even if there is still a little bit in laofei''s mind that rocky is his own son, it is impossible to help rocky just because of a piece of news.


    After all, when the son was born, because he was much younger than the normal ice giant child, he was almost abandoned. Not to mention, he was taken to Asgard by Odin as a booty and chess piece.


    No feelings, and who knows if rocky, the God of lies who doesn''t know his own life experience, is trying to lead him, the king of ice giants, to the realm of God to catch him or to put him to death.


    And rocky also knows that if he doesn''t come up with something useful, Laurie can''t risk it for a piece of news.


    After looking around and making sure no one was eavesdropping, he whispered, "I know a space crack from Jotunheim to Asgard,


    and told you the route and method to sneak into Odin''s treasure house and steal the ice box.


    What you need to do is to release the power of frost on the holy land before you get the ice box and leave it, so that Saul won''t be king in three days.


    "You want to be king of Asgard?" Laurie''s red eyes suddenly exuded joy and ambition, and said with a low smile, "aren''t you afraid of being blackmailed by me when you really sit on the throne?"


    "That''s what happened after I sat on it," Rocky gritted. "It''s meaningless if I can''t sit on it. Even if you want to hold me, you don''t have a chance.".


    It''s a deal. It didn''t take long for Laurie to agree.


    He even thought that when the asgards found out that Loki was the frost giant, the ASAR Protoss would be the beginning of the turmoil, and the frost giant would have a chance to enter the divine realm.


    If you want to be king, the only obstacle is Odin.


    Laurie patted rocky on the shoulder with a smile. He wanted to use the power of frost to activate the ice giant gene in Rocky''s body, so that he could understand that he was an ice giant, not an Athar.


    But found his hand directly through rocky''s body, instantly understand that this is a magic phantom.


    At the same time of anger in my heart, I immediately thought, this is good.


    When Loki becomes king and understands his life experience, he can''t escape. He will stand on the opposite side of Asgard.


    After negotiating the action plan with rocky as if nothing had happened and knowing the entrance of the space crack,


    while driving the ice platform back, Sophie said darkly, "remember my words, rocky, Odin will never die. You will never be king of Asgard.".


    Three days passed by. On this day, William was smiling, but he was worried about Abigail. Several people knew that William was married, and Lena, the troublemaker,


    and Angela, who were looking forward to it, were sent to the house in the inner city square of the divine realm.


    Because today''s celebration is the day of victory and the formal coronation of Saul as king,


    William didn''t spend much time to convince Angela that when they get married, there will be many friends and relatives of Devonshire family coming to the holy land to watch the ceremony.


    With the excitement of coming to Asgard for the first time, Lina walked to the huge balcony on the second floor,


    and saw that the square was already full of well-dressed assassins. When she saw this scene for the first time, Lina was surprised, and was soon elated by the cheerful atmosphere.


    After a while, Angela''s seven surviving assassin bodyguards, together with 19 members of the paladin order,


    accompanied by vostag, one of the three warriors in the fairy palace, as well as SHIV and more than a dozen ASA Protoss soldiers,


    took a carriage pulled by four horses to bieshu.


    After seeing William and Angela, the assassins and paladins all knelt down on one knee, shouting the names of William and Angela.When William spoke, these people stood up and looked at him respectfully.


    After greeting SHIV and wolstadger, William said to Lena, "Mom, you and Angela can make a carriage. I have something to ask the Knights.".


    Looking at Strauss in a red clergyman''s robe, Lina just thought about it and soon remembered who Strauss was.


    After smiling and standing respectfully, Lina and Angela get on the silver chariot together.


    When the team set out for the golden palace, William said to Strauss, who was one step slower, "where are all the paladins who died in the war?"


    Strauss breathed and said, "under the crown, his majesty Odin has given him divine grace.


    if you agree, all the 16 people who died in the war can enter the spirit Hall of the divine realm.".


    William didn''t care about Odin''s idea of fighting the spirit of the paladin. After all, he had no place for the Spirit himself.


    It is not a good idea for paladins who already know the existence of the hall of souls to let these souls dissipate directly.


    "What do you think?"


    Strauss cunningly said, "all great power belongs to you and Alice crown.".


    In fact, I have already agreed.


    William didn''t have to think much to understand that these ascetics, who had no response from angels and heaven, had shaken their faith long after the appearance of William and Alice the light elf.


    Now I have witnessed the existence of the ASAR Protoss, helped the asgards to fight, and had the chance to enter the hall of souls after their death and coexist with Asgard.


    How could these ascetic paladins resist Odin''s olive branch.


    "Well, I agree that the spirits who died in the war can enter the spirit Hall of the assassins, and you can also stay in the realm of God.".


    "Please forgive me, crown," Strauss said, "we living people, hope to go to his highness Alice''s temple and guard the last hope of the light.".


    "All?" This surprised William.


    "Yes, crown," stellas said with a smile, "our power comes from the holy light, and of course we have to serve your highness Alice and you.".


    "Well," William nodded with satisfaction, "when you get back to Oxford, I''ll allow you to expand to 100 people, as Alice''s direct troops,


    and open up the study of Holy Light magic, which is your reward.".


    "Thank you", not only Strauss excited, behind the 18 living paladins also praise William and Alice up.


    During the conversation, a group of people came to the outside of the golden palace. William was worried that his mother would be nervous. He not only helped her down personally,


    but also held her hand all the time. Under the gaze of thousands of asgardians, he walked up to the high platform of the golden palace and came to Odin on the throne.


    After saluting the expressionless Odin, holding the gun of eternity, the straight faced Odin smiles and nods to William.


    After that, Odin made a rare gift to Lina, and then signaled to Freya to help receive Lina.


    Watching his mother standing on the second highest step by Queen Scarlett, William laughingly pulls Angela and stands opposite the steps parallel to rocky.


    Smile at rocky and leave him alone.


    As for Angela, I don''t care about rocky, neither does William.


    Before long, a loud Trombone sound came, and the atmosphere at the scene became warm.


    Today''s protagonist sol, holding the hammer of Thor, wearing a flying wing helmet, wearing the armor changed by the power of thunder, walks into the golden palace step by step.


    The whole person looks to have more prestige, has more prestige.


    In bursts of cheers, when I went to the front of the steps and knelt down on one knee in front of Odin,


    I started to make fun of Scarlett, William and Angela with a smile and happy eyes, as well as those who are qualified to stand on the steps.


    "Dong.".


    Odin raised the gun of eternity and went to the throne. The scene soon quieted down.


    After a long hesitation, Odin said, "Sol odinson, my eldest son, the first heir to the throne, are you ready to defend Asgard and the nine kingdoms to the death?".


    Sol immediately responded in a loud voice, "yes, father, I''m ready.".


    "Then, in the name of Odin, the king of the gods, I officially declare you,,.".


    Just as he was about to pass the throne to Saul, Odin felt that someone had opened the door of Odin''s treasure house.


    through the destroyer armor sealed in the treasure house, he soon found that the person who came in was actually the Frost Giant.


    "Troll?"


    "Dong", Odin knocked heavily on the throne with the eternal gun, started the sealed destroyer armor, and destroyed the infiltrating ice giant with a few energy rays.


    Then he said to William, "follow, William.".


    Looking at Lena, William hesitated. Queen Scarlett worried about Odin''s safety and said, "don''t worry, son, I will protect your mother.".A thought passed by, and the dragon of flame, snooker, and Phoenix Dani, came from the magic planet and their home in London,


    one of them stood next to Angela, and the other fell on Lena''s shoulder.


    And Angela nodded, William immediately suspended, a broken air sound came out of the pursuit of Odin.


    Sol, who was waiting for himself to become the king of the gods, looked at his mother blankly and innocently. When he saw Freya nodding, he caught up with her.


    As for rocky, he hesitated for a moment, but Dany looked at herself from time to time after she appeared. After talking to Freya, she ran to Odin''s treasure house at the same speed.

 Chapter 1237

    In a moment, William caught up with Odin.


    Sensing that William landed behind him, Odin asked without looking back, "did you notice the spatial fluctuation in the divine realm before?"


    William was stunned, then shook his head and said, "no".


    The frowning Odin, after hearing this, frowned deeper.


    "That is to say, someone deliberately put the ice giant into the realm of God, and he is very familiar with Odin''s treasure house.".


    "Hey, rocky," William said with a smile, "he doesn''t want sol to ascend the throne. No one will be surprised.


    but it''s fun to collude with the ice giant.


    And it ruined my wedding with Angela, and rocky won''t have a chance to be king in the future.


    "Ah," Odin even if do not want to doubt, but in addition to Loki, no one will stop sol ascended, but also familiar with the treasure house.


    "I need proof," Odin looked back. Sol and rocky, who were coming quickly, said as they walked,


    "accusing a prince of being guilty and still my child, even if I am the king of Asgard, I need proof.".


    "You can''t count on me for this," William shrugged. "I haven''t been in Asgard long, and I''ve been in touch with rocky even less.


    Maybe you should play and let him show himself.


    Odin, who had no time to think more, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t cheat rocky.".


    "That''s simple, if you make sol angry, he will go to the ice giant''s territory to find face,


    when he makes trouble, he will be expelled to the earth." after that, William pauses for a few seconds, and sees that Odin has no objection,


    then continues with a smile, "I''ll take Angela back to London, who can''t get married, and the two heirs are no longer there,


    rocky will definitely do everything he can Law, to consolidate their second successor status.


    And the more he does, the more flaws he has.


    In the end, you can''t expect Angela and I to admit that we''re ice giants, king of Asgard.


    "You do know." when did Odin come to the door of the treasure house, he hesitated and asked, "when is it?"


    William laughed and lied, "when you let me touch the ice box, that night, rocky quietly came to my room and was frozen with ice,


    he didn''t find his skin turned blue, but I will never forget the scene that he changed from white to blue and then returned to normal skin color.".


    "No wonder," Odin sighed, "no wonder since then, you''ve alienated rocky and become close to Saul.".


    "Hey, hey," William whispered a smile and looked at sol and rocky a hundred meters away without explanation.


    Seeing Odin and William stop in front of Odin''s treasure house, waiting for themselves,


    dozens of meters away, Saul asked angrily, "father, what''s the matter?"


    Odin didn''t answer, but when rocky came, he turned to open the treasure house.


    When they enter the treasure house, sol and rocky immediately feel the temperature of the treasure house is a little low. When they see three ice giants who have been killed by the destroyer''s armor and broken into ice,


    "Troll? How dare they? "


    Saul roared angrily. He was full of his most glorious moment. When he was interrupted,


    people in Asgard will remember that he was only ten seconds away from the throne.


    A sense of being humiliated spread through his mind in an instant.


    "We have to go back, just like we did when we went to yodunheim, to let laufei and the ice trolls know that Asgard was the same Asgard.".


    Odin turned his back to Saul and rocky, looked at the magic wall that sealed the destroyer''s armor, and said, "now is not the right time. We have just finished a hard war,


    not only a large number of soldiers have been lost, but also the living soldiers need to be repaired, and the logistics pressure is not small.".


    "But the ice giant''s behavior of sneaking into the treasure house has already started a war against us," Saul said, looking at the silent William, his eyes turned and said,


    "William, you must have the same idea as me, right?"


    William was stunned and didn''t wait for him to wonder why Saul thought he wanted to attack Jotunheim.


    Saul came up to him and put his arm around William''s shoulder,


    "man, don''t forget that because of these ice trolls, you and Angela''s wedding was postponed.


    thousands of years ago, these trolls sneaked into the earth, not only to occupy you Our world, slaughtering your ancestors,


    also want to use the ice box to turn the earth into a cold, eternal frost world like yodunheim.


    "Well," William shrugged as he looked at Saul, who had learned how to stir up generals in surprise, "the peace in the divine realm has lasted for several years,


    you are not tired, and no one in the soldiers and people of the divine realm will want to fight another war that will affect the whole divine realm at this time.


    As for the wedding, one day you will be king of Asgard, and Angela and I will have our wedding."Stupid," Saul roared angrily when he saw that William didn''t support him. "Do you have the heart to see my sister sad?


    What''s more, if you don''t return it, how can the divine Kingdom rule the nine Kingdoms? Not only will yodunheim start again, but the rebellion that has just been put down will even revive in Warner Heim. What''s more, the unstable kingdom of dwarves will also cause more chaos.


    At that time, if we put out the fire everywhere, the ice giant might sneak into the earth again.


    Saul patted William heavily on the shoulder and said seriously, "you don''t want to watch your compatriots being slaughtered by the frost troll, do you?"


    Bearing the feeling of being repeatedly patted on the shoulder by Saul, William said with a smile, "in fact, if the ice trolls are willing to stay in the north and south poles of the earth, we may welcome them to live in the north and south poles all the year round, so as to improve the earth''s rising temperature and disappearing glaciers.".


    "I, I, I," Saul looked at William in a dazed way while he was furious. "The Asgard gods are up. I, for the first time, think you are a jerk.".


    And Odin and rocky, at this time, also looked at William strangely.


    "Don''t look at me like that," William shrugged. "The earth doesn''t belong to me, and human beings are not my people.


    even when I took part in the war against Jotunheim on the front foot, human beings accused me of provoking the war for no reason on the back foot.


    What''s worse, if the ice giant goes to the earth because of me,


    ha, "William said with a self mocking smile," I promise that people all over the world will not understand me, but will think that I am the maker of war and trouble. ".


    When rocky heard this, his eyes brightened and he had a plan in his heart. At the same time, he sneered, "stupid and numb race.".


    Sol nodded in agreement. Just as he wanted to say something more, Odin said, "I''ll send someone to talk to louffy. As long as he can give us a satisfactory answer,


    or hand over the mastermind, everything will not happen.


    The most important task for us now is to find out how the ice giant entered into the divine realm and recuperate for a few years.


    "Let me go," Saul said immediately. "We have to be tough to make the ice giants understand that Asgard is not weak, but stronger.".


    With that, the guy looked at William, who just nodded with a smile, admitting that he and the odins were together.


    When he heard Odin say that he would hand over the mastermind, Rocky''s heart immediately thumped.


    But Odin didn''t agree or deny Sol''s request to be an envoy, so he deliberately left with William.


    thinking that God domain and ice giant should never negotiate with rocky, he immediately followed sol to the inner hall of the golden palace.


    "Don''t follow me, rocky, or I''m not sure I''ll beat you up.".


    "Calm down, Saul," Rocky said with a smile, raising his hands. "If I tell you, since my father didn''t deny your request for an envoy, then our private actions are not against his will?"


    "What action?"


    Fairy palace three warriors and SHIV heard Rocky''s words, immediately vigilant asked.


    Sol, who was thinking of bringing more people to show the tough side of Shenyu, immediately went out to win over the four of his best friends.


    When they rode to rainbow bridge and saw helmdale in golden armor,


    before they spoke, they heard a burst of air coming from behind.


    Looking back, you can see that Angela, who is wearing the Zhenjin version of nano mark 50, is not only spewing out flames from her armor,


    the frost hammer waving on her hand, but also catching up with mark 50 as fast as Raytheon hammer.


    Bang.


    Angela tilted from tens of meters high, hit the rainbow bridge deck.


    Without warning, he raised Sol''s collar and roared, "what the hell have you done to make your father say that he will postpone giving you the throne?"


    Angela was holding the collar in front of so many people, although sol was a little embarrassed, he could only ask in a good voice, "just a delay?"


    "What else do you want?" Angela hated the iron but not the steel and roared at Saul, "deprived of the right to inherit the throne?"


    Then she looked at the honest rocky, "and let this bastard sit on the throne?"


    Fairy palace three warriors and SHIV, hearing this, not only did not get angry, but they all looked at each other with a smile.


    Not to mention Angela himself is a member of the royal family, strong can win sol, behind William is rumored to have a level with Odin.


    Now with Angela''s open support, sol has a better chance of winning than rocky.


    As for why they knew Angela could win sol, they saw it with their own eyes.


    What Angela and William said didn''t say that sol, who had been waiting for half a year in Warner Heim, was just honest after being beaten by her.In that battle, sol was beaten by Angela, who was more proficient in using frost hammer. He couldn''t find the north, so he had to be honest.


    "Calm down, Angela, calm down," Sol said quickly. "We''re going to find the bastard who can''t make you marry, but.".


    "But what?"


    As soon as sol hesitated, he felt Angela''s grip on her collar increased her strength,


    said hastily, "we''re going to yodunheim. If you want to go, you can''t go with the frost hammer.".


    "To Jotunheim? It doesn''t matter, I still have this. "As she said that, Angela threw the frost hammer on her hand into the sky,


    the frost hammer automatically flew to the golden palace, where William was. Then, on her right hand, she appeared the weakened version of the scepter of mind, which she had only been holding for three days.


    In Rocky''s hot eyes, Angela takes the scepter to the deck, puts sol down and asks, "what''s the matter?


    What''s more, rocky, why did you let the guard go to his father? "

 Chapter 1238

    "Rocky",


    after Angela said that rocky asked the guard to tell Odin, but Angela stopped him,


    sol, who had just been put down by Angela with his collar, quickly rushed to rocky in front of him,


    holding his collar, growled angrily, "what are you up to?"


    "Calm down, calm down," explained Loki, who was pinched by sol and was not breathing well.


    "as long as we go to yodunheim, I won''t tell my father. When the ice giant turns over, will my father and mother collect the corpses for us?"


    Sol was stunned. He was not as rampant as he used to be. He didn''t think rocky was wrong.


    Seeing Sol''s thoughtful expression, rocky quickly continued, "besides, I asked the guard to wait half an hour before reporting.


    If Angela hadn''t come, we would have gone to Jotunheim by now.


    At that time, even if my father knew, he must have been watching us in the divine realm.


    Once in danger, they will take William Devonshire to yotonheim,


    and together, they will be able to easily suppress Roffe and the ice giants and bring us back to the realm of God. ".


    This time, not only sol, Angela, the three warriors of fairyland and Schiff think that rocky is right, but also heimdar, who has been watching, thinks that rocky is the smartest of these people.


    Sol put Loki down with a smile, and helped him tidy up his wrinkled clothes and armor. "You just like to be mysterious. It''s better to say earlier, and it won''t make our brothers almost contradict each other.".


    Rocky rolled his eyes, but he began to worry more.


    In the past, sol was just a reckless man. Although there was a flash of inspiration occasionally, he never showed shameless appearance.


    And shamelessness is often a must for a king.


    In addition to the words in Odin''s treasure house before, rocky felt that it would not be so easy for him to fool sol easily if he went on like this.


    Vostag said suddenly, "the informer is blocked by his highness Angela. If we are really in danger, who will save us?"


    Shiv patted vostag on the shoulder and spoke to Heim darnunu. Vostag was stunned and then felt his moustache awkwardly.


    Seeing all the people looking at him, hamdal''s eyes shifted a little. In his eyes, he saw William with a glass in one hand, a frost hammer in the other hand, and Odin with his hands on his back.


    he was standing on the balcony above the golden palace and looking this way.


    While the queen of God, Scarlett, with William''s mother, Lina, is in the sky garden not far away. The atmosphere is very friendly and she is discussing the flowers in the divine realm.


    Seeing Odin''s feeling in his heart, he nodded to himself in silence, and then hamdal looked at Saul and his party.


    "Since I assumed the responsibility of exploring the nine realms, no one has been able to escape my eyes and enter Asgard without warning,


    so, I also want to know why?"


    Sol nodded happily. "Good. Don''t tell anyone until we leave.".


    Rocky frowned at the expressionless hamdal.


    In his mind, this guy is famous for being hard to talk.


    In addition to Odin''s orders, he only abides by the rules of guarding Asgard as the God of dawn.


    Now it''s so easy to agree to send them to Jotunheim, is it really to find a defensive loophole?


    But if Saul evaluated him, he would say that he was a responsible and reasonable man.


    But if rocky doesn''t go, he worries that sol, who is not so stupid, will rationally force louffy to compromise and expose his conspiracy with ice giant.


    Despite his worries, rocky quickly follows Angela and sol to stand in front of the huge teleporter of rainbow bridge.


    Helmdar inserted the guard sword used to open the rainbow bridge into the starting hub, and a ray of light came from the several kilometer long rainbow bridge deck to the hub.


    The teleporter suddenly glowed with colors.


    Sol seven, who are waiting to start, hear the reminder from heimdar, "warning you, if you call rainbow bridge again,


    if there is any danger to the existence of rainbow bridge and stay with you, I will refuse to send you back.".


    I see. You don''t know how many times you''ve said that.


    As soon as they knew it, they laughed and joked. They were covered by a colorful light cage and flew to yodunheim.


    On the stage of the golden palace, William asked Odin with a smile, "if I help you deal with these ice giants,


    How about you give me the eyes of the warlock?"


    "Not so good," Odin glared at William and sighed, "you are definitely a greedy bastard who is more greedy than the dragon, peeping at the treasures I have collected for thousands of years all the time.".


    William retorted discontentedly, "make it clear to me that this is a fair deal with you. How can I say it''s peeping?What''s more, if you don''t take out your useless treasures, I don''t know what I want when I want to trade with you?


    In case, I can help you to deal with the heart disease, but because you don''t think you have enough chips, you don''t care. When something really happens, don''t regret it. ".


    Odin looked at William inexplicably. He suddenly felt that Guyi had said that the little bastard would prophesy, and he didn''t know if it was true.


    He said tentatively, "I''d rather give it back to Gu Yi for free, but I won''t give you the Warlock''s eye, which you can''t use.".


    "Who says I can''t use it?" William retorted immediately. "If you can break the illusory, borderline and dark treasures, you may be able to enhance your ability in the holy light.


    in the future, you may be able to destroy a demon with just one stare.".


    Hearing William say the function of the Warlock''s eye, Odin felt that Gu Yi''s guess was true.


    As if nothing had happened, he shook his head with a smile. "I know that your strength now, without the help of external forces, can only use the Holy Light Rune to appear in your eyes, and then you can release the holy light to kill the weak demons.


    As for those demons with higher strength, it''s just a matter of blinking.


    "Dead old man, I know enough," he said to himself. As soon as William turned his eyes, he said, "even if I can''t use it, can''t I give it to Angela?


    Don''t forget, Angela is looking forward to marrying me. Now you suddenly say sol is immature and needs to observe for a while. What do you think Angela will think? "


    Odin shook his head helplessly, knowing that William was ripping off.


    If the divine realm can''t hold a wedding, can''t it be held on earth?


    Even if it was held in front of Celia, the tree of life, Odin felt that he would not lose face.


    Thinking about it, Odin asked, "how do you want to deal with the ice giant?"


    "I''m sure you don''t like my way." in Odin''s puzzled eyes, William shrugged with a smile. "According to my habits, of course, you can either fight or kill them all.".


    Odin looked at William in surprise, frowned and asked, "hundreds of thousands, millions of lives, do you really have a hand?


    And where did you get so many troops to fight against the ice giant? "


    "You don''t care if I have that strength.".


    William, with a smile, does not say that as long as he is willing, countless robots, plus transformers as commander, can grind the ice giant to death.


    If you want to hurry up, you can fight against the loss of magic power and soul in the gold coin, release the 10000 gold battle demons,


    and the Frost Giant.


    However, if there is no need, William will not tell Odin, "anyway, we don''t want to rule the ice giants,


    there''s no need to think that killing will force them to resist, and they have to be gentle for a long time.


    as long as we kill the most powerful ice giants, the rest of the giants will not be honest for one or two hundred years No way.


    Odin was silent for a moment, and continued to ask, "what about one or two hundred years later?"


    "Who knows," William said, "if I don''t die in a hundred or two years, I will be better than I am now. If I die, it will be our future generations'' business.".


    "When I die, who cares about the flood?" Odin looked at William in surprise. "I always thought that you were selfish because you were afraid of death, but I didn''t expect that you would be so selfish.".


    William said in a low voice, "you have to understand, my Lord Odin, how many years have I lived?


    You can''t expect me to live five or six thousand years like you. After too much experience, I can easily put it down and abandon the selfishness that countless people can''t do.


    When William said this, Odin shook his head with a sigh, but he knew that William was a hidden mockery. He couldn''t see through life and death, and he was thinking about how to continue his life?


    With the gun of eternal trace in their hands, they went to the hub of rainbow bridge.


    As soon as hamdal saw them, he bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty, Monsieur Devonshire.".


    Odin just nodded, while William bowed his head and said, "Lord hamdal.".


    He can remember Odin''s command to heimdar, always paying attention to Lena''s safety.


    This kind of person who helps himself without asking for anything in return, William will be very polite and show his due respect.


    Heimdahl nodded with a smile. Without Odin''s command, he showed the picture he saw with his eyes.


    Because it was helmdale who personally delivered it, sol and Angela, together with seven people, came directly to the holy land of ice giant.


    And the huge rainbow, no surprise let ice giant know, someone came to their world from God.


    Angela looks at the empty ice field, and she doesn''t understand that the ice giants are hiding in the dark, waiting for them to go deep into the Holy Land and surround them.


    "We shouldn''t have come," said Hogan, who was influenced by the desolate, silent and cold atmosphere of yodunheim,Looking at sol, he hesitated and asked, "this is obviously waiting for me to enter the hinterland, so as to cut off our retreat,


    really want to continue?"


    Of course.


    Before sol spoke, Angela, holding the scepter of the soul in her right hand, touched the gold coin that called the flame dragon snoog in her left hand,


    after feeling the connection with snoog, she took the lead to walk to the building dug out of the huge mountain in the distance of the ice field.


    With Angela taking the lead, sol won''t go any more. If he doesn''t go, the three warriors and SHIV won''t go either.


    As for rocky, he''s a soy sauce man.


    After half an hour''s vigilant and careful walking, we finally came to the building that seems to have been abandoned and dug out in the huge mountain.


    As soon as I got into the defensive formation, a low voice came from the mountain.


    "Are you here to die, or to surrender to the great Frost Giant? The little princes of Asgard.


    "Surrender?" Sol, who had planned to speak well, became angry.


    But before he said it, Angela said, "Laurie, tell me how your people got into Asgard.".


    "Hei hei, Hei hei," Lao Fei, sitting on the stone throne of the high platform, looks at Angela with orange red hair and her whole body wrapped in Zhenjin armor.


    With an angry expression on his face, he said sarcastically, "Odin''s temple is not only full of traitors, but now it''s stupid and degenerate to let women decide?"


    "Hell," he said, and for a moment, everyone except rocky was crying in his heart.


    Angela as like as two peas, William, who was very careful to try to reduce her sense of existence before she followed him, was a hot temper.


    Just when people thought Angela would fight directly.


    Angela, leaning on the scepter of her heart, yelled to raufei, "my name is Audrey, daughter of Odin, fiancee of William Devonshire,


    raufei, I''m going to fight you. I win. Tell me who the traitor is and submit to Asgard.".


    "Roar, roar, roar.".


    The ice giants in ambush roared at once.


    Sophie raised her hand and asked angrily, "what if you lose?"


    Angela frowned.


    A voice suddenly rang out in the valley, "then I promise not to kill all the ice giants.".


    "Ha, ha, ha," said William. Sol raised Thor''s hammer and roared as if he had a very strong backup.


    But Angela after hearing William''s words, originally also withstands the anger, worried that messes up the matter she, immediately had no scruples.


    Holding the scepter of the soul, pointing the spearhead of the scepter at Sophie, he cried, "Sophie, if you dare not accept the challenge, roll back to the ice cave of yodunheim and never walk on the ground.".


    Before Laurie could answer, an ice giant jumped down from the surrounding rocks, with huge ice blades in his hands,


    rushed to Angela and said, "you''re looking for death, woman.".


    "Shameless," said louffy on the stage, pointing tens of meters away, "louffy, you are a coward, you are not worthy to be king of yodunheim.".


    Sol just wanted to help Angela get rid of the ice giant, but he was held by rocky.


    "Calm down, we''re surrounded.".


    Rocky is playing with Angela. If Angela gets hurt, William will come directly to fight. If he kills louffy, it''s a good idea.


    But Angela didn''t move or use the scepter when she faced a three meter high ice giant.


    after an idea, four nano boxes immediately flew out of mark 50''s back. In only one second, they became four arc-shaped energy columns that began to charge.


    A dazzling light lit up and rushed to Angela''s ice giant. Before half the way, they were killed by the giant The big energy waves are broken.


    Angela looks up at Sophie and yells again, "Sophie, get out of here.".

 Chapter 1239

    See Angela easily killed an ice giant warrior, even hear Angela under the throne repeatedly roar provocation, Laurie still did not stand up.


    He wasn''t afraid of Angela, but he was thinking about whether Rocky''s coming to see him was a conspiracy of God.


    After all, although the war of thousands of years ago was lost, the ice giant had a cold ice box in his hand, so he and Shenyu were defeated.


    But now the ice box is in the hands of Shenyu. Before he is sure that Odin is really weak, laofei is not sure to win the war.


    Lao Fei, get out of here.


    Angela''s sharp, harsh voice reverberates again in the valley and the ice sheet.


    Listening to the thousands of ice giants around them, they were burning with anger, but they didn''t vent their anger.


    they roared and released weapons like ice blades, smashing them on the ice fields and mountains.


    "Lao ~ ~ Fei ~", Angela''s angry voice of challenge, was once again heard by the ice giant,


    Lao Fei, who felt that his morale was unstable, had to drive the ice to form an ice platform and fall down from it.


    He asked tentatively, "go back to the realm of God, woman, when I''m willing to let you go, go back and tell Odin that if he wants a war, he will declare it himself.".


    "There''s a lot of nonsense," Angela didn''t discuss with sol. She held the scepter of mind, and her mind drove the mark 50 armour,


    as she flew out to raufei, the scepter cut down.


    "Dang ~ ~".


    When the curved blade on the top of the scepter is blocked by laufi''s ice blade, under Angela''s control, the nano materials of mark 50''s left foot converge and become a huge metal hammer,


    with the power of his leg and the thruster of his armor erupting, only the shadow is left behind.


    In an instant, he broke the ice shield released by laofei, and then kicked him heavily on his stomach,


    kicked him tens of meters.


    After crashing several stone pillars, louffy rolled, bounced and rolled for several meters before stopping.


    This scene makes the whole scene as quiet as death.


    The ice giants looked at louffy, covering his stomach and struggling to get up,


    and sol was surprised for a few seconds, holding Thor''s hammer and yelling, "Angela, Angela.".


    The three warriors and SHIV raise their weapons and roar Angela''s name.


    And the rainbow bridge hub of Odin, see random deformation of mark 50, immediately misunderstood.


    Looking at William in surprise, "you gave Angela your armor?"


    "What''s the surprise?" "Angela is my wife, the mother of my future children, and of course she has the right to use the best things," said William.


    "Well, that''s good. That''s what it should be." Odin laughed and looked at William more kindly.


    After kicking Rolfe, Angela doesn''t chase him while winning, but looks at the scepter in her hand with an unhappy expression.


    This spear is not like a spear, and the big knife is not like the scepter of the big knife, which makes Angela feel uncomfortable.


    In addition to double knives and long swords, she was also the most handy frost hammer William gave her.


    Holding the scepter of the heart and looking up at the hazy, dark sky of yodunheim, Angela suddenly called out, "William, I want your sword.".


    Hearing this, Odin and hamdal looked at William with a smile.


    And just said the big words of William, helplessly shook his head, hand out, the sword appeared in his hand.


    He said, "anyone who is recognized by me is qualified to use this weapon.".


    With a flick of his hand, the sword flew a few meters out of the air and disappeared in Asgard. It crossed an unknown distance of light years and appeared in the sky of yodunheim.


    with a whistling sound, it went straight down to Angela''s side and fell into the ice with a "bang" vibration.


    Seeing that William responded so quickly, Angela happily put the scepter into the ring.


    As soon as I hold the handle of the sword in my hand, I feel that my heart is connected with each other. I also understand the ability of Tianwen sword.


    "Qiang ~ ~ ~".


    As soon as the blade pulled out the scabbard, William injected seven layers of magic light into the whole dark and cold valley.


    After feeling the great power of the holy light, Angela, who had been trained by angels since she was a child and was no longer familiar with the power of the holy light, immediately felt that this sword was the most suitable weapon for her.


    Holding the long sword, waving it a few times, all around the flash of light and shadow, scared to take the opportunity to ease the pain in her stomach, Lao Fei''s heart became suspicious.


    This sword is by no means Odin''s, nor is it the weapon of other gods in the ASAR.


    Laurie immediately thought that Angela had said that she was a fiancee named William Devonshire.


    Because it''s an ice country, there''s no cosmopolitan group to do business with.In addition to Odin''s blockade, Rolfe has never heard of William''s name.


    Sol, who has played with Angela twice, looks at his own Thor''s hammer and then looks up at the sky,


    he thinks helplessly that if Angela holds the frost hammer in one hand and the holy sword in the other hand in the future, will she be abused even worse?


    Before he finished sighing, Angela, who was just about to try the power of Tianwen sword, was full of love for William and excitement about abusing vegetables.


    the long sword pointed to laofei dozens of meters away, "get out, laofei, don''t hide in the corner like a mouse.".


    In this case, even if raufei doesn''t want to be so passive and forced to declare war, if he doesn''t take it seriously,


    maybe he won''t have to declare war with Asgard, and he will be expelled from the throne.


    Her response was a few "whew, whew, whew" sounds,


    a dozen ice blades flew out of the dark corner and shot at Angela.


    Angela smiles and waves her long sword at will to smash the ice blade facing her face, regardless of the ice blade attacking her body parts.


    A sound of "Ding, Ding, Ding" came.


    After the ice blade hit mark 50, it was opened by Zhenjin bullet without accident. The frost power attached to the ice blade was also absorbed by the armor.


    "Give it back to you.".


    Angela thought, the frost force absorbed on Zhenjin, turned into a huge icicle, formed from her left hand holding Zhenjin scabbard, and threw it to laofei with faster speed.


    Sophie quickly dodged aside. With a loud bang, the icicle smashed into a rock pillar.


    Caused by the collapse, forced laofei had to run out of the dark corner.


    Looking at some embarrassed laofei, Angela wantonly sneered, "laofei, you rat king, finally get out.".


    "You want to die", one after another is said to be a mouse, or by Angela this woman so ridicule, Laurie even if the heart has scruples, also can''t suppress his anger in the heart.


    But he didn''t get carried away by the anger. Just now, those ice blades hit Angela''s armor, not only didn''t hurt her, but absorbed the power of frost to fight back.


    when lafitton felt that Angela, who was full of treasure, was not so easy to deal with.


    Hand a point, no matter what duel honor is not honor, roared, "kill them.".


    The ice giants, who have been provoked by Angela for a long time, are furious. When they hear the order, most people don''t care whether they fight or not.


    One by one, waving weapons made of frost, roared and rushed to Saul.


    "Shameless", Saul waves Thor''s hammer, blows his ice giant to fly, and then rushes to Angela, who is surrounded by more ice giants.


    The ice giants, who are fighting and can''t see the end, rush to see Laurie retreating step by step, which makes sol even more angry.


    roars at Laurie, "Laurie, Laurie, ice giants are rats without credit and sense of honor.".


    A hammer smashes the ice giants. Sol grabs the belt buckle at the end of Raytheon''s hammer, shakes the hammer and blows the ice giants one by one.


    Clear out an open space, hammer pointed to the sky, a huge lightning, fiercely from the sky hand down, hit Thor''s hammer.


    Feeling the thunderous force of the hammer, Saul jumped up and threw the hammer at raufei.


    "Boom" of a friction air of breaking sound spread across the battlefield, you can see the shining ray of Thor''s hammer, straight into has been hiding back to the high stage, holding hands to see the drama like louffy.


    "Finished", looking at the closer and closer, the thundering hammer of Thor, when Lao Fei''s mind was shaken and frightened,


    the two guards behind him rushed out.


    Hit the hammer with your own body.


    With a loud bang, Thor''s hammer smashed the first guard, and the second guard was blocked by laufei who released the ice shield.


    However, the power of thunder on the hammer, even if only a small part of it was left, still made laofei feel that his whole arm was numb by electricity.


    Sol, who was in the air, felt a sigh in his heart. With his hand stretched out, the commander''s hammer flew back.


    It''s the second time that I''m planning to run away from raufei, but I see Angela waving a long sword, surrounded by hundreds of ice giants.


    Sol, who is worried about Angela being outnumbered, takes back Thor''s hammer and reaches to the sky for another thunderbolt attack.


    Angela dances her long sword and turns it several times to blow the nearest dozen ice giants, or cut them into two sections.


    the sky sword immediately sends out a dazzling holy light, blinding the ice giants that surround her Then he put his sword into the ice and yelled to Saul, "don''t worry about me, help them.".


    With that, sol saw two red lights flashing on mark 50''s hands,


    Angela turned her body, and a "squeaky" laser instantly cut hundreds of ice giants in half within tens of meters."Odin is up", saw this scene sol, the fairy palace three warriors and SHIV, all shocked to see the killing God down to earth Angela.


    However, Angela, when no one was blocking her sight, saw louffy''s back in a panic,


    the idea controlled the flying wing helmet to change into a full wrapped helmet, gave up the defensive rampage, and flew the ice giant in the way to louffy.

 Chapter 1240

    Raufei, who was shocked by Sol''s thunder, felt numb. Seeing that she had killed 100 of her subordinates in an instant,


    now, Angela, who was hurtling towards her, could not help but quicken her pace to escape. Meanwhile, her left hand released the power of frost and flew into a huge statue beside the broken city gate.


    "Click, click" bursts of ice breaking sound,


    "ouch ~ ~ ~ ~" roar,


    you can see an ice giant at least 10 meters high and more than 20 meters long, opening its huge eyes fiercely,


    shaking the ice on its body, running up in a roar, and bumping into Angela who is chasing laofei.


    The intelligent system of armor immediately warns Angela.


    Angela, who flies obliquely into the sky, sees laufei rush out from the belly of the giant and enter the dense camp of ice giants.


    However, these ice giants who stood still before, although they accepted laofei, they didn''t seem to have much respect for laofei.


    Angela, who is trying to find out who is disturbing her wedding, wants to rush into the ice giant line regardless,


    then pauses and Saul roars, "Angela, SHIV and Hogan, they can''t hold on any longer. Go and help them. I''ll solve the ice giant.".


    Looking back, we can see that among the three warriors in the fairy palace, van Dahl was punctured by the ice stab on his chest and patted himself with a healing charm.


    However, after losing the corner of van der Waals, vostag and Hogan, who have formed a triangle defense around him,


    the ice blades that can''t defend from all directions, and the ice giants that can''t defend from all directions.


    In just a few seconds, van Dahl, half cured, had to stand up and wave his sword. With a frostbitten hand, van Dahl and vostag blocked Hogan, who was also pierced by the ice on his chest.


    Give him time to recover with the healing charm.


    Only stay in the vicinity of sol Schiff, but also undamaged desperate to vandal there to kill.


    As for rocky, the bastard doesn''t know where to hide at this time.


    Angie gritted her teeth and thought that she would beat rocky first when she went back. When she lifted her hand, she revealed the ring of holy light on her finger.


    she thought of healing magic in her heart, but the spell of Holy Light storm came into her mind.


    Don''t think about it. Angela knows that this is the magic that William taught herself directly through the power of his heart.


    There was a big smile on his face. With the holy light energy of Tianwen sword,


    a huge holy light was released to the fairy palace trio.


    The "boom" light soon formed into a storm.


    While healing the three Hogan in the center of the storm, the holy light quickly turns into a strong light and rushes out.


    The ice giants surrounded by the trio of fairyland suddenly felt the glare of the holy light. At the same time, the temperature also rose sharply. Dozens of ice giants around them roared to escape from the area where the holy light was released.


    With this buffer of time, the fairy palace trio, who used the healing talisman, felt that their injuries were all healed in just a few seconds.


    He raised his weapon and cried out to Angela in the sky.


    Van Dahl even pointed and yelled, "long live queen Angela," and stabbed the ice giant in the back burned by the holy light.


    Angela''s mouth is crooked, and at the same time, she looks at the ice beast blocked by sol.


    "Let''s show you rats what a giant is.".


    Angela, who is trying to summon the dragon of flame, suddenly feels that William''s voice is heard in her mind.


    "Dear, the scepter of mind has the power to control the soul of creatures, to absorb the power of frost and release more frost giants.".


    As soon as Angela heard this, she said to the intelligent system of war armor, "scan the sealed ice monster.".


    With that, he rushed straight to the paralyzed ice beast.


    "Saul, help SHIV and them. I''ll take this.".


    Sol, who is about to finish this giant beast, is unwilling to see Angela, who has put away the Tianwen sword, holding the spiritual Scepter in both hands,


    rushing down from the sky, thrusting the scepter into the head of the Frost Giant.


    He thought the beast would be killed by Angela, but sol saw a spiritual wave from the scepter, and instantly controlled the ice beast with low intelligence.


    Pull out the scepter that just pierces into the giant''s skin a few centimeters, Angela will feel the ice giant and have a spiritual connection with herself.


    Standing on the head of the beast, pointing to the ice giant who besieged the fairy palace trio, he called out, "smash them.".


    When sol was puzzled, he was surprised to see the ice giant roar and run wildly.


    in the eyes of the fairy palace trio, he ran straight into the ice giant''s team, kicking, biting and swinging the tail of the huge tail stab,


    squashed, flapped and ate the ice giant, and in a moment, the crisis of the Hogan trio was solved It''s solved.


    This time, not only van Dahl called out "Queen Angela", but Hogan and vostag all cried out "Queen Angela" excitedly."Kill that woman, kill that woman.".


    Louffy, hiding in the ice giants group, sees Angela flying to another sealed ice giant,


    immediately points to Angela and shouts to several ice giant supervisors, "don''t kill her. When all ice giants are controlled by her, how many ice giant warriors will we have to die,


    and if the asgards take the opportunity to attack, I will really hide in the dark again In the ice cave.


    Some ice giants rushed up immediately and attacked Angela.


    However, those ice giants who feel louffy''s humiliation and run away in the duel wait until Angela kills the ice giant with a long sword, deliberately bumps into the ice blade, or ice Throwing Knife, or frost impact, and absorbs a lot of frost power,


    regardless, they fly to the sealed ice giant, stand on the top of the giant, and step on their feet fiercely,


    Inject the frost power on the armor into the frost monster.


    When the beast wakes up, he grabs the scepter of mind and plunges into the head of the beast.


    In the blink of an eye, the beast was controlled again, roaring and rushing to the surrounding ice giant.


    Seeing this, all the ice giants can''t help but fear. When Angela flies to another sealed beast again,


    thousands of ice giants roar and throw the ice blade to Angela in the sky.


    Looking at the overwhelming ice blade, Angela instinctively closed her feet even though she thought the Zhenjin armor would be OK,


    the nano materials on the soles of her feet fused with each other, from two energy ejectors to a larger round one,


    with a bang, she quickly flew into the sky.


    Within a second, he rose to the height of seven or eight hundred meters. He looked at the ice blade behind him with a sarcastic expression at the corner of his mouth. He lost his power and fell one by one.


    But at the same time, she was glad that she didn''t summon the dragon of flame.


    Otherwise, it is not impossible for ants to kill elephants.


    Even if snooker can block ten, 20, thousands of ice blade attacks.


    But if he wanted to burn thousands of ice giants, he would be injured. Even in the end, he had no strength to spit out flames and had to run away.


    Of course, it is more likely that the ice giant will collapse before snooker escapes.


    After thinking that William was the smartest, Angela turned around and bumped into the ice blades.


    After absorbing a lot of ice power, the little girl increased her speed, dodged left and right, and at the same time, she controlled the two ice giants in her heart and ran into the ice giants.


    With a sharp tail, the giant can knock more than a dozen ice giants away with a single sweep. The ice giant, who has been staring at Angela, has to assign a lot of hands to attack the guardians of his own group.


    Hundreds of ice blades collided with the ice giants, only a few rounds. Although the two giants were not injured, they were stabbed with thick wounds outside their hard skin.


    If the wounds were not frozen by the second wave of ice blades soon, the two beasts would lose too much blood, and it would not be long.


    While Angela in flight looks at hundreds of ice giants, after releasing five or six times of frost force without reservation, she begins to show tired expression.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he turned around and rushed to the most injured ice beast.


    Hovering at a height of 100 meters, holding the Tianwen sword, he tried to release the holy light and inject it into the body of the ice giant.


    Not surprisingly, this one can''t even do frost magic, but the thick skinned and bloody beast doesn''t repel the holy light, and many wounds on his body begin to heal.


    Angela, who is relieved, starts to absorb the holy light from Tianwen sword with her mind.


    the holy light ring on her hand immediately releases a huge holy light and injects it into the body of the ice beast.


    "Ouch.


    Bathed in the sea of holy light, the exhausted beast raises its five or six meter head and roars at the sky,


    not only the dense wounds on his body begin to heal at the speed visible to the naked eye, but also his physical strength begins to rise in a straight line.


    Then, at Angela''s command, while the healing effect of the holy light is still there, he rushes straight to the ice giant group with the largest number of people, trampling on his feet and hitting his tail wantonly to kill the ice giant.


    Stop her, stop her.


    Not only louffy is yelling, but the ice giant''s supervisors are also yelling to attack Angela.


    But it''s not so easy to attack Angela, who can fly rapidly, or even be controlled by the armor intelligent system, and can fly in the dense ice.


    When rushing to another ice monster again, the holy light will be injected into its body from a distance,


    this monster will rush to the third sealed ice monster according to Angela''s instructions.


    "It''s over, it''s over.".


    Watching Angela fly directly to the head of the seal beast, one hand to the outside, a huge Zhenjin shield is formed, blocking the ice blade at the same time,The power of frost is injected into the sealed beast body along the armor.


    Then, holding the scepter of mind in one hand, he went straight into the head of the beast and controlled the beast again. However, when he pulled up the scepter, he released the holy light to the beast,


    standing on the head of the beast, he commanded the beast and rushed to the last sealed ice beast under the protection of the other two ends.


    "Attack them, attack them.".


    Looking at Angela holding two golden shields in both hands, blocking most of the attacks, and jumping to the head of the fourth beast wantonly,


    when Laurie''s mood sank to the bottom, seeing Sol''s electric light, she yelled to the ice giant''s commander, "seize those asgards and their princes, we can force them to negotiate, or even get unexpected results." It''s a good thing to see.


    "Woo, woo, woo", a loud, rough and powerful horn sound spread all over the battlefield,


    the ice giant''s target was on their side.


    Let originally played so long, already tired of sol all feel the pressure surge, not to mention used several times cure Fu fairy palace trio, and Xifu.


    "Ah",


    sol looked back and saw that SHIV was injured. He danced the hammer of Thor anxiously and hit several ice giants who wanted to mend their swords.


    Then he rushed to the sky with Schiff in his arms, waved a hammer, absorbed a thunder, and released to the ice giant surrounded by the three warriors in the fairy palace.


    "Boom" of a raging thunder, cleared a large area of open space.


    Saul came down with SHIV in his arms, threw out the Thor''s hammer, and took the three warriors of the fairy palace who were coming,


    then he looked at the sky and cried, "heimdar, take us back.".


    Asgard, standing in Newry, the main hub, thinks that no matter how many ice giants are brought back,


    they will not pose a threat. As he wants to start the rainbow bridge, he sees Odin carrying him and raising his right hand.


    After stopping hamdal, Odin looked at William and said, "you can bring sol back at any time, can''t you?"


    William nodded with a smile, "Angela has released so many holy lights through my sword,


    If I can''t feel the coordinates of yodunheim, I will be the master of space gems.".


    "Let''s go," Odin said with a smile, puzzled on his face, and shouting again at sol, who was "heimdar.".


    "I can''t leave rocky in yodunheim alone.".


    For a moment, William, who felt that Odin was still using rocky to rule yodunheim, shook his head with a smile and said, "what would you do if rocky assassinated louffy?"


    "How is that possible?" As he spoke, Odin saw the ice giants around him,


    when Angela''s four ice giants rushed to sol for support,


    these ice giants also followed Angela and the giant in their footsteps and rushed to sol''s side.


    There were only a few people left around him, guarding him with his arm injured.


    Reaction of Odin, immediately said anxiously, "stop him, William, stop rocky quickly.".


    It was a surprise to William.


    But then he thought that louffy was Rocky''s biological father, and Odin had raised rocky for thousands of years. At the same time, maybe he had feelings.


    he didn''t want to see rocky kill his biological father without knowing it.


    And once that happens, Odin can never tell Rocky''s life story, and he has to guard against anyone who says it or accidentally lets rocky know his life story.


    At that time, not to mention the rule of yodunheim, Rocky''s family will become enemies in an instant, and it''s still a hatred that can never be solved.


    Seeing William''s hesitation, Odin roared, "stop him, anyone can kill louffy, but rocky can''t".


    "I", "just want to say that I know, William immediately thought that it''s better not to say it, otherwise he really can''t tell why.


    A thought passes, is lurking in Luo Fei not far from Luo Ji, was transmitted to the side of sol.

 Chapter 1241

    Looking at the sudden appearance of rocky, sol and others struggling to resist the attack of the ice giant,


    feel incredible at the same time, instantly feel that rocky this is to see you intend to return to the realm of God, just quietly slipped back.


    This kind of greed for life and fear of death makes Saul and others despise and angry.


    But because there were enemies all around, Saul just said, "Rocky, you coward.".


    We can only focus on attacking and resisting the ice giants.


    Rocky, who is ready to assassinate laufei, looks at the surrounding environment and is at a loss. When he hears this, he doesn''t understand his plan to assassinate laufei. He is disturbed by William.


    The hatred in his heart was no less than Thor''s anger at him.


    At least, rocky thinks that once he kills louffy, it can prove that he is more intelligent than sol and Angela and is more suitable to be king of Asgard.


    Now the plan has been disrupted by William, but also by Saul these people think he is a deserter.


    After returning to Asgard, van Dahl, who is already dissatisfied with him, will certainly publicize it.


    For the ASAR Protoss, deserters are absolutely the role that everyone despises.


    Not to mention being king of Asgard, it''s hard to say whether you can stay in the realm of God.


    At the thought that he could only live with shame in the future, Rocky''s face immediately became ferocious.


    Looking up at the sky, he roared, "why, why, this guy full of muscles, is that what you like?"


    "What are you talking about, rocky?" sol, who blows away an ice giant with one hammer, instantly throws his hammer and blows away the two ice giants who attack rocky.


    he pulls rocky and intends to pull him behind him to protect him, but he is directly stabbed in the back by two skates.


    "Ah,,,", when he heard Sol''s cry of pain, rocky was angry and unwilling,


    looking at the two ice giants who fell beside him and sol kneeling on the ground.


    The expression is really as wonderful as it is, and even the words we really want to say are the ferocious face with gratitude, confusion and inconceivable, and some family feelings that rocky himself thinks impossible.


    You can see the ice giant waving an ice skate and rushing at sol, and the moment when Loki Tianren fought to save or did not save,


    his hands unconsciously threw out two daggers and stabbed sol behind the ice giant,


    on the contrary, he pulled sol, and as soon as his hand started to work, he pulled him to the side of Hogan.


    "Protect Saul.".


    Van der Waals immediately guards sol behind him, while Schiff looks gratefully at rocky. One glides to rocky and shields an ice giant who attacks him.


    After the two killed several ice giants who took advantage of the opportunity, they had to fight and retreat to join them.


    Angela, who knows that sol is injured through armor intelligence,


    seeing that rocky and other people are almost unstoppable, he suddenly opens the ammunition box on the armor and takes out a missile box from the holy light storage ring to put it on the armor.


    The bombing area appears on the interface of the helmet. Angela takes a look at it and sends the confirmed idea command to the armor.


    "Bang, bang, bang" came the roar of the missile.


    48 micro missiles, covering a predetermined area.


    "Boom, boom, boom", a series of violent explosions, immediately resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Angela, on the other hand, didn''t look at it. She asked the armor to pop out the abandoned ammunition box, put another ammunition box on it, and fire it out again at the ice giants around.


    A series of explosions suddenly interrupted the ice giant''s crazy attack, so that sol and others finally have a chance to breathe, have begun to use the healing charm for themselves.


    As for the reason why it is a cartridge case, William is reluctant to use nano Zhenjin as the missile material.


    moreover, if Zhenjin is used as the missile shell, it will absorb kinetic energy when it explodes, and the explosion effect is far less than that of alloy material.


    In addition to the black widows Natasha and dadario, who are not equipped with nano Zhenjin mark 50,


    he has equipped his family with holy light storage rings, which can be loaded into ammunition boxes only by pressing the launcher on his shoulder, and more missiles can be prepared.


    "Warning, warning". Angela, who has launched two boxes of 96 missiles in a row, just wants to listen to the intelligent warning of the armor when launching the third box,


    "this ice layer can''t withstand greater explosion impact. There is a probability that six layers will break after the third explosion, and there are 90% probability that an unknown number of ice cracks will appear after the fourth explosion.".


    "Hell," Angela immediately thought, under the ice field of yodunheim, is the ice cave she mentioned before.


    Once the ice breaks, who knows what''s underneath?


    Facing sol, they released a holy light and looked up at the sky, "William, come and help me.".


    "Whew" a huge sound of breaking the air, you can see a rainbow from the sky, whistling down to a two meter high rock platform."Zhe''er ~ ~ ~ zhe''er ~ ~",


    in the dazzling light of the rock platform, a loud sound of horses came.


    When Odin, riding on an eight legged horse, stands up, his eternal gun is also shining with gold in everyone''s eyes.


    When the light dissipated, there was still a bright gold holy robe floating behind Odin, and William with a big red cape floating behind him.


    Seeing the reinforcement coming, Salton excitedly raised Thor''s hammer and cried out with joy, "father, William, let''s kill all these ice trolls together.".


    Shut up, Saul.


    Odin felt that although sol was much better than before, he still regarded himself as a soldier and was not ready to be king.


    And Odin really doesn''t want to die with the Frost Giant.


    It''s impossible to lose, but what to do after winning?


    Kill all the ice giants?


    Think of Odin and think it''s impossible. Although the upper layer of the ice giant lives on the ground, there are also unknown numbers of ice giants living in the ice caves.


    It is meaningless for Asgard to occupy yodunheim, a barren, icy planet with no useful minerals and no strategic location.


    Not only need to send a large number of people to garrison, but also have to face the never shot arrow, pay and reward is not equal to the thing, fool to do.


    "Laurie, how about a truce?"


    Lao Fei, who didn''t know he was saved by Odin, drove the force of frost to form an ice platform and moved to Odin.


    When you are four or five meters away, you find that no matter how you drive the frost force, the frost force will disappear as soon as you enter the range of four meters.


    After two attempts, raufiton realized that it was the young man behind Odin.


    "That''s your sincerity, Odin?"


    "It''s nothing to do with Odin. I think you''re too ugly and disgusting." William floated out from behind Odin. "Either there''s a truce, or all the ice giants here will die.".

 Chapter 1242

    An idea flashed by, thousands of golden statues fell from the sky, whistling down on the ice, and a look at the landing point, let the ice giants understand that they are surrounded by people.


    Laurie was surprised, but after seeing the number of gold crazy warlords, she soon calmed down.


    All the 1000 crazy war demons about 2.5 meters are not a big army in laofei''s mind.


    A piece of frost was released in his hand and turned into a huge horn, followed by a desolate, low voice spread across the ice,


    "Du ~ ~ ~ ~".


    "Dong ~ ~", a huge drum sound suddenly came from afar, and soon, "Dong Dong Dong" drum sound one after another within a radius of more than ten kilometers, from time to time.


    "Roar ~ ~", there will soon be bursts of roar around the valley.


    William floated up and looked down to see the dark stream of people coming out of dozens of cracks in the ice under the peaks of the ice giant holy land.


    And then gather into a huge square, slowly approaching the valley.


    "Ice giant is never afraid of war". With the nearly ten thousand soldiers, louffy has a strong voice. "Odin, Asgard must pay the price for provoking ice giant.".


    Odin looked at William, nodded and said with a smile, "Sophie, you have to think clearly,


    Asgard is not Asgard a thousand years ago, the ice giant who lost the ice box is no longer the ice giant a thousand years ago.".


    William looked at the proud look on his face and turned into a puzzled Sophie. He said with a smile, "more people than me?"


    Mobilize the power of space, eyes deliberately emitting blue light, ten more than ten meters wide portal opened in the distance,


    "step, step, step", a neat step came.


    See ten rows of eight battle robots in each row, one after another come out of the transmission door, facing the ice giant.


    After tens of thousands of ice giants have finished their battle formation, at least 20000 battle robots have appeared, and they keep coming out of the portal, like robots that never end.


    This time, not only louffy and the ice giant commanders around him were surprised by the number, but also Saul and rocky, the three warriors of fairyland, SHIV and so on.


    The army of robots is definitely the race that only advocates force and divine power, but despises and even resists technology, and the race that doesn''t fight for any reason.


    Shenyu is better. After all, they still have contact with the outside world and know some ways to deal with the mechanical army.


    But for the ice giant, it can only be filled with human life.


    But you can''t expect the ice giant to surrender without a fight because of the large number of robots.


    A few minutes later, a total of 30000 robots appeared, and they were almost unable to stand down.


    after thinking about it, William suddenly thought that since ice giants advocate force, the huge mecha might really scare them.


    As soon as I thought about it, ten ten ten meter high giant mechas went through the elevated portal.


    six prototype and improved 20 meter and 30 meter high mechas walked out of the portal with heavy steps.


    when the battle robots flashed out of the road and headed for the battle of ice giants, they immediately felt a huge threat and began to make noise Come on.


    Seeing that his idea had come true, the ice giant was really afraid of the huge things. William was so happy that a portal parallel to the ground appeared at an altitude of 300 meters.


    "Odin is on the top", Saul looked at a prototype which is 80 meters high and as tall as a mountain,


    from the high-altitude transmission door, blue energy jets were spurted from his legs, revealing a little bit of bright silver metal that had not finished painting.


    The effect was exactly what William expected. As soon as he saw the skirted machine, which was five or six meters high and more than ten meters long, the ice giants began to retreat as a whole without any accident.


    When the mecha was ten meters above the ground, it splashed ice fragments more than ten meters high and appeared in the middle of the two armies.


    A deep sense of fear and powerlessness in the soul poured out in the hearts of tens of thousands of ice giants.


    In front of this mecha as tall as Titan, they are just three meters tall ice giants, which are no different from ants.


    And the ice monster they are proud of is no different from a mouse.


    The ice giant, who is closest to the same mecha, even if he raises his head, can''t see the whole picture clearly, so he can''t help retreating again in fear.


    Let the already not very neat ice giant queue, soon chaos.


    William turned to look at the frightened Laurie, suspended in front of him and several ice giants, and said, "Laurie, I accept your challenge. If I lose, I will die.".


    "Surrender?"


    On hearing this, louffy was very happy. With fear in his heart, louffy yelled to the ice giants around him, "ice giants will never be slaves to outsiders. We only live for ourselves.".This soon made the demoralized ice giant roar again, "yes, ice giant will never be a slave.".


    "We would rather die in war than surrender to foreigners.".


    Even the ice giant commander, who was dissatisfied with laofei before, put down his prejudice and began to agree.


    This made Roffe have the courage to fight again. He looked up at William and said, "I have thousands of ice giant warriors here. Kill you. Those metal monsters are waste without masters.".


    The atmosphere immediately became tense. Sol held Thor''s hammer tightly and whispered to rocky, "it''s going to be a real fight. You and I will rush to my father''s side to meet him.


    Once the situation is in crisis, we can send SHIV and van der Waals back to the holy land first, and then, together with William and Angela, we can fight with these ice giants to completely break their will and solve the problems that their father didn''t solve a thousand years ago.


    Rocky immediately felt that the idea of a large-scale war was unreliable. In case the ice giant suffered too many casualties and laufi didn''t die,


    laufi would certainly tell the story of his conspiracy with the ice giant, so as to strike down the morale and unity of the asgards.


    Eyes a turn of low voice way, "can so help William, that credit is all he and Angela husband and wife.".


    And will Angela have the heart to compete for the throne because of her great reputation? "


    Sol heard this, immediately a Leng, rocky saw, quickly continue to bewitch way, "do you want to kneel down to Angela this illegitimate daughter one day?"


    "What are you talking about, asshole?" Saul grabbed Rocky''s cervical spine, pulled him to his mouth and murmured angrily. "Can''t you have a little vision? Is it time to think about that?


    What''s more, "Sol looked anxiously at William more than ten meters away, and Angela standing on the head of a frost giant," Angela would have been dissatisfied with you, if she heard this,


    do you think that if she beat you half dead in front of everyone, you would still be in the realm of God?


    Moreover, the father may also be worried about William''s face because of his illegitimate daughter''s words, and will not pursue Angela''s fault afterwards. ".


    When rocky looked at William''s back with a guilty heart, he saw that William was probably talking with Laurie, and the thousand gold crazy Warcraft winged beasts around him began to wake up.

 Chapter 1243

    As soon as the golden warlord woke up, the already tense atmosphere broke out.


    The ice giant doesn''t need louffy to give orders, so he roars and waves his weapons to the crazy warlords.


    But the result is not only beyond the expectation of laufi, even sol and they did not expect that the battle would be so fierce at the beginning.


    Although the ice giants are all more than three meters, the defense power of crazy war devil is much higher than that of ice giant.


    Knowing that their spirits have not been destroyed, they will never die. They don''t defend at all. They just want to harvest their souls.


    Wielding a huge axe and a sword, he cuts the ice giant while letting the ice giant''s frost weapon hit him.


    After chopping down one ice giant, absorbing their souls, they roar to the other.


    Even many of them, because they have been in an independent space for a long time, can''t feel the outside crazy war demons. As soon as they appear in the real world, they feel as if they have been living for thousands of years. When they smell the smell of blood, they go crazy.


    The weapon in hand, like a meat grinder, for fear of being robbed of more souls by others, directly bumps into the ice giants.


    After chopping and absorbing the souls of more than a dozen ice giants, when they are attacked by more giants or torn by their hands and feet, they directly return to the independent space,


    while digesting the souls of more than a dozen ice giants, they recover their split bodies.


    With this kind of example, many of the crazy war demons who reacted to it suddenly became crazy.


    Then when you feel that the golden body shows signs of breaking, you are satisfied to return to the independent space with three or four more souls than the average person.


    In less than a minute, there were thousands less than 3000 frost giants, while the golden warlords lost dozens at most.


    And those crazy war demons who only cut down one, even because the formation is too backward, but no soul is recorded, become more crazy in a flash.


    Fanning his wings, he went to the ice giant square that was guarding laofei and fell directly from the sky.


    Saul, rocky, the three warriors of the fairy palace and SHIV, who are going to rush to Odin, can''t help slowing down their arms.


    But SHIV, who was protected by Saul and watched the whole process, stammered, "Oh, Odin, are these gold giants crazy?"


    As he flies an ice giant, sol looks around him. In a moment, the dense ice giant becomes sparse.


    the face of the living ice giant is full of fear and in order to survive, he has to fight with the crazy fighting devil.


    He looked at Rocky with a frightened expression on his face and couldn''t help looking at William.


    William, who moved to Angela''s side at the beginning of the battle, moved to Odin''s side with her in his arms.


    For those ice giants who rush to their side, they hook their fingers at will, and their mental power throws them one by one into the front line of crazy warlords.


    After killing nearly 2000 ice giants, seeing that laufei had already taken the horn, he would order the ice giants more than ten kilometers away to fight and support them.


    Odin, holding the gun of eternity and shining brightly, yelled at the whole battlefield, "stop it.".


    With a smile from the corner of William''s mouth, an idea arose. More than 900 crazy war demons who wantonly cut down and captured their souls killed the ice giant around them, and then slowly stepped back from the battle circle.


    But the fierce light in his eyes, which was eager to kill, even sol felt a little frightened.


    When he thinks about it for a moment, he thinks that there is no problem in dealing with ten or eight, but if he is surrounded by dozens or hundreds of such crazy gold fighting demons,


    even if he can kill them all, or even if he is lucky and doesn''t suffer any serious injury, he will probably be tired.


    If he faced thousands of them alone, Saul felt that he could not kill many of them except to run away at the beginning.


    When more than 1000 ice giants were alive, they retreated tens of meters in horror, away from the gathering of crazy war demons, Odin rode an eight legged horse and jumped off the rock platform.


    While William and Angela protect Odin from left to right, follow him in suspension, walk into the ice giant''s automatic way without pressure, and come to laofei.


    Odin on the Eight Legged horse, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, said in a calm voice,


    "raufei, this battle is meaningless.".


    "No, the ice giant is not afraid of death," Laurie looked at Odin, who is a head shorter than himself, and William and Angela, who are wantonly killing the ice giant,


    with anger and fear in his heart, said, "no matter how powerful the enemy is, the ice giants would rather sacrifice ten compatriots than kill one enemy.".


    William immediately sneered, "ha ha, a fool is a fool. It''s meaningless for the two thousand frost giants to die.".


    This makes laofei and the ice giant behind him roar angrily, and the war continues.


    "Be quiet, William," Odin looked back at William, blinking, showing a face that you don''t forget the business. "There are too many murders today. Let me talk to the ice giant first?""Casually", William shrugged. "You are the nine world leader. You has the final say.


    However, if I were you, I would just kill all the ice giants who appear, so I don''t have to be on guard all the time. These scum who only want to attack into the divine realm.


    "Believe me, son, killing can''t solve the problem," Odin said with a smile. "I did this once thousands of years ago, but what happened?


    Nothing but deeper hatred. ".


    That is you have no ability to kill clean, William heart despise Odin, but his face is thinking.


    Odin then turned back to Laurie with a smile and said, "you can see that if you don''t say you can''t kill William, it''s easy for him to kill you.


    And if you really want to fight a war that determines the fate of the ethnic group, I don''t think you will want to fight with William, who can open the portal and take the army to any place in yotonheim to attack your weak enemies. ".


    Laurie immediately thought of these golden giants, who suddenly appeared around him.


    Further away, groups of robots, who are facing off with tens of thousands of their own troops, also ignore distance and appear directly in front of their own people.


    Seeing the confusion in the eyes of louffy and the ice giants, Odin turned his mouth up and said, "and these gold fighting demons are all immortal bodies,


    even if you tear them down, they will recover soon, and they will be sent to kill your people again.


    as for those metal warriors, if you tear them down, it''s only gold for William But how many ice giants are you going to die for a temporary victory? "


    The undead?


    This time, louffy and the superintendents of ice giant all hesitated.


    No one wants to be the enemy of those who can''t kill and come back again after a period of time.

 Chapter 1244

    Looking at all the ice giants around him, laufei knew that these men were afraid.


    As soon as William saw the ice giants'' expressions and the idea of smiling at the corners of his mouth, he released the golden warlord, who hid himself in the independent space.


    Then, in the eyes of the chaotic ice giant, mobilize the souls harvested by these dozens of crazy war demons to repair their bodies.


    In just a moment, these crazy war demons with cracks on their bodies appeared a streamer all over their bodies, and the wounds were automatically repaired at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The ice giant, who had been killed, was even more afraid.


    There is no need for Odin to question, but the ice giant''s governor begins to question laufei.


    "Laurie, you said before that you sent people to Asgard to take back the ice box, but now our treasure is not taken back, but we are in danger of extermination.


    Today, I don''t want to explain clearly how to explain to the thousands of people who died in the war for your sake? "


    "I''m the king of the ice giants. I don''t need to explain to you what I''m going to do.".


    The ice giant, who was caught by the neck, retorted with difficulty, "Lao, Lao Fei, if you take back the ice box, we will not doubt any of your decisions,


    but now it is meaningless for you to let countless people die. If you don''t give the asgards the answers they want, start a bigger war and kill more people, then you are the sinner of the ice giant.".


    Maybe it was the words that didn''t take back the ice box that made the living ice giant find a reason all of a sudden. Looking at laufei''s eyes, he didn''t respect and fear as before.


    "Thousands of years ago, you took us to occupy Midgard, resulting in tens of thousands of ice giants'' deaths and injuries. Not to mention, the holy land was occupied by the asgards, taking away the ice box in front of you.


    Laurie, do you still want to see countless ice giants die because of your wrong decision?"


    This words immediately forced Laurie to the corner, and rocky, who was in a bad way in his heart, thought quickly about how to get away.


    Kill louffy? The idea only flashed, and he threw it to the horizon.


    Escape?


    Rocky began to regret that he was so close to sol that he had sol as a super warrior in front of him, and then the three warriors of fairyland and the four of SHIV. He had been in a defensive formation all the time. If he wanted to escape from any direction, he would disturb one or two.


    As for magic or magic, rocky can''t help looking at William not far away.


    Rocky himself hates clearly, in the magic attainments, all Asgard''s mages add up, probably can''t compare with William.


    And forced to the corner of the Laurie, at this time is really thinking about selling rocky, get more benefits from Odin.


    Or how to save your life, and how to be the king of ice giants.


    He didn''t really send people to Asgard to steal the treasure. At most, some ice giants were bewitched and acted privately.


    Otherwise, if Odin has the real handle, rauffi will have to defend Odin and have the right reason to attack yodunheim.


    "You cowards are afraid of being beaten. If you want peace, I''ll give you peace," said Laurie, holding the ice giant in her hand.


    "as for you, no matter what I do, even if you kill me for dissatisfaction after the asgards leave,


    but when I was the king of ice giant, you dare to be angry in front of the enemy My king,


    can I understand that you have already wanted to join the asgards, or even secretly joined the asgards.


    Because Frost Giant, you have never been such a coward.


    No, no, I, I don''t.


    The ice giant commander immediately felt that the ice giant around looked at him with suspicion and examination.


    "Laofei, as long as you send away the asgards and avoid war, I will swear allegiance to you in the name of my ancestors.".


    "No need," Lao Fei''s hand broke the ice giant commander''s neck with a click.


    Then he took his body and raised it high, "I am the king of the ice giant. No matter whether you doubt my decision, whether you want to challenge me and sit on the throne,


    but you must never disgrace your own king in front of the enemy, because that is to throw the whole face of the ice giant into the enemy''s kingdom.".


    This time, I was angry that Lao Fei had killed the ice giants of the governor. I thought Lao Fei was right.


    No matter how they fight, it''s the ice giant''s own business. No matter how right the governor says, he can''t say it in front of Odin and Asgard.


    "Bang", see ice giants are no longer so hostile to themselves, laofei vent like the hands of the body, heavily hit on the ice.


    The scattered ice fragments and the slightly fragmented surface ice didn''t cause anyone''s idea, but it made Rocky''s heart blossom.


    To vostag, who likes food and wine better than fighting, "do you have anything to drink?"


    Thinking that rocky was a magician, it was inevitable that he was thirsty after a long fight, which was worse than the endurance of the soldiers. Vostag took out a wine bag from his waist and threw it to rocky.Taking the wine bag, rocky looked up and took a swig, which made Sol''s throat itch.


    When rocky finished drinking, he looked at Saul with a pretentious look, gave him an inquiring look, and then threw the wine bag to him with a smile.


    Then the wine bags passed on to each other, which gave Rocky the chance to turn into a phantom and sneak away.


    In just a few seconds, while Angela was away, rocky did something on the heads and front legs of four ice giants.


    When louffy and Odin fight for persistent conditions, rocky, who has returned to sol, directly launches the magic.


    Four ice giants are under control. They are shocked by their thoughts and spirit, which makes them roar to the sky in pain.


    And two forelegs appear a tingling feeling, let the beast fierce people stand up.


    Angela immediately looked back at the past, and felt that the ice beast suddenly became an idiot, which made her want to control their thinking again with the scepter, but she couldn''t do it.


    As the beast stood up, Angela looked at William and said, "Why are all these beasts crazy?"


    William was shocked, and his mental strength swept toward the ice giant, and he felt the ice began to creak and creak, which was already blown up by Angela''s 96 bombs. The unstable ice, together with the battle between the golden warlord and the ice giant before, made the crack of the ice even bigger.


    with four crazy beasts, they trampled on and chased after each other wantonly When killing the living creatures around,


    huge cracks appear in everyone''s ears from time to time as they run.


    "Hell, let''s get out of here, let''s get out of here.".


    Hearing the sound, sol, who even had a place beginning to collapse, immediately looked at Rocky with worry, as well as the three warriors of fairy palace and SHIV.


    Grab the nearest rocky and yell to the others, "get closer.".


    Then he looked up at the sky and roared, "heimdar, hurry up.".

 Chapter 1245

    Asgard, heimdahl, who always pays attention to the battle situation of yodunheim,


    seeing the ice layer begin to collapse, and Saul yelling to take them away, he started the rainbow bridge without hesitation.


    A colorful light "whew" came down.


    However, before the rainbow bridge came down, sol quickly stepped back and jumped out of the rainbow bridge. Then, when he was just glad that rocky had survived the disaster,


    in a panic, he yelled to sol, "this place is going to collapse. What are you going to do?"


    I''m sorry, rocky. I can''t leave until my father leaves.


    As soon as the words fall, the ice layer collapses, and before he sees that it will spread to this side, heimdar does not hesitate to take rocky and the five of them back to Asgard.


    In his view, without the rocky five, Odin, William, Angela and sol are easier to let go.


    And sol has Thor''s hammer. It''s easy to fly to the sky.


    Sure enough, after rocky and them left, sol swung Raytheon''s hammer and flew into the air,


    seeing Odin, William and Angela all floating in the air, he focused on the ice giants roaring and running away from the broken ice.


    As for those gold crazy war devil, in a thought of William, one by one fled back to the special storage of their independent space.


    After the sound of collapse, not only thousands of ice giants disappeared, but also the holy land of ice giants was affected, and several buildings collapsed.


    More than ten minutes later, the collapse stopped, the dust and ice broke away, and a huge roar came from the crack of the ice.


    "Odin ~ ~", see laofei join hands with hundreds of ice giants, release a huge ice platform, rise to more than 20 meters away from Odin.


    Can see the eyes emitting a blue ray of William, this would like to fight directly raufei, gnashing his teeth to force himself to calm down.


    This forced him, on the contrary, to make laofei''s brain very clear, and his mind was full of twists and turns. Suddenly, he thought that the collapse was not all bad things.


    Asgards shamelessly killed countless ice giants and even destroyed our Holy Land during the negotiation.


    in addition, they took away our sacred things thousands of years ago, the cold ice box, together with new and old hatred, Odin, if you want to fight, the ice giant will give you war.


    Still don''t know is Luo Ji make a ghost of Ao Ding, helplessly looked at the same ignorant circle of Angela.


    But then he doubted that louffy''s voice was not for himself, but for the living ice giant.


    As soon as this idea came out, he felt that this collapse was definitely not caused by Angela. On the contrary, it might be caused by laufei himself.


    The purpose is to turn the ice giant''s eyes to war.


    Even in the war, kill all those ice giants who oppose him, so as to secure the already unstable throne.


    Looking at louffy in disbelief, he thought about how to break through his intention. When he didn''t pay attention, he heard a huge roar in the air, "then you''ll die.".


    Sol, who had to be distracted because of Schiff''s presence,


    now when he heard Laurie''s fight, he suddenly thought that when Laurie and Angela duel, they would have no sense of honor if they didn''t win. How could he hold back his anger.


    In Odin''s meditation, Thor''s hammer in his hand points to the sky, and a huge flash of lightning rushes down into the hammer, which sol throws angrily at louffy.


    "Stop, sol," Odin growled fiercely.


    Since he thought that the collapse of the ice was caused by laofei himself, who wanted to divert his attention from the war, Odin certainly didn''t want to fall into the trap,


    but when he spoke, Thor''s hammer had already been thrown down.


    Looking at the huge thunder shining on the hammer, straight to Laurie, Odin fiercely turned to look at William.


    Between the lightning and flint, he felt the prayer in Odin''s eyes, and after he agreed to some conditions, William looked at Thor''s hammer.


    An idea, the surrounding space is immediately imprisoned by the power of space gems.


    When Odin didn''t feel the confinement of space, the hammer of Thor flew down and turned a corner to be grasped by William who held out his hand.


    "How is that possible?"


    Not only Saul thought so, but Odin also thought about why William could pick up Thor''s hammer.


    Moreover, it seems that Thor is more familiar with the random control like a hammer than his master. In a moment, the thunder on the hammer dissipated.


    It never occurred to me that when Saul went to London, he had injected space into the hammer.


    As long as the power exceeds the power of the spell set by Odin in Thor''s hammer, William sets up an idea to summon Thor''s hammer from the divine world to his hand on earth.


    As for louffy, he is not only glad to avoid being attacked, but also hates William for disrupting his plan.


    If this hammer hits down, it doesn''t need to hit him, so war is really unavoidable.But although he didn''t attack louffy, the ice giant behind him quit.


    Only a few thousand ice giants died, and a few hundred still appeared on the ground. In addition, the howling sound from time to time in the cracks of the ice stimulates the hundreds of ice giants on the ground.


    if we don''t fight again, are we really waiting to be eaten up a little bit?


    And those ice giants who didn''t expect this, instead, were more direct, holding weapons and yelling at Odin, "war, war.".


    Looking at the angry ice giant, Odin raised his eternal gun and flashed a dazzling golden light, blowing away the ice giant.


    Take William, Angela and sol to start rainbow bridge and return to Asgard.


    As soon as he returned to rainbow bridge hub, William looked at Rocky with a smile. He was busy taking back 30000 battle robots and 17 mecha.


    The first thing to take back, of course, is the 80 meter mecha.


    This thing is just a prototype, not only the metal component is just a special alloy, in addition to being able to fly,


    the weapon system is extremely fierce when it is designed.


    But just because it''s a prototype that hasn''t been tested, the weapons it''s equipped with are just a dozen three meter long super power missiles.


    Is thinking about is not to those who have begun to attack the ice giant mecha to a cruel.


    Let them understand the divine power and magic, before reaching a certain degree, in front of the powerful and large-scale technological weapons, when the number of people is beyond doubt.


    Just listen to Saul yelling at Odin, "why don''t you kill louffy?".


    Hearing this, William rolled his eyes. It seems that Saul can''t escape the fate of being a mortal for some time.


    Odin, who is taking the lead to walk outside the general hub of rainbow bridge, tilts his mouth slightly when he hears this, and then turns back with a straight face and asks,


    "what are you going to do after you kill laufei?"

 Chapter 1246

    Hearing Odin''s question, Saul said without hesitation, "of course, it is to cooperate with William''s mechanical army to completely calm the chaos of yodunheim and bring the ice giant into the rule of the divine realm.".


    Odin frowned. "How many ice giants are you going to kill, and how many warriors are going to die? In order to avoid ruling the ice giants, they will not rise up to resist and drag the divine realm into endless consumption.


    "I, I", when he was asked, it was no problem to let him fight, but it was difficult for him to deal with the internal affairs.


    "But this opportunity is so good, we only need to send thousands of soldiers to capture yodunheim completely"


    as he said, the more sol felt that he wasted this opportunity, and he didn''t know how much it would cost to defeat the ice giant in the future.


    "Father, war is inevitable. It''s time to make up your mind and let everyone in the nine realms understand that Asgard is still the powerful Asgard that no one can challenge.".


    Odin shook his head, "you''re still thinking from the perspective of a commander. Killing people can''t solve the problem.".


    Sol immediately retorted, "then watch the ice giant attack us?"


    "Shut up." seeing Sol''s discontent, Odin said, "don''t you see that Laurie is waiting for us to take the initiative to attack in order to stabilize his unstable throne with war?"


    Saul was stunned. Thinking about it carefully, Rolfe had been beaten by William''s mechanical army and the gold crazy warlord, and could not breathe.


    if four ice giants had not suddenly gone mad and trampled on the ice, they would have forced him to name his accomplices and sign a new covenant.


    But there are two sides to everything. Doesn''t it mean that the ice giant is unstable?


    In addition, sol is very clear that if he missed the opportunity that Angela went with him to yotonheim, William would have to vent his anger for his fiancee and the army would do its best,


    in case the war with ice giant could not be avoided in the future, it would not be so easy to pull William up afterwards.


    But this can''t be said in front of William and Angela. Otherwise, how will William think? Angela will definitely treat him like rocky.


    Can only wink at Odin, "then mobilize all the strength, do not give ice giants the opportunity to prepare, a war to win them.


    It''s not only driving louffy out of office, it''s forcing them to sign a new contract.


    As for what happens after the war, we can decide it according to the situation. ".


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Odin step by step to sol in front of, "you want to be tactful, take the opportunity to start a war, no problem.


    But what do you think is the use of Jotunheim when we win?


    Catch an ice giant who is suitable for living in the ice and snow as a slave? Or is there any mineral or treasure in Jotunheim that can''t be left in the divine realm?


    No, nothing. Jotunheim and the ice giant are bones without flesh. Fight them. Asgard gets nothing but death.


    "No, father, it''s still honor and prestige," thought Saul, who was king of Asgard,


    "when I win the war with ice giants, I can carry the power of victory in two wars and let the nine realms know that their new king is a ruler who has the ability to protect their safety.".


    Odin looked at sol in surprise, and suddenly he realized that sol was his own son, which was exactly the same as what he thought when he was young.


    But today is different from the past, in Odin''s eyes, Asgard has passed the stage of expansion, "do you want to pour your own throne with blood?"


    Angela and rocky were shocked by this.


    Rocky''s face was worried, but his heart was ecstatic.


    As soon as Angela came out to help sol speak, Odin pointed her hand at her and yelled, "shut up, you''re just like sol, full of selfish ideas about fighting and just getting married,


    no matter what the war will bring to Asgard.".


    "What''s the matter with Angela?"


    Originally, I thought that what Odin said was not unreasonable, sol.


    after listening to Angela''s anger, I suddenly felt that Odin was confused.


    Looking at Angela with a look of disbelief and tears in her eyes,


    sol could not help roaring at Odin angrily, "Angela has been careful for hundreds of years since she came back to the divine realm. She has never argued with me or rocky for anything,


    now she is willing to give her any treasure and a worthy lover. She wants to seize her love and get married early What''s wrong? "


    After roaring, Saul turned to look at Angela in disbelief. "Sister, in the name of Asgard''s future God King, I allow and bless you to marry William Devonshire.


    When you get married, the whole Asgard will cheer for you.


    "Shut up, Saul," Odin roared. "You dare to challenge my authority before you are king of Asgard. Who dares you?"After that, Odin turns to look at William and winks at him with one eye. Then the corner of his mouth tilts up to give Angela a a reassuring look.


    when William pulls Angela in doubt, he reaches out and grabs the hammer of Thor that is still in William''s hand.


    When William released his hand, the hammer flew into Odin''s hand.


    Facing sol, who felt bad in his heart, he roared, "Sol odinson, you stupid, ignorant, war maniac full of killing,


    you not only enter other countries without permission and start wars, but also make God Kingdom and nine countries face the danger of turmoil and war again.


    It''s time for you to understand that you, the prince of God, are arrogant, ignorant and little children after losing your divine power.


    Odin holds Thor''s hammer in his left hand, which instantly removes the connection between the hammer and sol. In Sol''s incredible look at his armor, with the disappearance of his divine power, Odin holds the eternal gun in his right hand, and goes to the ground heavily, and the rainbow bridge starts automatically,


    "Sol odinson, I''m Odin, king of Asgard- In the name of bolsen, expel you.


    As soon as Odin''s voice fell, sol, who had no time to speak, was hit by the light of the eternal gun into the rainbow bridge and disappeared in an instant.


    While rocky, hamdal, the three warriors of the fairyland and SHIV are still looking at Odin in fear,


    Angela immediately shakes William''s hand, walks up to Odin and roars, "you old bastard, where have you expelled sol?"


    Odin was relieved. Now it seems that Angela still cares about Sol''s younger brother, and doesn''t have the idea of peeping at the throne.


    Ignoring Angela''s words, Odin said to the Thor''s hammer in his hand, "no matter who gets the cruel Thor''s hammer, he can get the power of Thor.".


    Throw the hammer into the transmission rainbow of rainbow bridge and look at Rocky with uncertain expression, then put his eyes on William.

 Chapter 1247

    After driving away sol, Odin said to William, "take your woman away from Asgard. Now I don''t want to see her, like sol, who is full of fighting to solve all problems.".


    "Just go, you don''t have to go.".


    Before the word "regret" came out, Angela was imprisoned by William and sent to her side.


    Knowing that Odin just wanted to teach sol a lesson, William didn''t want Angela to fall out with him.


    I see. You''ll be out of your temper tomorrow. It''s time for us to go to that place, too.


    Holding Angela in his arms, William took her to the golden palace in an instant.


    As if nothing had happened, she chatted with the empress Freya and her mother Lena for a while before taking Lena and Angela back to the manor in London.


    When William left the rainbow bridge, Odin was glad to think that William was reliable. At this time, he still remembered going to Celia, the tree of life.


    But a year or two ago, he focused on Odin and William. Rocky, who left for a period of time every month, was thinking about how to make use of Odin''s absence and what to do.


    This makes William, who returns to London, look through the sentinel materials that he left in the general hub of rainbow bridge a few years ago, and see Rocky''s thoughtful expression. He smiles with satisfaction.


    That''s why we focus on Saul, who was expelled to the United States.


    Odin thought about throwing sol to England just now, but then he thought that this is true. Won''t sol run to William and Angela immediately?


    In the desert town of the United States, it is impossible for anyone to recognize or remember sol, who appeared with William two years ago.


    In this way, he should be an ordinary man for at least a few days. When he is hungry, he has to think about how to find food.


    And Thor''s hammer is in that desert town. Sol will never leave that town until he lifts the hammer again.


    This forced him to find a job and become an ordinary person.


    As for sol, will he steal?


    Odin is too clear about this son who has been using himself as a soldier. He killed him and did something against his honor.


    Sol, who fell into the desert, was not surprised to meet Jane foster.


    As a Thor, he was corona by Daisy, who was more explosive than Jane foster, with a stun gun,


    and then carried into the car by Eric shavig and sent to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, Thor''s hammer, which entered the earth one step later, immediately fell into the desert.


    William spent the night with Angela in falger castle and comforted her.


    the next day, he went back to the kingdom of God and met Odin. He saw Odin standing on the high platform of the golden palace, looking at Asgard without knowing what to think.


    They stood quietly for a long time, worried that William would have redundant ideas of Odin,


    helplessly threw the magician''s eye on his hand to him, in William''s joyful eyes,


    said, "the magician''s eye is your reward for blocking Thor''s hammer,


    but I strongly suggest you give it back to Gu Yi.".


    "Let''s talk about that." when he got the treasure, William was embarrassed to be too anxious. He took the Warlock''s eye into the storage space and said, "I''ll give it back to Gu Yi when I''ve had enough.".


    He said so, but he thought that if Gu Yi could not die, it would be nothing to give her back.


    If Gu Yi wanted to die on purpose, he would never give it to Dr. strange.


    In some accidents, William would agree to Odin. After thinking for a while and wondering why, he sighed and said, "Rocky still knows that he is a Frost Giant.".


    William is stunned. The ice box has been made into a frost hammer, and it''s in his own hands.


    how does rocky know that he is a Frost Giant without touching it?


    Asked curiously, "who told him?"


    "It should have been yesterday''s battle when he was touched by the ice giant, and his body received the power of the frost, and he found it himself," Odin shook his head helplessly. "For so many years, I have been guarding against the ice giant that rocky contacted,


    even when Freya taught him magic, she intentionally or unintentionally avoided her teaching him elemental magic, but she did not expect that she could escape the fate in the end Row.


    With that, it was like worrying that William didn''t understand, or that he was on purpose.


    A black crow flew to Odin''s shoulder from a distance, and William instantly understood that it was the legendary Fagin or Winnie.


    Two special god birds for Odin.


    Odin''s action really made William suspicious. He had done a lot in the divine realm.


    "Winnie told me that it took rocky only a short time last night to practice the power of frost, and then he looked at himself with blue skin in front of the mirror all night.".


    William asked tentatively, "why don''t you just imprison rocky so that he doesn''t do anything irreparable?"


    "No," Odin shook his head. "I want to see if he chooses to be the ice giant or the prince of God?"


    "Is it hard to choose?" William looked scornfully at Odin''s back, but then he found that the crow named Winnie was looking at him intentionally or unintentionally,Hastily, he said, "no matter for the sake of rights or thousands of years of nurturing kindness, rocky can''t go to yodunheim and become a savage in his eyes for thousands of years.".


    Hearing this, Odin began to smile, but then William said, "but in this way, unless you make rocky king of Asgard,


    otherwise, the idea that you want to unite with the giant yotonheim through him is doomed to fail.


    In addition,, ".


    Looking at Odin''s serious face again, William seemed to be unaware of Odin''s mood and continued to say, "besides, you can''t expect him to respect and love you any more.


    according to his suspicious character, this guy must be thinking about why you brought him back to God.


    And I''ll think in the direction of your conspiracy.


    Odin frowned as if he wanted to be comforted. He looked at William and said, "even if my purpose was not pure, did my thousand years of upbringing and teaching and that of Scarlett and I all go to waste?"


    William shrugged, "but you always keep it from him and use him as Saul''s competitor to motivate him.


    If I were rocky, I would not accept that you gave him hope, but finally told him that from the beginning, everything was doomed that he would not be king of Asgard.


    The only thing he can think about is probably the queen Freya, who raised him and taught him magic.


    From now on, the kingdom of God will be a place for him to fight for power and gain. ".


    Odin wanted to say something he didn''t believe, but he knew that William was right.


    Even a fool will understand that not only Odin will not choose an ice giant as king of Asgard, but even the asgards themselves will not accept Loki as their king.


    After all, the ice giant hates the asgards, and the asgards who have also lost their loved ones don''t hate the ice giant?


    Looking at Odin''s tired and frustrated face, William turned his eyes and said, "why don''t we try to see if rocky wants you to die, so that he can take the chance to sit on the throne,


    or does he still have a little affection and conscience in his heart?"


    Odin was stunned, then showed a puzzled look and asked, "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1248

    "Simple", see Odin hook, William said with a smile his purpose, "we will not go to the tree of life, Celia there?


    Just stay a little longer,


    and then you will return to the realm of consciousness and enter the sleep ahead of time.


    If sol and Angela are not here, the great power of the divine realm will surely be handed over to Loki for a while to see what he will do? "


    Can give power out and God sleep, let Odin not from scruple up.


    Although his life has been increasing, he really has to enter the secondary sleep to completely stabilize the sequelae of strength growth.


    But if the sleep is interrupted, the consequences will also be very serious.


    But Odin immediately thought, it''s not necessary to sleep at this time. Who can''t pretend to sleep?


    I can even take the opportunity to see if William has other purposes.


    "Well, you really have to see it," Odin replied with a pun, and then said with a smile, "or, if you are interested,


    help me solve a problem that has been bothering me for more than a thousand years, so that I won''t pretend to be different without fighting?"


    "Who?" Originally thought it would be Hella, but William listened to Odin laughing, "Kur.".


    "What?" William thought for a moment and then replied in surprise, "earthly python, jemengard?"


    "That''s right," Odin nodded not surprisingly. "My brother, who had been king of Asgard for only ten years, was driven down from the throne by me because of the corruption of power, cruelty and killing, and sealed in the world of the dead.".


    "Don''t go." when he heard that he was thinking, William immediately shook his head.


    It''s not easy to call a boa constrictor on earth, and it''s easy to say if jemengad is just huge,


    but the venom he spews out is not solvable.


    William won''t take the risk until he can deal with the venom.


    And if the legend is correct, only Thor, the God of thunder, can kill this giant snake, but the price is that Thor can kill him at the same time, and don''t try to escape death.


    For people like William, it''s good not to let sol block the disaster for himself. He doesn''t understand that in Odin''s heart, where is his brother, son-in-law, or son-in-law.


    "Did you see something?"


    Seeing that William refused, Odin could not help looking at William doubtfully and said, "no matter what you see,


    but you have to understand that Kur, like the fire giant sulter, is a nightmare that has been around me for thousands of years and the executor of prophecy of the twilight of the gods of riasgarde.


    After surter lost the eternal fire, it doesn''t matter, but Kur is always entangled in the root of the world tree, wantonly devouring those evil spirits in the world of the dead.


    Regardless of his words, one day he will devour enough souls and get out of trouble.


    solving him now is not only related to the safety of the divine realm, but also to the safety of the nine realms.


    And, "said Odin, who stopped suddenly and thought for a while before asking," is Angela still hating me? "


    What''s going on?


    William, who was listening with great interest, suddenly heard this and said, "don''t worry, I promise her that even if she can''t hold a wedding in the divine world for a short time,


    but for ten years at most, I think I have enough strength to protect her and the children in the future,


    I will give her a decent wedding, so Angela is in a good mood.


    Before I came here this morning, she asked me where sol had been thrown by you. She was going to see how he was. If he didn''t live well, she would take sol back to London.


    "You didn''t promise?" Odin immediately said, "you should understand why I expelled sol, if...".


    "All right, all right," interrupted Odin, William said with a smile. "Of course, I understand that it''s good for Saul, a prince who has never experienced mortal life, to be a mortal for a period of time, to suffer a little.".


    "That''s good," Odin nodded with a smile. "I also think of your experience, so I want to expel him to the earth.


    I want him to enjoy the prosperity of luxury house like you, and then experience the family''s decline and the hardships of life. Only in this way can I understand how hard it is for him to get what he has.".


    William can''t help but roll his eyes. His family is falling down. That''s a last resort. Saul didn''t get a good education from you as a father. That''s why he suffered.


    And after all, Odin is not a good father.


    No, it should be said that he is not a qualified instructor. No matter HeLa or Angela, Saul, rocky, under the guidance of Odin, his whole length is crooked.


    When he thought of HeLa, Williamson understood why Odin suddenly mentioned Angela.


    Looking at the meaning of asking, Odin sighed, "you really know.".


    "What do you know?" William pretended to be innocent and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "You," Odin glared at William, then thought that if William really knew the great prophecy of the holy light system, it would be normal not to want to be known."HeLa, my first child, a child with the same ambition and strength, who was born to succeed Asgard.".


    Looking at the sunrise in the distance, Odin remembered it for a long time before sighing and saying, "the only thing I regret is that I only taught her how to fight,


    but I didn''t let her understand that besides war, there are many beautiful things in life that we should stop to see and listen to.".


    Nonsense, William mouth up, but the heart did not agree with Odin''s words.


    The old man was tired of fighting and didn''t want to fight. In addition, shanghaila''s ambition was so big that Odin himself was afraid. He felt that war brought nothing but killing and death.


    But when he wanted to impose this idea on the young and ambitious Hella, he felt that no one could stop his own Hella and would accept it.


    And Odin is not qualified to say Hella at all. The year before last, when his life problem was solved, he was ready to conquer the tenth world he had never conquered, and fight with the angels again?


    But for William''s strong opposition and the old man''s lack of confidence, he could have tolerated his thoughts. Today, let alone the yodunheim crisis,


    the whole nine circles must have been in a state of war for two years, and the dead would have been far beyond the endurance of Saul, a violent maniac.


    I don''t know that William is criticizing his own Odin in his heart and continues to bewitch him, "once jemenga notices that HeLa, who is sealed in the underworld by me, will join hands, I don''t know how to resist them.".


    William looked at Odin in surprise, "do you want me to accompany you to the underworld and kill your own daughter?"


    "No", Odin was surprised, and immediately realized that he had overdone his role and shook his head, "I just want you to go to the underworld and reinforce the seal on Hella with the power of space gems.".


    William looked at Odin suspiciously, but for him, anyway, the earth is in the nine realms. After HeLa gets out of trouble, the first goal will not be on the earth.


    And to be honest, Hella, the super woman warrior, poses no threat to him.


    Even he thought that if Angela grew up, she might be able to take care of her sister without having to do it herself.


    As for Odin, William''s only worry about him is the eternal gun in his hand, which is said to hit the target.


    Anyway, whether it''s true or not, if there''s no need, a fool will want to try whether the legend is true or not.


    "No," William thought for a moment and said, "don''t forget, if we go to the underworld and make Kur notice Hella,


    isn''t that the way to unite him with Hella?"

 Chapter 1249

    Seeing that William didn''t go here or there, he just didn''t agree to help deal with the earthly Python and Hella. Odin felt a headache for a moment.


    "Don''t you have to be a little bit of a strong man?"


    "Sorry, what do you want that for?" William shrugged, "I think I''m very good now. If I don''t win, I''ll hide.


    If I win, either I won''t fight, or I won''t let the enemy turn over.".


    In his heart, Odin agreed with William''s idea, but he pretended to despise him and said hypocritically, "without the momentum of a strong man, you will never touch the realm beyond dimensions.".


    William grinned and said in his heart, "the devil believes you.".


    What you don''t do is not convincing to deceive others.


    However, although William muttered in his heart, he didn''t show Ruth on his face. He pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile,


    "anyway, I don''t have the idea of conquering any world or dimension. I don''t need to live so tired,


    and you don''t think that I''m afraid of death. It''s not a bad thing for you and Asgard, but a great thing?"


    Of course, Odin understood what William said and sighed, "well, if you were my son, I would rather give Asgard to you.


    a man of your character will not only treat his subjects well, but also will not decide to fight in other worlds without sufficient assurance.".


    "Save it.".


    William rolled his eyes. He was not sure whether Odin was trying or changing the topic with emotion.


    "are you ready? If I send you to Celia, I''ll have to go home and spend more time with Angela. I don''t have time to plan with you.


    "Don''t you think about it any more?" Odin still didn''t give up and advised, "even if you don''t want to compete with Kur, the earth python, at least help me consume his strength,


    or I''ll stand at the other end of the portal as a bait and lead him away from the world of the dead.".


    "Let''s talk about it." after William thought about it, he didn''t refuse it directly.


    If you really don''t need to be a helper with yourself, and let Odin worry about yemengarde.


    After all, if the former Asgard God King, who was ousted by Odin, comes back,


    will do William no good at all. As the God of fear, Kur will definitely go to the earth to make trouble.


    The more people are afraid of him, the stronger his strength will be. At that time, it will not be a simple change of the throne, but must work hard.


    "When we''ve got Rocky''s problem, we''ll study it.".


    With that, without waiting for Odin''s consent, he took him to planet x17 and appeared in front of Celia, the tree of life.


    As soon as we met, Celia would smile from the huge tree trunk, "good day, your majesty Odin, your excellency Devonshire.".


    Odin nodded with a smile, "good day, Celia.".


    And after William responded, he looked at Christine, the light elf with resentment in his eyes.


    "Don''t mind, Mr. Devonshire," Celia explained hastily. "Since you took away the spiritual scepter, it''s more difficult for Christine to tame the new Warcraft in the forest. It''s hard to avoid some resentment against you.".


    Christine shook his head hastily. "No, Mother God, I''m not angry. I''m angry that such a powerful man can take other people''s treasures without asking.".


    William shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to pay attention to Christine, who had lived for thousands of years and was so naive that he didn''t understand who was the big fist and who was the boss.


    And Odin in Christine''s expectant eyes, just smile when did not see.


    As for the gem of the soul, he had been with Guyi before, and even wanted to drag Zeus to persecute William, but in the end, it was not easy for William to plot against Guyi,


    so that Odin didn''t even talk about it with Zeus, so it''s OK.


    Christine is very disappointed to stare at Odin for a long time, just helpless sigh, with colorful deer, out of sight, out of mind to the magic elf village.


    Don''t let William laugh, Odin don''t want to face, Celia worried Christine, the atmosphere soon became normal.


    As usual, the natural magic in the forest was mobilized and injected into Celia''s trunk. Soon, the tree of life, which is more than 100 meters high, was not only raised a few meters, but also the diameter of its root was expanded. It seems that it has been at least 15 meters.


    After absorbing the massive natural forces, Celia, who was in a good mood, shook the huge branches and leaves like a round umbrella to thank her,


    and then said, "Your Majesty Odin, if you are in good health and do not need the water of life urgently, I hope to suspend the forced absorption of natural forces for a period of time.".


    Odin immediately frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t worry, the situation is not serious yet," Celia explained. "In recent years, my growth speed is too fast, coupled with the limitation of growing on the roots and 11 blood orchids,


    as a result, the growth progress of the roots can''t support the weight of the trunk, so I hope to stop growing for one or two years, so that the roots can extend more widely in the ground.".Hearing this, Odin was relieved.


    Moreover, it is also related to the long-term interests. If you drink eight Blood Orchid nectar every month, you can increase your life span by one year. After a few years, Odin really has no anxiety to need the water of life.


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded, "no problem, you live longer, and William and I can live longer, but Xuelan,,".


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem with the growth of blood orchid." before Odin asked, Celia said, "if I stop absorbing the massive natural power of half a forest once a month, it will also help to improve the magic environment of the elf forest.


    in addition, the natural power around me is the strongest, so I just need to mobilize some natural power to blood orchid, They can keep nectar harvested once a month.


    This immediately made William and Odin suspicious.


    Since blood orchid has little influence on Celia, she wants to stop absorbing more natural forces. Fools don''t believe that she has no other plans.


    William suddenly thought of what Celia had said before. After Christine lost his spiritual scepter, the difficulty of taming Warcraft rose sharply.


    A few months ago, when I came here to forcibly take the scepter of the soul, I gave Celia the reason that Guyi predicted that he might disappear in this world in two years.


    William had to think that Celia was not preparing for his disappearance in two years?


    However, when there are common interests, it''s better to be on guard in mind. There''s no need to say it directly to affect the existing interests.


    Who laughs last will know when things come.


    As for Gu Yi, he said that he would disappear, but he did not mean that he would die.


    Moreover, when the mental force perceives Celia, she seems to understand why, and let her heart go unprepared,


    let William feel that her pure natural power is not mixed with any other energy,


    after there is no sign of blackening, William did not study deeply with Celia in front of her.


    After all, everyone has secrets and doesn''t want to be caught dead.


    As for the natural law that Celia followed, there was also something cruel. For William at this time, he did not feel that there was anything wrong.


    After drinking eight nectar, Odin saw that William wanted to collect the nectar of the remaining three Cymbidium flowers into the gourd again as usual,


    suddenly, he thought with a smile and said, "the magic nectar you prepared for your family has been enough for them for many years, don''t you want to taste it yourself?"


    William a Leng, immediately doubt Odin, this is not want to magic nectar, flow to the same problem of life Zeus and Poseidon there?


    It''s strange that the relationship between the two divinities, which are both popular on the earth, can be intimate.


    When Zeus was strong, Odin was not happy at all.


    But William already felt his strength barrier, and he could break through it within a year or two. How could he rush to drink the magic nectar and leave unnecessary hidden danger with the help of external force.


    And if you leave the nectar in the gourd, it will automatically absorb the natural power of the surrounding environment, without reducing the efficacy of magic nectar.


    when you really need it, you can still use it.


    So William ignored Odin, who wanted to fight ghosts again. He started his mind and collected three drops of magic nectar into the gourd.


    with a smile, he said to Odin, "do you want to stay here and have a chat with Celia or not?"


    "Wait a minute.".


    Seeing that William wants to leave, Odin, who originally wanted to talk with Celia, worries that he will stay on the planet x17 far away from the nine realms and can''t use the rainbow bridge to go back at any time. Will William take the opportunity to do something.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, wait for me for an hour, wait for me to say something to Celia, and we''ll go to your castle for two days.".


    William rolled his eyes. The devil wants to stay with you old man. It''s not as good as Abigail and them at that time.


    However, after thinking about it, Odin must be the most suspicious now. Anyway, he dragged Odin back one day late and achieved his goal.


    If rocky doesn''t know how to take advantage of this opportunity to do something, he''s not rocky.


    Pretending not to like nodding, William automatically suspended up in the air, hands back in the back of his head, looking at the clouds in the sky.


    Before he exclaimed that the sky of planet x17 was bluer than that of the earth, Odin frowned, "William, you can''t consciously leave some private space for Celia and me.".


    It''s a private space. William turned his lips. On Sunday, he had already placed countless surveillance on Celia and her surrounding area of 100 kilometers.


    it''s the same if you can''t leave. You can still know what Odin said, and he doesn''t want to leave.


    Seeing that William ignored his words, Odin shook his head helplessly, went to Celia, put his hand on the trunk of the tree of life, and communicated with her spirit.


    This makes the cheeky William, can''t help but wonder what Odin and Celia are talking about?

 Chapter 1250

    Seeing that Odin and Celia secretly communicate with each other in spirit,


    William, who originally wanted to use the heart jewel to try to see if he could overhear what they said,


    as soon as he used the power of his heart to feel their spirit, Celia looked over with soft and loving eyes.


    William, who is more cheeky than the wall of the city, is embarrassed to be restrained, but she is thinking about the spiritual Scepter placed in Christina, the light spirit, all these years. Celia must have studied it, otherwise she would not be so familiar with the power of the mind.


    Maybe Christine is not angry with herself because it''s more difficult to tame Warcraft, but because Celia can''t use the soul gem.


    Half an hour later, Odin patted the trunk of the tree of life, said "I understand" to Celia, and walked up to William, who was lying in the air pretending to be asleep,


    "wake up, William, wake up".


    When Odin''s hand touched him, William, who was upset in his heart, immediately disappeared and appeared in London''s falger castle.


    This made Odin''s head suddenly grow big.


    Angela, who was just happy because of William''s return, immediately glared at William when she saw Odin with white hair,


    then, as if she didn''t see Odin, she didn''t even shout, turned around and left the living room.


    Looking at Odin holding out his hand, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth, William''s mouth turned up and he was very happy.


    After a while, Odin sighed and shook his head. "Oh, she''s still blaming me for not passing the throne to sol, but not for her wedding.".


    "No, you really think it''s just this?" William speechless looking at Odin, went to the wine cabinet, poured two glasses of whisky, "you did not think Angela, this is to blame you do not pay attention to her?


    He also expelled sol, who was popular with everyone, and made people think that you would choose rocky as the king of Asgard.


    "I don''t value her?" Odin took the glass, took a sip and sat on the sofa. He was silent for a long time before he said, "what''s it like if I put down my face and try my best to create opportunities for you?"


    "But she doesn''t know," William said with a smile. "And when Angela and I have a relationship, you throw her to London in case she wants to be king, right?"


    Odin shook his head. "There are already two princes competing for the throne, which has already made all the heads of Asgard fever and me ache. If Angela joins in again, it will be impossible for the divine realm not to get confused.".


    After that, Odin glanced at William, who shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t look at me. Unless you make rocky king, I don''t want to take care of your family.".


    Odin can''t help but think that William has indeed repeatedly expressed his support for sol, and he is at ease.


    With a satisfied smile, he said to William, "is Saul always under your gaze?"


    "Of course," William nodded with a smile.


    Through the smart glasses, you can see sol, who is corona by Daisy''s car light girl, is sleeping on the hospital bed with both hands and feet tied.


    The thought of what happened to Saul yesterday made William happy.


    The great prince of Shenyu, who has never suffered much, was probably the most dramatic day in his thousands of years of life.


    First of all, the king who was sure to win the throne flew away. In his anger, he took someone to fight with the ice giant. But as soon as he got home, he was driven out of the house by his father and threw back his strength into the earth.


    Can enter the earth, was hit by a car, not to say, but also by a woman with a stun gun corona.


    If this is told, the devil will believe that he is Thor.


    And after being sent to the hospital, as soon as he woke up, he saw a white coat intending to give him an injection. Sol, who was at a loss in his heart, would be honest and strange.


    But after he lost his magic power, although his strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people, he couldn''t bear the rush of more than a dozen hospital security guards and doctors. He was forced to take an injection to calm down and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he found that he was tied up and couldn''t get rid of his first thought. Maybe he didn''t wake up.


    "Sol is sleeping soundly now. Don''t worry about it," William said with a smile. "Are you interested in seeing the Thor''s hammer you threw into the desert?"


    "There''s nothing to look at.".


    William said that Angela blamed herself for not caring about her Odin. She was not interested in seeing the hammer that she could feel at any time and had seen for thousands of years.


    After thinking about it, he said, "help me keep an eye on Saul, so that he won''t be targeted by the demons in the dark. I''ll talk to Angela.".


    "OK", William nodded. Just as he wanted to leave, he threw the Warlock''s eye in the storage space to Odin and said, "in the face of being Angela''s father, I suggest you let Angela give it to me.".


    "I need to please my daughter?"


    Odin said so, but his hand still naturally took the eyes of the warlock, and stood up to find Angela with a smile.William looked at Odin''s back with disdain and thought that no matter what Odin did, whether it was for him, or whether he really had the idea of caring about Angela,


    everything finally had a good start.


    When Angela and Odin get in touch with each other more, in case sol really doesn''t want to take over the throne in the future, there won''t be much accident about how to choose between his daughter and adopted son.


    Queen Angela?


    William laughs. He doesn''t say how much benefit he can get. Just thinking about fitness with queen Asgard, he thinks it''s very different.


    An idea came to the desert of New Mexico, suspended in the air, looking at the crater smashed by Thor''s hammer, and hundreds of Americans,


    after thinking about it, William sent a Land Rover from the garage of the manor.


    More than ten kilometers away from the falling point of Raytheon''s hammer, people driving cars and drinking iced beer rushed to it without delay.


    Coming to the nearby hillside, I saw more than a dozen American people, trying to find out who could lift Thor''s hammer like a holiday.


    Driving to the edge of the huge pit, William with big sunglasses and baseball cap, carrying a dozen beers, lying on the hood.


    After freeing the beer, he looked at these idle American people with a smile. He blushed and used all his strength, but had nothing to do with Thor''s hammer. William could not help laughing in a low voice.


    Don''t talk about them. Even Hulk can''t lift the hammer that Odin used his magic spell.


    When he saw an old man pulling a hammer with his pickup truck connected with a heavy chain, and finally pulled the cargo box of the pickup truck apart, William, like the Americans around him, laughed loudly.


    Laughing and laughing, I heard a familiar roar of flying.


    Looking up at the sky, within seconds, Mark 4, red and gold, dropped rapidly.


    I saw stark suspended in the air for more than ten meters, shouting to the stunned American people around him, "sorry, guys, the barbecue party is over. I bought this land five minutes ago. You have to leave.".


    "Screw you, stark. This is New Mexico, not New York.".


    On hearing this, the excited American, who had appeared here for iron man, immediately cursed stark.


    Some even smashed the beer bottle at stark, "get out of New Mexico, damn rich guy.".


    Avoiding more than a dozen bottles, stark said, "OK, calm down, calm down, just think I didn''t say it.".


    He didn''t land until no one threw bottles and stones at him.


    He said to a strong man who wanted to try to lift Thor''s hammer before, and the people in line behind him,


    "guys, hurry up, I''m waiting for you to take over after you try.".


    Seeing that stark didn''t force them to leave any more and volunteered to line up, these people soon calmed down.


    After all, everyone wants to see whether it''s the mecha or the hammer that comes down from the sky.


    William only thought for a few seconds, and he could guess why stark was here.


    This guy must have been influenced by William. Without the worries of bomb fragments in his heart and palladium poisoning, he doesn''t have to live as tired as before. He has plenty of time to focus on the mysterious things.


    In addition, some of the American people around the crater must have sent photos to the Internet, so it''s no accident to bring stark here.


    The people who yelled at stark and stood in the queue tried that they couldn''t lift Raytheon''s hammer.


    all the people around them gathered around the crater and looked forward to it. They also revealed their worry that if stark really mentioned it and took the hammer away, they would know it was not an ordinary hammer.


    But as soon as he heard stark shouting, "Whoever can mention it, it''s up to him." the Americans around him had nothing to say.


    William turned his eyes and spoke, but his voice called out from the crowd opposite him, "stark, I''ll bet you a hundred dollars. You can''t lift this hammer.".


    Stark, holding the handle of the hammer in one hand, immediately lowered his helmet mask with a smile and turned to look at the place where the sound came out. Then he saw someone yelling, "I''ll bet a hundred dollars to make up for the cost of a trip.".


    After all, the fact that the pickup truck broke the car and the hammer didn''t move was not a fake.


    All of a sudden, the scene was full of shouts of ten dollars, fifty dollars, or one hundred dollars, and stark, who was always interested in making trouble, immediately became interested.


    With a confident smile, he promised, "OK, if I can''t bring it up, I will not only pay for it, but also give this ten acre land to your town for nothing.".


    But in the shouts of hundreds of Americans, he felt that the hammer and the half meter high sand foundation were as motionless as a steel block.


    Damn it, stark, with the handle of the hammer in his hand, spews blue energy from his feet and back, blowing the dust around him, but the hammer still doesn''t move."Yes, yes, I''m going to make a fool of myself if I have money," a man with a mobile phone yelled excitedly to his mobile phone. "This news can definitely sell thousands of dollars.".


    Stark depressingly lowered the hood, "Jarvis, full power output.".


    "Sorry, Mr. stark, it''s 100 percent power.".

 Chapter 1251

    "What?" After hearing Jarvis''s full power output, stark couldn''t believe it.


    Stop the armor''s power output, reach out and send out a ray to scan Thor''s hammer.


    Soon Jarvis replied, "Mr. stark, if the theory and data of the mysterious side detector you have developed are correct,


    I suggest you give up, because just scanning, the energy data will exceed your set value.".


    "Damn, it''s true, really?"


    He swore, but stark was in full bloom.


    Doesn''t that mean the hammer is a super magic item?


    Then he stepped back and raised his hand. Mark 4''s palm lit up blue light, and a charged sound came,


    "bang" hit on the sand base, but the sand was not broken as he expected. On the contrary, it angered Odin, who was not very happy talking with Angela.


    Raytheon''s hammer, which had not been moving, flashed a flash of electric light. In Stark''s surprised eyes, the huge electric light flashed by,


    mark 4 was just like being directly hit by a truck with a speed of 100 km, and flew out in an instant. Moreover, he was so deadly that he ran straight into William, who was watching the play.


    William scolded in his heart that it must be Odin''s intention to make a ghost when he saw him watching the play.


    he reached out to mark 4 in the worried and frightened eyes of the Americans around him.


    Mark 4, who had been hit by a straight line, was just like a marionette,


    led by the force of his mind, deviated from the flying back route and bumped into the side slope.


    With a loud bang, stark smashed half a small soil slope, bounced and fell further away.


    after rolling on the ground for several times, he fell on the sand and suspected that he was born.


    "Up, God.".


    Around the American guy gaped at stark lying on the ground, and then look at William with a beer bottle, as if nothing had happened to drink.


    "I, I, I seem to see God.".


    Then the American around William reacted and immediately dispersed, away from William, a monster who just waved away a machine armor.


    Lying on the ground for more than ten seconds, slow down stark looked at the control screen. Five or six red areas representing damage appeared on the display of the overall data of the armor,


    immediately told javis, "report the damage.".


    "The overall damage rate is 21%, but, but".


    Stark was surprised that Jarvis would hesitate and immediately asked, "but what?"


    Jarvis made sure again that there was no mistake before he said directly, "the overall energy value of the armor has reached 500%. Mr. stark, you must immediately release the electric energy floating in the armor, otherwise not only the ark reactor will burn down, but also the parts inside the armor will probably be damaged.".


    "That''s just right.".


    Lying on the ground for more than ten seconds, Stark has realized that he has been electrified by a hammer and thrown out as a toy by someone who doesn''t know his identity.


    At this time, I was not happy. I heard that the armor had to release power. I turned around and climbed up. I saw that I lowered my head and covered my face with a baseball cap.


    even William, who was a little fuzzy in shape, had no ordinary people. He could not help raising his hands and began to charge the palm gun.


    "Show your face or surrender, or I''ll blow you down and give you to the aegis.".


    After changing his voice with magic, William said in a hoarse, low-level voice, "if I were you, I would leave obediently, so as not to be demolished by hundreds of millions of armor.".


    Stark, who didn''t have much time to negotiate and didn''t want to talk more, said, "then try whether you broke me up or I blew it up.".


    The arc energy gun in the palm of your hand is fired.


    William reached out and put his finger up, and his mind lifted Stark''s hands.


    Two buckets of thick energy rays, straight into the sky, frighten the surrounding American immediately bird for beast scattered, panic ran to his car, or even the car, rushed into other people''s car to escape.


    And stark, who is controlled by both hands, stops the output of palm energy, and controls the mind wrestling between warfighter and William.


    But dozens of seconds later, in addition to the mechanical creaking, he couldn''t control his arms. In his heart, stark cried to Jarvis, "start the auxiliary program, fly, fly.".


    With a bang, the energy jets on the armor''s legs and back immediately started with full power, pushing stark to the sky.


    As soon as William saw it, he had in his heart to try his mind, how strong it was.


    Raise the hand, palm down to do the action of pressure.


    Two meters off the ground, stark felt the armor being dragged down to the ground.


    "Increase the energy output, regardless of whether it will damage the flight nozzle, let''s get out of here first, and then go to find Qi Renshou to kill this asshole.".Under Jarvis''s control, Mark 4''s sole and back immediately made a huge "whoosh" sound, spurting out a larger energy mass to wrestle with William.


    When William heard that stark wanted to call someone over, he kept pressing mark 4. After nearly two minutes, he pretended that he couldn''t.


    Stark immediately excitedly yelled at Jarvis, "launch the cluster gun from the chest, that bastard can''t hold on.".


    A burst of light in Mark 4''s chest lit up, Jarvis control the armor''s legs back, the chest of the cluster gun at William.


    As soon as the energy gun was launched, William released his control over the armor,


    mark 4 flew more than ten meters in an instant. The energy mass from the chest cluster gun flew several meters above William''s head and bombarded the ground tens of meters away.


    Stark, who escapes into the air, roars a few times. But when he sees the image showing the damage of armor, his mood falls to the bottom again.


    This is a mysterious man who can control mark 4 with the help of his hands and imagination. It''s a big impact on him.


    Although he knew that the other party had a great chance and didn''t really intend to kill himself, stark didn''t want to give up when he thought that such a powerful man was fighting with that hammer.


    I suddenly thought that even if William was cheap, he would never be a superman who didn''t know and didn''t know his position.


    Call William and tell him what''s going on here.


    Jarvis immediately replied, "I understand.".


    But more than ten seconds later, stark, who was afraid to fly at full speed because the temperature of the nozzle was too high, listened to Jarvis Hui''s report,


    "sorry, Mr. stark, told me on Sunday that Mr. Devonshire is not only not on the earth at this time, if there is no accident, he should also be dealing with the riot of yotonheim and the Frost Giant.".


    "What Heim?" As stark was wondering, Jarvis explained, "according to Sunday''s explanation, our earth is one of the nine realms ruled by Asgard.


    And yodunheim is the "Kingdom of ice giants" in Nordic mythology.


    "Hell," stark cursed, "Sunday means that William is not on earth now, but on other planets, or other dimensions,


    to help the Nordic mythological Protoss fight against the ice giant?"


    Jarvis stopped for a few seconds before replying, "yes, Mr. stark, explained on Sunday that if we don''t help the Athar Protoss deal with the problem of the ice giant,


    the earth will once again face the crisis of the ice giant invading the earth thousands of years ago.


    In the event of such a crisis, countries in the northern hemisphere, whose population is 100 times larger than that of a thousand years ago, will face millions of casualties.


    "Well, well, let''s leave William alone.".


    Shocked by the millions of figures, stark was glad that there was a man like William on the earth. He was always secretly protecting the earth, but he couldn''t help thinking about who to ask for help.


    "Call Phil Colson and commander Roddy. If you can''t call the superman, use tanks and fighters to drive away the bastard.".

 Chapter 1252

    Stark sent for someone to go. Raytheon''s hammer had no one left because of the battle between William and Stark just now.


    William, who had no jokes to watch, drank up his beer, floated up and shook his dust, and drove to a small town fifty miles away.


    Not half an hour after leaving, it was reported on Sunday that a high-altitude UAV had come.


    The drone cruised for a while, repeatedly confirming that the superman in Stark''s mouth had left, and Phil Colson, who was ordered to come to check, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Pick up the walkie talkie and order the team to start again.


    Since he learned from stark that a man who can get rid of Mark''s armour by using his own idea, Colson''s first idea in his heart was the devil, and he was a devil of the demon king level.


    Otherwise, he who has fought with low-level demons knows very well that low-level demons are not difficult to deal with except for strange means, and when they are exposed to sunlight, they will be like cheese meeting boiling water.


    But the idea was rejected by him in a moment.


    After fighting demons with John wick in New York and finally being rescued by Wang pangzi, these secret magicians,


    Colson spent a lot of time and finally got in touch with Wang pangzi.


    Then, after deliberately making friends, or even flattering, to provide some information about special events to the mages of Kamata Taj,


    as soon as he came and went, he became familiar with Wang Pang.


    When Wang pangzi saw the deer''s head ring in his hand, he also gave Colson some monster illustrations with the idea of not offending William, as well as the precautions when fighting with these monsters and demons.


    This gives Colson a little understanding of kamataji and makes him the most senior monster expert of aegis.


    I understand that if there is a demon of the level of demon king who appears in public and uses force on the earth, not to mention William, Gu Yi, as the supreme mage, will definitely come to him and drive him back to hell.


    Not the devil? Who would it be?


    After thinking about it, Colson suddenly felt that if it wasn''t a devil, it would be even more troublesome.


    For the sake of his own life, Colson thought for a while and decided to call Nick Frey.


    Ask the black widow to help, or he will bring dozens of agents, which is not enough for Mark 4 to kill in a few rounds,


    let alone the mysterious and extraordinary one who can knead mark 4 like a toy clay.


    Moreover, if Natasha is called, if she can''t win, she can at least use the gold devil to delay the other side and create an opportunity for everyone to escape.


    What''s more, Colson also expects that if Natasha has a way to contact William, even if William can''t come back in case of an accident, it''s not difficult to find Wang pangzi, the secret magician.


    Call out, Nick - Frey heard soon agreed.


    Colson hung up and couldn''t help thinking about Natasha''s nano armor from William.


    This kind of armor, which is easy to carry and can be dressed in two or three seconds, is not afraid of hot weapons at all. Although it can''t fly, it''s impossible for Colson to show his admiration for one hundred combat power on the ground.


    But this idea can only think about, who let him not beauty.


    After the black widow received the task and understood what she was going to face, her first thought was to call William.


    William, who is driving to the desert town where sol is, hears that it''s Natasha''s phone call on Sunday. With a crooked corner of his mouth, he knows that it''s because he played with stark half an hour ago.


    "What''s the matter, dear NAT?".


    Listening to William''s intimate tone, Natasha was relieved, and then asked, "you, aren''t you not on earth? How can you get my call? "


    "I didn''t tell you, I''ve come up with a cross Galaxy communication system," William said with a smile


    "Bullshit, you asshole", black widow is not so easy to cheat, listen to William''s tone, she knew that William did not tell the truth, "come to the desert of New Mexico, we found a metal hammer from the sky, no one can lift.


    That thing, according to stark, is absolutely good.


    He made his own special object detector. When scanning, the energy value on the hammer exceeded the detection limit.


    That''s it. That''s it.


    "What is it?" William said with a smile, "someone robbed me? Or is it guarded? "


    "This," Natasha thought for a moment before saying, "according to Stark''s statement and the situation of high-altitude UAV detection just now, the person who attacked stark before should be a guardian.".


    "Ha ha ha," William laughed.


    Then Natasha hears the joke in William''s laughter and responds to her cursing. She silently feels the land version of Zhenjin armor on her body,


    a portal appears ten meters in front of the car.


    Parking the car at the portal, Natasha walked out of the portal and looked at William with a smile as she lowered the window.


    He couldn''t help looking at Land Rover, and then determined that it was William who played stark.After pulling open the door and sitting on it, you can''t help complaining, "do you know how many people and weapons have been mobilized by the aegis and the United States to come here?".


    "Mind my business," William said, "and I''m English. Will the Americans make a fool of themselves if they don''t come up with the idea of an artifact they are destined to be unable to master?"


    Listening to William''s nagging, thinking of Natasha, who was not so friendly to some people in the United States, she immediately became honest,


    with a change of mind, she said with a smile to William, "should I also say that I am English?"


    William pretended, "you''re a polar bear. Don''t think I don''t know.".


    "You little bastard", did not hear what she wanted to hear, Natasha changed her mind, "do you want me to go up and reveal more information you want to reveal, so that the American people can mobilize more people to come here?"


    "Whatever you like," said William, smiling and looking at Natasha, "tell Nick Frey that the hammer is called Thor odinson''s hammer,


    it belongs to Nordic mythology, Thor odinson''s exclusive artifact, which is not only made of the nucleus of a neutron star,


    anyone who can pick it up can gain Thor''s power in an instant Have the ability to control thunder.


    And it is said that those who take it have the right to rule over Asgard. "


    "Well, how is that possible?" Natasha, holding William''s hand in disbelief, said, "can you rule the mythical world with a hammer?"


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but I didn''t make it up.".


    William said with a smile, "Sol''s idiot almost became the king of God yesterday. His words are still highly reliable.".


    "Saul? Idiot? " Natasha was even more surprised at this, "wait, wait, William, since the Nordic gods really exist, this can''t be said nonsense, in case he detects it,"


    seeing Natasha worried, William still had a little joy in his heart.


    Laughing, he parked the car in the desert, reached out and touched Natasha''s cheek, but his eyes were fixed on her eyes, and quietly mobilized his soul,


    to make sure that Natasha was really worried about herself, so he couldn''t help but put incense on her mouth,


    "don''t worry, even if Odin provoked me, I would take care of and scold her, and their father and son not only couldn''t help me, a lot of times You have to ask me.


    "You, you''re not kidding me?" Natasha didn''t know whether to be surprised or not. She believed William''s words.


    "I used it to cheat you?" Natasha, white and shocked, suddenly thought to William that in the movie,


    all the people in the couplet have tried to pick up Thor''s hammer.


    But Natasha hasn''t tried, and the sentence "this is a contest between you men" makes William want to see the woman in front of him, who has a lot of black history, but is willing to sacrifice herself to let eagle eye get the soul jewel.


    is it really like in the movie, her inner quality is just as admirable as the American team.


    She said to Natasha, "let''s try a fun game.".


    Natasha asked curiously, "try what?"


    "You''ll know in a moment." William turned around and drove the car back. But he thought that there was already an American high altitude UAV in the sky. He thought that he had replaced this Land Rover.


    Driving a heavy locomotive, the sentry armor turned into leather clothes, jeans and boots, and ran all the way to 150 yards.


    Natasha, who was scared to sit behind him, knew that even if the car overturned, there would be no problem, but she still started the nano armor and twisted it around William''s waist angrily.


    More than ten minutes later, when they arrived at the crater, Phil Colson had just arrived here with a large group of people.


    Seeing William, Colson immediately showed a big smile, quickly stepped forward and shook hands with William to say hello,


    and then looked gratefully at Natasha, who was dressed in close combat armor.


    I was thinking that Natasha''s charm was really great, and she invited William back directly.


    But I didn''t think that William was on the earth at all, and if he didn''t want to see Natasha and whether he could really lift Thor''s hammer, he would have taken Natasha, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, to fitness.


    With Colson and what he had understood, he couldn''t understand why William did it. Natasha, who was full of hesitation, went to Thor''s hammer,


    William felt his finger on the hammer, and the hammer seemed to be responsive. In Colson, Natasha and the eagle''s eyes standing far away, the surprised eyes of the agents of aegis appeared Electric snakes wandering around.


    Moreover, as William''s fingers pressed on the hammer for a long time,


    not only did he appear intensive cross lightning, but also thick clouds and huge thunders began to appear in the sky.


    "God, what''s going on?"


    The agents of aegis gaped at the roaring thunder in the sky. When they looked at William again, they almost regarded him as God.Through the thunder, William''s eyes swept to the sky. Before he could leave the lightning cloud, the high-altitude UAV was hit by the thunder released by William and disintegrated directly in the air.


    let Nick Frey, who was looking at everything here, and the high-level people in the United States start to panic.


    "Boom boom boom.".


    After two consecutive thunders, a huge thunder "click" came down from the sky, straight down to William.

 Chapter 1253

    Looking at the thunder in the sky, Natasha yelled, "get out of the way, William.".


    Can really want to wait for her to shout out, then pounce on, pull William to dodge, the lightning has already hit down.


    So before Natasha cried out, she and Colson had been pushed back out of the crater by a force.


    Then I can only watch the huge thunder, and "squeak squeak" into William''s body, not to say,


    the thunder still seems to never end, connecting William from the clouds, and pouring lightning into him all the time.


    "No," Natasha, who had just stood firm, showed anxiety, fear and fear on her face. At the same time, she had a little unexpected love for William.


    Watching Natasha pull out the two telescopic sticks from her waist and throw them at William''s hand on the hammer, Colson grabs her and shouts, "wait, Nate, Mr. Devonshire is OK.".


    After being reminded by Colson, Natasha realized that she was in no hurry when something really happened.


    I can''t help but look at William with his head raised.


    Then the expression on William''s face made Natasha''s teeth itch.


    "Asshole, damn asshole.".


    As soon as he looked up, William''s face looked like he was enjoying some delicious food when thunder and electric snakes were flying around.


    However, the situation of Thor''s hammer was soon noticed by Odin, who was far away from falger castle.


    However, seeing that William only used the ability of thunderbolt to attract lightning and replenished his sentinel armor with electricity,


    when he was disturbed to chat with Angela for the second time, he scolded William in his heart and cut off the connection with thunderbolt temporarily.


    after talking with Angela, he felt the connection with the hammer again.


    No one can take Thor''s hammer with William.


    William, who quietly uses the power of gems in his heart, when he uses the power of gems to protect his face and other skin, soon feels that the hammer is no longer being watched,


    with a smile on his lips, he doesn''t know that Odin is annoyed by him and doesn''t care about Thor''s hammer for the moment.


    However, although the goal was achieved, since they showed strength to Colson at the same time, they would simply give thunder''s sentinel armor more power.


    With a negative thought, his fur coat, jeans and boots, under the gaze of the aegis agents who had been frightened by this vision for a long time,


    little by little, turned into dark blue light, and even the cape that swung freely behind him, were dark blue holy garments.


    "This, this is William Devonshire we know," Colson stammered to Natasha. "He, he can''t be the illegitimate son of o''or Odin?"


    Natasha gave Colson a white look. How could Odin''s illegitimate son have black eyes and black hair.


    And this vision, like the end of the world, makes it impossible for sol, 50 miles, or 80 kilometers away, to discover it or not.


    Hearing someone shouting lightning outside the restaurant, sol walked out of the restaurant suspiciously, and suddenly felt that the storm and thunder must have been caused by the hammer of Thor.


    Reaching out, he wanted to summon Thor''s hammer, but he stood for dozens of seconds like a fool, but he didn''t feel the hammer at all.


    Then he thought that he had been deprived of his divine power by Odin.


    With a dim expression, he pointed to the dark clouds and lightning in the distance and said to Jane foster, who had just invited him to lunch,


    "sorry, madam, although thank you for inviting me to lunch, I also want to talk more with you, but I have to go there now.".


    "You, how do you want to go?" Jane foster, who has a good feeling for sol, just smiles and steps forward.


    He immediately showed an expression of disbelief, ran up and asked, "wait, wait, that place is at least sixty or seventy kilometers, and it''s the center of the storm. It''s too dangerous.".


    "No, it''s not dangerous to me at all," Saul explained with a smile. "It''s that milnell doesn''t know why the thunder is being released,


    If I don''t rush to accept it, the storm will probably continue like this and eventually turn into a huge disaster that can''t be exchanged.".


    "Milnier?" "It sounds familiar," Daisy said in surprise. "What''s that?"


    Sol didn''t hate Daisy, who corona herself last night, and explained with a smile, "I told you, I''m sol odinson of Asgard, and Milner is my weapon, Thor''s hammer.".


    "Jane, Jane, can I have a word with you? I have something very important to talk to you about now.


    Eric shawig, Jane Foster''s teacher and English scientist who studies celestial bodies together, and sol said "I''m sorry"


    they quickly pulled Jane foster aside and whispered, "I think this man is crazy. Listen to what he said?The hammer of Thor, the Thor odinson, these are the characters and artifacts in fairy tales or fairy tales.


    Jane foster, who has been fascinated by sol, quibbles without thinking, "but I just want to drive him to the storm side and use the instrument to see what happened.".


    Eric doesn''t look good. Jane Foster''s mind, pointing to her head, whispered, "it''s OK to do research, but there must be something wrong with this person''s head. It''s too dangerous to take it with you.


    I don''t think I''ve ever hit this muscular guy.


    A very dangerous word, for the American who has been frightened every day by the gunfight, can be more convincing than any persuasive reason.


    Jane foster laughs awkwardly. After thinking about it, she says goodbye to Saul and goes to her rented house with Eric and daisy.


    After sol and Jane foster separated, though she didn''t know how far away she was talking about at least 60 km or 70 km, or actually 80 km, she decided to find a horse first after thinking about it.


    Otherwise, even if his physical strength is super strong and he wants to run 80 kilometers, it is impossible if he doesn''t have three or four hours.


    Sol went to find the means of transportation, while William absorbed the lightning for ten minutes in thunder sentinel armour, and found that the electric energy was only about 9% replenished, so he had no patience to disperse the dark clouds in the sky.


    But he thinks the charging speed is slow, but if sol sees this scene, this guy may think that William, no, it should be said that thunder sentinel armor is more like Thor than him.


    But William himself knew that sentinel armor was good at everything, but he couldn''t generate energy by himself.


    Of course, if William is willing to use magic to release thunder, fire and so on, he can also charge the armor.


    That''s why he didn''t have the patience to release his hand from Thor''s hammer.


    After waiting silently for more than ten seconds, I made sure that the sentinel armor was OK. After a thought, this suit of thunder armor was flashed with electric light and even small lightning, which shocked the crater.


    William went into the storage space and changed into an ordinary sentinel armor, which turned into a casual suit.


    Natasha waved to her face, whose expression had changed into excitement, and she felt that the stronger her backer was, the safer she would be.


    "Nath, please try to lift Thor''s hammer.".


    "Me?"


    Natasha couldn''t believe pointing to herself, and then waved her hand, "no, no, no, I''m not you, and I don''t want to be electrified.".


    William grins. It''s not up to you to decide.


    Looking around at the aegis agents at the scene, although most of them didn''t know each other, they also found that the living aegis agents who had accompanied Colson in the New York war were all there.


    they knew in their hearts that these people were specially allocated to Colson by Nick Frey.


    Now that this team is not with the bareheaded Hydra in the movie, and most likely has been in contact with demons, William waved to Natasha,


    he wrapped her up and flew to his side, "don''t worry, I promise that even if Thor''s hammer doesn''t like you, your armor can resist any lightning.


    Besides, I''m still here.


    "It''s no problem to try." after listening to William''s promise, Natasha didn''t hesitate much, but she asked strangely, "why do I have to try to lift this artifact, which is impossible for a mortal like me to lift?"


    "Wrong," William explained with a smile, "Thor''s hammer is indeed an artifact, but if you really want to go deep into it, it''s a very high-grade item.


    Not to mention, Odin also released a magic spell, so that people who meet certain conditions can also pick it up.


    And if you can really pick it up, in a sense, not only the asgards will treat you as their own person, but also make me really trust you. ".


    "So it''s a test?"


    Natasha was upset and excited, but she couldn''t help thinking about the specific conditions William said.


    I can''t help thinking that since Odin was shaped as a God, it must have something to do with courage, justice, compassion, kindness and so on.


    Then he asked William, "Why are these artifacts here?"


    "Smart". When Willington thought Natasha was worthy of being a super agent. Her brain was easy to use and her reaction was quick. Most of the people took one step.


    But then, you can''t speak in front of these aegis agents like Colson.


    His hands released a golden halo in the air, and when he pressed down on the ground, a strong wind suddenly blew out. Dozens of aegis agents, including Colson and Hawkeye, suddenly found themselves in the car before they came.


    After the heart beat violently and speeded up, it was not necessary for the head of Colson to speak. Even if some people with unconsciousness wanted to get out of the car, they were also stopped by other people.


    William, who seems to have nothing to do with the gods but other people, makes it clear that he doesn''t want everyone to see the next thing, and then goes out to seek death?When Natasha turned to look for someone in surprise, William said with a smile, "Saul has made a mistake. Although he was exiled to the earth by Odin,


    he is also his own son and the first heir to the throne.


    When Odin wants to teach him a lesson, of course, he has to give sol a chance to pick up Thor''s hammer and regain his divine power.


    Otherwise, would he really stay on the earth all his life.


    Natasha immediately meditated as if she had caught the key.

 Chapter 1254

    William smiles, kisses Natasha on the forehead, and says with a smile, "well, the irrelevant people are gone, and the tips are given,


    but to remind you, NAT, the most important thing you should do is to open your heart.".


    In Natasha''s puzzled eyes, William explained, "Odin is a man who has lived for at least 5000 years. The test he set will surely go straight into your inner world,


    in other words, you can''t pretend who you are, who you are, good or evil.".


    Natasha nodded clearly, looked into William''s eyes and said with a smile, "and you want to see clearly, is my heart evil?"


    "No", William shakes his head. It''s not clear in the cartoon, but the black widow in the movie kills countless people, but it''s not evil.


    First of all, William wanted to see if Natasha could pick up the hammer and solve her own doubts.


    By the way, if she really picks up the hammer as in the cartoon, it can also prove that there is at least one very positive aspect of Natasha''s human nature.


    And this is probably about sacrifice.


    "I''ve used evil detection on you for a long time, let you hold a hammer, in addition to a reason that can''t be said, by the way, see if you are the kind of person I think.".


    Seeing that Natasha still wanted to ask, William shook his head and said, "it''s no use saying more. Let''s go.".


    Natasha looked anxiously at William for a long time, then took a deep breath, and simply put away the Zhenjin armor and stretched out her empty hand to the seemingly ordinary Thor''s hammer.


    As a result, Natasha, like the American team in the movie, let the hammer move and let go immediately.


    No vision appeared, not to mention, the hammer of thunder did not release lightning or anything, let Natasha or control the power of thunder.


    Looking at Natasha who released her hand, William said, "why don''t you mention it?"


    "I, I, I feel that I can really hold it, but, but," stuttered a few words, Natasha tried to calm her dizziness and palpitation caused by an unmatched power.


    It was not until I grasped William''s arm that I slowly relaxed as if I could find a safe backer.


    He said with a pale face, "I feel that if I really pick up this artifact, I will have an idea to crush my will and stare at me.".


    "Needless to say, it must be Odin," said William, holding Natasha in his arms, perfuming her mouth, holding Thor''s hammer in his hand and throwing it into the sky.


    When you grab it again, take Natasha''s hand and gently put it in her hand.


    The hammer didn''t sink directly to the ground as others did.


    But when William pointed a little and activated the magic power on the hammer, a thunderbolt suddenly appeared, which turned Natasha into armor, and Asgard''s favorite flying wing helmet.


    But before all this was done, William immediately brought the hammer back.


    Under the puzzled gaze of Natasha, he returned the hammer to the sand foundation, and a conveyor belt took Natasha back to the heavy locomotive,


    released space energy, blocked the detection, and then explained, "before, I deliberately cut off the connection between Odin gas and Thor''s hammer,


    now if you really become a female Thor, you can make sure that the old man will be angry and want to chase me, and will kill me Speak ill of me to Angela.


    "Ann," I wanted to ask Angela whose Natasha was, but I didn''t ask.


    Just listening to the meaning, she understood that Angela was at least an asgardian, and her status must be very high, otherwise Odin, the God King, would not have been said by William to go to Angela to complain.


    And William looked at Natasha as if nothing had happened and left with her without explanation.


    As the heavy locomotive drove for several kilometers, the surrounding scene changed from the boundless desert to the seaside road in Thailand''s sumay island.


    After driving on the island of Sumei for more than ten minutes, I got on a yacht with Natasha, who understood everything, and went out to sea to do something I love.


    Odin noticed that Thor''s hammer had been activated, but when he detected the past, he found nothing. He could only think that William was just curious to try.


    After swimming in the sea with Natasha at night, fishing and making seafood, William finally came to her house in New York with Natasha who had fallen asleep. It had been four or five hours.


    Sol''s side, as in my memory, was driven by Jane foster to Thor''s hammer and fell to the ground.


    Hiding on a small sand slope one kilometer away, sol took a telescope and looked for a long time. When he heard Jane Foster''s suggestion that it was better to sneak in at night,


    this guy not only agreed immediately, but also threw Thor''s hammer behind him as if he met someone he liked.


    It wasn''t until Jane''s hungry stomach growled that they realized it was already dark.


    Reluctantly separated from Jane, sol, who had more or less learned the diving skills, soon touched the periphery of the aegis camp.


    Unfortunately, after learning from William that the hammer is an artifact, the aegis attaches great importance to Raytheon''s hammer, which has definitely reached the highest level.In addition, stark came back with a new suit of armor. Sol, who lost his magic power, was found by Jarvis and aegis as soon as he entered the camp.


    But after finding sol, stark and Colson didn''t immediately start to catch people. Instead, they took the walkie talkie, and through more than a dozen monitoring screens, the commanders, agents one by one, avoided sol.


    There is also a screen next to these more than a dozen monitoring screens, which is playing the news reported by the English media two years ago.


    As for the main characters in the news, they are William, Wilson and Saul.


    It turns out that sol appeared in London two years ago. He not only made a public appearance at Kensington Palace with William and Wilson,


    the three also took the girl out on a yacht, and even went to the track to drag racing together,


    they didn''t need aegis to input his appearance. Jarvis reported that sol and William had a relationship.


    In this case, sol doesn''t have to knock over more than a dozen aegis agents to get in touch with Thor''s hammer like he did in the movie.


    Instead, it''s all the way to the crater.


    Sol, who was secretly proud of his good means of sneaking in, saw Thor''s hammer and didn''t want to delay for a moment to reach for it.


    But as soon as he touched the hammer, he noticed the difference.


    In the past, as long as the hammer was started, it could feel the divine power. But now, let alone calling from a distance, he holds the handle of the hammer in both hands and uses all his strength to pull it out. The hammer never moves.


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible.".


    During the day, sol, who still had some playful thoughts, felt that he didn''t know what to do after he really lost his biggest dependence.


    Confused and uneasy, the heart was immediately angry and unwilling to be shrouded.


    But no matter how he roared, no matter how hard he tried to pull Thor''s hammer, he could only turn into helpless and hesitating kneeling on the sand.


    As Saul began to cry in despair, the dark sky was covered with dark clouds in less than ten seconds and began to rain.


    This makes sol, in despair, rejoicing and looking forward to it.


    But after waiting for a long time, I found that it was only raining, but there was no thunder or light at all.


    Sol, who understood, was like a frustrated man, lying on the sand without any image, helplessly looking at the rainstorm coming down from the sky.


    Even the "thumping" footsteps deliberately made by someone, along the road built up by simple supports, did not find him.


    "Man, if you''re really desperate, I think you can ask an acquaintance for help.".


    Hearing Stark''s words, sol, with blurred eyes, couldn''t help looking at the smiling stark and serious Colson.


    When he felt that stark was asking himself to ask for help from God, he could not help frowning and growling, "are you laughing at me? "Mortal".


    "I''m laughing at you?" "I know this hammer is Thor''s hammer. After all, a bastard picked it up a few hours ago, but you,," said stark, shaking his head and sneering, "you''re not a liar who gets some news from some bastard and runs to try your luck £¿¡±


    "Who picked up mullnier?" Saul thought that there had been a storm here a few hours ago.


    And now think about that situation, it''s really possible that someone mentioned Thor''s hammer.


    As soon as you stand up with your hands up, you want to grab stark.


    But who''s stark? He''s going to let sol, who''s all wet, with mud on his back, back and hands, touch himself.


    What''s more, the sentence "mortal" just now made stark very upset. Now he saw Sol''s hand grab his neck.


    The clay figurine has three furies. While he is annoyed, stark suddenly comes up with a ghost idea. Why don''t you try Raytheon''s fear of electricity?


    As soon as the idea came out, stark threw out a button sized electric shock device from Colson.


    "Squeak squeak" a click sound came. Sol, who held out his hand, trembled all over by the electricity, then shook a few times, fell back, and hit his head in the mud.


    "Hell, Tony", splashed with mud, and knowing that sol must have something to do with William, Colson complained, "this guy is not only a friend of Mr. Devonshire,


    but also the kind of iron friend who can take a girl to drive with him, even if he crashes a multi million dollar F1 car.


    In the interview the year before last, Mr. Devonshire said that he was a prince.


    Since we can''t find out that he is the prince of that country or even tribe, he must be the prince of God.


    Colson rushed forward to help sol, but when he held Sol''s shoulder, he suddenly found that this guy was not so heavy.


    "God, can''t you come and help me?" he complained to stark, who was watching the show


    Stark looked at sol with his mouth curled. He thought regretfully,I really want to try Saul. He''s afraid of electricity. I can wait until he enters the temporary inquiry room where the container is used.


    Then, like now, you have to go to the mud by yourself.


    As for calling someone to come, Colson, for the sake of confidentiality, will certainly not let other people contact sol.


    Stark is because of William''s reason, let Colson and Nick - Frey did not investigate him as their own people.

 Chapter 1255

    In the end, stark didn''t help sol up by himself, but told Colson to wait a moment,


    then he ran to the portable armor wearing cabin, put on his armor, carried sol in one hand, and took him to the interrogation room.


    Looking at sol covered with mud, still rudely on the floor by stark, Colson hesitated and asked, "shall we take him to clean up?"


    This reminds stark that he goes to wash the mud on his hand armor, but says to Colson, "wait till he wakes up,


    or he won''t wash any prince you want, unless,,".


    Colson immediately knew that what stark was going to say was definitely not a good thing. He quickly raised his hands and said, "that''s it first. I''ll call Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    Stark, who had a little thought in his heart, stopped him, pointed to sol on the ground and whispered to Colson, "don''t you want to take this opportunity to study the hammer?


    What''s more, when he''s just sober and confused, he''ll know more about the divine realm? "


    "Well,,," Colson hesitated for a moment, and then listened to Stark''s encouragement, "you and I all know that this guy''s nine level probability is really a Thor,


    but when William comes and helps him get back the hammer,


    we don''t know if we can get another chance to study artifact in our lifetime.".


    Colson thought for a while before he said seriously, "before he wakes up, ask if he knows Mr. Devonshire?"


    "Hey, yeah, I have to make sure," stark nodded with a smile. "If it''s a fake, that guy William can''t talk very well sometimes.".


    Colson gave stark a clear smile and took the lead out of the interrogation room.


    Then he asked his men to send a blanket into the room. He also raised the temperature of the air conditioner in the interrogation room. He followed stark to the laboratory and watched him do tedious tests on Raytheon hammer with various instruments.


    Such a good chance to get in touch with the artifact of the mythical world really makes Colson, who has been careful all the time, risk offending William to try.


    When he reported it to William on Sunday, he gave a careless smile.


    If interdisciplinary research had been so easy, Sunday would have cracked the ice box.


    Not to mention that the hammer of Thor was made by dwarves. With the complicated forging process, it''s more difficult to find out what to do.


    But as soon as William''s eyes turned, he gave it to Sunday. After he and Odin went to the holy land, they let Angela know that Saul was all wet and unconscious on the ground on the grounds of reporting to him.


    Looking at the time, it was already three o''clock in the morning in London. William simply took Natasha to sleep for four hours before he got up quietly and went back to fulger castle.


    I said hello to Angela and Odin who were sitting together for breakfast.


    William kisses Angela on the face, then sits beside her, waiting for Angela to prepare food for him.


    Seeing his daughter helping William with a smile, he smeared peanut butter on the bread, poured coffee, and even gave William his untouched steak first,


    Odin felt sad. As a father, it seemed that he had never received such treatment in Angela''s hundreds of years when she returned to God,


    suddenly felt that William''s smile was so disgusting.


    After a sip of coffee, Odin, who wanted to endure it, finally said, "I''m ready to eat. Let''s make some preparations first. We''ll have to go back to the realm of God later.".


    William, who could not see Odin''s abnormality, said with a smile, "no problem, I only need ten minutes.".


    When Odin left, William put incense on Angela''s mouth and said with a smile, "how was your conversation with your father yesterday?"


    "Not so good," Angela said with a similar expression to William''s when she turned her lips. "She said a lot about how she worked hard to maintain the safety of the nine kingdoms.


    And how he missed me after I was stabbed to death by the angel queen of the tenth world, and how he regretted that he didn''t worry about my safety for the sake of Asgard,


    and, and, "Angela suddenly blushed and glared at William, and then said in William''s puzzled eyes," you and my father are all mixed up Egg, a long-time collusion, for the sake of Asgard''s interests,


    don''t even want face to create opportunities, let me contact you,


    and you bastard hit me repeatedly, finally feel that the time is ripe, don''t ask, just, just.


    William burst out laughing, holding Angela on his lap. "When we first met, you came down by rainbow bridge and stabbed me.".


    Angela, who was still very angry in her heart, was so shy that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I know we didn''t know each other at that time. It doesn''t matter," William told a white lie after Angela''s mouth was fragrant again and the girl''s mood was stabilized,"After you cut off my magic part and saw your appearance, my first thought was that sooner or later, you would fall into my hands, but I didn''t expect that I would fall in love with the female assassin who wanted to assassinate me.".


    "Really, really?" Angela looked at William''s eyes excitedly, and soon felt the love in William''s eyes. She hugged William''s neck and put her face on his cheek. "I, we.".


    William, who understood what Angela wanted to say, patted her on the back with a smile and whispered, "don''t worry, don''t worry, we''ll get married, we''ll have children, I promise.".


    With a positive answer, Angela''s anxious heart finally calmed down.


    Waiting for the two people to hold each other so quietly for about ten minutes, Angela quickly stood up, cleaned up the tableware with a red face, and quickly left the restaurant from the side door.


    When William looked back at Odin, even though he knew he was pretending, he was still startled by the fact that his hair was all white, his face was more wrinkled, and his whole body was full of breath.


    "How do you spell it? Don''t you have any sequelae? "


    Odin gave a reluctant smile," there should be no sequelae, but there are a lot of other problems. Help me get on the sofa. ".


    William immediately released his mind and put Odin on the sofa smoothly. He heard Odin sigh, "I didn''t expect to restrain my power. Then I found that my body had weakened to the point where I had to breathe after more than a hundred steps.".


    William then showed an unexpected expression. In recent years, Odin gave him the feeling that he would see him once a month, and the vitality would be a little stronger. This picture is going to die, which is really unbelievable.


    "Sunday, do a hover wheelchair.".


    Odin just wanted to refuse, but when he thought about how to use a wheelchair himself, it should be more persuasive than walking and gasping.


    after all, in his thousands of years of life, there were several times when his power was exhausted, and it was definitely the first time in his whole life to use a wheelchair.


    If the wheelchair play is shown to sol, it may not have much effect, but if the object is the thoughtful and suspicious rocky, the effect will be better.


    Ten minutes later, a super luxurious space chair was delivered by William.


    After sitting up, Odin stretched out his legs comfortably and said with a smile, "it''s also an early experience of the embarrassment of being really old.


    however, sitting up is more comfortable than the metal throne in the divine realm.".


    White eyes acting addicted Odin, William drank the cup of coffee and said, "you''d better tell me first, in case the queen asked, what reason should we use to prevaricate in the past.".


    Odin grabs the joystick and floats the space chair to the dining table. "Give me a few drops of magic nectar first.".


    William took out the gourd in his heart. As soon as he wanted to pour it into the cup, Odin stopped him and said, "no, I''m trying to deal with Freya, otherwise it''s hard to find a reason for us to work so hard.".


    William thought, it is really only about their own life problems, in order to attract Odin this grade and state of people, to hand.


    After thinking about it, he simply threw the gourd to Odin and said, "give me two drops with one drop.".


    Odin took the gourd and shook his head helplessly. "When can you change your nature of taking advantage?"


    William said, "when you are as poor as I am, you will know the importance of money.".


    Odin shook his head again helplessly. After thinking about it, he threw the gourd back to William. "You''d better give me the magic nectar in public when you wait for the divine realm, so I don''t have to explain it deliberately.".


    "Well," William nodded, and Odin went on, "as for who we are fighting?"


    After thinking about it for a while, it seems that there is nothing worth fighting with William and himself in the nine realms.


    after thinking about it for a while, we have to deliberately hide our real name. Now we are called the real brother of yemengard, the earthly python, and the former king Kur.


    And Odin is really worried that if Kur will break the seal one day and return to the realm of God, it will be a lost battle, that is, the battle of the gods at dusk.


    Now contact William, who is not willing to do it, with Kur in advance. Sooner or later, he will passively stand on the side of the divine realm and deal with Kur with himself in advance.


    Worst of all, when Kurt really breaks the seal, William who understands the consequences can also practice with Shenyu to fight against Kurt.


    After talking a lot about Kurt with William, Odin waited for a few minutes. When William recovered from his meditation, he said with a smile, "you really have to think about it. When he comes out, it won''t be so easy to solve.".


    If there''s anything wrong, just let Saul, who is duty bound, attack and help himself.


    I will think for a few minutes, but William is not sure whether Odin wants to use him as Sol''s shield, or whether they are sure that they can solve the hidden danger of Kurt before Kurt gets out of trouble.


    However, it seems that when you get more infinite gems, don''t say anything about Kurt, Odin will be OK.


    The eyebrows picked, and William said with a smile, "are you ready? We have to go.William''s face made Odin worried.


    Don''t know what William thought of him, can only quietly nodded, "let''s go, some things really have to end early.".


    Then the two instantly appeared on the rainbow bridge in Asgard.

 Chapter 1256

    As soon as hamdal looked at Odin sitting in the suspended space chair, his pupils shrank,


    he looked at Odin in shock and repeatedly determined that he was just exhausted and had no life threatening. After that, he looked at William sternly.


    I can see that although William can''t see anything from his appearance, he can''t hide his killing intention.


    And when he found his eyes, looking back, a bright yellow light flashed, which made him feel that his soul would be frozen.


    Shocked by William''s strength and aware of his own eyes, he angered William, who was still in a state of battle.


    at the same time, he was not surprised to think that William and Odin had really gone through a big war before they were so alert and aware of danger.


    And can let Odin hurt, William sent out the intention to kill, obviously not willing to kill, immediately let Heimdal feel his back in a cold sweat.


    Without even thinking about it, he took out a copper horn and wanted to sound the horn of Asgard''s alert.


    Odin, who understood what the horn meant, whispered, "keep a low key, hamdal. The injury of William and I can''t be spread out, let alone let the ice giant know.".


    Helmdale, who had put the horn on his lips, was stunned. He could not help regretting it. Then he put down the horn awkwardly,


    leaning on his golden sword, he bowed his head and asked respectfully, "what should I do, your majesty Odin?".


    "Blockade rainbow bridge, tighten the defense line of God domain, wait for the end of my sleep.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    Seeing that heimdar blocked the transmission function of rainbow bridge, Odin nodded to William.


    William, with his hand in the space chair, pretends to be apologetic and looks at hamdal. After hamdal shows an understanding expression,


    William shows a reluctant smile, and a blue light comes out of his body. He appears directly in the golden palace with Odin.


    Freya, who is talking to rocky, is startled when they suddenly appear. Then she finds that rocky steps forward and blocks herself behind.


    It is clear that William and Odin are coming, and both Scarlett and rocky are relieved. But when they look at Odin,


    their expressions are the same as Odin''s guess, and their faces are full of incredible shock.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Freya quickly stepped forward, came to the space chair, grabbed Odin''s hand and checked.


    The more she checked, the more gloomy her face became. She turned to rocky and said, "call the witches quickly.".


    "Wait a minute," Odin said weakly to rocky, who turned and left. "Go and call the generals first. There''s something more important to do before I go to sleep.".


    "God, sleep," Rocky couldn''t help looking at Scarlett.


    Before she could speak, Odin said to her, "help me to the throne. Under the threat of ice giants, only a few people know about my injury, so as not to cause Asgard''s confusion.".


    Freya quickly nodded, holding Odin''s hand, step by step on the throne.


    And Odin''s steps in his old age, anyone who saw, knew that he really had a big problem.


    This makes rocky worried at the same time, his mind can not help but come up with the picture when sol was expelled, all kinds of ideas that should not have appeared are impossible.


    However, as soon as he saw William with a cold face, rocky immediately felt that he had to get rid of him.


    Otherwise, when he and Angela suddenly return to the divine realm and fight for the throne with themselves would be bad.


    And William and Odin will leave each month for a period of time, do not know what to do, these years can be entangled in Rocky''s heart.


    With a gloomy face, he asked William, "why did my father get so badly hurt?"


    William sneered and looked at rocky. "You''d better leave me alone, or you''ll get better results than Thor by what you''ve been doing to me all these years.".


    "Rocky", Odin, who is on his way to the throne, shakes his head at Rocky with an angry face,


    and then says to William with a smile, "go back to heal first, son. It''s your limit to send me back.".


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t rely on magic to fight the enemy," William shook his head, an idea, two more than two meters high sentry armor, separated from him.


    At the same time, the temperature rose rapidly.


    Rocky, who is closest to William, was forced to retreat in a short time by the high temperature of the suddenly appeared flame sentry armor.


    "This is, this is." as he retreated, rocky stuttered and pointed to the deformed flame armor that roasted the air, as well as the thunder armor that was always emitting faint blue electric light and electric snakes flying in the air.


    With a sarcastic look at rocky, William said to Odin, "I''ll leave these two sentries to you as guards,


    I have the holy light and frost Armor myself, so I should be on guard against Kurt.".Odin''s eyes were shining as William emerged. He braved the shining sentry armor and suppressed his greed for the flame and thunder sentries. He sat on the throne and gasped for breath,


    while acting, "no need, Kur is also injured. It''s very unlikely that he would dare to come to the divine realm, but it''s more likely to find you,


    moreover, this is Asgard, and there is a chance that the Athar Protoss will find you If you don''t leave enough strength, you may not be able to prevent Kur from entering the earth. ".


    But you.


    "OK, no problem," Odin interrupted William directly, but he knew that if he borrowed William''s power today, he would have to return it in the future.


    What this bastard wants is nothing but treasure.


    No matter how prosperous Asgard is, he will not be able to bear William''s shameless and wanton demand for one piece this year and another next year.


    Even Odin felt that when William got the real gem from him, what would he have to pay if he wanted to ask him for help in the future?


    Is it the throne?


    Odin thinks it''s incredible, but he still thinks that if he passes the throne to Angela,


    Angela''s children keep their own blood, which is no different from Saul''s children.


    But if Shenyu got William''s help, even if he died later, he would be stronger, right?


    This thought immediately remained in Odin''s mind.


    However, his first choice must be Saul, although the Europeans are not as strong as the orientals in the boundary and defense between the inheritance of grandchildren and grandchildren.


    But in the case of a son, whether in the West or in the East, the first choice must be a son.


    Moreover, the relationship between Saul, Angela and William, under William''s deliberate performance and guidance over the years,


    makes Odin feel that Saul''s accession to the throne can also ensure that Angela and William will not appear in the realm of God and stand idly by in the crisis of life and death.


    But Odin didn''t know that more than ten minutes after he and William left London,


    on Sunday, he followed William''s instructions and hoped that Angela could contact William once. He had something important to report.


    And just got William''s promise, sure that William will marry his own Angela in the future, but did not think much, casually asked something.


    If you refuse directly on Sunday, you will know that no matter Lena or Abigail, they are all authorized Angela. She won''t think much about it, and she won''t ask Sunday without thinking.


    But when she hesitated on Sunday, she let Angela understand that she was entitled to know what she wanted to report.


    "What is it?" Then Angela asked as if she understood, "is it something to do with sol?"


    "What is it?" On Sunday, it was really calculating Angela''s authority,


    a few seconds later, it said that William didn''t deliberately prompt that Sol''s affairs need to be kept secret, but the report that Angela''s authority was given said,


    sol, who lost his magic power, was lying on the ground covered with mud and might get sick.


    Knowing this, Angela, as William thought, not only worried that sol was really ill, but also felt that stark and Colson were insulting Asgard.


    No matter what Odin said before, the purpose of banishing sol is to train him and let Angela only watch from a distance.


    She tried to hold back her anger and asked her to prepare the spaceship for her on Sunday.


    As soon as Angela summoned Tianwen sword from William, she thought that if sol was really ill, she would use the holy light to treat him, but she also let William know that Angela would do as he expected.


    He was very happy. When he took out the gourd from the storage space, he didn''t feel that he was at a loss. On the contrary, he felt that he was too stingy?


    After all, if his calculation is successful, Shenyu will be his wife''s and children''s in the future.


    And Saul, who is an uncle, may be a horse and a cow. You can work hard for him and Angela''s children.


    As soon as this idea came out, William laughed in his heart, even when he saw rocky, he liked his eyes a lot.


    he wondered if he would let him be a cow and a horse for his children, just like Saul?


    Fortunately, this idea only stayed for a few seconds, then he threw it to the horizon.


    Rocky will be honest and the sun will set in the East.


    Odin took over the gourd that William had sent to him with his mind. The happy expression on his face made William feel that the old man was really thinking about the gourd.


    Holding the gourd and rubbing it for a moment, Odin said with a smile, "are you willing to give it to me?"


    This made Freya and rocky very surprised. They couldn''t help thinking about what treasure this gourd was and how it could make Odin envy it.


    William curled his mouth, "you think the beauty, gourd is mine, just see you can''t hold fast, give you a few drops of nectar comparable to the water of life.


    And if you use a few drops today, you''ll have to pay me double next month."You dream," Odin pretended discontented expression, threw the gourd back to William, "I might as well wait for a month, can get eight drops of nectar.".


    Rocky and Scarlett were surprised and then excited.


    Although it''s not the water of life, listening to the dialogue between William and Odin, as well as their expressions, mother and son don''t understand Odin and William. This is a treasure with the same function as the water of life.


    At the same time, I also understand why Odin will try his best when he is not in good health.

 Chapter 1257

    In Freya''s and Rocky''s view, if they find a treasure with the same function as the water of life, they will probably do everything to get it.


    After all, the asgards used to know what the water of life can do.


    Unfortunately, after the light elves disappeared, the water of life became a legendary treasure.


    Now, Freya even thinks that the magic nectar is definitely the second wedding to be celebrated after Sol''s birth in the 1000 years since she married Odin.


    And if you listen to Odin''s words, although you have to share with William, you can get eight drops a month. The problem of Odin''s life expectancy is completely solved. At the same time, as a God, don''t you have to worry about life expectancy?


    As for why Freya didn''t doubt that Odin''s physical condition in the past two years could keep it from others. It was not easy to keep it from her.


    So as soon as he saw that William wanted to put away the gourd and wanted to make sure that magic nectar really existed, she said, "William, I, I should be your elder, right?"


    William, who was waiting for her to speak, thought that she would exchange the treasure for it. He was thinking that he would not cooperate with Odin in acting in vain.


    But I didn''t expect her to come. I scolded in my heart that it''s no wonder that President rocky is crooked.


    it turns out that the source is all on her.


    And it''s too late and shameless to mention the status of elders to yourself now, isn''t it?


    He can remember that when he first met with Freya, she was beaten by herself for sol and rocky, but she didn''t give him a good face.


    But he won''t show it directly.


    He nodded with a smile and said, "of course, you are Sol''s mother, and of course you are my elder.".


    Seeing that William didn''t mention Angela, Scarlett regretted that she had taken Angela as a threat for hundreds of years.


    What''s more, she regretted that when Wilhelm''s mother came to Shenyu the other day, she didn''t leave Lena who admired and admired her in Shenyu for a few days, so as to improve the relationship between the two families.


    Otherwise, according to the rumor, William''s attitude towards Lena would not have embarrassed him today.


    However, although Odin was not satisfied with William''s attitude towards his wife, he was not surprised.


    In his impression, William, who is mean and calculating all the time, will do this as the most normal behavior.


    "Since we''re a family, think you''re for Angela and help me as a mother and wife.".


    Freya didn''t say it, but her eyes were always on the gourd, and the fool knew what she meant.


    "I,," after thinking about it, William put away the flame and thunder armour, then reluctantly opened the plug of the gourd and poured out three drops of magic nectar.


    As soon as the nectar was suspended in the air, Freya and rocky immediately felt a surge of nature.


    As soon as the force of nature entered her body, she and rocky immediately felt that Odin and William had planned for so many years, even if they were injured, what they had to do was very wise.


    Rocky, get the niordkin box.


    "No".


    Odin immediately stopped Loki from getting the niordkin box.


    Lest this Warner Heim treasure be thought of by William all the time.


    Beckon to the magic nectar floating in the air, two drops into her mouth and one drop on her forehead.


    William was a little surprised by Odin''s action, but then he found that Freya''s strength began to grow slowly, and immediately thought that Warner Protoss was a matter that magicians were greater than soldiers.


    In ancient times, it would not have been so easy for the ASAR Protoss to win the war with Warner if it had not been for the rainbow bridge and direct close combat.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do with himself, Odin must make some arrangements and sleep next. William wanted to go back to the earth, so that Angela wouldn''t be angry and maim stark and Colson.


    As soon as William left, rocky followed him to shout. Then, Scarlett looked at Odin anxiously and said, "you and William didn''t go to find magic nectar yesterday, but went to kill Kur?"


    Odin sighed and nodded, "I know I can''t hide it from you.".


    Freya asked nervously, "look at William''s face full of reluctance and anger before, you didn''t succeed?"


    "It didn''t succeed," Odin said, shaking his head and pretending to be helpless, "forget it, Kur, he can''t affect the divine realm for the time being,


    and if he dares to go to the earth, it''s impossible for William to go all out. Instead, I hope he will face William and the supreme mage Guyi himself.".


    With a sigh of relief, Scarlett sat beside Odin, grabbed his hand and said, "of course, I can''t hide your little recovery in the past two years.


    besides, you didn''t get magic nectar long ago. How could William have spare nectar?"


    "I''m sorry to keep it from you all the time," Odin explained, patting his wife''s hand. "The ownership of blood orchid is in William''s, and my body has really dried up in recent years."."I understand." of course, Scarlett knows about Odin. Seeing that he seldom uses divine power, she knows that Odin''s body has reached the real old age when it must be supported by divine power.


    It''s not only Odin, but also the Warner Protoss.


    "I don''t know whether William is really lucky or has the ability to prophesy.


    I can find the blood orchid in the atrium world. I''m still far away from the nine realms. Even I don''t know where it is. I can find a planet with enough magic to make the blood orchid blossom every month.


    The only pity is that the magic of that place can only support the growth of 11 blood orchids. ".


    "Then we can''t look for treasures, artificial ascension magic environment.".


    Odin shook his head. Although the blood orchid is indeed a precious treasure, no matter how precious it is, it can be a precious tree of life.


    Celia specially warned that large-scale planting of Cymbidium is not a bad idea, but once it is done, once the cymbidium blooms every year, the elf forest will become a flesh and blood mill.


    Countless beasts and Warcraft will fight for blood orchid.


    Once this happens, whether or not it will turn the elf forest into the valley of the dead, Celia will never accept the death of big animals because of her.


    "If things were so simple, William and I would have done it long ago," Odin shook his head. "Forget it, some things that I, even the whole Asgard, can''t do are just adding trouble to you. It''s better not to say.".


    Freya nodded. "So you didn''t marry Angela to him just to get those eight drops of magic nectar, did you?"


    "Hum," Odin said unhappily as soon as he heard this, "that bastard William has such a good way to get rid of, so I''ll hold a wedding for him and Angela now.".


    But when William said that he would marry Angela only if he abdicated to sol, Odin quickly changed the topic and said, "I only get eight drops of nectar a month with a treasure my father got,


    and let him fight against the dark elves when he is attacked by the dark elves in the realm of God, and if malesky is still alive, he must kill Maleki The promise of Skye.


    "Well," said Freya, holding Odin''s hand. "Isn''t the dark elves wiped out by his majesty BOL?"


    "I hope so, and I don''t doubt my father''s ruthlessness, but," Odin sighed after looking at the strokes in the hall for a while,


    "the Supreme Master in the atrium told me that she doubted William''s great prophecy of the Holy Light Department, and over the years, some of William''s actions made me doubt that he really knew this magic.


    And as you can see, in his armor of the holy light system, the energy of the holy light is almost stronger than that of the queen of the tenth world.


    Freya nodded and then said with a worried expression, "what scares me most is the flaming armor, which is not only the most powerful of the three armor he has exposed.


    I, I, and I also feel the breath of a giant dragon. Not to mention, it has the vitality of a giant dragon attached to it.".


    Odin suddenly narrowed his one eye, "that doesn''t mean that he can absorb the vitality of the dragon, even if he doesn''t have magic nectar, he can live for countless years, and there hasn''t been any dragon change?"


    Scarlett nodded. Odin was worried and defensive, but he was thinking about passing the throne to Angela again.


    After all, in Odin''s eyes, the only restriction on William is life.


    What he wanted most from William was sentry armor.


    But Angela''s Zhenjin nammark 50 has a lot in common with William''s sentinel armor.


    In Odin''s mind, if not the full version of sentry armor, it must be a simplified version.


    Before he married Angela, William was willing to give Angela that kind of armor.


    In the future, if they get married and have children, sentry armour will belong to the Devonshire family, but it will also belong to the royal family after one or two generations.


    But Odin thought a lot, but he said, "it seems that I can''t bring sol back in such a hurry. I have to let him and Angela stay more days.".


    This decision is absolutely agreed with both hands. William and Angela are definitely worthy of her mother''s efforts.


    While helping sol find a helper, she can also use her family affection to restrain Angela, who is qualified to inherit the throne.


    And Angela at rainbow bridge, help sol speak and contradict Odin, she not only know clearly, even Angela at that time is what expression all know.


    As for why, of course, it''s Schiff who likes sol who tells her secretly.


    But Odin and Scarlett never thought that their son would fall in love with an earth woman.


    And the longer sol stays on earth, the deeper his feelings for Jane foster and the earth will be.


    Of course, William is very clear about this time, certainly not a few years, more than ten years.Otherwise, for a long time, it would be impossible for sol and Jane foster to come up with no problem.


    A month or a few months is OK. After all, people who are in love can easily be ignored by love in the first year or two, even if there are contradictions. But after a long time, it''s hard to say.


    Of course, William also hopes that they can always be together. As long as Saul''s nostalgia for the earth will be the same as Asgard''s, William will achieve his goal.


    A sound of footwork soon interrupted the conversation between Odin and Scarlett.


    When the others arrived, Odin, in front of Scarlett, rocky, and more than a dozen high-level people in the divine realm, handed over the power of his sleep to Scarlett,


    as Odin thought, he was very happy to think that the power was in Scarlett''s hands, just as it was in his hands.


    After all, Freya will always be with Odin in his sleep, and the person who delivers the order will be the second prince.


    But don''t think about it. He knows he''s a frost giant, and Scarlett doesn''t know who her son is.


    If rocky really killed sol, the first person to stand up against him would be Freya.


    And if Odin and sol are gone, ha, rocky will probably have to face Angela, who was found by Freya herself.


    As soon as William got back to falger castle, he heard Angela''s news on Sunday.


    Angela, meanwhile, has arrived in the desert of New Mexico by spaceship.


    Fortunately, Colson''s cautious character, let him avoid the crisis of being beaten.


    Angela looked at the virtual image inside the spaceship, and saw sol in a blanket. She was not as angry as before.


    Let the hovering spacecraft open the cabin door. After thinking about it, Angela turns the nano armor into a full-body armor of Shenyu style.


    and the helmet on her head is a bisol''s flying wing helmet, showing a gold helmet with bigger flying wings.


    Holding Tianwen sword, Angela jumped straight from a height of more than 100 meters. In Jarvis''s fierce alarm, she released the holy light shield learned from William,


    with a loud bang, her legs fell directly on the open space of the aegis camp. When the mud splashed all over the sky, all the mud kept out of the holy light shield,


    and there was no injury On the shield of the holy light, he came out of the big pit with no mud on his feet.


    This makes the agents who have been splashed all over the body dare not even point their guns at Angela and report to Colson.


    After all, these agents who followed Colson were people who had seen or even fought with demons.


    What''s more, I know from Colson that according to the mages of kamataji, the most effective way to deal with demons is actually the holy light.


    Now I saw with my own eyes the magic of the holy light that bickerson had demonstrated to them with the ring of the holy light, and the more intense and dazzling magic of the holy light appeared. These people only dare to block Angela with their bodies as a human wall, and do not let her forcibly enter the camp.


    Soon, stark, dressed in Mark 4, and Colson, who was flustered and uneasy, appeared in front of Angela.


    Angela also noticed at a glance that Colson deliberately revealed the deer head holy light ring, and secretly scolded William.


    "I''m Angela, Odin''s daughter, William''s wife. Give me my brother," he said angrily.


    As for a mark 4 stark, Angela was directly ignored.

 Chapter 1258

    After hearing that Angela was looking for her brother, Colson and stark suddenly got up.


    And Angela didn''t give Colson time to hesitate. She looked at the ring of light on his finger and said with a smile,


    "I''m the combat commander and acting commander of the Knights of light appointed by William himself. Knight, are you going to disobey my orders?"


    "Acting chief?"


    Colson looked at Angela in surprise, and soon saw from her eyes that if she dared not listen, the holy light ring might be taken back by Angela.


    After all, Angela said she was William''s wife or Odin''s daughter.


    Even if William knew later, he would not quarrel with his wife and Princess Shenyu for his own sake.


    I need to identify you, ma''am.


    Angela shows the deer head ring on her hand. When she gives out the holy light, Jarvis also confirms it to Sunday and tells stark.


    Colson is sure that Saul is the real prince.


    A prince in a mythical world is not something he can detain. Even if Nick Fury knows, he can only release people obediently.


    He pointed out, "please follow me, ma''am.".


    Taking Angela to the temporary interrogation room, he and stark are pushed away by Angela and shut out.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Colson took out his cell phone and called Nick Frey.


    Frey didn''t say much, but put the key point of the problem in advance or afterwards.


    "You mean you''ve agreed to Angela''s request before you call me?"


    "I''m sorry, sir," Colson explained after looking at the dazzling light in the interrogation room through the observation port with round glass,


    in his heart, "I think that if I don''t appease this princess of the Kingdom, who is full of holy light and wears golden armor,


    more than 30 people here, even if I add stark in Mark 4, it may be possible It''s going to be destroyed.


    Moreover, sir, this is the princess and heir to the throne in the mythical world. If there is a fight, the consequences will be.


    Frey didn''t doubt Colson''s words. On the contrary, like Colson, he shivered at the thought of war with the gods.


    Well, I see.


    But after releasing the man, Frey thought about it and asked, "since she said she was the commander of the Knights of the light, did she say what kind of battle it was?


    And since it''s the knights, why don''t we get any news? "


    "This," Colson''s head suddenly big, guilty back to a lie, "OK, I''ll try.".


    After hanging up the phone, Colson and stark look at each other. They see a toothache like expression on Stark''s face.


    when they look into the interrogation room, Angela picks up sol, who is still confused, shakes him in her hand for more than ten times, and then he wakes up. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Colson also felt a bit toothache.


    Before he wanted to pick up sol, he only felt that sol had at least a hundred kilograms, but he was a man of more than one meter and nine. In Angela''s hand, he was just like a paper man.


    And when sol wakes up, the first reaction to see Angela is that he is so excited that he wants to hold her. However, he is knocked down by Angela with a backhand blow.


    he just cries out for pain, and doesn''t mean to be angry at all.


    Colson just felt that the asgards were too violent and had to reevaluate William''s strength. He thought about finding a sister in the divine realm, and immediately let go of this idea.


    A few minutes later, sol, wrapped in blankets, came out with Angela laughing. When he saw stark, his face changed. He was angry and wanted to reach for him.


    "Wait, wait, man," stark quickly retreated and explained, "I didn''t know your real identity before,


    and you said you were Thor, but you couldn''t pick up the hammer of Thor William said. If you don''t say it, you still want to attack me. What can I do besides corona you?"


    Stark didn''t mention being corona, but when he mentioned it, Salton remembered that he had been corona twice in succession in the past two days.


    "We have the ability to get rid of our armor and fight fairly.".


    Looking at sol, whose body is bulging with muscles, stark immediately shook his head and joked, "I think you''d better wait until you pick up that hammer.".


    Solton felt that stark was mocking him and couldn''t get Milner''s recognition again.


    "All right, sol," Angela said as she pulled aside sol, who wanted to fight with her bare hands. "Let''s go back and ask William. He may know how to get you to pick up mulnil.".


    Sol, with an angry look on his face, was stunned, then nodded and agreed, "yes, that guy William can take it by force without the permission of Miao ernier. There must be a way to help me.".Then he stared excitedly at stark and said, "you wait for me, tin man. I promise I''ll take down your armor.".


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you," stark said. When Angela and sol left, the guy immediately said to Colson, "man, help me.".


    Colson just thought about it and understood what stark wanted to do.


    He nodded with a smile, "no problem, I will send the data of Thor''s hammer scanning to you in real time. You can study the armor against Thor at ease.".


    Colson is eager to send stark some favor. It will be much easier to ask him to help do some research for aegis when necessary.


    When Angela and sol get on the spaceship and leave, they think of Jane foster who sent them. Sol thinks that they have to tell her goodbye at least.


    Otherwise, he is not polite and narcissistic. He thinks Jane foster will worry about him all the time. If he can, he can invite her back to dinner.


    So, after sol hesitated, Angela was surprised that he could have human friends so soon, but she was also worried that sol would fall in love with a human who lived for at least 100 years, and would eventually be hurt.


    suddenly, a picture of William came out from the spaceship.


    Angela immediately put the worry behind her and asked with a smile, "you''re back from God, honey?"


    "Well, just a few minutes back," William said with a smile to sol, "although I''d like to receive sol, but Odin''s.


    "Don''t worry about him," Angela said immediately. "This is the earth. He doesn''t count. Besides, Saul is also the prince of God. I can''t watch him being bullied by ordinary people.".


    "Well, what would you like to eat? I''ll cook for Saul myself, and talk about what kind of job Saul had for him while he was in London.".


    "Is that necessary? And he''s my brother and guest.


    After Angela asked, William said with a smile, "honey, of course I know sol is a guest,


    in the past, I didn''t want to interfere in what he did, but now he was punished by Odin from the divine realm,


    moreover," after hearing the demotion, William said with a dim expression, "man, what else can you do besides fighting and drinking?"


    "Well," Saul hesitated for a long time, then said awkwardly, "I really don''t seem to be good at anything except fighting.".


    "You see, if Odin or Angela''s children and I were like this in the future, I would probably throw them to the bottom to experience life.


    And if there is an uncle in the family who can''t do anything but fight and make trouble all day long, the children will probably do the same.


    As soon as she heard from William that the children were expecting, Angela began to worry about whether William would deliberately make the children suffer.


    After all, in her heart, her younger brother is not as important as her husband and future children.


    Seeing William persuade Angela in a few words, Saul shakes his head and sighs helplessly,


    fortunately, he is a heartless man. After putting down this problem, he thinks about Jane foster, "well, can I take a friend to the castle?".


    After that, Saul hesitated. He still felt that it was bad to take a stranger to his sister''s and William''s house and said, "forget it, I''d better go and say goodbye to Jane first.


    "Wait a minute," said William, who had known for a long time, pretending to be as surprised as Angela. "You made friends just one day after you arrived in the United States?"


    "Of course, I''m sol odinson. No one in the divine realm doesn''t like me. Of course, I can make friends on earth.".


    Looking at sol showing proud expression, William can''t help joking, "but it sounds like the other party is a girl?"


    "I, I", hearing William''s tone of ridicule, sol hesitated with embarrassment, "just a friend, that is, Jane not only invited me to dinner, but also drove me to find mulner,


    now that I''m going to England, I, I want to say goodbye to her and see if she''s free and invite her back to dinner.".


    "No problem," William agreed, "I''ll change the dining place to an outdoor one, and we''ll have a barbecue and a beer, so that your friend won''t feel uncomfortable wearing formal clothes.".


    Not only did he have no objection to William, but he thought so carefully that Saul immediately laughed and said, "thank you, thank you, man.".


    "Wait a minute, honey," Angela interjected. "Although I don''t want to interfere with Saul''s making friends, we have to face the problem of only one hundred years of human life."


    "well, Angela, these are not problems," William laughed. "And it''s just making friends. Who knows what will happen in the future? I''ll see you later.".


    Half an hour later, William was stringing a meat kebab with his mind. He felt the sound of the spaceship coming back from a distance.


    To the housekeeper of falger castle, that is, the transformer master who has served the Earl of Burton''s family for thousands of years,Elder, the guests are all here. Help me set the dishes, prepare the beer, and then avoid to scare the guests.


    "Yes, Mr. Devonshire.".


    There was a roar of the docking of the spaceship. William, dressed in casual clothes and wearing an apron, and Angela, who came down first, waved with a smile,


    then he looked at sol, who was full of gentlemanly demeanor, and took Jane foster out of the spaceship politely.


    As for the following Daisy and Dr. Eric shavig, after seeing that the man in the apron in the distance was really William, they looked at each other foolishly, and soon looked at Eric''s briefcase with full expectation.


    When they saw the spaceship, they actually believed Angela''s identity,


    they had to worry that Jane foster would be cheated, but they came with the hope that their research would arouse William''s interest in order to get some sponsorship.


    Although the major of astrology is very important and cutting-edge, the research results obtained are difficult to be directly converted into benefits, so it rarely gets sponsorship.


    Now I meet William, the first person in the field of human space, and he has so much money that I don''t know the exact number.


    you can see that Saul, who is fond of Jane foster, has lived in vain for more than 50 years if he asks William for some sponsorship.


    William and Angela first incense, and then holding Angela''s hand to see themselves, is very formal Jane foster beckon, "nice to meet you, Miss foster.".


    I, I, I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Devonshire, too.


    Perhaps William is regarded as the most powerful person in the space field, or pretended. Jane foster, holding a note and pen, hesitated and asked excitedly, "can I, can I, can I have an autograph?"


    "No problem," William nodded with a smile. After taking the note, he soon saw a formula written on the first page of the notebook.


    At the same time, I signed the name with a smile that I had never written before.


    Then, in the unexpected expression of sol and Angela, they took the initiative to hug sol.


    Then he laughed and said, "man, you haven''t been to 100 planets, and there are at least 50 of them.


    If I were you, I would tell Miss foster about my experience, which is very helpful for her research.".


    Sol and Angela immediately understood that William was creating opportunities for sol and Jane foster.


    "No problem, no problem," Saul said with a few laughs, "not to mention that there are at least 30 habitable planets in the nine realms,


    other regions, such as the three great empires of the universe, ruled by the scrooks, the Crees and the HIAs, are calculated in terms of star territory.


    There are other civilizations I know, at least dozens of them.


    "Sol," Angela said as soon as she heard Sol''s mouth open, "some civilizations and secrets are forbidden to spread to lower civilizations.".


    "All right, all right", just like sol, who takes the fact that the Scrooges can transform at will as an interesting anecdote, suddenly smiles awkwardly,


    apologetically, he and Jane foster, Daisy and Eric explain that "there is no peace in the universe, and even cruelty is no problem.


    therefore, all higher civilizations and imperial civilizations have made some decisions The rules of protecting the lower civilization, so as to prevent the lower civilization like human beings from sending out the wrong signal when they know they are not alone, which will lead to the invasion of star robbers like the Zetas or predators.


    William himself poured a glass of beer for daisy and Dr. shavig, which was regarded as a greeting to them. When he heard Saul talking about predators, he asked curiously,


    "have you ever contacted predators?"

 Chapter 1259

    "No contact, but," Saul said with a smile, "you forget that you saw two marauders in the divine realm.".


    William was stunned, and soon thought of Yongdu and xingjue. Then he heard Saul say with a smile, "according to Asgard''s previous practice, if you encounter predators in the universe or other planets,


    the only way is to kill them directly.".


    "Just do it, do it." Jane and Daisy immediately look at Saul in an incredible way.


    Fortunately, when Saul was full of chagrin, shavig said, "Jane, Daisy, you have to understand that the universe is more boundless than the sea, and the star robbers are certainly more lawless than the bandits.


    when they can''t be locked up, they can only end their lives, so that more innocent people won''t be harmed.


    Moreover, we don''t know how many years the practice of hanging the bandits has lasted.


    Seeing that Daisy and Jane still couldn''t accept it, William said with a smile, "as far as I know, there is a guy in the marauder, who specializes in helping a guy with super strength and super money to catch children in various regions. After hundreds of thousands of years, there are no million children, and at least 800000 children disappear.".


    "What?"


    This is not only Jane, Daisy, Eric shocked and even scared into a cold sweat, Angela and sol have an impossible expression.


    Saul even angrily grabbed William''s arm and asked, "since you know, why don''t you kill them and contact the predators?".


    "I''m sorry, the Raiders are a group, some of them obey the rules and some of them don''t obey the rules",


    shaking Sol''s hand, "and although they know it''s true, they don''t know where the mastermind is. Besides," after thinking about it, William thinks that Sol''s mind of actively seeking trouble should be dispelled.


    "the other party has existed for at least several million years, but I don''t want to He even led him to the earth again.


    "Millions of years of existence?" Angela thought about it and asked in a panic, "it''s the day.


    William interrupted with a smile, "OK, just know.".


    See Angela and William said half stay half, sol discontented asked, "who in the end?"


    That surprised William. "Don''t you know?"


    "Odin, I''ve only lived for more than a thousand years. Do I have to know everything?"


    Saul gave William a white look. "Then Asgard, those who have lived for thousands of years, must be all connected with the universe.".


    Sol rolled his eyes, but did not know that Daisy, Jane and shavig were rolling their eyes at him.


    Fortunately, Angela knows how to save face for sol in front of outsiders, otherwise she would have mocked sol. Besides fighting, she only knew how to fight with others.


    And it won''t end in 10 days, half a month, or even two or three months.


    Shavig was not biased by William and Saul''s words, but asked nervously, "Mr. Devonshire, you, you just said that the existence which has existed for millions of years has ever been to the earth?"


    William was delighted and said, "yes, and it''s Texas.".


    Shavig, Jane and Daisy were immediately reminded of this, while William thought that maybe in a few days, the Americans would secretly check Texas.


    Where is Dezhou? America is a gun fight. Every day, Dezhou is a world with at least three guns per capita.


    As long as the Americans go to check, it''s impossible to make any trouble.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these mood affecting topics," William said with a smile. "Any of you don''t eat mutton?"


    Seeing that William''s eyes were on his side, shavig, Jane and Daisy shook their heads.


    Knowing this, William said with a smile, "whatever you want." he went to the grill and began to bake the kebabs himself.


    Barbecue is popular all over the world.


    And this kind of outdoor dinner, there are not so many formal dining etiquette problems, after eating a few kebabs, William did not have the slightest airs, the atmosphere soon became active.


    If it wasn''t for Angela, Daisy might have hung on him.


    After lunch, seeing sol and Jane foster sitting and chatting well,


    thinking of giving them more private space, William said with a smile to shavig, "are you interested in fishing? By the way, let''s see what information or achievements you have brought with you.".


    Of course, shavig has no opinion, but he and Saul, who had been fishing in the sea with William and Wilson, actually came to talk with Jane foster about the interesting things when they were fishing in the sea.


    This makes William secretly scold whether he is really brainless or a fool who has never been in love.


    Watching sol and Jane come, William finally orders that the big boat be replaced by a small one on Sunday.


    As soon as the party arrived at the dock, there was Asgard boy who followed Angela to live in falger castle,


    pointing to the big boat on the dock, he said, "sorry, sir, the big boat had just been inspected the day before yesterday,Not only has it not been finished in time, but it will take at least an hour to add fuel now. Only small boats can be used.


    Angela was puzzled, listening to William smile, "it doesn''t matter, you go to your busy.".


    Then he took Angela''s hand and said to shavig, "come on, doctor.".


    Daisy watched the three of them get into a boat with only five seats. She thought about it and understood why.


    Laughing, he got on the boat and then said to Jane and Saul, "there are not enough seats. You two should get on another boat.".


    Sol is eager to be like this, and although Jane foster is a little embarrassed, she doesn''t hesitate to get on another ship with sol.


    A few hours later, he sent a car to see off shavig, Jane and Daisy, who had received a $1 million sponsorship commitment.


    William said to Saul with a smile, "are you sure you''re in charge?"


    "Of course," Saul said with a smile, revealing Angela''s cell phone. "Isn''t that just paying? It''s not hard.


    And if there is anything I don''t understand, I can ask "Sunday".


    "It''s up to you," William said, shaking his head helplessly. "But if you want to know something or need a free tour guide, you can still call Wilson,


    he has made a lot of money from you in recent years and promises to help you solve any problems.".


    "That''s right, that''s right," Saul said to William and Angela as he took out his cell phone and walked to the garage. "I''ll go to Wilson for a drink. Don''t worry about me.".


    Watching sol drive away, Angela holds William''s arm and says with some worry, "honey, I, I don''t like that Jane foster woman.".


    William, who didn''t like it in his heart, asked unexpectedly, "what do you see?"


    Angela hesitated and said, "she''s so much smarter than sol. I''m afraid sol will be in her hands.".


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t listen to Saul at this time.".


    And no matter how it turns out, it''s just a loss of money and time.


    But if we can make sol mature, Odin and Freya probably won''t care about it.


    plus, only deep memory can make sol remember, so that he won''t be the fool who has been cheated all the time when he is against rocky, right? "


    Angela immediately agreed, and she was still thinking that the life span of human beings also determined that Sol''s relationship would not last for many years.


    In this way, sol took Wilson with him the next day, followed Jane foster to buy equipment, and drove his newly bought truck type mobile laboratory around England.


    I had nothing to do at night, so I found willingly Wilson to drink. A week passed unconsciously.


    In the realm of God, heydal, who knew that sol had a good life, once again refused the request of the three warriors of fairyland and the four of SHIV to visit sol on earth, and then focused on the ice giants of yodunheim.


    Rocky, who is always watching the rainbow bridge, stands on the roof of the golden palace, holding the gun of eternity. After watching the four of them walk back dejectedly, he can''t help smiling.


    As long as no one goes to see sol, rocky doesn''t want to provoke William and Angela.


    The longer sol stays on earth, the better for him.


    Perhaps when Odin''s sleep is over, the asgards may forget sol, the exiled prince, but only Loki.


    No, rocky was quick to think that if he got rid of the ice giant and louffy, his reputation would surpass that of Saul, who has always been known for his bravery.


    But the thought that he wanted to sit on Asgard''s throne, Odin, who was sleeping, was always an unavoidable problem.


    The assassination of Odin?


    Faced with this choice, rocky, who had been struggling for seven or eight days, gritted his teeth and left the palace.


    After a change in the dark, he sneaked to a tavern in the outer city of Asgard.


    Wearing a hood to cover the changed face, rocky walked into the tavern with few people,


    directly took out a bag of energy crystals and pushed it to the tavern owner, "I want to hire a predator''s spaceship. Each spaceship that can hold a thousand people will pay a thousand energy crystals.".


    "A thousand energy crystals?" As soon as the tavern owner heard Rocky''s offer, it was several times normal, and he knew that the task must be very dangerous.


    Quietly put away the bag containing ten energy crystals, "if the task is dangerous enough to do a lucky job, but still have to retire, one thousand is not enough.".


    "It''s about me and the predator. You just need to tell me where to see the predator''s person in charge.".


    The tavern owner thought about it, nodded, and helped rocky pour twice as much wine.


    Sitting in a pub with few people for half an hour, rocky got a note, got up and left the pub.


    An hour later, after wandering around the city of Asgard several times and making sure no one was following, rocky walked into an ordinary house.At first glance, I saw a star communicator on the dusty living room table.


    Turn on the communicator, and in the virtual imaging, there appears a person wrapped up in a tight cloth and asks, "what''s the task?".


    Rocky changed his voice and said, "ten ships, transporting tens of thousands of ice giants from yodunheim to the dwarfs, the mission reward 10000 energy crystals.".


    After hearing this, the shadow took the opportunity to increase the price and said, "ten thousand is not enough, at least fifty thousand.".


    When rocky was hesitating, the other side seemed not afraid that rocky would not agree and said, "after the spaceship is sent, if the asgards find it, descend the rainbow bridge and destroy the ten spaceships, you have to pay 10000 more,


    and pay half in advance, that is, 30000 energy crystals as a deposit.".


    Rocky, who wants to have rainbow bridge blocked by Odin and haggle for a while, immediately thinks that if he really says so, it''s not obvious that he''s the top person in Asgard.


    It seems that we can only go to the treasure house and take some healing amulets to sell on the black market.


    "Deal, when the spaceship enters the nine realms, 30000 energy crystals will be paid to you.".


    After making an appointment with the other party and putting away the communication equipment, rocky drove the small airship through the space crack of asgardry and came to yodunheim.


    You dare to come to see me.


    Looking at rocky, who shows his birth shape beside him, laofei tries to grasp his neck as soon as he reaches out his hand.


    "Wait, Laurie, if you want to kill Odin, just listen to me.".


    Lao Fei, holding her hand on Rocky''s neck, was stunned. She was not only surprised that rocky dared to see herself with her real body, but also surprised that rocky really wanted to kill Odin.


    With Rocky''s neck in his hand, Sophie asked with a gloomy face, "why?"


    "The king, the throne," said rocky, who was caught out of breath. "Sol was expelled by Odin himself. I''m the first heir.


    A week ago, Odin took William Devonshire to the land of the dead, trying to kill the earthly python that has been sitting at the root of the world tree.


    But in the end, not only did he and William fail to kill each other, but they escaped back to the realm of God with serious injuries, and had to use God''s sleep to recover their injuries.


    Want to kill Odin has been thinking for thousands of years of Laurie, loose hand asked, "how do you want to do?"


    Although he was still caught by roffy''s neck, rocky knew that roffy was excited.


    As long as laufi is excited, rocky will have 90% confidence to persuade him, "I contacted the predator, and intend to let your people sneak into the dwarf Kingdom, so as to transfer the army of God from Asgard.


    After that, we will form an elite team with the strongest strength. I will take you to the palace of Odin.


    Laurie is noncommittal about the plan. He doesn''t care about the cannon fodder of tens of thousands of ice giants, and he may even take the opportunity to kill all the tribes who are dissatisfied with him.


    but after a loss, he won''t believe rocky so easily. "Why don''t he do it by himself?"


    "It is impossible for the asgards to accept a king who kills a king, but they will accept a king who repels the enemy and takes revenge for the former king.".


    Without waiting for laofei to get angry, rocky took the initiative to show his blue skin, which shocked laofei.


    Just listen to rocky say, "when I beat back the ice giant who invaded the dwarf Kingdom, and even make a false impression that I have killed you, and have settled on the king of Asgard,


    is there any better revenge, father?"


    "you, you know?" Laurie''s hand loosened, and rocky rubbed his neck and said with a smile, "if I don''t know my identity, do you think I dare to come to see you? "Father"


    Lao Fei, who was stunned by this "father", couldn''t help thinking that if she killed Odin, her son would take the whole Asgard, maybe there would be no more exciting revenge.

 Chapter 1260

    Killing the enemy and then seizing the foundation is really the most straightforward revenge.


    Laurie thought for a moment and agreed to Rocky''s plan. "In three days, tens of thousands of ice giants will be ready to go, but have you ever thought about how to avoid the surveillance of Heimdal?"


    "Of course," Rocky said with a smirk, "sol is now running around in Midgard, a country called England, with personal women,


    it only takes a little gold to hire dozens of human beings to assassinate him, and once sol is in danger, do you think he will call Heimdal?"


    It goes without saying that before sol is out of danger, heimdar''s eyes will only be on sol.


    "Ha ha, that''s good," laofei nodded with satisfaction. "As long as heimdar''s eyes are away for a period of time,


    there will be enough space to transport the spaceship, jump to yodunheim, take the people, and then disguise as a cargo spaceship to fly to the dwarfs country.".


    Rocky then said, "now that the problem of sending people to attack the dwarf Kingdom has been solved, the best person to kill Odin is someone who is the same height as me,


    otherwise, the ice giant who is three meters tall will not be able to escape the patrol of the guards.".


    "No problem," laughs laofei, "in the past thousand years, like you, there are still many ice giants who have been weak and thin since they were born.


    after hearing a lot about you, I have consciously kept their lives and trained them to be assassins, which is now in use.


    I''ll send someone to take them through the space crack you told me last time and enter the divine realm to wait for you.


    On hearing this, rocky didn''t feel happy at all. On the contrary, he began to get angry because raufei didn''t go to God''s Kingdom and killed Odin himself.


    In his plan, he wanted to wait for laofei to enter Odin''s palace and assassinate Odin, when he suddenly appeared as the Savior,


    after saving Odin and her guardian, with the help of King Qin, the power of Asgard will surely be handed over to him before Odin wakes up and Scarlett loses her mind.


    In power, rocky will be able to reinforce the army with anger and kill all the ice giants who attack the dwarves.


    Even by using rainbow bridge, which is usually only used for transmission, but is actually a Star Destroyer weapon, yodunheim was completely destroyed. The asgards probably didn''t reply and several people objected.


    In this way, he can not only destroy all the evidence afterwards, but also take the position of the first successor with the power of annihilating the ice giant.


    Even rocky suddenly thought, maybe a little more ruthless, when Laurie really stabbed Odin, or just stabbed Odin,


    in his sleep, he would never get up again, forcing Odin, who already had the intention of abdication, to sit on Asgard''s throne.


    But now Loki won''t be able to kill him if louffy doesn''t go to Asgard.


    Leave a big hidden danger, even if he sits on the throne in the future, he will always be controlled by raufi, so who is the king of Asgard is really hard to say.


    Rocky, who had no way out, restrained his agitation and said to raufei with a smile,


    "give me a keepsake, and I will send someone with the keepsake to take the assassins you sent to Asgard into the golden palace to escape and wait,


    once Asgard''s army leaves, we will move.".


    If he didn''t show up to rocky himself, he would have doubted his motives in the past, but just as he was guarding against rocky and didn''t intend to go to the divine realm by himself,


    when he was guarding against Rocky''s own affairs, he thought it was normal thinking.


    With a smile, he turned and took down a token from the throne.


    But rocky looks at louffy with his back to him, and suddenly cries out in his heart, kill him now, and then use magic to disguise the ice giant who goes to the divine realm as louffy, so the plan can continue.


    But at the thought that Scarlett herself was a witch, magic might not be able to hide it from her, and rocky began to hesitate again.


    No, it''s not hard to cheat Scarlett.


    In the room of lightning and flint, within a second of Lao Fei''s going to get the keepsake,


    after thinking so much about rocky, he immediately took out the eternal gun and stabbed Lao Fei, who was about to turn around.


    "Poof" came through the sound.


    The spear pierced the heart of Roffe without any hindrance, and Roffe didn''t even have the chance to scream, or even look back at rocky.


    he died, and was held by rocky, and then released a curing operation, which dragged Roffe to the throne with only a little blue blood.


    Draw out the gun of eternity. After a while of change, rocky incarnates in the form of louffy and cleans up the blood and the smell in the air.


    Youmo sat on the throne, pretending to have a secret conversation with his phantom, and his heart beat faster for about ten minutes.


    after he was sure that no one found the abnormality here, he was relieved.


    But now that Laurie is dead, rocky doesn''t have the slightest sadness to think that the idea that he planned to let the ice giant sneak into the dwarf kingdom is not easy to carry out.After all, in the movie, he can disguise himself as Odin without being discovered by the asgards, who have lived in Asgard for thousands of years.


    He is not only familiar with Asgard''s plants and plants, but also familiar with the upper level of the divine realm.


    But not yodunheim.


    Now the only way is to take laofei''s body to the divine realm and make some troubles while Freya is always by Odin''s side, so that Freya, who is worried about Odin, has to separate her mind to deal with these troubles. Then, under the triple pressure of worrying about Odin and Sol''s expulsion,


    when her energy is poor, it will be very easy I was fascinated by rocky.


    When the time comes, laofei''s phantom will assassinate Odin, stop it by itself, and then take out laofei''s body and smash it to pieces. No one can see what''s wrong with it.


    Sitting on the throne, I thought about the details for a long time. When the ice giant came in to report, I woke up rocky.


    This plan to tell the ice giant that Laurie is going to shut down, or pray to cover up Loki who has died.


    Seeing that there was only one ice giant coming in, I immediately wanted to hear what the other party wanted to say.


    Moreover, he has not contacted laofei once or twice. As a great magician, there is no problem in imitating laofei''s words,


    pretending to be in a bad mood, he lowered his voice and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Laofei''s confidants knelt down on the ground and said, "Your Majesty laofei, people from the rock and valley tribes, once again ask you to lead the ice giant to attack Asgard,


    and this time, they also say that seven small and medium-sized tribes will force their palace together. If you don''t make a decision, these small and medium-sized tribes will, will, and.".


    Will it be forced?


    Rocky was ecstatic.


    If Lao Fei, who is still alive, is sitting on the throne, in order to reduce the casualties of these two iron tribes and suppress other tribes,


    he will definitely veto the demands of the two tribes again, and then try to divide some interests to those small and medium-sized tribes who are obviously forced into the palace, and in fact only need to pay interests to appease them.


    But for Loki, isn''t it a sleepy pillow?

 Chapter 1261

    As soon as the ice giant heard of the huge casualties caused by William, Angela and sol, some people began to rush to fight inside,


    Loki held back his ecstasy and raised his hand to stop louffy''s confidants from going on.


    After pretending to be thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, "it''s unrealistic to attack Asgard.


    once we send troops, Asgard will be found by heimdar before we arrive, and as soon as rainbow bridge comes down, asgards can easily break our flying ship.".


    Laurie''s confidants certainly knew this, and a thousand years ago, when he was able to fight Odin, it was impossible for Asgard to lose a lot of race without understanding people.


    This is also the reason why the ice giants, who are eager to enter Asgard immediately, will support laufi.


    "But we can attack the country that the asgards have to save by sneaking," Loki said with a smile. When laufi''s confidants looked at him, they really had the similarity of laufi''s seven layers.


    "I''m going to send loyal tribes to attack the dwarves secretly, and I''m going to take advantage of the cracks in space that rocky told me to enter Asgard and assassinate Odin.


    At worst, attacking Asgard can stop those cowards.


    My confidants know who the coward is. From seeing the 80 meter high, Titan like mecha, and being killed by William''s gold demons, thousands of ice giants'' elite were lost in just a few minutes,


    and those seemingly boundless machines who can appear in yodunheim at any time,


    indeed, many ice giants'' tribes began to fear I have got up.


    Loki, who was also present at that time, knew without thinking that ice giants could not be afraid of death, so he didn''t worry about what was wrong with "coward".


    My confidants didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with the plan, but the only hope for the 10000 ice giants to survive was to kill Odin and make Asgard confused.


    If we want to kill Odin, Rocky''s insiders become the key, "but can we still trust rocky?"


    "He can''t take refuge with me or not," laughs louffy, who is Rocky''s incarnation. He rubs the token that louffy took out before. "You go and form an elite team of ten people. Three days later, he will lead the team into Asgard from the space crack, and rocky will meet you at the crack.".


    "Yes, your majesty," said the confidant, looking hesitantly at raufei, and finally asked, "but how can we convince the tribe that we can succeed in killing Odin?"


    Rocky got up in a dilemma and thought for a long time before he said, "tell the patriarchs that rocky is actually my child.".


    "What, what?"


    This secret news makes the mouth that the heart stomach frightens suddenly close not to close, "this, how is this possible?"


    "No, that''s the truth," Rocky said with a smile. He made up his mind to kill all the ice giants who had gone to attack. Then he said, "when Odin attacked yodunheim, the child he took away was rocky.


    At that time, he thought no one knew, but he never thought that rocky would find out that he was an ice giant, and he came to me secretly.


    It''s time for Odin to pay for what he did.


    With Prince Asgard as the internal agent and the crack in the space that can reach Asgard, my heart suddenly feels that as early as a thousand years ago, Odin was doomed to pay for his stupidity and kindness.


    Seeing Laurie''s confidant smile, rocky said, "I''ll go to Asgard myself to find rocky and force him to promise to be our inner man.".


    "No, your majesty, it''s too dangerous for you to go in person.".


    You have to go back to distract Freya, and you have to pay the mercenaries of the earth to assassinate Sol''s rocky. It''s impossible to stay in yodunheim all these three days.


    Shaking his head, he denied, "no, I''m the only one who can win Rocky''s trust and make him think that we just want to kill Odin and help him sit on Asgard''s throne.".


    This words immediately let laofei''s heart, indecisive don''t know whether to persuade again.


    But then he thought that only Asgard''s throne could really move him if he wanted rocky to agree.


    And if rocky really sits on the throne, Jotunheim, who holds his hand in the future, will be able to accumulate strength in the dark and wait for the moment when he attacks Asgard.


    Seeing that louffy''s confidants actually agreed, rocky said with a smile, "Rocky is my child''s secret. You can only tell the patriarch who attacks the dwarf Kingdom,


    and when you enter the kingdom of God, I will go back to Jotunheim first, or give rocky this token, while hiding in the dark of the kingdom of God, waiting for you to kill Odin and take advantage of Asgard''s chaos Come back and lead the people around to meet you.


    "No, we don''t need to." when louffy heard that he was going to go back to yodunheim before the killing team entered the divine realm,


    his confidant shook his head and said, "if we can kill Odin, we probably can''t escape,Moreover, the cracks in the space can''t get in many people, and it will only increase the casualties if people take care of us. ".


    My confidant looked at Rocky firmly and said, "for the future of ice giant, I''m not afraid of death.".


    "Good, ice giant will always remember you." Rocky, who didn''t care about killing the team, stood up with a smile,


    stood up with the token on his hand and said, "look at this token clearly, and then tell the clan leaders who support us about rocky, so that they can prepare for the battle secretly these three days and wait for the arrival of the transport spaceship.


    Finally, I will pray for the ice giant in the temple. No one will be seen in these three days.


    Knowing that Loki''s incarnation is laofei, he wants to sneak into the heart of the divine realm and nod heavily.


    after hearing Loki''s words about where the space crack is, he kneels on the ground, takes an oath to Loki, and leaves the temple without looking back.


    Looking at the ice giant, who is full of sacred mission, leaving, rocky laughs and goes to the throne,


    when he looks at laufei, who is already like ice, he is glad that he has succeeded in his treacherous scheme, and a burst of uncontrollable sadness suddenly emerges in his heart.


    Excited and sad, rocky can no longer maintain the illusion of Laurie. After a change, his handsome face is full of twisted and ferocious expressions at the moment.


    "Why, why didn''t you just kill me, a deformity much smaller than a normal ice giant baby.


    Why didn''t I tell you that I was your son when I came to you for the first time.


    Speaking of this, rocky put away his ferocious expression as if he had found a reason. His face twisted and he didn''t say anything, but he murmured in a low voice, "since you don''t count me as your own son,


    you hide and look at me. In order to gain the recognition of Odin, you have to try your best to please him and get his approval, then don''t you need me to kill you Be my father? "


    "Yes, I don''t have a father. No matter I''m a biological or adoptive father, they are not my relatives. The only thing I have is my mother.".

 Chapter 1262

    Back in Asgard, rocky didn''t go directly back to the golden palace. Instead, he turned into a new face and walked into the mission tavern of the interstellar mercenary organization in asgardne.


    Throw an energy crystal to the tavern owner you''ve seen before, the "secret room.".


    The tavern owner immediately thought, is there something wrong with Asgard?


    Otherwise, in the past ten days and a half months, no one would have come to the pub to announce the mission. Today, there are two big customers of energy crystal.


    After taking rocky into the chamber of secrets, rocky threw out a hundred bags containing ten energy crystals and said in a voice, "hire a hundred star bandit teams to create chaos in heimdar and dwarves countries.


    If anyone is brave enough, anyone who dares to make trouble in Asgard will be paid ten times the employment fee,


    as long as he kills or explodes in Asgard City, he will be paid ten times the employment fee Second hundred energy crystals.


    The tavern owner''s breath stopped for a few seconds. Ten energy crystals made trouble in Warner Heim and dwarves. He said that in the past, after all, it was not difficult to do a single job.


    But if there is sabotage in Asgard, it''s a business to be killed directly.


    But the reward of 100 energy crystals is not that you can''t hire people who want money or life, and if you plan carefully, you can''t do it.


    If you can smuggle in some mentally retarded slaves or robots, you will die.


    Even the tavern owners are thinking about whether to give the other 80 energy crystals only to the poor asgards, and maybe someone will take over the task tonight.


    "There''s no problem with the task, but once the tavern releases this kind of task, I won''t want to do business in Asgard in the future.".


    Rocky laughs and throws out five healing runes. "This kind of healing rune that even Asgard soldiers can recover in a few seconds is enough for you to retire?"


    "Enough, enough, enough," the tavern owner gleefully picked up five healing runes. "If you are willing to use this healing Rune to issue a mission, I guarantee that some forces will send a lot of cannon fodder to carry out suicide attacks in order to get it.".


    Rocky showed a sarcastic expression. Of course, he knew that some rich people in the universe were buying healing Charms without limit, keeping them for spare use, or giving them away.


    But when he thought that he didn''t have so much energy to pay the predators, rocky took out a healing charm. "How much can it sell on the black market?"


    The tavern owner immediately looked at Rocky with his eyes shining, "I''ll sell you as many as 500 energy crystals as you have,


    and as long as you sell more than 20 healing runes, the star bandit organization will never ask about the disappearance of Asgard''s mission release point.".


    Rocky didn''t care about the loose organization of star robbers, but the price surprised him.


    Asgard''s healing charm is the one he deals with William.


    The price from William was originally 100 energy crystals, but a few years ago, Odin, in order to get the cure amulets as soon as possible, doubled 200 energy crystals directly for the army that was going to fight the rebellion, and bought 20000 cure amulets from William.


    In the past few years, Shenyu has fought several counter insurgency campaigns, but only more than 10000 have been used.


    In fact, as long as they don''t die immediately, most of the wounded Asgard soldiers, after using the healing talisman, can endure for a few seconds, and then they can recover from their injuries and close combat to kill the surrounding soldiers.


    This made William regret more than once that he made the healing charm sold to asgards too effective.


    As soon as Rocky heard the offer of 500 energy crystal, he didn''t understand that he gave the tavern owner too much retirement money for five healing runes.


    no wonder this guy gave up his tavern and business in Asgard without thinking about it.


    And he doesn''t believe that the black market really only sells 500 energy crystals.


    As for the high price, rocky just thought for a moment to understand why.


    This kind of magic item is originally used to save lives. In the eyes of star thieves, it is a priceless treasure. However, for the rich and high-ranking people in various galaxies,


    as long as it can save lives, 200 and 600 energy crystals are no different.


    Even if some people are too expensive to buy, but also some people will buy one or two spare in order to save their lives.


    And for the whole universe, even if it''s only for one in a billion customers, there are nine customers who can''t buy it.


    In fact, in addition to selling some healing charms to Yongdu, only Asgard had them.


    What''s more, according to what rocky heard from heimdar, there are 15 trillion creatures in the ninth world of light.


    Although these creatures can not be all intelligent creatures, the nine realms of Asgard are just a star realm.


    It seems that 500 energy crystals are not a high price.


    After thinking about it, rocky said, "600 energy crystals, one healing charm. I''ll sell you 100 healing charms.".


    But Rocky''s quotation, which was influenced by the huge price difference, made the tavern owner aware of the abnormality.Although he doesn''t know the specific salary of rocky and the predator, he doesn''t know how to die if he doesn''t have the eyesight and is not careful.


    moreover, he who works for money instinctively thinks that this intelligence may sell money.


    So, when the tavern owner who didn''t show the slightest expression on his face saw rocky off, he left Asgard with star coin and energy crystal on his front foot, and a box of things that he had to take to evacuate.


    The next day, when he reported to the star bandit organization, he sold the news as intelligence.


    rocky spent 60000 energy crystals to invite the marauders, and also spent money to make trouble in Asgard, Warner Heim and the dwarves, where he could still hide.


    Who else can take out so many healing Charms except the top-level people in Asgard?


    As long as a little exclusion, rocky this famous slag, want to let people not doubt is impossible.


    When rocky left the tavern and went to the secret storehouse where the cure charms were stored, he looked at more than 10000 cure charms and felt that he would no longer be short of money.


    as soon as he was sober, he immediately realized that he had done something stupid, and then secretly went to the tavern owner, he had already run away in a spaceship.


    At the same time of remorse, a great noise rang out in Asgard.


    Flustered, he slipped back to the golden palace and learned from the guards that someone had detonated an energy bomb over the Shenyu foreign trade zone.


    Although there were no casualties, it also caused chaos in the trade zone.


    Because of Odin''s sleep, the alien who came to Asgard to do business fled Asgard with money and goods.


    Loki only thought about it, and knew that the owner of the pub had run away, but he had sent the task out, or simply Baijiu''s own.


    The purpose is nothing more than to tell rocky that although others have run away, the task will still be completed for you.


    If rocky goes after him in this way, it''s a dead end.


    Rocky, who wants to understand this, is completely relieved.


    For him, as long as someone makes trouble, the plan can go on.


    When he becomes the king, the sale of healing amulets will be easily suppressed.


    And if he can''t sit on the throne, compared with what he has done and what he will do in the future, it''s also called something?


    On the way to see Freya, rocky even began to regret that he didn''t release the mission to kill sol on earth.


    Anyway, exposing one thing and exposing two things are the same for a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. What if the star bandit organization knows that he wants to kill his brother and sit on the throne?


    Sit on the throne, a word can blockade the entire nine realms, any star steal into a rainbow bridge, only then log in their spaceship.


    As long as they don''t dare to enter the nine realms, can the news come from the divine realm?


    If we can''t, we''ll seal off the divine realm.


    And this kind of thing, he really did it, and he did it in the movie.


    Put down the worry, rocky began to think, how to go to earth to get sol.

 Chapter 1263

    When rocky reported to Freya, he just walked into Odin''s palace and saw the high-level gods like the three warriors in the fairy palace already reporting to Freya.


    After listening for a while, rocky, who knew that there would be more troubles and attacks in the future, didn''t take the opportunity to claim power as the people present thought,


    however, although the people present were confused, they didn''t pay attention to it for the time being.


    But in the evening, not only the divine realm was attacked again, but also Warner Heim and the dwarf kingdom came to ask for help from sporadic attacks. Some people began to wonder whether rocky was responsible for the trouble.


    Normally speaking, rocky has been the first successor. No one would have such an idea except sol. But in the impression that rocky has left to the asgards for thousands of years, as long as there are problems, they will have more or less contact with him.


    It''s a pity that even Odin can''t punish rocky directly without any evidence, let alone those who are not as high as Rocky.


    And the more people don''t believe in rocky, the more they report it to Scarlett.


    Because of Odin''s sleep and Sol''s banishment, Scarlett, who was sad and tired, just felt a little tired in one night.


    The next morning, when she came out of Odin''s palace, she said to the royal guards who were guarding outside the palace, "let rocky come and see you at once.".


    After a while, rocky, who was waiting to meet this time, came to the palace with a straight face, and without waiting for her to speak, she took the initiative to care about her body.


    "I''m all right, son," she said, holding Rocky''s hand with a tired look. "Don''t care what other people say. At this time, you should take the initiative to take the responsibility you should take.


    let everyone know that although Saul is not here, they have another prince who will lead them through the difficulties.".


    "I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I.


    "I see, mother." Rocky nodded to Freya with a grateful look in his eyes. After walking out of the palace, he met the fairy trio and SHIV.


    The four perfectly explained what is called pig teammates. Although no one mocked rocky, the defense and distrust in their eyes made rocky understand that as long as sol was alive, he could not sit on the throne safely.


    Laughing and nodding with the four, rocky, who got Freya''s approval, had a serious discussion with the generals of the divine realm about how to guard against it.


    But under Odin''s personal order to block the rainbow bridge, the asgards did not care about Warner Heim and the dwarf Kingdom, and Loki, who received the help from the dwarves and Warner Protoss again, soon took people with him to find Freya on the ground that things were too important.


    Warner Protoss, because of Freya''s presence, won''t go to the rescue for the time being. After that, as long as Odin wakes up and makes it clear, plus he helped them to put an end to the chaos before, it makes sense.


    But the dwarf Kingdom has signed a protection agreement with Asgard directly. Now they are attacked by extraterrestrial forces, not by monsters within the dwarf Kingdom itself. Asgard really has the obligation to send troops to help them resist the attack.


    But Odin''s order to block the rainbow bridge is directly in front of everyone. If you want to send troops, you have to use a spaceship.


    But if you send out a spaceship to transport troops, you have to face the risk of being directly bombed by someone.


    No one dares to take the responsibility.


    After a bustling day, the news of hundreds of attacks not only flustered Scarlett, but also the high-level people in the divine realm had a premonition that the rebellion would soon restart.


    In the middle of the night, after a day''s quarrel, I know that unless someone dares to disobey Odin''s order, we might as well go home and sleep at the top of Shenyu, one by one helpless and tired Freya salute and leave.


    When rocky looked at her anxiously, she gave a reluctant smile and said, "I''m ok, son. You can go back to rest, too.".


    Then she sighed, "we can only pray for your father to end his sleep one day earlier than we can discuss how to clean up the mess.".


    As the sad looking Freya leaves, rocky turns back to her palace and takes out the space bridge she stole from Angela.


    Half a month after he got it, he not only stole it, but also took it out in Warner Heim to test whether William could sense it directly, and then sent it to the space bridge with space gems.


    Even if he was not at ease, yodunheim also took it out.


    Fortunately, after several successive attempts, William didn''t show up, and he didn''t directly hit the door and point to his nose to say that he stole it. Rocky was relieved.


    But I don''t know if he doesn''t need to take it out of his own storage space. William already knew that the space bridge was in his hands.


    Even if William wants to, he can take back the space bridge directly.


    Rocky, who doesn''t know that he is regarded as the bait for long-term fishing, has been worried about the energy problem of the air front bridge these days.It''s OK to recall that when William introduced the space bridge in front of Poseidon when he was at Folger castle,


    if he wanted to supplement the energy for the space bridge, he could only use the transformers life Scepter in his hand to recharge it.


    This really makes people feel that the space bridge is just a limited portal that can be opened three times in 20 minutes, or two hours at a time.


    But rocky thought, he really thought of a possible alternative.


    After thinking for a long time, knowing that time is not waiting for him, he gritted his teeth and left for yodunheim.


    Releasing the magic of avoiding Heimdal''s sight, rocky opens the space bridge in an ice cave and goes directly to the coordinates set by the space bridge - New York.


    And his action, William would like to notice is impossible.


    Let go of Angela, who is sleeping in her arms, and a teleport comes to New York. Standing on a high building, looking at Rocky in a suit, she gets into a taxi and comes to a waste electrical appliance store in the upper city.


    William can''t help doubting that rocky would have sneaked to the earth many times?


    When he was invisible across from the electrical appliance store and looked over, he was surprised to find that TM, the owner of the electrical appliance store, was an alien.


    It''s closed. Come back tomorrow.


    Looking at the shopkeeper without looking up, rocky reaches into his coat pocket, takes out an energy crystal and throws it away.


    When the store owner who has been holding his head down raises his hand to catch the energy crystal, an eye appears on the palm of his hand.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Rocky smilingly went to the aliens, "no matter who I am, you just need to know that I have the ability to buy what you have in hand.".


    When he was sure that he had the energy crystal in his hand, the shopkeeper immediately stood up, went to the floor glass and looked out for several times. After he was sure that there was no one, he scolded and stared at Rocky in an alien language,


    "what do you want?"


    "The energy core of transformers.".

 Chapter 1264

    As soon as I heard that rocky wanted to be the energy core of transformers, this alien incarnated as an adult could not help but feel relieved to throw the energy on his hand out of the crystal.


    "Sorry, an energy crystal can''t buy what you want," he asked with a happy smile.


    Rocky doesn''t understand that this guy wants to watch the order so that he can make a fortune.


    A mirage flashed by, Rocky''s body remained in the same place, but the body slipped behind the alien, squeezed his eye hand and said, "money is not a problem, you just tell me, do you have it or not?"


    His own gate of life was caught, and the alien immediately became honest.


    But there are people who want money but not life in the world, or the Hutt, who probably want to take the opportunity to earn a sum of energy crystal to leave the earth.


    "One hundred energy crystals, I''ll help you get the energy core right away.".


    If someone had been so ignorant in the past, knowing that they could buy things with paper like us dollars, and extorting their own energy crystal, rocky would have been killed or at least maimed.


    But what he wants to confirm is whether the energy core of transformers can charge the space bridge.


    If the idea holds, it will not need one or two, but unlimited purchase.


    Besides, he doesn''t have much time to waste. After verification, he has to release the task of assassinating sol, and then return to the divine realm as soon as possible, so as not to be found out that he is not in the divine realm.


    Anyway, for the sake of secrecy, this Hutt is dead.


    As long as the idea is established, go to the earth''s black market to buy, do not believe that ten tons of gold can not buy a transformer''s energy core.


    Let go of the dead hutch, and rocky throws out a bag of ten energy crystals, "take me to see the goods.".


    "No problem, no problem." open all the bags and make sure the 100 energy crystals in them are OK. Hutters immediately smile and press a button on the counter.


    After a while, a sound of mechanical rotation came, and a large box emerged from a small elevator disguised by painting.


    The Hutt, holding the box, bragged to Loki as he opened it. "Guest, you can pay easily. Then I guarantee that the energy core of transformers is absolutely the only high-class product of transformer leaders.".


    Rocky grinned noncommittally. Before Hutt opened the box and stepped back obediently, he wanted to slip away with a flying knife in his hand. When he wanted to kill him directly,


    the Hutt, who was desperate for money, immediately said with a smile, "you''d better take this energy core and leave with clear payment.


    Otherwise, once I die, the magicians of the New York Magic temple will immediately send it to arrest you. ".


    Rocky was about to raise his hand and stop.


    Only in this way can we understand why the Hutt, like other aliens, didn''t show any fear when he saw the magician.


    it turns out that the bastard didn''t say anything about the backstage, but also went directly to find the secret magician of kamataji.


    If there were any other mages, rocky wouldn''t worry about who they were.


    But if the Hutt didn''t lie, it doesn''t mean that once he died, Guyi would probably know, and William might not know in a day.


    Throw out a bag of ten energy crystals again, "how many of these energy cores do you have?"


    Hutt immediately grabbed the bag, carefully checked it, and said with a smile, "four.".


    "I want it all." Rocky throws 39 bags again.


    Within two minutes, he put five boxes into his special space and left the second-hand electrical appliance store, which made him feel that he had been fooled.


    William, who is invisible outside the store, frowns and thinks that if rocky can really use the energy core of transformers to charge the space bridge,


    then the Decepticons or Autobots who have been chased and killed by the Americans will be hunted down by the aliens and human mercenaries who are willing to do anything for money.


    Maybe these people would dare to pay attention to the Autobots who have already worked for Kingsman.


    Moreover, the energy crystal has always been a forbidden object William has tried to avoid revealing to the earth or the hands of the United States.


    A thought and pass, magic separate body stealth to keep up with rocky, William himself is pushed open the door of second-hand electrical appliances store.


    "Ding Ling" a copper bell came out, the Hutt who was going to close the door directly, saw William without any disguise, and was scared to press the secret button on the table to escape.


    He dares to blackmail rocky. It''s just like rocky himself. He throws an energy crystal to him as soon as he meets him.


    For Hutts who only use star coins to settle accounts at most, they don''t know that rocky is an outsider, or a rookie who doesn''t know the earth even though he has been here.


    But William is a Tyrannosaurus Rex that can''t be provoked by these aliens who are hiding on the earth to make a living.


    "Pa", when a loud finger sound comes, a magic instantly sweeps the whole door and the underground camouflage warehouse, and even people and everything are included in the mirror space.When William used his mental power to look through the ground and see what was underground, he only looked a few times and his face turned black immediately.


    The Hutt, who was scared by William to leave and wanted to escape, didn''t respond when he pressed the escape device several times. As soon as William frowned, he immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy,


    "great Mr. Devonshire, I am willing to give half of my wealth for my life.".


    "No need.".


    As soon as the voice fell, before the Hutts wanted to resist, a flame appeared without warning, whistling around the Hutts kneeling on the ground, and then burned violently.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    The alien, who was burned by the fire and soon showed the appearance of upright insects, wanted to roll and put out the fire with four hands and six feet,


    however, he found that he was little by little suspended in the air, and he could not find any supporting point, so he was little by little scorched and roasted by the fire.


    And in a few seconds, he could not make a sound when he wanted to call. He was trapped by William, who smelled the smell, and his face was full of disgust. He was isolated in a different space.


    Looking at a little bit of the ashes of the aliens, William is still not the solution to the dust world sprinkled on the Hudson River in New York.


    After removing the mirror space, a portal connects to the London temple. Wang pangzi, who is responsible for guarding the London temple, soon appears at the portal.


    Seeing William standing in front of the French window with his hands behind his back and looking into the street with his back to himself, Wang Pang ran through the portal and saluted respectfully, "Mr. Devonshire.".


    William said without looking back, "the owner of this shop is an alien, and he also said that his backstage is the mage of the temple of New York.".


    "This, this is impossible", Wang pangzi immediately had a feeling of panic, "we only manage things related to dark creatures, but aliens are not within the scope of authority"


    "that''s why I came to you instead of telling Gu she directly." turning around, William stared at Wang pangzi and said, "give you three days to find out, and then tell me the reason and result,


    " r> Otherwise, I''ll arrest all the mages in New York and ask myself.

 Chapter 1265

    When William takes away all the energy crystals through his mind, and then disappears, Wang pangzi immediately opens the portal and calls four mages from the London temple to come over,


    and starts to check the alien shop. Why does William get angry.


    Wang, Wang, there''s a situation here.


    Looking at Wang pangzi in the basement, Cha heard his companion''s anxious voice and angry cry,


    he quickly turned a few corners and saw more than ten cages and seven blonde girls.


    "Hell," Wang pangzi immediately understood why William was so angry.


    If the information is correct, ten years ago, William was in Paris and killed 60 or 70 people without any help.


    Now these aliens who are fleeing from the earth dare to capture human beings on the earth and sell them to other planets. William, a great humanist, has already given Gu a face without directly hitting the temple of New York.


    "Call someone.".


    After Wang ordered his angry companion, he cut in again and said, "I''ll call someone from Kamata Taj and tell you Guyi by the way.".


    "This.".


    Listen to Wang pangzi''s obvious distrust of the New York Temple mage, the two mages who followed him into the basement looked at each other,


    after seeing the endless anger in each other''s eyes, they nodded to each other, took the xuanjie release and opened the portal.


    Then one went to report to Gu Yi, and the other went to find the mages who were familiar with them in the London temple.


    Soon more than a dozen mages went through the portal one after another. Gu Yi, who heard the report, frowned and opened the portal to New York, and took out his mobile phone to find William.


    Then it was delivered to him by William.


    William, standing on a tall building, looks away from himself into the streets of New York in the middle of the night. As soon as Gu walks by, he sees rocky, wearing a suit and long black hair, coming down from a taxi.


    "What did he come to New York for?"


    With a crooked mouth, William sneered, "what else can a man like him do? Of course, he''s looking for someone to kill Saul.".


    Looking around at rocky, Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Since Rocky''s every move is monitored by William, not only can he make any calculation, but rocky himself will fall into William''s calculation.


    Put down the worry about Rocky''s disaster, Gu Yi asked with a frown, "are you sure that the children''s affairs have something to do with the temple of New York?"


    "I don''t know," William shook his head. "When I was angry, I forgot that I still had two waste demons.".


    Gu Yi didn''t believe that. As far as she knew, it was not once or twice that William used the devil to devour the soul and search the memory.


    Now I will do this probably to revenge the last time when she and Odin stood together and tried to force him to hand over the gem.


    Shaking his head, Gu sighed and said, "if there are people in the temple of New York, I''ll probably have to think about finding a suitable successor.".


    William a Leng, immediately understand Gu Yi''s meaning.


    She must know that it is because she absorbs the power of the dark space that the probability of the secret master''s degeneration is much higher than that of other white mages.


    Looking at the night scene of New York for a long time, Gu Yicai said without concealment, "if I don''t stop absorbing the power of dark space, the secret master will never be able to get rid of domam''s temptation.".


    "Stop, stop, stop", interrupted Gu Yi, William said, "although without you, you can really reduce the original ten degenerate arcane masters to five or something.


    But why don''t I see Wang pangzi, who is always close to you, showing the slightest sign of degeneration? "


    Gu Yi certainly knows why human beings will not fall into the dark for no reason.


    only those who yearn for power, wealth, or resurrect their relatives and so on, and have no desire, will be bewitched by demons and demons.


    Seeing that Guyi didn''t speak, William continued with a look of indifference, "and not to mention five less, even if one hundred less magicians degenerate, it''s not as good as one who can stop domam.


    The mages who do odd jobs and deal with small problems will degenerate when they fall. The big deal is that every other year there will be a holy light test.


    Those who are not qualified will take back their magic power and drive them away, and those who are degenerate will be killed.


    When he heard this, Gu Yi didn''t know whether he really thought so or didn''t want to take over the position of the supreme mage.


    After all, if you really do what William said, it will certainly make the arcane magicians in a state of tension all the time, and even put most of their mind on the practice of stealth or seclusion in order to pass the annual inspection.


    Everyone knows that as long as we enter the WTO, we can''t avoid all kinds of temptations, or because we deal with too many problems related to the dark world and see too many dark sides, there will be ups and downs in our mind.


    And this is a problem that no one can escape, and it will even rise and fall in the whole life of mages.If they are not qualified, they will be driven away by their magic power. It''s strange that mages can deal with dark creatures with ease.


    "I''ll ask Wang, or your cousin, to give you the result," Koo said, shaking his head and going to Stephen stranch.


    No matter how Gu Yi deals with the secret master, he can''t forget Gu Yi''s idea of forcing him to hand over the heart gem.


    Besides, he doesn''t want to be the supreme mage. Besides Gu Yi and Dr. strange, he will take the lead.


    however, he knows that the gem of time can''t be used like the gem of space, mind, reality and power.


    Once it is used arbitrarily and affects the reality, there is a great probability that it will create a branch of time. The consequences may be so serious that the reality and the branch will merge and become a new world in which ghosts don''t know what will happen.


    After rocky released a mission to kill sol to the underground world with a ton of gold bricks, he used the space bridge to return to the divine realm.


    William started the space gem and followed.


    Hiding in the golden palace, through the mental power of a few hundred meters away, I watched rocky inject transformers'' energy into the space bridge with an energy extraction device.


    I didn''t expect that, as Rocky expected, these energy sources with transformers'' life energy entered the space bridge without hindrance.


    After thinking about it for a while, William felt that it was probably because of the space bridge that he had transformed into a vegetable transformer. Although he didn''t realize it, he had the same origin and the same species. It was no accident that he didn''t exclude the energy of transformers.


    His goal now is to let rocky fall into disrepute, and let him wander to other planets. Maybe he can really get in touch with the Zetas, or even exterminate tyrants.


    If you find mieba, William really doesn''t mind sending him to fight with him.


    If he can get rid of it, it''ll be all over. If he escapes, he''ll understand what it means to go to the enemy and me.


    After all, there is no rule in the world that you can only wait for mieba to fight and for him to collect gems before you can fight him.

 Chapter 1266

    Maybe William will fight back. According to the idea of exterminating hegemonism, William will give him a story about exterminating half of the population of his forces first.


    maybe he will feel that William and himself are the same kind of people.


    After being beaten, he felt that he couldn''t fight, so he took the initiative to contact William and talk about the ideal together.


    If that''s the case, William will probably smile, promise him, and destroy half of his power to see how he will react.


    It''s interesting just to think about it.


    As for the question of whether he can win the battle, William thinks that if he has two infinite gems, if he still can''t win the battle, he will.


    Immediately go to Odin and Guyi for the gem of reality and time.


    Maybe we can also find those alien races who have killed half of the population of mieba and form a coalition to attack mieba''s territory, so that he can also understand what it''s like to kill his own people and not dare to stand up.


    Of course, William doesn''t think that he, with two infinite gems, can''t be a purple potato monster.


    Mieba, who didn''t wear infinite gloves, was very hard to fight the surprise team leader. When he bumped his head against the surprise, the surprise didn''t do anything. He almost flashed his neck.


    If it wasn''t for the power gem, maybe the infinite gloves on his hands would be torn off by surprise.


    William''s own sentinel armor, however, is amazing. He has already stored hundreds of sentinels in the storage space, as well as four sets of energetic armor: flame, thunder, holy light and frost.


    At the thought of this, William felt an impulse to fight with mieba now.


    If you want to find mieba, you have to rely on rocky.


    At least when Loki wanders in the universe, mieba will let the Zetas contact him.


    The purpose is to let rocky be the pioneer to test the earth''s defensive power, and Odin and Gu won''t do it for a while, so that he can simply estimate who is better and who is weaker between them.


    However, after rocky realized his idea of injecting energy into space with transformer energy cores,


    happily, he planned to take all five transformer cores in his hand and inject energy into the space bridge.


    However, after three injections, the space bridge stopped absorbing energy, which made rocky more excited.


    This means that an energy core can open the portal once.


    And as long as the transformers do not die out, as long as he has left space coordinates where he has been, he will be able to instantly reach any place he wants to go in the future.


    With this treasure that can escape at any time even if the usurper fails, rocky, who has no worries about the future, takes out the predator''s interstellar communicator after thinking about it,


    sends a mission to make them create more chaos in the divine realm in the next two days.


    Sol, who is driving a truck type mobile laboratory, doesn''t know that a 12 person mercenary team, with a deposit of $5 million, is flying from South Africa to Liverpool to find him.


    The next evening, sol pulled his truck off the road, stopped on a hard gravel floor, and began to prepare dinner with Jane foster.


    But Jane foster probably thought that his cooking was too bad. When Saul put up the grill, he rushed him to prepare the folding table and chair.


    After setting the table and chair, sol is comfortable on the couch with a bottle of beer. He is watching Jane foster barbecue not far away and drinking beer with a smile.


    Since he worked as a driver for Jane foster and took the journey as a road trip, sol not only realized love,


    but also because he had no divine power for seven or eight days, he was restless for thousands of years, and his heart, which was hard to calm down, calmed down unexpectedly.


    When driving alone, he often recalls his past life when no one talks.


    These two days, he suddenly felt that he had been walking on the road of fighting for thousands of years.


    When he felt that he should change his way of life and get up from the recliner to offer help to Jane foster, who was barbecuing, a sniper shot smashed the back of the recliner behind him.


    "Hell", the sniper 600 meters away, annoyed that he should not pursue the idea of hitting Saul''s head.


    If this shot was aimed at Sol''s chest, he would have been hit in the stomach even if he got up.


    Immediately, he took a manual shot and aimed at sol who was still in doubt.


    When he took aim, Saul remembered that he had brought a container of guns to Shenyu.


    Knowing that he was attacked by a sniper gun, he fell to the ground and dodged the second sniper bullet.


    "Get down, Jane, get down.".


    Saul crouched behind the recliner and folding table, shouting to Jane foster, who didn''t understand, "we''re under attack. Get down.".


    Jane foster realized that she had been sniped.Accustomed to gunfight every day, she immediately fell on the ground and cleverly climbed to the bottom of the truck, then covered herself with huge tires.


    Seeing that Jane Foster was more skillful in hiding than herself, sol was relieved and yelled at the truck, "Sunday, Sunday, do something.".


    "Kun fighter is descending rapidly, and the battle robot is expected to arrive in ten seconds.".


    Sol and Jane foster were just breathing a sigh of relief when they saw two men with long guns 20 or 30 meters away. They pointed their guns at their side and forced them to come at a constant speed.


    This is not the worst. Jane, hiding by the tire under the car, looks around through the edge of the tire,


    and sees at least seven or eight armed people coming from Sanbao.


    And don''t think about it, there must be people around the invisible front of the car,


    "sol, do something, we have armed men all around us.".


    "FK", looking at the approaching killer, sol looked back at Jane with a face full of fear, "I''ll distract them, you hide on the suspension under the car.".


    "Don''t," he said.


    As soon as she heard Sol''s words, Jane foster instinctively felt that sol could not escape the shooting of several automatic weapons within 20 meters as long as he stood up.


    Fortunately, sol is very fond of the sniper gun, which is a powerful weapon. When he is in the divine realm, he has nothing to bet with the three warriors in the fairy palace who is the most accurate shooter.


    therefore, for the sake of gambling, he has watched the video explanation many times and is most familiar with the sniper gun.


    Suddenly he raised his head, counted "one" in his heart, and lowered his head back.


    Sure enough, the sniper in the distance fired unexpectedly. Sol immediately got up and rushed to the stone pile more than ten meters away.


    "Dada, dada, dada".


    A heavy shower of bullets came from behind him and on his left.


    "Poop, poop, poop," the sound of three successive bullets hitting the back and arm, came into Saul''s ears.


    When the blood fog was flying in the air, a sharp pain suddenly hit sol, who was in the sprint, fell to the ground and rolled several times before he lay down on the ground.


    Seeing that the target was shot and fell to the ground, the mercenaries who had been close to the truck didn''t kill Jane foster immediately,


    instead, they looked at sol lying on the ground and planned to confirm whether he was dead before killing Jane foster.


    But in three or four seconds, there was a roar in the sky.

 Chapter 1267

    When the mercenaries looked up into the sky, they saw a Kun fighter, releasing four battle robots.


    Eight people instantly creeped up, and then instinctively raised the gun in their hands and fired at the fighting robot that had fallen down.


    "Daddada, dada".


    "Ding Ding, Ding Ding", when a series of Mars came out, the combat robot had already raised its large combat rapid fire pistol,


    "Da Da Da" opened fire on its target.


    Within five seconds, four battle droids screened all eight mercenaries around the truck.


    Make sure there is no threat around. On Sunday, immediately take the sniper as a threat and order two combat robots to rush in the direction of the sniper.


    Then the unmanned landing aircraft carrier, launched a spherical detector, scattered to scan whether there is any fish in the net.


    "FK, FK, we''ve been fooled. Let''s go, let''s go.".


    In the three cars 300 meters away, the Mercenary Captain and two mercenaries who think it''s boring to kill one by so many people are left behind.


    when they see the battle robot and Kun style spaceship, they don''t understand that Saul and William are related, and they are close to the sky, and there are robots on standby all the time.


    Hearing the leader''s voice in the intercom, the three cars immediately started up and rushed to the road to escape.


    But without waiting for them to enter the fork of the road and escape separately, the Kun style spaceship came down, revealing a huge Gatling, commanding them to stop by amplifying.


    The two cars behind stepped on the brakes, but the Mercenary Captain, who knew he couldn''t survive, stepped on the gas and tried to get under the Kun style spaceship hovering several meters high.


    The car went through as he wanted, but the Kun spacecraft just turned its head in place, and the huge Gatling opened fire in a "squeak" electric sound.


    "Dada dada".


    In just three seconds, the SUV was hit by at least 200 large caliber bullets. In a flash, it sparked. With a loud bang, it turned into a moving fire and began to slide on the road.


    It''s impossible for the two cars in the back to stop at this time.


    "Squeak squeak.".


    There were two sounds of tires rubbing against the ground. When the two mercenaries stopped the car, they saw that the Kun style spaceship was circling itself for several times before ordering them to get off and lie on the ground again.


    When they heard that they didn''t have to die for the time being, they didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Trembling to open the door, hands holding the head of kneeling on the ground, slowly lying on the ground, hands on the back of the head, waiting for people to bind themselves.


    At this time, Jane foster, faltering while shouting Sol''s name, rushed to his side.


    But looking at him with several bloodstains on his body, Jane foster didn''t know whether to hold sol or wait for the rescue workers to come, so as not to move sol and cause secondary injury.


    But who is sol, suffering from the pain, turned over and looked at Jane foster with a face of fear and worry.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I can''t die yet.".


    "Don''t move, don''t talk," Jane Foster said, blocking Sol''s mouth. "It''s going to make you bleed more and make the wound bigger.".


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m sure I can''t die. That bastard William should be coming," Saul said with an ugly smile and a bloodstain in his mouth. "That guy William is a legendary mage of the whole department.


    maybe even resurrection, the legendary light magic, can be used. For him, this injury on my body is just a matter of magic.".


    Jane foster doesn''t care about Sol''s resurrection or legendary mages at the moment.


    hearing Sol''s words, she turns around and looks around.


    Can wait for several seconds, but where there is William''s figure.


    Even sol himself was surprised, and as the bleeding increased, he began to feel a little dizzy.


    Busy yelling at the truck, "Sunday, where''s William and that guy?"


    "Cough, cough, cough" was probably too loud, and sol coughed violently after shouting.


    With a puff and a puff of blood, Jane Forster screamed. Then she pulled off her coat and tried to cover the wound on Sol''s arm.


    I''m sorry, sir Saul. Mr. Devonshire must have gone to the divine realm. I can''t reach him.


    "Hell," he said, holding his head up in frustration and powerlessly hanging on the ground.


    "First aid kit, first aid kit.".


    Jane foster stands up in a panic, rushes to the truck, comes back with a first aid kit, and frantically plans to plug Sol''s back wound.


    When Saul turned around and showed his back, he felt as if he was losing a little bit of strength.


    he looked at Jane foster, biting open a hemostatic bag, and whispered with a smile, "Jane, Jane, listen to me.".


    Shut up and stop talking.Jane foster, who was full of how to give first aid to Saul, immediately yelled angrily, "if you have anything to say, I''ll stop the bleeding for you.".


    "No, I''m going to say it now," Saul said with a smile. "If I don''t say it again, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to say it.".


    Jane Foster was stunned and heard sol smile and say, "I, I love you, Jane.".


    "I, I, I know, I know, I know," Jane foster couldn''t help crying. "I, I love you too, sol, I love you too.".


    Fortunately, heydal was also paying attention to sol from time to time. When he finished watching yodunheim every five minutes and looked at sol again, he heard the truck say last Sunday that William was in the divine realm.


    He immediately sent a distress signal to William.


    Because William knew that heimdar would always pay attention to his mother''s safety, he had established direct contact with him in the divine realm.


    With only three breaths, the figure appeared in the eyes of hamdal.


    Helmdale quickly stepped down from the control panel of rainbow bridge, put his hand on William''s shoulder, and a magic force entered his body. William''s eyes could see what helmdale saw.


    "Go get Saul.".


    "No problem," William nodded with a smile. "I promise he won''t die.".


    With that, the figure disappeared from the divine realm and appeared beside the truck.


    The spirit sweeps past, feeling that sol can''t die for a while, he suddenly focuses on Thor''s hammer.


    Unexpectedly, I found that the hammer didn''t respond.


    FK, why?


    It was not until Jane Foster''s tears fell on Sol''s face, and she felt that she had lived in vain for thousands of years, and she had not lived in vain because she had found love,


    Thor''s hammer really responded, making a "buzzing" trembling sound, and the electric current immediately made the equipment of Aegis "squeak" and smoke.


    Then, in the frightened eyes of the aegis agents, "whew" rushed into the sky and flew rapidly to the Atlantic Ocean and England.


    William then showed his family image with a smile and said to the weeping Jane foster, "let me take over, so that he won''t go to see all the kings of Asgard.".

 Chapter 1268

    Feeling a sudden slap on her shoulder and hearing William''s voice again, Jane forsterton screamed in horror.


    And feel harsh William, hand free to swing, force to pull Jane Forster a few meters away.


    And Saul saw that William finally came, so he was relieved to curse, "what are you doing in the holy land when you are a bastard?"


    "What else can we do?" William waved with a smile. Sol, lying on the ground, was lifted and suspended by the force of chanting. Without saying, his three gun holes were no longer bleeding.


    "Of course, keep an eye on that bastard of rocky, lest he really succeed in usurping the throne.".


    Sol was stunned and immediately asked, "what does that mean?"


    "Literally," William said with a smile, "well, don''t talk nonsense. You''d better take care of yourself now. When the injury is over, let''s talk about something else.".


    Sol frowned and thought, thinking of his current status as a prince who had been expelled, he could only sigh and nod helplessly.


    After pretending to examine Saul, William said with a smile, "fortunately, you have lost your magic power and your physical quality has deteriorated greatly.


    three bullets directly shot through your body without rolling in your body and smashing your internal organs." William put his hand on the top of Saul''s chest wound, felt his magic power and said with a smile, "it''s not a big problem if you bleed too much, I''ll take you to Mars and help you recover with an automatic healing instrument.


    Then he turned to Jane foster and said, "Jane, will you accompany Saul to Mars or wait on earth?"


    Jane, frightened by the pull of Nianli, nodded her head. "I, I should, of course, accompany sol.".


    Feeling that the situation in his body had not worsened, sol, who was extremely painful, gritted his teeth and endured severe pain, complained, "can''t you give me some holy light first?"


    William said with a smile, "if you think it doesn''t matter if you have some dirt or grass in your body, I''d like to save some trouble.".


    When I raised my hand, I saw that there was a lot of soil and grass on the wound of my arm,


    sol said in a depressed voice, "but I feel that miaorenil is on the way here. If I go to Mars, I don''t know if I can feel it.".


    That''s a problem. William shook his head helplessly and said, "well, we''ll do the operation here.".


    Anyway, he did it just to delay time, and try to attract Heimdal''s eyes to sol,


    so that the predator ship hired by rocky could jump into yodunheim and take the tens of thousands of ice giants to attack the dwarves.


    The hand drew two circles in the air. After the portal appeared, the spare automatic therapeutic instrument produced on Sunday was pushed out of the warehouse by the robot.


    When Nianli carries sol into the medical equipment for treatment, he always pays attention to the Loki of heimdar in the divine realm,


    seeing that heimdar inserts his golden sword on the switch of Rainbow City, he still doesn''t understand that sol has an accident.


    However, seeing that heimdar didn''t open the rainbow bridge, rocky was disappointed and annoyed.


    Don''t think about it. Sol must have just had an accident.


    Otherwise, Sol''s death or danger to his life, heimdar will not care about Odin''s order to close the rainbow bridge,


    will definitely bring Sol''s body, or the dying one back.


    In his heart, he cursed that the earth mercenaries were all rubbish. Rocky forced himself to calm down, took out the predator''s interstellar communication device, and sent operational intelligence to the predators.


    After waiting for nearly two hours with worry and impatience, rocky finally got ten spaceships and set out with tens of thousands of ice giants, which is about to jump to the dwarf kingdom.


    By this time, one third of the plan has been successful. Just wait for the dwarf Wang aitui to ask for help from Shenyu. When the army of Shenyu is forced to go to the rescue, the assassin of the ice giant should come out.


    On earth, even if William deliberately delayed for a little time, three hours later, sol still walked out of the therapeutic apparatus with his bare arms.


    Looking left and right, I found that the wound on my arm not only healed, but also left no scar.


    Happy to one side of William said with a smile, "man, I didn''t expect that you could come up with a recovery device with the same function as Shenyu.


    If you want to sell this thing, some people will bid tens of thousands of energy crystals for one.


    William white eyes on the upper body, did not feel any problem sol, went to the side of the mobile refrigerator, took out a bottle of Heineken, drinking and scolding,


    "it''s my business to sell or not, don''t worry about you idiot.".


    Sol looked at William in bewilderment, wondering why he was scolded,


    waved his hands indifferently, feeling that there was no other problem except that he lost too much blood and felt a little tired.


    Then he happily walked thousands of miles, raised his hand and planned to have a high five with William,


    but William looked away from him and said, "if it''s OK, I''ll be honest. I''m waiting for your hammer, and I won''t accompany you if I have something else.".Seeing William wave the self-healing instrument as big as the carriage away, the figure disappeared a little bit. Sol looked at Jane foster suspiciously and said, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Jane foster, frightened by the teleportation and William''s random disappearance, thought about it before guessing, "maybe Mr. Devonshire was an aristocrat when he was a child, and had some resistance to this kind of black way of greeting, such as punching and clapping.".


    Sol nodded clearly. After spending so many days in England, he certainly knew that the sun would not fall on the Empire. Although it was not a third rate Empire, it was full of discrimination.


    Then he felt that he was so hungry that he could eat a cow, but he didn''t know that Jane Foster was muttering that it was probably Sol''s bare arm behavior that made William, who looked well proportioned, envious of Sol''s muscles that made him dislike him.


    Thinking that the muscular man in front of her would be her own in the future, Jane foster went back to the truck and helped sol get a suit. Then she watched sol eating barbecue and drinking beer with a smile.


    Unfortunately, after a while, there were four battle robots, escorting three mercenaries, stirring up the atmosphere of the two people.


    Sol swallowed the big piece of barbecue in his mouth, looked at the three mercenaries for a while, and then made a gesture to the fighting robot to make them kneel down.


    When the three people knelt down and looked at sol, they ate with a look of indifference, but they couldn''t bear to eat, but they didn''t want to let Jane foster, who wanted to kill herself, laugh and chat,


    the three people who thought they would die soon showed different expressions.


    Saul then said to one of the mercenaries, trembling on his shoulder and showing obvious fear, "why kill me?"


    "I, I".


    When the mercenary, who was asked, shivered in fear, saw a bottle of beer thrown by sol in front of him. Then he looked at sol in surprise and laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not used to killing prisoners.".

 Chapter 1269

    The three men were greatly relieved, "we are mercenaries, we have to do things when we get money,


    but we never thought that there was a mistake in intelligence, or someone deliberately thought that our team with 95% completion rate would die,


    otherwise, no one would take over the task related to William Devonshire.".


    Sol was stunned and asked in surprise, "don''t you dare to take the task related to William?"


    "When, of course", probably influenced by Sol''s handsome face, the three mercenaries didn''t see the darkness in Sol''s eyes. Instead, they spoke very well,


    the top mercenary of the three said, "Mr. Devonshire himself is the biggest gold owner in the underground world,


    he not only issued a single $100 million task, but also paid it in one time, Nearly two hundred million dollars for a series of missions.


    And, and ".


    With that, the hesitant mercenary looked at Jane foster.


    Looking at Jane''s face full of fright and curiosity, he felt that it was better not to let Jane foster hear some words.


    "What else?"


    Sol looks at the mercenary doubtfully, and then sees him look at Jane. He suddenly realizes that the next words are not good words, and can''t even be heard by Jane.


    Jane, get me some beer in the truck.


    Jane foster gives Saul a white look, but it''s normal to think that Saul is the God of thunder in the myth, and what kind of MAGE William is, and what kind of underground world''s biggest gold Lord he is.


    When Jane foster got on the truck, the mercenary said, "Mr. Devonshire not only issued unlimited hunting orders twice, but also sent the whole family to get together.


    it is said that he killed at least 4000 opponents in Europe in one night.


    For nearly seven years, he has been using Devonshire gold coins as reward to hunt European werewolves.


    So, as long as it''s not a rookie or a rookie, everyone in our business knows that he has offended William Devonshire,


    then he''s waiting for killers, mercenaries and even demon hunters from all over the world to come to his home, and his family will go to heaven together. ".


    Sol swallowed his water, took a sip of beer and muttered, "Odin is here. It''s the first time I know that William, who is always smiling, is so vindictive.".


    Then he thought of Odin''s attitude towards William, "no wonder my father would rather be taken advantage of by William than blame him.".


    But as soon as he thought that money could do it without his own hand, sol suddenly felt as if he could do it with William.


    After all, for him, in addition to star coin and energy crystal, what kind of gold and jewelry, just like ordinary wrought iron and glass beads, can be obtained at a very small price.


    "So you also take money to do business. I don''t know who is behind the scenes who wants to kill me?"


    Hearing Sol''s words, the three mercenaries understood that it was time to decide their life and death.


    their heads were sweating and their eyes were black. They said, "yes, yes, we only know that the mission was sent out from New York, and the others are really not clear.".


    "Don''t worry, I said that if I didn''t kill the prisoners, I wouldn''t kill you, and all my hands were dead." as soon as Saul said this, the two people who met him in the car were immediately relieved,


    and the sniper who fired three shots at Saul but didn''t hit a single shot immediately trembled with fear.


    Fortunately, sol said to him with a smile, "I shot three times, but I didn''t hit a single shot. Should I thank you for your poor skills, or should you thank you for the fate that you didn''t hit?"


    The sniper looked back at the fighting robot behind him and his two companions.


    suddenly, he felt that he was not playing well today, as if there was something he didn''t know. He protected sol in the dark, and then let him get his life back.


    Otherwise, Saul died, and their families would have to be reunited with them according to William''s custom.


    "Help me release the mission, 100000 Devonshire gold coins, kill anyone who issues the mission or handles the mission.".


    The three men turned pale at the number of 100000 gold coins.


    One hundred thousand gold coins is equal to ten tons of gold. According to the current gold price, it is almost 300 million US dollars.


    As soon as the money came out, the three of them were convinced that no one who handled it would survive.


    Sol waited for a long time, but when he saw that the three did not answer, he said with a smile, "of course, except for the three of you,


    finally, he told the outside world that my name is sol odinson, and I am richer than William.".


    No matter how shocked the three mercenaries were when they heard the name, Saul said to Sunday,


    "on Sunday, please call Wilson for me. I want 100000 big gold coins made by William. By the way, help me transport them.".


    "I understand." after the reply on Sunday, the Kun spacecraft left automatically.Wilson, who received the phone call on Sunday, was very surprised, but he didn''t even think about it. He asked someone to go to the private vault and put forward 11 tons of gold, which was transported to Devonshire manor and handed over to Abigail for exchange.


    As the biggest gold owner besides William, Wilson knows very well that according to Saul''s character, the benefits he can get after the event are far greater than the 11 tons of gold.


    With Sol''s identity, Wilson is willing to give it away.


    Abigail, after receiving Wilson''s call, immediately called William to ask why.


    After listening to what he said on Sunday, although William was surprised that sol would have a chance to smash people with money, he just laughed and said to Abigail, "I''ll go home for dinner in the evening" and hung up.


    Ten minutes later, when the Kun style spacecraft landed again, ten metal boxes the size of suitcases were carried by 20 battle robots and brought to sol to open them one by one.


    The dazzling golden light suddenly made the three mercenaries unable to move their eyes. Even Jane foster, who stayed in the truck cab and looked at her, felt her heart beating fast and dizzy.


    If it''s pure gold, a cubic meter of gold will be a little more than 19 tons.


    But after it was made into gold coins, the whole ten suitcases of gold coins were put in front of human beings so blankly that the impact was really unparalleled.


    After the three mercenaries with bright eyes woke up, Saul said with a nonchalant look, "if 100000 pieces are not enough, I can still make millions or even tens of millions of pieces.


    in a word, tell the outside world that if it offends me, I will kill him with gold or jewelry.".


    "Ming, I understand.".


    Seeing ten tons of gold with their own eyes, they appeared in front of them in only ten minutes. Even if the three mercenaries didn''t believe that Saul said they had more money than William,


    they knew very well that this kind of person who casually took out 300 million dollars to fight back would definitely become a taboo in the underground world.


    At least people like killers and mercenaries never dare to take on tasks related to Saul.

 Chapter 1270

    When the three masked mercenaries and the surrounding dead mercenaries were packed up by the battle robots and sent to the Kun style spaceship,


    flew to release the news, sol suddenly thought, it seems that he really needs to pay attention to how to make money in the future.


    Unfortunately, this guy is an idealist at most. When he comes back to the divine realm and understands that it''s too hard to make money, he will think that the earth is better.


    Just bring gold and jewelry and you can buy anything.


    And she also has a sister who doesn''t like Jane foster. Maybe Angela will understand that she only needs to let Wilson take Soldo to the nightclub a few times. Jane foster or something will soon become a floating cloud.


    After putting down the revenge, sol felt closer and closer to himself.


    A few hours later, Thor hammer, which was flying at the speed of sound, rushed down from the sky. In the frightened eyes of Jane foster, who was holding sol together, Thor grabbed it.


    At this time, in the realm of God, the dwarf Wang aitui, after knowing that the dwarf planet was attacked by the ice giant, immediately sent the news to the realm of God.


    This makes her feel headache.


    Three worlds have been attacked in succession, and this time the dwarves have received a large-scale and organized attack.


    If Freya does not understand that this is someone''s premeditated calculation of the divine realm, she will not be the queen of the divine realm who can hold Odin for more than a thousand years.


    And like everyone else, the first thing she thought of was rocky.


    Rocky or someone else?


    Or rocky and the others?


    Although she couldn''t confirm it, what she thought of later was to confirm Sol''s safety to heimdahl.


    When heimdar didn''t say everything, she just said that sol was safe now,


    and she raised Thor''s hammer again, then she really felt relieved and didn''t think about how to deal with the crisis.


    With a relaxed mind, her first thought was that the ice giant chose to send troops when Odin was sleeping and Saul, the big prince, was expelled. Could it be that there was a ghost in the divine realm?


    And will it be by attacking the dwarves to transfer the army of the divine realm out of the divine realm?


    There was only one enemy target, Odin, who was sleeping.


    At the thought of this, Rocky''s smirk came to her mind from time to time.


    Therefore, during the meeting, no matter how the generals explained to her, the consequences of not supporting the dwarves would be great, Scarlett just did not agree to send the army out of the divine realm.


    On the contrary, the first order is to strengthen the guard of the golden palace. No one, even rocky, wants to enter Odin''s palace.


    It makes everyone''s heart sink.


    No one is a fool. As soon as Scarlett strengthens her guard on Odin, it is impossible for the people present to think in the direction of an insider or not.


    Seeing that all the people present did not speak, Freya said to her confidant, "go to tell heimdar and ask him to tell Angela that as long as she helps the divine realm solve the crisis of the dwarf Kingdom,


    as Queen of Asgard, I promise her that as long as I don''t violate Asgard''s interests and Odin''s orders, I will do my best to help her once in the future.".


    "Wait a minute, your highness Frederick." someone from the top of the divine realm immediately stood up against it.


    Once Angela and William really solve the dwarf''s crisis, the dwarf will only appreciate them and weaken Asgard''s position in the dwarf''s heart.


    "Odin had given the order to block the rainbow bridge and shrink the line of defense before he went to sleep," she asked, staring at the speaker. "Are you trying to defy Odin''s order?"


    "This", "this" and "the opposition were immediately forced to speak no more.


    Rocky, on the other side, looked at her as if she had known her foster mother for the first time.


    How did he not expect that Friga, who had never interfered in any government affairs in the divine realm, had such decisive moments.


    This also disrupted his plan at one stroke, so that the things that could have been solved by only a few assassins could only be done in one go, so that more ice giants could enter the divine realm through the cracks in space,


    from assassination to attack, and fishing in troubled waters.


    After the meeting, rocky didn''t follow her as usual. Instead, he went back to his palace and waited for half an hour before sneaking to the space crack.


    Just anxious, he didn''t find that his adoptive mother''s eyes had lost his former love and protection.


    After a while of transformation, rocky, who incarnates as laufei, unties the space crack disguised by magic.


    Without waiting for ten seconds, I saw the confidant of laofei a few days ago, with ten ice giant assassins only about 1.8 meters, carefully walking out of the rock crack for only one person to pass.


    After seeing Loki''s incarnation, the eleven ice giants fell to their knees and whispered his name.


    Rocky interrupted the flattery with a wave, and said to Laurie''s confidants, "things have changed. The asgards didn''t send an army to support the dwarves as we wanted,Instead, she asked Angela and her fiance, William Devonshire, to send an army to support the dwarves.


    So, now we have to retreat and watch tens of thousands of people fight to the end with dwarves without backup.


    Or, we can only dispatch as many ice giant warriors as possible to attack Asgard in the dark through this crack for one person only, so as to create an opportunity for assassins to assassinate Odin.


    This choice, not to mention rocky in front of just a confidant, and ten assassins, even if the ice giant commander in, can only choose to attack.


    After all, no one dares to give up tens of thousands of ice giants.


    "Please give an order, your majesty louffy.".


    With a smile from the corner of his mouth, rocky said, "that''s good." he threw the token that louffy had given him a few days ago to his confidant kneeling in front of him and said, "take my token and mobilize enough troops.".


    Then he said to the ten assassins, "your mission is to disperse and assassinate any asgardians who are near here, so as to gain more time for the army to enter Asgard.


    Then when the war starts, you disguise to go to the lakeside observation platform outside of Asgard, where rocky will wait for you. ".


    Lakeside viewing platform?


    This place is really a good place to connect when there is war.


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    Ten assassins salute louffy, who is Rocky''s incarnation, then stand up and pass quickly by Rocky''s side.


    "I''ll go back and stare at rocky. If he doesn''t, I''ll go straight to Odin as the king of ice giants.


    With my own death, and to expose Rocky''s premeditation, in order to seek a truce. ".


    Laofei''s confidant, even if there are thousands of words, also feel that if you lose, you really have to consider the future of ice giant.


    "Yes, your majesty, I will gather all my hands and rush into Asgard. Either I will win or I will follow you to meet the king of ice giants.".

 Chapter 1271

    When the assassination turned into a strong attack, rocky was helpless, but the goddess of luck didn''t abandon him forever.


    Heimdal is paying attention to how William and Angela help the dwarves resist the ice giants in the dwarves Kingdom, but neglects to check the situation in the divine realm, so that the ice giants can smoothly go through the cracks of space and walk out of the rock mountain path one by one.


    Rocky, hiding on the mountain a few kilometers away, was relieved to see that the ice giant had walked out hundreds of times.


    Even if there are no more ice giants after that, these 100 alone can make the Holy Land chaotic in the dark.


    Determined that the turmoil was inevitable, rocky turned and went to the lake outside the city, waiting for the ten assassins who, like himself, were born ice giant dwarfs.


    Angela''s first thought after hearing from Heimdal was that the promise that she would not use the conflict with Asgard or against Odin''s will to do her best to help herself was nonsense.


    For Angela, what she wants most at this time is to get married with William. Only with Odin''s permission can she tell the world.


    But if we don''t help, can we really get rid of the relationship with the divine realm afterwards?


    Angela knows that no matter how much she doesn''t like Asgard, her backstage is the divine realm.


    It''s hard to see whether the power of his mother''s family is strong or not. After all, William wants to take advantage of Odin rather than fear Asgard.


    But once they have children, when they face other women and their children, if there is a divine grandfather, she and William''s children will naturally have a higher status than other children in the future.


    And it''s good for William and her to help dwarves.


    At least Angela always wanted to build a long ribbon like weapon, so she could mention it to the dwarves afterwards.


    After making up her mind, Angela immediately asked, "where is William on Sunday?"


    Garden Street manor, if you need, I can contact Mr. Devonshire for you.


    When William, who is sleeping with Abigail and Jesse, wakes up on Sunday and listens to Angela''s story,


    the first thought in William''s mind is like Angela''s.


    Then it''s sent to falger castle. Listening to Angela say that she wants a special weapon, William smiles and takes her to the forging platform set up by dwarves in space.


    As soon as the dwarf Wang aitui saw William and Angela, he was disappointed that Asgard didn''t send an army of God to help him,


    but William and Angela all came to help him, so they should be polite. At the same time, aitui knew that William was a super combat power, and he had no fighting back ability to fight the ice giant not long ago.


    So attry bowed to William and said, "thank you for helping the dwarves when they are in trouble, Mr. Devonshire.".


    "Yes," William said with a smile, "after all, you have helped me build several weapons. Not to mention my relationship with Angela and the fact that the earth itself is a member of the nine realms,


    I have the responsibility to join hands with dwarves to maintain the peace of the nine realms when I have the ability.".


    This sounds good, but etree only remembers the weapon, but he doesn''t mind what William said so directly. After all, dwarves are based on building weapons.


    It''s a good thing for William to ask for dwarves at this time. There''s no need to worry that William will not do his best.


    "Please follow me, Princess Angela, Lord Devonshire.".


    With a smile, Petrie reached out to William to follow him. Within a few minutes, he saw a ship with a rough appearance and a kilometer long.


    Outside the spaceship, a group of 100 armed dwarves are waiting to board the spaceship in two rows.


    Seeing this, William frowned.


    It seems that the situation is not as serious as the dwarf himself said.


    Otherwise, the 300 elite guards on the forging platform, together with the dwarf masters who are not only forging masters, but also the most powerful fighters,


    would not have sent out one of them, just let a hundred elite guards support the dwarf planet.


    Sure enough, when the spaceship went through a space jump and landed in the dwarf capital,


    when William looked around, he saw at least thousands of mechanical puppets fighting with 5000 or 6000 ice giants.


    White a Cui one eye, William didn''t have good spirit of say, "you oneself person all haven''t come out, need to be anxious to ask for help to the God realm?"


    Patricia shakes her head and explains to Angela, who is very dissatisfied with William''s words. "If there are only tens of thousands of ice giants, we really don''t need to be nervous.


    but just as we know about ice giants, they also know where our weaknesses are.".


    In the operation of the spaceship, etree called out a flashing golden light, it is magic map out.


    Pointing to the ice giant camp tunnel on the map, more than ten kilometers away from the dwarf King City, "in the dwarf Kingdom, the only enemies of the dwarves are the monsters who occupy underground caves."."When the ice giant attacked us, only 8000 troops were left on the ground, and the remaining 2000 captured us to guard against the unlimited increase in the number of monsters,


    and the deliberately built iron Fort attracted monsters to come out and clean them up, then they directly entered the underground cave leading to the deep underground, and never appeared again.".


    With that, AI Cui''s hand points on the magic map, and a monster with a long mouth, sharp teeth, two thick front legs and a long tail soon appears in the magic light group.


    William only looked at it a few times, and he suddenly felt how this monster looked like the skeleton reptile in King Kong''s skull island?


    These monsters are about 20 meters high and at least 40 or 50 meters long. They are really tough opponents to dwarfs who are more than 45 meters long.


    Ouch.


    Just thinking about it, a huge roar came from the ground to the spaceship flying to tiebao.


    At that time, the light changed greatly, and he yelled to the dwarfs around him, "send out airships to stabilize the defense line around the King City, wait for the skeleton monsters to eat up these ice giants, and then leave all these full monsters behind, never let them go back to the ground to lay eggs.".


    William looked at the busy dwarf and said to attry in surprise, "do you mean these ice giants don''t know they are looking for death?"


    "Of course," she nodded with a smile. "Even if the ice giants know something about us, they are not the aborigines of the dwarf kingdom.


    they don''t understand that the only purpose of these skeleton reptiles in their lives is to eat them all the time, then go back to the ground and give birth to offspring, and then go round and round until they eat up all the life on the whole planet." .


    Eat up the whole planet?


    Angela was surprised and puzzled. "Then why don''t you try your best not to take back the iron Fort when you have the ability,


    rush into the cave, kill those ice giants, and avoid monsters rushing up?"

 Chapter 1272

    "It''s no use," William shook his head. "Once you fight underground, dwarves not only have to pay huge casualties, but also the huge noise generated during the battle will speed up the wake-up and attract skeletons to rush to the ground.


    It''s better to use this time, make more preparations, wait for reinforcements, and die less of our own people, isn''t it, etree? "


    William''s words immediately embarrassed Petrie and the dwarfs around him.


    In the past, they had no reason to ask Shenyu to help solve the skeleton monster. After all, this monster has been entangled with the dwarfs for many years.


    Moreover, even if God''s domain focuses on dwarves, it will not send people to go deep underground to help dwarves who can maintain the balance of power and solve their cancer.


    On the contrary, we may be eager to keep this trouble, so as to avoid the dwarf''s rapid growth after the crisis.


    But now the ice giants attack, and Asgard is obliged to help them.


    This is also the reason why the dwarfs are so slow to remove the 5000 or 6000 ice giants on the ground.


    But William suddenly thought, is not to save these ice giants?


    The five or six thousand, three meter high ice giant soldiers on the ground, once taken in, are absolutely equal to the same number of Asgard soldiers.


    And not to mention the cannon fodder, William thought that the ice giants who could release frost might use them that day.


    In addition to the fact that louffy is dead, William already knows when rocky turns into louffy and swindles the ice giant into the realm of God.


    Without Wang, he will surely lose the war with Shenyu. In the future, ice giant will be in extreme chaos and uneasiness.


    Maybe I should give Angela the title of queen first?


    It can be predicted that in a short time, the ice giant who has been in a dead end may really give Angela a a sincere service who can use the frost hammer, that is, the ice box.


    After all, to surrender to Angela is to surrender to Asgard in face.


    but has the final say after William, or Odin has the final say, then two said.


    Anyway, William is absolutely confident that his influence on Angela is definitely stronger than Odin''s irresponsible father.


    "Angela, let the ice giants surrender," William said with a smile to Angela, who was surprised. "Maybe we can conquer the ice giants and make you a real queen,


    you can be your own master without Odin''s consent.".


    When Angela''s heart moved, she immediately thought that the five or six thousand ice giants on the ground, who had no backup and no way out, might really agree to offer their own conditions as king in exchange for a way out when they face total extinction.


    But on one side, atcui turned up and said with a sarcastic expression, "don''t think about it. Although the ice giant is not a group that will fight to the death,


    it is impossible for this ice giant''s legitimate tribal alliance to surrender for the sake of honor.


    And once they surrender, those who remain in yodunheim will be killed by laufi.


    Angela nodded helplessly after hearing this, but William said to attrey with a smile, "what if these ice giants knew that Sophie was dead?


    And if they know that the plan to attack Asgard is also a conspiracy of rocky, do you think they will waver, be depressed and finally despair? "


    "What is it?"


    As soon as she heard that raufei had died, at the same time, she was surprised. For a moment, she was sure that William would not play with it.


    And their kingdom, after losing the goal of fighting, is likely to collapse.


    But it''s a good idea, but William, Angela and etree all underestimate the wisdom of the ice giant.


    When the skeleton reptile roared and heard the "boom" of footsteps on the ground, atcui''s face changed and he muttered, "how is this possible?"


    William asked quickly, "what''s wrong?"


    AI Cui frowned and listened for a while, then showed an incredible expression and said, "the speed of the skeleton monster climbing out of the ground should not be so fast.".


    "According to their habits, they must eat the two thousand ice giants that go underground before they rush out.


    But now the shaking sound shows that they didn''t hunt ice giants at all, but rushed up from the bottom of the earth.


    Just then, a huge roar appeared in the ice giants group near the iron fort, and then one by one ice giants got out of the way and rushed to the side of the mountain or the huge dark metal wall of the iron fort to release the power of frost and freeze themselves together with the metal wall or the mountain with the ice wall.


    "Ha ha," William said with a laugh, "we regard ice giants as fools, but we forget that they are also intelligent races,


    no one will die or die with the enemy unless we have to.".


    The faces of etree and the dwarfs turned ugly.


    It turns out that the dwarf has to fight with the skeleton reptile, while the ice giant hides behind and waits for the dwarf and the skeleton reptile to come out and clean up the mess.When etree anxiously gave the order of the low-grade skeleton reptile, William said with a smile, "etree, how many reptiles do you think can get dwarves to help me build an artifact?"


    "One hundred," said Terry, looking at William with his eyes shining. "As long as you kill one hundred skeleton reptiles, big or small, or solve this monster crisis.


    I promise that I will help you build any artifact that we can.


    "That''s what you said," William said to Angela with a smile after staring at her and seeing her nodding heavily, "honey, it seems that you can talk to her first. Before you come here, you told me about the long ribbon weapon.


    When I get rid of these skeletons, you can take frost hammer and try to pay these obedient ice giants.


    "No problem.".


    Angela, of course, knows what will happen to the ice giant who won''t listen.


    The fragrance of the smile under William, and then see the figure of William a little disappeared, appeared in the iron Castle over.


    At this time, at least 20 skulls and reptiles with a height of 20 meters and a length of 40 meters and 50 meters had already rushed out of the iron fort, circling around the huge ice wall or iceberg released by the ice giant.


    It''s hard for these skeleton reptiles to bite the ice when they live on the low ground. As long as the ice gets into their mouth, they will shake their heads and spit out the ice all the time, and then they can only watch the ice giant release more frost power to repair the ice again.


    As for the largest skull monster, which is nearly 30 meters high and 70 or 80 meters long, as soon as he sees William in the sky, he presses his legs down, curls his tail,


    and bounces into the air, opens his huge mouth full of serrated fangs, and wants to swallow William.


    When William saw this, he was not surprised but pleased to rise rapidly by tens of meters.


    When the skeleton reptile reaches the limit, William falls down and stands on his head. When the simple version of infinite bracelet on his hand automatically forms,


    the bright yellow heart gem lights up and rushes directly into the skull reptile''s head.

 Chapter 1273

    "Ow ~ ~", after a painful roar, Williamson felt that the skeleton reptile had been controlled.


    After a thought, the giant skeleton reptile turned around and rushed down at the same time.


    At William''s command, facing a skull reptile below, he opened his huge serrated mouth and bit it down.


    "Ow ~ ~", the bitten skeleton reptile, in the pain of a huge roar at the same time, began to struggle desperately.


    The skull reptile that can bite it shakes its head fiercely. With only a few big teeth like a saw, it cuts the neck of the skull reptile in its mouth,


    and then it is bitten off with a "click". Its eyes are distracted, and its legs and long tail droop to the ground.


    See so easy to kill a head, William heart a joy, body shape a flash, appeared in another body shape more than 70 meters of skull strange head.


    The Heart Jewel glows again and controls the skull reptile No.2 in a moment.


    When the No.2 crawler dashed more than ten steps and bit a 60 meter reptile, William''s figure had come to the top of another 70 meter reptile.


    Before it did not respond, after it was controlled again, another skeleton reptile was bitten.


    This time, not only Angela and etree are shocked, but also the ice giants hiding in the ice are directly thinking of Angela''s scene of controlling the ice giant.


    And the longer the delay, the more skeletons and reptiles will be controlled. How can we fight this battle?


    "Ice and snow goddess in the world, can no longer be unscrupulous hands of others to control these monsters.".


    But when the nearest thousands of ice giants untied the thick ice, William had already controlled the whole eight huge skeleton reptiles.


    As long as a skeleton reptile over 70 meters in size comes out, William will release his spiritual power to control it.


    the others will be torn and killed by the ambush reptile as soon as they climb out of the huge cave.


    When the ice giants formed a formation to attack William, four reptiles above 70 meters suddenly rushed into the ice giants.


    With only a few collisions and tail wagging, the huge tail, which is more than 30 meters long, suddenly flew more than a dozen ice giants. Not to mention, it also made a mess of the ice giant''s front.


    And William is different from Angela. He is also an ice giant. When he injures a skeleton reptile by human beings, he uses several magic spells of rock armor, armor and wound healing.


    All of a sudden, the morale of the ice giant who thought he could kill the four skull reptiles was relieved.


    This kind of battle that only others kill you, but you can''t even hurt others, is really beyond the endurance of ice giants, a group of people with no faith.


    After hundreds of people were killed and injured, many ice giants suddenly despair when they see that there are two more skeleton reptiles rushing to their side with various magic effects.


    Seeing that some people began to hesitate, William immediately released the magic spell of amplifying his voice and called out to the ice giants who were still fighting and those who came to support him,


    "Rolfe had been killed by the ice giant traitor rocky three days ago. Not to mention, your plans to attack the dwarf Kingdom and attack Asgard are also the same as his transformation into Rolfe There is no point in fighting any more. You will also use your own blood to pave the way for rocky, who killed his father, to ascend the throne. ".


    When the huge sound came to all the ice giants'' ears instantly, no matter the ice giants who rushed to support or fought with six skull reptiles, they couldn''t help pausing.


    Then when the six skull reptiles turned back and lay at William''s feet, all the ice giants really put down their desire to continue fighting for a while,


    planned to confront William again.


    After all, William has let the invincible skeleton reptile out of the battlefield in the eyes of the ice giant, showing his sincerity. At the same time,


    the ice giant''s supervisor is also fighting, taking the opportunity to let the supporting ice giant close to the battlefield, and then take the opportunity to rectify the formation.


    But the ice giant thought carefully. While William didn''t care, as time went on, more and more skeleton reptiles came out from the ground, and the 70 meter long monster on his hand changed from ten at the time of truce to seventeen.


    This makes the ice giant supervisors who are preparing for the war and the ice giants who are standing in the front line despair more and more.


    This is William only accept the big skeleton reptiles, if even small and medium-sized reptiles are accepted, at this time, he can definitely pull out more than 60 monster legions.


    There is no way to fight this war any more.


    The target of the ice giant''s sneak attack is the dwarf, but the king who can''t rush into the dwarf doesn''t say it. On the contrary, he has a one-sided fight with the enemy of the dwarf, and the tens of thousands of ice giants are too weak.


    Soon three ice giants came out of the army and stopped more than 30 meters away from William.


    It''s not that they don''t want to get closer. It''s really six skull reptiles lying on the ground, although they are lying on the ground honestly,But the mouth full of fangs and bloodstains, as well as blood red crazy huge eyes, let the ice giant governor even feel full of courage, but also dare not go further.


    The fear in the eyes of the three ice giants could not escape William''s eyes.


    He wanted to land directly, but he really wanted to take over the ice giant.


    If the real body appears in front of the three supervisors, William himself is absolutely confident that he can kill them in an instant, but if that guy''s brain is not clear, he thinks he can attack and kill William secretly.


    William, who has been attacked, will not have a second way out except killing all these ice giants.


    After all, even if William himself thinks that face is not as important as actual interests, these thousands of ice giants are not so important that he has to accept them when he loses face.


    And it''s not that don''t try to test human nature, because the person who does it is a fool.


    I don''t understand at all that human nature can never stand the test. Apart from that, those who are for the sake of ideals and beliefs will never give you the chance to test. Are there few cases of pretending to surrender and negotiate, and then attacking and killing?


    In front of thousands of ice giants, release a magic separation.


    Just when the ice giants in the battle thought that William was timid and insulting them, the magic moved in a blink and suspended a few meters away from the three supervisors.


    It was the first time they heard about the fact that magic separation could release magic. They immediately told the ice giants to shut up.


    "I''ll give you a chance to withdraw from the battlefield and wait for the outcome of the divine realm.


    If Laurie, who is Rocky''s incarnation, takes thousands of ice giants and ten assassins to attack or kill Odin, I will let you go and fight again in the future. ".


    After thinking about this condition, the three ice giants thought that they could accept it.


    After all, there were skeleton reptiles before, dwarves and magic puppets after. Now they can''t win,


    and the three men who really wanted to kill William, after seeing their magic identity, have lost their desire to fight again.


    "What if we lose?"

 Chapter 1274

    "Lost?"


    The magic is divided into two parts. Hehe laughs, "if you lose, you have to find a way to live, right?"


    Of course, the three ice giants understood what William meant.


    With tens of thousands of people on his side, he secretly attacked the allies of the Athar Protoss and the dwarves, the largest and most important weapon supplier.


    Another group, if William''s story is true, is that the ice giant, led by rocky, is engaged in a capital crime of usurping the throne.


    If so, no one would believe that Odin and the asgards would swallow it.


    At that time, it will be the ice giant with heavy losses. After losing louffy, the king of the ice giant, and more than 10000 elite soldiers,


    there will be internal chaos, and the fierce, vengeful Asgard, the dwarves, and the Allied forces of human beings will be faced in a mess.


    In such a dangerous situation, the three ice giant commanders felt that it was Odin''s kindness if they were not exterminated.


    "What do you want from us?"


    Seeing that the other party was willing to talk, William knew that the ice giant could not be beaten to death. The skeleton reptile forced him to believe and talk.


    He said with a smile, "while you surrender, let me introduce myself first. I am William Devonshire, who is equal to Odin in strength, the most important ally of the Athar Protoss, and my fiancee Angela is Odin''s daughter, Princess of the realm.".


    After hearing these introductions, the three ice giants suddenly realized something.


    He soon felt that there were both good and bad points in surrendering to Odin''s daughter and directly surrendering to Odin.


    The advantage is that Angela is easier to be accepted by ice giant than Odin, the executioner who slaughtered ice giant. Angela is a princess of Shenyu, and her husband is a man who is equal to Odin.


    surrender to her, should also be able to keep the right to live.


    But the bad thing is, why does the ice giant submit to Angela for no reason?


    The remaining 5000 plus 2000 ice giants in the cave can''t represent all the ice giants.


    If someone doesn''t agree, unless they rebel against Angela again, the ice giant''s civil war will be inevitable.


    However, from the beginning of the battle, there were only four skeleton reptiles fighting with themselves, and after the cease-fire, there were ten reptiles crawling from the iron fort to join the four reptiles lying at William''s feet,


    plus the six reptiles lying in ambush at the side of the cave, and a total of 20 voracious beasts,


    the three ice giant commanders felt that they had to fight to death except temporarily agreeing to William''s request See the ice giant, the king of the day.


    "We need to go back and talk to the people.".


    "Whatever.".


    William smiles and nods. It''s good for him to delay.


    But for the ice giants who have no backup and can''t escape from the planet, if they don''t surrender, they will just die early or late, but don''t give up.


    And when the number of skeleton reptiles near the underground cave reaches 80, William, who thinks he has killed enough, sends Angela.


    Let her release a huge frost force with the frost hammer in front of everyone, and seal the underground caves.


    the ice giants soon recognized the hammer in Angela''s hand, which is their holy thing, the ice box.


    This time, without the command of others, the frost giant would put away the power of the frost and make all kinds of weapons to kneel down to Angela wearing Zhenjin mark 50.


    Of course, both William and Angela know that these ice giants kneel in the ice box.


    But in this case, it is said that they have promised to take Angela as king, and the only thing to be sure is whether laufei is dead.


    After saluting Angela reluctantly, the three ice giant commanders asked their two deputies to withdraw from the battlefield with more than 5000 ice giants under the surveillance of dwarves'' magic puppets.


    Edgar rock, the leader of the largest tribe of the ice giants, stayed with ten bodyguards.


    In his heart, the real Lord William knelt down and said, "since you have given us the reason to live and the time and opportunity to understand what we really want,


    then I pray you to rescue the ice giant, Mr. Devonshire, who has entered the cave.


    No matter what the final result is, as long as you can help us save our people,


    the rock tribe will always regard you as a friend. No matter you sweat or bleed, the rock ice giant will never retreat. ".


    Those ice giants who dare to enter the ground are really like death fighters. William just thought about it and agreed to save people.


    As long as the people of the rock tribe really fulfill their promises in the future, they can be regarded not only as confidants, but also as the unity of the internal forces of the ice giant.


    Ask Angela to use the frost hammer to put the ice back into the hammer. William directs twenty skeleton reptiles to rush into the ground.


    Kill any skeleton reptile that gets in the way with more and less along the way. Nearly two kilometers underground, when 20 skeleton reptiles kill at least more than 40, there are only 11 skeleton reptiles left on their side.


    But it''s also the result of William''s failure to put on armor and use wound healing magic. Otherwise, with these 20 skeleton reptiles,It''ll probably sweep the whole underground world.


    But just as Odin didn''t want to help the dwarves solve the problem completely, William didn''t want to kill all the skeleton reptiles underground.


    After finding the ice giants who went underground and froze themselves into ice, he let the remaining 11 skeleton reptiles drag them into the ground with a killed reptile in their mouth,


    attract the skeleton reptiles back to the ground with food.


    Finding the deepest group of 100 ice giants in the earth, Edgar rock calculates silently in his heart, and concludes that there are 1600 people left alive in this group of 2000 ice giants.


    This result has been far beyond his expectation, but looking at the broken ice, all ice giants know that if the time drags on for a few more hours,


    these two thousand ice giants will also have to fight to death because the power of ice is exhausted.


    Through the portal, a group of stunned ice giants returned to the ground, almost died and gave birth to most of them. Naturally, they followed Edgar rock and knelt down to thank William.


    People are led by Edgar rock to join more than 5000 ice giants before, waiting for the final result of Asgard''s war.


    However, it is certain that even if these ice giants continue to fight against Asgard in the future, they may not have the courage to fight against William.


    Take Angela and wait on the iron fort. After all the ice giants leave, etree takes the dwarf soldiers to land on the iron fort.


    Then he touched his chest and bowed to William and said, "Mr. Devonshire, you have won the respect and worship of all dwarves. In the future, as long as you need, dwarves will spare no effort to help you build any weapons.".


    William chuckled. Although he didn''t do it himself, more than 130 skeleton reptiles killed each other. If etree dared to talk at such a time,


    he would be more worried that William would control more skeleton reptiles, rush out of the ground collectively, or even bypass the dwarf''s defense line through the portal, and enter their Kingdom City to kill the dwarves wantonly.


    Fortunately, William only needs weapons for the dwarves for the time being. He hasn''t thought about dominating these seemingly honest and cunning guys in the past.


    However, in this crisis, William felt that etree cared too much about the dwarf''s life, which would become the trump card of the enemy at a specific time.


    After a few polite words with etree, William said with a smile, "Angela and I are going to the kingdom of God. Do you have any words for me to take to frica?"


    "We need an explanation," etree said after looking at Angela and seeing that she didn''t have any dissatisfaction or unexpected expression.


    "according to our agreement with Lord bor, the father of Odin, Asgard is obliged to help us tide over the difficulties when the dwarves encounter foreign enemies.


    But now they caused the disaster of ice giant, let the dwarves bear the disaster at the same time, but did not send a soldier to support us.


    If the explanation given by the divine realm can not satisfy the dwarves, we will consider whether to abide by the agreement with his majesty bor. ".

 Chapter 1275

    Hearing that Patricia asked for an explanation, William said with a smile, "I think that locking rocky up forever, or depriving him of his prince status and driving him out of the realm, should be able to dispel your anger, right?"


    Etree wants to kill rocky directly, but he''s not sure if Angela thinks that dwarves are interfering in the divine realm, which will not only prevent and alienate dwarves, but also affect William''s attitude towards dwarves.


    He could only hold his nose and nodded to agree with William''s proposal.


    At this time, the battle of ice giant''s sneak attack has already started in the divine realm,


    while confirming that William can solve the dwarf''s crisis, heydal deliberately didn''t see more and more ice giants.


    Then he watched them enter the outer city, and then he reported to Scarlett on the ground that the divine realm was in danger, and pulled sol back to the divine realm.


    Looking at the light of the fire in the divine realm, sol waved Thor''s hammer, flew into the air and rushed to the city without saying a word.


    After sol left, the figures of William and Angela immediately appeared in the eyes of heimdahl.


    Angela, who is all about rocky, asks directly, "where''s rocky?"


    Rocky tried to enter Odin''s palace when he took ten assassins to the golden palace before the ice giant''s action.


    It''s a pity that the guards could not even get close because of Freya''s strict orders, so they had to let the assassin hide and wait for the opportunity to move.


    they picked up a residential building on the edge and took out laofei''s body to thaw.


    Then he played around at the scene, forged the traces of someone''s life, and then released the magic illusion of laufei, pretending to fight with himself.


    The magical light and shadow, together with the golden energy rays from the eternal gun, soon attracted the soldiers and residents of the divine realm.


    Before the surrounding asgards spontaneously rush to help, the eternal gun pierces the magic phantom.


    So when Asgard residents enter the house, what they see is the situation that Loki collects his gun and louffy falls to the ground with no idea of life or death.


    Soon, when a group of people were still wondering that rocky had such a brave side, someone recognized Laurie, the king of ice giants who had been right with Asgard for countless years.


    After a moment of surprise, the surrounding residents and the soldiers came, because of the wound on laofei''s body, naturally thought that rocky had found laofei''s whereabouts, and then secretly followed him, waiting for the opportunity to assassinate laofei.


    "Rocky, rocky, Rocky",


    I don''t know who suddenly called Rocky''s name, and the asgards around soon followed him.


    Rocky, leaning on the gun of eternity, was very excited and nodded back to the cheering people around him.


    After a long time, he said to the soldiers, "cut off laufei''s head and take it to the gate, then let all the ice giants surrender.".


    This may sound OK, but rocky knows very well that the ice giants who enter into the realm of God will choose to fight to the end when they see louffy''s head.


    As long as the soldiers in the realm of God fail to persuade them to surrender and encounter ice giants who want to die together, the final result must be to kill all these ice giants, so as to clear all clues.


    After nodding back to the people around him, rocky wanted to go back to the golden palace to see if the ten assassins were successful. When he assassinated Odin, a roar came into his ear from far and near.


    When I looked up, I saw a dark red figure flash past and fly to the golden palace.


    "Sol", just look at rocky and find that it''s sol. His hand holding the eternal gun is tight,


    and when he wants to catch up, another roar comes.


    Angela, who is covered in the golden armor of Shenyu style, smashes the frost hammer straight from the sky to the ground.


    After the dust was blown away, Angela held the frost hammer and yelled directly to rocky 2,


    "Rocky, kneel down and surrender. Your conspiracy to usurp the throne with the ice giant has been revealed.".


    This suddenly made the asgards and soldiers around rocky dumbfounded,


    many people still couldn''t believe it and cried, "it''s impossible. We just saw rocky kill louffy with our own eyes. How can he collude with the ice giant?"


    With the support of these asgards around him, rocky immediately turned the topic to the succession to the throne.


    "Angela, you don''t need to insult me if you want to help sol to the throne.


    And I''m also your brother. Why do you only have sol, who is simple minded and often causes trouble, to make things difficult and repel me? "


    "I, I know," Rocky said with a look of horror. "Do you and that bastard William Devonshire think sol is easy to control, and do everything possible to help him, or even slander me, a prince who never gives in to you?".


    "Shut up, rocky." Angela doesn''t care what the asgards around her think. "You''re not my brother, let alone the prince of Asgard,You''re just an ice giant who doesn''t know how to be grateful.


    With that, Angela''s frost hammer shoots a frost force straight at rocky.


    Loki, who knows that he can''t touch the power of frost, doesn''t care that Angela tells the secret she doesn''t want to mention. He raises the gun of eternity and sends out the golden energy to resist the power of frost.


    As soon as the two energies met, there was a huge fluctuation of energy, and the asgards and soldiers around the earthquake had to flee or retreat.


    Before the energy shock wave dissipates, Angela wants to beat him because rocky steals the space bridge.


    as soon as her legs work hard, mark 50''s sole spurts out blue flame and rushes to rocky. Meanwhile, Angela waves a hammer and hits rocky on the head.


    "Dang ~ ~ ~".


    With the tremendous roar of the frost hammer on the eternal gun, Angela herself and the armor play a huge role. In an instant, she smashes rocky, who holds the eternal gun, upside down and crashes into a residential building.


    Angela, who wants to reveal the identity of rocky ice giant, flies up into the sky, waves the frost hammer and smashes the hammer out of her hand at the figure scanned by mark 50 in the dust.


    For a moment, the Shenyu soldiers, who couldn''t get around and could only hide to watch, only felt that the temperature on their body surface dropped sharply,


    but they didn''t care whether it was cold or not. In their mind, they only had the hammer that hit rocky. As they rolled, white fog with extremely low temperature appeared in the air and hit the ground.


    "Boom" after a crisp sound, hit the ground of the frost hammer, instantly burst out of severe frost fog, scattered.


    Then all the objects that came into contact with the frozen fog began to freeze with "creak and creak". Not to mention, just one breath, the freezing spread for tens of meters.


    All of a sudden, rocky, who wanted to sneak away, was frozen.


    Fortunately, this frost force is only a aftereffect.


    When rocky broke free from the ice and was glad in his heart,


    the Asgard soldiers around him either blinked or rubbed their eyes with their hands, making a noisy breath.


    "Odin is on the ice. He''s a Frost Giant.".


    On hearing this, rocky turned his head in horror and looked in the direction of the voice. Then he saw the soldiers in the holy land who respected him before. They couldn''t believe it, and then they looked at themselves with disgust.


    some people also raised their shields and swords to him.


    Rocky quickly raised his left hand and saw that the skin of his left hand had become the blue color of ice giants.


    In just a few seconds, Rocky''s frightened face became ferocious, staring at Angela in the sky fiercely and fiercely.


    "You forced me, you forced me.".


    Roar, rocky with infinite anger and fear, raised his hand, want to put the eternal gun to Angela.

 Chapter 1276

    Stop it, rocky.


    A roar from the whole city of Asgard reached rocky and everyone in an instant.


    See rocky raised the eternal gun, like being pressed the pause button, suspended in the air, no matter how rocky released the divine power, how force, can not be thrown out.


    And Odin''s angry roar awoke rocky, who was determined to kill Angela, and then he was filled with frustration.


    William, standing not far from the roof of the three-story building, saw that the gun of eternity had disappeared, and then put away the space gems and the space energy coming out of his body.


    while holding the Tianwen sword, which was going to resist the gun of eternity, he stared at rocky with cold eyes.


    What the asshole did just now really scared William out in a cold sweat.


    If rocky didn''t aim for Angela, William would like to see the legend of the eternal gun.


    It''s a pity that Odin will never let Angela have an accident. He is probably worried that William will come up with a solution after he has witnessed the card of the eternal gun.


    At that time, no one in Asgard will be able to restrain William.


    Rocky, who was awakened by the blue light of space energy, ran away without even thinking about turning around.


    When Odin wakes up, William stares at him not far away. In addition, he can''t even beat Angela. Rocky has no way out except to escape.


    But William didn''t move because he had a purpose, but Angela almost had to face the eternal gun, the inevitable blow of life and death, which would let rocky go so easily.


    Put away the nano shield of mark 50 and extend both hands, not only take back the frost hammer in hand, but also hold the Tianwen sword in William''s hand.


    Then he rushed up to catch up with rocky with hatred. At the same time, his left hand was pushed back, and the Tianwen sword in his hand was immediately thrown to Rocky''s back by her. Then he started mark 50 at full speed and hit rocky on the back of the head with a frost hammer.


    She really wanted to take out rocky with one hit this time.


    Feeling a sense of crisis in his back, rocky instinctively rolled to the ground to avoid the sky sword.


    But then he felt a sharp pain in his arm, and then rocky found that Tianwen sword could turn around, but it could also turn around on his back and make a cut again.


    And what scares him even more is that Angela, a violent maniac, is hitting her head with a hammer.


    Without time to think, he raised two long daggers to resist the frost hammer.


    "Dang ~ ~" came. While the dagger was broken, the hammer went over rocky''s hands and hit him heavily on the chest.


    The huge impact instantly made rocky fly more than ten meters like a baseball, smashed a house, and then stopped.


    Covering his chest, rocky wanted to vomit blood. He felt a lot of pain after pressing it gently, and immediately let him know that he had broken several ribs.


    Fortunately, although the power of ice into the body, but also frozen the injury worsened, and ice giant blood, did not let rocky completely frozen.


    Rocky, who is struggling to get up, feels pain all over his body, and his arms and back are still bleeding,


    after thinking for a moment, he feels that he is Angela who can''t run and fly. In addition, there is a more terrible William in the back, watching himself beaten by Angela like juggling.


    After Angela takes back the frost hammer and sky sword, rocky grabs in the air and the space bridge appears in his hand.


    "Damn rocky, it''s you who stole my space bridge.".


    Angela, who was already in a hurry, was even more angry. She raised her Heavenly Sword in her hand, and the bright light came on. A holy light bound her to rocky.


    But magic is beyond Angela''s expectation, is activated by the shield of the space bridge, to block outside the shield.


    "Cough, cough, cough", rocky coughs a few times, and the corners of his mouth bleed at the same time,


    looks at the energy shield with a big smile on his face, which is exactly the same as William''s original introduction. As long as the opponent''s energy does not exceed the energy of the space bridge, he can block any attack.


    "You''re too proud.".


    Angela raises her eyebrows and remembers that William said to herself that he broke the magic Scripture with Tianwen sword.


    with a sarcastic expression, she throws the Tianwen sword to the energy shield, while holding the frost hammer, she hits the head of the astronomical sword with a hard hammer.


    The huge metal impact sound "Dang ~ ~" reverberated around, and Tianwen sword was hit into the energy shield by a hammer.


    Rocky was scared to start the portal, but William frowned.


    He once boasted that the energy shield of the space bridge can absolutely protect Angela''s safety, but now with just one hammer, Tianwen sword is about to cut off the energy shield.


    Looking down and thinking about the reason, Angela complained, "William, what are you thinking, why don''t you leave rocky?"Waving her to his side and embracing Angela''s shoulder, William said with a smile, "it''s better to let him go than to be locked up.".


    "It''s not too cheap," Angela asked immediately. "Honey, do you want to kill rocky when he escapes to another planet?"


    "It''s hard to say whether we can do it or not, but as long as we don''t catch him in Asgard, we don''t have to consider the attitude of Freya and sol. We can fight as we want.".


    Angela liked to hear this, but then retorted, "Rocky''s usurper. How can frica and sol still face him?"


    "He really usurped the throne, but not only failed, not to mention, but also failed to compete with Scarlett and sol," William shrugged with a smile. "Without direct hatred, do you think that Scarlett and sol will remember their feelings with rocky for thousands of years,


    or do you always remember his unsuccessful, even playful usurpation in everyone''s eyes?"


    "Well," Angela snorted coldly, "so they''re the family?"


    "That''s the truth, dear," said William with a smile after kissing Angela with an indignant face. "Don''t worry, you still have me, and there will be our children in the future.".


    Angela nodded with a smile, but then she frowned and said, "I''m a little sorry. I''ll listen to you if I knew. Go to Odin and stand by to watch the play.".


    William asked unexpectedly, "why is that?"


    Angela hesitated for a moment, then revealed her dissatisfaction in her worry and said, "maybe in a few years, someone will think that I hit rocky hard and hurt him, and make him wander in the universe.".


    "Odin and Scarlett will never say that to you. As for the others," said William with a smile, "if anyone dares to say that to you, give him a good beating.


    Anyway, the two princes Saul and rocky have been beaten by you. The other generals in the divine realm are probably at the level of Saul at most. In this way, you are the second most powerful person in the divine realm. You don''t have to worry about who you can''t beat.


    As soon as Angela heard this, she immediately felt that she was really the second most powerful person in the divine realm.


    He put his arms around William''s neck and went on happily.

 Chapter 1277

    Rocky this escape, William along the space bridge to detect that he went to New York.


    Send it back to New York by magic, and rocky goes to the alien''s second-hand electronics store.


    It looks like I''m going to buy more transformers energy cores.


    But the shop owner was not only killed by William, but also ransacked by kamataji''s magicians.


    If rocky hadn''t just left the battlefield, he might have been watched by the secret master.


    I swore to myself. After thinking about it, rocky walked away as if nothing had happened and went to the underground black market in New York.


    Three days ago, he had the idea of going to the black market of the earth to buy Transformers energy core, so he had already bought ten cubic meters of gold with star coins in the divine realm.


    If you line up 10 square meters, it''s 190 tons of gold. You can''t buy several energy cores.


    But when he walked out of the black market in the same way, he was immediately recognized and reported to the police.


    Saul used 100000 Devonshire gold coins to buy his assassin and the person behind the scenes to release the mission. This day, the whole underground world has long spread.


    Not only that, those forces who do not belong to the underground world, but have the ability to get the news, also want to get rocky out of the background, so as to get at least 90000 gold coins.


    As for the other 10000 gold coins, it''s really the life of the task handler. Even if the black market raised the price again and again when issuing the task, it''s one or two times higher than the actual price.


    but with a dozen or twenty assistants, it''s still only worth $20 million or $30 million.


    Now, as soon as Rocky appears, not only the black market publishers feel that they are going to kill rocky to share the 270 million dollars, let alone the other killers, mercenaries and so on who have been staring at the task publishing site.


    Without waiting for rocky to enter the task release point, there are killers who worry that rocky really goes in, and they can''t do it by themselves, but pull the trigger of the sniper gun.


    "Whew" with a muffled gunshot, a bullet immediately hit rocky, blocking his temple on the back of the hand.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The sniper saw rocky put down his hand through the sight glass and looked at himself with gloomy eyes.


    while he was upset, he muttered to himself that the gun must have been missed just now, pulling AWP''s bolt.


    "Whew" is another shot at Rocky''s chest.


    But this time, rocky didn''t even move. Instead, he looked around and let the bullet hit his chest. Then he bounced away and fell to the ground.


    Aware that at least dozens of people around were staring at him, worried that the secret master would find rocky, he turned and walked to an alley.


    While walking, I thought to myself, what''s wrong, why I was assassinated as soon as I appeared here.


    It never occurred to him that three days ago, he took gold as his reward and found someone to assassinate sol. Sol used gold to get back.


    Turning to the alley, after a magic change, the phantom continued to run forward, while rocky himself hid in the dark, intending to catch a living and ask what was going on.


    Soon a team of five men took the lead in rushing into the lane.


    Holding a gun and pointing at the phantom''s back is a triple shot.


    But the phantom is like a long eye behind, just shaking, to avoid three bullets.


    Then he looked back at the mercenary more than 20 meters away and turned right into another lane.


    "Follow or not?"


    Also see rocky dodge bullets of several players, worried looking at the team leader.


    Although they had heard about hiding bullets behind their backs, they didn''t have the courage to follow when they saw it with their own eyes.


    And although they were familiar with the streets and buildings around here, they also understood that because of the complexity of the situation, rocky was given the opportunity to hide and attack them.


    But their hesitation does not mean that other killers and mercenaries will be hesitant, and they may become other targets if they get in the way.


    After getting out of the way, some people rushed into the alley, and some teams and forces familiar with them called to inquire.


    William, who is watching a good play, simply let Angela stay in the holy land alone to help the soldiers clean up the ice giant.


    he removes the magic separation and returns to New York to see that because of the failure of usurping the throne, rocky, who is unable to vent his anger, uses stealth magic to kill his killers one by one.


    After rocky killed a trio of mercenaries again, no one dared to enter the nearby alley again,


    William said to Sunday, "use the code I used to issue to kill rocky with 100000 gold coins.


    And even if you just hit him, you have a thousand gold coins. ".


    Then William thought about it, and then said, "tell all the people who do it, there''s only one goal, and that''s rocky. If anyone who gets in the way of the mission does it,Then his name will be offered a reward of 2000 gold coins and appear on the assassination lists of major underground organizations. ".


    In only ten seconds, this task appeared in the killing cell phone organizations, and then spread to the cell phones of all the killers and mercenaries nearby, or broadcast it directly on their walkie talkies on Sunday.


    If you hit the target, there will be 1000 gold coins. According to the current gold price, which is close to 3 million US dollars, and those who hinder the assassination will become the target of the assassination. This is not to tell you plainly that you can rest assured to do it.


    All the hesitant people couldn''t help thinking of secretly firing a gun.


    Besides, William, who is following rocky, is generous enough to let Rocky''s trail out on Sunday. At least half of the killers in New York are coming here. However,


    all kinds of assassins who are good at camouflage also arrive here one after another, disguised as passers-by and servicemen, or set up sniper guns on the floors of nearby streets, waiting for rocky appear.


    So as soon as Rocky walked out of a dark slum, he was shot by the most informed beggar in New York City. However,


    the guy opened the well cover at his feet, went into the sewer and shot a signal bomb into the sky before hiding.


    Do not know that he has become a mobile God of wealth, rocky, in a daze moment, was at least ten killers, assassins to stare at.


    In just a few seconds, a lot of bullets stormed on him.


    When rocky turned to hide in the slum, William said with a smile to Sunday, "release the video of the hit, and then send the spaceship to the mission delivery point with the gold coins,


    hand over the gold coins in front of all brokers, brokers and task confirmers.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon the killers and assassins around either received text messages from their mobile phones or heard from their headphones that William had confirmed the payment of gold coins.


    And the first person to eat crabs not only got a thousand gold coins.


    Besides, because the other party is the New York beggars'' Gang, this kind of mouse, who only provides information at ordinary times, habitually sends out a signal bomb to show us the exact trace of rocky before escaping,


    is rewarded with 500 gold coins.


    These organizations in New York, which used to be specialized in information, immediately sent a large number of people into the nearby area,


    with the idea of providing information, they would be rewarded with 500 gold coins.


    The number of grey gangs and beggars in New York is thousands and thousands of times more than that of killers and assassins.


    The news is not only transmitted among killers and assassins.


    All of a sudden, there were countless people who would die for a piece of news or a shot at rocky.


    With more and more people entering this area, the first person hiding behind his back to shoot a black gun was put on the list of killers for the first time, and then was killed by random guns.


    the killers and assassins didn''t get crazy, and the gray gang and the people at the bottom were really unscrupulous.


    Many people are also openly holding guns, flocking around looking for the traces of rocky.

 Chapter 1278

    For the lowest class people in the United States who have nothing, as long as they hit a gun, they don''t have to worry about no one to cover when they run away. There are people around who will help attack rocky for three million.


    Even though rocky is not afraid of bullets, he will be tired of killing, walking and running.


    After killing dozens of people one after another, the fire in Rocky''s heart that failed to usurp the throne did not dissipate. On the contrary, countless people who wanted to kill themselves were furious.


    However, the enemy did not decrease at all. On the contrary, when more and more people were killed,


    Loki, who was numb, did not try to hide from the people who were looking for him.


    But as long as he was invisible, William would let Sunday pass his location to the nearest killer or mercenary.


    The final result is that no matter how he hides, he will always be shot with random guns.


    After he felt that he had killed at least hundreds of human beings, rocky gasped and watched angrily that there were more than a dozen ragged beggars or poor people,


    he took a gun and went to his side, shooting and shouting "three million".


    Even as he dodged the bullets that shot at his head, he saw a few dirty teenagers running down to the dead assassins and weapons scattered on the ground.


    For a moment, rocky could not help but feel cool. When did the people in the atrium become so brave and crazy?


    In an instant, there was a loud bang, and a sniper shot was fired less than 100 meters away, passing Rocky''s forehead.


    The shot really scratched Rocky''s forehead. A stream of blood flowed out of the picture, immediately returned to the servers of various organizations, and then appeared on the mobile phones of killers and assassins.


    Seeing that rocky is not really invincible, and there is a real possibility that he will be killed,


    even if he throws a flying knife in a fury and crosses a distance of 70 or 80 meters to hit the sniper, he will not be able to stop the people who are going crazy for nearly 300 million dollars.


    Throw out seven or eight daggers to kill the nearest gray gang who wants money but doesn''t want to die. Rocky is trying to kill a vagrant who hits him, but he finds that his dagger has been thrown away unconsciously.


    This hesitation, the tramp who hit him hit him again.


    Looking at each other''s face, full of excitement and ferocious expression, Rocky''s heart is hairy. At the same time, he crazily grabs a ragged motorcycle by the side of the road,


    roars "roll ~ ~" and smashes it.


    "Daddada, dada".


    After the motorcycle was thrown out, he was bitten by a team of mercenaries because he had been here for a long time.


    There was a loud gunshot, and rocky quickly raised his hand to block his head, then turned around and broke a window.


    While escaping, he took out a healing charm to recover the scar on his forehead.


    When his physical strength recovered, rocky cursed angrily, "lunatics, lunatics, people in the atrium are all lunatics.".


    But he didn''t know that the kid who hit him twice didn''t get hit by the motorcycle, but was pulled by William in front of the motorcycle,


    pretended to dodge with his feet, and escaped the fatal blow. Not to mention, the picture then appeared in front of various killer organizations,


    the gold coin worth nearly $6 million was immediately paid to Ren Service confirmer.


    In the next few minutes, the news came out one after another, and the whole slum was almost boiling up.


    while countless people were looking for rocky through the window or the crack in the door, of course, some people were thinking about the kid.


    But William didn''t care, and he didn''t want to.


    What he cares about is that countless Americans who are stimulated by money will shout "here, here" whenever they find rocky.


    After killing several fully armed mercenaries with bare hands, rocky, after collecting their daggers, couldn''t help looking at a short tube m416 on the ground.


    "Dangdang, Dangdang, Dangdang".


    After a few shots in the back, rocky turns around and throws the dagger. Without hesitation, he picks up the m416, and after searching for several clips and grenades.


    "Click, click" according to the action of watching Saul and playing with a container of weapons sent by William, change the clip of the gun, pull the bolt of the gun and fire at the mercenaries not far away.


    ¡°FK£¬FK¡±¡£


    After several mercenaries were hit, the information that rocky took up arms came out immediately.


    Now, as long as you hear the news, it''s not as crazy as before.


    After all, the enemy''s dagger and hot weapon are two different things for those who want to get rich.


    William, who is watching the play, feels that people around him even use grenades. When he hesitates, he says to Sunday, "tell the American police and SWAT who are waiting a few blocks away that rocky is an alien fugitive with a space bridge of transformers.".


    Yes sir.Soon after receiving a copy of Rocky''s blue skin and activating the space bridge video, the Americans only thought about it for more than ten minutes,


    not only sent the Swat on standby, but also sent 30 special forces and a dozen helicopters.


    On Sundays, they provide Rocky''s whereabouts to the underground world, which is the same as giving American Rocky''s whereabouts, which gives them the opportunity to ambush.


    So, after picking up a gun and shooting dozens of people who are crazy about money, rocky uses a healing charm to recover his physical strength and escape again.


    But not many meters, dozens of ambushed long and short guns were used to gather fire.


    In a flash, a few bullets from Rocky''s raised arm hit him in the neck, on the top of his head, on an irresistible route.


    Especially the bullet that hit his neck didn''t break through the skin, but the impact still made rocky feel a sharp pain.


    What''s more, the scene that the sniper gun left a bloodstain on his forehead made rocky forget to think about it. He turned around and fled back to the slum.


    Hiding behind a wall with a gloomy face, he looked at the American men who were not far away in the battle formation, and wondered whether the secret master was staring at him secretly,


    or that bastard William had returned to the earth?


    The thought of William made Rocky''s breathing worse.


    In a moment, he felt that he could not drag on any longer. He took out two grenades and threw them tens of meters away from the crowd.


    Two loud noises, instantly blow up or sweep down more than a dozen soldiers.


    When rocky showed his figure and mended his gun to the American soldiers, a roar came into his ear from far and near.


    Then I saw stark, wearing mark 4, rushing from Los Angeles to his side, launching several missiles one after another.


    Rocky, who is not sure whether he can resist, turns around and runs away.


    "Boom, boom, boom" a few explosions came from behind. The huge shock wave instantly blew rocky into the building more than ten meters away.


    Feeling dizzy and bruised, rocky smashes a healing charm and takes advantage of the dust to hide in a five story building.


    He took out the space bridge and looked at stark with gnashing teeth. He swore to himself that he would return the shame and anger he had suffered today to the new Yorker to start the space door and escape to yodunheim.


    Hide in an ice cave and inject the energy of the remaining two transformers'' energy cores into the space bridge.


    Rocky just took out the predator''s communicator, contacted the predator, and took him out of the nine realms.

 Chapter 1279

    As soon as Rocky got out of the earth, William said to the fat man around him, "well, it''s none of your business here.".


    Wang pangzi thought irritably that William didn''t take human life seriously.


    Just as he was trying to persuade him, he heard cheers from the streets and slums, and soon realized that these people were the ones who got the tip off reward.


    William, who seemed to know what Wang pangzi was thinking, joked, "if you just shout, you can get ten gold coins. If you convert them into US dollars, they will earn more than three years.


    As for those who die for money, "sighed William," are there few people in the world who die every day for the paper? "


    This made Wang fat man not know what to say, but shook his head, looked at William''s back and said, "don''t you worry about Rocky''s revenge?"


    See Wang fat man no longer care about the injury and death of American guy, William not from the corner of his mouth.


    To do this by himself is to make rocky hate the Americans and at the same time make him understand that nothing can be done by force alone.


    Finally, we had to take refuge in some forces in the universe.


    Among the known forces, the one to which mieba belongs will be interested in invading the earth.


    But there''s no need for William to tell Wang.


    "He has become a lost dog. Even ordinary people in New York can beat him to escape. How can he get back?"


    After returning to London, William accompanied Abigail and them,


    while silently passing through the space bridge, he felt Rocky''s turning around in the universe. Several months passed unconsciously.


    During this period, the only one that interested William was the captain of the United States, who was finally discovered by the exploration teams who went to the Arctic to search for the remains of transformers in the hope of obtaining the deformed metal.


    This is about half a year earlier than he thought.


    After hearing the news from Nick Frey through Natasha, William also deliberately went to Peggy Carter to see if there was a captain of the United States who came to the world from other dimensions and reunited with her, hiding in the dark.


    It''s a pity that William didn''t find the captain of the United States all day long, which made him confirm that his universe is definitely not the main universe of Marvel movies.


    As for whether it''s comic universe or not, we can determine that it''s not comic universe just by looking at the strength of hawk.


    When I came to New York, I saw the scene of the captain of the United States waking up, and my life was quiet again.


    More than half a year later, Angela became the king of yodunheim. Rocky, who had been wandering in the universe for nearly a year, finally met the Zetas when she was wandering on an alien planet.


    Just when William thought that he would soon find the trace of mieba, rocky, who was hooked up with the Zetas, got on the Zetas'' spaceship,


    space jumped to the edge of Asgard''s nine worlds and watched the Zetas'' spaceship go to Cybertron.


    William soon understood that Rocky''s purpose was to get enough transformers'' cores to charge the space bridge with more energy and open a bigger portal.


    Transformers, this is a disaster.


    Can it be saved or not?


    If you don''t save it, the former Decepticons are fighting for Cybertron with the Autobots, and then the Zetas are attacking.


    if you have returned to the pillar brother of Cybertron, you may be torn down as the nutrition of the space bridge.


    If not, it''s not bad for transformers.


    At least when they realize that their energy core will become a hot commodity, maybe the Autobots and Decepticons will unite again to fight against the Zetas for the future of the race.


    In the future, when William wants to fight against the exterminators, transformers will easily become one of the forces attacking the exterminators.


    Soon he decided to look at the situation first.


    When the Zetas arrived at Cybertron, William sent a teleport to Cybertron.


    Stealth in the air, watching a zetatary airship, there are dozens of meters long Leviathan beast from the universe into Cybertron.


    The battle became white hot at the moment when transformers discovered the zetary invasion.


    All kinds of energy cannons are shooting at each other in the sky and on the ground. Just when William thought it would be a decisive battle to decide half the life and death of transformers,


    after destroying more than a dozen Autobots and Decepticons, the Zetas took out their energy core and began to retreat.


    Two days later, Loki, who got a dozen or so energy cores, followed the Zetas to a place where William had never heard of, and sneaked into a planet full of green skinned humans.


    That night, in a huge Valley 100 kilometers away from the main city of the planet, Loki took out the space bridge and released a few meter wide portal. After that, Zetas flew out of the portal and hid in the valley.


    It lasted for nearly two hours. Rocky had been specially refitted by the Zetas. After getting smaller, the small carrier in charge of remote control entered the planet.When you stow up the space bridge and slip away in a spaceship, at least tens of thousands of airships begin to raid the planet.


    The sound of the alarm and the signal for help instantly spread all over the planet, and the Defense Fleet in outer space.


    The group of zetary spaceships waiting outside the space began to leap.


    Taking advantage of the internal chaos of the planet, it is easy to break through the defense of the other side in outer space, enter the main star and start wantonly killing these green skin aliens.


    Looking at the Zetas who are shooting wantonly with energy cannons, William wants to save people, but he knows very well that these attacking Zetas are actually semi biological and semi mechanical cannon fodder controlled by remote control,


    the only way to stop this kind of killing is to kill the overlord hiding behind the Zetas.


    But he didn''t want to expose himself before he met mieba.


    After thinking about it, I really thought of a candidate who would not doubt the hegemony to rescue the planet.


    I opened a portal, connected to last Sunday, and then I called Nick Frey.


    As soon as he got through, William said, "contact Carol Denver now.".


    "Carol?" Nick - Frey said, and then a tight heart asked, "what''s the matter, even you need the support of Captain surprise?"


    Don''t talk nonsense. I know you can get in touch with Carol, send her a message immediately, and then I''ll bring her to the place where the accident happened.


    With that, William simply a transfer to New York, and then in Sunday''s reminder, transmission to Nick - Frey in front of.


    The mental force sweeps at Frey, and Nianli takes out the interstellar communicator disguised as BB and presses the signal transmitting button.


    An hour later, William, who used the heart gem to enhance his perception, felt that a spaceship had entered the outer space of the earth, and then flew into the earth without waiting for the surprise captain.


    Throw Fred''s star contact back to him, and William appears outside the amazing spaceship.


    Seeing William, Carol, who was worried about whether the earth was in any big trouble, suddenly showed a big smile.


    After opening the cabin door of the spaceship, William entered the spaceship. Without waiting for Carol to speak and hold her hand, they went back to the previous green skin alien planet.


    "The Zetas?"


    Carol, who had been seized by William and was still very happy, immediately frowned at William.


    William shrugged and said, "I can''t do it yet. You help the residents of this planet to deal with these Zetas, and I''ll explain to you.".


    Carol nodded and looked out at the zetary Mothership in outer space.


    Looking at Carol rushing into outer space, William smiles. It seems that she also understands that the people who are responsible for the ground attack are all cannon fodder.


    As long as the carrier responsible for sending signals is taken care of, the cannon fodder will lose its bones and become a waste.


    But the Zetas in outer space, when they found Carol shining with dazzling light, immediately screamed, "salvo, salvo, knock her down.".

 Chapter 1280

    It was the first time that the Zetas discovered the amazing captain with a huge cloud of light all over her body, but Carol Denver claimed to be able to fly at the speed of light in the universe,


    even if she could not reach this speed in the atmosphere, it would only take her ten seconds to break through the atmosphere and reach outer space.


    Then, regardless of the emitted energy beams, slightly adjust the flight route, and easily evade the bombardment of energy and head into the zetary carrier.


    All this makes rocky, who is hiding away, almost have a heart attack.


    He had never heard of anyone who could destroy a seven or eight hundred meter long spaceship by the strength of his body.


    However, the other zetary ships that had fought with Carroll, after the mother ship was smashed by Carroll,


    immediately ignored the rescue and ran away at full speed. When rocky saw this, he would not dare to stay on Tara, start the ship and quickly escape from this area.


    The remaining six or seven thousand Zetas and leviathans on the ground collapsed or crashed on the ground like robots without signals after the spaceship jumped and ran away.


    Carroll bumped into the zetary Mothership several times, suspended in space, laughing at the huge fire and explosion from the Mothership, turned his eyes around, and then quickly flew to the planet after he didn''t find any enemy.


    Soon hovered in William''s side, looking at his smile over the past few years of people, "long time no see, William.".


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time," William nodded with a smile. He knew a few years ago that Carol liked him.


    But every time he saw each other''s square face, he didn''t show much interest.


    But just because he can''t do it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to make a good match for Carol.


    "You need to say hello to the people on this planet, and then go back to earth with me for dinner and chat?"


    "No, no," William offered to invite himself to dinner, and said he wanted to have a chat. Carol, who misunderstood, immediately had no mind to take care of the alien affairs.


    "I''ve been to Tara, and the Tara people must have known about the attack on the zetary Mothership just now. Besides, at this time, Tara people''s mind must be on rescuing and treating the wounded. I''d better come back a few days later.".


    With that, Carol reached over directly, which made William dumbfounded for a moment. Then he realized that Carol thought it was necessary to contact her words.


    Holding Carol''s hand, they came to New York in an instant.


    Just in the blink of an eye, she crossed the distance of not knowing how many light years. Carol said with an exclamatory look in her eyes, "it''s still convenient for you to have this ability. No matter where people are, you just need to have an idea to meet, you can, and.".


    Probably because she felt that she had said too much, Carol quickly changed her words and said, "it can be transmitted to help solve various crises involving the survival of ethnic groups.".


    William noncommittal smile, he does not want to and Carroll, when the space police, worry about aliens.


    "Do you need to change?"


    Looking at her combat suit and William''s stiff suit, Carol grinned shyly, "of course, if I wear this suit to dinner, people will think I''m crazy.".


    dropped the spaceship on Sunday, put down a super run, drove to buy clothes first, and then went to Michelin 3-star restaurant.


    But in the unknown space, when rocky re landed on the zetary spaceship, he was not bothered by the zetary.


    After all, Captain Marvel''s whole universe is in a mess. The zitari people not only know about the business, but also have fought with her several times before.


    This kind of physical attack is super powerful, not afraid of energy attack, and can even absorb all kinds of energy for their own use.


    the speed is also fast, and there is no weapon to keep up with the opponent, which really makes the zetary people have no reason to blame rocky.


    On the contrary, because of the space bridge in Rocky''s hands, they happily understand that as long as they win over rocky, it will be much easier for them to complete the employment task of exterminating hegemony in the future.


    Or simply grab the space bridge from Rocky''s hands, then they can, like the asgards, surprise their opponents as much as they want.


    The only problem is that the energy source of the space bridge is a little troublesome.


    If you want to raid transformers again in the future, you may have to face the attack of the asgards.


    However, it is not impossible to solve the problem. As long as they are willing to spend money, some of them are star thieves who go to Cybertron to try their luck for money.


    But rocky is not a fool. No matter how the Zetas seduce him, he always talks about magic.


    Consciously or unintentionally express that he is a magician who can open different dimensional space.


    To make it clear is to tell the Zetas that no one can find that dimension without him.


    As a last resort, the Zetas had to negotiate with Loki.


    After some discussion, rocky agreed to help them three times, in exchange for the promise that the Zetas would help him attack the earth, sweep New York, and attack Asgard at the right time in the future.On William''s side, he accompanied Carol Denver to chat after lunch under the gaze of paparazzi outside the restaurant,


    then he turned the topic to business and told Carol that he was chasing rocky before he went to Tara.


    As for why he didn''t do it, William directly used that he was a magician, and his physical attack ability was not as strong as Carroll, so he couldn''t do the same as her. He could only solve the zetary Mothership with one blow,


    in addition, he was worried that if rocky saw him, he might be scared to fly away from the spaceship, and then he dodged for the reason of hiding.


    Carol, still immersed in the joy of reuniting with William, doesn''t care whether this explanation is true or not.


    anyway, William''s visit to her not only solves the crisis of Tara people being attacked, but also makes her famous and righteous in the future. Just visit William from time to time.


    Take out an interstellar communication device and hand it to William, "this is the first time that you have left the nine realms. You should not be familiar with the things in the universe. If you need or don''t understand, you can come to me directly.".


    "Thank you," William put away with a smile, which was obviously more advanced and more beautiful than the one on Nick Frey''s hand.


    After thinking about it, he felt that the communicator could directly sense where Carol was, so it was convenient.


    The excuse was to get something from the car and get a necklace filled with holy light healing magic array.


    Carol took William''s jewelry box in surprise, opened it and saw a necklace inlaid with a huge colored diamond in the middle.


    in William''s eyes, she almost wanted to take the initiative to hug him around the neck.


    It''s a pity that William didn''t see the same thing. He pointed to the necklace and said, "I engraved the holy light therapy in the necklace to recover the injury and physical strength. In the future, if you are injured, just inject energy into the necklace, and you can activate the therapy inside.".


    "Thank you, thank you". Although Carol feels that she has never been hurt, the necklace is also a magic item.


    if she can''t use it, there may be someone who needs healing.


    What''s more, it was the first gift William made himself and gave her.


    This makes her suddenly feel that her relationship with William may have a further day.


    She was thinking, listening to William pretending to be embarrassed, "and in case of need, I can feel you directly through the necklace.".


    "No problem," Carol said, looking at William affectionately. "You can come to me whenever you need to.".


    Nm, Williamson felt as if he had gone too far. Fortunately, he immediately felt a Chevy parked outside the restaurant, and saw Nick Frey get out of the car in a hurry and walk into the restaurant.


    Help Carol put on the necklace, sit back to the restaurant door position of William, pretending not to find the way, laughing about the rocky rebellion.


    But Carol finds out Nick Frey right away, and says in her heart that her "bad" eyes show the eyes that tell him not to come over.


    After seeing the paparazzi report, Nick Frey came here in such a hurry to prevent William from hooking up with Carol.


    So, even if Carol winked at himself while William was deliberately holding a glass of wine,


    Nick Frey pretended not to notice,


    with a big smile on his face, he said from a distance, "Hi, William, hi, Carol".


    Hell, Carol stares at Frey immediately, and then when William looks over, he can only wave to Frey with a smile.


    William stood up with a sigh of relief. When Frey walked in, he reached out and shook his hand. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Nick Frey said with a silent smile, "I heard from my subordinates that you had dinner with a lady, but I didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    when I saw Carol''s appearance in the news, I couldn''t help coming to meet my old friend.


    Plus you left with Kroll in a hurry, you have to tell me if it''s settled?


    Otherwise, if you don''t hear the definite answer to this kind of crisis that you two need to face together, I won''t want to have a good sleep in the future. ".


    "Don''t worry, if things don''t work out, Carol and I don''t have the heart to eat." after that, when William released his hand, Frey immediately looked at Carol and said, "Hey, Carol, we haven''t seen each other for five or six years, have we?"


    Carol scolded in her heart, but nodded with a smile on her face. "It''s really five or six years since she dealt with the mummy problem in London last time.".


    As she said this, Carol reached out to touch the diamond necklace William had helped her wear, which made Nick Frey say, "it''s too late.".


    Then he felt that it was good that he didn''t go to the last step. As long as they didn''t go to bed, everything could be recovered.


    He asked the waiter to pour the wine for him, then casually said what happened on the earth in recent years and how he knew Carol. Finally, he deliberately said that Natasha had not reported to him for several days.


    William frowned slightly as if he was worried, and Carol soon remembered who Natasha was.When Nick Frey contacted her in recent years, he didn''t say much about anything else, but as long as William made a new girlfriend, he would definitely mention it intentionally or unintentionally.


    William, who was about to leave, said with a smile, "if you don''t have anything else to do, let''s do it today. I have to see if Natasha is ill, or if she has any other problems.".


    Frey is eager to leave William, but Carol secretly hate William too romantic at the same time, but some reluctant to leave.


    After all, according to the way Americans do, after eating, giving diamond necklaces, drinking and chatting, they may go to do some sports that everyone likes.


    Now it''s all messed up by Frey.


    After William and Carol, who are smiling but not happy, hug each other and pay the bill and leave,


    Frey advised with a glass, "not to mention the women who are just in love with William, there are four in his family and two English countesses outside, and one of them is the daughter of Odin, the princess of Asgard.


    Plus an actress who helped him take care of Dinosaur Island, and Natasha of aegis, there are already eight. Are you crazy or are you cursed by William,


    when you know that there are so many women around him, why can''t you forget him? "


    "The princess of Asgard?" Carol couldn''t help thinking of the legendary female assassin in Shenyu, and then sighed,


    "maybe we can''t find a man who is equal to me and belongs to the just side.".


    This made Nick Frey feel embarrassed, and then Carol murmured, "besides, I really need someone to make me miss,


    otherwise, when I go around the universe every day, dealing with so many wars, disputes and killing,


    my eyes are full of dark side, I always need some good memories to remind myself Everything is worth it.


    Nick Frey was stunned. He didn''t really think about Carol''s psychological problems.


    However, thinking that he is also a person who specializes in dealing with special events on earth, Frey has some ideas of understanding that Carol needs a soul mate.


    When William, who drove to Natasha''s house, heard this, he could not help but turn his mouth.


    He knew that this kind of person who likes to meddle and can''t let go of the feeling and responsibility of being a hero can''t stay on earth at ease. William is just the person who relieves the other party''s physiology and pressure.


    But if that''s the case, is it a good thing?


    After all, Carol could accept it if she dressed up, but when he saw Natasha, he immediately forgot about it.


    Natasha, who is beautiful, fair and knows how to please herself, is illusory.


    Anyway, even if she is with Carol, she can''t kill the enemy for William''s sake like Angela, or even turn against Odin''s father.


    Maybe, when William calculated the United States, he even knew that rocky would take the Zetas to attack the earth, and that after William deliberately let rocky steal the space bridge, Carol would directly confront him.


    Keep this kind of friend above, lover not full of state on the line.


    As for the question of asking Carol to help, as long as he takes out the name of great righteousness to fight against the qitari and exterminate the tyrants, he will not need William''s advice. Carol, who is incarnated as a cosmic policeman, will definitely take the initiative to join in.


    After a fitness exercise with Natasha, half a year later, William, who is taking Odin to Celia, the tree of life, suddenly realizes that the space bridge has appeared in the divine realm again.

 Chapter 1281

    William, who feels that rocky still dares to return to the realm of God, when Odin drinks the magic nectar, a magic separation is sent to the realm of God without any sign.


    Stealth in the air, just looking for a moment, found in the crowd changed the appearance of rocky.


    Follow him all the way left and right to rainbow bridge, near the colorful crystal bridge.


    Looking at Rocky hiding in the dark, before he started to act, William felt that this guy must be planning to destroy the rainbow bridge.


    What he would do is to make the divine realm unable to send troops and prevent him from doing anything wrong.


    Sure enough, probably worried that William and Odin would suddenly come back, rocky, who is familiar with everything here, did not hesitate to avoid the guards with magic,


    set the blasting point a few kilometers away from the main hub of rainbow bridge, which is garrisoned by hamdal, under the gate of the outer city, which is more symbolic than practical, and under the deck of rainbow bridge.


    In the movie, Saul smashes the rainbow bridge with three hammers, which shows that the bridge deck used to transmit energy is not as strong as expected.


    With the energy bomb in place, rocky glides quietly into the river along the support pillars of the bridge.


    Three huge explosions soon rang out. A few hundred meters away from the potential explosion point, rocky at the bottom of the river under the bridge, watched the rainbow bridge break from a distance and fled along the bottom of the river.


    then he climbed up the beach to open the space bridge and went to Warner Heim unexpectedly.


    After William followed him, he soon found out that this guy had broken the rainbow bridge and spread the news.


    It goes without saying that rocky is going to stir up Warner Heim''s chaos and draw the attention of the divine realm to this side.


    Moreover, it seems that the effect of his plan is not bad. Many people who were arrested as labourers because of the rebellion more than a year ago, as well as dissatisfied tribes, are really ready to move.


    When Odin and William return to the divine realm, after listening to the report, the old man''s clenched fist shows that he is really angry at this time. If rocky appears in front of him at this time, Odin may kill his adopted son directly.


    And sol, who can''t go to earth and meet Jane foster at any time, is also irritable.


    "The space bridge must be destroyed," Saul said, looking at William. "That thing is made by you, and you are the owner of the space gem. Can''t you feel the fluctuation of space and find it?".


    "It''s OK to sense spatial fluctuations," William said, "but you have to understand that I can''t sense spatial fluctuations in the divine realm across countless light years on other planets.


    I won''t be able to catch rocky until he uses the space bridge again.


    "What are you waiting for?" Saul said, grabbing William''s arm. "I''ll accompany you to patrol the divine realm, waiting for rocky to show his feet.".


    "It''s no use, Saul," Odin said helplessly, shaking his head. "We can think of this, and rocky, who is afraid of me and William, can think of this too. He must have escaped at this time.".


    William, who had known this for a long time, pretended to think and nodded to agree with Odin. Then he asked suspiciously, "Rocky risked to return to the divine realm and blow up the rainbow bridge in order to prevent the divine realm from sending troops.


    now I just want to know what his goal is?"


    As Odin pondered, Saul said with certainty, "it must be the earth.".


    William shook his head and said, "but rocky can''t have no idea. Even if he blows up the rainbow bridge, I can also use the portal to take the army of the divine realm to the earth.".


    Odin sighed, "Warner Heim.".


    Then he said to William and Saul, "you two go to Warner Heim. I think there may have been another rebellion there.".


    Williamson knew that if Warner Heim had problems again, Odin would support Warner Heim first, not the earth.


    As long as there is this crisis, William and Odin can temporarily focus on Warner Heim, which gives Rocky the opportunity to raid New York.


    Anyway, in his eyes, it only takes a few hours for the Zetas to destroy the whole new york city. If the Zetas didn''t know why they didn''t agree to use powerful weapons, New York City would be in ruins in an instant.


    Nodding with Odin, they took sol to Warner Heim''s King City. It wasn''t long before William felt that rocky had opened the space bridge again and went to New York.


    William, who pretends to activate space gems and makes himself look wrapped in blue energy, quietly waits for nearly an hour,


    sol, who is irritable and turns around, anxiously says to William, "how can I always feel palpitating? Should rocky go to the earth, revenge me and you, and aim at Jane and your family?"


    William was stunned. He really didn''t think about it, but he wouldn''t worry about his daughters. As for Jane foster, isn''t Heimdal watching?


    "Wait another ten minutes, I''ll go back to earth, and you''ll go back to Shenyu to be on guard. Once there''s an accident there, you''ll support me.".


    Fortunately, before waiting for ten minutes, someone came quickly and reported to solwich, "Your Highness, we have received news that the Asgard rainbow bridge was destroyed,Now there are signs of chaos in some areas that have calmed down.


    Saul, not surprised, looked at William and said, "it seems that rocky is going to stir Warner Heim to revenge us.".


    William pretended to be puzzled and nodded, "let''s go back to Asgard and let Odin decide whether to send some troops first to maintain Warner Heim''s stability.".


    Sol nodded. As long as the soldiers of the divine realm enter Warner Heim, those who hear that the rainbow bridge has been destroyed will have to stop being good again.


    As for why Warner Heim always has turmoil, Saul doesn''t want to care, or he subconsciously thinks that there is no need to solve it.


    If you can''t ask Asgard for anything, will Warner Heim still recognize Asgard as the boss?


    It would be nice not to challenge the authority of the ASAR Protoss in turn.


    As soon as they returned to the divine realm and reported this to Odin, Odin agreed to dispatch some troops to Warner Heim to break the rumor that the rainbow bridge had been destroyed.


    Then Odin began to discuss how to repair the rainbow bridge with sol and the high-level officials of Shenyu.


    After listening for a while, William, who felt that rocky had started to leave New York and head for the Atlantic Ocean, was puzzled and surprised.


    What the hell is this asshole trying to do?


    William, who has been looking forward to the New York war for the past two years, is uneasy and thinks that he can''t stay in the Shenyu theater any more.


    Interrupting Odin, who was talking to the high-level of the divine realm, "Your Majesty Odin, do you think that even if rocky overthrows the rule of Warner Protoss, he has a chance to ascend the throne of Warner Heim?"


    "It''s impossible," Saul said without Odin''s reply. "Even I, the only son of Queen Freya, can''t succeed to the throne of Warner Heim, let alone rocky.".


    "So the problem," William frowned, "since everyone knows that rocky is not qualified, it''s meaningless for him to attack Warner Heim.


    Do you think Rocky''s doing so much just to vent his anger?


    If I were you, I might as well stir up the discontent of yodunheim, the ice giants, with Angela.


    After all, rocky himself is an ice giant. Even if he killed louffy, we provided the information.


    There will certainly be ice giants who are dissatisfied with Angela. They would rather believe Rocky''s lies and think that laufei was killed by God, and accept his leadership to overthrow Angela''s rule. "


    "If this assumption is true, I''d rather see the ice giant civil war," Saul asked, shaking his head. "But now I''m worried about Warner Heim. It''s just Rocky''s strategy to attack the West and East. The purpose is to hold down the forces and attention of God and then invade the earth.".


    Then Saul shook his head and frowned, "but it doesn''t make sense. With you and Mr. Guyi, rocky knows that he can''t rule the earth.


    Is it true that everything is just to vent personal indignation? If you don''t become king of Asgard, you will completely disturb the nine realms and finally aim at the divine realm? "


    Yes, William looks at Saul unexpectedly..


    This guy is really much more mature and intelligent than in the movie.


    After pretending to think about it, he frowned and laid an ambush, revealing something about exterminating hegemony ahead of time. "Maybe, he''s just a chess piece testing the situation of the nine realms.


    The Zetas are just a group of interstellar mercenaries who are employed by people. There may be a person with nine ideas behind them who is using rocky to test our strength.


    "Who?" Sol frowned and asked, "who in the whole universe doesn''t know Asgard''s strength, how can he dare to fight nine worlds?"


    "How do I know?"


    William, who just thought that Saul was smart and mature, could not help rolling his eyes and calling himself a fool. Saul learned to think more after suffering too much.


    But it''s not just him who has the problem of hubris. It''s all over Asgard.


    "Wait a minute," Odin said, suddenly looking at William, "if you have two in your hand, plus one in Guyi''s hand, doesn''t the earth have three?"


    William was overjoyed that Odin had been fighting for thousands of years and had been king of gods for thousands of years.


    It''s clear that if someone wants to start a war, there must be a reason.


    In addition to William and Guyi, Shenyu is a group of powerful minions.


    If you take such a big risk to offend the three of them, there seems to be nothing but infinite gems.


    "You mean someone''s thinking about that?"


    With that, a magic separation flashed around William, pretending to be worried, but he was eager to leave and said, "the teleportation gate, the magic separation can be opened, and if something goes wrong, I can know something about the divine realm through the separation.


    I have to go back to the earth and make an alliance with Gu Yi, so that I won''t be defeated by the opponents who don''t know their strength or even who they don''t know.


    at the same time, I can prevent rocky from deliberately dragging me on the affairs of Shenyu and Warner Heim and being attacked by him."Well," Odin, who doesn''t know how to fight against Ba, agrees that it''s better to be careful. "After you go back, you''d better stay with Guyi, or invite her to her home in London.".


    "No problem," William said with a smile, but he didn''t think mieba would dare to come to earth at this time.


    Maybe it''s because the surprise team leader suddenly appears on Tara, which makes mieba realize that it''s abnormal. So if he hasn''t met rocky, William would have gone to him for a long time,


    there''s no need to wait for Rocky''s action.


    However, to be honest, he is also looking forward to the invasion of the qitarui people to verify whether the idea that Gu Yi thought that he would disappear more than two years ago is true.


    "Wait, William." before William left, Saul pulled him aside and whispered, "help me take Jane to safety.".


    "No problem," William nodded, "as long as you leave the United States, there should be no problem in a short time, or I will send a Kun style spaceship to take her to London.".


    "That''s good," Saul said with a smile. "When it''s OK, I''ll tell you the magic separation, and then you''ll take me to the earth to guard.".


    Of course, you have to be a thug. William smiles, pats sol on the shoulder, and then nods with Odin. Then the figure disappears and appears on the Atlantic Ocean,


    looking at rocky, driving a small seaplane alone, flying to the middle of the Atlantic Ocean.


    Needless to say, William soon understood that rocky was the shield of the space bridge, and even Angela could not resist the attack.


    that''s why he didn''t put the space teleport directly in New York, just like in the movie, but planned to put it on the more secret sea floor.


    As for the question of whether the Zetas can adapt to the underwater environment, just think about it. As a group of people who can fight in the universe, the pressure of several thousand meters under the sea is nothing.


    What''s more, rocky may still be fighting to let some of the Zetas fly to England and drag William''s power in England, so he can''t support the Americans.


    Watch rocky land the plane on the sea, take out an instrument and throw it into the sea to scan.


    William told Sunday, "inform Kingsman''s men that they are all ready to fight, tell mother and Abigail that they are going home, and then tell Angela to arm the asgards who are following her to falger castle.".


    "Sir, sir, the command has been issued.".


    With William a word, Angela and Kingsman''s person in charge of Harry Hart, first Leng for a while, then issued an emergency mobilization order.


    All the asgards on this side of falger Castle immediately ran to the armory, dressed in armour and weapons, and Angela gave orders to the paladins to assemble. Not to mention, even Alice and her Warcraft also ordered them to get ready.


    At Kingsman base on the outskirts of London, red lights and sirens were on.


    After Harry Hart personally confirmed to William, his voice soon appeared in the ears of the base owners, "emergency mobilization, first level combat readiness, attention, this is not an exercise, repeat, this is not an exercise.".


    The members of Kingsman, who had not encountered this situation for several years, were shocked. At the same time, they could not help thinking of the two battles between mummy and Fallen King Kong.


    Immediately dropped the matter in hand, rushed to their posts, began to prepare for war.


    One Kun spacecraft began to pull out of the hangar, load and do the final test.


    And hundreds of first-line combat teams rushed to Devonshire''s three type armor assembly room, stood at the designated place, stretched out their hands and waited for the mechanical arm to automatically launch armor.


    As for more than a dozen Autobots, they began to collect energy from Sunday.


    A few minutes later, rocky dived into the bottom of a kilometer deep trench in the Atlantic Ocean, took out the space bridge, first released the energy shield to separate the sea water, and then opened the portal. Several three meter diameter mechanical equipment rushed out of the portal first, and began to assemble and build a small camouflage camp under the trench.


    Loki and other campsites have been built, the sea water has been evacuated, and the energy shield and portal have been closed.


    Take out a transformer energy core, while charging the space bridge, open a larger portal.


    In an instant, a 9-meter-diameter, 20 meter long giant moved out of the 10 meter diameter portal, and then combined with the first batch of equipment to build a larger space.


    After repeating this for more than ten times, a secret base 300 meters long, dozens of meters wide and high was built under the trench within half an hour.


    Then a zetary airship began to rush out of the portal and into earth.

 Chapter 1282

    Teams of Zetas, in groups of three, rushed out of the submarine base in small airships, and then hid on the nearby islands, waiting for all the troops to come out of the portal.


    After only two minutes of watching, William thought it was better to say something to the Americans, so that they would not be attacked by the Zetas and be defeated unprepared. That would be meaningless.


    If the two sides fight each other head to head, the first thing the Americans will lose is a large number of fighters, warships, pilots and sailors.


    It''s a good thing to say that as long as we have enough power, the Americans can still produce a large number of weapons and equipment, but the loss of equipment controllers can''t be made up in a year or two.


    And this kind of fiasco will probably stop the American people for several years.


    As for England, there is no need for William to remind him. Before he let Kingsman enter the first level of combat readiness, it has already attracted the attention of England.


    And to tell the truth about England''s status and economic strength today, William thought that even if he told them, 200 fighters less than 200 would be lost in one or two rounds, so that no one would dare to get on the plane and fly into the sky.


    Nick Fury was informed that within 20 minutes, rocky was worried that William would come back from the divine realm. In addition, the high-level of the Zetas also felt that it was unnecessary to wait until all the troops were assembled to attack the earth, a civilization that had not been explored in the solar system.


    More than 800 Zetas, with 2400 Zetas, formed a formation and headed for the United States close to the sea.


    More than ten minutes later, the 300 airships that came out again rushed to London in the opposite direction,


    while planning to destroy London, by the way, to see if they could sneak attack and kill William''s family.


    About 5500 km from London to New York, when the small Zetas flew hundreds of kilometers close to the sea,


    radar and satellites did not find them, but many ships along the way found them.


    Although the Zetas opened fire and sank ships as soon as they found them, there were no more than 10000 ships running in the Atlantic every day, and there were definitely 4000.


    This is still the number of cargo ships. If you add the fishing boats, yachts and other ships, even if the Zetas attack at the first time, the news will inevitably spread.


    Then the two fighters from the aircraft carrier met with the oppressive airship nearly 1000 kilometers away from New York.


    The pilots on the fighter plane were not so frightened by the Zetas that they could not speak. They rushed to the sky at the first time and then reported eagerly, "headquarters, headquarters, found a large number of aircraft groups, repeated, found a large number of aircraft groups of unknown forces.".


    As soon as the information got out, five or six airships came after two fighters.


    It''s funny to say that the speed of zetatary''s airships is comparable to that of supersonic fighters. They are chasing each other in the air.


    This made the Americans quickly find out from the radar that these five or six airships rushed into the sky from the sea.


    After the authenticity of the intelligence was confirmed, dozens of fighters in combat readiness cruising status flew directly to this sea area,


    then several Air Force bases sounded the alarm at the same time, and more fighters in ground combat readiness standby also took off.


    Then a large number of fighter pilots rushed to the fighters, while the larger number of ground crew began to refuel the aircraft and load weapons.


    When the two sides started their first large-scale encounter, 800 Zetas were not only a few hundred kilometers away from New York, not to mention, in the past half an hour, two groups of nearly 1600 Zetas were launched, and about a dozen communication carriers were launched into the high altitude of the earth or outer space.


    Looking at the two groups of airships flying close to the sea in succession in the satellite, we can see that not only Nick Fury is shouting "God", but also the top American officials in the White Palace are shouting "God".


    Soon after the air raid alarm sounded all over the east coast of the United States, and then they repeatedly determined that the enemy was not an earth fighter,


    they immediately appealed to England, gallic rooster, Germany and other countries for help.


    Unfortunately, the English soon sent out the same information that a large number of airships were flying in the direction of Europa. How could the Europa countries care about the American people.


    To fight against aliens, even if there is something dirty between different countries, they can only send fighters one after another to take off together with England''s fighters to meet the number of Zetas that are less than half of that of the United States.


    It can be said that even if the fighters from five or six surrounding countries add up, the first batch of planes will take off will be about 40.


    That is to say, the combined strength of so many countries is not equal to the standing armed forces on the east coast of the American people.


    If you really think about it, it''s about a quarter of the American people.


    Fortunately, when the Americans knew that there were alien fighters in the direction of Europa, they took off their fighters from various bases in Europa without much hesitation.


    For a time, the world''s high-level, and well-informed people, are concerned about this human history, the first public alien invasion crisis.Some people think about how to resist, then some people must be thinking, why do these aliens attack the earth?


    Needless to say, anyone''s first idea is that William, who owns a spaceship, attracted the Zetas.


    William, who was watching the U.S. vanguard aircraft launch a large number of missiles at the zetary airship, soon received an inquiry call from Richard and Nick Fury, the first British fighter.


    Looking at the zetary airship that easily evaded missiles, William only said that he had never sent any detection signals to the outside world. If he really wanted to find a responsible person, it was also the American who had sent countless signals to outer space in decades.


    He won''t give a word about it. If he has a problem, he will push it to rocky and Asgard.


    As the Zetas'' airships approached the US fighters, they had to drive them into the sky,


    this made the ineffective radar quickly find these airships. When the Zetas attacked dozens of us fighters,


    a large number of missiles were launched from land-based and cruisers.


    Unfortunately, these air-to-air missiles were originally designed to deal with human warplanes and alien airships, but they are not as effective as the warplanes and air guns in wartime.


    After taking out dozens of fighters led by the American people, the pioneers of the qitari divided several dozens of airship battle groups and rushed to those American cruisers that launched missiles and were on their own cruise.


    The remaining 600 plus airships will head for the aircraft carrier group.


    All kinds of fighters, anti-aircraft missiles and shipborne aircraft guns were directed to attack zetary airships.


    The scene of launching dozens of missiles at the same time is still very spectacular. Unfortunately, when dealing with alien airships that can turn and descend at will, the effect is disappointing to the American people.


    Fortunately, the Zetas probably underestimated the enemy, which made the shipborne close defense gun system achieve the best performance since the war.


    A whole fleet of aircraft carriers, dozens of 30mm Gatling''s barrage of bullets, instantly destroyed more than a dozen Zetas.


    However, the effect is just like this. While destroying the airship, these pioneers are similar to cannon fodder and don''t care about casualties.


    as soon as they turn left and right to avoid, as soon as they reach the firing distance of the energy gun, they send out one energy bomb and more than a dozen energy cannons to all kinds of warships, which easily pierces the American cruisers.


    Soon an entire aircraft carrier fleet was sunk. In the air raid shelter under the White Palace, more than a dozen American high-level officials were lost in the sight of the huge screen.


    The only thought in my heart is that I can''t believe it, and then what about the United States? What about the world?


    No, but what should the capital world do?

 Chapter 1283

    This war in the Atlantic easily worries the Americans and the Europeans. After the war, will the whole capital world go back more than ten years because of this war with aliens?


    However, with the sound of warnings, the top management of the United States has no time to think about it.


    In the underground air raid shelter of the White Palace, someone yelled, "the pioneers of aliens are only 100 kilometers away from New York. What should we do?"


    What else can we do, of course, is to resist.


    After the orders were given one by one, the pictures from New York showed the Zetas'' airships,


    they appeared in groups on the coastline, then one by one they crossed the statue of liberty and opened fire on the streets of New York.


    "God.".


    Looking at an energy bomb and bombarding pedestrians and vehicles on the street, these American leaders hiding in the air raid shelter are very clear that it will take at least an hour or two for them to mobilize troops to enter New York,


    at that time, maybe the whole of New York will have been destroyed by the Zetas.


    Some even felt that it would be nice if the Zetas were attacking Texas.


    In that case, in addition to the police, the FB1, and the army, Texans are famous for having many weapons, and they are also ready to take guns against various departments of the United States.


    But it''s all wishful thinking. There are more people in the underground world in New York than in the whole Texas.


    "Sir, sir, Stark''s here, Stark''s here.".


    When the top management of the United States was at a loss, stark, dressed in a mark four, appeared on the big screen and rushed into the Zetas'' airship group, launching dozens of micro missiles.


    "Boom, boom, boom", a series of explosions, let the morale of the American people have fallen to the bottom, instantly feel that they still have the ability to fight back.


    The black faced trombol barrel finally smiles, then frowns and shouts to his men, "call Tony Stark, we need more MAC armor.".


    "Yes, sir.".


    "Wait a minute," trom said, holding the three star uniform on his shoulder, "tell stark, if he doesn''t open the mark armour at this time,


    If God bless us to win the war with aliens, then I swear to God,


    I''ll do nothing in the next six months, just stare at the stark group.


    Even if stark pays a dime less tax, I''ll let him know who to offend. Don''t offend an old man who has no hope.


    People present instantly understood that trom meant that if this incident was not handled properly, let alone re elected, someone might be ousted from office.


    Yes, sir.


    Stark, who is asking Jarvis how long Bruce Banner will be here, soon receives a call from commander Roddy, who should have been a war machine.


    Listening to Roddy''s exact retelling of trom''s words, no matter how unruly stark was, he had to consider the idea of breaking people''s future, such as killing their parents, and those American people who had family casualties and property losses afterwards.


    After more than ten seconds of thinking about it, I feel that I really can''t stand alone, and can''t fight against so many aliens alone.


    I don''t care about the agreement with William to prevent the spread of Mark''s armor.


    Fortunately, when he was planning to open up five or six experimental and standby armour, not only Natasha and Hawkeye, with Kun fighter, came over with the support of aegis agents,


    but also saw a guy whooping in the sky, smashing straight into a street.


    After smashing a big hole in the street, a big green man climbed out of the hole, yelled at the zetary people in the air, grabbed a car and crashed into a zetary airship.


    With a loud bang, the car not only directly destroyed an airship, but also crashed another airship into a nearby building.


    Seeing the help coming, stark instantly dismissed the idea of opening up all armor.


    After calling William again to make sure that William had to deal with the Zetas who attacked England and had no time to support him,


    stark said to Roddy who had been waiting on the phone, "where are you?"


    Roddy''s heart moved, and his voice was a little excited. He said, "it''s in New York.".


    "Go to the stark building immediately, and I''ll ask Jarvis to open mark three to you, and then tell those guys hiding in the air raid shelter that it''s my last bottom line to authorize you to use it alone,


    otherwise, I''d rather fight for a year or even several years without making money and fight with some people to the end.".


    "Yes, I''m going to the stark building," Roddy nodded to the soldiers around him. "Pass the recording to the White Palace, and the rest is none of my business.".


    Stark replenished his ammunition several times in a row, even changed his armour once, and killed dozens of Zetas. When he felt that there was hope to block these aliens,Jarvis suddenly reported, "Mr. stark, the satellite shows that the second wave of alien attack echelon is only 100 kilometers away from the New York coastline.".


    "Damn it, damn it.".


    Stark, who seldom utters such rude remarks, looks at the picture from Jarvis, in which at least 700 Zetas, breaking through the obstruction of the American fighters, are heading for New York.


    And it''s not the most desperate.


    Ten minutes later, 700 kilometers away, there are also 800 airships heading for the United States.


    Watch hawk jump around between the street and the building, smash the airship with fists, and the Hawk Eye who has run out of arrows and can only hide behind Natasha with a bow to mend the knife.


    The powerless stark thought of William and asked Jarvis, "what''s the matter with William?"


    "This," Jarvis unexpectedly hesitated for a few seconds before replying, "the first wave of aliens attacking England was not only eliminated, but also eliminated in no one''s place outside Oxford and Devonshire castle.".


    "How is that possible?"


    While stark was shocked, he hid in the White Palace, and people all over the world who were concerned about the crisis,


    all of them watched strangely as they floated in the air, more streamlined than Mark 4, and more energy sources on mark 85.


    What''s more frightening is the Yaka arrow made of sound-absorbing steel, which floats around William.


    When these 300 Zetas, the pioneers of attacking London, killed dozens of fighters as easily as the Americans, and all the Europeans were in a panic,


    they suddenly found that these aliens had rushed directly into England.


    It seems that the target is London, which makes the English people more afraid and the Europeans more happy.


    the Zetas head into Devonshire, which covers an area of 35000 acres and is the only way to enter London from the Atlantic Ocean.


    This place, chosen by William as the battlefield, instantly became the cemetery of the Zetas.


    The scene of this battle made mieba and his four generals angry and headache.

 Chapter 1284

    Through the interstellar communication signal, mieba looks at William floating in the air, waves and releases four Yaka arrows, leaving only one Yaka arrow to guard him, and mends the knife at the zetary on the ground.


    he thinks silently in his heart, what would he do if he had five Yaka arrows?


    Then he said to ebony throat with a bad expression, "let people be prepared. Once something can''t be done, grab the space bridge on Rocky''s hand.".


    With the same meaning, he asked for the ebony throat of this situation and bowed to salute. At the same time, his voice returned with some trembling, "yes, yes, great master SANOS.".


    Seeing that ebony''s throat was like this, mieba looked at his four subordinates and two daughters helplessly. After thinking about it, he said again, "let''s find out why this human has Centaur, Yaka''s arrow, which is unique to the poacher''s bravery.".


    If mieba didn''t mention Yaka''s arrow, it would be OK, but he mentioned that the four generals standing under the throne, ebony throat, general dead blade, night neighbor, black dwarf, as well as mieba''s daughter Carmela and Xingyun, all frowned tightly, with fear in their eyes.


    In their impression, the speed of using Yaka''s arrows is not as fast as William''s, and it is impossible to control five Yaka''s arrows at the same time.


    If it''s a Yaka arrow, we still have confidence that we can track it and block it with weapons.


    But when five of them attack from various angles and directions at the same time, they can''t block the five way attack from the front, back, left and right even if they can see it with their eyes.


    Moreover, William''s own speed seems to be faster than that of the arrow of yaca. It seems that this guy has no awareness of a strong man and can sneak attack from behind.


    As a result, the sneak attack is the simplest and most direct.


    But the strong and shameless are probably the opponents that no one wants to meet.


    When thinking about the zetary airship, Carmella and Xingyun even felt a sense of despair when they entered Devonshire.


    This kind of hovering flight, and then just whistling, takes a very short time to kill 300 airships, 900 enemies of the Zetas, Carmela and Xingyun. They don''t even think mieba has this ability.


    On earth, after watching the battle video that William deliberately transmitted to Prime Minister Richard and then to other countries by the same intentional England upper class,


    everyone has only one idea in mind, and no one will dare to attack England and William with the number of people and equipment in the future.


    As long as you think about the five meteors flashing red in your mind, everyone can''t help shivering.


    Within ten seconds of three hundred airships flying into Devonshire territory, mark 85, who was dressed in sentinel armor, fell from the sky. As soon as William landed at the rear of the airship group,


    five Yaka arrows were taken out by him without helmet, and then the whistle sounded.


    For a moment, the sky was full of red light, flying freely in the air.


    But although these red lights are good-looking, they are absolutely lethal.


    Every time a red gliding light penetrates an airship, or penetrates the Zetas'' heads.


    In just a few seconds, the air was like a dumpling. At least hundreds of airships and 300 Zetas fell from the air one by one.


    And even if the red light is too much for the Zetas to find something unusual, when they turn the airship, they will be killed one by one by William whistling while flying.


    The Zetas at the front of the airship didn''t even have a chance to open fire. They found that William''s figure flashed by, appeared at the front of the airship group, and then was pierced by Yaka''s arrow.


    In only ten seconds, the three hundred airships that could take the whole of England''s defense away were all killed so easily, which scared ebony throat.


    William looked at the Zetas on the ground and the destroyed airships, and then said to Sunday with a look of disgust, "let the Kingsman people clean up these wastes as soon as possible and get out of my territory.".


    Yes sir.


    A flash, William appeared in Devonshire castle.


    Abigail, who was also worried, immediately showed a big smile, put away his nano Zhenjin mark 50, held William to make a fragrance, and then walked to the wine counter with a smile,


    poured a glass of whisky and handed it to him, "no matter what you thought before, as long as we don''t give up England as the base camp, we can only help England through this difficulty.".


    That''s why William reacts as soon as Abigail reminds him.


    Before that, he planned to wait for the Zetas to attack London, fight with Kingsman and England, and then appear as Savior.


    But another problem is that he is an Englishman after all. No matter how much he hates some people, since he has to fight in the end, it''s better to solve the crisis in the first place than to be caught late and make trouble afterwards.


    With the loss of the American guy as a contrast, not only the English people will be grateful to him afterwards, but also the European people who can''t determine where the Zetas want to attack.After all, who brought in the Zetas after the event, William would certainly fight with the Americans.


    It would be better for the European countries not to stand behind him than to stand with the American people to attack him.


    As for England, there will certainly be ugly voices afterwards, but the mainstream voice will surely be because the Englishmen will compare their country''s experience with the Americans, laugh at the Americans and then stand behind William.


    As for Richard, the upper class of England, I believe the appearance of Yaka arrow will definitely make them more confident to support William.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly reported to him alone on Sunday, "Sir, you may have to take a look at this first.".


    William immediately thought of the order he had sent to Sunday to send tens of thousands of drones and spider robots to monitor any abnormal situation within five kilometers of the stark building.


    After a thought, mark 85''s helmet wrapped around his head, showing the picture coming back on Sunday.


    Tony Stark, captain of the United States, Bruce Benner and ant man Scott long appeared on a street 500 meters away from stark building.


    William felt relieved for a moment.


    Because Gu Yiyi said that he would disappear in the future, and William, who had been worried for two and a half years, was 100% sure that he would not die and why he would disappear.


    Take back your helmet and say to Abigail, "tell Angela that she''s in charge of England''s defense, and then you''re in charge of helping Angela.".


    After that, William said to Sunday, "open the earth and Mars base to Angela, and kill any zetary who dares to fly to Europa.".


    Without waiting for the surprised Abigail to ask questions, William is invisible and appears next to the stark four from another time and space.


    I didn''t even think about it. When I marked the space for these four people, I heard the American team say, "two gems are in the upper urban area, and one is in the lower urban area. Hurry up and keep a low profile. Do you understand, guys?"


    And William thought, do you want to follow them to master the universe, to fight the mieba who has not got the infinite gem.

 Chapter 1285

    "Benner, you go to 177a Blick street in Manhattan and find Dr. strange. Tony and Scott and I go to the stark building,


    fourteen minutes later, the New York war is over, waiting for the opportunity to steal the magic cube and Rocky''s scepter.".


    As Steve Rogers finished his assignment, Benner nodded and said, "I see.".


    Listen to a roar, not far away a green figure, holding a zetatary airship, fell from the sky heavily hit the street more than ten meters away.


    When they see hawk roaring at the sky with an angry expression, stark and ant man Scott look around. They have the same appearance of Hulk, but they are a little embarrassed. After Benner, they quickly step back and hide behind him.


    Fortunately, in this world where William lives, hawk only pursues the Zetas and airships, and has no mind to take care of the four stark people more than ten meters away.


    Jump up, grab a flying airship and be taken away.


    Steve just put down his shield and said to Benner with a smile, "why don''t you get used to it and smash a few things?"


    "No interest", Benner put away the ant man''s battle suit, pulled off his vest, disguised himself as the hawk of the world, jumped up and went to the magic Temple of New York on Blick street.


    As soon as Benner left, William thought about it, and then he came to the temple of New York in a blink of an eye with the idea of time gem.


    then he saw Gu Yi on the roof, attacking the zetary airship near the temple with magic at will.


    The US team, stark and ant man Scott are going to stark summer, but they haven''t taken a few steps. Stark''s new AI, which comes with his suit, suddenly says on Friday,


    "Mr. stark, the situation is abnormal. I didn''t find the portal opened by the space gem.".


    Stark was stunned and immediately asked, "are we late?"


    Then he said, "it''s not right. Jarvis recorded the time sequence of the New York war clearly at the beginning.


    we came just 15 minutes before Natasha solved the portal. How can we not see the light column emitted by the space gem?"


    But when he looked up, he was shocked to see that there was no portal on the stark building.


    "What the hell''s wrong with that?"


    The American team and the ant man immediately looked at stark and asked, "stark, what''s the matter?"


    "Maybe, maybe," stuttered, stark thought of something and said, "I, the world we came to,


    what special events may have happened in the past.


    Let the world in this timeline, what is happening, different from what happened in our world in 2012.


    After that, stark pointed to the stark building. Ant man didn''t understand why. But in the 616 main world, the American team, who had experienced the New York war, soon understood what was wrong.


    Flustered, he said to stark, "can you search the world''s network?"


    "When, of course," the uneasy stark immediately understood Steve''s meaning, "hide first, so as not to be found out and have other problems.".


    Steve nodded after thinking, then took stark and ant man to hide in a building.


    As he walked, stark connected Friday to the wireless network and began to look for the differences between this world and his own.


    Soon the three men saw news reports of the world from the virtual images shot by Mark''s armour, as well as confidential videos and calls they found after invading some special departments of the United States on Friday.


    The discovery not only knew that rocky was not in New York, but also didn''t use the staff of mind to control Hawkeye and Dr. Eric shavig. Then he was falsely arrested and put into the aegis sky carrier, waiting for the opportunity to split the avenger and destroy the air carrier.


    Moreover, the Zetas did not enter the earth from the sky of New York, but rushed into New York from the Atlantic Ocean.


    After watching it, stark said, "hell, I didn''t find sol in New York, and rocky didn''t show up either. This is not the past of our world, but a special time and space.".


    Steve and Scott understood immediately.


    "Now what?" Scott, the ant man, grabbed his hair in both hands and said in a panic, "so we can''t find the space gem, and we don''t even know where the rock scepter, the heart gem, is?"


    Stark and the U.S. team looked at each other with the same look of panic on their faces.


    Time is nothing. Even if they are in this world for a year or ten years, as long as they start the quantum spacetime device and return to their own world, time will be about a minute away.


    So, Steve thought about it and said, "it''s not the time to despair. Now that rocky has appeared, there must be Asgard, and then there must be space gems and soul gems.


    Now the only question is, where are the space gems and the soul gems? "


    Stark and Scott are nodding to think about countermeasures when Banner''s voice comes from the communicator, "well, guys, I, I have found the gem of time, space and soul.".It''s impossible. When the three Americans don''t believe it, they think that since the world is different, it''s not impossible for the three gems to appear in one place.


    But stark and Steve were worried that since the gems were together, and Benner didn''t mean to be anxious or need support, that is to say, the gems had been collected.


    Stark immediately said to Steve, "hell, we''re in big trouble.".


    Steve sighed and nodded, "come on, let''s go to Benner first.".


    On this side of the temple of New York, before Benner jumped over, William, who came over in a flash, looked at Gu Yi and said, "this is what you see?"


    Gu looked back at William and said with a smile, "first help to solve these problems, so as not to damage the temple and destroy the magic barrier to protect the earth.".


    William is not fussy on this issue.


    Moreover, although Gu Yi knows that it is impossible, he can easily handle it, but he is not afraid of 10000. If it is not,


    besides, to handle the zitari, he can only do it by thinking.


    Mental force to the outside of a missile, a radius of two kilometers within the zetary airship, a few seconds all in his mind.


    Then, with a grip, the heads of the nearest 50 Zetas suddenly burst out of the air with a force of four or five hundred kilograms.


    After he grasped the temple several times, and killed all the Zetas within a few hundred meters around the temple, banner also jumped onto the top platform of the magic temple.


    Although Benner, who is in the state of main world hawk, doesn''t know William, it doesn''t affect him to mistake him for a mystic.


    "I''m looking for Dr. strantzee.".

 Chapter 1286

    Seeing that Benner was asking himself, William just glanced at him and continued to focus on eliminating the Zetas.


    Benner came here because he wanted the gem of time. He knew where Dr. strange was, but William didn''t want Guyi to feel that he had been monitoring strantzee.


    "You came about five years earlier." seeing that William didn''t speak, Guyi came out and pointed to Queens road in New York City,


    "he was in a hospital in the suburbs of New York, more than ten kilometers away, helping patients with surgery with other retreating doctors.


    Can you tell me why you''re looking for him? "


    Benner was stunned at first. When he was depressed, he suddenly saw the eyes of the Argo motorcycle hanging around Guyi''s neck, and his face was full of excitement.


    Pointing to Argo''s eye, he said, "it''s ok if stranzi isn''t here, but I need this.".


    Gu looked at William, who was standing two meters away from her, then shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work.".


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time to discuss with you. I have a reason to get it," said Benner with a smile, and then to William, who has no intention of standing in the middle between himself and Guyi,


    "excuse me, man, can you excuse me?"


    William looked at Gu Yi and said with a smile, "I''m your master.".


    William curled his mouth, but he wanted to try to capture Benner''s soul with one hand.


    After cleaning up the last group of Zetas near the temple, William said to Benner, "if I were you, I would step back, squat on the ground with my hands on my head, and answer the questions honestly.".


    "Squat down with your hands on your head?"


    Bennett felt that William was insulting him as a monster, but fortunately, although this guy was in the form of hawk, he just reached out to push William faltering,


    but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he saw that William came out of the air through three meters, and a huge force hit Benner instantly, pushing him back to the ground at the same time,


    a light shining soul from hawk In vitro, showing a face of incredible expression, suspended in the air of banner.


    "Now you can hold your head in your hands and squat on the ground?"


    Benner, who is looking at his own soul state and hands, looks up and sees the dazzling light coming out of William''s body. Then he feels the light, which not only stabs his eyes, but also burns his soul.


    Frightened, Benner''s soul retreated.


    Fortunately, after seeing Benner''s soul, Gu Yiyi determined that the man in front of him was definitely not a fake, and then said, "well, William, he''s not an enemy, let alone a bad man.".


    William rolled his eyes. Do you need to tell me?


    Then Gu Yi said to Benner with a smile, "now you must have time to talk to us from the beginning,


    Why do you need time to be an outsider who intrudes into this world from other universes?"


    "When, of course.".


    Benner looked at William in horror.


    In my heart, I tried to think about when the secret master appeared a just mage with such strong strength, like the villain boss, who was more than defending the earth and guarding against the invasion of dark creatures.


    William takes back the holy light, reaches out his hand, and releases a holy light energy upward from the palm of his hand, irradiating Benner in the state of soul.


    Benner was startled, but his soul felt a warm and holy breath.


    William said with a smile, "the magic of holy light, like the legendary angel, can not only save people, but also burn and purify any creature with light energy.


    Of course, the light works best against dark creatures, or demons in hell, or demons in the abyss.


    "Purification, purification?"


    Influenced by the natural affinity of Holy Light magic to human beings, Benner quickly changed his view and perception of William.


    after he was sure that he had no problem, he suddenly thought of something and stammered, "well, so the secret magicians in your world have integrated with the Holy See? Or to heaven? "


    I don''t think heaven is worth my refuge.


    William turned his mouth up and said with a sarcastic expression, "and our two worlds are probably the same. Heaven should be removed from the world tree and sealed in different dimensions by old Odin.".


    With that, the holy light on William''s palm was transformed into wind, fire, thunder, earth, water and darkness, but the dark energy just flashed by and turned into blue space energy.


    "I''m a great mage of the eight departments. I will go to heaven, but I will. They won''t," William said with a smile. He was stunned. "Do you think I still need to go to heaven?"


    "No, no, no need.".


    Benner shakes his head, and suddenly feels that this master can be subdued with one hand.


    it seems that he is much better than the one who killed Asgard in the escape spaceship when he was destroyed by fire giant surter.


    It''s a pity that there isn''t such a strong person in our own world. Or why didn''t this guy appear in the war against hegemony?What''s more, stranzick didn''t mention this guy at all. Did he hang up before stranzick went to kamataji?


    But this guy doesn''t need xuanjie to use magic. He is a person who can use space magic. Who can kill this kind of person?


    Or will he go to other dimensions in the future to resist the guy who is more dangerous than exterminating hegemony?


    After all, mieba is only killing half of the creatures, but some dark creatures are swallowing the whole world''s mind.


    It seems that it is really possible.


    Half and all are equally unacceptable, but this choice is not difficult.


    With this idea, Benner immediately explained honestly, "we and I came to this world from the future of 2025,


    in order to collect infinite gems and rescue half of the creatures in the universe killed by mieba with infinite gloves and six infinite gems.".


    "Wait a minute," William interrupted Benner, regardless of what Gu was thinking


    Benner nodded. William pretended to close his eyes. A few seconds later, he opened his eyes and said, "Steve Rogers, Scott Lang, and Tony Stark are here.".


    Benner was surprised that William could know the stark three just by closing his eyes for a few seconds, when he heard William sneer,


    "it seems that all the superheroes in your world are rubbish. They can''t even hide from me and dare not show up.".


    "Purple potato monster?" Benner thought that mieba really had purple skin, but what did he hear just now?


    Mieba hiding from the human mage in front of him?


    "Well, how is that possible?" Benner did not care about his fear of William. He quickly stepped forward and said excitedly, "you, you''ve already dealt with mieba, and you still beat him. Don''t you dare to show up?"


    This made William feel a little embarrassed.


    One side of the ancient heard this, the corners of his mouth can not help a crooked, funny looking at how William will lie, how to pretend.

 Chapter 1287

    When Gu Yi wanted to see how William would tell a lie, he was sure that William would be a great prophet,


    this kind of legendary magic. Otherwise, how could he have known about the extermination of hegemony in the early days.


    And listen to William, he knew for a long time that mieba would want to destroy half of the creatures in the universe, and he had been making preparations.


    Now she doesn''t mind that much about William''s taking the heart jewel.


    But William, with his back to Gu Yi, also smiles.


    Now he suddenly felt that even if he didn''t go to the main universe, he had to pretend to disappear for a while.


    As long as Guyi and Odin think that he has gone to the main universe, they will naturally think that William knows a possibility, a real history that has happened from the main universe.


    In the future, when he says something, there is no need to think about how to explain it.


    After thinking about it, William stretched out his left hand, and his sentinel armor turned into an infinite bracelet. The bright yellow heart jewel, which had been wrapped by the sentinel armor, appeared in Benner''s eyes.


    before Benner''s surprise and unexpected cry was born, the blue space jewel appeared in William''s palm out of thin air, and then "Ding" was inlaid in the nothingness It''s on the bracelet.


    "Not to say that I am confident that my strength is no less than purple potato monster. I have two infinite gems, and it''s also a treasure of space and soul, which can restrain soldiers,


    and enhance the power of magicians. Do you think I''m afraid of purple potato monster or purple potato monster is afraid of me?"


    Seeing two infinite gems, Benner was not only surprised, but also convinced that William was really able to fight. At this time, there was no infinite gemstone in mieba''s hiding.


    Besides, when Gu Yi was surprised that William would lie like this and was stunned,


    William also took the opportunity to make a gesture with his hands crossed. Gu Yi''s eyes of Argo motorcycle were opened under his control, revealing the green time gem.


    "Stop it, William," Gu Yi, who was watching the excitement, immediately controlled the eyes of agomo, frowned at William and said, "how many times have I told you,


    the time gem is the symbol of the supreme mage. Unless you promise me to take over the position of the supreme mage, you can''t touch the eyes of agomo and the time gem again.".


    William turned his lips, but he was secretly happy.


    More than two years ago, after he seized the soul gem, Gu Yi was very defensive against him.


    But now he even said that as long as he was willing to take over as the supreme mage, he would pass the time gem to him.


    But, hehe, William doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    I''ll see if you give Benner time.


    If so, ha, among those present, it would be better for William to escort him to the universe than for Benner.


    So, William looked at Benner with a smile and said, "man, if you want to take three infinite gems from my world, you have to pass the supreme mage first.


    if she doesn''t give them, you can''t expect me to agree to give you spiritual gems.".


    "Ming, I understand," said Benner, after thanking him, and then he asked suspiciously, "only the gem of the heart?"


    William shrugged, "space gem is the foundation of my life. Even if your world is destroyed, you can''t take it from me.".


    Benner immediately worried, the task is to take three, if only two, what''s the use.


    Without waiting for his advice, William said with a smile, "however, it''s not impossible to solve it.".


    "What can I do?"


    "You''d better tell stark the three of them first, and then," William looked at Guyi with a smile, "and then deal with my teacher first.".


    With a wave of William''s hand, the Hulk''s body on the ground floated and rushed to Benner''s soul, directly integrated with him.


    "Hoo," the soul returning Benner took a few breaths, moved a few times, felt that he was ok, then covered his ears and said to stark, "well, guys, I, I have found the gem of time, space and soul.".


    Stark three people don''t believe at the same time, directly arrived at the New York Magic temple.


    Pull the U.S. team down stark, see 2.5 meters tall banner, is lowering his head in a low voice, constantly and only 1.7 meters Gu Yi said something.


    "What''s the situation? Benner.


    When he saw the three of stark coming, Benner looked happy and reached out to Guyi. Then he said, "Tony, Steve and Scott, this is the supreme mage Guyi."


    after pointing to William, Benner was dazed and felt his head in embarrassment. "Sorry guys, I only know that this is not only Guyi''s disciple, but also his soul and emptiness The owner of the gemstone is the "eight series mage" who has never been seen before.


    What the hell?


    Stark, Steve and Scott, who didn''t understand the eight series mages, immediately only cared about what Benner said about the gem of mind and space, which was on William.


    "Here," William said with a smile as soon as stark spoke, "my name is William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke of Oxford, England.".With that, William made a pretentious turn around stark, then shook his head and looked at Scott with an expression of disgust.


    "Let me see what the ant man suit looks like, and if I can, I''d like to see PIM particles.".


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," said stark, not waiting for William''s frightened Scott to speak. "What do you mean by that expression, man?"


    With a crooked mouth, William said with a smile, "it''s meaningless. He just thinks that the nano armor on you can''t match the one I made a few years ago, let alone the sentry armor on me.".


    "Hell, you have to find a suitable person to brag," stark frowned. "And when does a magician dare to say he''s a scientist?"


    "It''s the ark reactor of new elements, nano storage and expansion technology, and position shield. What''s the difficulty?" William said, "even nano Zhenjin is useless. It''s just a smash with a hammer.".


    Later, in front of stark, William casually talked about some of the core technologies of mark 85 in stark.


    Starck was so scared that he didn''t know what to say and wanted to cover William''s mouth.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he reached out and didn''t take two steps, he saw that William just raised his hand and couldn''t move.


    "What the hell did you do to me?"


    "Space confines magic," William said with a smile. "As long as your armor can''t break the space, you can''t get rid of the power of space, even if you like more magic.".


    When William finished, he pointed his finger at stark, and his whole figure began to empty.


    "Empty space, so that your body image is still in the world, but in fact, you are already in the ectopic plane.


    Even if you can break the space, if you can''t transmit and don''t know the spatial coordinates, you should always exist in another dimension.


    "OK, OK, I''ll give up." feeling that I can''t even connect with armor, stark immediately admitted, "I apologize, man, I apologize.".


    After pulling stark back to the world, William said with a smile, "this is to let you understand that no one who can become a legendary wizard is not a super genius, because we have to learn ten or 100 times more than you.


    In the study of space and time, to be honest, people like you will probably never understand.


    Tucking away the nano armor, stark, regardless of William''s ridicule, reached out and touched him. After feeling that he had nothing wrong, he was greatly relieved and looked at William with his eyes shining.


    If you are not different from Tony Stark in this world, I advise you to give up the study of magic.


    That guy asked me to test him a few years ago. Unfortunately, magic is not good for him.


    Then, without waiting for stark to say anything more, William smiles at Steve Rogers, who raises the shield, and then takes out the shield from Ares

 Chapter 1288

    Seeing the U.S. team carrying the shield, intentionally or unintentionally trying to block stark, William took out the shield with a smile, "this is the shield I snatched from Olympus, Ares, the God of war. Who is interested in trying to make the shield harder?"


    Looking at the golden streamer shield on William''s hand, and looking at stark, who just raised his hand and was imprisoned, now the four of them are not happy, but dare not talk.


    Steve, who had little contact with the magician, just thought about the legendary stories and said to William,


    "since you have said that you have studied nano Zhenjin armor for a long time, you must know the advantages and disadvantages of my Zhenjin synthetic shield.


    And the shield in your hand looks like a magic treasure, "Steve sighed." I don''t think you''re going to lose a treasure. ".


    "That''s right, that''s right, let''s get down to business." Benner nodded in agreement,


    he understood that William was deliberately attacking stark,


    no matter what the three of stark thought, he continued to beg Gu Yi, "Sir, do you have the heart to see half of the creatures in my world, the whole universe, murdered by a madman without any fault, disappear forever "Lost?"


    Gu Yi was silent for a moment, but he still shook his head and said, "I can understand your mood, but if I give you the gem of time,


    my world will lose the most important card against the dark creatures.


    Not to mention other demons and demons, domam, the master of the dark world who always wants to devour the earth,


    once he knows that the time gem is gone, he will break through the magic barrier of the magic temple and reach into the world. ".


    With that, Gu shook his hand, and in the eyes of the four banners, he used magic power to create a space-time beam,


    and then six infinite gems surrounded the space-time beam, "six infinite gems are the realization of all the laws in any space-time, which not only enable us to personally experience the existence of laws,


    but also enable us to use them to fight against the black in different dimensions Dark, to prevent the demons of hell, the abyss, and the Lords of the dark world from wantonly destroying all dimensions. "


    With that, Gu Yi picked the gems of time, space and soul, and the magic images of the three gems disappeared.


    a black light beam as big as a golden light beam suddenly appeared on the space-time line, and a bifurcated space-time light beam appeared.


    "Once William and I give you three precious stones, we may be able to save your world, but the world where William and I live will be engulfed by darkness.


    It''s a lot more serious than losing half the creature.


    Benner was stunned, but after thinking about it, he said, "no, you may not know how the quantum space channel developed by Dr. hank Pimm works.".


    "Wait a minute," William said suddenly, without waiting for Benner to explain, "do you mean that the quantum space-time channel using PIM particles as catalyst can specially select a certain period of time?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." seeing that William seemed to know about PIM ion and quantum space technology, Benner quickly nodded, "if you don''t deliberately pursue the time point,


    you can set the time point of sending back the gem after the use of the gem at one minute, one second or even the same time point when you and Mr. Guyi give us the gem.


    I believe that no matter how powerful domam is, it is impossible to break through this dimension and enter your world in a minute or a second.


    If we put the time point of gem return at the same time, from the perspective of time and space, these three gems have never left the world.


    This seems to make sense. When Gu Yi was meditating, William said, "no, I think it''s better to put it at the same time, so as not to have a branch of time because of the difference of one second.".


    After listening to William''s words, Gu nodded, but after a moment of silence, she shook her head again. "But you all forget the most important question. If you want to return the infinite gems to their original owners, you have to be able to protect them.".


    "Once you make mistakes in operation or have an accident, which leads to some extraordinary existence in your world,


    come out to snatch the infinite gems that have been destroyed in your world, then my world can''t stop at a certain period of time, waiting for you to send gems back.".


    Speaking of this, Gu Yi suddenly thought of William''s saying that he would not hand over the space gem. He couldn''t help looking at William. He saw that William was smiling and shrugging, with the expression that he knew things would be like this.


    "Apart from the madman mieba, who else would have the idea of six infinite gems?" Stark quickly said, "and we will use the infinite gems as soon as we bring them back,


    and send them back to their respective time and space as soon as we get them back.".


    It seems that there are not many risks, but Guyi has seen too many impossible things become possible,


    "I can''t risk endangering the whole world to believe that you can protect the three precious stones, because you have failed once.".


    Unless William escorts the stones himself.But to do so, William must be exposed to the gem of time.


    This makes Gu Yi hesitate again.


    See Gu Yi so stubborn, but also said that it seems that mieba can ring the finger of the fault, all in the avenger.


    This made stark, who saw with his own eyes Dr. strange and handed the gem of time to mieba, complain unhappily, "although I have no right to blame strange, who handed over the gem of time to save me,


    if he hides with the gem of time, mieba will get the gem of power, space, reality and soul,


    before he can get the gem of time If I mention it, I can''t get the heart gem destroyed by the Scarlet Witch in my world.


    "Wait, wait," Guyi looked at stark in surprise, "the time gem that strantzee voluntarily handed over to save you?"


    "Yes, that''s right." seeing Gu Yi''s expression was a little strange, stark quickly explained, "at that time, I was with strantzee, Peter Parker and quell''s bank guard,


    when Titan met mieba with four gems, although the battle failed, I was stabbed in the stomach by mieba,


    but strantzee had a chance to escape at that time.


    Moreover, as long as he escapes, mieba can''t use time to save the soul gem destroyed by the Scarlet Witch, even if he enters the earth immediately.


    then he will never be able to snap his fingers and easily destroy half of the creatures in the universe.


    It might have been killed by sol with a storm axe.


    Even if the Scarlet Witch and sol join hands, they can easily kill mieba who has four gems.


    "How is that possible?" Gu Yi looks at stark puzzled. "It''s the duty of the supreme mage to guard the time gem. How can stranzi give it to the gem?"


    "How do I know that?"


    Stark thought that if things really go as he thought, he would not want to see half of the universe disappear, even if he might have died on Titan.


    "Maybe it''s the guy strantzee who is looking at the future with the gem of time, causing him to be schizophrenic, or he just gave up the gem when he was insane.".


    "The gem of time?" Gu Yi immediately shook his head and muttered, "no, no, he can''t be insane.".


    Then Gu Yi''s eyes looked at William, and saw that William grinned at the eyes of Argo motorcycle, a look at whether you give or not.


    "Maybe I''m wrong, right, William?"

 Chapter 1289

    As expected, Gu Yi said that she was wrong, and asked William if he saw the picture of the future just like Dr. strange,


    William could not help saying, "how do I know?"


    However, although he didn''t admit it, he thought in his heart,


    even if you are on guard against this and that, and prevent yourself from touching the gem of time, you still have to hand it in at last.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yi, who has been in contact with William for so many years, can''t guess that William is lying, "no, you know, right?"


    "Wait, wait," stark quickly asked, "what are you doing in riddles?"


    then he suddenly thought of something. He pointed to William and said with a face of disbelief, "it''s impossible. No matter how powerful you are, you are also a strong man in this world. How can you know what happened in my world?"


    William shrugged, like you believe it or not, but didn''t explain.


    This made the four Starks look at Guyi, hoping to get the answer from her.


    Gu Yi explained with joy and worry, "stranzi is more talented than me. He must have a purpose to do this.


    However, William is more gifted than anyone else. It took only 12 years for him to be the same as Odin and me. In terms of the affinity of elements and space magic, he has surpassed any magician.


    since he and stranzi have seen a certain segment of the future, that is to say,, ".


    Just talking about this, Gu Yi thought that if the fragments of the future were mentioned, the future might change again.


    Standing and meditating for a long time, she made a magic gesture with her hands, and the eyes of Argo motorcycle suddenly opened, revealing the green time gem inside.


    But at the moment when she wanted to hand over the gem, she hesitated. She looked at the time gem in her hand, then looked at William deeply and said, "don''t let me down, William. We and the other world depend on you.".


    William grinned. If there were any other world, he would worry about what would happen.


    But the main world is also a movie world. Who knows if the power of exterminating hegemony there is not as strong as that of exterminating hegemony in our own world.


    Moreover, as long as you snap your fingers in Banna and save half of your life, you will take back the precious stones of time and soul at the first time. Mieba can''t do it even if he wants to snap his fingers.


    If the space gems of other worlds can also be controlled at will, William even feels that he only needs to use his mind, not to mention killing mieba and his subordinates,


    it''s also very simple to expel them to another space or hell.


    Even simply put away six gems and kill mieba as soon as he shows up?


    But if it is true, it''s not that I''ve been calculating for so many years?


    With a wave of his hand, time gem never stopped Gu Yi from flying out of his hand and falling into his hand.


    As soon as he started with the gem, William, who had been in touch with it once and almost mastered the power of space, immediately felt that his understanding of time was improving in a straight line.


    With just a few breaths, there was a time ring in his hand that could control time.


    "Up, God.".


    The American team and Benner, who have seen meiba use the time gem, are shocked. At the same time, they suddenly understand why Gu Yi said that William''s talent is unprecedented.


    As soon as we start with this thing, we will use the person who uses and controls it. Maybe no one can steal the infinite gem from him.


    Not to mention that, in the frightened eyes of the four Starks, the sentry armor of William''s left hand turned into the style of an infinite glove in a moment. When he folded up the gem of time, the gem of heart and space also appeared on the glove.


    The four Starks were shocked and immediately instinctively hostile to William. They spread out silently and surrounded William''s reproach and asked, "hell, why do you have infinite gloves?"


    The power of three infinite gems instantly entered his body and made him feel a little numb. When he was glad that he was worthy of the physical quality and was 100 times more than ordinary people, he felt as if he could not hold it down. His strength broke through the critical value, and he had a premonition that he had to break through at this time, otherwise there would be problems.


    Turning his eyes, stark and hawk, who are the most threatening, stretch out his hand and pass by an idea. All the people around him are instantly pulled into the mirror space by him.


    After imprisoning the four of stark, William looked at Gu Yi, who was full of worry and precaution. "It seems that I was overwhelmed by the energy of three infinite gems.".


    "Then follow the trend." seeing that William is not only conscious, but also wants to suppress the growth of his strength at this time, Gu Yi immediately advised, "you have been breaking through the critical point for more than three years, and if you deliberately press it, things will turn upside down. Moreover, the stronger your strength is, the more responsibility you can shoulder.".


    But I don''t want to take your responsibility.


    That''s what he said, but William also knew that he would hurt himself if he pressed again.


    After releasing the suppression of mental power, in addition to Gu Yi, stark, banner, Steve and Scott in the mirror space immediately felt a strong momentum,Pressure of their own not only breathless, the body was also invisible force pressure a little bit kneel down.


    Fortunately, William''s breakthrough in strength has always been as fast as just a layer of paper.


    When Scott and Steve were kneeling on the ground in just a few seconds, holding their hands on the ground, they couldn''t stand up.


    If stark didn''t have the help of battle armor, and if Benner didn''t have more pressure and stronger strength, he might have been lying on the ground for a long time,


    William, who had broken through to the same level of strength as Guyi and Odin, suddenly felt that his soul was not only saved Sublimation, even the body is reborn like washing marrow and cutting bone.


    Then he took out the gourd, Gulu, Gulu swallowed a few mouthfuls of the magic nectar that he had kept over the years.


    For a moment, a surge of natural breath leaked from William''s body.


    After a few breaths, the four of them felt relaxed. They even felt relieved to resist the pressure from William.


    However, William swallowed magic nectar in Gu Yi''s room.


    when he was about to export the reminder, William himself responded and put away the gourd that had consumed most of the magic nectar.


    For a long time, William clenched his fist while the four of stark were busy breathing in.


    After a burst of crunching and creaking sound came to his fist, he felt that not only his life expectancy had increased several times, but also his physical fitness had doubled again, reaching more than 200 times that of normal people, and four or five times that of Saul and Angela,


    he could not believe his mental strength, and then whispered, "I, I feel I can fight Ten old selves.


    Nm,


    after the pressure disappeared, the four banners sitting directly on the floor were more afraid and adored when they saw William when they heard this.


    Before William can easily crush them, then now he, not only need to move his mind, can kill himself four people?

 Chapter 1290

    Fortunately, we didn''t let the four of the US team worry much. Four holy lights rushed down from the sky and entered their bodies.


    Between two breaths, the four of them felt not only tired, but also energetic.


    Four people you look at me, I look at your face full of surprise and confusion, can only silently look at the floating in the air of William, did not ask the idea of infinite gloves.


    Five years ago, they fought against mieba, who had four precious stones. At that time, although mieba also crushed them, they could not simply let them have no idea of resistance like William.


    It seems that magicians are greater, more mysterious and more difficult to deal with than meat shield soldiers.


    William felt that he not only had mental strength, but also rapidly increased several times. He could easily lift ten tons of heavy objects with his mental strength, and his mental scanning also broke through the distance of ten kilometers.


    He also felt that for some time in the future, as in previous breakthroughs, his strength would steadily increase to about 10 times of the previous level, and then he would enter the slow breakthrough period again.


    With the improvement of his strength and the possession of three infinite gems at the same time, Williamson felt that he could go to mieba directly.


    Staring at stark, "tell me, which planet is mieba''s home?"


    "Old nest?"


    Stark suddenly understood that William wanted to solve this potential threat before mieba got unlimited gems.


    But he, Steve and Benner know which planet mieba will retire from in the future, but no one knows where the specific nest is except for nebula and camora.


    "We only know that mieba will go to a small planet 12 light years away from the earth after retirement. If you want to know his headquarters, you have to ask about the nebula.".


    On hearing Stark''s words, Williamson murmured in surprise, "a planet twelve light years away?"


    Then he showed the picture of the magic planet and the coordinates in space.


    While waiting for stark and the four of them to finish watching the video, William thought, if it''s true,


    it will make sense why the heart gem in the movie appears in the hands of mieba, and why the surprise captain, when they go to mieba, the spaceship just jumps and appears on the retired planet of mieba.


    It can better explain why the rocket raccoon can so easily receive the energy fluctuation when mieba destroys infinite gems with infinite gems.


    And the matter of the spiritual Scepter must have been snatched by the mieba people from the poor light spirit Christine.


    But after watching the introduction of the magic planet on Sunday, stark and the American team looked at William in disbelief and said, "you, you have left the earth long ago and found a retirement place for mieba?"


    Seeing that the four of them were curious about the baby''s appearance, although William was proud, he pretended to be calm and said, "this planet is not made by mieba, let alone by him.


    it''s true. Now it belongs to me.".


    The four of the U.S. team looked at each other and thought helplessly that William was strong, but they could say what they wanted.


    When William saw that the four were silent, he suddenly wondered if he would go to find the power gem first?


    But then he felt that there was no need to ask this directly. After he caught the nebula, he could know what he wanted to know.


    And to be honest, it''s not hard to find out the coordinates of morgella after going to the main world.


    In addition, if Benner''s theory of time and space is correct, when he goes to the main world and comes back, it''s no different from not leaving.


    Don''t worry about being preempted.


    Not to mention asking now, which makes Guyi and stark suspicious.


    After thinking about this, William, who left a space mark on the four members of the U.S. team as early as possible, and now has the gem of time, has been able to travel freely through dimensions and space. Looking at the ant man with a crocodile''s eyes, Scott asked,


    "now that he has decided to borrow you unlimited gems, but now the question is, since the gems are escorted to your world by me, how do you plan to take me there?"


    "What is it?" The four of stark were in a dilemma.


    If you want to take William to the main world, you not only need to make a suit of ant Man Battle clothes for him, but also need two tubes of PIM particles.


    Otherwise, take William to the main world. If he can''t go back to the time and space here, no one can tell whether it''s good or bad to let someone better than mieba stay in his own world.


    However, stark soon thought that since William said he would not take out space gems, that means they have to think about how to get space gems.


    Stark''s brows were even tighter at the thought.


    But after a while, this guy suddenly stares at the U.S. team with joy and says, "remember where you became the U.S. team?"


    Steve just thought for a few seconds and then frowned uncertainly, "are you, are you sure there are space gems and PIM particles at the base in New Jersey?"


    "Of course," said stark, laughing, "don''t forget that my father was Howard stark. He was not only the elder, but also the collaborator and boss of hank PIM.My father left a lot of these materials. In addition, when the aegis was disbanded, a lot of information that could not be made public was found by Natasha and recorded by me.


    By comparison, I am 100% sure that the 70 year old New Jersey base is not only a space gem, but also a lot of tube PIM particles.


    Steve didn''t hesitate. "Secret base in New Jersey in 1970, right?"


    With that, Steve also took the initiative to adjust the quantum space device on his wrist to the 70 year period.


    And stark agreed to see the U.S. team without hesitation. He could not help but appreciate that the U.S. team trusted him so much, and then adjusted the time in the quantum space instrument.


    The two men looked at each other, nodded and pressed the quantum space meter directly. After the ant man''s battle suit covered them, the man disappeared from William.


    But Scott, Benner and Guyi are silly to watch, disappeared William. L


    hell, the three soon understood that William was following Rogers and stark to the time and space of the 1970s.


    As soon as William appeared at the secret base in New Jersey, he was about to fly to New York to see what was different from his own world in the 1970s. At the same time,


    a voice suddenly appeared in his mind and said, "boy, if I can, I''d like to meet you.".


    William was surprised that someone could communicate with him in consciousness, but he was so shocked that he almost jumped up when he said, "I''ll wait for you at the genius school in Xavier.".


    In fact, in his own world, there is no information about any mutants.


    But in this world, it''s different. Since professor x Charles Xavier has appeared, other mutants must also exist.


    Now there''s something interesting to do. I''m waiting for myself.

 Chapter 1291

    Now that he has received a wave of consciousness from Professor x Charles and asked himself to sit down at Xavier genius college,


    William looks at stark and Steve, who have turned mark 85 into a suit and used nano materials to transform two passes, walk into the secret base in New Jersey as if nothing had happened,


    after releasing spiders and UAV carriers used to receive signals, he is silent Immerse your mind in your mind and confirm that there are technologies and information about PIM particles in the system.


    suddenly, you are not interested in stark and the U.S. team to find the world as a space gem and PIM particles.


    No matter how great the PIM particle is, it can''t be valuable to the whole universe.


    But if you want to make a profit in this world, you have to confirm what kind of world it is.


    If this was the comic world, William would probably leave without hesitation.


    No matter how powerful the infinite gem is, there are many people who can ignore the infinite gem in the comic world. In case of the super existence, they don''t know how to die.


    And two space gems appear at the same time, who knows if there will be any accident.


    As he floated up and flew high into the sky, William silently felt the brain waves from Professor X. The sentinel armor covered his whole body, and the speed of 100 kilometers per second increased.


    In a few seconds, he came to the world, over a manor on the outskirts of New York.


    Hank, a blue haired beast, pushes Professor X in his wheelchair to meet him at the gate of Xavier school.


    Before he landed, William saw Charles''s bald head.


    If you think about it, you will know that in 70 years, eight years have passed since the Cuban crisis and the first battle of the X-Men, and Professor x Charles has been lame for eight years.


    It seems that the X-Men of these years are magic women, and the White Queen of Hellfire club can make him interested.


    However, except for women, it seems that sentry armor can absorb mutant genes to strengthen its ability.


    Even in the movie of reversing the future, the mutant killed by the sentry robot almost died out.


    At the thought of this, William thought silently that what he needed most at this time was the mutant gene.


    But I suddenly found that I couldn''t think of any ability that he needed.


    Elemental mutants, such as iceman, fireman, storm girl and laser eye, are the batteries that send energy to sentinel armor in front of him, and he is sure to crush elemental mutants in elemental magic.


    The mutants of the space department are 100% restrained by the space gems, and the abilities of controlling objects, spirit and mind are also restrained by the mind gems. Otherwise, William would not have taken the risk to see Professor X.


    Moreover, the sentinel armor can also deform and fly 100 kilometers per second. If William''s mind can keep up with his own moving speed, he will feel that he is faster than silver.


    In addition to the incomparable physical defense and the pure power of at least Baidu tons, it seems that in addition to the Phoenix power of Professor X, magneto and gengery,


    I can''t think of any mutants worthy of his consideration.


    The healing power of wolverine is no different from the healing effect of light magic.


    I just don''t know if Professor X''s ability, the mindless armor of sentry, can absorb it. As for the Phoenix power of chingrey, the intentional energy in the universe, William has no confidence that Sentry can absorb it.


    After thinking about it, it seems that there is something to look forward to in terms of magneto''s magnetic power.


    Seeing William looking at himself, his eyes were obviously wandering. Charles, who had been waiting for dozens of seconds, had to say first,


    "good morning, son, I''m Charles Xavier, the principal of this Xavier talent school.


    And this school is a place for children who are born different to provide shelter and learn how to use their abilities.


    William just returned to God''s smile, but Charles and the beast Hank''s heart sank.


    After discovering that William was a super power man with incomparable strength, Charles felt that he had to pull William into their camp, so as to avoid the appearance of a magneto, which would make the mutants who had already had a very difficult living condition more hated and rejected by human beings.


    Just as he was about to say something more to dispel William''s vigilance, William seemed to know what Charles was thinking and said, "I''m sorry, although I don''t discriminate against mutants and I know that mutants are in a difficult situation, I don''t intend to join you.".


    After that, there were six kinds of magic energy on his hands, including ice and fire, light and dark, thunder and earth, and then he said with a smile in the surprised eyes of Charles and hank, "to be exact, I am a magician, and my ability is also cultivated, not born with X gene.".


    Charles looked at William in disbelief, "can you do six series magic, or can you light and dark these two special abilities, more able to resist my soul detection wizard?"


    "Believe it or not," William shrugged, "and I''m not a child, I''m a 32 year old adult."."How is that possible?" Hank, the beast, looked at William in surprise. He looked like he was 20 years old. "So you still have the ability to alleviate aging?"


    "You should ask if magic can increase the life span," William said with a smile. "Every time the magician of my faction breaks through the limit of magic level,


    not only will he improve his strength and increase his affinity for elements.


    Elements will give the magician a comprehensive baptism of elements, let my body unconsciously beyond the limits of mortals, into a higher level of life.


    "Wake up, hank." seeing the beast''s expression of envy and jealousy, Professor X quickly reminded, "if magic was so easy to learn, you wouldn''t have lived for so many years and heard about it for the first time and met the magician.".


    After that, Charles said to William with a smile, "whether you are a wizard or a mutant, I don''t feel hostility in your mind, so we can be friends, right?"


    "That''s not a problem," William said. He didn''t show any abnormality in his mouth and face, but he was very happy.


    It seems that the gem of the mind and the system that no longer appears in the brain are still useful to protect one''s mind and mind from being peeped at.


    After walking into the castle like main building of Xavier school with Charles and hank, I heard Professor X say with embarrassment,


    "there was an accident a few years ago. Not only could I not stand up, but several of my best friends also left because of different ideas.


    But for Hank''s constant care and enlightenment, I would not have been able to get rid of the problem of alcoholism, get out of the psychological shadow and start a new life.


    William nodded indifferently. He didn''t plan to deal with the injury of Charles'' lumbar spine until he knew the world clearly.


    And he is not so great, because the memory in the film is so selfless and great that he can save people without any return.


    After half an hour of deliberate or unintentional exploration, William, who didn''t get much information, listened to the Sunday news report that "Sir, stark and Steve have finished PIM particles and space gems, and are planning to leave the world.".

 Chapter 1292

    Sorry, I have to leave first.


    After Sunday''s report, William smiles and nods to Professor X and Hank the beast.


    Without waiting for the two of them to ask, the figure disappeared in front of them and came to the secret base in New Jersey.


    Stark is embracing Tony Stark, who is 20 years younger and looks 55 years younger than the main world, and Howard stark, who is 10 years younger.


    Five or six seconds later, Tony reluctantly let go of Howard''s wishful thinking, endured his heart''s reluctance, forcibly explained a few words of thanks to Howard for what he had done for the United States, and hurried to the US team.


    Steve Rogers, who did not dare to let Howard see himself, bowed his head and took Tony to a hidden place with few people.


    Turning around a building, he raised his head, looked around, made sure no one was following, and then asked with a smile, "do you think Howard is a little different when we meet when he doesn''t know you?"


    "It''s really different.".


    Stark and his father, who had never had a good relationship, had a happy chat. At this time, he shook his head and said with a smile,


    "this is the first time I have talked with him for nearly half an hour. In the past, since I have memories, he never cared about me, and even when I grow up, we can''t say ten words each time, and we will end up unhappy.".


    "That''s a copy of Howard, just as arrogant and selfish," Rogers said with a smile. He took a bottle of PIM particles from his pocket and handed it to stark. "Are you ready?"


    After taking PIM''s little red glass bottle, stark ignored Rogers'' sarcasm.


    Looking at the sky with emotion, I felt some regret that I couldn''t see my mother in this world from a distance.


    Then he nodded to the worried Rogers, "how many bottles of PIM particles have you got?"


    "A total of four bottles", Rogers revealed the remaining three bottles in his pocket, took the bottle and put it into the ant man suit, and then took back the hidden Zhenjin shield. "If it''s not enough, Dr. PIM has eight bottles ready-made.".


    "Enough," stark thought. He handed Rogers the box with the cosmic cube, which is the space gem, and said, "you go back first with the space gem,


    I''ll take the remaining two bottles of PIM particles to find the guy named William Devonshire, and then take him back with Benner, Scott, and the time and soul gem.".


    Rogers just wanted to say that he was still going to find William, but he didn''t say anything when he heard stark smile and say, "I think my own in that world may have a very good relationship with William Devonshire,


    so, although that bastard is aiming at me openly and secretly, and even insulting me, he doesn''t mean to hurt me.".


    Rogers recalled the memory before the meeting, as if it was true as stark said, William did not mean to kill him.


    After handing stark two bottles of PIM particles, rogers took the box containing space gems and said, "be careful." they pressed the button of the ant man suit, and instantly people became smaller, smaller and smaller again.


    one went back to the main world of New York in 2025, and the other went back to the magic Temple of New York in William''s world.


    Stark takes out two tubes of PIM particle glass tubes, and is trying to get the consent of ant man Scott, and then tells William to borrow the equipment to make an ant man combat suit for him.


    But before he could speak, Scott looked at him with an incredible expression.


    Looking back, you can see William''s figure, which shows up a little bit deliberately.


    Gu Yi, who was full of worries, walked up to William and said, "I hope you understand what you are doing, and know that destroying and disrupting the other plane universes will break the stability of time and space and cause a series of unbalanced reactions.".


    This made William, who had just returned from the world of X-Men and talked with Professor X for nearly an hour, immediately think of the plot of X-Men reversing the future.


    From the future to the past, I just didn''t kill the dwarf who invented the sentry robot.


    In the future, the sentinel disappears, everything else seems to be reset, and the characters in the future all live a new life.


    However, since 14 years of extermination of hegemony can dominate the future of the world, can''t you go by yourself?


    What''s more, since he appeared in this world, few things have changed in the future?


    And nothing irreparable happened.


    So, space-time theory is a paradox. Do you think what has happened must be true?


    Maybe all this is just a story that someone thought of in their heart.


    So William nodded to Gu with a smile, "don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, and I don''t have the heart to kill other creatures in the universe, and I''m not interested in destroying the whole universe.".


    "That''s good." after Gu Yi, stark, Benner and Scott were a little relieved,


    they saw William stretch out his hand, and the space gem appeared in his heart, and then he hid it in the ectopic plane."May I go, gentlemen?" William looked at the stark three. "I''m still waiting for you to come back and kill the tyrant in my world after you''ve finished your work.".


    The three Starks immediately nodded, but Guyi quickly stopped William and said, "wait, you''d better deal with rocky and the zitari first, and then go to other positions.


    So that you don''t have an accident and stay in other planes. Let rocky, who has the space bridge, become the most unstable factor in our world.


    William white one eye, this is looking forward to their own accident? Or are you really worried about accidents?


    Then the heart began to worry about William, an idea and flashed a magic separation.


    Then the separation body changed again, and ten separation bodies came out.


    The other nine went to either planet x17, the magic planet, Asgard, or even to silent hill, William''s abyss territory in the abyss of Mephisto.


    As for the last five, they all hide in the different spatial planes of the world and use them as their own spatial coordinates.


    Then an idea, the deep sea in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, the space bridge deeply guarded by rocky, cut off the output of energy under William''s control.


    At the moment when the portal is closed, the rapidly released energy in the space bridge can''t find a vent and begins to spill out unsteadily.


    As soon as he found the abnormality, rocky wanted to put away the space bridge, which could be easily recovered. At this time, however, it gave off a dazzling light, and then cracks appeared on the metal surface.


    "Get out of here, get out of here," Rocky yelled to the zetary, who had learned the lesson of the last time and didn''t need a Mothership in space, and could move only by a small signal transmitter. "The space bridge is going to explode. Go away.".

 Chapter 1293

    Jump on a zetatary airship, and rocky starts the airship to escape without waiting for others.


    And Wilhelm deliberately wants to stay alive to spread the news that the space bridge was destroyed.


    After more than a dozen high-level qitarui left in a small spaceship, they detonated the space bridge.


    "Boom" a flash of fire, a huge explosion of energy, resulting in the impact of Bolton when the explosion of the Zetas under the sea base.


    Then the afterwave pushed the sea water around and squeezed it out for only a few seconds. Except for the Loki and a few Zetas who had escaped for dozens of seconds,


    the whole underwater base was not only scattered, but also crushed and buried by the surrounding trench rock mass.


    Fortunately, the base of the qitarui people is 1000 meters below the sea. Apart from causing great damage to the bottom of the sea, the explosion also caused waves several meters high when the shock wave rose to the sea.


    After these waves spread for 100 kilometers, the huge kinetic energy is still wiped away by the sea water.


    Later, the expanded sea water began to flow back to the submarine base. Soon, the sand and stones covered up the base of the Zetas.


    A few minutes later, before the return of the sea, the Zetas saved several lucky survivors. Just as they wanted to blame rocky, a rainbow came down from the sky. Before rocky could escape, Saul kicked him into the sea.


    but the living Zetas started the spaceship to escape without even thinking about it.


    Sol did not care about the Zetas'' escape. He lifted up Thor''s hammer. The sky was clouded in just a few seconds, and then the hammer went down.


    A huge flash of lightning came down from the sky and hit rocky in the sea area, instantly shaking Rocky''s whole body.


    Seeing that sol had caught rocky, heimdar was trying to keep the zetary who had escaped. Only in a moment, he found that he could not see the small ship.


    I was puzzled for a moment, and I thought that it was probably William who deliberately blocked the ship, and the purpose must be to find the home of the Zetas.


    Watching sol grab Rocky''s collar and be bridged by rainbow, William said with a smile to Sunday, "kill all the small Zetas.".


    Yes sir.


    In space and the high altitude of the Atlantic Ocean, more than a dozen zetary small motherships, specially designed for communication and without any attack weapons, had been located by William for a long time, and were soon destroyed by the spacecraft commanded on Sunday.


    With the destruction of these communication carriers, the Zetas and their airships on the ground and in the sky collapsed or fell from the airship one by one like a vegetable who lost his soul.


    When it was reported on Sunday that the crisis of the Zetas had been relieved, William nodded to Gu with a smile, and then looked at the three stark people in the main world, "it''s time for you to leave.".


    But the three of them hesitated and couldn''t help looking at the heart and time gem on William''s left infinite glove.


    Although I understand that William can travel through time and space and enter into other dimensions,


    but the gem used to save people is still in my own hands, so that people can rest assured, so that if William can not enter their world again, it will be a big trouble.


    "Don''t worry," said William, looking at stark with a smile. "As long as the space mark on your body is still there, I can find you through time and space.".


    Stark, although they don''t think so, they can''t and dare not rob William if he doesn''t give him a gem.


    He could only pray helplessly, "it''s up to you, Mr. Devonshire, whether countless creatures can be resurrected.".


    "Don''t worry," William said with a smile, "I want to enter your world more than you, so that I can ask the daughter of mieba, who can find mieba in this time period.".


    The stark three were really relieved to hear that.


    After starting the ant man battle suit, the three and William nodded and pressed the button, and the man kept getting smaller, smaller and smaller again. When they got back to their senses,


    they saw themselves standing on a five meter diameter quantum transmitter.


    Put away the battle clothes of nano ant man and look at the nervous Avengers all around.


    Seeing the reality, power and space gems in the hands of war machine commander Roddy, rocket raccoon and US team Rogers, stark and Benner smile and look at eagle eye and Natasha.


    But when they turned their eyes, they soon found that there was no one, and that she was the most prominent Natasha among them.


    Seeing that his companions were looking at him, eagle eye button could no longer help his grief and knelt on the ground with dull eyes.


    Benner, who had an affair with the black widow of the Lord world, asked with an uncertain feeling, "Clint button, where''s Natasha?"


    "Me, me", tears came straight from Barton''s eyes. He really didn''t know how to explain to his companions.


    Can we say that he and Natasha really want to sacrifice themselves to let another person get the soul gem, but because he didn''t refuse Natasha, he took back the soul gem with Natasha''s life?At this moment of success, once again losing a comrade in arms, the atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    A wave of sadness floats in everyone''s heart, and no one cares whether the nebula standing beside them is not the nebula of the main world.


    When Hawkeye, stark, sol, Benner and Rogers were discussing whether they could use six gems to save Natasha by the lake of Avenger base,


    from another dimension, in 2014, they just wanted to prove their nebula to the destruction of hegemony in that space-time of 14 years, and they were quietly studying quantum transmitters.


    In the avenger base, William, who has done a lot of things secretly, uses magic to follow him. After he is sure that there is no problem, he transmits it by himself and becomes invisible.


    When Saul explained to stark and others that maybe magic and infinite gems could save Natasha,


    William could not help but curl his mouth to show his figure and put on a fighting posture immediately.


    And the Lord''s fat sol immediately called the hammer of the storm, and then all over the lightning, intended that if William had any threatening action, he would give him a hard electricity.


    "Wait, stop, sol.".


    Stark, who was next to sol, grabbed sol, but as soon as his hand touched Sol''s arm, he was shocked by electricity.


    "Hell," Saul quickly lifted the thunder and lightning on his body, and held stark to the ground, but he was puzzled and complained, "are you crazy, or are you not sober?"


    "It''s not that he''s crazy, but that you bastard are as reckless and stupid as ever," William said with a smile.


    In a moment, stark, who was still stiff, soon returned to normal. Then he nodded to William and said, "thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire.".


    With that, stark immediately thought of William, the super magician.


    He grabbed Saul''s arm and stood firm. He looked at William expectantly and said, "you, can you save Natasha?"

 Chapter 1294

    "Wait, wait." seeing that stark would rather ask William for help to save Natasha than believe himself,


    Gasol interrupted stark, looked at William, then looked at stark and asked, "who is this guy? And why should we believe him? "


    Fearing that sol would annoy William''s American team Rogers, he hurriedly stood up and explained, "this is the legendary Wizard of William Devonshire I met in the time and space I went with stark and Scott.


    At the same time, he is also a disciple of the once Supreme Master Gu Yi in another time and space.


    "The legendary wizard? When did human beings have such a powerful magician? "


    Saul in the main world, hearing this, is the same as Saul in William''s own world when he first heard Odin introduce William in this way,


    he looked at William with shock on his face, but within a few seconds, he only had contact with Dr. strange strantzee once, but he asked, "who is Gu Yi?"


    "The teacher of strantzee is also one of the most powerful magicians on the earth." after explaining to Saul, stark, who worked with Dr. strange, asked William, "have you brought the gem of heart and time?"


    "Of course," William showed his left-hand sentry armor, transformed into an infinite glove, and the bright yellow and green infinite gems on the glove.


    Stark didn''t wait to see the infinite gloves, but sol and Hawkeye, who instinctively wanted to attack, acted.


    He asked eagerly and expectantly, "since you are a real great magician and the guardian of the gem of mind, space and time in your world,


    then you must know how to save Natasha?"


    "You have to ask the independent consciousness in the soul jewel whether it agrees to release Natasha''s soul.".


    William shrugged and continued in the puzzled eyes of the five Starks, "if you want to get the soul gem, you must give up the soul of the person you really love and exchange it for the soul gem,


    and the exchange period is forever, let alone no one knows where these souls have gone.


    So if you can find Natasha''s whole soul, I can try to revive her.


    William really has the ability to resurrect a person. The resurrection in the system is no longer a problem for him after he is upgraded to the heavenly Father level.


    But if the soul gem doesn''t release Natasha''s soul, William doesn''t think he has the ability to take back the soul from the most mysterious and least frequently used soul gem.


    And William soon thought that Natasha and Hawkeye were going to other time and space. Now not only did they lose their souls, but also their bodies.


    That''s how he saved it?


    But Benner, who heard William''s words, asked anxiously, "how can we find Natasha''s soul?"


    Then he bowed to William and swore, "as long as you save Natasha, I will do anything for you.".


    "I''d like to," the Hawk Eye immediately said, "the one who should die is me, but I''m, but...".


    William knows that Clint button probably still has the idea of meeting his family, so he is not so determined as Natasha in the world.


    William thought about the resurrection request carefully and said, "first of all, I haven''t touched the soul gem. I don''t know much about it. I don''t even want to touch it alone unless I''m with other gems.


    Second, even if the soul is found, unless one of you can retrieve Natasha''s body, even if I can inject her soul into other people''s bodies, is it still Natasha Romanov? "


    When the Benner five were silent, William said, "if I were you, I would save half of the creatures in your universe first, and then the others.".


    Said this, sol five people nodded at the same time, his hands leaning on the hammer of the storm, which reflected the thought, before he wanted to ask William''s left hand, why also wear infinite gloves.


    "Why do you have infinite gloves, and listen to Rogers, you still have space, heart and time? How on earth did you get the space gem? "


    In the face of criticism, William just said to Rogers with a smile, "Captain, if you can, please tell me, in your world, is the space gem always in Asgard?"


    "Of course not," Rogers immediately understood William''s meaning and turned to fat sol. "Sol, there must be a misunderstanding.


    Don''t forget, the time when Tony and Scott and I went was before rocky and the Zetas were defeated,


    the space gems were hidden on the earth by Odin for thousands of years before you and rocky brought them back to Asgard. Therefore, the space gems obtained by Mr. Devonshire must have nothing to do with the domain. ".


    Sol was stunned and immediately realized that time was not right.


    Embarrassed, he felt his beard on his chin and said to William, "sorry, man, I''m probably too sad.".


    White fat rope one eye, William stretched out his hand to show the left hand on the infinite glove, said, "this is the absolute genuine infinite glove that I got from the dwarf Wang AI Cui, so, if you believe me, use this.".After that, as his idea floated, a group of sentinel materials slowly separated from the armor, suspended in the air, and transformed into a golden infinite glove.


    in addition to the heart and time gems that emit bright yellow and green light, the remaining four grooves inlaid with gems are not empty, but have four golden beads.


    From making sure that he can enter the main world, and the first step into the magic separation is not only OK, but also easy to return to William''s own world, he did not hesitate to send into the avenger base.


    When the Avengers are depressed because of Natasha''s death, and even the other four jewels are just locked up, it''s really no different to William''s completely defenceless.


    So, after his mental power scanned the nebula of the alien world and was working on the idea of quantum space instrument, William immediately decided to hold the four infinite gems in the vault in his hand.


    In case mieba comes and grabs six precious stones, or banner appears before he rings his finger.


    If that''s the case, we''ll wait for mieba and his men to be killed by banner.


    The place where stark hid the gems was relatively tight, but for William, as long as there was a tiny gap, the sentinel materials could easily enter.


    So William is outside the vault, and let the sentinel material follow the circuit of the vault buried on the wall. After entering the vault, it is a matter of thought to go in.


    As for monitoring, as long as you enter the vault and wrap four gems in a mirror space, no matter what he does, Stark''s AI Friday is no different from that of the blind and the deaf.


    As soon as he got the four gems, William started with the space gems, and the result was no surprise.


    He had already tried the energy impact of three gems. When he raised his magic level to another level and doubled his physical fitness, he didn''t even feel the pain caused by the energy impact.


    As for the fourth gem inlaid with infinite gloves, William only thought about it for ten seconds and decided to choose the real gem.


    As a result, there was no accident, not to mention that his own magic power recovered very quickly. Now there are three infinite gems to support him,


    the real gems will absorb the host''s energy again, and they are definitely not the opponents of the three gems.


    Feeling his body, he easily adapted to the impact of four gems. Williamson used real gems and put an energy mask on his body.


    When he inlays the power gem, the unparalleled burst energy of the power gem is instantly offset by the energy mask of the real gem and the energy of the other three gems.


    He didn''t even feel any pain, so he finished the second hard power gem among the six infinite gems.

 Chapter 1295

    Looking at William''s wireless glove, there are four golden beads in addition to the heart and time gems,


    Benner, stark, US team, fat sol and Hawkeye are curious, but soon everyone''s heart suddenly reacts that they have four gems in stark''s?


    Rogers stood up and asked, "what are the four golden beads on this glove?"


    William said with a smile, "if you ask stark about his AI on Friday, you''ll know.".


    Starck, who had guessed in his heart, immediately regretted that these people had been completely forgotten by Natasha''s death. He had promised Gu Yi and William that he would use six gems as soon as he came back. Now there was something wrong.


    No need for him to ask. Friday, which controls the whole Avenger base, soon reported that four infinite gems had disappeared.


    But fat Suo, Benner, US team and Hawkeye knew something was wrong when they saw Stark''s appearance. They looked at William with vigilance and vigilance.


    Fortunately, William has already felt the energy impact of six gems, and knows that he will be like mieba. He will have no problem beating his fingers at will, so he is not interested in playing with Rogers.


    Moreover, since there is someone to do the work for, the fool is so active to help and hurt himself.


    So there''s no need for the nervous six banners to open their mouths and leave William''s hand with the sentinel gloves of six infinite gems and float among them.


    "Maybe you don''t trust me to do it, and I don''t want to suffer from it,


    so, Benner and Saul are the best." speaking of this, the infinite gloves slowly float between Saul and Benner,


    William continued impatiently, "if I can save the person as soon as possible, I will return to my heart and time gem and go back to kill it As for mieba in my world,


    you may as well send other gems back to other planes as soon as possible, so as to avoid any accident.


    The real example of the gem being stolen is in front of us. Rogers didn''t agree with William''s proposal. Sol didn''t wait for Benner to speak, but he took the initiative to take over the infinite gloves in the air.


    "Wait, wait.".


    Rogers, who seriously doubted Sol''s physical condition, only looked at Sol''s big belly and instinctively stood up to block him. "I think it''s better to discuss and discuss the matter first.".


    "No, no, it doesn''t need to be discussed at all. I''m the royal blood of the asgards, the God in your mouth. I have to do it.".


    For a long time, sol felt guilty for five years because he didn''t kill mieba on the first day of junior high school, which gave him a chance to ring his fingers. At this time, sol was determined to make atonement, striving to ring his fingers and save half of the creatures in the universe, so that he could feel better.


    "Don''t argue," said Benner, coming forward with a serious face, pointing to himself in hawk''s state. "Five years ago, mieba used infinite gloves twice to let us know that most of the energy emitted by gems is gamma rays and energy shock.


    And I lived in gamma rays for years before I became what I am now.


    Benner sighed, "it''s like fate has chosen me for a long time. No one is more suitable to be the executor than me.".


    After that, Benner looked at William and asked, "Mr. Devonshire, you are the Archmage and the most powerful one among us. You have contacted six gems at the same time. Do you think that if I am the executor, my life will be in danger?"


    William, who has known the result for a long time, smiles and shakes his head. "It''s hard for other people to say, but you can''t die. You can even live a normal life after today.".


    "That''s no problem," said Benner, not waiting for sol to fight again, reaching for the sentry version of the infinite glove and trying to put it on his left hand.


    "Wait a minute," stark yelled. "I think I''d better make the necessary preparations in case of an accident.


    "No need.".


    Mental power has been paying attention to the nebula of William, see Nebula have secretly studied more than ten minutes.


    Worried about the extinction of hegemony in another time and space, he shook his head and said, "things are not as complicated as you think.


    on the contrary, the more time you drag on, the more you will be robbed by some transcendent existence, aware of the world, and six infinite gems will appear again.


    Even the demons and demons in hell and abyss are worried that they will soon enter their mouths, and countless souls will slip away from their mouths and come out to stop you.


    Starks thought about it, as if it was true.


    When banner saw that no one objected, he watched stark put on his mark armor, released an energy shield and stood in front of US team Rogers. After Saul held his storm axe in front of hawk''s eye,


    took a deep breath and put his infinite glove on his left hand.


    Sentry version of the glove automatically changed size, and soon risked the energy of the light to be worn by banner.


    In an instant, the huge energy impact, without stopping, rushed into Benner''s wrist, arm, and then into his body.In just a few seconds, the arm, which is a circle thicker than the waist of a normal person, will soon split its skin and burst out with energy, which makes Benner, who is gnashing his teeth and suffering from severe pain, roar.


    Fortunately, the name of Haoke meat shield is not in vain. Even if her arm was charred by the impact of massive energy and cracked like a dry ground, she still struggled to raise her left hand,


    silently reciting her request to save the life that disappeared five years ago, she reached out and "snapped" with a loud finger.


    A massive, invisible energy shock wave, from Banner''s body to the surrounding, non-invasive impact, instantly across countless star domains, not only saved the ordinary people who disappeared on the earth, but also those who disappeared in the universe back to the real world.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    As soon as Benner finished his task, he felt that his whole left hand could not be lifted up, and the sharp pain made him have no time to think about it.


    he took off the infinite glove on his left hand and still fell back on the ground.


    While stark and they were looking at Benner, William took back the scorched sentry''s infinite glove in his hand.


    When starting with six infinite gems, a red light flashed. Within a few seconds after the real gems were launched, red, blue, bright yellow, orange, red and purple lights appeared on the blackened infinite gloves.


    This makes the six people in stark, who are reacting, have no time to take care of whether half of the people in the earth are rescued or not, and stare at William warily.


    William said with a smile and a lie, "since your goal has been achieved, then try to see if anyone wants to die and follow this energy to find and grab the gem.".


    Stark six people a Leng, in the heart can''t help thinking William originally so insidious?


    However, looking at the six gems on William''s left hand, folded by the Sentinel''s infinite bracelet, and wrapped by the Sentinel''s material, they didn''t shine,


    even if the six stark people had other ideas, they could see that Benner, who was abandoned and in urgent need of treatment, could only pray in their hearts that William was not the same person as the tyrant.

 Chapter 1296

    "Come on, take Dr. Benner for a general examination, and get the first-hand test data after using infinite gems. I can also use the holy light to treat him.".


    William said, releasing a holy light suspended in his palm, and then reminded, "by the way, make some preparations to avoid being attacked.


    Moreover, if I want to leave, you who can''t even touch the edge of magic will not only stop me, but also break the invisible magic. ".


    With that, William''s figure disappeared in front of everyone.


    The eagle''s eye, which is nearest to him, rushes forward without thinking. Facing the place where William stood before, he reaches out his hands to embrace William under the invisibility.


    It''s a pity that you don''t have to start the sentry armor at a speed of 100 kilometers per second. William''s own speed has exceeded the speed of sound, and he can move at least 350 meters per second.


    Wait for Hawk Eye to have no accident of pounce into the air, dash forward after a few meters, William''s figure just shows in situ.


    "Don''t worry, I''m different from mieba. I don''t have his damned ideal. On the contrary, like stark, I like girls and a stable and luxurious life.


    And, "William said with a smile," I''m a real human being, and you should believe in my kind. ".


    This immediately made stark and them roll their eyes, but maybe William disappeared and came back, which made everyone feel relieved.


    The atmosphere became harmonious for a while. As soon as stark and Benner relaxed, they began to be interested in testing.


    He threw the fake infinite gloves to eagle eye for safekeeping. As soon as they entered the base laboratory and planned to have a general examination of Benner, William felt that the quantum transmitter was starting up in the nebula.


    A spaceship suddenly burst out of the quantum field, smashed the base and flew into the high air.


    And just a stop in the air, a series of attacks without warning and pity directly hit down.


    The whole revenge base burst out a huge fire in an instant. In the roar, William didn''t care whether the Avengers in the world would be killed in this way and left the base early.


    Teleport into New York City, bought a dozen beers and hamburgers to fill his stomach, and then teleport back to land next to Saul.


    Staring not far away, sol, sitting on the rubble, was greatly relieved to see that William did not disappear.


    Throwing a can of beer to sol, William said with a smile, "this guy is sitting like this all the time?"


    "That''s right," Saul said solemnly, after opening the wine can and drinking half of it in one gulp, "don''t you say that the first thing to do after you go back to your own universe is to go to mieba?


    Are you interested in killing this ready-made guy now? And if you miss, I''ll support you behind you. "


    William looked at mieba with a smile. When he saw him, he was puzzled. He even waved to mieba like an old friend. Then he said to Saul, "is it good?"


    Solton was stunned for a long time before he asked in embarrassment, "what do you want?"


    After that, he shook his head and sighed, "if Asgard is not destroyed, I am confident that I will pay you any reward, but now,,".


    Saul clapped his hands. "In addition to weapons, even the beer and food I drink and eat are provided by the Asgard people who come to the earth with me.".


    "Poor man," William said, "I''m glad I didn''t tell Angela about coming to this world, or she would have beaten you up.".


    Sol, with a serious face, couldn''t believe it when he heard this. He turned to William and said, "in your world, do you still know Angela?"


    William said with a smile, "I''m still her fiance, and your father Odin confirmed the marriage.".


    "Wow, so you''re Saul''s brother?"


    Without looking back or even having a mental scan, William knew it was stark who was talking.


    Seeing sol frown and look back at himself, stark shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, man, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you.


    It''s so amazing that I can''t help sighing, "it seems that we have a lucky day.".


    "But he''s not going to help us kill people," Saul looked at the smiling William, and then said to stark, "if you have any treasure, take it out now.".


    "Then you might as well ask Captain Marvel if she has any good things," stark shrugged and looked at William helplessly. "The one I can take the most is Mark''s armor, but this technology I stick to is a technology that is several generations behind in some people''s eyes.".


    "What are you talking about?"


    Rogers, the American team, came out of the ruins step by step with a shield. He looked at mieba not far away, and then he said to William, "are you still in the mood to chat?"


    "What else?" Stark shrugged, but looked at William''s left wrist again. After confirming that all the six gems were in William''s hands, he said with a smile, "Captain, anyway, I don''t think mieba can get six gems this time,He without infinite gems is just a more powerful soldier.


    "That''s right." sol, who had no pressure in his heart, immediately thought that he would not have any psychological burden in the future.


    The dark clouds in the sky began to gather rapidly, and the hammer of storm and the hammer of Thor roared from the sky to Saul in the sound of lightning and thunder.


    Storm hammer was caught by sol as he wished, but the hammer of Thor, which he got from 13 years, was directly grasped by William.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Sol, who was still in a rage, could not care about mieba any more. Instead, he looked at William with an incredible look and said, "I, I really believe now that you are Angela''s fiance.


    But, man, if you''re not going to do it, give me the hammer back.


    William ignored sol, but looked at Rogers and said, "in fact, we don''t need to fight against mieba. We just need to find someone to ring his finger again. Ten mieba are not enough for six infinite gems.


    Do you want me to change another infinite glove for you? "


    "Is that all right?" Stark immediately looked at Rogers in surprise, but without waiting for Rogers to reply, mieba, who had been sitting on the stone pile, saw William standing there without any scruples, chatting and drinking beer.


    Feeling ashamed and angry, and seeing the main world cut off by Sol''s head, has been entangled in this 14 year old mieba''s heart.


    He put on his helmet silently and rushed to William four when he raised his double-edged sword.


    More than ten meters away, a jump, waving a big knife, the first to cut to sol.

 Chapter 1297

    Saul didn''t have to think about it at all. He waved the hammer of the storm at mieba in the air, which was a lightning stroke.


    The jumping and flashing thunder rushed to mieba in the air with extremely fast speed.


    Fortunately, the specially made metal weapons are not all conductive. At least William knew that nano metal can counteract the electric current.


    so when mieba is in the air, facing the thunder in front of him in the blink of an eye, his double-edged sword cuts forward and blocks the thunder.


    However, although he was ok, his power to rush to sol was not only offset by the thunder, but also because he couldn''t borrow power in the air. Instead, his body was impacted by the thunder.


    When Saul saw that he had blocked mieba with a blow, he also disrupted his pace. He immediately roared and rushed out. He waved a storm axe and cut at mieba with one axe.


    "Dang ~ ~", a huge sound of metal fighting came. Although mieba was repulsed, the double-edged broadsword easily blocked the storm axe.


    And sol, who is only 1.9 meters tall, is easily crushed by mieba, who is at least 2.5 meters tall. Taking advantage of his height, he presses down the double-edged broadsword from top to bottom and presses down Sol''s storm Tomahawk.


    "Hell," he felt that the power of extermination was no worse than his own. On the contrary, he felt that it was stronger than the one who attacked the Shenyu refugee spaceship when Asgard was destroyed many years ago.


    But I didn''t think it was his decadent life in the past five years that greatly reduced his strength.


    Stark, on one side, saw that Saul''s power was already at a disadvantage, and the double-edged broadsword was being pressed to Saul''s face by mieba, mark 85 immediately flew up,


    two lasers aimed at mieba''s head.


    With his side head away from the laser, mieba slams the hammer of the storm, kicks away sol and blocks the laser with a big knife tens of centimeters wide.


    with Stark''s increased energy output, mieba slides sideways, takes off quickly and rushes towards stark.


    With a bang, a shield flew out behind stark and hit mieba who took off, making stark avoid a direct knife.


    When he fell to the ground, mieba held the big knife with a serious expression, and looked squarely at Rogers who took back Zhenjin shield, sol who had stood up, and stark who hovered in the air.


    Sol, holding the Tomahawk of the storm, walks up to Rogers, but his eyes are fixed on the Thor''s hammer on Rogers'' right hand. He immediately remembers that more than ten years ago,


    when he held a cocktail party in the stark building, it was this weak man around him who moved the Thor''s hammer.


    At that time, he suspected that Rogers could pick up the hammer, but he deliberately saved face for himself instead of mentioning Thor''s hammer.


    Now, Rogers, with a hammer and a shield, can attack and defend at once.


    "I knew it, I knew it," Sol happily patted Rogers on the shoulder, and then looked fiercely at mieba five or six meters away, "let''s go, kill him.".


    Storm Tomahawk and Thor''s hammer, in the hands of sol and Rogers, suddenly sent out intense electric light, two thunderbolts one after another rushed to mieba, and stark in the sky also sent out a laser to attack mieba.


    Mie Ba Meng turns the big knife on his hand, and the fast flying blade blocks the thunder and laser just like a shield.


    a few seconds later, he takes the big knife to the side, deflects three energies and shoots them to the ground.


    Thinking that Saul''s three men really have some strength, mieba, who knows that he can no longer face three enemies at the same time, follows the centrifugal force when the big knife swings, throws the double-edged big knife at Saul and Rogers who stand together.


    "Get out of the way.".


    Feeling the cold blade, sol pushes away Rogers who wants to block the big knife with a shield and slides back to see mieba let mark 85''s energy concentrate on his armor, rush into the air and blow stark out with one blow.


    Then he catches the double-edged sword that flies back like a boomerang and cuts it down to sol who is gliding on the ground.


    Saul quickly raised the storm axe to block the sword.


    "Dang" a loud noise, the back close to the ground sliding sol, was immediately killed by mieba to chop the power to pressure into the soil.


    While sol is blocked by dust, mieba kicks sol away, and then puts the target on Rogers who just gets up.


    With a grim smile, the double-edged broadsword cut Rogers'' back without hesitation.


    Rogers, feeling the cold back, said in his heart, "it''s over." he felt that he was pulled back by a force for a few meters, so he could avoid the knife that almost split him.


    Mieba looks at him and deliberately stretches out his right hand to release his power to save William Rogers. He thinks that while he estimates William''s strength, he does not give up chasing him. He is still in shock. Rogers, who has just stood firm, will cut him off again.


    Rogers, who had no time to dodge and was used to using Zhenjin shield to resist the enemy''s attack, just lifted his shield and cut off his sword.When the sound of "dangdangdangdang" came, Rogers squatted down slowly when he was cut down by mieba''s great power,


    when a "click" came, Rogers was horrified to find that the double-edged sword had broken the edge of Zhenjin shield.


    Mieba won''t give Rogers a chance to think about it. Seeing the shield split, he would not miss such a good opportunity.


    he immediately pulled out the big knife trapped in the edge of Zhenjin shield, fiercely accelerated the speed of waving, and chopped Rogers, who was squatting on the ground for a while.


    "Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang", there were several "clicks" in succession. In the past, Zhenjin shield, which could block any attack, was so easily chopped up by people one by one. Needless to say,


    Rogers, who had no means of defense, and his arm was numb because he blocked seven or eight knives, was easily killed and grabbed his neck.


    Fortunately, sol had roared and rushed over at this time, so that mieba, who showed his back, had to hold Rogers by the neck and swing back, bumping into sol, who was busy collecting the storm city.


    Then he turned the double-edged broadsword again, regardless of the fact that he was shooting energy rays at stark. While throwing it at Rogers and sol, he rolled on the ground and hid in Stark''s energy rays.


    When the dagger chases Rogers quickly and is about to hit him, a portal appears on the route of Dagger''s flight without warning.


    Save Rogers again. However, the double-edged dagger flies into the portal. In the eyes of mieba''s surprise, after William turns the space, it flies out of the space door again and cuts to mieba.


    However, this kind of move is nothing to exterminate hegemony.


    Reach out and catch the double-edged broadsword easily, and mieba doesn''t care. Stark and Rogers and sol, who hit the rubble, raise the broadsword and look at William warily.

 Chapter 1298

    "Who are you?"


    When he heard mieba''s words, William laughed and raised his hand slightly without answering. Two holy lights fell from the sky into Rogers and Saul''s body.


    They soon felt that their physical strength was recovering rapidly.


    When William looked back at Saul and Rogers, he said with a smile, "the battle is not over, you can continue.".


    Feel physical recovery of sol, at the same time, in the heart of great joy, shouting raised the storm Tomahawk, and mieba fight together.


    After fighting with mieba for dozens of rounds and receiving more than ten punches, a holy light came down from the sky again and poured into his body.


    Only two or three seconds later, his physical strength dropped, and sol, who had bruises on his body, was alive again.


    With his personal experience, sol simply stopped defending this time. Instead of fighting against Mie Ba, he was forced to defend more than attack.


    In the spaceship suspended in the sky, ebony throat, dead blade general, dark night neighbor star and dark star secretly curse William, these human beings are shameless.


    He dares to fight four against one, and ebony throat four people, and soon decides to help.


    When a light beam came down, the four men were sent off the spaceship by the spaceship''s towing light group and appeared more than ten meters away from the battlefield.


    Stark and Rogers, who are staring at the four ebony throats, are in a panic. Then they look at William.


    In the past, they couldn''t fight one of the three, and they were still in danger. Now, with the addition of four fierce generals under the exterminators, even if the Avengers gather, stark and Rogers are not sure, let alone the three of them now.


    Mieba was supported, and his sword seemed to lighten a lot.


    After kicking sol again, mieba watched the ebony throats spread out. Black dwarf and general dead blade stared at stark and Rogers. Ebony throats and dark night neighbor watched William. They could not help but concentrate on dealing with sol.


    A series of "Dangdang Dang" sounds, and mieba, who is very scrupulous about the storm Tomahawk, takes advantage of Sol''s exhausted moment. As soon as he throws out his sword, he also flies the storm Tomahawk.


    His height, hand length, strength and speed are all higher than those of Saul''s mieba. He immediately waves his fist and makes a series of combined fists at Saul.


    Even though Saul wanted to fight back, before he hit mieba, he was hit by mieba''s long arm.


    "Bang, bang, bang," more than a dozen punches went on. Even if sol was strong, he was also hit by mieba, and his mouth was bleeding and dizzy.


    "Whew", a holy light of the sun once again rushed into sol''s body, and it looked bigger and darker than the previous holy light.


    In just one second this time, sol, who was knocked unconscious, not only recovered from his injury, but also increased his overall strength by 20% because of the holy light blessing magic.


    All of a sudden, sol felt that he was back to his peak. He caught mieba''s fist with one hand, his eyes were blue, and his whole body began to jump with lightning,


    with a roar, he didn''t need to wave his fist. The lightning on Sol''s body threw out mieba''s power for more than ten meters.


    It''s a pity that mieba is worthy of being a more fleshy meat shield soldier than Haoke. Although he is numb and roaring with pain after being electrified, within a second after the electric light, he turns over and dodges. Sol kicks him with his feet and hits him in the face to fight back.


    After more than ten rounds of fighting with each other, sol is still a powerful man relying on weapons.


    even though he was promoted by William by 20%, his hand to hand combat ability is not much better than that of hawk.


    although the support time was doubled this time, he was beaten down by mieba and stepped on his chest Yes.


    Then a holy light ignored ebony throat and dark night nearby star, not to mention, but also directly through the bad idea of mieba.


    Looking at sol just a moment later, he recovered again, which made ebony throat and the dark night nearby star also ignore the temptation and attack William directly.


    It''s a pity that for William, these two people are at the same level as Hawkeye.


    It may take a bit of effort to deal with ebony throat, but William doesn''t need to do it himself. Two magic powers appear in front of him in a moment, and then two become four, four become eight, and then sixteen release magic ropes to ebony throat and dark night than neighboring star.


    Of course, they won''t stand still, waiting for the magic rope to cover themselves.


    But without waiting for them to move and release a space, they immediately realized that they couldn''t move.


    Then he could only watch helplessly, he was tied up by magic rope, and he was deliberately hung upside down by William, bound to the ruins of the revenge base.


    Today, mieba will be cleaned up 100% of the time, so William is still waiting for mieba to die, trying to recover ebony throat and other four people.Of course, if these four guys don''t appreciate it, William won''t mind killing them.


    After a fight with sol, who is as lively as a tiger again, and watching the holy light enter Sol''s body again, mieba suddenly feels that this kind of battle is meaningless, and suddenly becomes a good play in other people''s eyes.


    "Send out big troops, I will kill these people, and then clean up all the creatures in the world.".


    Staring at Rogers''s dead blade general, he did not hesitate to release vanguard beasts, Zetas, leviathans, and some biological monsters.


    "If you can''t kill your opponent alone, you want to fight in groups?"


    William laughs. Stark and Rogers look frightened. Two thousand golden winged beasts are released soon. They almost shout out in surprise.


    But mieba, who had been entangled by sol, was a little tired. Seeing this, his face became more gloomy.


    But when the golden winged beast and his pioneer started, mieba immediately wanted to eat and look like a fly.


    It''s not too easy to fight the golden winged beast that can block Gatling''s random shooting and more than a dozen missiles, and the vanguard beast that can kill even spears and rifles in mieba''s hands.


    And even if there are golden winged beasts surrounded and attacked by more than a dozen vanguard beasts, these devil born creatures will go back to the independent space to store them slowly when they feel that their golden bodies can''t carry them.


    A large number of monster corpses soon appeared on the battlefield, but none of them died on the battlefield. On the contrary, they kept 2000 people all the time, wantonly cutting down the enemy.


    This kind of one-sided battle, if it was not for the vanguard beast who did not know fear and fear, might have escaped from here long ago.

 Chapter 1299

    With all his strength, mieba bumps into sol, who is more and more fierce, and his face is gloomy.


    looking at the golden winged beast standing in two rows, he waves cold weapons in the front row and kills his vanguard beast wantonly.


    in the back row, he follows a few meters to help make up for the leak. At the same time, once the stone winged beast in the front row is attacked by long-range weapons, he escapes to Dudu In the standing space,


    immediately becomes furious, and the body becomes bigger and bigger, and the battle axe or big knife replaces it.


    in the back row, there will be another golden winged beast in an instant, which is transmitted from the independent space and added to the second echelon.


    This kind of support is like endless support, not to mention the wise men of mieba, even the vanguard beasts who can only have no brain impact, begin to slow down the impact speed.


    And really speaking, these golden winged beasts are more fearless of death than pioneer beasts, more like cannon fodder.


    It can be seen that their skilful fighting skills and cooperation make people understand that the golden stone winged beast is not intelligent.


    With a smile, William separated several magic parts, and he was invisible and hovering in the distance to command the golden winged beast. When black dwarf and the dead blade general were about to kill Rogers and strike stark, they could only flash left and right,


    after rolling their eyes, twenty golden winged beasts came down from the sky, pushed away stark and Rogers, and surrounded the black dwarf and the dead blade in groups of ten The blade general began to chop.


    Once the black dwarf and the general of the dead blade break one of the golden winged beasts, another will appear around them in a moment and rush up with a roar. They would rather be broken than leave a wound on them.


    Only a minute later, he was bound by magic ropes and expelled into alien space. Ebony throat and dark night nearby star hanging upside down on the ruins began to celebrate that he was caught at the beginning.


    Otherwise, they would be like the general of the dead blade and the black dwarf now, with at least a dozen bloody wounds all over their bodies, and the golden winged beast that never seems to lose one.


    At this time, mieba had been completely put down his defense, and sol, who only focused on injury for injury, became more and more irritable.


    But no matter how irascible he was, he didn''t dare to let sol hurt himself. Instead, he tried to resist the storm and fight with fury, looking for a chance to kill sol.


    However, William is a ghost. After watching for a while, he saw that mieba deliberately revealed a flaw and lured sol to cut his head. Without waiting for mieba to fight back, three holy lights appeared on sol.


    Holy light protection, holy light shield, holy light rebound three magic, instantly appeared on sol three protective cover.


    Mieba''s broadsword, which cuts to sol''s waist, suddenly "Dang ~ ~" cuts down the holy light shield. Meanwhile,


    it is also rebounded by the holy light. Mieba''s arms are numb. The broadsword, which has been offset by the holy light shield, stops outside the magic shield of the holy light.


    On the contrary, sol seized the opportunity, grabbed mieba''s bald head and jumped up, often hitting his own knee.


    With a bang, when William grinned and his sweat bristled up,


    mieba, whose nose was broken, suddenly became furious.


    Crazy burst out a huge brute force, seize Sol''s heel on the crazy hit to the ground.


    "Bang bang bang" the sound of armor hitting the ground, and sol, who had been thrown, didn''t slow down yet,


    he felt that he had been thrown and soared, and then the double-edged sword chased him.


    Sol, who is "finished" in his heart, calls for the hammer of storm, but he doesn''t feel any pain.


    then he finds that the hammer of storm doesn''t fly vertically to his hand, instead, he slants into the air and catches the handle of the hammer.


    You really need to lose weight, Saul.


    When he heard William''s voice, Saul looked aside and found that he was floating in the air a few meters away from William. He didn''t understand that he had just been transmitted.


    Standing up straight and falling to the ground, Saul nodded gratefully to William.


    "Thank you," he said, rubbing his chin with embarrassment. "When I went to Asgard in other positions, my mother, Freya, also said this to me. Unfortunately, before I had time for recovery training, this bastard followed me.".


    With that, mieba, who was more than ten meters away, was leaning on a double-edged sword, holding his nose in his left hand, and was silent in great pain.


    But the twisted expression on his face and the constant dripping of blood still made Saul laugh happily.


    Then, in the eyes of mieba''s hatred, he looked at the golden winged beast that had pushed the battle line for tens of meters in the distance and slashed with the cannon fodder of mieba''s men.


    sol said excitedly to William, "give me a few more enchantments. Before the battle is over, I''ll cut off the bastard''s head again.".


    "Click", endure the pain of a silent mieba, put his broken nose bone, eyes red staring at William.


    After fighting for a long time, mieba certainly knows. Although he has been fighting against sol all the time,But even if sol became fat, his strength dropped, he was also a man who could fight with him for more than ten rounds.


    The longer you fight, the sooner or later you will get hurt.


    If you don''t kill William, or if you can kill Saul with one knife, it must be him who will be killed in the end.


    "Who are you?"


    "Just like you", William, who has been watching for so long, has thoroughly understood the power of exterminating hegemony.


    Flying directly to mieba five or six meters away, he said with condescending contempt, "since you can enter this world from other worlds, I can also come here from the past.


    Besides, it seems that you are much worse than I expected. I should have come to your door and killed you.


    Mieba frowned deeper, but then he misunderstood and said with a smile, "so, in your world, I also started that ring finger, completed the feat of lightening the burden of the universe?"


    "I''m sorry," William said with a shrug. "In my world, you can''t even find the first power gem, let alone dare to enter the nine realms and face Odin and Guyi.".


    This made mieba''s heart sink. He thought that no one would know about finding infinite gems until he did so.


    but William told him that some magicians could foresee the future and eliminate this unstable factor ahead of time.


    This is not to say that in the infinite plane, the chance of winning is not high?


    As for the fear of Odin and Guyi, mieba can''t refute it.


    He did not have the confidence to face Odin, who ruled Asgard, and Guyi, who owned the gem of time.


    At this time, he also had some regrets. As soon as he saw that other planes in Xingyun''s mind had won once, he rushed into the world with only one ship.


    Instead of bringing enough cannon fodder, he was beaten by the enemy''s men.


    Moreover, these golden and winged monsters are not only immortal, but also more powerful than their own vanguard beasts and Zetas.


    even the dead blade generals and black dwarfs have been subdued by their opponents because of their numbers.


    Now, it seems that there is no other way to win the war except to kill William. Maybe he will come to the world in a hurry to seek death.


    As for wooing William, mieba thought about it and then put it out.


    In all these years, except for those who were oppressed and bribed by him, and those who were greedy for life and afraid of death, any group of people in the universe, after knowing their plan to eliminate half of the population, fought to the death.


    What''s more, how can a man of William''s strength be bribed? What can he buy?


    Determined his mind, mieba shook off the blood in his hand, reached for a handful of soil, rubbed off the blood in his hand, raised his sword and stared at William in the air,


    "come on, kill you, I will rebuild this universe, create a new universe that doesn''t have a heart to save those creatures that shouldn''t exist, and then only let one be grateful For their own survival, they will never talk about "the only race in the living environment".

 Chapter 1300

    Seeing that mieba is determined to kill himself first, William laughs and thinks about how to kill him.


    in Steve Rogers'' earphone, there is a call from Sam falcon, followed by golden gateways behind them.


    Looking at the Falcon flying out first, the strange doctor and the Scarlet Witch coming out later, William smiles at the despot with a solemn expression,


    "it seems that we can''t fight. There are too many people in the world, like Saul, who want to kill you with their own hands.".


    Mieba put away his sword. From the dimension of 14 years, he didn''t even know anyone, let alone fight with the Scarlet Witch and Dr. strange.


    Therefore, mieba didn''t take the Avengers who came out of the portal one by one, the master kamataji, the Galactic guard, the Asgard fighters, and the vakanda army seriously.


    Instead, he kept staring at William and said, "when I kill you, these wastes that are killed by another me will still be wastes.".


    ¡°NO£¬NO£¬NO¡±¡£


    William looked at Wanda with a smile, who was flying up and rushing towards us with the power of chaos.


    then he looked like a good play and said, "to be honest, without infinite gems, there are some people who will let you know that you are just a small role.


    At least this chick, you can''t make it, and she is definitely one of the people who want to kill you most.


    "That''s right." Wanda lands five or six meters away from William and mieba, and stares at mieba with hatred on his face. At the same time, she looks at mieba''s left hand.


    When he didn''t see the infinite gloves and the infinite gems, Wanda was so angry that he gave a smile,


    "my name is Wanda Maxim. I''m Wanda Maxim. I''m the one who wanted to kill you.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," mieba interrupted Wanda with a frown. He said contemptuously, "I killed people and killed half of the people. I can''t even count them myself. I don''t need to remember who you are.".


    You''ll remember who I am.


    With that, Wanda looked at William and saw him smile. He stepped back more than ten meters in a blink and left the fight to her.


    While Wanda was grateful to William, his hands suddenly glowed red, and the power of chaos rushed to mieba.


    However, mieba wields a big knife and cuts into chaos with confidence, but the result is totally different from what he thought.


    The power of chaos, which can distort or even modify reality, does not care about the great power of exterminating hegemony.


    In one round, he hit the broadsword to the wrong side, and then there were several chaotic forces in succession, which made him retreat one after another, even unable to stabilize his body.


    When mieba had five infinite gems, when he wanted to kill the illusion protected by Wanda and capture the spiritual gems,


    he couldn''t break through Wanda''s power of chaos, and now he is just a pure flesh warrior.


    In just a few rounds, not only the double-edged sword was smashed by Wanda''s chaotic force, but even he was restrained from moving,


    he was lifted into the air by Wanda with chaotic force, squeezing his armor madly.


    When he felt that his armor was constantly breaking and could not resist for a few seconds, he was determined to destroy the overlord. Regardless of whether he was ashamed or not, he called out to his warship, "fire at each other, kill all the people below.".


    The huge spaceship suspended in the air, opened all the energy gun launchers, and hundreds of energy bombs poured down in an instant.


    Unfortunately, half the way, William, who was waiting, turned his hand to the sky with a smile, and a huge portal appeared in an instant.


    All the energy bombs go through the portal, and they don''t affect the battlefield on the other side of the golden winged beast, and the mieba who is being torn by Wanda''s chaotic magic.


    "Launch and launch star annihilating bombs," he stammered as his armor broke five or six layers and felt that his body was being torn apart. "Start and start the self explosion process. Once I die, blow up the planet immediately.".


    As soon as the order of exterminating hegemony is finished, Wanda can''t help worrying about stopping the output of chaotic power.


    She really wanted to kill mieba herself, but her reason told her that it was not the time to die together.


    When William heard this, he frowned and immediately gave up his plan to capture the ship.


    The sentinel armor on his body turns into flaming, even crystallized, flaming armor,


    then, in one thought, it is separated and sent to the sky. At the speed of 100 kilometers per second, it crashes into the destroyer in the blink of an eye. Not to mention,


    where flaming armor passes, not only the steel melts, but also the fierce high temperature keeps the armor within tens of meters Anything that is not resistant to high temperature is burnt or even directly becomes ash.


    Moreover, the energy bombs that entered the huge portal were transferred to the space by William, then flew out of the portal and shot at the destroyer.


    "Up, God.".


    Everyone below was shocked and excited to see the huge spaceship. After it was penetrated by the blazing armor, it caught fire and exploded. It was also split by hundreds or thousands of energy bombs it launched.Then William was not at ease. He directed the portal in the air to become bigger again, and then moved up. Within a few seconds, he sent the exploding and burning spacecraft to the barren space of the universe, allowing it to explode and crack.


    When the portal dissipated and the sky was in the dusk, everyone could not help staring at William.


    "Five years ago, in the 1.4-million-1 victory you saw, is this the scene today?" he said


    After looking at William and the golden winged beast, he shook his head. "If there are such people in our world, do you think the probability of victory will be 1.4 million?"


    "This," stark thought for a second, remembering that William had said before that he came here to find the trace of Xingyun to destroy hegemony.


    "If this disciple of master Guyi was born in this world, he would have killed him more than ten years ago.".


    Strange and the American team, who have been to William world, nodded in agreement.


    Without waiting for other people around him, stark asked about William''s origin and said to Dr. strange, "how do we win in the future you see?"


    "Does it make sense now?"


    Stranch didn''t want to tell stark that in the future he saw, it was stark who won the victory with his own life.


    Following stranch''s eyes, people around him look at mieba, who is once again controlled by Wanda''s chaotic power. They can''t help sighing.


    As long as you can kill mieba, there''s really no need to know what the victory of another version is.


    Stop, stop.


    When Wanda was about to take off mieba''s head, a low, anxious female voice came from a distance.


    As soon as William looked back, he saw that the nebula was wearing the sentinel version of infinite gloves, and the gloves were shining with six different colors.

 Chapter 1301

    As soon as the nebula with infinite gloves climbed out of the ruins, mieba was subdued by the red energy, suspended in the air and roared in pain.


    I''ve never seen mieba in such a mess. In fear, I quickly raised my hand, made a finger movement, and yelled "stop it.".


    Immediately let see her nemesis, and other people''s pupil retraction back a few steps.


    However, knowing that the infinite glove in Xingyun''s hand is a fake, and also knowing that this fake was made by William, Saul, who was attracted to rob and kept by eagle eye,


    carrying the storm axe, he quickly walked over and asked, "where is eagle eye?"


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here," the nebula, frightened by Saul''s fearlessness, stammered as it retreated, "don''t force me to use infinite gems.".


    Sol really stopped and looked at William with an uncertain look on his face.


    Then I saw William''s figure disappear, and then came William''s voice.


    "Are you sure that when mieba is about to be killed, you will not take the opportunity to get rid of his control over you?"


    "I, I, I", nebula stutters at William, and then looks at mieba, who is lying on the ground panting violently and is released by Wanda,


    the expression of struggle appears in her eyes, "he, he is my father".


    With these words, the 14-year-old Nebula looked at William as if he had found a reason to feel at ease,


    "no matter what he did to me in the past, it''s my father. I can''t watch him be killed by you and be indifferent.".


    "Very good," William said with a smile, "you have found yourself a qualification to live.".


    Then, without waiting for mieba to stand up, William shouts that if he wants to use infinite gems, the infinite bracelet on his hand suddenly emerges.


    The blue space jewel first lights up, a space constraint, and the emptiness limits mieba,


    then the orange soul jewel sends out a ray to mieba,


    in mieba''s unbelievable eyes, a soul shadow is forcibly caught out of his body, and then attracted by the soul jewel and enters the jewel.


    Then the purple power gem on the infinite bracelet, under William''s control, sends out a purple light to hit mieba''s body.


    A gust of wind, but also standing mieba, soon turned into a mass of ashes, with the wind dissipated in the air.


    "This, this is the end?"


    Everyone looked at the place where mieba was standing before, and the dust that was dispersing in the air, which was getting lighter and lighter.


    I can''t help but recall that five years ago, they fought against hegemonism, but in the end, half of the world''s human beings disappeared, and the whole world was in turmoil and confusion.


    But now they don''t have to do it. William alone will kill mieba, capture his four leaders, and kill countless cannon fodder.


    In a flash, thousands of people on the scene were excited, excited, and could not believe it. At the same time, their hearts could not help coming out. If William was the same as mieba, how would they resist?


    What''s more, the six precious stones are all in William''s hands. If he wants to do something, who can stop him?


    Fortunately, William didn''t care what people in the main world were thinking. He waved back the sentry''s infinite gloves in Xingyun''s hand, looked at her and asked, "tell me what mieba has done in 12 years, and where is his home? Or where can I find him directly? "


    "12 years?" In the heart is confused in the nebula, hear this, quickly respond to ask, "do you want to return to their own world, early kill that space-time mieba?"


    "That''s right," William nodded with a smile. "My most important purpose in this world is to find you, besides escorting and ensuring the safety of my heart and time gem.".


    But after saying this, William soon thought that the nebula in front of him must be the nebula of 14 years, not the nebula of the main world.


    But whatever.


    As long as you get the whereabouts of mieba, no matter it''s the nebula of time and space, kill another self.


    Even, recall memory, 14 years of mieba in the extraction of nebula memory, can use the instrument to directly obtain her memory.


    All of a sudden, a sentinel robot was released by William. While controlling the nebula, it also linked her memory, or biological brain, from the hole in the back of her brain.


    After copying the whole memory, William got a U disk of sentinel material, and then he let go of the nebula and looked at ebony throat, dark night neighbor star, dead blade general and black dwarf.


    He tied the four with his mind and raised them in front of him, "surrender, or die, which one do you choose?"


    Ebony throat four people looked at each other, finally can only helpless way, "do we have a choice?"


    "Wait a minute.".


    William is trying to control the four ebony throats with a spiritual gem. He heard the nebula of 14 years say, "mieba will come to this world because the nebula of this world has gone to that time and space for 14 years,Because she is exactly the same as me, her memory is synchronized into my memory, so that mieba can see what happened in the future.


    Do you think that if you take the four of them to your world, in case one of them breaks away from your control and informs mieba, you can still find mieba and kill him ahead of time? "


    Although William is very confident in his use of spiritual gems to control people, he is not afraid of ten thousand.


    If the four ebony throats are just like the hawk eyes in the movie when rocky invades New York when they travel through time and space or fight in the future,


    just hit their heads hard and wake up, they may go to tell William about their time and space.


    If we put them back in the space of 14 years, it would be better to kill them directly.


    In an instant, ebony throat felt the cold light in William''s eyes.


    Before they asked for mercy, the real gem on William''s left hand glowed red, and the ebony throat four people not only burst out a fierce burning flame, but also all their souls emerged. They were burned together by the flame and turned into ashes a little bit.


    Not to mention that, William immediately thought that stark, Benner, Rogers and Scott the ant had been to his own world.


    Even if the four of them will not and dare not peep into William''s world in the future, no one can guarantee that there will be other extraordinary existence, and they will want to go to other worlds to collect infinite gems again.


    So for William, as long as he doesn''t make trouble in his own world, he doesn''t care what other dimensions will do.


    Thinking of this, William''s Heart Jewel lights up and wants to delete the memory of stark, Benner, Rogers and Scott.


    shocked by William''s eyes, stark and Benner immediately think that William has just burned ebony throat without hesitation.


    With the heart jewel on, Benner''s light flashed and yelled, "wait, wait, you don''t have to erase our memory, you can keep the space-time coordinates of your world.".


    William stopped the energy of the heart gem, staring at Benner and said, "you''d better give me a satisfactory answer.".

 Chapter 1302

    Benner''s heart bristled when he was looked at by William, and he was even more afraid that the heart jewel that had already bright yellow light would really erase the memory of the four of them.


    And even if he wanted to object to William''s secret, he thought it was better not to get involved with him.


    In order to avoid that there will be any problems in William''s position in the future, he will focus on the Avengers of their world, which is really a disaster.


    "If you want to keep the spatial coordinates of your dimension, just destroy the battle clothes of me, stark, Rogers and Scott the ant man.".


    As William frowned and pondered, the light of the Heart Jewel faded.


    When he thought about it, Benner then took the initiative to say, "the dimension we wanted to go to was the past of our own world,


    but in the end, we didn''t know what went wrong and let us go to your world.


    So, if you don''t have those four suits, even if you let us go for another 12 years,


    there is a great probability that we will go to the real past instead of the one you are in, which has changed the dimension of history. ".


    "Well", William, who also wants to understand, nodded his head at the same time,


    the red light began to light up on the infinite glove. As soon as the real gem was launched, with the help of power and space gems,


    the red light swept the place, except for sol, who had been in the plane for 13 years, and the ant man suit on Roddy, a war machine, who had been in the plane for 14 years,


    not only mark 8 on stark 5. In the ruins of the avenger base, any electronic object, in the eyes of everyone''s panic and uneasiness, turns to ashes a little bit.


    Then three metal balls were formed, which enveloped power, soul and real gem.


    Then three metal balls, in the eyes of the people staring, out of William''s control, suspended in front of Rogers.


    "I''m responsible for sending back the space gems. Besides me, you can''t create a magic cube to protect and hide the space gems.


    The other three gems don''t belong to my world. You can handle them by yourself. Is there any problem? "


    Rogers, who had thought about how to send the space gem back to the 70s when his ant man nano war suit was destroyed, was greatly relieved.


    In addition, William did not hesitate to leave three gems. All those who stood near Rogers and saw all this looked at William with gratitude and admiration.


    But when William thought that Rogers could not go back to the past and meet Peggy Carter because of his appearance, he was embarrassed.


    However, this kind of emotion was thrown to the horizon by him just for a short time.


    Anyway, in this world, Tony Stark is not dead, so the US team should continue to be his US team.


    And he probably won''t have the idea of retiring himself because stark isn''t dead.


    "Understand," Rogers nodded solemnly to William, "I will personally send these three gems back.".


    William and Rogers nodded, then looked at stark and they said, "any other questions?"


    Stark and others were stunned, then even if they had questions, they didn''t want to ask.


    These people were frightened by the power of the real gems just now, but they also thought of the disastrous battle five years ago.


    at this time, they would like William, who can use six infinite gems at will, to leave quickly.


    But Dr. strange hesitated to look at Wang pangzi, and a small number of magicians who shocked him.


    Thinking anxiously, it seems that in the five years since he disappeared, the secret master not only had a hard time, but also had an unimaginable battle.


    That''s why there are so few people.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "if the gem of time is destroyed, the world will lose the most important card to resist the darkness.


    So, if you can, please help us think about what treasures or means can increase our chances of resisting the invasion of darkness.


    Hey, this really asked William, and he suddenly found that the future of the main world seems to be more dangerous than his own world, and there will be more troubles.


    Even mieba, who once killed half of mankind, seems not the worst compared with those who want to swallow up the whole universe.


    In the face of the crisis that a dimension is engulfed by darkness, even if William doesn''t want to manage it, he feels that he can never enhance the power of the Lords of darkness, hell and abyss.


    In case that demon or Dark Lord can break through the limitation of dimension and enter into other planes.


    So, after thinking about it, William looked at Dr. strange with a serious expression and said, "I''ll ask Mr. Gu Yi for you, and I''ll go to Kamata Taj to inform you as soon as I have news.".


    Some people are glad to hear that William will return to this world, while others frown. But they can''t decide whether William will come or not, let alone stop him.


    Only Dr. strange and the secret magicians were fooled by Gu Yi''s name after they heard that he was his teacher. They were looking forward to William''s early return."Bye, wait for me.".


    Seeing that what he said on purpose had already achieved the effect, William would smile and disappear into the main world.


    But he did not expect that after Steve Rogers sent the power gem and the reality gem, there was an accident in the soul gem.


    After Steve left, the red skeleton, who was guarding the holy land of soul gems and acting as a guide, soon got out of trouble.


    The new guide, to everyone''s surprise, has become a despot absorbed by the soul gem.


    In the plane of 13 years, there is not only mieba himself, but also the soul of mieba.


    The future is uncertain again.


    Leaving the main world, William''s first thing is to return the space gem to the 1970s, with the plane of mutants.


    Then, instead of looking at the mutants, he went back to his own plane and took back the gem of his own plane space hidden by him from the different dimensions.


    Directly start to rub, will not produce any investigation to oneself, have admitted him, more belong to his standard plane space gem.


    Feeling the endless power of space, William muttered in a good mood, "it seems that you are the most suitable for me.".


    Taking this space gem into his consciousness, he then forgot to return the time gem to Gu Yi, sat on his Zhenjin spaceship, and went to morgela to find the power gem hidden there according to the star map in nebula''s mind.


    When the spaceship entered the space jump zone of the solar system, William set the interstellar route and lay on the space chair, closing his eyes and waiting for the spaceship to start jumping.


    Two days later, the spaceship entered the outer space of morgela.

 Chapter 1303

    Wake up on Sunday, William shakes his head and goes to the bathroom to wash.


    Holding a cup of coffee, eating a sandwich, standing on the observation platform of the spaceship, watching the spaceship land into the deserted and abandoned planet in front of us.


    The heart jewel in the infinite bracelet on the wrist lights up yellow. With a sharp increase in mental power, he scans morgella, and his figure appears outside an abandoned temple.


    Looking at the key on the temple gate, William thought a turn, the force of space on the body.


    People began to empty up, through the real space, directly through the temple gate without hindrance.


    When you enter it, you will see the same energy shield that protects the power gem as you remember.


    This is the power gem that can control all power and energy as long as you master it.


    When used with other gems, power gems can also strengthen the power of other gems, and as long as they can really master them, they can infinitely strengthen the user''s physical attack and defense.


    When I think of the scene that the mechanical arm passed through the energy mask and was burned red and charred by the energy when Xingyun forcibly took this gem in my memory,


    a sentry armor was separated from William''s armor.


    He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to pass through the energy mask, while "squeaking" to absorb the energy from the energy mask, he forcibly grasped the cosmic spirit ball protecting the power gem.


    After taking the metal ball, William, who wanted to crush the spirit ball of the universe and take out the power gem, suddenly thought,


    is it the same as the original scepter of the mind, to make a fake power gem, and wait to see who will find magella and find this gem?


    Although the fake spirit gem on the spirit Scepter didn''t get a chance to go fishing,


    but the power gem was once obtained by the members of the God Group, and it was used to destroy the treasure of a planet.


    With such a great reputation, there must be some people who are thinking about it all the time.


    In the future, once someone comes here, William, who has a backhand, will know who the other party is for the first time.


    As soon as he touches the power jewel, without waiting for the violent power of the power jewel, he runs around in his body,


    the sentinel material will clip it, and then it will be sent out, emitting purple light floating in the air.


    For fear of an accident, William immediately commands the sentinel material on the power jewel, wrapping the jewel heavily, and then integrating it into the infinite bracelet on his wrist.


    Then he injected space force into the universe spirit ball to form a blue gem, and then let the sentinel robot put the universe spirit ball back,


    William was looking forward to seeing which hopeful guy would look like when he found the universe spirit ball and opened it, but he didn''t see the purple gem.


    After finishing the work, William just smilingly scattered the power of space on his body and returned to the real world from the virtual.


    Let the sentinel material wrapped in the power gem separate, and use the infinite bracelet to collect the power gem.


    When an endless force was introduced into his body through the bracelet and the sentinel armor,


    he felt that his body was only slightly numb, which did not matter. William then used the sentinel material of the bracelet, like the gem of heart and time, to completely wrap and hide the gem of power.


    Put away the sentinel robot that put the cosmic spirit ball back, and William teleports away from the temple.


    On the rock above the gate of the temple, a secret guard magic was set up, and the Zhenjin spaceship was put into the storage space with a wave.


    people disappeared from morgella and returned to the manor in London in a very happy mood.


    After dinner with his mother Lina, he took a walk in the manor. The rest of the time was for him to work out with Abigail, Jesse, Serena and Nisa.


    He didn''t stay at home for a day. The next morning, Gu Yi, who hadn''t seen William for a long time, found his own door and took back the time gem.


    If it were not for the crisis of the main world, which is related to the safety of all planes, William, who is in a bad mood, would not bear the unhappiness in his heart and speak out Dr. strange''s worries.


    Gu thought for a moment, just said to go back to think of a way, in a hurry, for fear that William would hit time again, just like the idea of going straight away.


    He was in a bad mood. He wanted to stay at home for three days to clean up mieba, but now he didn''t delay at all.


    Send it directly back to magella, send out Zhenjin spaceship and go to mieba.


    But William didn''t know that when he lured rocky with the space bridge, took the Zetas into New York, easily detonated and destroyed the space bridge, and only let go a Zetas spaceship,


    although he spread the news of the destruction of the space bridge, many of the space class supernormal people who had the idea of space treasures stopped.


    But it also makes mieba more suspicious because the surprise captain appeared on Tara last year, which led to the failure of the zetary attack on Tara.


    When history has changed, the defeated exterminators will certainly reconsider their plans when facing Odin, Guyi and William.And the known gems of reality, time and space are all mastered by others. Although mieba doesn''t know that the heart gem is in William''s hands, he can''t find a way to recover his disadvantage and can''t be the overlord for so many years.


    Therefore, when William went to dominate the world, the extermination of hegemony in the world had already left his hometown to find the treasure that could fight against William and Captain Marvel.


    The first choice, of course, is the power gem that has appeared before and has been used by the God group to destroy an entire planet.


    But if the power gem is so easy to find, it won''t wait for William to get it.


    In addition to the power gems, among the known gems, space and time gems are on the earth, which is no secret.


    It''s not a big secret that the real gem was taken away from the dark elves by Odin''s father, bor, for thousands of years.


    In this way, the only way to destroy hegemony is to fight against power, soul and the idea of mind gem that has not been known to the outside world and has long been obtained by William.


    When William returns to this world from the main world, mieba has already sent his two adopted daughters. Carmela is responsible for searching for the clues of soul gems, while Xingyun is responsible for searching for the power gems,


    while mieba wants to find the soul gems, so as to make up for the weakness of the soldiers in dealing with the magicians, so as not to open the door before meeting William and Guyi, the two super magicians Fight, in the spirit, or in the mind, by William and Guyi break, even the chance to fight back.


    Although mieba did nothing, he also managed to avoid a robbery.


    When William came to mieba''s home, except for some small minions, let alone mieba, Carmela and Xingyun were not there.


    As for ebony throat, general dead blade, dark neighbor and black dwarf, although they are all subordinates of mieba, they usually stay in their own territory without war.


    And to be honest, people like ebony throat, mieba, don''t really trust them.


    Even ebony throat betrayed mieba.


    When he didn''t find mieba and learned that he had left here four days ago, William felt helpless.


    To change history, we have to bear the unknown consequences.


    In the vast universe, it''s more difficult to find mieba without clues than to look for a needle in a haystack.


    Suspended in the sky, William, who was already in a bad mood, wanted to use the power gem to directly destroy all the forces of mieba on this planet.


    fortunately, he was not a man who would act rashly in anger. When he calmed down, he didn''t understand that killing these minions was meaningless. Instead, he would remind mieba that someone was looking for him and chasing him.


    But this planet is too far away from the earth. Even if the spaceship jumps in space, it will take three or four days. I really don''t know what technology can span countless light years and deliver the news to myself in a short time.


    But if you don''t understand, you can ask someone who knows the business.

 Chapter 1304

    At the thought of asking someone about the technology of interstellar communication, William''s first thought was Captain Marvel, a free policeman from all over the world,


    but then he thought that it''s better not to let Marvel know about exterminating hegemony, so that the girl would not come to the door on her own initiative and frighten exterminator away.


    The second suitable candidate is Yongdu udongta, the star pirate.


    Take out and Yongdu''s communicator and try to see if it can connect him. Unfortunately, as William expected, the communicator can''t connect at all.


    A transmission to the stealth in space Zhenjin spaceship, silently feel oneself have been to several times, in Yongdu spaceship left space mark.


    A few seconds later, he put away the Zhenjin spaceship, and his figure appeared in Yongdu''s spaceship.


    As soon as he saw William, the marauders around him were stunned for a few seconds. Then they took out their weapons and pointed at William.


    Unfortunately, as soon as these people''s hands were holding weapons, a blue shock wave sent out from William. Any predators swept by the power of space were all imprisoned in an instant.


    The spirit is released, and the English born predator is soon found.


    When the other party felt that he could move, he looked at William for a few seconds. After reaction, he immediately ran to William and saluted him respectfully, "welcome, Mr. Devonshire. Are you here to find leader Yongdu?"


    William went to the pilot''s seat, looked up at the star map of the spaceship, and said, "what about the others?"


    "This, this", England star robber hesitated for a while, but looked around by dozens of star robbers, for fear that William would be angry, he did not dare to pick up the communicator and send the signal to Yongdu that William was on the spaceship.


    Then he explained, "we have received the news that someone has produced 50000 energy crystals in search of a special metal ball.


    at this time, leader Yongdu, with two men, is secretly going to shandar star to find the broker for clues and information.".


    "Metal ball?"


    On hearing this, William''s first reaction was the universe spirit ball, and his second reaction was that mieba was looking for the power gem.


    "What kind of metal ball?"


    "This, this," the English star robber stammered, while sweating on his forehead.


    If you don''t get Yongdu''s approval, you can tell the news, and promise that even if Yongdu doesn''t kill him afterwards, the star robbers around who do everything for money will blame him for hindering everyone to get rich, secretly repairing or even killing him.


    If you don''t say that, if William is angry, he will be killed directly.


    Fortunately, it''s in the universe, not in England.


    When the villagers see the villagers, they are full of tears.


    After all, he was the only Englishman in the universe, so William didn''t embarrass him any more. He waved him away, then took out a bottle of whisky and waited for Yongdu to come back.


    An hour later, Yong Du, who came back in a hurry, stood respectfully in front of William regardless of the men who had been imprisoned in the spaceship.


    Waving all the star robbers that could not be moved around to the lower level, William asked Yongdu alone, "I''m going to let you take your hands to a planet to lurk. When the person I''m looking for returns to that planet, I''ll be informed immediately.".


    "No problem", Yongdu agreed without thinking, and then asked with a smile, "the place you want me to go must be very far away from Jiujie, right?"


    See brave degree smile some too brilliant, William which don''t know he this is to benefit.


    "As long as you can send me the message, I''ll give you the agent share of a thousand healing runes, OK?"


    "Two thousand," Yongdu lion said, and immediately explained, "if you want to send messages across countless star domains, in addition to the communication systems controlled by the cosmic Empire,


    you have to pay a lot of money to hire people to relay messages one layer at a time.


    As soon as the information is sent out from the planet you want me to lurk, the people waiting in the space jump area of the spaceship will start the spaceship jump as soon as they receive the information.


    after getting out of the jump area, the high-power communicator will send the information to the spaceship waiting in the next space jump area and repeat the previous action.


    This saves the spaceship time to fly to the next space jump zone.


    After layer upon layer transmission, even if the information is hundreds of millions of light-years away, it can be calculated silently in Yongdu''s heart, and then it goes on, "it can also be transmitted to you within 24 hours of the earth''s time.".


    In one day, William, who owns the gem of space, can go directly to mieba''s hometown. It''s not that he can''t accept it.


    "What about secrecy?"


    "As long as the price is enough, hehe," Yongdu said with a smile, "this kind of personal intelligence, even the defensive fleets of the major forces in the universe, will not mind making extra money.".


    As long as it''s money, William doesn''t mind letting Yongdu make a fortune. "Do you know a Titan named SANOS?"


    "Know, know".Yongdu, a star pirate in the universe, has heard of mieba, a butcher who slaughters half of the population.


    "You, you," William said with a smile when he saw Yongdu stuttering. "Two thousand healing runes should be able to sell 1.2 million energy crystals in the black market now.


    I''ll give you one thousand as a deposit, and I''ll pay you another one thousand after it''s done. Is there any problem?"


    "Not as an agent to help sell, but as a direct reward?" After Yongdu asked, he saw that William nodded indifferently. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll take the job.


    after finishing this business, I can go to Saka star retirement with dozens of omnipotent Yuanjing and tens of millions of star coins.".


    As soon as William heard Saka star, he could not help recalling the meeting. Then he was surprised and asked, "the junk star of Gao Tianzun?"


    "Haha," he said with a smile, not surprised that William knew Gao Tianzun and his bravery. "You know I''m a predator. So, if I go to Saka for my old age, I can not only kill those enemies, but also worry that the ruler of the planet will want me.


    What''s more, as the most special star sky in the universe, not everyone can find Saka, let alone any spacecraft can fly in. ".


    Kill the enemy? William immediately thought that although Saka was in the same universe, the time inside was very different from that outside.


    In a year, sakes may be a month, or even a day.


    However, the different velocity of time causes Saka star to be in the turbulence of time and space at all times. It is true that not everyone can enter the star field.


    Less people means less spaceships on the route and less oil and water. People like predators and star thieves will not go to Saka if they don''t have to.


    Besides, Gao Tianzun is only interested in all kinds of gambling. As long as he is rich, he doesn''t care what the people who enter his own forces do in the outside world.


    "Wait", William, a flash to leave Yongdu''s ship.

 Chapter 1305

    After a trip to Asgard, I bought hundreds of tons of jade raw materials. Without saying hello to Odin, I went to the Yellowstone base and made tens of thousands of healing talismans for use.


    Just as he was going to pack thousands of healing charms in a box, William thought about it again and made a storage ring of 2 meters long and 8 cubic meters. He went back to Yongdu''s spaceship.


    Throw the storage ring to Yongdu casually, "there are 1000 healing runes in it, and this 8 cubic meter space ring can store things. In case you are in danger of endangering your life when you are lurking in mieba''s nest, break this ring, and I can detect that the space mark on the ring disappears and rush to save you.".


    Wait. Speaking of this, William patted himself on the forehead.


    Really should be that sentence, only you can''t think of, there is no space can''t do things.


    I don''t need to use the spaceship to deliver the message layer by layer as Yongdu said.


    The same reaction from the bravery, immediately grasp the space ring.


    Not only reluctant to hand it over, but also afraid of being killed, he knelt down on the ground and swore, "I swear I will finish your task, and I will go to the target planet alone, waiting for SANOS to return to his hometown.".


    If the others were on their knees like this, William would be a little uncomfortable.


    but the brave bad ass is kneeling in order not to return the space magic ring. William then thought with great ease.


    , since he wanted to go to high heaven''s saracin, then let him be an eye liner.


    And instead of leaving the robot in the dangerous home of exterminator, I don''t know what unexpected situation it will encounter, it''s better to let Yongdu be such a snob lurking there.


    Take out a gold coin, inject space into the gold coin, throw a brave way, "see mieba back, destroy the gold coin to inform me.".


    After that, he said, "after it''s finished, I not only promise you 1000 healing runes, but also give you 500 curing runes every year for three consecutive years.


    And every time you provide me with a piece of useful information in the future, the right of agency will be increased by one year. Do you understand


    "Understand, understand.".


    Yongdu didn''t feel that the 500 healing runes were too few. On the contrary, he felt that the number was just right, so as not to cause people like Gao Tianzun to peep at him.


    At that time, it will not be a matter of money. Let alone retirement, in order to survive and make money in the future, the whole universe will have to flee.


    I''m afraid that if I stay in a certain place for too long, I''ll be watched, or even killed.


    Seeing that Yongdu didn''t have a little expression, William patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I like smart people.


    I need to talk to your men, and then I''ll take you directly to mieba''s hometown?


    Or do you think of a way to leave alone and sneak in? "


    "I''ll go by myself," Yongdu said after thinking about it, "someone just offered 50000 energy crystals to look for a special metal ball. I''ll tell my men to look for information.


    If I leave like this, even if I don''t come back for a long time, my men won''t doubt it.


    I just think that I have an accident outside. After a long time, these bastards will no longer care whether I am alive or dead, but will focus on fighting for a new leader.


    Once a new leader is created, they will have to find a new target to rob, and they will not care about me.


    William a Leng, immediately understand that things really seem to be like this.


    Star pirates are no different from pirates on earth. They are all people who dare to do anything for money.


    In addition to force, the most important thing for Yongdu to subdue his subordinates is to make money with them.


    Seeing that William didn''t object, Yongdu continued with a smile, "after I leave the spaceship, I plan to wait for a few days in the zitari''s territory, and then see if I can receive a mission related to SANOS''s old nest.


    only when I have a legitimate reason to sneak in and stay, work for others, or do some short-time tasks in the nearby galaxy, can I wait for SANOS to leave safely Now.


    William nodded after thinking about it. If the interstellar communicator transmits in a galaxy, it will be as fast as a mobile phone.


    When Yongdu is not in mieba''s lair, he can''t get other people''s ideas when he uses a robot to keep an eye on the incoming and outgoing spaceships for a day or two.


    After discussing the matter of staring at mieba, William asked with a smile, "talk about the metal ball.".


    Yongdu was stunned, and then called out the information he got from the broker of shandar star.


    At a glance, William recognized that the metal ball was the spirit ball of the universe. "Don''t worry about it any more. Even if you find it, you will die spending the five omnipotent quantum crystals.".


    Yongdu''s forehead was sweating immediately.


    The man in front of him is already one of the most extraordinary people in the universe. Now where dare he go to find the spirit ball of the universe.


    He nodded with fear, "clear, clear.".


    William laughs, and then thinks that although he has seven or eight levels of control, the task is to destroy hegemony, or his subordinate forces issue it,


    but if you want to confirm it, you still have to let people check it carefully, so as to avoid the emergence of a force that is also playing the power gem idea, and he is in charge of guessing that it is to destroy hegemony and neglecting it."Do you know who''s behind this mission?"


    "I don''t know, we never ask this kind of question," Yongdu thought for a while and then said, "if you want to find out what''s going on behind the scenes, you''d better let someone check it secretly, so as to avoid brokers making up for money, or even leading us into a trap for reputation.".


    It''s not impossible. Although William doesn''t care about brokers, star thieves and employment organizations, he was suspicious when Yongdu said that. He immediately felt that when he bought information, he had better find someone who could trust him to check in secret.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "do you still have any contact with xingjue?"


    "Of course," Yongdu said with a smile, "we had a drink with shandarxing last month. Are you going to give him the task?"


    "Well, help me tell xingjue, as long as he tells me who is the publisher of the mission, 100 healing runes will be the reward.".


    "Such a high reward?"


    One hundred healing runes, according to the current value, are 60000 energy crystals and six million star coins.


    But it also made Yongdu understand that it must be dangerous, otherwise, where would William pay such a high price.


    Sure enough, he listened to William and said, "you''d better remind him, as long as you find out who it is, or the influence, lest xingjue''s son of a bitch will be found out and killed.".


    After that, William stood up with a smile, patted Yongdu on the shoulder and said, "well do it, man, if you do well in the future, five or six omnipotent quantum crystals will be just a small thing for you.


    Millions of energy crystal wealth is just the starting point, right? "


    When I heard about the million dollar fortune, I couldn''t help showing an excited expression on my face, "understand, boss.".


    Waving his hand to release the imprisoned star robbers in the spaceship, William went back to London, planning to have a good rest for a few days and take the women at home to play for a while.

 Chapter 1306

    Back in London, time unknowingly in the past month, this day, waiting for the news of the extermination of hegemony, etc. some impatient William, went to visit Yongdu.


    But this guy painted his blue skin green, and now he was dressed in a simple machine armour, like a coolie, working as a low-level worker in the aviation center of mieba Laowo.


    Shaking his head, William went straight back to London without saying a word.


    After staying for several days, William, who wants to get rid of mieba and live a safe life, is really waiting to go to Dinosaur Island for a holiday.


    When he and dardario are diving into the sea to relax and enjoy a unique underwater fitness, he suddenly feels a spatial fluctuation.


    Spirit to the Dinosaur Island sweep, you can see Guyi standing on a cliff not open to the outside world more than ten meters, looking at the sea quietly waiting for him.


    And pester oneself not to put, accelerate to swim of Da Dario signal once, this young girl white William one eye, but don''t plan to stop at all.


    William, who didn''t want to be disturbed, thought about it and released a magic part to send it to Gu Yi.


    Seeing that the one who came to see himself was magic, Gu Yi said, "take me to see the future world of strange.


    If you don''t feel the situation of that plane in person, just telling strange how to do it is not safe, but also easy to do bad things with good intentions. ".


    William was stunned. He suddenly felt that Guyi didn''t want to take the initiative to stay in the future world and secretly help stranch and the secret magicians in that world to resist the invasion of the dark world?


    Seeing William''s strange eyes, Gu Yi said with a smile, "you already have the gems of space, soul and power, and the gems of time and reality are in the hands of Odin and me.


    therefore, as long as you don''t go to other dimensions, deliberately contact with the super dislocated surface of celac in the crimson hell,


    as long as you stay in your own territory, you will not be afraid of the existence of infinite gems Enemy, there should be few people in the world who can threaten you in the future.


    William knew this for a long time, but when he heard Gu Yi''s confirmation, he was still glad for a while,


    but then he said, "what''s the abnormality you see from time? Just want to put the safety of the world in my hands and go to other worlds to help others? "


    "It depends on the situation." Gu Yi didn''t answer why William wanted to go to the main world,


    instead, he took off the eye of the Argo motorcycle hanging around his neck and threw it to William''s magic part.


    "If I am held back by that world and can''t come back, if you want, then you are the supreme mage of this world.


    And if you don''t want to, go to strange, train him and guide him until he is qualified to inherit the supreme mage, and then give him the eye of Argo.


    "What is it?"


    On the contrary, it made William not make up his mind for a moment. The eye of Argo motorcycle and the gem of time were not wanted by a fool, but he didn''t want to travel the responsibility of the supreme mage.


    "Don''t worry," Gu Yi said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not as difficult or as busy as you think.


    And if you don''t want to be one after you''ve tried, isn''t there still a backup like stranch.


    This is not unacceptable.


    In addition, William, who was originally coveting the gem of time, had to create a friendly atmosphere with his allies because he really didn''t want to rule the world or destroy the world,


    then let the magic part pass the eye of Argo to himself,


    and then the magic part took Gu Yi''s hand and took her to the main world to find strange.


    More than an hour later, when William, who had finished sports with dardario, was thinking about whether he had to go to kamataji, he suddenly felt the call of magic separation in his heart.


    with an idea, Gu Yi''s figure appeared in front of him again.


    William looked at Gu Yi with a strange expression, thinking that he would not be fooled and exposed the spatial coordinates of the world and the main world?


    In a bad mood, he tentatively said, "it seems that the situation over there is not bad?"


    "It''s not really the most dangerous situation yet," Koo nodded with a smile, "and strange is more powerful than I expected.".


    After that, Gu Yi looks at the eye of the Argo motorcycle on William''s neck. Unexpectedly, Gu Yi doesn''t take the initiative to return to the eye of the Argo motorcycle.


    he opens the portal and goes back to the kamataj.


    This makes William suspect that Gu Yi deliberately gives the eyes of Argo to him to create the fact that he is already the supreme mage?


    And then free yourself from the world and the main world?


    However, William was soon going to ignore the issue.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that he will never hand it in again.


    In the next few months, he paid close attention to Guyi, but he really felt that Guyi would go to the main world by himself every month, and then stay for a few days and come back.


    Then not only Wang pangzi began to visit London Manor on every planet to report the situation of kamataji to him,Even Chen Feng, a young mage in his twenties, came to London manor from time to time. What he said was that he congratulated him on becoming the supreme mage.


    It''s even vaguely said that some esoteric mages want to recruit more Chinese to be mages.


    William did not understand that he was forced to become the supreme mage.


    However, after he changed his mind, he didn''t find it difficult to be the supreme mage.


    My task is to catch up with the dark creatures who sneak into the earth when there are problems that can''t be solved.


    With the eye of Argo motorcycle and the eye of warlock, when he really meets dark creatures, demons and demons, he can only resist the gaze of the eye of warlock and the eye of Argo motorcycle for a few seconds by opening the eyes of dark creatures.


    even the advanced demons can only resist the gaze of the eye of warlock and the eye of Argo motorcycle for a few seconds, and they will be completely burned by the power of breaking demons.


    When everything became simple, William didn''t feel that he would waste his time and energy when he was the supreme mage.


    Even a few months later, he began to get used to the status of the supreme mage, and began to take a day or two from each planet to go to kamataji to guide the secret mages on how to practice.


    After that, Guyi spent more and more time in the main world, until he came back to stay in the main world for only three days a month.


    Time has passed half a year unconsciously.


    On this day, William stayed in kamataji, watching modu and Wang Pang guide the secret magicians, when he heard the voice of Sunday.


    Sir, you told me a few years ago to keep an eye on the unusual events in London. Now there is really a situation of Space folding in the suburbs of London.


    William, wearing a robe, was stunned for a few seconds. He soon remembered that this year is already 13 years. With the overlapping of the nine worlds, the real gem is about to be born.

 Chapter 1307

    According to the clip in memory, the real gem is Saul''s girlfriend Jane foster. When she went to study the folding of London space,


    she accidentally entered the abyss where Odin''s father, bor, had hidden the real gem, and then was attached to her body by the real gem and brought back to London.


    "Where''s Jane foster?"


    It took a few seconds on Sunday to reply, "sorry sir, I didn''t find Miss Jane foster.".


    "This chick so quickly into the Space folding, found the gem of reality?"


    "Sir, it''s been more than a year since Saul and Miss Jane foster were attacked in England," William said on Sunday.


    Are you scared to come back to England?


    While William was amused, he suddenly understood what was going on.


    Then he looked up at the sky and said in a low voice, "hamdal, has Jane foster been taken to the holy land by sol?"


    Before long, a rainbow of "whew ~ ~" came down, and a note came down in less than a second.


    Taking the note, William looked at it and scolded Saul for his courage.


    How dare you take a mortal without any special ability to the divine realm, and not afraid of Odin''s trouble with him and Jane foster?


    Or is it because rocky is imprisoned and thinks that he is the only heir that he is fooled by love?


    After destroying the note, William thought for a few seconds and said to Sunday, "let Kingsman send someone to block the place where the space folds, and then stand by outside. No one is allowed to enter without my order.".


    Yes sir.


    At the end of the training course for Mordor and Wang pangzi, William explained what would happen when the nine circles overlap, reminding them that from now on, they will always pay attention to the abnormal situation in the world, and their figure will appear in London.


    However, he did not expect that because Gu Yi left this plane for a long time and only came back three days a month to absorb the energy of the dark space to maintain his life,


    domam in the dark space, unable to perceive Gu Yi, began to restlessly think of all kinds of ways to enter the earth to find the reason.


    The spatial anomaly caused by the overlapping of the nine realms makes it easier for domam to peep at the earth.


    But William would not care if he knew.


    He doesn''t believe that he can''t beat Domaine when he has five infinite gems. Even William wants Domaine to leave the dark space and enter the real world.


    Once domam''s existence is integrated with a plane, leaving the territory on which he lives, and his strength is greatly reduced, it will be much easier to kill him.


    Back in London, William followed Sunday''s instructions and went directly to the suburban area where the space folded.


    When he came down from the sky and looked at it for a while, he was sure that the abandoned five story building and the empty factory area he saw were the same as those in his memory.


    Regardless of the mental strength of agent Kingsman, who was stationed outside, he swept the whole factory area and unexpectedly found several children throwing cans, wine bottles and bricks down the three-story circular corridor of a five story building.


    then these cans, wine bottles and bricks disappeared after falling a few meters.


    When it reappeared, it unexpectedly fell from the top of the fifth floor of the circular corridor,


    then it fell a few meters away from the ground, disappeared and reappeared on the top of the corridor.


    After repeating this for several times, he fell into other countries of the nine kingdoms.


    Worried that these bear children would not come back to other countries in the ninth world, William thought about it and called out the cat calls at night.


    Then I chose a sound that I thought was frightening. In the dark of the building, I played it in a low volume.


    This kind of weeping sound soon attracted the attention of several bear children.


    Heart rate accelerated, nervous listening for a few seconds, plus before suddenly dropped a wine bottle, a few bear children immediately scared scream to escape the building.


    Mental scan of a few children to escape, William this just smile from the dark out.


    Standing by the window, looking at the small figures who ran away in a hurry and seeing Kingsman''s agents,


    not only was he not afraid, but he rushed into the arms of the adults with a look of excitement and happiness. William laughed a few times before releasing the power of space.


    While feeling the Space folding, we also use the principle that the energy between infinite gems will counteract each other, and soon find the power of real gems to show from that place.


    Floating up a long corridor on the third floor, William only looked at it and thought it was familiar.


    A magic part of the body flashed out, flew over the corridor, folded through the space and entered the abyss.


    Through the magic separation, you can see the huge stone pillar emitting red light at a glance.


    When you step closer, you can see that the huge stone pillar is actually broken in the middle, while the real gem, or etheric particles, is pressed between the stone pillar and the base.The etheric particles flowing like water are actually weapons made by the dark elves with real gems.


    William sent himself into the abyss, and put his hand directly into the gap of the stone pillar, and the etheric particles immediately wanted to rush into his body as if they had found a sojourn.


    But William is not an ordinary man like Jane foster, and the etheric particles haven''t touched his fingers yet.


    the sentinel armor not only changes into an infinite glove, but also four infinite gemstones emit energy to limit it, and then a little bit of squeezing and squeezing turns into a ball.


    after that, the sentinel material is wrapped up and put on the infinite Bracelet like the other four gemstones.


    William didn''t destroy the etheric particles directly, but got the real gem. He was worried that after the etheric particles were destroyed,


    the dark elves hiding in the unknown space would not sense the existence of the etheric particles, and would not find them and die.


    As William expected, the dark elves, who had been sleeping in the spaceship for five thousand years, soon woke up.


    But William is thinking at this time, is he going to the divine realm, or is he deliberately staying in the territory of the American people, and then play the game of alien invasion of the United States?


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, William could not help remembering that in the agreement he made with Odin,


    he was the leader who helped kill the dark elves in the divine realm, malkis, the monarch of watt alheim in the dark world, and the real gem belonged to William.


    If you go to the divine realm, in case malkis is killed by Odin or sol, what is the ownership of the real gem?


    Although William, who has already got the real gem, will never return it to Shenyu,


    but if he is really being sarcastic, it may not be worth the loss if he gets dirty with Shenyu in the future.


    Since this can be avoided, no one will be stupid to let it happen.

 Chapter 1308

    It''s just a marekis. William doesn''t need to ask God for help at all. What''s more, because of Gu Yi''s going to the Lord''s world,


    William also worries that in case of Freya''s death, Odin will be too sad and his character will change greatly.


    Like those wise and powerful young kings who were fatuous, fickle, suspicious and cruel when they were a freshman, they had to do something when they had nothing to do.


    Although William is now fearless of Odin and Asgard, no one will want to have a great change and great loss of strength with his allies who have no core conflict of interests.


    And even if you can fight all over the world, you also need people to shout, someone to help you always remind others, you are not only your own strength, but also a strong helper, in order to live a few days.


    So, after William thought about it, he thought it was better to talk to Odin about it first.


    In order to avoid that Odin, who had been determined that the dark elves had died, would be attacked by the dark elves and be unprepared, just as William remembered, and even his queen would be killed.


    After thinking about it, William raised his head and cried, "hamdal, take me to the kingdom of God.".


    "Whew ~ ~", a rainbow soon rushed down to the sky, with William ignoring the distance, quickly to God.


    When William flew out of the passage of rainbow bridge, he saw Odin, who was holding the gun of eternity, also sent him. He looked at him with a puzzled face and asked,


    "what''s the matter?"


    William smilingly asked, "the nine worlds are about to overlap, you should know?"


    "Of course," Odin nodded, and saw William reach out his hand, the sentinel material ball wrapped with Ether particles, showing a little tiny gap, and the red light restricted by magic appeared in his hand.


    "Bor is up there. Is this an etheric particle?"


    At a glance, he recognized Odin of ether. Instead, he looked at William incredulously and said, "it''s impossible. How can you find the place where my father hid the real gem?"


    "I don''t know where the gem is hidden, but believe it or not, the real gem is in my hands now.".


    When William smiles, he shows off the infinite bracelet on his left wrist with a sense of warning,


    and then reveals the jewels of power, space, heart and time in Odin and heimdar''s face of disbelief with their pupils shrinking.


    "According to our original agreement, I will help you kill the dark elves and malkis, and you will give me the gem of reality, right?"


    "That''s right." Odin stared at William for a long time, then guessed a rough idea. He asked with a heavy heart, "since you said that the nine realms coincide, and you get four infinite gems, which are the gems found with gems through the gap in space?"


    "That''s right," William said, not wordily, half true and half false. "There has been Space folding in London. When I went to check, I felt the power of infinite gems as soon as I used the power of space, penetrating the space gap and meeting the power of space.".


    Odin and hamdal were relieved to hear this.


    If William peeped into the realm of God and found the place where bor had hidden his jewels, it would be no different from a direct declaration of war.


    And they didn''t doubt William''s words, because William already had five infinite gems, not to mention Odin,


    now the whole Asgard can''t beat William.


    That''s why I don''t think it''s necessary for William to lie about it.


    Odin took a deep breath, thought for a few seconds, and said, "since you didn''t hide the real gem from me, you''ve come to tell me,


    that is to say, you''ve made sure that the dark elves and malakis are not only alive, but also sure to come to recapture the real gem, or even directly attack the divine realm?"


    "Hey, hey", it''s easy to talk to old ghosts like Odin. He knows that William, who has even got the gem of time, can''t return the real gem.


    in this case, it''s better to pay William''s reward in advance than to make a quarrel with William and alienate himself from the divine realm.


    "In addition to reminding you to be careful not to be attacked by the dark elves who have hatred with you, I also want to tell you that I have decided to put the battlefield on the earth.".


    "Earth?" Odin nodded a little puzzled, and did not intend to say anything more on this issue.


    After all, no one wants his territory to become a battlefield. On the contrary, he is secretly pleased with William''s choice.


    All of a sudden, I feel that my efforts to woo and make friends with William have not been in vain.


    But did not think, William is worried about the nominal ownership of gems, the second is simply to see the Americans are not pleasing to the eye, deliberately looking for trouble to make the Americans uncomfortable.


    Even if the American people in the world are also superpowers, they can''t resist the consumption of World War I on their territory every few years.


    More than a year after the Zetas invaded, New York was almost destroyed, and they lost an entire aircraft carrier fleet and hundreds of fighters.


    If we do it again before we slow down, it will be impossible for the United States of the world not to fall into retrogression in the future.After all, no one wants to live and invest in a country where war will break out every so often.


    Moreover, in the past year or so, the idea of rich people and large enterprises has already had signs.


    William''s easy killing of the entire zetatary fleet has made a lot of wealthy people and businesses turn London into their first choice for investment.


    Industry is not obvious. After all, it depends on the overall industry situation of a country.


    However, when New York was almost destroyed, and William used gold to pay tax directly every year, London has been in the spotlight in the financial industry for a while.


    If we put the battlefield in the United States again this time, many people in the world will gloat at at the same time, worry about the safety of the world and cheer up at the same time.


    "Let''s go. If we are not in a hurry, let''s go to the golden palace to have a drink and talk about the dark elves.".


    Odin patted William on the shoulder and said with a smile, "the dark elves are not hard to deal with when they are ready.".


    William did not object to this, although the curse of the dark elves soldiers, empty handed can win with Thor''s hammer.


    But after all, the dark elves have been killed by Odin''s father, bor. There are only three or two kittens left, and even one curse warrior left.


    And this kind of pure meat warrior, on the contrary, is the best target for William.


    What''s more, William is still expecting to see if he will meet Saul and rocket raccoon from other time and space?


    In that case, there is no need to worry about how to get the soul gem.


    I just need to wait until next year quietly, and I have a great chance to meet the black widow and eagle eye who come to this world from other time and space to look for soul gems.


    So, after thinking for a few seconds, William, in front of Odin and hamdal, separated into a magic part, and then put the magic part on the frost sentinel armor,


    took the sentinel material ball wrapped with Ether particles, and sent it to New York, where he iced himself in the sewers of New York.

 Chapter 1309

    He followed Odin to the golden palace. While drinking wine, William talked with Odin about how to defend against the dark elves in the divine realm,


    how to rush to reinforce in the first time in case of a large-scale attack in the divine realm, in order to minimize casualties,


    secretly, he has been paying attention to any spatial fluctuations around the golden palace and the royal palace.


    With that, I want to find out whether Saul and raccoon in the future will break through the dimensions and sneak in.


    after discussing with Odin, I don''t mean to leave even though it''s already noon.


    Although Odin was puzzled, because the real gem was no longer in the divine realm, and he had ordered his hands to strengthen the guard of the divine realm in secret,


    seeing that William did not leave, Odin could only take him to the private dining room inside the palace with a smile.


    When they enter the restaurant, they see sol, who is separated from Jane foster and comes back in a hurry.


    As for Queen Scarlett, after hearing the maid''s report that Odin was having lunch with William,


    she planned to take the maids to the kitchen to prepare some food for William.


    William, Odin and sol are waiting for lunch. On the New York side, a sewer with a diameter of more than 50 meters and a diameter of 4 meters is frozen without warning, resulting in the abnormal situation of rapid drop in temperature.


    not only aegis has sent people to investigate, but also stark and Benner have put down their research and rushed to work because they are worried about something big Go and have a look.


    As soon as stark uses the laser of Mark''s armor to cut and melt the ice in the sewer, William immediately receives the report of magic separation.


    But he''s not going to take care of it.


    Anyway, frost Armor absorbs the frost hammer, that is, the frost power in the ice box, which is enough to freeze the whole of New York.


    Mark 7 on stark wants to compare his energy with that of sentinel frost armor. It''s not that William despises him. Even the ark reactor that gives stark 100 new elements can''t match half the energy of frost armor.


    Moreover, with these people in New York, when the dark elves attack each other after that, the greater the damage and the more the loss will be.


    The divine realm.


    After lunch, William, who didn''t notice the fluctuation of space, didn''t know whether to be glad or disappointed. She was planning to say goodbye to Odin and his son.


    but Scarlett apologized and said goodbye to William first, and went to deliver the stew she had made herself to rocky in the magic prison.


    Together with Odin and sol, they politely stand up and watch Freya leave,


    William''s heart moves. When sol and rocket raccoon from other worlds come, it seems that Freya is also going to see rocky.


    So, Wilhelm, who plans to wait, said with a smile that he plans to buy some jade from the divine realm and go back to London.


    What else?


    Odin suddenly thought of a year ago, when his subordinates reported that William had bought dozens of tons of jade raw materials,


    he couldn''t help but smile with some doubt and said, "then you are free. I have to check the defense of the divine realm.".


    With that, Odin left first under the eyes of William and Saul.


    As soon as Odin left, sol, who was in a hurry to meet Jane foster, immediately took William and said, "man, I have something to do. I''ll go to London to catch up with you next time.".


    Watching sol leave, William''s figure disappears.


    Pretend to leave, but let a magic separate to buy jade, himself is invisible in the palace, with mental power staring at Scarlett.


    After a while, I felt a tall and a short figure when I was in a mental state, and appeared around Freya.


    Instead of cheering up, William frowned.


    I didn''t feel the fluctuation of space, but sol and rocket raccoon suddenly appeared, but I didn''t think that because he had been reincarnated in this world for too long,


    I didn''t recall vaguely that the place where sol and rocket raccoon from other planes sneaked here was in the magic prison of the divine realm,


    and the time may be longer than the time he came to the divine realm today still early.


    But anyway, William, who didn''t understand, just thought for a while and focused on fat Saul and rocket raccoon.


    Then, he felt uneasy to print the space mark directly on them, so as to avoid the accident of not being able to follow another world in 2025.


    But looking for a long time, I didn''t find Jane Foster''s raccoon. He looked at fat sol with a bad expression and said, "are you sure your human girlfriend lives here?"


    "Of course," said fat sol, with a puzzled expression on his face and a hard mouth, "I brought Jane to Shenyu myself, and I chose the room for her myself. How can I make a mistake?"


    "What about Keren?"


    Rocket raccoon angrily looked at sol, but did not know the world''s sol, in order not to let Odin know that he brought Jane foster to God, where dare to bring people into the palace.But with Jane foster hiding in the city outside the lake villa, living in seclusion.


    Click.


    When fat sol and rocket raccoon are busy hiding behind the stone pillar,


    listen to Freya, who is going to deliver the stew to rocky, and tell her maid to take some books that rocky hasn''t read to pass the time for rocky.


    And this voice suddenly reminds fat sol of his mother, Freya, who cared for him for more than a thousand years, and how she tried to find Freya to avoid Odin''s punishment after she made trouble.


    Thinking about it, a sad and excited expression appeared on her face. Involuntarily, she looked from the stone pillar and looked at the walking and talking Freya.


    Rocket raccoon see sol regardless of the exposure of the head, can''t help but curious climb up the stone column, wait for Freya to go away, just out of voice, "just now that looks like temperament extraordinary aunt who?"


    "My mother.".


    Sol didn''t mind his comrades either. He said that his mother was his mother, and he answered with a smile.


    later, he thought that Freya in his own world was killed by the curse soldiers of the dark elves today.


    At the thought of this, where does fat sol have the mind to find the gem of reality.


    His face murmured with pain and tangled expression, "I have to stop this, I have to stop my mother''s death"


    then he said a lame reason to go to the wine cellar to find a drink to rocket raccoon, and he wanted to run away and follow Freya.


    "Wait, wait, you fat man," rocket raccoon jumped on fat Saul''s shoulder and slapped him in the face.


    "Wake up, man.".


    Sol, who was slapped by a slap, not only didn''t slow down, but felt that he could hardly breathe and cried, "I shouldn''t have come here. Really, I shouldn''t have taken on the task of looking for real gems.".


    Then looking at the rocket jumping on one side of the stone railing, the raccoon said, "I can''t watch my mother, repeat what happened in the future, I have to save her.".


    Rocket raccoon is said all of a sudden, don''t know how to persuade sol, but immediately he thought of the Galactic guard, but in addition to himself, all hang up.

 Chapter 1310

    At the thought of xingjue, Drax, Shuren grute, and Mantis waiting to be rescued by themselves,


    the rocket raccoon gritted its teeth and said to Saul, "man, I know you miss your mother very much, but you don''t belong to this world at all. The woman just now is not your mother, but the prince of the world, Saul''s mother.".


    "I," fat sol was stunned and listened to the rocket raccoon continue to advise, "we are here to save half of the life in the universe, so, wake me up.


    We have a more sacred mission to fulfill.


    "All right, all right," fat sol said, rubbing his face and moving back and forth. "I''m for the whole universe, I''m for the whole universe.".


    "That''s right. What we are doing now is saving countless lives.".


    After seeing that Saul didn''t seem to have much trouble, the rocket raccoon jumped down from the stone railing, looked at the door of Jane Foster''s room in Saul''s mouth,


    took out the special equipment for extracting Ether particles and said, "go in and see if your girlfriend is there.


    If she''s here, you talk first to attract her attention. I''ll sneak up behind her, take out the real gem, and we''ll leave.


    Can wait for him to walk several steps, did not hear the response, looking back, where there is fat Saul behind the figure.


    "Hell, this asshole is so unreliable.".


    Scolded sol a few words, the rocket raccoon who is not familiar with the world, had to run to sol''s mouth, Jane Foster''s room.


    But as soon as the door opened, looking at the clean and tidy room, it looked like someone had lived there?


    "Hell, hell, I''ll beat that bastard When I get back.".


    "Who do you want to hit? The fat man just now? "


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, the rocket raccoon immediately took out an energy pistol.


    But his body turned to see William, but the gun disappeared from his hand and appeared in William''s hand.


    "Be honest"


    William, holding the energy pistol, releases a magic prison, and makes the rocket raccoon who wants to rush up to hold him, keep his legs bent, and is about to jump, but can''t make any effort, squatting in the same place.


    After watching the energy pistol, William said "rubbish" and then hooked his fingers.


    the special equipment for extracting Ether particles appeared in his hands in the eyes of the rocket raccoon.


    "I didn''t expect that I would see you for the second time, a big mouse who can talk and use weapons and technology equipment.".


    "The second time?"


    Almost because of encountering the magician, but the rocket raccoon, a listen to William''s words, immediately misunderstood as William has seen the same test object as himself.


    Hastily adjusting his mood, he asked in an extremely respectful tone, "Dear magician, where did you see the same kind as me?"


    William took the energy gun and ether extraction equipment back to the rocket Raccoon''s holster and carry on bag with his mind,


    and then waved to open the door, walked out and said, "New York in 2025, Avenger base.".


    "It''s impossible?"


    The rocket raccoon, who was startled and yelled, felt the magic of imprisoning himself suddenly disappeared.


    Half squatting legs also because the brain did not issue a bouncing command, and fatigue a butt sitting on the floor.


    Looking at William''s back after he had walked out of the room, he was already confused with rockets. He just wanted to take out his gun, but he thought that it was Asgard. Saul''s Kingdom did not say,


    he was easily subdued by this young magician before.


    If the other party dares to return the energy pistol to himself, he is absolutely sure that he can control it again, or even kill himself by thinking.


    After getting up from the ground and looking at William''s back for a few seconds, he realized that he was an unimportant role in each other''s eyes,


    the rocket chased out of the room on all fours and saluted respectfully next to William, and then asked, "what do you mean, honorable magician?"


    "Wait a minute," William said with a smile. "There''s a chubby alien coming in front of us, so I don''t want to repeat it.".


    "Hell," rocket raccoon said to himself. While he followed William honestly, he thought about who could destroy Asgard, the magician?


    At this time, fat sol is quietly walking behind Freya for a long time. Although Freya''s strength can''t even reach William''s level, she is, after all, a witch who can teach rocky.


    Even if you don''t hear fat Sol''s footsteps, you can still feel someone following you.


    Fortunately, sol didn''t say anything about it. On the contrary, she made Scarlett feel a sense of missing and affection, so she didn''t call the guard at the first time.


    After confirming again that he didn''t feel the danger, he turned to the maid behind him and said, "you give the food to the guard first, and I''ll come later.".Although several maids were puzzled, they did not dare to ask more questions and said, "yes, your highness.".


    Fat sol, hiding behind the stone pillar, waited for a few seconds, just as he wanted to turn his head outward, he suddenly heard a sentence, "what are you doing here?"


    "Ah", sol, who was very nervous in his heart, heard the familiar voice and could not be more familiar. He was scared and yelled, then ran a few steps in a panic and wanted to run away directly.


    "Stop, you must be in trouble again. If you dare to run again, I''ll tell your father right away."


    Sol, who was scared by Forrest with Odin, could only pull his robe to cover his face.


    "Wait, wait, what are you wearing?"


    Looking at fat Sol''s slovenly, even slightly worn clothes, Scarlett became suspicious.


    But the man in front of him, with his golden hair and beard over his shoulders, is his son sol.


    Holding out her hand in disbelief and fearing to look at her fat Sol''s cheek, Freya immediately saw that there was something wrong with Sol''s eyes.


    "It''s less than half an hour since I finished my lunch. Did you have a fight with William and hurt your eyes?"


    William?


    Who is this guy?


    Is there anyone else in Shenyu who doesn''t know him, but is qualified to have lunch with Odin, Freya and himself?


    Sol was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    She kept her head down and did not dare to let Freya see her eye clearly. She had been blinded by HeLa, the goddess of death.


    Now the eyeballs in the eye socket are not normal eyes at all, but technological substitutes sent by rocket raccoon.


    "Eyes, eyes, by the way," Saul said with a smile. "Do you remember when I was cut by a sword in the battle of arogin?"


    Freya smiles and shakes her head. After looking at it for so long, she can''t see the subtle differences between sol more than ten years later and sol now.


    Looking at some chubby sol kindly, he reached out and stroked his hair, beard and cheek. "You''re not sol who had lunch with me just now, are you?"


    Lunch?

 Chapter 1311

    Fat sol immediately recalled in his heart, ten years ago today, did he have lunch with his mother?


    But after thinking about it for several seconds, I didn''t remember the picture that Freya said in my memory. Instead, I directly thought about my wandering in the divine realm with Jane foster.


    He could only lie with a big smile and said, "how can I become another sol for such a short time?".


    Hearing Sol''s thoughtless words, Freya was more convinced of her judgment.


    "Child, you must have suffered a lot in the future, right?"


    Sol''s heart thumped for a moment, his eyes were a little erratic and he said with a smile, "wait a minute, mother, I didn''t say I came back from the future.".


    No, honey, you said it.


    Freya smiles and helps fat sol trim his disordered hair. In her remorseful reaction, she smiles and continues, "don''t forget that I''m the most powerful witch in Warner Heim, who raised and taught me.


    I can feel the sadness and missing in your heart, so you can''t cheat me, my poor child.


    "I,," as soon as he heard the word "pitiful", sol could no longer pretend to be indifferent in front of the people he missed and loved most.


    his brows wrinkled, he was sad, even about to cry, and choked, "yes, mother, I am the future sol.".


    You see, I said you can''t cheat me.


    With that, Scarlett took the initiative to hold sol, while fat sol cried out and held her, muttering, "I miss you very much, mom. I really miss you, and I have a lot to tell you.".


    "I know, I know," she said, clapping sol on the back with a childlike smile. "You know, I''ve always been a good listener.


    It''s like when you were in trouble when you were a child, you came to me to cry and explain.


    On hearing this, Saul was a little embarrassed, and as soon as his mind was interrupted, he immediately thought of what Freya had just said, "Mom, who is William you just said?


    How can I not remember that we had lunch with this man today? "


    Hearing sol ask this, Freya can''t help but release fat sol and look at him suspiciously and say, "William Devonshire, your sister Angela''s fiance, is also a good friend who has been supporting you to ascend the throne. How can you not remember?"


    "Wait, Angela has not been wandering in the universe all the time. When did she have a fiance?" Fat sol looked at Scarlett in surprise. "And isn''t Angela my sister? When did she become my sister? "


    Well, after hearing this, William immediately understood that this sol must also come from the movie universe.


    Only in comics, or not just in the movie universe, can Angela be Saul''s sister.


    When Freya heard Sol''s words, she began to doubt whether the man in front of her was real sol or not,


    William came out and reached for Thor''s hammer.


    The best way to make sure that sol is true or fallen is to let him lift the hammer of thunder.


    As soon as fat sol saw William and was carried by Nianli and suspended in mid air, he was not only unable to move, but also speechless. After the rocket raccoon floating behind William, he immediately pulled her to her back,


    he looked at William seriously and said, "who are you, and immediately let the rocket raccoon go.".


    "Wait, William.".


    Fearing that William would do it directly, Freya quickly showed her figure behind fat sol, "don''t do it. I''m sure it''s sol, too.".


    "I know.".


    Both of them were suspicious, but they didn''t show any suspicion.


    Then a burst of air came, and sol and Freya saw Thor''s hammer flying straight into William''s hand,


    and then William held it to a meter in front of fat sol. At the same time, while sollen was in the air, Freya slowly stepped back several steps under William''s sign.


    Seeing that Freya stepped back and would not be held in an instant, William stretched out his hand, and the gun of Longinus, which had been transformed by the dwarf, appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    "Speaking of him, you are sol." after that, William looked at Freya. "Otherwise, this guy is a fake. If not,


    it must be some bastard with the idea of Shenyu or infinite gem who sent me to alienate Angela and Shenyu.".


    Seeing that William even Odin once said that he was afraid of the gun of Longinus, Freya was suspicious, but when she looked at fat Sol''s back, she could not help worrying.


    However, as soon as Saul saw Thor''s hammer, a weapon he had used for thousands of years and lost,


    he immediately wanted to see his lover. Without thinking about it, he stepped forward, hesitated for a second when he held the handle of the hammer, and then easily picked up the hammer.


    William was relieved, and Scarlett was even more excited. At the same time, she felt guilty that she should not doubt sol.But without waiting for her to speak, she saw that she was happy, and William, who pretended to be unhappy, scolded and said, "hell, I''m in trouble again.".


    "Trouble?" Freya came out from behind sol and eagerly asked William, who had put away the gun of Longinus and put down the rocket raccoon, "do you see the picture of the future again?"


    William nodded, then pretended to think for a moment, then looked at fat Saul and said, "you''ve come from 2025, looking for the gem of reality?"


    When Freya saw that she not only knew William, but also looked very familiar, and that William could summon the existence of Raytheon''s hammer, fat sollen nodded,


    just listen to William''s curse and lie, "bastard, I should not study prophecy, let alone kindly help other people to solve their problems,


    make you guys with heterotopia open up It''s constantly appearing on this plane.


    Sol and Freya still don''t understand what William meant by this. The rocket raccoon, who has been wandering in the universe all the year round, immediately asks with a sharp heart,


    "Mr. magician, do you mean that there was an avenger who came to see you?"


    "No," rocket raccoon held his head, walked back and forth muttering for a while, then his face was shocked, but his eyes were excited and excited.


    If my guess is true, that is to say, the person in front of me has experienced it once and knows the result.


    "Did you meet Benner, stark, or captain Steve Rogers in New York last year?"


    "Ant man Scott", William rolled his eyes, "the gem of reality can''t be given to you. I''m taking it as bait, setting traps on the earth, and planning to kill all the dark elves at one stroke.".


    "The gem of reality is in your hand?" When Saul heard this, he was surprised, but at the same time, he looked at Freya fiercely, and the serious expression on his face suddenly showed a big smile just like the change of face.


    It makes Freya''s heart thump. It seems that her future self is likely to die, even in the war with the dark elves.

 Chapter 1312

    It would be hard for Scarlett to accept that she might die today, no matter how virtuous and rational she was.


    No one can face death calmly unless he feels that his death is greater than his reason to live.


    People who are greedy for life and afraid of death will feel that they can not find this reason, and can go to the dead calmly, only because they have something more important than life in their heart.


    However, to achieve the ideal in my heart without death is of course the best.


    So when she saw Sol''s battle with the dark elves on earth, she burst into a big smile, and suddenly realized that she was relieved.


    What''s more, it seems that William, who has been to the future once, knew the result early, so he put the battlefield on the earth?


    This idea flashed back and forth in Freya''s mind several times, but no matter how she doubted, how she doubted whether William would have other calculations,


    but after today, if nothing happened, the fact is that her life was saved by William.


    It''s not enough, and it''s impossible for Freya to support Angela as king of Asgard.


    But in case sol himself doesn''t want to be king, today''s kindness will at least let Freya, without any choice, resist Angela''s move to Asgard.


    And she, the queen of Warner Heim, does not contradict. That is to say, most of Warner Heim will not contradict Angela either.


    What''s more, the change of Freya''s attitude towards William is directly reflected in fat sol, when she hears that the battlefield with the dark elves is not in the divine realm,


    excitedly grabs William '' Look at the two people whispering in one side.


    "If I were you, I would believe William unconditionally," she said with a smile to the rocket raccoon. "If you don''t talk about William''s own strength, he and my husband Odin are at the same level,


    even more, he can get five infinite gems by himself. Besides, her teacher is the supreme mage, and her father-in-law is the king of Asgard.


    But over the years, I can probably be sure that even if he has ambition, he certainly does not have the idea of destroying the world or other creatures. ".


    When rocket raccoon heard this, he didn''t know whether to believe it or not, so he heard Freya ask, "if you had enjoyed wealth and prosperity as a child, experienced family decline, and finally rose up, it would not only take you more than ten years, but also no one would cause you any numbness except you beat others You say you love the world or hate the world


    "This", rocket thought silently for a while, if it is true, all the way to cool over their own, at least will not hate the world.


    And those who have suffered will cherish their life more.


    "Understand", rocket raccoon looked at him with depression and envy. William, who was entangled by fat sol, suddenly felt that if William could save half of the creatures,


    even if he had to serve William as king, it would not be difficult to accept.


    Of course, it depends on whether William is a kind and wise king or a cruel and fatuous king.


    "Haha, haha", when the Rockets were thinking about it, they listened to the fat sol laughing happily.


    It seems that he has got a satisfactory answer to the question of how to deal with the dark elves with William.


    "Rocket, let''s go," fat sol cried with a smile. "We''re going back now. I can''t wait to see a good play.".


    After that, Sol''s eyes were on her again, and she came over with a smile, holding the hands of some unfamiliar William and sol,


    "be careful, children, I''ll wait for your victory in the divine realm.".


    "No problem," Sol nodded with a smile, then reluctantly hugged Freya, released her and started the nano ant man armor.


    I miss you forever, mother.


    When she heard these words full of family affection, Scarlett could not help but flash tears in her eyes and nodded lovingly.


    then she saw sol with tears in her eyes and disappeared with Thor''s hammer and rocket.


    William then released a magic separation, and with the help of time and space gems, he retransmitted the separation to another Avenger base in New York in 2025, following the spatial coordinates of Saul and Saul.


    Then they closed their eyes and felt that in that time and space, the Avengers had already got five other gems besides the real gems. After that, William and Scarlett nodded,


    using the gems of space and time, they hid the four gems of power, soul, space and time in time and space.


    Try to use your magic power, use the power of space and time that you have already learned, and disappear a little bit. With a real gem, you will appear in the avenger base in New York in 2025.As soon as he appeared, all the people except fat sol and rockets were scared, armed and on guard.


    William, who didn''t want to fight with them, was just a small role avenger,


    opened his mouth and said "quiet". A shock wave of imprisoning magic rushed out of him in an instant,


    after sweeping the surrounding banner, stark, US team, eagle eye, ant man, war machine and Nebula,


    he sent them to the small base by the lake In the pavilion, wait for the people like stark and find them by themselves.


    "Calm down, calm down, guys", sol, who was not imprisoned, thought William was angry when he saw that William disappeared, so he began to explain.


    After hearing Saul''s words, there are also the Avengers who supplement the rocket raccoon and find that they have moved,


    it''s inconceivable to walk to the floor glass window and look at William standing with his back to them in the small hall by the lake, drinking whiskey and looking at the lake.


    "We play with time, and time will play with us in turn," stark sighed,


    hesitated and looked at sol and rockets, "should I believe you two, or should I think you are bewildered by the magician?


    Or do you believe that our luck is really good, and what we bring back is not a demon king who wants to destroy hegemony or devour the world, but a magician who belongs to the just side? "


    "But you should believe this," the U.S. team raised the box with space gems in its hand, and then looked at commander Roddy with power gems,


    eagle eye with soul gems, Benner with time gems, and ant man Scott with spiritual scepter.


    Then he said in people''s puzzled eyes, "he was able to take these five precious stones 100%


    just now, but he didn''t do that. No matter what purpose he came to our world for, at least I can be sure that he doesn''t conflict with our goal of saving half of the creatures.".


    "That''s right," Benner nodded. "As for what happens after people are rescued, the worst result is nothing more than another war,


    and don''t forget, we only have five infinite gems in our hands, let alone in front of people who can freely transmit and imprison us, do we have any other options?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Saul promised, clapping his chest. "This is another aspect of me. My father Odin himself admitted that he can pick up Thor''s hammer, and his son-in-law has decided that he can use the power of space and time without infinite gems, and is more proficient in holy light, dark and five series elemental magic.


    even only light elves can do it The power of nature can be used, and the strength is equal to that of Odin and the supreme mage Guyi, the existence of nine series of extraordinary magicians.


    Before anyone else was shocked and didn''t know how to say it, the rocket raccoon covered his forehead and complained, "how do I think you''re showing off?"

 Chapter 1313

    "Haha, that''s showing off," Saul laughed without concealing. "With William, at least I can be sure that in his plane, my mother won''t die, and mieba won''t ring that ring finger.


    my sister HeLa, the goddess of death, and sulter, the fire giant restrained by frost magic, can''t destroy Asgard even if they get eternal fire.


    In his world, William has already got five other gems besides soul gems,


    moreover, the time gems are still the supreme mage, Mr. Gu Yi, who passed them to him personally and gave him the position of the supreme mage together. ".


    Saul said that, smiling at the Avengers with a face of hell, and after a while, he concluded, "if you don''t believe me, you should believe Gu Yi and my father Odin.".


    "This", Benner, stark, the United States seven of them looked at each other, finally can only reluctantly nod.


    "Wait a minute," Eagle Eye suddenly thought of something and frowned. "If this super magician can answer me a question, then I can be 100% sure that he is OK.".


    "What''s the problem?"


    Eagle eye looked at William by the lake, shook his head and said to sol, "you all say that man is a powerful and indescribable magician. What if he is eavesdropping on our conversation?"


    "It''s impossible." sol, who is open-minded, also thinks that people who are strong enough to be William can''t eavesdrop.


    But don''t know if William doesn''t eavesdrop, he''s not William Devonshire.


    "What are you waiting for?" said stark, who was the first to walk to the lake. "Take the jewels and let''s give him one last test.".


    With excitement, the group left the factory where the quantum teleporter was located and walked towards the lake, but they didn''t notice that the nebula only walked a few steps and ended up at the end.


    When stark and they all got out of the factory, she turned and ran to the quantum teleporter.


    William, who has been paying attention to the nebula with his mental energy, doesn''t intend to remind stark of them after he perceives the movement of the nebula.


    No matter how hard mieba tried, the final result would be the same as last time.


    When Saul''s eight people came to the Pavilion by the lake, they felt that William was a bit crowded, and a red light came out of his hand.


    the real gem started, and the Pavilion by the lake was suddenly in his imagination,


    it became a bar type viewing platform with a floor area of 100 square meters, a leather sofa, a marble table and a dozen bottles of precious wine.


    Looking at Saul, who already had a bucket of wine in Asgard''s cask, William did not ask these people to pour the wine themselves,


    instead, he said directly to Eagle''s eye, "come on, what do you want to ask me?"


    When William and his eagle eyes were staring at each other,


    suddenly, they were shocked by his gaze and mental power, and their heart beat faster.


    Swallowing a few deep breaths, then respectfully asked, "Sol said that you have got five infinite gems in your plane?"


    "That''s right." William reveals his infinite gloves and the red reality gems on them, and then senses the space gems in his world with his eyes closed.


    by using the space gems to find the time gems, and then the power and soul gems, the virtual images of these four gems appear on the infinite gloves.


    This made the stark people who had known the information from sol get worse with their nervous breathing and even cold sweat coming out of their heads.


    On the contrary, he only had eagle''s eyes. He probably thought of the death of the black widow, and he felt fearless and fearless. He held the soul jewel and stared at William, saying, "since you can find five jewels, tell me, why didn''t you find the soul jewel?"


    "Hey, an agent is an agent," William said with a smile, then shook his head, "but no wonder that you, who have experienced it personally, will think of testing me with this problem, which is quite normal.".


    With that, William does not use the real gem, waving his hand in the air, and the magic picture of six infinite gems appears in the eyes of the public.


    However, after thinking about it, he said with a smile, "let''s make it simple.".


    With one thought, the other five gems revolved around the soul gems. "To be honest, the soul gems are gems I don''t want to touch.


    It''s not only because it has produced consciousness that people can''t predict whether they will be bewitched by it and affect their mind or mental power after long-term contact with it.


    Because if you want to get it, you have to follow its rules.


    "What rules?" As soon as Saul finished, he completely believed in William,


    immediately responded and said, "since you all know this rule, but you didn''t get the soul gem, that means the cost of this rule is very high?"


    That''s right.


    Thinking of the black widow Natasha, William put away his smile and gave a rare look of regret and heartache,"One soul for another soul, but also must be the soul of the person you really love, sacrifice to the soul gem, in order to get it.".


    Hearing this, he was surprised by all kinds of accidents and William''s deeds when he just came back from the wormeer star where the soul gem was. He could no longer help his sadness.


    Cover the head, sob silently.


    Stark, who was also surprised by William, just recalled and then looked at the eagle''s eyes,


    they didn''t understand what William meant by "one soul for another soul".


    The atmosphere suddenly changed from suspicion and vigilance to helplessness and sadness.


    William sighed, helplessly looking at the eagle eyes, said, "you just experienced once, but I have experienced twice the heartbreak of losing Natasha.".


    "Hell," Saul, who was full of sadness in his heart, suddenly stood up, grabbed William''s arm, and growled, "do you want to get the soul gem, and have you tried it with Natasha once in your own world?"


    Shut up, Saul.


    When William burst out a strong electric light all over his body, making Saul''s arm numb and retreating, the rocket raccoon angrily collided with Saul on the long marble table and roared,


    "you idiot can''t be smart.".


    Sol was stunned and heard the rocket say to other Avengers, "do you think William would not rob the gem just now if he was really thinking about soul gem?


    And he doesn''t need to experiment with people he loves.


    This makes sol, who is occasionally clever and most of the time reckless, ask numbly, "what does that mean?"


    "It means that since Natasha and I can get gems, the other two lovers can also get soul gems when they have reasons to refuse.".


    Eagle eye yelled at Saul, "there are many couples, fathers, sons and lovers in this world who are willing to get the soul jewel for William for the sake of saving people, restoring the country, and even faith.".

 Chapter 1314

    After making sure that William knew the secret of the soul gem, he didn''t find it, and was asked to get the soul gem,


    eagle eye didn''t discuss with others, so he respectfully handed the soul gem in his hand to William, "if you can, please help us bring Natasha back when you save those creatures who were destroyed by the exterminator.".


    "It''s impossible". The spirit feels that the nebula that wants to bring mieba to us is still studying the quantum teleportation instrument. William, who thinks there is still time, shakes his head.


    "you must have heard Red Skull say that trading with soul gems is an eternal exchange. No one knows how to get those souls back from soul gems.


    And I don''t think any of you would dare to save Natasha even though you know the rules of soul gems.


    With that, William, who has explained this to the front 2025 Avengers, has been waiting for a long time. When he sees that no one like stark makes a sound,


    suddenly, he has no idea to go on.


    anyway, he as like as two peas in the world, and never even thought of finding the same 90% minds. Natasha, who has 91 or 91 thoughts, is working out together.


    , so, in Stark''s case, he didn''t want to worry about saving Natasha.


    The main purpose of coming to this world is to try hand-to-hand combat with six gems in hand. What''s the feeling of beating mieba?


    The infinite glove on the left hand attracts the soul. The gem is embedded in the glove. Then the hand shakes a few times to let the infinite glove out of the left hand and float in the air.


    "as like as two peas, I have the same technology as the glove of the dwarf Wang Aicui.


    If you''re going to deal with the rescue earlier, I''ll go back to my place and have a meal with Natasha to relieve my depression. ".


    The Avengers, who were full of sadness, suddenly did not know whether to continue to be sad or to be glad that Natasha was still alive?


    However, everyone is very upset with William at the moment, which is absolutely true.


    The heart tangled for a while, and did not wait for other people to react. Like sol in another world, sol in this world was the first to stand up and wanted to put on infinite gloves.


    William, half lying on the sofa with his glass in his hand, laughs and says, "if I were you, I would let Benner hit this ring finger,


    because a year ago, he went to my world to look for the gem of soul and space. Tony, Rogers, Benner and Scott also invited me to 2025 of their world,


    but after the ring finger was finally hit, he was only affected It was Benner who was hurt.


    Thinking of Sol''s words before, American team Rogers happily confirmed, "have you really experienced another world like ours?"


    William nodded bored, "well, don''t talk nonsense. The people who can support the infinite gem energy impact here are Benner and Saul.


    Other people, who ring, who die.


    "However," in the surprised eyes of stark, the US team, Roddy, Hawkeye, rockets and ant man, William grinned and stretched out his hand,


    a dazzling holy light came out of his hand and said, "if any of you are willing to try the resurrection of Holy Light, that''s another story.".


    "FK", as soon as he heard that William could even resurrect, the people present were envious and envious. At the same time, they couldn''t help rolling their eyes.


    Only a fool is willing to take his own life and try how strong the effect of magic will be.


    But Hawk Eye exclaimed excitedly, "can you use resurrection to try Natasha?"


    Now it''s William''s turn to roll his eyes. "Do you have any extra PIM particles, go to the past time and space of wormir, and find Natasha''s body?"


    Scott, the ant man who has been afraid to say anything, immediately said, "first save half the people in the whole universe, and let the resurrected Dr. hank PIM recreate a batch of PIM particles.".


    When they heard this, they all looked at William.


    And William thought for a few seconds and thought he could try.


    He did well to protect his family, but he didn''t have a chance to try it.


    As for the irrelevant people, in William''s eyes, the group can''t get in the way of his own data, and he doesn''t have the heart to find someone to try resurrection after death.


    Moreover, if you try in this world, you won''t let people in your own position know, and then all kinds of friendly people ask for help, which makes him very tired.


    Even if there are some extreme maniacs, because of the death of his lover or relatives, in the case of William''s refusal to help, he is not afraid to die and desperate to force him to save people.


    In addition, the former soul gem is not the one in your own time and space. Even if it is lost, it will not affect your own world.


    As for the infinite gem destroyed, will cause unexpected trouble.


    As long as William thought that he had experienced the destruction of two infinite gems, and didn''t see what would go wrong in the world, he didn''t pay attention to it."Then try," William said with a smile, looking at the Avengers around him. "What are you waiting for?"


    With double-layer power, Benner was the first to step forward and put on the sentry version of infinite gloves.


    Maybe he put on the gloves that already have reality and soul gems, and then inlaid the time gems into the gloves,


    when facing the space gems protected by the cosmic magic cube, the spiritual gems protected by the spiritual scepter, and the power gems wrapped by the cosmic spirit ball.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know what to do?


    These are infinite gems. Benner, who knew nothing about them and was afraid of them, didn''t have the courage to take out three by force.


    As for the others, William only recalled for a while, as if sol had never really touched infinite gems.


    He is in contact with cosmic Rubik''s cube and etheric particles, space and real gems.


    The spiritual gem on the forehead of the illusory world was not created by stark and Benner. It was o''chuang who broke the scepter and put it on the forehead of the illusory world.


    Of course, it''s still possible for stark and Benner to study, but at this time they don''t have the heart to study by themselves. William in front of them is the owner of five gems.


    No one at the scene is more qualified to deal with the three gems than him.


    Looking at the Avengers whose eyes were all on him, William rolled his eyes,


    looked at them with disdain, and then in the embarrassed eyes of the eight people, after thinking for a few seconds,


    instead of first fixing the space gem, he waved to Roddy''s cosmic spirit ball.


    Then he deliberately used the power of his own space to make his whole body empty, just like he had obtained the power gem in his own plane before,


    ignoring the obstacles of the real world, he put his finger through the universe spirit ball.


    When touching the power gem, let the violent energy of the power gem impact your body and buckle the gem directly.


    The sentinel armor of the right hand, which has been changed into an infinite glove and inlaid with power gems, beckons to the suitcase with the magic cube in the hands of the US team.


    He opened the box with his mind, deliberately holding the magic cube in one hand in the eyes of the Avengers, and the purple light of the power gem flashed.


    "Bang", the magic cube of the universe was directly crushed by him.


    And the cube fragments into a blue space force, before dissipated in the air, was absorbed by the sentinel armor.


    "Hell," seeing that William''s armor could absorb the power of space, people could not help but feel envious, envious and afraid again.


    Wilhelm, who did this intentionally, put the space gem on the infinite glove of his right hand and waved to the second familiar spiritual scepter.


    Then, there is no need to perform deliberately. The blue solid energy protective layer wrapped with the heart gem automatically breaks, revealing the bright yellow heart gem.


    Remove the magic of void space, and send the power, space and soul gems to Benner as if they were unimportant things.


    In an instant, people like sol don''t know how to describe their mood at this time.

 Chapter 1315

    Looking at William in that dress, but no matter how upset they were, they could only scold themselves, but they didn''t dare to show it on their faces.


    In fact, none of them has the qualification and strength to disdain infinite gems like William.


    He could only pretend not to see William''s smiling face and put his eyes on Benner''s infinite glove in his left hand.


    After six gems were inlaid, Bennet felt an irresistible pain, burning him back and forth in his body and soul.


    Fortunately, he always thought of what William had said, and kept thinking like self hypnosis, since he had succeeded once in other aspects, he could do the same.


    With spiritual support, human beings can often stimulate a strong potential.


    "Pa".


    With a crisp sound, Benner, who was in great pain, rang the finger.


    As a result, there was no accident. William, who had been driving the mental scan, didn''t have to worry about his mental health.


    he felt that many people suddenly appeared on the street or in the surrounding woods within 10 kilometers.


    Then William''s eyes immediately rested on the infinite gloves that Benner had thrown on the ground.


    At one glance, William''s mouth turned up and he was smiling.


    It''s probably the sentinel version of the infinite glove. It has experienced an energy impact of six infinite gems. This time, not only has it not been damaged, but even there is no trace of black coke.


    Beckon to the infinite gloves. When the six gems are suspended in front of William, the gloves are like mercury, melting into the sentinel armor.


    In an instant, he felt the armor, like the immune system, resisting the energy of infinite gems.


    In the future, even if someone can attack him with gems, the power of 10 layers should be offset by 5 layers of armor.


    Maybe a few more times, sentry armor will be assimilated by the energy of infinite gems and become immune to six infinite gems.


    William, who is in a good mood, releases a holy light healing technique to Benner, who is still lying on the ground and howling in pain.


    In just a few seconds, banner was impacted by infinite gem energy on his cracked left arm, and soon began to show signs of healing.


    This makes us notice that William has taken away the infinite jewels, and the eight of them, sol, stark and the United States, who are on the alert, feel relieved. At the same time,


    they look forward to looking at William, hoping that he can release a few more holy lights to help Benner heal his injury.


    William himself, on the contrary, despised the poor effect of ordinary healing. He thought silently for a second, raised his hand, and a huge pillar of light came down from the sky,


    not only cured Benner, but also injured Hawk Eye and broken spine. Roddy, who could only stand by war machine or mechanical device, felt his back suddenly However, a strong numbness and itching appeared. In just a few seconds, the leg nerve that had been unconscious for several years came into the brain, which made him have the idea of walking.


    Benner, who suffered the most, began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Ten seconds later, the arm began to take off the burnt dead skin and return to green skin.


    "Odin is up.".


    "God.".


    In a series of exclamations, without waiting for Benner, Roddy and Hawkeye to say thank you to William, there was a loud bang,


    a spaceship crashed into the roof of the factory where the quantum transmitter was located.


    While rushing into the sky, he quickly recovered from the size of a car to a giant spaceship several kilometers long.


    And williamser was before Saul and these people, looking at the ship in disbelief.


    He has been paying attention to the movement of the nebula. At the first time when the spaceship appeared, he put six infinite gems into his left hand and changed them into infinite gloves.


    Feel the whole body just experienced a weak electric shock like itching, six infinite gems like a good baby, was accepted by sentinel infinite gloves.


    Then scan to William these people''s spaceship, without any hesitation issued a huge energy bomb, toward the lakeside viewing platform on the blast down.


    Get out of the way.


    The rocket raccoon, who knows the most about the attack means of spaceship and space, looks at the appearance of this energy bomb which is bigger than the bus,


    and reminds the people around him in horror. At the same time, he instantly realizes that the time is running out. He yells at Saul eagerly, "rush up to the sky and block the energy bomb.".


    Sol was stunned for half a second, and immediately turned the Thor''s hammer from the past time and space, just like a meat shield, he rushed to the sky,


    for the eagle eye, the US team and the Rockets, who could not escape quickly, to block the attack of the energy bomb,


    but before he flew up, he saw a huge golden aperture in the air,


    moving up the path of the energy bomb In the blink of an eye, put the energy bomb in the portal.


    The Avengers were greatly relieved when someone was going to stay away from the viewing platform and someone was going to fight back.


    Enter the portal of the energy bomb, turn the direction, fly out from the portal, the speed does not reduce the boom to mieba spacecraft.In the spaceship, ebony throat, who is in charge of controlling the spaceship, is listening to Didi''s warning sound of being attacked. At the same time, his hands are rapidly pressing a series of commands on the virtual console.


    Finally, before the huge energy bomb hit the spaceship, it started the energy shield.


    A burst of violent explosion and violent fireworks exploded in the air and scattered everywhere.


    Now it''s mieba''s turn, ebony throat''s turn, the general of the dead blade''s turn, the black dwarf''s turn, and they are relieved.


    When the flame and the scattered energy mass disappear, a personal figure appears outside the transparent observation window in front of the spacecraft console.


    William smiles and beckons to mieba, then points to the huge grass outside the Avenger''s base,


    and then points to mieba, obviously sending out a single invitation.


    "Lord", ebony throat several people, who could stand this kind of provocation, wanted to rush out to kill William,


    but saw mieba raise his hand, "it has been a long time, a long time, no one dares to challenge me.".


    With a smile on his lips, mieba turned to ebony throat and said to them, "I''ll play with this human, and you''ll find nebula and infinite gems.".


    "Yes, my Lord," ebony throat four respectfully nodded, followed after mieba, and led by the spaceship''s light regiment, landed on the grass of the avenger base.


    Looking at William, who is deliberately higher than himself after landing but floating in the air of two meters,


    mieba frowned and said, "you have the courage to challenge me. After you lose, as long as you are willing to kneel down and submit to me, I will spare your life.".


    William''s mouth turned up, squinted, and looked at the confident mieba with a smile. "Should I thank you first now?"


    recognized William''s tone and scorn and behoove it. He put the double edged sword on the grass and took off the helmet. He took the lead. "


    , you must feel lucky because I have not taken the initiative to recruit people for hundreds of years."


    "Cut," William said with a sneer, "I''m not as hypocritical as you. I''m going to burn you to ashes and extract your soul after you lose,


    torture you with all kinds of dark magic, and then kill you with your worthless men.".

 Chapter 1316

    With that, William, who plans to beat the bully with his fist, suddenly has a little idea in his mind.


    Deliberately revealing the palm of the hand, five dark energies burst out of the palm of the hand,


    suspended in the air, and became mieba, ebony throat, dead blade general, dark night neighbor and black dwarf.


    Then William played cool like spitting out a flame from his mouth, the magic image of mieba five people, to a little bit burned out.


    "Magician with high proficiency in magic use and magic conversion, who can do dark and fire magic?"


    "Trouble," mieba looked at William with a frown, and then saw the flame in the air. After William waved his hand and went out, he couldn''t help but face it.


    And he didn''t care much about the elemental magic. After all, elemental energy is also a kind of energy. There are still some ways to prevent it.


    But the magic of the dark Department is notoriously weird, insidious and cruel, which is hard to guard against.


    Even a few of the curses he knew were black magic. If he hit himself, he would not be sure if he could get rid of the magic.


    In addition, William just said that he would not let go of his soul.


    In my mind, I immediately thought of the iron law to deal with the magician. Mieba didn''t say anything cruel in response, let alone remind me, so I turned the double-edged sword in my hand,


    and threw it out to William, who was more than ten meters away.


    At the same time, he adjusted his posture, sprinted fiercely, jumped hard, and tried not to give William the chance to fight back.


    But after he jumped up, the result was totally different from what he imagined.


    With the pupil stretching, William stepped back calmly and calmly, several times faster than the double-edged dagger,


    then when the dagger flew several tens of meters away and flew back like a boomerang, he immediately caught up with it, grabbed the grip in the middle of the dagger,


    suspended in the air, and looked at mieba landing with a sneer.


    Then he didn''t clench his fist, and felt that the disgraced mieba was in the air. He weighed the double-edged sword, which could break the shield of the US team and was higher than his own 1.92 meters in length.


    after turning in the air for a few times and listening to the whistling of the blade, William soon felt that the sword must have been made by dwarves.


    He has swords, spears, hammers, scepters, magic wands and shields. He is short of a big knife, but some people want to use it directly.


    but this two meter sword is too long, and he has never used a double-edged weapon, let alone how to use it.


    In case of playing cool, one does not pay attention and is hurt by the blade on the other side of the double-edged broadsword, it will be a shame.


    Without waiting for him to think more about how to transform the sword, ebony throat saw that William took away the weapon of exterminating hegemony in one round,


    immediately used his mind, suspended dozens of sharp long needles from his belt and fired them at William.


    William, who had been interrupted, was annoyed. Without thinking about it, he released a portal in the air and threw the long needle ten kilometers away. At the same time,


    it suddenly occurred to him that since the big knife was too long, he would cut it off from the middle grip.


    A long double-edged sword with two sides and one in each hand turned into two big knives of medium length.


    Do it when you think of it, and then the top of ebony throat appeared a portal without warning. The flying needles he sent out instantly shot him into a sieve.


    Looking contemptuously at the breathless ebony throat, William raised his eyebrows at mieba, who was already worried. After whistling,


    he released a portal next to him and put a double-edged sword into the portal.


    Then, as soon as the portal is closed, the force of space, like cutting tofu, cuts off the double-edged sword from the middle of the handle.


    In addition, he took advantage of the metal of the cut grip, which was broken in an instant and showed signs of melting,


    took out two pieces of sentinel materials from the storage space and made two back nose knives for the handles of two big knives.


    It''s not only beautiful, but also can be used as a flying sword to send out and take back in the future.


    Holding two one meter thick back knives, which look a little short and heavy,


    William "dangdangdang" hit each other for a few times. After feeling that his hand was good, he raised the knife and pointed to mieba with a smile.


    "The game is about to start. Are you ready?"


    Games?


    Hearing this, mieba''s face was gloomy. At the same time, he doubted why William did it, but he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    I don''t believe that William, who is very powerful in magic, will be equally powerful in melee.


    Therefore, he was not afraid of William''s sneak attack. He turned his head and looked at the weapons on the hands of general dead blade, dark night neighbor and black dwarf.


    then he waved to the black dwarf. The black dwarf stood for a few seconds before throwing the heavy scythe weapon on his hand to mieba.After taking the scythe, mieba waves it in the air to find the handle and feel the center of gravity and weight of the scythe.


    Then he made a defensive gesture and waved to William, expecting him to take the initiative to approach.


    But when he finished waving, William showed a sarcastic expression. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared and appeared in the air in front of him.


    then, like greeting, he didn''t use tricky angle to attack, but raised his hand, which was a knife from the top to the bottom, to chop mieba''s head.


    "Dang ~ ~" of a huge golden sound of fighting each other,


    blocking the sword of mieba, full of incredible sense, William''s power is no worse than him.


    But also very experienced use of the supremacy of the advantage, the relay hit, the pressure of mieba legs almost bent up.


    Without waiting for mieba to adjust his posture and stabilize his balance, William''s broadsword in his left hand was so fast that his eyes could only catch the shadow and cut it on the scythe.


    "Dangdangdang, dangdangdang".


    A series of intensive metal impact sound came. In only two seconds, William suddenly felt that the sickle on mieba''s hand could not be stopped,


    suspended in the air for more than one meter. Before enough playing, he raised his foot and kicked mieba on his chest,


    suddenly, he kicked mieba off for tens of meters, smashed it on the grass and hit several mud pits After more than ten meters, he stopped on his back.


    "My Lord.".


    Because of the death of ebony throat, the three dead blade generals, who stood by and did not dare to intervene in the duel, were afraid that William would catch up with mieba and end the fight.


    regardless of so many people, they waved weapons or fists and rushed forward to fight. Even if they could not win, they could delay for a while, so that mieba could stand up and have a defense.


    Unfortunately, in front of William, the three dead blade generals were no different from ordinary minions, let alone restrained by the native magic.


    With one thought, the soil under their feet was not only loose and collapsed like a swamp, but also there were three rolling and swimming around them. The long dragon, which was made up of soil, was unable to move.

 Chapter 1317

    Looking at mieba, who was kicked by William, and sol, who was holding storm Tomahawk and Thor''s hammer, all his hammers fell to the ground,


    then, with an incredible expression on his face, he looked at the US team around him, "Odin is on the stage. Isn''t this bastard a magician? Why is his melee ability so strong?"


    "Don''t ask me about that," Rogers said, shaking his head and sighing, "they are magicians because of the high cost of using magic.


    so they say they are magicians In fact, it''s better to be a soldier who knows magic.


    As the most powerful and Supreme Master of arcane magicians, Mr. Devonshire''s melee ability can be imagined. ". So that is what it is.


    Saul, woodlouse, who has not touched William, hears all opinionated expressions after Stark''s self righteous words.


    Then he heard stark say to Saul, "now I really believe what you said. With William, Asgard in his world will not only be safe,


    but also be sure that only the divine realm will play the part of others. There is no need to worry about who dares to destroy Asgard.".


    Everyone was stunned, then nodded in response, and then looked forward to William, waiting for him to kill mieba.


    But they were puzzled, and in the eyes of the dead blade general, the dark night neighbor star and the black dwarf star,


    William not only dispelled the earth magic around the dead blade general, but also put away the big knife on his hands, and hovered in the air waiting for him to get up.


    "Kill him, man," Saul said to William, covering his hand. "Don''t play, William. Mieba is a real butcher.


    when he was destroyed by fire giant surter in Asgard, even the refugees in the holy land could kill him.


    if you don''t do it again, let me do it.".


    "No, it''s too cheap to kill him directly.".


    William grinned and pinched his fingers. With one thought, his sentry armor was transformed into a gilded holy robe of the God of light. He went to mieba and deliberately let him see it clearly and fly there ready.


    But as he passed by general deathblade, NIMBY and black dwarf, William asked with a smile, "if I win mieba alone, am I entitled to inherit all his territory, wealth and manpower?"


    When the black dwarf''s face was angry, the general and the night Star hesitated and did not speak.


    The duel takes away all the rules of the other party, in addition to the duel''s two main characters, it also depends on whether their subordinates admit it or not, and let people understand whether the new master is worthy of surrender.


    But the general and the night Star knew that if they said "no" at this time, they would be killed by William immediately.


    But when mieba didn''t die, they knelt down to surrender. They couldn''t do it either. They were more worried that if they did, they would make William feel that they were unreliable traitors.


    So, bearing the fear of being killed, they not only did not speak, but also stood straight, and did not retreat, bow, or bend down to show their feelings.


    "Very good.".


    In fact, the result has reached William''s expectation.


    The last time he fought against mieba, he wanted to capture mieba''s spaceship. Now general dead blade and dark night are not talking, and they are waiting for the result of his fight with mieba.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know at all. In order to keep secret, William can''t take them back to his own dimension.


    even after the mieba spaceship is captured, he will only study it in this plane,


    take away valuable things and destroy them.


    Waving the dead blade general three people to throw dozens of meters away, William laughingly landed to mieba a few meters away.


    "Are you hurt? If it''s not a big problem, why don''t you practice with me? "


    Looking at William, who is shining with gold, and looking at his dark copper armor,


    mieba has never regretted so much in such a moment. In the past so many years, he has never thought of building or forced others to help him build a set of magic armor.


    I regret that I didn''t make all the preparations, so I rushed to the world with some of my subordinates.


    However, looking at William standing in front of him with his bare hands and only his chest in height, mieba is so cruel that he doesn''t believe that he is the world-famous overlord,


    when he takes advantage of his height and arm length, he can''t beat a human mage.


    He clenched his fist and began to make a few rounds around William, only to find that William actually began to close his eyes.


    "Asshole", he scolds in his heart. He knows something about the magician, but he doesn''t take the opportunity to attack. Instead, he looks for the opportunity to attack more carefully.


    He has heard from some people that the spiritual power of powerful magicians is more comprehensive and accurate than what their eyes can see.


    After several rounds of wandering, he could not find a single hand to attack repeatedly, and a combined fist would kill William''s mieba. While he was anxious, William was more impatient than him.However, William, who had never been beaten before, suddenly disappeared after thinking about it.


    frightened, he immediately watched his surroundings with vigilance.


    Can wait for more than ten seconds, in addition to the terrible silence around, there is no exception.


    Just when everyone thought that something unexpected had happened, four wills suddenly appeared around mieba. They rushed up to him in four corners and hit him with fists.


    "What else can I do?"


    as like as two peas terrified, William Saul looked at four identical


    , two or three dodging attacks against the tyrant, and the other, or two, struck the neck of the bully, or hit the leg, knee and armpit whenever he found the chance.


    After only a few fists, mieba realized that the power of these magic parts was much lower than that of William, who was wearing sentinel armor and increased by 100 tons,


    but neck, knee and creak nest were also weak points.


    After a few punches, mieba felt his arms and thighs, and began to have slight paralysis.


    "It can''t go on like this any more." thinking of a way to kill the bully, he resisted being hit by magic and forced to fight with one of his parts.


    However, as soon as the separation disappears, the remaining three parts jump back and make a few gestures,


    part of William''s magic disappears, and the three magic parts instantly become six.


    If we say that the siege just now was only front and back, left and right, then the battle at this time will become an all-round siege.


    Not only is there a sub body in the sky sneaking up and down, but also there is a sub body hiding in the soil in the grass, waiting to pull out BA''s feet, or come out of the soil and punch him in the knee.


    "Although it''s cool and I hope I can cut off mieba''s head with one axe again," Saul shook his head, "but this kind of battle is really.".


    "What is it?" One side of the rocket raccoon sneered, "Mr. Devonshire is a magician, need to care about your warrior glory, or chivalry or something?"

 Chapter 1318

    After six rounds of fighting, mieba''s magic body broke through two parts and his body was unstable. Then he hit mieba on the ground with a sneak attack from the back.


    at William''s command, the remaining four parts were scattered around the corner,


    pretended to make a few gestures, and then they were surprised at mieba, the avenger and the general, In the eyes of those who feel like this,


    four changed into eight and surrounded mieba who stood up.


    Enduring the severe pain and rubbing the hit neck, mieba sighed in the dark, and suddenly felt that there was no need to continue the fight.


    If you can''t attack William, it''s useless to kill more magic identities.


    And really speaking, without weapons, he has no confidence to win William.


    In this case, for the purpose of the heart, despicable on despicable.


    Anyway, if we win and reorganize the world with infinite gems, no one will know what happened today.


    But he was just about to order the spaceship to put down all combat units. William, who had been through it once, held out his hand and grasped the communicator in mieba''s ear.


    Nianli starts, and instantly destroys the communicator in mieba''s ear.


    Then a split body blinked in front of the three dead blade generals, "there''s no doubt about the sanctity of the duel, right?"


    Looking at the magic separation hanging in front of you, general dead blade, black dwarf, who was willing to kill any enemy before, but now hesitated,


    after looking at each other, you can see each other''s thoughts from each other''s eyes.


    The three nodded to the magic part together, "not to interfere in the duel in progress, it''s really a few rules that must be observed in the whole universe.".


    This immediately blocked the way out of the hegemony. There was no way out but to fight to the death.


    Half an hour later, mieba was divided again into twelve magic parts. When they were tied with magic ropes.


    Looking at struggling for a long time, I can''t get rid of the magic rope released by Dr. strange like in the movie.


    Suddenly, William, who had no interest, came to mieba and took out his own Tianwen sword. He not only didn''t ask, but also didn''t have the slightest pity to face mieba''s neck and cut it down with one sword.


    "Putong".


    "It''s over.".


    Looking at the head falling on the ground, not only the three dead blade generals have the feeling that it has finally ended, but also the Avengers, the resurrected human beings and the Asgard allied forces around them are all relieved because they were abused by magic before the extermination of hegemony.


    A flame burned mieba''s body and soul. William didn''t care about the Avengers. He said to the general of the dead blade, "hand over the command of the spaceship, and I''ll let you live.".


    Mieba is dead, and the previous 12 magic parts are now 24, which are sent to the sky to encircle the spaceship.


    After thinking for a moment, the three of them knelt down on the ground, raised their weapons in both hands, and said, "obey your orders, great magician.".


    This will make it hard for William to kill again.


    After receiving the spaceship, William thought about it, and opened the portal to let the dead blade general, dark night neighbor and black dwarf return to their original plane with thousands of hands.


    In any case, as long as there is no mieba, no ebony throat, these three powerful soldiers, they are just a local snake that can occupy a galaxy.


    After taking the spaceship to Mars in the world, William left dozens of battle robots and reproductions to study the spaceship on Sunday, and then returned to the avenger base, waiting for Hawkeye to bring back Natasha''s body.


    However, during the waiting period, he still let a magic part take the real gem and return to the earth on his plane,


    in case the dark elves could not find the gem and leave, or had begun to attack the earth, but they did not know and could not rush back in time.


    Because of the war, the avenger base was not destroyed by mieba, so when stark ordered to build the quantum teleporter on Friday, Dr. hank PIM, who was connected by Dr. strange with the portal,


    after listening to Scott''s explanation, he did not hide and use the equipment in the base to start manufacturing PIM particles.


    During the waiting period, William, sitting on the viewing platform by the lake, was drinking when he suddenly felt a figure appeared behind him and hovered not far away.


    I wonder who can be found so close to me. As soon as I look back, I see Wanda, the Scarlet Witch with hesitation on her face, looking at herself.


    He raised his hand and poured a glass of whiskey to Wanda. William shook his head and sighed, "the spiritual gem of this world has been destroyed by mieba.


    even if I can use the infinite gems of other worlds to save the illusory world, he can''t stay in this world, but must go to the original plane of the spiritual gem.".


    Wanda''s eyes lit up when she heard this, but William continued, "if you do this, you and mirage will change the history of other planes.If you are discovered by Wanda in that world, no one really knows whether she wants to live with you or kill you at all costs.


    Maybe the world will be destroyed in your hands.


    Speaking of this, William, who had thought of trying to get in touch with the power of chaos, suddenly felt that instead of being a thug who was always perceived by the ancient Hades, he had better rely on his own strength.


    Perhaps, you can try to contact the more powerful power of the Phoenix?


    And the mutant plane has opened to itself.


    When I was thinking about it, I couldn''t go to another world and kill Wanda who had not yet grown up. I took a deep look at William and left the lake.


    Half an hour later, stark built a quantum teleportation instrument for one person only.


    Eagle eye took three bottles of PIM particles, and a nano ant suit built according to Natasha''s body shape, and went to the wormir star where soul gem is located for 14 years.


    No matter how long Hawkeye has been on wormir, the time he comes back is in the blink of an eye.


    But when Hawkeye really came back, he came back empty handed.


    William shakes his head, knowing that Natasha''s body should have been disposed of by the red skeleton guarding the holy land of soul gems.


    Hold out your hand, take off the five infinite gems that don''t belong to your own world, and float them in front of the US team,


    William and fat sol nod, destroy the ant man clothes on him and the rocket raccoon, and return to your own position without calling.


    Then the first thing to do is to find the gem of space first, and then the gem of time, and then take back the power and soul gem hidden in space and time.


    Feel the real gems mastered by magic and stay in New York safely.


    I feel a little tired. At the same time, I didn''t save Natasha in that world. William, who is in a bad mood, thought about it and planned to find Natasha in his own world.


    However, he felt that he had some mental problems. Finally, he went to falger castle,


    with Angela lying on the roof of the castle with her eyes closed, chatting and waiting for the arrival of the dark elves.

 Chapter 1319

    Within the nine realms, a several hundred meter long spaceship appeared stealthily in the star field near Asgard,


    while heimdar, who claimed to be able to see through the whole nine realms, did not find anything again,


    even though he had noticed the real gem, he did not turn around in Asgard''s dark elf spaceship and jumped into the solar system.


    As soon as the dark elves left, they had been worried for a day. At this time, they were using the special witchcraft that nine out of ten times couldn''t get any response, and the only response was vague. They felt their own destiny, but suddenly felt that their destiny had changed.


    Although she didn''t have the strength to perceive the fatal danger like William, she suddenly felt joyful in her heart,


    Freya immediately realized that she had escaped the disaster.


    After thinking for a moment, she decided to go to Odin to discuss whether to tell William about it, so that he could be ready to deal with the dark elves who must have gone to the earth.


    Rocky, who has been locked up for more than a year, suddenly feels that his destiny has changed irreversibly.


    Change more dim do not say, as if all of a sudden really lost the freedom of the same, irritable in the magic prison walking around, thinking about where in the end the problem.


    It''s a pity that he''s not William, let alone a prophet.


    I don''t know that if the dark elves don''t attack the divine realm, it will be the worst for him.


    Curse warrior will not be the same as in the movie, making trouble in the prison of God domain, will not listen to Rocky''s tips, take a shortcut to lead to the death of Freya.


    And he won''t be released by sol to seek revenge with the dark elves.


    In this way, rocky will continue to be locked up in the divine realm for countless years.


    As soon as the dark elves appear near the earth, William, who has been using his spiritual gem to increase his mental strength, immediately finds that their spaceship is landing towards the United States.


    When Angela put incense on her mouth, William said with a smile, "I''ll come back for dinner in the evening and help me make a backup of seafood risotto.".


    "Well," Angela asked expectantly as she nodded, holding William''s hand, "shall I go with you?"


    William didn''t understand that Angela didn''t want to be separated from herself. He held her and sent her to New York. He found a restaurant not far away from the hidden real gems, eating Teppanyaki and paying attention to the streets controlled by aegis.


    Angela, who is in a good mood, only looks at the street 200 meters away from the building and knows that William''s purpose is here.


    However, in her view, it''s just a crisis on the earth. There''s no need for her and William to do it by themselves. Moreover, it''s the first time that she and William are dining alone in a restaurant outside England. She''s full of thoughts about William and helping him with his food.


    See the island country dwarf Teppanyaki chef, in the heart that envy hate ah.


    In the middle of the meal, William felt invisible and stayed in the dark elf spaceship over New York.


    after scanning the situation below, he confirmed that the real gem was in the dark elf leader malesky below, and began to send out four 20 meter long small spaceships with hundreds of dark elves to the frozen sewer entrance Landing, intending to forcibly capture the gem of reality frozen in a 50 meter long icicle.


    William, on the other hand, focused on the main ship of the dark elves.


    In his memory, the technology of the dark elves could support their dormancy for five thousand years. After the dormancy was lifted, they just felt weak. They just needed to supplement some nutrients to walk.


    This technology is of little use to William himself, but who knows if he will need it in the future, so we should grab the spaceship first.


    And if he really wants to rob, it''s actually very simple.


    All you need to do is send all the living things out of the ship and put them in storage space.


    As for how big the storage space is, I always say that if William hadn''t stopped absorbing the energy of space gems, he might have been able to hold the whole earth in the past ten years.


    So, don''t mention a spaceship. Even if there are 10000, he can easily dispose of them.


    Holding the glass and letting the chef leave, William stood in front of the glass on the 15th floor and watched the four spaceships open the cabin door. A group of dark elves in white armor and carrying energy weapons opened fire on the agents of the aegis agency.


    Angela, who was not supposed to take it seriously, immediately fell into memory when she saw the clothes of the dark elves.


    After a while, he looked at William in surprise and said, "dear, these alien visitors are not the dark elves who have been extinct by my grandfather bor in the legend, are they?"


    "Well?" Now it''s William''s turn.


    Without him asking, Angela herself explained, "before I was with you, I was in the divine realm, although I deliberately kept a low profile away from the upper level of the divine realm.


    But my father did not forbid me to enter the royal secret library. On the contrary, because of my identity as an assassin, I could see many secret texts that were not open to the public, so as to enhance my knowledge.In order to avoid the secret assassination mission, because the lack of insight and knowledge, and affect the completion of the task.


    "Hum," said William, holding Angela''s hand and murmuring, "I made a deal with Odin once.


    I helped the divine realm to get rid of the dark elves and the king of the dark elves, malesky, and he gave me the real gem hidden by your grandfather bor.".


    "The gem of reality?" Angela looked at malesky, who was surrounded by the dark elves and went to the entrance of the exploded sewer. She suddenly understood and said, "so you find the real gem hidden by bor?


    Otherwise, these dark elves would not be able to run to the planet of low technology like earth.


    "Well," William nodded with a smile, mentally feeling the dark elves who continue to go deep into the sewers and wantonly kill aegis agents, and then asked Sunday, "how long does that guy stark have to arrive?"


    On Sunday, he stopped for two seconds before answering, "Mr. Stark is wearing the armor of Dm7, and is expected to fight the dark elves in about one minute and twenty seconds.".


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, he felt that his own crazy Warcraft, the stone winged beast, was suddenly summoned. William knew that Natasha, who was wearing the land version and nano Zhenjin armor, must have come.


    Sure enough, as soon as she looked up into the sky, Natasha, who was wrapped in Zhenjin armor, jumped out of a transport plane first, and then the 2.5-meter-high gold fighting devil grom put away his huge axe,


    spread his wings and jumped out of the transport plane to catch up with Natasha. When he was 500 meters above the ground, he instantly overtook Natasha and let her stand on her back Towards the entrance of the burst sewer, he whipped his wings and rushed in.

 Chapter 1320

    As soon as grom rushed into the four meter diameter sewer entrance, he pushed Natasha behind him,


    and then spread out his huge wings to block Natasha behind him. Holding his Tomahawk in both hands, he rushed to the ten dark elves not far away.


    Grom''s landing was so loud that the left behind dark elf had already raised his energy gun and pulled the trigger on him and Natasha, who was two meters behind.


    The fierce attack of "shoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshoshosho.


    In order to avoid a trip out, do a loss business, nothing back to the shelter space.


    So, as soon as he stood firm, he held up a huge axe with a diameter of one meter, blocked his head and rushed up with a roar.


    Unfortunately, energy weapons and Gatling are not of the same level. Although they are not as powerful as missiles, their penetrating power is much stronger than Gatling.


    And eight of the ten dark elves pointed their weapons at his advancing meat shield.


    Even though the golden body was strengthened by magic,


    cracks began to appear in the chest, arms, legs and other places, and he deliberately opened his wings to help Natasha block the attack, which was even more broken at this time.


    When he feels that he can''t resist it, he plans to throw the axe, and then tells Natasha, who is rushing behind him, to be careful and summon other crazy war demons again,


    a magic force breaks out in the spirit of the golden body through a distance of 200 meters.


    Grom immediately knew that William was supporting him with magic. He was very happy at the same time, he didn''t need to look at the wounds on his chest and body.


    just looking at the golden Tomahawk blocking his head, he knew that not only the cracks on the Tomahawk began to heal, but also the wounds on his body must be healing.


    "Roar ~ ~".


    With a roar, grom, who didn''t have to worry about his spirit being broken, immediately went crazy, and his body shape rose from 2.5 meters to 3 meters.


    While sweeping the two dark elves in front of them with a huge axe, the two healing wings also wave the barbs on their wings and plunge into the group of ten. Standing on the outside, they attack Natasha''s dark elves from an angle.


    "Click, click.".


    When the sound of axe cutting off the dark elves and their armor was heard twice in a row, the two dark elves pierced by their wings were lifted up by him and hit other dark elves.


    As grom drew back his axe to pursue the other enemies, he heard Natasha calling from behind him, "jump up.".


    Without thinking about it, grom arched his body and jumped up about 1.5 meters. Behind him, Natasha was squatting and raising her hands.


    two energy bunches lit up on Zhenjin''s fist, and the energy bomb absorbed by Zhenjin turned into two energy bunches, and flew to the living dark elves.


    "Boom", two explosions in a row, Natasha, with her Zhenjin armor, didn''t care about the energy shock wave, or fragments,


    she took out the daggers on both sides and threw them down. The dagger changed into energy, and the dagger dashed straight to the right. One stood with a weapon, the other was hit to the ground and was climbing up.


    After receiving the energy bomb deliberately and charging the armor for standby, Natasha turned her left energy sword and chopped down the dark elf who had just shot and had no time to take out the cold weapon to resist.


    With a "puff" and a helmet on her head, Natasha jumped up to avoid the muzzle of the gun raised by the dark elves, and two energy swords easily cut each other''s neck.


    Turning over and falling to the ground, he looked up, spread his wings and rushed to grom on the left. One axe cut off the other and killed the remaining two dark elves.


    When grom opened his mouth and breathed in, devouring the souls of the ten dark elves, Natasha looked at grom''s wound, which was almost healed,


    with a joyful expression, and asked, "is William paying attention to us?"


    "Yes, Ms. Natasha, the host can''t bear it in grom. He must return to the shelter to send a huge magic power to grom and restore the cracks in the golden body.".


    "Well," Natasha said to Sunday with an excited look on her face, covering her ears. "Sunday, help me ask William what''s going on here?"


    On William''s side, he knows everything about Natasha''s side without reporting on Sunday.


    Instead of answering Natasha''s question, he looked at Angela beside him and said, "have you met Natasha?"


    "What is it?" Angela was a little embarrassed and gave an embarrassed smile. "Didn''t you say that I was the acting head of the Knights of light?What''s so strange about meeting Natasha with the light ring? "


    "I don''t care whether you meet or not," William said with a smile and shaking his head. "What I want to know is that she has two Asgard energy daggers. Did you send them?"


    Angela gave William a white look. Knowing that she was trying to woo other women, she couldn''t hide it. She looked up at William and said, "it''s from me. What do you want?"


    "Ha ha ha", William was not angry. Instead, he said with an indifferent expression, "I won''t do anything to you, but in the future, if you are tired and beg for mercy, I won''t let you go.".


    If he hadn''t interrupted Angela''s practice of ganging up to Asgard, he would have taught Angela a a lesson now.


    However, Angela, who will be the king of gods in the future, now woos Natasha, and Laura Crawford, who has been wooed by her for a long time, is what William prefers to see.


    On the one hand, Angela needs a team; on the other hand, in the future, Angela and her group will focus on the divine realm, and will not compete with Abigail for things on earth.


    Or even if they will fight according to the rules, they will not focus on the other party''s core interests.


    Although the two groups of women seem to be living in harmony, it is because they have no children. At this time, William does not care about the threat of exterminating hegemony, and he really has to make plans for the future.


    In order to avoid the situation of unclear interests and territory, let the original harmonious family atmosphere, artificially changed water and fire can not be up.


    Angela, who was born in the divine realm, grew up in heaven, and lived in Asgard for hundreds of years, would not see the interests of the earth if she had the divine realm in her hands.


    And Abigail, Jesse, Nisa and Serena, the women who grew up, lived and worked on the earth, certainly would not take the initiative to make Asgard''s idea.


    As for dardario, maybe her territory will be in Olympus in the future.


    When William thought of this, he sent Natasha, more than 200 meters away, to him, and then passed the other nine thousand captains of the gold crazy warlords to grom. After leaving magic on ten people, he whispered, "kill in, kill all the dark elves.".

 Chapter 1321

    Ten centurions of the golden winged beast heard William''s order to kill all the dark elves, and then felt that there was only less than 1% of the gold in his body. After they really had a huge amount of magic, they growled and deliberately let the dark elves in the sewer warn them, intending to attract each other to give them a hand.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, under the leadership of grom, he folded his wings,


    or jump to the top of the passage, or climb to the left and right walls of the passage, or land on all fours, trying to reduce the attack surface to chase deep into the passage.


    Angela looked at the picture that William asked to play on Sunday, shook her head and sighed, "these demons are worthy of being soldiers who can survive in hell.


    they don''t need any stratagem, and they can make the most favorable arrangement and cooperation for the battle only by relying on their fighting instinct for thousands of years.".


    William smiles and returns the Zhenjin helmet. Seeing Angela, he kisses Natasha, who is at a loss. Then he takes out a Zhenjin version of mark 50 and presses it on Natasha''s shoulder.


    Mark 50 will automatically become a wave like mercury, into Natasha''s Zhenjin armor.


    Natasha was stunned at first. Then she put her arms around William''s neck and asked, "is this a formal acceptance of me?"


    "Well," William nodded with a smile, and experienced two times the experience of the black widow in other planes, who actively sought death for the soul gem.


    even if William knew that Natasha in his own plane might have been different from other black widows because of his different experiences,


    but he could not give it to him before he realized that Natasha in his arms had a different heart She left a weakness that she could not escape quickly.


    And to be honest, the Zhenjin mark 50 is a treasure in other people''s eyes, but in his eyes, it''s actually several generations behind.


    When he gave Natasha 50 gold mark, in the sewer, ten centurions of the golden winged beast had separated from more than twenty real and large troops, and wanted to support the ten dead dark elves.


    The magic support, coupled with the crazy fighting demons who rush up on the walls, the top of the passage and the ground in the sewer, don''t care about the energy gun of the dark elves at all.


    instead, they worry that they are not enough to distribute their souls. When they see the dark elves, they deliberately slow down their speed, roar, roar and rush for their souls in order to paralyze their opponents.


    Even without weapons, the body bows together, rolling to avoid the head and back of the heart, smashing at the dark elves who are suddenly raised speed and panic.


    As soon as they got close to the distance of more than ten meters, the six crazy war demons who fell a few meters only thought for half a second, took out their weapons, threw them out with a roar and smashed them at the dark elves.


    "Puff, puff, puff", six successive big axes, or two meter knives, smash and chop in the air, instantly smashing or chopping more than ten dark elves into two parts.


    "Roar".


    The four battle demons in the front, not only don''t thank their companions behind them for helping them disrupt the enemy''s front line,


    on the contrary, as soon as they see that the enemy is half short, they frantically speed up and show the sharp thorns on their wings while pounding, waving their wings one after another to the neck of the dark elves.


    After a sweep, the still standing dark elf, with a crooked head, separated from his neck and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the crazy warlord who stops to devour his soul, William and Angela don''t feel anything. On the contrary, they look at Natasha, who is well-informed and has been in contact with grom for more than ten times. She looks at William with a black expression and a worried look in her eyes.


    She was really worried that William would order these demons to point their axes and spikes at human beings or other intelligent creatures with souls in the universe.


    At that time, she didn''t know who could stop William.


    So, originally to Angela''s solicitation, not sure whether to agree or not, she thought for a few seconds, then nodded to Angela secretly.


    Her own weight in William''s heart is not enough, so take a few more women together, William can''t put them all aside, right?


    Angela was stunned when she received the hint from Natasha. After thinking for a few seconds, she nodded with a smile,


    and she didn''t worry that William would degenerate into hell. After all, people would degenerate, either for money, women, power or revenge.


    But for William, these are not problems at all. On the contrary, the biggest problem is probably boredom, or even God who has no enemies or opponents. After countless years, he is likely to have nothing to look for and deliberately make some troubles for fun.


    However, this kind of thing will happen many, many years later. Perhaps when will there be a person who is not afraid of the existence of infinite gems?


    When Angela and Natasha make eye contact, there is a figure in the sky. Tony Stark in mark 7 comes in a hurry. In a helicopter behind him, there is Benner with a worried expression.


    After receiving Nick Frey''s request for help, saying that the agents left behind by aegis were killed by a group of enemies who looked like aliens, stark and Benner, who were doing research together in stark building, put down their research,One in a hurry put on his armor, the other got on harpy''s helicopter and came.


    But when they got into the sewer, not far away, they saw ten dark elves who were either cut into two sections or penetrated their hearts and heads. Their faces were gray and their eyes turned black, as if their souls had disappeared. They were scattered in the passage.


    Stark pressed a button on his helmet. After the armor scanned the area, he heard Jarvis''s report and murmured, "hell, it must have been Natasha''s gold monster.".


    "Don''t care who does it, just deal with the trouble here first," said Benner, frowning and disgusting. "As for the rest, you can negotiate with Frey, or even contact Mr. Devonshire to let him be released from hell?"


    Stark shrugged and flew in mid air. "I''ll fly in and have a look. When I meet the enemy who needs meat shield, I''ll lead them to you.".


    Looking at stark who flies away after saying that, Benner shakes his head. Tommy has William, the imaginary enemy, and Fu, who attacked New York a year ago. After helping to resist the aliens, he has not been pursued by the Americans any more.


    together with stark, he studies the stark group and the Americans.


    But as for the fact that the Americans regard William as their imaginary enemy, Benner can see it more clearly than anyone else. This is a way of looking for death.


    Now there is no reason in New York, and there is no sign that the sewer has been frozen for tens of meters, which has attracted aliens. Benner suddenly thinks that this is Wilhelm''s intention?


    In order to weaken the strength of the United States a little bit, a little bit like boiling frogs in warm water.


    While thinking about it, a loud and painful roar came from the deep of the passage.

 Chapter 1322

    Hearing the huge, painful roar, Benner immediately put down the conjecture about whether the alien attack was willfully made by William and rushed to the depth of the passage.


    When the dark elves who were killed by ten stone winged beast chieftains asked for a more pungent smell of blood, they almost couldn''t help but want to become hawk.


    When William saw the dark elf king malesky, he took out a shining red gem and gave it to his bodyguard leader to turn him into a curse warrior,


    with a smile on his lips, he asked the ten golden battle demon chieftains, under the gaze of stark, who had arrived, to punch the cursed warrior one by one, pretending that he was about to be broken Escape back to the shelter.


    Malsky doesn''t doubt that the gold mad warlord is showing off. In his opinion, the curse warrior is the most powerful warrior in the whole universe. Since the energy weapons can damage the gold mad warrior, it''s natural to be killed by the curse warrior now.


    As soon as the crazy warlord left, stark was hit by dozens of energy weapons. He could only dodge for a while.


    Then he was hit by energy weapons several times. When he thought that the passage was only four meters in diameter, he immediately realized that if there was no meat shield, fighting with the dark elves here was no different from seeking death.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He launched more than a dozen micro missiles, and then flew away without looking back. He planned to find banner, and let hawk come out to deal with the curse warrior. At the same time, he hid behind his back to shoot black guns.


    But stark overestimated hawk and underestimated the curse warrior.


    Hawk in the movie world, although the more angry he is, the stronger his power will be, he is not the comic book version hawk who can become infinitely stronger.


    It can be seen from the two battles between him and sol that if they don''t fight a life and death battle, their strength is not much different.


    However, the curse warrior who fights sol with Thor''s hammer knows that the curse warrior who is not afraid of Thor''s hammer is far stronger than sol.


    So, the curse warrior sent by malesky to clean up the sewer, who is about the same height as hawk, immediately staged an attack with only fists and violent force.


    The curse warrior with lava body has a better chance of winning than hawk in the absence of pain, not to mention the fact that he has reason and knows how to lure the enemy at the same time of fighting experience, while the other has no other skills except fist smashing.


    The battle was just like what William saw now. Although hawk was beaten away one after another, he became more and more furious, but in the end he was cursed. The soldier deliberately knocked out the sewer entrance and crashed into a seven or eight story building.


    And outside the mouth, the agents of aegis and the special police of New York all pull the trigger on the curse fighter without any command.


    Dozens of guns and hundreds of bullets didn''t break through the body of the curse warrior. Instead, four stealth dark elves suspended in the air attacked the spaceship, broke away from the stealth state, and opened fire on the agents and special police officers who shot around.


    "Whew, whew, whew", a series of energy gun attacks, the open space outside the sewer, immediately into the hell.


    Hundreds of agents, as well as the special police and police in New York, were killed in only ten seconds, even without time to escape.


    More than a dozen buildings nearby have also been destroyed by the dark elves who burst out like they were killed by the gold devil.


    When hawk climbed out of the ruins, before he could see his opponent clearly, he was hit on the chin by the curse fighter, who rushed forward, and crashed into a building with broken glass 20 or 30 meters away.


    It was probably the tragic death of the people around him and the fact that he was beaten one after another and didn''t fight back, which made him have nowhere to vent his anger.


    Reach out to hold to chase to come over to have no pity of meaning of heavy fist, the corner of the mouth peeps out silk blood silk, a face tyrannical stare at curse warrior.


    Feel the opponent stronger, curse soldiers heart immediately alert, in the face of hawk''s furious fist, busy learning hawk to block the attack to his fist.


    In this way, the two people hold each other''s fists and fight with each other.


    Compared with his fighting experience and skills, Hawk is certainly not as good as the curse warrior. But in wrestling, as long as he can''t directly surpass hawk, under heavy pressure, the more potential and strength he can burst out of his body will increase.


    Even if the power can''t grow infinitely, the curse warrior''s power has been limited from the moment he uses the dark elf''s secret method to the moment he becomes a monster.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    While roaring, hawk''s body became bigger and bigger until his strength came on to suppress the curse warrior, and then he hit the curse warrior with a fierce hammer, and at the same time,


    although he was a little dizzy, it didn''t affect his fierce take-off and hit the curse Warrior heavily.


    With a loud bang, a big hole was suddenly smashed out of the ruins of the street, which made William, standing 200 meters away, instantly see that the cursed soldier''s hands were dim.


    Then hawk said that his fist was a mess.


    But the curse warrior is also the representative of rough skin and thick flesh. Blunt weapons like fists and hammers don''t do much damage to him. In William''s memory, even if he is attacked by rocky and stabbed in the chest with a sword, it''s hard to kill him immediately.Therefore, the two men are rivals in this war. The more fierce the fight is, the greater the damage to the surrounding buildings will be.


    After nearly ten minutes of fighting, dozens of buildings within a 100 meter radius were directly destroyed, either seriously damaged or slightly smaller.


    Just want to see the United States to the unfortunate William can not help but smile, then suddenly looked up to the sky.


    The tardy American fighters finally arrived.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for the four fighters to launch missiles, only two of the four Dark Elf spaceships, which had been guarding the sewers, rushed into the sky without firing weapons. Relying on the ship''s blade like hull, they crashed the four fighters with speed.


    This scene immediately surprised and frightened the leaders of the American headquarters.


    In my heart, I cursed my own side, why I was attacked by aliens or monsters of tens of meters in three days, but I had to think about whether I should send more fighters to kill the four dark elves at the same time.


    However, there is no hesitation about this problem. If the person in charge of the headquarters dares to order the fighters to return and let the dark elves destroy New York, he will not have to wait until tomorrow. In half an hour, he will be dismissed and sent to the military court.


    Let the fighters continue to support the past quickly, at the same time, he can only yell at his men, "how long will the ground troops arrive?"


    "30 minutes, sir.".


    FK, the commander scolded in his heart, and then said, "apply for surface missiles from above. Once we have to, we can only use intensive fire to kill these aliens.".


    "But Sir, it''s a densely populated area of New York, and the green guy is his own.".


    himself is not his own man, but not the little soldier has the final say. The commander thought about it for a moment and then said, "do as I say."

 Chapter 1323

    The Americans are going to blow up the curse fighters with missiles, but it doesn''t mean stark wants to see them.


    Not to mention that Hawk is a powerful fighter, Benner''s not too bad head has helped stark and the stark group produce several achievements one after another in this year, and stark will never let the American people smash him.


    In addition, ordinary bombing is really useless for hawk. Finally, don''t curse the soldiers and hawk for nothing. Instead, the central area of New York was bombed by the Americans themselves.


    However, when he was not far away from hawk and was going to try to help solve the curse warrior together, two dark elves'' spaceships immediately chased him around. Even when they dodged attacks between the surrounding buildings,


    they chased his blade spaceship, but they didn''t know whether they were deliberately or too late to turn around and chased down dozens of buildings in this block It was smashed or collapsed again by the ship''s blade like hull.


    While William was looking at it, he suddenly saw a little girl, about a few years old, falling out of the window of a collapsed building.


    In his heart, William, who was too nervous to think much, an idea appeared in front of the child. While catching each other, the idea that the child should not be orphaned appeared in his mind.


    Directly summon the real gem frozen in the sewer back, and wave to the collapsing building to use the power of real gem.


    Let the leaning building stop a little bit, and then a wind of vatumu is released. After a gust of wind swept over more than a dozen buildings around, everyone is moved to the block hundreds of meters away by him.


    This just lowers the head to look at in the bosom, frighten of tightly close the small dot of the eye.


    With a sigh in his heart, he was able to watch the American people''s disaster wantonly, but he really couldn''t watch the children''s accident.


    Not to mention the feeling that after being hugged, I don''t even know how to open my eyes. It''s like catching a straw. I hold the little girl around his neck, shaking in his arms and sticking my face on his neck.


    For a moment, he was touched by his strong desire for protection. He patted the little girl on the back and said softly, "it''s OK, honey, it''s OK.".


    As he said, he looked at the dark elf''s spaceship, holding the child in his right hand, and slowly turning his left hand. Two spaceships chasing stark, under the action of real gems, turned into shashuo, broke into metal particles, and dissipated in the air.


    After killing these two spaceships, he thought that since he had made a move, he would not leave anything, even the wreckage, to the Americans. William turned and looked at the other two spaceships guarding the entrance of the sewer, as well as the dark elf Mothership that had been hiding in the air.


    It''s a spaceship that can navigate, even jump, and other ships that don''t know what technology they have. It''s totally different from the zetary airship that was piloted by only a few people a year ago.


    Although he was compassionate, that''s the only bottom line in his heart. It doesn''t mean that he didn''t expect that if some technology is given to the Americans, it will only bring greater suffering to the world.


    Soon, the two ships, together with the dark elves inside, also began to break up in the air, turning into dust and dispersing in the air.


    Then the dark elf Mothership, which has been hiding in the air, appears a magic separation without warning, and releases a dark magic of soul devouring to all the dark elves in the mothership.


    Put all the souls of the dark elves into the soul gold coins, and the lifeless Mothership was immediately put into the storage space by magic, which became his booty.


    This anomaly soon attracted the attention of stark and the Americans, but without waiting for stark to fly back, or to see clearly,


    William released a magic and appeared in front of Angela and Natasha, holding the little girl in his arms, while he blinked around the curse fighters,


    slapped hawk, who only cared about smashing, without using the heart gem, William''s mind immediately sank into the storage space, and within a second, a black hole grenade of the dark elves appeared in his hand.


    Open the safety of the black hole grenade, in the eyes of the curse warrior''s fear, throw it on him, "bang" a low dull sound, a three meter diameter micro black hole began to devour him.


    But after William felt the black hole with the power of space, he felt that it was too cheap to kill the curse warrior.


    he used the power of space to disperse the black hole, and then deliberately waited for a few seconds. In the lucky eyes of the curse warrior, he snapped his fingers, released the same black hole with the power of space, and spent dozens of seconds tearing him up a little bit, and finally engulfed the alien In space.


    This made hawk, who was hit by William and wanted to return with a punch, stop in fright, and then fight for the control of his body with Benner in his body. With a tangled and struggling expression on his face, he stood in the same place and did not dare to move.


    So William could not help but turn his head and look at him curiously.


    At a glance, William saw the fear in hawk''s eyes. However, when he thought of the movie in which hawk was killed in the Asgard escape spaceship, he closed himself,William began to understand that Hawk is not completely irrational. Anger and madness do not mean that he is a fool. It''s just that no one on the earth can really hold him down, let alone make him feel death. Only in this way can he be dominated by anger in his heart and smashed back with his fist as soon as he is provoked.


    Then, just as he thought, he was watched by William for several seconds. Hawk probably understood that he could beat the curse fighter under his own pressure, which was easily solved by William. Actually, under William''s gaze, Benner easily took back the control of his body and changed into a normal person.


    William turned his mouth and felt that stark was flying back. His figure disappeared and appeared in front of malesky, the king of the dark elves.


    Malesky, who felt that the real gem had disappeared suddenly, was furious and roared for a moment, and felt that the real gem appeared in the city above the sewer again.


    when he was going to take people to grab it, he saw that William suddenly raised his hand, showed his infinite gloves, and turned his left hand to him without beating him.


    "Live",,


    before the words were finished, malesky and dozens of dark elves around him were not only unable to move or speak, but also in their fear eyes, they turned into dust and scattered in the sewer.


    Summoning back the frost hammer, William, regardless of the huge icicle 50 meters long and 4 meters in diameter in the sewer, once again used the real gem to turn the dark elves, together with their weapons and armor, who had been killed by the golden warlord, into dust.


    After a mental scan to make sure there was no mistake, she quickly moved back to Angela and Natasha, mingled with magic, and looked at the little girl in her arms with a smile.


    Natasha and Angela, who were worried that William would have no bottom line before, looked at each other, and at the same time, they looked at the child in William''s arms and laughed.


    William, who was thinking about how to send the little girl back to her parents, would not be so rejected as before if he knew that the two girls had already begun to have children for him.

 Chapter 1324

    Two months after the dark elves were eliminated, William entered the mutant plane on the first day of the month as usual as last month,


    he went to Professor X''s mutant school to see if Jean grey appeared.


    And the result let him down again at the same time, the heart was greatly relieved.


    In the cartoon version, in the 1970s, jengley was an adult. In the movie version, she should be a child of several years old now.


    one day in the next few years, because she can''t control her own ability, she will make her mother fall into a coma in a trip, and her whole family will have a car accident, and her mother will die on the spot.


    Finally, he was given to Professor X by his father, who was exhausted and didn''t know whether to be cruel or continue to love his daughter.


    With a bottle of 1956 whisky from his own McCarran distillery, he knocks on the gate of the mutant school and sees hank, a young beast. With vigilant eyes, he opens the door. When he sees that it''s William, he is greatly relieved to open the door.


    This makes William, who is carrying whisky and planning to show off, ask in doubt, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s nothing," hank said, holding his glasses, opening the door and letting William go in. He immediately closed the door and explained, "I was drafted to South Asia because I needed to take care of the paralyzed Charles.


    However, there are too many children from families around here who have been sent to fight. It is said that there are more than a dozen families who have lost their relatives. If their parents see them, maybe someone will come to trouble on purpose. ".


    Trouble?


    Are you sure ordinary people can trouble you and Professor X? And Charles is rich.


    And looking back at the iron fence gate and wall of the manor at least 100 meters away, and then looking at the evasive eyes, he was embarrassed to escape his responsibility.


    William shakes his head contemptuously. However, Hank just said the word "escape", which means that this guy doesn''t want to fight at all.


    As for the second fiasco that the Americans are going through, William thinks, should he add fire to the fiasco of the Americans?


    They don''t need any advanced weapons. They just need to give monkeys 100000 AK''s and tens of thousands of rpg7''s and ammunition developed in the 1960s. They can kill and injure more people.


    As for the more advanced weapons, William didn''t want the monkeys to turn around and hit the Chinese with the weapons he gave them.


    No, as long as you give them weapons, maybe in a few years there will be something William doesn''t want to see. As for the polar bear and China itself, they give monkeys a lot of weapons, which is none of his business.


    Maybe it''s good to just give the monkeys intelligence and let them sneak attack the Americans from time to time.


    Having made up his mind, he was not afraid of Professor X''s telepathy at all. He patted with a smile and reminded his hank, "where''s the professor?"


    "What is it?"


    Hank hesitated for a few seconds, then said dejectedly, "we received the death notice last week, and four more students from school went to South Asia died. Charles is in a bad mental state these days, and I dare not even approach him.".


    With that, Hank points to his head. Professor X, who sent his students to the military vehicle by Williamson Shiming himself, is in great remorse and sadness. The occasional mood will affect Hank''s thinking.


    But William doesn''t care about Charles''s telepathy and mind control, and even he is confident that his mental strength is definitely better than Charles.


    And if you want to avoid his ability, don''t be too simple. If you put on the helmet of sentry armor, Charles will have to catch the blind, let alone control him with the heart gem.


    "Kowtow, kowtow".


    When he knocked on the door of Charlton''s room, William waited for a few seconds, but no one answered. Through the door, he found that Charles was putting the needle in a small box.


    And to William''s surprise, he couldn''t feel Charles''s telepathy.


    After only a few seconds of thinking, William thought of the medicine hank used to restrain himself and turn into a monster with blue hair.


    Hell, I come every month. I want to have a good relationship. At the same time, I want to make an accident when the time is right. I want Charles to find jengley ahead of time and see if the power of Phoenix is already in jengley''s body? We still have to go to space to find it.


    Now this bastard wants to suppress his telepathy. I don''t know how long it will take?


    I didn''t have the heart to wait too long, and I didn''t have the time to wait for the mutant''s plane all the time. William started his mind in an instant, and the door lock was torn open like paper paste.


    "You''re crazy," he said, pushing open the door, hooking up the box on the table and seeing the blue liquid in the small glass bottle.


    FK, William, who is angry in his heart, has an idea that the medicine and the box will be weathered into gravel by him. Then,


    in Charles''s shocked and even frightened eyes, it turns into dust, dissipates in the air, and is carried out of the room by a small tornado magic.


    "Stop, what do you want to do?"Go to get the wine cup. Hank, who was upstairs for a while in the evening, saw all this through the door and threw it away. He wanted to attack William in the form of a beast.


    Unfortunately, William didn''t have to look back. He just raised his hand. Not only hank who jumped up the stairs was fixed in the air, but also the cup he threw away was suspended in the air.


    Then William, who had been hooked, took him to Charles''s room and landed on the table.


    Thinking of Charles''s temporary loss of super power, William, who has become an established fact, has no choice but to sit opposite Charles. Just as he wants to open the whisky bottle, he notices that Charles has changed from bald head to greasy uncle with half long hair.


    No, when I came to see him last month, he was still a big bald man with a smile on his face. How could his hair grow so fast?


    With doubts, William did not ask this question directly. Instead, he poured three glasses of whisky, returned one glass of wine to Charles, and took a sip of it himself. Then he raised his hand to release Hank''s imprisonment.


    It took him a long time to look at it. He realized that he and Hank would not be in danger. However, Charles said in silence, "escape is not the way. You have to try to face the death of people you know or close to.".


    Hearing the kindness in William''s tone, Charles, relieved, picked up the glass in front of him and drank a third of the whiskey. He was in a bad mood, and was immediately distracted by the mellow taste of the whiskey.


    Looking at the words of 1956 on the bottle, he asked suspiciously, "the 56 year old McCullen has been hoarded for more than ten years. Why do I feel like I have been drinking for decades?".


    "This wine has been for more than 50 years," said William with a smile. "When this bottle of wine was filled in 56, the original wine had been stored in a monastery cellar for more than 30 years in oak barrels.


    Of course it''s different.


    Charles nodded with a smile. Perhaps he was really attracted by this bottle of whiskey. Charles in his wheelchair picked up the bottle and poured half a glass of wine for himself. After a sip, he handed the third glass to hank, who was behind William. He said with a smile, "in the last ten months since you left, too many things have happened. Now I have to let myself drink every day Only when you are drunk can you fall asleep.


    Ten months?

 Chapter 1325

    When he heard that it was ten months since he left last time, William picked up his glass and looked at Charles as if he were an audience.


    After a few sips of half a glass of whisky, Charles poured himself half a glass of whisky and drank it again like water, just as he recalled the painful memories he didn''t want to remember.


    then he gasped and said, "can you imagine that three of the 14 children I sent to the military vehicle are still alive now.


    If it wasn''t for me, not only would they not have participated in the war two years ago, but most of them would have avoided conscription by going to college.


    Since his rise, William, who has never experienced the funeral of his relatives or even friends, can only shrug helplessly and say in his heart, "if I were you, I would go to find out how those students died.".


    "What do you mean?" Charles, who was pouring wine for himself again, and Hank were surprised. At the same time, they looked at William in a moment of misunderstanding and asked, "are you investigating anything in these ten months?"


    William, who understood that his words had been misunderstood, immediately thought in his heart, or would he take the opportunity to let Charles take the initiative to find those mutants with special abilities?


    And find gengley as soon as possible? Even he figured out how to get custody of Jean grey.


    The reason is simple.


    Trask, who is only one meter tall and wants to develop a sentry robot to deal with mutants, is actually catching mutants for secret experiments.


    If the memory is correct, to find evidence, you just need to go to the database of Trask industrial group headquarters to get a lot of anatomical pictures and research data.


    Anyway, he already has a complete sentry robot in his hand, and even uses the ability of team leader marvel to evolve the sentry robot into a sentry armor that can deform at will, has extraordinary defense power, more than 100 tons of power, absorbs energy, is 100 kilometers per second in the atmosphere, and can fly at the speed of light in the universe.


    So, for William, he didn''t want the dwarf who didn''t take the mutant as a human being to develop the sentry robot again.


    However, there seems to be another problem.


    Although Trask is the initiator and main researcher of the sentinel project, to make the sentinel robot project disappear completely, we have to clean up the researchers of the whole Trask industry, and even the relevant insiders of the Americans.


    It''s easy to kill. A thousand of them.


    Even if William doesn''t want to kill researchers and insiders who haven''t dissected mutants or committed crimes, gold can also drive killers around the world crazy.


    But it''s not so simple and time-consuming to find out where the information of the sentinel project is.


    As for why he had to do this, it was entirely because since he had come into contact with the mutant plane, the world was related to him, and if the secret of sentry armor could not be revealed.


    After making up his mind, William pretended to be thinking, sipped whiskey and kept silent for dozens of seconds,


    then he put down his glass and said with deep pain, "if the information I get is correct, the red devil azasel you know, El Salvador with dragonfly wings behind, and many mutants you don''t know have been studied by American people It''s dissected.


    "Damn it," hank asked, frowning and pinching his glass. "Where did you get the news?"


    William did not answer directly, but turned to look at the room, and then raised his hand in the open space of the room, releasing a gold coin column with a diameter of one meter and a height of one meter.


    When Charles and Hank were squinted by the light of gold and their glasses, they said with a smile, "most of the time, gold and jewelry are the best weapons and super power,


    one ton is not enough for two tons, two tons is not enough for ten tons.


    Ten tons is not enough. "William smiles and reaches out his hand, revealing five flawless diamonds of at least 100 carats.


    Then his hand moved slightly. As the diamond disappeared, five highest rated Red Diamonds, pink diamonds, blue diamonds, yellow diamonds and a pigeon blood ruby appeared in his heart.


    "No matter who it is, there will be no such bright and golden things. If the other party refuses, the only problem is that the gold is not enough.".


    When hank fell into the sea of money, Charles, who was born into a rich family and was not short of money, just closed his eyes for a moment,


    when he opened it again, he shook his head to William with a smile and said, "not everyone thinks money is everything.


    And seriously, if you buy me off with ten tons of gold.


    I would have hesitated for a while, but if you bid 100 tons, or 1000 tons, 10000 tons, it would make me think that gold is the same thing.


    William a Leng, immediately understand to come over of nod a way, "also right, what thing much also worthless money.".


    With a change of thought, he waved away the precious stones and the gold pillar beside him, and sighed with an air of exclamation, "there are people in this world who really think that some things are more important than money,So I can only come back to you for help.


    "But you bastard use your own medicine to suppress your telepathy.".


    After that, William took a drink from his glass, shook his head, stood up and went to the door.


    when he got to the door, he looked back at Charles and said, "maybe one day, a mutant will be dissected by some people who should go to hell.


    the total number of people in the past ten months is much more than your eleven students.".


    As soon as they thought that ten months would be three hundred days, Charles and Hank started to count the numbers in their minds, and they were immediately thrilled.


    As he walked, William said, "think about it, Charles.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    Sure enough, before he reached the stairs, he heard Charles yell, "tell me who is in this inhuman research.".


    William was very happy, but he didn''t look back, so as not to let Charles and Charles see his smile,


    replied in a low voice, "on the surface, it''s Bolivar Trask and his Trask industry researchers,


    but on the surface, I can be 100% sure that the U.S. government and the military are also doing this kind of research, and this kind of research has lasted for many years However,


    since you and magneto revealed their extraordinary abilities in front of polar bears and American fleets, their research and capture of mutants has been enhanced by more than ten times at a time. ".


    Charles and Hank immediately remembered that ten years ago, when magneto and their comrades in arms, they all stopped Sebastian Shaw, nicknamed black king, from provoking the nuclear war between the United States and the polar bear in the Caribbean Sea.


    It was because of that crisis that the United States and polar bears were really scared by magneto, which can control metal.


    Hundreds of naval guns and missiles launched by the two fleets turn around in the eyes of thousands of crew members and blast back to the fleet. Even fools will try their best to find a way to deal with mutants.


    Not to mention, there are also people who want to find out why people like red devils can live for hundreds or thousands of years by studying mutants.


    When Charles and Hank recovered from their memories, William, who had already restrained his smile, turned to stare at Charles and said, "you and magneto are both idiots and trash.".

 Chapter 1326

    After listening to William say that he and magneto are rubbish and idiots, Charles holds hank who wants to argue, calmly looks at William and says, "why do you say that?"


    "Because as long as you can''t make people who are afraid and envious of you have the same super power as you, fighting, discrimination and fear will never disappear.


    Once magneto really implements the plan to destroy human beings, not only me and the arcane magicians will not let him and his followers go,


    even the vampires, werewolves, dark mages, demons, demons, angels who need to believe in maintaining divine power, the gods of Olympus, and even the nominal rulers and guardians of the earth in asgardna group will not let him go Let Eric go, and even you, you moderate mutants.


    "See the devil.".


    Charles and Hank gaped at William. "Are you kidding me?"


    With a crooked mouth, William reached out his hand, and a milky light appeared in his palm. "Holy Light magic is not only the exclusive magic of angels, but also the dark magic or chaos magic.


    Holding out the other hand, a dark, cold and palpitating dark magic emerged. At the same time, the holy light on one side, mobilized by William, sent out a stronger light, and the dark magic collided and offset each other.


    And with the two regiments'' magic like enemies of life and death, the fight became more and more fierce, and the whole room began to shake and shatter.


    Stop, stop.


    Hank, who is worried about his own safety and even more about Charles, who is already an ordinary man, being hurt, quickly pulls Charles down behind him, then holds a heavy chair in fear, and protects Charles to retreat to the corner.


    Outside the manor, when the people in a blue dodge mustache see the abnormal light in the main castle through the iron gate of the manor, Wolverine immediately realizes that something is wrong in the manor.


    Originally, he wanted to step on the accelerator and drive the car to open the iron gate. But after many years in the mutant school, he suddenly thought that the iron gate in front of him, which seemed insignificant, could not be opened by a wild horse in the 1970s.


    Then he wanted to use his own edmann claws to split the iron door, but looking at the bone spur in his fist, Morgan scolded angrily, "FK, I hate bone spur.".


    Push open the door, from the iron gate side of the lower iron fence wall, over the wall into the manor ran up.


    As soon as he got angry and ran, he let William, who didn''t deliberately use his mental power to feel around him, immediately noticed a sense of hostility.


    After the mental scan, he was stunned for two seconds. Then he put away the holy light and dark magic in his hands. In Charles and Hank''s relieved eyes, he released a new witchcraft of repairing.


    the cracked and broken furniture, carpets and walls in the room were repaired in a few seconds as if they had been played a backward button Return to the original appearance.


    "God.".


    Hank, who didn''t believe in God, was shocked to see that he had repaired four new chair legs. Then he watched with fear as William walked to the window and looked at the lawn of the manor.


    Waiting by the window for a few seconds, William saw Wolverine coming.


    As soon as Logan saw someone he didn''t know in the window, he squatted down and jumped up, trying to break the window and rush in.


    It''s a pity that William just waved his hand. He could lift up at least ten tons of force and push the Wolverine in the air for tens of meters to crash into the lake of the manor.


    Then he turned back to Charles, who had calmed down and came to his side, and said, "it seems that there is an uninvited guest coming.".


    "Guests?" Charles looked into the lake unexpectedly and then asked, "are you sure it''s the guest, not the enemy?"


    "That''s right," William nodded, pretending to release the green power of time. When Charles put his attention on the ring of time in his hand, he said with a smile, "this guy really sounds like you sent him.".


    "What?"


    At the same time, Charles suddenly felt that he should not use inhibitory serum.


    In the past, you only need one thought to know everything, but now you don''t know if you should believe William''s words.


    Then William whispered, "if you want to get into someone else''s house, you should knock on the door.".


    Wolverine, who had just climbed ashore from the lake, heard the sudden sound in his ears and immediately stood up, revealing the bone spines in his hands to guard against it.


    But before he found out where the speaker was, he heard again in his ears, "be polite. Although you are not afraid of bullets, if you burn you to ashes, no matter how strong the cure factor is, you will never recover.".


    A flame revolved around the wet Wolverine as William finished.


    In his heart, Logan was shocked. Before he felt the burning sensation, the fire took the moisture from his clothes, rose a few meters into the sky and disappeared into the air.


    No matter how conceited logan was, he didn''t dare to think for a few seconds. He went to the main castle gate honestly, and then politely reached out and knocked on the door.After waiting for a long time, I heard the "click" sound. I saw that hank, who was scared by the magic of light and dark, was still scared. He opened the door with an unnatural expression.


    "Who are you looking for, sir?"


    Logan stepped back, trying to be harmless, and politely said, "I''m looking for Professor Charles.".


    When he heard that logan was really looking for Charles, as William said, Hank hesitated for a few seconds, but he did not dare to disobey William''s will. He opened the door and put Logan in.


    Looking at Charles and William standing on the stairs, Logan immediately realized that the man who had just bluffed and played with him was the young man in his twenties with a smiling face.


    Wait, looking at Charles who could stand, Logan didn''t care to ask William''s identity, and asked Charles with doubts,


    "you didn''t tell me that you had the experience of standing up after you were shot in the back of the waist and spine from the Cuban egg crisis.".


    "I told you that?" Charleston thought of William''s saying that the strong man in front of him was sent by himself.


    It''s a pity that William didn''t explain it. In his opinion, it''s better to let Logan explain it than to say it himself, so as not to let Charles misunderstand that he also has the ability to peep into other people''s thinking.


    If he really has the ability of telepathy, William does not care, but he does not have the ability to lie or reveal that he is from another plane, it is a fool.


    Seeing that William didn''t explain, Charles could only focus on Logan, and then he heard Logan say with a tangled face,


    "although what I have to say is strange, I am really sent by you in 50 years to seek your help and a ray of life for future mutants.".


    Hell, Charles cursed in his heart, but because of William''s existence, he didn''t immediately regard Logan as a madman.


    Down the stairs, staring at Logan, he asked, "what''s going on in the future?"

 Chapter 1327

    Seeing that Charles didn''t drive him away directly, Logan was relieved and explained with reason,


    "in the future, a super robot called sentry robot will not only hunt mutants everywhere,


    but also slaughter those unconscious people with mutant genes and normal people who sympathize with and help mutants as enemies.


    At the last moment when the resistance of mutants was about to be slaughtered, with the help of phantom cat, I was sent to this era by Charles and Eric,


    to stop raven, the magic woman, and assassinate Bolivar Trask, the inventor of sentry robot, so that the American government didn''t have to make up its mind to study sentry robot to deal with us,


    and then change Change the future, and change your world. Repeat, our tragic experience in the future.


    Charles''s heart was tight, and then he laughed, "robots kill us?"


    "In front of Eric, any robot is a pile of scrap iron," Charles turned to look at William, who was sitting on a luxurious wooden chair in the living room with a wine glass.


    Seeing that William was just grinning, Charles had to look at Logan again and sneered, "robot? Ha, you want to be deceived most. You have to find a logical reason, don''t you


    "I know that when you were nine years old, you found that you could not understand the noise in your head," Logan said in the surprised eyes of Charles, who had frowned,


    pointing to his head. "At first, you thought you were crazy, even if you knew that what you heard was the thoughts in the minds of the people around you, but because you were too young, you were so crazy I don''t want to believe it.


    It wasn''t until when you were 12 years old that one night you found Raven with blue skin who came to your house to steal food that you realized that you were not alone and began to accept the fact that you were different.


    "It''s impossible," Charles asked with a smile as his eyes flickered in confusion. "Do you need me to say more about you in the future and tell me the secrets hidden in your heart?"


    Charles shook his head in a daze. "Well, I''m beginning to believe you, but how can a robot chase Eric?".


    Without waiting for Logan to explain, William said with a smile, "robots don''t have to be made of metal.".


    "At least in my invention, there are several kinds of non-metallic materials. Their strength, ductility and toughness are much stronger than those of metals known to human beings, and they are many times stronger.


    Even in the world of magic, the armor, robe and staff of many extraordinary people have not been made of metal materials for a long time.


    With that, William had an idea, and his suit changed a little bit into a glittering holy light.


    Then he looked at Charles, Logan and hank, who knew what would happen in the future, and asked Logan,


    "come on, what''s the most urgent thing you need to do when you come back from the future?"


    Logan, who had been subdued by William before, saw the holy robe that he could hardly open his eyes. He immediately took William as the backbone and said, "in addition to preventing Revan from assassinating Bolivar, it''s better to prevent the U.S. government from getting Revan''s variant gene, so that the future sentinel armour can''t have imitation based on the variant gene All kinds of mutants'' abilities, turn around and deal with us.


    William pretended to be thinking and nodded solemnly, "since it can be mass produced, that is to say, those sentry robots are all of the same type. As long as the super power of a mutant is copied, all sentries will have the super power of this person?"


    "That''s right." recalling the fierce battles with the sentinel robot in the future, Logan nodded with fear in his eyes. "Ice, fire, wind, electricity, steeling, deformation, self-healing and other super abilities are small things for sentinels.


    Had it not been for the psychic powers that could not be imitated, we would have been wiped out.


    After hearing this, William''s heart sank. He had thought that sentinels without souls might not be able to acquire Professor X''s most desired ability of telepathy.


    now, after being confirmed by Logan, he still felt sorry for a moment and asked, "what about Eric''s ability to control metal''s magnetic field?"


    "Of course not," Logan said with a natural expression and a frown. "It seems that all technologies can''t explain, and sentinels can''t copy the supernatural powers related to spirit, such as twinkle, wall piercing, teleportation and mind, but Eric,,.".


    After a moment''s hesitation, Logan continued, "maybe it''s because he''s worried that even if he has Eric''s ability to control metal, his energy intensity can''t compare with Eric of the level 4 mutant, so he doesn''t use metal override at all.".


    After hearing this, Williamson became interested in rescuing magneto.


    And the sentry he has is not the same as the sentry robot in the mutant world.


    Team leader Marvel can absorb all kinds of energy, or improve his ability, or burst out the absorbed energy,The sentinel armor, which has inherited most of the abilities of Captain Marvel, may be able to absorb the super power of magneto, and it won''t take much effort to meet Lao Wan.


    Once William can control metal, it means that any warship or weapon containing metal in his own universe will be scrap iron in front of him.


    No, it suddenly occurred to me, let alone metal, that any substance in front of real gems is actually mud that he can knead.


    I even need to imitate how the magnetic force acts on the metal to control the metal with real gems.


    And the knowledge about magnetism was already in his head.


    With this idea, William doesn''t care whether Charles, Hank and Logan will notice it or have any idea,


    light up the infinite bracelet on his left hand, scan the main castle mentally, then the real gem lights up red light to imitate the magnetic force, and turn his wrist against the bell on the main castle.


    Hundreds of kilograms of old-fashioned bell, soon under the control of his thinking, crunching, crunching began to deformation, and then a little bit of restoration.


    So back and forth a few rounds, this satisfied stop, with sentinel material to the reality of the gem wrapped tightly, folded into the infinite bracelet.


    However, since there was no need to go to magneto, William looked at Charles and sighed, "since you have no telepathy, I''ll take care of the sentinel robot.


    however, although I won''t let human hunting robots appear in the real world,


    how can I help you mutants solve the crisis that endangers the whole clan , right? "


    Charles, who had doubts about the red light on William''s wrist, could not help nodding when he heard this, and William would ask for it, which made him feel normal.


    Otherwise, William, who has clearly said that he is not a mutant and has released magic to prove that he is really a magician, how can he be so kind and free to help?


    "What do you want me to do for you?"

 Chapter 1328

    After listening to Professor X''s request for help, William thought about it and said, "I need you to help me find a mutant.".


    Charles was stunned. Instead of asking who it was, he asked anxiously, "why do you want to find that mutant, and what''s the ability of that mutant?"


    William pretended to think, but he knew that whether he said the name of Jean gray or not, when he came into contact with Jean in the future, Charles would also doubt his purpose.


    Moreover, once Charles finds gengley, a level five mutant who is one level higher than his own potential will be the focus of Charles and other mutants.


    Instead of being suspected of having ulterior motives at that time, it''s better to say it at the beginning on the grounds that Jean grey is too dangerous, so that Charles and other people mistakenly think that if William doesn''t say it, they may not even know who Jean grey is, so that the mutants have no reason to doubt his motives and can''t guess William''s goal It''s not gengley at all, but the power of wind and fire that will come to the earth in the future.


    Even if he takes the initiative to resist the power of the Phoenix and absorb the power of the Phoenix in order to protect the young X-Men in the future, the X-Men will only think that it is an accident.


    After thinking about this, William suddenly felt that maybe he should make another insurance to make Charles feel that his strength is unmatched. In fact, there is no need to calculate the power of the Phoenix.


    Then he stood up and formally introduced himself, "my name is William Devonshire, a legendary wizard in the fields of arcane, witchcraft, five elements of nature, nature, light and shade, space and time.".


    With the end of his words, all kinds of magic elements are constantly changing in his palm, one by one emerging.


    Seeing Charles, Wolverine and Hank dumbfounded at the same time, the heart of William''s admiration and all meaning is deeper.


    In particular, when William opened the portal at will, linked the rooms of the main building of the manor, and used the power of time to an apple at will,


    the complete and fresh apple first appeared the tooth marks left by one mouthful after another, and then began to decay and air dry a little bit when the stone was left,


    just when Charles thought that the stone would eventually turn into dust, Just as William''s wrist turned to the right, he began to turn to the left, and the core residue was like pressing the playback button,


    from the air dried and moldy state, it gradually changed back to a complete and fresh apple.


    "God.".


    Charles and wolverine, who didn''t believe in God for a long time, looked at hank with great heart shock. They took the apple and observed it in two steps. Finally, they hesitated for a few seconds, put it in their mouth and bit it.


    After chewing a few mouthfuls, Hank said to Charles and wolverine, "this apple is real, it''s real, and...".


    Hank swallowed the flesh in his mouth, took another bite, chewed it a few times and said, "and it''s sweet.".


    "Hell," he thought hank would find something unusual. He swore in his heart, and then he grabbed only two-thirds of the apples from Hankou, put them on the table and looked at William.


    William didn''t understand what Logan meant, but he didn''t plan to use the power of time any more. As soon as the real gem glowed red, the apple would return to its original shape little by little,


    then a stream of water washed the apple around it and suspended itself in front of Logan,


    said with a smile, "try it?"


    If he gave the apple to Hank or Charles, they would be worried about the side effects.


    but wolverine, a self-healing representative who can recover a little bit as long as he doesn''t completely destroy all his body, would care about the side effects and poison.


    He grabbed the apple and took a bite. After a few mouthfuls, he looked at hank with approval, "it''s really sweet.".


    "Idiot," Charles covered his face and glared at Logan and Hank angrily. Then he turned to William and waited for him to go on.


    After pouring himself a glass of whiskey, William said, "I can see the countless possibilities in the future of the world through time,


    and among these countless possibilities, there are super destructive mutants who will destroy our world and even the whole universe because they can''t control their own power.".


    After that, William looked at Charles and said, "although the future that I see may not happen, if I don''t say it or intervene, there is a very high probability that the reality will develop step by step along the disaster that I see.".


    When Charles suddenly heard that the world would be destroyed, he felt uneasy. At the same time, he could not doubt whether William''s words were true. On the contrary, he worried and confirmed, "are you sure you are destroying the whole universe?"


    There are many universes destroyed by the power of the Phoenix, so William nodded without feeling guilty, "I''m sure, and this is not the worst.


    In the future that I see, the destroyed universe even includes the multiverse.


    When the three of Charles understood the multiverse literally, William explained, "if the world we live in is the main world, then the future plane that Logan is in is a derived multiverse.So, once the disaster I mentioned happens, it means that everything in the world will disappear, no matter in time or space.


    FK, now the three Charles don''t understand what William means. Beyond the disaster of time and space, that is to say, completely erase any fact that they have ever existed.


    Charles stood up, looked at William seriously and said, "what''s the name of the mutant you''re talking about?"


    But when he thought that he had temporarily lost his telepathic ability, he regretted that he wanted to beat himself, "I think we have to work in groups,


    you and Logan go to find raven, Hank and I go to find the mutant you said.".


    With that, Charles was probably frightened by William''s words of destroying the universe. He felt that he was looking for people, not death?


    Awkwardly smile a few times, embarrassed to add, "I and hank to inquire, first find people, and then wait for you to come back to discuss what to do next.".


    Now,


    just as he was about to name Jean grey, William suddenly felt that if Jean grey hadn''t lost control of her super power, her mother would have died in a car accident and her father didn''t hate her, wouldn''t she be so black?


    Even if she was robbed of the power of the Phoenix by William, she was still a level 5, at least a better mutant than Professor X and magneto.


    Why don''t you use this kind of helper trained from childhood?


    Even to strengthen her feelings and when her teacher, teach her magic is no problem.

 Chapter 1329

    William, who had made up his mind to rob Jean grey as a disciple, pretended to be hesitant for a while,


    then sighed and said, "Jean grey",


    with the name, he suddenly felt that if he only said one word, something might happen.


    He immediately added, "in fact, there is an uncertain person in my heart, who is also a super trouble. The ability she has is chaos magic, which makes me a little confused about her future.".


    Charles immediately said, "no matter whether it is or not, since you have doubts, you should find someone first, and then try to attract our team forces, which can prevent her from suddenly burst out the power to destroy the world at the same time of close observation.".


    William pretended to think, and then nodded with approval, "Wanda Maximov.".


    "Wait, wait." as soon as Logan heard the name of Maximov, he immediately thought of kuaiyin, "does that girl named Wanda have a brother named Pietro Maximov?"


    "Do you know kuaiyin?" William looked at Logan in surprise, but he laughed to himself.


    Fast silver Pietro and the Scarlet Witch Wanda are twins. As long as people have seen the film, no one will not know.


    Moreover, in the cartoon, Wanda destroys the world more than chingley.


    "So Wanda is not crazy in your world, releasing chaos magic?"


    Then without waiting for Logan to answer, William shook his head and clapped his hand happily,


    "yes, if Wanda''s chaotic magic broke out uncontrollably and the world was destroyed, you could not come from the future and stand in front of us.".


    "Hell, it''s two, not one?" Charles, who is still in a decadent state, almost yelled and complained, "we have to stop Raven while we have to find two troubles that can destroy the world at any moment.


    in this way, we don''t have enough people.".


    "Maybe we can go to kuaiyin and his sister Wanda first," Wolverine said after looking at the calendar in the living room and confirming to Hank that today is January 23,


    explained, "there are still three days left before Raven goes to Paris to negotiate the armistice agreement between the United States and Vietnam and assassinate Bolivar, the inventor of sentry robot It only takes less than three minutes to run around the earth with normal speed, and even faster helpers are needed when using special items.


    it will be much easier to sneak in, inquire about information, save and arrest people.


    moreover, to solve Wanda''s problem, we must first persuade kuaiyin, or we will have to face a dilemma It''s time to blink your eyes, and you''ve been beaten dozens of times.


    He even broke his leg and had a knife edge in his neck. He didn''t know why.


    There are mutants that are so fast? When Charles and Hank rubbed their necks in panic and uneasiness, William calculated in silence,


    and realized that it only takes three minutes to circle the earth, that is to say, the normal speed of fastsilver is 700000-800000 kilometers per hour.


    Doesn''t that mean he''s twice as fast as the sentry armor of 100 kilometers per second? And according to Logan, is this normal speed?


    However, William immediately thought that if it was just this speed, he would not let himself have no reaction time.


    As long as he can activate the power of space and stretch the space around him, even flash is not afraid.


    Of course, the premise is that he can react. Maybe he should start the power of time all the time.


    If you are worried that the misuse of time will create a branch of time, you should always start the force of space and stretch the distance within half a meter around you.


    Even if the space is empty, it makes people look like they are entities, but the real situation is that the noumenon always hides in different spaces.


    Or simply have been using magic to see people, they are invisible in the side.


    Just do what you want. In the blink of an eye, Charles, Logan and hank, while William himself is invisible, as long as he is not attacked, even if he is on the hook, driving and drinking, the magic part will not disappear,


    appears in the same place and asks Logan, "do you know where to live?"


    Logan nodded and shook his head. "Brooklyn, which street is it? I have to check it online.".


    "Online?" Hank asked with a puzzled look on his face, "what net


    "The Internet.".


    Logan looked at hank puzzled. After 150 or 60 years of life, he quickly recalled when the Internet entered the civil service?


    It seems that I used the Internet for the first time in the mid-1990s.


    If you use it frequently, you have to wait until you join the X-Men after 2000 to have time and conditions to access the Internet in the mutant school.


    If William knew what logan was thinking, he would probably tell him that the civil network would not be officially opened until 83.


    Charles and hank, who don''t understand what the Internet is, can''t help but focus on William.But William is not in the mood to explain this kind of future technology to the two of them. For a few minutes, it''s just an overview, and for a few hours, it''s not sure that they can understand it.


    "Or we can check the yellow pages of the landline, check how many maximovs there are from the surnames, and then let these little things look for them.".


    With a wave of the hand, a portal appears in the living room. As ten black front UAV carriers fly out, a portal also appears in the clouds in the sky. Three stealth 35 meter spaceships fly out of the portal and go into outer space. They serve as satellites to provide navigation for UAVs and communication support for them.


    He took out three sets of miniature earphone boxes at random, but after a little thought, William felt that he could not take out his mobile phone as a signal receiver,


    let Sunday rush to make three watch type signal receivers and throw them to the three Charles.


    According to William''s explanation, they put on their watches and earphones and tried to talk for a while,


    then they focused on the UAV carriers with a diameter of half a meter, which can automatically float in the air and line up left and right, as well as the 12 finger sized black front UAVs released by one of them at William''s command.


    While Charles and Hank are new, Logan is surprised to ask William,


    "this thing is more advanced than the UAV we have in 2023. Aren''t you the one who sneaks into the world like me from the future?"


    William shrugged, pointed to his head and asked, "I can see the future, of course, I can also see the technology of the future.


    plus, I''m a magician with extraordinary mental power, and I can''t practice as much as I can without a smart head.".


    Logan doesn''t care much because he hasn''t heard of William in the future, but Charles and Hank are different.


    But at this time, the two will not be in William did not show hostility, or make bad behavior before the silly mouth doubt.


    Instead, after hearing William say, "come on, let''s split into two teams to find someone," hank said sheepishly, "sorry, I have to call two taxis first.

 Chapter 1330

    to call a taxi?


    With such a big manor, you are still poor?


    When William rolled his eyes, he really didn''t understand why these mutants with special abilities didn''t know that money was the biggest super power, the best weapon and the magic weapon to get more people''s support.


    "Have you never thought of hiding behind the scenes, launching a company or a dozen ordinary people who are close to you, making a lot of money, letting more ordinary people work for you, feed on you, and then support you?


    Even use money and votes to push politicians who do not discriminate against mutants to the Congressmen of the two houses of the United States? "


    "The current speaker is a good person who knows that both ordinary people and mutants have good and bad things, but even so, we still have to live in the dark.".


    Charles shook his head with a gloomy expression, "you are an ordinary person, so you don''t understand that it''s not difficult to make money.


    but once the profits we earn damage the interests of capital and even the consortia, the situation that the mutants will face in the future is not only the attack of ordinary people and discriminators, but also the attack of the consortia controlled by public opinion from top to bottom." .


    Well, as soon as Charles said this, William remembered that magneto said in the movie that the assassinated Kennedy was a mutant.


    But in William''s view, Charles is an idealist, empty extraordinary telepathy, but nest in the school to teach students passive defense.


    If he is more insidious, he will spend ten or twenty years, using the telepathy that no one can detect, to influence the next generation of 1% of the upper class in the United States, even if he can''t appear in public, he will never be beaten like a mouse.


    To be more insidious, we should take the initiative to study how to make those who carry mutant genes break through the restrictions and become mutants.


    However, thinking of this, William shakes his head in his heart. There are many mutants in this world. There must be millions of them.


    The reason why mutants are hated and hated by people is that if you look at the pioneers who are most opposed to mutants, you can see that things are not so simple.


    William Stryker, who injected Wolverine into Edelman''s alloy skeleton, although no one knows whether he is a mutant gene carrier or a mutant awakening superpower, his son wakes up.


    Jason, the fantasy master, is a super being who can control other people''s brains, create illusions, drive people crazy, and even control Professor X.


    But this ability for an ordinary family is suffering.


    Strick''s wife has to endure all kinds of illusions created by young illusionists who can''t control their abilities all the time. After a long time, she is directly made to commit suicide by schizophrenia.


    In this kind of tragedy, Stryker will have a good feeling for mutants, which is strange.


    Moreover, some of the world''s leaders who want to gain super power or longevity take mutants as their research objects, collude with humans who have enemies with mutants, and arrest and study mutants.


    The most unsolvable contradiction is that at least the mutants above the ninth floor awaken to the super power because of the huge stimulation.


    This kind of ordinary people, stimulated by all kinds of sufferings or negative emotions, suddenly acquire super power. How can they rationally hide and act recklessly, and then do bad things, accounting for the vast majority.


    No one wants to live on the same street, in the same community, with a policeman who doesn''t work.


    Once the ordinary people drive the mutants away, or even use force to drive them away, the mutants who are discriminated against, insulted and have super abilities will hate the ordinary people and revenge on the society.


    Besides, people are forgetful. It''s easier to remember when a mutant hurts people than when X-Men save ten people.


    In addition, the mutants are also good and bad, there are moderates and violent groups, and they are beaten to death within themselves, causing damage to society from time to time, let alone gaining the trust of ordinary people and those in power.


    As for the things that people don''t trust and fear about themselves, the usual way is to limit, imprison and eliminate them.


    Thinking of this, William does not know how to improve the situation of mutants, but he is very much in favor of Professor X''s practice of keeping magneto alive.


    There are two sides to everything. To keep magneto alive is to master a nuclear weapon that moves around, and also to make it easier for the moderate mutants to cooperate with human beings.


    to help deal with special events, let the mutants have a safe place like a mutant school and live their lives quietly.


    And then from time to time and like to make things of magneto fight, show existence, or with William strig this kind of person to fight, won to continue to linger, lost to be sent to the laboratory.


    Or be ruthless and expose all the differences in the world.


    At that time, vampires, werewolves, dark mages, demons and demons are more frightening than mutants. Mutants may become heroes instead.


    If William were a mutant, he would lay down a red mercury nuclear egg in all major cities in the United States, as he did in his own dimension.If he is killed by the United States, we will go to hell together.


    After waiting in the manor for an hour, let''s build four Harley large displacement cruise motorcycles on Sunday and separate them from Charles and Hank at the gate of the manor.


    after watching them open excitedly, the cooler and bigger motorcycles than those in the 70s went to find gengre,


    they drove with Logan to find kuaiyin and see if there was Wanda in the world.


    If Wanda and kuaiyin are twins, let''s see how powerful her awakening chaos magic is.


    It took them an hour to come to a middle-class community in Brooklyn under the envious gaze of the Americans.


    Stop a three story villa that covers a large area but has been seen for some years.


    William, who hasn''t ridden a motorcycle for several years, stops the motorcycle, takes off his helmet and puts it on the rear-view mirror of the motorcycle. Just as he wants to release his magic, he tries to explore the silver fast first,


    then he feels a figure rushing out of the house at a speed that normal human eyes can''t catch.


    Staring at a white haired fast silver, he empties his space and pretends not to see the same fast silver. He looks around the cooler motorcycles.


    But he didn''t want to pay attention to kuaiyin on the street here. But kuaiyin, after searching Logan''s pocket, even though Logan didn''t notice it, planned to put his hand into William''s pocket to find his ID.


    Even shake hands and hugs are disgusted with William, will let fast silver hand into his pocket is strange.


    Before kuaiyin rushed over, William looked at the villa and turned to kuaiyin. Even if I did a general examination for you, you couldn''t notice it.

 Chapter 1331

    Hell, as soon as William''s eyes stare at him, the quick silver, which has never been noticed, suddenly moves horizontally for several meters,


    only to find that when William''s eyes really follow his own movement, he is a little flustered in his heart, and at the same time, he moves around William without believing in evil.


    But the result is the same as his worry, William''s eyes not only did not leave him, the body has been turning at a very fast speed to face him.


    FK, for the first time, met his own fast silver who could keep up with his speed. He swore to himself and ran home in a panic, intending to run away with something.


    However, when he was packing up, the feeling that William deliberately made him aware that he had been watched to death came to mind.


    thinking about the safety of his mother and sister, pitero had to stop and plan to listen to William and Logan first.


    And Logan just stopped at this time, walked down from the motorcycle, followed William to the villa.


    "Knock, knock", after a few knocks, as soon as the door opened, a middle-aged woman saw William in a suit with a gentle smile,


    instantly misunderstood that William was a law enforcement officer, and the first sentence was, "God, did Pietro make a mistake again?"


    Then he continued with great experience, "as long as you don''t arrest him, is it OK to pay for it?"


    When he heard this, William simply put his hand into his coat pocket. Under the control of his mind, sentry armour changed an FB1 Certificate in his pocket and showed it to Mrs. Maximo. "We''re not here to catch Pietro, and we don''t care about the compensation.".


    When he put away his ID card and looked at Mrs. Maximo''s old clothes and haggard, puffy face,


    knowing that the family''s financial conditions were not good, William continued with a bright smile, "just want to talk to him about something,


    even if he can help the government, maybe he can get a lot of money, and it''s worth the money The law doesn''t need to pay tax.


    Hearing the money reward, Mrs. Maximo''s eyes lit up unexpectedly, but finally confirmed again, "are you sure it''s not because of Pietro''s crime that you want to find him?"


    "Of course, ma''am," Williamson said, taking out the Aegis system, "you may not know that the government still has a special regulatory agency, such as pitero, with special capabilities.".


    As soon as she heard this, Mrs. Maximo instinctively wanted to close the door. William reached out to block the door. "Calm down, ma''am, we are not hostile.".


    "We didn''t show up all the time. It''s just that Pietro did something furtive from time to time, but it didn''t harm the society.


    and to be honest, we special agents who are responsible for special personnel don''t have the time and energy to help the police and catch the thief.".


    After that, he deliberately showed his watch on his wrist, pointed to the Harley cruiser on the street and explained to his mother. At the same time, he actually told him to listen to him in the house.


    "My watch is made to order by Patek Philippe, which is worth six million US dollars. My custom casual suit and shirt is 170000 US dollars. The hand-made motorcycle outside is 280000 US dollars.".


    "This, so valuable?"


    Pitero''s mother was shocked, but she was soon distracted by the huge amount of dollars.


    William continued with a smile, "you see, since we know Pietro''s special ability, if we really come to catch him, we won''t come to him so directly.


    instead, a large number of people quietly surround here, and the subordinates will attack again with special countermeasures, right?"


    Following William''s train of thought, Mrs. Maximo had to nod her head. Then she asked in a panic, "what do you want to do with petro? Is it a very dangerous thing? "


    "Solicit him.".


    William didn''t let pitero and his mother in the room think much, so he said with a smile, "instead of letting pitero idle, it''s better to give him a free organization.


    he gets 3000 dollars a month to be a good man. When he has a task, if he wants to, he will get 50000 to 100000 dollars for each task.


    And to be honest, when he went on a mission, Pietro thought it was dangerous. If he wanted to escape, there should be no one in the world waiting for him.


    As family members, you don''t have to worry about the police or special agents breaking through the door that day, do you? "


    The purchasing power of 3000 US dollars in the 1970s is absolutely equal to 60000 US dollars after 2010.


    Having been pressed by the pressure of life, even though she knew that Pietro was outside, she secretly followed some TV dramas, radios and even snacks back, but didn''t want to take care of her mother,


    finally confirmed, "how can I believe what you said?".


    When William smiles and reaches out his hand to release a force of nature to the woman in front of him, he sees pitero running out of the house at a very fast speed, intending to pull away his mother.


    But it usually takes less than 0.00... 01 seconds to do it, but pitero suddenly finds that he can never run the distance of 10 meters.Soon he found that no matter how hard he ran, the space around him would go backwards at the same speed.


    Hell, it''s careless.


    When they felt worried that they were "planted", the natural force flew into his mother''s body. Within a few seconds, pitero and Logan felt that the woman in front of them was younger and more energetic.


    "Ma''am, ma''am", after waiting for more than ten seconds, William looked back and left the space area within 10 meters, and went back to pitero in the basement,


    then he said, "now you can believe me, right?"


    "Of course, of course, sir.".


    Like all normal people, Mrs. Maximov, who obviously felt her physical condition was greatly improved, was immediately fooled by William, or by the natural power of being able to treat diseases and make people feel close to each other.


    Hastily open the door, respectfully hand with William and a face of inexplicable sour Logan, to the basement of the house.


    Passing by the living room of the house, William saw a five or six-year-old girl watching TV and asked with a smile, "I heard that petro has a twin sister?"


    "Yes, sir," said Mrs. Maximo, as she saw William''s eyes on her little daughter. "Louis is different from her sister and brother, and doesn''t show anything special.".


    "Don''t worry, ma''am," said William, who got Wanda''s real existence. He didn''t care about a little girl. "You should understand that we are also people with special abilities. As long as we don''t use our abilities to do evil and harm society, you can live as you want.


    Even if you feel that you can''t teach the awakened children properly, we have a farm on the outskirts of New York, which covers dozens of acres, specially responsible for teaching these special children,


    and providing them with security protection, until they can use their own ability correctly, and then they can leave school, return to society, or directly join us, which becomes a secret A member of the security of the earth.


    Of course, they can go back to their home during the holidays, and parents can visit their children at school during the visit.


    "Understand, understand.".


    Mrs. Maximo nodded again and again, thinking that she had raised two children with super power and super trouble, who could send her little daughter to that damned school?


    Even she thought, since Pietro has been found, for safety, why don''t she take her little daughter to Europe and hide in her hometown in the countryside?


    When she came to the stairway of the basement, Mrs. Maximo was probably worried about her little daughter, and felt that no one could catch Pietro. Then she stepped aside and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t go down, so that Louis won''t find me and cry and affect your conversation.".


    Would like to be such a William, nodded with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, you busy your.".

 Chapter 1332

    When I took Logan down the stairs, I heard him mutter, "I think you should be a priest or a priest. That hand healing magic can not only make people trust you easily,


    your deceptive words can also dispel most of the parents who love their children deeply, but also have to be careful not to be found out because their children are different.


    Even if there are teachers like you in the mutant school, I think the teaching level of the school will go up several grades.


    Teach mutant kids?


    Go to see you. It''s better to spend more time with the women at home. And really, if you don''t know how to look for the power of the Phoenix, the ghosts will care about the affairs of the mutants.


    As long as you have the power of Phoenix, you don''t need to use infinite gems for any problems in the future.


    If it is used more than once, it will lead to a transcendent existence beyond the power of infinite gems. Even if it wins, it will be a trouble.


    "I''m the Supreme Master of arcane magicians and the head of the Knights of the holy light. Hundreds of arcane magicians and more than 100 Knights of the Holy Light need to be managed.


    If I only go to the mutant school for a few classes every month, it''s hard to say that it''s impossible for me to be a permanent teacher.


    If it wasn''t for the light elves and the great magicians who were the assistants to help teach the magicians and knights, "William, who deliberately mentioned the light elves, shrugged," I probably didn''t even have time to help you solve Raven. ".


    "Light spirit?"


    Two confused voices came into his ears. As he walked into the basement, William said to quicksilver with a smile, "agent or something, I believe you won''t believe it, but Logan and I did come to solicit you.".


    "Wait, wait," quick silver interrupted William, who still wanted to speak, and said curiously, "don''t talk nonsense, let me see what the light elves are like.


    If the mythical spirit of light, who represents justice and holiness, recognizes you, then I think you are a good man.


    Fast silver Pietro will never be the last to be fooled by the light.


    But William can''t really summon Alice, the light elf, to this plane.


    "Alice can''t do it. I''ve been trying my best to avoid exposing her existence for so many years. However,",,


    Yu Guang turned his eyes to Logan. Seeing that he also showed this idea, William continued to say to Peter, "Phoenix and unicorn should be able to make you believe that I belong to the just side, right?"


    Phoenix and unicorn in the myth and legend, the same is only with a good heart, can contact the existence.


    When Logan and Pete lorry look curiously, a cockatoo suddenly appears on William''s shoulder.


    After releasing a mirror space, William points to pitero and Logan, instead of giving orders directly, he pretends that his relationship with Phoenix Dani is equal,


    says to Dani with a smile, "Dani, they are my friends, they are full of curiosity and worship for Phoenix, so you can let them see if there are divine beasts in the world.".


    Although Dani was surprised at William''s tone, as a contract Warcraft, she would not disobey her master''s will. She is no less intelligent than a smart person, and she would not be silly to expose William''s words.


    After getting William''s confirmation that the place she is now in is a mirror space, Dani flies into the air and instantly transforms from a parrot into a giant beast with golden wings, more than ten meters in length and more than twenty meters in length, bursting with fierce flames.


    Logan was shocked when Dani showed her whole picture, but pitero, who also felt the intense heat, immediately cried to William in horror,


    "let it put away the fire, my mother and sister are still upstairs.".


    After shouting, he wanted to rush upstairs and escape from his home with his mother and sister.


    But when he ran up the stairs, he noticed the abnormality after only a few steps. When he stopped, he heard William say with a smile, "don''t worry, we are in the mirror space.".


    Let Dani put away her flame and stand on her shoulder like a cockatoo. With an idea, William begins to stretch the basement floor and walls in the mirror space.


    Then in pitero''s surprised eyes, standing still, the stairs at his feet automatically sent him back to the living room in the basement.


    Bringing people from his own world, William will of course guard against the Phoenix and the unicorns after him. He will be discovered by the extraordinary people in the mutant world, and then follow the Phoenix, and the unicorn will find the place where he lives.


    An idea stops the fluctuation of mirror space, and the unicorn Elise and Gemma Duran, as well as Lilia Duran and Assia Duran, appear in front of Logan and pitero.


    "Devonshire in the crown.".


    As the oldest unicorn, Gemma Duran bent her front legs and bowed her head to William as soon as she saw him.


    When the other three unicorns followed, William said with a smile, "get up, Ms. Duran. Say hello to Alice for me.


    Tell her I''ll go back to the castle to see her when it''s over."Understand, crown," Duran nodded. The four unicorns and the Phoenix were sent back to the elf forest in Oxford and the manor in London by William.


    "Well, now it''s time to believe me?"


    Pietro nodded, four unicorns covered in snow white, with golden unicorns, so that he didn''t know how to doubt even if he wanted to.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    William took out two rare Havana cigars, sat down on the sofa, lit one, threw it to Logan and said, "you can explain.".


    Listening to Logan''s explanation that the mutant would be killed by a robot in the future, pitero, who was only 17 or 18 years old, couldn''t believe and was afraid. At the same time,


    the first question was, "in the world before you came, was I a survivor?"


    "Here," Logan hesitated for a few seconds, shaking his head solemnly. "I don''t know if you are still alive, but I don''t know about you and your sister Wanda in the rebel forces I know.".


    "Hell, that''s hanging up very early." as soon as Pietro''s face darkened,


    he probably felt that since he and Wanda had hung up early, it must be because they had been living in the dark and honest as they are now in the future.


    as soon as the crisis appeared, they could not compete with each other and had no friends.


    In this case, if you join William, who has a strong strength and influence, you can not only live a better life, but also have to face Wanda alone when you are in danger.


    Just as he wanted to join William as his younger brother, pitero suddenly asked Logan, "what about him?"


    Seeing that Pietro''s eyes were on William, Logan hesitated and took a few puffs of his cigar before saying, "I don''t know. I haven''t even heard of William and the magician.".


    This made William''s eyes bright. Does it mean that in the future mutant world where Logan lives, there is no Guyi, no arcane master, no kamataji?


    In this case, there may not be Guyi and arcane master in the world. Otherwise, a visitor from different dimensions will suddenly appear. Even if Guyi is worried that two time gems will encounter, there will be a big problem,


    he should also hide the time gems in kamataji and come to have a look.


    With this conjecture, William took a few puffs of cigars with a smile, "the duty of the arcane master is to guard against demons, demons, and creatures from the dark world entering the earth.


    therefore, if I hadn''t inherited the duty of the Supreme Master, through the arcane master''s treasure, I would see that there will be mutants who will destroy the world in the future, forcing me to appear in front of you to solve the problem In the crisis,


    I and other arcane masters will not care about the war between humans and mutants.


    After all, to put it bluntly, the wars between you and ordinary people are no different from the wars in various countries and ethnic groups in human history. Even the vampire and werewolf disasters in the past are larger than your scale. ".

 Chapter 1333

    Vampires and werewolves?


    Logan and Pietro were startled, but they thought, is this a way to transfer the hatred of human beings and mutants?


    Compared with vampires and werewolves, mutants are not alien.


    However, in the future, Logan, who is chased by sentinel robots and has to hide like a mouse,


    as soon as he thought that a magician like William actually stood by and asked, "just because we are mutants, you magicians can watch us being slaughtered mercilessly?"


    William shrugged. "Before you question me, please feel your conscience and tell me that mutants are human beings?


    Or do you think of yourself as Homo sapiens and ordinary people as Neanderthals, just like mutants


    With that, William, worried that Logan didn''t know that Homo sapiens replaced Neanderthals in ancient times, took the initiative to explain it.


    This makes Logan not know how to blame William when he thinks that magneto, members of the mutant brotherhood, and even some mutants who belong to Professor X all regard themselves as the new human who will replace human beings.


    Since the people on our side have made it clear that they want to replace human beings, don''t expect human magicians to help mutants through the difficulties.


    Moreover, if we don''t know the existence of magicians, mutants can also pose as evolutionists.


    But now when William appears, any mutant is as weak as a child in front of him. What''s the right to feel superior?


    So, in the face of William''s teasing eyes, Logan looked at the unidentified Pietro with some embarrassment, changed the topic and said, "where''s your sister?"


    Seeing Logan''s embarrassed expression, Peters thought for a moment. He didn''t understand that the future mutant would encounter the crisis of extermination. The main reason is his own problem.


    And just thinking about it for a moment, I think of the rumor among the mutants that magneto Wan wanted to destroy the polar bear and the U.S. fleet in the first World War ten years ago, when the mutants appeared publicly.


    Pietro felt that if he were William, he would not like magneto. He even wanted someone to come out and kill magneto.


    Now when logan asked where Wanda was, he immediately showed his vigilant eyes and asked, "what do you want to do with Wanda?"


    "It''s not that I''m looking for Wanda," Logan said, focusing on William. "It''s that he told me that Wanda and another mutant are the people who may destroy the world in the future.".


    Hearing this, pitero, who was very clear about Wanda''s ability, was shocked, but he felt that it was really possible.


    Turning to William, who was in charge, he said, "how do you want to solve Wanda''s problem?"


    William spread out his hand and frowned, "let her be a good person, let her not get the chance to be stimulated to make her crazy, or directly kill the ancient devil, the God of darkness, or the God of the underworld, who gave Wanda the power of chaos.".


    "Hades?" One after another, pitero and Logan, who were shocked, were numb at this time. They simply shook their heads and said, "since they are the gods of the underworld, how can they be killed?".


    "Maybe," William said with a smile, "the same group of ancient demons as sisoon were almost killed by the God eaters, so that sisoon, who was born on earth, had to escape to other dimensions to hide.


    And to be honest, as long as these demon gods and demon kings leave their territory, they don''t have a plane blessing.


    Even Wanda can kill him when she grows up.


    "How is that possible?"


    "That''s because you don''t know anything about power," William said with a smile. "If I want to, I only need one idea to make the earth return to the barren state without any life.


    even destroying the earth will only hurt him for a period of time.".


    William doesn''t know the cost of using power gem to destroy a planet, but he is absolutely confident that he will be ok if he is only injured, or even in severe pain.


    But when Logan and Pietro heard this, they yelled at each other in their hearts. At the same time, they stepped back with fright. They looked at William, who was only in his twenties and looked very charitable, sweating.


    William, however, did not see the same expression of fear on their faces, and said with a smile, "if their strength is not enough,


    How can the supreme mage kick the demons and demons who always want to devour the earth back to hell, abyss and the dark world?


    And to put it bluntly, I''m the only one in the universe who has mastered the power of time and space at the same time.


    Using the power of time to destroy the earth, there will be a lot of trouble. You can use the power of space to create a black hole, let alone the earth, even the solar system will be swallowed up a little bit. ".


    Thinking of Logan, who was beaten down by William, and pitero, who couldn''t shorten the distance no matter how hard he ran, and even couldn''t escape,


    suddenly, he nodded with a happy expression, "fortunately, although you ignored the mutants, you didn''t attack us,Otherwise, we don''t have to wait for the future. We may be like vampires and werewolves, and those killed can only hide completely. ".


    And when pitero saw William looking at himself, he immediately said, "Wanda should be in Eastern Europe now, Wanda mountain, where she was born, with me.".


    After thinking about it, William decided, "go to Paris first to deal with raven, help Logan relieve the crisis of being exterminated by sentinels in the future, and then go to find Wanda.".


    He dropped a box of 100 gold coins on the table in the basement, ignoring the thoughts of Logan and pitero. When William walked away, he thought,


    could he take the opportunity to integrate the mutant world, the most powerful group of mutants?


    To maintain the stability of the world, while obtaining various benefits, we can also send mutants to our own side when we need help.


    At least, Jean grey and Wanda are super thugs, but how to hold these two women is a problem.


    After riding on the motorcycle and thinking all the way, William suddenly felt that he wanted to do so much. Once he got the power of the Phoenix, the importance of qingrei was not so great.


    On the contrary, what I don''t want to contact is the power of chaos from sisol, and Wanda is the target of attention at this moment.


    Take Logan and Pietro to a secluded place. A stealth spaceship opens the cabin door automatically. It takes only a few minutes for the three to get to Paris.


    After staying in a luxury hotel, I remember that the magic girl Association went to seduce the negotiation representative of Vietnam in my memory,


    disguised as him, entered the peace talks and took the opportunity to kill Bolivar, who wanted to introduce the early sentry robot in front of the representatives of many countries.


    Entering the luxury guest room, he gave Logan and pitero a handful of gold coins. "If I were a magic girl, I would disguise myself as a negotiator of the United States or Vietnam in order to get in touch with Bolivar.


    So, you two go to find out where the representatives of the two countries live, and then we just have to stare at these people, maybe we can find Raven first.


    When Logan and pitero think about it, they immediately feel that William''s idea is right, and with pitero''s speed, they don''t even need William to come forward to capture Raven directly.


    After receiving the gold coin, they went to the guest room together to inquire about the news.


    After taking a shower, William turned on the black-and-white TV and watched the news about the peace talks between the United States and Vietnam on the TV. When he saw that the Yue monkey interviewed looked satisfied, he immediately got upset.


    Suddenly, I thought, since I wanted to use monkeys to make the American people suffer more casualties, why don''t I just kill the representative of Yue? Will the war continue, even for several years?


    However, we have to think about how to kill the Yue people. It''s better to die in the hands of the Americans in full view of the public. In this way, even if we all know that there is a problem in this, Yue will certainly find a way to regain its face.


    Think of this, William immediately released the UAV carrier, let the black front and spider robot to inquire about the information.

 Chapter 1334

    When the drone found out where the Vietnamese and American negotiators lived, it found out together with the dwarf Bolivar.


    The news of Raven''s whereabouts came from the earphone.


    An idea, the figure is wearing headphones, holding the signal transmitter of Logan side show.


    "Damn it," said Logan, who was frightened and his hands were all exposed. After stabilizing his mind, he turned a white eye and pointed to a hotel nearby. "I''ll let pitero enter the hotel and try to find a chance to stun Raven and bring him out.".


    "Well," said William, nodding, crossing the distance of tens of meters in an instant, sweeping the whole hotel, and soon he saw her young cousin.


    "Are you waiting for me here, or are you going to meet Raven?"


    "Together, of course.".


    Logan is not worried that William will throw off his tricks. After all, he knows that even if William has any plot, he can''t stop him.


    "I know something about Raven. Maybe I can persuade her if I explain to her.".


    "It doesn''t matter," William did not care about the moment with Logan, transmitted to Raven''s room.


    Let is looking at a hotel floor plan of Raven, startled at the same time, without hesitation to grab the drawing side of the pistol is a shot.


    Maybe William, who thought he would blink, was also a mutant. Instead of hitting him in the head or heart, the bullet hit a glass bottle on the table behind him.


    At the sound of the gun, Logan, who is used to the meat shield, instinctively wants to stand in front of William. But before he starts to move, he not only finds that he can''t move, but the warhead in the air also slows down a little, and finally floats in mid air.


    "Be honest.".


    William said with a smile, unable to move Logan began to move, and raven kept holding the gun, except that his eyes could rotate and his mouth could speak, he was imprisoned from head to foot.


    When he turned to look at the glass bottle on the table behind him, William also delivered the pintrow who was scurrying in the hotel, then picked up the glass bottle and looked at it a few times,


    he said with a smile, "it''s really a magic girl who is good at sneaking in and escaping. He thought of smashing this bottle of intoxicating agent at the first time.".


    As he put down the glass bottle, William looked at the pistol that Raven was holding. He took it apart a little bit, then reassembled it and suspended it in front of Raven.


    "Are you ready to talk?"


    Raven nodded and found that he could move. "Who are you and what''s the purpose of looking for me?"


    "This is Wolverine Logan, and this is fast silver pitero. My name is William Devonshire, a magician.".


    William went to the small wine cabinet in the guest room, looking for wine, and said to Logan, "Logan, you''d better explain the future.".


    Listen, because the day after tomorrow, in front of the negotiators of various countries, he killed the dwarf Bolivar, and the American people will devote all their efforts to research the sentry robot in the future, which will lead to the death of the mutant in the future.


    in shock and disbelief, raven puts his eyes on William, who pours wine with his back to everyone.


    "How old are you, Pietro, to drink?"


    "When, of course.".


    Unfortunately, pitero, who was suddenly asked, stopped breathing fiercely and immediately revealed that he was not 21 years old.


    However, William, who was from China in his previous life and from England in his present life, did not care to send three glasses of whisky to Logan and others after thinking about it.


    Sitting in front of Raven''s face, he said, "it''s probably because I''ve had too much contact with demons and demons, and I''ve seen too many depraved human beings how crazy, cruel and inhumane they are. So, unlike Charles, I pay attention to revenge when I find bad signs, so I like to put them out at the first time, so that I don''t know that letting them go will kill more people or cause more harm Let go of each other.


    "Mr. Devonshire", worried that William would kill Logan of Bolivar just like raven, hastily said, "Bolivar can''t die, at least in the next few days, or more safely, in the next few years, let alone in our hands.".


    "Don''t worry." William raised his hand with a smile to stop Logan from talking again. "I don''t want the appearance of sentry robot, which means that Parliament is more unscrupulous, and even takes the initiative to start war and invade other countries.".


    "Not only do mutants and ordinary people need balance, but the United States and polar bears also need balance.


    Anyone who breaks the balance and leads to the destruction of the world is the enemy of arcane magicians, just like demons and demons.


    When we deal with the enemy, we always advocate that the body and soul should be destroyed together. ".


    "That''s good," Logan nodded in agreement, but, like raven and Pietro, he was scared to hide his fear by drinking.


    William, who said this deliberately, quietly waited for more than ten seconds before he said with a smile, "since Bolivar can''t die for the time being, how about letting him be disgraced first?""No one should care whether a penniless scientist will be drunk to death or robbed and killed in the streets of the United States at night, right?"


    Seeing that William''s eyes were on him, raven thought for a while and then said, "even if I let Bolivar go at this time and wait for some time to start again,


    but in case that devil hides in the dark to continue his research and can''t find anyone, what shall we do?"


    "It''s easy to do", William smiles. His eyes deliberately show the power of blue space, and a space mark slowly flies to Raven.


    In Raven want to avoid, but found himself unable to move, eyes show panic, eyes, paste on her forehead disappeared.


    "Magic mark, unless you or find a magician stronger than me to help you remove the mark, otherwise, even if you go to other galaxies or planes, I just want to find you.".


    After moving again, raven immediately reached out and touched his forehead. His eyes glared at William and asked, "do you want to kill me


    William shrugged, "as long as you don''t have the idea of destroying the world in the future, you will be OK, or even if your soul goes to hell, I can go to hell and find you.


    moreover, I have not only dealt with Mephisto, robbed his treasure, robbed his territory, beaten him, and didn''t dare to appear in front of me at will,


    but also let him Lucifer, the leader of the fallen angel''s army, had been burned, but he could not get revenge.


    So, I don''t care whether you kill or not, but don''t let me think that you and the members of the mutant brotherhood are on the road of destroying the world.


    The consequence is more serious than you can imagine.


    Raven, Logan and Pietro are worried, and then they think that the situation of mutants is already very difficult.


    if the group of magicians is provoked again, the mutants may have to hide and become mice in the future.

 Chapter 1335

    After completely frightening raven, William said with a smile, "you say, what would happen if Bolivar, the dwarf, misunderstood the representative of Yue as a mutant, arrested or killed him?


    Or maybe there is a mutant who makes peace talks. When he goes to the White Palace to sell his sentry plan to Nick song,


    what happens if he suddenly turns into a werewolf? "


    What will happen? Of course, either he was directly shot by Nixon''s secret service, or he was sent to a special base to be locked up as a research target.


    And the Sentinels he created will surely be regarded by the upper echelons of the United States as the weapons for werewolves to invade the human world, or they will be abandoned or completely buried.


    In the future, even if someone wants to regain the plan, it will be several years, even more than a decade, after another change of president,


    and he will never copy Bolivar''s research achievements on sentinels. More likely, he will learn from them and move towards pure robots.


    Besides, without the gene of the magic girl, the second generation of sentinels would not be formed.


    This kind of insidious idea, if Professor X is here, he may object to it.


    But the three mutants present, wolverine, grew up with the killing all the way, and this way of changing history will certainly help future mutants get rid of the crisis of extermination.


    At this time, raven, the evil woman, had been arrested by the dwarf Bolivar wantonly to do research on the mutants. She even dissected several mutants she knew, and she was very anxious for Bolivar to die.


    she didn''t care whether the means of the enemy were insidious or not. Maybe she was looking forward to being bitten by the werewolf Bolivar.


    It not only retaliates against the upper class of the United States, but also makes the eyes of the American people shift from mutants to dark creatures such as werewolves and vampires.


    As for the quick silver Pietro, he is not a good boy. On the contrary, his excited expression shows that he is not generally interested in this plan.


    Raven thought for a moment, then asked, "what''s the specific action plan? And where can we find werewolves? "


    "Werewolf''s problem is simple," William said as he took out a ball detector the size of a baseball, which was specially used to search for werewolves and vampires.


    "technology has changed life, and it also makes it easier for me to find enemies.".


    Looking at the detector suspended in mid air, raven and the others were happy and worried.


    Since it can search for werewolves and vampires, does it mean that it can be used to search for mutants with only a little modification?


    "Don''t worry, I will make this kind of detector, the main reason is that the werewolf has attacked me, as for the blood clan," William shrugged and said half truely, "mainly to help me two blood clan women, kill a blood clan elder who has hatred with them, and drive the blood clan away from my city and country by the way.".


    "God, do you accept a vampire as your lover?"


    At the same time, Logan quickly classified William as a guardian who didn''t care about blood lineage, but only about the safety of the world.


    Pitero wants to ask what it''s like to be with a vampire, but he doesn''t dare to ask. As soon as raven''s eyes are bright, he can''t help thinking whether he''s taking the initiative to approach William.


    While dozens of spherical probes were released, more spider launchers were released by William. While releasing spiders, they were used as ground signal transfer stations of spaceships to connect the signals of the United States and France.


    And these spider robots, William does not intend to recycle, let them be the monitoring probe of France.


    During the waiting period, he also thought that if there were no vampires and werewolves in the world, the werewolves who had been imprisoned in Yellowstone Park base would be useful.


    They even need to throw werewolves and vampires into the United States. Some of the craziest and degenerate Americans in the 1970s take the initiative to join the ranks of vampires and werewolves.


    Fortunately, the appearance is bright, and there are indeed werewolves in Paris, which is a mess in the mainland. Even in a sewer, the detector found more than 100 large-scale werewolf groups.


    More in a suburban manor, found a vampire nest.


    With more than a dozen pale faces and tusks exposed during the conversation, raven, who was surprised by the virtual imaging, felt uncomfortable and even disgusted.


    Mutants are a group of genetically mutated human beings. Although they think they are evolved human beings,


    most mutants, as long as they have not been deeply hurt by ordinary people and become weary and crazy, are no different from human beings in terms of thinking and attitude.


    For vampires and werewolves, who live on blood, instinctively dislike, hate and even have the same fear as ordinary people.


    What human beings fear is either limited or imprisoned, or to understand and eliminate them.


    Therefore, pitero and Logan not only did not hesitate, but also could not wait for William''s order to catch a werewolf. At the same time, they also planned to take the initiative to clean up the werewolf''s nest.With a crooked mouth, William took out a few quick fire pistols, silver bullet bullets and a few silver daggers. "If you are willing to help clean up the alien species, I will not object to it.


    however, if you have seen the war history of human beings and alien species, I suggest you only clean up properly, rather than launch a large-scale and comprehensive war.".


    Pitero, who was holding a dagger, immediately asked, "why?"


    William shrugged. "To wipe out werewolves and vampires, we have to clear hell and abyss.


    There are too many vampires and werewolves who once enter the main material world, are equal to the elder level.


    Second, once vampires and werewolves die too much, they will gnaw at ordinary people in order not to be exterminated and to survive.


    While making trouble for our clean-up work, we should hide ourselves like mice for several years or decades, and then come out when the war advocates are old and dead.


    Therefore, we generally only clean up those who expose themselves and wantonly kill ordinary people, and let go of those werewolves and vampires who are afraid of being killed, or whose human feelings and morality are dominant and who are self-contained.


    FK, pitero scolds. After thinking about it, he knows that it''s not William who doesn''t want to clean up the vampires and werewolves, but there is hell and abyss. It won''t be long before werewolves and vampires will appear again.


    Even if you think about it carefully, William''s attitude towards werewolves and vampires can reflect his attitude towards mutants from the side. The same is to kill those who make trouble and give the mutants the right to live.


    With this conjecture, raven and Pietro soon thought that they had to convey to other mutants what William said today, which was 100% intentional.


    Seeing Logan and pitello leave, raven stands up with a smile, goes to the wine cabinet, takes the bottle of whisky and sits beside William.

 Chapter 1336

    The 70''s magic girl, who looks like Jennifer, should be 30 or 40 years old at this time, but outwardly, it''s OK to say that she''s only 18 years old.


    William, who deliberately takes Logan and pitero away with the task of capturing the werewolf, knows very well what idea raven, who is sitting beside him, pouring wine and chatting with him, is making at this time.


    As for whether to eat or not, there''s no need to hesitate. Anyway, they all make use of each other. Besides, he has held many yacht parties. If he can do sports with models, can''t he do sports with magic girls?


    The two soon got together and began to work out.


    But to William''s surprise, he really felt that Raven was exercising for the first time. He just didn''t know whether she could change any part of her body.


    Happy fitness finished, a cleaning technique swept the whole room, not only a new air, the whole room also restored to a clean appearance.


    This makes raven, wrapped in a velvet quilt, stare at the tidy guest room and feel envious and want to learn magic. Because of William''s appearance, she understands that mutants are not the only one who exists in the world,


    shakes her head and sighs, "compared with you magicians, we are like a group of gifted children who are at odds with their families.


    All day long, I fight for all kinds of rights and interests with ordinary brothers and sisters who are jealous and hostile to us, but I don''t know how to fight and fool around with them. I might as well complain to your parents, right? "


    "Killing each other is not just mischief," William put his hand on Raven''s cheek with a smile. "However, I really don''t care what happens when you fight for the right to life.


    after all, there are dozens or hundreds of times more people in the United States who die every year from shooting, car accidents and flour milling than you do.


    So, as long as you don''t break through the bottom line, I and other people who are beyond the limits of the real world will not come out to control you.


    After getting William''s explicit assurance, raven was really relieved.


    In addition, she may have been healthy together, and she hasn''t even been killed, and she hasn''t grown up to be the cruel, cold-blooded magic girl in the future. William actually sees a little bit of love in Raven''s eyes.


    Shaking his head, he doesn''t really think Raven will fall in love with him just because he''s working out with him.


    However, it''s OK to give some advantages in order to maintain the relationship.


    After thinking about it, a gold coin appeared in his hand. In a few seconds, it melted into a liquid gold.


    Then, driven by mental force, it turns into a necklace. At the same time, the necklace is also engraved with the magic array of self-healing and invisibility of holy light.


    One is that raven is a master of sneaking in and escaping. The other is that her body has been marked with a space mark. In front of William, the stealth magic is the same as it doesn''t exist.


    Even if the magician of Rocky''s strength wants to be invisible and close to William, he can''t avoid not only the mental scanning, but also his eyes strengthened by the holy light.


    The Warlock''s eye he got the year before last can also see through most illusions and darkness. Giving Raven an invisible magic necklace will not have any effect on him.


    After the necklace was made, William let out a breath to cool it down and put it on for raven, who had a big smile on his face.


    "This necklace is engraved with holy light healing and invisibility. In the future, even if you encounter a fatal injury, you only need to release holy light healing to yourself, and you can get out of danger in less than five seconds, and invisibility is to help you escape.".


    "Really?" Knowing that this unimportant necklace on his neck was actually a magic item, raven immediately held William''s neck excitedly and said, "teach us how to use it, dear.".


    was shouted by William, who was in a good mood. Make complaints about the same woman, and raven whispered in her ear.


    When Raven learned how to be invisible, pitero and Logan, who went out to catch the werewolf, drove a stolen minivan back to the hotel.


    Release the mental energy to check, William said to the invisible Raven with a smile, "well, don''t play, let''s find an independent house, so as not to do anything inconvenient in the hotel.".


    Riding on two motorcycles and passing by the van driven by Logan and Pietro, he gestured to them to keep up. He spent some time near the peace conference venue, changing from Raven to a middle-aged man and renting a three story building.


    I thought that the landlord would ask questions because of the peace talks, and then the police would come to the door to cross examine. But I didn''t expect that the security in these days is nothing.


    The Frenchmen only sent some policemen to guard the peace talks, and then not only did they not set up secret sentries on the roads, but also did not strictly restrict outsiders to enter and live near the conference site.


    If anyone wants to, they can easily take a sniper gun and go to the building opposite the meeting site, across from a fountain square to snipe the representatives.


    However, this idea only in William''s mind for a short time, he gave up.


    When a werewolf in a fur coat was brought in by Logan in a coma, he was caught by William''s force and suspended on the wall. Then the metal in the room began to ring and vibrate,The heavy iron support used for firewood in the fireplace began to deform and stretch like water. Then, in the incredible eyes of Raven, Logan and pitero, they pinned the undeformed werewolf''s limbs and neck to the wall.


    "It''s impossible," raven, who is most familiar with magneto, looks at the five metal ferrules embedded in the wall, grabs William''s hand and asks in surprise and fear, "why can you control metal?"


    William shrugged his shoulders and lied, "magneto''s magnetic force can control metal, but as long as you understand the characteristics of metal, you can do the same with more powerful and advanced mental force than magnetic force.".


    With that, William, who was lying, did not explain much, released a dark magic and flew into the werewolf''s body.


    the comatose werewolf suddenly woke up, and then began to turn into a gray haired, tusky werewolf.


    William, who released a silent magic spell and knew why he was bitten by a werewolf after years of research on the werewolf on Sunday, used his mind to cut a small wound on the aorta of the werewolf''s neck.


    After the blood of a dark red werewolf was suspended in the air, the struggling werewolf was entangled by a flame and burned to ashes in just a few seconds,


    wrapped in a breeze, after blowing out of the house, a repair spell was immediately issued, not only five metal rings nailed in the wall fell off automatically,


    full of black ashes The walls and ceiling, just like pressing the back button, return to their original shape in a few seconds.


    Regardless of Raven''s surprise, William wrapped the werewolf''s blood in blue gems with the power of three spaces,


    and then handed the two gems to pietrodo, "find a chance to put the two gems into Bolivar and his deputy''s mouth.".

 Chapter 1337

    Waiting for the eager Pietro to leave with two blood sapphires of werewolf, William asked Rui, "do you know a mutant who is very ordinary in Paris, or even very poor?"


    Raven and Logan were puzzled for a while. Raven was surprised and worried. "Even if you want to frame a high-ranking key member of the peace talks, how can you make Bolivar misunderstand that disguised key member as a mutant?"


    "Do you think Bolivar would have no detection equipment to catch and deal with so many mutants?"


    With that, William deliberately covered his ears and said to Pietro, "find out if there are any small and portable electronic devices on Bolivar or in his pocket.


    If there is one, find a chance that he won''t pay attention to the probe ball for the moment and bring the equipment back for me to check and check.


    Within the time of these words, Pietro, who has already arrived at Bolivar''s Hotel, is planning to sneak into the waiter''s room and find a set of waiter''s clothes to enter Bolivar''s room.


    after hearing William''s words, he frowns and immediately feels that the detector is the first thing to be solved. "I understand. I''ll go to find it now.". As like as two peas of


    waited for thirty seconds, Pietro''s figure appeared before William, and he had a half moon shaped plastic shell, exactly the same device as William''s mutants in his memory.


    Take apart the detector with mindfulness, scan it again and restore it perfectly.


    Throw it back to Pietro and say, "send it back, and come back as soon as you''ve done with the werewolf blood.".


    "Yes, boss," said Pietro, smiling and nodding, and the figure disappeared into the living room.


    If he hadn''t closed the living room door, neither Raven nor Logan knew where he had left.


    And mutant detector, a technology that was decades ago, is really not too simple for Sunday.


    On Sunday, it took less than two minutes for an upgraded ball detector to fly out of the portal.


    Then, as soon as the scanning function is activated, the electronic prompt screen turns red, and a "diddiddidi" alarm sound is given to Logan and raven.


    After trying to find out the mutant gene, Williamson wondered whether he was a mutant or not.


    An invisible electronic wave band swept by, but the detector was as he expected. In Raven and Logan''s disappointed eyes, the prompt screen always showed green, and there was no alarm sound.


    This made Williamson feel better, "well, find a mutant who you don''t want to protect and a scum among ordinary people.".


    He grabbed the detector suspended in the air and threw it to Raven. At the same time, he also gave her permission to use and control it. Then he reminded her again, "remember, it''s the kind of mutant scum and scum in ordinary people that you don''t care even if you are killed.".


    When Raven hesitates, Logan nods to William and pulls Raven out of the house.


    For Logan, in his life, he killed not a hundred mutants, but also dozens of mutants. Moreover, William made it clear that mutants and ordinary people wanted to kill them, which would have given him a lot of face.


    Do you want to argue with William that ordinary scum can''t die while mutant scum can''t?


    In fact, it''s no different from seeking death.


    As soon as he got out of the house, Logan released Raven''s arm, and at the same time, he looked into her eyes solemnly, and said in a warning tone,


    "William is different from anyone we have ever met. People who have reached his level of strength will not care about any mutants or common people at all.


    in his eyes, there are only two kinds of people, that is, self-discipline and destroying the world order The most important thing we should do is to be our own people with him.


    Therefore, if you follow him, you should actively execute those scum who will affect our image in his eyes.


    Let him understand that mutants are just like ordinary people, the bad guys are only a small part, and the others are all good people. Do you understand? "


    Raven was stunned, and soon understood the nod.


    Then she felt that if the mutants wanted to find support, according to William''s previous strength, they were definitely more suitable than magneto and Professor X, and even had no problem hanging them.


    And now it seems that magneto is too extreme to destroy human beings and turn the earth into a mutant world. Some magicians and William can''t realize it at all.


    As for Professor X, he left the mutant school just because he was too virgin and idealistic, and followed magneto to seek the right of survival for the mutant?


    Raven nodded solemnly. "I understand that as long as William feels that we have the right to live, the mutants will at least not be in danger of extermination.".


    "Just understand," Logan said, patting Raven on the shoulder. "Come on, let''s see how many scum mutants there are in Paris.".


    During the dinner, William made a Chinese soup of eight dishes and one soup by himself. Not long after that, he gave the blood of the werewolf to Bolivar and William strigg, and then went to help Logan and Raven''s pitero,After driving back, as soon as I saw a table of dishes, I sat at the table with a smile on my face and asked curiously, "do you like Chinese food?"


    "I''m half Chinese." watching Logan walk in, one by one, carrying two tightly strapped people, William nods to him with a smile,


    and then kisses Raven on the face. He transports the two dregs to the cellar and helps Raven open his chair.


    "I was born in London, my father was Chinese, but I died before I was born, and then I was raised by my mother alone.".


    A single parent family like yourself? When pitero felt more favorable to William, he said sheepishly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t ask such a question.".


    "It doesn''t matter," William said with a smile and shaking his head. "If you don''t see it, you don''t have feelings. Apart from remembering my father once in a while and knowing that half of you belong to China, there''s nothing to be sad about.".


    He raised his glass and touched a glass with the three of them. The atmosphere of dinner soon began to talk and laugh.


    Early the next morning, William, who woke up with raven in his arms, opened a portal and listened to the report of Sunday meeting, who had done the mutant camouflage experiment in the laboratory of Yellowstone Park,


    "Sir, after I extracted each other''s genes from the mutant '' It will mutate, because the time is too short to be 100% sure, but it''s still no problem to disguise ordinary people as mutants and cheat the detector made by Bolivar.


    "That''s good," William said with a smile. As he closed the portal, a small freezer with ten genetic agents appeared in his hand.


    Now wait for the night to come.

 Chapter 1338

    And like entering the stage of love, craving to stay with William all the time, raven spent a day playing and shopping on the streets of Paris in the 1970s.


    After dinner, I heard the AI from the spaceship. The intelligence said that through the negotiations in recent days, polar bears, Vietnamese and Americans, who had basically reached an agreement, were enjoying themselves in the bar of the hotel.


    Raven, also wearing a mini headset, can''t help but stop talking and look at William.


    William smiles and shakes his head. Since raven is already his man, there''s no need for her to use temptation to approach the Yue monkeys, and deliberately approach them. With so many people in the bar, it''s impossible for the Americans to doubt afterwards.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll just wait.".


    After a bottle of red wine, they checked out and went back to the room.


    When it was more than 10 pm, the negotiators didn''t mean to go back to the hotel. William, who was bored, soon went to work out with raven.


    It was around 1 a.m. when artificial intelligence reported that two representatives of Vietnam had returned to their guest rooms, William woke up Raven sleeping in his arms.


    It''s time for us to act.


    I don''t know if it''s a dream. As soon as raven wakes up, he kisses William with love.


    Then for a moment, her mind was full of dissatisfaction with why the world had such wars and struggles.


    But this idea is just a little bit, she threw out her head, nodded with a smile, "come on, honey, let''s change the world.".


    An idea follows the spider robot''s positioning and is directly transmitted to the hotel luxury suite of the main negotiator of Vietnam.


    Standing in the living room, listening to the panting from the guest room, William whispered a sleep curse, and the room soon quieted down.


    Then the door opened, and the mutant gene drug was sent into the room and injected into the monkey''s blood vessels.


    After doing this well, they come to the room of the Deputy negotiator of Yue State, and release the sleeping curse, raven looks at the Deputy negotiator who didn''t bring a woman back,


    shakes his head and says to William with a sigh, "I have to say a few words with this guy to imitate his pronunciation completely.".


    Let go of the hand holding William''s arm, just want to directly become the ambassador of Vietnam, but suddenly thought in my heart, if let William see himself become a monkey, I don''t know whether it will lead to William''s disdain for himself?


    He put his arm around William''s neck and gave him a few kisses. "Honey, I don''t want you to see the whole process of my transformation into a man, so you have to avoid it, and it''s better to leave now. I''ll take care of it myself.".


    Hearing this, William felt that if he didn''t want to leave a psychological shadow, he had better do what Raven said.


    After thinking about it, he took out a non-metallic nano storage watch made on Sunday according to Raven''s figure and put it on Raven''s wrist.


    "This is a deformable watch made of non-metallic nano materials, which can not only prevent bullet and avoid metal detectors,


    but also transform it into any clothing such as military uniform according to your idea, at the same time, isolate 99% of the detections of mutant detectors.


    Tomorrow in the meeting, if there is no accident, you will act according to our agreed plan.


    If there''s an accident, I''ll let you know through headphones.


    I understand.


    With an idea, raven''s nano Bracelet turns into a liquid material like mercury in her surprise eyes, extends to her arm and transforms into a military uniform of Yue people.


    Then, under her control, it turned into a full dress of skirt, overcoat and lady''s hat. Then, it folded back to the wrist and turned back to the appearance of a watch. Then, it put a smile on William''s neck and kissed him for a long time before urging him to leave.


    But as soon as William passed away, raven immediately went to the glass mirror and watched the nano watch turn into a water like state again, covering her face and becoming a woman with another face.


    Fortunately, the face in the glass mirror is not only obviously unnatural, but also can be found as long as you stare at it.


    Ruiwen was relieved. He happily took back the nano materials and became the negotiator of the Vietnamese State. He walked into the Deputy envoy''s room to wake up the people. Without saying a few words, he knocked the Deputy envoy unconscious, sealed his eyes and mouth, and then tied them tightly under the bed.


    The next day, the last closed door negotiation was held as scheduled. Bolivar, the inventor of the sentry robot, also obtained the consent of the American people. With a password box, William strigg, led by the security at the meeting site, went to see the negotiators of various countries who had negotiated all the agreements and were waiting to sign them.


    "Gentlemen, my name is Bolivar Trask. Today I''m here to introduce a cross era invention to you. At the same time,


    I would like to remind you that we have been infiltrated, surrounded and even stolen part of human rights by a hidden force.".


    When Bolivar finished, William strigg, dressed in a major uniform, lifted the code box in his hand and put it on the negotiation table. He pressed the code to open the box,In addition to the Americans, more than a dozen other polar bears, Yue and Frances, who are dissatisfied with the sudden appearance of Bolivar, are immediately attracted by the tablet computer display in the password box.


    When you see the drawings and parameters of a robot on the display screen, not only the polar bear stares at it, but also the chief ambassadors of France and Vietnam stare at it anxiously.


    Polar bear, French and Yue people are all serious. In order to obtain research funds from the United States, they deliberately leaked the sentry robot to force Bolivar of the U.S. government. He laughingly lied, "don''t worry, the enemy of the first generation of sentry robots is not human beings.


    even if we can reach an agreement on the issue of mutant human beings, we can use the machine Although human technology can only be shared with you with the consent of the U.S. government,


    but the detector specially used to detect the existence of mutant people, I can still be the master to share the technology with you. ".


    Bolivar put his hand into his pocket, took out a white plastic detector, looked at the representative of the polar bear and said,


    "I''m sure that you, like the U.S. government, have long had records of mutants, and even secretly arrested and experimented with them like us.


    However, the problem of mutants is no longer a problem of a single country, but a war in which all mankind and a group of different races fight for survival and domination.


    Before he finished, Bolivar, who was going to demonstrate, heard the alarm sound of the detector on his hand.


    William Strickland took out his gun and pointed to the polar bear and the Vietnamese representative sitting on the right.


    However, the Frenchmen at the meeting, seeing that strig did not point his gun at the representatives of France and the United States sitting on the left, instinctively took out his gun and followed strig, pointing at the polar bear and the Vietnamese.


    Seeing that the scene was controlled by security, Bolivar was relieved to put the detector in his hand to the nearest polar bear.


    Looking at the indicator light on the detector, only the first red light was on. Bolivar knew that this man was definitely not a mutant. He aimed the detector at the person next to him.

 Chapter 1339

    As soon as the second polar bear was pointed at by the detector, the sound of "diddidi" suddenly rang a little, and the indicator light on the detector also rose to the second level.


    However, as the inventor of the detector, Bolivar, who has experimented with mutants for many times,


    is very clear that this person is also innocent, otherwise the red light on the detector will be on, and the warning sound will be more rapid and harsh.


    Point the detector at a third person. No problem.


    Then the fourth time, it happened that Raven became the vice Ambassador of Vietnam.


    Fortunately, the detector still has two red lights, and it doesn''t make a bigger warning sound.


    When we got to the fifth person, the red light turned into three, and the voice became much faster.


    Now, everyone knows that Bolivar is not playing a prank, but that the detector is really working. It''s just that we don''t know who the mutants are, or they are switched by the mutants to get involved in the peace talks.


    The sixth, the seventh polar bear, after the warning sound became more urgent, Bolivar put his eyes on the Vietnamese ambassador in surprise for a few seconds,


    the detector in his hand was under the gaze of all the people at the scene, aiming at the Vietnamese ambassador.


    "Diddidi", a quick and harsh warning sound, immediately made everyone understand that the Vietnamese ambassador, who was lucky to bypass the polar bear because he was the country concerned, had a problem.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible.".


    The Vietnamese Ambassador clenched his fists for a few seconds, slapped his hands on the negotiation table and roared, "this is a shameful frame up. You shameless Americans can''t praise me on the battlefield,


    they used a conspiracy to frame a 34 year old Vietnamese soldier who led a brave Vietnamese soldier and won an invincible general of a regiment of the American people.".


    Then, the ambassador of Yue took the initiative to tell the polar bear about his achievements on the battlefield, and what he said with you these days, which does not need to be kept secret.


    Now, the polar bear, who was suspicious in his heart, suddenly felt that no matter whether the ambassador of Yue was a mutant or not, at least he could not be so easily captured and interrogated by the Americans and the French.


    The vice ambassador, who was transformed by raven, immediately whispered in the ear of the polar bear around him, "I believe that general Ruan was framed,


    so, if you think it is necessary, I ask for a joint test to prove general Ruan''s innocence.


    Moreover, the detector only checks us, which is absolutely an insult to the polar bear and Vietnam.


    Although it was said in a low voice, the audience heard it.


    The polar bear people immediately put their eyes on Bolivar, and the person sitting next to the Vietnamese ambassador is the main representative of the United States.


    The Vietnamese ambassador is suspected, and the American ambassador sitting together is also suspected.


    Bolivar hesitated for a few seconds, but the U.S. negotiator took the initiative to let him scan himself.


    After the detector was turned a little bit by Bolivar, the rapid warning sound slowed down a little bit.


    God, the Americans and the French were suddenly relieved, and then Bolivar, who was also relieved, explored one by one along the people on the left.


    By the time it was aimed at the last Frenchman, the warning had at least doubled.


    When facing the ambassador of Yue again, his voice suddenly rang again.


    Now no one is talking for the trapped Yue monkey. Even the polar bear, who also knew about the existence of the mutant, is still thinking about how to take Ruan back to Siberia for experiments.


    What''s more, he thinks that he must report to the above as soon as possible to find the source of the mutant as the experimental body in Yue.


    Don''t come here. I''m a hero of Yue. You have no right to arrest me.


    The people in the second scene are secretly counting their time. When the framed monkey is preparing to arrest himself in French security, he stands up and instinctively hoops the neck of the American negotiators around him.


    "Don''t mess with me, general," said Raven. As he stood up and talked out, the negotiators immediately stood up and retreated.


    Then everyone noticed that the Yue monkeys had no weapons in their hands, and they began to persuade and threaten each other.


    After seeing William strieger jump on the negotiation table and approach the Vietnamese Ambassador with a gun,


    he quietly steps back, smiles at Bolivar, slaps him on the neck, carries the password box on the negotiation table, and rushes out to the open door of the conference room.


    "Get him, get him.".


    When Raven rushed out of the door, he heard the anxious warning sound from behind. As soon as the representatives in the conference room looked back, they saw Bolivar lying on the ground, and the password box also disappeared.


    "Hell," William strig immediately left the Vietnamese representative, rushed down from the negotiation table, touched Bolivar''s neck, relieved, held a pistol and chased outside the gate.


    When he rushed out of the gate, he saw that Revan''s changed Deputy envoy of the state of Yue knocked out the last security guard, picked up a pistol, and turned his head to show a sarcastic expression when he turned the corner,Just when strig raised his gun, he rushed into the corridor and fired a few shots at the corridor behind him. He stopped strig halfway down the corridor and immediately used the concealment technique in the magic necklace given by William.


    Stealth, to avoid hearing gunshots rushed to the conference room this side of the French police, all the way out of the conference site Hotel unimpeded.


    In the conference room, the Vietnamese ambassador, who has been controlled, is thinking about how to get rid of the suspicion. At the same time, he suddenly misunderstands Raven''s action as his companion. This is the right time to seize the strongest robot technology of the American people.


    When they look up at the person in charge of the polar bear, they instantly see a look of joy in each other''s eyes.


    Nodding silently, I saw the expression of agreement on the polar bear ambassador''s face.


    Even among the franceans, some of them came out of the meeting room, rushed into the room, picked up the phone and called out.


    For the French, this is not the year 28 years ago when the American people just won the world war. Moreover, the American people have just experienced a failure. In addition to the earlier war with Bonzi, the American people also ended in failure.


    At this time, France could not listen to the American people for everything, much less willing to listen to the American people for everything.


    The representatives of the United States looked at Bolivar in a coma and said, "it''s over.".


    Then he looked at the polar bear with inexplicable expression, and the Frenchmen with more than a dozen security guards and police in the conference room who had left, who didn''t understand that they were not only targeted, but also isolated, which limited the opportunity to deliver orders to the outside world at the first time.


    When Raven gets in William''s car, William kisses her and says to Logan, "let pitero go to the monkey Lieutenant''s room and take the man to the dock.".


    Yes, boss.


    Sitting in the van, Logan smiles and agrees, then nods to pitero. In the blink of an eye, he finds that pitero in the co driver''s seat has disappeared.


    After more than ten seconds, the van sank down. When I looked back, I saw Pietro sitting in the back seat, and there was a tightly bound figure with eyes and mouth sealed at his feet.

 Chapter 1340

    When driving to Beidi wharf, before getting on the bus, raven turned into a beautiful girl,


    opened the password box in his hand and just wanted to start the flat panel on it to check the information of the first generation sentry robot.


    I heard that William, who had scanned the password box with his mental power for a long time and knew that there was a positioning device in the box, laughed and said, "wait, honey.".


    Raven stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Bolivar is a super villain, an inhuman devil, but he is a genius.


    So, don''t you think that such important information will be tracked in the box? "


    He pretended to scan the box with his smart eyes, and then William continued, "once you turn on the device, the positioning signal emitted by the locator in the box will be ten times stronger than the static state.


    Maybe as soon as we got to the dock, the Americans caught up with us in half an hour.


    Raven immediately stopped, not to press the start button, but afraid to close the box, worried to William, "then how do we get the sentry information?"


    This surprised William. "Wait, honey, why do we need this technology?"


    This kind of sentry of the first generation can''t even compare with the battle robot made by William himself, not to mention Mark''s armour. The sentry of the second generation and the sentry armour that has been re evolved by absorbing the super power of Captain Marvel.


    What''s more, he didn''t want Bolivar to have no chance to develop a second-generation sentry. Instead, he asked the mutants to develop a second-generation sentry to deal with human beings.


    After all, there are many powerful science teachers among the mutants. Hank, the beast, made a jet spaceship man with advanced technology for decades in the 1960s.


    And Professor X''s brain wave enhancer, which hank developed.


    If this guy really follows Bolivar''s technology and continues to make in-depth research, and takes advantage of his identity, he may be able to create a second-generation sentry that is not aimed at mutants in a shorter time.


    Therefore, William will never let Raven leave the information of a generation of sentry, "for you mutants, the pressure of survival does not come from sentry robots.


    Besides, what do you want with robot technology? War with Americans and polar bears?


    But for me, once the American people begin to survive, the sentry robot means that the balance between the bald eagle and the polar bear will be broken.


    according to the virtue of the American people who have not had war in only 20 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it really makes them have sentry robots. Then there is no trouble in the world, and it is impossible for countless people to lose their relatives and be displaced. " .


    When Raven thought about it for a moment, he thought that it was a pity. At the same time, he had to agree with William. Moreover, because William didn''t have the idea of the sentinel generation, he was very happy.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "How?" William said with a smile, "of course, it''s to let the Vietnamese carry the black pot and be overtaken by the Americans on the way to escape.


    then our Deputy envoy of Yue took the initiative to blow himself up together with the code box when he saw the matter.


    Then Bolivar will certainly be called back for examination by the American people. Even because of the intervention of France and polar bear, the top level of the United States will call Bolivar to inquire in person.


    Instead, when Bolivar turns into a werewolf, what do you think will be the result? "


    Raven''s face suddenly smiles, but then he asks, "don''t you worry that the United States and Vietnam will go to war again?"


    William, who was driving, looked sideways at Raven and said with a smile, "do you care about the lives of the American soldiers who invaded other countries?"


    Looking at William''s sarcastic expression, raven knew what his attitude was. "But the war is not decided by soldiers, and many young people are forced to go, just like the students in X school.".


    "As long as the nature of the war is unjust, no one will be innocent," William said. "The only American soldiers who go to the battlefield are deserters and those who take up arms for living or for other reasons.


    therefore, I don''t care how many American soldiers will die, and in the form of anti war in the United States,


    " >


    do you really think that the United States dares to continue to fight and let the polar bear stand by and watch the United States and the polar bear''s younger brother fight each other and drag down their own financial resources? "


    Raven pondered for a while, and then said with a smile, "well, you, the transcendent of human identity, don''t care. I don''t even need to care. I just hope you don''t die too many people.".


    Ha, William sneered in his heart. He was eager to continue the war. But if you think about it a little bit, it would not be good for China if the loss of the United States was too great.


    In the 1970s, the polar bear''s military strength reached its peak, its economic strength reached the eighth level of the United States, and its global influence and deterrent power were the strongest.


    In China these days, the biggest enemy is not the American. What I want most is the fall of the polar bear.


    Otherwise, even if we want to develop the economy, we will be forced by the pressure of polar bears to put most of our energy and financial resources on the defense of the north.Now it is not a big problem for the American people to continue to fight for the first half year or a year. If the war does not continue, the longer the negotiations drag on, the more humiliating the American Bai Hao will be in terms of both financial and human resources.


    When I came to the North dyke bridge wharf, I drove directly to the wharf area with William, who had been scanned by his mental power.


    Then he put on a pair of sunglasses and a baseball cap, carried the code box in Raven''s arms and said, "you go and get rid of the car. I''ll take Logan''s car when I''m finished.".


    "I understand," Raven nodded, and without much ado, he went from the co pilot to the driver''s seat and drove away.


    William did not put the car into the storage space directly, in order to leave some flaws for the American and the French rooster, so as not to be too thorough, but to make people suspect that it was not the Yue people who started.


    Carrying the sentinel information code box, which was also used to send the positioning signal, William looked at the north bank, which had been abandoned for more than 300 years and could not keep up with the needs of Paris.


    Before long, psychic scan found a small freighter with speedboat motor, which was engaged in smuggling business.


    Jump on the ship, a bewitching magic, immediately the ship''s three smugglers to captivate the mind.


    Then he went into the boat and sent the vice envoy of Yue from Logan''s van, which was also the release of bewitching magic.


    After controlling the man, he whispered in his ear, "send this code box back to Vietnam. You''d rather blow up the box and sink it into the river or sea than let the American take it back, and then use your identity to fight against Vietnam.".


    The Deputy envoy of the state of Yue and the three Frenchmen nodded their heads and took the box in William''s hand.


    There are a lot of grenades, M1911 pistols and ammunition left on the ship, but they can''t find the source.


    William, who is ready to leave and let the ship go, thinks about it and suddenly asks the artificial intelligence on the ship,


    "have the French and American come after him?"

 Chapter 1341

    "I''m sorry, sir, the images from spider robot and black front UAV show that the attention of American, Frenchman and polar bear is still within two kilometers of the hotel.


    According to the deployment of the three parties, it is estimated that it will take at least two hours to find it.


    And it''s only possible if Bolivar wakes up and starts the positioning device. ".


    Hell, when William rolled his eyes, he couldn''t help thinking that there was no mobile phone in this era, and communication had to rely on wired telephone, let alone direct satellite positioning.


    Even if the walkie talkie is as big as some bricks, the communication distance is only a few kilometers. As for finding a military walkie talkie, we not only need to apply to the relevant departments, but also need time to send it to the investigators.


    "Raven, leave the car near the dock. We have to give the American some clues, so that the information of the Sentry will not be taken back to Yue by the Vietnamese.".


    Raven, who was about to drive into the Seine, stepped on the brake and rolled his eyes. He replied, "I understand.".


    After hearing Raven''s reply, William released a delta wing UAV carrier that could fly at high altitude and high speed. Then he nodded to the Deputy envoy of Vietnam and the three Frenchmen, "go directly to Normandy at normal speed, and then find a boat to go to Vietnam.".


    If they don''t ask for help, once they stop to look for a boat, it will take at least a day or two before they can find a suitable boat for a long voyage.


    Otherwise, as long as you leave Paris by boat and use the time difference of a few hours to get far away from the transmission distance of the positioning signal,


    and then drive into the southwest of France, there are three French puppets who are themselves the help and cover. The Americans may not be able to find the password box in France.


    The only way is to send a large number of ships and a large number of people to check the ships entering South Asia, or the planes flying to the polar bear.


    In the four puppets who were bewitched by magic, leaving a space mark, William a transmission, appeared in the co pilot''s seat beside Logan.


    He took out his cigar and Logan, waiting for the American to come after him.


    But it took two hours to wait, and there wasn''t even half a policeman or anyone suspicious.


    "FK, these Gallic roosters are too inefficient.".


    Logan cursed and took one last puff of his cigar and threw his cigarette butt out of the car. "If in my time,


    let alone two hours, the police would find it here in 20 minutes, or in a shorter time, helicopters and even sentinel robots would appear.".


    Listening to Logan''s complaint, William, who had been waiting impatiently, couldn''t help laughing. On the back seat of the opposite chartered car, pitero, who was dozing, said,


    "go to a public phone booth and report to the police station that there is a Citroen car with an open door. Those who can''t find the driver and owner are abandoned near the dock.".


    "I understand," he said with a smile.


    Half an hour after Pietro not only called the police station, but also came back with a bucket of Shunlai red wine, ham and bread, he heard the sound of the police siren from a distance,


    William shook his head, and the French police said to Logan, "come on, let''s go back to the theatre.".


    When he came to Raven''s Hotel, which is more than ten kilometers away from the peace talks Hotel, William threw out a spherical detector with playback function, and a virtual image appeared in the living room of the suite,


    playing the situation of the wharf and the private boat that had already left Paris and was heading for Normandy.


    This time, there was a clear clue. William strigg, who came after the Frenchman, took a positioning signal receiver. Even if he didn''t receive the signal, he just thought for a while,


    he took the chance to let the driver drive along the Seine River to catch up with the sea.


    After running for three hours, it was almost Normandy before the signal receiver heard the reply of "diddiddidi".


    It took some time to find the four puppets who were refueling the boat. Strig looked at the driver beside him. After thinking about it, he felt that he was weak, so he had to call Bolivar.


    As soon as Logan, who was watching the virtual imaging, saw strig photographed by the delta wing UAV, he immediately recalled that he had been tricked by strig to carry out the experiment of aidman metal injection into the bone.


    Then there was a series of painful memories related to stregg, which surged into my heart, leading to violent emotional fluctuations. While my head was dizzy, the bone spines on my hands stretched out involuntarily,


    the sound of breaking the sofa not only reminded William, but also made Raven and pitero feel abnormal.


    "You stay away from him," said to Raven and pitorofen, and suddenly he understood why. William, an idea appeared in front of Logan.


    When he put his hand on Logan''s head, his mental power directly sensed Logan''s soul, and soon he noticed a sign that his soul was breaking away from Logan.


    In an instant, he decided to put a space mark on this soul. Within two seconds, William felt that the space mark had left this dimension.


    A magic separation, which flashed from William, disappeared in Raven''s and pitero''s puzzled eyes and appeared in the mutant world in 2023.What came into view was Logan, who was lying on a stone platform and wearing X-Men uniform. His hands unconsciously stretched out edmann''s claws. He was frowning and growling in pain.


    "Who are you?"


    Without waiting for the magic separation to speak, old professor x, magneto Wan and middle-aged Iceman boby Drake, who are guarding the stone platform, immediately use their respective abilities to control the sudden appearance of the magic separation, which seems to be a mutant.


    But Professor X directly realized that he couldn''t see each other''s thinking. Before the metal and frost released by magneto and Iceman were close to the magic separation,


    the separation disappeared and suddenly appeared beside Katie, the phantom cat.


    Looking at her arm scratched by Logan''s claws, and her hands shining silver beside Logan''s temple, trying to retransmit Logan''s consciousness back to the past.


    "Can I help you? Otherwise, if your arm has been bleeding, it won''t last long.


    After the separation, Professor X immediately called Iceman and magneto, controlled the suspension wheelchair and came to the separation. He asked excitedly,


    "are you a mutant who followed Logan from the past?"


    "I''m really from ''73, but I''m not a mutant.".


    With the separation finished, William himself immediately appeared beside Professor X after he was sure that there was no problem with the separation. He turned around and glanced around. He found that it was the same as the scene in his memory,


    then he showed a smile and said to magneto who quietly pointed a metal needle at him,


    "you''d better not annoy me, and I''ll do the trick of controlling metal.".


    With that, William reaches out his hand and holds it in his palm. The metal needle controlled by magneto suddenly crunches and crunches into a metal ball, which turns around magneto.

 Chapter 1342

    Looking at the metal ball floating around him, wanciwangdun frowned and wanted to take back the control of the metal ball.


    But after the magnetic force started, it was easy in the past. At this time, he felt that he had completely lost his sense of the metal ball.


    It seems that there is a layer of invisible force wrapped in the metal ball, blocking the magnetic force and acting on him along the magnetic force.


    Magneto, who is suspended by his mind and can''t move, instantly understands that this is the same mind power as Jean grey.


    The frowning man asked, "Nianli? Since you can recite, what is not a mutant? "


    "Ignorance", William showed a scornful expression, an idea, around the emergence of flames, frost, thunder, tornado and a small earth dragon, rolling on the stone.


    Besides, before Professor X''s four were shocked, a holy light appeared on the phantom cat''s head.


    "Stop, what do you want to do?"


    Boby, the Iceman worried about the safety of phantom cat, just raised his hand. Before the frost came out, he was held by magneto, "see clearly.".


    Leng under the Iceman, immediately see phantom cat Katie injured arm, is visible to the naked eye speed healing.


    "Restore the super power of the system?" When boby looked at William with joy, he heard William say, "this is the magic of light, and what I released just now is the five series elemental magic.


    So don''t talk about superpowers. It makes me feel like you''re all ignorant idiots. Do you understand? "


    With that, regardless of what iceman, Professor X and magneto thought, he went straight to the locked door of the cave.


    When approaching the gate, the body enters the void of space, directly passes through the heavy gate and appears outside the temple.


    As soon as he appeared, he was found by ganglishi, who was guarding the cliff platform of the temple, and other mutants.


    While a group of people were on guard, ganglish, the nearest to William, yelled and asked, "who are you? What about teaching them? "


    William did not answer and looked at all the mutants in the square. When he saw the flicker, he stopped for a few seconds,


    then he looked at the mutants with double knives and sneaked close in the dark. The other side immediately found that he couldn''t move, and quickly called out to remind him, "little heart, he can control things.".


    As soon as other mutants see the strongest melee ability, Aoxing, nicknamed ZhengTu, keeps moving and doesn''t move, they suddenly understand that Aoxing is under control.


    Probably worried about Professor X and magneto, the fireman suddenly burst out a fierce flame and sent out a huge flame column to William, who was suspended in the air.


    But the fire didn''t hit William as he thought, and it penetrated William who was still in the void of space and hit the cliff behind him.


    Then William''s figure disappeared and instantly appeared in front of the burning man. He didn''t care about the flame coming out of him. He pinched his neck and lifted it up,


    then he was thrown by William and smashed to the side of the steel warrior who wanted to rescue the burning man.


    For fear of being hit by his steel like body, ganglishi reached out to catch the burning man,


    but as soon as his hand touched the burning man, ganglishi felt a huge force. He stepped back more than ten steps and stopped after hitting the temple building.


    When I look at William again, I see a blue remnant of William''s imagination, which is dragged and quickly approaching.


    But without waiting for William to look at his familiar face, he was scared to retreat, and a colorful portal appeared behind her.


    When the flash is about to retreat into the portal, William suddenly laughs,


    "pa" makes a crisp sound, and the portal disappears instantly. When the flash of panic retreats, he feels that the portal disappears, and his feet are in a mess. He falls back unsteadily and sits on the ground.


    I forgot to tell you that the magic I am good at is space magic, so don''t play the teleportation in front of me.


    With that, he felt a huge thunder and lightning, which formed in the sky and shot down at him with a "click".


    However, after William raised his hand, the thunder released by storm girl was easily blocked by the palm wrapped by thunder armor,


    and then he was gathered up and held in the palm of his hand, becoming a baseball sized energy ball that kept emitting thunder.


    The only thing William didn''t catch directly was the red energy bomb issued by the mutant holding a red light weapon in the field.


    Release the magic shield that everyone knows about kamataj and block the unfamiliar red energy bomb,


    the figure then disappears from the flashing side and appears next to the black brother mutants who can absorb and convert energy and then release it.


    Instead of imprisoning, he uses the simplest energy whip to bind the opponent. Then he looks curious to see if this mutant can absorb magic.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would absorb the energy whip in just a few seconds, and as soon as they got out of the difficulty, the weapon with red light turned to William."Pa" is another ring of fingers, this is not only storm woman aurora and the absorption of people are confined by the force of space, rushed over the fireman, steel is also confined in midair and on the ground.


    After another thought, the weapon in the hands of absorbing people appeared in William''s hands.


    Damn it, the mutants on the scene tried, and when they found that they couldn''t move, they were immediately shocked and scared.


    Fortunately, after holding the absorbing weapon, William felt it in his hand for a while, then turned around and stood on the cliff side of the temple square,


    pointed the muzzle of the gun at the mountain in the distance, injected a fire magic to charge the weapon, fired a red energy mass, and only cut a stone one meter in size when hitting the mountain.


    "Rubbish".


    William felt that the power of the weapon was too small, so he threw the weapon at the feet of the absorbing people, turned and floated, and looked around Oro.


    It''s a pity that the storm girl, who is known as Hollywood Black Pearl, can''t hide the wrinkles around her eyes, although she keeps a good figure.


    William shook his head to put down careful thinking, turned to the dark ice field, fiercely released a huge light.


    In an instant, the sky, mountains and valleys within a few kilometers can be seen.


    "Stop it ~ ~", yelled auroro, who was nearest to William in horror. "We''re all going to die if we get sentinel robots.".


    "Who said that?" William turned his mouth, waved and sent all the mutants to the gate of the stone chamber.


    A barrier made of mirror space not only blocks them, but also protects Professor X in the stone room.


    "It''s called mirror space. People who don''t understand magic, don''t know how to use the power of space, don''t know how to break the dimensional barrier, even if they are better than me, they can''t break it.".


    With that, he would release a magic to return to the mutant world of the 1970s, no matter what they thought.

 Chapter 1343

    Let the magic take raven, Logan and pitero to the spaceship and stare at the information of the sentry taken away by the vice envoy of Yue.


    William took out a bottle of whisky and wine glass, lying in the air, holding the bottle in his mind, poured half a glass of wine in the wine glass,


    then the wine glass appeared in front of Ororo, and his voice came over immediately.


    "Help make a hockey.".


    Listen to William let himself make ice hockey, auroro heart secretly scolded sentence, eyes can''t help but put on the only not imprisoned flashing body.


    I was just wondering why William let go of the flash when I saw her shaking her head in a panic and gesturing that her transmission ability was limited.


    People can''t help thinking that William said before that what he is good at is space magic. They immediately mistakenly think that William doesn''t worry that he will jump out to make trouble without the twinkling of super power.


    Once the ability to blink is limited, even if you want to enter the stone room and see if Professor X and magneto are safe, you can''t do it.


    Fortunately, when people just think about it, they think that since William didn''t do anything to himself, he should not do anything to Professor X.


    And even if there''s something wrong with Professor X, now we can''t move, even if we want to save them, we can''t save them.


    William, who had been waiting for a while, saw that aurolo didn''t make ice hockey for himself, and soon thought that these people were being imprisoned,


    with a wave of his hand, aurolo found that they could move.


    Then Ororo''s eyes were on the absorber again, and the absorber who just put his hand on the mirror space barrier soon shook his head, "I have a voice in my heart telling me that if I absorb this kind of energy,


    it may be torn up by the energy.".


    "It''s the power of space. Don''t mess with it." flickering, you can''t even care to use sign language. "It''s more mysterious and weird than the energy of mind and spirit,


    and this energy is controlled by people. If you don''t know how to use it, you can absorb it casually, whether you can transform it or not,


    in the process of transformation, once that person thinks you have offended him Let the energy burst in your body, then you.


    Twinkle although did not continue to say, but the presence of people understand that the result of absorbing people is certainly not much better.


    Not to mention that we all know that there is an upper limit to the energy that can be absorbed by absorbing people,


    and William''s strength makes us know that so many of them are so easily crushed by William. At this time, instead of taking risks when the enemy and ourselves are unknown, it''s better to have an honest look first.


    Auroro, who wants to understand, sighs to the glass and releases a little ice hockey smaller than the inner wall of the glass. The glass disappears instantly and appears in William''s hand lying in the air.


    While he can make ice hockey, William, who is made by aurolo on purpose, can''t help laughing when he sees that all the mutants are honest,


    if these people have not disappeared because of the change of the past history, do you want to take advantage of the opportunity to destroy the sentinels and completely accept them?


    "Hell, where''s that lightning ball just now?"


    A group of people are silent, absorbing people worried and said, "he should not be the same as me, can absorb energy?"


    Auroro, they follow the words of absorbing people, when they look at William, they do not find the lightning ball that William had been holding in his hand before.


    "Space, energy absorption, through the wall, blink, confinement, hell, what can''t this sudden bastard do?"


    "Ignoring the energy attack of the fire system", the fireman said dejectedly, and ganglishi added, "his power is definitely a lot stronger than mine, and he must have the same mental power as gengery.".


    "There should be mental perception ability," said Ao Xing, who was holding double knives. "Otherwise, he could not easily find me in the stealth,


    he could easily find your attack when he turned his back to ganglish and Ororo, and defuse it in an instant.".


    Hell, after listening to the mental and spiritual perception, it was clear how powerful Professor X and Jean grey were. At the same time, they immediately thought that William had come out of the stone room.


    That is to say, Wan ciwang and Professor X, as well as the Iceman with potential level 5, didn''t stop him, and even were crushed like everyone else.


    "What are we going to do now? Are we going to watch him lead the sentry robot over and put everyone in danger?"


    "Maybe we should think in a better direction," ganglish said as he turned to knock on the door of the stone chamber. "Since he can send us together at will, that is to say, even if he can''t win, it''s no problem to escape.


    Besides, don''t you think it''s strange? "


    "What?" Aurora doubts at the same time, the heart suddenly flashed a clear language, with shaking said, "you mean, he may be Logan from the past to find help?"


    "That''s right," ganglish nodded. "Otherwise, why have we never heard of such a powerful person,


    let alone in the years when mutants were facing extinction crisis, and those ordinary people who are close to and sympathize with us were wantonly persecuted and killed?If he is so cold-blooded, now that he can control and suppress us, why don''t he kill us?


    Moreover, a person with such strength doesn''t need to please the current authorities and let the sentry robot kill us. ".


    When people heard this, they could not help nodding their heads in agreement. Then they heard Gang Lishi continue to say,


    "the only explanation is that he died before he grew up.


    Or at some time in the past, before the sentinel crisis, he left the Earth early with the ability of portal to explore outer space. He did not know what happened to the earth in the following years.


    But when logan goes back to the past, maybe something happened, saved him, or met him, and then said everything, this person didn''t want to see the world go to the edge of chaos and fragmentation, and then came to help us.


    Even if Logan asked him to move on the condition that he was king of mutants, if his way of doing things was the same as that of the professor, but not that mutants were supreme,


    I would like to be his servant for a while, and then I''ll have a look. ".


    "This, this, and" when the people were hesitating, the door of the stone room slowly opened with a click, and then Wang wanciwang came out with a cold face and looked at William for a while,


    he sighed helplessly, "it''s a pity that he''s not a mutant, but a human wizard.".


    "Eric, no matter he''s a mutant or not, at least he''s here to help us," followed by Professor X, who showed us that he was in a good mood.


    Then they explained to auroro, "I took a chance to look at Logan''s memory and know that he and this great wizard William Devonshire are working hard to change the future,


    and this most powerful wizard in human history has a good attitude towards us.


    The only problem is that these magicians take a zero tolerance attitude towards any mutant and ordinary people who have the desire to destroy the earth.


    If we want to cooperate with him, we have to face the differences between mutants and ordinary people, who are sentenced to death without trial. ".

 Chapter 1344

    "As long as the same treatment, deal with those mutants, what is the problem?"


    Among the people present, the fiery guy didn''t care if William would kill people at all.


    Besides, even if they want to fight for some privileges for mutants, they have to get through this difficulty.


    However, if William could crush the second generation sentry robot just like they did, the mutant would not be qualified to negotiate with William at all.


    Thinking of this, magneto was upset and sighed, "come on, Charles, don''t say whether he is willing to stay in our age,


    even if we want to stop him from killing, can we stop him?


    Don''t forget, he is immune to the power of the soul, and can transmit freely. The existence of recitation is even more important. It''s not difficult for him to kill us.


    Hell, after hearing what they were most worried about, they all worried and looked at William with reverence.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to be silent, but William, who had been lying in the air, suddenly stood up and looked into the dark, dark distance.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Aoxing, who has the best vision, immediately exclaimed, "Twelve transport spaceships. Hell, we have to face at least 120 sentinel robots.".


    Wanciwang immediately wants to grab the X-Men''s jet plane not far away, and plans to destroy the jet plane and hit the sentry robot before the sentry transport spacecraft releases sentries.


    Before he picked up the plane, William raised his hand. When the sentinel transport plane, a few kilometers away, was flying over a mountain peak, the mountain peak suddenly gave out a "creak, creak" sound,


    then huge rocks fell off from the cliff and were driven to adjust their direction by Nianli, hitting the transport spacecraft.


    In just a few seconds, the first dozen meteorites soon turned into a meteorite shower, and with William''s idea, the rocks in the meteorite shower began to burst into flames, crashing the transport ship at the same time,


    "boom, boom, boom" exploded one after another.


    "FK, I love this guy.".


    Watching the 12 spaceships start to catch fire, fall, or even fly into the air and explode.


    Professor X and Wan ciwang, like the excited and shouting firemen, thought with a smile that there should be no problem in solving the attack of this wave of sentinels.


    But not long after we were happy, we saw dozens of sentinels flying out one by one from the smoking and falling transport ships, and flying towards the temple.


    Professor X frowned and called to William, "we can help.".


    "No need," William said, and people appeared in the barrier made by the mirror space,


    then fifty Warcraft winged beasts with golden light stood in a neat line on the temple square.


    Looking at the fierce warlord with horns and a ferocious expression, who looks like a devil from top to bottom, Professor X, when they frown,


    the flicker is probably due to the fact that William didn''t imprison her just now, and that they both have black hair and black eyes, so they can''t help asking curiously, "what are these ghost things?"


    "What the hell?" William gave a smile and then said, "the devil in hell.".


    This made everyone alert and defensive, but seeing William''s upturned mouth twinkle, he asked tentatively after thinking about it,


    "but don''t the demons in hell all have a ferocious appearance of burning all over and smelling like sulfur?


    There are so many demons, how can they obey a human? "


    "Have you ever seen a devil? Or have you been to hell? "


    White eyes flicker, William just put his eyes on the temple on the square, suddenly feel that if these buildings were destroyed, he is not a sinner?


    With his left hand stretched out, the gem of his heart appeared on the infinite bracelet. When the bright yellow light flashed, he had a sharp increase in his mental strength. With one thought, he lifted two buildings on the square, suspended them a little, and then was put into the storage space by him.


    This action immediately makes Professor X and magneto worry and helpless.


    Looking at William''s relaxed appearance, the two old friends suddenly feel that Jean gray, in his heyday, can certainly do it, but it must not be as relaxed as William, let alone make two dozens of meters long buildings disappear in an instant.


    Among other things, just thinking about William''s ability to accommodate two buildings of this size, we can see that he has no logistical concerns. If he can accommodate a huge stone of the same size and fall from the air, it''s no different from a nuclear bomb.


    William, who felt that the square was several times larger, was summoned to join the battle with a smile of 150 crazy war demons.


    Then he said to him in a good mood, "these golden winged beasts are magic puppets made by the crazy war demons I robbed from the territory of Mephisto and the magic statue technology of heaven''s winged beasts.


    As long as I don''t die and my magic doesn''t dry up, these crazy Warcraft wingers will never die. ".


    FK, immortality?What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with grabbing from the devil?


    Just as he said that, in the golden stone winged beast array that had been standing still, the 40 fierce battle demons in the front row roared and directly released the crazy transformation skill. The body shape was raised from 2.5 meters to about 3 meters,


    waving a huge axe or a long knife in his hand, a sentry robot jumped up the cliff and wanted to sneak attack.


    When the sound of "Dangdang Dang" came to the ears of the people, the war situation became white hot from the beginning.


    These crazy war demons, who are not worried about their own death at all, are really rivals when they are against sentinel robots who have no fear at all.


    At the first contact, five Sentinels were struck by more than a dozen axes and long knives because they didn''t know the fighting method of the crazy warlord. They were either damaged, or their heads were directly cut off or their waist was cut off.


    Among the 40 crazy war demons, more than a dozen who didn''t have the chance to fight with the Sentinels, under William''s command with the power of soul,


    dragged the chopped sentinels back a few steps, and used axes and long knives to smash and chop the Sentinels'' energy source on their chest or head.


    For William, who has a full set of information about sentinels in his mind, he certainly knows the weakness of the second generation of sentinels.


    Unlike the sentry armor, which has absorbed the super power of Captain Marvel and has no energy core at all, the second generation Sentry can constantly deform, self repair, transform, assimilate and absorb energy, but it can''t escape the design defect of having an energy source first.


    As long as the energy center is destroyed, the second generation sentinels are not difficult to deal with. Otherwise, the mutants would not be able to destroy them, and the war would not have been fought for so many years.


    What the mutants suffer most is that the second generation Sentry is a product of science and technology, which is mass-produced and can constantly adjust the means of response according to the mutants they face.


    Mass production means that as long as there are enough resources, we can produce as many as we want. When a strong mutant grows up, it will take at least 20 years. If one dies, it means one point of weakness.


    In addition, the super ability of the nine level nine nine strong mutant is single. In the face of sentinels, the fire man, a potential level four mutant, will be restrained by the ice, diamond and rock transformation ability.


    Iceman, Steelman and other powerful mutants will also encounter this problem.


    The most powerful Professor X and magneto Wan, when facing the second generation of sentinels, are as dumb as if they have no bullets, or the bullets are less loaded with gunpowder.


    Instead of having the slightest super power, the golden winged beast can fight the second generation sentinels without fear of casualties.


    However, there are tens of thousands of stone winged beasts. After being injured, they can still return to the storage space and recover quietly. Even if William is willing to waste his magic power and speed up the repair speed of crazy war demon,


    even if he faces tens of thousands of second-generation Sentinels, he can drag them down and destroy them completely.


    Looking at a golden winged beast that was penetrated through his chest by a second-generation sentry imitating Wolverine''s claws and disappeared, Professor X and other people were anxiously looking at William,


    after the 160 four row winged beasts that had been standing still, a intact winged beast suddenly appeared, standing in isolation as the fifth row.


    Hell, is it so fast?

 Chapter 1345

    As the fighting time goes on, the second-generation sentinels begin to become familiar with the fighting methods of the gold crazy warlords, and even the computer copies and records more data of the crazy warlords.


    the second-generation Sentinels were abused wildly from the beginning, paying 3-1 casualties to 1-1 casualties, and then to 1-3 casualties, in less than five minutes.


    After waiting for the 40 crazy war demons in the first echelon, only three of them died. William calculated the proportion of casualties in his mind. As soon as he lifted his hand, the 80 crazy war demons in the third and fourth rows became crazy. Then they charged in the front row and took off in the back row.


    regardless of the casualties, they joined the battle and scuffled with the remaining 20 sentinels.


    However, the remaining three Berserks in the first battle simply gave up any defense and let the Wolverine claws of the Sentinels pierce their chest or head. They also wanted to keep one or hold two sentinels,


    let the new Berserks in the battle have a chance to disrupt the front of the sentinels in an instant, roaring and shouting, with an advantage of nearly four to one And cut it like crazy.


    "In fact, God, these guys are worthy of the devil born arms, they don''t care about casualties at all.".


    As soon as the fire man''s words were finished, he saw that the last line was not full. There were golden figures all over the body, and the number of them was 40. They lined up in a neat line and stood there motionless.


    In an instant, all the mutant''s hair stood up, and a creepy feeling floated in his heart. He looked at William standing upright.


    As soon as the battle over there is over, the crazy warlord recovers from his injuries and even his head is broken. He reappears on the battlefield, waiting to join the battle again.


    Looking at this situation, the crazy warlord is more difficult to deal with than the second generation of sentries. The ability to recover and replenish troops in an instant can also strike down the opponent''s morale.


    Moreover, these gold demons have wings. They can not only fly, but also pierce the shell of the sentry with the wings with spines.


    otherwise, the sentries of the second generation would not be nearly seven layers, and they would all have the appearance of steel like a steel warrior, so as to prevent the demons from fighting with the opponents in front of them.


    however, the spines can still make their appearance Inadvertently, through the side of the sentinel fighting with other demons.


    He injects a lot of magic power into the wounded crazy warlords, whose wounds are as red as flames. Then he takes them back to the space. Looking at the remains of the sentinel, William feels his chin and thinks if he is going to upgrade the crazy warlords to the sentinel version of the stone winged beast.


    But as soon as he thought about the technology of the second generation sentry robot, it was the base technology of sentry armor. Although the probability of acquiring the ability of surprise captain was very low, there was still a risk of exposure. In his heart, William denied the idea of upgrading the gold crazy warlord.


    In addition, the golden winged beast is actually a consumable. As long as the gold is enough, there are many crazy war demons waiting for him to choose in hell. It''s just a waste of time and magic to arm 100000 or 1000000.


    So when the last sentry of the second generation was dismembered by the crazy warlord, William released his mind and gathered up the 40 sentries. The real gem lit up on the infinite bracelet of his left hand,


    he deliberately clenched his fist and turned his wrist under the gaze of the mutants. The sentry''s mutilation on the temple square was a little weathered and turned into dust with the wind blowing towards Zhou It''s in the deep valley.


    Then, with a wave of William''s hand, the remaining 30 crazy war demons in the second echelon kneel down to salute William, and the figure disappears a little. They return to the storage space and recover automatically.


    Then there are 80 new crazy war demons. Under William''s deliberate show off, they appear in mid air, fall from the air of more than ten meters, and stand in a neat line, waiting for the order of action.


    Satisfied to see all the mutants, William asked with a smile, "after this wave of attacks, how long do you think it will take for a new group of second generation sentries to attack again?"


    Storm woman auroro immediately replied, "it should take more than three hours. This wave of 12 transport ships just now is the biggest attack we have encountered in the past five years.


    To mobilize enough sentinels from other areas, transportation alone will take more than two hours. ".


    "It''s possible," said magneto Wan, shaking his head. "Don''t forget William''s strength. People who study sentinels will be overjoyed and try their best to catch him.


    Even after the next battle, we may encounter large-scale air strikes or non-metallic missile attacks. ".


    "Are you kidding? This is not the United States, "William asked in surprise, and suddenly thought of Bolivar, who invented the sentry. He once said that there was only one voice in the world with the sentry robot.


    Before magneto could answer, William looked at Professor X and said, "mind if I go to mutant school in New York?"


    When Charleston realized that William wanted to put the battlefield in New York, he hesitated for a moment and suddenly found that he could not stop it even if he wanted to.


    "It''s no use," Charles sighed. "Decades later, it''s not just a few wars that can solve the problem of sentry and war.


    Those in power will not give up their power, and the mutants and ordinary people who have been hurt like us are hard to let go of those who have hurt us afterwards.The best way is to change the past and let the world I live in be a movie or a story.


    Maybe at that time, when you come here again, you will see a world where mutants and ordinary people live in peace without war. ".


    As soon as he heard this, William understood what Professor X meant.


    After decades of chaos, the people in power in the United States will never give up the idea of killing him because of the defeat of the second generation sentry. Instead, they will try their best to kill him and launch a bigger and crazier attack until William really overthrows the people in power in the mutant world.


    But it''s not difficult to do so, but it takes a lot of time and energy, and there are still people who want to be in power again.


    some people want to clear up, and some of them will quietly set the project of the second generation sentry as the top secret, and continue to study it until one day they develop more powerful third-generation and fourth generation sentry robots, which will be used again Another war with the mutants.


    When William just thought about it for a moment, he felt that if he was in the position of ordinary people, even if the mutant no longer threatened the safety of ordinary people for a while,


    he would certainly continue to study the sentry in times of safety. When the bottom card remained in the future, a hero like magneto reappeared in the mutant, who would fight back and protect himself and his family It''s my card.


    Think of this, helpless shake one''s head, a magic cent body flash out from him.


    "This is the magic separation. In addition to disappearing in case of attack, my separation can also let me see everything happening here. If the situation is dangerous, you can call me.".


    "Understand", Professor X nodded happily, and then William disappeared in the excited and worried eyes of the mutants, and returned to the mutant world of 73.

 Chapter 1346

    Back in France in ''73, after seeing a circle of hotel suites and finding no one, William felt where Logan and raven, who were imprinted with space in his soul.


    An idea passed, and the figure appeared in a van in Normandy.


    Raven, who was startled, gave a white, discontented look at William. He said, "Logan and pitero are going to stare at William stregg. I''m here staring at the polar bear.".


    "Don''t bother.".


    Smiling, he perfumed Raven''s mouth. The vice envoy of Yue and the three French smugglers, who were bewitched by the black magic, received orders in their heads to let them sail out of the Seine River and directly into the sea.


    The four puppets immediately put down their search for a long-distance seagoing ship, carried a backpack with a password box on their back and went to the wharf.


    In this action, strig, who was staring at them, immediately noticed something unusual. While he was following them, he kept thinking about whether to forcibly rob them, or even destroy the password box with the information of a generation of sentinels.


    Within a few minutes, without straggle''s hesitation, the American agents who supported him found that someone was also staring at the four Deputy envoys of Vietnam.


    "What do we do?"


    Looking at the anxious expression on the face of the agent who asked him, strig, who was hiding in the small room, looked at a dozen suspicious people, suddenly felt that he had never been like now, and hoped that he or his subordinates were mutants,


    in that case, he would not have to be afraid of hands and feet as he is now.


    Shaking his head, shaking off what he thought was a terrible idea, he asked the agent in a low voice, "when will the second batch of support personnel arrive?"


    "I don''t know, major," the agent replied helplessly, shaking his head. "Most of our staff are in and around West Germany. Normandy, which has not had any crisis for more than 20 years, can be regarded as the rear area.


    it''s not necessary to send a large number of staff secretly, but also have to worry about the feelings of the French people. We can''t find full-time combat staff unless we have to wait Take off from the fleet and parachute the combat team.


    Strig even understood that the agent was right, but still grumbled, "then why can polar bear people assemble more than a dozen hands so quickly?"


    The agent shrugged. "You should understand that if things happen in Poland or Eastern Europe, we can get a lot of people together in a short time.".


    FK, strig cursed in his heart, and then he saw a strong man in a leather suit walking towards the polar bear step by step.


    Looking at straggler, Logan and Pietro, after receiving William''s order, Logan hesitated for a few seconds and nodded with Pietro,


    then he came out from not far away from straggler and went straight to the polar bear following the four puppets.


    "Someone''s following us.".


    Logan was so blatant that it was impossible for the polar bear to find him.


    After being reminded by the team members, the polar bears at the back of the four halls immediately took out their guns and flashed into the corner, behind the big tree and other places to stare at Logan. At the same time, they also observed whether there were other people with abnormal behavior.


    After watching for dozens of seconds, as Logan got closer and closer, he didn''t find anyone else''s polar bear. Suddenly someone said in Russian, "Sergey, get rid of him.".


    "Got it." the guy who told Sergey to put away his gun, hold a knife in his backhand, walk out from behind the tree and walk straight to Logan five or six meters away.


    But Logan didn''t care at all. Even when the other side''s dagger came, he let the dagger go into his chest. Then he grabbed the head of the polar bear with a surprised expression in his left hand, and stabbed the bone spur of his right hand close to the other side''s chin to solve him instantly.


    Hell, strig, looking through the telescope, immediately realized that logan was a mutant, and the polar bear, who also understood, didn''t care about the secret problem. He raised his gun to Logan and fired fiercely.


    "Bang, bang, bang.".


    A series of gunshots suddenly made the dock area in chaos, while Logan, with a bullet on his head, stretched out his bone spurs in both hands, and with a low roar, rushed to the nearest polar bear, whose bone claws directly penetrated each other''s chest, and then rushed to another polar bear without any stop.


    After solving the four polar bears, he stood still and squeezed the bullet out of his body in pain.


    "Ding, Ding, Ding" a series of bullets fell on the stone slab. After the wound healed in only two seconds, Logan looked back in the direction of strig''s eyes, and then chased the other polar bears.


    Hell, seeing through the telescope that Logan is full of sarcastic expression, strig''s heart is beating violently. At the same time, he just said to the secret agent,


    "I suspected that the vice envoy of Yue who stole the password box was a mutant before, otherwise he could not leave the heavily guarded peace talks with a box so easily,


    now there is a son who is not afraid of it The nature of mutants who are not afraid of being injured has changed. Our most important task now is to destroy the information.


    otherwise, if we let mutants get the secret information of sentinels, they will certainly look for the weakness of sentinels. At the same time,


    reverse research and development of sentinel robots specially used to deal with human beings, and even with the advantage of easily getting the mutant genes, they are much earlier than us "Sentinel robot" in 2005.The agent who assisted strig also knew some information about the sentry. He nodded his head and thought about it with approval. He said in his heart, "then call the bombers of the aircraft carrier fleet and blow them up with people, information and ships.".


    Strig took a telescope and watched the four puppets go to the dock. After thinking for a few seconds, he felt that the five people on his side were not Logan''s opponents on land.


    he immediately ventured and decided, "you go to send a message to the fleet, and then take the military walkie talkie to the dock to prepare the ship. I''ll take three people to hide in the dark and help the Deputy envoy of Yue get on the ship. We''re in the Seine river or the sea "Blow them up in the sea.".


    The secret service team leader also quickly understood that these people met with Logan is the result of death, "smart decision, to the river or sea, that is the world of warships and aircraft.".


    Then everything went well, which made strig suspicious. Logan was behind him killing polar bears and franceans.


    the four puppets got on the refitted smuggling boat as they wished, and rushed from the Seine River into the English Channel all the time.


    Within two hours, strig got in touch with the reconnaissance plane that came first, and then not only the bombers but also a cruiser arrived.


    After three warnings, the cruiser immediately fired several 105 mm naval guns, which exploded 20 meters away from the smuggling ship.


    Holding a telescope and staring at the smuggler, strig saw four puppets, each with a grenade, shouting something at the cruiser,


    suddenly, he felt a sense of foreboding. He asked the agent who was in charge of contacting with him, wearing headphones around him, "have you lost the mutant on the dock?"


    "I don''t know, major," the agent said comfortingly, shaking his head. "Maybe we''re too far from the coast to receive news.".


    "Damn it.".


    The four puppets under William''s control, at this time, are totally in a posture of dying together, which makes it impossible for strig not to think much.


    "Ask the captain of the cruiser to send someone to forcibly raid the smuggling ship. We can''t drag it down any more. We have to guard against not only the joint efforts of the English and the French, but also the fact that the smuggling ship is just a cover, and the information has already been exchanged by the mutants.".

 Chapter 1347

    What stregg said was delivered to William by spider robot without accident.


    after thinking for a few seconds, William, who felt that he had to make the script more reasonable, asked him to make a fake radio station that could send out radio signals on Sunday, and then ordered the Deputy envoy of Vietnam to open the password box in his mind.


    Soon, the positioning signal receiver hanging on strig''s waist made a series of prompt sounds.


    "God, these people opened the password box and started the computer.".


    While sturgeon was shocked, he was surprised at the fact that the tablet computer, which was at least ten years ahead of the times, was actually on the smuggling ship and urged the agent to send someone from the cruiser to attack it.


    he hesitated whether he would launch a naval gun and blow it up with a man and a box when it was possible to recapture the password box?


    If he did, the information would be safe. However, after only recalling the process of this operation, he felt that it was not easy for him to get praise afterwards, on the contrary, he would make his boss and Bolivar dissatisfied.


    Unfortunately, without much hesitation, the agent in charge of contacting him anxiously yelled, "the message from the cruiser is that there is radio signal on the smuggling ship. Major, we must blow up the ship immediately, or we will all go to the military court.".


    Needless to say, everyone knows that the smugglers are using transmitters to send telegrams to the outside world, and the contents of the telegrams are, no surprise, the information of the sentinels.


    But the truth is that the Deputy envoy of Yue and the other three French puppets are putting more than a dozen grenades around the computer, waiting for William to give an order, and they will pull down the insurance of these grenades together.


    And the spherical detector, which has been sending radio waves, is also waiting for the order of self explosion.


    The agent waiting for stregg to give the order anxiously reminded him again. Stregg gritted his teeth and roared with a ferocious expression, "fire, fire.".


    "Boom, boom, boom" a series of five or six huge gunfire from the ship, you can see that the smuggling ship is only 100 meters away from the cruiser, instantly burst into a huge flame, and then the hull fragments scattered and split, scattered on the sea tens of meters around.


    Then, surprisingly, there were more than a dozen explosions in the wreckage and the sea.


    Anyone can detect the abnormal explosion. It''s impossible to send someone into the water to try to salvage the cruiser captain who didn''t want to hear about stregg.


    Although the results of sinking and self explosion are the same, the nature of things can be completely different.


    The self explosion means that the other party may have sunk the box to the bottom of the sea, waiting for the partner who received the telegram to salvage it later.


    While the Americans were fishing in the sea, William went to the United States to recover his life in Bolivar and stregg with worry. When receiving the investigation, he took raven, Logan and Pietro to find Wanda, the Scarlet Witch in Eastern Europe.


    The spaceship stealthily lands on wandaga mountain. As soon as the cabin door is opened, pitero nods with William, and his figure disappears from the spaceship. He dares to go to the place where Wanda lives. He plans to give a notice first, so as not to have any misunderstanding and fight later.


    Can wait for a few minutes, William frown at the same time, Pietro''s figure appeared in front of the three.


    "Boss, Wanda is not on Wanda mountain," said Pietro with an expression of surprise and worry. "I''ve been walking around the mountain for several times, but I haven''t found any trace of Wanda.".


    "You want to go to Wanda?" Seeing Pietro''s desire to talk and stop, William took out a backpack with a smile, and then put a dozen gold coins and a small diamond into the backpack,


    "with this money, you can go to Wanda without looking back. After you find it, you can contact the spaceship.


    If I''m not on earth, I''ll go to other planets or places like dark space or abyss to deal with the crisis. Take Wanda to mutant school and wait for me.


    "Understand", never touched so many diamonds pitero, happily took the backpack, and William nodded, people disappeared.


    "William," Raven said after waiting a few seconds to make sure that petro was gone, "don''t you worry about petro cheating you?"


    "What''s the advantage of lying to me?" William shook his head with a smile, "and Wanda, at this time, should not even be able to skillfully use chaos magic, and can not threaten the safety of the world for the time being.


    In addition, we can''t use too strong means to these kids with super potential, so that in the future, they will treat me as a mountain to oppress them and think about how to hit me. ".


    With that, William''s eyes were on Logan, and he nodded with approval, "in my time and space, it has been proved that in the mind of Qin making grey, the way to isolate her childhood painful memory is wrong,


    What''s more, she wants to control her again and again, and I hope you won''t make the same mistake as Charles.".


    "No, I don''t think Charles has done anything wrong," William shrugged. "His only mistake is that he wants to control the piano, but he doesn''t have the power of it.".


    This immediately made Logan and raven turn their eyes. Through the spaceship, William laughingly learned that strig and Bolivar were on the plane respectively, and on the way to Washington, he focused on the snow mountain in 2023.Unexpectedly, more than three hours later, the sentry robot didn''t attack on a large scale as magneto had expected.


    However, if William thinks about it a little, he can understand that the longer he delays, the stronger the second generation of sentinels will fight back in the future.


    Fortunately, William is full of confidence in the mirror space barrier released by himself. Since there is no Gu Yi and Dr. strange in the future mutant world, it is very likely that Mephisto, the devil kings, also did not pay attention to that world.


    In other words, the world is simply a branch dimension that may disappear or be modified at any time. If you remember correctly, in the mutant movie dimension, all angels and demons are mutants.


    "Come on, let''s go to Charles. He and Hank haven''t found out where Jean Grey lived when he was a child.".


    You don''t have to ask Logan, who probably doesn''t know, about the magic separation in the future world. It''s easy to get the address of Jean grey when she was a child from Professor X.


    A few minutes later, the spacecraft landed in a community in Queens, New York.


    William waited for young professor X and Hank in the community cafe for nearly an hour before leaving raven, Logan and Hank in the cafe and walking with Charles to the house of Jean grey.


    While walking, William and Charles said with a smile, "do you think Jean will recognize you as a teacher or me as a teacher?"


    "What''s the comparison?" Charles was puzzled and said, "since you think Qin will grow up to threaten the whole world in the future, isn''t it safer for us to teach and influence her together?"


    William rolled his eyes. The students who are taught by your virgin heart must also be virgin.


    However, then he thought that he was playing with the idea of Phoenix power, so there was no need to cultivate Jean Gretel as the only descendant.

 Chapter 1348

    "Percussion, percussion, percussion".


    A knock on the door sounded in the second floor of a wooden building.


    Hearing an anxious female voice, William smiles and looks back at a family car outside the cottage. He thinks silently that the family will not go for an outing today.


    then the mother who drives is influenced by her mind and falls into a short coma. When she collides with a truck coming from the opposite side, the car overturns. Her mother dies on the spot and her father dies The two women became strangers.


    Finally, John grey, who really didn''t know whether to love his daughter or hate Jean grey, had to send Jean to mutant school.


    Charles worried that Qin would have problems in her mind because of her mother''s death when she was growing up, which sealed all the memories in her mind related to the car accident and even her parents.


    When William saw a woman about 30,


    he saw her mother''s eyes shining, looking at the handsome and noble William in a straight suit.


    After a long time, he looked at Professor X awkwardly and asked William, "Hello, gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    With a smile, William stretched out his hand from his pocket and pulled out a document with full texture, "homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support agency, I''m William Devonshire in charge.".


    Then William pointed to Professor X with long hair and a slovenly beard and said, "this is principal Charles Xavier, principal of Xavier School of genius.".


    "Hello, you guys." as soon as I heard that William was an agent of what kind of territorial strategy and safeguard sentence, Mrs. grey, who knew that Jean grey was different, immediately asked nervously, "I don''t remember what we had to do with the government.".


    Wendy, who''s out there.


    After a man''s voice came from the house, William saw a middle-aged man in a cheap shirt and jeans, holding a cane basket on the table in the living room. At the same time, he also felt a sense of confusion, sweeping over himself.


    The corners of the mouth smile, which still don''t understand, Jean grey Lei has awakened super power at this time.


    John grey quickly walked to the door, pulled his wife behind him, looked at William''s confiscated ID for a long time,


    then couldn''t decide whether it was true or not, and asked, "I''m John grey, associate professor of history at State University. How can I help you, gentlemen?"


    "Are you going out for an outing?"


    William didn''t answer directly. Instead, he suddenly felt that if Wendy grey didn''t have an accident, the possibility that they would send her to mutant school was not high.


    "Professor, how deeply do you study ancient Inca?"


    Hearing this, the couple were immediately relieved, and then John Grey thought that William was an agent, and suddenly asked excitedly,


    "did you find any historic sites? Do you need someone like me to help you explore the origin of historic sites, or explore treasures? "


    As soon as Wendy grey heard her husband talk about treasure hunting, she patted him on the back.


    This made William immediately understand that the family''s economic conditions were not good. He pointed to the rattan basket with food and said with a smile, "it''s really related to historic sites, but we don''t have to rush for a while. Maybe we can talk about it tomorrow.".


    After that, without waiting for the couple to change their outing schedule for money, William reached into his pocket and a card made of real gold appeared in his pocket.


    "This is the address of Xavier School of genius, Mr. grey. If you are free tomorrow, you can go there in person. Let''s sit down and have a good talk, OK?"


    "Oh, OK, no problem.".


    John grey, who took the business card, obviously felt that the weight of the business card was not just gold-plated, but probably all gold-plated.


    God, with a secret exclamation in his heart, he weighed the weight of the business card. When John greyton felt that the business card should weigh 50 grams, and at the current gold price, it would cost at least $350, which is equal to his ten day salary.


    Although $350 is not an unacceptable figure for John grey, who has an annual salary plus bonus of more than $10000, he will not be reluctant to buy a TV or other electrical appliances in need.


    But when someone gives a business card as a piece of paper, you use 50 grams of gold. For the couple who have to ask for a tutor because of her special performance, and whose wife has to take care of her daughter and can''t go to work, the gold business card represents super money.


    In addition, William''s perpetual calendar watch with Patek Philippe logo, his obvious Oxford accent, the diamond cufflinks on his shirt sleeve, the badge on his left hand, the deer''s head badge on his ring, which represents the noble status, all show that the young man in front of him is definitely a rich aristocrat, rather than those who have only status But they had no money, and even cheated money outside England by virtue of their identity.


    John grey, who had an idea in his mind, said hastily, "let''s make an appointment for ten o''clock tomorrow morning, shall we, Monsieur Devonshire?""No problem, see you tomorrow," William said, smiling and nodding. As he reached out to shake hands with John grey, Wendy grey suddenly suggested, "Mr. Devonshire, are you interested in going to the Grey''s family party?


    We are planning to go to Lake George and see the most beautiful lake in the United States.


    William, who had planned to follow her all the way, tried to rescue Wendy grey when the grey family had a car accident and made her owe her a big debt,


    after hearing the invitation, he thought for a moment and then pretended to be hesitant and asked, "is that ok? Would it be too disturbing? "


    "No, no".


    Even though John grey felt that his wife''s invitation was too utilitarian and abrupt, he didn''t want to argue with his wife about it in front of William and Charles.


    "maybe we can play and talk about the historic site at the same time.".


    "No problem," William looked at his watch. "We''ll meet here in half an hour. My girlfriend, raven, another scientist named hank, and a bodyguard responsible for my safety, Logan, are waiting for Charles and me in the community coffee shop.".


    Probably understand that William is worried about meeting for the first time, not too many people come together, John and Wendy are very understanding nod. On the way back as like as two peas and Charles walked back to the cafe, William opened a mini portal with only enough communication to produce two cars on Sunday, the appearance of the Rolls-Royce''s "dangerous road" series in 70s, and the four identical open cars.


    If it is built entirely according to the Rolls Royce of the 1970s, it will take 20 minutes to model and process all kinds of old-fashioned parts.


    But it''s just changing the shell. If the interior, parts, engine, seats and so on are all made according to the phantom, they should be scaled down or enlarged. It''s not too simple for Sunday.


    By the time he and Charles got to the cafe, the two cars had been built and sent by William to the woods outside the community.


    Let Logan and Hank drive. William takes Raven''s hand, looks normal and looks unnatural when he sees them holding hands. He talks about his intention to really ask John grey to look for Solomon''s treasure,


    and then takes the opportunity to contact grey naturally.

 Chapter 1349

    Seeing that Raven and William cross are linked, Charles is frustrated. At the same time, he asks William curiously, "are you sure Solomon''s treasure is really in New York?"


    "If you don''t believe it," William told the spaceship intelligence that stayed in outer space to send spider robots to Holy Trinity Church in New York to see if the world had the same treasure,


    laughed and lied, "before Solomon''s treasure was delivered to the United States, Devonshire family was one of the five families responsible for guarding the treasure.


    The reason why the treasure was in the United States was that the traitors in the Knights Templar secretly transported the treasure to America to hide for the sake of avoiding being found by the church and the French emperor.


    So, from the generation of my grandfather''s grandfather, nearly ten generations have been searching for Solomon''s treasure in the past 200 years.


    It can be said that no one in the world knows what is in the treasure better than us.


    If I hadn''t been in touch with magic more than ten years ago and devoted myself to cultivation, I might have been looking for treasure long ago. ".


    After hearing this, Charles and raven can''t help looking at William in surprise, "I didn''t expect that you are really a noble, and still a noble who has been handed down for hundreds of years.".


    Raven held William''s arm with joy and said, "So Solomon''s treasure is certainly not speculated by the outside world. It''s all glass beads and other wastes with only historical value but no practical value?"


    "Of course", if the paladin treasure of this world is really hidden under the Trinity Church, just like the treasure of the main world, no one knows what treasure is in the treasure better than he who has dug it once.


    "The only question is, do you mind if I faint the treasure back to England?"


    Charles rolled his eyes and said, "find it first, and if I mind, can I stop you?"


    "Thank you". Hearing the sound of the engine, William pulls Raven into Logan''s car and thinks with a smile,


    if these treasures really exist,


    he already has the same set of treasures, but he doesn''t care much about gold, jewelry and antiques,


    will not let the treasures stay in the United States, nor will he give them to the present England, perhaps directly It shouldn''t be a big problem to throw it to China.


    Waiting for the car to drive to the side of the street of Grey''s home, we can see that three members of Grey''s family come out with two big Rattan Baskets.


    Seeing that they are carrying the flying car logo, it''s not Rolls Royce that the nobility can''t buy these days. The doubts in John and Wendy''s heart suddenly disappear, and they begin to believe that William is a super rich aristocrat.


    "Mom, can I take this car?"


    I thought everything would go according to my expectation, but I didn''t expect that Jean grey, who looked only seven or eight years old, pointed to William and said to Wendy, "I like that uncle. Can I sit with him?"


    Wendy and John are embarrassed and don''t know what to say. They suddenly realize that their coming to see the grey family represents William, who has actually changed everything.


    with a smile, they shake their heads, pull open the door, walk up to Jean grey, squat and stretch out their hands, and say with a smile, "beautiful little princess, I''m William Devonshire, the hereditary Duke, can you tell me May I have your name? "


    "What is the Duke?" Qingrei is not afraid to say nothing, but also secretly with the mind to convey joy and goodwill.


    In a second, William wanted to understand why the little thing was so close to him.


    This little guy probably found that William would not be affected by her mental power when he was at her door, but also surprised to find that the same mental power as his own super power appeared in William.


    And this time, seeing the real person in close contact, once again confirm the idea in my heart, it''s just the child''s Jean grey immediately has a good feeling for William.


    "The Duke is just a title." William puts his hand on Jean Grey''s head with a smile. Since the fact has changed, he doesn''t have to hide and wait for Wendy to get close to Jean grey.


    "But I am the leader of the light elves, the Lord of the forest of elves, the Lord of the silence of abyss hell, the leader of the golden winged beast Legion and the Knights of the light. I can really make you a princess.".


    "Can I be a princess?" As for the ignorant Jean grey, she only thinks that if she is a princess, her parents will not be worried all day long.


    after asking William, her eyes are on her parents, but John grey and Wendy grey look at William with the expression that William is a madman.


    "Chin, look at me." William raised his hand with a smile to release a mirror space, and then the community houses, roads, flowers and trees in the mirror space were all away.


    Then, when everyone is suspended, a huge holy light shines down from the dim sky. When everyone can''t open their eyes, the holy light turns into various forms of light element elves, flying around with laughter.


    What''s more, to everyone''s surprise, these light elements not only make people feel that they are real. When they fly around you, the Milky light enters the body,It makes people feel relaxed in an instant, as if the injuries left in the past life and the aging body will come back to life in a moment.


    The most obvious is John and Wendy, who look at each other''s wrinkled and tired eyes, and their rough faces are getting smooth and ruddy.


    the grey couple, who are still doubting, are no different from seeing God.


    William showed a smile on the corner of his mouth. It''s easy to fool ordinary people with holy light.


    No, not only the Greys, but also hank, raven, Logan and Charles looked at William with more trust.


    It seems that no matter who it is, as long as it is not the devil, the devil, who is naturally restrained by the holy light, any creature with good intentions in his heart will not deliberately reject the pure holy light.


    As for jengley, she is still a child, and she is smiling. No matter whether she is floating in the air or not, she lets go of her steps to step on it. Every step of running, there is a golden mental ground under her feet, chasing the light elements and playing.


    And her childish mind without any malice, let the light elements not exclude her, but also full of intimacy around her.


    However, she could not touch the light element of Qin, and soon showed the human nature of grasping everything.


    when she wanted to use her mind to catch the light elves, the light elves flashed aside and looked at the angry Qin with suspicious eyes.


    William appeared beside Qin with a smile, patted her head and said, "you have to try to communicate with them with your heart. As long as you don''t have any malice and really want to make friends with them, the light element will naturally approach you.".


    A seven or eight year old girl who has been confined by her parents since she awakened her super power can''t really have any bad thoughts in her heart.


    in addition, when William speaks, she has already used the magic of holy light, which is similar to that of being close to nature. She is full of positive thinking, and it''s easy for light elements to accept her.

 Chapter 1350

    After playing with light element for a long time, she didn''t intend to cultivate her Wilhelm, but suddenly came up with the idea that she would just spread some basic knowledge of magic in this world.


    As for the first choice, of course, most of the magic is mild light magic, and it can''t threaten himself.


    Do it when you think of it, put your hand on Chin''s forehead, and the magic operation principle of the Holy Light bullet appeared in her mind.


    Then he said with a gentle smile, "try to release this magic. As long as you succeed, it means that the light element officially recognizes you.


    In the future, even if I''m not with you, you can communicate and play with the light elements at any time. ".


    The person with extraordinary mental ability is the existence of strong mental power. In addition, William directly imprints the method of magic operation into her mind, which saves her the stage of learning and groping.


    chingley closes her eyes and thinks about how the holy light bomb works. In only ten seconds, a holy light appears in her palm and gradually becomes a ping-pong sized holy light ball.


    "Very good, little fellow, when you release the holy light as big as a tennis ball, I will teach you the next magic of the holy light.".


    "Well, well, well", after learning magic, he felt that he was no longer a freak. He happily grabbed William''s hand and asked, "are you my teacher in the future?"


    This problem immediately made John and Wendy''s hands start to sweat. Because of their hesitation and doubt, they missed Qin''s chance to be a princess. Now they don''t want to have any more problems in recognizing the teacher.


    "That''s right," William nodded with a smile. "Teacher, I''m an all-round legendary magician, no matter it''s five elements, or light and dark, nature, or even time and space magic.


    Even if the magic and transfiguration of the incantation system are included, there is probably no magic I won''t do.


    As a child''s Qin, he didn''t care what kind of magic William would do. Instead, he was worried about a series of magic types and asked, "how long do I have to learn to be as good as you?"


    William laughs nonsense way, "I spent 14 years, you probably only need 10 years.".


    In addition to Wendy, Qin''s mother, she got excited when she heard this. Qin''s father and Charles muttered to themselves that William must be cheating on the child.


    It''s impossible for us to learn all kinds of magic in one year. Even if you can learn all kinds of magic in ten years, it''s already a genius among the geniuses.


    think again, ten years later, Qin will be 17 years old. How can he become the legendary magician William said?


    Chin frowned at William and said, "it won''t take long, long.".


    William grinned and pinched her nose. "It''s just homework. Learn one magic after another. Even pick those you like to learn first, so you don''t feel burdened.".


    But I thought, not to mention learning all the magic that could threaten him, I would not teach any of them.


    After getting rid of Jean grey and her parents, William really took us to Lake George. It took nearly two hours for the intelligence of the spaceship to report that there was a treasure of Knights Templar under Trinity Church.


    Now there''s a treasure. Even if John and Wendy grey don''t want to send Jean grey to mutant school, they are all fascinated by William''s reward of 100000 US dollars and at least twice of the same salary.


    In addition, their husband and wife did not miss their daughter. During the period of searching for the treasure, even if they wanted to take the piano home, they had no problem.


    But William himself had been a treasure hunter. He knew that once he was fascinated by wealth, all he wanted was how to get rich overnight.


    Before finding the treasure, unless there is no source of income, it''s all in the treasure.


    After receiving the $50000 start-up fund from William, John grey immediately wanted to pull up her friends in the history department and look for the legendary "Charlotte" together.


    For William, not to mention $50000, even if it''s $50000 a month or $600000 a year, if it''s $6 a gram of gold, it''s just 600 kilograms of gold.


    Even if the value of gold will fluctuate in the future, he still has plenty of gold, which makes John and grey focus on treasure hunting.


    Even the gold needed to build a golden winged beast is enough for them to waste years.


    And just looking for clues in the early stage is enough to trap the couple in various libraries and check the information for several years.


    Not to mention that if they really found the ship, found the pipe with the clue in the Arctic Circle, and put the next clue on the American Declaration of independence, it would be more difficult for an associate professor to get the declaration than to go to heaven.


    On the other hand, the treasure that he and his wife were looking forward to was located by spider robot that night and sent to William in the underground treasure house of Trinity Church.


    all the antiques were stored in the storage space, leaving only about ten tons of gold bricks and ten empty boxes with nine floors and nine jewels.In the future, if John and his wife find it here, these American history researchers will probably guess that this wealth has long been used by the founders of the United States who built this underground treasure house in that war with the English people.


    Using his mind to put some dust on the place where the antiques were placed, William went back to the hotel by Lake George with a smile, carrying two barrels of beer barrels, and went back to the barbecue site by the lake with a smile,


    holding Raven''s hand as if nothing had happened, he poured a glass of orange juice for the piano sitting beside him, and ate the barbecue prepared by two girls.


    That night, William, who was sleeping with raven in his arms, suddenly heard a report from the spaceship intelligence conference that "Sir, Bolivar and William Stryker were taken to the White Palace as soon as they arrived in Washington.".


    Hearing this, William looked at the alarm clock on the bedside table. After the vice envoy of Yue was blown up by a cruiser, they were sent to the White Palace only 14 hours later.


    It seems that the Americans are really worried that the technology of a generation of sentinels will be acquired by polar bears, franceans or mutants.


    After smelling sweet on Raven''s face, William got up and spent half an hour to wash, put on a suit cut by hand, and then appeared outside the White Palace.


    He has been to the White Palace for several times in his own world. After being invisible, he simply floats in the air to avoid the busy staff who even walk like jogging, and the number of security guards has increased several times.


    Fly out of the Oval Office, walk through the wall, enter the most famous office in the world, and you will see men in suits and military uniforms standing in the room.


    Sitting at the oval desk, the U.S. general barrel was frowning and listening anxiously to a uniformed man reporting the whole process of the theft of a generation of sentinels.


    After listening to a few words, he suddenly put his eyes on the three dogs. When he saw that the collars on the necks of the three dogs were actually hung with crosses,


    his face suddenly showed an inexplicable smile and released a natural animal affinity skill to the three dogs.

 Chapter 1351

    Three of them squat on the carpet. Within a few seconds of being put into the body by natural magic, their eyes suddenly turn to look at William.


    To give a quiet instruction to the three dogs, William stood next to the U.S. barrel that ran to China last year, waiting for Bolivar and stregg to arrive.


    More than ten minutes later, the mental force sensed that two cars entered the iron fence of the White Palace. William went to the window, and soon saw that Bolivar with a sad face and stregg with a frown were taken into the White Palace.


    As soon as they enter the Oval Office in Bolivar, the three whitbits, who are controlled by William, stand up and bark at them.


    "Boby, hunt, Stacy, squat down", as the master, Mr. Zongtong calls for three pieces of whitbits, but to his surprise and everyone''s surprise, Bolivar and strig suddenly change their faces, not like normal people who are afraid of being forced to retreat or make defensive actions when they are bitten, but raise their hands to block their faces, as if there is an invisible strong light shining on him You two can''t open your eyes.


    And then three of them jumped on to their desks, barking with their fangs, posing as aggressive.


    "What''s that?"


    When Mr. Zongtong was at a loss, the suits and military uniforms around him who were scared by the dogs retreated for several steps, rubbed their eyes and looked at the crosses around the three whitbits'' necks, and even gave off a faint milky light.


    While these holy lights released by William and attached to the cross become brighter and brighter, the werewolf blood wrapped by the power of space in Bolivar''s and strigg''s stomach soon began to attack. Needless to say,


    two evil possessed black magic, quietly formed and attached on their backs.


    In just a few seconds, black hair began to appear on their faces, necks and palms. Then there was a sound of bone burst, which made the two people with severe pain step back and roar against the wall.


    "Up, God", looking at the sharp teeth coming out of his mouth and the protruding nose, it soon reminds people in the office of werewolf.


    "Guard, guard, protect the barrel, protect the barrel.".


    Hearing the cry of the secret service, people in the office suddenly want to rush out.


    It''s a pity that there are too many people in the office. As soon as Bolivar and stregg came in, they were overcast by William and just blocked by the door. Except for a few people who had already slipped out when they saw something bad, no one dares to go out from the two werewolves.


    Among those present, those with quick reaction and strong desire for survival rushed to the door of the office leading to the rest room.


    When Mr. Zongtong was about to follow him, he was immediately held by his own secret service, "Sir, once you enter the lounge, there is no way out, and I think it''s safest for you to stay with them.".


    With that, he lifted the wooden stool and smashed it against the window.


    It''s not that I really want to break the window and jump out of the window to escape, but as soon as the window is smashed, the whole white palace remembers the alarm sound of "dudududu".


    This time, not only the secret service outside the Oval Office rushed in, but also half of the secret service of the whole white palace rushed here.


    "Shoot, shoot.".


    I don''t know who yelled. As soon as the secret service came in, they saw Bolivar and strig, who had already looked like werewolves, took out their guns and opened fire on them.


    On the contrary, William had to face Bolivar and strig, who had just changed, to release two dark magic powers, so that they would not only scare the high-level of the United States, but also be hit in the head.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar".


    The two forces of darkness made Bolivar and strigg bigger and more irrational. They waved their claws and chopped off the nearest secret service.


    "Puff" a rag tearing sound, the strong smell of blood makes the people in the office tremble, and also makes the two werewolves rush to attack their own secret service more bloodthirsty,


    in a few seconds, they solve four secret service, and then see that no one has attacked themselves, and bite a stunned suit man.


    "Vomit", see lying on the body of colleagues werewolf swallowing something, as long as the scene to see this scene, all can not help but nausea and vomiting.


    "Bang bang".


    And the secret service, who also saw this scene and came to support, didn''t care whether they would hit the people in the office. They stood outside the door and opened fire on the wolf man who was transformed from strig and looked two meters tall.


    On the contrary, Bolivar, who was only a little more than one meter old, was only about one meter four after he changed into a werewolf and was blocked by strig''s body.


    When strig was attracted by the attack and rushed out of the office to attack the secret service, Bolivar was trying to rush to the window and stay away from his own people,


    three pieces of whitbits standing in front of Mr. barrel immediately received William''s order, jumped down from his desk and yelled at Bolivar.


    Bolivar certainly won''t be frightened by the three whitbits, but the more close the dogs get to Bolivar, the brighter the holy light will be released from the crosses that William enchanted around their necks."Ouch", pierced into his eyes by the holy light, Bolivar stepped back and stood by the door, but did not dare to rush up.


    "God", among the people who had seen the cross shine before, someone immediately understood and cried, "werewolf is afraid of the cross, pray quickly, pray quickly.".


    After a few seconds in a trance, the office was filled with prayers, while William laughed and increased the output of the holy light at random.


    it made people feel that the crosses on the three whitbits'' necks would become brighter, just like their response to prayer.


    It''s a pity that when these top people in the United States are happy, the two forces of darkness enter into the two people who are bitten by them.


    William where will miss the opportunity to expand casualties, only the loss is big enough, the Americans will try their best to wipe out the werewolf and vampire and so on.


    "Click, click", a sound of bone fracture and expansion, instantly shocked the people in the office, and then saw two people whose necks were bitten, lying on the ground, shaking and scratching their clothes, black hair appeared on their face, neck and arms, and they began to struggle violently.


    At William''s command, the three whitbits changed their brave performance and began to make a low roar and step back.


    God, no one needs to explain. Everyone knows that the three dogs are afraid.


    "Pray, pray," an old man in a suit yelled. "We don''t need to destroy these werewolves now, just drive them out and wait for support when we have time.".


    This reminds everyone present. Looking at someone lying on the ground shaking and stammering in prayer, William almost couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1352

    With the help of the dark energy, the two bitten people began to lie on the ground in five seconds, staring at the people by the window with bloodthirsty eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the holy light on the necks of the three whibbers that really suppressed the werewolf, the werewolf, who was full of desire to kill because of his transformation, might have jumped on him regardless.


    However, when William instructed the three dogs to step back again and completely block the front of the main barrel, the living room, which had no time to close the door, was immediately exposed to the eyes of the werewolf.


    "Help, help.".


    These cries for help remind the people in the lounge, and at the same time, they also remind the werewolf,


    the two newly transformed werewolves hesitated for a second, and saw that someone in the lounge rushed to the door, intending to close the door, then they roared and rushed to the door that was about to close.


    "Bang, bang" two loud noise, almost closed the door was immediately knocked open half.


    William, who thought that the people inside were going to be unlucky, and the upper class of the United States who were protected by three dogs, saw a gray haired old man carrying a wooden chair slamming into the werewolf''s head, and then pressed his hands against the door frame regardless of everything,


    while trying to close the door, he yelled to the people in the rest room, "if you don''t want to die, you can come to the door.".


    When the door was really closed, someone rushed up to hold the door together. Then the people outside heard the old man who had just yelled and yelled again for someone to move the furniture against the door.


    As soon as William raised his hand, he wanted to inject more dark energy into two door crashing werewolves and kill half of the upper class of the United States.


    suddenly, in his ears, he heard the voice of thanks coming from the lounge, and the old man seemed to be some kind of speaker.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Professor X had said to himself before that there was a speaker or something who, because of his sympathy for mutants, successively rejected Bolivar''s fund application for the sentinel project.


    Since the people in the lounge are grateful to the old speaker at this time, no one knows whether they will reach an agreement on other issues afterwards,


    but in dealing with the werewolf and other alien issues, those in power who escaped from death will certainly try their best to promote the suppression action.


    Moreover, if the people inside close the door, it is tantamount to leaving the danger to the people in the office. After the event, the two groups will definitely leave a knot in their heart. William doesn''t mind doing more things that make the American people feel uncomfortable.


    In an instant, he changed his plan. After inputting enough holy light to make the werewolf dare not approach on the cross of three dogs, his figure appeared on a four story building outside the White Palace.


    after dozens of police cars arrived, a set of white board sentry armor appeared beside him, transforming into a giant werewolf standing up three meters high with snow-white hair.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch", a loud and long wolf roar instantly spread to several blocks nearby, attracting the American police and the nearby tent protestors. At the same time,


    after hearing the wolf roar, more than 20 successful werewolves in the white palace were obviously yelled, but actually controlled by the dark magic. They stopped killing and rushed out of the White Palace Come out.


    "Fire, fire.".


    As soon as the police outside the iron fence saw the wolf crowd and heard someone shouting to shoot, no matter who gave the order, they opened fire with guns.


    And let all see the wolf crowd surprise is, these rush out of the werewolf, all around a figure obviously small a big circle of werewolf side.


    As long as there are werewolves killed in the front row, there will be werewolves on both sides to speed up the pace and block around Bolivar again. People can only see that Bolivar is an important person who would rather die than protect for werewolves.


    And this scene happened to be seen clearly by the American high-rise who was hiding by the window.


    Immediately someone called out, "kill Bolivar, we must kill him now.".


    No one will object to this proposal at this time. Instead of letting Bolivar escape, it''s better to kill him on the spot, so that Bolivar, who is a gifted scientist himself, will not do much more harm than ordinary werewolves.


    Moreover, the snow-white werewolf standing on the fourth floor in the distance is the leader of the werewolf, even the king of the werewolf, which shows that the werewolf is not an unorganized wandering soldier.


    Since the werewolf leaders all force other werewolves to protect Bolivar, it is even more impossible for them to do so.


    Unfortunately, it''s late at night, and the time is too short. It takes less than ten minutes from Bolivar and stregg to flee.


    it''s because someone smashed the window and triggered the alarm in the White Palace. In addition, in order to guard against the protestors and the monkey war, it''s possible for dozens of police cars to arrive so soon.


    As for the soldiers, it is probably because of the protestors. If the soldiers are deployed around the White Palace, the public opinion will be very unfavorable to the main barrel.


    "Hell, waste, waste.".


    Watching Bolivar and five or six werewolves rush out of the iron fence and into the street, the high-rise standing by the window yells.


    Then they were taken away from the White Palace one by one by the living secret service, and the three whimpers, who have been led by Mr. Zongtong, will probably become the most popular mascots in the United States in the future.Looking at the square which has been completely disordered, William smiles. After today, the Americans probably have no mind to deal with the problem of mutants in a few years.


    If he doesn''t show up to save people at this time, if he really wants to show up, those who have experienced the werewolf attack after the event will surely think whether the attack is a deliberate counterattack by the mutant.


    The safest way is to wait quietly for the American people to come to the door for help when they don''t know anything.


    Even in his heart, he was quite sure that after a few years, more than a decade, the American people would once again sprout the mind and action of guarding against and secretly dealing with mutants.


    And this is the perfect expression of ordinary people''s inner fear, which can not be changed by mutants saying that they are willing to integrate into normal people and help the United States solve problems.


    However, he can''t care so far. He doesn''t even know the life and death of unrelated mutants. He doesn''t care.


    The only purpose is to make the sentinel project yellow.


    In addition to Bolivar and his research team, if we want to engage in the Yellow sentry project, we can only let the American people doubt Bolivar''s motives and run aground the sentry project.


    The commander, the snow-white werewolf, galloped up on the roof and deliberately let the Sentinels step on the roof. They trampled on the roof one by one and ran all the way out of Washington and into the forest.


    William put away his sentry and caught up with Bolivar, who was still on the run. When he tied him up and sent him to a spaceship,


    he didn''t care what harm the other werewolves would do to the United States.


    The spacecraft then launched and headed for Mars.

 Chapter 1353

    When the spaceship entered Mars, William went to sailor''s Grand Canyon, which he was most familiar with. After finding a cave, he released the engineering robot. In less than half an hour, the cave was sealed by two all metal protective walls.


    Later, a Kerry had not invented the spaceship space jump, but the interstellar special dormancy chamber and nuclear power energy were put in the middle of the cave,


    the werewolf like Bolivar was sent to the dormancy chamber and set to the permanent dormancy mode, and William began to feel the magic separation left in the 2023 mutant plane.


    Soon he felt his magic separation. He was dragged into the turbulence of time and space without any sign. Then he was torn apart by the rampant and violent turbulence of space in just a few seconds.


    FK, immediately cut off the sense of separation. The time and space gems on his wrist light up instantly with his mind, erasing the connection between himself and the future, and the possible harm caused by the turbulence of time and space.


    After he was sure that it would not affect him, William was greatly relieved. At the same time, he secretly congratulated himself that once the past history changed, the mutant world of 2023 would be like a dream or a story.


    Everything in the future will be revised and become a world where no one can predict what happened in the past.


    The only pity is that the 200 gold war demons left in the future have been wiped out with the world.


    However, it''s very easy to replenish the number of 10000. Just go back to your own world, let the magic go to the silent collar of the abyss, recruit a group of crazy war demons again, and spend some magic to make it casually.


    Let the spaceship fly back to the outer space of the earth in the 1970s. William sent it back to the hotel by Lake George and sat on the Pavilion by the lake with a dozen beers. It wasn''t long before he heard the sound from Logan''s room.


    After more than ten minutes, with his back to the hotel and looking at the lake, he sensed Logan''s figure with his mental strength and was sneaking down from the third floor of the side wall of the hotel.


    Wary of looking around, just want to leave the grass, suddenly saw turned to look at William.


    Originally because he couldn''t remember why he would sleep in the hotel, Logan immediately clenched his hands and put on a defensive action. Fortunately, before the bone spur came out, he saw the beer can on William''s hand and a stiff suit.


    After thinking about it, he took William as a rich man who was drunk. He left quickly and disappeared into the night.


    Watching Logan leave, William smiles. He doesn''t understand the future. Logan''s soul has gone back to the future. He has to sneak away if he can''t figure out the situation.


    This also means that in the soul of Logan in the future world, if you want to, you can re-enter the mutant world that has been restarted.


    However, he doesn''t plan to go to the mutant world in the future so soon. After all, if the memory is correct, Qin grey, an adult with the power of Phoenix, is definitely a super unstable factor. Who knows when the world will break out a super war.


    Only when he was in the mutant world in the 1970s and did not get all the power of the Phoenix, could he control the power of the Phoenix and go to the future world to capture the power of the Phoenix on Jean grey.


    Back in the hotel suite, William went to bed after washing and went to sleep happily with raven, who was awake all the time.


    On his return the next day, William lied that Logan had been sent out to work, and his party went directly to Professor X''s manor. John Gray and his wife were very surprised and satisfied that Charles had built such a large manor into a private school.


    Later, when I visited the manor, I saw a series of certificates and graduation photos in my study. I found that Charles, a guy with messy hair, was a real genius who graduated from Harvard at the age of 16 and had several doctorates.


    With short-sighted glasses, a nerd like hank, who is also a genius with several doctorate titles, is more relieved to put his daughter Qin in the genius School of Xavier.


    "Jingling", "jingling", "jingling".


    Just as Charles said that the future of the university will gradually move towards the direction of all discipline University, a ring of fixed line telephone suddenly rang.


    "Sorry", Charles apologized and picked up the phone. The man on the other end of the phone when the super hearing Williamson picked up the phone should be the speaker who dares to smash the werewolf with his chair last night.


    And the content is not out of William''s expectation, the other side this is to Charles for help.


    But the specific content that the other side says makes William a little surprised however.


    He didn''t want to beat the werewolf who had been injected with the power of darkness by him. Although he didn''t become more powerful, he probably went back to his ancestors. Like the forefathers of English werewolves, normal people will soon turn into werewolves as long as they are bitten.


    Just one night when Washington reported the situation, it was found that at least 100 people had disappeared, and the number of those who did not report was unknown.


    When Charles hung up, Williamson saw anger in his eyes.Is this a heart attack?


    With a crooked mouth and a smile, William said to John and Mrs. grey, "John, Wendy, it seems that we have to say goodbye first. If you don''t mind, go ahead and prepare for the treasure hunt.


    Or ask some of John''s history colleagues to study how to find the ship "Shylock"


    "No problem, boss." from Charles'' expression, the couple could see that something was wrong. They nodded in agreement and didn''t want to join in.


    Holding the 7-year-old Qin and watching John and his wife open the door, William thought for a moment and added, "I''ll open an account in the city bank. John''s salary will be $1000 a month in the future, while Wendy''s salary will be $600, which will solve your worries.


    As for the cost of treasure hunting, as long as the use of funds provided by you is verified by the accountant, you can get 50000 US dollars again. Is there any problem? "


    "No, no". When they heard that their husband and wife were still paid, John and Wendy didn''t care about the capital audit at all. After all, it was a normal procedure in their eyes.


    Wendy squatted down, holding the young Jean grey, and said, "baby, mom will pick you up on Friday afternoon for the weekend,


    during school, learn how to control your own ability with Mr. Devonshire, and don''t let anything happen that can''t control your power, OK, honey.".


    "No problem, mom.".


    Maybe she found that she was not the only freak, but also a terrible and shameful teacher. At this time, she didn''t want to leave her parents, instead, she wanted to stay with William, who would never be hurt by herself.


    Seeing grey and his wife not give up, but their eyes flickered with the expectation of overnight wealth. Looking away from the manor, William said with a smile, "now you are free. What''s the first thing you want to do?"

 Chapter 1354

    "Can I go to the baseball game?" Chin asked hesitantly


    "The Yankees?" William accidentally looked at the busy nodding Qin, "it''s OK to watch the ball, but you have to ensure that unless there is a crisis in your own safety, you can use your super power, OK?"


    "I don''t want anyone to be hurt because of me," Qin explained bitterly, "but when I get angry, my mind will be released uncontrollably.".


    "This is simple." William puts his hand on Qin''s head with a smile, and the primary mental training method is directly transmitted to her mind.


    "this training method will let you understand why you can''t control your mental power, and also let you learn how to restrain your mental power, and then get back the control of your mental power.".


    She closed her eyes and scanned the knowledge that suddenly appeared in her mind. When Qin saw how to cultivate her mental strength, she suddenly showed a big smile,


    grabbed William''s hand and said, "thank you, thank you, teacher.".


    William laughed and scraped Qin''s nose. "From now on, you will tell others that you are a magician, and you are born a genius of a magician, not a mutant. Do you understand?"


    Qin can''t help but be stunned for a while, and then he asks expectantly, "is it the same as you?"


    "That''s right," said William with a smile. "I''ve never forgotten anything since I was a child, and my mental strength is different from that of ordinary people. I can remember everything I learn by reading it once, and then I can understand and understand it after thinking about it in my mind for a period of time.


    But even if I am such a genius, I can''t wake up my mindfulness before I was 10 years old, but when I was 19 years old, I could really use my mindfulness when I came into contact with magic.


    therefore, it''s not so much that people with abnormal mental power are mutants as we are natural magicians, because the elemental abilities of fire, thunder, wind, water and earth are just magic skills Energy, the most simple form of expression.


    When you learn more, all the mutants will have less magic skills than we do.


    With that, William stretched out his hand, and flames, lightning, tornadoes, earth dragons and a rose ice sculpture appeared alternately in his palm.


    gave the rose ice sculpture to the piano with a happy mouth, and William''s hands waved. Ten meters away, a huge Wutong tree, which looked like decades ago, and covered with a dozen meters tall umbrella, was cut into two halves by the power of space.


    "God, that''s a tree my grandfather planted with me when I was five years old.".


    Chin is laughing because of the fall of the tree. After hearing Charles''s complaint, she hides behind William and looks at Charles, raven and Hank uneasily.


    Ignoring Charles''s complaint, William said to jean with a smile, "do you want to learn how to restore the destroyed things to the original charm?"


    "The curse?"


    Before Qin answered, Charles asked anxiously, "do you want to cultivate Qin into a witch?"


    "Shut up, Charles." William held out his hand, snapped his fingers and banned Charles.


    Chingley saw Charles''s mouth moving, but there was no sound.


    Then when Charles found that he could not make a sound, his face was frightened, which made the peeping Qin behind William giggle.


    Then William felt Qin holding his hand and shaking it. When he looked down at the little girl, he saw her expectant eyes and said, "teacher, teach me to snap my fingers like this. I also want to ban those who I don''t want to listen to them.".


    "No problem," William said with a smile, and he wanted to take out the magic book of Hogwarts School of magic. But when he thought about it, he only took out the magic book of grade 1-7.


    Then think again, the real gem on the hand shines red light, and the red light sweeps the parchment magic book.


    The whole magic book is gilded, directly from the ordinary magic book into a magic item according to his idea, suspended in front of Qin.


    "Little guy, put your hand on the magic book, and then inject your mental energy into it, and the more the better.".


    "Why?" Although she asked, Qin was obedient and put her hand on the magic book. Then she injected her own mental power into the magic book according to the mental power cultivation method in her mind.


    When Chin''s face turned white, William cut off her mental input directly. Then he grabbed the magic book and threw it away.


    "Try to summon the magic book.".


    Qin, who is startled by William''s throwing book, is thinking about the magic book. Suddenly, she is surprised to find that she can easily feel where the magic book is.


    After reciting "come back", the Magic Book suddenly appeared in her hand. She was stunned for a moment, and immediately jumped up with joy, "yes, so you don''t have to worry about losing it in the future.".


    "You look down on your teacher and me too much," William said with a smile, "this book has recognized you as the main one,


    not only can you be summoned at will, unless those who peep at the magic spell can surpass me, otherwise no one but you can open the magic book, and even if you open it, no one else can see clearly what is written in the book.The most important thing is that this book can also replace me to check your cultivation. When you finish the course of each year''s Magic School in advance, I will show you the holy light and the five series elemental magic of the first grade in the magic book.


    "I, I don''t want to," said William. Qin grabbed William''s hand unexpectedly and asked with a cry on his face, "teacher, are you going to leave me alone?"


    William, who had just sent some magic to Qin at random, and then brought her to the magic world, was so dependent by a little bit that his only bottom line was raised a little bit.


    There was a strange feeling of licking the calf in my heart.


    When he heard Qin''s words, raven''s face suddenly showed an expression of reluctance and anxiety, "William, you don''t need to care about Charles''s attitude. We can go to other places to live, and...".


    William raised his hand to stop Raven from saying any more. He looked at Qin with tears in his eyes and said, "I can only promise you that if it''s OK, I''ll come to see you every month.".


    Qin immediately shook William''s hand, "then take me away, I just want to follow you, teacher.".


    "This can''t be done". Unless he has to help, William will never take people from the mutant world to his own world unnecessarily.


    After thinking about it, he said, "you have to understand that I am the supreme mage who guards all the worlds and prevents the demons and the dark world from invading the material world.


    In addition to this plane, there are several planes that need to be watched for a long time. Moreover, "William said, staring into Qin''s eyes," at your age, even when your strength and experience don''t reach a certain level when you grow up,


    I don''t think you are ready to contact. What do I face with all the supreme mages? Otherwise, you may be scared out of life Courage.

 Chapter 1355

    Hell, when William said that if he knew what William was facing, he would not even have the courage to live. Charles was unconvinced, but at the same time, he had the idea that William didn''t talk big.


    And when he said the word "plane," Charles and raven and Hank looked at each other, and immediately saw the incredible and original look in each other''s eyes.


    Only in this way can we make sense. Why haven''t you heard of William, let alone the magician.


    But a magician who can travel on plane is just a legendary magician?


    Or is the magician really so powerful?


    Then William waved his finger to the magic book, and the page automatically opened a few pages later, "this is the magic charm of repairing. As long as you have learned enough magic, you can restore any damaged thing to its original appearance.


    If I want to revive the tree I just cut in half, I just need to release the plant growth technique of the natural system. It''s like nothing happened.


    As a child''s zither, after listening to William''s words, she was staring at the magic book. She saw a magic shadow on the magic book, which was demonstrating how to practice and restore the same magic spell.


    More than ten minutes later, Qin recited a mantra and pointed to the tree split in two. With the help of the magic book, the magic started instantly.


    as soon as the tree pressed the backward button, the two fallen tree trunks were lifted from the ground by magic, and a whole tree was formed again.


    then the cracks on the tree trunks began to disappear, It was erected on the grass again, and even the soil brought up by the roots was restored to its original appearance.


    And as William threw a green light into the tree, the tree, which was only 123 meters in length, rose about two meters in a few seconds at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the green leaves were swaying in the wind, Charles, raven and Hank were shocked. Suddenly, chin looked up and asked William,


    "what if I want to revive a man?"


    "You should be able to learn the resurrection of the light when you enter the legend"


    when Charles heard the resurrection and their hearts were about to stop suddenly, William, who deliberately revealed the resurrection, continued with a smile,


    "however, resurrection is not omnipotent. First, the soul of the resurrected person has not disappeared. Second, the body should be intact, or the body should be short of arms It''s easy to say that legs can help them repair their hands and feet with the same hard to learn flesh and blood growth magic, but if their heads are gone, it''s hard to do.


    Finally, I must warn you, Qin, if you don''t have enough strength and use resurrection by force, you may not only turn the resurrected into bloodthirsty living dead, but also be attacked by the holy light, and even be targeted by Hades and death.


    Then hide in the dark and wait for the day when you die, and then collect your soul, so don''t do what your magic power can''t do. Do you understand me.


    "Clear, understand, teacher, I will be careful", frightened Qin, busy grasp William''s hand again to find a sense of security, but after a while, the little guy asked, "have you ever been watched by death?"


    "Hehe", as soon as William reaches out his hand, the gun of Longinus, which was transformed by the dwarf king etree with URU metal, appears in his hand.


    "this gun is the artifact that I snatched from Mephisto, and then transformed by the divine world URU metal and the dwarf king." willam waves the gun and turns around a few times, feeling that the demon breaking attribute of the gun is as good as ever


    just said with satisfaction, "the ability of breaking magic can restrain any magical creature, and the artifact in my hand is not only this gun.


    some treasures can not only destroy an entire planet in an instant, but even destroy an entire universe when I am willing to pay a certain price.


    So, although your teacher and I have been watched by Mephisto and other demons for a long time, they dare not show any hostility before I die,


    otherwise, before I die, I will absolutely kill them all, or even go to hell or abyss to sit on the throne of Satan, or snatch the kingdom of death and become the God of death. Do you understand? "


    "Well, well", Qin felt that her teacher was invincible. This unparalleled sense of security made her feel at ease. At the same time, she longed for when she would be as powerful as William.


    But after a while, she thought of the devil, the devil and so on. She was still afraid and unconsciously grasped William''s palm.


    William asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Little guy


    Qin looked down and said, "teacher, can I learn Holy Light Magic first? I''m a little afraid of demons and ghosts.


    "No problem", according to William''s hand in the magic book, the holy light blessing, purification, guardian, healing, shield and rebound these auxiliary magic appear in the magic book.


    Then I thought about it, and then I lost the hammer of light, an attack magic that would not affect me.


    Maybe one day, after the world and other planes develop a large number of light magicians, they can try to establish a kingdom of God, communicate with several believers, and even attack the abyss when they are not happy.And Jean grey, who is born with strong mental power, may become a sharp blade in her own hands that day.


    If jengley didn''t go as he expected, what she paid seemed to be some low-level magic knowledge, it would be an investment for the future.


    Moreover, the more he shows his interest in Qin, the more reasonable it will be for him to absorb the power of the Phoenix when the power of the Phoenix comes to the earth or is simply attracted by Qin.


    In this way, we will not let X-Men doubt him, but will respect him and obey him.


    If you take advantage of both sides, you should do nothing. As for a little compromise, it doesn''t matter.


    He pointed to Charles again, and William said to him with a smile, "through the werewolf affair, you should understand that Arcane mages are fighting mages wandering between life and death. We don''t care about the loss of several, dozens or hundreds of people. Even if necessary, I will do it myself.


    So, in the future, if you want to ask me for help, you''d better be in a big trouble that you can''t handle. Otherwise, if you quarrel with me again about not being able to kill people, I don''t mind if you can''t talk for ten years. ".


    "FK", Charles, who knows that he can''t restrain William, doesn''t know how to refute and persuade him. At the same time, he can''t help frowning and looking at Qin.


    He was really afraid that Qin would become the second William in the future, and seeing that William deliberately showed his liking for Qin, Charles suddenly felt that his worry might come true. After all, what kind of teacher there is, what kind of disciple there is likely to be.


    Moreover, if this disciple accepted his teacher''s way of doing things when he was a child, it would be impossible to be the same as the teacher.


    Then Charles was glad that William would not stay here for a long time, which gave him the opportunity to instill other ways of life into Qin.


    "By the way, if there are problems that can''t be solved, let Qin tell me through the magic book." after that, William took Qin and said, "come on, little guy, let''s go to the baseball game.".

 Chapter 1356

    Just about to take Jean grey to a baseball game, Professor X immediately asked, "wait, William, how do you solve those werewolves you made?"


    "It''s very simple," William said with a curl of his mouth. "You just need to stop taking Hank''s mutant depressant, recover your mind, use the brain wave enhancer, not to mention the werewolves who are rampant in Washington. The life and death of the werewolves and vampires hiding in the dark all over the world are in your mind?"


    "It''s not that simple," Charles shook his head, but William interrupted without waiting for him to say more. "It''s just that simple. If you don''t kill those irrational werewolves, it''s your fault that every more normal person is bitten.".


    Finish saying, feel no need in wordy William, holding Qin''s hand disappeared.


    It''s nonsense to talk with such a heart attack person. Anyway, Charles would never let it go.


    As a last resort, he will take the initiative to recover his super power and control the wolf man who bites people madly. Either he will be locked up by the Americans or he will try his best to restore the wolf man''s sense.


    Moreover, the Americans themselves will not let it go. Modern guns can kill werewolves if they pierce their heads.


    After watching a baseball game with Jean, William returned to his London manor the next day.


    He stayed in the mutant world for four days, but the real world was just a day.


    Abigail and they even thought that he was going to have fun with that girl during the day, and they all ignored him at dinner, and they all wanted to give William a warning.


    A few months passed before he knew it. During this period, every three days, William would spare a day or an afternoon to go to the mutant world.


    The real world lasts five to eight hours, and the mutant world lasts two or three days. While teaching and influencing Qin, he works out with Rui Wenjian or goes out for a day or two.


    Then he went to vomit, where the soul gems were hidden, and when he saw the red skeleton controlled by the soul gems, he left a magic part in the soul gems temple, waiting to see if there would be black widows and eagle eyes from other worlds, and went to this world again to look for the soul gems.


    As for the power gem, he had left a magic array of surveillance in the temple of power a year ago. If the star Baron, war machine and Nebula would go, William would like to find the mieba through them.


    According to the plot of the movie, as long as the nebula of another world comes to this world for enough time, it will link with the nebula of the real world in thinking.


    In the view of mieba, the Avengers of other worlds who want to collect infinite gems to make up for their mistakes are denying mieba who has given his life for his ideal.


    In addition, Saul cut off his head directly. If mieba doesn''t go back, he is not mieba.


    Thinking of this, William felt his chin and thought,


    did he begin to take the initiative to clean up the power of exterminating hegemony, forcing him to make up his mind to go to another world and snatch the infinite gems that had been collected, so as to recover the crisis of being in a weak position?


    As soon as he thought of it, William''s figure suddenly appeared on the planet of mieba''s hometown, and appeared stealthily in front of Yongdu, who had been hiding on this planet for almost a year, and had never waited for mieba to come back.


    "Mr. Devonshire?"


    "It''s me," William laughingly looked at a bad mecha, carrying the goods bravely, "still no news?"


    "No", in order to get the courage of self-healing agent, he shook his head depressed, "except that one of mieba''s daughters appeared in shandar star, no one knows what mieba and his subordinates are doing in the past ten months.".


    "Nebula or Carmela? Did you catch her


    Yongdu is stunned. Listen to what William means. Are you familiar with the power of exterminating hegemony?


    Then he was stared by William''s eyes and immediately stopped thinking and said, "shandal, a special task broker who has cooperated with me, was killed. In the picture left by his mechanical eyes, Carmella appeared.


    However, when the broker''s body was found, it was two days after that. Apart from the wanted notice issued to kamura, shandar did not catch her.


    FK, William scolded in his heart, then said to Yongdu, "is there anything to take? If not, I''ll take you back to your own ship.


    "No boss", when Yongdu was puzzled, he saw that William raised his hand, the infinite bracelet on his wrist lit up red, and the power of real gems was released immediately.


    When William turns his wrist, the giant interstellar air station, which covers an area of several kilometers, turns into dust and dissipates in the air under the power of real gems.


    Fortunately, William, who has been going with the wind and the water, is not so murderous. Although the air station was destroyed by him, and although some of the aliens were injured and killed, most of them survived with confusion and fear.


    William, who felt that destroying such a large building and having no burden on himself from real gems, immediately increased the output of real gems.


    Several kilometers of red light not only did not stop, but also under his control, little by little spread to thousands of kilometers, which made William feel a little nervous.However, as the gem of soul and power lights up, the power of the gem of reality soon sweeps the whole planet to one side, and then the buildings and mechanical products on the planet begin to decay and dissipate one area after another.


    After scanning for several times, it was confirmed that all the spaceships inside and outside the planet had been cleaned up. Soon, William''s voice came to the mind of all the creatures on the planet.


    "Tell mieba that if he can let Loki and the Zetas attack my planet, I can also get revenge.


    In addition, tell all the races who follow the extermination of tyrants to make trouble for the tiger that they don''t want their own planet to return to the primitive society, and let the extermination of tyrants roll out. ".


    After he made it clear to the universe that he was coming for revenge, William went back to the predator ship with courage.


    Driving a spaceship in space, he attacked three power planets that Yongdu knew belonged to mieba.


    After ten days, all the planets and intelligent creatures attacked by mieba were very grateful. At the same time, in the underground black market of the universe, news of mieba''s forces and even specific coordinates soon spread.


    After getting the information, William paid for it and confirmed it. Then he went to the door in person and repeated the action of destroying the buildings and spaceships of these planets and letting the forces under mieba return to the primitive society.


    One after another, he ignored the counterattack of mieba''s men and easily crushed the whole civilization. While William''s name resounded throughout the universe, many galaxies and forces began to surge.


    As long as William destroys the weapons of a planet, there must be intelligent races attacked by mieba, and countless people robbed by fire behind him, either killing people, or robbing and capturing mieba''s men as slaves.


    As William expected, mieba, who has been attacked continuously, has to speed up his search for infinite gems.

 Chapter 1357

    A few months later, a small spaceship landed on magella, and the star Baron in a fur coat walked down the spaceship with a look of expectation.


    He was able to find it, thanks to the agent of shandar, who was killed by Carmela.


    The broker who was specially responsible for publishing tasks, getting through relations and contacting the source of goods was killed. Everyone knows that there is a problem.


    But want to find out that secret, in addition to technology and strength, star Baron also think that there must be enough patience.


    This is not true. In a few months, he found a safe house, and then found dozens of maps. With a try attitude, xingjue went to check one map after another.


    Today''s magellah is the 21st planet he''s been searching for.


    As a result, xingjue, who had been disappointed 20 times, didn''t hold much hope in his heart. Once the spaceship didn''t find any danger, he put on a headset and played the songs of the earth with a tape player.


    As soon as the star Baron appeared on magella, near the temple where the universe spirit ball was placed, William knew it.


    A teleportation came to morgera. As soon as William saw the star baron who was listening to music and dancing, he immediately felt hot eyes.


    In my memory, when I watched the movie, I listened to the beautiful music and watched the dancing star Jue. I thought it was good.


    But when it was quiet all around, Williamson felt that star Baron was a fool of TM.


    "So this guy is a fool?"


    William, who was disgusted by the star Baron, looked at the stone pile not far away.


    Not surprisingly, Williamson saw Roddy in war machine armor and nebula with a bad expression.


    "Although I and that fool are both Earth people, I still want to know why your sister Carmel likes this kind of idiot?"


    "How do we know?" the disgraced Nebula stands up and rushes to the earphone, unable to hear the surrounding xingjue.


    After knocking people unconscious with one fist, Xingyun searches xingjue''s body, finds a key that can unlock the lock and automatically change various shapes, and then leaves xingjue on the ground, regardless of whether he will be eaten by creatures with sharp teeth and like mice.


    With the war machine Roddy, who also didn''t care about this, he went to the temple where the universe spirit ball was placed.


    As the adopted daughter of mieba, she was a female soldier who specialized in black work. Xingyun was very good at unlocking. It took less than a minute to open the alloy gate of the temple.


    Just as she was about to enter, the war machine suddenly pulled her and said, "this is the palace where treasures are stored. There must be mechanisms and traps. We''d better be careful.".


    "Idiot", Xingyun looked down upon Roddy. "Don''t worry, this is in the universe, not in the earth''s novels. If there are traps, they can''t escape the scanning of my eyes.".


    With that, nebula pointed to her eyes, and Roddy saw a red light coming out of her eyes, and immediately understood that nebula''s eyes were mechanical eyes.


    "Don''t be so fussy. We''re not the only ones looking for power gems in 2014.".


    "Wait, wait," Roddy asked, puzzled and flustered. "Besides us and the little gangster named quill, who else knows that Li Baoshi is here?"


    Xingyun, who was walking towards the temple, stopped, hesitated and worried, and said, "accuser Ronan, my father mieba, my sister Carola and me.".


    You? Rodriguez asked after a few seconds, "where are you and your father mieba at this time?"


    Recalling a few seconds, the nebula of the future world thinks about its past. At this time, it should be helping to destroy hegemony and conquer the main city of the Tallinn people.


    Shaking his head, he threw away the memory of killing. He raised his left hand and reached into the energy shield to protect the cosmic spirit ball. After a "squeak" sound of breaking through the energy shield, he saw the left hand of the nebula showing signs of charring or even melting.


    See Roddy show shock and incredible expression, has been regarded as the shadow of the nebula, immediately embarrassed to hide the mechanical arm behind.


    "It doesn''t matter, nebula," Roddy pointed to his waist. "There''s also a mechanism here to support my body, so that I can stand up again and move freely.


    Besides, we can''t decide to be born, but we can decide who we are, right.


    "Thank you". After feeling a little better, the nebula immediately gave Roddy the universe spirit ball, and then pressed the button of nano ant man battle suit and dress on his wrist.


    Seeing this, Roddy started the war machine modified by the ant man language, grasped the universe spirit ball, and thought to say to Xingyun, "see you soon.".


    "I''ll see you soon". They press the button to enter the quantum space together, and the war machine leaves unexpectedly. However, Xingyun directly covers her head, lies on the ground in pain and shouts a few words,


    the mechanical eyes in her eyes immediately emit a virtual image of light and shadow, broadcasting what she just said to Roddy.


    In the distant universe, in a huge spaceship, mieba and his four generals, as well as the real Nebula in the world where Carmela and William live, are a combination of the clues found during this period and the infinite gems,See Nebula suddenly holding his head, a few seconds on the pain of kneeling on the ground roar up.


    Thinking that the brain of the biological mechanization is out of order, the painful Nebula smashes itself in the head with a fierce blow, and a light of virtual imaging plays out from his left eye.


    Then he saw the war machine in armor and said sarcastically, "so this guy is a fool?" After listening to as like as two peas, the


    said, "don''t be so wordy. This time in 2014 is not just looking for power stones."


    As soon as he said this, mieba not only frowned when he looked at the nebula, but also the eyes of ebony throat, dead blade general, dark night neighbor star and black dwarf almost killed the nebula.


    The real star cloud of frighten fiercely claps a few brains again, she doesn''t want to be listed as traitor and killed directly by mieba because of the memory that suddenly appears in her mind.


    Carmela, who was worried on one side, knelt down on the ground for a few seconds to fight against hegemonism. "Father, I broke the biological memory storage chip when Xingyun was training with me. Please allow me to take her to the medical room.".


    "Wait a minute." hearing the words of the power gem, the mieba, who has been pressured and humiliated by William, will not leave any clues related to the infinite gem.


    Stand up, stand up from the throne, came to see the nebula way, "follow me to the repair room.".


    When the nebula in the real world is hung up like a robot and connected to a device to extract the memory of the bio mechanical brain,


    the future Nebula on magella is working with the war machine to press the switch of the ant man''s battle suit.


    The war machine returns to the future as it wishes, but a short-circuit electric light suddenly appears on the top of the future nebula.

 Chapter 1358

    The nebular memories of the two worlds are connected with each other, which immediately makes mieba see that he has collected six infinite gems in the future world and started the ring finger.


    But not long after he was happy, the video of sol cutting off mieba''s head in another world made mieba silent.


    As for the nebula of the future world, when you see mieba in the eyes of the nebula of the future world, you don''t understand. Because of yourself, mieba of the future world not only knows that black widow, Roddy and others are looking for power and soul gems,


    but also knows that the Avengers of the future world plan to collect six gems from three periods of time to save half of the lost creatures in the future universe.


    He cut off the connection between himself and the nebula of the world, rushed to the small spacecraft with a length of more than ten meters, and sent a message to the black widow and eagle eye who were flying to the star of vormir and looking for the soul gem.


    Tell them that mieba already knows the plan of the avenger, and that they want the black widow to go back to the future world after they get the soul gem.


    But after calling for a long time, not only did he not get in touch with the black widow and eagle eye, but also mieba, who came quickly to seek confirmation, was caught in the warship.


    And this also makes William, who has been hiding in morgola, easily focus on mieba and his warship.


    Space virtualization evades any detectors and enters the spaceship directly. After studying the captured mieba warship thoroughly in other 2025 worlds, William shows the way on Sunday. Ignoring the wall, he finds mieba sitting on the throne easily.


    Looking at mieba''s group interrogating the nebula of the future world, William, hiding in the abnormal space, is trying to kill mieba at one stroke. He suddenly thinks why he helps the avenger every time?


    In addition, after fighting twice to destroy the overlord, in addition to making the sentinel infinite gloves have the function of resisting the impact of five layers of energy on six gems, and then making the sentinel armor have the same function, it seems that he has not got any other benefits.


    No, during the Second World War, he captured the destroyer and found the power gem ahead of time. What''s more, Gu decided to pass the position and time gem of the supreme mage to himself.


    Then, while killing mieba this time, try to get the storm axe?


    With this idea, he didn''t pass the fake gem that he put in the spirit ball of the universe more than a year ago, and first stepped into the future world. Instead, he left the power gem in his own hands, so that the six gems would not be gathered together and the conqueror or Avenger would shout at him.


    Wait until the nebula of our world silently hand over the PIM particles and nano ant man battle suit from the nebula of the future world to mieba. After cracking the technology of ant man battle suit, the nebula of our world first goes to the future world to be an undercover agent.


    In 2025, we don''t know the numbered universe, New York.


    A group of Avengers excitedly look at the infinite gems in the hands of their companions, or the universe spirit ball and the suitcase containing space gems.


    Then, like the last two times that William experienced, after learning that the black widow sacrificed herself to let eagle eye get the soul gem, the Avengers, with respect and regret for the black widow, went to make infinite gloves and untie the outer layer of camouflage wrapped with power, space, soul and reality gems.


    can wait until as like as two peas, which are loaded with power gems, but not a purple light, but a sapphire with the same appearance and space gem.


    What the hell is going on?


    Feeling that the universe spirit ball, which was manipulated by himself, was opened, William, who had been staring at mieba, could not help but turn up his mouth and laughed silently.


    More than a year ago, he originally wanted to use power gems to catch mieba or other extraordinary people, but the universe spirit ball was still taken by the Avengers.


    The Avengers were shocked, puzzled and angry. They were all flustered to test the fake gem made by William with the space gem.


    "FK, FK, FK", seeing the data, stark and the rocket raccoon who assisted in the detection immediately yelled.


    "We''ve been fooled." in the eyes of the Americans and sol, stark slumped in his chair and said, "we play with time, and time will play with us in turn.".


    "Don''t talk nonsense that I don''t understand," Sol asked, staring at stark angrily. "What do you mean?".


    The rocket raccoon explained dejectedly, "it means that at that time and space in 2014, before Roddy and the nebula went to magellah to search for power gems,


    the gems were not only taken away early, but also left behind a fake gem made of space gems, which was put into the cosmic sphere, waiting to see who would search for power gems.".


    "Hell," Saul angrily scolded. While the other Avengers were frustrated, stark suddenly sat up with a worried face and said, "God, we have to be ready to be found.".


    American team Rogers just thought for a few seconds and then frowned, "do you mean that the man who takes the power gem and uses the fake gem to fish will come to our time and space?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Stark said, pointing to the fake jewel, as he ordered the base to be armed on Friday,"This is a gem disguised by space energy, which at least means that the opponent has the space gem before he gets the power gem.


    if the opponent uses this fake gem to locate, he may break through the space and come to our time and space.


    The most important thing is that in the history we know, no one on our side knows where the power gem is, and no one has got the space gem in the early days.


    Then the guy who may come to us is probably not someone we know, or someone on our side.


    Hell, Stark''s analysis makes sense.


    Among them, except for the time gem, who had been in the hands of Dr. strange and the dead Gu, no one really controlled other infinite gems.


    The spiritual gem on the head of the illusory world is not so much control as the spiritual gem that creates the illusory world. He never really uses the spiritual gem until his death except to use the spiritual gem to emit energy.


    The soul gem didn''t appear before mieba was found. The space gem was wrapped by the magic cube before mieba got it.


    The real gems only appeared once, and the Avengers, who were not touched by anyone except sol, were sent to collectors by Odin.


    As for the power gem, xingjue had contact with the rocket raccoon, but then it was kept by the shandar people until it was taken away by mieba.


    "Where''s Marvel captain Carol Danvers?" After Rogers asked, stark ordered to send a rally signal to Captain Marvel on Friday. Then he clapped his hand and yelled to the raccoon, "man, let''s make infinite gloves first, and then give them to Saul, Benner or Rogers who are physically better than us.".


    Everyone was stunned, and then nodded in surprise.

 Chapter 1359

    Even if sol, Benner and Rogers don''t know how to use the five gems, using the energy of the gems alone can make the US team more powerful than fat sol and Benner in a short time.


    While the Avengers were delighted, they were suddenly nervous when they heard all this for 14 years.


    Of course, she guessed that the man who took the power gem was William, but the existence of five infinite gems also means that once they are obtained by the exterminator, they will have the ability to fight against William.


    Otherwise, mieba and his men, who have been in the world for 14 years, will be found by William who has several infinite gems sooner or later, and then be killed easily.


    If you want to understand these nebulae, you can take advantage of the fact that everyone''s attention is focused on making infinite gloves and unlocking the camouflage of space, reality and spiritual gems.


    you can go to the quantum teleporter and start the quantum channel for any reason.


    The destroyer will soon cross time and space to New York in 2025, and then a missile will blow up the avenger and base who are building infinite gloves.


    Fortunately, with Stark''s reminder, everyone was ready. As usual, no one was killed. It''s just that it''s not possible to escape from the ruins in a short time.


    As for the five infinite gems, they are more difficult to find now.


    Standing on the observation platform of the warship, I didn''t know that the infinite gloves didn''t make mieba. After waiting for a while, I didn''t get the report from Xingyun. I couldn''t wait to nod to ebony throat, "send the vanguard beast to look for infinite gems and gloves.".


    Ebony throat operated several times on the console, and a tractive light beam put hundreds of small pioneer beasts suitable for drilling into the ruins.


    Then the cannon fodder and fighters in the spaceship began to be ready to fight at any time under the command of ebony throat.


    Mieba, who felt that he had the chance to win, turned black at the thought that the world''s mieba had been beheaded by sol, and picked up the double-edged sword to get off the spaceship alone.


    Find an open space in the ruins of the avenger base, sit on the rubble, waiting for sol to appear, and expect the nebula and vanguard beast to find infinite gloves.


    After a while, Xingyun knelt down in front of mieba with a gloomy face and said, "father, we''ve all been calculated. There is no power gem in the universe spirit ball found by the avenger on magella.


    if you''re not wrong, the power gem in our world has been obtained by the man named William Devonshire or other people for a long time.".


    Mieba was stunned. He was so proud that he said, "well, five precious stones are enough for me to have a fair fight with William Devonshire.


    Find those five gems and infinite gloves, and we''ll go back to our time and kill William Devonshire to get the power gem.


    "I understand, father." Xingyun nodded heavily. Then he thought that after he left, he didn''t know if they had made infinite gloves.


    But after thinking about it, she turned around without saying a word and went to the ruins of the avenger base to find infinite gems.


    And the nebula and Avengers rely on their eyes to find, not on mental scanning, but also on the infinite gem familiar can no longer be familiar with William fast.


    In just a moment, he positioned himself to the position of five precious stones and hid the space, mind, time and reality gems in his own world, except the power gems, on the infinite bracelet.


    An idea, buried in the ruins, belongs to other time and space. His most familiar space gem is held by Nianli and appears in his hand. Then he is attracted by the infinite bracelet and inlaid on it.


    Get space gems, other gems can easily appear on the infinite bracelet at the same time.


    The power of the six gems acts on him at the same time. William, who has experienced it twice, only feels a slight numbness in his body and adapts to it in a few seconds.


    When Saul, the US team and stark appeared on the ruins, William would smile and appear in front of mieba. In mieba''s shocked eyes, he punched him in the face.


    "Bang" let a person feel tooth sour fist hit sound, unprepared mieba suddenly was hit by a blow fly up, sliding dozens of meters, hit heavily on the ruins, hit several cement pile, just rolled several down on the ground.


    But William didn''t even look at mieba. As soon as Nianli started, he picked up the helmet which mieba had put on the double-edged sword.


    he wanted to crush it directly. With the help of Nianli, he unexpectedly felt that there was a force on the helmet wrestling with his own Nianli.


    It suddenly occurred to me that if I didn''t keep the helmet, I would go back to my own time and space and ask the dwarf Wang aitui. Even if I didn''t use it, it might be good to build a suit for Angela and them.


    Putting the helmet into the storage space, William, holding the double-edged sword on the ground, sat on the cement pile before the fight against hegemony, looking at the shocked faces of sol, Rogers and stark,


    "you dare to steal the infinite gem from my world without saying a word.".


    Hell, the three Starks swore at this.


    The most worrying thing is that it happened. Besides, listening to this, the guy in front of him who can fight with a fist to destroy the bully is going to start a crime.When the three Starks were about to explain, William suddenly turned his head to the back, and soon saw that the corner of his mouth was broken. He was wiping the blood with his hand and came here step by step.


    Standing five meters away from William, staring at the double-edged sword in William''s hand, he asked helplessly and angrily, "just because the Zetas lent troops to rocky to attack the earth,


    you have destroyed more than a dozen planets of my own power, and you are still chasing me all over the universe, but now you are still chasing this time and space?"


    "It''s like how innocent you are," said William with a smile. He turned his head and looked at Saul Sanren, whose pupils were constricted and his heart was beating violently. "Ask these people what you''ve done in the future.".


    As soon as he heard that mieba said that William would destroy more than a dozen planets, but sol, who was worried that William was as crazy as mieba, immediately said,


    "Sir, mieba collects infinite gems in order to use them to destroy half of the creatures in the universe, you,,".


    Before he finished speaking, William raised his hand to stop Rogers from talking about it again, and then looked at the despot with a smile, "no matter in which time and space, you are a big trouble.".


    Standing up, William turned the double-edged sword in his hand a few times, staring at mieba, and said deliberately, "if I kill you, I will lose an opponent who will compete with me for infinite gems.".


    Originally, seeing that William would never give up until he killed the bully, Saul and his wife were glad to hear that William was also thinking about infinite gems. They immediately frowned at each other.


    Stark whispered anxiously, "how do I feel that this guy is more like a villain than mieba, and a much more powerful villain?"

 Chapter 1360

    Listen to stark say that William is more like a villain, although Saul and American team Steve agree with each other, they dare not show it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Steve blinked, then mouthed in silence, "when Carol comes to get them out of trouble with Benner.".


    On Friday, stark easily understood what Steve meant through his mouth, nodded silently and stopped talking.


    And William is holding a double-edged broadsword right now, facing mieba.


    Of course, the empty handed mieba would not pick up the sword with an idiot. He quickly stepped back and tried to hold the back of the sword when hiding in the broadsword.


    But before his hand touched the back of the knife, the big knife suddenly disappeared from William''s right hand and appeared in his left hand. As soon as his wrist turned, the sharp blade of the knife tried to cut off mieba''s wrist in the cold light.


    Forced mieba had to quickly withdraw his hand to retreat, but when he retreated, the empty door on his stomach opened wide, and William, who seized the opportunity, kicked him in the stomach.


    "Touch" sound, was kicked more than ten meters, hit the ruins of the concrete pier, broke the cement block, rolled several circles, lying on the ground.


    Without waiting for him to get up, William jumped together, followed closely, grabbed the double-edged sword and stabbed it in the air.


    After several rounds, he got out of the attack range of broadsword and felt that he was too passive to kill ba. He was just about to call his subordinates to give him a weapon, but William suddenly disappeared in his eyes.


    when he showed his family shadow again, he had already split into four parts and cut him down fiercely.


    Surrounded by people and without time to think about it, mieba instinctively felt that the four separations could not be all true. The one who was fighting for luck was on the left. He thought it was most likely that the real separations were bumped into him.


    But it turned out to be the sound of the blade across the armor and muscles three times in a row. Not far away, the three Starks saw three wounds on mieba''s back and right arm.


    Although none of the four parts and double-edged broadsword is true, the broadsword is made of magic blade, but it is not false.


    Sol and others are expecting William to mend the sword and kill mieba directly, but they see a white light coming down from the sky. In the dark night, Bilin star, dead blade general and black dwarf suddenly appear around mieba, blocking the three separate attacks.


    And the ebony throat left in the spaceship, after putting down the three black dwarfs, simply released all the cannon fodder in the spaceship, intending to use the quantity to pile up the powerful enemy William.


    But as soon as the cannon fodder was in formation, there was a low whistle in everyone''s ears.


    Five flashes of light, dragging the white light and shadow towards the vanguard beast, the Zetas and all kinds of other alien creatures that William could not name, rushed past.


    Yaka arrows, which belong to the Centaurs of Yongdu, can easily penetrate the hearts or heads of extraterrestrial cannon fodder like scuffles.


    for a moment, the battlefield was full of Yaka arrows. In less than a minute, Yaka''s arrows wiped out thousands of cannon fodder put down by ebony throat. Not to mention, Yaka''s arrows were still flying into the sky under William''s command, penetrating the destroyers.


    William, who had known the internal structure of the spaceship for a long time from Sunday, only took more than ten seconds to destroy the interior of a several kilometer long spaceship, which started to smoke and catch fire. Soon a series of explosions occurred, and then he lost power and fell into the lake below the avenger base.


    This time, not only stark, sol and the United States were stunned, but also mieba and black dwarf were shocked. At the same time, they did not feel powerless and afraid.


    The spaceship is gone, thousands of cannon fodder is gone, and the ground can''t beat William. Isn''t it that you are forced to a dead end?


    When the spaceship fell into the lake, the huge waves that hit the water still didn''t rush out of the lake bank.


    The frost hammer appeared in William''s hand, and then it was thrown into the waves more than ten meters high. The people on the scene immediately felt a chill filled the air,


    then they saw a wall of ice more than ten meters high, which quickly dispersed around the lake along the raised waves. In a few seconds, the surface of the lake was frozen solidly.


    As soon as the afterglow of the sun came down, it was amazing that the ice wall was crystal clear. At the same time, I was even more afraid of William who had made all this.


    Without waiting for sol to sigh, mieba and others were frightened for a few seconds. Five Yaka arrows dragging white light turned around and rushed towards mieba four.


    "Defense.".


    Mieba yelled out. Regardless of any loss of face, he took out a dagger from the waist of the dead blade general and a back-to-back sword from the three people of the night nearby star, and hit the arrow with a weapon.


    "Ding Ding, Dang Dang", the battlefield immediately came a series of metal impact sound.


    After more than a dozen rounds of exploration, he saw that five Yaka arrows could not break through the four men''s formation of mieba. As soon as William changed his mind, dozens of small transporters appeared around the four men.


    The next five flying Yaka arrows, after passing through the portal, no one can predict the attack route as before.


    A second ago, Yaka''s arrow rushed to mieba. Before mieba hit him with a dagger, it passed through the portal and appeared on the head of the dead blade general beside him.However, after the dead blade general who just waved a double-edged long shot at a Yaka arrow and tried his best to fly the Yaka arrow on his head, a portal immediately appeared in front of the two Yaka arrows that he hit and flew.


    after passing through the portal, the Yaka arrow that whirled in circles appeared in front of the dead blade general again. When he had time to fly another Yaka arrow, the other one easily penetrated his chest


    together with the dark neighbor star, who was unable to guard against the back, the Yaka arrow directly penetrated the heart from the back.


    Then the wounded dead blade general and dark night moved slower than the neighboring star, and were penetrated back and forth by five Yaka arrows.


    Even if mieba and black dwarf wanted to help, the arrow of Yaka flew into a portal within a few meters, and continued to attack the dead blade and the nearby star of dark night.


    Moreover, as long as they are caught by mieba and black dwarf, Yaka''s arrow will disappear in their hands, and be sent around the four people at will, continuing to attack the wounded blade and neighboring star.


    Until the two men were penetrated more than ten times, they couldn''t die any more. The target of five Yaka arrows was on the black dwarf.


    Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew.


    Mieba had the courage to pick up the weapons of the dead blade and the neighboring star. He didn''t even ask for mercy and continued to fight with Yaka''s arrow.


    Looking at mieba, who kept turning his arms and was in a state of confusion, he was playing with him wholeheartedly. After waiting for a few minutes, William shook his head and sighed.


    He stretched out his left hand, and the blue light of the space gem lit up on the infinite bracelet. While mieba was settled, William''s figure suddenly appeared in front of mieba, holding a double-edged sword and cutting it down without hesitation.

 Chapter 1361

    With a "puff" sound, Dou Da''s head soared to the sky. Then, in the eyes of sol, stark and Steve, they were excited and frightened,


    William stretched out his hand and grasped it out of the air. The soul of mieba was captured from his body, and then it was ablated in the sky and the earth by a dazzling holy light.


    "Is that the end?"


    Stark looked at Saul and Steve in disbelief. "Do we look like rubbish?"


    After laughing at himself, he was worried to see that William, who was not even willing to let go of his soul, even released two fierce flames against mieba''s head and body.


    "Hell", not to mention stark and Steve, even sol, who has been through too many wars, can''t see it.


    But when William landed from the air, calmly put his double-edged sword on the ground, and then sat on the pile of cement and silently looked at the three of them,


    when Salton choked, he looked at William with a serious expression and waited for William to speak.


    In the past two years, William, who has killed mieba three times in a row and finally killed his own world, suddenly doesn''t know what he should do in the future.


    What''s more, black widow and eagle eye, just as he thought last year, found the soul gems of his own world, which made him who had gathered six infinite gems,


    in his heart, he didn''t know whether he should keep six gems all the time or separate one from the other to prevent the overflow of water, and he was extremely happy and sad that something bad would happen.


    I just want to know that someone always keeps six infinite gems. When I''m afraid, I''m sure I''ll keep an eye on the other person all the time. I''m looking forward to any change and grab all the gems in the other person''s hand,


    or at least take a few, so as not to worry about the other person''s madness that day, want to rule or destroy the whole universe.


    In addition, William himself does not guarantee that after countless years, after killing anyone who dares to challenge him, his thoughts at that time will not be as ambitious as they are now,


    he just wants to live his own life and play with some treasures, artifact or collection from time to time.


    Let him separate the gems, hehe.


    There is never a shortage of malicious people in this world. Even if he does distinguish the gems, there will still be ambitious people who will make the gems in the future.


    In a moment, selfish side occupied all the worries. It seems that they can only seal a gem by themselves. After thinking about it, they simply seal the soul gem into time and space.


    Even if you want to destroy the world, it''s better to do it yourself than to watch others do it.


    Want to understand these, William''s eyes on Saul three people.


    As I stretched out my left hand and showed six infinite gems, I pretended to be serious and said, "it only took me less than eight years to collect five infinite gems, but I deliberately kept the soul gems still.


    on the one hand, the price of getting the soul gems is too high; on the other hand, I can''t guarantee that once the gems are all in my hands and invincible for a long time, I will lose them in the future Do what I don''t want to see here.


    However, I didn''t expect that a group of losers, regardless of the safety of other dimensions, would go to my world and steal the gem of strength and soul.


    With that, in Saul''s embarrassed expression, William, who was surprised by the captain''s coming,


    by bending down and grabbing a handful of clay, revealed the eyes of Argo from the sentinel armor, and then stood up with a double-edged sword,


    "so, in my opinion, you who wantonly enter other dimensions are no different from mieba Unstable factors that threaten the safety of countless dimensions.


    Speaking of this, William suddenly understood why Gu Yi wanted to go to the main world in 2025. She was probably worried about the Avengers who lost the protection of infinite gems in the main world,


    in other crises, she would run to other worlds to find infinite gems again.


    Once or twice, there may be no problem, but with more times, who knows what irreversible crisis will happen.


    Seeing that William mentioned the double-edged broadsword, Saul and his three men swore that they would never use ant man technology to cross quantum space into other planes.


    But without waiting for the three people to say it, William, who is in a fighting posture, suddenly looks up at the sky. Then he sees a figure with colorful light all over, falling rapidly from the sky and punching William.


    William, who is determined to try himself at this time, does not rely on infinite gems to make physical attack and defense different from Captain Marvel,


    while the sentry armor is transformed into the holy clothing of holy light, he holds a double-edged sword and blocks Carol''s fist with the blade.


    "Dang ~ ~" a loud noise, great power not only let William legs slide back more than ten steps, the ground around was suddenly shaken by the shock wave, lifting up the earth and dust all over the sky.


    Stand up straight, turn the right arm, happy to find that in addition to some acid arm, there is no discomfort.He released a magic of wind system to blow away the dust around him. He was just glad that the team leader was able to repel William. When he saw that William turned his arms several times, his heart sank.


    But with the help of the impact from the sky, the surprise team leader made another blow just now, but it only made the other side''s arm numb. How can this TM fight?


    At the same time, William probably began to take it seriously.


    Otherwise, why didn''t you use it when you were fighting against Ba just now.


    Then William put his double-edged sword on the ground and held out his hand to the huge frozen ice wall.


    "click, click" came. A hammer with the faint blue light broke through the ice wall and flew into William''s hand.


    Staring at Carol, he said with a smile, "I''ve long wanted to fight you Virgin Mary, who likes to meddle in the whole universe and make herself a cosmic policeman.".


    Carol, who didn''t understand the situation, was stunned. When he turned his head and looked at Saul, he heard Saul yell, "Carol, this man is from the unknown 14 year plane, following soul gem and mieba.


    Then he first killed mieba, his men and the fleet. Now he blames us for taking away the soul gem of his plane without notice.


    They regard us as the same unstable factors that threaten the safety of countless planes as mieba, and intend to kill us all. ".


    "So it''s a misunderstanding?" Carroll turned to look at William, just want to explain, but William''s mouth is crooked, "there''s a lot of nonsense, we''ll talk about it when we''re done.".


    The surprise captain in his own position, the yearning and love in his eyes when he met, let alone fighting with him, might become a fitness exercise.

 Chapter 1362

    Holding the frost hammer, William didn''t give surprise captain the chance to talk about it at all. He threw it fiercely and smashed it at her.


    Four or five times stronger than sol, plus the 100 ton power bonus of sentinel armor, frost hammer suddenly, like a meteor, made a violent roar and hit Carol.


    As soon as she saw the speed of the hammer, Carol knew she couldn''t make a hard connection.


    When he sidestepped to avoid the frost hammer, to the surprise of Carol and sol, a force of ice suddenly burst out beside Carol.


    The dark blue frost suddenly appeared on Carol, which not only slowed down her movement and pace, but also controlled by William, the frost hammer stopped behind Carol and hit her on the back.


    Although the collision only made Carol stagger forward a few steps, the frost force directly entered Carol''s body.


    Busy feeling the physical condition, William did not wait for her to react, on the instant burst out of full speed.


    At the speed of 100 kilometers per second, the figure suddenly appeared in front of Carol like a blink, and hit her face with a fist.


    With a dull sound of "touch", Carol''s figure flew backwards, hit several cement piles, and then glided more than ten meters on the ground before stopping.


    And without waiting for her to slow down, a figure flashed by William and appeared above Carol in an instant. It was a random punch to punch Carol who fell to the ground.


    "Touch, touch, touch", the shadow of a fist, hit Carol, under the heavy pain, anger instantly filled her mind.


    Her eyes suddenly burst out two rays of light, and her momentum became strong for several percent in a moment. She raised her hand and squeezed her magic fist, and a violent burst of energy burst out from her body.


    Unfortunately, beating her is not the essence of William. When Carol clenched her fist, it was already broken up, and the subsequent energy burst was a waste.


    Suspiciously floating up to look for William''s trace, see William''s figure again without warning in front of her, waving the frost hammer hit down.


    There was another bang. Carol''s figure was smashed directly into the ground, and the huge shock wave smashed out a big hole with a circumference of more than ten meters. At the same time,


    there was another magic to catch up with her. Facing Carol, it was a random blow that couldn''t see clearly the shadow of the fist. "Bang, bang, bang" on her left and right cheek.


    "Ah ah", Carol, who felt humiliated for the second time, roared "get out of the way". At the same time, an energy shock wave burst away from her again.


    But this time, the energy didn''t rush around like before. Instead, it was absorbed into the armor by four sentinels who didn''t absorb magic energy.


    This makes the sentry, who has absorbed Carroll''s ability, look more radiant. His whole body radiates the same light.


    "Hell, what the hell are these robot like things?" stark looked at the two meter five or so sentry armor, and then looked at the holy light armor floating on William''s body in the air,


    he didn''t think that all of these people could not add up, could they not beat William alone?


    Then the four sentinels with the same ability as Carroll rushed to Carroll at the speed of 100 kilometers per second.


    in her heart, Carroll was very surprised and angry. After hitting one of the Sentinels, two of the other three sentinels held her hands, and the last one directly covered her back.


    In two or three seconds, the whole sentinel wrapped Carol''s body, covered her thighs along her legs, and then the Sentinel''s legs separated and nailed firmly to the ground.


    The sentinel, who was beaten by Carol, didn''t care about the 90 degree bending of his head. Under the command of William, he rushed to Carol''s front again without any pain and hesitation,


    his hands passed through her armpit, hugged and covered her, and his legs were firmly on the ground, just like the other sentinel,


    and then joined the other three sentinels Soldiers together, limit Carroll at the same time, constantly absorbing Carroll burst out of the energy.


    "Go away, go away", feel the energy in the disappearance of Carol, the body can not move, can only fight with his hands and sentry.


    The sound of "creak, creak" tugs back and forth. The two sentinels holding Carol''s hand divide the sentinel material and cover Carol''s arms.


    then they fuse with the sentinel material on her body, firmly limit her not to say, and begin to actively absorb her energy.


    If William''s own side saw this scene, sol would surely remember that when he was on the magic planet, he was restrained by the sentinels.


    The strength is suppressed by the number of sentinels. The energy attack can not destroy the sentinels. As time goes on, the weaker you are, the stronger your opponent is.


    This is probably the limiting measure that all powerful fighters fear.


    After trying for a long time, Carol, who felt helpless, immediately wanted to fly into the sky, but before she could, four more Sentinels were released by William,Three meters away from Carol''s side, they transform into ground penetrating robots, divide the sentinel material into small roots like trees, and plunge deep into the ground,


    then connect their arms to encircle Carol. The integrated sentinels form a large net with a radius of 78 meters and a depth of tens of meters underground,


    to make Carol want to fly, we should not only take a boat At least two thousand cubic meters, two thousand three hundred tons of soil hill, and these soil is not only deeply buried in the ground, but also connected with other soil, it is not as simple as two thousand three hundred tons.


    In addition, William''s sentinel armour in the storage space is not only 8, but also 16 sentinels are released again when Carroll tries his best to loosen the mud.


    The coverage area is not eight meters, but directly doubled, and the weight instantly increased by four times, plus 24 connected sentries to absorb her energy.


    It didn''t take long for Carol to feel more and more tired, and the light in her eyes made her feel gloomy.


    Hell, not far away from Salton, I felt like I had to help Carol.


    When William sent out so many sentries, Saul felt that there was no justice in the fight. He released the power of lightning, and his eyes flashed blue. At the same time, the sky was covered with dark clouds without warning.


    As soon as he looked back, William saw sol holding out his hands, calling Thor''s hammer and storm''s hammer into his hands.


    The corner of his mouth is crooked. Now, just wait for sol to start, then he will surely grab the hammer of the storm.

 Chapter 1363

    Another six sentries were sent out to join the sentry array to make sure Carol couldn''t get away. William narrowed his eyes and flew down from the air, hovering 10 meters away from Saul, US team and stark.


    "You three go together, as long as you win me, I''ll let Carol go.".


    As soon as he said that, even though he had the idea of group fighting just now, sol was embarrassed and didn''t want to fight one out of three.


    Can one side of the U.S. team immediately retorted, "he is in delay, sol.".


    As soon as he was reminded, sol looked at Carol, who was trapped by 30 sentinels, and immediately realized that the longer the delay, the more energy the Sentinels could absorb.


    "Together, take care of this bastard and get back the infinite gem.".


    Stark and Steve nodded silently, one covering the whole body, the other seriously tightening the shield on his left wrist.


    Then three people in a row, full of responsibility and sense of mission towards William step by step.


    Sol, standing in the middle only five meters away, saw William''s mouth hanging up in the air for a few meters. He was angry and raised Thor''s hammer and storm Tomahawk to roar,


    two huge flashes of lightning stormed into William, while stark rushed into the sky with his hands facing William and sent out two energy shock waves.


    But the four energies were not half of the total. William pretended to make a few magic gestures of kamataji. A Seraphine shield that was tens of meters long and more than ten meters high could easily block the attack of stark and sol.


    the huge golden energy shield also blocked William and sol in two areas, making Steve who wanted to throw the shield in his hand do not know what to do It''s an attack.


    FK, the three of them swore that "I hate magicians, and I hate the asshole of soldiers and magicians." after seeing Dr. strange release Seraphine''s shield and counteract the impact of the crash of the spaceship, they knew that William, who was more powerful than Dr. strange, would not release the magic shield in a short time What can be done,


    without much hesitation, he went straight to the sky, went around William''s head and started the laser weapon, but the red laser didn''t fly half way, and a portal appeared in the air.


    Within a second of the laser penetrating the portal, it turned around and shot back at itself.


    FK, stark scolded in his heart. Fortunately, when he was fighting against ebony throats and black dwarfs in New York with Dr. strange and fat Wang, he saw the means by which the portal could rebound attacks.


    as soon as the portal appeared, he hid away from the laser at the last moment.


    Before he attacked again, William looked at Saul, who was slashing SERAPHIN''s shield with a storm axe, and then released several layers of magic shield.


    then he waved to stark, grabbed him and pulled him to the ground.


    Can grasp at least ten tons of heavy, instantly put just avoid attack, unstable flight stark dragged into the ground.


    Then he was carried and hit on Saul''s axe.


    Stop, Saul.


    Sol, who was cutting through a layer of Seraphine''s shield with several axes, felt a figure rushing towards him, and he could not stop the axe in his hand.


    Under the great shock of heart and mind, both arms and the whole body put the axe away. Fortunately, the American team, who had been playing soy sauce just now, yelled at Saul to be careful, and when they saw the situation, they smashed it with a shield against the storm axe.


    "Dang" sound of metal impact, the lightning burst out on the storm Tomahawk scattered, electric no shield to resist Steve''s whole body shaking by electricity to fly five or six meters.


    Sol, who had been pulling back, was hit by the shield. Under the action of the double forces, he staggered to one side and rushed out.


    As for stark, instead, he just bumped into Seraphine''s shield, rebounded, hit the ground, shook his head and stood up.


    "Ha ha ha", suspended in the air of William, see Steve body from time to time electric current, sol fell a mouth to the ground, can''t help laughing.


    As for stark, although the US team seems to be the easiest of the three to deal with, it can be said that Stark is the weakest for William.


    William, who knows everything about mark 85, can easily destroy the energy core of mark 85 with his mind.


    and even if Stark''s armor is a Zhenjin version, William, who can control metal, can humiliate him as much as he wants.


    Seeing that Saul and Steve had stood up, William landed on the ground, raised his hands, and started metal control ability against stark and Steve, who wanted to release the energy field shield.


    Steve and stark are dragged around by a shield. For a moment, they feel that mark 85 is not controlled by themselves. They have the tendency to break away from the fixed shape and change to nano liquid.


    Scared, stark yelled to Friday, "what''s wrong?".


    And as William came step by step, the closer he got to stark, he deliberately strengthened his metal control a little bit, and when William got one meter away from stark,Mark 85''s nanomaterials have been separated from Stark''s body and taken back to his chest. The triangular nanomaterials are stored in the energy core.


    Stark, who was wearing ordinary clothes and had no defense at all, stepped back when he saw William looking at him.


    Then William said with a smile, "I suggest you be honest, because to control the metal on the earth is as simple as eating and drinking water for me, and.


    William looked at the energy core on Stark''s chest with a sarcastic expression and said, "you''ve been crushed easily by mieba''s nano helmet, and you almost died after being stabbed. Have you ever thought of making your own armor with Zhenjin?"


    After mocking, William releases five SERAPHIN shields to Saul, who wants to rush to save people, and limits Saul to a square magic shield.


    he deliberately puts his finger on Stark''s triangle energy core, closes his eyes and pretends to feel it for three seconds. When he opens his eyes, he smiles and says "thank you.".


    With a grip on the ruins, the surrounding ruins began to shake violently, and then in Stark''s frightened eyes,


    bars or other metals were separated from the pile of cement, suspended in front of William, and began to nano scale at the same time, and then mark 85, made of a pair of ordinary metals, was under Stark''s gaze,


    a little Not to mention the molding of the point, but also demonstrated the whole process of how to create it.


    The final energy core is that when William raises his left hand and takes out an energy crystal, as soon as the power of the real gem is launched, the energy crystal immediately turns into the energy of mark 85 and inlays into the shining silver armor.


    It took only 20 seconds for mark 85 to emit the blue light of start-up, and then his hands and feet spewed out flames and suspended in the air,


    Stark''s face suddenly turned to ashes, while sol was so scared that he forgot to chop his axe on Seraphine''s shield.

 Chapter 1364

    William patted Stark''s face with a smile. "I won''t kill you if you give me a new toy.".


    "Thank you, thank you", long since William was too close to himself, stark was too scared to move. When he heard this, he was suddenly relieved.


    Then he sighed in his heart, since William can control metal, he is no different from a baby to an adult in front of William.


    In some specific moments, Stark is not afraid of death, and is really willing to sacrifice himself for a higher goal, but this does not mean that he is willing to die mindlessly.


    Since William copied mark 85 in a short time, he has lost his fighting spirit, not to mention restricting Captain Marvel not far away. The number of sentinels who are obviously better than mark 85 is not 10 or 20, but 100.


    And William''s holy light armor, which radiates milky white light, let stark down. At the same time, the idea that magic armor is the future suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Then, in order to get rid of being carried by Nianli, Steve scurrying around. As soon as he untied his hand on the shield, William beckoned and grabbed it.


    When you put your hand on the shield, the red and blue U.S. star standard is shaken off by the shaking metal, and then the deer head floating pattern representing the Devonshire family appears on the silver shield.


    Then William thought about it again. The leather binding hand behind the shield fell off automatically, and a mass of nano material was taken out of the storage space and embedded in the back of the shield.


    when William put the shield close to his left wrist, the binding hand made of nano material was automatically bound to his wrist, and then he walked slowly to Saul who was trapped in the Cube Magic Shield by Seraphine''s shield.


    Waving to remove the magic shield, William, no matter whether Saul wants to fight or not, grabs the deer head shield on his left hand and throws it to Saul.


    With a bang, after the shield was smashed by Thor''s hammer, William didn''t have to run like the American team to catch the shield. In a year, the shield turned back to his hand,


    then he raised it to face sol and ran over.


    Hell, stark, Steve, and Saul, who have already been beaten with soy sauce, yell in their hearts. They suddenly think of the scene when Thor''s hammer hit the shield and Steve, who was hiding behind the shield, didn''t have a thing to do.


    Saul and stark were hit by the rebound shock wave and flew upside down.


    Put away the hammer of Thor''s left hand, Saul was full of anger and worry with the storm Tomahawk, an axe to the shield.


    But before the axe blade hit the shield, William''s figure suddenly disappeared, and then instantly appeared on Saul''s back, keeping the appearance of running impact, a shield hit Saul''s back.


    "Touch" a, solton was hit fly more than ten meters, hit on the ruins, severe cough a few times to ease over.


    "God.".


    Before he looks back, he hears the frightened voices of Steve and stark, and then he feels that Thor''s hammer has lost contact with him.


    It''s impossible.


    Sol thought that he couldn''t believe it. Then he grabbed the storm axe. When he looked back, he saw William with his shield on his chest in his left hand and the hammer he didn''t want to see in his right hand.


    It''s impossible.


    The second time sol was suspicious, he saw that William shot Thor''s hammer into the sky, and a huge lightning came down from the sky full of dark clouds,


    then when Thor''s hammer was hit by William on the deer head shield, William''s figure was pushed back and swayed by the rebound force of the shield,


    not only a dazzling thunder rushed to sol There was also a shock wave that ploughed a deep groove in the ground and hit Thor''s head.


    Odin felt his skin ripping. Sol didn''t dare to hesitate at all. With a roar, a huge electric light came out of his body. Holding the storm axe in his hands, sol rushed to his thunder and shock wave and threw it out.


    The axe emits a huge electric light. It turns and collides with thunder and shockwave. The three energies cancel each other in the air. Then the storm Tomahawk splits the shockwave and smashes it to William.


    Just as sol, stark and Steve are looking forward to the storm axe, expecting the same miracle as when an axe hit mieba''s chest five years ago,


    the shield on William''s left hand instantly enters the storage space, while the Thor''s hammer of his right hand swings, his left hand is horizontal in front of his chest,


    a purple power gem energy light collides After attacking the storm Tomahawk, the blue energy representing the gem of space bursts out, stretching the space between William and the storm Tomahawk infinitely.


    Saul, stark, and stark all see the storm axe, which is counteracting the power of the gem. Although it still rushes towards William as usual, its speed is slowing down with the naked eye.


    when they chop in front of William, stark feels that he can catch the storm axe with his bare hands without his combat clothes.


    As a result, just as stark thought, William stretched out his left hand and easily grasped the handle of the storm axe,Then William, who has long known the forging technology of dwarves and Saul himself through Thor''s hammer,


    holding the storm Tomahawk tightly in his left hand, the light of heart, soul, power and real gems continuously appears on the infinite bracelet,


    and under the influence of the spiritual force which is stronger than Thor, only a few thoughts can suppress the storm Tomahawk.


    Then with the hammer of Thor, two huge electric lights appeared on his hands. William roared excitedly. The two thunders merged into one and attacked Saul.


    Odin is on the table.


    Sol, who was in a hurry and couldn''t believe his mind, was hit by the flash of thunder.


    "Touch" was electrified like a meteor. It flew tens of meters and broke several ruins. It also hit the ice wall on the lake in the distance and made an ice pit more than one meter deep. I didn''t know it was embedded in the ice wall.


    William, contented with the storm and Tomahawk, feels as if he''s done a little bit more.


    After crossing over a hundred meters, he felt that although fat sol was injured, he could not die, and then released a holy light on him.


    "Keke", a few seconds later, sol woke up and coughed up a mouthful of blood. While he was angry and afraid, he felt as if he was recovering at the speed of breathing.


    When he looked up, he saw that he was surrounded by a dazzling light. In a few seconds, when he felt completely well, the holy light turned into a little light and slowly dissipated in the air.


    Looking into the distance, you can see that stark and Steve in the distance are making a sprint to stop William from releasing the holy light and continue to attack. They are fixed in the same place,


    while William throws away Thor''s hammer and slides his fingers on the storm Tomahawk to feel the power of the Tomahawk.


    William''s action immediately made sol feel that his wife had been teased. He swore in his heart that Odin was on the stage, and I would definitely kill that bastard.

 Chapter 1365

    Struggling to climb out of the hole in the ice wall, sol wants to take out the control of the storm Tomahawk, but when he summons the Tomahawk, he finds that he can''t sense the storm Tomahawk at all.


    On the contrary, the hammer of Thor, which William had thrown on the ground, just tried and then flew into his hands.


    Hell, what''s the use of this hammer I''m destined to return?


    "Click, click", sol just complained, saw a huge figure suddenly rushed out from the ruins.


    William, who has been exploring whether the storm Tomahawk is like Raytheon''s hammer, has been divined. As soon as he feels the ground shaking, he uses his mental power to perceive the figure of the ant man''s sharp edge.


    The figure instantly flew dozens of meters away, and a 20 meter mecha was released by William.


    He appeared in front of the ant man Scott, who was only more than ten meters long. He punched him fiercely, and there was a loud bang, which directly knocked the man to the ground.


    Then he stepped on it with one foot, and his head was a little dizzy. Scott quickly pressed the button of the ant man''s battle suit, and his figure changed from ten meters to the size of an ant.


    Avoiding the foot of the mecha, Scott rode the winged ant on his head and flew to William''s side. But before he flew a few meters, William, who was scanned by mental force, flicked his fingers, and together with the ant, flew into the crevice of the ruins.


    "Idiot", wave the mecha back into the storage space, and William turns his left hand around. The power of real gems can easily destroy the war machine, eagle eye and the ant man battle suit on Xingyun.


    "Roar", with rocket raccoon, eagle eye and war machine Roddy, along the ruins smashed by the ant man, banner escaped from the ground, probably knowing that there was a war on the ground just now,


    as soon as he escaped from the ruins, he roared and jumped hard, and rushed towards William.


    William showed a disdainful smile, and put out a suit of Ice Armor. He was 2.5 meters tall and welcomed banner.


    One person one battle armor suddenly directly bumps together, then is "bang bang" a series of fist to attack the sound to spread.


    Physical defense completely inherits the ability of team leader marvel. The ice war armour that reaches the extraordinary level has nothing to do, but banner starts to frost all over.


    The Hulk, who is too much weaker than the comic version of hawk and becomes more rational by merging with Benner''s soul, only takes more than a dozen rounds, and his fist movement is slowed down by the influence of the frost.


    Seeing this, sol hesitated for a few seconds before gritting his teeth and shaking Thor''s hammer to help Benner.


    But before he reached the middle of the flight, a thunderbolt armor, which was full of dark blue and electric snakes, flashed from William again and flew into the air to meet Saul.


    This will make sol blind, who can only release lightning, in addition to his fists and physical strength.


    When a physical attack hits a sentinel, the most important thing is to shake the sentinel a few times. When a Thor''s hammer hits the sentinel, the most important thing is to let it step back.


    As for lightning, it became a supplement to the sentinel.


    Hell, see sol release from the sky summoned a huge lightning, split on the sentinel, not only can''t hurt thunder armor, it seems to help armor charging, stark and the U.S. team played soy sauce, heart more worried look at each other.


    "Now it seems that these robots can kill us without the help of this man named William Devonshire. What should we do now?" stark asked


    Stephen was silent for a few seconds and shook his head. "Ask him what he wants first. As long as he doesn''t kill all of us, he will save half of us even if he pays a huge price.".


    Stark nodded, and Steve yelled at Benner and sol, who were fighting the sentry, "stop it.".


    He had already got the storm axe, robbed the US team''s shield, and tried to beat William, who was surprised too much and too much. He felt that he was not at a loss this time. After listening to the US team''s "talk about it," he waved back frost and thunder armor, as well as 24 sentinels who were trapped by Captain surprise.


    As soon as the 24 sentinels released the shackles of the surprise team leader, they found that the surprise was not only depressed, but also the energy and brilliance of their bodies were about to dissipate.


    Fortunately, as soon as the sentry left, he was surprised that he could absorb the surrounding energy automatically. He immediately absorbed the surrounding energy to replenish himself.


    William saw the times, the corner of his mouth a crooked in surprise body made a space mark, if necessary in the future, he may also come to absorb the energy of the surprise captain.


    Seeing the surprise standing still, William raised the storm axe and looked at Saul with a smile. "Although this axe is already my booty, if you don''t object, I will take it as a reward to help you save half of the creatures in the universe, OK?"


    As soon as he heard that his weapon had been robbed, Saul was furious and said, "it''s impossible.".


    Before he finished the words "impossible", he was surprised and excited. "Are you sure you want to save half the creatures in the universe, not destroy the world?"William rolled his eyes. "If I do that, can you stop me?"


    Saul''s expression suddenly did not look good, but he had to bow his head to see William holding a storm axe in his right hand and six infinite gems shining on his left wrist.


    There were five or six people on his side, even the sentries released by William could not beat him, let alone William himself.


    Seeing that Saul did not speak, William did not wordily release thunder, frost and blazing armor, suspended around him as a guard, and stretched out his hand to light six infinite gems.


    Left hand up, palm of the golden glove, a little bit of transformation into infinite gloves.


    One infinite gem after another is inlaid on the glove in turn.


    In a flash, six kinds of brilliant energy burst out after William pinched his fingers and thought of saving people.


    "Pa".


    Before sol, Benner and stark could react, the people who were praying or expecting to hear the snap of fingers stepped back in fear, and then felt it on themselves in panic, for fear that five years ago, after mieba hit the snap of fingers, one after another of his teammates would disappear in front of him.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, they found that none of them had been eliminated. They were greatly relieved. Then they looked at William with excitement and expectation.


    See the use of infinite gloves of William just frowned, like nothing like suspended in the air, look out of the avenger base.


    Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling.


    A burst of mobile phone ringtone came from eagle eye. When people looked at it, they saw that eagle eye was full of excitement, and directly left tears staring at the mobile phone screen.

 Chapter 1366

    After he rescued the man, William was reluctant to give up, but he was embarrassed to play tricks. He couldn''t figure out how to get the axe back from Saul and get the storm axe as reward.


    And seeing the portal released from Dr. strange and the acquaintances who were killed by mieba five years ago, sol was so excited that he just released himself from the connection with the storm Tomahawk,


    let William put his mental power into the storm Tomahawk without any effort, and completely control this artifact that can fight with infinite gems at the peak.


    As for the question of whether Thor''s axe was against the six gems or only against the heart gems collected by mieba when Thor split to mieba.


    William just thought about it and didn''t care.


    Whether it''s six or one, it can split at least one gem''s energy with all its strength. That is to say, storm Tomahawk is absolutely an infinite gem level artifact.


    Looking at the incoherent little spider tightly hugged with stark, William couldn''t help thinking about going back to his position. Would he observe the little spider in advance to see if he could crack his genes and clone an English version of spider man?


    Even if you don''t use cobwebs, the physical fitness of the little spider is much better than that of the U.S. team using super soldier serum, and the danger perception like wolverine is also a super skill for battlefield survival.


    But now the little spider is about six or seven years old, but his aunt should be super attractive to people who have some hobbies.


    William with a storm Tomahawk to a see Argo motorcycle eyes, staring at his strange hook fingers.


    When they came to the lake, William took out the frost hammer, absorbed all the frost power back into the ice box in the hammer, and then released a tornado to roll all the water out of the lake back into the lake, and then sent the destroyer to Mars and threw it into Olympus volcano.


    Then he said to Dr. strange with a smile, "as the supreme mage of another world, I have to remind you to watch the people like stark in the future. If I find out that they dare to go to my dimension or other dimensions again, I promise to come back again and directly kill those who dare to go to the past dimension.".


    "Understand", obviously feeling that William''s strength is much stronger than himself, strange nodded seriously, "if it wasn''t a last resort, I would not have risked giving the time gem to mieba five years ago. Now that mieba is dead and people have been rescued,


    in the future, I and other arcane masters will continue to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the plane dimension.".


    "That''s good," William nodded with a smile, and left the jewels of time, space, reality and soul in the infinite glove to strange, so that they could return the jewels to other planes.


    the figure slowly disappeared in front of strange and returned to his own dimension of falger castle.


    First of all, he found the four gems of the standard plane hidden in time and space, and then thought again and again about whether to hide the soul gems in time and space.


    Then she went into the living room and threw her storm axe to Angela, who was happy to see herself.


    As soon as Angela took the axe and waved it in her hand, she suddenly felt that it was more suitable for her than frost hammer.


    After being accepted by William, Angela was not only able to use the axe easily, but also soon found out that the axe must have been made by the dwarves. Not to mention, the metal on the axe is the best product of Wulu metal to absorb and enchant.


    "Honey, where do you get this URU metal that even Odin can''t bear to take out? How can we let aitui, who has made it clear for several times that he will never help you build weapons in the future, help you forge this axe.


    "Don''t worry about the weapons I get from there," William said with a smile. He picked up Angela and said, "I think we should do something we love to do first, and then talk about children''s problems.".


    "Child?" Angela let William go to the bedroom with her, and then he asked happily, "have you solved the trouble you''ve been worrying about all these years?"


    "Of course," William laughs, putting away the storm axe and throwing Angela on the bed, "there won''t be any big trouble in the next ten years, as for ten years later.".


    William hesitated for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Whoever dares to make trouble, I''ll kill him first.".


    Speaking of this, I suddenly felt that I had better not spread the news that mieba had been killed.


    In this way, those who think about gems will surely wait to see how mieba will retaliate against William in the future. By the way, they will hide to see if there are opportunities for William to snatch gems and even kill William and mieba when they fight with him.


    While William and Angela are working out together, Nick Frey, who is refitting a Ford SUV, is driving in Washington, USA. just after agent Hill gets on the phone and stops at the intersection waiting for the traffic light,


    he sees a policeman parking in the other lane, and two policemen with Sunglasses look at him suspiciously.


    Frey rolled his eyes, knowing that he was probably the kind of fool who regarded any gangster as the object of suspicion. He stared at the two policemen and asked, "do you want to see my ID?"But the two policemen didn''t find fault. Instead, they sounded the siren like a warning. The two short sirens couldn''t scare Frey.


    Looking back, no matter what the two policemen wanted to do, after a few seconds of waiting for the green light, they started the car and crossed the intersection. In the corner of their eyes, they saw a speeding police car crashing into their own Ford SUV.


    "FK", originally thought it was a traffic accident, then saw the police car that had been parked by his car, rushing to the front of the Ford.


    Now Frey doesn''t understand that he''s been calculated, so he''s not the top secret agent.


    Without waiting for him to fight back or escape, another police car came from behind the car, and then crashed into the bottom of the SUV, jacking up all the rear tires.


    Then he drove away the police car that Ford had hit and moved a few meters across, and a large van sped up. Six fully armed masked special police officers got out of the car and, together with the police in the other cars, aimed at Frey with an M4 assault rifle.


    Frey, whose wrist was dislocated by the impact of the car accident, immediately ordered the car intelligent belt to take him away from here, and then took out the anesthetic from the car cabinet and put it into his hand to avoid too strong pain, which would affect people''s mind and judgment.


    Outside the Ford, the special police and police who didn''t know whether it was true or not pulled the trigger on the Ford.


    "Dada, dada", a series of firecracker like gunshots, car intelligence immediately returns, the body bulletproof system is decreasing.


    However, seeing the 89% defense displayed on the car monitor, Frey looked at the Swat outside the car sarcastically.


    It doesn''t need to be too bulletproof. It just needs enough time to wait for other police to come, and then the agents of aegis will come as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1367

    Nick Frey thought that the bulletproof car refitted according to the highest bulletproof standard could only last for a few minutes until the police and aegis personnel came to support him,


    but he never thought that the people with M4 assault rifles and the uniforms of American police and special police were all real policemen with nine snakes.


    The person who wanted him to die was Alexander Pierce, the director of aegis and the current president of the World Security Council, who he met half an hour ago.


    As for the reason, Nick Frey has asked pierce to postpone the launch of the space carrier.


    this makes Pearce fret because he has been secretly investigating whether there are Hydra inside the aegis Bureau in recent years.


    Originally, Frey delayed the launch schedule of the aerospace carrier. Now, when the aerospace carrier is about to launch, we have to slow down the launch.


    pierce suspected that Frey was deliberately testing? Or what will affect the huge trouble of the space carrier.


    In addition, because of William''s existence, the space carrier of aegis is not only the problem of aegis itself.


    The three space carriers under construction are not only strongly supported by the U.S. government, but also regarded as test ships of space carriers. In many ways, they are even secretly supported by Tony Stark.


    If we miss this launch, or if we are really exposed by Frey in the aegis, even if there are spies, the plan of the space carrier will be taken over by the U.S. government.


    That Hydra so many years of efforts and planning, not all others do wedding clothes?


    In this case, it''s better to kill Frey first, then blame other forces for Frey''s death, or even pour dirty water on England represented by William. The U.S. government may be in a hurry to let the space carrier take off as soon as possible.


    So, Frey''s intention to wait for support is doomed to fail.


    When he calmly thought about how many rounds of bullet can be prevented by the bulletproof car made of bulletproof steel plate, glass and the bulletproof fiber invented by William,


    he saw five special police officers carrying down a mechanical collider specially used for breaking doors from a van.


    FK, while Frey scolded, immediately yelled to the car intelligent system, "get me out of here.".


    "I''m sorry, sir. The rear wheel of the car was jacked up by the police car hit by it. It just hung up in the air and there was no place to borrow force. And the front of the car was jammed by a police car without any gap. If it only depends on the front wheel drive, the transmission system will be damaged due to the idling of the rear wheel.".


    At the same time, it doesn''t matter whether the car will break down.


    But when he saw the collider outside the car, he suddenly felt a sense of happiness and disaster.


    With a loud bang, the collider fixed on the ground slammed into the bulletproof window. At the same time, the huge impact force cracked the bulletproof glass. At the same time,


    it also moved the side of the whole car, so that two rear wheels were lifted off the ground, one tire fell directly to the ground, and the other tire was half pressed on the cover of the police car.


    The power system instantly recovered, but at this time, Frey didn''t intend to leave.


    Listening to the improvement of vehicle intelligence''s counterattack, Frey yells and so on. He knows very well that the window is cracked, so he can''t lower the window automatically.


    instead of opening the door to counterattack, it''s better to wait for people outside to break the window with the collider. In order to get the shooting angle, when the center is outside the window, he uses vehicle weapons to kill the enemy on the left side.


    In this way, if the enemy on the front, back and right wants to attack, it will take at least a few seconds, which will give him time to break through the front and rear police cars.


    "Touch" is another sound of impact, vehicle intelligence immediately reminded, "bulletproof index is only 28%, whether to fight back, sir.".


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Frey kept observing the position of the enemy on the left side. After hearing another crash, the car intelligence yelled "when the bulletproof index is only 2%"


    seeing that the enemy on the left side converged with rifles for a few steps, he immediately yelled "counterattack", and the center console of the car immediately raised a Gatling with a short four-wheel barrel.


    "Daddada, dada" a series of gunshots recalled that after several bullets broke through the window, the rainstorm like bullets immediately swept six or seven enemies.


    "Get me out of here," Frey yells and orders the car intelligence. When the car starts up fiercely, the power of the four-wheel drive SUV is maximized in a short time,


    the tires squeak, pushing the police car in front of the car half a meter, and then the car starts to retreat, slamming into the rear car, and the SUV gets a bigger acceleration distance.


    Seeing that the car was about to get out of trouble, Frey immediately fired several grenades out of the window. Before and after the explosion, the Hydra who wanted to attack could only fly to avoid the explosion of the grenade.


    The bulletproof car collided back and forth once again. After getting a distance of more than one meter, the steering wheel went directly to the left to kill him. After driving away, the car turned into the driveway and fled from the scene with Frey at full speed.


    Seeing that he was complete for the moment, Frey immediately yelled to the car intelligence, "start flight mode, and then help me contact hill, Colson and Natasha.".Sorry, sir, the flight function is damaged. The phone is connecting.


    FK, the curse of the test car is unreliable, while Frey looked at the catch-up police car, and began to talk to Hill three about their own arrangements.


    However, after giving orders to hill and Colson, he thought that Natasha was now William''s man. Instead, he began to hesitate and changed his mind to let Natasha go back to Washington immediately.


    When he finished talking with the three people, he saw that several police cars were on the verge of catching up,


    he could not help thinking that the bulletproof car had many advantages, but the most troublesome thing was that the body was too heavy. Even if the power system of the car was improved, the maximum speed was an unchangeable weakness.


    And it''s been several minutes, but there''s no siren around, which makes Frey''s mind suddenly come up with bad ideas.


    However, even if the enemy can move the patrol police in a few blocks nearby, it can''t really get rid of all the patrol police in Washington. It only takes a few minutes to get support.


    Just as he wanted to order the car''s smart FM to the police channel and order the police to intercept the enemy chasing him, he suddenly saw a man with long hair standing in the middle of the street 200 meters away. He raised his hand-held transmitter and fired something like a disc at himself.


    Damn, the directional magnetic adsorption bomb. Frey suddenly realized that the disk was specially adsorbed to the bottom of the car and then exploded.


    Just in time for the car to intelligently start the anti-collision mode, grab an epinephrine injection tube and prick it into the arm. Then there was a loud bang. The whole car immediately flew up and rolled along the street for tens of meters before it bumped into a car parked on the side of the road and stopped.

 Chapter 1368

    Fortunately, Frey gave himself a shot of adrenaline in advance. Although his head was buzzing after the explosion, he woke up for the first time.


    Grab a hand-held laser cutter from the small arms depot of the car, cut off the safety belt and cut off the door on the other side.


    Take out the glock-17 from the vehicle''s weapon library and turn it into full-automatic mode. It''s a random sweep to the winter soldiers.


    The forced Dongbing and the hydra, who were getting off the bus, had to dodge the bullet. At the same time, they were shocked that Frey had such a serious car accident and could fight back at the first time.


    After Freeman emptied a 17 round bullet clip, he grabbed two grenades from the vehicle''s weapon library, climbed out of the car a few meters, and happily found the manhole cover on the side of the road. Regardless of the dirt or whether the wound would be infected,


    he quickly opened the manhole cover with a laser cutter, and without hesitation, he went into the sewer.


    When the winter soldiers on the street were carrying guns to prevent Frey from attacking from the back of the car parked on the street, when they walked slowly, Frey had already hobbled for more than ten meters and disappeared after turning a corner.


    A few seconds later, looking at the well cover on the street, Dong Bing angrily punched the car on the side of the road, and then let a few hydras into the sewer to chase them without hesitation.


    He turned his head and got into a police car, followed the signal from the Hydra in the sewer on the ground, intending to stop Frey in front of him.


    But the car didn''t drive far away. Two low explosions came. As soon as Dongbing looked at the intermittent signal locator, he found that the Hydra was standing there. After waiting for more than ten seconds, he was sure that the signal didn''t move.


    I drove the car without hesitation, left the block, changed into a motorcycle and drove to Pierce''s place.


    As soon as Frey disappeared, no one knew where he was hiding.


    Six or seven hours later, it was just getting dark. Hill hid in a big tree for the last time to see if he was being followed. After a while, he came to an air raid shelter built in the mountain under the cover of trees and weeds.


    After passing through a tunnel of tens of meters and passing several layers of identity authentication, Hill saw Frey who had bandaged and treated his wound.


    "Who on earth attacked you.".


    Frey shook his head and asked gravely, "where''s Colson?"


    seeing that Frey didn''t say anything, Hill could only answer his worries and say, "as you told him, he is monitoring the inside of aegis through the micro monitoring we have installed in the secret base in recent years.


    But in addition to my investigation on the response actions of aegis after your accident, I found no abnormality.


    "Well," said Frey, frowning, "it''s normal, but it''s not normal.".


    "What do you mean?"


    Frey said, "I''m the head of the aegis. If something goes wrong, it seems that someone in the aegis knows that something will happen to me early in the morning."


    "This," Hill''s first thought in his mind is that if aegis follows the procedures, can it not be a sign of a mature mechanism?


    But the agent''s instinct made her agree with Frey''s conjecture. She frowned and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    In Frey''s reserved words, he said, "lead people out and see who is really behind the scenes.".


    Bear the pain, stand up and go to a password wardrobe, press the password, take out a bulletproof shirt, put on not to say, but also put on a bulletproof vest, and then wear a very ordinary coat.


    After seeing that the person who attacked him was a winter soldier, Frey was convinced that the person who wanted to kill him was a hydra. As for the reason, the only problem recently was the air carrier.


    Furthermore, Frey was convinced that pierce, who had been suspected in the past, had 100% problems. Otherwise, he could not have attacked pierce half an hour after he went to see him.


    Similarly, only Pierce, the former director of aegis, has the courage and energy to assassinate him, the current director of aegis, in a place like Washington.


    It''s a pity that even if you suspect Pierce, if you don''t have any definite evidence, let alone testify and arrest Pierce, you may be killed by Pierce.


    Fortunately, the man who killed himself was a winter soldier, so he was given a chance to turn over.


    For more than six hours, Frey didn''t just hide in this base and did nothing.


    Remembering William''s disdainful expression when he mentioned the winter soldier and six other winter soldiers who were secretly imprisoned in the ice and snow of Siberia, Frey thought that William might fight the winter soldier and the Hydra because he wanted to enjoy the super soldier alone.


    After all, the secret of James Bond''s Daniel Craig becoming a super fighter has been discovered not only by Frey, but also by the U.S. government through the people in England.


    After Frey called William and passed the Winter Soldier recorded by the car intelligence to him, Frey was so upset that he just casually said that he would send someone to deal with it, and heard several women''s voices coming from the phone.


    For William, he actually wanted to see the Hydra mess up the United States.Even if the aerospace carrier only makes trouble in the country, he may drink beer and watch the fun.


    Looking at the encrypted mobile phone with a beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    After just a few seconds of thinking, Frey thought that the guy in front of him was the ghost warrior who was in charge of guarding the Devonshire family''s London manor in intelligence. He only appeared in front of a limited number of friends close to William?


    Without waiting for Frey to ask, Black Ghost leizang threw a backpack to Frey and said, "this is a new generation of bulletproof suit that Mr. Devonshire asked me to give you.


    then if you are not afraid of death, you can use yourself as bait to lead out the winter warrior and give it to me.".


    I''m going to see the so-called new generation of bulletproof suits, and what improvements have been made in the past. After listening to Lei Zang''s words, I immediately asked, "how can we lead people out?"


    Lei Zang, wrapped in his helmet, said with a crooked mouth, "maybe you can pretend to be injured and go to find Steve Rogers, and the person behind your assassination will surely send someone to watch captain Rogers.".


    "This thing can defend the sniper gun within one or two hundred meters?"


    It''s a matter of his own life. Frey won''t be so great to take risks. He opened his backpack and looked at his suit. He continued anxiously, "what if someone attacks me on the head?"


    Lei Zang rolled his eyes fiercely, thinking that as William had said in his previous call, although Frey was the director of aegis, he had long regarded himself as the ruling class of the United States and would not risk his life.


    When you touch your hand behind your back, you throw out a small virtual player that has been improved for several generations. It is only the size of a finger, and can only send virtual images of forged scenes, without any attack ability. As like as two peas of


    , the instrument was swept over fry. Soon after a beam of light came out, a virtual character like Frey appeared at fry.

 Chapter 1369

    Looking at himself as like as two peas, even speaking, his voice, expression, and facial expression, and the wound he had deliberately kept on his face,


    could not find any fault for him. Although he was happy and pleased, Frey was almost scolded.


    In the future, in the planned scene, even if he was disguised as the director of aegis and killed people in the street, as long as the body, shell case and eyewitness were left behind, he could easily be convicted as the director of aegis or other people.


    If we don''t pursue conviction, the president of the United States will be exposed to all the scandals and scandals made by William.


    But now is not the time to care about this problem, "well, according to what you said, let''s go to Steve and lead out the winter soldiers who want to kill me.".


    Leizang nodded, but looked at the deer head holy light ring on Frey''s hand, thinking that this guy had been injured too much before, and had used up the holy light therapy three times a day?


    Although William did not let him to protect Frey, but can send their own to help, also on the surface, Frey still has weight in William''s heart.


    He took out two pieces of therapeutic jade amulets from his waist, but he saw that Frey took out the same jade amulet from his pocket and shook his head. "No, I kept these injuries on purpose. Otherwise, when I meet with my subordinates later,


    if there is no injury at all, my subordinates will doubt if I don''t explain, and it will be more troublesome if I explain.".


    Frey exclaimed helplessly, "your master has never been a good talker.".


    Leizang laughs and nods with Frey, "I''ll go to captain Steve''s residence first and watch.".


    After a few steps, Lei Zang suddenly turned around and asked, "do you want me to send some battle robots from Kun style spaceship to guard you?"


    After thinking about it, Frey nodded. Later, he would have to meet commander hill in this base, and since he wanted to pretend to be injured, he would have to call the two doctors he felt most at ease with.


    Even if you believe hill and the two doctors, if they are followed, it will be easier for a fighting robot to escape.


    Watching Lei Zang walk into the Kun style spaceship, and then four battle robots walk behind him, safe and carefree Frey smiles and nods to watch Lei Zang go to Steve''s residence.


    A few hours later, when hill arrives, Frey puts on a bulletproof suit, takes her to the U.S. team''s home, and quietly waits for Steve to come home.


    At about 9 p.m., I had a drink with Sam Falcon in the bar, and then I got home on my motorcycle.


    As soon as I went to the third floor, I saw a beautiful girl next door, carrying a clothes basket, going out of the room like she was going to the laundry room downstairs.


    Seeing Steve holding the key to open the door, the round faced girl said with a smile, "good evening, Mr. Rogers.".


    Good evening, Sharon.


    Steve, who has been a neighbor for more than a year, certainly has no heart to resist the girl next door who obviously likes him.


    And suddenly came to 70 years later, nothing to adapt to, in the heart more confused, he really thought about whether to fall in love again in recent months.


    Hesitating for a moment, he asked tentatively, "maybe you can use my washing machine, which should be cheaper than the laundry downstairs.".


    "How much cheaper?" Sharon asked with a smile


    Steve smiles and shrugs. "How about a cup of coffee?"


    Coffee drinking may be a polite remark to Steve, who has been sleeping for 70 years. But for American women these days, inviting someone to have coffee at home at night is an obvious invitation or a tease.


    However, although Sharon Carter knows that Steve and Peggy Carter once had a relationship, she really doesn''t mind being with the U.S.


    but she can''t help shaking her head when she thinks that Nick Frey sent him to watch Steve for protection.


    "Thank you, but next time," said Sharon, lifting her clothes basket up a little with a embarrassed expression. "I''m on duty in the special protection ward today. You don''t want me to wash my work clothes with your washing machine.".


    "Well," said Steve, smiling and shaking his head, "I''m afraid of what you said. See you next time.".


    "Good night, Steve," said Sharon, laughing as she was about to go down the stairs. As soon as she took a step, she suddenly turned back, "by the way, you seem to have left the music on.


    Remind you, this is an apartment building. I don''t care. If other tenants are disturbed, it may lead to the police. ".


    "Thank you, I understand," said Steve with a teachable expression on his mouth, but he was on the alert.


    When Sharon beckoned downstairs, he flashed to the threshold, listened, and heard music in the room.


    Recall a few seconds to make sure that I didn''t listen to music when I left today. I turned my head and looked at the window on the public aisle. Without hesitation, I climbed out of the window, jumped along the corner, and caught the windowsill of my house.


    Carefully open the window to climb into the room, but did not find the opposite six floors, a face covered guy is quietly staring at him.As soon as she went downstairs, Sharon, who had suspected something was wrong for a long time, came back to her room with her blue clothes in her hands, threw the basket, and began to put on her bulletproof clothes and communication earphones.


    Then he grabbed the pistol and began to check it. Then he silently put his ear on the wall and listened carefully to the next door.


    After Steve climbed into the window carefully, the winter soldier who had been watching for several hours opened a suitcase and began to assemble a sniper gun.


    What Dongbing didn''t notice was that at least five spiders on the roof were hiding in the corner, crevice and other places, staring at his every move.


    Lei Zang, wearing the land version of Ninja armor made of nano titanium alloy, is holding a paper cup of coffee. He stares at him through the nano helmet transformed into glasses. At the same time, he also stares at Steve who enters the room.


    As for the real eye, Nick Frey is in an SUV, sitting in the back seat with a mobile phone, hesitating and tapping with his fingers on the mobile phone.


    From being attacked in the morning to 9:00 p.m., Frey actually thought that she would be killed in the street openly,


    probably because yesterday, when Natasha, the US team and the aegis operation team rescued an Aegis cargo ship hijacked by a group of mercenaries,


    Natasha, according to his order, copied the information in the server of the cargo ship, There must be some big secret.


    And the secret must be Alexander Pierce, who would rather expose himself than let him get it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, freira opened the door and went to the side alley. Then she put a copy of the data, which would be tracked by aegis as soon as she connected the computer, into the gap of Steve''s motorcycle dashboard.


    Then he called to tell Lei Zang about it.

 Chapter 1370

    When I heard ray Zang hiding his U-disk in Steve''s motorcycle, I didn''t have time to worry about it. On Sunday, I started to calculate again. I asked virtual ray, who was talking with Steve, to take out his mobile phone from his pocket and say,


    "my wife and I had a quarrel and were driven out of the house. If we want to go, we''d better come to you for the night, so we don''t have to worry about this scandal. Everyone knows.".


    Steve listened to the corner of his mouth with a smile, relieved to come out from the corner, "I didn''t know you were married.".


    "There''s so much you don''t know," says Frey with a smile? And you''re interested in getting to the bottom of this kind of private matter? "


    With a click, Steve turns on the lamp switch, but Frey immediately raises his hand, and then uses his mobile phone to type, "turn off the lamp, monitor carefully.".


    Looking at several wounds on Frey''s face, Steve finished reading the letters on his mobile phone and turned off the light immediately.


    Then he typed the virtual image again and wrote, "there is an insider in the aegis Bureau. I came to you to use myself as bait and lead out people who want to kill me.".


    Steve couldn''t help but shrink his pupils when he saw Frey stand up and walk out of the corner of the wall. At the same time, he wrote on his mobile phone again, "if I''m shot, go after me immediately.".


    Then, as if to understand Steve''s worry, Frey said unimportant words, holding the collar of his coat, while typing, "don''t worry, I''m wearing the latest bulletproof civilian clothes. Even if I''m shot by a sniper, at most I''ll be broken a rib.


    Also, before I came to you, in order to avoid being caught and divulging secrets, I asked someone who had never been in aegis to put a USB flash drive in the dashboard of your motorcycle.


    After reading these, Frey''s figure just came to the window to see the place, "bang, bang" two loud noises, freyton fell in response.


    "Go for it." Steve just wanted to check it. He saw Fred gasping for breath, crawling back two steps, avoiding the angle of the shot and growling, "after you catch someone, remember to take care of the USB flash drive, and don''t trust anyone, including me.".


    "Go, go, go", virtual imaging see Steve is still hesitating, immediately said, "let me white injury, hurry to chase.".


    Seeing that Frey had been shot two times and was still full of anger, Steve, who was holding the shield, nodded, raised the shield and rushed out of the window. After eight or nine meters, he bumped into the six storey office building opposite.


    Then carrying the shield on his chest, he ran up the stairs on the second floor when he met the wall and the door.


    When he ran to the fifth floor, he heard a faint sound of footsteps coming from the roof.


    Listen to the footsteps to understand that the killer is far away from himself, Steve, quickly ran to the roof, and saw a man with half long hair in a black combat suit, had run to the edge of the roof.


    He threw the shield out of his hand without even thinking about it, but what he didn''t expect was that the opponent could turn around and catch the shield with one hand when the shield approached by listening.


    Steve saw the other side''s left arm clearly, with silver metallic luster.


    Regardless of whether the other side is a reformer or not, Steve raises his legs and sprints. Then he sees the winter soldier''s left hand leaning back and his shield roaring back.


    With a dull bang, Steve, who caught the shield in both hands, was hit by the impact and glided back several meters before stopping.


    Hell, this guy has more power than me.


    When you look up again, where are the traces of winter soldiers.


    But when he got up in a hurry, he heard the "bang bang" gunshot coming from the top of the building, followed by the "Ding Ding Ding" sound of metal impact.


    Running to the rooftop, I saw a dark man, wearing Ninja shaped armor and waving a samurai sword, chopping in the air at a very fast speed.


    A sound of "Ding Ding Ding" came again, and I saw that the Ninja was able to split the bullet into himself with a samurai knife.


    Then, without waiting for the winter soldiers to reload, they wave and throw a dart. The forced winter soldiers can only give up loading and raise their left metal arm to block the dart.


    Lei Zang, who seizes the opportunity, comes to the winter soldier in an instant. He wields the knife fiercely in both hands and cuts through the cold awn of the knife. When the Winter Soldier forcibly steps back, he cuts the winter soldier''s combat suit,


    then he presses the unsteady winter soldier with one knife and cuts his left metal arm wantonly.


    After a few swords, Dong Bing was disorganized by the samurai sword in Lei Zang''s hand. Then he was kicked by a roundabout kick, put one foot on his face, whirled around several times and flew out for several meters, and hit the ground on the roof.


    When Steve was relieved, he saw the winter soldier who had been kicked away with his face covered armor. When he stood up, his face was just facing him.


    Just a few eyes, Steve''s heart beat a few times, and a familiar person appeared in his mind.


    "Bucky.".


    Recalling his brotherhood with Bucky, a sound of "Ding Ding Ding" came into his ears again. At this time, Bucky, a winter soldier, was being stabbed by Lei Zang to split the wrist of his metal arm,


    and then he got a powerful stab at Bucky''s neck.Stop it.


    Seeing that Bucky was in a panic, he had to break his hand with metal and cut off his arm again before he could stop the knife. Steve didn''t even want to throw his shield, and the goal was to chase Bucky''s Lei Zang.


    Hearing Steve''s anxious cry, Lei Zang felt the danger in his heart.


    As the knife that cleaved to Bucky slowed down, his eyes could see that he was flying to his shield.


    Lei Zang, who is wearing a nano titanium Ninja suit, can still kill Bucky by fighting for a blow. However, since the US team is calling a stop, he wants to hear what Steve wants to say.


    When Lei Zang takes back two steps, he sees that Steve rushes over from the opposite rooftop, while the fallen Winter Soldier pulls Glock out of his waist and shoots at Lei Zang fiercely.


    I want to die.


    Originally, it was against William''s intention to keep his hand. Leizang didn''t care whether the American team would stop or not. He waved a knife to split several bullets, and then let the remaining bullets hit his armor. He launched a quick step and slashed at Bucky''s neck.


    "Poo Chi", Lei Zang''s figure crossed five or six meters, and a blood drop appeared on the blade, but he didn''t look happy when he hit it well.


    Stand straight, shake off the knife, shake off the bloodstain, look back to see the right hand Qigen and broken winter soldiers, painful face are twisted up, turn around and escape.


    "Squat down", the winter soldier who is running away, hears Steve''s cry, instinctively lowers his head without any thinking, and then feels two empty sounds flying over his head.


    With both hands gone, he squatted too fast to keep his balance and rolled on the ground for a few laps. Then he saw the man who was chasing him before. At this time, he was fighting with the fierce and shameless Ninja with a shield.

 Chapter 1371

    "Dangdangdang" stabbed Lei Zang, who hit the shield with several knives. He immediately felt that he had got the demon breaking sword from the island hunting organization and aozunu, and the blade was damaged.


    With a painful kick, leizang stepped back and stared at Steve for several seconds. "Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you together.".


    "I''m sorry," Steve looked back and lost his hands. Bucky, struggling to stand up, and his broken, bleeding shoulder.


    "You go, Bucky, or you''ll die with blood.".


    "You''re looking for death," Lei Zang said, shaking the sword in his hand, shaking off the bloodstain and inserting it back into the scabbard on his back,


    and then holding the handle of the samurai sword made by William from the dwarf king and mixed with Wulu metal.


    Don''t remind Steve and Bucky when Lei Zang changes his knife. They don''t understand that the knife Lei Zang holds is absolutely a precious one he can''t bear to use.


    Moreover, the blade was dark before. The samurai sword, which has been used for some years, can split the metal arm of the winter soldier, and can even beat him without fighting back.


    now it''s more difficult to take out the cards, isn''t it?


    However, Steve will never let ray kill his best friend who grew up and fought with him in front of him.


    Raise shield, stare at Lei Zang, the head also don''t return of shout a way, "Ba Ji, you go quickly, I cover you".


    One after another, he was protected by Steve. Even though he had been brainwashed and couldn''t remember Steve, he had better say "thank you". Then he gritted his teeth and rushed to the edge of the roof. He endured the pain and jumped down the fourth floor and ran away without looking back.


    "Qiang ~ ~" sound, Lei Zang pulled out the samurai sword, and saw that the samurai sword, which he held tightly in both hands, flashed a gilded light.


    When Steve had a bad secret, leizang raised his hands fiercely, and his whole body was full of momentum. He waved his hand across three meters in the air, and was blessed by William with a sword that had been sharp, demon breaking, tenacious, swift magic and holy light recovery.


    A knife awn across the air, heart shock Steve quickly raised the shield, shrinking body and head behind the shield.


    "Dang ~ ~", after a huge impact sound, the Zhenjin alloy shield made a "buzzing" vibration sound, and the rebound shock Bolton pushed leizang back several steps.


    Now it''s Lei Zang''s turn to be surprised. He has done experiments to split half a meter thick granite.


    Now I only leave a mark on the shield to break the paint. I don''t know, it will rebound.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Lei Zang, who obviously feels that his own strength is stronger than that of Steve, quietly calculates the increase of nano Ninja armor and the advantage of weapons, and soon has a preview of how to kill Steve.


    After waiting for three seconds, I let the Holy Light recover and act on my whole body. I soon felt that the fatigue of wielding the blade disappeared. Holding the handle, I slowly approached Steve from behind the shield step by step.


    After just two steps, Lei zangmeng smelled a new smell of blood. As soon as he stopped, he looked at Steve who was still squatting. Only a few eyes could see the blood dripping from Steve''s foot to the concrete floor on the roof.


    It turned out that although the knife was blocked by Steve just now, when he was still injured by the last point of the knife, he could not avoid squatting on his leg.


    If it wasn''t for the nine layers of Dao Mang and Jiu were offset by Zhenjin shield, Steve would have cut off not only one layer of skin on one side of his leg, but also the sole and toe of his foot.


    "Get out of the way.".


    Seeing that Steve was injured, leizang, who was born as a killer and had many bottom lines, didn''t want to fight him any more.


    Fortunately, William is also interested in him, so that he can keep the manor at ease.


    Otherwise, it''s OK to find a bloodthirsty person with no bottom line as a killing tool, but William can''t really give his mother''s safety to that kind of person.


    Otherwise, the white ghost had done a lot for William for so many years, but he didn''t let him stay by his side.


    "I''m sorry," Steve stood up in pain and shook his head. "That man just now grew up with me, served together in Europe, fought against Nazis, and sacrificed his friends to save the world.


    You want to kill him unless you go over my body.


    After hearing this, the hilt of Lei Zang''s knife sank. Just when Steve thought things would turn for the better,


    he saw Lei Zang shaking his head and said, "I admire your past, but the master I serve wants that person to die. Unless I die, he will die.".


    However, leizang had no idea of killing Steve at this time. He thought that if William was here and heard what Steve said, he would probably not kill this unpleasant but hateful guy.


    Wave the knife back into the scabbard on your back, cover your ears and ask, "did you follow?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lei Zang," the voice replied on Sunday, "the black bee drone detective Dao Dongbing is now in a car to meet him.".


    "Get out of the way", leizang slowly walked back to Steve, while kindly advised, "the master asked me to deal with this matter, that is to know that I only care about the task goal, and will not hurt people''s lives.But if I fail, Her Highness Angela has assassins who are more powerful and ruthless than me.


    If they go out, it''s not that only one will die, but that anyone who gets in their way will be killed mercilessly. ".


    Seeing that Lei Zang''s weapons had been put away, Steve was secretly glad. But when he thought that Lei Zang had just covered his ears and talked to people,


    he knew that although Bucky had escaped, he must have been watched by people or some high-tech equipment.


    Adding leizang''s words of Her Highness Angela and "they," Steve immediately asked, "who''s your master?"


    "I''m sorry, you don''t have the right to know." after that, Lei Zang fiercely used the instant step, and his figure suddenly crossed several meters to the right of Steve,


    then he punched Steve in the face before the shield blocked him.


    As Steve staggers back, leizang kicks him in the stomach.


    After kicking the man down, leizang wants to turn around and chase Barney, but suddenly William''s voice comes from his ear.


    "Don''t chase, beat people up, just wait for instructions in Washington.".


    Leizang, who stopped, looked back at Steve with a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    Although the fight just now was short, Lei Zang, who had been sensible since he was a few years old and had experienced the most cruel training of either death or injury, was quite sure of Steve''s fighting ability,


    but this kind of hard hitting skill was nothing in Lei Zang''s eyesight.


    Not to mention the nano armor itself, it can also record the opponent''s moves and moves. In only five or six rounds, Steve, who is the most skillful Avenger in combat, was hit by leizang at will.

 Chapter 1372

    He didn''t have more than ten rounds against the empty handed leizang. What Steve couldn''t understand was that when Zhenjin shield collided with leizang, he would easily turn his hand to counteract the force.


    And the more you fight, the more Steve understands that the opponent is not only stronger than himself in strength, but also more agile, responsive and skillful in beating himself wantonly.


    If it wasn''t for the thought that the longer the delay, Bucky would have more time to stop bleeding, have surgery, and even get rid of the tracking with the help of his friends, Steve might have avoided leizang and turned around and escaped.


    "Bang" one punch is hit by Lei Zang again, Steve can''t remember how many times he fell on the ground and gasped.


    This relaxed feeling, the whole body was hit at least a hundred punches, all over the pain of him, but suddenly looked at standing still, waiting for himself to get up.


    "It''s been at least 20 minutes. Since you don''t want to kill me, can you tell me if Bucky is out of your pursuit?"


    Lei Zang shakes his head. Seeing that the corners of his eyes and mouth are broken and his cheeks are swollen, he puts away his smiling face and struggles to get up.


    Lei Zang can''t help admiring Steve.


    Always restored by the holy light of the Wulu samurai sword on his back, he stretched out his hand to point on the helmet, and the nano helmet folded into the armor on his back in Steve''s surprised eyes.


    Lei Zang, who showed his face, stretched out his hand and raised his hair back. "The master told me 20 minutes ago that I didn''t need to chase the guy named Dongbing. Now as long as you lie still, I''ll take you down and go to the master to reply.".


    FK, who seldom speaks dirty words, immediately realized that his beating was in vain when he heard the sound of the police siren and ambulance more than ten minutes ago. If he jumped down from here, he would not have to take so many punches.


    But now that I''ve been beaten, I have to thank the other party for not pursuing baki?


    What annoys Steve most is that although the opponent has been hit by himself for more than ten times, let alone fists and feet, even if Zhenjin Shield hits the opponent, it only damages the armor on the opponent, and then the armor will be automatically repaired as soon as the shield is detached.


    Looking at Lei Zang, whose face was not hurt or even sweated, Steve stretched out his hands on the ground and gasped, "God, I have to tell you that your master is the most, the most, the most bastard I''ve ever seen in my life.".


    Lei Zang frowned and was upset. At the same time, he couldn''t help looking at Steve, whose face was swollen like a pig''s head, and shrugged helplessly.


    "boss, usually he is very easy to speak. He not only shows filial respect to the old lady, but also treats the ladies equally, and cares about us.


    Not only let us worry about our money, but also do our best for the safety of our opponents. Even if we can take care of our life, just help us.


    "Ha, so I''m a villain?" Steve sat up, but when he thought of Lei zanggang saying that he would not finish the battle until he got down,


    he hesitated for a long time, and then he simply lay on the concrete floor again, not to let Lei zanggang, who was obviously just executing the order, still more difficult to do.


    "If I surrender, can I invite you to my house for a drink?"


    "This,,,", I never thought that Steve would be beaten by poison, and Lei Zang would invite himself to have a drink. He nodded silently, and then felt his chin embarrassed,


    I thought that since William didn''t let him kill Steve, he would fight and admit defeat. Now the situation should be beyond the task, right?


    He took out a healing charm from the waist of the armor and threw it to Steve, saying, "it''s a healing charm. I can recover it in a few seconds after crushing it. It''s my apology.".


    Asshole, Steve is looking at Yu Fu and scolding in his heart. Would you like me to give you a beating and I''ll help you with your treatment?


    However, he didn''t doubt that Lei Zang would use the jade Fu to subdue him. After all, he didn''t kill him. In addition, Lei Zang gave him a good feeling and didn''t hesitate to crush the jade Fu.


    Soon he was surprised to see a green light floating out of the jade amulet and rushing into his body.


    Before they had time to regret that they had miscalculated the wrong person, they felt that the pain of the whole body was quickly relieved, and then they felt that the crus began to itch,


    when they sat up and looked, they saw that the wound on the crus took only five or six seconds, and the muscles revived, and then the skin covered the muscles with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    If it wasn''t for the skin growing up again, which was obviously whiter than the skin in other parts of his calf, he felt that he had only had a dream and was not hurt at all.


    Just as he was about to thank him, Lei Zang said with a smile, "didn''t Frey match you with this kind of jade charm?"


    "What?" Steve, who felt his whole body was back to normal, immediately stood up and stared at Lei Zang and asked, "do you mean aegis has this treasure for a long time?"


    "Hehe," leizang shrugged, "you have to ask Frey about that.".


    On hearing this, Steve was sulky. At the same time, he suddenly thought that Frey had been shot by two sniper bullets, and he said that he had secretly put the USB flash drive in his motorcycle.He looked up and apologized to Lei Zang, "sorry, I have to go to the hospital to see Frey.".


    "Casually", I knew for a long time that Frey in Steve''s room was Ray Zang in the disguise of virtual imaging. He watched Steve jump down the fourth floor with a smile,


    and then turned around to look at the attic of stairs on the roof to prevent rain.


    In a few seconds, Natasha came out wrapped in nano war clothes.


    "What is the purpose of William''s sending you to kill the winter soldiers?"


    "I don''t know." Lei Zang shakes his head. Although he doesn''t like Natasha as an agent, since Natasha can also get nano war armor, it means that his boss has admitted this woman.


    "If you have any questions, you''d better ask Mr. Devonshire in person.".


    With that, leizang retreated a few steps silently and disappeared in Natasha''s eyes.


    Hell, Natasha immediately complains about William. This ninja who can disappear in front of you makes Natasha feel tricky.


    When Steve and Natasha go to the hospital to see Frey, the escaped Winter Soldier returns to the secret base and is sent to the operating room. Not long after that, Alexander pierce rushes over.


    Looking at the winter soldier whose right hand is shoulder to shoulder, but his left hand is only metal arm, and his face is as pale as a corpse, Pierce is very angry at the same time,


    suddenly feels that this may be a good thing.


    Back to the doctor behind him, he said, "help him repair the wound, and then press the mechanical arm on his left and right hands.".


    "Understand, chief", the doctor who heard this was stunned at first, and then, just as pierce thought, the two arms are all mechanical arms of winter soldiers. In the future, their combat effectiveness will increase by five layers, or even double.


    "If we had captain Steve, the shield like material, the winter soldiers would be the strongest soldiers in the world.".

 Chapter 1373

    Staying in the roadside car near Meidui''s home, when he saw Steve rush out of the window sill with a Zhenjin shield to chase the winter soldiers,


    he thought about the plan and calculation he had made in the past few hours. Then he gritted his teeth, took out a small box from his coat pocket, untied his vest and shirt, and pasted two patches on his chest.


    Just as he was about to activate the micro bomb on the patch, which was not much more powerful than the firecracker, hill, sitting in the driver''s seat, turned back and asked, "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Of course." Frey, who had made up his mind, did not hesitate to press the explosion button. After two slight "bangs", he saw two blood blooms exploding from his chest.


    Bearing the pain, he cleaned up the residue of the patch from the two wounds of three or four centimeters. Frey turned to get out of the car and said to hill, "your task now is to keep an eye on the hospital, so that I won''t be killed when I pretend to be dead in the hospital.".


    "Yes, sir," hill nodded, watched Frey walk into Steve''s apartment, and drove away.


    As soon as Frey went to Steve''s house, she saw Sharon Carter come out of Steve''s house with a gun.


    "Sir Frey?"


    Fred nodded as he walked into the room and said, "call for backup for me, just say I''m shot, and then stop the police. Understand?"


    "Ming, I understand." as soon as Sharon saw Frey take off her fur coat and sit on the ground, she handed two patch bombs to herself. She immediately understood that it was meant to pretend to be injured.


    Frey, who takes off his shirt with the patch, presses it on his back and makes two "bangs". With the wound on his chest, the two penetrating wounds are disguised as "bangs".


    Lying on the floor, letting the blood flow all over the ground, Frey told Sharon in great pain, "when I am sent to the aegis hospital by the people who have come to support me, you should remember that you must be responsible for the forensic work.".


    Following Frey''s fingers, Sharon soon saw two holes in the floor of the corner of the room in a straight line with the balcony and the windows opposite.


    I don''t understand. It''s a sniper bullet. "I understand.".


    Sharon thought about it and found a towel. She smeared a lot of blood on Frey''s wound. She planned to wipe the bullet head with the towel when the bullet was taken out, so as not to leave obvious flaws.


    As for other flaws, we can only delay as much time as possible.


    As if aware of Sharon''s worries, Frey said with a smile, "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you can hide it after two days or so.".


    Frey has his own calculation, but he didn''t expect that when he heard that the man who was chasing him was a ninja in bulletproof armor, he would clap his face and tell people to press two metal arms on him immediately, then turn around and go back to the aegis Bureau.


    William and stark are the only people who can develop practical armour.


    But Pierce, the backstage controller of aegis, has never heard of a ninja in Stark''s hands.


    On the contrary, information related to William shows that when William did not rise completely ten years ago, there were several intelligence incidents in London that gangs were completely destroyed by those who used cold weapons.


    It made pierce think it was impossible to doubt William.


    Silent for a long time, I can''t help thinking that nine years ago, because of the magic cube of the universe, I was scared by William and didn''t dare to target the Devonshire family''s Pierce. Originally, I wanted to call to ask or bribe William.


    But just think of him and give up this idea. Anyway, the target of this space carrier is in the United States. As long as he doesn''t touch England, maybe William will accept the Hydra ruling the United States.


    After all, the Americans have been making trouble for William from time to time these years, and they have cooperated with him in the early years.


    And when he thought that it was just a ninja, not William himself, who had to act and couldn''t go back, he began to think fluently,


    maybe William was thinking of making the United States in chaos.


    Silently waiting for the news of Frey''s death in the hospital, he immediately called the Security Council on the pretext of Frey''s death.


    In addition, he changed his position to that of Frey, who proposed to suspend the launch of the space carrier. He directly heard that Frey''s death Council members proposed to lift the space carrier to the predetermined altitude in the shortest time.


    As for those projects that still need to be completed, they should be completed in the air, so as not to be damaged by their opponents.


    Pierce''s initiative made the five Council members who had decided to launch the space carrier as soon as possible hesitate.


    But since Pierce would say that, of course, the most important reason is to think well.


    Calm and urgent, he said, "don''t forget, we have experienced two alien invasions. Can I assume that the two consecutive failures will turn the direct invasion into infiltration, buying and interfering with the development of the earth?


    And Frey, who has been an agent for decades and is also in a high position, was assassinated because he noticed something? "When the five directors heard this, they couldn''t believe it, but they had to guard against it.


    Pierce saw that no one hesitated, and he continued happily in his heart, "otherwise, I can''t figure out why Frey, who even I can''t know his whereabouts, was attacked twice in a day, and who would be the murderer?"


    Devonshire.


    The first thought in the minds of the five directors was William, but no one would say that, let alone the English members of the Council.


    However, although the Englishman and William play hot, but no one will put all the hope of the ruling family on one person.


    Using aliens as an excuse gives us a step down. With Pierce''s promise to finish the project after liftoff, he will use Frey''s death to motivate the aegis staff to work as their own workers.


    With this guarantee, the five directors who felt that they would not only save money but also save a lot of money agreed to launch the aircraft carrier as soon as possible without much hesitation.


    At the end of the call with the directors, the first thing pierce did was to tell the people in the aerospace carrier Engineering Department to prepare for the launch of the aircraft carrier as soon as possible.


    ...


    on the other side, in the hospital of aegis, the American team, who came by motorcycle, stood in front of the huge glass window and looked at Frey and doctors who were operating in the operating room.


    Some puzzled and suspicious asked hill, "when I left Frey, he was only injured. How could he be critically ill in such a short time?"


    Hill, who had been in collusion with the doctor selected by Frey for a long time, pretended to be sad and helpless and looked around to make sure that there were only himself and Steve.


    Lying to tell a different reason, "on the way to the hospital, the doctor initially diagnosed that although the bullet was blocked by the bullet proof suit, Frey still broke a few ribs.


    And one of the broken bones went into the heart. As for why he didn''t find it early, the doctor guessed that it might be that when he was just injured, Frey ignored the heart problem because of the sharp pain of the broken bone.


    in addition, he didn''t trust the safety of the general ambulance hospital, so he didn''t go to the ambulance first.


    By the time the medical helicopter attached to the aegis arrived, the time had been delayed for nearly 10 minutes. When the problem was found, he had too much internal bleeding and was in a coma.


    Hell, Steve didn''t think it was a sentence at all. He swore in his heart and heard the sound of opening the door behind him. Then Natasha came in with a frown and asked, "what''s up?"


    "I don''t know," hill shook his head, and the three men saw the doctor in the emergency room suddenly yelling, "I''m dying. Use epinephrine immediately.".


    But the needle hit Frey''s neck, and within a minute, the heartbeat indicator showed a string of flat lines.

 Chapter 1374

    Looking at the picture of no heartbeat on the heartbeat display, Steve clenched his fist and looked at the motionless Frey with regret. He wanted to slap himself in the face.


    If you don''t chase Dongbing, but accompany Frey all the time, he will get on the ambulance first.


    If you don''t waste that ten minutes, you won''t lose too much blood, and the probability of people being rescued is at least 50%.


    But if he didn''t chase Dongbing, baki, a friend who grew up together, would be killed by the ninja.


    For a time, Steve really didn''t know whether he was wrong or right.


    Sad and regretful in his heart, he unconsciously pressed his hand on the pocket of his jeans and felt the U-disk he found in the gap of the motorcycle dashboard.


    He didn''t think there was any problem with this movement, but it was easily detected by Natasha and hill through the reflection of the glass window.


    More than ten minutes later, the three men came to the morgue with a sad face, and watched with their own eyes that Fred was covered with white cloth.


    Steve and hill, who have known the truth for a long time, stand aside with a sad face. But they know that Natasha, who is sent by leizang, is not so easy to deceive.


    Frowning and calm, she stepped forward and stood in silence for several minutes, then pretended to be sad and said with a choking voice, "Frey, you bastard, is the task more important than your own life?"


    When Steve heard this, he lowered his head more regretfully, while Hill''s nervous palms began to sweat, watching Natasha gently open the white cloth, and then put her hand on Frey''s forehead.


    Hell, Hilton swore in her heart.


    If Natasha had put her hand under Frey''s neck or nose to check her pulse or breath, Hill would not have been so nervous.


    But Natasha deserves to be an ace agent. Of course, she knows that it''s useless to check the breath and pulse of the suspended animation person. The only thing she can''t do is her temperature.


    The harm of low temperature to human body is absolutely ranked in the top several, even if it is not handled properly, pretending to be dead becomes real death.


    Fortunately, Frey didn''t use the suspended animation medicine that Natasha knew, but the medicine that Benner made in order to calm himself down and limit hawk''s appearance.


    Although this medicine is useless to Benner, hawk will still run out when he should appear, but it can make a person in a state of complete suspended animation.


    Otherwise Natasha could have thought of it, and some of the Hydra members in aegis who came to check later could have thought of it.


    Put the palm of the hand covered with nano materials on Frey''s forehead and chattered for nearly a minute. Natasha heard Sunday''s report that Frey''s temperature had dropped to the point where normal people could not survive.


    she really gave a clatter in her heart, and then her first thought was to call William.


    Before she knew William, she would stay in the aegis because she was sheltered by Frey and was qualified to work for the aegis.


    But now that Frey is dead, Natasha''s only thought is that she can only rely on William.


    Otherwise, not to mention the polar bear she defected from, the forces and terrorists who have offended her these years will come to kill her.


    But the thought that her status in William''s heart is lower than that of other women, coupled with her secret service background, will be rejected by William''s mother and other daughters.


    Natasha also felt that if she lived entirely on William, not to mention that she could not accept the life of being a rich wife. Being used to being an agent, she was also used to making preparations, leaving a way for herself, or even a few retreats.


    As for Angela, who has already won over herself, maybe no woman will be willing to be her man''s subordinate to other women before she can''t help it.


    It soon occurred to Natasha that she had just seen Steve touching his pocket through the glass.


    The last person Frey went to see was Steve, and Steve''s performance made Natasha wonder that the things in his pocket were the secret that led to Frey''s death.


    Nodding with Steve and hill, Natasha walked out of the morgue with reddish eyes. Her face suddenly changed and she looked left and right. She flashed into a ward and stared at the corridor silently.


    It wasn''t long before the Hydra disguised as a special team of aegis entered the morgue and was told by the special team that pierce wanted to see Steve.


    when the Hydra was looking for reasons to check whether Frey was really dead, he came out with a confused face.


    But he always remembered in his mind that Frey said, don''t believe anyone.


    That is to say, when you go to the aegis, you must hide the U disk in your pocket. Otherwise, once you enter the aegis, even if no one doubts it, the U disk will still be exposed during the security scan.


    When he passed by an automatic vending machine for drinks and snacks, he saw the staff replenishing the vending machine,


    Steve was moved. When the staff lowered his head to open the beverage box, he put the USB flash drive in a row of chewing gum of similar size.


    It''s at least two hours before and after meeting Pierce, and it''s already 11 o''clock in the night. Judging from the flow of people in the aegis hospital, which is never open to the public, few people will buy gum in the middle of the night.But when Steve leaves, who praises her cleverness in her heart, Natasha quietly waits for half an hour. When the people of aegis are almost gone, she turns her mouth up and walks out of the ward.


    Easily open the vending machine, holding the U disk Natasha out of the hospital, want to see what is in the U disk.


    However, when she sat in the car, she found that the U disk in her hand was actually a special U disk for aegis with automatic tracking.


    Hell, Natasha''s first thought was "trap.".


    Since that guy of Frey risked his life to give it to Steve, how could he give it to a U-disk that would be tracked?


    Or does Frey want Steve to be the bait to lead out who wants to find this USB flash drive?


    On this thought, Natasha immediately felt that she could not be wrong.


    In the whole aegis Bureau, Steve, who is not suitable to be an agent at all, will easily believe Frey, and only he can have enough strength and fight to protect the U-disk, and compete with the behind the scenes.


    Natasha sat in the car waiting for Steve to come back. When she came to aegis, Steve was taken to see Pierce.


    And the first thing Pierce said when he saw Steve was, "why did Frey come to see you late at night?"


    Asked a Leng of Steve, expression immediately hesitated, five or six seconds later said, "I don''t know.".


    But his expression, for Pierce, the head of the American nine headed snake, is just like telling him that you have a problem.


    "No, you know," Pierce said, looking at Steve with a straight face. "My best friend is also the benefactor who once saved my daughter''s life and me.


    or I was assassinated at the aegis, even the most important collaborator and successor of the intelligence community in the United States and the world. Captain, what do you think I should do and what do I do?"

 Chapter 1375

    After hearing pierce say that Frey is an ally controlling aegis, Steve scolds "damn politician" in his heart.


    Then I thought about the journey from the hospital to aegis. Since the winter soldier was Bucky, that is to say, Bucky was rescued by Hydra 70 years ago and transformed into a super soldier.


    Today, 70 years later, Bucky''s reappearance means that the Hydra has not been destroyed. Instead, it has been lurking for 70 years. Because of what Frey found, Bucky was sent to assassinate Frey.


    In the past 70 years, nobody knows what Hydra has done and how powerful it is.


    Combined with the whereabouts of Frey, the director of aegis can be easily obtained. Although Steve is not suitable to be an agent, he is not stupid at all.


    At this time, he did not doubt that there was a problem in the aegis Bureau. He was a fool, not to mention that Frey had said that he would not believe even the director of the aegis Bureau.


    Since Frey said don''t believe anyone, does that mean that he is reminding himself not to inform the senior management of aegis?


    Think of this, Steve is completely true performance, a face of hesitation said, "sorry, Fred was shot by sniper, said let me don''t believe anyone''s words.


    if you trust me, I will secretly investigate Fry''s cause of death, and clear up the matter together. "


    When pierce heard this, he was secretly annoyed, but he pretended to be thinking for a long time, then nodded,


    "well, if you hide in the dark, you may really get unexpected effects. I''ll let romlow of the special forces contact you and tell him if you need anything.".


    "Thank you", Steve went out of the office in doubt, and then all the way into the elevator, to the parking lot, out of aegis.


    After several blocks away from aegis, Steve couldn''t help thinking that pierce should be OK.


    But after he left, pierce went to his desk and said to the landline, "did you hear that?"


    "Yes, sir," came the voice of cross boned langmlo, who had already taken someone with him, waiting for the order, "so shall we wait or not?"


    "Stare at him first, if you find something abnormal, let someone outside aegis chase him," Pierce said, squinting. "In a word, I need to know his every move, or he has been chased these two days, to investigate the cause of Frey''s death.".


    Yes, sir.


    If pierce doesn''t get the right to launch the space carrier in advance, he will try his best to woo him first, and then threaten him with yes rather than No.


    when he can''t, he will arrest Steve and then force him to find out what Frey has given him.


    But now, according to the report of the carrier construction department, it only takes 14 hours. At about 3 p.m. tomorrow, three aircraft carriers loaded with half of the base ammunition will be able to take off.


    Therefore, at this time, pierce hopes that Steve''s eyes will be on the cause of Frey''s death.


    Even if it is necessary, he is willing to help Steve book the steps and approach the truth step by step. Of course, the time must be at least 15 hours.


    However, after waiting for more than an hour, Sitwell, who was in the Intelligence Department of aegis, urgently called pierce and told him that after a USB flash disk about Zola algorithm was opened,


    pierce immediately regretted being in aegis and arrested Steve.


    After a while, knowing that regret is useless, pierce picks up his mobile phone and calls langmlo to ask him to send someone to kill Steve immediately.


    He sat on the sofa and kept silent for a few seconds before he planned to make a phone call and ask people to falsify the evidence that Fred''s death was related to Steve.


    But this idea was rejected by him in a second.


    Even if he fakes pierce and Frey, the former and later directors defected to aegis, it''s more reliable than people saying that Steve Rogers, the American team, would defecte.


    Damn it, Rogers.


    Pierce angrily scolded, forced to calm down thinking, since Steve is perfect, then let his aura disappear.


    Pick up the mobile phone to call the cross bone first, and ask him to stop the pursuit. Just follow the normal procedure, send the personnel of aegis Bureau, and pretend to investigate why the U disk of aegis Bureau appears outside.


    And then he went all out to arrest Steve, but actually let him go and delay.


    After that, he called the secret lab with a smile.


    An hour later, Pierce''s figure appeared in the laboratory, looking at the winter soldiers whose two arms had been replaced by metal arms.


    But when the awakened Dongbing saw him, the first sentence he asked was, "did I ever know the man with the shield?"


    Pierce frowned immediately, but within seconds he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you do know each other.".


    Standing up, pierce told the researchers in the white coat, "brainwash him.".


    Half an hour later, the winter soldier, wearing a combat suit with two bare metal arms, put on a coat and rode on a motorcycle to a large helicopter.According to the nine headed snake tips of monitoring Steve, all the way to the birthplace of the U.S. team, New Jersey, a place called Vuitton.


    Three hours later, at about 5 a.m., he arrived at the abandoned rice army base in Vuitton. Steve looked at everything in the base with a nostalgic look on his face.


    Natasha, who was walking beside him, couldn''t help laughing and asked, "don''t tell me it''s the same here as when you first entered the barracks 70 years ago.".


    "It''s a place of some change." when Steve, who had thought about it, saw a warehouse entrance with only two meters high on the ground, which was specially used to house arms. He was set up in the middle of the open space of four barracks, and his heart immediately became suspicious.


    Natasha, who was waiting for Steve to answer, saw that his eyes were always on the entrance of the warehouse and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "Of course there is a problem," Steve explained with a frown. "According to the rules I used to enter the barracks, this kind of underground ammunition warehouse, even if it was built near the barracks for convenience, could not be built between four barracks.


    In the event of an accident, hundreds of soldiers will be bombed into the sky.


    Natasha looked around and saw that the ammunition depot was only ten meters away from each barracks. She suddenly understood that no leader would do such a stupid thing without safety awareness.


    "Go and have a look?" he said


    "Well," Steve led the way to the warehouse gate with his shield.


    After groping for a while on the door, he opened a lid and saw the electronic door lock. Steve was silly.


    He can''t handle this kind of antique. He can only focus on Natasha who understands and laughs secretly.


    "Let me do it," Natasha laughingly took out a mobile phone from her pocket, which was given by William. She didn''t need to operate it, just pointed it to the electronic lock,


    then she saw a light from the mobile phone shining on the electronic lock, and the number on the mobile phone screen turned around, and a six digit number was displayed on the screen in three seconds.


    Press the password, click, and the door opens.


    After they went underground, a group of armed Hydra, led by Dong Bing, approached the barracks and then entered the ammunition warehouse.

 Chapter 1376

    Steve and Natasha, the black widow of the U.S. team, went into the underground ammunition depot without much effort. They found a secret base on the second floor of the underground, which covers an area of at least 1000 square meters and is full of antiques in the 1960s and 1970s.


    What shocked them was that beside the antique keyboard and monitor, there was a fashionable and modern U-disk connector.


    Natasha took out the USB flash drive and hesitated to ask Steve, "this is obviously a trap waiting for us, or it may format and clear all the data.".


    Steve shook his head. "Now that we have come here, whether it''s good or bad, we can only try, or we don''t know when we will find out without any clue.".


    Natasha shrugs after hearing this, and she doesn''t want to leave like this. If there is any danger, she believes that her nano Zhenjin mark 50 and gold crazy war demon grom can at least escape from here with herself.


    Plug the USB flash drive into the reading connector, and on the 19 inch antique monitor before you meet, you will automatically type the words "game in progress, do you want to continue?".


    Natasha looks at Steve and sees that he doesn''t object. Natasha reaches out and presses "yes" on the keyboard. The camera on the monitor, which is as big as a brick, starts to run automatically.


    Pausing for a few seconds at Steve and Natasha, there was a mechanical voice, "Steve Rogers, Natasha Norman Rove.".


    Then, in their frowning eyes, the mechanical sound exploded their details.


    Then a familiar figure appeared on the monitor.


    "Dr. Zola of the Hydra?"


    Natasha saw that Steve looked at herself with poor eyes, shrugged helplessly and said, "this is the paper clip plan. If you want to blame, blame the American high-level who proposed the plan, and Peggy Carter, who was forced to carry out the order to approve the plan and accept the Hydra scientist.".


    On hearing Peggy Carter, Steve suddenly lost his temper.


    Natasha can''t help turning her mouth. It seems that the US team, which is called sage, has the same heart as ordinary people.


    But without waiting for Steve and Dr. Zola, who stored all his brain memories on the mainframe, to say a few words, there were bursts of gunshots and calls for help on the ground floor.


    Then I saw the bimetal arm exposed, with a little blood on his face. He came in with a frosty face and stood by the door of the base, staring at the surprised Steve.


    Ignoring her vigilance, Natasha asked Steve, "do we know each other?"


    "Of course, of course," said Steve, who was on the alert with Zhenjin shield. As soon as he heard this, he was just like a man and woman in love. He was not rationally excited and said, "my name is Steve Rogers, and you are Bucky Barnes.


    we grew up together and joined the army to deal with Nazi. Finally, when you destroyed Nazi''s plot, you failed to help me finish my task He fell off the cliff and disappeared.


    When I smashed the plot of red skull, the leader of Hydra, I fell into the sea with a plane bomb and was frozen for 70 years before I was accidentally rescued from the ice by an Arctic mining team.


    After hearing this, Bucky showed a thoughtful expression, and then cried with a straight face, "this is a trap. If you don''t want to die, leave here first.".


    Steve didn''t hesitate to go forward, but Natasha grabbed him without two steps.


    Then, when Natasha said something suspicious, the metal door at the entrance of the base was suddenly closed. Fortunately, Dongbing was not far away from the gate,


    sprinted for a few steps. Before the metal gate closed, he held the metal gate one by one.


    "Crunch, crunch" a few wrestling sound came, Bucky growled, "come out quickly, I can''t support for long.".


    Steve shook Natasha''s hand, and rushed to help the winter soldiers to hold the door. Seeing that Natasha who followed the door was still hesitating, he couldn''t help yelling, "leave here first, even if there is danger outside, it''s better than being locked in a closed bunker.".


    Natasha curls her lips. She doesn''t worry that she can''t leave the enclosed space. She doesn''t think that the unknown outside will be safer than here.


    Just thinking about whether to contact William, his mobile phone will sound an alarm.


    When she took out her mobile phone and heard the Sunday warning in her ear, she took off without hesitation and rushed out from the heads of Dongbing and Steve. At the same time,


    the nano Zhenjin mark 50 armor also covered her. Then she grabbed Steve and Dongbing with her backhand and grabbed them by the metal door.


    Without any explanation, they flew up and rushed to the door of the ammunition warehouse.


    There was a loud bang. She didn''t stop when she opened the door of the warehouse. Instead, she went straight into the sky. Then some dizzy Dongbing and Steve, who were hit, saw a surface to surface missile flying in the distance.


    With a loud bang, the ground penetrating missile crashed into the ground and exploded in the underground base, causing a huge pit of tens of meters filled with cement and dust. Then the ground began to collapse, destroying the whole underground base in a short time.


    Steve, who was placed on a hillside, looked at the huge pit in the distance with a lingering fear. Then he looked at the woman''s armor with a surprised expression. Natasha was suspended in control for more than ten seconds before he focused on Bucky."Why save us?"


    "I don''t know," Bucky said, shaking his head and following the instructions of the Hydra expert, "since I was rescued by you last night, I''ve had some endless memories in my mind from time to time.


    And there are about three stories about you in these memories. What impresses me most is the picture of a guy who is much thinner than you, being knocked down and standing up in an alley by a few gangsters.


    "That''s right, Bucky, that''s right," Steve said excitedly as he walked up to Bucky, holding his two metal arms in both hands. "Before I took part in the super soldier experiment, I was just a 1.6-meter-long, thin and stubborn Brooklyn poor boy in New York.


    And you are the best friend who always helps me and encourages me.


    Speaking of this, Steve wrapped up the winter soldiers with an excited face and muttered about their past in New York.


    While Dong Bing''s face showed a confused expression, the scene of two people holding each other was photographed by the Hydra hiding in the distance and sent back to the aegis Bureau.


    However, Pearce, who is trying to pull Steve down from the altar, probably can''t imagine that the winter soldier who was brainwashed again, although he did approach Steve according to his orders,


    but what Steve said was full of basic feelings, which made Bucky, who only took this as a task, really recall some memory fragments in his mind.


    The messy pictures directly confused Bucky''s thinking, and he didn''t immediately carry out what Pierce said. Once he had the best chance, he would take the opportunity to kill Steve.


    "All right, gentlemen," Natasha, who lowered her helmet, said with some hot eyes. "We''d better get out of here now, so that we won''t be watched by the ground enemies who may come.".


    Steve frowned and let go of Bucky, then followed Natasha who didn''t want to stay in the same place, found the car and left together.

 Chapter 1377

    Half an hour later, Natasha, feeling safe, was driving, thinking about the missile just now and who ordered it to be launched. Then she turned her eyes to Steve.


    And calm down of Steve, catch Natasha''s eyes, not from the same heart of doubt looking back to sitting in the back seat of Bucky.


    "Bucky, how do you know it was a trap?"


    In his heart, he was hesitating whether to obey pierce or to follow his mind according to the memory in his mind.


    with confused thinking, he didn''t know whether to tell the truth or lie and perfunctorily said, "the organization asked me to kill you and then directly brought me here. Do you think there is a problem?


    Fortunately, the memories in my mind told me that if I really killed you, I would regret it all my life.


    So, I just wanted to catch you and make it clear, but I didn''t expect that before I attacked my teammates, there were missiles trying to blow us up together.


    In that case, no wonder I betrayed the organization.


    When Natasha heard this, she felt the resentment in Bucky''s voice and asked, "who asked you to kill us?"


    "Colonel Hoddle", Bucky said on the pretext in advance, and some memories of himself and Steve appeared in his heart. In addition, pierce didn''t care whether he released the surface missile or not,


    so, he frowned and hesitated for a long time, and then he said in surprise to Steve, who was staring at him, and Natasha, who was looking at him through the rear mirror, "The real mastermind is Pierce.".


    "I knew it," Natasha looked at Bucky in surprise, and then listened to Steve, who had been suspicious for a long time,


    "only Pierce, the former director of aegis, has the right to order a missile attack in the United States after Frey''s death.".


    As soon as she thought that pierce was behind the scenes, Natasha said with a headache, "Fred is dead. We can''t convict pierce by ourselves, and when the people who come here don''t find our bodies,


    you and I will be wanted by aegis and the whole nation.".


    But in fact, there is no need for Hydra people to search for the body. The picture of Steve and Dong Bing embracing and getting on the bus and leaving together has already spread inside aegis.


    Looking at the information of Dongbing, the whole aegis people are watching the picture of Steve on the screen.


    When Natasha drove to Washington, there was not an hour when Frey, the intelligence of the winter soldier''s assassination, reappeared in front of the aegis agents.


    This time, the agent who didn''t believe in it was impossible to believe it or not.


    Within ten minutes, the whole nation began to want Steve, Natasha and Dongbing.


    The hydra, who had been staring at the three with a drone, soon reported their whereabouts to the American police on the way to Washington.


    When Natasha''s car was driving half the way, she immediately became alert when she saw that the speed of the vehicles on the road was slowing down.


    Then, covering his ears, he asked Sunday, "what''s going on ahead?"


    It didn''t take three seconds for Sunday to reply, "Ms. Romanov, for your safety, I suggest you drive away from this highway one kilometer away and avoid the checkpoint set by the U.S. police five kilometers away.".


    Hell, Natasha has no doubt about Sunday''s ability. In the puzzled eyes of Steve and Bucky, she drives her car into the country road by the side of the road.


    What''s the matter.


    When Steve finished, Natasha said, "wait a minute." she pressed her ear to Sunday and asked, "how did I reveal my whereabouts?"


    "There is a global hawk following you at an altitude of 900 meters. Ten minutes ago, aegis issued a wanted notice for you and Mr. Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes.


    I suggest you drive into the woods two kilometers away, and I will send an invisible Kun fighter to pick you up.


    "Beat the global hawk to me first," Natasha cursed William angrily. She didn''t remind herself on Sunday when she had just taken the initiative.


    Does it mean that what I''m doing now annoys William and reduces my authority on Sunday?


    With this tension, Natasha suddenly felt that, according to her understanding of William, the bastard might be gloating at the hydra''s creating chaos in the United States, and even could not wait for one crisis after another in the United States, which has been looking for trouble all these years.


    With this in mind, Natasha immediately wondered why William had sent the Black Ghost ray to hide instead of himself or Angela and her assassins, or even Tony Stark.


    When I drove to the woods two kilometers away, I was already wondering whether it was important to help the Americans or to continue to maintain Natasha''s important position in William''s heart.


    I stopped the car, opened the door and said to Steve, who was confused and didn''t answer, "we''re wanted by aegis. In order not to be caught or targeted, we can''t continue to investigate. We''ll act separately.".


    Steve a Leng, and then by this accident and not unexpected intelligence, do not have a clue to ask, "what are you going to do?"Natasha thought for a few seconds, suddenly her eyes lit up and said, "remember the aegis transport ship we went to rescue the day before yesterday, which was hijacked?"


    Steve nodded, and Natasha said, "since agent seatville is on that ship, and I gave Frey the information from that ship, he is attacked. Does that mean seatville and pierce are in the same boat?"


    "OK," Steve said with a smile, not feeling that he had been dragged by Natasha''s trifles. "I''ll go to chacetville. What about you?"


    "I''ll get some help," Natasha said, squinting. "When I get in touch with eagle eye button and Phil Colson, I''ll ask them to go to Washington to help you, and then I''ll have to go to London to persuade a guy who can fix the tone to help us.".


    London? Steve thought of William and looked at Natasha in surprise. "William Devonshire? Can you persuade that super rich man? "


    "What do you say?" Natasha shook her long hair, revealing the deer head ring on her hand. "If it wasn''t for the bastard Frey who killed himself and asked William for help early in the morning, we wouldn''t have had to rush around like an abandoned son.".


    I don''t know if Steve Rogers has a big American thinking. When he heard Natasha''s words, the guy didn''t get happy. Instead, he frowned and thought.


    Perhaps for him, who has experienced World War I and World War II, the suppression of England, the declining hegemon, has long gone deep into his bones.


    Now when Natasha asks William, who has already represented the existence of England, for help, she wakes up for more than a year and is more happy that the United States has become the real overlord. Instinctively, she feels uncomfortable.


    Not to mention that Natasha, a beautiful woman, seems to have an affair with William, which makes him even more upset.


    Watching Steve and Dongbing drive away, Natasha goes straight to the open space in the woods and sees a hatch open out of thin air.

 Chapter 1378

    As soon as Natasha got on the Kun spacecraft, she said to Sunday, "help me get in touch with William.".


    More than ten seconds later, William''s figure appeared on the virtual imaging of the spaceship. Without waiting for Natasha to talk, the first sentence was, "Nick Frey is not dead, but hiding in the dark to watch the development of the situation.


    therefore, whether the fight between him and Alexander pierce involves justice or evil, I don''t want to bother about it.


    And dear Nath, if I were you, I would stand by and watch, so as not to be investigated by the American people after the crisis is lifted, or even be regarded as an abandoned son.


    Natasha, who wanted to persuade William to do so, frowned at this.


    This kind of agent who rebel from the enemy will be regarded as an outcast when things are impossible.


    "But if pierce takes three space carriers into the sky and suddenly launches an attack, the number of casualties will be more than we can bear.".


    "It''s none of my business," William said with a narrow smile. "Pierce is a member of the aegis, and the aegis is a weapon in the hands of the American people.


    What does it have to do with me, an Englishman, if the weapon hurts the owner.


    What''s more, there are so many fighter planes, so many missiles in the United States, or people like stark, who need me to worry about them. I''m not pleasing to them, and I even worry about them


    Well, Natasha understood that William really intended to watch the chaos in the United States. She shook her head helplessly and finally tried to persuade him, "but ordinary people are innocent.".


    "Who empowered Alexander pierce?" William said, "if Americans want to blame them, they blame their elected chief barrel, members of Parliament, and those in power for not doing their duty to protect them.


    moreover, after the accident of Nick ferry, they would rather believe hill and Colson than tell you the specific situation. Therefore, Nate, you are not a trusted role in ferry''s eyes.


    Or can you take this opportunity to do your best to make the American people really trust you? "


    "Forget it," Natasha didn''t recognize the irony,.


    If you do this, the nano armor, the holy light space ring and the crazy warlord summoning gold coin from William will be taken back by William in an instant.


    Natasha, who is more important to herself, laughs, "in a few days, your investment in the United States and worldwide industry will definitely suffer huge losses, and the housekeeper of your family may trouble you.".


    "Abigail?" After William smiles and looks at the camera, the camera turns half a circle, and Natasha sees Abigail sitting opposite William.


    "I has the final say in this family, and honestly, I never regarded it as a place to make money. So I deliberately did not invest in the us many years ago.


    After all these years, the biggest industry is the stake of stark group.


    When the Hydra dislikes chaos in the United States, Tony Stark and I may be worth another wave. After all, the American people need more weapons to retaliate against the hydra, don''t they? "


    "Asshole, you inhuman vampire" is probably to see Abigail''s face quiet and drinking afternoon tea, while she is fighting hard outside. Natasha''s heart is instantly unbalanced.


    Unhappy, he turned off the communication, frowned and thought for a while, so he let Kun spaceship stealth, took her to a nearby town, stole an ordinary pickup truck, and took the country road to Washington.


    Now that she is sure that William is watching a good play and watching the Hydra make trouble, it is very easy for her to find a reason to drag herself on the road.


    In addition, in order not to let people say that they are passive, Natasha also calls Hawkeye button and Phil Colson, asking them to rush to Washington as soon as possible to help the US team stop the hydra.


    Hawkeye easily agreed to go to Washington from his secret home in the middle of the United States, while Colson, who had been secretly monitoring the aegis, hung up the phone and thought for a moment, then reported the matter to Frey.


    Frey, who always thought that it would take at least one day for an aerospace carrier to take off, just thought about it and comforted himself that it wasn''t the last moment, leaving Natasha alone for the time being.


    However, when the U.S. team and Dongbing escaped the pursuit of the U.S. police and arrived in Washington, it was already 2:30 p.m.


    When they dodged to Sam''s house, they pulled the Falcon into the boat for a while, and stood by the window to observe whether there were winter soldiers pursuing soldiers outside the house,


    looked at the sky for a few seconds, and then, frustrated, they discussed with Sam, and Stephen, who went there to fix the Falcon flyer, yelled, "Steve, you have to see this.".


    Sam and Steve look at Bucky in surprise, and then stare at the sky through the window.


    See three huge aircraft carriers, are side by side up into the sky.


    Hell, the U.S. team was a little dizzy and looked at the sky in a cold sweat. Within half a minute, the three Aerospace carriers went up several hundred meters. Then they grabbed the Zhenjin shield and rushed out of the Falcon''s home and ran to the aegis Bureau.Now that the aircraft carrier has been launched, the only way is to capture aegis and try to see if the command room there can lock the weapon system of the aircraft carrier.


    Watching the U.S. team leave, Dong Bing can''t help recalling. In the past few hours when he returned to Washington, Steve nagged and told himself about their childhood. The more he heard, the more memory he had in his head. After hesitating for a while, he secretly scolded him and chased him up.


    But how fast can two legs go? Even if winter soldiers grab a car and take Steve to aegis, they can''t wait half the distance.


    The aerospace carrier in the sky has already reached the minimum attack altitude. The Zola algorithm designed by Dr. Zola is calculating which people in the United States will threaten the Hydra according to the algorithm designed in advance.


    In the air and space carrier command headquarters, it took less than 10 seconds for the number on the display to go from 1 to 10000, and then it went up to 1 million.


    It is estimated that in less than 20 minutes, people who can threaten Hydra in the whole United States will be located by satellites in space, and then the space carrier only needs to turn on the optical stealth to clear these people city by city in the sky.


    Within three days, the whole U.S. will be in a state of anarchy, and the Hydra hidden in the upper echelon of the U.S. will be able to take advantage of the opportunity to make a collective voice. At that time, pierce will not be impossible even if he wants to be a barrel.


    Standing in front of the landing glass windowsill of the director of aegis office, pierce watched with excitement as he ascended to the sky. He looked like a small space aircraft carrier, but suddenly heard his subordinates report that they had found Steve and Dongbing.


    Pierce was so nervous that he picked up the phone and said, "pass the picture.".


    Looking up and waiting for a few seconds, you can see on the screen occupying the whole wall, a pickup truck chased by dozens of police cars is rushing to the side of aegis.


    Pierce, who was suddenly afraid that he would fall short at the last moment, grabbed an encrypted walkie talkie and ordered the commander of the space carrier, "start the weapon system immediately, target Steve Rogers and the whole Washington, people who are threatening us.".

 Chapter 1379

    At Pierce''s command, the Hydra commander in the space carrier frowned and said, "Sir, it only takes ten minutes to count all the threats.


    Now, once you interrupt, there may be a system error again. When you start the next attack, there will be threats that have been cleared before the repeated attack.


    It will take five or even ten days to clean up the people who threaten us.


    Pierce certainly knows this, but since Steve Rogers has plotted against the winter soldiers, he doesn''t know and can''t predict anything else.


    Thinking of this, pierce squinted and said, "carry out the order.".


    "Yes, sir", the commander of the space carrier hesitated for a few seconds and had to give the order to attack the Hydra in the headquarters.


    After a while, the weapon systems at the bottom of the ship''s hull of the three space aircraft carriers began to operate, and dozens of ground cannons loaded automatically, and identified the calculated threats on the screen one by one.


    It was Steve, not the U.S. barrel in the White Palace, who ranked first.


    Three minutes later, when the commander heard that the weapon system had been fully prepared, he hesitated for a few seconds before he was reminded by his subordinates and ordered, "according to the existing reaction mechanism of the MI army, in addition to the four fighters standing in the air for cruising,


    the military needs at least ten minutes to launch a large-scale fighter fleet, so it takes nine minutes to attack with all its strength, and then immediately turn on the optical stealth system and rise Go straight to Philadelphia for the second wave of attack.


    I understand, sir. Nine minutes full load.


    "Doodle, doodle", a series of alarm rings came, and the red light representing the attack signal suddenly lit up inside the aircraft carrier, and the first wave of attack of the three aircraft carriers was all directed at Steve, who was driving furiously.


    "Attack.".


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang", the hundreds of guns of the three aircraft carriers overturned hundreds of shells in a 100 meter radius around the US team.


    In an instant, all the people watching the launch of the aerospace carrier saw a circle of hundreds of rapidly descending small light masses in the sky, covering the ground.


    Steve, who is driving wildly, has a palpitation in his heart. He slams on the brake without even thinking about it.


    But even if the tire "squeak" lock, slip, only a dozen meters out of the distance, or appear in the shell circle.


    Before Steve and Dongbing ran out of the car to hide, dozens of shells exploded around them.


    "God.".


    Regardless of the winter soldiers, Steve can only squat down and lift the shield to block his head.


    "Boom boom". There are hundreds of close range explosions in succession. Even if they are not hit by the fragments of shells, the shock wave generated by these hundreds of explosions alone can not be directly borne by Steve and Dongbing.


    Moreover, pierce, a ruthless man, stood in his office more than 20 stories high and saw the explosion several kilometers away. He was not at ease to let the space carrier continue the second wave of saturation attack.


    Ten seconds later, when the US team was located, hundreds of artillery shells were fired again, covering the broken streets.


    God.


    Looking at the rapid bombardment of shells, hiding in a high-rise building, always paying attention to Natasha of aegis, and keelson, who was so anxious to be launched by an aerospace carrier without warning, directly sentenced the US team to death.


    This kind of intensive and saturated bombing, even if Steve has Zhenjin shield, he can only defend one side.


    Natasha wants to save Steve, but she calls out grom, who can''t get to Steve in a few seconds to help him resist so many shells.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    William, who was far away in London, frowned as he held Abigail in his arms when he heard Sunday''s report that he had not found any sign that Steve was alive.


    "What''s the matter, my dear?" Has been approved by William, Abigail, who has been pregnant for several months, suddenly nervously looks at William frowning.


    In the stupefied spirit of William, helplessly shook his head, "nothing, just didn''t expect to have a how can''t die guy, incredibly so easy to see God.".


    He really didn''t want to kill the US team. Otherwise, to him, the US team is an Asgard elite soldier with a Zhenjin shield,


    they don''t need to use weapons, they can easily break Steve''s neck with their own mind.


    Before that, in 2025, when he ravaged mieba for the third time, Steve in that world was so confused that he didn''t even have a chance to do it.


    However, some don''t worry about William, thinking that since it has been so, it can''t give any chance to the United States team like the protagonist.


    Otherwise, the ghost knows whether he will turn black in the case of survival, and become a greater disaster than red skeleton.A thought, the body flashed a hidden magic separation, and then some worried about being detected, William also ordered magic distraction, using the Hogwarts School of magic animal transfiguration, transformed into a black cat, appeared in Washington.


    Although we are not afraid of anyone''s challenge, we can''t ignore what others think.


    If Steve, even if someone doesn''t like or hate him, has to praise other people''s goods, he won''t die. Then when he is killed by himself, he will be noticed by others. If he doesn''t look good in face, he will directly destroy the just human establishment he has built for a long time.


    Fortunately, when the black cat appeared in the broken street, William saw Steve''s soul floating in the air two meters away.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to surpass or destroy Steve''s soul, or whether to let him disappear in a few days without heaven''s guidance,


    a familiar, disgusting and even disgusting smell of William appeared in a building dozens of meters away, where the sun could not shine and all the glass was shattered by the explosion.


    The black cat''s separate eyes appear the Holy Light rune, and William immediately sees that the man hiding in the shadow of the building is a lord of fear.


    "The devil?" When the black cat moved to the other side not far away, he saw that this figure, which was almost integrated with the darkness, was actually a female fear Lord.


    Don''t want to, a space mark unbridled, no matter whether the other party will find the hit on her.


    Then the black cat split up, quietly remove the stealth, walk to find the black cat, the pupil of the fear of the fierce expansion Lord.


    "Back to the dimension of fear, demon.".


    With that, the power of blue space appeared in my eyes, "or I will tear you up myself, even if you can revive, it will take hundreds of years, even thousands of years.".

 Chapter 1380

    Maybe he was awed by the power of space in the eyes of black cat. The fear Lord hiding in the shadow, holding his skirt, squatted and saluted,


    "master of the main world, I''m the night goddess of Olympus, nice to meet you.".


    Who is the Olympic God?


    William frowned and recalled the information of the goddess of the night. His brow soon went deeper.


    If you remember correctly, from the creation God of Olympus, Kaos, Nix is the sixth one in the whole Olympus system. Born directly at the bottom of the abyss, Nix can represent the ancient and powerful God of the night.


    Although in the Olympus system ruled by Zeus, the name of Nix is not obvious, but she is the real second generation of God, and Zeus can only count as the fourth generation.


    However, as an ancient god, Nix was regarded as the gods by Olympus, deliberately downplaying any deeds related to her.


    Without fame, you have no sense of existence, and you can only become a lord of fear.


    Think of this, William heart move, fear Lord adventure appear in the Lord world, fool don''t believe they didn''t plan what.


    He wanted to see what the fear lords were doing. He wanted to take a long line in his heart. He was transformed from a black cat state into his own appearance. With a relaxed tone, he leaned forward, slightly bowed his head and said,


    "I''m glad to meet you, too, my lord goddess of the night.".


    Straightening up, William asked with a smile, "although it''s a bit impolite, please forgive me. As the supreme mage, I have to ask why you came to earth and why you pay attention to the soul of Captain Steve Rogers.".


    "Of course, it''s because this soul is so different.".


    Nix looked at Rogers'' soul several times. When William frowned, he said with a smile without lying, "no devil can withstand the temptation of this soul.


    If you hadn''t deterred Mephisto, he and other demons would have been fighting for this soul.


    Although we fear lords don''t rely on the soul to improve our strength, if we can lure such a pure soul to degenerate, we will not only have a powerful man to show off among many demon lords, but also let us take risks to try. ".


    Ha, William snorted coldly. He didn''t believe anything except that he hoped to tempt Rogers'' soul to fall.


    He would not let hell and abyss get the souls of Rogers and Bucky. He raised his hand and threw out a soul gold coin to seal their souls in the gold coin.


    Then just as he was about to put it into the storage space, William felt a sudden move in his heart. He threw the gold coin into the sky and was banished to the river of time and space.


    Try to see if Rogers'' soul is really so popular. Can it lead to a demon lord with time or space ability, the Dark Lord, to look for it.


    But as soon as Nix saw William''s move, he shook his head and sighed, "it seems that the earth has you, a more eccentric, cunning and vengeful supreme mage than Gu Yi,


    we who belong to the dark, it''s better not to come to the earth if we don''t come to the earth, so that you won''t know when we are calculated.".


    "Thank you". Listening to these nonsense, William, who felt that the Knicks were absorbing the power of fear, immediately said, "I''m glad you and I understand my difficulties, and thank you for being so understanding.


    Good bye, sir. May you come back to Olympus.


    "Hum", as soon as he returned to Olympus, Nix immediately gave a cold hum, lifted his skirt, swung it, turned and disappeared in the shadow.


    William sneered that Nix could not see the form clearly, but he did not expect that Nix went directly to the underworld of Olympus to find Hades, who had been dissatisfied with Zeus.


    I thought Nix, marked by the mark of space, went to the plane in the abyss.


    Then he stood in the same place and thought about why the Knicks could come to the earth quietly and step on the concrete ground to pass the news to the arcane master. At the same time,


    he looked at the three aerospace aircraft carriers in the sky and kept firing shells at the ground. He thought for a few seconds that before the three portals appeared, he threw out more than a dozen soul gold coins Difficult American soul, all into the soul of gold.


    He would rather destroy all these souls, or feed them to the golden warlords, than they are the souls of politicians or other professional celebrities who are swarmed by hell, abyss and the dark world.


    Fortunately, I have forced the will of the abyss plane early in the morning, so that no demon or devil can get close to my family. Otherwise, I can''t tell how many demon kings, great demons, fear lords and dark lords are mainly their mother''s ideas.


    in addition to being on guard all the time, I have to develop the army to attack any demon kings who have their own ideas It''s over.


    Just thinking, three portals appear behind him. You don''t have to look back to know that they are the mage in the temple of New York and the fat man in the temple of London. There is still modu who is in charge of teaching the apprentice of the mage in kamataji.The three men walked out of the portal, looked at the messy and broken interior furnishings of the building shocked by hundreds of shells, bowed down and saluted, "Dear Sir, what can I do for you?"


    William said without looking back, "I just sent the night goddess of Olympus, the Lord of fear, Nix out of the main material plane.


    So, go back and check it out and tell me why no one noticed that a lord of her rank appeared.


    "Understand, supreme Sir", the three of them looked at each other in fear.


    William is not so easy to speak as Guyi. This is the consensus of kamataji and all the arcane masters.


    A few years ago, the scene of ruthlessly cleaning up the dark space, domam''s running dog, suddenly emerged in the hearts of the three people.


    Although they also agreed to clean up the traitors and the devil''s running dogs, it was no surprise that they would be afraid of William when faced with the scene that dozens of past companions were purified by the holy light.


    Fortunately, although William is more severe, he knows better than Gu Yi to let go and let the secret magicians with vested interests take charge of more tasks and things, which is tantamount to giving them more rights. He can also be regarded as giving a sweet date to appease the secret magicians.


    The most important thing is that some mages who know that Gu Yi takes power from the dark world know very well that he does not need to take power to release any magic. William is definitely more potential, stronger and safer for the earth than Gu Yi.


    Half an hour after they left, Wang pangzi and Wang pangzi went back to William with a sad face and bowed their heads to report, "I''m sorry, sir, we took these ten Mage Level mages to carefully inspect the magic barrier of the New York temple, but we didn''t find any space gap.".


    "Hum," William snorted, "that is to say, someone''s been inside the Knicks on earth.".


    "This", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", "this", ".

 Chapter 1381

    As soon as William said that there are fallen mages on the earth, or humans who are willing to be running dogs, the three of them "clattered" in their hearts,


    they heard William repress his anger and say, "go back and mobilize all the mages except those who are stationed in the three magic temples and guarding the kamataji, to check the fallen, the lower demons and demons who sneak into the earth.


    I need to know what the problem is, and then clean up the "pull in" and "scum" for me all over the world.


    With that, William thought for a few seconds and took out a handful of gold coins from the storage space.


    A flame melts the gold coin and makes it into a gold medal. Then it injects half of its magic energy into the gold medal and throws it to Wang pangzi.


    "from today on, you will take this gold medal with you to stay in the library of kamataji and watch the entrance of magic classics and secret treasures. At the same time, any mage who enters or leaves the library must put his hand on this gold medal first, To see if they''re being eroded by the dark.


    "Here and there," Wang pangzi looked at the Milky gold medal in his hand and hesitated about who the London temple would send to guard. But in a few seconds, he immediately responded and bowed his body and said, "I will obey your orders, sir.".


    If he is misunderstood by William, he hesitates because he doesn''t want to take orders, then he will certainly be watched by William from time to time in the future.


    Modu and New York temple''s Daniel drum are also conscious of putting their hands on Wang pangzi''s gold medal.


    This made William, who was a little suspicious of Mordor, feel relieved. After thinking for a moment, he said to Daniel drum,


    "Daniel, what''s your brother Jericho drum doing?"


    "Sir?" As soon as Daniel heard William ask his brother''s whereabouts, an exciting idea suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Seeing that William nodded, he immediately said, "Jericho has been practicing in the rainforest of South America. If you need me, I''ll let him see you now.".


    "No," William smiles and shakes his head. Jericho drum is the future doctor of voodoo, a great magician who once succeeded Dr. strange in the cartoon and became the new Supreme mage.


    The only thing that worries arcane magicians is that Jericho is a magician majoring in dark magic, so the more powerful he is, the more worried many people are.


    But that''s not a problem for William.


    He said to Daniel with a smile, "if you ask Jericho to report in London, he has a three-month running in period. If he can be accepted by the mages of the London temple, he is the mage in the temple.".


    Yes, sir.


    Daniel nodded happily, while Wang pangzi and modu saw that William didn''t promote his cheap brother Chen Feng to be a master in the temple. They were relieved that they were more convinced of William at the same time.


    Said some trifles, William waved, Mo Du three bowing salute, quietly opened the portal to leave.


    William''s magic body turns into a black cat again, and transmits it to the top of the highest building in the attachment. He silently watches one explosion after another, exploding in the center of American rule.


    At this time, the upper layer of the United States was in a complete mess. If the current main barrel had not been in the White Palace today, the landmark building that was burned down by the English people would have been destroyed again today.


    Nick Frey, who has not done his best to solve Alexander Pierce''s problem, will not be able to occupy the position of director of aegis even if the Hydra problem is solved after today.


    Little by little, nine minutes after the attack, the three Aerospace carriers in the sky stopped the attack without any delay, turned on the optical stealth, rose to an altitude of 20000 meters and flew to another city.


    William, who stayed in London, received one phone call after another, but he didn''t answer any of them except Tony Stark.


    In the face of Stark''s request for help to kill the three aerospace aircraft carriers, William just laughed and used that the three aircraft carriers were military forces of the United States. If they attacked without official documents, they were acts of war. Dragging them was not to send out spaceships or giant mecha.


    And when William said that the engines of the three spaceships were privately completed by stark, stark did not dare to pester him any more.


    When stark, who had been studying the automatic assembly of mark 42 armor at home, put on the mark 7 with the most comprehensive weapon system and flew from New York to Washington,


    the three space carriers had left a chaotic and broken city for a long time and flew stealthily to Philadelphia.


    Pierce''s early attack plan caught Frey unprepared, but it also made Frey angry. He abandoned the plan of secretly seeing that those people inside the aegis were Hydra. When he appeared in public, he blocked Pierce in the aegis because he was sure to win.


    In addition, the U.S. team was killed and the city was bombed. In response, who was the rebel agent of aegis? After Frey identified pierce and the special team of aegis as Hydra, the aegis turned into a battlefield in an instant.


    Unfortunately, except for the special forces that have been named, no one can be sure whether the people around them will shoot themselves in the back when they can''t identify others,So as long as someone shoots, 100% of them will shoot from other places.


    After this chaotic war in which we can not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, and after the lifting of the crisis of aegis, there will probably be no other way out except dissolution.


    When stark comes, he can''t find the space carrier for a while, so he can only help to capture pierce at Frey''s request.


    Pierce, controlled by stark, saw a helicopter landing on the top of the aegis building in a few minutes.


    Wearing a fur coat, Frey, accompanied by hill, enters Pierce''s office.


    Without waiting for Frey to ask, Pierce said, "the only thing I didn''t expect is that you can''t die even if you get two special sniper bullets for Devonshire''s body armor.".


    Some proud, Frey untied his shirt and revealed the wound repaired by the self-healing technique of the light ring. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry, it wasn''t me who was shot that day.".


    Pierce was stunned, then nodded with a clear expression, "it''s a face simulating skin. No wonder you''ll take the risk to see Steve Rogers when you''re assassinated.".


    "Don''t be wordy." suddenly, Frey, with a sense of foreboding in his heart, holds a gun and says to pierce, "shut down the system of the space carrier.".


    "No problem," pierce laughingly walked to the wall composed of all glass screens and asked the scanning device to scan his eyes, but the system made the sound of pupil recognition error.


    Hell, Fred, hill and stark suddenly think of the face skin simulation that pierce just mentioned.


    Then Pierce, who was just before the meeting, yelled "long live the hydra." he clenched his teeth fiercely and spread his figure on the ground in a few seconds. Black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Damn it, I''ve been cheated.


    Frey quickly steps forward, hands to Pierce''s face, and easily removes a deformable technology skin.

 Chapter 1382

    On the ground floor of the aegis building, a subway with only one car is heading for the secret exit dozens of kilometers away.


    Sitting in the carriage, the man with his legs up was Pierce, whose face was not a bit anxious.


    To tell you the truth, Pierce is not stupid enough to think that three space carriers can completely eliminate all the threats to the United States.


    It is not only the Chinese people who think of defeat before victory.


    For an organization like Hydra, which has paid a painful lesson of near destruction because of its failure, it is unrealistic to know the most ideal state before taking action.


    So, of course, pierce thought about how to save himself and minimize the loss when facing the possibility of failure again.


    The only thing that annoys him is that in the future, he will never want to be a boss, he can only be a big man behind the scenes all the time.


    As long as the three aircraft carriers that have been cleaned up in the U.S. capital attack Philadelphia again, Pierce is absolutely confident that the Hydra will occupy the third floor of the center of power in the future.


    Maybe it won''t be long before the new barrel is a hydra.


    Unfortunately, his dream didn''t last long. When the subway came to the secret exit, no one found that on the top of the car, there was leizang wrapped in the dark Ninja suit.


    As soon as pierce and his four bodyguards walked out of the car, a dark shadow fell from the sky.


    When the guard saw clearly that it was a thing the size of a mobile phone, an electric light burst on their heads.


    A series of electric lights flashed by, pierce and the four guards didn''t even have time to react, so they were convulsed by electric shock and fell to the ground to lose their resistance.


    Then we can only watch leizang wring the guard''s neck and throwing them into the prepared large SUV one by one.


    Then to Pierce''s relief, leizang didn''t seem to have any plans to kill him immediately.


    Carrying him into the back of the car, driving away from the edge of the city, all the way out of the city.


    After driving for more than ten minutes to a remote dirt road, Lei Zang stopped his car in a forest under the guidance of Sunday. Pierce, who has recovered from electric shock paralysis,


    saw a bright crack open little by little. Two battle robots came down from the spaceship, opened the trunk and returned to the spaceship with the bodies of four guards.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Lei Zang turned to pierce and said, "Sir, please leave some hair in the back seat, and then get off and get on the spaceship.".


    After hearing this, pierce didn''t understand that he had deliberately left evidence that he had been in the car. He hesitated for a few seconds and saw Lei Zang wrapped in armor. He turned his head and stared at himself with cold eyes,


    he could only do as he did, smoothing his hair, shaking his hand, pulling open the door with bad eyes and fear of the unknown, and reluctantly walked onto the spaceship.


    The spaceship takes pierce to the secret base of Yellowstone Park to detain Pierce, while leizang drives to the middle of rice.


    An hour later, when he heard that three space carriers were attacking Philadelphia, he arrived at the first destination. He left his car by the side of the road, got on a pickup truck and drove on. After changing his car twice again, Lei Zang abandoned his car, got on the Kun spaceship and flew straight back to London.


    In Philadelphia, with the help of stark, the American fighters fought with dozens of losses and hundreds of missiles, but within ten minutes after the attack, they shot down one aircraft carrier, injured two aircraft carriers and forced the two damaged aircraft carriers out of the city.


    And these two damaged space carriers did not last long before they were destroyed.


    When Frey, hill and stark thought this was the end, they were thinking about how to capture pierce and find out the Hydra hidden inside the United States.


    All the hydras, who are terrified by failure, receive an order from the top to the bottom, asking them to hide completely, wait for restart, and commit suicide if they can''t escape.


    Some of the most hidden vipers, who are directly contacted by Pierce, also receive orders from Pierce, and some even ask for video calls when they are not at ease.


    under the advice of Pierce''s calm expression and clear language, they are relieved to forget their identity for the time being, and no matter what kind of investigation they are, they are just like other clean VIPs The same, do not do more, do not make trouble with the investigation.


    When pierce and the last person worthy of his own video finish the video and take off his presbyopic glasses, he shows two dark eyes and says respectfully to William in the virtual screen, "what else do you want, Mr. Devonshire?"


    William said with a smile, "your task now is to stay in the base quietly and wait for orders alive.".


    "Understand", pierce, whose mind is controlled by the gem of the soul, but his mind is normal, smiles and nods, "with my understanding of the United States, maybe six months later, after those abandoned children are found out, everything will be the same as before.".


    "Don''t be in such a hurry," William said with a smile. "I''ll let AI do a comprehensive inspection for you. When everything is calm, you and I can continue to carry out the plan to control the whole country.".Although he controlled Pierce, William did not regard pierce as a slave, but gave him a hope to control the United States again. He would try his best to reduce his habitual boss, who would resist the mind control in his heart after a long time.


    If the Hydra controls the United States, it means that he controls the United States. And if there is something that someone has to carry the pot and die, it''s better to use the hydra.


    As for the problem that Hydra will lose its strength after this crisis, William didn''t care at all.


    As long as we don''t catch all of them, the Hydra has ways to develop new people in the United States. In addition to the money society of American people, we can use money to support potential new people to elect members. As long as the money is in place, we will succeed in every ten years.


    It''s still in the dark. It''s easier to recruit members who are used as cannon fodder and abandoned children.


    Otherwise, where did so many Hydra come from? It''s not that many Hydra came from year after year.


    As long as you take a wrong step and get hold of it, the hydra, an organization that can start a world war, will not be able to quit if you want to, let alone get out of control if you want to go to jail and expose it.


    It''s easy to kill the traitor directly. It''s worse than family. For Hydra, that''s bullshit. Their favorite thing is to threaten you with family.


    Pierce escaped from the aegis subway. After the Americans killed three air and space carriers and sent a large number of police, special police and troops to the periphery of the aegis,


    seeing Nick Frey, who was unable to maintain the independence of the aegis, he only managed to get FB1 and C1a to join forces to enter the aegis and ordered everyone to lay down their weapons and kill some people who would rather die than die It didn''t take long for Frey to find the secret subway.


    Find the exit all the way along the subway. On the concrete floor, he saw leizang deliberately step on the accelerator to the end and get the black tire mark. Without thinking for a moment, Frey found stark and dug pierce out with the earliest speed.

 Chapter 1383

    Alexander Pierce''s escape is equivalent to the fact that the crisis has not done its best. To some extent, all the credit and efforts are in vain.


    Even if the nine headed snake with the status of ten councillors is caught, he is just a small pawn compared with Pierce. What''s more, no one knows what kind of attack pierce will launch in the future.


    So after learning that pierce escaped by using the underground subway secretly built by aegis,


    needless to say, all the high-level officials in the United States who are still alive soon reached an agreement that they need to see people alive or dead to mobilize all forces to search.


    This order immediately makes those Hydra who get the latent order worry endlessly, for fear that they will be involved, lose their glory and wealth, and go to jail.


    Unfortunately, everything the American people do is useless.


    After a whole month''s investigation, not to mention Pierce, we didn''t even find the place where Lei Zang finally abandoned his car.


    They changed the car four times before and after, and abandoned the car in the same place as the slum in the last two times, so that the two cars with closed doors were abandoned. Within half an hour, someone heard the sound of the engine, but did not see the driver.


    When I checked it, I saw that the key was well inserted in the keyhole. These Americans who don''t mind grabbing it at night, of course, don''t mind driving away and selling it to make a profit.


    So, after a month''s investigation, the Americans really didn''t know where pierce had gone or where he was hiding.


    If we can''t find the mastermind, and the investigation, interrogation and screening of the surviving agents of the aegis are too labor-intensive, material and financial resources,


    even though Frey has managed and lobbied in many ways, the aegis is not unexpectedly abandoned by those high-level Americans who are still in fear.


    Commander hill, like in the movie, was hired by Stark to be pepper''s deputy. Sharon Carter went to C1a because of Peggy Carter.


    Only Phil Colson and Hawkeye have been taken in by no one, and no one dares to take in Nick Frey. After negotiating with stark and funding, he secretly set up a team to continue to track down the hydra.


    However, although stark was rich, he didn''t have enough cash in his hand. In the end, he had to pull Natasha up and get $100 million a year from William.


    Colson, Hawkeye and Natasha formed a secret organization to track down Hydra first in the United States and then all over the world.


    William, who has mastered Pierce, the head of the American Hydra, is eager for Colson to kill the Hydra of other countries after cleaning up the abandoned Hydra of the United States.


    If this can be done, pierce will become the biggest Hydra leader, and at the same time, he can attract the eyes of the Avengers with hydras from other continents, so that the Hydra of the United States can lie dormant and be ready to develop its power again.


    In this way, we secretly set up a big net in the United States. Three months have passed.


    In the realm of Olympus, Hades was at the bottom of the abyss on this day. He saw his night goddess Nix a few months ago.


    "Nice to see you again, Hades.".


    Looking at the smiling Nix, Hades looked at her for a long time with gloomy expression. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "do you ancient gods really dare to swear to regard me as the king of Olympus in the name of the creator God Kaos?"


    "Of course," Nix said with a smile, "you know, what we fear lords need is only human fear,


    and you, the God of the underworld, as the king of Olympus, will human beings in the whole divine realm praise you besides fear?"


    Hades''s face darkened, but he scoffed at the idea that Knicks, the Lords of fear, wanted to rule the world with fear.


    Not to mention the human beings who live in fear all the time, they can''t maintain the number of ethnic groups for a long time. Even when things go to extremes, they will go against each other. When they are scared to the limit, they will either go mad or stand up to fight and die with the devil. 100% of them can do it.


    Thinking about how to use these ancient gods, Nix continued to bewitch, "and don''t forget that you are a god of the underworld. Besides the soul, fear can also make you stronger.


    What''s more, no matter whether it is successful or not, it is good for you and me to stir up the war in the world of Olympus, shake the belief of mortals in the gods of Olympus, and weaken the strength of the gods. ".


    "Well," Hades nodded. Originally, Zeus had cheated him to the underworld to be a god of death, and had made Hades hate Zeus for countless years.


    Now Zeus and Poseidon, two bastards, who didn''t know where to get a treasure that could increase their life span a few years ago, would rather give it to their respective Qingfu than share it with their brother.


    On the one hand, there are countless years of resentment; on the other hand, the older and weaker they are, the younger they are, and the more stable and even stronger they are.


    So in the face of the threat of death and the reluctance to continue to be suppressed, as soon as the Knicks found Hades, it didn''t take long to venture into the abyss.And the goddess of the night, Hades, knew in his heart that Hades had actually agreed to the terms of these ancient gods.


    As for the worship of Hades as the king of God, for the Lords of fear, ruling Olympus is just a false name. What they want is only mortal fear.


    After a proper negotiation, Nix incarnated as a mortal and came to a city-state called Argus in the mortal world to establish a sect of belief in the abyss demons.


    With Hades, who knew Zeus better than Zeus himself, he knew his undercover agents.


    just thinking about the enjoyment of the Olympian gods, he did not find that there had been a dispute of faith within the city-state of Argus, in which the gods did nothing but enjoyed human service and faith without any return.


    To be honest, although the gods of Olympus regard the mortals in the realm of God as the cattle and sheep of their faith, they don''t really care about everything and let the suffering come to the world.


    But mortals can''t expect the gods to respond to their prayers, or even wish for human suffering.


    Otherwise, we don''t need to ask the gods, how to embody the transcendence of the gods and how to harvest the belief of the mortals.


    So, not long after that, even if we knew that there were people in Argus who preached the abyss demons, the Olympus Gods didn''t pay attention to it.


    After all, powerful demons can''t break through the plane, and they can come to their own will at most, while weak demons and demons can''t threaten the rule of the gods even if they come.


    Even if Zeus knew this, he was just enjoying himself while waiting for the evil spirits of the abyss to appear, so as to calm down the war and disaster again and show his dignity in the world after harvesting a wave of faith.


    Unfortunately, what Zeus didn''t expect was that his opponent this time was an ancient god older than his God King. Nix, the goddess of night who was the representative and incarnation of night,


    as long as he appeared in the dark, unless Zeus saw it face to face, he could not see the incarnation of Nix from heaven.

 Chapter 1384

    The way for the Knicks to confuse the faith in Argus city is very simple. They casually release some diseases and disasters in the city.


    after the mortals who pray to the gods do not get the response from the gods, they use the incarnation to create a sect, and the priest uses herbs to treat ordinary people.


    Or simply encourage the unity of believers to use human resources to overcome those who are deliberately accused of small-scale drought and locust plague.


    Within a few months, many benefactors in Argus city began to gather around the incarnation of Nix, listening to her words that belittled the gods, that human beings themselves are the masters, that are truth to human beings, and that to the gods are bewitching words.


    Zeus began to frown when the market began to appear for this kind of speech. However, when he planned to intervene, Hades, who had no right to go to Olympus, suddenly found Zeus and the gods who looked disgusted when he saw him.


    Looking at the expressions of the gods, Zeus didn''t like Hades, but he also understood that Hades must have something to tell himself, so that he would endure the embarrassing situation of being despised and go to Olympus.


    "Hades, my brother, what can I do for you?"


    Different from the gods of Olympus who were not in gold or silver armour, Hades, who was in dark armor, bowed and even had a high and low shoulder,


    after saying hello to Zeus'' luggage with a sad face, said respectfully to Zeus who was standing on the high platform and looking down at himself,


    "dear king of the gods, I''m here to ask for your help.".


    Zeus frowned and asked uneasily, "what''s the matter?"


    Hades bowed his head and hesitated for a few seconds before he said in the dissatisfied eyes of the gods, "there are signs of instability in the space crack between the underworld and the abyss. I want to ask you to send someone to the abyss to have a look.


    Hades did not say the name he wanted to say, but Zeus understood that what Hades wanted to say was whether the remains of Cronus, their father who was killed by their three brothers, in the abyss, had any signs of recovery.


    For Zeus, Cronus, the God of the last generation, was not only a taboo he did not want to mention, but also a nightmare that he would swallow every child.


    Therefore, as soon as Zeus heard that the gap between the underworld and the abyss was unstable, his first thought was that something might have happened in the place where Cronus was buried, and he immediately decided not to let Cronus revive.


    "Get out of here," Zeus waved to the gods standing around, "let me talk to Hades alone.".


    The gods of Olympus looked at Zeus doubtfully and anxiously, and then looked at Hades bowing in disgust and uneasiness. When Zeus''s eyes came, they reluctantly bowed and left the temple.


    Even Athena, Zeus''s favorite and most scrupulous, was driven away by his eyes.


    After all the people left, Zeus stared at Hades and asked, "are you sure this has something to do with our father Cronus?"


    Hades asked with a look of fear in his eyes, "Zeus, my God King, do you think that the man who guards the underworld, who is closest to our father, and who will die before you and Poseidon, will make fun of this?"


    "Well," Zeus nodded. If Cronus were to revive, he would have to rush out of the underworld before he could attack the mortals and Olympus.


    Before reconnection, Titans who were suppressed in the abyss appeared in the underworld for no reason,


    and then fled to the mortal world to release those lower Titans who were suppressed in Olympus all over the world with lower strength but a large number of lower Titans.


    Although Titan was suppressed, it also made Zeus feel that something unexpected happened in the abyss.


    And after he got the magic nectar from William, in recent years, he and Poseidon not only no longer worried about life expectancy, but also increased their strength, which made him have enough courage to venture to the abyss.


    However, I knew that Hades hated his own Zeus, but I didn''t plan to go to the abyss with Hades alone.


    Beckoning, a huge white headed sea sculpture called, rushed down from the clouds in the sky, then changed from tens of meters to three meters, and stopped on the shoulder of Zeus, who was more than ten meters tall.


    "Tell Poseidon to go to the entrance of the underworld at once.".


    The white headed Sea Eagle nodded, jumped lightly, and left Zeus'' shoulder to stir its wings. In a moment, it disappeared in Hades'' eyes.


    Zeus laughed with satisfaction. This variant sea sculpture, which was obtained from William, was raised by him in the divine world and fed with magical food for several years. It not only increased its size several times, but also easily broke through the biological limit and became a magical creature.


    Come on, Hades.


    Zeus, who took the lead to walk outside the temple, did not find the resentment in Hades'' eyes.


    If Zeus didn''t call out the variant sea sculptures which he got from William from time to time to show off, Hades would not have noticed Zeus''s abnormality,


    he would not have been able to see that Zeus was not weak with age, but had a tendency to become stronger.Then, since Zeus was not normal, Hades was willing to observe, and it was not difficult to see the actual situation of Poseidon.


    If Zeus alone had a problem, Hades might not be so shocked. Under his constant fear of Zeus, he might just envy Zeus for finding some treasure.


    But with Poseidon, Hades, as long as he is not stupid, knows that his two brothers, who have got the great treasure, are hiding it from him.


    Jealousy and resentment suddenly grow like weeds in Hades'' heart.


    I''m your brother. I''ve been doing dirty and hard work. I''m in the dark world. I''m responsible for resisting my father Cronus in the first line.


    Thinking of this, Hades was occupied by hatred.


    Without saying a word, he followed Zeus respectfully and went to the entrance of the underworld.


    But what made Hades unable to accept was that when he saw Poseidon at the entrance of the underworld, Poseidon didn''t even do the superficial Kung Fu, just like the gods on Olympus, his eyes were full of disgust and irony.


    Hahaha, Hades laughed angrily, showed a bright smile and nodded to Poseidon, "we haven''t seen each other for many years, my brother, Poseidon.".


    But Poseidon could not show his disgust again. He looked at Zeus with smiling eyes, endured his disgust for the dark, and shook hands with Hades.


    then he said to Zeus, "what''s the matter, we need the three of us to get together to solve it?"


    I wish Poseidon and Hades were at loggerheads, even Zeus, holding the thunder fire representing lightning, said with a smile, "the gap between the underworld and the abyss is loosening. We have to go to the abyss to see how our father is now.".


    Damn it, Poseidon thought of the years when his father Cronus swallowed him. His eyes were full of worry and fear.

 Chapter 1385

    Zeus, Poseidon and Hades, all the way through the underworld of Olympus, came to the bottom of the underworld at the junction of the abyss.


    When he came to a huge magic gate, Zeus stroked the gate jointly built by the three brothers to seal the junction of space, and felt that although the energy above had consumed nearly half of it,


    he quietly calculated the number of years he had come to replenish energy last time, and the corners of his mouth knew with a smile that the consumption rate was normal.


    "Now that it''s here, fill up the energy of seal magic first, and then go to the junction of space connection.".


    "No problem," Poseidon nodded, then looked at Hades, whom he didn''t believe, and said, "I''ll come first.".


    With Zeus, Poseidon, who only plans to inject half of his divine power to repair and restore it, still has enough confidence to unite with Zeus to suppress Hades.


    In this way, Poseidon injected half of the divine power, Hades followed, and finally Zeus.


    After several days of this cycle, the three talents filled up the energy of the seal again, and when the divine power fully recovered, they crossed the seal door,


    and saw the huge scarlet stone wall, which represented the seal of space, appeared demons who wanted to crush the dimension, tearing and roaring on the stone wall.


    But Zeus and Poseidon, after observing it carefully for a while, did not pay attention to it.


    Although there are several times more demons who want to break through the space, if the space dimension is so easy to break through, the abyss and hell will rule one world after another.


    Moreover, this kind of low level demon who wants to enter the main world has not been put in the eyes of the three brothers of Zeus.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s going on in Tartarus purgatory where my father is being held.".


    Poseidon and Hades nodded. Zeus led the way to a stone platform more than ten meters high and more than one hundred square meters. After they stood still, they nodded with the other two, and the "fire of thunder and lightning" in their hands went to the ground.


    A great flash of lightning poured into the magic array of the high platform, and the stone platform suddenly burst out with dazzling light, and the three disappeared with a "whew"


    into the bottom of the abyss, a place specially made by the God of fire, which was used to imprison the felons whom Zeus was most reluctant to see, or even to mention, tartaros purgatory.


    But as soon as he entered tartartaros and looked at the crater of the volcano, which was towering into the clouds from time to time, with a body several hundred meters tall, Zeus could not help swallowing in fear.


    This is their father, Cronus, the God of Olympus, a tyrant who swallowed his offspring one by one because he was afraid that his offspring would overthrow his rule.


    "OK, OK", Poseidon, the weakest of the three, carefully examined Cronus''s black body like a cooled lava,


    with a sigh of relief, he said with a smile to Zeus, "it seems that the problem is not in the space gap, it should be what war happened in the abyss, so that these lower demons escaped to the bottom of the abyss.".


    Zeus nodded with a smile, then sent out a flash of lightning, and turned the two demons who wanted to attack us into ashes. "No matter what the reason is, first clean up these demons in tartartaros, so as not to have too many demons and affect the seal.".


    "Well," Poseidon and Hades nodded. The three brothers have been through this four times,


    they know very well that there are too many demons in tartaros, which will corrode and accelerate the consumption of energy in the magic circle that seals Cronus.


    Zeus, Poseidon and Hades nodded, "we move separately.".


    But after ten minutes of separate action, the sparsely killed demons in tartartaros purgatory suddenly raised their heads and roared at the sky, and then countless demons, either climbing out of the volcano or breaking through the lava, rushed to Zeus three bravely.


    This is a trap. Zeus and Poseidon immediately understand that they are in the trap and look at Hades who is killing three demons.


    But as soon as they saw that Hades was releasing a huge magic to clean up a large area of demons, they put aside their doubts for a while,


    however, the two brothers got up while fighting and retreated to the teleport.


    When Zeus asked Poseidon to go up the steps of the high platform first, he still couldn''t bear to, or he didn''t dare to leave Hades without evidence,


    otherwise, he and Poseidon would have to separate one person to take over the task of Hades, and stay in the underworld to watch the space crack of the abyss, so as not to know that the underworld was occupied by demons.


    Zeus raised the "fire of thunder and lightning" in his hand to gather thunder and lightning, and cried to Hades, "Hades, back up, I''ll cover you.".


    Hades released a dark magic, emptied the surroundings, and then looked back to think of Zeus. Seeing that Poseidon, who was not suitable for applying water washing magic in the abyss, had run to the high platform of the portal.


    He just nodded to Zeus on the side of the steps, incarnated into more than a dozen black ghosts with bat wings, flew into the air, and came to the teleportation platform first.


    Then he called to Poseidon, who was running up, "you start the teleport, I''ll cover Zeus.".Poseidon nodded without any doubt and sent his trident to the transmission array. When the blue divine power started the magic array,


    the thunder and lightning of Zeus and the dark power of Hades, who was responsible for covering, were released to the demons.


    After clearing a large area of demons, Zeus easily flew to the high platform, and the figure of the three soon disappeared in Tartarus purgatory.


    But they did not find that the divine power released by the three brothers was being absorbed by the underground rocks and converged on Cronus in the distance.


    At that time, the three brothers used three kinds of divine power to kill their father together. Today, they also use three kinds of divine power to activate the dead Cronus.


    Even Hades, who cooperated with the goddess of the night Knicks, did not know that his plan to lead Zeus to the abyss by investigating Cronus was actually calculated by the fear Lords.


    As soon as Zeus left, Cronus, who had been silent for countless years, suddenly opened his eyes bigger than a bus.


    According to the plan of the Knicks, as long as Cronus is resurrected, his first goal must be to take back Mount Olympus and regain the position of king of gods.


    In order to enter Olympus, Cronus had to break through, or even temporarily break the space dimension, which gave the fear lords the opportunity to lead the demon army into Olympus.


    Once Olympus is ruled, it will be easier for demons to enter the main world through their own deeper contact with the main world, or even simply Olympus, which is a different space in the main world.


    However, the fear Lords will regret it in the future and let the Knicks deal with it.


    Leisurely and carefree, William felt that after the Knicks entered Olympus, he followed the space mark on the Knicks to the city-state of Argus without much hesitation.

 Chapter 1386

    When the three Zeus injected divine power into the seal magic array in the underworld, William''s magic was transformed into a black cat. First, he came to the city of Argus to explore, and then he came to Olympus.


    Stealth in the streets of Argus city-state, William found a clothing store, spent a gold coin for a set of local clothing, just along the space mark, find the incarnation of Nix.


    Standing on the cliff by the sea, he scanned the ancient Greek city built on the cliff by the sea. Not long after, he began to feel bored and looked at the center of the city, hundreds of ancient Greeks kneeling on the ground to kneel down to the incarnation of Nix.


    Demons, demons and other dark creatures, the usual means of bewitching human beings, are nothing more than deception, confusion, inducement and doctrines that can make people see the benefits in a short time.


    The ordinary people of hundreds of people in the city, after listening to the speech made by the Knicks with bewitching magic, were all excited and fanatical.


    Then, under the leadership of the Knicks, they swarmed all the way to the cliff and went straight to the temple of Zeus.


    Originally thought that the purpose of this group of people was to smash the temple, but did not expect that the Knicks was brave enough to bewitch the mortals, to destroy the tens of meters high statue of Zeus built on the edge of the cliff.


    William, who is going to watch a good play, thinks for a moment and then goes back to the beach where he can see the cliff, waiting for Zeus to be angry and release thunder and lightning to punish the mortals in the Olympus realm.


    It would be better if Zeus and Nix, who are older than him, fought.


    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, the bewitched mortals separated more than 200 people to block the temple. Others destroyed the legs of the statue of Zeus with hammers, crowbars and other tools. After the statue overturned into the sea, there was no cloud or lightning in the sky.


    When the statue was destroyed, except for the bewitched people, the other ancient Greeks knelt on the ground in fear and trembling, praying for the forgiveness of Zeus.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of fear seemed to be contagious. Even among those who destroyed the statue, many people began to be afraid.


    You know, this is a real mythological world. The number of times Zeus and other gods showed their saints is not enough to be recorded in one book.


    But to all the surprise, ten minutes, half an hour after the collapse of the statue, and an hour later, the weather didn''t change at all. Is it Zeus, who is in charge of the thunder, drunk? Or are you busy with a lover?


    Nix, who had known that Zeus was taken to the underworld by Hades for a long time, put aside his worry that Zeus should not go to the underworld, raised his hands and took the opportunity to shout out, "Zeus is afraid, believe it or not, and believe in who is our own business. The gods dare not kill us for this, because the more they kill, the more fierce our resistance will be.".


    At this time, thousands of people around, after hearing the words of Nix, immediately cheered up, but quietly watched with bright eyes whether the magic wand of Nix would be hit by the thunder and go straight to hell.


    A few minutes later, seeing that the sky was still sunny, the crowd began to make a lot of noise.


    Faith, if you take it as spiritual sustenance, it''s no problem.


    But if you take faith as a condition, you will not get the reply from Olympus.


    As time went by, the ancient Greeks, who were still afraid of kneeling and shivering on the ground, all raised their heads and looked up at the sky. They were afraid and hoped that Zeus would appear in front of us.


    But Zeus was in the underworld at this time. Under Hades'' trouble, he could not feel the human prayer at all.


    When he comes back from the underworld, it will be several days later.


    It is precisely because of these days of delay, the city-state of Argus people have been from fear, and then to doubt whether Zeus is falling, a small number of people began to cheer.


    Moreover, under the deliberate spread of Nix and the people who were bewitched by her, it took only a few days to make the city-state of Argus panic and secretly excited.


    In addition to the devout believers, there has been a discussion about whether the gods still exist in people''s normal communication.


    a few days later, when William was a little impatient, he saw that the sky soon became gloomy. It''s no need to guess that Zeus returned to Olympus.


    After knowing the whole story, Zeus immediately hated to destroy the city-state of Argus, while Hades, who was on the other side, said happily, "you are too kind to human beings, Zeus, in addition to giving them harvest and peace,


    people will easily forget what the gods have done for them if they don''t let them taste all the suffering.".


    Zeus nodded in anger, which made Hades bolder to continue to say, "if you want, I can release the great demon of the North Sea to destroy the city of Argus, so as to give a warning to the rest of the world.".


    "No," Zeus shook his head, "punishment is OK, but we also have to give mankind a chance to change.".


    Then Zeus thought for a few seconds, put his hand on Hades''s shoulder and said with a smile, "go to tell the people of Argus city-state that if they don''t believe in me again, or ten days later, Argus city will be destroyed by the North Sea giant demon under their gaze.".


    "Understand, the great Zeus", Hades bowed, stepped back, disappeared in Olympus, appeared in the city of Argus.After a few days of fermentation, the statue of Zeus was destroyed without any punishment. As a result, the people were dissatisfied with Zeus and the gods for a long time, and their denial of Zeus soon reached its peak.


    Not only the common people began to suspect Zeus, but also the royal family and nobles of Argus were infiltrated by the goddess of the night Nix, who had the courage to speak out against the gods.


    When Hades came to Argus City, the king in the palace was holding a gold cup and shouting to the nobles and generals, "the gods have decayed. Even if the statues collapse and the temple is burned, they still dare not do anything with us.".


    This made all the nobles and generals afraid, but at the same time, no one came forward to refute it.


    Capez, the king of Argus city-state, who has been bewitched by the Knicks, raised his hand to the nobles and generals around him happily when he saw that no one was against him and cried, "now it''s the gods who need us, and it''s our faith that feeds and makes them extraordinary.


    so tell me, my people, why should we fear the gods instead of telling them Gods, we are the masters. ".


    "Father, stop this ridiculous and blasphemous remark.".


    A beautiful and shameful girl came out behind king capez. She looked at her father with a serious and worried face and said, "do you want to bring Argus into war and disaster and sink forever?"


    "Shut up, altoria," said the queen, sitting on the throne on the right side of the king, looking at her daughter unhappily. "If you feel tired, drink a few cups, and then have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will find that the Argus are actually gods.".


    "The gods are up." Princess altoria''s heart almost stopped, and she looked at her mother with an incredible face. Then she felt that the whole palace had become dark and gloomy.

 Chapter 1387

    After hearing that the queen of Argus City dared to say that she was a God, even though the nobles and upper class of Argus were bewitched by the goddess of the night,


    however, the fear of Olympus for a long time still made everyone feel scared and unreasonably looked at the crazy queen.


    If you dare to say that, it''s no different from directly challenging the gods.


    The people present were worried, expecting nothing wrong, but the result was that they were worried about everything, and felt a chill from their heart, which suddenly came out.


    Just a second ago, the palace was bright as a day, and more than a dozen black fog appeared without warning.


    Then dozens of oil lamps from red color, directly into a frightening dark blue.


    "Escort, escort.".


    More than a dozen generals in the palace drew out their bronze swords and cried out for the guards. At the same time, some people dared to wave their weapons near the black fog.


    Hades, who incarnated in black fog, suddenly felt that these mortals had offended him. More than a dozen black fog gathered together and rolled violently in the center of the palace.


    The wind swept anyone who dared to use a weapon against him and sucked into the black fog.


    More than a dozen generals, together with the shouts, rushed into the dozens of guards quickly unable to bear the suction, was one by one involved in the black fog disappeared.


    "Let go, let go of the weapon.".


    A general who released the bronze sword and found that his suction had disappeared immediately reminded his companions who were still struggling to support him.


    Then, one by one, the generals and guards released their swords, spears and shields, and found that the suction on their bodies disappeared.


    After throwing more than 20 AGUS soldiers into the underworld for punishment, Hades didn''t care about those who released their weapons.


    After all, what he wants is fear. It''s more cost-effective to keep the people who are scared and whose weapons are released to talk to other soldiers than to kill them.


    Thinking of this, Hades sucked up the lives of the soldiers who were sent to the underworld, turned them into mummies, and bumped them into the soldiers who were still alive in the palace.


    The scene immediately surfaced a disgusting smell that people would like to vomit.


    With the sound of retching, Hades appeared in the air, squinting at what he said just now that he was the queen of God.


    Although he wanted to pull Zeus down from the throne, he could not accept that mortals dare to pick the authority of the God of war. When his figure floated to the queen, the king of Argus, who was in a panic and worried, wanted to rush to his wife. After being glanced at by Hades, he stopped in fear and stammered in a low voice, "who are you?"


    "Lord of the underworld", seeing that the king of Argus had lost all his courage, Hades fell on the corner of his mouth in front of the stubborn queen who raised her chin, "kneel down, mortal.".


    "I" and "Queen Wang just said that she suddenly couldn''t open her mouth. Then she saw Hades smile and repeat," I''m Hades, so kneel down, mortal. ".


    Hearing Hades say his name, the king, who had been guessing for a long time, blinked his eyes a few times and was covered with fear. He fell on his knees with weakness and fear.


    Unlike the Olympus represented by Zeus and the sea gods represented by Poseidon, Hades, the Lord of the underworld, doesn''t need the belief of mortals, so he doesn''t have to worry about not killing mortals.


    So, as soon as you hear that the man in front of you is Hades, the king of Argus has lost his confidence to slander the Olympus Gods.


    When the queen saw her husband kneeling down, she not only understood that her life and death had been completely controlled by Hades, but also understood that Hades'' presence here represented the approval of Zeus, who had been guarding against the underworld.


    For a long time, the fear of the gods easily pressed the queen who wanted to fight against the gods. With her legs weak, she fell on her knees and cursed Zeus and Hades.


    "Hey, hey, this is a mortal," Hades said sarcastically, holding out his hand, hooking the Queen''s chin with his fingers, staring into her eyes full of fear. "If you don''t say you are a God, you are really a God.".


    With that, Hades slid his finger on the Queen''s chin and said, "even if you are the most noble woman in the world, in the eyes of the gods, you are just an ant with the title of Queen.".


    As soon as the words fell, black light appeared on queen Argus. She looked only 30 years old. In the frightened eyes of the king, Princess and other nobles, she rapidly aged with naked eye speed.


    Five or six seconds, from a charming queen to a dry, thin, old, decadent corpse.


    "Mother", kneeling on the ground, Princess Argus immediately forgot her fear, stood up and rushed to her mother.


    Hades raised his hand, Princess Argus did not run a few steps, hit an invisible magic wall, and then rebounded to the ground.


    Looking at her mother, she saw that she was the princess of Zeus''s hard believer. In her eyes, she was as rebellious as Queen Argus.In an instant, Hades felt that he had to thank Prometheus for stealing fire from Olympus.


    The more human beings know, the greater their resistance to the gods. And unlike the God of light, who never shows up, the more Olympian gods like to intervene in earthly things, the easier it is for people to understand and even see through them.


    After losing the mystery, the gods are just powerful higher creatures for human beings.


    In addition, Zeus, the God King who likes to be merciful everywhere, the more merciful he is in the human world, the more mortals will doubt his holiness.


    Perhaps forcing the Argus people to sacrifice their princesses will make the mortals who believe in the gods as firmly as the princess abandon their beliefs a little bit in their hearts.


    After thinking about this, Hades immediately thought it was a good idea.


    Moreover, if a mortal, or a half human and half god guy saves the princess, many mortals who have already begun to doubt their beliefs will directly abandon their beliefs in the face of the death of the gods?


    Hades suspended with a smile and said to the king of Argus and the nobles present, "ten days later, Argus must believe in Zeus again, otherwise, the great demon of the North Sea will wake up from the deepest part of the sea and destroy the city of Argus by the order of Zeus, the great king of the gods.


    At the same time, in order to punish you who are blasphemers, Argus must sacrifice your princess to Zeus to calm the anger of the God King.


    Zeus, who was far away at Olympus, frowned when he heard Hades''s words, but looking at the beautiful princess Argus, who had been the only one for a long time, he thought it was no big deal for Hades to do so.

 Chapter 1388

    As soon as Hades left, the whole city-state of Argus fell into great panic.


    When the queen died, it seemed that it was just a small matter. Offering the princess to Zeus was not worth mentioning compared with the monster that even the gods were afraid of.


    And Hades''s last words all show that the Lord of the underworld and the God King have united against their city-state of Argus.


    Is it to fight against the gods for dignity, or to live?


    This kind of choice is not difficult for most people, but the reason why human beings are great is that among countless ordinary people, there are always a group of people who know that they will die, and they will not turn back to fight against the gods.


    When countless Argus nobles secretly contacted with each other, intending to sacrifice the princess and force the people to believe in Zeus, the king of Argus and his generals were thinking about how to kill Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea.


    But after a long discussion, the king of Argus collapsed on the throne and murmured, "I''m only a child of altoria. Can''t I save the city-state of Argus except to let me die?"


    "Maybe we can find out if there is a demigod in the city-state," a general named DEKRA frowned. "And it''s better to be the demigod''s son of Zeus, so that Zeus won''t destroy him as soon as he finds a man.".


    "But where is a demigod so easy to find?" said the king of Argus, "and even if you find a suitable demigod in only ten days, Kraken, a giant demon in the North Sea, is the existence that even the gods fear.


    How can a demigod who is not even a god defeat Kraken?"


    "This", "this", the general on the scene sat back on the chair with a sad face, "knock", a knock on the door suddenly broke the silence, the king of Argus and the generals instinctively pulled out the bronze sword and looked at the door warily.


    After another knock at the door, everyone felt relieved.


    "DEKRA, open the door.".


    "Well," said DEKRA, tightening his bronze sword in his hand, carefully walking to the door and whispering, "who is it?"


    There was a pause outside the door for a few seconds, and then a voice said, "if you want Kraken, open the door.".


    After listening to Kraken, DEKRA immediately signaled to the people behind him to prepare for the battle. Then he opened the door and put the bronze sword directly on the neck of the comer. As long as the other party had a little change, the point of the sword would stab directly.


    But the result is that the woman outside not only didn''t scream and make unnecessary movements, but also didn''t show any fear expression on her face.


    Although DEKRA is suspicious, he still looks at the woman behind him. After confirming that there is no ambush, he pulls the woman in front of him into the house.


    Confine the person to the wall and drop the blade on the other person''s neck. "Who are you and why are you here?"


    "Be careful, I''m a woman," said Nix, who was held on his shoulder by DEKRA with a smile. "If I scratch my neck and can''t get married in the future, I''ll ask you to take responsibility.".


    "Don''t talk nonsense". Seeing what Nix said, there was a sense of procrastination. DEKRA grabbed Nix''s shoulder and banged against the wall. "If you don''t say anything useful, I promise to cut your throat directly.".


    "All right, all right", DEKRA''s eyes were full of vigilance and chill, and he didn''t want to show that he was not afraid of ordinary weapons, nor was he a normal human Nix,


    he said with a smile, "my name is Nix, and I''m here to tell you that I want to kill Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, except hadith, who is powerful enough to crush Kraken and master Kraken''s life and death We can only look for Medusa that can petrify any living thing.


    The AGUS people present were immediately frightened by the name of Medusa.


    DEKRA frowned and retorted, "how can we go to the underworld and find Medusa''s habitat at the junction of reality and the underworld? Even if I find it, who can take us across the Styx?


    And if Medusa had been so easy to kill, she would have been killed ten thousand times.


    "I''ve told you the way to kill Kraken, and it''s up to you whether you go to Medusa or not.".


    Nix said, figure in DEKRA and others surprised eyes, a little bit into the wall behind disappeared.


    She will come to tell DEKRA and others how to kill Kraken, because Kraken is the card that Hades used to restrict the Olympian gods.


    If Zeus wanted to kill Hades, Kraken would certainly destroy all the mortal cities near the sea in the realm of God.


    But if Kraken died, Hades''s strength would be cut down five layers directly. In the future, if they want to occupy the underworld first, it will be easier.


    William, who has been staring at the Knicks, can''t help thinking that if Medusa''s head is cut off, maybe it can be inlaid on the shield and become the most powerful treasure of petrification.


    But I know nothing about Olympus, and I have to rely on these people of Argus to find Medusa.


    As he entered the house, DEKRA complained, "Kraken, we can''t deal with it. Can Medusa deal with it?"Holding a glass of wine, DEKRA continued, "since Medusa was forced by Poseidon in Athena''s palace, and then punished by Athena, she turned into a snake haired Banshee and rushed to the intersection of the underworld and the human world,


    who ever heard of a man entering Medusa''s palace and finally running out alive?"


    Everyone was stunned, as if they had never heard of anyone escaping from Medusa. Otherwise, it would have been widely spread in the human world by the heroic deeds of the beginning.


    The king of Argus felt his chin and thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "maybe you can ask the three witches of hell.".


    DEKRA and others immediately thought that the three witches of hell claimed to know the present, the future and the past.


    Although he agreed, he hesitated and asked, "what about the sacrifice to the three witches?"


    "I will prepare a hundred slaves for you to go with me," said the king of Argus without thinking. "When you go to the three witches, you can see how many people you want to sacrifice.".


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    Now that we have discussed the matter, we are left with the last thing, how to repay the generals present.


    The king of Argus hesitated for a long time when he saw the people standing and not talking. He said, "as long as you can save Argus, I will enfeoffment half of his land to your family. If you don''t say, the person who makes the most contribution can also marry my daughter, the future queen of Argus, Princess altoria.".


    "Really?"


    This condition immediately excited everyone. Everyone knew that once he married the princess, he would become the future king of Argus.


    The king of Argus nodded with a smile, "of course, I have only one child, altoria, and altoria''s child is destined to be the heir to the throne of Argus.


    Money, land, status, Princess and kingdom are right in front of you, so if you want to ascend to heaven, go to hell, my generals. ".

 Chapter 1389

    The king of Argus has no son and no brother. The family who can marry the princess will become Argus'' family in the future. This is no secret in Argus for a long time,


    not to mention that the queen has just been killed by Hades. Even if the king wants to continue to have children, it will not be possible for him to have results in one or two years.


    So this time, as long as anyone can help Argus solve the crisis of Kraken, the great demon in the North Sea, this credit alone will be enough to seize Argus'' military power. If we win over several big families, maybe the financial power will be divided up.


    But the idea is good. Is Medusa so easy to kill?


    It is unknown whether Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, will be petrified by Medusa''s eyes. Even the journey to see the three witches of hell is full of countless unknowns and dangers.


    To put it bluntly, you have to fight for everything with your life. If someone really succeeds and the king of Argus repents afterwards, hehe, don''t blame others for making a secret death.


    After the five generals and the king of Argus parted, general DEKRA looked around and sat with the other four. After a while, he said, "it''s a near death to go to the junction of the underworld and the world and kill Medusa.


    Among us, my family and I have the lowest family background and no wife and children. If you don''t want to work hard, you can give me resources to help. After all, our foundation is in Argus city.


    When it''s done, let''s sit down and talk about how to deprive those nobles of their interests. If it''s not done, everything is empty talk. You take your people and wealth to the inland and depend on other city states.


    To be a superficially noble person who depends on people''s faces, maybe one or two generations of low-key people will be able to regain their present power and wealth. ".


    This immediately made the people who had the same idea with DEKRA silent.


    The people who can''t survive the destruction of Argus are the civilians of Argus city. Once they lose the protection of the city-state, the people of other city-states certainly don''t mind sending troops to capture the Argus people as slaves.


    But these nobles and generals, as long as they are willing to give up their money, can always find a city-state willing to accept them to continue to live.


    However, it is of course the best to keep Argus. It didn''t take long for the other four generals to agree to provide 10 elite soldiers, horses and supplies each.


    Kedekla is not a fool. Everyone has the same interests now, but after killing Medusa, the danger will come from behind.


    "I only want weapons, armor, horses and supplies," said DEKRA, staring at the four men with a straight face. "I recruit people myself. As for the money I need for recruitment, ha ha, if I die, the money is useless. If I can or come back, the money won''t be a problem.


    The next morning, DEKRA took all his money out of his house and put in a lot of money to recruit warriors willing to follow him.


    Argus was about to be destroyed, which could not be concealed. Therefore, DEKRA, who had lost all his family wealth, easily recruited 150 people with the best fighting ability in two days, and then took over 200 horses, 150 sets of armor and weapons from four families,


    even forced the nobles to accept his fixed assets such as his own house and manor He bought 50 camels and a lot of goods, took the king of Argus and gave hundreds of slaves on the journey.


    William rode a high horse, followed by a group of hunters, thieves, mercenaries, and DEKRA''s 50 confidants, with a hundred slaves who did not know they would be sacrificed, to the Witch Mountain 200 kilometers away.


    But after a day''s walking, nearly 60 kilometers down the hill, a hunter next to William, who could not ride a horse and had no stirrups, could only hold the horse''s neck carefully. Suddenly, he whispered, "we are not going to the land of witches.".


    William frowned and held the reins. He would follow Dracula because he didn''t know where Medusa was, and if he could get Medusa''s head quietly, there was no need to let Zeus know that he had entered the realm of Olympus.


    Of course, if necessary, he didn''t care what Zeus thought when he saw him enter the divine realm.


    When the hunter said that the team led by DEKRA was not going to the three witches of hell, William looked at DEKRA, who was at the forefront of the team and was riding on a horse.


    This bastard will not bring enough supplies and manpower to depend on the inland city-state, or just be a horse bandit for a while, and then take over the ruined city of Argus with these 200 horses and manpower.


    The back heel kicked on the horse''s stomach. William, who had been wearing a hood, reached into his clothes, took out four Devonshire gold coins from the storage space, and put his hand over the hunter who gave a reminder, "do you know how to go to the underworld?"


    The hunter who felt the heaviness of his palm immediately felt that what he was holding must be gold coins, otherwise silver coins would not be so heavy.


    While holding the palm tightly, he saw the golden light through the gap. The hunter looked at William with a hood and could only see him below his nose.


    After putting the gold coin into his clothes and confirming that it was really gold, the hunter nodded excitedly with his companions behind him.


    After they accepted the recruitment, they became interested in William, who brought his own horse, full saddle, stirrups, reins, chewed the horse, wore a pocket robe all day, but metal boots were not ordinary.Today, after half a day''s observation, two wild hunters were surprised to find that the horses in the whole team walked at a constant speed for several hours up and down the hill, but William''s horses didn''t look tired.


    If it wasn''t for sure that there was no magic mark on the back of the horses, the two brothers suspected that William''s horse was the magic flying horse they had seen in the wilderness.


    Now listen to William directly ask how to go to the underworld, two people immediately in the heart hair of hesitation.


    DEKRA obviously has other plans now. He won''t go to the three witches of hell to ask about the way to hunt Medusa. On the premise that William, who doesn''t know his intention, wants to go to the underworld alone,


    this makes people doubt his purpose. What''s more, it''s more dangerous to follow William and DEKRA.


    This, this.


    When the two hunters hesitated, William, who was at the back of the line, deliberately stayed at the end with the reins.


    When the mercenaries at the back of the line looked back, they didn''t pay attention to the three. They reached into the horse bag, took out a sack containing 100 gold coins from the storage space and threw it to the two hunters.


    "Take me to the junction of the underworld and the human world, and I will give you five bags of five hundred gold coins.".


    "Artemis, the God of the wilderness, is above.".


    After the hunter opened the bag, he was almost blinded by the golden light. Fortunately, he only looked at it a few times and instinctively realized the danger. He immediately folded the bag, so as not to be found by the mercenaries in front of him.


    And listen to William''s meaning, just take him to the junction of the underworld, instead of entering the underworld. The two brothers looked at each other, made eye contact, and immediately nodded excitedly.


    Boss, my name is lager. This is my brother fat ham. We''ll take you to the three witches of hell. They must know where the entrance to the underworld is.

 Chapter 1390

    Hearing that the two hunters had to take themselves to nuwushan, William frowned and thought about it, then nodded, "how far is it to reach nuwushan?"


    He didn''t care whether Zeus would destroy Argus or not. Even from his heart, he wished that the strength of the gods of Olympus would drop and he would fight with the Titans so that he could benefit from it.


    Rag saw that William didn''t care about his two brothers and didn''t know how to go to the underworld. He was happy and said in a low voice, "if the shortcut is smooth, the horse will arrive in one day.


    However, if you get close to the road, you are likely to meet the Cyclops. In the last few tens of kilometers, you will pass through the territory of giant scorpion when you walk in the desert.


    William said noncommittally, "how much do you need to pay me for your hard work?"


    "Here, here," said rag and ham, hesitating at William''s direct words. Looking at William''s eyes hidden in his hood, they gritted their teeth and asked tentatively, "a thousand gold coins for one person?"


    "Yes," William kicked the horse in the stomach without any counter-offer, grabbed the spear in rag''s hand, and the Asgard all black horse under him snorted, and raised his speed fiercely,


    "daddaddada" horse''s hooves suddenly attracted people in the team to look back.


    Then all the people who looked back were stunned to see the shadow, which was absolutely twice as fast as the speed of the horse they knew. In a moment, it rushed to the front of the team.


    Startled by the sound of the horse''s hooves, DEKRA and his fifty hands were under the hilt of the sword, or under the confidants holding the spears, watching the black steeds standing up at the front of the line, and the guy who had been wearing hoods all day since he was recruited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the dodgy dekla in his eyes, William was sure that the bastard didn''t want to save Argus city at all, and his heart suddenly became angry.


    At first, he thought that if he was in danger along the way, he would help this selfish guy who was willing to work hard for his family.


    But now, hehe, William reached into the horse bag and threw the hundred silver coins DECRA had given him.


    Then, after DEKRA took the bag, he pulled the reins of his horse and asked calmly, "this is not the way to nuwushan. Do you want to be a deserter?"


    DEKRA''s heart thumped, and immediately suspected that William was the king of Argus, or the other four generals sent to watch himself.


    With a gloomy face, he looked at the lone rider more than ten meters away. After holding the spear for a long time, William gritted his teeth and roared, "kill him.".


    Fifty henchmen, who had long been aware of the abnormality, drew out bronze swords or raised spears and charged at William.


    William turned his mouth up, sneered, put his spear in his hand, and kicked Asgard''s horse, which was excited by the battle, in the stomach. He faced more than 30 cavalry.


    Although he didn''t care about the safety of Argus City, he absolutely didn''t want people like DEKRA to live one more second.


    The distance of ten meters is only two or three seconds for the Asgard horses who have been blessed by the holy light.


    Facing the cavalry frightened by William''s horse speed, they wave the spears strengthened by tenacity magic in their hands at will, swing the spears of the two front cavalry, and in their unbelievable eyes, the spear point cuts their necks, and then take advantage of the opportunity of the enemy cavalry''s belittling the enemy and scattered running,


    the spears in their hands wave left and right to kill five cavalry After that, he appeared in front of DEKRA in just three or four seconds.


    Facing the eyes wide open, the bronze sword in his hand was too scared to lift up. DEKRA stabbed down with a spear.


    Then he took DEKRA, pulled the reins of the horse, ran a few steps, and stood up in front of the 150 people DEKRA hired.


    In an instant, the mercenaries who had pulled out their weapons or raised their spears to follow DEKRA''s confidants and attack William were sweating with all their hands and looking at William with his horse''s belly in his hair, holding up his spears like the God of war.


    The Asgard steed, who had been waiting for him to stand up, roared excitedly with his front hooves. The mercenaries who had come back to their senses were scared to pull the reins back, while DEKRA''s confidants cried out with grief, "general.".


    William pulled the reins of the horse. With a swing of his spear, he ran DEKRA''s body into two soldiers who stabbed him. Then he waved his spear left and right and stabbed him suddenly. In ten seconds, he killed more than ten soldiers who attacked him.


    After so many people died, William was unharmed. Killing them was like killing a chicken. The soldiers who were still alive were finally killed. They threw away their weapons, turned their horses and ran away one after another.


    After the battle, William, who was addicted to the chieftain, took out a soul coin and collected the 24 dead souls. Then he threw the spear back to rag, who was afraid to come forward like other mercenaries.


    then he looked at the frightened mercenaries and said, "the battle has nothing to do with you. Now DEKRA is dead, and your life is not good At the end of the mission, go wherever you want.


    Hearing this, the people on the scene were suddenly relieved, and then spread out of the way to see William riding away.The two brothers, lager and ham, looked at William''s back and were silent for a moment. Lager put his hand into his arms, touched the bag of 100 gold coins and said with some uncertainty, "I suddenly feel that even if we meet the Cyclops, it''s not a problem for our new boss.".


    "What are we waiting for?" Ham said excitedly. "It''s two thousand gold coins to finish the task, which is enough for our two brothers to settle in a big city like Athens.".


    When the two brothers catch up with William, each with a camel carrying supplies, they see him riding on a hillside and looking at a man in a linen robe with a half body armour, long hair, a big beard and a height of 1.9 meters.


    Raising his hand to stop rag and ham, William looked at Zeus with a serious face.


    "I''ll give you a piece of information that you''re sure you''re willing to exchange with the treasure.".


    Zeus, who thought about countless things because of William''s appearance, frowned and said, "no matter what information it is, I need to know why you entered Olympus without my permission,


    and attacked the people who were going to save Argus, and robbed the souls who should have gone to the underworld.".


    William sneered, "if that bastard really goes to nvwushan, I''m sure I won''t meddle in his business. Even if he is willing to work hard, maybe he will help him, but I didn''t expect that he was a big traitor.


    Then, deserters who betray their people should be killed.


    Zeus agreed with William''s action to kill the traitor, but he didn''t believe that William, who had been hiding under his pocket robe before, didn''t find anything unusual when he explored. He just didn''t want the traitor to live.


    And the little bastard in front of him saw that he had been riding on the horse, and didn''t get off the horse at all.

 Chapter 1391

    See William has no eyesight refused to come down from the horse, feel oneself despised Zeus, immediately feel that William is 100% intentional.


    For a long time, Zeus, who was so arrogant that his heart was filled with fury, had already ignored the so-called great intelligence in William''s mouth.


    With thunder in his eyes, he said angrily, "leave Olympus, mortal.".


    Mortals?


    Although Wilhelm was a little calculating in his heart, when he heard this, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and staring at Zeus with a crooked corner of his mouth, "what if I said no?"


    "Creak, creak," Zeus immediately burst out of a group of thunder flashing, more than ten meters away, the two brothers of lager and Ham''s heart almost stopped.


    In this world, Zeus is the only one who can resist thunder. They don''t even care about camels, so they pull the reins and run away.


    But William was not afraid of the thunder on Zeus. He just wanted to release a set of sentry armor to cover the Asgard horses.


    "It''s useless. Thunder doesn''t work for me." William took off his hood with a smile. "I''ll stand still and let you release three thunders. If you can hurt me, I''ll leave Olympus immediately. I won''t step into Olympus without your permission in the future.".


    Ever since the endless gloves transformed from sentinel materials were worn by Benner twice in a row to ring his fingers, William has used sentinel armor which has the ability to resist massive energy to absorb more advanced divine power than the elemental energy in nature.


    Now meet Zeus and his famous thunder, William of course will not give up the chance to try whether the divine power can upgrade the sentinel armor.


    "Boom", the sky for a moment on the dark clouds, at the same time, a flash of lightning in the dark clouds wantonly, issued a huge roar.


    But this last scene did not make William afraid. On the contrary, he was dissatisfied because he felt that Zeus only used ordinary lightning and could not let the sentinel armor absorb the divine lightning.


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, his robe turned into sentinel material like water, absorbed on the armor, and then turned into lightning armor.


    His eyes were shining with electric light, which seemed to be more powerful than Zeus.


    "The thunder and lightning in the sky is useless to me. I advise you to show your real strength, or you will make a fool of yourself.".


    As soon as Zeus heard this, the veins on the temple of Qi appeared. He raised his hand and wanted to change his divine power to lead down the thunder in the sky.


    But then he thought of the magic nectar that he had traded with William in recent years, and William''s fearless appearance. Even though Zeus was angry at this time, he could also see that 90% of William deliberately led him to do it.


    And just now he just attracted the thunder in the sky. Originally, he just wanted to teach William a lesson, rather than release his divine power, so as not to hurt him, and there was no room for relaxation.


    Most importantly, he had to consider Odin''s ideas.


    Although I don''t know how good the real relationship between Odin and William is, I gave my daughter to William after all.


    In addition, when he and Poseidon were on the earth, they saw Odin with sol and Freya appear together in falger castle. This relationship is not as close as a son, but there is certainly no big contradiction.


    In addition, the war between olympus and Titan in recent years had given Zeus a bad feeling.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zeus felt that under the threat of Titans, he would be no less powerful than himself if he got into the domain of Asgard and William.


    When William saw Zeus''s eyes twinkle, he knew that this fight would not be successful. He could only use the alternative plan. First, he put away the thunder armor, and then he said with a smile,


    "give me a ray of magic power, thunder, and I''ll help you solve it for once, OK?"


    "Ha ha", hearing this, Zeus narrowed his eyes and laughed, then raised his hand. A golden thunder flashed in his hand, and he wanted to force himself into William''s body.


    But when William saw the thunder in Zeus'' hand, he immediately waved his hand, "wait, wait, I didn''t say that.".


    "Ha ha", seeing that William was avoiding snakes and scorpions, Zeus could not help laughing when he was upset.


    "Maybe you can try it first, and when you realize the benefits of the power of faith, you can understand why I chose to collect faith.".


    "No, thank you," William refused without hesitation.


    Why do mortals believe in God?


    When human beings are ignorant, it is because of the fear of power, the fear of the unknown, and the expectation of becoming stronger.


    But it is impossible for God to pass on his power to all human beings, let alone to respond to their needs. Moreover, most people, once enlightened and have their own ideas, will feel that God is an obstacle to their development, and would like to kick it away or replace it.


    Therefore, in the real society for thousands of years, God has long been just a place of spiritual comfort.


    William, the soul of the Chinese people, worships the God of wealth for money, and worships Buddha for various purposes. He can understand his attitude towards the God.


    Moreover, the city states in the domain of Olympus were still in slave society. Some people doubted Zeus and the gods of Olympus. They could understand that the power of faith was easy to grasp, but it was difficult to last long.It''s strange that Zeus or God had the idea of destroying the world. It''s true that ordinary people are too smart to believe in them if they know too much.


    When he thought about it, William suddenly felt that Zeus'' extermination was probably the same as Tianshan TongLao''s cultivation. When he was strong, he was invincible, but when he did, he was weak.


    This is probably the reason why Zeus did not dare to destroy the world easily. If the abyss and the dark world attack, the gods of Olympus may be destroyed by people.


    Wait a minute. When he thought of Tuan Mie, Williamson thought of the goddess of the night, Nix. Now his real identity is the devil who is afraid of the Lord. Now he is in the divine realm.


    Then it''s obvious what she''s up to.


    Do you sit and watch Olympus calculated or even destroyed by the devil, or do you help to win the friendship of the gods and gather the support of Olympus and Asgard?


    It''s not a good choice.


    William narrowed his eyes and thought that it would not be too difficult for him, who has six infinite gems, to clean up the fear Lord and the demon army.


    Maybe I can be a God King in the future and control the whole dimension with human subjects.


    And help Zeus, this guy is not as easy to talk as Odin, and more importantly, he himself is the man who killed his father with his brothers and sisters.


    It''s wishful thinking to expect such people to appreciate you more. Maybe later, because of William''s great influence in Olympus, Zeus would think about how to eliminate William and avoid threatening his rule.


    Moreover, William, who has lost his hegemony and six infinite gems, has unconsciously changed his mind.


    Instead of uniting with other forces to increase their influence, why not be the leader of the world?


    Odin, Zeus, why can''t I?


    Thinking of this, William''s eyes were enchanted.

 Chapter 1392

    After confirming his idea of dominating the world, William made up his mind to watch the fear lords calculate Olympus.


    With one thought, the sentinel armor on his body turned into a silver light armor that converged the holy light, and a pale gold cloak hung back from his shoulder.


    Asgard''s horse, who sat down, was replaced by Gemma Duran, a snow-white Unicorn with long golden horns on his head and without a trace of variegation It''s a complete set of harness with silver bottom, gold border and gold pattern.


    Duran was originally a unicorn of the holy light system, but now she was possessed by the changing harness of the Holy Light battle armor, which immediately made Duran feel that her control of the holy light was stronger by a level,


    the holy light elements kept passing through, and the harness that could automatically absorb the free holy light went straight into her body.


    Let the strength has been stagnant for many years Duran, excited direct people stand up.


    A hissing sound immediately spread around for several kilometers, causing William to laugh and pat Duran on the neck to calm her down.


    This series of changes, let William from a knight, into an appearance than the existence of all the gods.


    In the twinkle of Zeus'' eyes, William took the reins of his horse and said to Zeus, "Your Majesty, if you''re OK, I''ll do my own business.".


    Hearing the word "Your Majesty", Zeus frowned deeper.


    This kind of attitude makes it impossible for people not to think much about it, but they may not have played alone. They know better that William, who owns space gems, can''t keep his Zeus even if he loses.


    when he is very angry, he can''t help sighing in the dark, "if you are free, you can go to Olympus as a guest. Moreover, Poseidon is safe Nabel''s father,


    it''s very impolite of you not to meet him in Shenyu.


    Annabel?


    William thought to himself, and soon understood that Zeus was talking about dardario.


    It''s a pity that dardario himself doesn''t take Poseidon as his father. Even if the girl really recognizes her ancestors, in the face of great interests, although William will not abandon Dario, he will never be influenced by her.


    However, at this time, the heart of ANZUS was still necessary. William nodded with a smile, "when my business is finished, I will visit you and your majesty Poseidon.".


    As he watched William leave on a pure white unicorn, Zeus pondered for a moment with a gloomy face. Then he drew a magic white headed sea sculpture to stare at William''s every move in the divine realm with the eyes of the sea sculpture.


    He immediately returned to Mount Olympus and secretly ordered the guards and his confidants to prepare for the war.


    If William knew, he would laugh in his heart.


    It doesn''t matter that the Lord of fear calculated Zeus, but the best result is a fight between the two sides. It''s best if Zeus dies. But if Zeus wins miserably at that time, it will be much easier for William to pull Zeus down by himself.


    Anyway, not only Asgard but also Olympus will have to face this kind of thing at dusk.


    As soon as he thought of the spear of victory made up of Zeus'' thunder fire, Poseidon''s trident and Hades'' Hades'' ruler, William was looking forward to the day when the divine war came.


    Riding a unicorn for two kilometers, he found the two Hunter brothers, lager and ham, who fled in a panic.


    As soon as they met, William stretched out his hand, and a whip composed of holy light appeared in his hand. From a distance of more than ten meters, he heard the rapid sound of horse''s hooves, and the two whips were rag and ham who turned their heads.


    "Pa, PA ~ ~".


    The sound of two whips smashing the armor came. The two brothers, who were excited when they saw William, were whipped off the horse''s back.


    "Ah ah", a deep pain in the soul, the pain of the two brothers kept rolling on the ground.


    However, after the pain lasted for about ten seconds, they suddenly felt a numb itch coming from their back. Within a few seconds, they felt that the pain was disappearing in the place where they were whipped by the whip.


    The two open wounds were soon healed by the holy light attached to them.


    At the same time, the two brothers were more afraid of William and looked at him like a God sitting on the saddle,


    they heard William with a whip solidified from the holy light energy in his hand say, "these two whips are to punish you for getting paid but trying to escape, instead of killing you because you are still useful, understand?"


    "I understand, I understand, ge..." I want to say that your lad, seeing William''s armor and the elder''s golden unicorn, immediately said, "we''ll take you to nvwushan, master.".


    "If you want to be my servant, you are not qualified," William said with a smile. "Ham, go and get the camel back, so that you two guys will not starve to death. Rag, you can lead the way to nvwushan.".


    "OK, OK, boss," said rag, nodding to his younger brother. Ham, who has not been able to speak much, immediately ran to his horse. Then he pulled the horse more than ten meters away from William. Caidaren turned over and got on the horse and ran back to find two camels with supplies.After lager pointed out the way, William rode the unicorn and jogged forward. He was not worried about how Knicks, the Lord of fear, would calculate Zeus.


    After thinking about it, the Knicks will probably collude with Hades, who finally won the throne of Hades after overthrowing the rule of the second generation God King.


    Among the brothers and sisters who challenged their father with Zeus, Zeus, Poseidon and Hades were the three brothers. Poseidon became the God of the sea, which was not bad.


    Hera became the wife of Zeus, and her other sisters were also good gods. Hades, the eldest brother, went to the dark and despised underworld alone.


    Other people are good, on their own to get like the devil, Hades heart dissatisfaction, hatred is very normal.


    And now Hades has released Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea. Williamson thought that this is to arouse the discontent of mortals with the Olympus Gods.


    Zeus''s power of belief decreased, and Hades gained more fear. With the decrease and increase of fear, together with the fear Lord hiding behind, and the Titan who has been in a state of war all these years, maybe it can really overturn the rule of the Olympus Gods.


    What William doesn''t know is that the Lords of fear don''t intend to unite with Hades. Their killer weapon is Cronus, the father of Zeus from Titan, who is the second generation God King who has been revived at the bottom of the abyss.


    And fear lords also want to use Cronus to break the space barrier between olympus, the underworld and the abyss. Before that time, Cronus, who is eager for revenge, will play the vanguard, and then the army of abyss demons will swarm into the underworld and then into the mortal world.


    Riding on a horse thinking of William, suddenly pulled the reins, ears moved, mental power to the left side of the rear swept.

 Chapter 1393

    Mental power across a few kilometers of distance, scanning to those who were released by him mercenaries, as well as slaves are crying everywhere, and chasing them is a group of harpies.


    This kind of monster only seen in myths and legends immediately aroused William''s interest.


    "You wait here for ham, and then find a suitable place to be a camp," he said.


    Rag looked at the sun and nodded. At the same time, he saw William''s figure rushing to the left rear.


    Although unicorn is not famous for its speed, it is also a legendary Warcraft. When it runs at full speed, it can not only ignore the terrain, but also because after William releases a holy light blessing on her,


    the total attribute is increased by 20%. Within a few kilometers, it only takes less than a minute for William to see a scared slave.


    Stop the horse on the hillside and look a hundred meters away.


    To his surprise, the team of more than 100 thieves, hunters and mercenaries was not frightened by more than 20 harpies, and they ran for their lives regardless of their companions.


    But after being scattered by the Harpy, they divided into several formations to resist back-to-back, and even many slaves in the array were escorted by them.


    William even said that whether these mercenaries really protect the slaves, or think that there are many people with great power, in short, they did not throw the slaves out to feed the harpies, even if they were individuals.


    Therefore, William, who advocates the supremacy of human beings in his heart, stretches out his left hand on the horse. The sentry material of holy light armor changes into a 1.2 meter bow in a second.


    With his right hand, he pulled the bowstring of the holy light, and the flash of a long arrow made of the holy light hit one end like a meteor. Holding a mercenary, she gave a sharp, piercing laugh, and incited the eagle body Banshee to fly.


    Without waiting for the rest of the harpies to recover, William''s right hand jerked three times in a row, and three holy arrows destroyed the heads of the three harpies in a blink of an eye.


    Then, when the three banshees were killed by three successive arrows, the rescued mercenary fell from the sky into the mud. He could not look at the direction of the light arrow that Yu Guang saw when he was in the air.


    I saw a man with silver armor, a light gold cape, and a long bow shining brightly. He rode on the back of a snow-white beast with a one horned head. With a bow and arrow, he easily pierced three eagles in succession.


    "Zeus is up", the people on the scene all excitedly raised their hands, or the weapons in their hands, to the ten dead in a moment, issued a scream of fear, scattered Eagle body Banshee.


    "Want to escape," William snorted coldly. Although he didn''t care about the lives of irrelevant people, he didn''t want to see monsters kill people wantonly.


    Put the long bow in his hand into the bow sleeve of the sentinel material formed on the horse back of the unicorn according to his mind, and mentally lock the 15 Falcon banshees who escape,


    raise your hand to release thunder.


    But it soon occurred to him that in the case of calculating Zeus, he should not stimulate him too much.


    Then fifteen holy lights appeared out of thin air on the top of the heads of the eagles who turned left and right in the woods. They turned into lightsabers and easily penetrated the hearts of the eagles.


    "Ho ho ho", see William easy to kill all the banshees, the living mercenaries and slaves all excited to raise their hands, angry cry.


    Then, all of them knelt down in the direction of William and said words of gratitude.


    William is trying to get these people up, and then leave, suddenly found a force of inexplicable want to drill himself.


    As soon as I frown and grab my hand in the air, I instantly understand that the golden energy in my hand is the power of faith.


    It''s a pity to destroy it.


    In the short run, this power is simple and easy to obtain. It is easy to upgrade one''s own strength to a higher level than that of Odin and Zeus.


    But in the long run, human belief will surely experience the peak, and then weaken a little bit. Once we get used to the power easily obtained, it is not so easy to give up in the future.


    In addition, his power seems to grow without faith. William''s palm is tight, and he is about to destroy the power of faith. Suddenly, he thinks that if he doesn''t want it, he should try to give it to others.


    He looked down and knelt around him. Before, he ran wildly, but now he came back and buried his head in the earth like a shrine, kneeling down to his slaves.


    In a few seconds, not only did the injured slave recover, but William also felt that his physical fitness was improving rapidly.


    After his idea came true, William grinned and took out a jade used to make a healing charm. He tried to inject the power of faith into the jade. Soon a golden light appeared in the pure white jade.


    "Ha ha ha," Williamson laughed happily, and then released several holy lights in his heart, covering several people 100 meters away. A holy light also appeared on the heads of the ten slaves around him,For a moment, people with or without injuries feel that their wounds are itching, and their injuries are recovering at a visible speed, or their tired bodies are rapidly recovering, and even their past dark wounds are beginning to recover.


    This kneeling on the ground of all people, after feeling their own physical condition, more devout in the heart blessing, thanks to William.


    And the power of these people''s faith, when it appears beside William out of thin air, is gathered into his body and mind with his spiritual power, and then stored in the jade card.


    When the power of belief is collected, after thinking about it, William doesn''t put the jade card into the storage space. He has to try whether the power of belief stored in the jade card will dissipate in the world with the loss of time.


    After hanging the jade plate on his waist with sentinel material, William thought for a few seconds, and then said to these people with the magic of sound transmission,


    "my name is William Devonshire, a man who surpasses the gods and is not a God''s residence is better than a God''s residence. Those who kneel down to me will get my blessing.".


    After that, nearly 200 holy light blessings entered into all people''s bodies, feeling their strength improved, and hearing William say that he is a human superior to the gods,


    while these people were frightened, they really believed that William was not lying.


    After all, it is impossible for the gods to say that they are human beings, and William, who can give out holy light, is even less a dark creature such as demons and demons.


    For a moment, these people who wanted to go to the inland city-state and gather together for survival immediately wanted to follow William.


    Unfortunately, they are afraid of trouble and know that once their wishes and expectations are not met in the future, these people will turn around and complain, and even hate their own William. They don''t want to take this burden with them at all.


    Pulling the reins, he was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. With a smile, he threw out nearly 200 Devonshire gold coins engraved with his head.


    "For the sake of not feeding the monster, I''ll give you a Devonshire gold coin, and then find a stable city-state to live well.".


    With that, William kicked the unicorn in the stomach and ran down the hill.

 Chapter 1394

    It''s not William''s heartbreak to drop so many gold coins,


    it''s his sudden understanding that if the human world wants to say that something is eternal, then money must be one of them, and it''s still the top one.


    Of course, money can be gold and silver, or paper money, electronic money, but in the mortal world of Olympus, gold is certainly the most popular currency.


    These two hundred gold coins are all engraved with their own heads. In the future, when these people touch the gold coins, they will continue to appreciate him and gain the power of faith.


    And the most important thing is that once the Devonshire gold coins circulate in this world, hehe, maybe the belief he can get every day will be envied by Zeus at that time.


    If we design smaller gold coins, or silver coins, copper coins and so on, all of which are engraved with their own heads, does it mean that no one holding coins will have all kinds of emotions about money, but also shallow believers'' beliefs?


    Although this belief is likely to be complex and weak, it is totally more than the belief that the God of war, who is not in charge of war, leads mankind to a victory, or that the goddess of harvest brings harvest to the mortal world.


    But war is not fought every day, there will certainly be a variety of disasters if there is a good harvest, and money is something that every human being will face every day.


    In addition, among the Olympian gods, Hades is the God in charge of wealth besides a sea goddess.


    Therefore, after William didn''t use thunder and lightning in front of ordinary people, Zeus, who was staring at him, only thought for a moment, and didn''t intend to deal with the problem of Devonshire entering the divine realm.


    In other words, Zeus didn''t care how much money would tempt human beings. After all, gold coins were out of the reach of civilians and slaves from birth to death.


    With the clergy of wealth in the hands of Hades, Zeus may wish William and Hades had a fight.


    When riding the unicorn back to the place where it was separated from the hunter rag, it was probably that he killed the harpy too fast. Ham, who had been looking for two camels before, still hasn''t come back with the camels.


    Looking at the sky, William asked rag to pick up his younger brother and look for the camp by himself.


    Every two or three hundred meters, he left a forward arrow on the road with his mind. William rode a few kilometers and found a cliff with a height of five or six meters by the river.


    Open the portal and say a few words to Sunday. Soon, a robot will walk out of the portal carrying boxes one by one, and build a luxury tent of 20 square meters on the cliff of more than 30 square meters.


    With Nianli carrying a desk sized convenient wine refrigerator, you can walk to the edge of the cliff and open the box. You can see that there are two big red wines of your own Margo and lato, and mccallen''s whisky, as well as a whole set of drinking utensils.


    Holding the whisky with ice and seeing the robot holding an integrated barbecue rack on the edge of the cliff,


    I suddenly feel why I don''t like the first generation ant man, pike ham, to make all kinds of camping buildings or small villas that can become bigger and smaller?


    After he designed 10 square meters, 20 square meters, 40 square meters, 100 square meters and 300 square meters of camping buildings according to the various existing buildings provided on Sunday in the virtual imaging,


    rag and ham took horses and camels and walked up the cliff under the surveillance of combat robots carrying guns.


    Then he gaped at the already built luxury tent and William sliding his fingers in the virtual image with a wine glass.


    After they knelt on the ground to report, William said, "well," pointing to the refrigerated wine cabinet, "there''s red wine and whisky in it. Take it for yourself.".


    Then he pointed to the integrated barbecue rack and said, "go to the river and wash my whole body clean, and then start barbecue.".


    After giving orders, William hesitated for a few seconds, then turned back to the two Hunter brothers who were at a loss and asked, "how is your barbecue skill?"


    "Certainly no problem, master," said lager, pointing to fat ham happily. "Ham and I are hunters, so we have enough confidence in barbecue when we stay in the wild all the year round,


    and you can guess from my brother''s figure that he is a guy who can eat.".


    "Well," William nodded indifferently. Ham''s skill is not good. It''s a big deal to let the one-piece grill bake another one according to the established procedure.


    Then he pointed to the river tens of meters away and motioned them to roll and wash immediately.


    When they tied up their horses and camels, William raised his hand to the edge of the cliff. The native magic started to make a rock reclining chair on the edge of the cliff and lay on it with a wine glass. He drank wine and watched the afterglow of the setting sun.


    The comfortable appearance made Zeus stay on the Mount Olympus, a special viewing platform to view the world. Looking at all this, Zeus turned black and snorted in his heart. His throat was itchy and he went to look for wine.


    To Zeus''s surprise, as soon as he left, a figure appeared at the viewing platform, and his eyes followed the direction Zeus had seen before.


    Before long, maybe William''s luxurious tent was too luxurious, and his body and armor were not the same, but the other armor of the holy light was too conspicuous, which made people want to pay no attention to him.Eyes across William, Artemis, the goddess famous for hunting, fell in love with the unicorn Gemma Duran.


    When he saw the bow and arrow on horseback again, he looked at William curiously,


    then he soon saw William''s left hand holding the wine glass, revealing the only deer head ring representing the Devonshire family.


    Artemis, who was very fond of the golden deer and even asked the deer to pull his chariot, immediately became interested in William, a man whom Zeus had given up his business.


    After William ate Ham''s roast meat and asked them to roll down to the cliff to set up a tent, at the middle of the moon, Artemis, who had the attributes of moon goddess, wore a tunic and hunting boots and ran down from Olympus with a bow and arrow.


    As one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, or like Athena, the most favored daughter of Zeus, Artemis''s priesthood is really not too much.


    Hunting, wilderness, wild animals, forest, archery, delivery, fertility, fertility, moon.


    And her name is several more than other gods.


    The goddess of hunting and nature, the goddess of the moon and the God of delivery and newborn, the mistress of wild animals and the mistress of the wilderness, and even most of the things related to the wilderness are in her charge.


    And she was given a golden bow and arrow by Zeus. Like her brother Apollo, she was also a powerful female warrior.


    Therefore, it''s very simple for her to go down from Olympus. She doesn''t have to report to anyone at all.


    When William saw that Artemis was driving his chariot and rushing down towards the moon, he was nervous for a few seconds. Then he could see clearly that his face was still childish. The golden deer, the golden bow, the golden arrow, and the leather armor were emitting the faint moonlight. Then he lay back on the rock reclining chair.


    If there were any other women in Olympus, he would have some idea of exercising together. But like Athena, Artemis is an inspirational person who has been around forever since childhood.


    it''s a waste of energy to think about her.

 Chapter 1395

    Artemis suspended his chariot down the cliff, frowned and looked at him. When he saw him, he didn''t even have the basic courtesy of getting up to say hello.


    You should know that you are the most popular goddess among human beings. Any family with a newborn will worship her most.


    Moreover, as a goddess whose clergy has nothing to do with negative clergy such as war, machinations, disease and pestilence, the relationship between herself and mortals is as good as it can be.


    But the man in front of him can''t bear to treat himself as air.


    They just stare at each other for a long time, and William soon turns his mouth.


    Although I don''t know how long Artemis lived, her childish appearance, coupled with a stubborn expression of bullying me on her beautiful face, soon made William feel unbearable.


    But he knew very well that the daughter of Zeus and Titan in front of him did not come to find himself as a gift giver.


    On the contrary, they may be looking for something of their own, or they may be looking for trouble.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help looking at Duran, the unicorn who had stood up and put on guard.


    To see William''s side of the head of Artemis, looking at Duran, eyes undisguised out of want.


    As the most favored princess in the divine world, aetnis wanted to ask for it directly, but he was worried about William''s strength.


    It''s not a bad thing to say that Zeus had many women and children. At least she saw a lot of intriguing Artemis, not to mention that she and Aphrodite were still enemies.


    Can and Olympus public lover Aphrodite, perennial against people can''t have no idea.


    Had Duran not been too special for Artemis, and William''s mortal strength could not have been seen through, she would not have come to William at all.


    Unicorn is nothing to the gods of Olympus, but its magic power is only one grade lower than that of the flaming dragon snoog, and few can match Phoenix Dani.


    Although snooker was beaten and surrendered by Angela with frost hammer, it was because William was on the side, so he didn''t dare to really fight hard. If he really fought, snooker would not be much worse than sol.


    So count up, Duran''s strength is certainly not inferior to Artemis.


    Olympus Gods in addition to than clergy, than fighting power, than appearance, than treasures, the strength of his men is also an unavoidable topic.


    "You want Duran?"


    William, who didn''t pay attention to the strength of Artemis, said with a smile. After Artemis hesitated awkwardly for a few times, his eyes looked forward and nodded,


    but William put away his smile and said with a straight face, "sorry, Duran doesn''t sell it, nor give it away, let alone exchange it. If it''s OK, you''d better go back to Olympus, lest the old man of Zeus call me hook "His daughter.".


    "Impertinence", hear William call Zeus old man, originally feel oneself be ignored of Artemis, immediately angry.


    But as soon as she touched the golden bow, she saw that William''s eyes were emitting blue light, including people, golden deer and chariots, which appeared on the square of Zeus temple in Argus city more than 70 kilometers away.


    A group of Argus people, who were bewitched by the goddess of the night, and the sacrifice and mortals who guarded the temple of Zeus, were quarreling with each other. When they saw the sudden appearance of Artemis, they were immediately frightened by the moonlight and the iconic golden deer chariot.


    The believers of sacrifice and Zeus soon knelt on the ground and praised Artemis, who was guarding the newborn.


    On the other side of the bewitched people, hesitated for a moment, there were middle-aged people and some young people who had just become parents, followed by kneeling on the ground, and kept saying thank you to Artemis.


    This makes Artemis who wants to be angry suddenly lose his temper and have to respond to his followers with good words.


    When she said that Zeus was merciful and would not give up her believers, she kept a smile on her face and drove the golden deer chariot angrily in her heart. When she went back to find William to settle accounts,


    the goddess of the night Nix, who was hiding in the dark, saw the mortal who was angry with Zeus just now, and saw artemie After nice knelt down,


    his eyes couldn''t help thinking, do you need to speed up the plan of yourself and other fear lords?


    Otherwise, Zeus would send some of the most famous and popular goddesses in the mortal world. Maybe he would just waste some words to calm down the mortal dissatisfaction with the gods.


    After all, mortals are only dissatisfied with gods who like to wage war, or who are arrogant, irresponsible, and do not perform their duties.


    I can''t even hate the gods of wealth, harvest and midwifery, or even dare not.


    In addition, once the war between the divine world and the Titan is over, the gods will spare no effort to let the mortal world have a good harvest for a few years at a small price. At that time, even if they want to bewitch, most mortals will not pay attention to her, the fear Lord and rumors.So, mortal''s request is so simple, but Zeus can''t satisfy it.


    In fact, there are too many gods in Olympus, and Zeus himself is not as eloquent as Odin, who can suppress other gods to death.


    There are too many gods, and the clergy is confused and repeated. If the world is always peaceful and stable, gods like Ares, the God of war, Hades, who needs fear and soul, will soon become weak.


    And the God who is good for human beings can suppress other gods, even Zeus, in a few years.


    To put it in a darker light, Athena, the wisdom of the Secretary and the goddess of victory in war, does not necessarily want to see that the mortal world is always like you and me.


    What''s more, without disputes and wars, the speed of human development and the progress of civilization may quickly upset Zeus.


    This is also regarded as the shackles that the Olympian gods can not get rid of, and their decline, even the twilight of the gods, will be 100% related to faith.


    William, who wants to understand this, secretly congratulates himself that he is not greedy for the power of faith, and his mental power easily scans a golden light, shooting from a distance to his side.


    With his mouth turned, a portal appeared on the route of the golden light flight. More than ten seconds later, the golden arrow, which was almost powerless, flew out of the portal opened by William''s side and was grasped by him.


    Half a minute later, Artemis, who came in a hurry, glared at William and asked for the golden arrow. William hesitated for a second and threw it back to her.


    But in my heart, I was confused about the speed of the golden deer chariot.


    It''s only 70 kilometers in a minute. The speed of 4200 kilometers per hour is less than four times the speed of sound.


    This reminds William that when Thor''s hammer was thrown into the United States by Odin a few years ago, it took sol in England several hours to get the hammer when he called it.


    This speed is really not good for God.


    Then he thought, maybe it''s not the slow speed of the gods, but the development of human science and technology, which makes us feel very ordinary. For human beings thousands of years ago, that is the power that God should have.


    Just because Asgard and Olympus paid attention to their own strength and ignored the development of science and technology, Asgard built the rainbow bridge, and Olympus also developed the magic transmission array across dimensions.


    In this way, for William, the gods are really a little stronger, and the study of extraordinary power is thousands or tens of thousands of years earlier than human life.


    And the more he knew about the gods, the more he felt that they were nothing. William shook his head in a dull mood.


    But this shake of his head made Artemis feel that William was laughing at her.


    Hate hate glared at William, pulling the reins, driving chariot to Mount Olympus.

 Chapter 1396

    "Oh, what a pity, what a pity.".


    Looking at the angry leaving of Artemis, William shook his head and sighed.


    To be honest, if a pretty woman looks like a girl and her temper is not bad, maybe all men can''t hate her.


    It''s a pity, Artemis, don''t think about it.


    If the rumor is right, she is only willing to stay with unmarried and pure women all day long. It is probably for Duran, the powerful Unicorn with the nose of gods, that she can come to see herself.


    "Come out, you still want to wait for me to fall asleep, sneak over quietly and kill me with a sword?"


    After William''s words, Artemis, the Lord of the wasteland, who was so angry that he didn''t even have the sound of insects, became quieter.


    After waiting for a moment, on the slope of the cliff, the two brothers, lager and ham, who set up the tent, had a few words of discussion. Then they took their weapons and yelled "come out, come out.".


    Then a cold hum came, and there was a sound of footwork under the cliff.


    When they passed the tent built by rag and ham, they made eye contact with the hunter brothers.


    The two brothers, who were on the alert, saw clearly the person coming through the light of the fire. With a look of fear on their faces, they knelt down on the ground. Their forehead stuck to the rock. They trembled and even held their breath.


    Maybe they have been serving the gods for too long or too long, or there are too many temples. The mortals in Olympus seem to have innate cognitive ability to the gods.


    No matter which God appears, ordinary people can easily recognize which one is.


    Zeus, who appeared suddenly before, was recognized for the first time by the two brothers. Now the same is true of the one who came out of the shadow.


    Ares, the God of war, is a God''s residence that makes all the people who have something to do with soldiers love and hate, but for ordinary people, it is absolutely the source of disaster.


    I don''t know what ares thought. He had already passed the two brothers and was about to walk up the cliff. After thinking for a few seconds, he came back to the two brothers and stood still with a smile,


    with a serious face, he said, "I allow you to serve me.".


    With that, Ares stretched out his left foot and waited for rag and ham to kiss his upper.


    "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", "I", ".


    If there are too many gods, it means that there are more choices to believe in, and not everyone is willing to believe in Ares.


    For hunters, serving Artemis, the God of the wilderness, is infinitely better than Ares. The benefits of hunting are greater and safer.


    Ares, who will not be irritable, irritable or even unable to control his temper, will not be summoned to chop people without warning, or will be thrown into the arena as cannon fodder.


    Originally, he didn''t care about the life and death of the two brothers at all. His mouth was just to test William''s attitude. When ares saw that the two mortals hesitated after they opened their mouth.


    How could he bear it? He raised his foot to trample on the two ants in his eyes.


    "All right," William''s voice reached ares''s ear alone, "if you kill these two guys, you can be a guide yourself and take me to the three witches of hell.".


    Hearing this, Ares immediately wondered why William wanted to find the three greio sisters.


    These three witches, born by the sea god Pholcus, are old and ugly at birth, and they share one eye,


    but sometimes the creator is fair, not only giving the three sisters the ability of prophecy and rich knowledge, but also making them know the secrets and weaknesses of the gods.


    As ares''s mind turns, he can''t help thinking about the scene when he went to the earth to deal with the violent beast a few years ago and was crushed to death by William. Moreover, this time he came to find William, in order to get back the aegis that was robbed.


    Just want to take back the foot, can suddenly hear Zeus voice in the ear, Ares immediately frown.


    When he didn''t get angry, he actually listened to the wise thinking and understood in a few seconds that Zeus was using him to test William.


    "Do it quickly.".


    When ares heard the urging of Zeus, he felt angry and clenched his fist. But he didn''t dare to disobey the orders of the God King and his father. He stepped on rag''s head.


    Asshole.


    Lying on the stone reclining chair, William gets angry. He has already sent a message to Ares. This guy even wants to kill the two brothers of the hunter.


    Stretch the space between Ares and lager''s head. When his mental power sweeps by, he sees ares''s face is ferocious and his hands are clenching his fists. Williams immediately detects the abnormality.


    Naturally suspicious, he suddenly thought whether it would be a test?


    Try to find out if you are very interested in the life of ordinary people, and then be pinched by others?


    But if the rag brothers were unrelated, William promised that he would not care about their lives, but since the two were employed by himself, he was obliged to keep them alive when he could.And William also thought, ares is famous for his irritability and irrationality. If this guy was humiliated because rag and ham yelled around before and had to kill the two hunters, he would be more able to save the two brothers.


    A thought, William''s figure appeared in the air three meters away from Ares, sullen face, deliberately angered each other, tentatively said, "which leg you kill them, I will break which leg you".


    Originally, he was forced by Zeus to reconcile with William, and the idea of getting back aegis could not be realized. However, Ares, who was very angry in his heart, immediately lost his mind by William''s words.


    When he stopped, he stared at William with fire in his eyes and growled angrily, "this is the domain of Olympus. I am also Ares, the God of war, the son of Zeus and Hera. I said that if these two mortals die, they will die.".


    After roaring, Ares stopped in mid air and stepped on rag''s head with all his strength.


    "Ha, this guy is really hot tempered.".


    With a smile, William sent the two brothers to the river tens of meters away. When ares''s foot was about to step on the rock, he used space gems to void him instantly.


    Lest this guy step on the whole cliff in anger.


    Then he was 100% sure in his heart that the reason why Ares was so angry, in addition to his own words, must also have the credit of Zeus and his father.


    Otherwise, Ares, a god of war clergyman, could not yell at him at all. He was the son of Zeus and Hera. This kind of bold words made people feel guilty when they heard it


    and at this moment, he thought that it was a good thing for Zeus to think that he grasped his weakness when Hades and the Lord of fear calculated Olympus together.


    In case Zeus didn''t know how to balance the relationship between William and Zeus, he planned to prevent him.


    Once Zeus''s attention was all on him, maybe the God domain would be attacked by the Lord of fear and be caught off guard.


    However, William can think of these, as his own father pulled down the throne, expelled to the lowest level of the abyss, and experienced countless wars of Zeus, which need William to help him consider.


    From the discovery of William came to God, Zeus instinctively aware of the danger, secretly prepared for the war.


    As a strong man who only relies on his own strength and is at the same level as Zeus, he was provoked. Of course, William had to fight back.


    If he''s upset, get down.


    After pulling ares back from the virtual state, without waiting for him to know little about magic, some of Ares, who was still in shock, spoke,


    William raised his holy light whip and lashed it at Ares, whose pupil was dilated.


    A light whip, five or six meters long, hit ares with a bang.


    In an instant, Ares was just like being hit by a truck at the speed of 200 km / h, and he was driven tens of meters,


    head on the wasteland, and then rolled for 20 or 30 meters before he stopped.

 Chapter 1397

    Ares, who has been whipped for tens of meters by the Holy Light whip, rolls and stabilizes his figure, and his anger burns up his only reason.


    He reached back, touched his back, drew out a golden spear, and raised his left hand forward, just as in countless years, releasing his shield.


    But after waiting for several seconds, Ares suddenly remembered his aegis, which had been robbed by the human who had taken him away a few years ago.


    When I think of the process of being abused in those years, my anger turns into a burst of helplessness.


    Ares had never been defeated. He was even captured by Poseidon''s three Titan sons not once, but twice.


    But it was the first time in his life that he was completely crushed and didn''t fight back.


    And with this hesitation, he noticed that the divine armor on his chest was pulled out by a whip, and there was a crack like a knife.


    Hell, this is the armor with divine power. It was easily broken.


    But I don''t know that the light whip is not so powerful. What really causes the armor to break is that William, who knows what faith is, has a general understanding of the divine power, and he really succeeds in his attempt.


    Ares painfully used the divine power to repair the armor, swore in his heart, and then silently prayed to Zeus, hoping to get his father''s help and find face from William.


    Dozens of seconds later, when William was waiting impatiently in the air, Ares still didn''t get Zeus''s response. He soon realized that he was cheated by his own father and abandoned.


    But I never thought that if father and son go together, once William can''t stay, William will also pull Odin, or other people to find the place.


    At that time, the Titans were in trouble before, and then they were attacked by the heterotopic forces such as William. The Olympus Gods were not faced with the problem of face, but the moment of life and death.


    But if ares could think of these situations, he would not be said to have no brain.


    At this time, he only knew that he was humiliated by William for the second time, and he hated Zeus because he was dissatisfied with Zeus for a long time.


    As the only son of Hera after God, ares is the most honorable and the most courteous successor in the whole Olympian system.


    But Zeus himself was the youngest of his brothers. When he became the biggest God King, he didn''t care about his identity. On the contrary, the most defensive was Ares.


    So that one day he would not be overturned by his son.


    William saw ares holding the golden spear for a long time, but he didn''t move, so he called out, "come back, it''s so late, do you want to continue fighting or go back to sleep?"


    Ares was stunned. Of course, he knew that he couldn''t fight back, but it was not the style of Ares.


    If this is spread out, it would be more humiliating to be defeated without fighting than to be captured by life.


    See Ares face is full of tangled expression, William thought for a moment to understand that he should be unable to put down face, but Olympus God of war lose face or not, it''s none of his business.


    Put away the Holy Light whip, turn around and fly back to the cliff, change the armor into bright yellow magic robe, go to the portable wine cabinet, pour a glass of whiskey and lie back on the rock reclining chair.


    Blowing the night wind, watching the bright moon in the sky, I slowly fell asleep.


    However, if someone comes to attack him, he will surely find that William on the couch is just a magic part.


    One night, when he met two Olympus Gods one after another, William was stupid to sleep in the open air so unprepared.


    Zeus in the sky understood that the other gods, who were watching the lower world after hearing the news, understood the same thing. As for those who didn''t understand, no one dared and no one was willing to offend William.


    After all, although the Ares were reckless, there were not many people in the divine realm who could win him.


    The only one who hates William is probably Ares'' mother, Hera.


    The next morning, the magic identity got up from the rock reclining chair, stretched a few waist into the luxury tent, and William''s body was sent back to Olympus from the earth.


    After eating barbecue sandwiches, drinking coffee and having breakfast, the battle robot standing on the cliff first gave food to the unicorn, and then spent about half an hour to pack up the tent and other things into a huge box. William waved and put all the things together with the robot into the storage space.


    Mount the unicorn and walk down the cliff to see the two brothers, lager and ham, who have already packed up and led horses and camels under the cliff.


    William and the two nodded, "let''s go, and strive to arrive at nuwushan at noon today.".


    "Here," said rag hesitantly, "it is said that the three witches of hell are afraid of the sun and come out only at night.".


    "Then walk slowly." when he heard this, his eyes lit up.


    Laughing, he put on the hood of the magic robe, looked up at the direction of Olympus, and kicked the unicorn''s stomach with his heel, "I''m not in a hurry.".This made Zeus, who thought that William would save Argus, frown.


    After running at a constant speed for more than 40 kilometers, when rag and ham took William to a dense forest, they stopped and pointed to a small road in the forest and another big dirt road and said,


    "master, if we enter the forest by taking a small road, we will probably meet a one eyed giant. If we take a big road, we have to go around the forest and mountains and walk about 140 kilometers more It''s a mile or so.


    With a smile, William took the reins and rode the unicorn into the forest.


    As he walked, he asked rag, "I heard that Cyclops hunt humans?"


    Rag nodded and then shook his head. "Not all giants are wild animals. Ham and I met a group of giants in clothes when we were hunting. After they surrounded us, they asked to exchange their skins for salt.


    Moreover, the final transaction is not only fair, but also not directly snatched.


    William nodded noncommittally. It''s said that the Cyclops once helped the God of fire build the weapons of the three brothers of Zeus. It''s no surprise to have civilization.


    But if there''s a shortage of food, the giant certainly doesn''t mind having a few people as rations.


    Over the top of a mountain, William rode on a unicorn and looked into the distance. Then he saw a towering mountain. He turned to rag and asked, "is that the Witch Mountain?"


    Rag looked up, thought for a moment, and said happily, "yes, master, that''s the Witch Mountain.".


    If the target is found, William will have no intention of procrastinating.


    Take out 2000 gold coins from the storage space, throw them on the hillside and say, "your task is over, take these gold coins and go to inland cities to live well.".


    With that, he put his legs on the unicorn, and the unicorn hissed. His four hooves stepped out golden footprints in the air, and galloped all the way to nuwu mountain.


    It took me about ten minutes to get to the mountainside, and then I ran all the way around the mountain. It didn''t take me long to feel that there was a collapsed and dilapidated temple on the mountain.


    Standing in an arched stone gate more than ten meters high, you can see all kinds of bones everywhere in the temple.


    Spirit swept the whole temple, only to see a few eyes, piled up like a mountain of bones instantly let William frown.


    It was thought that animal bones would occupy a huge majority, but the fact is that human bones account for more than nine layers. Even when the holy light acts on the eyes, they still see a dark area, unable to escape from the temple and finally turn black.


    He was yelling and roaring at himself, then he was scared by the holy light and hid.


    Hey hey, William squinted and clung to the whip and reins of the horse.


    Thinking for a few seconds, looking up at the sky, you can see that the sky above the mountain peak is filled with the black resentment, and the sunshine can''t get through.


    Where is nvwu mountain? It''s skeleton mountain and evil spirit mountain.

 Chapter 1398

    Pull the reins to guide the unicorn back, find a flat rock, release the robot and package into one tent.


    If he didn''t have to get some information from the three witches in hell, he would have purified the whole mountain just now, and then burned the three witches and their souls with holy light.


    Although people can eat animals, the wild animals and monsters can also eat people, but in this case, it is also natural for William to kill those monsters who eat people.


    Within half an hour, the tent and camping equipment were set up again.


    Take out some kebabs, chicken wings and so on from the food storage refrigerator, sit by the barbecue rack, drink beer, eat barbecue, time goes by.


    At the middle of the moon, the temple hid to observe the evil spirits for a day, and tried several times to see that William, who was sleeping in a luxury tent, had not moved all the time.


    groups of people flew out of the broken temple or cave, and made a terrible sound around the tent to scare William. At the same time, they also tried to attack him.


    And get William''s order, not to release the light of the unicorn Duran, can only keep running around the tent, the evil spirits who want to rush into the tent all away.


    In this way, after an hour, a burst of gloomy, harsh, old laughter came from all directions. Duran, who was running, immediately scanned back and forth vigilantly to find the source of the sound.


    William, lying on the bed in the tent, with a crooked mouth, finally got the three witches out.


    Scanning back and forth, we soon found that there were three faces without eyes, nose, and only a big mouth full of blood red fangs. We carefully hid behind the collapsed stone pillar in a row, carrying the person in front of us on the shoulder, leaning against an eye in the first person''s hand, carefully observed William''s side.


    For a long time, the leading witch was just about to walk out of the stone pillar, when she was held by the witch behind, "wait, wait, I always have a feeling that this human is not so easy to eat.


    Don''t want to die, or hide back in the eyes of deep sea spring, after ten days eight days, wait for him to have no patience, he will leave.


    The leading witch hesitated for a moment. The three sisters had different abilities, but the one who just spoke had predictive ability.


    However, the leading witch also has special ability. After hearing the voice in her mind again,


    She excitedly said to the two sisters after God, "but my premonition tells me that as long as I eat this human,


    not only can I upgrade my strength for several levels, but also may be able to undo the curse, expose my eyes and nose, and return to normal shape "State".


    This became the last straw to crush the camel.


    "Then send all evil spirits to try the strength of human beings." the witch at the end showed her sharp teeth and lowered her voice to make a deep "silk" sound.


    The numerous evil spirits around the tent suddenly seemed to be provoked and bewitched. It was no longer a few evil spirits who rushed into the tent, but all the evil spirits roared together, screamed and turned into ferocious and terrifying figures, roaring and rushing to the tent.


    When Duran saw that the demons were rioting, he immediately hissed and stood up, his holy light harness appeared a dazzling light,


    a bright light appeared on Duran''s one horn, which turned from a small point to a big ball of light in an instant,


    when the evil spirits were scared and wanted to flee back After that, the light mass became larger to the size of one meter in diameter again, and flew into the air and exploded violently.


    "Bang" a low roar came, a dazzling aperture, whistling rapidly outward expansion, a second did not arrive, the whole rock flat bottom, together with the ruined temple swept again.


    Moreover, the explosion of the holy light on the summit of more than one kilometer not only startled the Olympian gods,


    people and all kinds of intelligent creatures within a radius of seven or eight hundred kilometers were frightened by the dazzling holy light with a diameter of at least one kilometer. They could not help kneeling on the ground, or instinctively stay away from Wushan.


    When William wore this bright yellow robe and walked out of the tent, he saw countless evil spirits purified by the holy light around the tent and began to disappear in the world.


    In a good mood, he patted Duran''s neck. "Well done, Duran." with that, a holy light energy was injected into the unicorn''s body, and the energy lost by Duran was filled in a moment.


    After Duran rubbed William with his horse''s neck happily, to William''s surprise, after most of the evil spirits dissipated directly,


    more than 300 purified souls were left. After regaining consciousness, he knelt down to Duran and William and prayed while saying thank you.


    Two groups of pure faith force, inexplicable effect on William and Duran.


    The power of faith belonging to William was collected by him and turned into a golden ball of light the size of a baseball.


    But belongs to Duran, then directly rushes into her body, transforms her body at the same time, soon lets William directly perceive Duran''s momentum unceasingly to climb.


    Is this promotion?


    William surprised to see Duran, mental moment to sweep the mountain several times.More than ten seconds later, he felt that Duran''s upgrade was so close to the door. Without hesitation, William patted her neck with the light of faith in his hand.


    In an instant, Duran felt that the shackles limiting his strength to upgrade were abruptly broken.


    What''s more, the power of faith given by William not only made her break through the legendary level, but also helped her through the instability in strength.


    Then the snow-white hair on his neck and the hair on his four hoof wrists turned to gold unexpectedly, and his strength steadily rose to a medium legendary level.


    Let her soon have the strength to compete with the flaming dragon snooker.


    "Di ~ ~ Li".


    Duran, who felt his strength stabilized, stood up and waved his two front hooves in the air for more than ten times before he ran around William with his feet on the ground.


    William looked at it with a smile for a while, and then, regardless of Duran, he walked along the broken stone ladder to the temple with the Holy Light whip in his hand.


    Probably hearing the sound of footsteps, three hell witches, who were burned by the holy light and their skin was burning and cracked, carefully put away the cry of pain and helped each other with their hands. They wanted to hide in the secluded spring more than ten meters away.


    Waiting for the three witches who can''t see things, they stumble and climb to the edge of the secluded spring. They hear a voice not far away.


    "If I can help you cure your eyes burned by the holy light, how are you going to repay me?"


    Hearing this, the three witches crawling on their hands and feet stopped immediately.


    But in a few seconds, a witch yelled, "don''t listen to him. The light and the dark are enemies. If you are caught by him, there will be no second possibility except that he torments us with the light.".

 Chapter 1399

    Listen to the witch don''t trust themselves, William hehe a smile, "you really are not bad even the secret gods know the witch.".


    Just want to release the dark energy, but then think of the Olympus Gods, at this time must be watching himself on Mount Olympus.


    It''s nothing to do with holy light, flame, frost, even lightning and other magic. If you use the dark energy of the exclusive dark forces again, these guys may attack in groups for safety.


    Then, with a crooked mouth, a gold coin appeared in William''s hand.


    For dark creatures, apart from absorbing dark energy, there are probably few problems that they don''t like and can''t solve.


    The only possible problem is whether there are enough souls.


    As soon as more than 20 Knights'' souls were killed by William yesterday appeared, the three witches who were burned by the holy light suddenly turned back and showed their blood. They were so greedy that they could not help leaving their saliva.


    Looking at the three witches who are not human at all, they show a ferocious expression and harsh laughter. William, who has been forced to endure, squints his eyes and clenches the whip of the holy light.


    With a flick of the hand, the energy is input into the whip more than 30 centimeters long, and the whip of holy light more than 10 meters long is thrown out with a wave of the hand.


    The long whip, like a poisonous snake, rotates several times in the air, and "Pa, PA, Pa" three times in a row, draws on the witch''s face.


    "Ah ah", it''s good to say that the sharp pain of facial injury, the holy light energy attached to the wound, kept burning up, and immediately made the sorceress'' painful souls tremble.


    "Pa, PA, Pa", when William narrowed his eyes and smile, he whipped the whip three times and left an "X" wound on the three witches'' faces. Then he said, "quiet.".


    This voice is not loud "quiet", but let the three souls shake up the witch, immediately shut up, trembling all over crawling on the ground.


    I dare not make any sound except the "cluck" of my teeth.


    "Very good", William looked at the witch indifferently for a few seconds, and then put the three souls into their bodies. Then he doubted why the witch was so honest.


    The mental power scanned back and forth on the top of the mountain, and soon he showed a sarcastic expression.


    It seems that during the day to now, I''ve been waiting for the witches to come out, and the witches are not waiting to die.


    Mount the unicorn that runs to his side, draw out the Holy Light bow in the bow cover, and pull the long bow to the secluded spring a few meters away behind the witch.


    After waiting for a few seconds, a figure rushed out of the secluded spring with a radius of more than ten meters. Without waiting, he had huge fins behind his head, blue armor on his upper body, fishtail on his lower body, holding a trident. The sea demon with a height of at least eight meters threw the Trident in his hand.


    when William released his hand, a holy light shot through the sea demon''s right arm like a shooting star.


    On Mount Olympus, Zeus breathed out "giant of the deep sea" as soon as he saw the sea demon.


    The three witches of hell are the daughters of Pholcus, who also has the title of God of the sea. However, unlike Poseidon, who is very restless, Pholcus has always been a simple and honest old man, and his sphere of influence has gone to the deep sea to avoid Zeus and Poseidon.


    But now there is a deep-sea giant in the deep spring of Witch Mountain, which makes people suspect that there is a passage to the sea at the bottom of the mountain.


    After William shot an arrow, he saw the huge Trident in the giant''s hand. When he let go of it and smashed it down because of his injured arm, he had an idea and sent it to himself.


    When carrying Trident in hand to check whether it is a treasure, the light of eyes can see water flowing up the body along the tail of the giant in the deep sea.


    When applied to the wound of the right arm, the wound with big bowl mouth will recover at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Hum, William was cold in his heart. The Holy Light bow in his hand turned into a frost bow with one thought. Then he pulled the bow and shot three ice arrows flashing ice crystals in a row, concentrating the giant''s shoulders and tail.


    "Creak, creak", in a moment, not only the upper body of the deep-sea giant was frozen, but also the secluded spring connected by the fishtail was frozen a little bit, and the whole spring was frozen solid for more than ten seconds.


    Put the long bow back into the bow sleeve, William holds at least a ton of Trident, and when his palm touches the metal gun body, he has the same metal control ability as magneto.


    Only a few seconds later, he found that he could easily control the Trident, which made him uninterested.


    If magic metal, or magic weapons, even if William can control, it''s not something he can do.


    If it can be easily controlled, it means that the Trident is a heavy ordinary weapon.


    Then, with his mental power, he felt that it was far worse than the Trident that Poseidon had given to dardario. Then, holding the Trident that he could not hold in one hand,


    with the force of his arm, and the addition of his own strength and sentinel armor, William flew to the head of the giant in the deep sea.


    "Bang", the whole head of the deep-sea giant disappeared, standing upright on the frozen solid spring ice.Then there was a bang of "Dang" reverberating on the top of the mountain, and the Trident was seen. The whole Trident tip was deep into the rock tens of meters away.


    Look at the gods on Mount Olympus, beating drums in my heart.


    This power is no worse than those famous for their power.


    In addition to the unicorn that can match the strength of the God''s residence, as well as the bow and armor that can freely convert between the holy light and the frost, Hera, who wants to find face for his son Ares, looks ugly immediately.


    Just William revealed the power, let Hera feel, with ares certainly won''t win, let alone kill William.


    William, who has put away his ice bow, is riding a unicorn into the three witches of hell when he suddenly hears "Dong, Dong, Dong". A series of sounds of hitting the ice surface come from the spring.


    The three sorceress, who absorbed the soul and recovered a lot, suddenly showed an expression of joy on her old face without eyes and nose.


    Needless to say, it must be their father, Phoebus, who sent the men to save them.


    "Gaga, Gaga, father has come to save us." before he finished laughing, William curled his lips and said "be quiet"


    then imprisoned the three witches, jumped off the unicorn, dragged the witches and threw them tens of meters away.


    Walking to the spring with a radius of more than ten meters, you can see four or five sea monsters, like the frozen giants in the deep sea, pounding the ice with Trident.


    With his hand on the ice, William soon found that there were at least hundreds of giants under the spring. Then he found that the underground of the temple had been arranged into a magic array. No wonder there was a small lake with a radius of more than ten meters and such a large amount of water on the 1000 meter high mountain.


    As for why there are so many deep-sea giants, just think that fulkus is the second generation of God''s residence, and that Titans were born. You can understand that there must be many real Titans in his hands, let alone giants.


    And that explains why the three witches of hell know so much about the privacy and weaknesses of the gods.


    William, with a smile, floats in the air and kicks the frozen solid giant. When his armor turns into frost armor, his hand reaches out and the frost hammer appears in his hand.


    Lift the hammer and smash it on the ice.


    "Dong" a crisp sound, the ice is not only not broken, the whole peak is covered with a layer of ice, ice thickening at the same time, a frost force is controlled by others to the spring.


    Four or five deep-sea giants under the ice have no chance to escape, so they can''t move because of the frozen ice.


    "Dong" is another hammer hit on the ice, was frozen dozens of meters of underground spring water, instantly frozen dozens of meters down by the force of frost, once again put five or six waiting to rush to the peak of the deep sea giant to freeze solid.


    This turns the other giants in the mountain peak and undersea passage, and they are scared to turn their direction and swim to the bottom of the earth for their lives.

 Chapter 1400

    As William smashed the spring ice one hammer after another, every time the ice in the frost hammer hit it, it would rush down for tens of meters, more than 20 times in a row. The passage from the mountain to the ground, which is more than 1000 meters long, would soon be frozen.


    There are more than 100 deep-sea giants, except for more than 20 who stay underground and try their best to escape into the underground river when the situation is not good, and then escape into the sea through the underground river of more than 100 kilometers.


    more than 70 giants are directly frozen solid. Time goes by little for about 10 minutes, and there is no accident that all the giants hang up because of lack of oxygen and low temperature.


    Not to mention the three imprisoned witches, even the gods in the sky looked at the frost hammer in William''s hand.


    He hated William''s God Hera in his heart, but he didn''t care about the low-key question. He came to Zeus and asked anxiously, "what kind of artifact is that weapon?"


    Zeus thought silently for a moment, then he could not believe it. He said with a tangled expression, "it should be a weapon made of the nine realms of Asgard, the ice giant''s God, the ice box.


    I didn''t expect that the old man Odin would even give up this kind of magic thing that can freeze a whole planet to his son-in-law. ".


    After sighing, Zeus had to re measure William''s position in Odin''s heart.


    If he, let alone his son-in-law, even his own son can''t touch the ice box. After all, it''s a star class weapon. As long as it''s released long enough, it can easily destroy the existence of a civilization.


    And seeing William kill more than 70 deep-sea giants with his own eyes, Zeus suddenly had a feeling in his heart, why dadario was not his daughter, and let Poseidon that bastard pick up a big bargain.


    Then Zeus looked at Hera and said, "I advise you not to think about saving face for Ares. If you have to do that, you must not have a direct fight with William.".


    "Why?"


    And Zeus countless years of husband and wife, Hera knows Zeus will not be aimless.


    But she was as arrogant as Zeus. Even in order to marry her, Zeus shared part of her theocracy with Hera, otherwise she would not have the ability to interfere in Zeus'' private life, but always be the queen of God.


    "Because of the artifact in his hand?"


    When Hera finished speaking, Zeus shook his head, "William Devonshire is a magician of the same level as me, and he is also a magician of the whole series who has mastered several cosmic artifacts, especially the space magic.".


    The infinite gem matter, Zeus is can not reveal, will never reveal.


    Otherwise, the gods would be discouraged to avoid William.


    Zeus turned his head and looked at the surprised Hera seriously. "You should understand how destructive a magician of my level is.


    Once he can''t kill him, any Olympus Gods will be assassinated or even forced to kill by him.


    But we can''t even grasp his tail and let him go in and out of Olympus at will.


    "Creak, creak", a few continuous breaking sound came. Zeus looked down and saw Hera''s silk in his hand, which was torn out by her.


    "Hum," Hera looked at Zeus discontentedly, turned and went to the palace.


    But after a few steps, she was really curious why William, a mortal, would go to the three witches of hell.


    Then she asked the maid standing in the distance to bring food and wine, and Hera came back to Zeus as if nothing had happened. She silently watched William float up, and made sure that all the giants in the deep sea were dead.


    with the frost hammer, she absorbed the released frost power back into the hammer, which was wrapped in the cold ice box.


    This action once again surprised Zeus and others.


    Can release the power that can absorb the frost back, doesn''t that mean that the combat endurance of William''s hammer will be incalculable?


    When Zeus frowned, Hera suddenly thought that since it was not worth fighting hard, he would use soft means to deal with William.


    When Meimu looked at Zeus, she hesitated for a moment and then said, "yesterday, the lower limit of Artemis?"


    This made Zeus frown even more deeply, but Hera said as if he didn''t know Zeus was angry,


    "since you said that Odin was willing to use his daughter to bind this man who was equal to his father, why can''t we bring him over.


    And even if Artemis didn''t want to, some of our daughters would like to marry someone who is strong, handsome and rich. ".


    Zeus didn''t even think about it, so he vetoed his daughter and Hera''s daughter in his heart. As for the daughters of the other six wives, they couldn''t be considered.


    The most beautiful, the highest status, and the right age princess in the divine realm are Athena and Artemis.


    However, in the choice between Athena and Artemis, Zeus certainly inclined to Artemis.


    After all, Athena was the daughter who jumped out of Zeus'' head. If she could prevent Ares, but let Athena get William''s help and have a chance to overthrow his father, it would be a hell of a thing.


    Zeus was thinking about the daughter. At the right time, William took back the power of frost and flew to the three witches of hell to release their imprisonment."Answer me a few questions and I''ll let you go, OK?"


    "No, you will certainly kill us," the prophecy witch, listening to William''s position in a panic, roared in a harsh voice,


    "you can''t deceive me, human. From your appearance outside the temple, I can see that you want to kill our three sisters and burn them together with your soul.".


    William immediately frowned and asked, "how to burn it?"


    During the day, he really wanted to use the holy light to burn the three witches and their souls together. If the prophecy witch in front of him really said the word "holy light".


    If you want to get the real answer, you really have to spare the witches'' lives.


    Revenge for the mortal Olympus who died in vain, or get the answer you want?


    This kind of choice really made William unable to make a decision for a while.


    "Holy light, holy light", the prophecy witch saw that William was silent, called out the answer William wanted, and quickly shirked the responsibility for her three sisters,


    "you also know the situation of the three of us. None of the dead human beings were captured by us, but were sacrificed to us by the noble race of human beings or the human warriors who wanted to get the answer from us ¡±¡£


    Hearing this, William''s fists immediately made a "crunchy, crunchy" clenching sound, and he sighed. Just as he wanted to agree, Duran, a unicorn on one side, suddenly came running in the air and rubbed his neck against William''s arm.


    Willington knew that Duran, who had gained the faith and benefits of hundreds of souls, had no other way out but to avenge those souls.


    Although the power of belief is easy to take, it is not without any conditions and restrictions.


    Take advantage of others, do not help people revenge, even if those souls take William and Duran have no way, Duran''s heart will certainly leave a big flaw, maybe after a long time will be the power of faith and fall.


    The unicorn of the gods or the three witches?

 Chapter 1401

    Looking up at the towering Mount Olympus in the distance, without much hesitation, William turned over and got on his horse. In the shrieks of the three witches in hell,


    the flame armor with high temperature and energy materialized and Ruby like appearance fell to the three witches.


    The intense high temperature instantly burned the witches to ashes, and even the rocks and abandoned temples within a radius of 200 meters began to crystallize in a few seconds, or soon turned into molten slurry, flowing down from the top of the mountain.


    Then, with William''s hand raised, the souls of the three witches of hell appeared in the flame space, silently screaming, burned by the flame that twisted when the temperature was high enough to air, and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Hell, hell, hell, after coming out of blazing armor, Zeus began to curse in his heart.


    Holy light, frost and flame armor, together with the fire field released by flame armor, finally became the last straw in Zeus'' heart.


    By these means alone, William would definitely be able to single out Zeus, plus the siege of several Olympus palaces. If there were any cards left, who would be the winner.


    And if William uses infinite gems, doesn''t it mean that the whole Olympian gods can''t make William human?


    When William rode a unicorn through the forest to find the Cyclops in the forest and asked about the entrance to the underworld, Zeus looked directly into the distance and hid behind a stone pillar,


    Artemis, who was shocked by William and stood with his twin brother Apollo, covered his mouth.


    Now Hera, who knew that he and Zeus'' daughter had no chance, was really angry.


    Where is the entrance to the underworld? For the Cyclops in the forest, even if they don''t know, there must be other tribes or old elders who know.


    William had made a series of visions on Wuwu mountain before, which had already alerted the forest Cyclops, which is only 70 or 80 kilometers away from Wuwu mountain.


    When he was running in the air on a unicorn, he was clearly seen by the Cyclops under the red lava on the top of the mountain.


    Looking at William and the unicorn running straight to his side, the one eyed giant in the forest is in a commotion.


    The giants would have run away if they hadn''t been scolded by the tribal elders who knew it was useless to escape.


    When William rode the unicorn to the forest tribe, the giant elder with more than 40 giants knelt on the ground from a distance, exposed the back of his head, let the unicorn''s horse''s hooves pass over his head, and stepped on a ten meter high altar.


    Seeing that the Cyclops were so intelligent, William waved his hand and dozens of holy lights appeared into the giants'' bodies to repair their wounds or the hidden wounds left by the fighting and hunting in the past years.


    A few seconds later, many giants felt their physical condition and recovered to their best. Their faces immediately showed an expression of alarm and worship.


    they knelt down to William and cried out their gratitude, which made him reap a small part of the power of faith at will.


    When the giants were quiet, William waved, sent the elder to the altar, and asked in a low voice with a smile, "take me to the entrance of the underworld, and then tell me what you want in return.".


    The Cyclops elder hesitated for a moment, looked up at William and asked tentatively, "food and weapons?"


    William shakes his head. He will certainly not bring a lot of food and weapons from the earth to the giants, so that these guys will not get enough food and the population will increase sharply. With weapons, these giants may attack the city.


    After thinking about it, he tilted his mouth and opened a mini portal linked to Sunday, allowing Sunday to buy a large number of ordinary spirits, sugar and spices, and then mentally scanned the forest within a radius of 10 kilometers.


    Find a herd of wild boars the size of calves, kill five of them at random, and then continue to scan. In a river, we can get a hundred and twenty kilograms of big fish, and wait for Sunday to get what he wants ready.


    With one thought, William sent thousands of cartons, 12000 bottles of a few pound bottle of liquor, and ten tons of sugar and spices. With the cheers of the Cyclops, he sent boars and fish.


    These wild boars and fish in the forest are actually the food sources of Cyclops. If they eat more today, they will have less food in the future.


    If he didn''t think that the giant would help himself, maybe he would get more than ten or a hundred times more prey in the forest. Ten days or half a month later, the giant would have to face the situation of a large reduction of prey and food shortage.


    As for these giants, if they are smart enough to exchange liquor, sugar and spices for human beings, then the giants of this tribe will prosper.


    Because even without these things provided by William, they already know that they can trade with humans with animal skins.


    Let the giants take out the liquor and barbecue to celebrate. William takes the elders of the tribe and two Cyclops with huge wooden maces to the entrance of the underworld.


    Stimulated by two bottles of liquor and enough meat for each meal, the three Cyclops, in addition to rest and eating, trotted all the way, tired, and William''s recovery skill, all of a sudden, became a little fun.Two days later, William, who followed the Cyclops by magic, returned to Olympus from the earth. After riding on the unicorn, he saw that his place was a huge, dark crater.


    Signal the unicorn to come forward, stop at the edge of the crater, and you can see a volcanic lake full of fog.


    "Sir, we can only send you here.".


    The Cyclops elder knelt down on one knee behind the unicorn and explained, "if you enter the underworld, you have to take the boat of the undead ferryman. We can''t go back without the gold coins of the underworld, and even if there are gold coins, not everyone can resist the erosion of the power of the undead in the underworld.


    "Well, needless to say," William raised his hand to stop, "your mission is complete, you can go back.".


    A portal connecting the tribal forest appeared beside the three Cyclops. After thinking about it, William decided to remind the giant elder, "you''d better keep the wine, spices and sugar for your own use.


    Otherwise, if it is known by human beings, it may bring disaster to you.


    "Yes, sir," the Cyclops elder nodded calmly, knelt down on both legs and said "thank you." he took the two giants through the portal and went back to the forest.


    As soon as they leave, William smiles. It seems that the giant elder has long understood that greed is the worst human nature.


    For the sake of more than 10000 bottles of liquor and 10 tons of spices and sugar, let alone 40 Cyclops, even hundreds of them could not stop the greed of the great nobles and kings.


    Riding a unicorn around the crater, he determined that the volcano lake was a small space crack in other dimensions, so William rode to the volcano Lake safely.


    And Duran, the unicorn, the closer to the lake, the more irritable she was. She even had to say that she wanted to go back to Oxford''s light elves forest and serve Alice.


    William did not care to dismount, put Duran''s sentinel harness back, waved Duran back to Oxford.

 Chapter 1402

    Taking Duran, the unicorn, back to the forest of Oxford castle, William went into the underworld alone to set up the ferry. He scanned around several times with his mental strength to make sure he didn''t find any danger.


    Just walked on a more than 10 meters water plank road, looking at more than 20 meters, was blocked by fog, eye is a vast white volcanic lake.


    If the elder Cyclops didn''t lie, this is the ferry calling for the ferryman of the underworld.


    If the people or souls who come here don''t have the gold coins used by the divine world, they have to wait for the free transportation opportunity once a year.


    But in recent years, William and Zeus, Poseidon, trade can increase the life of the magic nectar, hands have a lot of divine gold.


    Take out a gold coin with the head of Zeus from the storage space and throw it into the volcanic lake.


    The gold coin started to float in the water. It flew tens of meters away and disappeared in the lake. Within 30 seconds, on the surface of the lake more than 20 meters away, a wooden ferry of about 10 meters suddenly appeared.


    The boat is very old and broken, but it''s more than a dozen evil spirits who are chained and swimming in the lake, showing their heads from time to time.


    If ordinary people saw all this, they would be scared. But the soul ferryman and the evil spirit who pulled the boat began to shiver when they saw William.


    However, since William''s gold coins have been collected, these undead must take William on board.


    Jumping on the double deck wooden boat, William threw out more than a dozen divine gold coins and said to the ferryman in the form of the undead, "take me to Medusa''s palace.".


    "Creak, creak" a few times, the wooden boat quietly left the plank road of the station, pulled by the evil spirit in the water, drove to the center of the lake, passed through the space crack and entered the Styx river.


    When Willington saw one soul after another in the Styx, rolling and roaring in the river, he wanted to get on the boat.


    But without approaching the boat, he was detained by chains, torn up with other souls, and finally died together.


    After only watching for more than ten minutes, William was not interested in the meaningless fighting. After three hours, the boat pulled in on a river bank. The soul ferry man reached for the river bank and pointed to it, indicating that Medusa''s palace had arrived.


    After a mental sweep, we soon found a huge abandoned palace several kilometers away.


    Floating in the air, he flew directly, but when he got outside the palace, he hesitated again.


    According to legend, Medusa herself is the daughter of Pholcus, the God of the sea. She also has two sisters who were born as social banshees.


    After being disgusted by Athena, cursed and turned into a snake haired banshee, the power of her own blood and the power of curse instantly turned her into the most powerful snake haired Banshee in petrification.


    Even if Zeus came, all could not resist her petrification, of course, William himself did not believe this kind of rumor.


    But her two snake hair demons, with immortal body sister, sisina and Yuri Ellie, let William have an uncertain idea.


    The reason why the two serpentine banshees are not famous is that they are used by Boston and disliked by Athena, only Medusa.


    The fame of two Olympus Twelve Gods was imposed on Medusa. It was impossible for Medusa not to be famous.


    In addition, in mythology, Perseus, the illegitimate son of Zeus, is the only female snake demon that can be killed, and only Medusa.


    If Perseus dares to kill the other two snake haired banshees with immortal body, he will be hunted down by them.


    For the sake of caution, William separated a magic and went into Medusa''s palace. After flying one or two hundred meters, there was a deep sound of laughter in the palace.


    "Whew" a burst of air sound came, the body side of a grasp only one meter long arrow.


    Looking at the short bow arrow in his hand, William looked through the distance of 50 or 60 meters, and saw Medusa with snake tail and snake hair, looking at the magic separation of holding the arrow with one hand.


    This banshee is in a daze. If she ignores her snake hair, she looks really beautiful. But maybe she sees Medusa floating in the air and feels despised. Her face suddenly shows a ferocious expression, her mouth opens, and her sharp, slender fangs appear.


    Take the arrow to pull the hunting bow and shoot three continuous arrows at the split body.


    For ordinary people, the speed is like the three arrows of a meteor, but for William, it is as slow as a snail.


    With the arrow in his hand, he could easily fly a string of arrows and hook his fingers at Medusa.


    the first mock exam is useless. Medusa swore, threw away the bow and arrow in the hand, and pulled two 1.5 meter pairs of two swords behind their hands. They swallowed the snake tail and rushed towards the body.


    The distance of 50-60 meters is only a few seconds for Medusa, whose snake is more than 10 meters long.


    When it was six or seven meters away, the snake''s tail shrank fiercely, then it bounced, and the double swords slashed fiercely at Fenshen.


    But when the body of the sword crossed the body, it only cut a virtual shadow.


    When Medusa''s figure landed on the ground, her eyes could see a figure on her side.Before she danced her long sword and cut it out, she was kicked in the arm by the magic identity,


    suddenly, like being hit by a huge truck, she was kicked more than ten meters, smashed a stone pillar, and glided eight or nine meters on the ground before stopping and lying on the ground motionless.


    William''s mouth a smile, do not want to understand that this is playing dead.


    William, who plays Medusa with all his heart, deliberately waited for dozens of seconds before falling down.


    He went to Medusa, pretended to be in a hurry, released a magic shield, and let the snake''s tail entangle him.


    "Hey, hey, hey.".


    Looking at Medusa who is entangled by herself and afraid of fighting back, she doesn''t give her any chance. Her upper body is swimming towards her, her eyes are shining fiercely, and petrifaction starts instantly.


    But a few seconds later, the light of petrifaction dissipated. The magic part not only didn''t show any sign of petrifaction, but also showed a sarcastic expression on the corner of the mouth.


    When Medusa, who was not affected by petrification, waved her hands with bronze claws and wanted to break up the body, she suddenly felt a sense of crisis in her heart. She was shocked by the lightning from the body and the snake''s hair straightened. Her body shook violently and her body spread to the ground.


    Then she saw the last scene, that is, her long sword was lifted across the air, a sword cut to her neck, and then there was endless darkness.


    William, who wanted to send Medusa''s head out of the palace, felt two fierce, angry and hostile eyes looking at him before he was in a hurry.


    Without even thinking about it, he uses the real gem to release an energy shield around his body. Only in this way can he have the mind to know who the two people are who want to tear themselves up with the power of spirit and space.


    Seeing clearly that the other side is also a snake haired banshee, William is very happy. Needless to say, the other side must be Medusa''s two sisters.


    Taking out the aegis which was snatched from Ares a few years ago, William inlays Medusa''s head on the aegis and looks at the Medusa color print on the shield.


    But he thought that if the heads of the three serpentine banshees were inlaid on a shield,


    could Zeus be petrified?

 Chapter 1403

    When he thought of the heads of the three serpentine banshees, which were all inlaid on a shield, William thought that the shield must be very powerful.


    Immediately put Medusa''s skull in the middle of the shield on the top of the shield, leaving enough space for the other two serpentine banshees.


    He made Zeus jump with fear.


    One side of Medusa''s shield, Zeus did not care, but when William inlaid Medusa''s skull with the power of space, his figure suddenly disappeared, he began to walk back and forth in the divine world, trying his best to find William''s trace.


    Just when she learned that her sister Medusa had been killed, sisina, the eldest of the three sisters, was still roaring angrily and planning to rush into the underworld to take revenge on William,


    a figure suddenly appeared on her side. Before she released her petrification, she realized that she was stiff and unable to move.


    To deal with this kind of immortal body, William would not have any hesitation, nor would he leave his hand. After fixing her with a space gem, he chopped at sisina''s neck with a sword from behind,


    and then, without stopping for a moment, sent each other''s body to nvwushan.


    Nianli grabs the skull of sisina and inlays it in the lower left corner of Medusa''s shield. It turns into a color print of sisina''s skull, which appears on the shield.


    Then use the power of space to cut off the connection between shield and Olympus.


    On the Witch Mountain, the snake''s body, which is twisted and crawling, withers and shrivels in a short time like losing all its vitality.


    Yuri Ellie, the second of the three female monsters with snake hair, was scared and screamed. At the same time, she roared and jumped into the sea, trying to hide in the deep sea and seek shelter from her father, the God of the sea, Pholcus.


    But her figure did not swim into the sea 100 meters, it was sensed, and then transmitted to William, with a force to grasp the sea from the sea.


    Then, just like before, he was imprisoned and wielded a sword behind his back.


    But before the sword hit Yuri Ellie''s neck, there was an angry roar in the sky.


    Stop it.


    As soon as William looked up, he saw that the sky was covered with dark clouds. He didn''t have to think that Zeus was coming.


    The corner of his mouth turned, and his figure disappeared in Olympus.


    Zeus went to Asgard, and Fenshen appeared in silent hill of hell with urielli and the serpentine''s shield.


    Without hesitation, he cut off the head of URI Ellie, and then, as in the previous two times, put the head of the snake haired Banshee into the lower right corner of the shield.


    After that, the magic looked at the three lifelike Banshee heads on the snake haired Banshee shield and smilingly marked the space on the glittering shield.


    As soon as the spirit sweeps the whole silent hill, it suddenly appears on top of a small sheep headed demon tribe with thousands of people and only a small scale.


    Raise the shield in your hand, face the sheep''s head that looks at the magic part, and fully activate the power of the serpentine''s shield.


    Three dazzling lights shine down from the shield to the ground. Any one of the sheepshead demons swept by the light will be petrified without any resistance.


    At the same time, William carried his shield around slowly, and soon turned thousands of sheep head demon tribes into thousands of stone carving tribes.


    "Ha ha ha", release the power from the serpentine''s shield, and the shield appears in William''s hand in Asgard.


    Then he thought about taking the shield to the dwarf, and let the dwarf Wang aitui see what needs to be improved.


    As for whether Zeus will be angry to death, whether the city of Argus will be destroyed by the North Sea giant demon Kraken because of William''s seizure of Medusa''s skull,


    will the deep sea god Pholcus go crazy to look for William''s killer because his six monster daughters, the three witches of hell and the three witches of snakehead have been killed one after another,


    finally, no one can be found, And with the long-standing feud of Poseidon, it''s none of William''s business to fight.


    William, who came to Asgard, did not even say hello to Odin, but sent him to the dwarf kingdom. Then he left a magic part and went to fulger castle, in case the angry Zeus came to the castle and hurt Angela.


    In the domain of Olympus, Zeus held "the fire of thunder and lightning" tightly in anger, and his whole body roared with lightning. The sky also glittered because of his anger.


    After all, the three witches are on the ground, while Medusa is in the underworld. The deep sea god Pholcus has no right to control the earth and the underworld.


    But the other two snake haired banshees are not only immortal, but also stay on the island in the wild sea.


    After their two sisters had an accident and they couldn''t find William as the murderer, falcus would not give up. He would kill his six daughters and take the opportunity to fight Poseidon.


    But Zeus calmed down a little, and gave up the idea of finding William to settle accounts immediately.Don''t say he went to the earth alone. Even if he took Poseidon with him, he couldn''t deal with William.


    Let alone in case of Odin''s intervention, the final result of his two brothers will be to flee back to Olympus.


    As for attacking the earth on a large scale, Zeus fool would do so.


    There was a Titan troublemaker before, and now there is a deep-sea tribe, who can also be regarded as Titans, waiting for themselves to pacify and resolve their hatred, and avoid war.


    So, not to mention taking many God''s palaces to the earth, even if he took Poseidon for a trip, he did not dare to take the risk.


    Otherwise, once dragged on the earth, without Poseidon''s many sea gods in Olympus, let alone fighting with fulkus,


    maybe they will join forces with fulkus and kick Poseidon from the position of sea king, who likes to make trouble everywhere.


    If Poseidon was abolished, hehe, it would be very difficult for him to take the position of God King because he had the same problem and many God palaces were dissatisfied with his ruling Zeus.


    When the second generation of God King was overthrown, in order to strengthen his rule, nine of the twelve new gods of Olympus were either his wife or his children.


    In the early days of the rule, this method can really unite people and even suppress Hades and Poseidon.


    But with the passage of time, the contradiction between different wives and their children has become the biggest and most irreconcilable contradiction on Mount Olympus.


    In addition, in order to win the support of his brothers and sisters, he shared the rights belonging to the God King with Hera, which had already laid an irreparable hidden danger.


    Zeus is not so much the king of gods as the chairman of a large company with the most shares but no absolute control.


    With a deep sigh, Zeus resisted the impulse to kill. Before he went to Poseidon, he asked Artemis to get ready and go to earth to find William.


    It''s the most cost-effective business to use a daughter to bring William, a bastard who has caused great trouble but wants to stay out of the trouble, into his own camp.

 Chapter 1404

    If you can maintain your own rule in Olympus, let alone one daughter, even if two or three Zeus are willing.


    The only thing that prevented him from doing that was the dignity of the king.


    But as a last resort, Zeus, like Odin, would try his best to woo William.


    As for how to limit William later, it is not only a matter of the future, Zeus also has enough experience and confidence to do this.


    Plus William and Angela together after these years, to Asgard indifferent behavior, also let Zeus appear misjudgment.


    But although William is in the idea of Olympus, he won''t really go to war with Zeus.


    Fame, once stinked, is equal to forever worshiping you. It''s not that you can''t survive without grabbing Olympus.


    People live in this world, some things are better to let nature take its course or find another way out than to force them. Just as he is not qualified to take over the rule of Asgard, he can only push Angela to the throne.


    If you rob Olympus for the sake of God, you will not only let your allies and even your family guard against him, but also give future generations a bad example. In the long run, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Of course, since he knew that Hades and the Lord of fear were scheming against Zeus, he would not miss the chance to rule Olympus.


    Without opportunities, we can create opportunities according to the circumstances.


    Just like he didn''t do it deliberately, he just wanted to get a powerful aegis, but in the end he provoked the fury of the deep sea god, fulkus. There are some things you can''t ask for, and some things you can''t do without doing anything.


    When William stayed at falger castle and worried that Zeus would take his army into the earth to find trouble for him, he did not expect that it would be Artemis who came to the earth.


    In an instant, William knew what Zeus was thinking, but everything had two sides. In case Zeus died, William would be combined with the daughter of the last God King, which would make many things less troublesome.


    In case the women in the family are looking for trouble, William takes Artemis, who has a mission in mind, to shandar planet to play and try to strengthen their relationship.


    Poseidon and fulkus, the two sea gods, have broken up their negotiation and started a fight in the past few days.


    However, Poseidon has Zeus as the backstage, and has been occupying the best sea area for so many years. If he doesn''t fight a battle of life and death, it''s still no problem to suppress fulcus and the deep sea people.


    Zeus, who knew that he was in trouble, did not give him time to collude with the Titans on the land. After a fight, he was forced to bring benefits, and soon appeased him.


    However, when Zeus was a little relieved and prepared to negotiate with Pholcus formally and sign the contract, the ten day deadline he gave the city of Argus and the people of Argus had already arrived unconsciously.


    Is it true that Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, was sent out to destroy Argus City, or did he take back the order of beating his own mouth?


    This choice is not difficult for Zeus at this time.


    At a time when there is a great chance to negotiate with fulkus, the harm of self reneging on one''s word is far greater than the loss of a city-state''s mortal faith.


    So, after Hades asked again, Zeus did not hesitate to order Hades to release the North Sea giant demon.


    Soon, a giant sea monster with a body length of more than 150 meters and a body height of at least 30 meters broke the soil layer that sealed it from the trench with a depth of several thousand meters,


    made a huge roar in the sea, rowed more than a dozen giant tentacles with a length of more than 100 meters, and quickly swam to the shallow sea area.


    As soon as Kraken is released, Hades feels that his strength is growing a little bit,


    needless to say, these fears must be the gods, demigods who have the strength and ability to pay attention to this matter, or the subordinates of the gods. They are scared by Kraken and provide Hades with high-quality sources of fear.


    In the seaside cliff and harbor outside Argus City, as soon as the huge Kraken appeared on the sea outside Argus City, thousands of Argus people who were bewitched by the fear Lord took the most obvious position by taking advantage of the large number of people according to the command of the fear Lord. Instead of kneeling down and praying for a way out as Zeus thought,


    they felt proud After he could not live, the broken pot began to abuse and curse Zeus.


    Moreover, there are thousands of people who take the lead and clamor. Many of the shallow believers of Zeus feel that they have no hope to live. When the atmosphere is exaggerated, many of them are immediately clamored up, followed by abusing and cursing Zeus and other gods.


    Originally, Zeus and other deities, who could not bear to see this situation, frowned at the crazy and extreme Argus.


    In the eyes of the gods, ordinary people who have been treated as lambs abuse the gods, which is no different from seeking death.


    Zeus didn''t have any God''s residence around him, so he persuaded Zeus to stop the destruction of Argus city by Kraken.


    On the contrary, they all look like they have to teach mortals a profound lesson. Looking at Kraken dragging his huge body like a mountain to swim from the shallow sea to the coast, waving his huge tentacles to rush out of the sea, it''s a whip to Argus city.Within ten minutes, people who believe in Zeus, or curse Zeus and the gods, were sent to the river Styx by Kraken''s huge tentacles in a short time.


    The nobles who thought the gods needed their worship, saw that they had landed and began to tear down Argus City, and the envoys sent by other city states to observe, immediately fled from Argus city in panic.


    Go back to other city states quickly and report what happened here. Human belief in gods began to collapse in a short time.


    "Ha ha ha", hiding in the underworld of Hades, instantly felt countless fear, is a brain through Kraken to himself.


    On Mount Olympus, Zeus frowned at the temple shaking because of the turbulence of his faith, and suddenly felt uneasy whether he had done something wrong.


    All the gods are prepared for the decline of faith and strength. After all, if the believers pray to you at the moment of life and death, but they don''t get a response,


    except for those who are crazy enough to think that death will go to the kingdom of Olympus, individuals will doubt whether their faith is worth it. Therefore, Zeus and other Olympus Gods don''t care about the decline of faith for a moment .


    But Artemis, who is far away in the main material world and plays with William on shandar, not only feels that her strength is greatly damaged, but also that she is really being abandoned by countless Argus people, and her Godhead is beginning to be damaged because of her belief backfire.


    Just think about it a little bit. The pale, turbulent spirit of Artemis can see why other gods have no big problems.


    But because he was thrown into the temple of Zeus in Argus city by William five or six days ago, he said a lot of soothing words, and half of the Argus people regarded him as the Savior.


    But when she faced destruction in Argus City, she was not only not in Olympus, but also did not even hint to the believers that she would leave Argus city.


    This is not a matter of disappointment, but a matter of dishonesty.


    Artemis, sweating on his forehead, took William''s hand and prayed weakly, "help me, dear.".

 Chapter 1405

    The direct request for help from Artemis made William hesitate. In the past few days, he was extremely emotional and suspicious. Of course, we can see that the goddess in front of him, who is known as only willing to get along with Chu neodymium, has a lot of clergy. At the same time, it makes people feel that she has her own plan and should not fight It''s exactly what Zeus meant.


    However, no matter what his mind is, whoever plays in the end depends on who gets into the vortex of emotion first.


    William''s demand for her is not so urgent. On the contrary, she can''t refuse what she can give to Artemis.


    As one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, altenis has many clergy, but her most accepted and welcomed clergy is to deliver and bless the smooth survival of the newborn.


    This is actually very simple for William. As long as all kinds of scientific and technological equipment for inspection and delivery are put in every temple of Artemis, it can ensure that the belief of mortals in Artemis will be greatly improved in a short time.


    If Artemis doesn''t recognize people afterwards, it''s a big deal to scrap all the technology and equipment.


    As for how to help Artemis stabilize his divine personality, it''s actually easier, and once it''s used, it''s guaranteed to be an assassin''s mace.


    William smilingly holding a few days, the first initiative to grasp his hand of Artemis, sent back to London.


    After a few questions about Sunday, they quickly got on an Aston Martin Vulcan and went all the way to luxury street in London.


    As the richest man in England and the most distinguished nobleman in addition to the royal family, William, who hasn''t been seen much for a year or two, has become the focus of numerous people''s attention.


    Holding hands by William, a little dizzy and looking delicate, Artemis soon became the focus of paparazzi and media in London.


    He took Artemis into Burberry, picked out some summer clothes, and finally put on a trim waist, open back skirt and high-heeled shoes. All of a sudden, she turned into a young girl full of youthful vitality.


    Then he went into the jewelry store, put on a necklace, ring and eardrop worth at least one million pounds, and drove a sports car from London to Paris under the camera of the paparazzi who came to inquire.


    More than an hour later, with the English paparazzi warming up in the media, when they appeared hand in hand at Roland Garros court of French Open, they were immediately watched by tennis fans all over the world and those who were curious about what William''s new girlfriend looked like.


    As soon as they appear on TV, Artemis, who has been suffering from the turmoil of his divine personality and dizziness, immediately feels countless eyes, and all kinds of curiosity, hostility, praise and even admiration.


    "Zeus is up.".


    Numerous shallow beliefs and shallow beliefs are not regarded as concerns, so that Artemis soon stabilized her divine status,


    with the loss of time, her strength did not decline, but rose, and she felt concerned and envied by countless people, which made her lost in the vanity fair.


    Look at William''s eyes, involuntarily with a sense of Indescribability, road unknown.


    When William takes Artemis by the hand and sits in the best double seat in the third row of the court, he receives the microphone from the staff before the game starts.


    under the gaze of tens of millions of people around the world, he sponsors US $5 million to the French Open and Wimbledon in England on the grounds that Artemis likes tennis and sports.


    People all over the world are instantly scolded by William''s ridiculous act of using money to please beautiful women, but they are envious.


    And then, not surprisingly, I was jealous of this beautiful girl named Artemis.


    More than ten minutes later, when the French Open players began to warm up, not only the TV channel of sports events was broadcasting William and William, but also the entertainment, finance and current affairs news began to pay attention to the men''s singles semi-final.


    Moreover, the French Open official and the live broadcasting group are not unhappy with William''s move to make such a big news. On the contrary, they wish William would come here once a year. If he came here at Wimbledon, it would be better.


    And sitting next to William, Artemis obviously felt that after William said the words of sponsorship, the number of people who paid attention to him increased several times.


    This kind of attention is not even considered as belief, but the essence of belief is popularity and recognition of certain ideas, cognition and thoughts.


    Under the base of tens of millions, the recognition alone makes Artemis ecstatic, not to mention that in the human world, there are always some people who love when they see beautiful women. They really treat Artemis, who is impeccable in appearance and appearance, as a goddess.


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of shallow believers were harvested. Suddenly, Artemis looked at William''s eyes, and there was a faint meaning of admiration.


    After all, it''s true that the mortals in the whole Olympus realm, let alone 100 million, would be nice if there were 30 million.


    And this small population of tens of millions, propped up the entire Olympian gods, the demand for faith.Therefore, William, who felt that he could hold Artemis completely, was shamelessly testing and whispered in Artemis''s ear,


    "dear, you should know that your father Zeus sent ares into the earth a few years ago to harvest the faith of ordinary people on this planet?"


    Artemis, who was made red by William''s intimacy, was angry and reluctant to reprimand. He didn''t want to give up his fame and the intention of developing believers.


    You can only blush and nod shyly, and then listen to William say with a smile,


    "but your father probably doesn''t understand the current situation of the earth at all. What we need is not the God of war, who can stir up war. What''s more, we can''t accept him and other main gods of Olympus, and then believe in things that interfere in human beings.


    So, I kicked ares back to Olympus and robbed him of his shield.


    But you are different from the clergy you have, and most of all, you are a beautiful girl.


    Artemis looked at William thoughtfully. He scolded him for being shameless. At the same time, he scanned the scene and peeped at his audience from time to time. Suddenly, he thought that since he wanted to get it, he had to pay.


    Then he got the answer from William, "if you want, I can make you a world-class star with strength and beauty, such as shooting, horse racing and so on.


    By then, you''ll be the home of seven billion human faiths.


    Artemis heart excited at the same time, helpless whispered, "but the condition is, I must be your wife?"


    "Of course," William said with a blushing smile, "otherwise, why should I help you?".

 Chapter 1406

    Listening to William''s shameless saying that he wants to be his wife, Artemis blushes and scolds William shamelessly in his heart.


    But he blushed and whispered, "you have to ask my father Zeus. After all, I swore to him to be the purest goddess when I was very young.".


    "No problem," William chuckled. After a while, Zeus might not care about the oath of Artemis.


    After the city of Argus was destroyed by Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, the reaction of the human world to this event was far beyond the expectations of Zeus and Olympus.


    Perhaps the whole society has passed the stage of ignorance, or human beings are born to forget gratitude and only know how to take.


    Although the upper classes of all human kingdoms are more afraid of the gods, they do not believe in Zeus and the gods more devoutly because of their fear. On the contrary, there is a voice that the cruel rule of the gods must be overthrown in order to truly reproduce.


    The upper class who has the right to speak can easily influence the lower class and slaves.


    And the largest number of slaves and civilians, on the contrary, are not valued by the Olympian gods, and ignore their perennial hope to live a better prayer.


    After all, the gods are just powerful higher life. Even if Zeus and the gods vomit blood busily, it is impossible to satisfy everyone. The most simple and effective way is to control the royal family and the aristocracy.


    When Zeus and Poseidon were discussing how to solve the problem of faith,


    there was an earthshaking shock, and the temple shook violently for several times. Even Zeus could hardly stand still. He quickly supported his throne with one hand, and then turned to Poseidon with the same look of fear on his face.


    "Get out of here, I have something important to talk to Poseidon alone.".


    After letting the other gods leave, Poseidon didn''t wait for Zeus to ask. He said with a trembling voice, "I hear my father''s call.".


    Now Zeus was sure that the roaring call he heard was not an illusion. He took out his weapon and said, "let''s go to the underworld immediately.".


    "Wait, Zeus," said Poseidon, who took out the trident of the sea emperor, with a look of fear in his eyes. "Are you sure that we are the only two that can handle the father who really wakes up, and the guy who is in charge of guarding Hades, but doesn''t know what he is thinking at this time?"


    Zeus''s face became more gloomy. He reached for a gold medal and thought for a long time. He shook his head and said, "to mobilize the army into the underworld, not only will it take at least three days, but also it is possible to fight with Hades''s underworld army first.


    We don''t have so much time to waste on it. After all, if father really wakes up, the longer he delays, the more his strength will recover.


    He must be solved before he has crossed the gap between the underworld and hell.


    Poseidon thought and understood this truth, but he was not so determined as Zeus.


    Until Zeus said in a low voice, "if Hades has any problems, we will take the scepter of Hades in his hand, add your trident of the sea king, my fire of lightning, and form a victory spear to completely solve the nightmare of our Father which has plagued us for countless years.".


    Poseidon was stunned, and immediately realized that if he wanted to see Hades, he and Zeus had to go alone.


    Otherwise, it will take many years to find Hades in the underworld alone, and if Hades, who is in charge of keeping watch of his father Cronus, has no problem taking this army to his side, he will force Hades to the enemy camp instead?


    Zeus and Poseidon took the necessary weapons, armor and treasures. In case of Hades'' betrayal, they rushed to the underworld without notice, so as to catch Hades by surprise and seize the scepter of Hades.


    Hades was tied with both hands and feet and was trapped in Tartarus purgatory where Cronus was imprisoned.


    He was absorbed by two dark chains and transmitted to Cronus, who had woken up but could not stand up because of lack of energy.


    NYX, the goddess of the night, stood beside Hades with a smile and threatened, "Cronus has recovered and no one can stop him. Now the situation is, either you die or you surrender to us,


    then after Cronus absorbs half of the divine power in your body, you and us fear lords unite to catch Zeus and Poseidon, and when Cronus is dead, he will be killed North''s recovered nutrients.


    Hades did not answer the words of the Knicks, but looked at the Tartarus purgatory, countless middle and high demons are wantonly killing the low demons, speeding up the recovery speed of Cronus.


    Seeing this, Hades knew that the Knicks were not as calm and confident as they were.


    Do you agree that when Zeus and Poseidon enter the deepest part of the underworld, even if their own underworld army cannot resist, it will take at least ten days and a half months.


    At that time, he had been drained of his divine power and could not die any more.


    For the sake of brotherhood, Olympus and mortals sacrifice themselves? Or surrender to his father, the second God King who devours the offspring like a tyrant?If you don''t surrender, you will die, but if you surrender, you will live?


    Hades looked sombrely into the distance at his father Cronus, who was lying in the crater and was full of flames.


    Perhaps when Cronus and the Lords of fear broke through the space barriers of the abyss and the underworld, it was also the moment of their own death.


    After all, Cronus was overthrown by their six brothers and sisters, together with four other cousins and cousins.


    Cronus''s hatred for his eldest son was more intense than his hatred for Zeus''s unjust brother.


    When Hades, who was thinking that even if he died, he would never let the devil play with his soul, wanted to pray to Zeus in his heart and tell him what happened here,


    as if knowing Hades''s plan, the goddess of the night Knicks said with a smile, "do you want to know why we should use the life of the lower devil to speed up the recovery of Cronus?"


    Hades frowned and said, "is the army of Zeus and Poseidon gathering?"


    "No," said Nix, smiling and shaking his head, "Zeus and Poseidon seem to have a lot of faith in you. They didn''t lead the army into the underworld, but they came to you together at the first time.".


    Hearing this, Hades finally showed a smile on his face, but when he thought that Nix was not for Zeus and Poseidon, his face became gloomy again, waiting for nix to continue.


    However, Nix was smiling and clapping his hands. A dozen big demons were ordered to roar at countless demons around, and tens of thousands of medium-sized demons began to laugh grimly, seizing 20000 low-level demons and killing them all at a prepared altar.


    A blood light rose up, and then the magic image of Ares appeared in front of Nix and Hades.


    Ares, with a smile on his face, suddenly became ugly when he saw the trapped Hades.


    What the Lord of fear did to Hades, who was once allied with him, may well be his rehearsal tomorrow.


    But Ares, who had been in touch with the Lord of fear, had no confidence at all. If Zeus won, he would win by himself.


    When he was hesitating, he suddenly saw Cronus who had opened his eyes and could occasionally raise his hand. Ares had no idea of resisting.


    You don''t have much time. My father and Poseidon should have entered the underworld.


    Moreover, it has been seven days since Artemis was sent by Zeus to dominate the material world. Once she really mingles with that human, she may come back at any time to report to Zeus.


    As soon as Nix heard this, he immediately thought of the situation that William could suppress himself with only one magic separation and the power of space when he was in the United States.


    in Hades''s puzzled eyes, he yelled at the big devil around him, "speed up.".

 Chapter 1407

    The fact that William has infinite gems in his hands is no secret in the whole hell and abyss.


    If you look at the predicament of Mephisto in those years, you will know that once William intervenes, let alone invades the main material world, maybe the plan of invading Olympus will not work.


    The only thing the demons can''t be sure about is how many infinite gems fall into William''s hands.


    This conjecture, which can not be confirmed, is also the motive for the fear lords to think about entering the realm of Olympus.


    When there is a space gem, William can and dare to fight between Mephisto and setorac of crimson hell.


    Over the years, many demons and lords don''t believe that William is not collecting other infinite gems.


    The most frightening thing for the demons is that Gu Yi will pass the position of the supreme mage to William, who has the space gem and is in charge of the time gem.


    Space and time, for the devil, are absolutely the last forces to face.


    If William is given enough time, once he has collected all the infinite gems, the demons will hide in the abyss and wait for the fallen soul to enter the abyss.


    there is no demon king who will be the leading bird to provoke William, who has no pity for the devil, and will not be merciful once he catches the chance.


    But if the devil can really endure loneliness, it is not the devil.


    Therefore, since the way to enter the main material world is temporarily blocked, there is an ectopic plane derived from the calculation of Zeus and Olympus.


    Once Cronus was imprisoned in the lowest level of the abyss, he could easily get the promise he wanted by resurrecting the God King who was ousted by his son.


    If the speed of action is fast enough, the dust of the battle for the throne of God will be settled before William intervenes. Then William has no reason to intervene in the replacement of the throne of a God.


    Second, when Cronus regained his rule over Olympus, the Lords of fear could collect the mortal fear of Olympus, accumulate strength and wait for the opportunity to enter the main material world.


    Thirdly, and most importantly, fear lords are different from other demons. They want fear, not soul.


    For them, mass human death is actually the most uneconomic business.


    To make human beings live in fear, we only need to put a vampire, zombie, or even a cannibal beast into a city-state.


    with the rapid and deliberate propaganda and guidance, the people who die can easily make the whole city-state fear.


    If necessary, the Lords of fear are willing to make the mortals of Olympus a little better.


    More population means more sources of space.


    Even if Cronus dares to destroy the world in the future, he may be torn to pieces by the fear lords who are constantly improving their strength before he takes action.


    As long as everything in the human society is in good order, can William, the supreme mage, lead a war, set off a plane war, and make countless mortals homeless and lose their relatives and friends?


    What makes the fear lords most proud is that it is true that the mortals in Olympus are dissatisfied with the gods, but once the gods really disappear,


    they don''t have to fear what the Lords do. It is conservatively estimated that in the next ten years, the mortals in Olympus will live in the fear of losing their dependence.


    But if you want to reap the fear wantonly, you must let everything return to normal before William intervenes.


    So, looking at tens of thousands of middle and higher demons, more wantonly killing the lower demons like cannon fodder, the Knicks still felt that the speed was too slow.


    Looking back at the haggard looking, Hades said, "I swear by the will of the abyss that as long as you join us, I promise that you will continue to be in charge of the underworld after the war.".


    "Hum", Hades, who has been cheated once, will believe the words of the Knicks, but he really wants to know how the Knicks evaded the original oath.


    After all, I''m the underworld. I don''t know everything about demons. But when I signed the contract, I checked it more than ten times, but I didn''t expect that I was finally hit.


    But if you don''t agree, you will die before Zeus and Poseidon arrive.


    Whether it''s dead friends or procrastination, Hades has to do something,


    "why haven''t you been bitten by the oath?"


    "Ha ha ha," Nix said with a low smile and a smug expression on his face, "in Olympus, my clergy is the goddess of the night,


    and although I am a Titan born in the abyss, the Lord of fear can not represent my real identity, it''s just a way for me to draw strength, understand?"


    Yes, of course. Hades''s teeth were itching at Nix.


    As a Titan one generation higher than Cronus, the second king of gods, there is probably no other person in the world who knows the full name of Nix except Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    But when we think of Zeus''s imprisonment of the Centaur and the first Cyclops, the sons of Gaia, who helped overthrow Cronus,Hades knew in his heart that Gaia would not help Zeus, but would like to see Cronus rule Olympus again.


    What''s more, Cronus overthrew his father to become the second generation God King, and Zeus overthrew his father Cronus to become the third generation God King.


    now Ares, the God of war, just like the first and second generation God kings who were driven out of the throne, cursed and went on the road of overthrowing his father, which made Hades feel pessimistic for a moment.


    In addition to Ares, who appeared in the magic image before and informed us, Hades knew that even if he did not surrender, the Knicks must have done a good job in arresting and even killing Zeus and Poseidon, who came to the underworld together if necessary.


    "Forgive me, my brothers.".


    With a decision in mind, Hades gave up the resistance and directly gave the four layers of divine power in his body to Cronus.


    Cronus, who had absorbed the divine power for such a long time, felt that hadith had only half of the divine power left, and soon sat up from the crater.


    As soon as he was happy, he promised Hades with his mind and let him go.


    After Hades left, the Knicks and the other nine fear lords showed a sarcastic expression.


    Order the big demons, order the high demons to start, kill the medium demons who used to be executioners together with a steady stream of low demons, so that Cronus can recover faster.


    Devil, devil and so on are pronouns of lies. It is impossible to believe that Hades really surrendered with just a few words and actions.


    It''s about getting ready for Hades'' real or fake surrender early in the morning.


    Waving to the big devil, Nix, as the night goddess of Olympus, easily went to the Olympus realm secretly with fear Lord through the bloody magic array.

 Chapter 1408

    In the depths of the underworld, Hades, with a haggard look, held the scepter of the underworld to death,


    came to the necessary place leading to the junction of the underworld and the abyss, stood in the middle of the rocky group, on the largest rock,


    quietly waited for more than two hours until Zeus and Poseidon arrived in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter with you, Hades?"


    As soon as he saw the pale and haggard Hades, Zeus began to play the family card and asked, "my brother, you should not deal with our father first, but should wait until our three brothers get together again and fight side by side as before.".


    "Ha ha," said Hades with a straight face and a sneer, "and then you and Poseidon sent them to the underworld again, just like they used to, or even forced them to go to the purgatory of Tartarus to guard their father''s side as guards?"


    At Hades'' words, Zeus and Poseidon knew that the worst was coming.


    Without any hesitation, Zeus took out a gold medal from his arms and pressed it on the ground. Then the "fire of lightning" in his hand released violent thunder and lightning, and rushed into the gold medal instantly.


    The sound of "creaking" came, and the gold medal burst into the sky more than ten meters away, and "bang" burst open a portal.


    "Du," a low and loud horn came, and a huge roar came from outside the portal, "assault.".


    More than ten days ago, William suddenly appeared, which made Zeus feel very uneasy. However, he did not expect that this secret army of God would be used in the underworld.


    "Du", "Du".


    When the sound of the horn came again, one by one the elites of Shenyu riding on the heavenly horse rushed out of the portal and began to guard the portal.


    When Hades'' underworld men ambushed in the huge stone forest appeared, there were at least hundreds of soldiers rushing out of heaven. However, the portal was expanded more than ten times by the hundred soldiers who only wanted to expand the portal, regardless of casualties.


    In an instant, the number of people who rushed out of the portal was not more than a dozen, but hundreds of soldiers holding weapons, and at the same time, they rushed out to ambush troops in the underworld.


    "Hades, surrender. You can''t beat Zeus and me alone.".


    Poseidon, who guarded Zeus to avoid being attacked by the gold medal, was shocked by Zeus, but at this time he did not care to investigate. Zeus even kept his secret.


    Raise the trident of the sea emperor and shout to Hades, "as long as you stop, we are still brothers, and the underworld is still in your charge.".


    If you want to procrastinate, you can''t even make a proper excuse.


    Hades said with a sarcastic expression, "I just took you and Zeus as brothers too much. That''s why I got into the position of Hades and stayed in this dark place for countless years. I have to endure the ruthless sarcasm and disgust of you people.".


    Poseidon was very nervous, but he didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he took the time to explain all kinds of things. He didn''t even have the nerve to tell how he respected Hades and the happy things between the three brothers.


    Although Hades''s answer was full of anger and accusation, he was not in a hurry. This made his heart anxious, but Zeus suddenly felt that things might turn for the better.


    Sure enough, before Zeus opened his mouth, he saw Hades holding the scepter of Hades, sending out a few rays behind him, killing the demon who was watching him, and then without hesitation, smashing the scepter of Hades into the rock beside Zeus.


    "Father is about to get out of trouble and be reborn. We must gather three artifact to form the gun of victory. Only in this way can we defeat father, the goddess of night, Nix, and the Lord of fear hiding behind the scenes.".


    While Poseidon was still doubting Hades, Zeus, while maintaining the portal, seized the scepter of Hades, and then collided with his own lightning fire, instantly forming a weapon with more power.


    Looking at the enlarged transmission again, Zeus yelled at Poseidon, "don''t hesitate, give me the Trident.".


    Poseidon, startled by Zeus'' serious expression and the more brilliant lightning weapon in his hand, swallows and gives Zeus the Trident.


    The combination of the three artifact suddenly turned into a three meter long, electric roaring victory gun.


    Holding the trembling super artifact in his hand, Zeus felt that, not to mention his father Cronus, even if Odin and William joined hands, he was sure to kill their son-in-law.


    Fortunately, the only idea in his mind at this time was to take care of Cronus first, and he yelled to the stunned Poseidon, "you and dis, just in case, I''ll take care of our father.".


    With that, he raised his victory gun, and a huge thunderbolt swept past the army of the underworld blocking the road. He nodded to Hades, who almost scolded him, and Zeus rushed to the deepest part of the underworld.


    Zeus''s army immediately followed him, breaking through the dead army of the underworld. Not to mention, more divine troops left at Olympus entered the underworld through the portal.


    It was not until fifty thousand troops entered the underworld that someone closed the portal, saluted Poseidon, took the gold medal, caught up with the army and entered the deepest part of the underworld."Here, here," said Poseidon, who was unarmed and alone, holding Hades in a panic and showing a flattering expression, "my safety depends on you, brother.".


    Hades gave Poseidon a white look and looked to the deepest part of the underworld with some uneasiness.


    Then he heard Poseidon murmur, "if you want to go, I''m a sea emperor who has no Trident and can''t touch water. When I go to the abyss, I can''t even compare with the great devil. It''s better to call the army back to Olympus.".


    "Well, it''s not safe for you to go back to the sea now," Hades thought and sighed. "Time has passed for a long time. We''ve all got used to the sea and the underworld. Now even if Zeus let me take charge of the sea, I can''t manage it.".


    After saying that, I don''t know whether Hades intentionally or happily forgot. After walking for a long time, he thought of Ares,


    anxiously said to Poseidon, "ares took refuge with Cronus and the Lord of fear, and the army of the divine world followed Zeus to the abyss. We must go to rescue Olympus now.".


    When Hades and Poseidon went to Olympus with the army of the underworld, they did not know that he was scheming against the Knicks,


    the fear lords were scheming against him and Zeus.


    When Zeus led his army into the abyss, and tartartaros fought with demons and Cronus, Olympus met with the bloodiest killing since its establishment.


    When the Knicks, who had absorbed countless fears because of the destruction of Argus city by the North sea monsters, sneaked on Olympus mountain, which was not garrisoned by a large army or led by Zeus, Ares, who was shocked by the resurrection of Cronus, even led his own army because of all kinds of discontent and resentment Subordinates, sneak attack from behind, and fear lords attack other gods inside and outside.

 Chapter 1409

    On this day, William is taking Artemis, the daughter of Zeus, to visit the temple of Athena on the Aegean island nearest to Athens by the sea of love.


    After listening to William''s introduction about the temples of Greek gods, in the past two thousand years, either they were rebuilt into Roman temples by the Roman Empire, or they were destroyed by the believers of a certain sect,


    Artemis could not help holding William''s hand tightly, and his heart immediately became angry.


    Then he felt William''s thumb and rubbed it on the back of his hand to comfort himself. With a relaxed frown, Artemis asked, "so Athena is most famous in the world because of Athens?"


    "Or else?" William said with a smile, "if you go to the Acropolis, you can see that the ruins are full of tourists from all over the world.


    But you really don''t want to see the temple that belongs to you? "


    "Don''t go," said Artemis, who couldn''t recognize that William was teasing himself.


    Before he came to Greece, although he didn''t know how to operate a computer, Artemis learned to ask Sunday what he wanted to know.


    His temple is not so much a temple as a ruin with only one stone pillar left.


    Just a few eyes in the virtual imaging almost made her angry.


    The most unpleasant thing is that although the Parthenon temple belonging to Athena is broken, it stands at the top of the Acropolis, attracting countless tourists.


    This also made Artemis suddenly understand why Athena''s strength was always in the forefront in the Olympus realm, and her position in Zeus'' heart never changed.


    Because of the city of Athens and the temple, although countless people on earth don''t believe in Athena, some people keep mentioning her name. Even under the promotion of numerous books, films and TV works, Athena has become a more famous figure than Zeus,


    but her altenesis is a marginal role that can''t even be regarded as a supporting role.


    This makes in the domain of Olympus, like Athena, the father of Zeus, like Artemis how to endure.


    For a moment, the plan to rebuild her own temple suddenly appeared in her mind.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Artemis could not forget it.


    But when he thought about the money and time he needed, Artemis had a headache, and then he couldn''t help looking at William, who was holding his hand.


    "If you want to marry me, build me a more magnificent city than the Acropolis.".


    "No problem.".


    William''s answer was quick, but he was thinking about where to build the ancient Greek city, which cost the least and was the easiest.


    What is the reason to build without being ridiculed, what should be used after completion, and how not to finish the construction is tantamount to abandonment, which is called sand sculpture.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly think that if it''s simple and can attract the attention of people all over the world, it''s better to build on Mars.


    It doesn''t cost a cent to build it by engineering robots, and the women in the family won''t make it too long, and they can become famous in front of the world in a short time.


    Moreover, if we want to restrict Artemis in the future, as long as we close the temple, people will easily forget the Mars mythological building within a year or two.


    Do as you think, give orders for Sunday to locate and build on Mars.


    Artemis is listening to William explain that once the temple of Mars is built, it will become the biggest news in the world.


    When the news comes out, at least one billion people will pay attention to the temple, and they will have a better understanding of who the moon and the hunting goddess are.


    And with the passage of time, that Mars building group will be 100% more famous than Athena Acropolis. Maybe after Mars is developed, all those who go to Mars will take the temple as a must visit scenic spot.


    Just when William almost kisses the excited Artemis, the girl''s face suddenly turns white, and her body is a little wobbly. She grabs William''s arm and cries out in pain,


    "help my mother quickly".


    But after shouting this, Artemis was soft all over and was hugged by William.


    William immediately understood that there was an accident in Olympus, and even her mother Leto might die in battle. Only in this way could he cross the space dimension and let Artemis, who stayed on the earth, feel it.


    Leto, as the sixth wife of Zeus, is not one of the twelve main gods, and his divinity is based on concealment. He will die in battle. That is to say, Mount Olympus must have been conquered.


    At this time, the situation on Mount Olympus was similar to William''s conjecture.


    Zeus sent a total of 50000 elite soldiers to the underworld, and then grasped the gun of victory. After Zeus entered the Tartarus purgatory with full confidence, he was soon trapped by countless demons.


    he knew the situation of Tartarus purgatory, and the fear lords told the demons before they set out to attack Olympus,


    After Zeus appeared in the purgatory of tartartaros, he started the prepared magic array and destroyed the transmission magic array between the underworld and the abyss built by Zeus, Poseidon and Hades.Zeus, who wanted to solve his father''s problem completely, and his fifty thousand army were trapped in the purgatory of tartartaros, helpless and desperate with countless demons.


    Zeus will be so reckless, it is the gun of victory in his hands, the father of the gods, can play the power, far beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Thunderbolts are like perpetual motion machines that don''t need money and will never stop. They bombard the inferno as if they can''t kill all the demons. After the formation and defense of 50000 troops,


    he still has the energy and mood to attack Cronus, the God King of the previous generation, who has stood up.


    Cronus''s counterattack method is also very simple, that is, his left hand is put into the volcano to ingest the molten slurry,


    his right arm is tens of meters long, waving and releasing a series of molten slurry with extremely high temperature to resist the thunder, and he has the spare force to attack the soldiers in the divine world.


    As for whether these melts will kill the devil by mistake, Cronus doesn''t care at all.


    After the great demons destroyed the portal between the underworld and purgatory, Cronus knew that he and Zeus had been calculated by the fear Lords.


    After defeating Zeus, it will take countless efforts to break through the space gap between the two dimensions in order to return to Olympus and restore its rule.


    Once the space gap is broken, the demons can appear in the underworld without hindrance.


    Use absolute number to break through and fill the whole underworld, and then Olympus and Mount Olympus.


    However, the war with Zeus is on the way. Even though he knows it''s a trap and lets the fear lords follow him to find a bargain, Cronus still has 12 points of energy to fight against Zeus.


    The war went on unconsciously for several hours. When Zeus, who had the gun of victory, began to gain the upper hand and hit Cronus with potholes, he could not recover with the power of the volcano''s veins,


    the fear Lord led by Nix had sneaked into Olympus and cooperated with Ares to kill the Olympus Gods Reyes also split the throne of Zeus with an axe for the first time.

 Chapter 1410

    The throne, which represents the identity of the king of God, is not just about meaning.


    Just as the throne of Odin is the general hub of asgardin palace and magic shield, the throne of Zeus is the controller of many defensive means used by Zeus to control Mount Olympus.


    And once the throne which symbolizes theocracy is destroyed, although it will not directly affect the power of Zeus, it also means that Zeus lost his rule over Olympus.


    Fortunately, at this time, Zeus could not take away or destroy the "lightning fire" representing the power of the God King. Otherwise, Zeus could be directly declared to have been ousted from the position of the God King.


    However, the collapse of the belief in the whole divinity system directly resulted in the rapid weakening of Zeus, who was extremely brave one second ago.


    when the thunder from the gun of victory hit Cronus, who was full of potholes, his power dropped sharply, and Cronus, who was desperately absorbing the power of the earth in the Huoshan mountain, was relieved.


    "Attack, attack.".


    Aware of Zeus'' abnormal Cronus, he roared and ordered the demons to continue to attack the front of the divine warriors.


    More than a dozen of them were only in charge of command before, and had to go on the stage in person under the crisis. Only five of them died. They soon found out Zeus''s abnormality.


    Suddenly understand Nix and other ten fear lords, successfully attacked Olympus, the balance of war has begun to tilt to their side.


    At the thought of freely entering Olympus and harvesting countless souls in the future, these surviving demons were very excited. At the same time, they immediately knew that they didn''t have to work hard at this time.


    Countless middle and lower demons, even higher demons, were driven to Zeus.


    After a huge thunder storm raged in front of the divine warrior front, Zeus helplessly looked at only about 30000 soldiers left,


    and in the distance, his hands had already reached into the volcano, no matter how the thunder attacked, he only wanted to delay time and fight for Cronus.


    Zeus, who did not dare to stop, could only put down his face and prayed in his heart, "Artemis, my dear daughter, I need your help.".


    At the seaside of love, Artemis felt the fall of his mother and his brother Apollo, the sun god, and begged William to take her back to Olympus for a while.


    as soon as they appeared in Olympus, they heard Zeus'' prayer.


    After only thinking for a moment, Artemis decided to find his mother and brother first.


    Finish this decision not from collapse in William''s arms, eyes without God murmur, "Zeus on, this in the end is why?" If so, he would be carried by William to Mount Olympus on a unicorn.


    Not to mention that William had never been to the purgatory of tartartaros, even if he had, he would not immediately rescue Zeus.


    In recent years, Zeus invited him to Olympus several times, but the reason why he didn''t go was also reflected.


    Riding a unicorn to Mount Olympus takes countless times slower than direct transmission.


    When he arrived with Artemis, he saw Poseidon and Hades surrounded by five or six dreadful lords who were full of the dark green energy.


    When they saw William appear, Poseidon and Hades were very happy and surprised.


    Hades, who was afraid that William was the enemy, was on full alert, but Poseidon felt that the reinforcement had arrived. When he relaxed, he was caught by the Lord of fear.


    One of the six lords chased Hades, while the other five attacked Poseidon at the same time, only a few of them stabbed Poseidon in the chest.


    In an instant, Poseidon''s eyes reeked of death, and he stepped back a few steps. His whole body was petrified into a statue, which was blown by a gust of wind, turned into golden dust and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    After killing Poseidon, the six fear lords looked back at William a few kilometers away with anger and fear on their faces. After making eye contact with each other, some of them became illusory and fled.


    At this time, William, with a ferocious expression, roared, "you all die for me ~ ~".


    Holy Light battle armor company people and horses armed at the same time, magic spray out, let him become more dazzling than the sun.


    Countless holy lights instantly crossed several kilometers and directly penetrated the fear Lord who was hesitating or running away. Even Hades, who was hiding away, felt a burning sensation all over his body.


    he could not believe William any more. In his heart, he scolded William for taking the opportunity to kill, and then ran away directly.


    William, who had long used his mental power to lock the six fear lords, said in a low voice, "it''s too late to escape now.".


    With a unicorn, holding Artemis across a few kilometers, he appeared among the six fear Lords. As the distance shortened, the holy light shining on the six fear lords became more intense.


    As soon as the power of space was released, the six people were nailed in place, with extremely painful expressions on their faces, but without any sound, they were burned by the holy light, and the whole body was burning with flames.


    Finally, the whole body was penetrated by the holy light and burned to ashes from the inside out, disappearing between heaven and earth.I thought these fear lords were just projection or separation.


    But now it seems that the noumenon comes to the divine realm, which makes William begin to wonder.


    However, he soon felt that it was not the Knicks who possessed the priesthood of Olympus as night goddess that could bring the noumenon of these fear lords to the realm of God.


    After killing the six lords, William looked at the black smoke all over the holy light, rushed out of Olympus, and ran straight to Hades in the underworld, with a smile in his eyes.


    If Hades stayed, he would have a familiar guide who could enter the underworld in the shortest time to rescue Zeus.


    Before Hades was about to escape the maximum distance of mental scanning, a space mark hit him, and William focused on whether there were other enemies in the divine realm.


    But when he put away the light, the voice of Hades meeting came from his ears.


    See or not?


    Without much hesitation, he decided to meet Hades, and it seems that the Lord of Hades is no less careful than himself.


    He planned to see who was alive in the divine world first, and then went to see Hades. Then William deliberately slowed down his action to let the remaining four fear Lords have the chance to escape under the guidance of the leading Knicks under the warning of the rising holy light and the death of six companions.


    When the fear Lord fled, he found that many temples could block his mental power.


    Riding a unicorn, under the guidance of Artemis in his arms, he quickly went to Leto''s palace, and then went to Apollo''s temple to have a look.


    Of course, I didn''t find him, but I heard a fight coming from other temples.


    Looking at the signs of owl and olive branch on the temple, William, whose mental power was blocked by the temple, asked the tired Artemis, "whose temple is that?"

 Chapter 1411

    Also heard the fighting sound of Artemis, expression tangled, pain, hesitation for a long time, just closed his eyes and said, "is the temple of Athena.".


    William, who was riding a unicorn to the temple, pulled the bridle and looked down at Artemis who closed his eyes for more than ten seconds. Then he whispered in her ear, "honey, do you want to save or not?"


    Artemis fiercely opened his eyes, his eyes showed surprise, puzzled, painful look, staring at William''s eyes.


    After she didn''t see the meaning of teasing and mocking, she said dejectedly, "of course, I have to save her. She may be my only sister.".


    But that made William hesitate.


    Deliberately dragged and said a Datong words with Artemis, in order to wait for the two sides fighting in the temple to win or lose, or both sides die together.


    But now that Artemis had opened his mouth, it was too obvious that he did not save.


    A magic part of the body rushed into the temple, you can see a body in the temple, there are two fighting figures.


    Maybe William suddenly appeared, which disturbed them. Athena raised the gold shield on her left hand, swung away ares''s axe, and jumped back a big step without hesitation.


    She blocked ares''s attack route with a shield, and shrunk behind the shield to guard against William''s sudden move. She looked at William with worried eyes.


    When she turned her attention back to Ares, who was closest to her, she saw that ares''s face was showing a look of fear.


    Immediately understand that people who suddenly appear, at least will not attack themselves first.


    Just as he was about to take a few steps back with his shield and let William do it, he saw that ares turned around and wanted to run away.


    This time, where would Athena let Ares go? With a soft drink, the golden spear of his right hand stabbed directly, forcing ares to turn back, swing the spear with the sword in his right hand, and then split the golden shield that Athena hit with with the axe of his left hand.


    But from the beginning, the situation has been tilted.


    Being crushed twice by William, Ares, who has no fighting power, has no idea to escape.


    But Athena in does not ask for the quick victory, only asks for the delay, makes ares''s heart more chaotic.


    When William holds Artemis in his arms, rides a unicorn into the temple and releases the magic separation,


    and tries to release a holy light blessing to Athena, the startled Athena soon feels her strength and improves two levels. With an excited roar, she can catch up with ares who is running away in a few steps.


    The spear sweeps across and interrupts ares''s escape. Jin Dun bumps into the Tomahawk on purpose.


    with a loud "bump", Ares''s Tomahawk is suddenly smashed into the stone pillar behind him.


    With arms in both hands, Ares had only one sword to resist the spear and gold shield. After only a dozen rounds, she was hit on the forehead by Athena''s shield, and then she was put on the neck by the gold spear and did not dare to move.


    Athena, who did not think she was a killer, was worried about her brother and sister''s affection, but she did not expect to ask directly, "where is Hera hiding?"


    "Ha ha ha", a flash of disappointment and nostalgia flashed in ares''s eyes, realizing that he could not be forgiven, more likely to drag his mother, his body suddenly stretched forward, and the golden spear instantly penetrated his neck.


    William frowned slightly at this.


    Listen to this meaning, Hera, the queen of God, not only did not fall, but also hid and waited for Zeus to come back,


    or when the war was over and Zeus fell again, then she, who shared the dominion of the divine realm with Zeus, might be able to become the king of God and rule Olympus in a righteous way.


    That''s not going to work.


    William immediately decided to go to Zeus.


    However, the time of meeting should be at the most appropriate time.


    The best result is that when Zeus is about to fall, there is a daughter who has the right of inheritance around him, so that Zeus can only pass on the throne to Artemis when he has no choice.


    If aetnis wants to be a God, he must rely on William. Even if William is willing to promise Zeus that he and aetnis''s child will be the next king of God as soon as they are born, Zeus may give him the "lightning fire" as a symbol of theocracy.


    But William soon thought that it was certain that his son would be the king of God, but he said a thousand things, how could he have the pleasure of sitting on the throne himself?


    Moreover, with Ares, the son who set off the massacre of the divine world, and with Artemis and Athena alive, Hera would not want to sit on the throne. Even if she dared to appear, Athena might dare to kill her.


    While William was calculating, Athena watched ares turn into golden dust and dissipate in the sky and earth. After a long silence, she nodded to William,


    carrying the golden shield and spear, she walked out of the temple, and then stood on the high platform of the temple, thumping three times on the ground with the golden spear.


    "Dangdangdang" several concussion sound spread all over the divine world, Athena''s temple suddenly out of flame, soon there are still living God mansion and soldiers, maids to the temple side gathered.William frowned as he watched.


    I didn''t know that Hera was not the only one who got in the way when I wanted to sit in the position of God King.


    However, regret to save Athena at the same time, but also glad that he left a hand did not save Poseidon, and let Hades go.


    With dardardario''s Poseidon daughter in hand, you can at least master the sea area of Olympus, and then wait for the right opportunity. The worst result is to instigate Titans and human beings to fight Olympus.


    However, William was determined not to save Zeus. He even hoped that the goddess of the night, Nix, would escape to the abyss.


    After joining Cronus to kill Zeus, he broke the space gap, took the demon army and Athena, and the remaining hands of the divine world to fight, and finally let himself pick up a bargain.


    But William has his own calculation. Athena, as the goddess of wisdom and war, also understands the situation of herself and the divine world.


    Zeus would pray to Artemis for help, and Athena could also pray to Zeus.


    Don''t think so, Athena knew that she had to face the threat of fear lords, demons, rebellious Titans, giants, deep-sea Titans, and even guard against William, who had no clear attitude.


    It can be said that the vitality of the divine world has been facing the arrival of the darkest moment.


    If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s the end of being completely destroyed. From another point of view, since you can''t face it alone, turn enemies into friends. William, a powerful outsider with no foundation, is the most suitable ally.


    The only question is, does this catastrophe have anything to do with William.


    Listening to Athena and Artemis together to say the question, William thought in his heart that although he knew some signs early in the morning, but at most he just stood by, Nix and Ares will attack the divine world, which has nothing to do with him.


    After saying yes without hesitation, I watched Athena and Artemis enter the temple, and I didn''t know what to discuss,


    suddenly, I felt a little uneasy. I separated an invisible magic body and sent it to the underworld to find Hades who wanted to see me.


    As soon as he saw Hades and heard the first sentence, William immediately clenched his fist.


    "Zeus had a piece in his hand that could open the door of space.".


    But then William shook his head, if Zeus really can come back, it is impossible to watch his wife, children were killed.

 Chapter 1412

    After listening to Hades saying that Zeus had a treasure in his hand that could be transmitted, William felt nervous and thought that Zeus could not use the transmission of treasure. He did not expect that the war would be so difficult, that he was dragged into Purgatory and could not return to Olympus.


    Otherwise, the fall of 90% God''s residence can''t be said to be a calculation. It''s all about smashing one''s own throne and shaking the ruling foundation of Olympus.


    If Zeus''s goal is to put on William and six wireless gems, it can be said that the life of his wife and children and dozens of other God''s palaces can be exchanged.


    But in addition to wireless gems, William did not expect Zeus not to help Olympus, what great benefits can be obtained.


    In the domain of Olympus, they are discussing with each other what conditions they should take to let William help Zeus and Athena''s Artemis. Suddenly, Zeus''s voice of saying goodbye comes from their hearts.


    Athena and her sisters looked at each other in shock. At this time, just like William, they really believed that Zeus was at the end of his tether.


    "I will certainly marry William," said Artemis, staring at Athena. "There are only two gods left in the divine world, I and you. Without William''s support, let alone the position of the God King, it''s hard to say whether they can block the attack of Titans and giants.".


    Athena certainly understood this truth, but what Artemis didn''t say also means that whoever gets William''s support and gets through the future crisis of life and death is the king of God,


    or becomes the same as Hera, when William sits on the throne of the king of God, the queen of God shares the dominion of the divine realm with him.


    "Together.".


    Athena doesn''t want to leave the stage of history and watch Artemis and her and William''s descendants become the new ruling deity of Olympus.


    "Hum", Artemis cold hum, silently looking at Athena, and then they are so quietly waiting for the arrival of a moment.


    In other words, as long as we understand the relationship between the gods of the whole Olympus system, anyone will smack his tongue and say, "you are really good at playing.".


    But Zeus didn''t care about anything. He could do it as long as he saw it.


    In addition, Athena and Artemis knew very well that no matter what William thought before, when he saw the situation of the divine realm, he would definitely stare at the whole Olympus.


    Even if he really promised to save Zeus, he would slow down the pace of rescue and waste his time on the way through the underworld.


    William was standing at the viewing platform on Mount Olympus, letting the clouds float in front of him. His eyes seemed to be looking at the mortal world, but his eyes were shining. He was also quietly waiting for the moment when Zeus fell.


    At this stage, if Zeus did not die, William would kill him himself, or seal him with enough interests.


    Otherwise, it''s more dangerous to be missed by a God King or a God King who has lost everything. It''s more dangerous to think about it for the reason of death and hatred than mieba who doesn''t understand the earth.


    In the purgatory of Tartarus, Zeus held the gun of victory, which he could not hold because of his own strength weakening, and showed a sad smile.


    If ares had not destroyed the throne which he used to locate in space for the first time, Zeus would have rescued Olympus first.


    After all, killing Cronus is more important than the stability of his wife and children and the divine world.


    But he was concerned about his wife and children, but in any case, he did not expect that his two living daughters would look forward to his fall together. Therefore, he did not hate William who had this idea.


    Struggling to make more than 20000 living subordinates resist the demon army alone, Zeus stopped the attack and tried to pray to William.


    "Come and see me, William.".


    When he heard the words in his heart, the light in William''s eyes became more intense. A magic separation flew out of him, and then the blue and yellow light of the heart and space gems lit up on the wrist of the body.


    along the channel of Zeus and his heart, the magic separation appeared in the purgatory of tartartaros.


    More than ten days ago, Zeus, with his beard and hair still brown, was gray all over his head and face, and his life seemed to disappear at any time.


    "Separation?"


    Although Zeus couldn''t hold on any longer, his eyesight became stronger and stronger at this time. When he saw the separation of magic in a moment, he was so careful with William, but he felt that he deserved it.


    After all, to some extent, it is more hateful than the mastermind behind the plot.


    If William really appeared in front of him, Zeus himself did not know whether he would use the last blow on William, who could easily be found, but never helped.


    But Zeus had no other choice.


    He would never allow his father Cronus to restore himself and become queen of God, devouring all his descendants.


    What is most unacceptable to Zeus is that once all his descendants are gone, the third generation of God system he created and his history will be easily wiped out.No emperor wants to die, but there is no spray in history.


    Looking up at William''s identity, Zeus narrowed his eyes and said, "help me kill Cronus and the Knicks who made the twilight of the gods.".


    "No problem.".


    With a smile and a nod, Zeus did not mention this condition, and William himself would not let go of Cronus and Nix.


    They pretended to do a few, the start of the form of Akron magic. More than a dozen magic parts flashed into the air one after another, but they didn''t rush out to attack Cronus as before.


    Instead, they release attack magic one by one, helping the remaining thousands of divine armies to resist the attack of countless demons.


    Dozens of large-scale holy light attack magic, across the front of the remnant army of the divine world, into the devil pile, instantly harvesting the lower demons like wheat.


    Then, they put out their hands in batches to resist the molten slurry waved by Cronus.


    Although these parts are working, the magic they have is filled little by little under William''s own extremely fast magic recovery speed.


    A minute later, more than a dozen of them were suspended in the air. A smile appeared at the corner of their mouth, and one of them disappeared suddenly.


    As soon as the figure appeared beside Cronus, the Holy Light exploded without delay.


    Boom.


    The whole Tartarus purgatory was swept by the holy light. Countless demonic cannon fodder under the power was directly melted into ashes. Even the higher demons and great demons who were a little closer to the power were burned to ashes or seriously injured by the holy light.


    Cronus, who was blasted face to face, was suddenly hit into the volcano. His body, more than 100 meters high, was only one-third ablated by William''s magic light explosion.


    If Cronus hadn''t been absorbing the power of the earth veins in the volcano, maybe this self explosion just now would have turned him into ash.


    What made William even more surprised and happy was that after the Holy Light swept, the goddess of the night, no, in purgatory, it should be said that Nix, the Lord of fear, was directly destroyed by the holy light, and she wanted to escape in horror.


    Zeus immediately anxiously to have been around, release a magic barrier to block the holy light, so as not to let him absorb the holy light to restore the strength of the magic, called out, "don''t let her escape.".


    "No problem.".


    When the first one came, there was a blink in the air behind Nix, and then she hugged her with a smile under her fear expression.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Without the addition of the Olympus priesthood, Nix, who is in purgatory, is just a fear Lord whose strength is not much worse than those famous demons.


    The moment he was held by the magic, he burst out of his body, which was burned by the holy light, and the golden light came out of his body. He yelled and stretched out his hand to scratch him.

 Chapter 1413

    Just when William thought that he would be able to deal with the mastermind behind the scenes just by breaking up his own body again, he saw Nix grasp the burning wound on his chest with both hands and tear it violently.


    the body burned like a hole by the holy light was torn down by her as a camouflage skin bag, revealing a beautiful and shameful Titan with dark eyes.


    Hell, the Knicks didn''t reserve any strength to release the power of darkness before the light split up and blinked over, and then the shadow melted into the shadow.


    "Bang" is a burst of light explosion sweeping the whole purgatory, but it didn''t blow out the Knicks. On the contrary, it was two successive light explosions, completely clearing the demons in taltaros purgatory, which is specially used to imprison Cronus.


    There are even many holy lights that penetrate Purgatory and burn the demons waiting outside Purgatory and waiting to enter.


    Asshole, asshole.


    Standing at Olympus, William cursed in his heart. After thinking for a few seconds, his eyes showed the power of blue space and green time.


    In a few seconds, the soul gem hidden by him in time and space suddenly appeared in front of him.


    As soon as the left hand is lifted, it is absorbed on the back of the hand by the infinite gloves showing the whole picture.


    He didn''t worry that he couldn''t beat the Knicks, an outmoded Titan, but was frightened by the Knicks'' ability to completely integrate with the night and shadow,


    the night is her, and she is the night.


    And what worried him most was that since the Knicks were Titans, the agreement signed with abyss will that the devil could not get close to his family would be invalid.


    So, even if he could snap his fingers and expose all six gems in his hands, William would kill the Knicks.


    Otherwise, who knows what danger the family on earth will face.


    When he was about to ring his fingers, he stopped suddenly. His figure appeared in the abyss for the first time, and appeared beside Zeus.


    When Zeus saw William''s, he was attracted by the six gems that he had deliberately illuminated.


    Ha ha ha.


    Zeus, holding the gun of victory and laughing, did not understand that even if he was in his heyday, he would bring the palace of Olympus, which was just a ring finger for William.


    Zeus finished laughing. Seeing that William didn''t mean to save himself, he suddenly asked, "do you want me to pass the throne to you, and then kill the Knicks in the name of revenge?"


    That''s right.


    William nodded. Although he could ring his finger at any time, he could also easily block the side effects of the sentinel armor, which had passed the energy impact of six gems twice in a row, and his own strength was beyond mieba''s physical quality.


    But there is no reason that the whole universe, and those who can cross the plane, can accept. That is to set up a potential enemy for themselves who do not know how many and have strong strength.


    Seeing that William didn''t cover up at this time, Zeus knew that Nix had become William''s target.


    "Why should I pass on the throne to you?" Zeus looked at William and said, "and don''t tell me you can''t save me.".


    William curled his mouth, shrugged his shoulders, and turned his left hand with infinite gloves back and forth. He told Zeus that if the throne was not passed to him, he would take it.


    Zeus was stunned. He felt that he couldn''t hold on for a long time. He was confused and nostalgic for a long time before he sighed helplessly.


    His hands caressed the gun of victory, and then his eyes burst with determination. He looked at Cronus, who was blasted by three successive holy lights in the distance, leaving only his head and upper body burned.


    "Don''t blame me, father. If you want to blame me, you''d rather swallow all our six brothers and sisters than use time and reason to tell us that apart from rights, we can have family ties.".


    With that, Zeus fiercely raised the gun of victory. When William suddenly disappeared, he threw it at Cronus, who was still trying to absorb the power of the earth and recover his body.


    Hiding behind Zeus, William stares at the gun of victory, which turns into a meteor.


    This artifact, which is made up of three artifact, such as the fire of lightning, the trident of the sea emperor and the scepter of Hades, gives him the feeling that it is definitely stronger than the eternal gun in Odin''s hand.


    Therefore, when the gun of victory penetrates Cronus'' head, a part of his body appears 100 meters above Cronus'' head, making sure that Cronus is completely dead. As soon as he touches the gun of victory penetrating into the volcano, this artifact is transmitted to William by the force of space.


    William''s face was calm, but his heart was very excited. He went to Zeus and saw that Zeus, who used the last bit of divine power, had reached the point where the wind might fall.


    However, although he could not bear it, he would not really save Zeus, leaving countless variables and troubles for the future.


    It''s more difficult than killing a God King to let him give up his rights completely.


    The simplest and safest way is to let Zeus fall.In any case, there are thousands of divine warriors around to see, Zeus himself to release the last blow, and Cronus died together.


    And Nix and fear Lord release Cronus, attack Olympus mountain, Ares rebellion has nothing to do with him.


    Olympus is a God, and those fallen palaces are not his head.


    Once he married Artemis, and then killed the Knicks and the other three lords of fear, it was right to inherit the position of Zeus.


    Who dares to jump out and talk, William will not have any scruples and burden to kill him.


    Looking at the glittering victory gun in William''s hand and the petrified hair and beard of Zeus, he said with a low smile, "you are stronger than me, more tolerant and ruthless than me, but this will also make you sit on the throne.".


    William raised his eyebrows and said, "thank you.".


    When William arrived at this time, he did not show any compassion. He felt that Zeus, who was about to fall, could only smile, "I hope you will be a good God King, a good husband and a good father who cherishes his people.".


    There is no need for Zeus to say this. William has enough confidence to believe that he will cherish his subjects. The only thing he can''t be sure about is that a good husband is a little difficult, and a good father doesn''t know how to do it.


    But when his son will certainly be very uncomfortable, daughter''s words should be very easy, as for happiness? God, Zeus, Odin and countless emperors could not guarantee this.


    "Ready, son?" Seeing that he was stunned by a good husband and father, Zeus laughed in a low voice and said, "I don''t have much time left for me.


    as your future father-in-law, the king of Olympus, I should have the right to ask you to kneel down in front of me and accept my Zen throne, right?"


    Don''t even think about it.

 Chapter 1414

    William looked up at Zeus, thinking that he would rather not have this Zen position and take it by himself, leaving countless troubles, and would never kneel down to anyone other than his parents and ancestors.


    However, he is not inflexible. He takes out a jade card of faith and gives it to Zeus, who is already dying. At the same time, he leans down and whispers, "I guarantee that Artemis is the queen of God,


    his children and I must be the main gods in the future Olympus, and even the heirs will only be born in me and her children,


    others, let''s not forget It''s up to you.


    Zeus, who has absorbed the power of more than one hundred mortal beliefs, is still paying attention to the next generation of gods and kings.


    with his eyes shining, he looks at William,


    and William shrugs, "I''m sorry, I collected the power of belief after I entered the divine world.


    There are only so many, and there can only be so many. ".


    Zeus''s hand immediately clenched, but listen to William helplessly said, "I don''t believe you can give up your rights, and don''t want to encounter the same trouble as you.


    At the end of the day, there will be a play where Cronus returns and the next generation fights each other. ".


    "Ah", on hearing this, Zeus''s eyes soon darkened. He couldn''t be cruel at the beginning, and he completely got rid of his father, which led to today''s scene.


    However, no one in the world is willing to die early before the last moment without lying in bed.


    Absorbed the power of attraction, Zeus recovered a little bit, his mind turned rapidly, and suddenly thought that William might be able to give up anything, but his only weakness might be in future generations.


    "Even if you don''t save me for the sake of yourself and your children''s future, have you ever thought about it,


    there''s no easier way for you to be a king than to marry Artemis and Athena, right?"


    After William frowned and nodded, although he had enough confidence to suppress all opposition, he was even cruel enough to kill.


    But if the problem can be solved safely, no one will want to kill.


    It doesn''t matter to kill one or two or more, but once the killing is too much, we will wait for people to rebel every few decades until William kills all the enemy''s family or is overthrown.


    Seeing William''s thoughtful expression, Zeus continued with a smile, "that is to say, I''m going to be your father-in-law, but what will they think once the news of your death comes to your children''s ears?


    What would Artemis and Athena think?


    What do people and gods think of the whole Olympus?.


    Can you kill anyone who''s against you?


    Or do I announce to heaven and earth in front of everyone, and officially pass the throne to you? "


    This immediately made William helpless. The improper transmission is always a hidden danger that can not be solved.


    Looking at thousands of Olympian warriors kneeling on the ground a hundred meters away.


    It made these soldiers palpitate fiercely, and then a sense of fear deep into their souls made thousands of the most loyal and most determined elite sweat with fear.


    Fortunately, William withdrew his eyes before these people trembled with fear.


    Although Zeus was not entirely right, he could kill all those who opposed, but he could not deceive himself to ensure that his children would never know what happened today.


    And if he can be cruel to his children, he would rather not be the king of God and let them stay on the earth and live in peace.


    At this moment, William suddenly felt that old man Odin was cute.


    Hella rebellion, Odin not only sealed his eldest child, but also rocky that guy in the movie made so many things, also just locked him up.


    Forget it, people still have to have the most basic bottom line, or they will be no different from demons and demons.


    Just as he wanted to save Zeus and confine him to the purgatory of tartartaros, he suddenly thought that in 2025, Gu Yi of other planes would come.


    In addition to the first 2025 plane of Gu Yiqu, the infinite gems of the other two planes are also destroyed by mieba. There is no need to worry that Zeus will collect gems and run back to settle accounts.


    If there is no Olympus realm, it would be the best ending for Zeus to run at will.


    And even if it''s bad luck, there are Olympus realms in all three 2025, but there are no mutant planes.


    That plane does not even exist in kamataji, so the possibility of the existence of Asgard and Olympus is even lower.


    Thinking of this, William''s face suddenly showed a smile.


    When Zeus saw that William''s mouth turned up, he was immediately relieved, "it seems that I don''t need to fall, right?"


    "It should be," William nodded with a smile. "But I have to make sure. Fortunately, for my future children and your future nephews, I really can''t set a very bad example for them."."What''s more," William said, squinting his eyes and showing his left hand, "it''s only 15 years since I began to practice and now I''ve grown up to match you and Odin only by my own strength.


    Maybe in a hundred years, I won''t be able to use these infinite gems. Just like Odin, I will seal them all in the treasure house.


    With that, William''s cautious and suspicious character broke out. Before Zeus said anything, he shook his head, "no, even if I can''t use it, I will only seal the gem in time and space.


    Only the heirs of the future generations of the government are entitled to possess them. Whoever dares to rob them, I will kill them. ".


    Seeing that William didn''t use infinite gems, the power of space and time appeared on him. Zeus understood that William was warning himself. At the same time, he suddenly felt that it was not impossible for him to surpass six gems in one hundred years.


    However, now is not the time to care about that, smiling and shaking his head, "no matter who you want to deal with, as long as you are worthy of my two daughters, and my nephews, you don''t care about me.".


    William snorted in his heart. He believed that in a short time, but in a few hundred years, who knows.


    The only sure truth is that what a man with a big fist says is always right, and that''s how he came along.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of six infinite gems, would it be true that Zeus was a good talker?


    Will you not set traps and leave you trouble for him who plans to become the king of God?


    Thinking of this, William raised his left hand, bright blue light on the infinite glove, in Zeus''s surprised eyes, across the dimensions to catch Hades that guy.


    Holding the arm of the shaken Hades, William said with a smile, "my future father-in-law is about to fall. You Pluto should have a way to keep him away from death, right, my future uncle?"


    "I,,,".


    Hades scolded a few words in his heart, and was staring at by William''s eyes.

 Chapter 1415

    After listening to William''s call for Zeus to be his father-in-law, Hades looked back and saw a pair of Zeus who was about to fall.


    his eyes were surprised, but at the same time, they soon showed hesitation, uneasiness and reluctant eyes.


    "Well, William, let go of Hades," Zeus said to Hades with a smile. "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to see you again. In the end, I have to rely on you to continue to live.".


    After sighing for a moment, Zeus said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Hades, for everything I''ve done in the past.


    finally, as the king of God, I''ll tell you for the last time that when our three brothers drew lots, you didn''t choose the underworld. There was absolutely no black box operation.".


    "Ha ha ha, I know, I know," Hades heard, suddenly began to laugh.


    After thinking for a few seconds, William felt that Zeus''s "God King" identity was a pun.


    I thought I had to force Hades, but I didn''t expect that the old man stepped forward without being urged. He put his hands on Zeus'' shoulders and whispered in his ear,


    "you''ll be better, my brother.".


    In an instant, William felt a dark, full of negative emotions flying out of Zeus and into Hades'' body.


    One of them''s petrified beard and hair gradually turned gray and brown,


    their dry and wrinkled skin also smoothed, while the other''s waist was arched lower.


    "This is my last time. I have enough power to dispel death for you. Live well, Zeus.".


    With that, Hades turned to look at William, and William shrugged with a smile, "wait, when I officially inherit the position of the king of Olympus, I''ll let you go back to the underworld.


    And as long as I''m Olympus, you''re Pluto.


    As soon as Hades heard this, his face changed and he looked at Zeus. Zeus nodded with a smile. He was not angry or forced.


    "I''m old, and I almost fall. Some things can''t be let go, and it''s time to let go. Otherwise, what''s left in my life besides rights?"


    Hades was silent when he heard this.


    When William heard this, he turned his mouth and sneered in his heart. He knew that once Zeus was free from the threat of death, he would not give up.


    But even if he could not give up, what could he do? In order to save him, Hades lost at least half of his strength and pulled him back from the edge of death.


    At this time, both of them were half disabled. What''s more, the weapons in their hands had been turned into a victory gun in the trident of the sea emperor, which was held by William.


    Besides, William has long thought about the result of finding Hades. He is also calculating Hades'' purpose, so that Hades, who has lost a lot of strength, can recover at least a hundred years in the future.


    As for why not replace Hades, it is because Hades is more comfortable than Zeus and Poseidon.


    In the whole myth of Olympus, I have never heard of Zeus and Poseidon''s absurdity, but I have never heard of Hades''s chaos.


    Of course, this may be Hades has been suppressed by Zeus and Poseidon, dare not just.


    William sent Hades to the divine warrior, then nodded to the split with a smile, and soon there were about ten magic value splits,


    each split had three or nearly fifty magic splits, which landed around Zeus and released the holy light barrier.


    While protecting Zeus, we should also avoid the two brothers, Zeus and Hades, who are glaring, discussing behind their backs.


    In addition, although this is Tartarus purgatory, this purgatory is at the bottom of the abyss. William does not believe that such a big war will happen, and those demons will not know.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, the 50 magic points could be fully divided to protect Zeus, who had not yet passed on the throne, from being bewitched and killed by the devil.


    In the end, if there''s any accident, and 50 of them explode at the same time, William believes that even if the dark red hell''s setorac, Mephisto and Lucifer come together, they can still blow up.


    When the layout is right, William''s figure will disappear. Go to the three planes of 2025 to explore whether there are other Olympian realms.


    As soon as William left, Zeus looked at Hades a hundred meters away with his eyes shining.


    At this time, the brothers seemed to make eye contact with each other for countless years without any dirty or fighting.


    But just as Hades wanted to step forward, he was watched by five or six magicians at the same time. In a few seconds, his scalp was numb and he arched his body a little deeper. He didn''t dare to show any other expression at all.


    Seeing this, Zeus could only sigh helplessly and closed his eyes to think where William would exile himself.


    However, looking at William''s series of actions, Zeus knew that he would never return to Olympus in the future.


    As for regaining the throne, Zeus sighed in his heart.There is a son-in-law whose strength is no worse than himself, who is still in the stage of strength growth, and who even gets six infinite gems and infinite gloves. I should be glad and helpless.


    Anyway, he can''t figure out who else in the whole Olympus realm has the strength to challenge William, and who else can fight Olympus.


    I hope that Wilhelm bastard will treat Artemis and Athena well.


    No, why should I worry about those two bastards?


    But even the God''s throne is gone. The power representative of lightning fire has been confiscated by William. What else can''t be seen?


    Thinking of this, some dejected Zeus suddenly felt that no matter how to say, William could not let the children of other women sit on the throne of God.


    Not to let old rival Odin''s daughter Angela sit behind God.


    Otherwise, after countless years, Olympus and Zeus will have nothing to do with each other.


    And if Artemis or Athena became a God, it would be different. After all, don''t grandchildren also keep their own blood?


    A few minutes later, as soon as William appeared, Zeus saw a smile on his face and no longer worried that he would not survive.


    he was excited and happy, and immediately thought that if he lived long enough, he might come back to have a look after his grandson''s accession.


    Even if at that time William left behind to protect himself for the children, he could still enjoy the rest of his life with his daughter and grandchildren.


    And who can tell the future.


    "It seems that we don''t have to face the situation of parents'' pain. Let''s talk about when you will marry my two daughters.".


    "No", although William doesn''t know what Zeus thought, it''s not all bad for the old man not to die.


    At least William would often think of him, and then think about how to guard against him, smiling and shaking his head, "now the most important thing to do is Zen.".

 Chapter 1416

    "Zen position", "Zen position"


    At this moment, Zeus could not help being silent.


    Try the taste of power, even if the death of Zeus once or not.


    But William will never give in on this issue. However, since he wants to be right, he will not force Zeus in front of the public.


    "The world I want to take you to, Olympus is still in chaos. My father-in-law may be the creator of Olympus in that world, just like Kaus.".


    "Are you sure?" Zeus was happy and looked at William expectantly. If so, his worries would not be a problem.


    In the new world, no one knows anything absurd that Zeus did, no one knows that he was once conquered by others, and no one knows that he was forced to abdicate.


    everything he has the final say, can be developed according to his ideas.


    Moreover, having been a God King once and experienced so many wars and chaos, I have rich experience. I can avoid too many detours by painting again on a piece of white paper.


    When he saw Zeus looking happy, William knew that he was interested. He turned up his mouth and said, "after I ascended the throne, the history books will say that the great Zeus, for the sake of the safety of the whole world, acted alone for 50000 lone soldiers, went to hell,


    destroyed Cronus who wanted to destroy the world and Nix who wanted to open the door of the abyss, and won the first World War to protect the world Protected the entire Olympus.


    The only thing that the world deplores is that Zeus, one on two and consumed too much, coupled with the betrayal of his relatives, took the initiative to abdicate when he was disheartened.


    "Ares?"


    Although Zeus was very satisfied with William''s face, he knew that betrayal by his son was the biggest stain.


    William turned his mouth and said, "then simply say that Ares was killed by fighting against the Lord of fear. Hera, the queen of God, died of fighting because of her son and daughter. She will go to seclusion with you.".


    With that, William lowered his head, and his eyes sent out this inexplicable light to warn Zeus not to push forward. If he kept on talking, he would not be so easy to speak.


    "All right, all right, just as you said," Zeus said with a low smile, looking at William, "give me the fire of lightning. This weapon represents the power of the king of God. I have to hand it over to you to officially complete the transfer of power.".


    With a cold snort in his heart, William took out the gun of victory from the storage space. After it was disassembled into three parts, the gemstone in his hand lit up a blue light and confined the surrounding space. Then he handed the fire of lightning to Zeus.


    Little bastard, Zeus took the fire of lightning and rubbed it in his hand for a long time. When William was almost angry,


    took the fire of lightning to the ground, straightened up and announced with divine power, "I, Zeus, the king of the gods, declare to the gods and all the subjects of Olympus that I regard the power of Olympus as Athena and Artemis To my heir, William Devonshire.


    God as evidence, all attention, see the extraordinary moment as evidence.


    With that, Zeus put the lightning fire in his hand in front of William.


    But William scolded Zeus in his heart. He forced himself to marry Artemis and Athena. At the same time, he couldn''t get rid of them. What''s more, he could only choose one of their children to inherit Olympus.


    Otherwise, the dowry mother''s family has the right to go back after the divorce.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for William to play a rogue, and he has already proposed it before, but the divine world as a dowry, is it to tell everyone publicly that Zeus is guarding against him?


    The whole succession of the throne of God is not without any waves and disputes. Even William can be 100% sure that when his children with Athena and Artemis are born,


    there will be conspirators to transmit their father''s throne of God to his children, because his grandfather Zeus has no other choice, and all his achievements in the future will depend on him It was from my grandfather.


    To make it worse, William would even be described as a superfluous, in order to shake his rule over the divine world.


    "You have to change your words, or I''ll take it myself," William said. At the same time, he was very angry and relaxed. "I''m so easy to speak, so that I can be justified.


    But since the future is endless, I might as well break everything and rebuild myself.


    Moreover, if I take over the fire of lightning now, in order to stabilize the rule, Olympus, which did not need to set off the killing, will bleed again, even from time to time in the future. Zeus, are you sure this is what you want.


    Zeus''s beard and hair were all open, and he growled, "you dare.".


    "What do I dare to do?" William snorted coldly. "Anyway, I don''t need the power of faith. It''s a big deal to unify the mortals of Olympus, take mortals like me, attack Mount Olympus, end the rule of the gods, and make myself king.".


    You.


    Not only Zeus was shocked, but the hearts of Hades and thousands of remaining divine warriors around him, as well as the demons who peeped here in the abyss were all shocked.But the demons soon got excited and expected William to do so.


    If we fight with the gods, we really don''t know how many mortals will die. Countless souls and fears are waiting for them to take them. Even the demons don''t mind betting on both sides to make the war last longer.


    Outside the purgatory of Tartarus, the demons whispered, which scared Zeus to calm down.


    Once William breaks the jar, he can really lead the mortals to Mount Olympus.


    After thinking for a while, Zeus could only say a simple Zen oath, "help me to avenge the fallen gods of Olympus, and I will officially pass the throne of God to you.


    The only requirement is that you promised me to do it.


    "No problem," William said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will marry Artemis and Athena, and let me and their children have the right of inheritance, because, this is what I William Devonshire said, not for me to decide.".


    "Boom", William said, a plane will come down to confirm his oath.


    But at this time, William was not the weak man who was willing to endure. As soon as his infinite gloves were raised, six gems were lit up at the same time, and all his magic and mental power burst out, resisting the will of the plane.


    When Zeus, Hades and the demons were stunned, Zeus suddenly reminded, "relax, son, you have to understand that everything has two sides. It''s not a bad thing to rule the Olympus plane and accept the constraint of the will of the plane.


    the benefits are very obvious, as long as you don''t do stupid things to destroy the plane and the foundation of the rule, No one can question your rule over Olympus, and the restraint of the oath can always remind you to avoid falling into the abyss.


    On hearing this, William immediately doubted the purpose of Zeus.

 Chapter 1417

    Listen to Zeus persuade himself to accept the constraints of Olympus'' plane will, William instinctively suspected that there was something wrong with this, but when he intended to destroy the contract that would come to him, the plane will send out.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Zeus was not deliberately exciting himself?


    Once it is right with the plane will, it will be difficult to gain its recognition in the future.


    If you accept it, the advantage is that William will immediately become the protagonist in movies and novels, and will be favored by the plane.


    then as Zeus said, as long as there is no action to destroy the plane of Olympus, or make people angry, probably no one can overthrow his rule over Olympus.


    As for the disadvantage of acceptance, it is just that as long as you stay at Olympus in the future, you will not be able to surpass this plane.


    My strength has been growing all the time. Ten years or a hundred years later, one day I will surpass a plane just by my strength. What will I do then?


    It''s easy.


    After only ten seconds of thinking, William decided to accept this constraint. After all, he is already the most powerful one in the whole Olympian realm.


    if necessary, he can go back to the main world and even upgrade in other aspects.


    As soon as William accepted the restriction of the will of the plane, Zeus sighed heavily in his heart, so that as long as William was alive, he would not want to go back to Olympus.


    "It''s time for us to go, your majesty Zeus.".


    "Wait, wait," Zeus said hastily at William''s words, "let me finish your wedding to Athena and Artemis.".


    "No", William refused without hesitation.


    In such a short time, Zeus had already worked out several calculations. If he was allowed to go back to Olympus, who knows what trouble he would have and what he would tell Athena and Artemis.


    He turned to look at thousands of remnant forces of the divine world and Hades, and casually ordered, "stand by, those who run away, kill, those who spread rumors, kill, those who connect with each other, kill.".


    I didn''t expect that when William''s order was finished, someone came out from several square forces and drew out a knife to guard.


    This makes William not from the corner of his mouth up to great satisfaction, an idea, and the figure of Zeus disappeared together, appeared in the second coming of 2025 film plane.


    New York found a hotel for Zeus, left him hundreds of gold coins, several bags of jewelry, William''s figure returned to Tartarus purgatory.


    As soon as his figure appeared, Hades and the remnant army of the divine world saw that Zeus had not come back, and at least one third of the soldiers only hesitated for a few seconds, they knelt down on the ground and cried, "Your Majesty, please succeed.".


    William smile, know these people want to give their own good impression at the same time, but also urged himself to kill the Knicks and the other three fear Lords.


    When the left hand is raised, the infinite gloves and six infinite gems of various colors are exposed. When they make the action of tapping their fingers,


    a figure appears unexpectedly in the purgatory of tartartaros.


    Stop it. It''s easy to discuss.


    Looking at Mephisto with an anxious expression, William asked with a smile as he continued to snap his fingers. "I''m sorry, if you have collusion with the Knicks, then pray that you can resist this disaster.".


    "Pa".


    A ring finger, instant ring.


    With his last experience of going to 2025 and ringing his fingers to save half of the creatures in the universe,


    the second time he used six infinite gems, his whole body just shook a few times, which blocked the side effects.


    Mephisto''s separation, a face of fear in his body for a few times, and then wait for more than ten seconds, after repeatedly determined that he was all right, was greatly relieved.


    It seems that William should not pursue the accomplice''s crime, or the related people should die.


    Mephisto, who had escaped, bowed to William respectfully and said, "thank you, your majesty Devonshire. At the same time, I congratulate you on becoming the Lord of the world.


    finally, I and my demon forces will never enter Olympus without your permission.".


    William''s mouth turned up, and he knew why Mephisto would take the initiative to make this kind of vow.


    The old devil, who had the most contact with himself, didn''t dare to provoke himself now, so he took the initiative to take this oath, lest he would be schemed by the devil in the future and be beaten by William when something happened.


    But even if William knew Mephisto''s idea, he had to say, "thank you. I accept your congratulations. When Olympus returns to normal, I''ll take a bottle of good wine and go to silent hill to have a drink with you.".


    With that, the news that Knicks and the three dreaded lords in the abyss were annihilated by infinite gems was fed back to William''s mind, and then the golden crown of thorns appeared on his head.


    Now Hades and the other soldiers who did not kneel down, kneeling on the ground without any hesitation, and other soldiers who knelt down early in the morning, yelled, "bless you, king of the gods, your Majesty the great Devonshire.".Holding the "lightning fire" in his hand, William laughs and wants to raise the lightning fire.


    he has no reason to think of the storm axe in the storage space and the lightning sentinel armor.


    The fire of lightning, the trident of the sea emperor and the scepter of Hades are combined into a gun of victory.


    Then he held the victory gun in his left hand and the storm axe in his right hand. He was wearing lightning armour and the crown of thorns on his head. In just a few seconds, the sky within a few kilometers was full of thunderbolts.


    The whole person seems to be the embodiment of thunder.


    At the same time, the weapon of victory and the battle axe of storm are added to each other. With only two weapons in hand, there is a violent "boom" sound in the sky.


    the frightened Hades and thousands of divine warriors dare not to bury their heads on the lava in purgatory.


    the demons outside purgatory are originally because of the Knicks and the three terrors Afraid of the Lord, he was killed by a loud finger. At the same time, he was scared, but he only had six infinite gems in mind.


    But now, just ten seconds later, the whole purgatory was filled with fury and rampant thunder. After that, he immediately understood that William was announcing to the outside world that he was not a man who lived on infinite gems.


    Just two magic weapons of thunder are enough to kill most of the demons.


    "I, William Devonshire, officially declare that I am the king of Olympus, the king of gods, and the king of mankind.".


    "Boom" a loud noise, a will to directly recognize this declaration.


    Then the complacent William thought for a moment, and said, "the thunder is divine power, and the light is guardian. Those who serve me devoutly will be favored by the thunder and the light.".


    "Boom" is another loud noise, Olympus plane will again accept this declaration.


    The next few thousand heard the declaration of the divine soldiers, all eyes fanatically looking at William.


    Although the announcement is about the favor of thunder and light, rather than direct grant, it also means that people in the divine world in the future, as long as they are loyal enough, can practice these two kinds of magic on their own.


    there is no need to worry that after the belief disappears, their divine power will disappear, and they will become senior soldiers who are not much better than ordinary people.


    When they heard that William was actually in Olympus, the demons who spread the holy light were itching their teeth, they could only bow down to congratulate William on the birth of a new and powerful man of the same level.

 Chapter 1418

    Feeling that the demons outside purgatory were forced to admit themselves, William nodded back with a smile,


    after thinking about it, he still felt that even if they were not afraid of leaving their territory, they would become weak demons, but there was no need to be too strong to offend everyone.


    "Except for the gods and the people I admit, those who should go to hell will go to hell, those who should go to the hall of heroes will go to the hall of heroes, and those who are not good enough or evil enough will go to the reincarnation of the underworld.".


    "Boom", after the declaration was recognized by Olympus plane, the will of the abyss plane also ran out of the recognition, and William could obviously feel the abyss will that he had hit once. Because of this, his attitude towards him was much better.


    So many demons had to bow to William to thank him for his share of hell.


    to what extent has the final say to hell, to what extent will the spirit hall be the William, who has no scale of the king?


    And once he admits it, it doesn''t count in the rule.


    However, there is no amnesty for such a degree of evil, it must go to hell, for he died of this God King, the ninth floor will go to the Yingling temple.


    As for Hades, whose strength has been weakened by half, of course, he knows that the decline of the underworld is inevitable, but he does not dare to raise any objection. Instead, he is afraid that William will find a way to remove his throne of the underworld in the future.


    Looking at Hades who didn''t dare to raise any objection, William nodded with satisfaction. His victory gun went to the ground. While the light was scattered, Hades and thousands of divine warriors were instantly taken to Olympus by him.


    As for nearly 50 magic parts, they scattered around to guard the purgatory of Tartarus, which Zeus used to imprison sinners to prevent demons from occupying here.


    And he this deployment, immediately let many in the mind with a small mind of the devil, secretly scold.


    They are not afraid of separation, but once a separation explodes, it will remind William of something happening in purgatory.


    it won''t be long before countless separators can explode themselves one by one. Once they explode, they can empty the purgatory once.


    Even if there are innumerable cannon fodder in the abyss, it''s meaningless to compete with William for this kind of consumption. In case of being targeted and constantly exploding the holy light in their territory, it would be a great pleasure.


    After all, Mephisto had suffered from this in the first place.


    Mount Olympus.


    Athena and Artemis, who were carrying the remains of the shrine, maids and guards, just stood up with them on the huge square of the divine world, and saw a flash of light,


    Hades and thousands of battle elites with damaged armor appeared on the square in the form of five bodies, and then all of them flashed with lightning, the victory gun in their left hand, the storm axe in their right hand, and the bramble emperor on their heads As soon as the champion William appeared on the stage.


    In a few seconds, the roaring thunder filled the sky of Olympus.


    Just looking at the power, anyone who is still alive will feel that William is stronger than Zeus, and he is much stronger.


    At least Zeus didn''t have the ability to release the thunder that covered the entire Mount Olympus.


    William''s eyes were shining, and he swept around. When he saw anyone who saw him, he lowered his head. Then he looked at Athena and Artemis with satisfaction.


    As soon as Artemis saw William''s eyes looking at him, he bowed his knees and looked back at him with a smile. As for Athena, he tightened his golden spear and shield.


    After thinking about it, William put away his victory gun and windstorm axe, and changed his lightning armor into a softer and more approachable holy light armor. He walked down from the high platform with a big red coat behind him.


    Standing on the four or five steps, he looked at Athena holding the weapon with a smile and said, "Dear Athena, how do you greet your future husband, the new king of Olympus?"


    "Are you sure you want to marry me?" Athena glared at William and said, "if you want to marry me, give me the army of the divine world.".


    "No problem." there are many kinds of military power. William said with a smile, "in addition to my guard, the divine garrison, I allow you to set up an army of 30000, which is specially used to fight against the rebels.".


    When she heard that the army in her hand was only used to fight the rebellion, Athena frowned and knew that William was stabilizing the heart of the living Olympus mansion, and at the same time, she gave herself the dirty and tired work.


    It can be predicted that after the news of William''s accession to the throne of God spread, too many people who did not agree with Zeus and Olympus before would jump out one by one.


    At the same time of countless wars and military achievements, those who did not agree with William''s Olympus residence would be arranged into the anti rebel army.


    But he had to be the villain, otherwise even if William married her, he could only be a marginal figure in the future.


    Fortunately, William, who is in charge of space and time, does not plan to launch a big purge except for diehard elements. There are many ways to buy people''s hearts. There are also many ways to break up. Although killing people is the most simple and direct, there are also many future problems.


    Of course, if someone jumped out to seek death, he would not hesitate.Before Odin made a decision on whether to choose Angela or Saul as the next king, it must be Angela''s, and the sea king must be dardardario''s.


    As for those who are still alive and whose clergy is not important, he does not intend to fight for the time being, and decides whether to stay in office or exile according to their future performance.


    If William dares to do so, he has the strength to suppress the whole Olympian divine world, and he does not need the power of faith.


    If anyone dares to disobey the law, he will shovel off their gods in the mortal temple and replace them with other people.


    Those who perform well are rewarded with faith.


    As for how faith comes, it is certain that even if William does not need faith, there will be human city states believing in him as the new God King.


    When the time comes to collect these forces of belief, you will be rewarded for meritorious service.


    Finally, once the cultivation method is passed on, with him as an example, the way of faith will become smaller and smaller with the passage of time, and gradually move closer to the Asgard model.


    It won''t be many years before the powerful will appear in the human race. They will join Olympus and nibble at the gods. In fact, they are still the Titans'' rights.


    Maybe it''s good to regard those Titans in opposition as enemies. Otherwise, without war, countless stronger human beings and careerists will have no target and will focus on him.


    In this case, if there is no enemy, we have to set up an enemy for our subordinates. Otherwise, if there is no war success and no rising channel, it is impossible for the whole ruling class to be in chaos.


    In just a few seconds, Athena put away her spear and shield, bowed to William and said, "obey your orders, your Majesty the king of the gods.".


    William smilingly picked up Athena and walked to Artemis.

 Chapter 1419

    When he came to Artemis, William put out his hand with a smile on his face and hooked each other''s chin. Then he saw Artemis blush instantly.


    However, when he raised his head along the strength of his fingers, the expression of shame and brain suddenly made William lose his mind.


    Until Artemis himself could not stand the atmosphere around him, whispered a reminder, "Your Majesty.


    "Oh, oh," William said with a smile, seizing the hand of Artemis, "now that I''m on the throne of Olympus, I have to get rid of the queen of Hera.


    find someone to help me manage most of the affairs of the divine world, my dear, who do you think is suitable?"


    "Asshole", hearing this, not only did Artemis scold William in his heart, but Athena also scolded him in her heart.


    The inner affairs of the divine world have always been the exclusive right of Hera, which means that whoever takes over Athena and Artemis is the queen.


    Artemis glanced at Athena with a frosty face, and then said politely,


    "dear, when I was in the sea of love, you formally proposed to me, so of course I am in charge of the affairs in the divine world.".


    "I don''t agree.".


    There was no accident. As soon as Artemis finished speaking, William heard Athena speak out against it, but what she said surprised William again.


    "You promised your father that you would marry me and Artemis, so I am also your fiancee,


    in addition, as soon as you are in charge of the divine world, it''s so easy to determine who is the God with your own mind. Isn''t that telling all the subjects that everything in the divine world is decided by your personal preferences?"


    "This," William was stunned, but he was happy.


    If there is no contradiction between the two sisters, it is he who should be worried.


    However, William also reminded himself that Athena was the goddess of wisdom and war, and her words must be suspected of deliberately creating contradictions.


    And he suddenly felt that he should not bring Angela to us in a short time, otherwise when Angela comes, Athena and Artemis, who are not in deep contradiction, will immediately unite to deal with Angela.


    "Well, let''s talk about the queen.".


    At the end of this, William saw a flash of anger in the eyes of Artemis.


    But when William looked again, she saw her bright eyes, and soon looked at herself with a sad look.


    William shrugged his shoulders, and suddenly felt that he had determined the responsibilities of the two sisters early in the morning, so that the divine realm would not fall into endless open and secret fights in the future.


    He took Artemis by the hand, came to Athena, took her by the hand and said, "theocracy belongs to me alone, and the power of the divine world will be divided into three parts. One of you is in charge of the daily affairs of the divine world, and the other is in charge of military affairs.


    Moreover, if you don''t object, I will choose to marry you and canonize you as gods at the same time, regardless of the size and the position. ".


    Athena and Artemis looked at each other for a moment, or they would have left a bad impression on William if they had fought too hard.


    As for who will have more power in the future, it will be later. Now the most important thing is to determine the relationship between husband and wife and get the right status and rights.


    Tell Hades to return to the underworld, Athena to manage the thousands of remnant forces of the divine world, and Artemis takes others to clean and repair the destroyed palaces and bodies in Olympus.


    After several busy days and dealing with the affairs after his death in the war, he had a chance to chat with Athena and Artemis and talk about his feelings.


    Although it is impossible to advance by leaps and bounds in emotion, and even it is difficult to make Athena like him, it is still harmonious on the surface.


    Three days later, the whole world of Olympus heard William''s announcement with the power of reality and spiritual gem that he officially ascended the throne and married two empresses at the same time.


    In this wedding, all the gods who didn''t get the priesthood at Olympus and lived on the ground were invited to Mount Olympus.


    Therefore, the wedding is also grand, did not let Athena and Artemis feel that William despised himself.


    Those who thought they were ambitious would jump out soon after hearing the change of the God.


    But I didn''t expect that William, who was well prepared, didn''t find anything unusual until a week after he married Athena and Artemis.


    In the whole world of Olympus, except for the fluctuation of human society due to the disappearance of the God''s residence,


    the God''s residence in the sea, Titans, giants and Warcraft on the ground, no one jumped out to oppose it, let alone prepare for war secretly, and keep on doing what they did in the past.


    But the more like that, the more William felt that the storm in the future would be fiercer.


    But whatever.


    On Sunday alone, in the base of planet x17, the army of battle robots is calculated in millions, and the number of giant machine armour of 10 meters, 20 meters, 30 meters and 80 meters is also calculated in thousands.In the war of attrition, he is not afraid of anyone. With the highest fighting power, William is more confident that the whole living God''s residence in the divine realm will unite and will not try to kill himself.


    Once these guys jump out and are labeled by the space mark, they are waiting to be removed one by one.


    As for those who are attacked by the crowd and hit Olympus, perhaps the tens of thousands of Red Mercury nuclear bombs in the warehouse will tell these gods who do not accept any science and technology to understand that science and technology can already compete with divine power, and even completely crush them in terms of productivity and quantity.


    In this way, after a month, the divine world, under the control of Athena and Artemis, who had become the queen of gods, completely restored to normal order.


    As for the lack of those kinds of clergy, William also understood after more than a month''s observation that it was not so much the gods that decided the clergy as it was the clergy that made the gods.


    Take harvest as an example. Without the attention of God''s residence, the harvest of human world will still be abundant, and the place where natural disasters will still occur.


    Even many disasters are deliberately created by the gods in order to make human beings fear, so as to steal their faith.


    Moreover, when Zeus ruled, there were too many gods. If a God could share a sum of faith, it would inevitably lead to all kinds of secret fights. Then the fights between these gods fell on human beings, and more wars took place.


    How nice it is now that there are only three main gods on Olympus, William and others. When William is not very interested in faith, Athena and Artemis don''t have to fight about faith at all.


    they are too busy to command people to go down and build a temple for them. They don''t have the heart to fight about it in a few years.


    They probably want to show the human world that they are the queen of God. Without William''s initiative, they put his statue together with their statue to declare their identity.

 Chapter 1420

    Newlyweds are happy, let alone two wives.


    But after a short time, William soon found that his two newlyweds could only obtain the right of office and could not share the divine power from William, so they could not help but put their ideas on their children.


    That''s not good. You have to have a baby with Angela or Mr. Abigail.


    And it''s not necessarily a good thing that Olympus has an heir so soon.


    In addition to the calm in the divine realm, William thought that he would leave for a period of time to catch the people with different intentions.


    To Athena and Artemis, said he had to go back to earth to deal with some things, leaving dozens of incarnation into a variety of animal parts, staring at the divine world to hide back to London.


    On returning to London, she spent three days with Abigail in the manor. Angela, who couldn''t wait, came directly to the house and called to take him to fulger castle.


    I haven''t seen you for several months. As soon as they stayed together, they hugged each other excitedly and exercised for several times. The next day, Angela, who was very comfortable, asked at breakfast,


    "my father told me that there was a great change in Zeus and Olympus. Let me ask you if you know what happened.".


    William said with a smile, "I will not tell you what happened. As a result, I am the master of Olympus. When I go to see Odin in the future, I will not only be your husband, but also the king of gods like Odin.".


    "What?" Angela looked at William in disbelief, got a positive nod from William, covered her mouth and asked pleasantly, "so I don''t have to think about competing with Saul for the throne?"


    "This," William thought for a few seconds, then nodded without hesitation, "it''s up to you.".


    At the beginning, he would want to push Angela to the throne, just to get a stable territory and power.


    But now that he has Olympus, he doesn''t like Asgard any more. After all, Angela is the king of God. It''s better to have her own.


    There is no need to let Odin always guard against him, plus the relationship with sol, the alliance between the two sides is still very strong.


    After breakfast, Angela is happy to report to Odin. Odin''s heart is finally relieved.


    Day by day.


    When William was enjoying the world of Olympus and both sides of the earth, he was sleeping with Athena in his arms. A sound of footstep woke him up.


    As soon as his mental energy swept outside, he saw Athena''s maid, anxiously walking around outside the gate.


    When he opened the door with his mind, he thought that the Titans and those who didn''t agree with his God''s residence. Finally, William, who couldn''t help but squint on the bed, asked, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as the maid heard William''s voice, she busily arranged her clothes, walked in slowly, and saluted five meters away from the big bed. "Father, someone in the lower world prayed that Hayne, king of Crete, was gathering an army to attack the Greek cities.".


    "Waste", when he heard that it was different from what he expected, Williamson got upset.


    And before the enemy came, the Greek city-state began to pray for help.


    It''s not waste. What is it?


    After hearing this, Athena frowned and soon showed a trace of joy. She lay down on William''s back and whispered, "honey, maybe this is a great opportunity to rebuild the city states and mortals, and to believe in you and Olympus.


    And, to be honest, according to my understanding, Crete kingdom is a group of barbarians living in the wilderness. If there is no support behind these guys, they will not have the courage to invade the Greek city states. ".


    William tilted his head and glanced at Athena, who pressed the light on his back. "Do you want to take over?"


    "Of course, I''m the commander appointed by you. I''m in charge of this kind of thing.".


    William thought for a moment and said, "go and find out why the kingdom of Crete invaded, and then find out if there are Titans or the God''s residence in the sea behind this.".


    "Yes, my dear," said William, in the same way as Athena.


    Only when human beings encounter problems that cannot be solved, will they sincerely pray to the gods.


    This time there is an alien invasion of the Greek city-state, which is an opportunity to rebuild faith. Of course, athena will not settle the war before the kingdom of Crete.


    Moreover, there are too many things like war in the human world. If there is a God to help with any prayer, then the God is not the God, but the babysitter and thug of human beings.


    After kissing William on the face, Athena put on a robe, took the maid out of the bedroom, went to the cloakroom, dressed neatly, and soon summoned the special spy.


    After his men left, he thought for a moment and sent Zeus''s white headed Sea Eagle Warcraft to fly out of Olympus to see how far the army of Crete had gathered.


    A few hours later, Athena looked at the information in her hand and frowned and waved back her men.


    Three months ago, a plague swept through the kingdom of Crete. After King Hain prayed piously to the gods, his wife and three children died one after another.In this period, William ascended the throne of God and married Athena and Artemis.


    At this time alone, Athena would not doubt it.


    In addition, the outbreak of the plague brought Haien''s wife and children together, revealing a strong taste of conspiracy.


    With information, she goes back to her bedroom and sits by the bed watching William sleeping. Through the white headed sea sculpture, Athena once again determines that the army of Crete kingdom is still in a state of assembly. She goes to bed and lies on William''s back, waiting for the dawn, while waiting for further information.


    The next day, William, holding Athena in his arms, opened his eyes and perfumed her lips. He heard Athena say, "I am 100% sure that there are other forces behind this invasion.".


    "Whatever," said William, who had just woken up and was in high spirits, holding Athena in his arms. "Since there are people hiding behind the scenes, let''s watch what they want to do and catch them all.".


    With that, I took Athena and started morning exercise.


    Two days later, the news came back one after another that King Hain''s goal was to lead the army to attack the Greek city-state, and at the same time, to find an artifact called the bow of Epirus, to release the Titans who were imprisoned in the underground cage by Zeus, and did not know the exact number.


    To release the Titan, William laughs. He is eager to make a big stir, so that Shendi, the extraordinary man in the whole Olympus domain, knows that all calculations are in vain in the face of absolute strength.


    A few days later, the kingdom of Crete gathered at least 50000 troops and began to go to the Greek city states.


    Along the way, in order to keep secret, the Crete left only young women in every Greek village, and the rest were killed to avoid the capture of the army, which delayed the March.


    Hain is planning to rush into the Greek city before each Greek city-state grinds and fights.

 Chapter 1421

    As the first trouble when he ascended the throne of God, William didn''t pay much attention to it, but Artemis and Athena were always watching the army of Crete barbarians.


    But William also understood his two newlyweds.


    If many Greek city states are captured by barbarians, it means that the power of belief has greatly increased in recent months. After the two gods become stronger, they will not only have to face the dilemma of retrogression of divine power, but may even be eaten back by the curse of believers.


    What''s more, in the process of marching all the way, the Crete barbarians killed all the people to resist, demoted them to slavery when they caught them, and destroyed any temple.


    it makes people feel that they are not only conquering the land, but also aiming to destroy the foundation of faith.


    In particular, after thousands of border garrisons fought with barbarians, more than 140 captured Greek soldiers were ordered by the king of barbarians to hit their little brothers with wooden hammers, artificially destroying their ability to inherit their families.


    Suddenly, Athena angrily looks at William holding a wine glass and standing on the observation platform specially used to observe the world.


    "This is no longer a simple war, but to destroy the foundation of Olympus'' rule. Please allow me to send down the oracle to mobilize the whole Greek city-state to destroy these barbarians.".


    William shakes his head. He doesn''t need faith. That''s good. He doesn''t care how many people will die in the war in the lower world.


    However, the Minoans wanted to destroy all the Greek city states with 50000 troops, which was a bit of a delusion.


    On the contrary, he was concerned that since the barbarians could form a 50000 army, that is to say, the total number of their tribe was at least 200000, and this was the result of the plague on the whole tribe.


    With such a large population base, why did Zeus let it go.


    Hearing William''s question, Athena and Artemis hesitated a few times before explaining, "the barbarian tribes around the Greek city-state are all tribes formed by defeat and refuge in history.


    Without sufficient interests, Zeus and even God would not command the Greeks who occupied the most beautiful land to occupy the wild land


    Hey, hey.


    So William didn''t understand that the Greeks thought the same as the ancient Chinese dynasty, that their own territory was the center of the world, and other places didn''t need to pay attention to it.


    In addition, the Greek city states often attacked each other, and slavery prevailed, which made it difficult for the population to reach saturation.


    Not to mention, no city-state''s king will fight to break his bones and muscles, or even risk being destroyed, to attack the barbarian''s wild land.


    The last and most difficult thing is the slave society. The productivity is extremely low, and the transportation capacity is even worse than transporting a ton of grain to the front line. Along the way, we have to face the dilemma that half of the grain and grass are consumed by the transportation team and livestock.


    When the barbarians invaded the Greek city-state, they killed and robbed all the way.


    "Do you know where the bow of Epirus is?"


    This, this, this.


    When Athena hesitates, Artemis winks at her. Athena scolds herself for months, but she hasn''t really entered the role of wife yet,


    "in a sabrine temple in Cobos Bay.".


    "Sabrina?" William asked unexpectedly, "who is Sabrina, and since the bow of Epirus is an artifact, why doesn''t Zeus bring it back?"


    Artemis walked up to William, holding his arms in his hands, and explained, "Sabrina is the God''s residence of the previous generation of Titans. In order not to stimulate the Titans who are close to us, the father gave them the management of the border and many wastelands.".


    As soon as William heard it, he understood that Zeus himself was also a Titan, and even his seven wives were also Titans. The title of gods was taken by Zeus himself after his father was overthrown.


    Moreover, in the battle of Titan, Zeus won the war with his father Cronus by winning over most of the Titans, namely his uncles, aunts and cousins.


    Therefore, after the war, there were too many new gods'' palaces to be enfeoffed. Those who were close by blood either became wives of Zeus or were assigned important clergy.


    as for those gods who were far away by blood and of low importance, they had to go to the wasteland and border areas to make a living.


    However, this also made William suspect that the importance of the bow of Epirus, which was exiled to the world in the battle of Titans, should not be high, otherwise it would have been taken back early according to Zeus'' character.


    In this case, let the Crete barbarians go to the God bow and release the Titans who were imprisoned against Zeus. William just killed them at one stroke.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he turned to Athena and asked, "what is the strength of the imprisoned Titan?"


    Athena was stunned. After thinking about it, she said, "I should be able to kill four Titans who besieged me easily. If the number reaches ten, it will be very troublesome.".


    Just a lot of trouble?Then he thought that the warriors of Olympus should have the same strength as those of Asgard.


    With the strength of Asgard to compare, we can get the general situation of Olympus.


    If the number of Titans reached 100,


    then Zeus and the other 11 gods wanted to kill them, several gods would die.


    Fortunately, the war is not just a contest between the generals. The comparison among the subordinates often accounts for more than 70% of the total strength, and William is the boss who is not afraid to fight at all.


    After thinking about it, he waves his hand and releases ten battle robots. Then he throws out a nano vibrating gold storage box. With one idea, he turns it into mark 50 armor.


    He said to Athena with a smile, "use your spear to see if you can pierce this armor.".


    Looking at the glittering, fully closed and self-propelled armor, Athena and Artemis were very happy.


    Looking at the appearance, although it is not the thunder and light armor William used, it also means that William cares about their sisters.


    This makes the two sisters who always feel that marriage is a trade look at William with a lot of tenderness.


    Take out a spear to the ground, wearing a robe of Athena''s side instantly changed into, exposed arms, exposed thighs of Roman body armor, see William straight shake his head.


    I don''t know whether it''s the design concept or the aesthetic problem of Olympus. Anyway, this kind of armor can''t protect the whole body. Even if William is confident that his body has a higher defense than ordinary armor, he will never wear it.


    Then I watched Athena stab the Zhenjin armor with a spear. With a "Ding" sound, I saw that although the gold spear stabbed into the armor, it didn''t penetrate, only the spear tip penetrated about three centimeters.


    While Athena and Artemis are pleasantly surprised, William shakes his head and thinks in his heart whether to give his two newlyweds, the white board sentry.

 Chapter 1422

    When William hesitated to take out the consequences of the white board sentinel armor, Artemis, holding his arms in both hands, said happily with his chest lamp,


    "Your Majesty, you can''t just think about Athena, I want this armor.".


    "So this kind of Zhenjin armor is comparable to your Divine armor?"


    "Of course," said Artemis, quickly realizing that there must be better armor in William''s hand, or he would not have spoken in a confused tone.


    But as soon as William heard that Zhenjin armour could match Olympus armour, where would he want to take out sentry armour again.


    Without waiting for Artemis to speak, he suddenly had a better solution in his heart. He said to Athena with a smile, "try to see if the divine power can be injected into the Zhenjin armor, and then use the gold spear to attack again.".


    The result is unexpected. The divine power is also a kind of energy. When it is injected into Zhenjin armor, the armor''s defense is much higher.


    William immediately took out his smart glasses, scanned Athena and Artemis,


    and then said to Sunday in front of them, "build four sets of necklace style, defensive and close fitting Zhenjin inner armor.".


    It didn''t take long for him to have four Necklace style nano storage boxes in his hand, and give them to Athena and Artemis respectively,


    then he said with a smile, "since Zhenjin can transmit divine power, if you put this set of Zhenjin inner armor on your armor, your defense should be greatly enhanced"


    Artemis took a necklace and took off his robe, I don''t mind wearing it around my neck.


    In less than three seconds, a set of shining silver, small fish scale like inner armor appeared on her body, and then an idea, a set of golden God armor appeared outside the inner armor.


    Taking out a dagger, Artemis uses the blade to gently stroke the Zhenjin inner armor on his arm. Then he looks at the sparks from the blade and Zhenjin, but the inner armor is not damaged at all.


    Seeing this, William also said with a smile, "if you two don''t think it will affect your action, you can wear two necklaces together. The inner armor will thicken from one layer to twice as much as you want.".


    Artemis smiles and shakes his head. "I mainly use bows and arrows. I don''t have to charge against the shield like Athena.".


    Athena gave Artemis a white look and put on two necklaces at the same time. When the necklaces were fused together, she put on Zhenjin inner armor and Shenli gold armor.


    Walking back and forth with a gold spear and shield, jumping and rolling, I am glad to find that Zhenjin armor can also improve strength and agility.


    Finally, on Sunday''s reminder, nano Zhenjin covered the hands and soles of the armor''s feet, turned into four energy ejectors, and pushed Athena suspended in mid air.


    This time, with the same idea, Artemis directed his armor to change, flying around Olympus.


    The convenience of flying without consuming divine power was of course deeply loved by them.


    For a long time, after adapting to the changes brought by Zhenjin inner armor, they landed on William''s side, smiling and thanking him.


    William shrugged. "You like it.".


    But in a few seconds, Athena frowned and said, "many titans are more than 10 meters tall, so many times I have to change to 10 meters in battle.".


    "Simple", William said with a smile. He knew that the real height of Zeus was more than 10 meters.


    Athena was afraid that William would dislike her giant, so she used "change" to describe it.


    As for more Zhenjin materials, William didn''t care at all.


    Let''s make more spare nano vibrating gold materials on Sunday, and make two space rings engraved with Devonshire''s deer''s head and holy light''s version, which immediately makes Athena and her two embrace him happily and make him fragrant.


    Space ring two people don''t care so much, maybe the holy light of recovering injury has a great effect on their two sisters.


    To solve the problem of defense, William plans to test the threat of battle robots to Olympus.


    After listening to William''s explanation, Athena ordered the maid standing more than ten meters away to take a shield used by the elite soldiers of the divine world.


    After taking the metal shield from the maid''s hand, Athena said, "if you can break this shield, you should be able to hurt and kill the sealed Titan.".


    But William didn''t have to experiment with a combat robot at all. He used the metal control ability and pinched the shield in his hand.


    "Creak, creak" a few times, after the shield deformation, it is easy to get the large rapid fire guns in the hands of the combat robot, it is difficult to break the shield.


    However, the solution is also very simple. There are some penetrating energy weapons in the weapon system of Kerry and mieba.


    "On Sunday, upgrade the weapons of 100000 battle robots.".


    "Sir," he replied on Sunday, and dozens of energy weapons were displayed in the virtual imaging for him to choose from.


    Soon an energy pistol that can automatically lock the user, which is obtained by unauthorized persons and can not be used, was picked out by William.As consumables, battle robots don''t need to use expensive weapons. Even William wants to prevent the weapons from being too powerful, and the robots will be controlled by the race with higher technological level and attack him in turn.


    And I still have a 10 meter, 20 meter mecha in my hand.


    I don''t believe that in the hands of mecha, the sword that can heat and laser cut will not hurt Titan.


    Even struggling to consume 1000 or 10000 80 meter mechas, he was confident that he could pile up Cronus, the father of Zeus, by relying on the mechas alone.


    As for the consumption of materials, let alone the fact that planet x17 is three times the size of the earth, and three moonlike satellites, three 2025 planes, there are three Mars bases and minerals of the whole planet for him to use.


    As long as the construction of space warships is not unlimited and energy consumption needs to be considered, William is absolutely not afraid of any power.


    After returning to the palace with Athena and Artemis, who are excited because of their initiative to send battle armor and care, and enjoying it,


    the next day, William curiously comes to the sabrine temple in Cobos Bay, intending to see how the Epirus bow is made.


    If it''s better than the thunder, light, flame and frost bows you''ve changed with your sentry armor, you can take it to the dwarves and use URU metal to make your own artifact bow.


    But when he came down, he found that the temple was built in the cliff of the bay.


    FK, in the heart secretly scolded a sentence, no wonder people will be more and more disgusted with the gods.


    In such a society with extremely backward productivity, it is impossible to excavate a rock mass 50 meters wide, 20 meters high and 78 meters deep in the rock wall without decades of time and a lot of manpower.


    Moreover, people live in cliff buildings, and walk up the cliff along the path dug out on the cliff every day. Walking alone consumes a lot of physical strength, which means consuming more food. It''s strange that life can get better.


    However, while William was angry, he was surprised to see a familiar face.

 Chapter 1423

    On the cliffs of cobth Bay, a muscular young man was wielding an axe, chopping dry wood, and William knew this guy at a glance.


    After thinking about it, my heart moved. When I landed on the cliff, I turned into an old man with white hair and wrinkled face, walking with a black stick.


    "Help me, young man, help me," he called to the young man who was chopping wood.


    Theseus, holding the axe, turned around and saw that it was an old man who had no strength to walk. He was relieved to carry the axe,


    slowly walked to William three meters away and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Water, give me some water.


    Pretending to be incompetent, William slowly squatted on the ground, "I haven''t had water or food for two days. Help me, young man.".


    Theseus hesitated for a few seconds, and then carefully observed William for a moment to make sure that there was no weapon hidden in the old man in front of him. Then he held the axe in his right hand and took a few steps to support William with his left hand.


    the axe in his right hand loomed ready to attack at any time, and then he said, "I''ll take you to my house.".


    Having said this, Theseus hesitated for a while and said with some embarrassment, "sorry, old man, if you want food, you have to wait for me for a while.".


    "Why?"


    Theseus blushed a little and explained, "I have to cut down today''s firewood and carry it to the temple to get today''s food.".


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," said William with a smile on his wrinkled face. "As long as you''re willing to give me some food, don''t say wait a few hours, even if I don''t starve to death for one day.".


    When Theseus heard this, he saw William bow and stand firm, his left hand touching a bag of black bread on his waist, and his face was struggling,


    finally, he gritted his teeth, took out the only small piece of black bread bag and handed it to William, then quickly went back to the dead tree and came over with a wooden kettle of water,


    "I have so much food, you should fill your stomach first, and wait I''ll give you a small piece of black bread if I change the dry wood.


    "Thank you", took the bread and kettle, William heart suddenly secretly scolded a sentence.


    Two thirds of them are wheat bran and hard black bread that can be used as stone. Unless they are really starving, beggars will not be able to eat them.


    There is also the sour smell coming from the kettle. As soon as you smell it, you know there may be a problem with the water quality.


    Fortunately, Theseus probably didn''t want to look at William and eat his only food, so that he would not be hungry for a long time. When he saw William take the kettle, he turned and went back to the edge of the dead wood, waving an axe and chopping the trunk.


    He tossed the black bread hundreds of meters away and threw it into the trees. Listening to the sound of "clack clack" cutting down the trees, William laughed and scanned the trees hundreds of meters around with his mental power. Soon he found a hare.


    With the help of his strength, he twisted the rabbit''s neck and threw it back on the way to the village dug out of the rock between the cliff and the sea. Then William watched Theseus chop firewood with a smile.


    After watching for a few minutes, he frowned and said, "you can''t cut like this.".


    Suffering from hunger, Theseus stopped his axe, turned his head and saw William leaning on a stick, sitting on a rock and saying, "it''s better to chop straight than oblique.".


    "I know." Theseus thought that William, an old man, could give some good advice, but he knew it when he was a teenager.


    He raised the axe in his hand, showed William the blade, and then cut down the dead tree.


    While chopping, he asked tentatively, "if I listen to you, I''ll know that you must have never cut down a tree. In the past, you were a free citizen with property?"


    William a Leng, immediately thought of Theseus ax seems to be bronze, and bronze ax you can not expect how sharp.


    After making a fuss, William replied with a smile without any embarrassment, "yes, you, who depend on firewood for a living, know how to save effort better than a beggar like me.".


    Seeing that William claimed to be a beggar and confessed his mistake, Theseus was bent on cutting the dead tree.


    More than three hours later, a firewood pile with a height of one meter and a width of one meter and two meters was tied up by Theseus with hemp rope and carried on his back. "Come on, I''ll treat you to bread and Potherb soup tonight.".


    When he passed by the hare, William was surprised that Theseus didn''t pick up the rabbit, but swallowed his saliva and continued to move forward with hunger and greed.


    When William picked up the rabbit, Theseus said without looking back, "if you want a hare, you''d better stay away.


    Otherwise, if you are seen and smelled by the people in the temple, you will be whipped with sticks for the crime of hunting the property of the temple. ".


    William turned his mouth, not to mention the priest of the temple. Even if Sabrina, the God of the sea, came to the temple, he would have to kneel in front of himself.


    It took Theseus half an hour to walk from the cliff, along the carved rock path, into the cliff village.


    Walking into the village, when Theseus went to sell firewood in the temple of sabrine, William squatted on the edge of the cliff of the village and looked at the temple built 100 meters away.


    when he saw the priest wearing a helmet like headdress made of gold, he felt a sense of delay.The common people are poor and can''t even afford to eat, but the temples are as luxurious as they are built. No wonder fewer and fewer people believe in the gods.


    It took half an hour to see Theseus come back with a bag of black bread and take William to his home.


    Probably because it was built in the rock, there was no need to build walls. Although the Theseus family was small, it was well lit and clean.


    But the furniture is just two stone beds carved in rock, a pottery pot and several pottery bowls.


    The only thing that surprised William was that there was a one meter six long spear on the wall with a wooden iron spear.


    When he saw a pile of wood ashes in the fire pit, he said to Theseus with a smile on his face, "young man, help me get some water and push this rabbit clean its hair and internal organs.


    I will teach you how to eat rabbit meat unconsciously, OK?"


    Looking at William from ragged clothes, exposed rabbit, Theseus again swallowed saliva, thought for a long time before saying, "wait.".


    With that, he packed a rabbit in a cloth bag and walked out of the house with a wooden kettle.


    When Theseus left, William left a magic part of the old man''s appearance, while he went to the temple of cypress. After a moment of spiritual perception, he found that the temple dug out in the rock had built a huge labyrinth.


    Hell, it''s going to take a lot of human, material and time.


    And the deepest part of the temple, a rock placed on the side of the altar, makes people look very disobedient.


    Needless to say, there must be a bow of Epirus hidden in this rock.


    A blink appeared at the bottom of the temple, stroking the rock nearly two meters high, and the three people held each other for a turn.


    smile appeared at the corner of their mouth, the earth magic started, the huge rock creaked and creaked, and dozens of broken pieces were caught by Nianli and suspended in the air, revealing a long dark bow.


    Wave to the long bow, and the bow of Epirus, embedded in the rock, will automatically fly into his hand.

 Chapter 1424

    Holding the long bow in his left hand, and gently pulling his right hand on the bowstring, a Magic Arrow appeared on William''s left thumb.


    I closed my eyes and felt it silently for a while. I put down the bowstring slowly and put a space mark on the long bow. Then I put it back into the rock body. The suspended fragments around it automatically closed and restored to the shape of a huge stone.


    This bow is really an artifact for mortals and even ordinary palaces. For William, it is not as powerful as his magic sentry armor. The changeable long bow is one fifth of its power.


    Even the golden bow in Artemis'' hand is much more powerful than this one.


    If it wasn''t for Athena or Angela, he didn''t want to make a space mark on it.


    It''s no wonder that Zeus would keep this bow in his temple and let cypress in the sea hide it.


    Blinking back to Theseus'' home, William turned into an old man, leaning against the rock wall, waiting for Theseus to come back.


    Nearly an hour later, Theseus''s eyes were a little flustered, carrying a wooden kettle and a cloth bag to enter the house, and William immediately asked about the strong plant flavor.


    Then Theseus opened the bag, revealing the clean rabbit wrapped in leaves and grass juice.


    "Ha ha," William laughed at the sight of the leaves.


    Although Theseus was a muscle man at the bottom of the society, he was really smart and careful.


    "With hydrated charcoal ash, stir it into mud, then smear it on the rabbit wrapped in leaves, throw it into the fire and bake it.


    When the mud is cooled naturally, the smell of barbecue will slowly come out from the mud during the cooling process, until the taste is reduced to the minimum, and we can eat the roasted rabbit at ease.


    Theseus was stunned. The only difference between identity and slave was that he had personal freedom. He understood what William said, but he couldn''t understand why he didn''t smell.


    However, seeing that William said he was so confident, and thinking that the old man who had raised him was not in good health recently, Theseus gritted his teeth and didn''t care so much, he did as William said.


    The Chinese version of Huatu, which was put by the fire for more than ten minutes, could smell the smell of barbecue in the room. Tessus was so scared that he went out of the house and pretended to repair the axe outside his house, staring at the villagers who passed by occasionally.


    Fortunately, he didn''t even know who his father was, and his mother was a guy who didn''t know the origin and died early. He was very unpopular with the villagers, and it was scary to grind an axe at the door of his home.


    As time went by, it was roasted and put on the mud far away from the fire. After cooling slowly, the sky became dark.


    William, who thought that he would give himself a rabbit leg at most, looked at the two legs in front of him and the bowl with back loin. He couldn''t help smiling and grabbing a rabbit leg. While eating, he watched Theseus swallow his saliva and silently eat black bread with water.


    When it was late at night, he walked out of his house with cold rabbit meat in a cloth bag soaked in grass juice and went along the rocky path and towards the lighthouse.


    When Theseus left for several minutes, William walked out of the house with satisfaction and released his mental energy. Then he saw Theseus carefully sneak in and set up in the lighthouse at the top of the rock.


    Smiling, he handed the roast rabbit to an old man who coughed from time to time.


    Listening to their conversation, William smiles. No wonder Theseus, who looks very careful, will help himself, an old man who seems to fall to the ground at any time.


    But that''s good.


    The virgin without any reason is not suitable for the requirement of choosing the members of the Knight Order and the future guards.


    On the contrary, this kind of compassionate, painstaking, and cautious guy is very sensitive to his temper.


    Perhaps when Theseus came back, he would be taught to practice the holy light and formally form the Knights of the holy light composed of human beings.


    William went to the edge of the cliff, thinking about the number of Knights of the guards, suddenly felt a familiar atmosphere coming down.


    He glanced around and said with a low smile, "come out.".


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, no one showed up. William stood up straight, showed his original appearance with a smile. With a flick of his finger, a weak thunder suddenly hit the rock more than ten meters away.


    then he heard a "ouch" sound. A female statue with a stone appearance and no shelter came out of the rock.


    Then, as the statue curtseys to salute, she grabs a coat out of thin air with both hands and puts it on her body, revealing Athena in a dark golden robe, and says with dissatisfaction,


    "Your Majesty the king of the gods".


    William walked to Athena with a smile, looked down at his wife who looked up slightly, touched her chin, and asked seriously, "how dare you come to the world without my command?".


    Athena''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of fear, and then she said with a smile, "I just came to ask my husband, who didn''t return to the divine world late at night, to accompany his new wife,


    what happened, or what beauty she met, so she was willing to let the two empresses alone guard the palace."."Ha ha ha," said William, laughing in a low voice.


    Reach out to lift Athena, hold her tight waist, bow down to incense.


    For a long time, when Athena was not breathing well, she raised her head and said to the reddish faced Athena with a smile, "walk with me, my beautiful and smart queen.".


    Holding Athena with a happy expression on her face, they went down the path on the rock and came to the small dock specially dug out to dock ships.


    Holding Athena, who felt William''s love and was very happy, he sat on a stone, put his feet into the sea, and quietly enjoyed peace for a long time.


    then William said with a smile to Athena, who put his hands on his waist and his head on his shoulder, "I plan to select a group of elites among human beings who I see, and teach them the holy light, Set up the Knights of the light that belong to me.


    When Athena heard this, she felt very nervous.


    The more extraordinary the human beings are, the lower their fear of the gods will be, and even threaten the safety of the gods.


    William''s action is essentially to cut off the belief of the gods, the root of their belief.


    Fortunately, William himself understood the truth, smiling and kissing Athena on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. You and Artemis are both my wives. I have no reason or need to weaken you and Artemis.


    For example, the holy light power taught by the mortals is mainly to cure and expel the darkness. At most, there are three or four attack magic. The power is all the low magic that can''t threaten you and Artemis.


    The upper limit of strength will be limited to half of that of the divine warrior, and only the guy I approve is qualified to be infused with magic knowledge, or to study in the temple of our husband and wife.


    If you want to learn more about holy light magic, you can only join the army of Olympus.


    The most important thing is that I will make it clear in my knight order that you and Artemis are my wife, and the three of us will receive the sacrifice of members of the knight order at the same time. ".


    At this, Athena was greatly relieved.

 Chapter 1425

    William wants to spread the magic of holy light among mortals. In fact, as long as William is willing to show mortals that Athena and Artemis are gods,


    and erect statues together in the temple, athena will not worry about other problems.


    After all, no matter how clever William is, he can''t compare with the gods who have countless years of experience in this field.


    Not to mention that in the Olympian world at this time, the main God was their husband and wife, and the other auxiliary gods had been accepted by Athena and Artemis in recent months.


    And the people who can learn the magic of the holy light must be the people approved by William. The number will be very small.


    In this way, we can take the knights as an example and let more people believe in the existence of God.


    With the passage of time, the greater the reputation of the knights, there are such living examples, it is easy to attract more beliefs.


    In addition, William deliberately reminded that the spread of the Holy Light magic, which mainly focuses on healing and expelling the dark, would hardly threaten the rule of the divine world.


    Thinking of this, Athena happily put her arms around William''s neck, eagerly fragrant, and then looked cunningly and said, "my God will stand on your left.".


    "No way.".


    As soon as William looked up, he saw a figure coming down. The discontented Artemis sat down next to him and shook his arms in his hands. He said, "why should I let her stand on the more noble left side, my dear? I know you first, and I also confirm my marriage relationship with you first. What''s more, I have given up military power and become your wife and housekeeper obediently.".


    Athena rolled her eyes violently, while William laughed and put incense on the mouth of Artemis. "Then why don''t you tell me the secret between you and me?"


    While Athena was puzzled by this, Artemis soon understood that William was saying that Mars would build her a larger and majestic Temple than the Acropolis on earth,


    her heart was as sweet as honey to her soul.


    Holding William''s arm tightly with both hands, the red lips pressed on his lips, and he was reluctant to let go.


    Athena looks at the back of William''s head angrily, and at a glance, she knows that Artemis has got a big deal. But she doesn''t ask William now, but she thinks about what kind of occasion can make William not angry, and is willing to tell the secret.


    As for the question of Artemis, Athena only thought about it for half a second and then threw it out of her mind.


    Although Artemis is less famous than herself, as one of Zeus'' two favorite daughters, Artemis, who can not be guarded by Zeus, is not as simple as her girlish appearance.


    Not only did she ask in vain, but maybe she would take the opportunity to deceive her.


    As for why William had to let the statue of Athena stand on his left, he just felt that the appearance of Artemis was too girlish, and that fame and Athena were after all the reasons for his sister.


    in a sacred place such as the temple, a little mistake might make believers have other ideas in their hearts and suspect the temple, which makes people feel unfair and artificial Weaken the sacredness.


    Let''s get 100 copies of the power of faith and only 90 copies in the end.


    Moreover, the order of the paladins, no matter how William suppressed the attack ability of the Holy Light magic, was also a violent group with horses and swords. Athena, as the God of wisdom and war, was indeed more suitable for the order than Artemis, the goddess of hunting and the moon.


    Besides, there is also a sense of balance.


    As soon as the temple of Artemis on Mars is built, it can be predicted that she will gain more power of faith than Athena.


    The strength of the two queen wives is too poor. In the long run, it is definitely not a good thing for William and the future children.


    For a long time, Artemis, who was stuck with William''s lips, opened his eyes, glanced at Athena with a little cunning in his eyes, and whispered to William with a smile,


    then, what''s the best way for you to take me to London? It''s like I saw you give me a present with my own eyes.


    As soon as William heard this, he knew that Artemis was digging a hole to divert Athena''s investigation direction.


    Smile ha ha of stare at Artemis one eye, in the chick coquetry like holding his arm secretly shake a few, just helpless smile, blink eyes is to promise her to keep secret.


    Artemis, a 17-year-old or 8-year-old girl with plump and beautiful figure, is more popular with William than Athena, a 24-year-old or 5-year-old woman with the same plump and beautiful figure.


    As for Athena''s wisdom and strength, in front of William, not only can not add much points, but will be the same as Zeus, to her love, and can not help but generate defensive mind.


    Fortunately, William is recognized by the will of the plane, so there is no need for Athena to be a god of war with no military power like Zeus.


    Holding two newlyweds, sitting on the dock, legs in the warm sea, she whispered for a long time, which made Athena blush and turn her eyes to William, but she didn''t mean to leave.As for Artemis, she had to take William back to Olympus to do some favorite sports.


    But after a while, William suddenly looked up and looked at the sea. A few seconds later, with his frown, the bright moonlight was covered by dark clouds for a moment,


    "click", and an electric light flashed across the sky, illuminating the world.


    "Dear", feeling that there might be a situation, Artemis'' first reaction was to hold William nervously. When Athena was about to stand up, she was held by William, and Artemis moved to the rocky path on the cliff.


    Ten kilometers away, people in the sea saw the thunder raging in the sky, and immediately did not dare to swim this way. They stopped and waited for dozens of seconds before a figure came out, separated from the team of hundreds of people and slowly swam over.


    William frowned at his ears and showed his short fins. When some unexpected visitors were like mermaids,


    Artemis, who was good at using bows and arrows and had extraordinary eyesight, said in surprise before Athena recognized people, "it''s Ms. saberline.".


    William looked at Athena and nodded her head, which dispelled the thunder and dark clouds in the sky. However, he was dissatisfied with saberin''s coming to see him, and he even took hundreds of guards with him.


    he perfumed Athena and said, "I''ve been here all day, and I''ve only come to see you now, and I''m what she wants to see £¿¡±


    "Ha ha," said Artemis, smiling and patting William on the back. He took the initiative to stay and wait for Sabrina with Athena.


    But Athena didn''t show any thanks for her sister''s initiative. Instead, she showed her dislike to her and William.


    William slapped the girl fiercely in the round place behind Artemis to warn her not to push forward. Then he sent her back to the palace of Olympus in spite of her opposition.


    After walking back to the cliff village and standing on the artificial platform, Athena came up with a stiff face, suppressed her anger, saluted and said, "the king of the Crete barbarians, must pay for his crimes.".


    William looked back at his wife with anger in surprise. He frowned. "No problem. You are my wife and the general I appointed. You are the king of a man. You has the final say."

 Chapter 1426

    Seeing that William did not hesitate to agree with herself, Athena, who had been curving, got up and stood up straight. She took William''s arm and said,


    "miss saberin told me that the Barbarian King threatened saberin by burning the chief priest of her temple. After failing, she really burned the priest with fire.


    When another priest was forced to tell the whereabouts of Epirus'' bow, the priest had no choice but to cut off his own tongue.


    This made William narrow his eyes, but he didn''t think it was a big problem. The king of barbarians obviously came to break the foundation of the gods. It''s normal to do anything, and he didn''t like Sabrina very much anyway.


    However, saberin did not dare to come down to save himself. Zeus had to carry the pot of the priest.


    In addition to Zeus, Poseidon is the only one in the entire Olympian system who can leave the divine world at will, enter and intervene in the affairs of mortals.


    Of course, there are also people who rely on Zeus'' favor, regardless of this rule.


    But saberin is not ares of Artemis and the real prince of heaven, and William, the new God, has just ascended the throne, so saberin does not dare to be the leader.


    When she saw that William didn''t say anything, Athena secretly told him that William was cruel. Meanwhile, she held his arm tightly and then said, "moreover, the Barbarian King seized the four priestesses in the temple of Sabrina,


    and locked them in the belly of a huge bronze ox, and threatened to light a fire in the belly of the bronze ox without handing over the bow of Epirus ¡±¡£


    William, who had been looking at the sea and kneeling to himself, and the bodyguard of the sea Titan, when he heard this, he looked at Athena fiercely,


    seeing Athena nodding seriously, William''s fists made a "creak, creak" sound, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes, but he knew that as a God King, he would never accept anyone''s threat.


    It can''t be said that if someone burns the priests of the gods, the house of God must come down immediately to save people.


    Otherwise, it won''t be long before the gods and Titans who are dissatisfied with him, or intend to kill him, and sit on the throne of the God King, will make full use of this and make all kinds of traps against William.


    It''s the same thing that no government will compromise with terrorists. One compromise will do more harm than forcibly saving people and causing casualties.


    Of course, the person who said this is absolutely standing and talking without backache. If the hostage is your relative, try it.


    Besides, people are selfish. William silently shakes her hand at Cypress in the distant sea, motioning her to leave with her guards.


    then he says to Athena, "I am the king of God. Unless something happens to you and Artemis, or other relatives of mine, I have to abide by some rules.


    and other people of the Baron released the sealed Titan, and even if he pushed his soul into the underworld, he would be tortured or even killed directly. "Has the final say."


    Athena a Leng, then disapprove of the remind way, "can this matter spread out, absolutely will affect the mortal to our faith.".


    "Tell Sabrina to save her own priest, or," William said, squinting at Athena, "you can try to go against my will and see if I will punish you.".


    "Well, this is a man," Athena angrily released William''s arm. "You are a selfish and heartless bastard like my father.".


    Looking at Athena who goes back to Olympus directly, William smiles. Artemis is clever, but he never tries to test him on the issue of principle,


    but Athena is different. She is smart but stubborn, or her character is like this. She always challenges her father and husband''s authority without paying attention.


    If Athena didn''t think of William''s worries, she would be called the goddess of wisdom.


    When Athena returned to the divine world, she was upset, but at the same time, she thought of what William had said. She wanted him to do favoritism, unless it was a relative, and she could not get angry again.


    Moreover, this trial made her feel that William was really like an enhanced version of Zeus, and immediately made Athena understand how to deal with the relationship between her husband and wife in the future.


    Unfortunately, Athena never thought, in addition to only a little bottom line, William this kind of person shameless up will be more principled.


    For him, people who don''t know and have no friendship are unimportant people. If they are interested, they will not care about the rules. If they are not interested, they will never save them as long as they don''t happen in front of him.


    Otherwise, if so many slaves die every day in Olympus, they will be the king of gods and nanny.


    In the main world, there are so many missing people all over the world every year, and there is no sign of him.


    In the whole universe, in the multi-dimensional world, countless creatures die every second. Can you manage it?


    To say the least, there is no clause in Zeus'' heaven that can''t give down his will in his own temple.


    Even if saberin is afraid of William''s sin, can''t she let the priests evacuate before the barbarians arrive at her temple?After all, this is obviously a trial.


    Spirit felt that Theseus left the lighthouse and walked back. William turned back to the old man''s appearance, living in a black stick, sitting on the edge of the cliff platform.


    "Old man, what are you sitting here watching when you stay up so late?"


    Theseus went to William and looked at the wavy sea curiously. He kindly reminded him, "just now the thunder was flashing. Aren''t you afraid that Zeus was going out, and then he was punished by the God mansion for peeping at the God King?"


    Listen to Theseus obviously with the tone of ridicule, William asked with a smile, "you don''t believe in God?"


    "What''s the good of trusting them?"


    Theseus sat on the ground and was silent for a long time before he said, "when my mother was sick, I prayed to any God''s house whose name I knew that they could save my mother.


    But it turned out that for seven months, my mother suffered from all kinds of illness and left me at the age of six with infinite love, reluctance and worry.


    Why do I believe in the gods.


    "Hey, hey," William chuckled. On this point, everyone in the world is the same.


    Faith is a very mysterious thing. People who have different life experiences will certainly treat faith differently. Even if you don''t believe it one second before, you will believe it again when you suddenly think of, see and encounter something.


    And those who cannot ask from the gods, or see too much killing, and live on the edge of death, are hard to believe.


    Of course, there are not a few people who believe again after they have escaped death.


    However, if someone shows the holy light of saving people in front of you that day and tells you that you can learn as long as you want to, ninety-nine percent of the people will immediately believe it.


    After all, the magic of holy light and the magic of nature are the best ways to deceive people. Otherwise, if you look at Legends and novels, the God of light is not the most powerful and has the most believers.

 Chapter 1427

    Looking at Theseus, who is stubborn and scornful of the gods, and William, who is an old man, not only doesn''t mean to be unhappy, but also wishes that the person he chooses doesn''t have faith,


    so as not to have a headache, he is loyal to the God house and refuses to kneel at his feet.


    You know, it''s going to be unsafe here.


    "What do you mean?" Theseus asked, "who are you and why are you here?"


    William looked at the sea with a smile, "the barbarian army is only one day away from this village, but why am I still here? Haha",


    with a few sneers, he continued, "some people don''t say what they don''t own, but hide it in private. Now they are like turtles, hiding in the shell of the turtle, leaving all the danger behind And innocent people.


    This kind of timid, cowardly, shameless god house is really not worth your belief.


    Whether Sabrina is forced to come, or take the initiative to come, William believes that she came to see himself with an evil heart.


    After listening to the first half of the sentence, Theseus, who did not know why, frowned and looked at the old, thin figure in front of him.


    The old man is crazy.


    Even if he didn''t believe in the gods, he didn''t dare to abuse the God''s residence in such a social environment. Moreover, it was only a hundred meters away from the sabrine temple, which made him impossible to guess who William was abusing.


    Thinking of this, Theseus stood up and wanted to go back to his home, but after a few steps, he couldn''t help thinking of what William said about the barbarian army.


    The rest of the village, Theseus, didn''t care so much, but the lighthouse keeper who raised himself was not a father and son, but better than a father and son.


    Only by asking, can we decide whether to run away with father Semir.


    But when he looked back, Theseus''s pupils shrank, and there was the old man on the edge of the cliff.


    Resisting his inner fear, he quickly stepped forward, came to the edge of the cliff, looked down, and repeatedly determined that he was more than ten meters below the cliff. After he didn''t see the body,


    Theseus turned around fiercely for several times, but also didn''t find the old man he just told him.


    Damn it.


    After a few words of scolding in my heart, I quickly went back to my home, picked up the spear hanging on the wall, put on the sackcloth robe, took the only black bread, and quickly went out to the lighthouse.


    He was born in this poor village, did not read a book, even do not know what kind of book, where there is any great righteousness in his heart.


    At this time, the only thought in my heart is to take the people I care about most away from danger.


    William, who is invisible and floating on the edge of the cliff, looks at all this. Although he knows that Theseus'' practice is normal, he does not inform the villagers. Is it too selfish and cold-blooded?


    Can such people really lead a paladin? And always be true to yourself?


    No matter how selfish he is, he doesn''t like his subordinates to be as shameless as himself. Otherwise, it''s better not to have such subordinates, so that he won''t bite back when he doesn''t know.


    This, William suddenly feel the power of faith is not all no good, at least devout believers in loyalty do not have to worry about.


    What''s more, using the magic of light to attract believers is no different from doing business.


    Others sell things in kind, and the gods use their power to exchange for the belief of mortals. No wonder Zeus and other gods can get less and less belief. In fact, human beings are by no means easy to satisfy.


    Watching Theseus walk out of the lighthouse with a thin old man on his back.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t want to remind the villagers, William laughed. It seemed that they had been bullied in the past, so that they didn''t have any pity in their hearts.


    With a crooked mouth, William released a shield on the South and north fork, and led Theseus with Semir on his back to the north.


    In a day''s time, I''m sure I''ll meet the barbarians going south.


    Release a magic separation, transform into a golden eagle staring at Theseus, William an idea to return to Olympus, holding to see their own happy Artemis, go to the indoor hot spring, do something that two people like to do.


    The next day, Theseus, who left the village with his adoptive father, woke up in a big tree a few kilometers away from the village and nodded to father Semir, who was on the vigil.


    How dangerous it would be to drive late at night. Theseus, who had been living alone since he was five years old, knew very well.


    He was anxious to leave the village because he was afraid that the barbarians would rush to the village, or the temple of sabrine.


    After all, William made it clear last night that Sabrina had hidden something in his temple, and the barbarian''s purpose was probably that treasure.


    That''s why he would rather take father Semir to sleep in a big tree than spend another second in the village.


    Theseus took out water and black bread, but semil didn''t pick up the black bread. Instead, he frowned and pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, "we went in the wrong direction last night.".


    Theseus turned his head and scolded a few words in his heart.They shared the water, swallowed a third of the black bread, slid down the tree trunk and walked back.


    Can not walk half an hour, a horse hoof sound, look back, you can see dust in the distance.


    Cavalry?


    As soon as father Semir took Theseus, he hid in the trees not far away.


    But I don''t know. Tens of meters away from them, more than a dozen gray hounds, who are kept by barbarians and are specially responsible for exploring the way, smell the smell and slowly rush over.


    Before he could hide in the Bush, Theseus suddenly took Semir and whispered with his spear, "back up, back up, there''s movement in the bush.".


    Semir pulled out the bronze dagger, obediently escorted Theseus, slowly retreated, and soon saw a dozen gray hounds, which were a circle larger than ordinary hounds, bared their teeth and gave a low roar, coming up from all around.


    Forced two people can only back-to-back side waving arms in hand, while shouting to intimidate the hounds.


    Just thinking about whether to break through with injuries, the sound of horse''s hooves came into their ears from far and near.


    Theseus, I''ll cover you to break through.


    Theseus shook his head without thinking about Semir''s proposal. "We should go together.".


    With that, more than a dozen cavalry wearing leather armour and feather decorated helmets appeared on the small slope in the distance.


    This time, they can''t walk even if they want to. Even if they can run past the war horse by virtue of the terrain, they can''t last as long physically as the war horse and the hound.


    "Lay down your arms.".


    After a dozen vanguard cavalry slowly gathered around, they were not in a hurry except to order them to lay down their weapons.


    After waiting for a few minutes, a louder sound of horse''s hooves came, and hundreds of cavalry came with a man with disordered hair and a mask showing only his eyes.


    Looking at Theseus and Semir, who had no shoes on their feet, the Barbarian King took off his mask and said with a smile,


    "I''m the king of Crete. Take us to Sabrina temple, and I''ll spare you all.".

 Chapter 1428

    When he heard the king of the barbarian saying that he could spare himself and Semir from dying, Theseus was a little excited.


    but without waiting for him to speak, old Semir called out with great experience, "give us ten gold coins as reward.".


    The king of barbarian was not angry with his behavior of asking for money but not life. On the contrary, he showed a smile on his face.


    Waving to the people around him, someone threw a small cloth bag in front of Theseus.


    Theseus, who never had any idea of money, didn''t care much about the ten gold coins, but Semir''s heart sank.


    If the other party is willing to give them gold coins, it means that the temple is very important to them, but afterwards it involves the issue of confidentiality.


    The Greeks themselves have done such things as killing people without credit, not to mention barbarians.


    Pick up the purse, endure the panic in the heart, show greedy expression, while counting, while delaying time, thinking about how to get away.


    After a while, Semir clenched his teeth and unexpectedly threw the money bag to Theseus,


    and then said to the Barbarian King, "I''ll take you to the temple, but you have to let Theseus go.".


    With a purse, a face puzzled Theseus, after hearing this, immediately did not agree.


    The Barbarian King was not in a hurry to speak. He felt his chin to see how deeply Theseus felt about Semir who proposed to save him.


    The result did not disappoint him. Seeing that Theseus could not persuade Semir, he called to the king of barbarians, "I''ll take you, but you have to give Semir a horse.".


    "Shut up, Theseus," said selmi, glaring at Theseus. "I''m old, and the only one I can remember is you. Take these ten gold coins and go all the way south to find a prosperous town to get married and have children and live well.".


    "No, I can''t do it.".


    Seeing that Semir was angry, Theseus bowed his head and did not dare to look into his eyes. A moment later, tears flashed in his eyes and murmured, "if it were not for you, I would have starved to death when I was five years old, and I would not be qualified to go to the temple to change food and grow up.


    now I would have killed me if I had to leave you to live alone.".


    Seeing Theseus'' true feelings, Semir''s muddy eyes showed loving eyes, and the bronze sword in his hand stood against his neck without hesitation,


    looking at the king of barbarians, he said, "I''m dead, Theseus will never take you to the temple, so if we don''t die here now,


    you''ll spend countless more time, and you won''t be able to find a way Within a radius of several hundred kilometers, the most secret Temple of sabrine is hidden.


    Otherwise, let Theseus go, I promise to take you to the temple, and stay in your team until your goal is achieved. In a good mood, let me go.


    "Good, good.".


    The Barbarian King raised his hand and clapped his hands a dozen times. "I have a better idea.".


    With that, his opponent ordered, "you press this young man named Theseus, go to the camp of sabrine temple in the back of 100 kilometers.


    Before my messenger gives you new orders, I want him to live well. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, your majesty," replied the captain of the barbarian. He jumped off his horse, drew out his sword and went three meters away from Theseus. He raised his sword and ordered, "lay down your arms.".


    Theseus, whose mind is full of SEIR''s life, suddenly remembers what William said, and suddenly realizes that the barbarian should go to the temple to find the treasure.


    "Are you looking for something?"


    "Theseus", does not know this matter Semir, in the heart denounces Theseus is stupid.


    But without waiting for him to scold, the king of barbarians waved his hand, and dozens of barbarians around immediately dismounted, drew out their weapons and surrounded Theseus.


    "Tell me where the bow of Epirus is, and I promise you that you will not only live, but I will give you a thousand gold coins as a reward afterwards." after that, the Barbarian King worried that Semir would not believe him,


    raised his left hand and swore to heaven, "swear to the gods in the name of Hein Enrique and Enrique''s family, if I repent, my soul will go to hell forever.".


    Theseus was stunned. Then he looked at Semir, who was holding a bronze sword and confronting the barbarian soldiers, waiting for him to make up his mind.


    Semir glared at Theseus. If he had known the news early, he would have been able to let Theseus leave safely and escape with more gold coins.


    But now the barbarian will never let Theseus leave, and he will be taken hostage.


    In this case, it''s better to go back to the village together. If you can find the treasure that the barbarians want, everything will be easy to say. If you can''t find it, maybe you can take advantage of the special terrain of the cliff village and jump into the sea to escape.


    Put the bronze sword in his hand back into the sword case, "come on, Theseus, I hope you can find what our new boss wants, or we can die together.".


    The king of the barbarian had a sly look in his eyes, laughed a few words, and then yelled, "bring two horses.".


    He, who sent troops to break the faith of the gods, made an oath with the witness of the gods, which is no different from nonsense.Soon two barbarians dismounted, but how could the orphans of Theseus have the chance to contact the horses? Finally, they could only put on a pair of deer skin boots and trot back to the village.


    A few hundred meters away from the cliff, the Barbarian King almost thought he had been cheated into a trap and ordered to kill Semir if he didn''t see the traces of people''s activities.


    He ordered twenty soldiers to dismount as pioneers and enter the village along the path cut out from the cliff. After confirming that there was no danger, the Barbarian King Hein followed Theseus with a satisfied smile and walked to the temple which was also built in the cliff.


    After seizing the priest in the temple, he probably felt that Theseus had not deceived himself.


    in a good mood, Hain said to Theseus with a smile, "I''ll give you ten hands and go into the temple to find the bow of Epirus.


    I found it. I promised you not only to cash it all, but also to be a centurion if you like.


    As a child, Theseus was only a little better than a slave. He lived at the bottom and did not enjoy power. When he heard the centurion''s promise, his eyes lit up.


    Nodding to hain, he was so excited that he forgot to look at Semir''s worried expression, so he took ten barbarians into the temple.


    When he came to the labyrinth in the temple, Theseus borrowed a small knife for cutting meat and made a cut on his leg. The blood flowed to the sole of his foot along his ankle. As soon as he walked, he left a blood footprint on the ground.


    With this method and the labyrinth built in the rock mass, it is impossible to be as huge and complex as the labyrinth for holding Minotaurs. It took less than two hours for the party to enter the deepest altar room of the temple.


    But after looking in the altar room for a long time, even the altar was pried, and the bow of Epirus was not found.


    Theseus, who was eager to get ahead, was again searched for nothing, but the barbarian soldiers who doubted and resented him stared at him, and could not help clapping his hand on a huge stone beside him.


    There was a bang.


    Looking at the fragmented Boulder, the barbarian soldier was surprised, and his first reaction was to draw a knife to Theseus.

 Chapter 1429

    Theseus was shocked to see that he had been smashed by himself. He raised his hand to look left and right. When the dust dissipated, he saw that there was a dark bow embedded in the broken stone.


    The bow of Epirus?


    Theseus immediately showed an expression of ecstasy on his face. After only a few seconds of hesitation, he grasped the long bow regardless of danger.


    Then the left hand holds the grip of the bow body, the right hand pulls the bow string, and an arrow full of magic energy emerges out of thin air.


    The ten barbarian soldiers who drew their swords around them were stunned. At the same time, they could not help holding their swords more tightly. They were afraid that Theseus would suddenly start and kill everyone to keep the secret.


    And Theseus was really thinking at this time, this is a magic bow and arrow, really want to give to the Barbarian King Hain?


    But at the thought of father Semir outside the temple, Theseus soon calmed down.


    However, he was not reconciled, that is for sure.


    He put away his bow pulling hand, looked at the barbarians holding knives around and said, "if you want to take credit, do it now.".


    This directly exposed the minds of several barbarians, but the more it was, the less anyone would be the first to attack. After all, these ten men were all the king''s guards.


    they were loyal, and once they did, only one person could live. They took the bow of Epirus and went out. At that time, the king could not doubt the simple truth, which was very clear in everyone''s heart.


    After waiting for nearly a minute, Theseus, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, walked into the maze, ignoring the four savages holding knives and the bright sharp blades in front of him.


    The four barbarians who faced Theseus were scared. When Theseus was about to touch the blade, they retreated. At last, they were shocked. Some of them admired Theseus and looked at each other. They reluctantly put away their swords and followed Theseus into the maze.


    More than ten minutes later, when they walked out of the temple, they saw Hain standing on the edge of the cliff with his back to everyone and looking at the sky.


    Theseus looked up and saw a golden eagle flying in the sky. He suddenly thought,


    is this golden eagle the incarnation of Zeus?


    There was no time for him to think more, so he was pushed by the barbarian close guard who followed him.


    Theseus, who had been revived, immediately wanted to make sure whether Semir was safe or not.


    When he saw Semir, he also saw a dozen villagers and priests lying on the ground, with a smell of blood, which reminded him that these people all died because of him and Semir.


    "Theseus, what are you thinking? Don''t you think about our king''s contribution soon?"


    When Semir saw Theseus'' hesitation and sad expression on his face, he didn''t understand what he was thinking, so he quickly stepped forward and patted Theseus on the cheek,


    with severe eyes, he said, "don''t be surprised. Soon you will get a thousand gold coins and ten women''s rewards if you don''t say it.


    As for the others, what does it have to do with us?


    And don''t forget, we don''t believe in gods.


    Where are those God''s palaces in the sky when we are starving, bullied and oppressed? "


    Hearing this, Theseus''s eyes slowly peered with resentment. Semir was pleased and continued to persuade Theseus. In fact, the ninth floor was to talk to the king of barbarians and dispel the suspicion of barbarians, and said,


    "what''s the reward for cutting so much firewood to the temple in one day?" Semir raised his voice and roared, "it''s just a piece of black bread that is hard to swallow and can''t even eat enough.


    so, God damn it, we have to live for ourselves and let more people like us live better for freedom and food.".


    This is nonsense for people like William. Even for many junior high school students, they all know that this is Mongolian words when the nation and country are not involved.


    But for Theseus, who lived in Olympus, didn''t even have the concept of a country, and had a very hard life since he was a child, this was the hottest word he had ever heard.


    With firm eyes and Semir nodding, he walked steadfastly to Hein, the Barbarian King standing on the edge of the cliff. He knelt down on one knee, bowed his head and raised the bow of Epirus in both hands.


    "Your Majesty, this artifact represents your glory and the glory of Crete kingdom.".


    "Chirp...".


    When Hain excitedly took over the bow, he turned into a magic part of the golden eagle in the sky, and suddenly gave out an eagle''s voice.


    When the Barbarian King looked back at the golden eagle, he pulled the bow of Epirus, but before he let go of the bow string, he had the idea that once the arrow was shot, he would die.


    After a long hesitation, he took a deep breath and released the bowstring.


    While sitting on the Mount Olympus, William on the throne of the God, when he saw that his chosen man Theseus was loyal to the barbarian, he crushed the wine cup in his hand angrily.


    Of course, if yesterday in front of Theseus, the release of the holy light, Theseus will certainly kneel at his feet.But if it is so direct, it is not in line with his identity as the king of gods. Moreover, is the light magic comparable to centurions, gold coins and women?


    Since Theseus did not pass the test, the loss is not his God King.


    Hainingfu, the sea elves, who were dancing in the middle of the palace, heard the broken sound of the wine glass, felt William''s anger, and immediately stopped dancing. Without hesitation, they knelt on the ground and did not dare to look at William.


    "Dear", sitting on the throne after God''s seat of Artemis, busy wave, let oneself pick out, to please William''s eight sea elves to leave.


    As the God of hunting, Artemis naturally liked to hunt with bows and arrows. For her safety, Zeus sent 60 powerful sea elves to her as bodyguards.


    So, worried about the safety of his maid, Artemis stood up and sat on William''s lap, not giving him the chance to get angry, and also took the opportunity to let the maids leave and said, "don''t be angry, my king, if you are not satisfied with this kind of dance, I will let the maids learn other dances.".


    "Forget it," William said, smiling and shaking his head. He didn''t believe that Artemis could not guess the reason why he was angry. It had nothing to do with dance.


    So it''s just an opportunity to get rid of all the maids.


    He said, "well, don''t worry, I won''t be angry with you for an ordinary person who doesn''t matter.".


    Since the plan of selecting Knights of light in Olympus has not started, William can''t help thinking about the Knights of light on earth.


    Many of the knights who came from the bitter friars came from the Orthodox Church, and Strauss, an old man, was more than 80 years old.


    because of his meritorious service, he was baptized by the holy light twice, and became less than 50 years old.


    Instead of being doubted by people on earth, it''s better to put him into Olympus, the world with God, to spread the holy light.


    Moreover, the order of the friars is a group that has experienced Warner Heim''s war of peace, but its role on earth is only to fight vampires and werewolves.


    It''s different in Olympus.


    As the king of the divine world, Olympus is the kingdom of God.


    Spreading faith, using the holy light and other things that have to hide on the earth, we can do what we want here.


    Thinking of this, William closed his eyes and called Strauss in his heart, telling him that the kingdom of God has been established, and paladins with qualifications and enough merits will get the chance to enter the kingdom of God.


    In the Holy Light Church of Oxford Castle Town, Strauss, who is in charge of the cultivation of the holy light,


    for a few seconds, immediately regardless of the eyes of other knights, kneels on the ground and excitedly speaks to William, which makes people feel numb praise.


    However, William will not say anything about it. Instead, he has an idea to shine a huge holy light directly on Strauss'' head through the power of space.


    And he was given the right to choose ten knights to enter the kingdom of God.

 Chapter 1430

    After contacting the paladins of the earth, William opened his eyes and looked at Athena sitting on the throne behind God on his left,


    "dear, it seems that you have to be ready to fight with the sealed Titan.".


    "I understand." Athena, who was still angry with Wei Lian, immediately forgot the unhappiness of last night.


    But as soon as she got up, she went to William with a frown and said in a low voice, "although there are more than 3200 elite soldiers you have rescued from the abyss.


    But with other guards, the existing soldiers in the divine world are less than 5000. I''m worried that if the loss is too great,


    finally, we can''t even guard Olympus, and protect you and me, the king of Artemis, and the guards of the queen of Artemis.


    For Athena''s hesitation, William certainly knew that she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to formally recruit her 30000 troops,


    or to formally incorporate the reserve soldiers who had been trained for several months under Olympus from the families of soldiers who died with Zeus.


    "No problem," William nodded directly, his face as usual.


    From the official understanding of Mount Olympus, the average strength of Zeus''s soldiers, let alone 30000 soldiers, is 50000, 500000, he did not care.


    These physical qualities are nearly three or four levels lower than those of Asgard''s soldiers. Only Olympus soldiers with three to four times the strength of human beings are, in his eyes, the cannon fodder of one to two or at most one to five battle robots.


    While the spear and sword of Olympus can destroy the battle robot with one move,


    it is not impossible for the battle robot equipped with energy weapons to have one-to-two or even one-to-one battle damage with Olympus soldiers in terms of firepower, overall coordination and execution ability in large-scale combat.


    However, if the Olympus divine warriors are led by themselves, their ability of instant transmission can be better than that of Asgard rainbow bridge.


    In addition, the blessing of the holy light increases the overall combat power by 2 levels. Magic such as holy light shield and armor guard can also increase the defense power.


    Therefore, William would like to see the face of Athena, the commander of the army, when he waves his hand and adds all kinds of enhancement magic to the 30000 soldiers, adds all kinds of benefit reducing black magic and freezing magic to the opponent, and then waves the holy light to cure the wounded soldiers easily What will it look like.


    For the soldiers of dynasty nature, the God King didn''t need to be close to the people, let alone get together with the bottom.


    As long as we can lead them to win the war, let them survive, get honor and credit, and give them the life they deserve, it is difficult for the soldiers to betray the king.


    With generals and commanders, it''s not as good as William.


    Not to mention holding a stronger military force in his hand, and the invincible strength of the whole Olympian Kingdom,


    William did not worry that Athena''s army would be against him.


    The only thing to pay attention to is the princesses and princesses born to him and Athena and Artemis many years later.


    Beating and scolding, even imprisonment are no problem, but William to his children under ruthless, he asked himself at this time he simply can''t do.


    Athena was once again determined by William, complete the 30000 troops after the reply, the face immediately showed a happy expression.


    If it wasn''t for Artemis, who was sitting on William''s lap, and didn''t know whether he was holding William''s neck intentionally or unintentionally after hearing the order, Athena would like to take William''s hand and kiss him.


    But as soon as she saw the pitiful appearance of Artemis, Athena was very angry. At the same time, she didn''t understand that her sister was giving herself eyedrops.


    However, in front of William''s face, we can only force ourselves to calm down.


    Instead, what worries her is that if all the 30000 soldiers trained at the foot of Olympus are recruited into the army, she will have nearly 35000 soldiers in her hands.


    But William''s allowed number was 30000. Athena didn''t have to think much to understand that if she really set up 35000 troops, the status of commander-in-chief would be in danger. Maybe she would be relieved by William the next day.


    Heart unwilling to look at is and Wilhelm spoiled Artemis, but in addition to cheap what did not do sister, it seems that there is really no other good way, can let Wilhelm get rid of the heart of caution.


    Is it true that he has always grasped the 3200 elite soldiers who were brought back from the abyss by William? There are more than 1600 Olympus guards left?


    Although it did not go against William''s will, it could not stop William from thinking, and Artemis was always staring at the troops in her hand.


    "Dear, since I want to form an army of 30000 people, the nearly 5000 soldiers in the divine world should be returned to you,


    or if you are too troublesome, you can let me choose some backbone and give the remaining 4500 soldiers to Artemis.".


    "Really?"There was a surprise on her face, but a sigh in her heart. But she knew very well that her sister could not be so mindless and disobey William''s orders.


    After all, in the era of Zeus, Athena was guarded by Zeus, her father, since she was born. She would not be flattered at all. On the contrary, she would be careful to avoid William''s self-care.


    However, while Artemis was shaking William''s arm excitedly, he saw that William shook his head and said to Athena after only a few seconds of thinking,


    "let Artemis choose 1500 soldiers from the soldiers who came back from the abyss, one thousand of me and five hundred of Artemis, as my guards and her guards,


    other nearly 3300 people, all of them will be assigned to you ¡±¡£


    "William", Artemis shocked even the name directly called out, but William said with a smile, "then give you a thousand guards, I only need 500.".


    What else did Artemis want to say, but William''s eyes swept, which made her dare not speak again.


    With his heart pounding, he hid his head around William''s neck and said thank you in a trembling voice. Then he pretended to be an ostrich and stopped talking.


    For William, balancing the rights of the two wives is nothing more than reducing the fighting between the two sisters,


    and the most important thing is that he doesn''t have to be like those kings who don''t have enough strength to wait for his subordinates. There are many contradictions between the wives, so as to stabilize the rule of the dynasty.


    Since his strength is enough to crush everything, it is the source of disaster to let Artemis, who is in charge of the internal affairs of the divine world, interfere in military power.


    Of course, the best way is to let both wives become gods obediently, and all military power and internal affairs are in their own hands. If they really do so, they will probably be as tired as the founding monarchs in the history of China.


    After all, it doesn''t take much effort to get all this, and the desire for power is not so strong. It''s impossible to grasp everything like the most precious treasure.


    However, he is very clear in his heart that the most important thing he can''t let go of is to improve his strength and the six infinite gems, which is the basis for him to settle down.


    Until I am completely tired or dying, I will never give the gem to the next generation.


    The infinite glove, after thorough study, is actually the same thing. Now, if you directly inlay six gems on the sentinel armor, there will be no problem.


    When Athena saw that William had warned Artemis, who had been playing smart all the time, and had given all the troops to herself except fifteen guards, she was very excited.


    This is the trust that never existed in Zeus'' time.


    As soon as she was excited, she grabbed the arm of Artemis, lifted her from William''s arms and threw her on the right queen''s throne, which belonged to Artemis.


    she stepped forward, sat on William''s lap, held William''s face in both hands, and then went down warmly.

 Chapter 1431

    "You know how to bully me." Artemis looked at Athena, who had never been so excited, regardless of etiquette. He held William in his arms. He sighed in his heart and scolded why William was so fickle. His mind was hard to guess.


    I thought that William, who had been keeping guard against Athena, would react so much to military power.


    But after a while, I thought of the battle robot, the Unicorn with the same strength as the gods, and those magic parts with the same strength as William himself,


    in the abyss, which can split at least 50 numbers,


    I didn''t understand that William didn''t guard against Athena, but didn''t put the 330500 troops in the abyss In my heart.


    So, William only keeps 500 guards, but gives her wife, who can''t be in charge of the army, 1000 guards. He doesn''t hate the clever girl in his heart, but guards against the infighting between the two sisters?


    But having experienced the rule of Zeus, Artemis knew that it was impossible for him and Athena to go deep into their own bones without fighting.


    Even if he is pressed by William, it is impossible to fight openly, but it is necessary to fight secretly.


    Thinking of this, Artemis looked at Athena, who was holding William together and fragrant to each other. He coughed a few times and stopped William and Athena for a second.


    While William was laughing in his heart, he guessed that Athena was absolutely furious.


    I feel that Athena wants to get up from her arms and teach the smiling Artemis a lesson. William hugs her back and whispers in her ear with a smile,


    "let''s go to your palace and continue. Then I won''t sleep in Artemis for three days.".


    In the past, Athena would have said "who''s rare?" but now she says, "don''t lie to me.".


    "Of course, of course.".


    William laughs. If he has a deep look at Artemis, he takes Athena and moves to her palace in a flash, leaving Artemis who is extremely upset and sulking on his throne.


    But after a while, the girl remembered the look in William''s eyes when he left. As soon as her eyes turned and she laughed, she jumped up and ran to choose the guards for herself and William.


    Although the 3200 elite soldiers who came back from the abyss were all veterans of the most brutal battles, the number of more than 3000 soldiers was definitely strong and weak.


    in addition, the commanders could not be all generalists. There must be something proficient and not proficient.


    The 500 guards selected for William must be the most powerful, but with 1000 guards in his hand, he can choose the most suitable commander and Centurion.


    Take away the powerful middle and high-level and see what Athena can do.


    But what kind of commander is best for you?


    Attack, battle, or protection, single combat?


    Thinking of this, Artemis was shocked.


    In a moment it became clear that these two choices would determine how William and Athena would look at her in the future.


    What''s more, in addition to the soldiers who are tired of war and life and death, it''s also a big hidden danger to confine those strong and eager to climb to their own guards.


    Asshole, asshole.


    Thinking of this, Artemis suddenly felt that William was not doing himself any good, but testing himself.


    And even if Athena didn''t respond for a moment, she would have the same mind to decide what kind of attitude she would take towards her sister in the future.


    After standing in the same place and thinking for a long time, the corner of his mouth suddenly turned up, and he gave a "hum", thinking in his heart, "don''t look down on me.".


    In the period of Zeus, she was used to pretending that she didn''t care about the power and the number of clergy, but she only took some unimportant clergy, and she was also like love. Instead, she became Zeus''s favorite daughter.


    Basically, Zeus would agree to what she wanted.


    Of course, Artemis did not ask too much, but Zeus never refused to move, so that her status in the divine world is quite high, in addition to the popular lover of love, even ares had to let her three points.


    Even if she and Ares lover''s God of love have conflicts and fights, Ares, the famous brainless guy, does not dare to settle with her.


    This experience makes Artemis understand that being too strong in front of people like William is absolutely uncomfortable for him.


    Moreover, in the past few months, she can be 100% sure that the weaker she is than Athena, the more favored she will be with William.


    Since I can''t compete with Athena in military array and war, why should I compete with Athena in military power? I''m not inferior to Athena.


    No surprise, the next 500 guards selected for William were definitely the strongest of 3200.


    The five centurions are the best five in the whole army, while the commander is a cautious guy who is famous for only following the orders of the God King.


    Among the 1000 guards she had given herself, the only principle was never to defeat anyone who could not even fight the bloody battle in the abyss.So no matter commander, centurion, Centurion or guard, they are all willing to be bodyguards. In this way, their strength will inevitably be strong and weak.


    After determining the candidate, Artemis thought of William''s fickleness again, and he couldn''t help scolding him.


    If it''s not to William''s liking, don''t say she won''t come to her palace for three days, and don''t want to go to bed with her for the next three months.


    When the three of them have dinner together in the evening, Athena does not comment on the report of Artemis, but William laughs and thinks for a moment,


    and then asks the unicorn Gemma Duran to go to the magic planet and pull two newly grown unicorns back in the forest.


    Since my wife, who likes to play tricks, has decided to retreat and come up with a plan that "if you don''t fight, it''s the real fight", I should also express myself.


    When walking after dinner, in front of them, Athena didn''t have any dissatisfaction when she let Artemis choose first.


    Maybe Gemma Duran had already told us that before Artemis came to the two unicorns, the stronger Unicorn came out by himself.


    When Artemis looked back at William with joy and uncertainty, and saw that William nodded, the little girl endured the excitement and gently stroked the unicorn''s neck, leaving a good impression on her new mount.


    Then he turned his eyes, raised an eyebrow at Athena, went back to William, held his arm and said, "honey, help me and Athena prepare two sets of nano vibrating gold waistcoats, OK?".


    At first, when she saw Artemis picking her eyebrows, she thought that she was Athena, who was provocative. When she heard this, she only used a few eyes, and instantly became consistent with Artemis.


    Step forward and hold William''s left arm.


    Although she couldn''t say the coquettish tone of Artemis, the action of holding her hands tightly and the headlights on her chest against William''s arm showed that the two sisters were on the same side this time.

 Chapter 1432

    William didn''t mind Athena and Artemis joining hands on unimportant matters.


    After all, really speaking, after marriage with two sisters, the three have a relationship that can not be easily separated.


    Besides, they left the most precious things for countless years, but they easily got cheap. They didn''t tell them, and they helped him master the whole Olympus realm.


    In the past few months, the power has been steadily transferred to his own hands. Although the role played by the two people can not be explained clearly,


    but the order in the divine world has not been in any chaos, which has made him want to find fault without any reason.


    So, William just pretended not to like it, glared at his two wives, and ordered to build two sets of nano Zhenjin waistcoats for two new unicorns on Sunday.


    "You like that style of vest, say it to Sunday, or let it give you some advice.".


    Thank you, dear.


    Artemis is happy to stand on tiptoe, in William cheek kiss, with the same smile Athena, to design their own harness and vest.


    A few days later, when the ancient army marched, there were too many places to pay attention to.


    The physical strength of the soldiers, the physical strength of the livestock, and the roads are mostly only four or five people walking side by side.


    In ancient China, the cavalry did not dare to run freely. If they dare to run 100 kilometers a day, it would not take ten days, but only five days, and the horses would suffer a lot of injuries and physical exhaustion.


    Therefore, even if the barbarians in Olympus are physically better than the people on earth, they can only walk about 40 kilometers every day.


    Of course, grassland or plain is much better.


    This makes the Barbarian King hain, who gets the bow of Epirus, have to suppress the idea of riding rashly.


    The cavalry in his hands add up to about 2000 at most. In case of siege and shortage of food and grass, he can only be a bandit and a guerrilla.


    Riding on a high horse, on a ten meter hillside, looking at the troops stretching for tens of miles, Hain was worried that they would be raided,


    and worried that when the 50000 troops came to the hell mountain where Titan was sealed, he didn''t know how many Greek city-state troops would be waiting for him.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry.".


    The image of Semir, who is riding behind hain, has changed greatly from a decadent and dying old man to a bloody faced, neat haired and hopeful running dog.


    "We have difficulties in marching, and the Greeks also have to face this kind of problem.


    moreover, from my understanding of the Greek city states, the nearest city states to us should still be arguing in Parliament at this time, whether to fight or send someone to negotiate with us.


    When we arrive at hell mountain, the city-state in charge of guarding hell mountain may not even issue mobilization order.


    I want to rely on the wall built in the middle of the mountain, waiting to negotiate with us, or simply offer some food and money, and nominally submit to your feet, in exchange for the army not to attack them.


    There are even city-state councillors who want to do business with you and sell you the property of the army and the idea of slaves.


    "Ha ha ha," Hain said with a noncommittal smile, but he was sure that he hoped that it would be the same as Semir said.


    "If everything is the same as you said in a few days'' time, you will be my staff officer, and you will be equal to the centurion.".


    "Thank you, thank you," Semir said excitedly.


    Theseus, who was half a horse away from hain, nodded back to Semir with a happy expression,


    and then asked hain, "Your Majesty, do you want me to lead a team of 100 horsemen to drive out more poor people for the army and enter the city of hell mountain.


    In this way, even if the huge wall built in the valley of hell mountain is closed after the arrival of the army, more poor people can be used to consume the food in the hands of the City owners and councillors.


    If you spend a lot of money, those who only have money in mind may be in a hurry to negotiate with you.


    And you can also take the opportunity to let the troops who have marched for about ten days settle down and repair for a few days, and rush forward for you in their heyday. ".


    "Ha ha ha", in Hain''s laughter, people can easily tell that he is in a good mood.


    He reached out and patted Theseus on the shoulder, "go, my Centurion. When you have made enough contributions, I will let you take the position of centurion,


    and let you set up your own thousand troops to help me attack other cities.


    You will be the Lord of the fifth big city when you fight down five big cities.


    You and your descendants will be aristocrats for as long as the kingdom of Crete exists.


    As soon as he said this, not only Semir was surprised, but also the barbarian guards and generals around him stared at Theseus with astonished eyes.


    Haien did not look back at the marching army and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my loyal generals and soldiers, you also have the chance to be the city leader."."Roar", "roar", "roar".


    All the savages who heard this were all excited, patting their chest with their right hands, and shouting their loyalty to their king.


    Hain thought that when the Titan was released, the divine world was in chaos, and the gods had no time to pay attention to the mortal world, the 50000 troops in his hand could not conquer the whole ancient Greek city-state.


    Even if we continue to fight for ten cities in a row, we will be lucky to survive 20000 people in the end.


    Therefore, it is urgent to call up the same Greeks as Theseus and set up various troops dominated by slaves and poor people to fight for themselves.


    There is the example of Theseus, plus the use of stolen food and money to buy, let alone slaves and poor people. Those unsuccessful generals and nobles must dream of becoming city masters or even greater nobles and join their own side.


    When Greece is really unified, it is the God who lives in the world without the permission of the gods.


    This idea is good and feasible, but no one can guarantee that the City owners and nobles of the new kingdom will always be loyal to the king, will endure the benefits promised by the gods, and will not fight against him.


    Moreover, in Athena''s and Artemis'' eyes, William, who is very similar to Zeus, will not just look at him.


    At this time, on the marble floor more than ten meters away in front of him, there were eleven members of the paladin order kneeling on their knees, wearing dwarf armor and a white robe.


    Strauss of the ascetic group, with his legs on the ground and his forehead on the marble floor, spoke out a dozen words of praise in a very excited mood, and then solemnly waited for William''s command.


    William looked at eleven knights with a smile, who obviously felt the magic of the holy light. These knights, who had experienced several crises with him,


    even met the devil, Mephisto, and went to Warner Heim to fight side by side with Asgard, were his most loyal men.


    "Get up.".

 Chapter 1433

    When the eleven paladins got up, William introduced Athena and Artemis with a smile.


    "These are my wife Athena, goddess of wisdom and war, and Artemis, goddess of hunting and moon.


    They are not only the queen of gods in the divine world, but also the king of gods guarded by Paladins in the future. They are qualified to set up statues around me and accept the goddess worshipped by all paladins and their subjects. ".


    "Yes, under the crown, your will is the direction of the paladins."


    after Strauss bowed to William, he took ten paladins to worship Athena and Artemis.


    The two of them didn''t care much, but when the eleven Knights knelt down, they immediately felt a force of pure faith, and they were surrounded by themselves, waiting for them to receive.


    William.


    Heard two in a row, with excited voice called himself, William nodded to his wives with a smile, but did not explain why.


    Before Strauss and his ten knights were loyal to him, they were all bitter friars who had been looking for the real God all their lives and were more willing to serve God wholeheartedly.


    When they were on earth, after seeing all kinds of extraordinary things in William, these people directly gave up their original belief and treated him as a living God.


    With the appearance of Alice, a pure light creature, unicorn, Pegasus, Phoenix and dragon,


    even if William said the magic planet was his own kingdom, they would not have any doubt to believe it.


    Now I see Mount Olympus in the clouds, many huge and solemn temples, as well as the guards of the divine world who are covered with gold armour and are still shining with divine power, many sea elves and wood elves maids.


    The most important thing is that this was said by William, who had been in the God''s residence for a long time in their hearts. Then it''s no surprise that they have faith in Athena and Artemis.


    These beliefs made Athena and Artemis easily think of these eleven paladins from the earth,


    and before they came, more members of the Knights order were definitely stable and long-term. They could create more believers by virtue of the advantages of the holy light and flickering. After that,


    Athena and Artemis looked at each other and spared no effort Stingy reward the divine armor, weapons, horses to the eleven paladins.


    Moreover, as the God of the moon, the Lord of the wilderness and wild animals, Artemis turned his eyes and directly granted night vision, animal friendliness, and the ability to restore physical strength in the moonlight,


    to eleven knights who are destined to become the elders of the order of the Knights of Olympus in the future.


    Then, not surprisingly, the 11 Strauss people knelt down to thank William after he nodded his head with a smile.


    This made Athena, who had only wisdom and war in the priesthood, and had nothing to do with victory at most, very angry.


    How to win the war is a bit idealistic, because there are too many factors that determine the outcome of the war. Athena only dares to guarantee that the war she personally leads will surely win.


    But I dare not give any believer a guarantee that all wars will be won.


    If the leader is a reckless man or a fool, who knows, he told him one second ago that with the protection of his own goddess, the war will surely be won.


    will the fool not even want the formation and take the lead in attacking the enemy''s army without brain.


    As far as enlightenment is concerned, athena will never pass it on to the knights as easily as Artemis does.


    even among her most devout believers, there are no more than three people who get enlightenment.


    After all, with the example of Prometheus, if people are too smart to doubt the gods, the consequences will be far greater than that of ten or 100 City masters who give up their faith.


    What''s more, Athena knew very well that William would be the master of the future paladins, and the paladins from earth would only obey William''s orders.


    To give wisdom, we can only give it to the paladins of Olympus, so that we can gain the advantage of wisdom in the fight for faith with Artemis.


    But when she thought of the ten or so clergy of Artemis, Athena felt for the first time that quantity sometimes prevailed over quality.


    Moon, nature, hunting, wilderness, wild animals, forest, bow and arrow, archery, delivery, childbirth, newborn health, and fertility.


    Even the abilities of war, pestilence, and rehabilitation can evolve from the vocations of hunting, nature, and fertility.


    Zeus is on the road.


    No, it should be the absurd and eccentric Zeus.


    Athena secretly blamed her father for conniving and doting on Artemis.


    Then, for the first time, he asked William for help.


    But at this point, William can only shrug.


    There are so many women on earth that he can''t pass on the priesthood to Athena at will, let alone increase the priesthood to Artemis.


    Decades later, my mother and other women will stay on the earth with the same appearance. Unless they live in seclusion, it will be very troublesome.For those high-ranking people who are dying, they don''t care how powerful you are.


    as long as one of them is dying, it will definitely give William a headache in terms of at least ten thousand people.


    I used to think that I would simply establish a kingdom on the magic planet, and then push Angela to the position of King Asgard. Now with Olympus, there are many choices.


    Of course, it''s best not to put all the women together.


    Dario, Poseidon''s illegitimate daughter, William is sure to take him to the kingdom of God to take charge of the sea after calming down the possible rebellion of Olympus.


    Once dardardario has mastered the sea area, it can be predicted that in the future, after the loss of Athena and Artemis sisters,


    she will certainly win over several people among the women of William earth to fight against Athena and Artemis sisters.


    William shakes his head at Athena. He doesn''t do anything that obviously favors her or Artemis.


    As for whether everything will be fair in the future, I just think it''s impossible. However, if I feel fair in my heart, it must be fair.


    Opinions can be put forward, but objections are not accepted.


    Ignoring Athena''s resentful eyes, William said to Strauss with a smile, "you should have three days to spread the way of light in hell mountain city-state.


    As for hell mountain, if there is an accident, wait for my instructions.


    "Understand, crown down.".


    Strauss nodded respectfully. After leading the other ten knights to salute, William waved and sent them to a hill outside hell mountain city with their horses.


    Putting his hand on his chest, Strauss closed his eyes and silently felt the powerful heartbeat.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and turned to look at ten excited paladins with red faces and full of expectation in his eyes.


    "The coronation has made us understand that the kingdom of God is there, and has given us the opportunity to enter, so work hard, my comrades in arms!"


    Everyone nodded excitedly, "yes, bishop Strauss.".

 Chapter 1434

    For Strauss, who is over 80 years old, has experienced aging, and then returns to his 50 year old body, as long as he serves William wholeheartedly, he can live longer,


    not to mention guarding the temple of the king of gods and spreading faith,


    when necessary, he will not hesitate to fight God.


    If he can enter Olympus as a follower, he is William''s most loyal sword and guardian.


    The only thing that bothers Strauss is that Angela, the deputy head of the order appointed by William himself,


    or the acting head and actual commander, will fight secretly with Athena and Artemis in the future.


    At that time, I will be on Angela''s side, who has proved that I am also a princess of the divine realm, and also led the paladins to fight a brilliant battle in Warner Heim?


    Or are you on the side of Athena sisters, who seem to have the advantage of number, identity and power?


    "The father is up." when he thinks about it, Strauss finds it extremely troublesome.


    Holding the saddle of a steed horse led by a paladin, Strauss got rid of his worries and grasped the reins.


    looking out more than ten kilometers, he observed the huge wall built between two high mountains at least 20 meters high, nodded back to ten mounted knights, knocked his heel on the stomach of the steed horse, and ran slowly to hell mountain.


    With the friendly ability of animals blessed by Artemis, knights with good equestrian skills easily fit in with the horses on Mount Olympus.


    More than ten kilometers away, the horses just warm up. They arrive only four meters wide and three meters high, which are specially used to defend the city gate.


    The city-state soldiers guarding the city gate didn''t take much precautions against Strauss. Just looking at the clothes and horses, they knew that they were elite, even aristocratic.


    After all, in the eyes of normal people, no matter how elite 11 people are, it is impossible for them to capture the Chengmen cave, which is defended by 800 people and is tens of meters long inside.


    When Strauss was more than ten meters away, they pulled the reins of the horse and stopped. Soon, a leader in iron armor pushed away the civilians waiting to enter the city gate, quickly walked up to Strauss, bowed and asked,


    "Dear Sir, do you have any news about Barbarians?"


    Strauss shook his head, but soon thought of William''s words that they paladins had three days to go.


    "Although there is no specific information, the barbarians estimate that it will be three days before they arrive here.".


    With these words, Strauss continued, "in addition to bringing this information, our purpose here is to help you resist the barbarians.".


    The captain of the guard just laughed, carefully identified for a moment, and saw that these people were absolutely human in appearance,


    and just looking at their faces, they knew that these people seldom saw the sun.


    By the standards of Olympian soldiers, the eleven paladins, though elite, were all respectable.


    He shook his head at ease and said, "thank you for your kindness, but when it comes to war with barbarians, we will not accept people of unknown origin to approach the city gate hole in wartime.".


    Strauss nodded clearly in his heart. He would say a word of help to the little captain in front of him who had no decision-making power. He just wanted to send the news to the guard troops first.


    there was a buffer for one or two days, so when he formally helped, he would not be too abrupt.


    But Strauss did not expect that when he took the Knights and followed the captain of the guard to see the owner of the city,


    what he heard was the power of the city, most of which was in the hands of the parliament.


    Moreover, members of parliament have decided to rely on the wall of hell to keep the barbarians out for a few days, and then start negotiations to find conditions acceptable to all, so as to avoid a large number of casualties.


    It''s nice to say that, but Strauss, who has lived for more than 80 years, only thinks about the large group of camel teams loaded with goods on his way here. He doesn''t understand that the reason for avoiding war has something to do with trade and money.


    In the view of these councillors, once the war starts, although it has the advantage of the wall of hell, it is no problem to hold on to it. However, with the long siege, we will not be able to do business in the next few years.


    Strauss finally asked tentatively, "do you believe in God, the Lord of Palau?"


    "No," Palau said, shaking his head and laughing, "if it were the God of trade, most members and I would believe in him.


    If there is a god of justice and contract, we will also believe in that God''s residence.


    As for the gods on Zeus and Olympus who only know how to exploit human beings but never give them, forget it. ".


    No, you should believe it.


    With a sigh in his heart, Strauss knew that he could not persuade a group of rulers who were engulfed by money.


    A few words of praise for Alice, the light spirit, appeared on his hands out of thin air,


    made Strauss, who still had many wrinkles on his face, look solemn and holy.


    In the puzzled and frightened eyes of Palau city master and more than a dozen guards, the Holy Light swept over them, and everyone felt tired and swept away.Strauss said solemnly, "by the oracle of Olympus, the new king of the gods, William Devonshire, I come to hell to spread the holy light and help you stray lambs to resist the barbarian invasion.".


    "The new king?"


    Palau saw two teams of nearly 30 guards coming, and his heart soon calmed down.


    "The gods have no right to interfere in human affairs, and hell mountain is not controlled by Olympus, let alone by the new God King.".


    "Wanton", ten Knights of the holy light pull out their swords without thinking.


    As long as Strauss orders, he will directly kill the criminals who dare to disrespect William.


    Strauss, who was also very angry, wanted to burn the arrogant City Lord in front of him with the holy light,


    but he also knew that killing people was not a good idea at this time.


    If you do, let alone spread the light, it''s a question whether you can stay in the city.


    However, the death penalty can be postponed, but if you do not punish those who disrespect William, you are not qualified to be the bishop of the knight order.


    Hands raised, palms to their own, silent to be confirmed by William, the Knights of the source of light Alice prayed.


    Soon Alice''s little figure appeared beside William, and a more dazzling holy light appeared in Strauss''s palm out of thin air.


    then dozens of people around him found that they could feel a very strong burning sensation wherever they were illuminated by the holy light.


    "Kneel down and repent, sinners who blaspheme the king of the gods.".


    Strauss said, while slowly approaching a few steps, suddenly let already feel the skin tingling guards, feel more intense burning.

 Chapter 1435

    Pain and threat of life, so that many people do not hesitate to put down their weapons, kneel on the ground to pray to William, pray that Strauss can let himself go.


    As soon as these people kneel down, some of them turn around and try to escape.


    Can not run a few steps, you feel the pain of burning, instant doubled.


    Even the holy light penetrated through the gap between clothes and armor, and blistered all over.


    For a moment, the scene was full of weapons such as swords, spears and shields, which were thrown to the ground.


    After all the people gave up their resistance and knelt down to beg for mercy, it was soon found that as long as they knelt down and sincerely repent,


    the holy light is no longer the strong light that can burn their bodies, but it can repair their burns a little bit.


    This discovery makes some soldiers who beg for mercy but don''t care about William in their heart begin to try to pray like William.


    On Mount Olympus, Alice, the light elf standing on William''s shoulder, listened to Strauss''s prayer. After knowing the scene, she turned her mouth up and showed a big smile, flying around in front of William as if asking for credit.


    "Alice likes it here. She prefers to be with her host.".


    William smiles and shakes his head. "We''ll talk about it later.".


    Once Alice is brought to the realm of God, the ascetic paladins who stay on earth will feel abandoned if they don''t get Alice''s response for a long time when praying.


    With Alice coming, unicorns, Pegasus and Thunderbirds in the forest near Oxford Castle also have to come to protect her.


    William calmed down, thinking like a child. Alice passed the word to hell mountain.


    After listening to William''s words, Strauss put away the holy light with a smile and said to more than 30 soldiers who were not able to see any injuries all over their bodies,


    there were more than a dozen people who cried bitterly and repented, but didn''t believe William in their hearts,


    "thunder and holy light belong to the power under the crown of Devonshire, which is different from Zeus I want to teach the power of God to us mortals and sinners.


    Anyone who believes in him has a chance to learn the magic of the light.


    So, take this opportunity, and some of you may become a member of the order of the light.


    Thirty or so soldiers who were cured by the Holy Light trembled in surprise, while those who were still burned were numb to the pain.


    Zeus ruled Olympus for countless years, but he never thought of spreading magic or other supernatural power to mortals.


    Because he and other deities know that, let alone magicians, who can challenge their profession,


    human warriors with natural divine power and outstanding combat skills may hurt them, or even besiege and kill them. These gods, in fact, are Titans.


    Although William spread the holy light, he was not much different from Zeus.


    It not only seriously weakens the power limit of the Holy Light magic, but also only teaches three attack types of light magic at most.


    The only difference with Zeus is that if the power of Zeus is 10000 and that of lightning fire is 20000, William''s power is 10000 and that of all kinds of treasures, magic and six infinite gems is 1 million.


    then, if Zeus is pressing hard to make human beings stronger, and the combat power is always 1, then William has the confidence to make human beings stronger to 2 or even 5 That''s the number, and you don''t have to worry about threatening yourself.


    For the mortals who know the existence of the gods all the time in the Olympian realm, this is to change their fate, and the greatest gift of God''s residence to them.


    Zeus took ordinary people as lambs, and William regarded them as poor tenants with low wages, let alone tenants who could get paid.


    Although they are still exploited, we can at least see that the hope of getting paid is not.


    Soon, 46 soldiers knelt down to pray devoutly, and even Palau, the wounded Lord of hell City, put down his desire for money and power, and instantly became William''s most loyal group.


    After a while, sitting on the throne, William, who had a clear understanding of the power of faith, soon felt that someone had become his own fanatical believer.


    After thinking for a few seconds, an idea passed, and a holy light appeared on the man''s head out of thin air, which turned into a book composed of holy light and shining.


    Then it opens automatically, and the primary knowledge of holy light cultivation is poured into each other''s mind like a holy water composed of light.


    At the same time, it also left a seed of holy light cultivation in each other''s spirit.


    No matter whether he is suitable for cultivation or not, forcibly enhance the magic perception ability of that person.


    Before long, the lucky man, with a peaceful expression on his face, unconsciously began to automatically absorb the holy light elements floating between the heaven and the earth.


    It''s easy for people to see the light elements that shine around him.


    This time, people who are influenced by the outside world and see this scene are envious to death. At the same time, they are busy gathering up their little thoughts and continuing to pray.And those who didn''t pay attention to this scene, under the influence of the holy light coming down from William, have a more peaceful attitude to produce the power of fanatical faith.


    Among the 11 people in the second group, William only infused primary cultivation methods and holy light energy into their minds, which also improved their physique, but did not force them to improve their cultivation qualification.


    However, he can be sure that these people, no matter how low their aptitude, can at least practice the most basic magic of healing by the holy light.


    With this magic, these people can easily become the extraordinary in the eyes of others.


    Just like healing and fireball, although it is a level of magic, for ordinary people, people who can save people are always more popular than people who can only destroy.


    After waiting for a minute or so, 12 fanatical believers had a preliminary understanding of the primary knowledge of Holy Light magic. They opened their eyes one after another and looked at the Holy Scripture of light suspended in the air with full feeling and worship,


    then they followed Strauss kneeling on the ground and read praise to William with ten paladins, silently waiting for the other 35 and praying for the taxi Soldiers.


    After waiting for about five minutes, William could feel that the remaining 35 people had become his followers, but they were far from fanatics.


    At the same time, I am sure that if I want to get believers, I just need to show the holy light once in a while.


    After thinking about it, the Holy Scripture gives out a soft light, and infuses the light energy composed of the holy light into the top of the 35 people''s heads to heal their wounds. At the same time, it only improves their physique, which can be regarded as a response and comfort to the first group of believers.


    After the light system Scripture was dispelled by William, all the people opened their eyes.


    I knew that William''s eyes had been withdrawn, and then I felt that his power was stronger.


    Of course, not everyone thinks that physical strength is a great gift. At least Palau, the city leader, thinks that it is a shame for him that he can''t compare with 12 soldiers who have become apprentice paladins.


    However, when Strauss gave them the status of reserve Knights of the order, Palau did not dare to refute it. He even had the idea that he would definitely become a trainee Paladin and a formal Paladin.


    Unfortunately, Palau didn''t know that, not to mention William and Alice, Strauss, who has lived for more than 80 years, could easily see through his reluctance.


    Not to mention William, who has a phobia of trust, has long established a rule in the order of paladins that he has to return to Alice''s temple every year to receive the light test.


    There is no temple specially built for Alice in this world, but there are more temples for the king of gods.


    And William is more interested in his temple than the one he built for Alice.


    Who dares to get his advantage, but betrays him in the end, that is not just going to hell, but William is used to destroying the soul of the enemy.

 Chapter 1436

    With the support of the Lord of hell, it will be easier for the Knights of light to spread the light in the city.


    Moreover, Strauss, who has been a priest, bishop and cardinal on earth for nearly 60 years, will not miss the opportunity to collect information.


    After learning about the distribution of power and the relationship between various forces in hell city from Palau, the reserve Knight of the knight order,


    he thought that his time was only three days, and the barbarian army would arrive. Without much hesitation, he began to bring ten paladins of earth origin,


    twelve new reserve paladins of Olympus origin, as well as other paladins He went to the central square of the city directly from the 34 trainee knights who had been promoted in strength outside Palau.


    As soon as the magic of the holy light is used, a large number of soldiers and citizens who are called by the city master feel that after the Holy Light blows, no matter the new wounds, old wounds or hidden diseases are all relieved and there are signs of healing.


    For a moment, those old, wounded, or less knowledgeable people who didn''t hate the gods were almost scared to have a heart attack. Then someone knelt down excitedly and worshipped Strauss.


    Strauss was so scared that he almost bit his tongue.


    This time, in order to spread the holy light, if William, as an agent, dares to accept other people''s kneeling, he will disappear in a few days.


    Kneeling on the ground, hands held high, he cried to heaven, "king of the gods, under the crown of William Devonshire, your servant asks you to come down with a sign to guide us sinners.".


    Sitting on the throne of God, William''s mouth smiles. As soon as the power of space is activated, the vigorous holy light comes down.


    The square with a circumference of 100 meters is fully covered.


    All the people in the square feel that they are bathed in the warm ocean of holy light.


    This time, no matter the people who didn''t kneel down in the square or the people who were not covered by the holy light outside the square, they knelt on the ground with soft legs, followed by Strauss and the knights, shouting William''s name.


    The supernatural power and miracles come, and most people''s faith in the city is easily gained.


    No matter how many thoughts the nobles had in mind, they didn''t dare to show it at this time, and they didn''t dare to say anything disrespectful to William.


    Not only that, William also thought for a few seconds, then waved to open a portal, and found in the material warehouse a piece of gold and titanium alloy used to make steel armor, improve the weight, and strengthen the defense.


    With the ability to control the metal, we have created 101 sets of paladin''s exclusive armor, which can adjust the size of the user.


    in front of the breastplate is carved Devonshire''s deer head, and between the antlers is a blue lightning sign.


    There is also a set of gold titanium alloy nano body armor, given to Strauss, so that he is not a qualified follower was assassinated, it is not worth the loss.


    Then, in the camp of Olympus, 90 horses were selected, which could only be regarded as medium, but in the mortal world, together with a hundred sets of armor with copper bottom and gilt edged body armor,


    under the dazzling holy light, they were sent from the sky to the square, the open space between knights and ordinary people.


    After the dazzling light, after seeing so many all black chariots of Shenjun, and the battle armour on the ground, the exclamation in the square rises one after another.


    Most people want to be a member of the paladin immediately.


    And Strauss heard William''s message, the face of a happy shout, "praise you, the great Devonshire crown.".


    Then, in the puzzled eyes of everyone, he stood up and walked in the direction of the 101 sets of armor,


    while taking off his white robe and the armor made by dwarves, keeping the inner lining, picked up the triangular storage box of nano soft armor and pressed it on his chest.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa.".


    When the people and knights around exclaimed, they saw that the nano material emitting the silver light covered Strauss''s whole body like running water.


    Strauss grabbed 101 sets of Knights'' armour, and the top set of armour would automatically decompose and cover him.


    Then, according to William''s suggestion, the holy light energy appeared in both hands, and he pressed the deer head sign on his chest.


    Light into the deer head, bright copper deer head began to emit a soft light.


    It''s a sign that he''s an official Paladin.


    After that, the ten earth born knights, holding back their excitement, also put on the agreed and special body armor according to Strauss''s instructions,


    injected enough holy light into the deer''s head, and became a paladin.


    And then there were twelve Olympians, apprentice knights, to change their clothes.


    However, none of these people can light the deer head sign. In Strauss''s words of comfort, he secretly vowed that he would cultivate it as soon as possible and release the magic power of ten holy light healing.


    When the last 34 reserve knights, with frustrations and excitement, were dressed, the blue lightning on their armor suddenly darkened."Don''t worry, my comrades in arms.".


    Strauss explained with a smile, "when you practice the magic of the holy light, the armor given by Devonshire will automatically light up the lightning sign representing one of the powers under the crown,


    which means that you become a glorious trainee Paladin. Moreover, since you are given paladin armor, it means that you have been recognized by the supreme crown.


    What you need to do in the future is to maintain the dignity under the crown, strive to cultivate the magic of holy light, and become an apprentice Paladin and official knight as soon as possible.


    "Yes, bishop Strauss," the 34 reserve knights are busy and steady, bowing respectfully to Strauss, who is the only one who has received William''s extra care and is regarded as an open admission of identity.


    However, after that, 56 Knights looked at Strauss, and then looked at dozens of sets of armor left on the ground.


    Just listen to Strauss continue to say with a smile, "the crown gives 101 places to the first Paladin order, so in addition to me, the Palau City Lord who is not here, and you,


    in these three days, in addition to spreading the holy light, we have another task is to find 43 comrades who are qualified to be knights.".


    Strauss, who deliberately amplified his voice to say this, heard the noise of exclamation and joy from the crowd kneeling on the ground.


    Extraordinary opportunities in front of us, whether noble or civilian, we are all eager to stare at the smiling Strauss.


    Palau, who stayed by the square, outside the meeting hall and watched everything in secret, gritted his teeth and thought for a while, then pushed aside his attendants and rushed to Strauss with a quick step.


    "Putong" knelt down, put his forehead on the ground, pretended to be a convert, and cried out, "dear Lord, please give me a chance to become a son of Devonshire.".


    "Damn it.".


    "I was preempted by this asshole.".


    For a time, the scene was full of screams and unwilling curses.

 Chapter 1437

    With just a few thoughts, we can see that Palau is acting Strauss. He steps forward with a smile and puts his hand on Palau''s head.


    "Go, son, Devonshire is merciful under the crown. Any devout follower has a chance to be a member of the paladin.


    And those who have no faith or bad intentions have no chance to pick up the paladin suit.


    Palau was surprised. He could not help worrying about whether his heart was not sincere and whether he had the chance to wear paladin armor?


    When Palau wanted to retreat, he thought that there were all knights and paladins around him, as well as the holy light before him. The armor and horses just fell from the sky, and Palau shivered.


    With the miracle just now, even if the paladins killed their own Lord on the spot, probably no one would jump out and fight against the paladins.


    Thinking of this, Palau could not help but stabilize his mind, put his hands together on his low forehead, and prayed to William in silence.


    After a long time, he didn''t stand up. He knelt down and moved to the armor pile five or six meters away. Then he prayed again. With fear, expectation and excitement,


    he reached for the armor and lifted it up with a deep breath.


    After unexpectedly feeling that the armor was a little light, Palau, who was excited and flushed, almost yelled out if he didn''t relax and lose his strength, and thought that he couldn''t be too proud in front of Strauss.


    It took a long time to slow down, and then knight a didn''t accidentally wear it, but the lightning sign also went dark as expected.


    Although he was a little disappointed, Palau was so excited that he could put on the knight armour that he went to the team of the reserve knights with a smile. He didn''t care that he was the Lord of the city, and he was even with the previous guards.


    Then the reaction of the nobles, cheering, ran into the square, and Palau, who had been standing in the group of trainee knights, saw that after Strauss agreed, no one could pick up the armor on the ground.


    Palau''s last suspicion disappeared in an instant.


    How entangled and suspicious it was before, how devout and fanatical it is now.


    No one needs to teach him how to practice the magic of holy light. After experiencing the holy light once in his body, he can actually evolve pure holy light energy in his body.


    Let Strauss and the surrounding knights, happy and puzzled, look at Palau, who can automatically absorb the holy light, easily light up the lightning sign, and really enter the ranks of apprentice Palau.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Looking at Palau, who asked about his preparation knight, with a pious expression on his face, he said calmly, "how pious is the heart, how generous is the crown of the king of the gods.".


    When the preparatory knights were thoughtful, William on Mount Olympus also wondered why Palau, who was only a shallow believer before, could become his own crazy believer so soon.


    When he saw Palau''s sarcastic look at the nobles who could not pick up the armor, William suddenly understood.


    The previous practice of making all the 47 native Olympians become knights or apprentice paladins made Palau suspicious and obsessed with power.


    Now that he can become a knight, other nobles can''t, Palau, who has experienced two miracles, can no longer doubt everything in front of him, and then truly believe in William.


    Ha ha, it seems that this belief is the same as doing business. Only by comparison can buyers cherish it more and willingly give their own belief.


    Thinking of this, William, who felt the great power of faith and appeared around him out of thin air, collected the power of faith and immediately set the criteria for selecting members of the knight order at the level of crazy believers.


    Otherwise, let alone 43 sets, hundreds of sets are not enough, and old and weak, women and children are no longer in William''s plan.


    Sure enough, just in the afternoon, there were nine crazy believers among thousands of people in the square, and this was the result of William''s deliberate selection of only adult men about 2 or 30 years old.


    As for the women and dozens of old believers, after thinking about it, William sent a message to Strauss, asking him to pacify them with the reason that the Knights order is the king''s sword.


    Then he openly told the believers that as long as they were William''s believers, they would be entitled to receive free holy light treatment once a year in the future temple.


    Moreover, as the common Temple of William, Athena and Artemis, not only does it not require the believers to donate wealth, but also the construction cost of the temple is provided by the paladin itself.


    Even if the believers are free, the Knights can hire them to build the temple together.


    Now, no matter shallow believers or crazy believers, they have more respect for William.


    The God who does not exploit the poor is a popular good God.


    When the nobles heard this, they didn''t believe it and doubted it. At the same time, some people started to look at it first.


    If everything is as Strauss said, let alone ordinary people, all nobles will sincerely welcome the paladins to settle in, and build a temple that does not exploit anyone, but can make a lot of money for everyone.For William, there are as many gold and silver coins as he wants.


    William, who has several multi-dimensional universes, can lay all the temples with gold as long as he wants.


    What''s more, to make gold coins as useless as stones in Olympus is only to make full use of them for a period of time on Sunday.


    It is impossible for the order of paladins, which does not need money and gives back work, not to be recognized by the public.


    Then, a cubic storage ring full of gold coins appeared in Strauss''s hand.


    A cubic meter of gold is 19.2 tons, which makes one hundred grams of Devonshire gold coins, which is 192 thousand. Even because the gold coins are round and there is a gap between them, there are 120 thousand in the storage ring.


    With the gold coins in Olympus, it''s not as extravagant as one hundred grams. If you have ten grams, you can be regarded as a city-state with conscience.


    With the poor manpower of the slave society, the weak mining and refining technology, 1.2 million gold coins, let alone building a temple, there may be surplus in the reconstruction of hell city.


    When it was getting dark, Strauss used only ten Devonshire gold coins to make the owner of the largest hotel in the city happily promise the Knights a month''s accommodation and food, as well as the supply of grass and oats for horses.


    The price of a 10 gram gold coin per person, a horse and a month makes Palau want to say that the price is too high, but Strauss shakes his head with a smile.


    Since there is no shortage of money, let the people in the city know that the Knights are really rich on the pretext of not knowing the market.


    As for the subsequent purchase, there are some local knights who are clear about the price.


    The next morning, at least 2000 soldiers were standing in the street.

 Chapter 1438

    For the ordinary soldiers in the city states of Olympus, it''s more worthwhile to work for the nobility than for the gods?


    And the most important thing is the order of the paladins. However, they openly said that they would hire people to build temples instead of offering sacrifices. What does that mean?


    The most direct thing is that the new king not only restricts his agent, the order of paladins, but also doesn''t care about money at all, let alone gold, silver and jewelry.


    At a deeper level, they may not even care about the belief of ordinary people.


    Because in the past, the priests who presided over the temple evaluated the piety of the believers, and a large part of the criteria was how much money the believers offered to the temple.


    When the priests seek money, the gods have to believe in it. However, money is something that can''t be given up by nature after human beings have this concept.


    Rich, or willing to sacrifice to the temple. Fortunately, in such an underground slave society, the temple and the aristocracy often unite to make money from the bottom of the problem of food with various names.


    This makes it impossible for people not to hate the gods.


    And these city-state soldiers, who lay down their swords and swords, are all at the bottom.


    So, under the pressure of 50000 barbarians, I heard that there were 34 indicators of reserve knights in the paladin order. That night, some soldiers left the camp to try whether they could be lucky to join the paladin.


    Fortunately, the miracle of William''s fall is well known. No one dares to have a brainless impact on the soldiers who arrive at the square. The hotel where the paladins live two blocks away.


    Can only quietly hide in the corner around the square, waiting for the dawn.


    This wait, someone left the camp, it did not take long to hide.


    Moreover, some people took the lead, and it was out of control. Even the chieftains, centurions and other high-level officials were quietly calculating whether the treatment of chieftains or the status of paladins was better.


    As for the commander who seldom comes to the camp, let alone he is gone, even if he is, he dare not force the soldiers to return to the camp at night.


    Once the camp roars, the blood in the camp is light. The soldiers who kill will riot in the city and escape from hell with money.


    From early in the morning to early in the morning, the soldiers ran out of the camp one by one to try their luck.


    When we saw that almost all the people in the battalion had run away, the centurions and the chieftains who dared to show up with their bare hands and no armor came together.


    Then it was suggested that we work together and try to round up 34 places with the advantage of the number of people.


    And everyone also made it clear that as long as they won 34 places, they would hold down the punishment of the nobles with the status of paladin and the mentality of being irresponsible to the public.


    At the same time, these 34 Knights must take care of their unselected colleagues in the future.


    Even if the Knights do have money, the soldiers are willing to attach themselves directly to the order.


    And if the Knights don''t want them, it''s close to Palau, who has become a trainee Paladin.


    If you have the reputation of a city Lord, you can kill anyone who dares to talk.


    So, when William got up early in the morning, heard Strauss''s prayer and understood the whole story, he was very happy.


    But then it occurred to me that if the paladins had mastered a large number of soldiers, it would be tantamount to opening up the campaign mode.


    The result was an Olympian version of the crusade.


    And William also affirmed that the old man Strauss, as well as the bitter friars and knights from the earth, would be willing to help him fight the whole world of Olympus.


    However, the captains of thousands and centurions in this army are willing to take refuge in the order of paladins, which also makes William understand that the reason why mortals oppose Zeus and other gods is that the gods occupy the interests of mankind.


    Once the gods are no longer exploiters, ordinary people and soldiers, as long as they can get enough food and clothing,


    do not say trouble, at least they will not strongly resist the belief in the gods.


    They can even easily get their adoration.


    But if William wants to unify the world, he won''t use paladins, and he doesn''t even need to use the means of war. What''s more, he is a God King, and he can be a king?


    Since it is not necessary or in the mood to unify Olympus and ancient Greece, today if we order the old man Strauss to take over the 2000 soldiers.


    Paladins do not want to easily enter other city states in the future, so there is no need to worry about Athena and Artemis.


    William an idea, opened a portal in the sky of hell City, the whole sky soon covered with dark clouds, electric light flashing up.


    Frightened more than 2000 soldiers and the nobles who came, they knelt down on the ground to pray for William to calm down.


    Soon, the whole city was oppressed by the thunder, scared to kneel on the ground and pray loudly.


    What followed was the great power of faith, which unexpectedly appeared around him out of thin air.


    With only a few thoughts, William, who has put away this huge power of belief, knows that the coming of the holy light yesterday only made the people in hell City believe in the existence of the God King, and today''s thunder, like the punishment of heaven, hangs on the heads of the whole city.EN and Wei, it seems that means are more important.


    And the 100000 or so people kneel down at the same time, which makes William feel comfortable and in control of everything.


    Fortunately, in his character, prudence and laziness occupied the main part, and he soon recovered from the thought of controlling all living beings.


    Simply in the whole city, choose 34 young believers with the highest degree of piety and at least fanaticism, and send them to the paladin hotel.


    After the initial confusion, these 34 people gained the holy light in public. After improving their physical fitness, they easily burst out into stronger belief. After all, they were all reserve Knights selected by William himself.


    Fortunately, the 2000 soldiers are not all speculators. Among the hundreds of people who have reached the level of believers, five are soldiers who are eager to follow him.


    This also made other soldiers panic for a period of time, and then they settled down.


    After William dispelled the thunder in the sky, Strauss walked out of the hotel with 66 knights in Paladin armour, receiving 34 new companions and comforting the nobles, soldiers and civilians on the street.


    Reserve Knights appeared in both civilians and soldiers, so that the two largest groups soon stabilized, and the whole city was back on track.


    On the contrary, the nobles, who used to occupy power, began to worry about their future.


    At this time, no one dared to question, but the nobles did not dare to show this idea.


    In addition, the paladins have not made any comments against the aristocracy, and there is a threat from the barbarians. We can only wait and see for a while.


    Two days later, Strauss, who was watching ten paladins of earth origin, teaching other knights to practice the magic of the holy light, or healing skills,


    after hearing a crash of armor and footsteps, he didn''t need to think about it to understand that the barbarians had come.

 Chapter 1439

    Looking back, Palau, the Lord of the city in Paladin armour, with more than a dozen of his guards, came quickly and told him, "monsieur, the vanguard of the barbarians has arrived at the wall of hell.".


    "Ah," said Strauss with a sigh. After giving the order to arm the knights, he looked at Palau who was respectful to him and asked, "what are you going to do with the nobles?"


    Palau hesitated for a moment, frowned and said, "there are about a thousand cavalry in the vanguard of the barbarians. Even if we go out of the city to fight, it is very difficult to annihilate these cavalry without saying the casualties.".


    Strauss nodded. In the city states of Olympus, cavalry has never been the main force. In addition, there are only more than 2000 soldiers in the city. In addition, the 800 hell wall guards who defend one kilometer away from the city are less than 3000.


    This man went out of the city to fight with a thousand barbarian cavalry. Instead of eating each other, he was badly hurt and then broke into the city.


    "So, the nobles are going to close the wall of hell, and then drag down the logistics of the barbarians, or settle the problem through negotiation?"


    Palau nodded, saying that there was a huge gap between the enemy and us, and defense was the right choice. The only thing that dissatisfied Palau was that the nobles had not made up their mind to mobilize the young men in the whole city to help Chengcheng guard the wall of hell.


    However, to tell you the truth, the wall of hell is a super fortification with a height of more than 20 meters and a thickness of tens of meters based on the ten meter high mountain.


    In this era, not to mention human beings, even the gods may not be able to break the wall.


    As long as the three meter thick stone gate is put down from the mechanism, no one can break the stone gate unless it is chiseled a little bit.


    On the other side of hell City, as long as you stand on the city wall more than 20 meters high, shoot arrows from a high position and guard 800 gates, you can really kill and injure barbarians and make the world helpless.


    As for building siege tools, climbing ladders more than 20 meters high, that is, wood as high as eight stories, are not so easy to find.


    Hell City, which had thought of this for a long time, cut down all the trees within a few kilometers outside the city wall. Within nearly 30 kilometers, there were no trees more than 10 meters high.


    Even if you find the materials from a far away place, you can wait for them to be processed, manufactured, and then transported. Haha, don''t think about it in a month.


    What''s more, just climbing up the eight story ladder consumes almost all of our physical strength. The number of giant ladders is less, which is no different from death.


    As for the ladder car, it''s still more than 20 meters high. The Greeks can''t make it themselves, let alone the barbarians.


    Even the ancient Chinese did not build such a large ladder car.


    The safest way is to fill a huge ramp with a lot of soil, but it can''t be done in one or two months.


    Strauss and other 101 people, riding on the divine world horse sent by William, jogged for a few minutes to the wall of hell,


    let most of the Knights stay. Palau, the city leader, led by Strauss and ten paladins, went through the tens of meters long gate hole to the outside of the city wall.


    There were thousands of savage cavalry who didn''t even have harness, waving spears and knives in their hands. They were eager to try, and wanted to rush up and kill the twelve Strauss.


    But before the barbarians got up, someone yelled "stop.".


    Semir, who was riding beside the Barbarian King Hein, said to Hein in the angry eyes of the surrounding barbarians, "Your Majesty, the gates of hell city have three layers,


    the outermost layer and the third layer are all bronze clad wooden gates, which are easy to open. The second layer is a mechanism gate made of boulders. Once it is put down, even if the people of hell city want to open it again, it will cost a lot of money Huge manpower and time.


    Let''s talk to the people in hell city first and try to persuade them to surrender.


    Hain nodded with a smile, "then you are responsible for the discussion, and you will be treated as a chieftain.".


    This, this, this.


    Semir scolded in his heart. Everyone could know that he was a serious Greek just by looking at his appearance.


    In case the person on the other side becomes angry when he hears the words of persuading him to surrender, or cuts him directly without thinking, who should he go to?


    No, the barbarians around won''t mind cutting him down.


    Semir regretted that he did not follow Theseus to lead a hundred cavalry to carry out the task of driving ordinary Greeks into hell city.


    After the Barbarian King showed a meaningful smile, Semir had to harden his head and run to Strauss.


    Five or six meters away, he grabbed the reins and yelled, "I am the messenger of Crete Kingdom, the great king Hain orders you to surrender, otherwise on the day of breaking the city, all the people in the city will be demoted into slaves.".


    For his own small life, Semir dare not say that the barbarians will slaughter the city. Unfortunately, Strauss''s mission to hell city is not only to help the Greeks defend the city, but also to ensure that the barbarians will attack the city.


    As for the release of Titan, William did not tell Strauss.


    After Semir threatened, Strauss wanted to kill Semir, but he was a traitor to the Greeks.While angering the barbarians, they also clean up the leading Party who is familiar with hell city.


    But unless he is the decision-maker of hell City, the practice of killing the messenger at the first meeting is too conspicuous, which inevitably makes people suspect that the paladins are actively provoking war.


    "Traitors are not qualified to negotiate with me.".


    Showing a look of disdain, Strauss turned his horse around without any hesitation and took the lead to enter the gate hole more than ten meters away.


    And the Barbarian King didn''t care at all. He knelt down on the ground nervously.


    With the bow of Epirus in his hand, whether it is a bronze gate or a huge stone mechanism, it is a decoration for him.


    To let Semir negotiate is to delay time and avoid fighting with the Greeks before the next 50000 troops arrive.


    With a thousand horsemen and the bow of Epirus, he can really attack the wall of hell, but he is a king. He can''t let the cavalry dismount foolishly and be an infantry to fight against the Greek shield square.


    After all, the cost of training an elite cavalry is enough to arm a small group of ordinary soldiers.


    When Strauss rode into the wall of hell, he saw a dozen nobles coming from the city on horseback.


    As soon as we met, some nobles asked anxiously, "how do barbarians say that?"


    Palau looked at Strauss and saw that the old man didn''t mean to speak, so he said, "let''s surrender, or everyone will become slaves after the city is broken.".


    When the nobles heard this, they were surprised and asked, "how could this be possible? How could there be a negotiation to let people surrender without any conditions.


    And we are all aristocrats. Why don''t we even have the chance to redeem ourselves with money? "


    "It''s not that the barbarians don''t understand the rules, but that they didn''t want to accept our surrender at all," Strauss took the opportunity to say,


    "have you ever thought about why the barbarians have to spend more than ten days to avoid the nearest city-state, and have to come to hell city.".


    There were not no smart people among the nobles. After a while, someone frowned and asked, "is that why you suddenly appear in hell city?"


    This makes all nobles and soldiers around him stare at Strauss nervously.


    Strauss nodded his head and said, "it is said that after 12 years of Titan war, Zeus and other gods'' palaces, together with the Titans who are dissatisfied with the second generation God King, although they finally defeated the second generation God King Cronus,


    they have no spare power to wipe out all the hostile Titans, and they can only watch a lot of Titans escape from the war The field.


    And that''s not the most troublesome.


    Since the roots can not be removed, and the two sides of the Titan war are all related, the wounded and captured Titans can only be imprisoned, but not killed directly, so as to avoid the second Titan war and the dissatisfaction of the Titans who helped Zeus fight. Many hostile Titans can only be sealed and imprisoned.


    Hearing this, the nobles exclaimed, "so Titan is locked up in hell?"

 Chapter 1440

    Knowing that Zeus once sealed Titans on the side of hell City, the first idea of many nobles was to escape,


    but hell city could stand in this world for thousands of years by surrounding mountains, and the only exit was the advantage of hell wall.


    There is no way out to run at this time.


    When more than ten nobles were dead, the idea of surrendering to the barbarians came to mind.


    Strauss glanced at everyone silently, but he didn''t understand what the nobles thought.


    he said with a smile, narrowing his eyes, "once the Titan is released, the gods and armies under Devonshire''s crown and his command will have a reason to intervene in human affairs.


    No matter where you go, we don''t know whether the divine army will pursue you.


    But even if the paladins go to the end of the world, even the underworld, they will catch you and punish you.


    "We,,".


    A group of nobles were frightened by this, and then they listened to Strauss continue to say,


    "we have the wall of hell, there are nearly 3000 soldiers, and the city can mobilize at least 20000 young men to guard the city.


    As long as we stick to it for more than a month, the food carried by the barbarians will not last until then.


    In this way, not only do you not have to die, but you are also the ones who have made contributions to Devonshire. Moreover, "Strauss looked around at his soldiers and suddenly raised his voice." you probably don''t know that it''s only three months since he inherited the divine world, and you just need to expand the hall of heroes for the heroes who died for him.


    So, I hope I can die and go to the divine world to serve the great king of Olympus, his majesty William Devonshire.


    From a mortal to an immortal spirit with Olympus, and let the heroic deeds we will carry out be forever praised by future generations. ".


    With that, Strauss braved the holy light all over, raised his hands and roared, "fight to death together, and then go to the hall of heroes.".


    "Go to Yingling hall".


    Ten earth born paladins then released their light, pulled out their swords, knelt down on one knee, put their hands on the hilt, and put their foreheads on the back of their hands,


    cried out, "for your majesty Devonshire, victory or death.".


    Ninety Olympian Knights behind the ten paladins pulled out their weapons one after another, knelt down on one knee, and rushed to their heads with blood, shouting,


    "for your majesty Devonshire, win or die.".


    A whole hundred bright armor, instantly let people feel a strong momentum, and the spirit of war, easily let the soldiers around the blood surge.


    Among more than 800 soldiers, many immediately learned from paladins, kneeling on one knee and shouting, "victory or death.".


    After shouting a few words and calming everyone down, everyone knelt down with the increasing anger.


    "For his majesty Devonshire, for his majesty Devonshire," he roared voluntarily or boldly.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    A huge air breaking sound came from the air, and the dazzling light dissipated.


    He saw that three of them were bigger than the war horses, with golden horns on their heads and snow-white unicorns all over them. Facing the light of the sun, people stood up and made a loud horse sound.


    After a few seconds, the unicorn of William and his wife disappeared and returned to Mount Olympus.


    The soldiers who knew that this was William''s response suddenly burst out with huge cheers,


    outside the wall of hell, the barbarians who were deliberately blocked by William and didn''t know what happened behind the wall frowned.


    I can''t help thinking that this war is not easy to fight.


    After this miracle, the forces of hell City, whether noble or soldiers, all from the heart of Strauss and paladins, as the backbone.


    Military power was easily handed over to the paladins, and Strauss impolitely ordered the nobles to mobilize the two thousand soldiers in the city.


    Then, people were asked to build a wooden platform of about two meters near the gate hole,


    swords and shields and long conflict soldiers, and four 500 men were arranged to guard the gate hole of tens of meters, one third and the gate hole in turn,


    and the remaining 800 archers were also divided into four groups, three groups went to the city wall, and one group of the most powerful 200 men stood on the two meter high platform To shoot the barbarians and share the defensive pressure for shield warfare.


    As for the paladins, they all arrived near the city gate hole and acted as the overseers. At the same time, they could use the holy light to treat the wounded soldiers.


    Fortunately, the Barbarian King did not plan to attack today, but planned to wait for 50000 soldiers to defeat the resistance of the city-state soldiers.


    After three days of waiting, the barbarian army arrived at the hell wall two days ago, repaired it for one day, and then walked from the camp two kilometers away to the wall 200 meters away.


    These three days also gave the Greeks behind the wall time to practice and cooperate, and to pick out 500 soldiers who are willing to be the first and are not afraid of death to take the lead.


    He also distributed weapons to ten thousand young men, served as logistics and supplementary soldiers, and stayed in the open space of one kilometer between the wall of hell and the city of hell,While building imperial fortifications in batches, they also learned simple fighting skills in the angry shouts of centurions.


    What''s more, Strauss and the nobles are glad that in the past half a month, they have collected nearly 200 refugees, soldiers working in various villages and towns, and 400 hunters with good archery skills.


    With a hundred paladins, there are 3500 soldiers defending.


    Unfortunately, the barbarians didn''t give hell city too much time for preparation and training.


    "Du", "Du", "Du".


    On the morning of the third day, within two hours of sunrise, the sound of huge horns spread all over the country.


    A thousand archers and hunters from hell City, standing on the 20 meter high wall, arranged their bows and arrows.


    Although these archers are nervous, they don''t have much fear.


    After the barbarians arrived yesterday, they didn''t see that they were carrying siege weapons, which gave us great confidence in guarding the city.


    Some people even joked that they hoped there would be enough arrows in the city, or they would waste the advantage of commanding and killing barbarians.


    When Strauss saw this, he just laughed and said to Palau, the apprentice Palau and three nobles who were responsible for directing archers,


    "are you sure that the stone gate can be put down at the first time?"


    Palau nodded, "half an hour ago, I went to the mechanism room inside the city wall and confirmed it again.".


    "That''s good," Strauss said with a smile, "let the 500 soldiers in the first battle see the blood first. If the 200 archers with the strongest archery under the city can shoot several times or even ten times the number of barbarians,


    maybe the barbarians will be frightened by the huge casualties and have to retreat.


    In this way, the soldiers of the second, third and fourth formations can take turns to resist and train. When the resistance is not enough, we can put down the boulder mechanism and give us at least three days to repair, replenish our troops and regroup. ".


    "That''s right," Palau and the three nobles said with a smile.


    "It should not be difficult to fight like this for ten days and a half months, not to mention one month.".


    Strauss nodded, then sighed, "it''s a pity that the weather is a little hot now. When the truce is over, the corpses must be buried to avoid pestilence.".


    "Du", "Du", "Du".


    Just as he was talking, a trumpet sounded and he saw an army of about 5000 barbarians coming towards the gate in a neat line.

 Chapter 1441

    There are more than ten thousand people all over the country.


    As soon as the 5000 army line moves around, it looks equally shocking.


    Fortunately, the archers on the wall did not stand by the wall, but formed a queue of five or two hundred people, waiting for the order to shoot with bows.


    More than ten minutes later, the barbarian army stopped 100 meters outside the city wall, and then a tall man with a huge horn mask and a bird feather cloak came out of the array, holding a big black bow.


    As soon as the Barbarian King stepped out of the army, he looked at Strauss, who was surrounded by Palau and three nobles, because he didn''t see the siege weapons and the barbarian archers.


    Then, without a bit of wordiness, he drew an arrow at Strauss, who showed half of his figure.


    Holy light shield.


    The first reaction of Strass was to release the holy light shield, so that he would not escape. However, the magic arrow hit Palau and nobles on his left and right sides.


    In order to avoid the death of important people and a sharp drop in morale before the war.


    The bow of Epirus was rubbish in William''s eyes, but it was also an artifact. The Magic Arrow easily broke Strauss''s Shield of light,


    however, in front of Strauss''s chest, Paladin a suddenly burst out an eggshell shield of light, which counteracted the Magic Arrow and protected Strauss.


    While Strauss and Palau were sweating, the Barbarian King, who was pulling arrows from the city, was also frightened by the automatic defense of the holy light shield and paladin a.


    I didn''t expect that I had artifact in my hand. The people on the wall also had artifact.


    At the same time, I can''t help thinking that hell city is the place where titans are sealed. The nobles who are guarding the city have their cards in their hands.


    However, the appearance of the Holy Light Magic also made the Barbarian King want to make a quick decision.


    Seeing that Strauss ordered several nobles to retreat into the city wall shelter, he bravely relied on the magic shield and stared at him.


    The Barbarian King once again pulled up the bowstring of Epirus'' bow, but did not attack Strauss any more. Instead, he pointed the target at the gate of the city, the gate of the iron clad wood.


    it took more than ten seconds to release the bowstring.


    See a bright Magic Arrow, blink through a hundred meters distance.


    With a loud bang, sawdust and iron pieces scattered around the city gate. With one arrow, the city gate, which can block the impact of the car for a long time, was abandoned.


    The barbarians immediately roared with excitement. Under their king''s wave, they ran to the gate 100 meters away.


    Seeing this, Strauss immediately ordered, "archery, archery.".


    The archers in five rows point to the sky with their bows. Thousands of long arrows shoot into the sky, leaving a parabola and falling freely into the 5000 people''s army.


    After three arrows, 200 archers began to lean against the wall and shoot freely at the barbarians.


    Every time he shoots five arrows, he retreats to recover his strength and attacks the barbarians who are crowded by the gate only a few meters wide and want to rush into the gate.


    In just one minute, hundreds of bodies were shot and there were countless roars and cries of pain.


    The Barbarian King under the angry City crazily pulled the bow of Epirus in his hand, and one of them kept shooting magic arrows at 200.


    Fortunately, the bow of Epirus would not be able to send out explosive magic arrows if it had no power.


    Although the Barbarian King pulled his bow very fast, he could only send out five magic arrows at a time.


    This makes each team of 200 archers, although they are afraid, but they can''t make these archers run away in an instant.


    In addition, Strauss always stood by the wall, and the archers were inspired, praying that they would not be the most unfortunate one,


    then, with the fastest speed, they shot five arrows at the dense heads under the city gate, turned and left the wall.


    After a round of transformation, 50 archers died, and the king of barbarians, who wanted to speed up the bowing, suddenly felt that his strength and spirit were rapidly declining.


    For a short time, he felt powerless to pull Epirus'' bow, and suddenly realized that it was not without cost to pull the divine bow.


    When he thought of breaking the seal of Titan, he had to use the bow of Epirus. With a sense of fatigue, the king of barbarian thought for a few seconds, and scolded in his heart.


    Put down the bow, yelled to the guards around, let the second 5000 soldiers rush up.


    The first group of 195 bowmen on the wall stood by the wall again in fear,


    when they saw the Barbarian King put down the bow of Epirus, they suddenly cheered loudly.


    This time, not to mention the collapse, the bowmen''s morale was greatly boosted.


    Strauss, who has been standing by the city wall, smiles and looks at the corpses of barbarians piled up by the city gate.


    After two rounds of archers'' rotation, he saw that the king of barbarians had never arched again,


    then he turned back to Palau, who was standing on one side of the archers'' line, and yelled to the three nobles, "the first gate is broken, Palau is going to the boulder office now, just in case.You three are commanding the archers here. Shoot the barbarians as much as you can. I''ll go to the gate cave to guard. ".


    When the three nobles saw that no Archer had been killed in the past few minutes, and they didn''t have to stand by the city wall, they put down their fear of death.


    on the contrary, they admired Strauss, who had been standing by the city wall all the time and played a stabilizing role in attracting fire.


    Respectfully nodded, and then while shouting the rotation command, while watching Strauss quickly walk to the city stairs, disappeared.


    Before walking down the wall, Strauss heard the sound of weapons hitting, soldiers shouting, and the cry of pain when injured or dead.


    Then I saw a holy light shining from time to time behind the first shield battle array blocking the city gate.


    Then I saw another 50 archers standing on the two meter wooden platform, holding their breath. Like snipers, they didn''t ask for the fastest speed of their arrows. Instead, they took aim and released their bowstring to shoot the barbarians blocked by the shield battle.


    The city gate cave, which is tens of meters long and four or five meters wide, directly limits the number of people to fight, and probably enjoys the healing of the holy light.


    it makes the top of the front row, strong, and fooled into dying in battle, so as to be a warrior in the divine world. It looks extremely fierce and tyrannical.


    I would rather give up the shield defense than kill more barbarians.


    If it had not been for the constant sniping of bows and arrows and the attack of spears, the ancient Greeks'' best shield battle formation would have been in chaos.


    Moreover, the shield array of Greek city states and Spartans, with similar tactics, also pays attention to body armor. The defensive power of armless breastplate is much stronger than that of barbarians who don''t even have breastplate.


    However, not afraid of death and with the help of holy light therapy, it does not mean unlimited physical strength.


    War damage will inevitably appear soon, but with the passage of time.


    The barbarians who are threatened by bow and arrow at the city gate all expect the same clan in the city gate to rush into the city gate quickly.


    When countless people pushed forward, the war soon turned into not killing people with a knife, but pressing people against the shield front.

 Chapter 1442

    With the barbarians fighting with the hell city garrison, they are pushed to the shield battle front of the garrison by a large number of people who come into the channel.


    Before the shield war, the bravest and fearless soldiers in several platoons had been killed for so long, and their physical strength had been greatly reduced. In addition, there were too many people and the space was too small. Even if the bronze daggers in their hands could not dance well,


    they only killed dozens of them, and then they were killed by the barbarians. Then the barbarians roared and ran into the shield defense line arranged several meters away.


    "Bang bang".


    There was a sound of the body hitting the bronze shield, and the two sides soon became pure power wrestling.


    Strauss, who was watching the battle on the bow platform outside the gate, saw that his front was being pushed out of the gate hole little by little.


    Busy implementation of the preparatory plan, yelled the order, "order three reserve five hundred team, put out a semicircle formation outside the city gate.


    The paladins meet behind the first infantry.


    Looking at the paladins, who had been arrayed behind the first army, and began to pull out their weapons, Strauss yelled to the archers,


    "fire at full speed.".


    In fact, without his command, the archers have already speeded up their archery. On the 20 meter high city wall, there are more than a dozen people with wooden barrels staring at Strauss with their eyes fixed on him.


    when he orders, they will light the grease barrel and throw it down to block the attack of the barbarians with fire, giving the archers more time to shoot the enemy, as well as the infantry to re line up and breathe meeting.


    Waiting for the three infantry teams to set up the array outside the gate, Strauss did not hesitate for a moment, shouting "first team back" to the first team in the wrestling and fighting.


    To be honest, it''s an idiotic decision to let the first team down at this time.


    The normal commander would rather let the 500 people of the first team die in full battle, or put down the boulder mechanism and seal the city gate hole,


    he would never let the first team withdraw and attack his own formation. Needless to say, the barbarians who come after them will definitely boost their morale and break through the defensive formation with strength.


    However, maybe he has confidence in the order of the paladins, or maybe he thinks that William''s message to him implies that killing a large number of barbarians is the main target.


    But this kind of suggestion, for the mature Strauss, his first thought is the God he serves, and he hopes that the barbarians will enter the hell city.


    Otherwise, Strauss and the ten paladins of the earth would never let only 3500 soldiers compete directly with barbarians.


    Not to mention the others, it''s not difficult to dig a huge pit on this side of the city gate for three days and 100000 people to assemble a wooden platform around the pit for archery.


    When the barbarians use their lives to fill the pit, break through the wooden wall, and consume a lot of physical strength, they meet the hell city garrison who is waiting for work,


    and stay in the army, and tens of thousands of young men with weapons and good momentum, their morale will definitely reach the bottom.


    At that time, once the boulder mechanism is put down, it will not be difficult to surround and kill thousands of people.


    The archers on the city wall, the archers in the pit and the surrounding wooden walls, and the infantry surrounded and killed them, and tens of thousands of people were killed.


    With the huge casualties and the stone sealing of the city gate cave, it is not impossible for the barbarians to retreat directly, let alone attack again.


    However, all these ideas are nonsense now. The people of the first infantry team stayed in the city gate. Nearly 50 or 60 people continued to wrestle and delayed. The others turned and retreated from the left and right of the paladin line.


    These 50 or 60 soldiers were killed by the barbarians when the formation was in disorder.


    Soon, the barbarian screamed, bumping his head into the plate armor with copper bottom and gold edge, and even the helmet had gaps only in his eyes and nose. He leaned down to pray to William with weapons.


    You can see that the ten paladins standing in the front of the array are shining, and a blessing of the holy light is released,


    their full strength has been increased by 2 levels. With so many years of cultivation, although the bitter friar paladins are not as good as the Asgard soldiers, they are about two or three times better than normal human beings.


    After the blessing of the holy light, the strength is close to the divine warrior in Olympus.


    Where to return to have no armor of savage person to put in the eye, brandishing in the hand of double sword or two hands big sword, roaring a sword to split down.


    Ten weapons made by dwarves are just ordinary goods in the eyes of William and dwarves, but in the eyes of ordinary people in Olympus, they are swords that can cut iron like mud.


    In addition, the paladin armor made by William himself can not only block bullets, but also prevent ordinary metal swords from chopping. Even when the heavy hammer and other armor breaking weapons hit, the armor shows the buffering function.


    Weapons, armor, strength and holy light, which can make the barbarians fear, instantly make ten paladins just like ten meat grinder, easily kill dozens of barbarians.


    And the paladins'' performance, let the surrounding heart rough restlessness, the garrison morale.


    While roaring to cheer for the paladin, the fear of being beaten in by barbarians soon turns into the desire to join the paladin and kill the enemy together.The two hundred archers on the archer''s platform don''t have to worry about injuring the friendly troops in the gate by mistake, and they don''t have to worry about the angle. They can only shoot the problems in the gate.


    when they pull the bow, they don''t have to aim at the tens of meters long gate hole, or when the barbarians rush out to release the bowstring, they can definitely shoot or injure an enemy.


    Or if the order of paladins, which has just been established for only three days, has only ten senior paladins, and the rest are all rookies who can''t even release the holy light,


    it''s OK to block the city gate for an hour or two just by relying on a hundred Paladins who can resist, fight and heal, not to mention killing many people.


    But the reality is that the barbarians don''t care about human life, and there are signs of chaos soon after the battle.


    After the rookie Knight killed at least two barbarians with his special armour, Strauss saw that the first team of 300 still alive soldiers began to support the front line of encircling the barbarians. He could not help looking up at the city gate and nodding to the soldiers who were ready to pour grease.


    Soon more than a dozen barrels of oil barrels were ignited and fell down one after another, turning into a sea of fire around the city gate.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Dozens of huge cries of pain, coupled with the successive throwing of flame grease barrels, sealed the city gate. After entering the city wall, the barbarians fighting with the garrison realized that they had been isolated and helpless, and their morale suddenly dropped to a low level.


    Soon he was surrounded by the paladins who were killed at will, and the defensive infantry were hanged.


    Taking advantage of the rare opportunity of breathing, Strauss loudly ordered the young man to carry away the wounded soldiers and corpses, and the four infantry teams formed a new formation. The bowmen supplemented the long bows and arrows sent by the young man.


    Then the whole army began to drink water and eat small pieces of dried meat to supplement their strength.


    But did not expect a few minutes later, outside the wall came a long horn.


    After hearing three consecutive trumpets, the hesitant barbarians in the city gate began to look crazy in their eyes,


    I don''t know who yelled a few words, holding the corpses in the city gate hole, one by one throwing them on the fire pile, trying to put out the grease fire.


    And Strauss, who saw all this, felt tight in his heart, "is this really desperate?"

 Chapter 1443

    What Strauss doesn''t know is that if he didn''t expose his holy light at the beginning of the war, and the paladin armor that can block the bow of Epirus,


    The Barbarian King Hain might have been stopped by the fire on the way ahead, with the archers shooting at the killers wantonly, and with the regret of belittling the enemy, ordered to withdraw his troops and fight again in the future.


    After all, the 50000 troops he brought were all barbarians. If there was no need, no king would force the soldiers to die.


    Even if it has to be filled with human life, it must not be filled with the elite who lead the battle.


    The team with 5000 people, 2000 or 3000 casualties and no collapse and retreat is in Hain''s hands. Apart from the guards and the 10000 people team directly under Hain''s command, the team is the best at tackling difficult problems.


    It''s better to take it down and get to know the first-hand situation in the city.


    With the bow of Epirus in his hand, this artifact can play a huge advantage in the terrain of Chengmen cave.


    as long as the commander''s head is normal, he will retreat and use the artifact to break the defense line of the garrison.


    But Hain''s only thought in his mind was that he had to break through the enemy''s front by force today, when his physical strength and energy were greatly reduced by the consumption of fifty arrows of Epirus'' bow.


    Otherwise, if it is too late, it will change. Maybe it will never break into the wall of hell again and release the Titan sealed beside the wall and hidden in the mountain.


    In addition, Hein was still thinking that if Strauss had a card to deal with him, he could only deal with the barbarian soldiers when the front was broken.


    Therefore, the barbarian who heard the bugle suddenly thought that if he disobeyed his orders, he would be beheaded and his family demoted to slavery.


    Under such harsh military laws, the barbarians would not care whether they would be burned or not.


    When the barbarians who throw corpses feel that someone is pushing them forward behind them,


    some people lift up the shield of the garrison, or the corpse is in front of them, frantically rush out of the sea of fire, and then rush to the paladin or the surrounding garrison.


    The intensity of the war rose several ranks at once.


    Even the heavily armored paladins were knocked down by several barbarians, and then stabbed in along the gap of the armor by knives.


    Strauss rushed to the Paladin to release the Holy Light healing, but the Holy Light healing is not a resurrection. If the weapon penetrates the eyes, the knights with brain death can never die again.


    In the chaos, he thought that five rookie knights had been killed, and the infantry around him had also been killed by the barbarians. When the formation began to be in chaos,


    Strauss had to shout, "put down the boulder mechanism, put down the boulder mechanism.".


    Palau, who has been paying close attention to the war situation and orders, immediately cuts off the chain on the mechanism with one sword.


    In a few seconds, I heard a dull sound of "bang", coming from the gate hole.


    The three meter thick boulder instantly killed more than a dozen barbarians, split the city gate hole in two, completely sealed the city gate, split the barbarians in two, and gave them a chance to breathe.


    Then Strauss took the archer beside him and yelled with him, "the stone gate has been put down, killing all these barbarians is victory.".


    This soon excited the infantry who were scared by the barbarians.


    In addition, with thousands of bows and arrows on the city wall, half of the nobles in charge of the command were assigned to support them,


    standing on the city wall and the city stairs, they shot and killed the barbarians who rushed into the city wall and scuffled with the garrison.


    The barbarians, who had no way out, were cleaned up by more than 2000 defenders and paladins, plus thousands of young men who had been supported.


    Unfortunately, just after the battle in the city, the king of barbarians outside the city wall has ordered the barbarians in the gate cave to step back and stand 100 meters away,


    pull the bow of Epirus in his hand and store his strength for about ten seconds.


    A Magic Arrow braved the blue light, rushed into the gate hole, "boom" a loud bang, exploded on the stone gate.


    "Creak, creak.".


    After an arrow, the three meter thick boulder was blasted into a few tens of centimeter deep hole, and then the rubble fell to the ground one by one.


    The reason why the enemy will put down the boulders to block the way is that they can''t hold fast. These savages who are used to fighting still know it.


    So, seeing this scene, the barbarian''s morale suddenly increased, and his eyes were full of worship. He looked at Hain again.


    Unfortunately, the barbarians in the cheering didn''t know that Hain was at the end of his rope.


    The less physical strength and energy is, the more uncomfortable it is. In severe cases, it may even cause syncope and death.


    After shooting the Magic Arrow again and exploding a bigger broken hole, the defenders behind the gate were frightened and panicked. When they could not repair the array,


    Hain forced his tired and dizzy head to look around him.


    Soon saw a face of concern about the appearance of Theseus, and eyes flashing inexplicable light of old man Semir.


    Hain is very clear in his heart that although his guards are loyal, the premise is that he, the king, can''t show any weakness. He is responsible and waiting for him to be overturned from the throne.In just a few seconds, he decided, "Theseus, in the name of the king of Crete, I appoint you to be the chieftain.".


    When Theseus was happy and puzzled, he saw Hain hand the bow of Epirus to himself,


    and then heard Hain say, "come on, my chieftain, I hope you can lead the soldiers of Crete kingdom with the honor of breaking the wall of hell, and be the first to break into the city of hell that no one has broken for thousands of years.".


    At the same time, Theseus was excited. He wanted to make a contribution to Hein immediately.


    Without hesitation, he knelt on the ground, took the bow of Epirus in both hands, and said with a serious and adoring face, "for you, I am willing to kill any enemy in front of you.".


    "Good, good.".


    Hain laughingly released Epirus''s bow and watched Theseus stand up. He stepped forward and looked at the huge stone in the gate, but his eyes were fixed on Semir.


    Scared already from Hein''s laughter, Semir, who recognized that his body must be in trouble, did not dare to look directly down.


    Fortunately, I have seen it with my own eyes before. It took so many times for Heinrich to have a problem with his bow. Then Semir put it down and tried to be killed. I must also remind Theseus that the bow of Epirus has a problem.


    The younger Theseus, who was almost full of energy and physical strength, opened the bow of Epirus and learned from Hain for about 20 seconds before releasing the bow string.


    A brighter blue magic arrow, whistling into the city gate.


    "Boom" a bigger bang, has been blasted out of nearly a meter deep hole, but also by the shock of the three meters of small cracks in the boulder, directly by the arrow of fragmentation.


    This makes the whole body like a chicken, Theseus did not care about his physical strength and energy consumption.


    He pulled Epirus''s bow again, and in a hurry, he released the bow string after only ten seconds.

 Chapter 1444

    The stone gate was broken, and the paladins had to set an example around the gate.


    In order to avoid a series of chain reactions caused by people fleeing before fighting.


    As soon as the line was finished, a Magic Arrow came from the dusty city gate.


    The paladin, who was always on guard, immediately roared, "get out of the way, get out of the way.".


    Then the three paladins facing the Magic Arrow, with their swords in their hands, knelt down on one knee to release the light shield, and did not forget to pray to William.


    The holy light came out of the three men in a flash, and within half a second, the three forces of the holy light, which had the same origin, easily merged and collided with the magic arrows which were obviously bigger and brighter.


    There was a dull bang.


    William an idea, to him is just a little bit of holy light energy, injected into the three paladins, instantly raised the Knights several strength levels.


    The Magic Arrow and the holy light energy counteract each other and explode. A shockwave blows along the walls on both sides of the gate towards the gate hole and around the wall.


    The scene was swept like a hurricane, dozens of soldiers close to the scene were blown directly into the sky, and more soldiers fell to the ground by the shock wave.


    After the dust in the city gate was blown away, countless barbarians were ecstatic.


    The gate was broken ahead of everyone''s expectation. Strauss, the nobles and the soldiers knew that the time of decisive battle was coming.


    As for the question of surrender, just look at the bodies of two or three thousand barbarians around. Anyone with normal brain knows that the possibility of barbarians persuading them to surrender is too low.


    Strauss was thinking about who to cut off, let the army retreat to the wall of hell, and the fortification built between the city of hell, kill a group of barbarians, and then retreat into the city of hell in the dark.


    William, who has been watching the war, directly ordered the rear of the paladin.


    Athena and Artemis all know that the goal of the king of barbarians is to release the Titans.


    there is no need to leave this group of people about 3000, who have really believed in William''s army and fight against the barbarians.


    The two sisters looked at each other and realized that each other was trying to infiltrate the army.


    Eye contact a few eyes, Artemis pick eyebrows, clearly show that he will not in the military issues, over expression of the eyes.


    Athena could only sigh in her heart, holding William''s arm and saying, "honey, when the Titans come out, war is our business. There''s no need to die more mortals.


    After the war, they can also obtain the belief of the people in a city for the first time, which is conducive to the recuperation of the divine world. ".


    "Well," William glanced at Athena, but didn''t explain that he had already sent a message to Strauss, asking him to lead 3000 soldiers and tens of thousands of young men to retreat to the second fortification before the barbarians attacked.


    If you really stay near the city wall and the mountain, when the titans are released and William has reason to directly intervene in the mortal war,


    the best way is to blow down the city wall and the 100 meter high mountain. By that time, a large number of broken stones and falling boulders will certainly hurt and even kill many Titans, and bury countless barbarians.


    Moreover, as soon as the defenders retreat, the barbarians who rush in with the intention of pursuing and killing will definitely not attack the first time when they see the second line of defense.


    As for the Barbarian King hain, perhaps they would like to have a confrontation.


    He himself secretly released the sealed Titan, and then with the help of the Titan''s power, he easily forced him down or broke the Greek defense.


    With William''s order, 95 still alive paladins, led by three paladins blessed by William''s holy light,


    healing, holy light shield, holy light blessing and other middle and low-level magic, healing and defense magic, wanted to give free blessing to other paladins, and fought to block the city gate for nearly 30 minutes,


    only after a slow step Step back, step back a few hundred meters, and with the help of the 500 shield infantry, they retreated into the second defensive position.


    The advanced Theseus, with about 7000 barbarians, saw the trench, wooden fence, nearly 1200 archers standing in front of the fortification, and at least 10000 dense figures,


    immediately stopped attacking and sent someone to report to King Hain.


    These seven thousand barbarians have been fighting for nearly two hours. They not only consume a lot of physical strength, but also because the Paladins in the rear of the palace, with William''s support, are so amazing that some of them don''t want to fight with the paladins any more.


    The two armies confronted for half an hour at a distance of 100 meters. The Barbarian King, who had been informed for a long time, delayed for half an hour to recover his strength and energy before he rode into the city wall with his guards.


    Walking up the wall, Lingao observes the position of hell city garrison.


    After giving the bow of Epirus back to hain, Theseus thought for a moment and suggested,


    "Your Majesty, although the morale of these seven thousand soldiers is high, they consume too much physical strength. We''d better drop them to the other ten thousand men''s team,Take turns to attack, consume the forces of hell city garrison, also can not give them rest time.


    If everything goes well, the bow of Epirus will cooperate, attract and hold down the enemy. The knights who can shine on them will attack this fortification in three days at most. ".


    This is a good way, but Hain only wants to release the Titan in his heart. He uses the Titan who has just been released, and his heart is full of tyranny and revenge to attack the hell city.


    Tightening the bow of Epirus in his hand, Hain said to Theseus with a smile, "these seven thousand soldiers will be given to you for the time being, and your task is to establish a defensive front against the Greeks'' sneak attack, waiting for the follow-up army to enter.


    Then take a night off and attack tomorrow morning according to your plan.


    "Yes, your majesty.".


    Theseus knelt down to salute excitedly in his heart, and then quickly walked down the wall to discuss with the other chieftains who entered the wall how to build fortifications, and arranged for people to repair them in batches.


    After Theseus left, Hain looked at a falcon with a feather mask on his shoulder and said,


    "are you sure that the entrance to the sealed place is on this wall?"


    "Yes, your majesty," the masked man said in a hoarse voice, "we have been guarding this secret for thousands of years, waiting for Zeus and Olympus to have trouble.


    As long as the second generation Titans and their descendants are released, ten thousand giants and Minotaurs will attack Olympus directly.


    At that time, Titan will rule the divine world, you will rule the mortal world, and even if we are lucky, maybe we can all be canonized as gods and enjoy countless years of glory and wealth. ".


    Well, Hain had a disdain in his heart, but the ignorant people were OK.


    It''s not so easy to cheat him.


    However, when the Titans and the people of the Olympic God fight to death, they will take the opportunity to unify the world.


    At that time, everyone may be able to get to Olympus.


    No, we have to go to Olympus.

 Chapter 1445

    The two armies had to confront each other because the decision-making levels were worried about each other.


    However, even without William''s command, the Greeks would not be able to attack because they had only 3000 professional soldiers.


    The barbarians carried out the king''s order and began to enter the city wall. While guarding against the Greeks, they repaired it and waited for tomorrow. They didn''t know if there would be a big war.


    On the wall of hell, Hain drinks water, eats food, and then has a rest for several hours. After feeling that he has recovered a lot of physical strength and energy,


    taking advantage of the sun setting, he follows the feather masked man and walks into the wall of hell, which is more than 20 meters high, more than 100 meters long and tens of meters wide.


    The masked man seems to be very familiar with the layout of the city wall. After only five minutes'' walk, he came to the room with Hain. The wall is engraved with the strokes of the war between Zeus and Titan.


    While Hain was paying attention to these strokes, the masked man pulled out the chain hammer on his waist and knocked on the wall for a long time,


    a dull "thump" made Hain realize that there was a passage behind the wall.


    Step back.


    Seeing that the masked man wanted to hit him with a chain hammer, hain, who was not in a hurry, called him away and pulled back Epirus''s bow in his hand.


    after storing his strength for several seconds, a magic arrow shot through the camouflage rock mass and exploded violently.


    Before the dust cleared away, a dark two meter high cave appeared.


    "This is it, this must be it." the masked man walked into the cave excitedly,


    but he didn''t see Hain''s mouth turned up behind him, pulled back Epirus''s bow, and shot an arrow through the masked man''s heart.


    "When you die, no one will disturb me to negotiate terms with the Titans.".


    He is not so idiotic to let other people contact Titan first, and he is not so kind-hearted to release Titan without asking for return.


    According to various rumors, legends, biographies and myths, these sealed titans are notoriously tyrannical. How can they treat him as a mortal who saves people.


    Maybe the front foot will release the Titan himself, and the back foot will be robbed of Epirus'' bow by the Titan. By the way, his life will be lost, so there is no need to repay others.


    Even for the second generation Titans, it''s hard to say whether there are human feelings or repaying kindness. Strength is the key to everything.


    There was a masked man with his fist in the blood hole on his heart. Hain put his hand around his neck and checked his pulse. After confirming that the man was dead,


    he stood up and said with a smile, "sorry, man, I still like you very much,


    you can blame yourself and want to contact Titan first.


    If you say something against me to the Titans, I''m not releasing my own killer myself? "


    Through the cave, you can see a huge mountain 100 meters high, which has been hollowed out. There are only four Titan stone sculptures more than 80 or 90 meters high, which are carved into giant mountain carrying Titan stone sculptures, holding the top of the mountain.


    This makes William, who is looking at the virtual imaging, look at Athena tentatively, and then listen to Athena frown, but without much hesitation,


    "it seems that my father really set up a mechanism to destroy the whole mountain in the mountain, but I don''t know how to turn on the mechanism.".


    "It''s not easy," William said with a smile, but he was very satisfied that Athena didn''t hide it. "Even if the second generation Titans were tens or hundreds of meters tall, they would be injured or even crushed to death, right?".


    But William won''t do it.


    The giant and Minotaur, the descendants of tens of thousands of Titans mentioned by the previous masked man, can be used as a warning to others or an introduction to other dissatisfied forces when he becomes the king of gods.


    As for the strength of the second generation Titans, when he thought of Cronus, the second generation God King, who could not even fight his own magic, William would like to kill all the second generation Titans at one stroke.


    It''s better to even hide in the deep sea, low-key behavior, but also dominate the sea god fuerkus jump out.


    Let yourself have a reason to clean up the God''s residence in the sea area and control all the forces in Olympus'' divine world.


    instead of being clamped down by various forces like Zeus, being the king of the God''s kingdom in name, which even Olympus could not completely control.


    Thinking of this, William said to Athena with a smile, "are you ready for 30000 troops?"


    Athena nodded and looked at the king of barbarians in the virtual image. She walked carefully to the golden cage of the seal Titan.


    seeing that Hain began to negotiate with the Titans whose body size was limited, Athena said anxiously,


    "are you sure you want to let these Titans go, if they meet with giants and Minotaurs, and then connect with other forces


    we may face an army of more than 100000, and we don''t know the number and strength, and even surpass the top combat power of me and Artemis. ".


    Then kill most of them.


    As long as he didn''t kill them all, William didn''t mind reassuring his wife. "I don''t believe that all the titans are not afraid of death,When someone runs away, we pretend to chase after them, and then we sit and wait for the forces that want to overthrow my rule and fight Olympus. ".


    "That''s good.".


    Athena and Artemis were relieved at the same time.


    These two sisters are not the top fighting power in the reign of Zeus.


    Artemis did not say, she even his twin brother Apollo are inferior.


    Athena, who can win Ares, is certainly not the opponent of Zeus, Poseidon and Hades, even if she hides her strength.


    This is one of the reasons why William didn''t pay attention to Titan.


    After all, Athena herself said that she could easily kill four Titans, and Ares, who was not much worse than her, was no different from a child in William''s eyes.


    Hearing that the king of barbarians and the sealed Titan were talking about the same terms, William nodded to Athena with a smile,


    and then watched Athena with a serious face ride on the unicorn wrapped in nano Zhenjin vest and leave.


    William said to Artemis with a smile, "honey, will you stay with me or take your guards to the battlefield?"


    "I''m sure I''ll be with you," said Artemis with a smile, holding William''s arm. "I don''t believe you''re not prepared. Today''s war is a war in other people''s eyes, but it must be just a small wave in you.".


    William''s smile, of course, is a small one.


    On Sunday, we had already prepared thousands of 80 meter high super mecha. We don''t believe that Titan is any more powerful. It''s a super mecha that can pick 10 or 100, has defense and can resist the impact of meteorites. It''s all metal and agile.


    Looking at the king of barbarians pulling open the bow of Epirus, aiming at the golden cage of the seal Titan and starting to accumulate strength,


    William took Artemis by the hand, went to his Unicorn Gemma Duran, carried Artemis on the horse, and rode them together,


    looking at the magic shot by the bow of Epirus and breaking the seal, William had an idea, He took Artemis and unicorn to the wall of hell.

 Chapter 1446

    William with a ride of Artemis, sent to the city wall of hell.


    As soon as they appeared, Strauss and the paladins felt that a great holy light oppressed them.


    As soon as you turn your head, you can see that in the dazzling light of the city wall, William, wearing the golden holy robe and the big red cape, and Artemis, who is wearing the golden armor and silver inner armor, are sitting on the back of a unicorn which is bigger than a normal horse. Strauss and others, without hesitation, directly kneel down on one knee and shout excitedly, "praise you, the supreme king of the gods ¡±¡£


    "Well," said William, smiling and nodding, his voice spread all over the battlefield, "you''ve done a good job. The title of the paladins really deserves it.".


    "Thank you, thank you." Strauss and the paladins heard this, and their souls were excited.


    And the ordinary people around, whether soldiers, armed young people, or ordinary people in the city, knelt down on the ground after a few seconds, their legs softened, and they couldn''t help but praise William. Then all of them chanted "king of the gods".


    "Get up.".


    Looking at everyone getting up, William knocked on the unicorn''s stomach with his heel, and the unicorn stepped on the air and came to the army and people of hell City, "the seal that Titan has broken, the next war has nothing to do with you, all retreat into hell city.".


    "Understand, crown down.".


    Without any hesitation, Strauss stood up and yelled to the nobles and chieftains around him, "the city guard is responsible for managing the youth, retreating into hell city first, and the paladin is responsible for the safety under the crown.".


    When more than 10000 people began to retreat to the hell city hundreds of meters away, there was a loud bang on the side of the wall of hell,


    William knew that these were the Titans out of their predicament, and they were trapped in the 100 meter high mountain.


    Wave your hand, ten eight meter wide portal open, and then listen to the portal came a "Huha" roar.


    The soldiers and civilians of hell city and the barbarians more than 100 meters away were very frightened.


    In a few seconds, Athena led more than a dozen generals and her own thousand guards to walk out of the portal and come to William first.


    except that Athena only nodded and saluted with William''s permission, all the others turned over and got off their horses, knelt down on one knee and yelled, "salute to you, your majesty, the great king of the gods.".


    "Get up," William nodded to Athena with a smile, pretending not to see Athena''s dissatisfied eyes because Artemis was in his arms.


    What he would do was to tell everyone in the divine world that although Athena had military power, Artemis was equally important in his heart.


    In the future, even if these divine warriors and generals want to fall back to Athena, they can still remember today''s scene and scruple to consider William''s idea.


    Athena glared at the smiling Artemis, raised her hand like a demonstration, and the herald around her was stunned. She shivered, picked up a horn and blew it fiercely.


    "Du", "Du", "Du", a long horn sound shocked the four fields.


    "Forward.".


    A huge command came out from the portal. The first step was the sound of neat footsteps,


    then the whole 10000 divine army, in neat formation, and excited because of the portal, passed through the portal and went straight to the front of the barbarians.


    As for the other two teams, because there was not enough space, they had to stay in the Barracks at the foot of Olympus.


    When the barbarians saw the great army of the divine world, they pressed forward and retreated to the wall of hell in horror. They didn''t want to fight with the great army of the divine world.


    Seeing that the divine army was only ten meters away from the crude fortification built by the barbarians, William turned his head and looked at the formation behind him as 10000 troops passed through the portal. The guards and generals belonging to Athena suddenly put their hands up with a smile.


    While staying beside him, Athena was stunned. The messenger looked at Athena''s back, gritted his teeth, picked up the horn, and inhaled.


    "Doo, Doo.".


    Hearing two short orders, the heralds in the ten thousand army of the divine world immediately yelled, "stop advancing.".


    "Not bad," William said with a smile. He was dissatisfied with his face, but he had to admit that his messenger had done the right thing. Athena said,


    "there is no sound of" Dong Dong Dong "attacking the mountain in the seal mountain. It seems that the Titans already know that we are waiting for them to appear. Do you want me to force the Titans out of the mountain, my dear?"


    "That''s best," Athena said without thinking for half a second. "In the open battlefield, we still have many ways to deal with giants and Titans, so that casualties can be controlled within the normal range.".


    William nodded and said to Artemis and Athena with a smile, "I''ll show you a secret weapon.".


    With a wave of his hand, a 30 meter diameter portal appeared in the 500 meter high sky,Then listen to William''s order to Sunday, "start a melee version of the super mecha.".


    "Buzz.".


    An 80 meter high heavy-duty mecha, which looks similar to the Phoenix guerrillas in the Pacific rim and is partial to defense,


    in the Olympic God realm, after three months, the new secret base started the energy core which is transformed from the spacecraft engine and uses the energy crystal as the energy source.


    After five or six seconds of self-examination, the Phoenix guerrilla mecha stepped forward, ran a hundred meters in a few steps, jumped directly into the portal, and appeared in the air of 500 meters.


    the 25 meter huge metal right arm was deformed for a while, and turned into a meteor hammer with a diameter of at least 10 meters. Facing the 100 meter mountain sealed with Titan, it was a hammer.


    "Zeus and Zeus are above.".


    Artemis in William''s arms, eyes wide open, both hands holding the reins of William''s hand, incredible looking at the Phoenix guerrillas, a hammer, although not high, but the huge area of the mountain, directly to the hammer collapsed.


    With a loud bang, the mountain collapses, boulders and fragments fly around. At the same time, the sky is filled with dust for a moment.


    William an idea, release magic shield, together with Athena together to protect up.


    Instead of looking at the seal mountain, he looked at the army of the Pantheon, which was only about 400 meters away from the collapsed mountain.


    Fortunately, the situation that William was worried about didn''t appear. Without orders, the army of tens of thousands of people just put up their shields and connected them into shield walls to protect themselves. At the same time, they also knew how to cover those comrades who didn''t hold shields.


    This makes William not satisfied with the hand, holding Athena''s hand, "well done, dear.".


    When Athena, frightened by the giant mecha, saw that William''s eyes showed tenderness and bewilderment, she could not help but see the divine army with shield walls,


    she understood with a big smile, "it''s just a simple formation to defend against the arrow rain, there''s nothing to praise,


    but the giant warrior who can match the second generation Titans What did you get? "

 Chapter 1447

    Listen to Athena directly ask the giant mecha, William smiles and shakes his head, "Sunday, you explain to Athena.".


    If the scene was changed to Artemis, the girl would never pick up the mecha at this time. Instead, she would take the opportunity to whisper with William, compliment and enhance her relationship.


    Come on, Athena, if she did, she would not be the goddess of war.


    At the same time that Artemis is quietly laughing, the Phoenix guerrillas who have landed on the ground and directly killed hundreds of barbarians, escape the collapsed boulders,


    wave the huge meteor hammer in his hand again and hit the half collapsed mountain again.


    However, as soon as the hammer fell, William saw at least 30 figures and rushed out of the mountain,


    some of them fled directly to the barbarian army outside the wall of hell, and the other part fled to the collapse of the wall of hell. As soon as he saw the divine army with the shield wall,


    and three of them, who were guarded by Athena''s guards, roared and opened up With a great hatred for Olympus, he became a giant at the height of 20, 30, or even 50 or 60 meters. He stepped forward, killed and kicked hundreds of barbarians, and roared to attack the army directly.


    William''s mouth turned up and his figure flew into the air about ten meters. After ordering the Phoenix guerrillas to pursue the Titan outside the city wall,


    suddenly, a flashing storm axe appeared in his hand, and his eyes looked up at the sky in thunder.


    In a clear and cloudless sky, countless dark clouds gather in an instant. As thunder roars, electric snakes scurry everywhere,


    then William raises his storm axe, and more than a dozen huge thunders "roar" down from the sky.


    If the speed of running is less than 110 seconds, you can''t avoid the electric shock of lightning.


    After the light and thunder of lightning came, more than a dozen Titans were trembling and numb.


    The strength of a little bit almost, just ten seconds, was thunderbolt electricity coma in the past.


    There was only one Titan with a body size of 60 meters. It didn''t seem to be affected. William held the handle of the windstorm Tomahawk and threw the Tomahawk fiercely. Then he saw that the Tomahawk was spinning and straight at the Titan.


    A distance of two or three hundred meters is less than a second for a storm Tomahawk whose speed absolutely exceeds the speed of sound.


    In addition, the thunder in the sky has never stopped. The giant Titan, who is more than 60 meters tall, was only able to avoid his heart when he was struck by the axe of the storm.


    The wound less than half a meter does not matter to the giant, but as soon as the hammer of the storm touches him, it bursts out a huge electric light. Not to mention, it also draws a bigger and more violent thunder from the sky.


    The second generation Titan, which was only electrified in a few seconds, was covered in black smoke.


    While Athena was surprised, how could she miss such a good opportunity and yell at the ten thousand troops, "Archer, attack.".


    The archer of the divine world who heard the command stood still for a second or two. After hearing the command of "pull the bow", he instinctively drew the bow and arrow.


    "Release".


    Two thousand 1.5-meter-long special metal arrows were fired at the second generation Titan.


    Dozens of arrows had no effect on Titan, but there were 2000 arrows. That was the qualitative change caused by quantity.


    "Pooh, Pooh," a series of inaudible body sounds penetrated into Titan. At the same time, the hollow arrow directly led to countless blood gushing out like a fountain.


    Moreover, the divine warrior, without giving the wounded Titan any time to think, listened to the command of "bowing" again from the army.


    "Release".


    "Whew, whew.".


    Two thousand broken defense arrows flew out again, instantly blurring Titan like a hedgehog. At the same time, blood loss was faster.


    Then there were ten soldiers who were much bigger than the normal divine soldiers and rushed out of the army.


    There was no difference between this and death. William looked down at Athena and asked, "what do they want to do?"


    Athena, looking at William with a strange expression, said, "attract Titan''s attention and consume his strength until his blood is dry.


    Otherwise, once the Titans rush into the army, they will have to use more lives to fill it.


    Well, when he thought of the so-called Olympian warriors, they were actually human beings with physical fitness about three times better than the people on earth, William thought that it was not only a waste of time but also a death for them to let these 10000 warriors fight Titans.


    After a thought, the sentinel thunder armour appeared on him. As soon as he reached out to the storm axe, the axe returned to his right hand in a blink of an eye, and then the whole weapon appeared on his left hand like a victory gun composed of thunder.


    Two thunderbolt artifacts point to the sky, and the thunderbolt armor absorbs countless flashes of lightning, which makes William in the air twinkle with a light mass composed of thunder and lightning. It looks like the incarnation of thunderbolt.


    Without waiting for Titan to be afraid, William''s figure suddenly disappeared, and then appeared on each other''s lower forehead.The victory gun of the left hand, without hesitation, plunges into the Titan''s head. An unstoppable thunder burst in the Titan''s head, and instantly sends the 60 meter tall giant into Hades'' underworld.


    Then, without waiting for Athena, Artemis and the generals of the divine world, the soldiers were shocked, and William''s figure appeared next to other Titans who were unable to move by lightning and electricity,


    waving a storm axe in his hand, attaching the power of space to the edge of the axe and an axe to his neck.


    This windstorm Tomahawk, which is as powerful as Odin''s eternal gun, broke Titan''s neck without any accident.


    The two titans with the highest power and seniority were killed just like cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. Other Titans had no intention to fight William.


    Unfortunately, they have no chance to make peace or even surrender.


    William, who wanted to kill Liwei, didn''t miss such an opportunity.


    The body shape has been transmitted for more than ten times in a row, and one Titan after another is killed by an axe without any reaction.


    Seeing all this, the divine soldiers were shocked and didn''t know how to describe it. Then they cheered wildly, "Wansheng, Wansheng, your majesty Devonshire Wansheng.".


    Then, led by the first soldier who knelt down, all the people knelt down in groups, praising and alleging to William.


    William also pretended to be flattered by so many people that he forgot the Titan who was chased by the 80 meter high mecha outside the wall of hell.


    Let these feel the death of the second generation Titans, and scared Titans escape.


    I hope those who are against themselves will not be afraid to come to Olympus because of the giant mecha.

 Chapter 1448

    When he put away the storm axe, William sent an idea back to the unicorn''s back. As soon as he sat down and held Artemis, the little girl didn''t know whether she was really excited or on purpose,


    he held William''s neck with his backhand and put his delicate red lips on one side of his body.


    Look at the side of Athena frowned, black face tightly holding the reins of the hand.


    If she could, she didn''t mind having a fight with Artemis.


    Unfortunately, as commander in chief of the first army, even if everyone knew that William was her husband, she could not do such a thing in front of the army like Artemis.


    I can only scold William as a jerk in my heart. She not only connives at Artemis and takes away the attention, but also kills more than a dozen Titans in person. As a new commander of the first army, she doesn''t even have a chance to play.


    However, Athena also understood that the more powerful the king she served, the safer they would be.


    moreover, compared with other forces, the higher the status of the divine realm, the better their life would be.


    Athena sighed silently in her heart. It seems that no matter who is the king of God, as long as she has military power, she can''t avoid being suppressed.


    Can you be a goddess of wisdom and war without military power?


    ...


    outside the wall of hell, the super mecha did not care whether the small Titan escaped or not. Instead, it chased a Titan at least 70 meters tall and ran for dozens of kilometers. Only after returning to the realm of God, William ordered it to stop.


    Half squatting in place, raising his left arm, mastering nanotechnology on Sunday, under an order, the metal fist of the giant mecha turned into a huge muzzle with a diameter of at least one meter.


    William is trying to hurt Titan seriously to see if he can bring out a force that is dissatisfied with himself or help others.


    After a few seconds of charging, a dazzling mass of energy went straight to the back of Titan hundreds of meters away.


    There was a loud bang, and the speed of the energy group was far faster than Titan expected.


    when he heard the sound and wanted to do evasive action, the energy group had exploded behind him.


    The huge impact hit the Titan head on the ground, sliding for hundreds of meters before stopping.


    Scratch and impact are still small problems for Titan, who is 70 meters tall and has thick skin and flesh. However, the wounds with deep visible bones on his back caused by the energy cannon are fatal problems.


    When Titan got up in pain, the roaring sound of running was getting closer and closer,


    as soon as he turned around, he saw a giant mecha with a cold metal light, waving a meteor hammer with a diameter of 10 meters and full of sharp spikes, smashing down without pity.


    Damn, there is no weapon in hand, but has not been pressing to hit Titan, in the heart secretly scold a at the same time, busy side roll, avoid this hammer.


    There was a loud bang. After the huge hammer hit the ground, without waiting for the tumbling Titan to make other moves,


    the mecha kicked the hammer. The metal foot, which is about ten meters in size and six or seven meters in height, was stabbed by the hammer, leaving dozens of holes. At the same time,


    the hammer was also kicked by this foot and flew straight into Titan''s arm.


    With a dull sound of "bang", Titan, who was hit by a hammer and almost lost his arm, turned several circles in the air and rolled dozens of meters again before he stopped.


    Instead of rushing into action this time, the giant mecha uses a metal chain to take back the meteor hammer, and stands in place waiting for the metal nanocrystallization of the mechanical foot to repair the holes pierced by the spikes.


    Dozens of seconds later, when he heard that the mecha had been repaired, William felt sorry.


    See no one jump out to save people, can only order the mecha to raise his left hand, change out the energy gun, began to accumulate force.


    This made Titan, who thought that the mecha would attack again with a hammer, hear the special "creak" sound of energy storage,


    he could only get up immediately and rush to the giant mecha before the energy cannon came out.


    But without running two steps, you could see the energy cannon shining brightly, and "bang" shot out the energy cannon.


    I was taken in.


    After this thought floated in his heart, seeing that there was only a distance of 20 meters, the only thing Titan could think of was to cross his hands and use his injured hands to resist the bombardment of the energy cannon.


    There was a violent explosion, and the hit Titan flew dozens of meters backward. After the dust cleared away, his hands were torn open, his left arm was directly discarded, and even his face and chest were charred.


    Fortunately, this energy gun was only charged for two or three seconds. Although it was powerful, it was not fatal.


    However, when William didn''t want to give the enemy another chance to breathe, he decided to kill the second-generation Titan with one shot after a burst of "creaking" charge.


    When a sound came into William''s ear without warning, a figure of rock rose on the ground.


    Hell, after a look, he guessed that it was Gaia, the God of mother earth, from the female appearance of the rock figure.It''s a pity that it''s not noumenon. Otherwise, he really wants to kill Gaia.


    After stopping the attack of the mecha, William comes with Athena and Artemis.


    See before a pair of dying second generation Titan, the wound on the body is visible to the naked eye speed recovery.


    At the same time, he envied the power of the earth, which made William dissatisfied.


    But thinking of Gaia''s position in Olympus, he began to hesitate whether to fight directly or compromise, or even force Gaia to admit William''s rule over the divine realm?


    As the mother of the Gaia gods, once admitted, William can get an undisputed name on the issue of righteousness and orthodoxy.


    The origin of the mother of the gods is entirely because Gaia is the ancestor of the whole Olympus.


    Uranus, the grandfather of Zeus, was born from the fingers of Gaia. Then he combined with Gaia and gave birth to Cronus and twelve other Titans, Cyclops and centaurs.


    Then Gaia was dissatisfied with Uranus, imprisoned the children in his own incarnation, and instructed the youngest son Cronus to overthrow Uranus.


    Cronus, who became the king of gods, and Rhea, who was also the twelve Titans, gave birth to seven sisters, including Zeus, Hades, Poseidon and Hera, and were finally overthrown by Zeus.


    Therefore, although Gaia was not well-known during the reign of Zeus, all Titans, Cyclops and palaces in the whole Olympian kingdom are her descendants.


    If you want to fight, Gaia is the incarnation of the earth. Unless you use six infinite gems, William really can''t think of a way to find her.


    Even if Gaia really falls, no one knows how much the land of Olympus will be affected and how serious the consequences will be.


    In fact, William, who married Athena and Artemis, is Gaia''s great grandson-in-law. Of course, it depends on William''s attitude whether this kinship counts or not.


    It is not impossible for Gaia, the mother of all gods, to admit William''s position as king of gods and let go some Titans who can''t even beat the giant mecha.


    So, when Athena and Artemis carefully jump off the unicorn and salute Gaia, William''s thunder sentinel armor on his left hand is directly transformed into infinite gloves,


    six infinite gems are wrapped in sentinel materials. Only when William''s idea is embedded in the infinite hand cover, will William sit on the unicorn''s back and stare at Gaia with a smile.


    Gaia looked at William''s infinite glove, which obviously didn''t match with thunder armor, on his left hand. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly showed an expression of disbelief.


    he frowned at William and asked, "do you want to destroy all the Titans who don''t listen to your orders with me?"


    William looked at Athena and Artemis, nervous, frightened and worried, and asked, "are you crazy, Gaia is the mother of all gods, do you want to fight against everyone?"

 Chapter 1449

    Hearing the accusations of Athena and Artemis with fear and concern, William covered his forehead with an angry expression and yelled, "are you idiots?"


    Some things, even if you think in your heart, can''t show the slightest flaw on the surface. Otherwise, let alone other gods, even Athena and Artemis, who are wives, will turn their guns to him.


    Of course, he didn''t want to take out the whole Olympus mansion as a last resort.


    Moreover, if the whole Olympus is against him, he will leave Olympus, so that his future life will not be full of war and revenge.


    "I''m not a madman. Why should I be the enemy of Gaia? I never thought that anyone would have to kneel down at my feet to worship me when he was the king of God.".


    Athena and Artemis obviously relaxed a lot after listening to it. Looking back on William''s performance in the past few months, it seems that he really did not have Zeus''s strong desire for power and like to hold everything in his hands.


    At least the military power and internal evidence power are shared between them.


    After putting down their suspicions, the two sisters couldn''t help looking at Gaia.


    According to their understanding, Gaia actually has a lot of black history.


    He raised the entire palace of Olympus, but he also provoked three wars against the king of God.


    And Gaia, as the mother of the earth and the mother of the gods, although her status is frightening, she is not a powerful God''s residence. Otherwise, every time she opposes the God King, she can only encourage her offspring to overthrow the rule of the three generations of Zeus.


    But really speaking, it seems that Gaia can''t be blamed. After all, she resisted three successive kings for her own children.


    The first time was for the twelve Titans, and the second time was because the Cyclops and the Centaurs were almost locked up in hell forever.


    The third time was because Zeus had promised benefits to the Cyclops and the Centaurs during the war with his father,


    then he said that even the Titans were afraid, and the giant who was born like a monster helped Zeus, his nephew, to attack their brother.


    But Zeus didn''t fulfill his promise after his victory.


    At first, Zeus did allow the Cyclops and the Centaurs to live freely on the earth, but after a long time, Zeus and other gods could not bear the evil deeds of the first generation of giants, who wantonly took human beings and even the monsters'' offspring of the gods as food.


    in addition, the giants were too able to live, and the number of descendants of the Cyclops and the Centaurs was increasing, which forced Zeus to die Don''t lock them back in the abyss.


    This action immediately aroused Gaia''s dissatisfaction. After all, Zeus was absolutely breaking the oath.


    What will be the consequence of a God King losing his reputation?


    The descendants of one eyed and one armed giants soon launched a war against Olympus.


    And the descendants of Gaia are not only the king of God, some people think that we are all the descendants of Gaia, why only you Zeus can sit on the throne?


    It forced Zeus to share his power with Hera, which stabilized the gods on Olympus and frightened other forces who wanted to launch a war.


    After careful calculation, it seems that there are few children left in Gaia and Olympus.


    Among the twelve Titans born to her and Uranus, it seems that only the Titan who has just been saved, and the Cyclops and centaurs who are not the twelve titans are still alive.


    The seven brothers and sisters of Zeus, who are directly related to their grandchildren, are left with Hades.


    Now I''ll jump out and stop William, that''s the past.


    Of course, William knew better that Gaia''s children were not only the king''s family, but also had children in several primitive palaces.


    Furcus is one of the heirs of her and Pontos. Even Poseidon''s three giant sons were born by Gaia.


    Thinking of this, William can''t help shivering. The relationship of the whole Olympian divinity is too chaotic.


    This also makes Athena and Artemis, who have been determined to be the goddess of neodymium since childhood, even more rare.


    After taking care of his two wives, William''s smiling eyes have recovered, and his face shows a thoughtful expression,


    the second generation Titan, who is making some ghost ideas, says, "I don''t like to look up and talk to people, or you can make me smaller, or I can make you smaller.".


    "I am the second generation Titan.".


    "Shut up," William said without waiting for Titan to finish. He put away his smile and raised his mouth. "I am the ruler who has got Olympus, and who has the will to accept others personally.


    Therefore, I don''t mind killing a few idiots who dare to challenge the authority of the God King, because I have the power and strength.


    After that, the six gems on the infinite glove suddenly lit up six colors. William squinted at Gaia and said, "I don''t care what grudges you had with Zeus or what agreements you had before,


    but I am the current king, and the entire Olympus kingdom is under my rule.As long as I haven''t done anything that makes people angry, anyone will be under my rule and must submit to me, otherwise it will be a rebellion, and I have the right to punish anyone who doesn''t obey me. ".


    Athena and Artemis were stunned. They were worried about William, but they had to accept that William was much stronger than Zeus on the issue of orthodoxy.


    And more importantly, William is really stronger than Zeus.


    In front of this 70 meter Titan, in the eyes of their two sisters, it is too strong to compete, but in front of all metal mecha, it is so incompetent.


    Then I saw William wave his hand, ten space doors open, "start all super mecha".


    As soon as the voice fell, thousands of "buzzing" giant mecha started at the same time, and the huge engine roared. After the face of Athena and Artemis changed greatly, they soon expressed ecstasy.


    One by one, under the control of Sunday, the intelligent system of the mecha controls the mecha. It jumps out from the portal in the sky hundreds of meters away and surrounds William and other people.


    When there are ten, fifty, or even hundreds of mechas, the Titan giant is already frightened by the cool momentum of the giant metal giant.


    They were not more than a hundred at the height of Titans.


    After two hundred, three hundred and five hundred mechas appeared, the wind stopped, the sound disappeared, and the world seemed to be quiet.


    at last, a thousand mechas appeared, and the whole Olympus seemed to have knelt down at William''s feet.


    The second generation Titans were excited and frightened. Athena and Artemis in their hearts bowed to William and could no longer resist the reduction of pressure. Then they knelt on the ground and stuck their heads deep on the ground.


    "King of the gods, you are the real king of the gods.".

 Chapter 1450

    In terms of identity, the second generation Titans were the uncles of Athena and Artemis. He knelt down at William''s feet in public, which was a formal recognition of William''s rule over Olympus.


    And what William wanted was only the name of orthodoxy. It was clearer that this kneeling represented the Titan, who withdrew from the fight for the God King.


    Because there are not many people in the whole Olympus Kingdom who are qualified to inherit the throne.


    Will Titans and giants rebel in the future?


    It depends on how William plans.


    As long as he compresses the living space of Titans and giants on land in the future, rebellion will only happen sooner or later.


    And he has to.


    Otherwise, the giants, who were born stronger than human beings and consumed more resources, but still lived a hunting life and could not provide their own food, would inevitably invade the territory of the Greeks in order not to starve.


    Even more brutal, many giants with low intelligence and civilization will directly hunt humans for food.


    Fortunately, giants are not Titans. Since Titans can be encircled and killed by divine warriors, Greek swords and long arrows can certainly be injured, and the encirclement and killing of giants of several ranks is weak.


    As for why not kill all the giants?


    William''s mouth turned up, leaving some hidden dangers to the Greeks, in order to show the necessity of the gods, easier to obtain faith.


    After all, if you want to get benefits from others, you need not use inducement or crisis to force him to hand it over willingly.


    Moreover, mankind is the most vengeful and forgetful race. When there is no danger, the gods are the obstacles to suppress social development.


    Fortunately, in this world, Odin felt that he could not benefit from the earth, so he did not care about it for thousands of years, and gave the earth people the opportunity to develop.


    Otherwise, the earth would still be in the slavery society like Olympus.


    Want to develop science and technology and civilization progress, dream!


    William sat on the unicorn''s back, quietly waiting for his brow to frown, with a hesitant look on his face.


    Gaia knew that once she recognized William''s rule over the kingdom of God, it would mean that her descendants would lose the right to inherit the throne of God, and Olympus would enter the rule of Devonshire family.


    If you don''t admit it, it seems that only Athena and Artemis are eligible to inherit, but they have become William''s wife at this time,


    more importantly, William also promised that the next king would be chosen from their descendants, which directly cut off their motivation to usurp the throne.


    At least, Athena and Artemis will not rebel until William breaks his promise.


    In Zeus'' time, the twelve main gods were left with their two sisters to die. At this time, William was both prosperous and disadvantaged.


    If you have a husband who is much stronger than Zeus, you don''t have to worry about being overthrown by Titans or other forces that day. Now when you are a God, Athena and Artemis are the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Gaia sighed helplessly, looked at the Titan who was still kneeling on the ground, and then looked at William who was silent on purpose. He understood that if he didn''t speak, there would be a war between William and Titan, giants, and even other forces who didn''t occupy the orthodox name.


    There are a thousand sets around. You can guess from the appearance that they are mass-produced metal giants, which gives William enough confidence. Moreover, with the appearance of so many super metal giants, it is said that William has not been preparing for the war in the early days, which is not believed by fools.


    Not to mention the six infinite gems that can kill her, the mother of the gods.


    "What are you going to do with Titans and their descendants?"


    Of course, it is to show fairness, secretly suppress the living space of different races, secretly create fights, and artificially suppress the number of giants.


    As for the others, William shakes his head. What bothers him most is the details of management.


    It seems that in addition to the final decision in their own hands, we have to let Abigail, Angela, Athena and Artemis to help.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "I can''t answer you now for specific measures, but as long as I don''t violate my orders and rules, I will try my best to act according to the rules of Zeus period.


    the only promise I can give you is that anyone who submits to me, even the first generation of Cyclops and centaurs, has the right to live.".


    Although that''s what he said, William has planned to throw Gaya''s two most concerned but troublesome giants into the deep sea island, and let these two evils harm the sea god Pholcus. If Pholcus knows that this is William''s calculation, he will swallow his anger and take care of his two mindless cousins, and William will certainly make trouble secretly.


    In any case, the Cyclops and the Centaurs are not shy, while the descendants of fulkus are known as monster illustrated books. There are some monsters in strange shapes, waiting for their two brothers to cook and eat as food.


    Gaia heard that William was willing to release his two monster sons, and a surprise smile immediately appeared on his face.This also made William understand immediately that at Gaia''s stage, her only value was probably her own son.


    As for the other offspring, there are too many. She probably wants to care about them.


    So William added, "since the Cyclops and the Centaurs have been given the right to return to the realm of God, it also means that their brothers must accept my orders and fight for me when necessary.


    Before I make an order to let them die intentionally, if I make a mistake, I have to accept punishment. If I dare to disobey the order, I will put them back in hell again. ".


    This made Gaia frown and smile away. Without waiting for her objection, William continued, "of course, going back to hell is only a means, not a final sentence,


    so the time of detention is decided by their mistakes.".


    Gaia thought, nodded and said, "that''s fine.".


    Gaia didn''t mind his sons suffering as long as he didn''t keep the two giants in hell forever.


    Over the years, she knew how much trouble two brainless sons were.


    In addition, Gaia believes that William''s strength can definitely suppress the two giants, which avoids the same situation as Zeus, who is in poor strength.


    because he is afraid of the two giants, he wants to put them in hell once and for all.


    As for the problem of being a thug, the Cyclops and the Centaurs are naturally warlike. As long as they are not allowed to die, they should be thugs.


    "Remember your words, your majesty Devonshire.".


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gaia, like the Athena sisters, curtseys to William and says, "as long as you don''t break your promise, the earth will always welcome you.".


    "Thank you". With Gaia''s official recognition, William is in a good mood.


    This means that he, a bastard who has robbed other people''s property, has formally accepted the remnants of the former dynasty. In the future, anyone who disobeys or rebels against him will be killed or punished in his mind from the moment of sending troops.

 Chapter 1451

    William is happy to solve the problem of orthodoxy, but Athena and Artemis are not so excited.


    Just saying "the earth will always welcome you" makes the two sisters reach a tacit agreement on attack and defense.


    Gaia is the ancient god''s residence, the mother of the gods, the incarnation of the earth, and the earth is the cradle of life. William is not only the king of God, but also a man who is powerful enough to destroy Olympus.


    This makes it impossible for Athena and Artemis to think or not.


    After all, Zeus is a famous troublemaker, and the source is Gaia.


    Fortunately, William, in a good mood, didn''t recognize the ambiguity in Gaia''s words, or he didn''t think that way at all, or he didn''t think that Gaia''s words had other meanings.


    In the presence of Gaia, let the only living titan of the second generation take the remaining Titans to live in the bitter and cold land in the north, and warn that once the army of 10000 giants and Minotaurs enters the territory of the ancient Greeks, it will be a declaration of war on Olympus.


    However, William did not allow the giants to enter the livable land, but gave them the right to go to the islands and the sea to find food.


    On the one hand, I think that there will be conflicts between giants and forces in the sea, and it can be predicted that such conflicts involving food, food and territory will certainly occur.


    On the other hand, we are looking forward to collusion between the two forces.


    At that time, no matter whether there is evidence or not, as long as there is this sign, as long as William wants to, he can make some trouble in the dark.


    Then there is an excuse to intervene in the sea power, rather than just nominal domination, as it is now.


    Looking at Gaia who showed his true face and disappeared into the earth with a smiling face, William was in a trance for a few seconds, then he frowned and thought whether he was missed.


    Then in the worried eyes of Athena and Artemis, there was a cold shiver.


    Gaia''s status, status and appearance were high enough and beautiful enough, but William didn''t dare.


    Waving to the two sisters, Nianli takes Artemis back to her arms, and sends Athena to her Unicorn saddle,


    then warns Titan who is still kneeling on the ground, "remember my words, you have the right to live, but the root of this right is in my hands.


    And since you have accepted my advantages, I have the right to call the giants to fight for me at any time. Of course, as your king, I will give you the honor and booty according to the situation. ".


    "Yes, the giants will obey your wishes, your majesty, the great king of the gods.".


    Seeing that the titans of the second generation are so eye-catching, William smiles and waves his hand. There are thousands of giant robots around him, with ten as a unit,


    deliberately making a "whew whew" sound. In the eyes of the Titans, they disappear one after another and send it back to the secret base of Olympus on Sunday.


    Before leaving, William narrowed his eyes and made a space mark on the Titan, then sent it back to the wall of hell City,


    while looking at the fallen hell wall one kilometer away, and more than 10000 soldiers in hell city who were watching the barbarians,


    feeling what the Titan would look like and do after he left.


    Probably understand that William can not be defeated, and know that William is not defeated and imprisoned Titan Zeus.


    The second generation Titan stood up with a sigh of relief. After a confused expression on his face, he roared at the sky, stepped forward to join other Titans who had escaped, and went directly to the bitter and cold land in the north.


    You''re smart, William said with a smile, reminding himself that peace may not last for many years.


    But there is also an advantage to the longevity Group. In at least one or two hundred years, I still remember that today''s titans will not die of old like human beings, and their descendants will be ready to move.


    With a hundred years as a unit of time, William will only become stronger.


    "Dear?"


    Seeing Strauss coming with the order of the paladins and kneeling on the wall, Artemis smiles and says, "don''t forget your promise, those mortals who died in the war are qualified to enter the hall of souls" after William''s suspicious twist.


    This makes the paladin of Olympus origin immediately appreciate Artemis in his heart.


    Back to God, William nodded with a smile, he really need to use, those who really died for him, to fill the gaps in Olympus forces.


    And with these heroes as examples, we can not only win over the paladins from Olympus, but also easily gain the loyalty and faith of all the people in hell city.


    Raise your left hand, the soul gem on the infinite glove, light up the orange light and sweep to the battlefield.


    Just a few seconds later, more than 400 souls, all covered in gold, suddenly appeared in the eyes of paladins, nobles standing under the wall and more than 10000 soldiers of hell city.


    There was silence all around, and only the wind could be heard. But in a short time, there was a huge cheering in William''s ears. Everyone''s eyes were full of hot eyes,Let him easily feel the power of faith and gather around him.


    This power of faith is deliberately put into a ready-made energy group with golden light. Athena''s eyes are shining. In her arms, Artemis first becomes stiff, and then twists and turns restlessly.


    I wish I could grasp the power of faith less than half a meter away from her and swallow it.


    William held Artemis''s left hand tightly, gave a secret warning, and then shook his head with a smile.


    The heart quietly calculated, divided into two levels of faith, to Athena and Artemis way, "to you two little gift.".


    Without any hesitation, they took over the power of their own faith.


    However, they are not anxious to absorb this energy in front of ordinary people.


    Otherwise, it is to tell the world clearly that the gods can only grow by their support.


    Then William separated a layer of faith power, is planning to inject into 95 paladins.


    But within half a second, the idea was pressed by him.


    As a person who will face the believers in the future, if you let the paladins know the benefits of faith and how to collect faith, what will happen to him as the king and gods in the future?


    Even many years later, a paladin was automatically born in the order of paladins.


    William, who is in a good mood and suspicious, simply gives his two wives the power of faith.


    At least Athena and Artemis could not threaten him in personal force.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the 495 holy light fell from the sky and burst out in the paladin array to enhance their strength. At the same time,


    William, who knew what the Holy Spirit was from Odin and how to build a stone winged beast from heaven, easily transformed 400 souls into a holy light with faint light all over his body, which looked similar to normal people The Holy Spirit of the Department.

 Chapter 1452

    William chose 400 souls with the most fanatical belief to evolve into creatures with the magic of holy light, and planned to take them back to Olympus to make special armor and weapons for these holy spirits,


    so that they can have the elemental body in armor and become the first group of Holy Spirit fighters exclusively for William.


    Send the holy spirit back to Olympus, and watch one soul after another with golden light fly to the sky. The whole hell city is surrounded by huge cheers.


    It''s a miracle in full view.


    And no one is more willing to believe that believing in William is the right choice than seeing him keep his promise and turn the dead soldier into the Holy Spirit.


    When the cheers were a little lower, he was baptized by William with the holy light again, and Strauss, who was a few years younger, knelt on the ground and took the lead in shouting,


    "praise you, under the crown of the supreme king of the gods".


    Then 94 knights at least felt that the holy light was flowing in their bodies,


    the highest feeling was that they could release the Holy Light healing technique, and the knights who officially became paladins began to shout.


    With the Paladin to take the lead, soon praise the voice, a little bit to spread around, not a moment, the whole city of hell is full of gold faith.


    Athena and Artemis, who feel that they are in the sea of faith, can feel the pure power of faith into their bodies with every breath of shock and joy.


    "I''m going to build a temple in this city at once and make it a holy city," said Artemis excitedly and William, glancing at Athena, who had the same ruddy face.


    The two sisters only rely on their eyes to reach a decision of attack and defense.


    The city will always belong to her husband and wife, and will be rebuilt according to the model of the holy city.


    As for the way of seizing the power of faith, it is also very simple to choose the right girl in the establishment, develop into their followers, marry the members of the paladin, and those who have great influence in the city.


    William felt that the power of faith was more and more powerful, and he even had the tendency to rush into his body automatically, so he quickly used the real gem.


    The red light soared to the sky, and countless forces of belief were collected, directly compressed, with ready-made pieces of glittering gold coins.


    Looking at the gold coin of faith that appeared in front of him out of thin air, Artemis quickly snatched a half palm size gold coin,


    but without waiting for her to look carefully, all the gold coins of faith, together with the one in her hand, were directly put into William''s storage space.


    "Cheapskate," said Artemis, wriggling in William''s arms with dissatisfaction. Seeing that William showed a teasing smile, his eyes turned, he raised his head and whispered a few words in William''s ear,


    then he saw that William''s eyes brightened, and turned away his eyes, showing Athena who was sorry, regretful and unwilling to look in his eyes,


    asked Artemis in a low voice and uncertain, "what do you have "Hold it?"


    "Of course," said Artemis with a smile, knowing that William had the idea of working out with their two sisters.


    Looking at this time, it should be to understand what, the face has been more red Athena.


    Five or six seconds later, seeing that Athena didn''t raise any objection, Artemis wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to ask for other things, and William put his hand around his slender waist.


    It''s going back to Olympus.


    With that, William stretched out his hand, and the bow of Epirus, which had been marked by him in space, appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    His hands tried the magic bow. After he was sure that he was not damaged by the boulder, he looked at Artemis who used bow and arrow as a weapon.


    See this chick disdain of pie pie pie mouth, say, "before I told you, I just don''t want this kind of black, power and not how bow and arrow.".


    William shook his head helplessly. The power of this bow and arrow, if you want to compare it, is probably a combination of a large anti tank rocket launcher without arrows and a gabaret sniper gun.


    It is not only inferior to Artemis in power, but also consumes the mental and physical strength of users.


    When she looks at Athena, Athena smiles and shakes her head. "Black symbolizes uncertainty in our tradition. Generally, it is the God''s residence in the underworld that uses black weapons.".


    "Well, if you don''t want it, give it to the others.".


    Put Epirus''s bow into the storage space, and William wants to give it to Angela when he returns to London.


    After giving orders to Strauss of the Paladin to lead the people of hell city to rebuild the wall of hell, William took Athena and Artemis back to Olympus.


    As soon as he returned to his temple, he was led by Artemis to Athena in one hand and William in the other.


    Fitness makes people happy, but also makes people tired suddenly powerless.


    Later, instead of putting out a jade card that is fully realized by the power of faith, William deliberately pretended to sleep, leaving his two thoughtful wives an opportunity to discuss in private and entrusted them with the task of building a temple in the city of hell.As long as he didn''t let himself resent it, William didn''t mind Athena and Artemis'' strength reaching the level of Zeus.


    After all, Zeus, Poseidon and Hades are more powerful than the other main gods of Olympus because of their three artifacts.


    And the three artifact has long been three in one, combined into a victory gun in William''s hands.


    After he fell asleep on his stomach, Artemis bit William''s shoulder angrily, but in the end, he only took a few bites lightly.


    then Athena, who got up and put on a robe, took him to the hot spring room.


    When Athena walked into the hot spring pool with an unhappy looking Artemis, she said helplessly,


    "well, if William is with him because we are together, he will really give us the gold coin of faith. Not only is he embarrassed, but you and I will become nothing.".


    "As far as you like to think, we are all his wives. Why not?"


    From the time of Zeus, Artemis, who was used to being spoiled, didn''t feel that it was wrong to rely on her husband.


    Unlike Athena, who has been careful all the time, Artemis knows that children who do not cry and do not make trouble will not get any good.


    he can keep his position in William''s heart for a long time by showing weakness and flattering appropriately and putting himself in the position of a dependent person.


    And being too smart, or being too smart, is a stupid move for William and Zeus, who have become the past.


    However, she did not intend to tell Athena about this. With Athena, her position in William''s heart was more secure.


    In other words, even if Athena can see it, it is impossible to change her character and personality.


    If you do that, it will make William feel that there is a problem.


    When she thought about it, Athena said, "when the temple is finished, should we go to earth with William?


    When I met William''s mother, I got to know other women earlier.


    At least you have to know that Angela, who is sure to come to Olympus, is not easy to get along with, is she


    "This", "this", Artemis a Leng, immediately put down the entanglement with Athena, put his eyes on William and other women.


    "When William comes back to earth next time, I''ll go with him.".


    "Ha ha," Athena sneered, "you''ve been up once, and it''s my turn this time.".


    "Then," said Artemis, hesitating for a moment, "together?"


    Athena white afraid of losing a look at Artemis, "if we are all gone, if someone peeps at the holy city, it is not for others to make wedding clothes?"


    Just as he wanted to eat something, Athena suddenly thought of magic.


    With a big smile on his face, he said, "we can ask William to send out a lot of magic forces to watch the construction of the temple and the situation of Olympus. In order not to be conquered.


    Athena thought about it, nodded and said, "well, do as you say.".

 Chapter 1453

    I don''t know that my two newlyweds, William, who plans to return to the earth, spent another three days in Olympus, and everything in Olympus was calm.


    In other words, people with other thoughts were frightened by the strength and ferocity of thousands of 80 meter high giant mechas and William''s easy killing of the second generation, who is more than 60 meters tall, and a dozen titans of the third and fourth generations.


    In addition, Gaia personally acknowledged William''s Orthodox status, and no one wanted to be a leader. In the past three days, many of them lived outside Olympus, and they had been close to Athena and Artemis in the God''s residence.


    as if they had arranged, according to the distance of blood and the importance of clergy, they went up the mountain to meet one after another.


    The only problem is that the first five were all women. They were either cousins of Zeus or cousins of Athena and Artemis.


    William, who knows the reason in his heart, after accepting the worship of the nervous and careful five gods, directly let Athena and Artemis take over, and then arrange the evening reception.


    At dinner, he took the initiative to say a lot. After the atmosphere was aroused, he listened to the seven women chatting with a smile.


    After the meal, he emphasized the orthodoxy of his theocracy, and clearly emphasized that he did not intend to destroy the theocracy which had been enfeoffed in the Zeus period.


    With that, I leave it to Athena and Artemis to appease five relatives who are frustrated and afraid, but have to come to test them.


    On the next day, there were more than 20 shrines to worship at once. At the banquet in the evening, William looked at the goddesses in Greek robes, who were looming in their waists and skirts when they walked around,


    suddenly understood what the shrines were up to.


    However, he didn''t want to catch up with Zeus, even strong.


    The price of a moment''s happiness is that the authority of theocracy is despised. Even if we want to steal, we must wait until we have a thorough grasp of Olympus.


    Besides, William knew very well that Athena and Artemis were the only twelve gods left in Zeus'' time, and more than a dozen or twenty important clergy vacancies became the targets of countless pairs of eyes.


    Although he has suppressed most of the voices with force, he wants to really rule a divine realm. It is not only by force that all problems can be solved.


    Of course, force is the key to ensure that he can eat the biggest piece of cake even if he wants to compromise.


    But he did not expect that, what annoyed him even more was that, accompanied by Athena and Artemis, he chatted with various deities for nearly an hour. When people at the banquet saw that his eyes had been very clear, some people thought that his preferences were a little special.


    The banqueting hall, which was still talking happily just now, quieted down in an instant.


    William, who felt disgusted, released his mental strength fiercely. The one he pressed was probably the youth God''s residence with a mission. He knelt on the ground after only two seconds.


    And other people are no better, feel William''s fury, the whole Olympus people all panic, even start to kneel on the ground.


    Honey, don''t be angry.


    Artemis looked at Athena, who was silent and bent her head. She could only hold William''s arm and explained, "they just don''t know you, they don''t mean to offend you.".


    Hell, William looked around at the face of fear and uneasiness, helplessly shook his head.


    Zeus and Poseidon are the two brothers to blame. Both of them are unconquered and make a mess of the atmosphere of the whole divine realm.


    After thinking about it, William took the opportunity to speak out the "ten evils" of the great heaven Dynasty, and set the rule that the crimes of the ten evils will never be forgiven, or even executed.


    It was established by countless ancient Chinese in nearly 2000 years,. What they guard is monarchy, patriarchy, theocracy and husband''s power, which is just suitable for the monarchy system of Olympus.


    Fortunately, William also knows that at least half of the marriages in the God''s residence are close relatives. If you kill them all with one blow, you''ll have to force at least half of the God''s residence against you.


    Think for a few seconds, in the mind of many God mansion dare not to speak, say the words of let bygones be bygones.


    And his rule was approved by Athena and Artemis at the first time.


    If they hadn''t read too much about Olympus, they wouldn''t have been determined to be good at neodymium since they were young to avoid all kinds of indescribable bastards.


    On the third day, I thought that my order last night would be resisted by many deities.


    Even if they dare not speak because of the force, they will fight with silence, but they didn''t expect that there would be more holy mansions that day.


    When William talked with many people, he realized that most of them were worried about their clergy.


    As long as William does not move most of the cake, except for the ambitious guy, who has been at ease for thousands of years and has no enterprising spirit, a fool will fight against him, who can single out the king of the world.


    Moreover, with the development of thousands of years, all the mortals in the divine realm have evolved civilization, and the degree of civilization inside the divine residence is actually higher.Apart from the chaotic palaces, many palaces know what shame is.


    This also made William understand that as long as the upper beam is right, the lower beam will not be crooked, but the atmosphere will certainly go in a good direction.


    To put it more bluntly, if you disobey his orders, you will be stripped of the clergy or even beheaded. The price is too high.


    In addition, the saying of "let bygones be bygones" does not harm the interests of the vested interests. No one will, and no one dares to stroke William''s beard when he is the most powerful, cautious, and defensive.


    On the contrary, he was very rational, even happy and relieved. After William set the rules, he immediately took refuge.


    After all, the king set the rules. As long as his subordinates didn''t violate them, there was no reason to punish them. Of course, except when he was fatigued or had enough interests.


    Knowing that these sacred palaces attached to the Olympus system were not much different from the aristocrats, Williamson was able to do it easily.


    He has enough force, the name of orthodoxy, and the appointment of the clergy, that is, how much faith he can get. It''s all in his mind, and things get easier.


    Those who are obedient will have more faith, while those who are not obedient will have less and less faith, and their divine power will be weakened day by day.


    in the end, they will either rebel or watch themselves fall.


    When William was not angry, he always laughed and had a good communication performance, which immediately made many God palaces feel that the change of God King was not the end, but more reassuring and convincing than Zeus.


    However, when these people make mistakes, or when the giants and Minotaurs under the leadership of the second generation titans have conflicts with the God''s residence in the sea, they will not feel that William is easy to talk about.

 Chapter 1454

    Seeing that William seemed to be very talkative, many temples were secretly relaxed, but they didn''t know that their new God King was a man eating man without spitting bones.


    many people even encouraged some goddesses of the same generation as Athena and Artemis to talk to William for various reasons.


    After dealing with several goddesses who obviously have thoughts about themselves, William turns to look at Artemis, who is always by his side and seems to be on guard against other women, but does not show any unhappy expression.


    "Don''t you worry that I''m attracted to other goddesses?"


    "Even if Athena and I are worried, is it useful to worry?"


    Artemis gave William a coquettish look. After William''s eyes showed desire, he said with a smile, "besides, the divine realm doesn''t object to marrying more, but marrying you can ascend to the sky at one step. We can''t prevent it if we want to.


    Moreover, I''m not so stupid. If I oppose it directly, it will not only offend most of the temples, but also make you unhappy if you really want to steal.


    Not to mention your new rules, which make it impossible for unmarried deities to get close to each other. In the future, the suitable marriage partners are scarce resources,


    and you, who are not related to the whole Olympus, are the first choice in the eyes of all women. ".


    William shook his head helplessly. If he wanted to steal food, the new rules seemed to be really good for him.


    Moreover, it seems that the fact that Zeus had seven wives also made Artemis accept polygamy, but what he was more curious about was that Artemis was not angry, which was not surprising, but there was a faint meaning in her words that she would marry her cousins, which was very surprising.


    You should know that although she is lovely, beautiful and smart, she is also famous for her revenge.


    If there is no need, few deities dare to offend her easily. But just now, many deities completely ignored her existence, so they had to take William to the gym.


    "Don''t you get angry when someone grabs your husband?"


    "What''s so angry about that?"


    Artemis said with a smile, "the more popular you are, the more remarkable the eyes of Athena and I are. Besides, if you want to win over some forces, it''s the easiest and most worthwhile way to get married.".


    "Forget it," said William, shaking his head. This is still the thinking of East Asians. In the ancient European culture, the more lovers a husband has, the more it seems to be worth showing off.


    As for those goddesses who take the initiative to find out, it''s OK to communicate in private and keep fit together. If you want him to marry home, unless the benefits are so great that you are sending the divine realm to him and stabilizing the whole Olympus.


    Otherwise, forget it.


    Time came a little bit late into the night, and many God palaces saw William talking with people with a smile all the time. They took the initiative to understand the things in the God domain. After they didn''t care about them at all, they soon became dissolute.


    This also made William understand that chaos is not the patent of Zeus and Poseidon, and the whole palace of Olympus has basically fallen.


    But he didn''t plan to rectify it. Instead, he felt that it was better for these old ministers of Zeus to fall into the country of pleasure and gentleness than to be ambitious and enterprising.


    With also don''t want to leave Artemis back to sleep, time unconsciously in the past half a month.


    Under the carnival of three-day feast and one-week feast in the holy land, many holy mansions of Olympus system have been pacified,


    and William has almost reached the limit of his patience for the chaotic relationship and behavior between these holy mansions.


    To drive away all the people who didn''t work in Olympus, a few days later, William was planning to leave the magic to go back to London, and he was pestered by Artemis to go together.


    I thought Athena would not have this idea, but I didn''t expect that my two wives had already reached an agreement.


    William doesn''t want two women who don''t save oil to go to London and have a conflict with other women. "We''re all gone. Who is in charge of the affairs in the temple and the kingdom of God?"


    "I''m only away for ten days and a half months. What time can I have?"


    When Artemis finished, Athena came over and took William by the arm and said, "dear, we have been married for nearly four months. We should go to meet your mother in love and reason. After all, she is the queen mother of the divine realm.".


    "That''s right, that''s right," said Artemis, holding William''s other arm in a discontented tone, but it sounded like a coquetry. "We are your officially married wives. If we don''t go to see your mother for such a long time, how can we get along with each other in the future?


    It''s too impolite to wait for all the children.


    As soon as he heard about the child, William rolled his eyes. He also knew that Athena and his mother probably wanted to win over Lena, and tried to test their other women''s attitude towards them.


    However, with the wisdom of Athena and Abigail, they should not deliberately pick things up and publicly make conflicts with Angela and Abigail, which embarrasses William.


    If there is a contradiction, it''s a big deal to drive Athena and Artemis back to Olympus and hang them for a while.Now that I''m going back to London with two gods, will I go back in public or quietly?


    When he thought about it, William shook his head. Unless the whole family moved to Olympus, he would like to live in London quietly for another few decades and not make so much trouble.


    With William''s consent, Athena and Artemis immediately show a big smile, but even if they get William''s orders, they still take at least 20 bodyguards and maids.


    There is even a royal flag. On the head of Devonshire deer, not only the crown representing the imperial power is embroidered, but also the lightning representing the power is embroidered between the antlers.


    But William just frowned, and he didn''t feel that he was not qualified to embroider a crown on his family emblem.


    Although it''s a bit like a fool to carry a big flag on horseback in the habit of the earth now, it''s also a secret signal to the outside world to hang this flag on Devonshire castle and London manor.


    At least William doesn''t want to lower the level of King Philip any more. Because of his friendship for more than ten years, if he doesn''t press on them, he will be afraid of friendship.


    Or you see what Odin will do to Philip and the nobles.


    Then William thought that if he took Athena and Artemis back this time, the wedding with Angela would never be delayed, otherwise Angela would not agree and old man odinna would not give up.


    William, who is worried about his reputation, suddenly has a pain in his skull. A bite of teeth, simply held a wedding outside the earth, so that no one has reason to blame him, also can not find a chance to blame him.


    Athena and Artemis were asked to take only four nymphs with them. William released his 100 meter Zhenjin spaceship and put all his luggage and gifts into the warship.


    a portal appeared in the outer space. The portal closed automatically after the spaceship passed through, and then quickly flew to the earth.


    With Athena standing on the viewing platform in front of the spaceship and looking at the blue planet getting closer and closer, William probably saw more, but he didn''t think there was anything special.


    but Athena, who had been to the earth many, many years ago and had to return to Olympus for various reasons, was full of memories and obsession I''m looking at the approaching blue planet.

 Chapter 1455

    Looking at the blue earth for several minutes, Athena suddenly asked William, "does Athens still exist?"


    "What?"


    It''s a surprise that Athena would ask such a question. William, who was stunned for a few seconds, said with a smile, "of course, it still exists. Moreover, the area covered by the Olympus myth around the Aegean Sea belongs to your ruins, which are well preserved and welcomed and praised by the world.".


    Hearing this, Athena''s face suddenly smile, did not notice the side of Artemis, is secretly winking at William, snickering.


    William helplessly glared at Artemis and warned her to be careful.


    I was thinking that four months later, there were all-weather construction of Engineering robots, and the temple complex of Artemis on Mars should be completed now, right?


    But at the thought of Athena''s status in his heart, he was much better than a few months ago, and he was not so strict with her at the beginning.


    If Athena knew about the temple of Mars, she still didn''t know what she would think and whether it would affect the harmonious relationship between husband and wife.


    Thinking of this, William simply asked to build another Athens city on Mars on Sunday. Anyway, he was responsible for it on Sunday. He didn''t have to spend his energy or money, and the temple would be completed in a few months.


    William is willing to do such things to make his women happy.


    As for Artemis, is this chick angry?


    At that time, he will be used as the God King. In public affairs, he can only treat the two sisters as fairly as possible, but in private it will be different.


    In private to find some small reasons, more faith gold coins to Artemis, to ensure that she will immediately forget this.


    When the spaceship landed over the manor in London, Lina, who had been informed half an hour ago on Sunday, was wearing a decent lady''s suit, with Abigail, Jesse, Serena and Nisa,


    standing by the main gate of the manor building, smiling and watching the spaceship crash into the sky and park on the lawn more than 20 meters away.


    As soon as the spaceship stopped, the door opened and a spiral ladder lowered automatically, William came down in a red dress embroidered with a lot of gold patterns, black trousers and boots.


    Lina hasn''t seen William for nearly a month. She''s very happy, but she''s a little surprised by his military style dress. But then her eyes are attracted by the hexagon star and the deer head medal engraved with the crown on William''s chest.


    Before Lena wants to be hugged by William and kiss each other on the cheek, Lena pushes William away and looks at the medal on his chest.


    After confirming that he was not dazzled, his eyes showed a trace of fright and asked, "are you joking or what happened outside?"


    "Don''t worry, mom, it''s a good thing.".


    William nodded to Abigail and said to Lena, "Mom, if you like, you are not only queen Lena Devonshire, but also the most honorable woman in Olympus.".


    The Empress Dowager is not the Empress Dowager. She only takes Lena as a joke, or she can''t accept it for a moment. Subconsciously, she thinks that William is a joke.


    However, when she saw Athena and Artemis in gorgeous robes and crowns, with eight nymphs in two rows, walking down the spaceship, she was immediately surprised and didn''t know how to say it.


    At last, he could only whisper, "are you crazy to take so many beautiful girls home at once, and let them carry their crowns, so you are not afraid of being driven out by Abigail?"


    Not only Lina was surprised, but Abigail was stunned for a moment. When they looked at William, they seemed to want to beat him directly.


    But William shrugged as if nothing had happened, and said to Lena with a smile, "Mom, they are Athena and Artemis, the daughters of Zeus, my new wife and my queen.".


    "Queen? What the hell are you up to? "


    Lena covered her forehead, then raised her head and stared at William. "Are you kidding me? The daughter of Zeus? "


    "Yes, it''s Zeus in the myth.".


    William laughs at Abigail, Jesse, Serena and nissa, who are also frightened by Zeus,


    he thinks to himself that there is an example of Angela at the beginning. Abigail, even if they want to make trouble, should they dare not?


    After all, not to mention the difference in status, the difference in strength alone can make Abigail and her women dare not make a fool of themselves before they know Athena.


    William nodded to Athena and Artemis, and the two girls immediately bowed to Lena,


    "nice to meet you, your highness. I''m Athena, daughter of Zeus and the goddess of wisdom.


    I''m glad to meet you, too. I''m Artemis, daughter of Zeus and Leto.


    Looking at Athena and Artemis, who saluted herself seriously, Lina was stunned for a few seconds. After confirming that she had heard right, her head was a little dizzy, and she suddenly grabbed William''s arm, with an incredible expression on her face,"How is that possible? This is Athena.


    Then Lena stared at William, who was checking her with the holy light, and said, "for the last time, if you dare to cheat me, I promise to lock you up in the room for a month.".


    William turned his mouth. Is that punishment?


    Holding Lena''s arm, "let''s go first. There are many people outside the manor paying attention to us, and think about Angela and magic nectar.".


    Lina, Abigail and others suddenly think of magic nectar that can make people immortal, and Angela''s identity is Odin''s daughter.


    Now that Odin has both, Angela has been following William for seven or eight years as a princess of the divine world. What''s the surprise that William married two daughters of Zeus at the same time?


    Asshole, thinking, Abigail believed William.


    Then William helped Lena into the main building of the manor. He wanted to show his status in the main building first by Athena and Artemis.


    But probably the name Athena is too famous, as long as you know Greek mythology, no one does not know Athena.


    Even to put it bluntly, under the promotion of countless movies and cartoons, younger children may know Athena, but not Zeus.


    Therefore, Abigail wants to enter the main building first, but her body can''t keep pace,


    and Jesse, Serena and Nisa behind her, seeing that Abigail doesn''t move, also look at Athena and Artemis with a guilty heart.


    The two empresses thought that they had really calmed the four Abigail. With a good smile, they nodded to the four and approached the main building of the manor.


    However, Abigail will not be so afraid of hands and feet when he knows that the Athena sisters, like Angela, are just powerful alien intelligent creatures.

 Chapter 1456

    After introducing Athena and Artemis to his mother and Abigail, it may be that William has been strong for a long time. Instead of going in the direction he was worried about, the situation is a bit harmonious.


    Especially when William mentioned the idea of letting his mother Lina live in Olympus, Lina and Abigail refused without hesitation,


    knowing that no one would fight for the power of Olympus with their two sisters, Athena and Artemis immediately took the initiative to join the chat.


    And William didn''t care that his mother would refuse.


    After all, Lina and Abigail have lived too long and have their own life circle, friends circle, social circle and work circle. They are naturally afraid of the strange environment and the place where the legendary gods live.


    To understand this, William suddenly felt that Lina would not go if they didn''t want to. Anyway, in the past ten or twenty years, Lina''s appearance has not changed, and it can be said that they are well maintained.


    There are still some special people in the world, even though they are 70 years old and 80 years old, who look like they are in their thirties or forties.


    Unless they are hundreds of years old, but they don''t even have a wrinkle, it will make people panic and envy.


    After a group of women chatted and got familiar with each other, Athena and Artemis took the opportunity to send gifts, and the atmosphere became harmonious again. More than ten minutes later, they went to pick up Angela''s spaceship and flew back.


    William stood up, walked to the gate, and saw Angela in a long dress, with four assassin bodyguards, walking quickly out of the ship.


    Holding out her hands, Angela hugs her and hears Angela whisper, "father wants you to go to Asgard sometime.".


    "What''s the matter?" When William frowns and thinks, seeing Angela''s face slightly red, he suddenly realizes that Audi is looking for himself for Angela''s wedding.


    "No problem. I''ll accompany you back to Asgard in a few days," William said with a smile. "You''ve been with me for so many years, and our marriage should be settled.".


    "Well", listen to William did not hesitate to mention marriage, Angela was very happy at the same time, suddenly shy to look down at William.


    And probably get William''s promise, Angela for a time did not mind and Athena, Artemis fight what.


    This made people who were worried that Angela would make trouble feel relieved.


    After lunch, Lena, who felt that the atmosphere at home was delicate, put down her silk napkin and made an excuse to go to work for the team when William finished eating,


    but Angela didn''t know what she thought, so she took the initiative to take Athena and Artemis to the team to have a look, and then went shopping, so as to adapt to the life in London as soon as possible.


    William, who understands that Angela is leaving time to appease Abigail, nods to Angela with a smile,


    and then personally escorts the four of Lina into a lengthened phantom. Then he takes Abigail by the hand and pretends to take a walk,


    he walks through the small trees blocking the main building and deliberately beckons to the paparazzi outside the manor, leaving them enough space Enough time to take photos, he pulled Abigail back to the main building with a smile.


    Then he took Jesse and Nisa who had posted them up the stairs and looked back at Abigail and Serena with a smile.


    When William and his four women worked out together, the outside world had already made all kinds of speculation because of his act of wearing a military dress during non festivals and non celebrations.


    With the participation of the television station, the crown deer''s head medal on William''s chest was displayed, and the whole London and England were noisy.


    At first, many people in England thought that William was careless, but none of the three guests invited by the TV station thought that William would make such a mistake.


    Even if William really didn''t notice, would Abigail, who was walking with William, and Lina, who was loyal to the aristocratic system, also make such mistakes.


    Finally, the Sky TV host probably didn''t want to be targeted by the lawyers. He came to the conclusion that whether William was intentional or wrong, the appearance of the medal represented a serious challenge to the aristocratic system.


    Three hours after the news spread, around 4:00 p.m., William, fresh and fresh, took a shower, put on a casual suit, and took Serena, the only strong one, to sit in the garden, drinking coffee and whispering with Serena,


    a voice from Sunday came in his ear and said, "Sir, your highness Wilson''s car has just left Kensington Palace. If there is no accident, I''d like to go ahead." We''ll arrive outside the manor in five minutes.


    "Ha", William laughed a few times. He thought that King Philip would hesitate until tomorrow morning, but he didn''t expect that Wilson would come here so soon.


    When William took Serena to the main building, and leizang, a black ghost in a suit and white gloves, didn''t say a word, a phantom slowly came in and stopped six or seven meters away.


    After leizang bows to William, he slowly steps forward and opens the door for Wilson himself. Unexpectedly, Wilson, who walks out of the car, holds a two-year-old girl in his hand and brings his wife Kate.Wilhelm is smiling at Wilson, who is scheming in his heart. He doesn''t have a good face. But he can see that the little guy in his arms actually reaches out his hand to hug him as soon as he meets him. His lovely and intimate appearance immediately melts Wilhelm.


    He quickly stepped forward, reached for the little thing, and said softly, "Lewis, do you remember Uncle William?"


    At the full moon, little Louis, who was baptized by William with the holy light, was stunned at first and nodded very cleverly. William''s lovely appearance made the corners of his mouth turn up,


    he bowed his head and gave a few kisses on the little guy''s palm, which made the little guy giggle, and he also laughed in a low voice.


    "Mr. Devonshire", as Kate gets off the bus, sees that William likes Louis as much as ever, and says with relief, "good afternoon, William.".


    "Good afternoon, Kate," William nodded in response with a smile, and then looked at Wilson with a smile on his face and a worried look in his eyes,


    "don''t worry, I won''t rob little Louis.".


    "I knew you weren''t that kind of person," Wilson said with a great relief.


    William and Louis play for a while, just want to give it back to Kate, but think of Serena''s blood identity, not suitable to accompany Kate alone, thinking for a few seconds,


    "let''s go, let''s talk while walking", take the lead to hold Louis to walk on the grass,


    "OK", Wilson immediately nods, quickly follows William, and Kate is in Serena Deliberately slow down, can only follow in six or seven meters, full of curiosity and worry.


    Walking through the small trees, William talked to Louis and pointed to countless paparazzi and reporters outside the manor with a smile.


    The paparazzi outside the manor almost cheered.

 Chapter 1457

    A Duke who dares to wear the crown medal openly, after holding the Royal flash for a while, was attracted by William''s fingers and looked at the iron fence of the manor. Louis was probably frightened by hundreds of people who kept taking photos,


    he turned his head and put his little head on his shoulder, holding his neck in an unhappy look for security.


    William laughed a few times in a low voice, and gave his head a kiss on the little guy''s hair. "Don''t worry, Louis. Uncle William will protect you and make you king.".


    Perhaps the Holy Light baptism, let Louis have a kind of special feeling to William, listen to William''s words soon not afraid.


    Instead, he put his face on William''s shoulder and asked in a puzzled voice, "Uncle William, what is the king?"


    William was stunned, glanced at Wilson and said with a smile, "your great grandfather is the king of England, and your Uncle William is the king of Olympus, so when you grow up, you will also be the king.".


    Lewis, less than two years old, was stunned by this, while Wilson on one side immediately showed a big smile when he heard this.


    William told him that the king of Olympus was not on the earth at all. Then Wilson mistakenly thought that the kingdom of Olympus was built on the magic planet.


    After all, a few years ago William took him and Saul to the magic planet to hunt.


    Even if it wasn''t built on the magic planet, William has been inventing spaceships for nearly ten years. No one knows how many spaceships he has built, and no one knows how many spaceships have left the solar system to search for earth like planets.


    Wilson, who has done a lot of business with Saul for such a long time, knows that there are many civilizations in the universe. Therefore, it''s no surprise that William established his kingdom on other intelligent planets.


    Thinking of this, Wilson thought for a moment, and even bowed his head to William with a smile and said, "don''t I have to call you his majesty Devonshire now?"


    "That''s right," William turned and nodded politely. "If it wasn''t for London, where I was born, and my mother didn''t want to leave this familiar place, I wouldn''t give you a chance to call me your majesty.".


    After that, William shook his head with emotion and said, "if so, even if there is a chance to meet in the future, I don''t know how many years will pass when I meet next time.".


    "No," Wilson said, standing up straight, "if you leave, I''ll lose a real friend, and.


    Wilson rubbed his hands and said with flattery, "at the beginning, we agreed to seal a place bigger than England for me when you set up a kingdom on an alien planet.".


    Hearing this, William couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as he thought of the Olympian realm full of giants, Titans, Warcraft and monsters without the Internet or even electricity, William felt that if Wilson really went, he would have to ask him to return to London within half a year.


    "Since human beings are not alone, it means that the universe is not safe, so," William patted Wilson on the shoulder, "you are still honest on earth, waiting for the day when you will be king. After all, other planets do not have the common protection of the two gods.".


    "Two gods?"


    Wilson is still as smart as before, thinking about Saul''s Asgard realm and William''s words about the kingdom of Olympus,


    after a moment''s thinking, he stammered, "are you kidding me?"


    William shrugged his shoulders with a smile, while Wilson was directly shocked. Then he was surprised, and then he was afraid and asked, "that''s the Olympus of Zeus. How can you be superior?"


    "Nothing is impossible. Whether it is the gods of Asgard or Olympus, they are just intelligent races whose life level is several levels higher than that of human beings on earth.


    If it hadn''t been for me, maybe Olympus would have been empty.


    "God", Wilson''s head is a little confused. At the same time, William turns his head and looks at it. Because he can''t understand it, he is a little bored. His little head is restless.


    He patted the little guy on his ass and said, "shall we drink nectar?"


    As soon as he heard something to eat, Louis stopped moving, while Wilson almost looked at the smiling William with his eyes shining.


    Although I don''t know what nectar it is, if William didn''t lie, he would be a new God like Odin.


    Can the things brought out by the God King be bad?


    Let alone look at William''s appearance, certainly will not be stingy to Louis, who he likes very much.


    And he, the little guy''s father, may be able to take advantage of the opportunity to drink the treasures of the divine realm.


    For a moment, Wilson felt that it was a wise decision to bring Louis to the manor.


    Looking back at Kate, who has been six or seven meters away, Wilson is secretly happy that there are so many people, that is, taking advantage of them.


    But then he thought of William''s miracles, as if his grandparents and grandchildren knew that they couldn''t help thinking about whether to let Kate go back?After all, there are many things that even my grandmother and mother don''t know. I love Kate most. If she knows something, it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    Fortunately, William seemed to know Wilson''s worry and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m a magician. Kate can''t hear us.


    As for nectar, it''s just a dessert brewed with flowers by the maid of ninves on Mount Olympus.


    Just now, William really wanted to drink magic nectar for Louis, but influenced by Wilson, he thought that no matter how much he liked Louis, he could not reveal the secret of magic nectar.


    Otherwise, Philip, who is nearly 90 years old, will not try his best to get the magic nectar that can increase his life?


    Even if you dare not use force, sometimes the family card can also annoy you. If the means are high, it can influence you imperceptibly.


    Even Odin had to pay for the magic nectar, let alone the old man Philip.


    As for Louis, if he really likes him, he can give him some nectar secretly. However, we have to guard against the fact that the little guy is too small to adapt to magic.


    Fortunately, there is no harm without comparison. Wilson doesn''t know the efficacy of magic nectar, so when he heard that it was a dessert brewed by Olympus flowers, he didn''t have any regrets.


    instead, he thought that the nectar of the earth has the effect of health preservation, let alone the nectar growing in the divine realm.


    When William and his party returned to the main building of the manor, the outside world began to speculate again because Wilson actually saluted William as a prince.


    And this time, most people can think that there must be something unknown to the outside world. Otherwise, even if Wilson admired William again, he would not be able to salute.

 Chapter 1458

    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, Wilson, who had been staying for about an hour, was about to return to Kensington Palace as soon as possible to report to King Philip and other nobles on the pretext that it was too late and he was worried that Louis would be sleepy and hungry.


    when he saw Angela, Athena and Artemis, all with handbags in their hands, came in talking and laughing.


    As soon as he saw Angela, Wilson stood up and buttoned up his suit. He nodded respectfully to Angela and said, "good evening, your highness Angela.".


    Kate, who has been told early that she must not be rude to Angela, doesn''t understand why,


    but seeing Wilson''s status as Angela seems to be higher than that of William, the most prominent Duke in England, and calling herself "Your Highness", how can she be so stupid as to hold her own identity and neglect Angela.


    Then he stood up, even a little confused. Without knowing the truth, he bowed his knees and said, "good evening, your highness Angela."


    You''re welcome, Wilson, Kate.


    Angela, with a natural look on her face, nodded with a smile. Then she saw William sitting on the carpet, laughing and watching little Louis doodling on the canvas with a paintbrush.


    And seeing the doting smile on William''s face, Angela scolded "asshole" in her heart.


    If you really like children so much, why don''t you work hard and make yourself pregnant?


    Athena and Artemis, who also see this scene, are secretly happy and think that if their two sisters are pregnant first, they will surely get more attention and favor from William.


    When Wilson turns his head to William and waits for him to introduce Athena and Artemis,


    it''s as if William noticed that his three women are back. He points up to Athena and Artemis and introduces Wilson and Kate,


    "Angela, you must know each other. The rest are Athena and Artemis. In public, you can shout They are queen Athena and queen Artemis.


    As for private occasions, just call your name.


    Queen?


    Wilson thought that the two women who appeared for the first time in front of him were not the two daughters of Zeus in myth, right?


    Kate is shocked to see William, do not understand why he dare to call Athena and Artemis.


    Wilson saluted respectfully and said hello. Seeing that Kate was still shocked, he quickly reached for her hand and said, "if you have any questions, I''ll explain to you.".


    Kate then bowed her knees and said hello again, while Athena and Artemis, just like Angela, stood up straight, smiling and nodding a little distantly,


    with a casual attitude, said "good evening" in return.


    William also did not feel that his two wives, what is wrong, has been laughing to teach Louis how to draw the castle.


    However, although the eyes are on the drawing board, the mental power is still paying attention to the expressions between Angela, Athena and Artemis.


    After noticing that Angela''s face was a little stiff, she only thought for a few seconds and then understood. Without looking up, she said, "by the way, Angela and I will be my queen after we get married.".


    Angela immediately smiles, while Athena and Artemis frown at William. Fortunately, William then whispers, "the inheritance of Olympus belongs to me and the children of Athena and Artemis.


    And the inheritance of the territory outside Olympus belongs to Angela and Abigail and their children.


    After the transmission, William said to Wilson and Kate, "this is home. Relax. You don''t need your highness. Your highness is making the atmosphere too serious.".


    Wilson immediately nodded with a smile.


    Athena and Artemis, who got William''s explanation, nodded with a smile.


    Angela echoed with joy.


    But she thought that with her understanding of William and the comparison between Asgard and Olympus, Angela naturally felt that the territory outside Olympus was bigger and more important to William.


    Among other things, Angela knows that only William and Odin know that the place where magic nectar can be produced is absolutely more important than Olympus.


    And really speaking, only the children of Athena and Artemis are qualified to inherit the domain of Olympus.


    Rather than entangle in this matter, it is better to make a clear distinction at the beginning, so that Athena and her sisters will not fight for the place where magic nectar is produced, that is, the spirit forest and Spirit Valley on planet x17.


    As for the magic planet, which is livable, but only has all kinds of Warcraft and dinosaurs, Angela doesn''t like it, but can leave it to Abigail and their children.


    It''s a pity that the three women with all kinds of calculations in their hearts think well, but they can''t be William''s master.


    Angered him, he simply gave the silence in the abyss to the most disliked, the least worried and ambitious children.As for those who don''t have the ability, they all stay on the earth and the magic planet, rich people, or Lords.


    Angela, Athena and Artemis, who feel that William''s assignment is very agreeable, have a good look at Wilson and Kate.


    Athena and Artemis, carrying more than a dozen handbags, sit on the sofa beside William, thinking about what gift is suitable for him,


    while Angela takes off her shoes and sits next to William, but with a black head, she sees Wayne and moves quietly to William.


    Angela whispered to William, "Abigail, where are they?"


    William White Eyes Angela, this girl always has a cold breath, let alone children, even adults do not want to get close to her.


    After feeling Lewis''s little head and feeling the little guy''s calm, he said, "Abigail, Jesse and Nisa are upstairs. Selena goes to the training room to finish the training she has to finish every day.".


    Angela shook her head helplessly. "It''s too impolite of you.".


    Hearing this, Wilson immediately said, "it''s OK, Angela hall.".


    Thinking of what William said just now, don''t take it too seriously, Wilson immediately said, "it''s OK, Angela. I''m just 18 years old, and I''ve been a younger brother behind William.


    In the past, when there were few things, they often came to eat, and they were as familiar as their relatives with Mrs. Lena and Abigail.


    Today, if I didn''t take Kate, I would like to go to the cellar and take a few bottles of good wine home.


    "Ha ha ha", William a listen to the corner of the mouth up, and the presence of women also cooperate with the mouth smile.


    "There''s no wine, but if you want a gift, ask Athena and Artemis," William said to Wilson and Kate with a smile after ordering Athena sisters.


    Kate is also a little embarrassed. Wilson sees that William''s words are very casual, and he doesn''t mean to be outspoken at all. He immediately knows that he can take the opportunity to please the two famous Olympians.

 Chapter 1459

    See William and Wilson this mortal relationship is really very close, Athena and Artemis where will, and then show the meaning of alienation.


    After looking at each other and making sure that they thought the same as themselves, Artemis clapped his hands with a smile. After a while, eight nymphs came respectfully into the living room with gold plates.


    William didn''t have to look up to know that the maids of Ningfu must have been specially prepared for the next-class relatives and friends. They were spider silk robes with gold edges, body armor, gold swords, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, ring sets and golden apples that could defend mind control.


    As soon as the two maids with the golden apples came out, William pointed them and motioned to take them back.


    But William''s action also attracted Wilson to stand up immediately, "wait, wait.".


    What can make William put down his face and let people take it back is absolutely a treasure. Wilson will miss this opportunity. He is a fool.


    Pretending to be angry, he complained, "in front of Kate, I put down my face and said it''s your little brother,


    but you even have to take back what you''ve taken out. Don''t you take my little brother as your little brother?"


    Kate was stunned to see that Wilson actually said this, but she didn''t know that for Wilson, what William was reluctant to give up, let alone keep a low profile, even if he played tricks, he would get it.


    But William just rolled his eyes and didn''t care what Wilson thought. Without hesitation, he waved to the two nymphs and beckoned them to leave.


    When Kate was shocked, she thought Wilson would be angry, but her husband didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, she naturally looked at Angela, Athena and Artemis and asked for help.


    When Athena and Artemis thought to themselves whether William would be angry if they tried to persuade him, Angela said, "you know, Wilson, no one in this family can persuade William except Mrs. Lena.".


    Wilson''s face darkened and he looked at William helplessly. However, his son, little Louis, actually looked up at William secretly. Then he held out his little hand and shook William''s thumb.


    "Ha ha ha," William laughed in a low voice. He touched Louis''s little hand and thought, "does the Holy Light baptism Magic have the function of improving the baby''s intelligence?"?


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for a child under two years old to understand what he said just now, let alone plead secretly.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence, but maybe I should try again.


    Anyway, the pure magic of Holy Light baptism has only a gain effect and can never have a negative effect.


    Looking back on all Louis'' performances today, I suddenly feel that it''s really different.


    But this little bit is too close to him. It''s not a bad thing for William, but it''s not a good thing for Wilson and Kate, who are parents.


    Fortunately, William deliberately revealed his new identity, just wanted to make his dominant alliance more secure, and had no other intention to the Wilson family.


    When you think about it, it seems that Louis is good for everyone to be close to his performance.


    Now William can''t help but put down so many calculations. Although Louis is not his son, he really doesn''t want to refuse a two-year-old from the bottom of his heart.


    With a smile, he explained to Louis, "it''s not that Uncle William is stingy, but that some things are not suitable for your father and mother. It''s more likely to be a disaster to keep them in your hands. Do you understand?"


    Louis was stunned, probably thinking about what this meant. Six or seven seconds later, under the gaze of all the people, he looked at William blankly. Seeing that William nodded, he also nodded.


    Wilson was disappointed and proud, others were thoughtful, and William was relaxed.


    Although Louis is smart, he is not out of the normal range. Otherwise, he should really think about it. Is the baptism of the holy light suitable for babies?


    Then Louis dropped his colored pen, stretched out his little hand full of vegetable oil, pressed William''s leg, climbed up to William''s arms and whispered, "Uncle William, you''re hungry, Louis is hungry.".


    "No problem. Let''s go to dinner now.".


    William looked at Wilson and Kate. Seeing that the couple had no objection, he was sorry. Louis said, "come on, let''s have dinner together, and then you''ll go back early and report to his majesty Philip about my business here.".


    Wilson nodded naturally, then stretched out his hand to pull the unnatural Kate, and motioned to Angela, Athena and Artemis to go first.


    While waiting for dinner, Louis, who first drank superheated milk and ate some mashed fruit, mashed potatoes and vegetable grains, was not long satisfied. He probably felt bored listening to the adults'' chat and began to doze off.


    Small head from time to time slowly down, and do not want to really fall asleep, instantly let the people in the presence of low smile.


    Then, in addition to Lina, Wilson and Kate, the other women''s eyes were all on William from time to time, once they did not hide their desire to have children.After joking for a while, she saw that Louis was really sleepy. Kate wanted to hold him in person, but she thought that it was not William who was sitting on the throne, but Lina, the most staunch supporter of aristocracy.


    I can''t help but worry that Lina will follow the tradition of big nobles dividing everything into small parts and then being responsible for it by special personnel when it comes to baby care.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Wilson could only say "I''m sorry" when he saw that he was smiling. Then she told the maid Ningfu, who was waiting on the side, to call the full-time nanny who was waiting outside.


    Lina didn''t feel anything wrong when she heard this. After all, it''s a bit impolite to hold her baby at the dinner table as Kate. Although the direct withdrawal can express the mother''s love for her children, it can also make people feel that Kate doesn''t trust the full-time nanny.


    If people really think so, it seems more troublesome.


    William frowned slightly when he saw Kate calling for a nanny. Although his expression soon became natural, it also made Angela understand that William was a little repellent to the full-time nanny.


    After a while, when a middle-aged woman with proper dress and smart appearance respectfully came in, the crowd, led by William, stood up with a smile and gave the nursery teacher the etiquette he should have.


    When the full-time nanny hugs Lewis and goes down to the lounge under the guidance of the maid ninff,


    after all the people sit down, William is thinking about whether to give some gifts to Lewis''s nanny, who almost became his own godson, to thank her for never making mistakes in the past two years.


    Abigail and Jesse are very interested in talking with Kate about baby rearing and choosing a full-time nanny.


    When William heard these words, he turned his eyes secretly. He really thought about it half a year ago, and he planned to take action to make Angela or Abigail pregnant first.


    But half a year later, nothing happened.


    After listening in silence for a few minutes, William thought about sending jewelry, gold coins, even small farms and manors. But he thought that it was not appropriate to send anything to the baby sitter at this time. The really suitable time was when Louis was six years old and the baby sitter left.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Lei Zang come in with a mobile phone, standing behind him and whispering, "it''s the white ghost''s phone. Do you have time to answer it?"

 Chapter 1460

    Why don''t white ghost call him directly to Sunday, but to leizang first?


    William looked at leizang in doubt. Although his face was calm, his eyes were a little anxious. Leizang raised his hand to block his voice, lowered his head to William''s ear and explained in a low voice,


    "it seems that I have encountered some unsolvable trouble, and the tone of the white ghost''s words should be to suppress anger and sadness.".


    Sad?


    In a daze, William raised his hand to take over the mobile phone, but he thought that according to the information collected on Sunday, white ghost had no other relatives except his uncle, steel monk, who had hung up more than ten years ago.


    Is it the girlfriend who has been making friends secretly these years?


    As for why to find Lei Zang first, I think that this kind of private matter troubles William. Maybe William won''t care. He can only find Lei Zang to intercede with him.


    After that, William put his cell phone in his ear and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Boss, I want to apply for at least 1000 UAVs with search function to help me find someone.


    With the request, white ghost did not wait for William to ask why, but directly told a secret hidden in his heart, "my uncle master steel actually has a daughter, that is, my cousin married to Busan 30 years ago.".


    Hearing this, William tilted his mouth, saying that the island monk is good, drinking, eating meat, even getting married and having children.


    Then he continued to listen to the white ghost saying, "when I was framed and escaped from the martial arts museum, I went to live in my sister''s house in Busan for a period of time.


    About half an hour ago, I received a secret email from my sister, telling me that 26 hours ago, because of the heavy rain, when I called Minxi, my little niece who was driving back from Busan, I couldn''t get through.


    After waiting all night for Minxi to be contacted, the elder sister''s family really panicked. However, if they could not provide any clues about her disappearance or danger, they would have to report to the police for at least 24 hours to file a case.


    Now although the police have filed a case, my sister and I can''t trust the efficiency of Busan police.


    Moreover, after talking to my sister on the phone, I learned that Minxi''s child had never had a mobile phone message but never called back from leaving home for college, graduation and work.


    Hearing this, a bad feeling suddenly appeared in William''s heart.


    Because of his high mental strength, he can easily perceive danger or bad things will happen. As the top assassin among the non extraordinary, white ghost can foresee bad things.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw all the people at the table stop chatting and quietly watch him make a phone call. He could only say "sorry" to Wilson and Kate.


    he walked out of the restaurant, stood by the window and said, "since you think it''s necessary to deploy UAVs, that means you have a premonition that something has happened?"


    The white ghost on the other end of the phone was silent.


    It''s probably because of the relationship between his relatives. After seeing the email and his cousin on the phone, he already had an uncertain premonition,


    so he didn''t care if William would doubt whether his relationship with Lei Zang was too good, so he went directly to Lei Zang to intercede.


    "Well, the search authority of the UAV carrier has been authorized to you. The special transport spacecraft will arrive at your designated location in five minutes, and you will contact Sunday for other matters.".


    "Thank you, thank you, boss," white ghost said excitedly. As William was about to hang up, he heard a faint murmur of "I hope Minxi and the child are OK.".


    William frowned, and his first reaction was whether his attitude towards children had been discovered and used.


    But then he shook his head. After so many years of cooperation, the white ghost couldn''t have known the price of betraying him. William didn''t believe who on earth had the ability to kill him.


    In the case of uncertainty, use the magic identity to explore.


    Then he, who was used to being cautious, said to Sunday, "check it out.".


    There was a reply of "understand" in my ear.


    Returning to smile, he walked into the restaurant and handed his mobile phone to Lei Zang, who held out his hands to pick up the phone. He waved to everyone with a smile and said, "don''t worry, it''s a small problem.".


    However, although William said it was a small problem, the people present didn''t have much thought to talk about the topic that could make people laugh.


    Half an hour later, the dinner ends in a hurry. After wells and Kate say goodbye to Lena, they walk out of the main building with William, who comes out to take them to the car. Wilson opens the door and takes Kate to the car. Then he looks back at William.


    William shook his hand with a smile, "it''s OK, and if I really need it, I will not be polite to you, your father and grandfather. After all, after I ascended the throne of Olympus, I have no power conflict with your family.".


    As for the interests, William did not care any more and left them to Abigail and his mother.


    On the one hand, he seems to value his mother and Abigail as the housekeeper, and on the other hand, if he lets the two most important women have something to do, he won''t stare at him all the time.


    Otherwise, William had no time to wander around for so many years, and even went to the mutant world, Revan fitness.Seeing what William said so plainly, Wilson nodded with a smile, "I have to go back early and report to my grandfather, so as not to be scolded for going back too late.".


    "Ha ha," William nodded with a smile. After Wilson got on the bus, he looked down and was put on the baby safety chair by the baby sitter. Louis, who was sleeping soundly, closed the door gently.


    Seeing the double seater phantom leave the manor, William''s face soon darkened.


    In the past half an hour, nearly 2000 black front drones were deployed in large numbers. Although the white ghost''s niece was not found for the time being,


    it was found on Sunday that it had been raining two days ago in Koryo, and there was even a heavy rain in some areas. The woman named Minxi could not be contacted, either because of an accident or a man-made disaster.


    It''s a good thing to say that the accident is the fate of heaven. It can''t be blamed on other people, but it''s a man-made accident!


    William shook his head regretfully. The white ghost had been framed and had a bad life. Now his relatives who tried to hide something happened again. It''s strange that the white ghost is not crazy.


    And what bothers William most is that according to the data from Sunday''s investigation, the proportion of missing people in South Korea is a bit alarming, and the number of serial homicides is even more surprising.


    And the method is outrageous, even William just listen to, feel angry.


    With white ghost''s extreme character, ghost knows how he will retaliate.


    If Minxi is sold all the way to Korea, he will probably kill all the dregs on the whole line.


    Forget it, let the white ghost deal with it by himself. William shakes his head and walks into the main building. With a smile on his face, he sits between Angela and Abigail,


    listening to a group of women indoctrinate Athena and Artemis with the aesthetics of the earth and the matters needing attention in life.


    And his action, immediately let Selena, Jesse and Nisa heart happy.


    This at least shows that William does not like the new and dislike the old, the manor is peaceful, and the white ghost on the other side of the earth is not so happy.


    Two thousand black front UAV divided into dozens of sections, along the possible driving route, only two hours found a white car, was pushed into the river.


    The white ghost, who stepped down from the stealth Kun fighter, endured his grief and watched the four fighting robots enter the mountain stream and dive into the six or seven meter wide river, waiting for the salvage results.


    His only thought at this time was to pray that after his niece''s car accident, he escaped from the car and was rescued, only to lose contact for 29 hours.


    But when I think of the place where the accident happened, it''s more than 30 kilometers away from the highway, and it''s still a remote rural road with no village in front and no shop behind. I worry about why Minxi doesn''t go on the highway and has to drive to such a place?


    Within two minutes, Sunday Hui reported, "the good news is that the door is not completely closed, the windows are in good condition, and the target person is not found in the car.".


    White ghost immediately excited way, "that is to say, is it possible that Ximin escaped from the car?"


    But on Sunday, instead of answering the white ghost''s words, he continued, "the bad news is that according to the scanning results of the ball detector, there are no female footprints found on both sides of the mountain stream. On the contrary, some male footprints washed by rain are scanned, with a 76% probability.".


    White ghost a Leng, immediately clench teeth clench fist.

 Chapter 1461

    White ghost looks at the 3D virtual imaging released by the ball detector, and dozens of broken and unclear footprints are combined with each other under the contrast of Sunday,


    it''s easy to see that the footprints are left by an adult man, not to mention a man wearing waterproof rubber shoes.


    After finding the new cord, instead of the white ghost, a ball detector first scanned the car tires in the mountain stream, and then dozens of ball detectors sent out red lights to scan the surrounding ground, looking for the residual tire marks and footprints left by the rainstorm.


    After more than ten minutes, according to the analysis of tire marks and footprints, we can be sure that someone abandoned the car in the mountains and left on foot. As for whether there were any accomplices after that, we need more clues.


    The white ghost rode a mountain motorcycle carried by a Kun style spaceship and followed the ball detector to find the rural cement road two kilometers away.


    Looking at the clean cement road after being washed by rain, I felt a pause,


    fortunately, Sunday''s computing power is incomparable. As long as I find a trace of tire marks that match each other and remove the marks of other vehicles, I can still tell which direction the car is coming from.


    Just footprints are hard to find on the concrete floor.


    After scanning for a few minutes, the ball detector flew directly North within a range of several hundred meters. The white ghost was very happy and quickly turned the accelerator of the motorcycle to follow.


    An hour later, it was more than 4 a.m., and a bright light slowly appeared in the sky. When the white ghost put away the red light and flew into the sky, he had a bad feeling. Then he stopped the motorcycle,


    and noticed that two small trucks, which were used to transport vegetables, were driving slowly two kilometers away from the town.


    Hell, white ghost scolded a few words in his heart. Once there are too many vehicles passing by, it will definitely cover the clues, and it seems that the ball detector can''t be exposed to the eyes of ordinary people.


    Sure enough, the voice of Sunday came from the ear and said, "sorry, Mr. White ghost, the ball detector belongs to confidential equipment. Without Mr. Devonshire''s authorization, you have no authority to expose the probe ball.


    If the search continues, only smaller and more secret black front UAVs can be used, but the efficiency will be reduced by three times. ".


    "No way", white ghost immediately refused, but he didn''t listen to him on Sunday.


    Fortunately, on Sunday, he quickly said, "I will send a ball detector to cross the town and explore all the roads out of the town before it''s completely bright, so as to determine whether Minxi''s car has left the town,


    and your task now is to use the intelligent helmet and cooperate with the black front UAV to enter the town to find clues.".


    I took it out of my hand. Because of the reminder on Sunday, I suddenly dropped the motorcycle helmet from the stealth Kun style spaceship.


    White ghost left look, right touch to understand the hand, than the normal motorcycle helmet twice the size of the intelligent helmet.


    According to Sunday''s instruction, put on your helmet and the windshield screen will soon turn on and light up.


    After the white ghost understands the main functions, he shines a blue light on his helmet to scan the concrete road. At the same time, he makes the scanning light look advanced, but if it really cares, it can also be said to be a streetlight.


    With the dawn coming, there will be more and more traffic. What''s worse is that the whole day has passed. With the heavy rain and the destruction of pedestrians and vehicles, only God knows how many clues are left in the city.


    White ghost dare not have the slightest hesitation, twist the throttle of motorcycle to rush to town.


    As a result, just as the white ghost was worried, when he entered this big town called Racecourse cave, the number of tire marks that could be scanned began to decrease sharply, and even a lot of tire marks with similarity of more than 90% were scanned at an intersection.


    After hearing Sunday''s explanation, the hoodwinked white ghost immediately yelled out, "Damn, why are there so many Hyundai cars?".


    At the same time, I can''t help blaming myself. I should pay more attention to my cousin''s family. When my niece works, she should buy chaopao as a gift instead of letting herself borrow money to buy Hyundai, so that she won''t be in trouble.


    After forcing myself to calm down for a moment, I finally tried to ask, "Sunday, can you contact Mr. Devonshire for me?"


    I''m sorry, Mr. White ghost. It''s 10 a.m. London time. I strongly recommend that you don''t disturb Mr. Devonshire at this time.


    Half an hour ago, I knew on Sunday that when Lena and Abigail were going to kill rookies to teach Athena and Artemis to play mahjong,


    William went to dardardario, who was picked up from Dinosaur Island by spaceship, led Angela out of the mahjong room, and then the three went straight upstairs.


    I don''t know what I''m doing now, but if I disturb William''s fitness exercise on Sunday,


    I don''t know if William will be angry or not, but who Angela and dardardario will be angry with, only God knows.


    As for the white ghost, if you don''t disturb me when you hear ten o''clock in the middle of the night in London, you don''t have to guess. Everyone knows what William is doing at this time.After all, the whole world knows what kind of person his boss is. He is the only one who dares to live openly with four lovers in his own manor.


    White ghost, who did not dare to call directly, was thinking about how not to annoy William and how to let him know. When he stopped at the crossroads, he suddenly noticed that there were sporadic passing vehicles, four of which were Seoul''s license plates.


    This accident surprised him. At the same time, it soon occurred to him that Minxi had to turn into an ordinary road to Seoul because of rainstorm and high-speed traffic jam.


    After arriving in the town of machangdong, it should be because of the heavy rain. For safety reasons, or other reasons, we have a rest, eat, or even drive tired and want to stay for one night before the accident.


    However, this kind of speculation will not hold until the same tire mark is not found on the road outside the town on Sunday.


    Wait, the white ghost closed his glasses and thought for a moment. He also had to find the same tire mark on other roads from south to north.


    Because the concrete road he searched all the way before was obviously a rural road without monitoring, rather than the main road preferred by navigation software.


    Thinking of the software, white ghost immediately asked, "with my trial permission, can I command you to invade the monitoring of this small town?"


    "No, wait a minute"


    before he could refuse on Sunday, he thought of his previous speculation about permission. White ghost knew that he had just asked, and the answer he got was definitely "permission is not enough, I can''t answer.".


    So he said, "tell me if you find any evidence of Minxi''s stay or passing in this city.".


    About ten seconds after this question is asked, a fuzzy video is displayed on the smart helmet.

 Chapter 1462

    It is probably because machangdong is an underdeveloped small city in the interior of South Korea. In the case of financial constraints, in addition to the installation of a lot of monitoring devices on the main roads in the city,


    there is a monitoring device on the other branch roads that are not seen for a kilometer, while for the smaller community roads, except for some people with better conditions, they have installed private monitoring devices on their own yards and gates, We can''t find a government installed monitoring device.


    So, there wasn''t much video on Sunday, but it was certain that Minxi''s car had entered the city around 11 a.m. the day before yesterday.


    With this clue, the white ghost thought about how to use words, and then asked Sunday, "although my authority is not high, Mr. Devonshire said that if you have any questions, I will ask you for help,


    so tell me, how many people can you choose to be related to Minxi''s disappearance?"


    On Sunday, there was a pause for a few seconds. On the windshield of the smart helmet, there were a lot of recent photos of people.


    "Compared with the existing clues, the rainy weather the night before yesterday was monitored and photographed. Between 11 o''clock and 5 a.m. the next day, 119 men appeared on the streets of the small town.


    There were 37 people wearing rubber shoes. Compared with the height pictures of these people, it was predicted that there were 25 people with suitable size of shoes.


    Then compare the economic conditions, the number of late night appearances in the past, whether there are bad records, and the limited personal evaluation that can be found on the Internet. There are five people who are most suspected.


    On Sunday, Bian said, the number of photos of people on the screen has gradually decreased from 119 to five.


    "Two of these five people are criminals who I can rely on monitoring, and the call records, recordings and chat records on the computer chat software that they flaunt when they make a phone call to confirm that they have violated women in the past but evaded punishment.".


    In the five photos, two guys who looked decadent, obscene and plain were marked with red dots.


    White ghost immediately regardless of whether these people are related to Minxi''s disappearance, twist the throttle of the motorcycle to find the nearest suspect.


    Six or seven minutes later, the motorcycle stopped outside a four story single apartment building. The fully enclosed helmet made the white ghost walk into the apartment according to the route displayed, regardless of whether there was monitoring in the apartment building.


    When you come to 3106 on the third floor, you take out a unlocking tool. With your bulletproof, stab proof assault suit, shoes and pants, and your bulletproof smart helmet, you don''t care if you will be attacked by people in the room. You unlock the lock and enter the room.


    First you see the dirty clothes everywhere, then you see the target lying on the bed sleeping soundly.


    After gently closing the door, the white ghost silently looks at the target for a while, making sure that the other party doesn''t notice anyone coming in, he turns around and looks at the single apartment,


    then reaches out his hand to pull a long cable plug-in board, grabs a meter and a half long thick wire and tries to be flexible. With a smile, the white ghost walks to the one meter and five wide single bed,


    bends his knees and presses his knees on the target''s back The awakened target instinctively looked up and wanted to see what was going on, so he was tied around his neck by thick wires.


    The sharp pain instantly wakes the target''s brain and starts to struggle fiercely. However, the strength and adaptability of ordinary people can''t escape the exorcism.


    Within ten seconds, the target couldn''t breathe, and then his face turned abnormally dark red. Fortunately, the white ghost still wanted to ask his niece whether she was alive or dead.


    when the target''s struggling strength disappeared and his pupils began to relax, he released the thick wire in his hand and knocked the target unconscious.


    More than ten minutes later, a basin of cold water poured on both hands and feet, was tied to the computer chair, and the head was wrapped in adhesive tape and fixed on the target head on the back of the chair.


    This stick, park Zhengtai, was kicked over by the white ghost and fell to the floor as soon as he woke up.


    Then a bath towel covered his face, holding a white ghost of a large mineral water bottle, stepping on park''s chest, unscrewing the cap and pouring water on the bath towel.


    "Cough cough cough".


    In just a few seconds, park was choking and coughing.


    And while coughing, but also continue to choke water, breathing is more difficult, the taste of people want to cough out the lungs. And then suffocation, feeling like you''re going to die.


    Waterboarding has a long history, and from the moment it appeared, it represented torture.


    In fact, although waterboarding is simple and the success rate of extorting a confession is at least 80%, if it is used by inexperienced people, the death rate is also very high.


    The most direct one is that the towel used should not be too thick, and the target should be given the opportunity to breathe through the towel, which implies that there is still hope of life.


    moreover, the size of the towel is very particular.


    For ordinary people, a handkerchief is OK, but for trained people, the towel should be wide enough.


    In this way, no matter how you struggle, the more you inhale, the more water will penetrate into your nose and mouth, and the greater the pain will be, not to mention that the white ghost has fixed park''s head with tape.


    Only three times in a row, every ten seconds to stop 15 seconds, continue the process of pouring water, let ordinary people''s Park Zhengtai feel that he is going to die.The white ghost was worried that park was choking himself, or he would not have stopped for 15 seconds to give park a chance to breathe.


    But just like this, waiting for the white ghost to lift the bath towel and wait for a minute, park Zhengtai coughed a little slower and saw the white ghost wearing a black helmet.


    Just regard the white ghost as the assassin invited by the families of the victims who are forced by him. After all, ordinary people don''t use waterboarding.


    Without much hesitation, he burst out the bad things he had done. At last, he begged for mercy and said he was willing to turn himself in.


    Although South Korea has the death penalty in law, it has not appeared such a sentence for more than ten years, which is tantamount to the acquiescence in the de facto abolition.


    Therefore, knowing that many people who have committed more crimes than themselves have not been sentenced to death, and even have only been in prison for seven or eight years, park Zhengtai, who has been released from prison, would rather be in prison than be killed by a killer.


    But who is the white ghost?


    Not to mention killing people is a common practice, but there are not hundreds of people who died in his hands, and there must be hundreds, not to mention the stick dregs of Park Cheng Tai.


    After several consecutive torture, the white ghost decided that the slag under his feet had nothing to do with Minxi. He turned up his mouth, covered his bath towel again, and continued to pour water until Park Zhengtai''s heart was completely gone. As if nothing had happened, he thought about the second goal and opened the door to leave.


    After walking out of the apartment, it was already bright. White ghost saw the information of the second target, which showed that the other party was a delivery man,


    with a smile, he said to Sunday, "help me order a breakfast from the restaurant where the guy named Quan Zhengmin is, and the delivery place is in a remote place.".


    Yes, sir.


    Half an hour later, the motorcycle and intelligent helmet were taken back to the Kun fighter, and then an off-road vehicle was stolen. The white ghost wearing intelligent glasses started the car after hearing the prompt on Sunday and followed a dining motorcycle.


    at a remote corner, when it was confirmed that there was no monitoring around on Sunday and there were no pedestrians, the white ghost stepped on the accelerator and ran straight into the motorcycle Tail.


    With a dull bang, Quan Zhengmin, who was wearing a motorcycle helmet, was knocked out for five or six meters, rolled on the ground for several times, hit the wall and stopped.


    The smart glasses showed that the target fainted, white ghost opened the door with a smile and walked down to the motorcycle on the ground,


    from the food storage box, he found a packaged fried noodles with sauce and side dishes. When he saw that the package was not scattered, the white ghost, who had not eaten for a night, directly tore the package open to eat.


    After eating the food, he left the chopsticks that had touched his mouth. After throwing away all the others, the white ghost walked to Quan Zhengmin with a smile.


    once again, from where on Sunday, after confirming that the guy on the ground was also a strong culprit, he took Quan Zhengmin to the trunk of the SUV.

 Chapter 1463

    After a few minutes, under the guidance of Sunday, the white ghost drove to a forest.


    Then he drags Quan Zhengmin, who has been in a coma, to a big tree, grabs his back collar and faces the tree trunk, and puts his hands around the tree trunk,


    temporarily stabilizes Quan Zhengmin''s body. With extremely fast speed, white ghost reaches out a knife and stabs Quan Zhengmin''s left hand fiercely.


    "Ah.


    The sharp pain was instantly transmitted to Quan Zhengmin''s mind, but before he could shout a few words, he felt that his right hand was grasped and pulled, and after his body was close to the tree trunk, the sharp pain hit again.


    After that, the white ghost looked at the right people with motorcycle helmets on their heads and bumped their heads against the tree trunks.


    Unfortunately, because of the helmet, his cries for help could not be transmitted far away. Moreover, because of the sealed environment, his eardrum was a little painful.


    The white ghost, holding his hands in each other''s arms, went to the side of the cross-country vehicle and found out the package of cigarettes from the vehicle. While smoking, he quietly waited for five minutes. After smoking two cigarettes, he burned the cigarette butt with a lighter, and then began to ask questions.


    Just like the last one, Quan Zhengmin didn''t hold on for a few minutes, so he spoke.


    More than ten minutes later, after repeatedly confirming that the government and people in power did not know Minxi, white ghost angrily asked why both targets were wrong on Sunday.


    But "Sunday" only goes back to the sentence, "it''s just a" sub "intelligent program set by the" main brain "to serve non core people, so as to reduce the risk of the intelligent program being familiar to outsiders.".


    This words instantly excited white ghost furious up, gas of no place to vent, he fiercely draw a knife, a knife to kill what details and crimes are poured out of the power of the people.


    Then he slashed the tree with a knife and said, "hell, hell, I don''t have enough authority. I couldn''t do it before, but now I have limited my intelligence.


    Then what am I, who have worked for the boss for nearly ten years? "


    After venting for a while, the white ghost, who didn''t get the answer, just wanted to get on the stolen car,


    but reminded him on Sunday, "it''s recommended to give up the off-road vehicle with damaged front, otherwise the owner will call the police, and the motorcycle that was hit and delivered meals has been found by the early risers. If it is used again, it is likely to be watched by the police.".


    Hell, the white ghost cursed. Finally, he could only say "come and meet me." he was very upset and went to the Kun style spaceship.


    But he was looking forward to reporting his complaints to William on Sunday. Otherwise, he couldn''t think of a way to report to William without making him angry.


    On the spaceship, the white ghost went to the small bar, poured half a glass of whisky, silently expecting William to appear in the communication channel.


    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, the wine was added several times, but there was no reply from William.


    When he was in despair, William''s voice suddenly appeared in the spaceship.


    "Fku, you stupid man who only knows how to cut people with a knife, are you full of muscles in your head? I can''t see any obvious clues, but I have to find a way.


    William, who was disturbed by people''s interest, yelled a few words. Seeing the white ghost''s face and not gnawing, he could only roll his eyes and directly ordered the real Sunday to mark the addresses of the remaining three suspects on the virtual imaging.


    As soon as William''s voice fell, the map of the racecourse cave was displayed in the virtual imaging.


    The white ghost looked at the flashing red light on the map. As soon as he asked, "it''s not less suspicious to live outside the city," he heard Sunday''s hint that William was offline.


    Hearing this, the white ghost''s brain was black, but he didn''t mean to be angry. On the contrary, he really thought whether he was really stupid.


    After a while, he tried to bear the regret of slapping himself, staring at the red dot on the map outside the Machang Cave City.


    "Hell, hell, I''m such a fool.".


    This is a middle-aged man named Zhang Jingzhe who lives outside the city. His home address is only one kilometer away from the rural concrete road last night.


    Moreover, the mountain stream where Zhang Jingzhe''s family abandoned his car is only about six kilometers away, but 23 kilometers away from machangdong town.


    Minxi arrived at machangdong town at 11 p.m. the night before yesterday. Zhang Jingzhe seized Minxi and took him home. Then he drove to the mountain stream, abandoned his car and walked home. It would take about three or four hours for this series of things.


    If you abandon your car and walk to machangdong Town, it''s 29 kilometers. According to the normal walking speed of 4-5 kilometers per hour, you not only have to walk for six or seven hours, but also are likely to be caught by the passing vehicle drivers, vehicle recorders or the monitoring of the main road.


    If people who know him see him walking on the way to the city, he will leave a flaw. As long as Zhang Jingzhe is not stupid, he will not do so.


    When walking on the cement road not far from home at two or three o''clock in the night, I don''t know if I can meet the villagers who go out at this time,


    even if I meet them, I can just take a taxi from the city, or the car breaks down.


    Even if some villagers are really super bad people, no one will go to help people repair their cars on rainy days late at night."Help me find out if Zhang Jingzhe has a car, and yesterday he went to the small town of machangdong to drive home.".


    Three seconds later, the video will be displayed on the virtual imaging on Sunday, and a white bun will leave the small town. Zhang Jingzhe''s occupation is a van taxi driver, and he will carry people and goods as long as he is alive.


    After more than ten years, he didn''t earn much money, but he didn''t know much about the surrounding terrain, but he was able to go out, deliver goods and pick up people without any navigation.


    This alone is more suspicious than the other two suspects who have been working in the city.


    The only surprise is that it''s hard for people to suspect Zhang Jingzhe is a bad guy when he just looks at the photos.


    White ghost tightly clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said to Sunday, "take me to Zhang Jingzhe''s house.".


    It took only a few seconds for the Kun style spacecraft to slowly stop 50 meters away from Zhang Jingzhe''s home.


    On Sunday, the black front UAV was released. After scanning the nearby area, it was confirmed that no one was paying attention before opening the cabin door. The white ghost, holding a samurai sword, jumped out of the spacecraft and went straight to Zhang Jingzhe''s house.


    But before walking ten meters, the black front UAV showed that the white van was not in the yard, and there was no Zhang Jingzhe in the dilapidated house.


    "Can you find out where he has gone?"


    "Searching," he replied on Sunday more than ten seconds later, "when the drone found the target, it was picking up high school students from a nearby village to study in the city.".


    Looking at the white van and the six female high school students in the smart glasses, the white ghost could only suppress the idea of directly arresting people and ordered Zhang Jingzhe''s home to be thoroughly searched on Sunday.


    Then he followed the ball to explore the ball and went into the messy courtyard. As soon as he entered the seemingly dilapidated house, he immediately smelled a faint smell of blood in the air,


    he felt a "thump" in his heart.

 Chapter 1464

    London manor,


    at 9 a.m. the next day, when William opened his eyes, he felt that he was under the pressure of a big light on his back. He didn''t have to think that it was dardardardario''s.


    He kisses Angela in his arms and carefully opens dardario''s arm with his mind. William levitates himself, flies to the bathroom and begins to wash.


    I changed into a suit Angela bought yesterday when she went shopping with Athenian and Artemis. When I went downstairs, I heard the sound of cutting mahjong in the mahjong room.


    As soon as his mental power was swept away, William would cover his forehead helplessly. The longevity race still has boundless energy.


    Mother and Abigail are not in the mahjong room. Those who accompany Athena and Artemis to play cards become Serena and Nisa, who are of blood origin and have no problem staying up for several days and nights.


    As for Jesse, he didn''t know how he was bribed by Artemis. He actually sat behind Artemis and asked for advice from time to time.


    Hungry William, while eating breakfast, casually asked about the white ghost on Sunday.


    I didn''t expect to say on Sunday that the white ghost found the murderer, but didn''t kill the enemy directly.


    William doubtfully put down his knife and fork, picked up the juice glass and thought about why.


    After inquiring about the process of Sunday, I heard Sunday explain that eight hours ago, at 7 a.m. Busan time, white ghost found the suspect named Zhang Jingzhe, whom William had reminded,


    as soon as he entered Zhang Jingzhe''s house, he smelled the smell of blood, and then asked Sunday to scan the whole house. The ball detector soon scanned the blood on the concrete floor of the house Stay.


    Although the bloodstain has been washed with water, as long as it is illuminated with special light, the blue bloodstain residue can be easily illuminated.


    Extracted the sample on the ground, a check, immediately let the scalp numb up.


    Because a little sample, there are dozens of different kinds of DNA, to compare with the white ghost cousin''s DNA, only half an hour to determine that the blood is the white ghost niece Minxi, and other innocent women.


    But as a result, although the white ghost''s eyes were bloodshot, he didn''t kill the guy directly after he found Zhang Jingzhe in the Kun style spaceship.


    Instead, they let the black front drone lurk in Zhang Jingzhe''s white van, silently waiting for Zhang Jingzhe to go to machangdong town and pick up the high school students to go back to several nearby villages 23 kilometers away.


    Now William began to be curious. He took out a pair of smart glasses and put them on. There was a moving van in the glasses.


    Murderer Zhang Jingzhe is one by one, the stick in the car to send high school students home.


    William guesses that the white ghost is waiting for Zhang Jingzhe to commit a crime again, but who is his white ghost?


    Do you really need evidence to kill people?


    William, who is curious, goes to the mahjong room after breakfast and makes a fragrance with the four women on the mahjong table. Then he sits behind Artemis with Jesse in his arms and looks at Nisa with a sad face because of losing money.


    More than an hour later, William quickly saw Zhang Jingzhe on his smart glasses. He lost his mind about the last 18 or 9-year-old woman in the car and hid her in a vegetable shed.


    Then through the monitoring of the Kun style spaceship, he saw the white ghost grinning and polishing the darts, and William suddenly understood what the white ghost wanted to do.


    Since Zhang Jingzhe takes women as his hunting target, white ghost, a real hunter, can certainly play Zhang Jingzhe by catching mice and cats. Once he returns to pain, fear and despair, he can kill him again.


    Otherwise, if you kill the enemy early in the morning, the hatred in the white ghost''s heart should not be able to vent completely.


    It''s only around five o''clock in the afternoon on the South Korea side. Zhang Jingzhe doesn''t dare to kill people at this time. On William''s side, nisala, who has lost too much, sits on the card table.


    William didn''t want to cheat, but he didn''t expect that his luck was a little bad. Within an hour, he was driven off the card table by Athena and Artemis.


    After lunch, William watched all the women go shopping, and his thoughts were sent to South Korea.


    After pondering for dozens of seconds, more than ten minutes later, two heavy cruising motorcycles glided along Harley Avenue were transported by him to the rural road in the middle of the night.


    Before long, a figure came down from the sky. When William sat on a black heavy cruising motorcycle, the white ghost grabbed another black motorcycle without saying much, put on the helmet on the rearview mirror and stepped on the motorcycle.


    Two low roars rang out and drove straight to the vegetable greenhouse one kilometer away.


    At this time, Zhang Jingzhe was digging a pit in the greenhouse. After a short rest, he spread the plastic film in the pit, and then dragged the woman who was trapped and had a tape on her mouth into the pit.


    William, sitting on the motorcycle, watching the picture of the black front drone on the helmet, asked the white ghost, "are you sure you want to play this boring game?"


    If other people ask this question, the white ghost will not be able to deal with it, but in the face of William, he has to think about what William''s attitude is.Fortunately, without his reply, William said with a smile, "it''s a good choice to kill that bastard with one knife and then drive his soul out to hell and suffer countless torture.".


    The white ghost, who was thinking about William''s attitude, immediately understood that William agreed to torture Zhang Jingzhe.


    He took off his helmet and said with a smile, "then just play a game before he died to make his death more painful.".


    "Whatever you want," William nodded indifferently, looking at the white ghost walking towards the shed. An idea passed, and the bulldog turned by Freddy appeared beside the motorcycle.


    At the sight of William, Freddy immediately fell on the ground and flattered, "great and Supreme Master, you haven''t called your servant Freddy for more than a year.".


    "Get off to work", William kicked the bulldog impolitely, "go to mark the soul of the man in the shed, and when he goes to hell, use all the criminal laws for me, and use them again and again, until his soul is completely destroyed.".


    "Understand, understand, master", Freddy got up from the mud, took the torture task without hesitation, and ran briskly to the greenhouse.


    At this time, Zhang Jingzhe in the greenhouse, with his blood surging up, was very excited. He planned to do some forced exercise first, and then bury the arrested woman in the greenhouse.


    But when he was about to swing into the ball, he heard a "creak" of the door.


    Damn it.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who is always vigilant, immediately puts away his tools, pulls up his trousers, bares his arms, and grabs the sickle beside the pit.


    Turn on the flashlight, see more than 20 meters outside the shed wooden door, not tight appeared a gap.


    There are people.


    Zhang Jingzhe put away his fluke idea, carefully looking for the white ghost, and slowly went to the main power gate of the greenhouse to turn on more than a dozen energy-saving lights in the greenhouse.


    Can look for a circle, but did not find any shadow.


    Just when he thought that he had not closed the wooden door of the shed, but was blown open by the wind, a figure suddenly appeared six or seven meters away.

 Chapter 1465

    At the sight of the white ghost suddenly appearing, Zhang Jingzhe, who was startled, resisted the impulse to rush up and cut people. His first reaction was to hide the sickle behind his back.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming his mind, he saw that the white ghost was staring at himself with a chill in his eyes, and his heart thumped.


    Having done bad things for so many years, he once met the test of life and death, and immediately thought that the one who comes is not good.


    Pretending to be a Philistine, he asked tentatively, "do you want to buy tomatoes and lettuce?"


    White ghost face expressionless shake his head, let Zhang Jingzhe easily understand, he is really being watched.


    "The police?"


    He asked the topic he didn''t want to face. Seeing the white ghost shaking his head again, Zhang Jingzhe rubbed his cheek with the back of his hand.


    If the police came, Zhang Jingzhe also thought that if he could escape, he would flee directly, and if he could not escape, he would surrender.


    After all, South Korea has not been sentenced to death for more than ten years. It''s better to live if you want to die. If you can escape from prison, you can still be free outside.


    But now it''s the enemy who comes to the house. That is to say, his whereabouts and what he has done are well known. The most important thing is that he has his parents and a son whom he has thrown to his parents since he was a child.


    If you don''t kill the man in front of you and other people behind you, if you run away and your enemy can''t revenge, you may target his parents and son.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingzhe pretended to be helpless, sighed, and said in a deliberately excited tone, "that''s to revenge. Unfortunately, I don''t know you and kill too many people. Otherwise, I can tell you how the woman you care about died.".


    Sure enough, the white ghost''s expression suddenly froze when he heard this. When his eyes dilated, Zhang Jingzhe suddenly raised his flashlight in his hand and looked into the white ghost''s eyes.


    then he flashed out his sickle and roared like a wild animal, and rushed to the white ghost.


    Unfortunately, the result was completely unexpected. White ghost easily escaped the sickle and punched Zhang Jingzhe in his creaky nest. When Zhang Jingzhe was suffering from eating pain and leaning sideways, he swung his hand and hit Zhang Jingzhe in the throat.


    Although he stopped his strength, Zhang Jingzhe let go of his flashlight and coughed fiercely.


    Then the white ghost kicked five or six meters out of the sky and smashed more than a dozen bamboo scaffolds. At the same time, he cut a dozen blood marks on his face, chest and back.


    The sharp pain was instantly transmitted to the brain nerve, but when he was hit on the neck, Zhang Jingzhe wanted to cry a few times, but it caused a more severe cough.


    Zhang Jingzhe, in great pain, fear and rage, coughs violently. However, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes sees the white ghost walking towards him step by step. Then he moves in his heart and coughs even harder.


    But he wanted to sneak attack. Where could he escape from the white ghost who had been fighting for more than 20 years? As soon as the sickle came, he was kicked by the white ghost in Zhang Jingzhe''s right hand waving the sickle.


    After kicking the sickle, he smashed his fist on Zhang Jingzhe''s cheek without any delay, then pulled out the belt around his waist and pumped out the fallen Zhang Jingzhe like crazy.


    For a moment, the greenhouse was full of whips, and Zhang Jingzhe''s cries of pain and begging for mercy.


    It''s a pity that the white ghost doesn''t have the slightest compassion in his heart. After dozens of whips, Zhang Jingzhe''s back, chest and arm epithelium split flesh,


    he also grabs Zhang Jingzhe''s hair and drags him on the mud. Fine pieces of soil and mud infiltrate into the wound. Zhang Jingzhe''s life is not like death, and he keeps crying for mercy.


    Dozens of seconds later, the white ghost saw Zhang Jingzhe fainting in pain, and then released his hair.


    After a deep sigh of relief, I looked at the high school student who was hiding in the dark with messy clothes.


    According to the previous rules, the white ghost might fly a flying knife to avoid exposing what he wants to do.


    But looking at the shivering Bangzi girl, I have no reason to think of my niece who was tortured and killed by Zhang Jingzhe.


    Take out an anesthetic needle from the waist bag to make sure Zhang Jingzhe is unconscious. White ghost grabs Zhang Jingzhe''s hair again. No matter drag him into the earth pit he dug, white ghost says to girl Bangzi,


    "I''m going to bury him, then play cat and mouse with this bastard, and kill him when he is desperate.


    So, for the sake of being our public enemy, when you go home, the police say, "when you wake up, you find yourself lying on the edge of the ridge and don''t know anything.".


    "I, I", buried, can still play games?


    Bangzi high school student shivered with fright, but after looking at Zhang Jingzhe in the pit for a few seconds, he nodded with firm eyes,


    "thank you, thank you, I won''t tell anyone that I''ve seen you.".


    "Well," the white ghost nodded. For him, the stick girl only needs to stick to it for a few days and let the police of South Korea not interfere with his revenge plan.


    As for the appearance painted by the South Korea police, the white ghost didn''t care at all.


    And he also did a good job, in case of being discovered by Korean agents.What''s more, don''t you have William around you, a boss with a strong reputation, reputation and identity all over the world.


    Pick up a shovel, jump into the pit, grasp Zhang Jingzhe''s hair, put his head on the side of the Kang, and then shovel up the soil to fill the pit.


    In the middle of the filling, seeing signs of Zhang Jingzhe waking up again, he took out a syringe from his pocket and easily let Zhang Jingzhe go into a coma again.


    Then the white ghost thought for a moment and decided to leave Zhang Jingzhe''s hand outside the pit.


    Ten minutes later, all of Zhang Jingzhe''s head and wrists were buried in the earth.


    Looking for a little water, Zhang Jingzhe splashed wake up, white ghost holding Zhang Jingzhe''s finger smilingly, a fierce twist, twist off Zhang Jingzhe''s index finger.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    The sharp pain instantly awakened Zhang Jingzhe, and also aroused his violent side,


    "asshole, asshole". After scolding, he stared at the white ghost and said, "I will find you, find your family, and send them to hell.".


    Click.


    There was another cry of pain when the finger was broken.


    Who is the white ghost? Is it someone Zhang Jingzhe, a murderer, who can frighten or threaten.


    Finally, in Zhang Jingzhe''s frightened eyes, he took out his shovel and patted it on the palm of his hand exposed in the pit,


    "ah, ah".


    This is Zhang Jingzhe''s left hand. Don''t think about it in a short time.


    Taking advantage of Zhang Jingzhe''s pain and scolding, the white ghost takes out an envelope and says fiercely, "this is the first step of the game. In the next days, you will taste what is worse than death and what is despair.".


    With that, the white ghost reached into his pocket, took out an envelope containing about one thousand dollars and threw it on the earth pit.

 Chapter 1466

    With the money still on the ground, the white ghost kicked Zhang Jingzhe on the chin, and at the same time, several teeth flew out of his mouth.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who should have fainted, was awakened by the sharp pain in his chin and mouth.


    After thinking about it, the white ghost simply stopped caring. He just used a spade to pat the earth pit where Zhang Jingzhe was buried. Then he threw away the spade, clapped his hands and sorted out his clothes.


    he said to Zhang Jingzhe, who was full of blood and kept cursing with a smile, "since you like to finish the game of hunting the same kind, we''ll lose our position now. I''ll be a hunter and you''ll be a prey.


    Every time I catch you, I''ll take something away from you.


    With that, the white ghost took out a dart, waved his hand, and a finger flew a few meters away.


    Then, ignoring Zhang Jingzhe''s cry of pain and hatred in his eyes, he burst out laughing and said, "if you can take your severed finger to the hospital for suture and repair surgery within two hours, you should be able to connect it. As for the cost of surgery,,".


    White ghost reaches out his hand and takes out a pile of dollars from his pocket. He throws them on the ground and leaves the shed with the scared Korean girl high school student who has been covering her mouth and hiding in the dark and dare not make any noise.


    When she came outside, she gave the high school student more than ten dollars, but she didn''t think of the money, which made the girl forget to be afraid. She swore that she would keep secret, and even showed the meaning of sticking it upside down in her eyes.


    After taking out a pistol and driving the high school students away, white ghost left for a few minutes to meet William.


    Put on the helmet and look through the windshield monitor at Zhang Jingzhe''s hand, which was nearly dislocated when he broke his little finger and was hit by a shovel,


    roared and screamed, cursed and cheered himself up, endured the severe pain, and with his left hand, pushed away the buried soil.


    Maybe the white ghost pressed the earth of the pit a little too tightly. At this time, Zhang Jingzhe came out of the palm of his hand and showed his head. His neck could shake left and right.


    Maybe it''s too painful. Zhang Jingzhe''s face is twisted and cursing the white ghost, "lunatic, TM''s neuropathy, neuropathy".


    "You TM wait for me, don''t let me know who you are. After I find your family, I will return it a hundred times or a thousand times.".


    "Hiss", "hiss", "hiss", imagining how to trample the white ghost''s family. Without noticing, the wound on the little finger touched the soil,


    "Siba, Siba".


    The pain made Zhang Jingzhe shake his body crazily to vent his hatred. After a moment, he calmed down a little and raised his hand to have a look,


    then he saw that the mud mixed with blood became mud at the fracture of his little finger. In this way, even if it was time, he could not really connect the broken finger.


    "Asshole, asshole, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you.".


    Hate instantly occupied all thinking, Zhang Jingzhe furious roar, "I want to eat your family, or let you see with your own eyes how I eat.".


    A few hundred meters away, William, sitting on a motorcycle, saw and heard this behind the scenes, and suddenly understood where the people he had killed had gone.


    Looking at the white ghost with his fist clenching, he suddenly feels that it''s too cheap to kill Zhang Jingzhe.


    Thinking of a move, hiding in the shed, incarnating into a bulldog''s dreamer Freddy, the dog mouth a crooked, eyes a bright, open small short legs appear in Zhang Jingzhe''s line of sight.


    How the hell are these dogs here?


    "Roll, roll," Zhang Jingzhe, who is still in a mania but can''t move, yells, trying to scare Freddy away.


    If it''s a domestic bulldog, it won''t be very aggressive. But if it''s an abandoned wild dog, a bulldog, which is very aggressive in nature, and it''s extremely vicious, it will really come back and bite.


    Fortunately, Freddy is a dreamer, and his main task is to scare people.


    He pretends to be tentative and stares at Zhang Jingzhe for a few circles. When he approaches, Zhang Jingzhe roars at Freddy and struggles even harder.


    The white ghost, who is also sitting on the heavy cruise locomotive, just wants to get out of the car after seeing all this through the intelligent helmet, but looks at William fiercely and asks,


    "boss, this dog?"


    "I found it," William said with a smile, "it''s almost three minutes. That bastard hasn''t climbed out of the pit yet, so we have to give him some motivation.".


    With that, Freddy sniffed a few times and ran to the broken finger. The sound of "crunching, crunching" and biting bones soon came out of the shed.


    "Asiba", panic, fear of scolding sentence, Zhang Jingzhe where dare to worry about the hand pain.


    Injured hands speed up the digging, the body also continues to shake left and right.


    When he felt that the gap in the soil was bigger and he was about to escape from the pit, Freddy slowly turned around and showed his blood stained teeth. There was a deep roar in his throat, and his muscles were tense and he slowly walked to Zhang Jingzhe.


    "Roll, roll, don''t come here, don''t come here." feeling the fierce light in the eyes of the bulldog, Zhang Jingzhe''s voice changed.


    Under the intense secretion of adrenaline, the whole body seemed to feel no pain. Finally, when Freddy walked one meter away, his upper body broke away from the earth pit, and then he waved his hands and threatened Freddy with open teeth and claws.In this case, if Freddy was a bulldog, he would be scared away.


    As soon as Freddy left, Zhang Jingzhe relaxed and felt the cut on his left hand, mouth and upper body cut by bamboo. Like acupuncture, the pain suddenly burst out.


    The whole body collapsed in the pit, panting violently.


    William, not far away, doesn''t want to let Zhang Jingzhe rest. He reaches out his hand to snap his fingers.


    Freddy, who is guarding outside the shed, immediately barks, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling, whistling.


    "Xiba", Zhang Jingzhe, who lies in the earth pit, hears the picture of wolves calling for companions for more than ten seconds. He can''t afford to rest and scramble to climb the earth pit.


    then he looks around for a few circles, grabs a shovel, finds a folding knife, puts it in his pocket, picks up the T-shirt and coat on the ground, puts on a baseball cap, and picks up more than ten US dollars at will


    to cheer himself up, he stumbled out of the shed, waved his shovel and ran after fleeing Freddy.


    In the mud, I had to stop and gasp when I felt my lungs burning like fire.


    "Asshole, asshole," cursed for a while. After breathing slowly, he thought that there was a white ghost hiding in the dark, waiting to play the game of hunting.


    Fierce on the prone in the field, carefully observing the movement around.


    "Well?"


    Seeing that Zhang Jingzhe could crawl for tens of meters in the mud, William and white ghost were puzzled to retrieve the information collected on Sunday.


    After reading the information, William did not have a guess. Zhang Jingzhe, who had served in the military but had no special training, must have had a special experience.


    While thinking about the training, the white ghost said, "it should be a hunting camp.".


    "What?" William looked at the white ghost suspiciously and heard him say with certainty, "that bastard has a tattoo on his shoulder. I didn''t think much about it before.


    now it seems that he is definitely related to an organization in the south of the United States that specializes in hunting and killing the same kind of animals.".

 Chapter 1467

    As soon as white ghost said that the American people were harming the American organization, Williamson didn''t want to meddle in his own business. On the contrary, he wanted to have more such scum in his heart.


    Focusing on Zhang Jingzhe again, he crawled in the mud for half an hour, hid in a small ditch and observed for another half an hour. Finally, he decided that no one was following him, so he hesitated to go back to the greenhouse to drive.


    But at the thought of the white ghost''s skill and his indifference to life, Zhang Jingzhe shivered and fled into a small mountain without hesitation.


    In the distance, William asked the drone and Freddy to follow him. Some of the ghost said, "find a place to have a drink.".


    Although the white ghost wants to be close at all times and watch Zhang Jingzhe''s suffering with his own eyes, he doesn''t dare to refuse William''s invitation.


    And the cat and mouse game, also have to give the mouse escape hope, is not interesting.


    Start the heavy cruising motorcycle and follow William to the night market of machangdong Town, more than 20 kilometers away.


    William doesn''t have to drink, but it''s cool late at night in autumn. It''s a good feeling to ride on a motorcycle.


    More than 20 minutes later, William, wearing a baseball cap, came to a barbecue shop with a stand and ordered Korean liquor and meat. While eating, drinking and chatting,


    Zhang Jingzhe, who is familiar with the road of this generation, endured the pain all over his body and climbed over a ridge. With a smile on his face, he saw a concrete road built in the mountains and leading to other cities.


    While climbing the mountain, Zhang Jingzhe, who knows that the rescued high school student will definitely call the police, plans to flee to Busan overnight, then go to the sea to get rid of the white ghost and the police, and then go out to revenge after the injury.


    If you can''t escape, you can also contact those people like him on gard island to surround and kill the white ghost.


    At the thought of the hotel on the island, which looks very formal on the surface, but is the hunting base in the dark, Zhang Jingzhe walks a little happily.


    A few minutes later, a light came from behind. He quickly took out a dollar from his pocket and stood on the side of the road waving, expecting the passing vehicles to take him all the way, or even grab the car directly.


    But an hour later, seven or eight cars passed by in a row, and none of them would stop.


    Unable to grab the car, and the pain caused by the friction of his clothes on his body when he was walking, Zhang Jingzhe became more and more irritable. Finally, when he came to a street lamp, he simply stood in the middle of the road.


    A few minutes later, a taxi came from a distance. When he saw Zhang Jingzhe standing in the middle of the road under the street lamp, the far and near light flashed.


    And see the top of the taxi, light on behalf of empty lights, Zhang Jingzhe where will get out of the way.


    Instead, he kept shaking the dollar in his hand to the light.


    "Zhi", "Zhi", "Zhi".


    A burst of brake sound came, and the taxi stopped two meters away from Zhang Jingzhe.


    But Zhang Jingzhe didn''t get on the bus immediately. He was puzzled and worried. Looking through the windshield at the back of the taxi, he was sitting an adult man.


    Ah, Xiba.


    Zhang Jingzhe, with rich experience and strong observation, only watched for a few seconds and thought angrily that he would not be so unlucky to meet the hijacked black car, would he?


    It''s impossible not to get in the car.


    He would rather rob the two dregs instead of talking to the ghost.


    "Di, Di, Di", a trumpet sound came. The driver put his head out of the window and said with a smile, "if I hadn''t pulled a guest, it would not be easy for you to get a taxi in this section of the road.".


    Finish saying, the driver sees Zhang Jingzhe to look at oneself all the time do not speak, some exasperate say, "do not want to take a ride, give me to dodge a bit.".


    Zhang Jingzhe said with a smile, "how much is it to go to the next city?" but he was thinking about how to subdue the two people in the car after getting on the bus. But without waiting for the driver to answer, his pupils began to contract violently.


    Just behind the taxi, seven or eight meters away from the roadside, came out a bulldog staring at himself.


    "Siba", originally thought it was a coincidence, but when Freddy showed his bloody teeth, raised his right front leg and deliberately showed his sharp claw, which was not like a dog''s claw, but like a claw with metal blade luster,


    he also showed a smile that made Zhang Jingzhe''s hair stand up.


    Hell,


    Zhang Jingzhe, whose heart beat violently with fright, saw Freddy step forward, quickly walked to the co driver''s seat of the taxi, opened the door and went in without hesitation.


    Then he called to the driver, "drive, drive.".


    "You''re in a hurry to get reincarnated," the driver swore in a low voice, but he didn''t want to say that. Zhang Jingzhe, who was extremely nervous, instantly realized that the driver was not a real taxi driver at all.


    Can rob the person, where does not know the origin, but gives him the extremely dangerous feeling monster threat big.


    While staring at Freddy through the rearview mirror, he took out a few dollars and yelled, "I''m injured. Take me to the hospital in half an hour and give you double pay.".


    The driver immediately stepped on the gas, and then silently looked at the man sitting in the back seat.After making eye contact, they immediately realized that they wanted to tie a ticket.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who has been staring at the rear-view mirror, after driving for dozens of seconds to make sure that he can''t see the bulldog,


    while he was relieved, he silently looked at the driver a few times. The driver''s eyes flickered, and then he said, "man, you''re lucky.


    I''ve been on this road for many years, and it''s my first time Park on the mountain road.


    Zhang Jingzhe nodded expressionless, then looked back at the people in the back seat for several times, and sighed in his heart.


    I thought it was just the scum of robbery on the road, but I didn''t expect it was a rookie who killed people, robbed cars, fished along the way and looked for prey.


    The smell of blood in the car reminds Zhang Jingzhe that there must be a real driver in the trunk.


    Silently, he reached into his pocket, unscrewed the folding knife and said to the driver with a smile, "I''m lucky to meet you, but you may not meet me.".


    With that, Zhang Jingzhe, in the driver''s surprised and alert eyes, instantly pulled out the folding knife and stabbed it into the driver''s neck. Then, before the man in the back seat reacted,


    he sat up sideways, with the injured left hand against the other person''s chest, and the folding knife in the right hand stabbed the other person''s abdomen without any hesitation.


    "Shua Shua", five or six times in a row, stabbed into each other''s abdomen. When the man''s strength was getting smaller and smaller, he stabbed into each other''s chest without saying, and twisted several times before drawing the knife.


    After he was sure that he would die, Zhang Jingzhe returned to the co driver''s seat, reached for the steering wheel and silently looked at the robber driver with his hands around his neck.


    I said, it''s not a good thing that you met me, right.


    With that, when the driver wanted to step on the accelerator and drive into the cliff, Zhang Jingzhe tilted up the corner of his mouth and stabbed the driver on his temple. Then he pulled out the knife and stabbed the driver on his knee again, which soon slowed down the speed.

 Chapter 1468

    After killing two night road robbers, Zhang Jingzhe suffered severe pain, holding the steering wheel in his left hand and the right leg of the dead driver in his right hand from time to time,


    let the taxi keep the speed of 50 or 60 yards for more than ten minutes. When he felt that the terrifying Bulldog couldn''t catch up with him for a moment,


    then he drove the car down the mud channel and stopped in the mud more than ten meters away On the ground, first look for something useful in the storage box of the co driver''s seat, then get off and open the trunk.


    Seeing that there was a real person in the trunk, Zhang Jingzhe sneered, regardless of whether the real taxi driver was still alive or not. Together with him, two people died in the car, and the strong man dragged the car,


    casually, he was still at the side of the stream by the side of the road, searched, got a lot of Korean coins and two mobile phones, and then used the towel and washing things found in the car to clean his face at the side of the stream Blood on the surface.


    Finally, looking at the bloodstain on his clothes, Zhang Jingzhe gritted his teeth and pulled out the clothes from the real driver and put them on himself.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, I just wanted to go directly to Busan and get on the boat to escape from Shengtian. As soon as I relaxed, the wound of my left finger and other injuries on my body became more and more painful.


    Moreover, the wounds on the severed fingers, back and chest were all infected by the soil. They not only swelled up, but also felt numb, itchy and tingling.


    It seems that if you don''t go to the hospital to clean and treat the wound, you may have a fever in a few hours.


    "Asshole, asshole.".


    He hit the steering wheel with his right hand in anger and cursed the white ghost''s ancestors. After 18 generations, he thought silently about where there was a 24-hour clinic on the way to Busan.


    More than an hour later, the taxi pulled into the edge of a medium-sized city, stopped outside a small private clinic, and took out three $100 bills from his pocket.


    unexpectedly, doctor Bangzi asked for three times the normal black market price.


    Zhang Jingzhe''s eyes were cold, and he was determined to kill the doctor. Otherwise, if he had no money, how could he hire a boat to gard island?


    And usually just look at people not pleasing to the eye will be under the killer of him, how can pass the opportunity to increase the price of the black market doctor.


    And since doctor Bangzi dares to take over the black work, he must also have a basis.


    Before entering the operating room, a patrol stick police car stopped on the street outside the clinic. Soon a young woman came out of the clinic, looked left and right, made sure no one was following, and then quickly delivered an envelope into the car.


    An hour later, Zhang Jingzhe''s upper body, left hand, corner of mouth and face were all dealt with. He went to the bathroom, dragged his tired body out of the clinic, and Bangzi''s police car left with flashing lights.


    Ten minutes later, his figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the street. After observing for a while, he quietly climbed up to the second floor of the clinic and got in through the window of the bathroom.


    But I didn''t notice that there were two Harley heavy cruise motorcycles on a street a few hundred meters away.


    William looked at the picture coming from the smart helmet and asked the white ghost, "don''t you want to stop him from killing again?"


    White ghost face expressionless shake his head, "unless you speak, otherwise these people and I have anything to do?"


    William thought and was right that Bangzi''s life and death really had nothing to do with him, let alone being a black doctor in Zhang Jingzhe''s scum business, he had to understand the risks of this business.


    When Zhang Jingzhe killed the greedy doctor easily, and then saw that the only nurse in the clinic looked young and beautiful. He used a folding knife to control the person and dragged him into the ward,


    the white ghost turned up his mouth and interrupted him when his enemy was most excited. If the number of times increased, he might not have a chance to rise in the future.


    First came, the white ghost said to William with a smile, "boss, it''s my turn.".


    William nodded. A few minutes later, Zhang Jingzhe was in the ward of the clinic, forcing the nurse to strip. Then, just as he was about to put a putter into the hole, his ears suddenly moved.


    he quickly picked up his pants, turned his head and saw the smiling white ghost. He didn''t know when to open the door and entered the ward. Then, in Zhang Jingzhe''s frightened eyes,


    he found the spare rubber baton in his hand A fierce blow hit Zhang Jingzhe on the uninjured face.


    Poof.


    Huge impact, instant let Zhang Jingzhe spit out a few teeth again, blood splashing head hit the ward wall.


    Without waiting for Zhang Jingzhe, who is dizzy with pain on both sides of his cheeks and other wounds, to get up, the white ghost steps forward with squinting eyes,


    waving the rubber baton in his hand, and facing Zhang Jingzhe with a ton of smoke.


    "Ah, stop it, asshole, stop it.".


    Zhang Jingzhe raised his arm and felt that his bones were about to break after only a few strokes.


    But as soon as he put down his hand, the baton hit his head and shoulder, forcing him to lift his hands again to resist the crazy waving baton.


    Fortunately, the white ghost has no plan to kill Zhang Jingzhe at this time, and wants to continue the cat and mouse game. After waving the baton for more than ten times, he puts the attack point on Zhang Jingzhe''s thigh, back and buttock."Bang bang bang" dozens of hits, finally let the white ghost feel comfortable.


    He threw away the baton and knocked the stunned nurse unconscious. With his gloved hand, the white ghost grabbed Zhang Jingzhe''s dizzy hair and dragged it out of the ward.


    The sharp pain on his scalp made Zhang Jingzhe wake up. At the same time, he screamed and cursed, but he secretly felt his hand in his pocket, took out a folding knife and stabbed the white ghost in the back.


    But as soon as the dagger was stabbed out, the white ghost with gloves grasped the blade.


    Damn it.


    Looking at the innocent gloves on the white ghost''s hand, Zhang Jingzhe shakes the folding knife fiercely. However, he finds that no matter how he turns the knife, there is no sign of any scratch on the glove which can''t see the material.


    Without waiting for him to think about the origin of the gloves, the white ghost punched Zhang Jingzhe in the face, then stepped on his back,


    squinted and grabbed Zhang Jingzhe''s foot, and stabbed his ankle with the folding knife in his hand without any hesitation.


    In the cry of Zhang Jingzhe''s pain, the white ghost picks his hand and cuts off Zhang Jingzhe''s hamstring without pity.


    The white ghost stood watching Zhang Jingzhe yelling and even banging his head against the wall for a few minutes before kicking Zhang Jingzhe on the head.


    after kicking someone unconscious, the white ghost thought for a while, then dragged Zhang Jingzhe to the operating room, tied his hands and feet with adhesive tape,


    and then went to the pharmacy to find more than a dozen bottles of alcohol, opened the bottle cap and faced the operating table Zhang Jingzhe''s chest, palms and ankles were poured up.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    The sharp pain instantly wakes Zhang Jingzhe up. With a burning feeling deep into the bone marrow, Zhang Jingzhe immediately feels that he is in hell.


    It took half an hour to pour seven or eight bottles of alcohol in a row. After Zhang Jingzhe began to feel numb and his voice was hoarse,


    the white ghost turned his mouth up, went into the pharmacy again, found an epinephrine injection, and gave Zhang Jingzhe an injection in the neck.

 Chapter 1469

    Adrenaline works together, Zhang Jingzhe is excited very quickly, immediately he feels the pain of whole body also rises straightly.


    The white ghost, who was watching Zhang Jingzhe''s pupil, saw that adrenaline was working, and began to pour alcohol.


    For a moment, there was another scream in the operating room.


    After more than a dozen bottles of alcohol were poured out, Zhang Jingzhe, who had been tortured, watched in horror as the white ghost stitched his hamstring.


    No anesthesia to correct the severed tendon and suture, the operating room is a burst of crying and Howling pain, such as the ankle wound dressing, white ghost smile in the eyes, all fear Zhang Jingzhe said,


    "the game has just begun, don''t die so fast, understand?"


    "Xiba", seeing the cold and cruel indifference from the white ghost''s eyes, knew that it was useless for Zhang Jingzhe to beg for mercy, and immediately cursed wildly.


    The white ghost smiles and reaches for Zhang Jingzhe''s carotid artery. Zhang Jingzhe soon falls into a coma because of cerebral hypoxia. He is dragged out of the clinic by the white ghost and thrown into a taxi.


    When I opened the cab door and was thinking about how to drive my Harley, I heard the roar of the motorcycle engine.


    Just see the motorcycle parked in the corner dozens of meters away, driving automatically and parking behind the taxi.


    The white ghost smiles, gets into a taxi and drives it to the open parking lot far away from the clinic, so as to prevent the Bangzi police who have a deal with the clinic from influencing the ongoing revenge after finding out Zhang Jingzhe.


    After riding on the motorcycle and meeting with William, before the white ghost spoke, he saw William look at his watch and said, "it seems that I won''t see much in a moment and a half. I''ll go back to London to have dinner with my family.".


    White ghost nodded quickly. In fact, he didn''t want William to watch a play. He watched him turn into a devil to punish and torture another devil.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard that William was going to leave, the white ghost didn''t mean to stay at all.


    ......


    two hours later, Zhang Jingzhe was awakened by a train crash.


    With the movement of his hands and feet, a sharp pain came into his head, which soon made Zhang Jingzhe wake up completely.


    "Ha ha ha", found that he was not dead, Zhang Jingzhe crazy laugh.


    But without waiting for him to laugh a few times, the two sides of the cheek that had been hit hard, and the mouth where seven or eight teeth had fallen off, he didn''t dare to laugh again.


    "Asshole, damned lunatic", forced to endure all the pain, lying in the back parking space, kept cursing for a long time.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who is going crazy in pain, tries to bear the pain and divert his attention to other things.


    And when I think about it, I can''t help thinking about how the white ghost found himself.


    Tracker.


    As soon as this idea came out, Zhang Jingzhe didn''t care about the wounds of his hands and feet and the pain of his whole body. He opened the door and crawled out, lying on the ground and groping for the tracker.


    But even the soles of shoes and hair were searched for, but nothing was found. After a few words of cursing, they began to search in taxis, tires, car tails, chassis and other places, but no trackers were found.


    Instead of finding it, Zhang Jingzhe was frightened.


    That is to say, the equipment used by the opponent is not available to ordinary people.


    Zhang Jingzhe was lying on the ground, staring at the sky for a long time. He didn''t find any UAV. Instead, he saw a bulldog squatting under the street lamp not far away.


    Damn it.


    Zhang Jingzhe''s hair stood up all over his body, and his heart thumped wildly. Under the intense secretion of adrenaline, he opened the door without even thinking about it and started the taxi to escape.


    And Freddy, who is happy to get a fear, even with a smile on his dog''s face, steps forward with his short legs, slowly and in no hurry.


    Before William told him to stare at Zhang Jingzhe''s soul, Freddy was just happy that he was still useful to William.


    But now that Zhang Jingzhe''s appearance is human, but his heart and soul are full of demons, Freddy is already thinking about how to make Zhang Jingzhe more crazy, so as to get a high-quality soul.


    Even if you can completely become a devil in the world, the value of this soul will be a little big.


    After all, villains and scum are as rare as real good people.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who was scared by Freddy and ran away in a hurry, drove a taxi all the way for about an hour, only to calm down and think that he had to go to Busan. He looked and noticed the road signs on the road, but didn''t find that the indicator needle on the taxi''s oil meter was in the red area representing no oil.


    Within ten minutes, a sound of "Ding Ding Ding" came.


    Zhang Jingzhe looked down and found that the car was running out of gas. He immediately opened the door and scolded, "Xiba, why am I so unlucky when I meet a madman, I even meet a haunted wild dog.".After cursing in the car for a long time, I suddenly thought that since I couldn''t find the tracker, I''d better change another car.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Jingzhe turned the steering wheel, slowed down and ran straight into a tree on the side of the road.


    The deformation of bumping the front of the car doesn''t affect the engine, let alone the driver''s ability to park the car on the side of the road.


    And he would sit like this, one is to tell other passing vehicles that he had an accident and needed help.


    The other is to prevent Freddy, who is incarnated as a bulldog, from being able to drive a long way when he can''t get a taxi.


    A few minutes later, Zhang Jingzhe, who had been sitting in the car scared by Freddy and was afraid to get off, saw a bright light shining on the mirror from the back of the car.


    Holding a plum blossom driver found in the car, I plan to get on other people''s car and open the door as soon as I get on.


    I wave to the car in the distance.


    The closer the car comes, the more dazzling the light is. Zhang Jingzhe stands on the side of the road with a smile, thinking to observe how many people are in the car first, but when it''s good to start,


    he sees the car coming. TM''s is actually a military car, and Zhang Jingzhe''s pupils shrink violently.


    He scolded his bad luck in his heart. He stopped a car at random, but it was a car of Korean soldiers with guns.


    "Can I help you, sir?"


    The lieutenant sitting in the co driver''s seat in the military vehicle looked at Zhang Jingzhe, who had injuries on both sides of his mouth and cast his left hand.


    And Zhang Jingzhe is thinking about whether to risk getting on the bus and looking for a chance to kill the driver and the lieutenant in the back seat.


    In the distance, a light flashed past, and a military truck slowly stopped behind the military jeep.


    At a glance, there were more than a dozen soldiers sitting in the car, their faces painted with oil and their bodies dressed in camouflage clothes. They were staring at themselves with doubts and curiosity.


    Zhang Jingzhe''s heart almost stopped.


    "Can I help you, sir?"


    The lieutenant in the military jeep stares at Zhang Jingzhe, who is expressionless, but his eyes are dilated.


    Fortunately, at this time, it was more than three o''clock in the night, and under the lack of light, Lieutenant Bangzi thought that Zhang Jingzhe was frightened by the soldiers on his side,


    asked again in a slow voice, "we''re going to Busan, we''ll take you on the way.".

 Chapter 1470

    When Zhang Jingzhe heard that these soldiers were going to Busan, he hesitated for a moment, but finally he was frightened by Freddy''s bulldog and possible tracker and decided to take a risk.


    However, he wanted to go to the military jeep, but was assigned to the rear military truck by the lieutenant of the stick in the car.


    Before, Zhang Jingzhe didn''t speak, and this kind of late night car blocking has made Lieutenant Bangzi suspicious.


    he also used his walkie talkie to tell the soldiers in the truck to watch Zhang Jingzhe not speak, but also wanted to report to the above, to check Zhang Jingzhe''s identity,


    fortunately, Freddy, who had been promoted to medium demon for several years, followed nearby, A puzzle, disturbed the idea of lieutenant Bangzi, only a few seconds to let him forget the idea of proof.


    The motorcade arrived in Busan safely. Zhang Jingzhe jumped out of the truck and watched the military vehicle leave. Then he took a taxi to the wharf.


    As soon as the white ghost outside the dock asked Sunday to hire a boat for him, he heard Sunday''s voice saying that the Harley motorcycle was a amphibious single soldier equipment, and there was no need to hire a boat at all.


    Four hours later, on gard Island, more than 100 kilometers away from Busan, Zhang Jingzhe limped to a two-story Resort Hotel in the dense forest in the center of the island, covering an area of more than 600 square meters.


    Before entering the hotel gate, he was found by more than a dozen bitdogs in a cage. For a moment, there were fierce barks outside the hotel.


    Soon a stout, stubble faced young man came out of the hotel with a grim, slim woman.


    When he saw that it was Zhang Jingzhe, the young man suddenly showed his vigilance. He looked at Zhang Jingzhe with bandages on his hands and feet, swollen face and several wounds.


    "What happened?"


    Zhang Jingzhe nodded, "some people come to revenge, can only hide here for a period of time.".


    Although the white ghost is powerful, it''s just a powerful killer in Zhang Jingzhe''s eyes. But Freddy''s Bulldog can''t tell.


    Otherwise, the madmen on gard Island, who enjoy killing people as much as him, will certainly drive him away, or even kill him for their own safety.


    When they heard that only the families of the victims came to take revenge, the strong young people nodded with a smile,


    "then it''s time to call other people and have another hunting activity." then they turned to the women around them and said, "Nanzhu, go to call them. We haven''t held this kind of collective activity for more than a year,


    by the way, we are preparing for it , send out a low-cost three-day tour on the website, and select all the poor students who study at their own expense, preferably young girls from big countries in the south.


    Before we hunt the enemy of master Jingzhe, let''s warm up.


    All right, brother Dongyuan.


    The woman named Nanzhu licks her lips at Zhang Jingzhe, and then walks into the hotel door with her waist twisted.


    Zhang Jingzhe, who has been interrupted by the white ghost twice, immediately feels that her little brother is beginning to feel uneasy.


    When the man named Dongyuan saw this, he was not angry. Instead, he put his arms around Zhang Jingzhe''s shoulder and said, "I''ll have a Tatar meat set meal and have a good sleep.


    when the young girls who can''t afford to spend money and want to visit the Island come, I promise you to choose first.".


    "Thank you", Zhang Jingzhe heard this, finally showed a smile.


    But when you think of the so-called Tatar meat set meal, which is made of the same kind of body tissue, even if Zhang Jingzhe is also a super scum, he can''t accept it raw.


    The dialogue between them not only spread to the ears of white ghost, but also to William in London.


    Poor students in big southern countries?


    On hearing this, Williamson clenched his fist and said to Sunday with a gloomy expression, "let the white ghost leave gard island.".


    After the command, a magic is separated from him and sent to the silent forest in hell.


    After spending more than ten minutes to find the three demons and control their evil spirits, William sneered and said to Sunday, "look for some beautiful young girls with sticks to make blueprints and forge the passports of three Chinese people. I''ll see who killed who?"


    Yes sir.


    On Sunday, he was as efficient as ever, and less than three Chinese passports appeared in his hands in a minute.


    A few hours later, on the website of Korea travel agency, which cooperates with Dongyuan, there are hundreds of customers who want to visit the island.


    in these materials, three girls from China, together with four young people from all over South Korea, are selected by the website.


    Three fake Chinese people''s phone contact with the website, payment and other processes, so that the person in charge of the website can not see any problems.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, all the girls from Sinan Korea arrived at a small dock in Busan,


    while William called Sunday from the person in charge of the website to urge the three non-existent Chinese people to rush to the dock. When they got together, one of them came to Busan.Looking at the afterglow of the sky, an idea passed, and the dark clouds soon spread around the dock, and the three demons immediately appeared behind William, transformed into three 20-year-old young girls.


    Then the middle-aged man, who was transformed by Freddy, drove a taxi to pick up the three demons and drove to the gathering dock with a smile.


    As soon as she saw the dark clouds in the sky, she immediately worried that seven prey would not dare to get on the boat. She happily thought that she would take the opportunity to use the shipwreck as an excuse to solve the problem of Bangzi police.


    When the three demons arrived at the dock, four of them didn''t know they were going to board the death speedboat. They blamed the demons for coming late and didn''t dare to board the boat in this weather.


    However, the demons will not let go of these four souls.


    After easily bewitching the four, they all went on the boat and sailed to Gardner island.


    Ten hours after the boat arrived at gard Island, a shipwreck was sent to Bangzi''s special agency, and the website in charge of recruitment was shut down abroad.


    The person in charge of the website is all the missing people who were killed by Zhang Jingzhe early in the morning, but their identities were not cancelled.


    Bangzi police want to check, they don''t know how long it will take.


    When the three demons went to the island, it was almost dark. They got on the bus with four cheap girls and arrived at the hotel at 8 p.m.


    When the four Bangzi girls saw that the exterior walls of the hotel were all made of marble and looked very European, they were so excited that they didn''t even care about a dozen fierce bitdogs.


    When Nanzhu said that these bitdogs were used to guard against foxes and otters at night, the four silly girls thought the hotel was responsible enough and the surrounding environment was wild enough.


    When you get off at the door of the hotel, you see a blonde foreigner in a proper suit. He introduces himself to the owner of the hotel, and makes four bonkers and silly girls. He also looks at the foreigner from time to time.


    After arranging the check-in procedures that will not be recorded in the hotel system at all, Nanzhu is responsible for taking the seven girls to the room,


    Dongyuan walks up to the blonde foreigner and says, "Howard, are you satisfied with the seven prey?"

 Chapter 1471

    The foreigner named Howard nodded with a smile, "if you pass the physical examination, 350000 dollars will be sent to your account in Switzerland at any time.".


    As soon as he heard Qian, Dong Yuan immediately nodded with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll start the mechanism in the room at night. First I''ll make these seven people dizzy and ask Nanzhu to give them a physical examination.


    after that, it''s up to you whether you want to wake them up together or one by one.


    "Ha ha ha," Howard thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I still prefer those three foreign students who have never touched their faces. As for the other four Korean women, it depends.


    If you have the original goods, play with them. If you don''t have them, save them for tomorrow night as prey. ".


    "FK", as soon as Dong Yuan heard that Howard didn''t look up to the Chinese, he felt a sense of tyranny and secretly thought about how to torture the three demons more cruelly.


    Just thinking about it, Howard asked, "when will the killer who dares to hunt down the members of the Hunting Club arrive


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Howard," Dong Yuan said with a smile, patting his chest. "I''ll take care of the weapons and the people who assist in the hunting. I''ll make sure that after you''ve played enough with these seven women, the innocent killer will become your prey in the second round.".


    "That''s good," Howard patted Dong Yuan on the shoulder with a smile. "I''ll go up and try to talk to one of the three women first.


    "With your appearance and money, there must be no problem," Dong Yuan said with a smile after shooting the owner''s horse, "have fun, boss.".


    When Howard left, Dong Yuan saw Zhang Jingzhe with a gloomy face and came out of the small bar beside him, "you promised me to let me choose first.".


    Dongyuan shrugged, "I promised you, but I didn''t expect that I just sent out a routine invitation to the United States. Unexpectedly, I received that senior members of the hunting club who had once played hunting in the island would come to us to play again.".


    Seeing Zhang Jingzhe''s gloomy face and silent, Dongyuan stall said, "if you think your identity can be compared with that of the American people and that of the senior club members, go upstairs and find a game at will.".


    "Hum", with a cold hum, Zhang Jingzhe resisted the killing intention in his heart, dragged his injured leg out of the hotel lobby, then bowed his head to think for a while, turned his head and walked out of the hotel.


    While wandering around the hotel, he looked around, expecting that the white ghost had found him now, and even expecting that Freddy''s Bulldog could appear in front of him.


    Unfortunately, the white ghost had already left Gardner Island five or six hours earlier after he got William''s order and promised to let Zhang Jingzhe die.


    As for Freddy, he was really around the hotel, but he was not in a good mood at the moment.


    Originally, he was staring at Zhang Jingzhe and harvesting Zhang Jingzhe''s soul, but he didn''t expect that the task was occupied by three demons.


    The unwilling Freddy, though not daring to disobey William''s orders and do nothing bad for him, still has no problem in scaring and scaring Zhang Jingzhe.


    But what it didn''t expect was that Zhang Jingzhe, who had been shaking all over when he saw him before, now saw him. He was scared and excited in his eyes.


    Satan in the world, the human race is really changeable.


    And it''s not only fickle, it''s crazy.


    See Zhang Jingzhe just hesitated for a moment, with fear, dragging leg carefully came.


    Stopping three meters away, he said in a trembling voice, "I, I don''t know what you are, but I want to make a deal with you.".


    Trading with the devil?


    Freddy was overjoyed. As long as mortals dare to trade with evil, the final result must be that their souls are engulfed.


    Bearing the excitement in his heart and yearning for more souls, Freddy silently prayed to William in his heart and reported to William what Zhang Jingzhe had said.


    William just thought for a few seconds, and suddenly felt that Zhang Jingzhe, who only killed Bangzi, was a good man compared with those scum who hunted the Chinese.


    I can''t help but let Freddy listen to what Zhang Jingzhe is going to do.


    After getting William''s order, Freddy looked at Zhang Jingzhe with a face full of fear for a long time,


    when Zhang Jingzhe was too scared to support, he suddenly said, "what do you want to do?"


    Hell, even though he thought that the bulldog in front of him was a monster before, but when he heard the dog talking, Zhang Jingzhe was still scared and sat down on the ground.


    He stared at Freddy with fear in his eyes for a long time. After Freddy showed his claws, he stammered, "as long as you don''t kill me, I''ll help you find a lot of people to come to this island,


    at that time, whether you want a soul or like killing people for fun, I can satisfy you.".


    Freddy was overjoyed, but when he was about to add weight and offer other conditions, he suddenly found that he could not speak, but his mouth was moving,


    he heard a voice like his own voice saying, "I like cruel and degenerate souls. As long as you can provide me with 100 such souls, I will help you solve the pursuit of killers."."Seriously?"


    Zhang Jingzhe stares at Freddy with great joy, and the bulldog, who is controlled by William, nods and says, "and I promise to save you once for every 100 fallen souls I get from now on.".


    With that, a dark suture pounced on Zhang Jingzhe.


    After Zhang Jingzhe was hit by a dark magic which was darker than the night, he almost cried out in fear. Only a few seconds later, he was surprised to find that the tendons of his feet were numb and itching after being cut off by the white ghost.


    after waiting for more than ten seconds, the feeling of numbness and itching gradually disappeared, and the pain on his wrists was disappearing bit by bit.


    A minute later, Zhang Jingzhe happily put his hand on his face and felt about him. After confirming his idea, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ha ha, my injury is better, my injury is better.


    After venting for a while, he reached out and touched his left ankle gently. After he didn''t feel the pain, he tried to rub it again. He was ecstatic to make sure that his injury was good.


    In this case, Zhang Jingzhe has no doubt that Freddy, who is incarnated as a bulldog, is really extraordinary.


    But did not think that the dark magic is so similar to?


    To heal wounds with dark suture, the price is vitality, that is, longevity.


    Zhang Jingzhe''s knee softened when he found that his little finger had been cut off and began to heal.


    "Putong" kneels on the ground, his eyes are fanatical, and he kowtows to Freddy for more than a dozen times. Then he is disgusted by William, who controls Freddy. After he gives a "hum" warning,


    Zhang Jingzhe quickly takes out his mobile phone and starts to send e-mails to everyone he knows.


    He didn''t care about the confidentiality between them. He revealed that the senior members of the American Hunting Club were in gard Island, but he also spread the news that Dongyuan had found seven beautiful prey.


    Soon attracted more than a dozen to kill for the joy of slag, excited back to the news confirmed.


    "Very well," William said, controlling Freddy. "Remember, the fallen soul, not only represents your life, but also represents that you will be sheltered by me, Lord Freddy ingol of the abyss, with countless women and money waiting for you.".

 Chapter 1472

    Howard, an American who spent money to have fun in the hunter''s hotel in GAD Island, just walked to the stairs on the second floor of the hotel where there were seven girls, and vaguely heard the sound of gasping.


    Alert side head listened to a moment, suddenly feel two jiao Chuan voice, there is a voice how so like the voice of South Pearl?


    The gold owner himself has not yet begun to enjoy it. After collecting money, he worships the South Pearl crazily. Is it possible for him to put down his work and hang out with women?


    After reaching for the dagger holster at his waist, Howard walked slowly into the hallway of the guest room. After listening to the wall outside the door of Room 201 for a moment, he heard the gasping sound of two movements becoming more and more urgent.


    One must be the man named Nanzhu. The other sounds more delicate and attractive. It seems that there are some Chinese words in it.


    Needless to say, Howard knew in a few seconds that he was one of the three Chinese students.


    "It seems that these three Chinese women are very good at it.".


    Howard was thinking about it when he heard a "click" and saw the door of Room 202 next door open. There was a girl in translucent silk pajamas standing in the crack of the door,


    her cheeks were slightly red, and her face was charming, and she said, "Mr. Howard, I don''t know how to use the super control key of the central air conditioner. Can you help me adjust the temperature of the air conditioner, or there will be some air pollution in the room It''s a little bit hot.


    Not to mention that Howard is a lust ruffian, even if he is a sexless man, his younger brother will be impulsive immediately when all the demons use his eyes, words and body movements.


    "It''s my job.".


    With just a word and a look, Howard, who never believed in love, felt that he had found true love. He was very gentlemanly and bent over, holding the hand of demon and kissing on the back of his hand.


    Then he said with a straight face, "and it''s my pleasure to serve a beautiful lady.".


    Thank you, Mr. Howard.


    The demon blinked shyly and looked at the ground with a blush. Howard''s heart beat faster in a moment, and the rapid movement next door was stimulated.


    in the past, he had a strong sense of vigilance. He didn''t think there was any problem, so he followed the demon into the room.


    After entering the guest room, I saw a beautiful girl in the same cool dress lying on the sofa in the living room.


    Then, without waiting for Howard to talk to his sister, the demon behind him didn''t even mean to put on a costume, so he put his hand around him from behind, and whispered in his ear,


    "I like the handsome guy with blonde hair, Mr. Howard. Do you like Lily and me?"


    "When, of course.".


    Howard, who has been whispered by the tempting magic of the enchanter, is confused. At this time, he has no idea whether the enchanter is too active. He turns around and hugs the red enchanter tightly.


    A few minutes later, there was a more ticklish sound in the room than in Room 201, and the demon used magic to spread the sound.


    Through the walls and floor restrictions, the sound of heart beating can reach the ears of four Bangzi girls and any hunter in the hotel.


    And as long as you listen to this voice, you can make everyone eager to have a vigorous exercise with magic.


    Even the dreamer Freddy, who is controlled by William, is confused and impulsive.


    If William hadn''t grunted in Freddy''s head, Freddy would have gone from the appearance of a bulldog to a scorched face and had a fight with the devil.


    The only one who is not affected is William, who is not attacked by this kind of dark magic.


    More than an hour later, Wilhelm, who deliberately stayed and lay comfortably on the open-air bench on the roof of the hotel, felt that he had almost the last idea. He even sent the couch to the natural beach of Kade Island, drinking red wine and listening to the sound of the waves.


    But Zhang Jingzhe, the evil spirit in cesium, after Freddy was awakened by William and his meaningful smile disappeared,


    he was excited by the enchantment''s psychedelic voice, his heart beat fast in a few seconds, his eyes were red, and his blood vessels would explode if he didn''t vent. He ran to the hotel in disorder.


    After rushing to the second floor, there are already standing outside rooms 201 and 202, including the hotel owner named Dongyuan, two Howard''s bodyguards and three Bangzi hunters called by Dongyuan. They are staring at themselves who rush up the stairs with red eyes.


    Scared by six people''s eyes, Zhang Jingzhe, who was shocked in his heart, finally calmed down a little, but it was impossible for him to leave like this.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he turned over, stuck to the wall opposite 201 and 202, left the two rooms slowly, and rushed to 206 eagerly.


    Holding the door handle with special structure that can open the door as long as you pull it up, you twist it up, push the door open, scream and rush into the room, and rush to the projection released by a demon, which is the real part of the demon version.


    As for the four Koryo women, they were in a coma in the closet of the room, dreaming of moving together with the beautiful men who became demons.As soon as the six people in the corridor of the guest room looked at each other and looked at each other, someone followed Zhang Jingzhe into rooms 203, 204 and 205 to fight with the projection.


    Before long, the whole second floor was full of gasps of fierce running. As time went on, the invisible and traceless pink smell of the three demons made everyone fall into a state of madness,


    even the dozen bitdogs locked in the iron cage outside the hotel began to turn around impatiently.


    Two hours later, Freddy, who has been an observer, told William that eight men and five men in the hotel were in a coma after they were almost drained by the three demons.


    William, who had planned for a long time, did not hesitate to kick the three demons back into the abyss and the territory where the demons gathered.


    Within an hour, things didn''t come out of William''s expectation.


    As soon as the three demons returned to the territory, they were unwilling because they didn''t devour their souls, but they were envied by other demons. Many demons really wanted to settle down in the silent collar.


    second point is that Mephisto and other devil''s magic eye liner quickly transmitted the information that William was not affected by the evil spirit.


    Many concerned about William, but did not dare to end in person, contact, contact with William, although unwilling, but also more afraid of William.


    Only Mephisto, who was robbed by William and robbed by Longinus, would personally participate in the calculation of William.


    However, when Mephisto knew that he had a thousand choices and spent several years waiting for the right time to lure William, a half human and half devil, who had no devil breath, was useless,


    angrily threw the devil out of his palace.


    But within five minutes, when he calmed down a little, he realized that William did it on purpose.

 Chapter 1473

    When murphysto rushed out of the palace to save the demon, the half human and half demon demon had been broken into pieces and swallowed by the demon.


    "Asshole, you rubbish, useless rubbish, all give me to die.".


    A dark magic released by Mephisto in a rage instantly killed hundreds of demons surrounding the demon.


    Through the magic separation, William''s mouth was tilted when he saw this scene. Under a single thought, the separation suspended above Mephisto city was like a hot meteor, emitting a dazzling light from the sky. Before Mephisto attacked, it exploded on the top of the old devil''s head.


    There was a dull bang.


    The shock wave of the holy light spreads rapidly from the inside to the outside. As long as the demons in the center of the explosion don''t reach the advanced level, they are all burnt by the holy light.


    Outside the center of the explosion, the Imperial City swept by the shockwave of the holy light, countless low-level demons had no time to escape, so they evaporated into the abyss.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Mephisto, who was almost exposed by the holy light, looked at Wang Cheng, who was once resplendent and luxurious, and suddenly became devastated.


    "William Devonshire, one day I will seize your soul and burn it forever in the fire of the abyss," he cried in a roar of hatred and fear.


    "Hum," William snorted coldly, and a magic split appeared behind him instantly, and then appeared directly in front of Mephisto,


    "come on, say it again if you have the courage.".


    The magic part looked at Mephisto scornfully, made a few gestures, and the part was divided into ten, then the ten changed into hundred, and the hundred changed into thousand.


    Although there are so many separations, the magic power of each separations is only one thousandth, but the rapid supplement of quantity and magic power makes Mephisto in a rage show an embarrassed smile in only three seconds, with a low voice of misunderstanding expression,


    "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, you will become the king of Olympus, and you will rule the whole country Now that there is a supernatural being of one divine system and one with the whole divine realm, is it still necessary to fight like before? "


    Magic split up and sneered. If it wasn''t for a test today, ghost would know when a demon would come into his sight, even into his family.


    At that time, Angela, Athena and Artemis will be able to say that the safety of Abigail and Jesse, and even his mother Lena, will be difficult to say.


    After all, what William and hell will agree is that the devil and the devil can''t get close to his family, but half human and half demon are not necessarily limited.


    Seeing that William''s thousands of magic parts were sneering at him, Mephisto, who didn''t want to fight William head-on, quickly blew himself up and said, "relax, William, you should know that Zeus, that old guy, can run to the abyss to fight with me and walk away. How can I really fight against you.


    I said that just now. It''s all for other demons and their subordinates. Even in order to congratulate you on your promotion to Olympus, I found a gorgeous beauty as a gift for you.


    "Beauty?"


    William is not in a hurry to say, also did not want to really fight with Mephisto, scattered 999 parts, the remaining part squinted at Mephisto.


    In the heyday of Odin and Zeus, they really went into the abyss and fought with Mephisto, the most famous one, and both won.


    So, William is really not afraid of Mephisto, but if you think about it deeply, it is Lucifer, the fallen angel, who is really famous.


    Odin and Zeus did not seek Lucifer, but Mephisto. On the one hand, the fallen angels were legions, and there were several fallen angels whose strength was not much worse than Lucifer.


    The other is that while he is determined to win Mephisto, he also thinks that even if Mephisto''s reputation is further spread, he will not be able to become much stronger.


    In comparison, Lucifer and his fallen angel army are just like the generals and bloody army for the rest of the hundred wars,


    and Mephisto, who is famous for his intrigue, is not directly proportional to his real strength and fame, except for his wisdom.


    So, after Mephisto''s disguised confession, William dared to ask, "what about my gift?"


    "This," he said.


    Mephisto roared in his heart and swore that he was pretending to be stupid, but if William didn''t explain, he would not be stupid enough to give William a handle.


    I can only pretend to be a pain and say, "give me some time, I promise to find a better gift for you.".


    "You said it." he wanted to clap Mephisto on the shoulder with a smile, but the old devil, who had suffered from the loss of space mark,


    left a projection in an instant without thinking about it, and hid as far as his real body was.


    Then he looked at William''s separation with blood in his heart and fury, openly taking the blue space mark into his projection, but there was no way to counteract it.Compared with his real strength, William is a father like murphysto.


    But he never went into the abyss with his real body, and the only time he went to the purgatory of tartartaros, the special space created by the three Zeus brothers in the abyss,


    let the demons have no chance to attack him.


    And to tell you the truth, five months ago, when he killed the fear Lord Nix and other fear lords with the ring finger of six infinite gems,


    all the demons who would be affected by infinite gems would rather suffer losses, walk around and avoid him, rather than compete with his six gems, without any side effects.


    There''s even the example of Mephisto. Most of the demons who don''t have so much need for soul don''t even have the interest to let William know that they exist.


    In order to avoid, like Mephisto, being repeatedly bombed in their territory by William with red mercury bombs or holy light magic.


    It''s still a small matter how many demons die, but if you are beaten into the territory and the king''s city, you will lose face.


    And losing too much face means that Satan''s throne, which represents the throne of the abyss, has no chance with the demon king.


    Fenshen smiles and nods with Mephisto, then William sends them to tartaros purgatory. Together with other Fenshen who stay behind, they prevent the devil from entering. They represent the most cruel black purgatory of Olympus, tartaros purgatory.


    On the beach of Gade Island, William played with Mephisto once. In a good mood, he knocked on the armrest of the reclining chair with his fingers, and then Freddy appeared at his feet.


    "Master", Freddy respectfully said hello on the ground, listening to William said with a smile, "those dregs are now all absorbed by the demon, and they are in a coma. Next, I''ll see you perform.".


    Freddy, who looks like a bulldog, nodded excitedly, "understand, master",


    "

 Chapter 1474

    Freddy thought that the ghosts would be robbed by the demons, but he didn''t expect that William would still leave the delicious food to him.


    he was so excited that he almost knelt down and licked William''s shoes to express his gratitude.


    But at the thought of always being kicked off, Freddy kneels down on the sand three times, happily steps out of his short legs and runs to the hotel in the center of the island.


    After a few steps, William suddenly said, "if those four men are not guilty, leave them alone.".


    Freddy said it was a pity, but he didn''t dare to refute it.


    However, on the way to the hotel, it suddenly occurred to him that William did not say whether he was convicted according to human law and morality, or according to the law of the abyss or Birdman or the church.


    According to the seven original sins of pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and cesium lust set by the church, few people in the world are innocent.


    If we calculate according to the rules of the abyss, if we have negative thoughts in our hearts, even if we provide nutrients for the demons and demons, we are also guilty.


    Therefore, human beings still have to follow their own rules. Otherwise, there must be very few people who can go to heaven, and most of them will go to hell.


    William would let Freddy decide who is guilty and who is not guilty. He just wanted to see if Freddy, who is a dreamer, is still acting according to the devil''s rules after nearly ten years of existence in the world.


    Otherwise, he is not the kind of person who will care about the life and death of the four prisoners, and he will not let Freddy investigate whether the four of them are guilty or not, and let Sunday investigate them directly, which is fast and accurate.


    After fledy ran back to the hotel, he drew everyone into the dream without a word.


    In the dream, as long as the strength is beyond him, or do not know how to control the dreamer, break the dream, all his toys.


    While thinking about which dregs to kill first, Freddy suddenly sees Zhang Jingzhe''s dream. He is thinking that he has brought countless dregs, and his soul is so much that he can exchange countless wealth and women.


    Freddy suddenly smiles. Since Zhang Jingzhe has phoned more than a dozen people before, other dregs in the hotel must know a lot of people.


    Instead of rushing to kill, Freddy uses three demons as his inducement and asks everyone to invite friends to Gade island to experience the experience that demons have never had before.


    Then Freddy fell into a dream again, and made everyone have a dream of moving with the three demons, and consumed the energy of these people again.


    make sure that after these people wake up, they will soon fall asleep tired.


    After finishing this, Freddy took the initiative to wake everyone up with a smirk.


    For a moment, all the rooms were full of hacking sounds, but after two games, one was true and the other was false, I felt incomparable. After the exercise, Freddy, a little worried, didn''t deliberately let them induce ordinary people.


    As soon as the other eight men and the woman named Nanzhu woke up, they recalled and subconsciously followed Freddy''s orders to call and invite the scum they knew.


    Soon all the rooms were filled with calls and e-mails. Howard, who had the highest status and status, was the most frequent caller, followed by Dong Yuan, who owned the hunting hotel.


    Half an hour later, the 13 people in the hotel contacted a lot of people and began to gasp until they fell asleep.


    As for where the three demons have gone, there is a hint from Freddy. Everyone thinks that the women and men who are incarnated in demons are worried about their reputation and don''t want others to know that they have been exercising with them together and go to other rooms to have a rest.


    What Freddy didn''t expect was that, apart from Korea, there were many things in the island to guard against gods and monsters.


    Two hours after William returned to London, he was already a medium devil. Freddy, who had changed his voice and used it well, received nearly 50 replies and calls back and began to set up the killing scene in his dream with a smile.


    In my dream.


    Thirteen men and women fell asleep. Before ten minutes, they felt like they had slept for seven or eight hours and woke up in the hotel bed.


    But just wake up, ears but if not hear, "one two three four five, Freddy to find you" gloomy voice.


    In addition to four Bangzi young girls, eight other men and Nanzhu, a total of nine perverts immediately became vigilant and jumped out of bed, reaching for their weapons.


    Can be found in the dream where, can only casually in the dream room, pick up a lamp, long hanger, chair and other things as weapons.


    Howard''s two bodyguards, probably unable to support themselves, stayed together and took the lead to open the door and walk out of the room holding the lamp and wooden chair.


    then they saw that the corridor of the hotel was full of charred and dark scenes.


    When he was surprised and panicked, a thin man with a top hat, a red and black striped T-shirt, a claw cover on his left hand and scorched scars on his face appeared on the aisle without warning.When the two bodyguards'' hearts beat wildly, Freddy grinned grimly and put out his tongue to lick the sharp blade on the claw cover.


    The bodyguard standing in front of him swallowed his saliva, put up the wooden chair in his hand, endured his fear and asked, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    "Hey, hey," Freddy said with a smirk. He walked to the wall and disappeared.


    The hairs of the two bodyguards stood up in an instant.


    Back to back.


    Two people at the same time after shouting, instant back-to-back defense.


    A few clicks.


    Among the others who heard the two bodyguards shouting, some stayed in the room and some opened the door to see what was going on outside.


    Dongyuan, as the owner of the hotel, plus the temptation of US dollars, will certainly care about what Howard''s bodyguards encounter.


    And three of the stick hunters he called to help the gold Lord Howard on the hunting show still know how to work with money.


    But when they opened the door and looked around, they saw a ferocious face on the ceiling of the corridor.


    "Be careful.".


    Dongyuan points to the ceiling and shouts. As soon as the two bodyguards raise their heads, they get to Freddy, and at the same time, they are also scratched by Freddy''s claw sleeve and cut off their necks.


    For a moment, the red liquid flew around like a fountain.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    A young Bangzi girl who heard someone calling "be careful" opened the door curiously. She was immediately covered with red liquid and sat down on the ground in fear.


    Freddy laughs and stares at the four hunters holding the clothes rack and desk lamp tightly. Then, in their frightened eyes, they climb through the ceiling and wall into Zhang Jingzhe''s room.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhang Jingzhe was also cruel. After hearing their shouts and screams, he didn''t want to go out from the door. Instead, he picked up the wooden chair and banged against the window.


    As Freddy climbs in from the ceiling, he bites his teeth and jumps out of the window. Then he runs to the place where he met Freddy like a bulldog, looking for the shelter of what he thought was the transcendent.

 Chapter 1475

    Watching Zhang Jingzhe run away, Freddy doesn''t care. After all, the dream is controlled by him, and the scope is only the hotel and its courtyard.


    Seeing that Freddy could enter the room through the wall, Dong Yuan yelled, "get out of the room and go to the open hall.".


    Freddy, who heard this, was not in a hurry to kill others.


    The fallen soul is like a feast of fish and meat, and human fear is a delicious dessert.


    "Run away, run away, Freddy will find you, hehe, hehe.".


    After deliberately waiting for dozens of seconds, Freddy walked through Zhang Jingzhe''s room and climbed into a Bangzi girl''s room along the ceiling. In the huge scream of the other party,


    while threatening, he slowly climbed down from the wall. The rootless claw on the left claw sleeve threatened the woman up and down.


    But without waiting for him to play more, he suddenly collapsed on the floor and disappeared like a puppet who lost his strength.


    In a daze, Freddy went through the dream and came to the reality. He saw the girl lying on the bed, covered with sheets. The pupils in her frightened eyes slowly dissipated.


    Scared to death?


    "Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga.


    Open mouth fierce one inspiratory, return the soul that floats from the corpse to suck in the mouth.


    Then swallow the souls of the two bodyguards who are lying on the bed in reality, but their necks are also cut open, and slowly feel the quality of the souls of the three for a while.


    More than ten seconds later, Freddy''s eyes suddenly brightened and his mouth hummed with a comfortable groan.


    He really did not expect that the soul of this Bangzi girl was more delicious than that of two bodyguards.


    Jealousy, greed, laziness and cesium all occupied the seven sins. After a simple search of her memory, she found the girl hiding at home in countless nights, typing on the keyboard and spraying on the stick star she didn''t like.


    Rumor making, slander and abuse are commonplace. Even after I saw some idols drinking drinks of unknown origin and losing their voice on the Internet, I took action more than once to destroy the obnoxious stick idols.


    As for arrogance, rage and overeating, it''s probably due to poor family background, lack of money and status, and body management, which is not obvious.


    but even if it''s not obvious, the seven original sins actually account for all of them. In addition, they are scared to death, and the negative emotions of the soul increase several times in an instant, which is the most delicious food for evil demons.


    "Gaga, Gaga," Freddy thought with a sly smile. Anything can make the three remaining people more afraid. It''s better to let them finish themselves when they have no more fear.


    Once again in the dream, Freddy climbed out of the room and saw three Bangzi girls who heard the screams in the room, all shaking, following Howard and Nanzhu, rushing to the stairs.


    "You can''t escape.".


    Freddy grinned at Howard, Nanzhu and the three girls who ran to the stairs and looked back.


    in the eyes of the six people, he jumped down from the ceiling and slowly integrated his head into the floor. Seeing that Dong Yuan and the three hunters had escaped into the hall,


    then he put his head back from the floor and said with a sly smile, "run fast, ordinary people, or else I''ll claw through the last person''s heart.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    When three shrieks came, after Howard, the first one, rushed down the stairs, Nanzhu, the second one, just went down a few steps, was pushed down on his back, and nearly ran into Howard, who ran around the corner of the stairs, banging his forehead on the wall, with a "bang" sound and a stream of red blood Out of the room, people directly began to get confused and collapsed on the stairs.


    The man who pushed Nanzhu down the stairs was just stunned. He was hit by the people behind him. He almost rolled down the stairs and let go. He watched the two companions rush down the stairs without stopping.


    Squeak.


    Freddy slid his claw on the wall and woke the man standing still. As he expected, the woman left Nanzhu and ran downstairs.


    In the dream, Nanzhu''s head is broken and bleeding. In reality, she lies in bed and sleeps. There is no sign of wound and bleeding on her forehead.


    Because of this change, when Nanzhu began to wake up, Freddy, who was already a medium devil, flew fiercely to the stairs and penetrated Nanzhu''s chest with one paw.


    Then go back to reality and swallow the soul of Nanzhu.


    After he regained his mind like a delicious food, he appeared in his dream, scratched the walls and escalators with his paws, made a frightening sound, and walked downstairs slowly,


    Dong Yuan, who had come downstairs earlier, had found out the knives, crossbows and two hunting guns in his office and assigned them to three club hunters.


    Then, in spite of his inner fear, the shotgun loaded and other armed hunters ambush behind the decoration of the hotel, aiming at the stairway.


    Fortunately, when Freddy went downstairs, he made a noise with his paws, so that Howard and the three Bonzi girls were not hurt by mistake,As the sound of claw sliding gets closer and closer, Freddy''s figure just appears on the stairway, "bang bang" in four successive shotgun bombardments, accompanied by a "whew" sound of crossbow.


    There were four bullet holes in Freddy''s body, and a boar hunting crossbow penetrated his chest. With an incredible expression, he fell back and hit the stairs motionless.


    "God bless you.".


    Several people in Dongyuan cheered excitedly. But before they were happy, Freddy suddenly raised his head and showed a sly smile. After all the eight people who were still alive screamed, he stood up wobbly.


    Change it, change it.


    After Dong Yuan reminded him, he took out a few deer hunting bullets from his pocket with trembling fingers, put them into his shotgun, and shot Freddy two times.


    For a moment, the hotel hall was full of "bang bang bang" and "whew" gunshots and crossbows.


    However, after being hit by more than a dozen powerful deer hunting bullets and crossbows, Freddy looked like he would fall down at any time, but he was always shaking and faltering.


    The appearance of never giving up until they were killed almost stopped the hearts of the eight people who were still alive.


    After a few more shots, Dong Yuan felt in his pocket and said, "hell, there are no bullets.".


    But when he was scared and wanted to run away, Freddy suddenly stopped limping and stood in the same place, gasping for breath, as if he was too injured and had no strength.


    Howard, hiding behind them, immediately exclaimed excitedly, "use the axe and the hunting knife, or we will all die when he slows down.".


    The four men with weapons in their hands, their eyes brightened when they heard this, then hesitated and scared for a few seconds. Then, in the cry of a brave hunter, they waved their axes and knives and rushed to Freddy a few meters away.


    The fastest man in charge, an axe to Freddy''s neck.


    But the axe did. Freddy dodged his neck before the blade was added to his body, and was struck on his shoulder by an axe.


    As a result, the three men who also rushed up were very happy. When they swung around their partner with the axe, they saw Freddy, who was still weak one second ago. Suddenly, he showed a sly smile and penetrated the hunter on the left with one paw.

 Chapter 1476

    "Cough cough cough".


    When the hunter who was pierced by Freddy coughs, Dong Yuan and another hunter smoothly stab Freddy''s body with a knife.


    But looking at Freddy, who didn''t show any pain on his face, the only thought in everyone''s heart was "being cheated.".


    As soon as Dong Yuan wanted to let go of his hunting knife, he was grabbed by Freddy''s right hand, grinning fiercely.


    With a click, Dong Yuan''s wrist was broken.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    In the cry, Freddy pulled out the claw of his left hand and cut off the hunter''s neck with an axe with a cruel smile.


    Then he inserted the claw into Dong Yuan''s head, turned around and took two or three steps to catch up with the last hunter, and killed the guy with one claw from behind.


    "Ga Ga Ga" killed four people in a row. Freddy was very murderous. He turned around with a ferocious expression, showed his sharp teeth and looked at the three men with blood all over his body.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    After several screams of fear that made Freddy feel deep into his soul, he saw a woman who was closest to him collapse to the ground and disappear from the dream.


    "Ha ha ha," the successful Freddy laughs wildly and uses his right hand to screw off the axe on his shoulder.


    With a bang, the axe fell on the marble floor of the hotel. With Freddy''s walking, it made a screeching drag sound. It went to Howard hiding in the hall and two living men.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me," cried Howard, a handsome blonde sitting on the floor, pleading to Freddie for mercy,


    "I can raise $10 million for you, or even $100 million for me.".


    "I don''t want money, I want your soul," Freddy said, dragging the axe and approaching Howard step by step.


    Howard, who heard the word "soul", was surprised and exclaimed, "I have money, and my family has enough strength to provide you with hundreds or thousands of souls.


    Even if you are willing to cooperate with us, it is not impossible to count the number of souls in tens of thousands.


    Freddy stopped for joy.


    Let alone tens of thousands of souls, as long as there is no trouble, it won''t attract the attention of the magician and other people. If you give him 100 satisfied souls a year, Freddy is willing to plead with William.


    When Howard saw Freddy hesitated, he said, "not to mention anything else, the American Hunter organization I joined killed 29 American drunkards and vagrants, or poor black households who didn''t have a hundred dollars last year.


    If you are willing to take some risks and enter the desert wasteland of the southern United States and Mexico, you can definitely collect hundreds of souls every month.


    Moreover, no one is deliberately targeting at the situation of stowaways. If they are willing to pay for some relations and artificially respond negatively to the search task, there will be several times as many people who want to take the opportunity to enter the United States.


    Let the American people who specialize in illegal immigration take some people who have no identity to the most desolate route. Let alone hundreds of people every month, even if thousands of people disappear in the wilderness, it is not difficult. ".


    After listening, Freddy''s eyes brightened, but without waiting for him to speak, a cold hum came from the depths of the demon.


    Although this voice is not big, but shock of he almost even devil spirit all break to split.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    Freddy released the axe fiercely, knelt down on the ground with his head in his arms and screamed bitterly, "please forgive me, master, Freddy is your most loyal running dog.".


    "The most faithful running dog?"


    William, who suddenly appears in his dream, snorts and puts his foot on Freddy, who is lying on the ground. Then he sees Freddy crashing into the wall of the hall.


    after crashing into the wall, the whole dream is directly broken by William''s foot, and people instantly appear in the real world.


    William, who was trying to punish Freddy, suddenly gave a "um" sound and looked up at Zhang Jingzhe''s room.


    he saw that the scum woke up faster than Howard and the two men. Without saying it, he only thought for a few seconds, then he opened the window and jumped out of the hotel to escape.


    William hummed coldly, and his mental strength swept away. He opened the cage of bitdogs outside the hotel. A dozen bitdogs were under William''s control, driving Zhang Jingzhe into the forest.


    Then Freddy said to the real body of the devil, "but you are also an idiot who likes to be smart, a fool who can never change the peculiar stench of the devil.".


    After that, without giving Freddy an opportunity to explain, an idea sent him to the secret base of Yellowstone Park and imprisoned him in the deepest closed prison of the base.


    Then a bulldog, a circle bigger than a bulldog, appeared at his feet.


    "Fischer, the rest is up to you.".


    William stepped on Fischer''s head with his foot and stepped on it hard. Fischer begged for mercy when he stepped on it. After warning, he said, "after swallowing the souls of Howard and Dong Yuan, your first task is to kill South Korea, any stick that takes the people of the southern powers as prey.Then he will go to the border between the United States and Mexico and allow you to devour those souls who died naturally in the desert. But I will see that the number of South Americans who sneak into the United States doubles in a year. If you do well, I will give Freddy to you. Otherwise, you will be imprisoned and he will come out again. Do you understand? "


    "Clear, clear, Supreme Master".


    Fischer, who was trampled on by William, said with vague emotion, "I swear that the task you gave me is always prior to absorbing the soul.


    It''s not going to be like Freddy''s fool, who''s going to have other ideas.


    "Very good," William snorted. Fischer really understood better than Freddy. But after this trial of Freddy,


    William was determined again that he would never change the devil''s nature.


    They will be held loyal to someone by power, but they will never believe them.


    Let go of stepping on Fischer''s foot, William turns around and waves, but Fischer hesitates to look at William''s back.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, he made sure that William didn''t want to let anyone go. He cheered excitedly in his heart and then retreated step by step to the stairs.


    When he stepped up the steps and waited for a few seconds, he saw William go to the bar to look for a drink. Fischer rushed up to the second floor of the hotel in a low voice and swallowed everyone''s soul.


    Then, reminded by William, he rushed out of the hotel to catch up with Zhang Jingzhe, and instructed the bitdog to leave Zhang Jingzhe hiding in the tree.


    when he jumped out of the tree, more than a dozen bitdogs rushed out of the dark and tore him up. Then, at Fischer''s order, he was released.


    After Zhang Jingzhe recovered a little, he ran away with great pain for several hours, and then took the bitdog to catch up with him and bite him again.


    Then he released him, and even secretly released the recovery magic of the dark Department, sacrificing Zhang Jingzhe''s life to recover his injury. When he had hope in his heart again, he sent out the dog.


    Until the first batch of new scum arrived on gard Island, Fischer ordered the bitdog to drag Zhang Jingzhe to the seaside. After swallowing his soul, he threw it into the sea to destroy any clues.


    Then change into the appearance of Dongyuan, to receive their own door-to-door dead dregs into the hotel.


    As long as people get into the hotel, they can''t get out alive.


    Unlike Freddy, who is the most powerful when he wants to dream, Fischer, as an evil devil, can''t beat him even if he appears in the world unless he meets something to restrain him.


    It''s not easy to kill some dregs who are happy to kill.


    After sending Fischer''s video on how to kill Zhang Jingzhe to the restless white ghost, William no longer cares how Fischer harvests his soul and how the white ghost appreciates him.


    But a few days later, a bad idea appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 1477

    An ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. William''s first thought was that people close to him were in danger.


    I closed my eyes and checked my mother Lina and all my women. I didn''t even forget the magic girl on the mutant plane, but I didn''t find out who was in danger.


    He was frowning and wondering, and suddenly a voice called to him appeared in his heart.


    As soon as he reached out, a gilded magic book was suspended in his hand, which he had given to Jean grey.


    William suddenly reacts and calculates in his heart that he has not gone to the mutant plane for five months since he entered Olympus.


    According to the time flow rate of ten times, that is to say, he has not seen the Witch and gengley for more than four years.


    In addition, before Olympus, the time of mutant world has passed more than five years. Ten years later, the time should be approaching the apocalypse.


    And Jean grey will suddenly call out to herself that she should be in some big trouble.


    And Angela and other women said hello, an idea, people appear in X College castle, with the attic converted into a suite.


    You don''t need to use mental scan, you can feel a force of thought, raging in Jean Grey''s room.


    This also let William relax, just the strength of the rampage, for him to suppress the senior magician Jean - Grey is not too simple.


    He straightened his clothes, opened the door and went down from the top floor.


    Along the way, the young mutant child, looking at William in a suit, walking down from the attic, which was listed as a forbidden area by the school, was surprised at first, and then went back to the room in confusion and fear.


    How terrible am I?


    William turned his lips and scolded "the little guy who makes a fuss." when he walked down the stairs on the first floor, he saw Charles in a floating wheelchair just coming out of his office.


    "Wilhelm?" Charles was surprised for a second. After confirming with telepathy, he complained, "where have you been for more than four years, you bastard?"


    "Of course, there''s business," William said with a smile as he walked to Jean Grey''s room. "About five months ago, I officially took over the reign of Olympus from Zeus,


    so, Charles, you should salute me and call me the supreme king.".


    "Really, really?"


    Charles immediately believed William''s words for no reason. When he looked up at him in shock, he felt sad, envious and relieved.


    Now that William is the king of God, there is no need to worry about what he will think of the world.


    After all, no matter how good the world is, can it be better than the divine realm?


    Unfortunately, Olympus is not as good as modern society.


    If William didn''t live in 2015 and look down on the earth in the 1980s, and didn''t want to connect his family to the more dangerous mutant world, he might stay here for a long time.


    Then Charles really straightened his clothes, sat in the floating wheelchair, saluted respectfully and said, "nice to meet you, dear Devonshire.".


    "Ha ha ha", originally just joking, by the way, William, who showed off in front of powerful people, nodded with a smile, "I''m glad to see you again, Charles.".


    As soon as he finished, he turned a corner and saw a dozen students, big and small, in their pajamas, gathering seven or eight meters outside Jean Grey''s room, pointing at Jean''s door.


    All of a sudden, William felt that his disciples were isolated and frowned unhappily.


    What is your identity? Where to see Guan Qin was pointed out.


    Moreover, with his powerful magician as a teacher, Jean grey is no longer a mutant who can only recite, but a high-level magician who has learned holy light, flame, wizard''s spell and natural ability.


    Although in the eyes of a magician who has surpassed the legend, this magic power is not worth mentioning, but the combination of Nianli and magic is equal to a reduced version of William, and it is both combat power.


    Wave these students who don''t know whether they are envious, envious or afraid because Qin''s strength is too strong, and throw them all on the college grass to scare them.


    William pointed out to Charles with a smile. He went to Qin''s room and opened the door with his mind. He saw that he only thought it was five months, but in fact it was more than four years. Qin, who had grown up completely, was frowning, his eyes were closed, and he was dreaming.


    Although according to the plot in my memory, Qin should be having a nightmare related to the destruction of the world by the apocalypse, I''m worried that William, who has changed the world because of his appearance,


    still plans to let Charles, who has telepathy, go to see what dream Qin is having.


    He walked into the room and said to Charles, who came in after him but didn''t want to use telepathy because William was Qin''s teacher, "come on.".


    "Are you sure?" Charles asked"Of course," William nodded, "although I also have the ability of perception, that ability comes from the gem of the soul. If I use the piano forcibly, I may directly control her thinking.


    Therefore, if there is no need, I always stick to some bottom lines, and not controlling the thinking of non enemies is one of them.


    "That''s good," Charles breathed with delight.


    As the most telepathic mutant in the mutant world, Charles knows too well how tempting and dangerous the idea of controlling other people''s thinking is.


    Now listen to William clearly say that he has the bottom line, although I don''t know if William deliberately said that, but this still makes Charles happy and admire.


    Control the wheelchair to Qin''s bedside. Charles looks at Qin who is having a nightmare. As soon as he uses telepathy,


    the first thing he hears is that Qin keeps calling William''s name in his dream.


    He looked up at William, whose face was calm. When Charles continued to look, he saw that Qin''s dream was full of flames and various scenes of destruction.


    But without waiting for him to observe more, Qin in his dream felt that someone was invading his mind, and suddenly began to fight back unconsciously.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    But the power Charles used became stronger. After ten years of learning the piano of Willem''s spiritual cultivation method, he also unconsciously enhanced his power in his dream.


    In just a few seconds, the walls of the room and the furniture around them showed signs of collapse.


    William frowned and looked at Charles, holding his breath, his face flushed, and his temples were bulging with blue veins. He was surprised that Jean grey could force Charles to such a position.


    then he felt that Charles should not dare to force jean with all his strength, lest the burst out of Jean would destroy all around him.


    With a snap of his fingers, William uses his chanting force to press the piano and release it, damaging the surrounding environment, and his chanting force for Charles.


    suddenly, Charles''s pressure is suddenly reduced, and he smiles gratefully at William, and then he continues to see what his dream is.


    However, five or six seconds later, when Charles saw Qin in his dream start to recite the incantation, the gilded magic book made by William suddenly shook in Qin''s mind.


    Instantly release a huge amount of magic, to avoid the outflow of incantations, separate Charles''s spiritual power at the same time, but also the piano unconscious release of magic to pressure down.


    Through the magic book, William, who also felt this, finally understood why the kids in X school were afraid of Qin,


    bent over Qin''s ear and said, "wake up, Qin.".

 Chapter 1478

    The scene of the destruction of the world in the dream and the frightened Qin, when he heard William''s voice, his face soon showed a smile and stabilized his mind.


    Eyes slowly open, really see is William, probably really scared by the dream scene, don''t want to keep William''s neck, like a child looking for security in adults, cheek in William''s neck rub, whisper,


    "teacher, you finally hear my call, come to save me.".


    Charles, who had frowned, shook his head helplessly when he heard this. Even if he thought about it more, he could only regard Qin''s intimacy to William as her unconscious act when she just woke up.


    And William, who was held by Qin, had the smell of a girl in his nose. In addition, the little girl didn''t know how long she was. A soft light touched his chest from time to time.


    God, Williamson was embarrassed. After all, he had the impression that he was a 12-year-old or 3-year-old girl when he saw Qin for the last time.


    Now in the blink of an eye, the sharpest knife in his hand has grown up.


    And although William is in his own world for less than a year, before he goes to Olympus, he will spend a day every week, about eight to twelve hours, entering the mutant world.


    At the ratio of ten to one, the next stay is about four or five days, which is equivalent to watching Qin grow up from seven to twelve or three.


    With this kind of company, when I look at her, the relationship between master and apprentice has exceeded the idea of using her as a weapon.


    Feeling that Qin was hugging more and more tightly, William patted Qin''s back in Charles''s eyes and said in a low voice, "well, well, with the teacher, no one can hurt you.".


    Hearing this, Qin finally woke up completely. He was stunned for a moment. His face was slightly red. He didn''t know whether it was unintentional or intentional. William actually felt that he was scratched by a soft thing in his neck.


    Then I saw Qin who let go of his arm, with cunning eyes in his eyes, and lay back on the bed.


    When William frowned and thought whether he had to talk with Qin, Qin, who was guilty and excited, saw William frown and immediately changed the topic and said,


    "teacher, I, I saw in my dream that the world was destroyed and too many innocent people were killed. What should we do?"


    William rolled his eyes, reached out and knocked on Qin''s head. In the sound of her pain, he looked at Charles who had seen what happened in Qin''s dream.


    Charles thought for a few seconds and said, "maybe it''s really a dream?"


    "No, definitely not," he said, shaking his head, rubbing his head. "It''s too real together. It makes me feel like it''s going to happen soon.".


    With that, Qin turned to look at William, showing the eyes of the help seeking group. Then he saw William shaking his head, "whether it''s true or not, you have to tell me what I dream about besides the destruction of the world. You''d better give me a useful clue, right?".


    "Wait a minute, William," Charles said with disapproval after hearing that William believed Jean''s words. "Jean''s chanting power is the strongest of all the people I''ve ever met except you.


    She may be in a dream to see other people''s dream, just mistakenly think is to get what hint, and.


    Seeing the mighty flame in the dream, Charles heard from William ten years ago that Qin might destroy the world.


    without waiting for Qin to refute, he anxiously said to William, "William, Qin has been practicing the mental cultivation method you taught, which leads to the speed of mental improvement, which is totally beyond my expectation.


    Let her be only 17 years old, her strength has surpassed most mutants. If she goes on like this, I don''t know who can suppress her except you in ten years. Even I worry that you will be surpassed by her, which is really good for her? "


    William frowned and thought that it was not difficult to suppress Qin''s strength. He could not tell her a better way to practice and teach him stronger magic.


    however, he did not care about her for more than four years, but he still wanted to help her.


    Whether they are young or old, they should not be arrogant or arrogant because their strength exceeds their knowledge. They should not be deceived by their strength and be eaten back by their strength.


    William himself is because of the system, there will be no case of being backfired, plus he is a man of two generations.


    When I was a Chinese, although I was only in my 20s, the children in the city in those days, even though they were not rich, did not suffer much.


    In the life of England, the first thing is to protect oneself and keep the secret of the super power.


    Moreover, after gaining strength, he didn''t completely release the pressure in his heart. After killing so many people in succession, some people would go bad completely. However, he became more cautious after releasing the pressure.


    Even if you have mastered six infinite gems, you have not done anything unacceptable for your own selfish desire.


    Therefore, William''s experience is much better than that of being protected in X school since he was seven years old. Before he was seven years old, his parents had always regarded her as a special child and protected her at home. They didn''t even have a friend. They knew how to use power.After thinking for a moment, I put my finger on Qin''s forehead, and her mental power entered Qin''s mind. When I touched her mental power, a violent flame, mixed with the power of soul, rushed towards him.


    Hell, it''s the power of the Phoenix.


    William, who experienced the power of the Phoenix for the first time, was cautious and couldn''t help extending his hand. He looked at Qin grey with curiosity and admiration.


    This made Williamson understand that Jean herself knew the power in her body, "when did you get this power?"


    "I, I," Qin hesitated for a while, then said carefully, "about three years ago, when I broke through to a senior magician, this force suddenly came out from the spiritual force.


    However, at that time, I only thought it was the power of fire. When it first appeared, it was still very weak. It was easily controlled by me, and I didn''t tell you by calling.


    Teacher, is this power good or bad? "


    "Of course,,",


    the bad words didn''t come out. William felt the power of the Phoenix silently. After he was sure that he could easily suppress it,


    he put his hand on Qin''s forehead again. This time, he felt that the power of the Phoenix had entered his body for more than ten seconds. It was a good thing to let the power of the Phoenix enter his body so easily It''s a bad thing, William. When he retracts his hand, what makes him happy is that he doesn''t feel how destructive this power is.


    After thinking for a moment, I feel that it is probably because of her appearance that Jean has never experienced the pain of her mother''s passing away in a car accident and being abandoned by her heartbroken father.


    Charles did not seal her memory with the power of his heart, but formed a second dark personality.

 Chapter 1479

    Heart to the sun, so the power of the Phoenix does not show a destructive side?


    Therefore, even if the power of the Phoenix is awakened, the situation of the power of the Phoenix does not appear. On the contrary, the situation of reciting incantations in dreams and unconsciously releasing magic appears.


    After a few thoughts, William immediately shook his head. It was the first time that he had heard about the release of magic in his dream. He had mastered kamataji and led hundreds of secret magicians.


    When a magician uses cultivation to rest, he doesn''t know the outside world completely. However, Qin Hui''s magic will go away, which is influenced by the power of the Phoenix.


    Otherwise, she could not have become a high-level magician at the age of 17.


    "Teacher, is the flame power in my body a good thing or a bad thing?" seeing William thinking all the time, Qin couldn''t help asking again.


    William hesitated for a few seconds, nodded and said, "good thing." then he said a pity in his heart.


    Now that Qin has awakened the power of the Phoenix, it is sure to make the mutants suspect, guard against and even alienate him if he robs the power of the Phoenix in the black phoenix movies in the future.


    Although not very concerned about, but want to be together for a long time, or feelings, or friendship.


    No.


    William soon thought that, according to Qin''s present mental and physical quality, he could use Qin. Once he absorbed more Phoenix power, he would run away as a reason,


    block the Phoenix power moving from the universe for her.


    But when blocking in front of Qin, he gets into his body by the power of Phoenix. No one can blame him. Instead, he has to thank him for saving Qin.


    Thinking of this, William couldn''t help laughing and sighing, "although I have mastered the power of nature, the power of mind, and other kinds of magic at the same time.


    But compared with the power of Phoenix that you have, the power of nature and mind that I have mastered can only be regarded as using them.


    And you are born to be the owner of life and soul, destined to be the strongest people in the world.


    "Really?"


    Qin sat up excitedly, looked at William expectantly and asked, "the power I have is called the power of the Phoenix?


    So in the future, I will certainly become a legendary mage like you, or even surpass you? "


    "Dream it.".


    William reached out and played on Chin''s forehead.


    In a "ouch" voice, he said with a smile, "although the power of Phoenix is enviable, it''s not that there are no treasures and ways to suppress it.


    What''s more, the more advanced the power you have, the more powerful it is.


    not to mention that the power of Phoenix is not harmless and has no side effects.


    It''s a pity that in this world, or even in the whole multiverse, there can be no one who has the power of the Phoenix.


    "Why?"


    Hearing the power he has, even William said that strong people have no envy.


    While Qin is happy and excited, she immediately cares why she can''t be the phoenix of the whole family.


    Charles, on the other hand, was concerned about the harm of the power of the Phoenix. "Can no one control all the power?"


    "That''s right," William nodded. "The power of the Phoenix is known as the multiverse, the link point between the spirit and soul of all things that exist now and will exist in the future.


    It is the creator and source of spiritual power, the storage container and controller of life and emotional energy.


    Just listen to these names, you will know how great and complex this power is.


    After all, people are all negative emotions. While absorbing power, you have to be able to eliminate the influence of these negative emotions before you can really master the power of the Phoenix.


    Otherwise, the stronger the power, the more serious the destruction.


    What''s more, I don''t believe who can represent all life. Since no one has the qualification, no one can bear all the power of Phoenix.


    The most difficult problem to solve is, "William looked at Qin in a daze with a smile," the power of Phoenix has been scattered in the multiverse,


    even if I can control time and space at the same time, I dare not say that I know all the multiverse.


    Therefore, you will surely become a legend in the future, not to mention surpassing me, even if I am equal to you. ".


    "I don''t believe it," Chin frowned. "I''m sure I can be like you.".


    Seeing that Qin has gone beyond his thoughts, William laughs, "then work hard.".


    Then he took advantage of his alertness and said, "you can''t control your strength now, so your task is to suppress your strength first.


    Before you master it thoroughly, you must never practice and absorb more power of the Phoenix, otherwise you will absolutely run away.


    once you are bewildered by power, the probability of becoming a black phoenix is definitely higher than that of becoming a wizard. ".


    Hearing this, Qin was stunned. Isn''t it natural for her to become a great master?


    That is to say, do teachers feel that they will be black?


    When she thought of this, although Qin had a rebellious mind in her heart, William''s invincible image for a long time made her get rid of her rebellious mind,At the thought of being hostile to William in the future, Qin was frightened. Then she was afraid of losing her teacher, William, and even the object of her secret love. She felt that she could not breathe.


    Peeking at William''s young and handsome face, Qin can only nod his head honestly.


    "Well, go on sleeping. I''ll stay at school these days.".


    William and Charles nodded. They lay back on the bed, covered the sheets and walked out of the room together.


    Hank, the beast, was waiting in the corridor with the excitement of his long lost friend on his face and the hesitation in the face of his rival.


    William knew what hank was thinking when he saw it. He disappeared for more than four years, and then suddenly came back. This made hank feel that he should have a chance, and he suddenly lost the chance to pursue Raven.


    Hank, who was not comfortable with William''s joking eyes, said to Charles, "I''ll show you something, professor.".


    Charles probably understood Hank''s mind at this time, but he could only shake his head helplessly in his heart.


    Compared with William, Hank is hanged in all directions, and the magic book on the player proves that William is just leaving, not dying all the time. Therefore, it''s strange that Raven will choose hank.


    Otherwise, in one or two years, Ruiwen would rather accept the young mutants who go out to help and look for those who are in a bad situation to come back to school than stay in the college more.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Charles volunteered, "come on, Hank, when you see what you want to show me, we''ll give William a welcome party, have a snack and a beer.".


    After that, Charles said to William with a smile, "man, it''s been ten years. You should be more generous.


    take out a bottle of whisky that was filled in 1953 and actually stored in oak barrels for decades. Let Hank and I have another taste of it?"


    "No problem," William nodded with a smile. As the winner, he didn''t have to worry about Hank''s love for Raven. He reached out and said, "long time no see, hank.".


    Good. Long time no see, Mr. Devonshire.

 Chapter 1480

    Then hank walked into the elevator and came to the laboratory on the third floor underground. He saw that the equipment in the whole laboratory was not weak at all, and it would be 20 years later.


    After a mental scan, William said with a smile, "well done, hank.".


    Thank you for your technology and ideas.


    After hearing William''s praise, hankton had a lot to do with William, and he naturally put himself under him.


    Ten years ago, in front of him and Charles, William used the light and dark energy to collide and cancel each other. Every time hank recalled, he felt that if William didn''t stop at that time, he could easily destroy the world.


    In addition, in the next five years, William completely crushed him technically.


    Now most of the high-tech in X College are ideas or ready-made technologies obtained from William.


    Seeing that William''s teacher was looking at him with a good look at his students, Hank said with a shy and proud expression on his face, "I have made a lot of improvements to the Kun fighter you left over the past few years. I hope it can meet your requirements.".


    William''s mouth is crooked. If we compare it carefully, Hank''s mechanical performance is not much worse than that of stark''s.


    The ark reactor was not invented by Stark. He just carried forward the ark reactor invented by his father Howard and Ivan Vanke.


    Of course, mark a, and the ultimate version of mark 50, mark 85 are undoubtedly great.


    But hank is certainly better than stark in some aspects. Charles'' brain wave enhancer was invented by Hank and has been updated.


    Therefore, William is still very interested in Hank''s improved Kun fighter.


    "Wait a minute, gentlemen," Charles interrupted hastily. "Let''s see what hank finds out first. Business matters.".


    Hankton was said to be a little embarrassed, some flurried out of all kinds of data.


    Hank can''t help but put aside Charles and report to William Hui that "when Jean has a nightmare, the sensor finds a very strong energy fluctuation,


    to be specific, it''s the same as a magnitude 3-4 earthquake.".


    "Earthquake?"


    William, who had known it was the Apocalypse for a long time, still pretended to be confused and muttered, "it''s impossible. I''ve just checked Qin''s condition.


    although she has become stronger in recent years, she is far from being able to create an earthquake with the help of recitation alone.".


    "No, no," hank said, shaking his hand, "I''m not saying that the earthquake was caused by Qin, but that the vibration at the other end of the earth may be the cause of Yingqin''s nightmares, so I hope the professor can use the brain wave enhancer to see what happened.".


    "Let''s go," Charles nodded, leading William and hank to the brain wave enhancer.


    To bring a heavy metal door, a blue pupil and brain wave scanning beam, shining on Charles''s orbital appendage.


    With a click of the door, William curiously used the metal control ability and found that the nine layers of the brain wave enhancer were made of metal.


    "Don''t you worry about magneto''s coming, and a few thoughts will destroy you here?"


    "Ha ha ha," Charles and Hank chuckled a few words before explaining, "the technology of brain wave enhancer was invented by Hank, but the real builder of the first enhancer was Eric, and we have a good relationship with Eric.".


    Speaking of magneto, this guy was not rescued in the reversal of the future because of William''s appearance. According to the plot analysis in the film, he was arrested after Kennedy was assassinated.


    So he has been wanted, escaped, arrested and imprisoned for nearly 20 years since he was arrested in 63 and then in 85?


    After being locked up for such a long time, if William, as soon as the Apocalypse comes up, he will follow the Apocalypse without saying a word, and then return all his 20 years of imprisonment to the Americans.


    Charles put on a helmet similar to the fighter pilot''s and oxygen mask, and Hank started the brain hole enhancer. The whole spherical space suddenly became illusory,


    countless blue virtual images representing normal people filled with virtual images like the universe. William closed his eyes and felt for a moment, then he shook his head helplessly.


    Maybe he can use the gems of mind, reality, space and soul at the same time, just like Charles. But William, who does not know the principle of telepathy, certainly can''t be as relaxed as Charles.


    More than ten seconds later, there was tenderness on Charles''s face.


    William just thought about it and thought that this bastard should have seen his old lover escaping from the underground pyramid where the Apocalypse was buried.


    Can''t help laughing and joking, "see what, smile so obscene?"


    "An old friend", seeing his old lover well, Charles didn''t care about William''s tone at all.Hank asked curiously, "see who?"


    Charles said with a smile, "Mora.".


    "Mora?" Hank recalled for a moment, and suddenly asked in surprise, "mora matag? The C1a one? "


    "That''s right." Charles always looked at his old lover from the perspective of God with a smile. "She should report it back to Langley. It seems that I have to meet my old friend in person to find out what happened.".


    Hank nodded with a smile, while William curled his eyes.


    With Charles''s ability, after wearing a brain wave enhancer, you can easily see any memory he wants to see from Mora''s head.


    Now, if you want to go to Langley, the headquarters of C1a, you just want to meet your old lover after 23 years of not seeing each other. Even if you can, it''s best to rekindle your old love.


    After all, the living conditions of the mutants at this time are much better than those of 23 years ago when the Guba missile crisis occurred.


    Ten years ago, the killing made by werewolves in the White Palace, coupled with dark creatures such as vampires, made the top management of the United States no longer regard mutants as the only threat.


    But William''s existence, let Charles feel, don''t say old love revived, even if and mora open together will not have any problem.


    After he decided to visit his old lover, Charles, William and Hank were in a good mood. After drinking a bottle of whiskey sent by William, they went to bed.


    And William felt that it was better to go back to his plane, ten to one, and go to the mutant plane to find Ruiwen, whom he hadn''t seen for five months.


    After all, raven is real. She hasn''t seen him for more than four years.


    Wait for him an idea to feel Ruiwen''s position, transmit past time.


    In the theme plane, a rainbow suddenly falls from the sky, and Sol''s figure appears outside the falger castle by the sea.

 Chapter 1481

    More than a dozen asgards, who followed Angela from Asgard, came to live on earth. When they saw sol, they hurried forward to salute and say hello.


    Saul frowned and said, "call William and Angela right away and tell them I need their help on the most important thing.".


    "Yes, your highness," Evelyn, Angela''s bodyguard leader, takes out her cell phone and calls Angela.


    Saul, who takes Evelyn''s mobile phone, tells Angela in the first sentence that rocky has escaped from the magic prison. Odin hopes that William will rush to the divine realm immediately to help find Rocky''s trace.


    Hell, are all the guards in the kingdom of God rubbish?


    Angela yelled in her heart and told William to be informed on Sunday. After a while, she said to Saul with a dim look in her eyes, "tell me on Sunday that he can''t contact William,


    the bastard left in a hurry a few minutes ago, which seems that he is not in this position.".


    Hell, sol also scolded in his heart. He had no choice but to comfort himself by asking Angela to help find rocky on Sunday.


    "Heimdar", sol, holding the hammer of Thor, is brought back to Asgard by rainbow bridge,


    Athena and Artemis exchange their opinions with their eyes, then come to the frowning Angela and ask, "what''s the matter? If it''s really urgent, we might try to get in touch with William.


    "Really?" Angela asked, and immediately said anxiously, "tell William that bastard that rocky escaped from Asgard and won''t get him back,


    except for me, dardario and you two, the rest of the family are threatened by rocky.".


    When Athena and Artemis heard this, their first thought was to protect Lena and let the eight nymphs go to Lena''s place,


    with a solemn face, they said to Angela, "don''t worry, we''ll pray to William now. If he goes to Olympus, he should be able to respond to us soon.".


    Angela smell speech, the facial expression a tight ask a way, "that if that bastard go of isn''t Olympus divine realm?"


    "This," he said.


    Athena shook her head helplessly. "I don''t know. After all, we haven''t met this kind of situation.".


    "Don''t worry about that much," said Artemis, kneeling on the ground with the power of golden faith. "Try it first.".


    Unfortunately, as Angela worried, Artemis and Athena prayed for a long time, but they didn''t get William''s response.


    "Asshole, asshole", Angela angrily scolded directly, but after calming down, for the safety of the family, she hesitated for a long time, and then said to Athena,


    "can you two take Mrs. Lena and them into Olympus?"


    Of course.


    Without waiting for Athena to answer, Artemis said, "Mrs. Lena is William''s mother, the queen mother of the divine realm. She only needs to say that she wants to go to Olympus, and she can take whoever she wants.".


    Angela nodded contentedly, covered her ears and asked everyone to return to London''s Manor on Sunday, while black widow, Laura and dardardario, who were farther away, sent a spaceship to pick them up.


    Really speaking, if rocky dares to appear in front of Angela, she will definitely beat her life and can''t take care of herself, but hiding in the dark makes Angela''s pressure increase greatly.


    When Lena returns to the manor and hears Angela''s explanation, she, with the highest authority, directly orders to start emergency measures on Sunday. Once any alien invaders are found, they can start first.


    Fortunately, only William has the right to give the order of direct opening. Lena can only scold William and order him to defend fully on Sunday.


    Several spaceships landed on the manor in London one after another, and were soon reported by paparazzi outside the manor.


    This abnormal behavior also gave many people a bad feeling. Wilson called William at the first time,


    after he couldn''t get through, he called Lina directly.


    Lena hesitated for a moment. Until Wilson said she wanted to bring Louis to the manor, she really began to hesitate whether to take Wilson and Louis to Olympus for a while.


    Fortunately, when dardario came in, Angela slapped the wooden chair with a trident from Poseidon in her hand.


    then, in everyone''s suspicious eyes, he stretched out his hand. A few seconds later, the frost hammer suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Then Angela waited for more than ten seconds. Before William appeared, she couldn''t help stretching out her left hand again. In a few seconds, an ancient sword shining with holy light appeared in her hand.


    Then, Angela threw the sword and frost hammer on the ground like garbage.


    His hands stretched out again. The scepter of heart and the Epirus bow that William had given her a few days ago both appeared in her hands.


    Now, not to mention Jesse, Nisa, dadario and Natasha, even Abigail, Serena and Laura, who have no idea of treasure, are beginning to be jealous.


    Not to mention the two sisters Athena and Artemis, one looking at Tianwen sword, the other looking at frost hammer, eager to come forward and grab it.Angela summoned four weapons one after another, and William was an idiot before he knew it.


    He just said to Raven who was holding him, "something happened at home," and his figure appeared in the manor in London.


    The spirit of a fierce external sweep, just want to release the mirror space, but found nothing.


    As soon as he frowned, he twisted Lina''s cheek and said, "if you have something to leave, can''t you leave an emergency contact?"


    Looking at his mother who blinked at him, William could only raise his hand and explain, "this is not the same earth as ours. I have to rush through the disaster that will destroy the world.".


    When she heard this, Lina rolled her eyes. She didn''t believe William''s words. "Well, since you''re back, it should be OK. You''ll take care of the trouble yourself. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare lunch.".


    As soon as Lena let go of her hand wringing William''s cheek, she was grabbed by him. "I didn''t cheat you, mom. Something really happened in other positions.".


    With that, William looks at Angela with an angry expression.


    As soon as Angela saw William frowning at herself, she was not angry, but also a little scared and explained, "just now sol went to Folger castle and told me that rocky escaped from the magic prison,


    father, I want you to go to Asgard immediately and help catch rocky back.".


    After that, seeing that William''s expression was no longer serious, Angela dared to complain, "if you don''t come back, we''re going to take Mrs. Lena and them to the Olympus for a while.".


    Hiding?


    William stares at Angela, who said it on purpose, and then closes his eyes to feel the space mark that rocky made a few years ago.


    Soon he saw that the bastard was riding in an airship, passing through the gap between Asgard and other worlds, and entering the desolate world of the dark elves.


    Seeing this, William smiles. He wants to see what rocky wants to do.

 Chapter 1482

    Separate a body, transmission to Asgard, and then separated into hundreds of body, scattered to find.


    A few minutes later, William broke up, frowned and told Angela not to be a liar, "Rocky''s not in Asgard anymore.".


    "What about that?"


    "If you go to Olympus first, you should go for a visit. After I deal with the idiot of apocalypse, I''ll go to Olympus to have a fight with you, and then I''ll find rocky.".


    With one thought, William sent everyone to Mount Olympus and gave his mother Lena the right to use Sunday in the divine realm.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he put away the four weapons, and William separated into a part, appeared stealthily in the world of the dark elves, staring at Rocky hiding in the cave and avoiding the eyes of heimdar.


    After five or six years in prison, he looked even more gloomy.


    After observing for more than ten minutes, William, who is taking back his eyes and letting magic stare at him, suddenly sees that rocky actually takes out an interstellar communicator.


    This made William feel that asgardry had an insider for a moment.


    Is it just to watch, wait for rocky to take revenge on Asgard, and then try to push Angela to the throne of Asgard according to the previous plan,


    or wait for rocky to get in touch with the backstage, and then put the danger in the bud?


    After thinking about it, William thinks that with Angela''s character, she probably won''t stay in Olympus for a long time. Can''t she and her children rule the snowy world of yodunheim?


    But Odin and sol are good fighting forces and allies. To watch them go wrong is to weaken their own power.


    Think about it. Let''s see what rocky really wants to do and who he will collude with.


    Interstellar contact, another spaceship to pick up rocky, not seven or eight hours, absolutely impossible.


    After seven or eight hours in the main world, it has been three or four days in the mutant world.


    To be on the safe side, William went to Olympus and took some time to calm his mother and other women''s uneasiness.


    from the Tartarus purgatory, he lost ten magic parts, and then he went to the mutant world.


    But as soon as he appeared in the mutant world, he felt that he could not wait for seven years, quietly waiting for the black phoenix plot to start, and then he went to the idea of the huge power of the Phoenix.


    This sudden premonition, William has been very concerned about, and the fact also tells him that this unexplained sixth sense is often right.


    It''s only 50 minutes in the main world and 8 hours in the mutant world.


    When he shows up at the place where she is separated from raven, he suddenly finds that she has taken the Night Walker Kurt Wagner with her to fly back to New York on a plane.


    When it is sent back to X College, with a mental sweep, it appears beside Qin grey, who is bowing and archery by the lake.


    "Teacher", I didn''t find William''s piano when I got up in the morning. As soon as I saw William, I immediately put down his bow and arrow, and naturally held his arm in both hands. "I thought you left without saying goodbye and left me alone in school.".


    William rolled his eyes and tried to take out his arm, but he couldn''t move much, so as not to rub it away with the two soft motorcycles.


    "Can you be honest? After all, they are all big girls.".


    "I''ve grown up, but you don''t mean to grow old at all," Chin put her head on William''s shoulder with a smile,


    "besides, although you are my teacher, you have no right to order me not to like you.".


    If you put it in Asia, you will be scolded. But if you put it in the United States, you will have no problem. Maybe you will be praised by some people.


    Eat or not?


    After only ten seconds of hesitation, the spirit felt Charles and Hank walking towards the lake with two young people.


    William, who easily recognized the two young men, immediately felt that he would be cheaper if he didn''t eat them, and that he was the laser eye who was held by someone and covered his eyes with an eye mask.


    Charles and hank, more than ten meters away, said, "good morning, William, Jean.".


    William just nodded, while chin shyly released her arm and said, "good morning, Professor, Mr. hank.".


    Charles helplessly looked at the eye Qin, and then smile to the laser eye brothers, introduce William.


    "Alex, Scott, this is Mr. William Devonshire, the supernatural magician of the gods.".


    "William, this is Alex summers and his brother Scott. They''re all,,.".


    "Well, there''s no need to introduce it," William interrupted Charles. "One eye can shoot a laser when it''s open, and the other can focus the laser energy on his chest.".


    With that, William turned Scott''s body and let him face a big tree. "Take off the blindfold, open your eyes and let me see how powerful your laser eyes are.And if I''m interested, maybe I''ll help you create a special eye that can limit the laser energy and let you see the objects around you again.


    "Really, really?"


    Young Scott is happy at the same time, hesitating to hold his brother Alex''s hand and asked, "can, can?"


    "William said yes.".


    Before Alex could ask, Charles said with a smile, "I also want to see what your abilities are, how strong they are, and what equipment is suitable for you.


    I think no one in the world can surpass William in technology.


    "Thank you, thank you". With excitement, Scott took off his blindfold and opened his eyes. A red energy ray with thick fists pounded on the surface of the lake. The whole surface of the lake almost split in two. He could see the mud at the bottom of the lake.


    Scared Scott quickly raised his head, laser energy rushed to the sky.


    But in the process of raising his head, he again took grandfather Charles with him and cut a big tree in half.


    "Ha ha ha", while William laughs, he makes Qin laugh. I can''t help thinking of the memory that William used the power of space to cut that tree ten years ago.


    "God",


    after Scott closed his eyes, Charles covered his forehead and looked at the tree which was divided into two parts. He made a "creak, creak" sound and fell on the grass,


    complained to William, "this is my favorite tree, can''t you let it go?"


    William curled his mouth, then raised his hand. The scanner made of sentinel material scanned Scott and said to Jean, "let me see how your natural science is doing?"


    "OK, teacher.".


    The instrument floats up with a smile and combines the big tree which is split into two parts with the force of mind. Two green natural magic flashes through both hands,


    you can see that a group of natural element elves with green fluorescence emerge around the big tree and rotate around it for more than ten times. The whole tree not only heals well, but also shakes a few times and stretches tens of centimeters.


    "Pa Pa Pa", a burst of applause around.


    Watching the students here, while cheering for Qin, it''s the first time that Qin has the ability to save things in addition to destruction. When she is envious, she can''t help thinking that since she can save big trees, maybe she can also save people.


    Let Qin in everyone''s eyes in an instant, not just the object of fear.

 Chapter 1483

    Jean grey used the magic of nature to repair the tree split by laser light. When he finished, William, who watched the whole process, nodded with satisfaction.


    "Not bad, at least when I was your age, I didn''t use power as skillfully as you.".


    "Really?"


    Of course, really, William thought in his mind, when he was 17 years old, the system had not been started, he was just an ordinary normal person.


    When she heard William''s praise, Qin happily floated down to the sky. Naturally, she held William''s arm again and said, "since I''m doing well, should you reward me?"


    William nodded with a smile, "come on, what do you want?"


    "Wait, wait.".


    Alex, Scott''s brother, asked, "excuse me, sir. Have you gone to Scott''s glasses?"


    William was stunned, nodded with a smile, and then waved his hand. Scott was bound by the force of reading and turned his body to William.


    "Open your eyes, I have to try where the limit of the laser light you emit is, otherwise the special glasses made can adjust the output size of your ability, but they can''t let you give full play to your ability.".


    "No, no, in case of problems, injuries are small.".


    Scott shook his head, but he heard Professor Charles comfortingly say, "don''t worry, Scott, I don''t think you can hurt William,


    even if you can make him move, I''ll invite you to a movie.".


    Alex a listen, pat still hesitant Scott''s shoulder, "listen to the professor, Scott, he said nothing is sure nothing.".


    "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense any more," William impatiently stretched out his hand, forced Scott''s eyelids with his mind,


    a thick red light rushed to William.


    But before the light was halfway through, a portal suddenly appeared between them.


    The laser energy passes through the portal, enters the secret base built in mutant world on Sunday, and hits a metal wall used to test the energy cannon.


    In a few seconds, the laser light started to turn the metal wall red. However, if Scott wanted to really shoot through the special metal wall, which is two meters thick, four times 10 meters and 40 square meters, he would be ten times more powerful than the laser light, which could destroy the interstellar energy cannon of large spacecraft.


    According to the energy level, it''s about the same as the energy weapons of small spacecraft.


    In addition, when testing the energy intensity of laser on Sunday, at William''s command, he collected and calculated the energy properties of laser light in an attempt to restore and copy this energy.


    More than ten seconds later, Scott felt his eyes tingle and knew it was overuse.


    Busy close your eyes, hands gently rub, relieve fatigue and sour.


    And the portal was closed immediately, which made Alex, who had participated in the first World War, instantly put William in the ranks of Yin beep, and his eyes had a look of fear.


    But Charles and Hank turned their lips, or shrugged their shoulders, and despised William in their hearts.


    I thought that William would use energy to resist laser light, but I didn''t expect that he was so careful to use technology to detect.


    However, although William''s move made them despise in the heart, the real idea is admiration and helplessness.


    William is the king of gods, and he is so pragmatic and cautious. In this way, the more people understand that it is not easy to deal with him.


    In less than a minute, a pair of glasses with black frame and red lens appeared in William''s hands.


    Before and after reading to Scott''s face, laser glasses automatically separate, adjust the size and comfort of wearing on Scott''s nose.


    With excitement, Scott looked up at the sky and opened his glasses. He saw that the whole sky turned reddish. However, compared with seeing it again, this defect is pediatrics.


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire," Scott said excitedly and incoherently,


    maybe he could not help but feel stunned after seeing William clearly.


    William''s appearance is not only young, but also handsome too much.


    What''s more, William nodded casually. After accepting his thanks, he took out a nano necklace of Zhenjin inner armor as a reward and gave it to Qin.


    Then, under William''s explanation, Qin puts her mental energy into the necklace. Once she wears it on her neck, the silver nanoparticles, like mercury, automatically cover Qin''s whole body in a few seconds.


    Moreover, when covering Qin''s head, nano particles can also help Qin to arrange her hair, wrap the whole head without damaging her hair at all.


    Let''s see that the equipment William gave Qin is ten thousand times better than Scott''s.


    When Scott was about to jump, he looked at Charles in the wheelchair.


    Charles shrugged helplessly, "don''t look at me, child, who let Jean is William''s student, and you are just my student.".


    "Then I," he said.Scott is not stupid. Although he is envious to death, he is not stupid enough to say that he can recognize William as a teacher in front of Charles.


    "Come on, Scott," Alex whispered, lowering his head in Scott''s ear, "Mr. Devonshire would have asked you if he wanted to.


    If he doesn''t say it, it means that he doesn''t look up to you. "This made Scott unhappy.


    Fortunately, Alex said to himself, "of course, he doesn''t look up to me, otherwise I also need equipment that can control the laser energy.".


    Hearing this, Scott shook his head helplessly.


    Then he looked at the excited Qin enviously, took William''s hand and cried to go to the cinema, while William snapped his fingers and a Harley cruiser appeared on the grass.


    William got on the motorcycle, Jean jumped into the back seat, and Charles complained, "hell, it''s grass.".


    After the roar of the engine, the motorcycle spewed out a mass of gas, which made a "boom" sound. It drove straight up to the lake, then turned into the woods and disappeared.


    Cool.


    Scott almost jumped up envious, and was pressed on the shoulder by Alex. Then he saw Charles looking back at himself.


    Scared Scott quickly shut up and be honest.


    After a while, Charles said to Hank helplessly, "hank, you take Scott to go through the enrollment procedures, and then open the Kun fighter plane, and take Alex and I to Langley to see Mora.".


    "All right, Charles, we''re in the underground hangar," hank said, taking Scott away quickly.


    An hour later, the Kun fighter stealth stopped in Langley, C1a headquarters outside the open space.


    Charles took Alex out of the plane, while hank stayed in the driver''s seat, so that some of them would not accidentally crash and find the stealth plane.


    Along the way, Charles used his telepathy ability to influence the brain waves of ordinary people, and easily let all the people in C1a ignore him and Alex, and easily came to Mora''s office.


    "Kowtow, kowtow".


    After a knock, a "please come in" voice came.


    Charles takes Alex into the room and meets mora, who is already middle-aged. When he sees Charles, he is stunned at first,


    "Professor Charles Xavier?"


    Face to face with his old lover again, Charles nodded happily, but Mora frowned and asked, "how did you get in?"

 Chapter 1484

    When he heard that his old lover, whom he had not seen for more than 20 years, actually asked himself how he got in, Charles said with an embarrassed, helpless and heartbreaking smile,


    "I have five levels of authority, madam, and you C1a must know that I have been working with the U.S. government over the years to deal with some troubles that ordinary people can''t handle.".


    As soon as Mora heard this, she did not dare to call for confirmation or ask directly in front of Charles and Alex.


    Of course, more than 20 years ago, although Mora was erased by Charles from the memory of his relationship with X-Men and Charles,


    at this time, when he saw Charles, he felt a sense of indescribable closeness. He happily extended his hand to shake hands with Charles and Alex and said, "please sit down, gentlemen.".


    Then looking at Charles in his wheelchair, Mora walked awkwardly to the coffee machine and said, "sorry, I only have coffee here.".


    "It''s OK, coffee wine line," Charles smiles and shakes his head, eyes full of gentle looking at Mora pour coffee back.


    After chatting for a while over coffee, Charles didn''t feel that what he said was nonsense. On one side, Alex reluctantly reminded him, "Professor, is it time to get down to business?"


    Hearing this, Mora''s eyes brightened and she was relieved.


    But Charles looked at Alex helplessly, "OK, OK, let''s get down to business.".


    Looking back at Mora with a serious expression, "today I''m visiting from other countries to find out what happened in Egypt yesterday?"


    "Well," this kind of high-level confidentiality made Mora hesitant, and she just returned to Langley this morning, and within half an hour of entering the office, Charles, the mutant leader, came directly to the door.


    Fools don''t believe it. There''s no problem.


    "Mora, in Egypt, is it more than level five?" Mora was stunned, and then he heard Charles say with a smile, "moreover, this kind of supernatural event is safer and safer only if we have super ability to deal with it.".


    "All right.".


    After a while, a thick stack of documents appeared on the desk. Mora picked out a lot of photos and put them on the desk and said,


    "since the mutant and werewolf were known to all countries ten years ago, a large number of people with various purposes have appeared all over the world. Relying on the myths and events of their respective countries, they are looking for evidence that the gods in the myth are mutants in ancient times.


    In my area, there is a secret organization, which has been looking for a Pharaon named en Shaba Nur.


    They believe that the Pharaon tens of thousands of years ago is the first mutant on earth.


    "Wait a minute," Alex interrupted. "Didn''t mutants come out in recent centuries?"


    "I don''t know," Mora shrugged. "If fairy tales and books about gods and monsters are not made up, the written mutants can be traced back to the time when the pyramids appeared.


    And, to be honest, Professor Charles was a God in ancient times.


    "All right, all right," Alex shut up immediately.


    Mora chuckled, took out a photo, printed it, and put it on the table. "The Egyptian organization I investigated thought that while the king was the first mutant in the world,


    he also thought that he had an unparalleled ability to transfer his consciousness to young mutants when he was on the verge of death.


    And with the number of rebirth more, absorb more super ability, finally become a no defect, omnipotent mutant.


    "Wait, that''s not right," Alex said. "Since that Pharaon is so powerful, why did he disappear?"


    Mora helplessly grinned, "no one knows, maybe the Pharaoh lived too long, tired of countless reincarnation.


    Or maybe he''s too good to use his own ability to go into the universe.


    After talking and laughing, Mora again took out five or six color pictures and put them on the table, while a stone carving with four horsemen made Charles doubt, "four knights of the apocalypse?"


    "That''s right," Mora said with a frown. "We have found four horsemen in many ancient relics, and according to the translation of ancient language experts, these four horsemen should be the four knights of apocalypse?"


    "How is that possible?" Alex said with a scornful smile, "if it is true, it means that the ancient Egyptians copied the legend in the Bible?"


    "Maybe," Mora said solemnly, "or the biblical writers borrowed from the legends of the ancient Egyptians.".


    This made Charles and Alex frown.


    If all this is true, this guy named apocalypse is absolutely a super powerful existence. If he wants to restore the rule of the Pharaoh, he really does not know how many people will die.


    And yesterday''s earthquake, coupled with Jean''s nightmare and out of control of power, made Charles quickly realize the seriousness of the problem.


    I just want to go back to school x immediately and use the brain wave enhancer to carefully check whether the Apocalypse is really resurrected.But he wanted to go, and mora didn''t want to let him go.


    Finally, Charles, who also wanted to stay with mora, hinted to himself that since there was a crisis, Mora would be safer to stay in X school than outside.


    After all, although the Apocalypse didn''t know how powerful he was, William was a real new king.


    William is here, and he is a telepathic. Ten years ago, he was said to be Jean grey, who might destroy the world in the future.


    Charles believed that there was no problem in the world that the three of them could not solve.


    And Charles can think of gathering the strong, apocalypse, the Pharaoh who ruled ancient Egypt for many years, who would not know the truth that power alone can lead to loneliness.


    Not to mention the legend has suggested that he would always find four guard knights to be thugs during his rule.


    After escaping from the pyramid where he was buried, apocalypse wandered around the Egyptian cities.


    The mutants found a lot of them, but they finally picked the storm girl who could control the weather and release lightning and tornadoes.


    Then, under the guidance of the young storm girl, she finds a broker in the underground world who provides identity for the mutants, and meets a spirit butterfly who can release her mind power and turn it into a sword, specializing in attack.


    Through the introduction of the spirit butterfly, we find the winged man with a pair of angel wings on his back.


    After getting three good helpers and strengthening the super power of storm girl, spirit butterfly and angel, apocalypse can''t see the ordinary mutants.


    A few people together, was imprisoned for more than 20 years of magneto, appeared in the eyes of the apocalypse.


    A purple portal suddenly appeared in the open space in the middle of the U.S. Cape Wu building.


    Tianqi reaches out his hand and presses it on the concrete floor. He clearly feels that there is a prison made of transparent resin 100 meters underground.


    And if Charles could see magneto, who has been locked up for more than 20 years, he would be haggard at a glance.


    Moreover, in magneto''s calm eyes, there is an irrepressible anger and hatred.

 Chapter 1485

    "Doo woo, Doo woo, Doo woo".


    As soon as apocalypse, storm girl, angel and butterfly appear on the top of the prison, the siren sounds instantly.


    As a large number of heavily armed soldiers stepped slowly and crossed to cover the encirclement, four hidden bunkers were also raised to attack the aircraft with dual heavy machine guns.


    Fortunately, apocalypse didn''t want to deal with the American soldiers at this time. One raised his hand and wrapped it in a purple portal. Nervous storm girl, angel and butterfly appeared in the depth of 100 meters underground.


    As soon as the four of them appeared, the pupils of magneto shrank. After watching Apocalypse secretly for a few seconds, they decided that the four people they didn''t know were not here for revenge. Otherwise, the samurai sword in lingdie''s hand would be a weapon to him.


    Since it''s not revenge seeking, there''s no need for Apocalypse to say more, magneto King took the initiative to say, "no matter what you want to do, just take me out and I''ll join the gang.".


    "Very good." Tianqi smiles and likes this kind of person with hatred in his heart.


    There is no need to waste more words. Just magneto''s hatred for the Americans coincides with Apocalypse''s destruction of the world and reconstruction of his own order.


    When his hands are full of innocent people''s blood, it will be much easier for him to get to the black.


    The five left the United States with the portal open, and the news of magneto''s escape was soon secretly sent to Charles.


    This made Charles, who had just returned to x school, recall that he and magneto set up the first generation of X-Men more than 20 years ago to fight against the black king Sebastian Shaw who could absorb any energy.


    It was also that battle that caused him to be accidentally shot, resulting in spinal injury and no longer being able to stand up. He also parted ways with the discordant magneto, which led to the devilish woman Ruiwen to leave him and join the magneto mutant brotherhood.


    If William hadn''t appeared ten years ago, raven would never have gone back to school X.


    As soon as he thought that magneto had been locked up for more than 20 years, Charles worried that he would make a big scene as soon as he ran away. He took hank, Alex and mora into the secret room of the brain wave enhancer.


    Connected to the brain wave instrument, at this time, magneto is being taken by the Apocalypse to the site of the concentration camp where he and his mother were imprisoned.


    Wan ciwang, who was full of anger and resentment, immediately stared at the apocalypse and said, "you shouldn''t have brought me here.".


    Tianqi''s mouth turned up. Although wanciwang was powerful, he didn''t look at him at all. "Think about how most of the mutants awakened their superpowers.".


    These words immediately made the four of magneto think, and the answer was obvious, so the Apocalypse continued, "only anger and hatred is the best way to become stronger.".


    Holding magneto''s hand and pressing it on the ground, apocalypse''s eyes turned white. After enhancing magneto''s ability, he stood up and stepped back, bewitched and said, "release all the hatred and anger in your heart, and you can feel that you can do it. You can not only control the metal you can see, but also the metal under the earth, even in the center of the earth.".


    Once the hatred in his heart was aroused, magneto Wan recalled his decades of life, in addition to pain, it was pain.


    Under the huge fluctuation in his heart, he soon realized that his strength was rapidly getting stronger.


    After a while, the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" began to appear around magneto. Around the ground where magneto was holding down, a long dragon composed of small black metal particles gathered around magneto, from small to large, rapidly rotating to form a metal magnetic field.


    Moreover, as the Apocalypse continues to enhance the strength of magneto king and release all his potential, dozens of abandoned buildings in the concentration camp begin to shake up,


    and then they are manipulated by the magnetic force to turn into metal particles, overturn all the buildings and gather into a huge metal dragon, rolling and galloping in the air.


    Now even Apocalypse began to think about whether to put on magneto''s body when he was about to die. While the storm girl, angel and butterfly were stunned, they could not help but guard against magneto.


    At this time, Charles just began to use the ability of telepathy to link the thinking of magneto.


    As soon as he felt magneto releasing a huge magnetic field, Charleston said anxiously, "stop, Eric, once you affect the magnetic field of the whole world, climate change will cause immeasurable disaster.".


    "Charles?"


    As soon as magneto Wan heard Charles''s voice, he immediately recalled that it was his own fault that he fired the bullet at him at random, which led to the bullet injuring Charles''s spine and making his old friend live in a wheelchair forever.


    With guilt, and having no contact with Charles for many years, magneto can''t help but reduce its control over magnetism.


    This change suddenly made Apocalypse feel.


    Using the super power, you can easily feel Charles'' spiritual power from magneto''s mind.


    Simply release the heart signal to Charles, and Charles will receive it instantly.


    As a level 5 psychic superpower, with the addition of brain wave enhancer, Charles is conceited to let the apocalyptic mind into his own mind.But it''s easier to ask God than to send him away. As the first mutant, he still mastered the existence of many super powers, the methods and applicable abilities of apocalypse, and broke Charles''s spiritual defense.


    In just a few seconds, Charles''s eyes became completely black, representing being controlled.


    The most direct manifestation is that the virtual environment of the whole brain wave enhancer changes little by little from blue to red flame representing destruction.


    "Something''s wrong.".


    Hank felt the abnormality for the first time. He went to Charles and looked down. He saw Charles with black eyes. His mouth turned up and his face showed a gloomy smile.


    "What''s the matter with you, Charles?"


    "Power, never so powerful," Charles said with a smile. "I feel like I am the master of all human beings. Anyone will be my slave if I want to.".


    Damn it.


    Hank, Alex and mora stood up in terror.


    Hank reached out and tried to take off the brain wave enhancement helmet on Charles'' head, but when he touched it, Charleston cried out in pain.


    However, this also made Charles regain his sense, though he was still possessed by the apocalypse. He cried to hank, "destroy the console, or it will be too late.".


    What''s too late?


    Hank was puzzled, but he hit the console with his fist and tore off all the wires. When he looked at Charles expectantly, he found that his eyes were still dark.


    "God," Charles muttered with guilt and regret, "please forgive me.".


    Apocalypse, through Charles and brain wave enhancer, can easily control all the people in charge of the nuclear guided egg in the mutant world.


    For a time, in the sky of the whole U.S. and even the whole mutant world, the number of guide eggs, unknown, spurted flames straight into the sky.

 Chapter 1486

    For Apocalypse, although he has always been very strong, as if he is really invincible, he knows that ordinary people have the ability to hurt him or even kill him.


    Even when a nuclear bomb attacks, it may not be able to really blow him up because of the means of delivery.


    But once he reestablishes the Pharaonic state, it will be difficult for his new ruling territory and subjects to resist the attacks of countless guided eggs and modern weapons.


    Now we have the opportunity to use Charles and brain wave enhancer to destroy the nuclear weapon which is the most threatening to him. Of course, apocalypse will not have any hesitation.


    Fortunately, although he wanted to destroy the whole world, he just wanted to destroy the existing human society and ruling system, not the earth and all mankind.


    Therefore, countless nuclear guided eggs just flew into the sky and rushed out of the atmosphere into the universe. Even he did not dare to detonate those weapons in space.


    Destroying the most dangerous weapon to himself, apocalypse immediately wants to transfer his consciousness into Charles''s body.


    Once you have the power of mind, you can control any subject and know what everyone is thinking.


    There will be no more traitors taking advantage of the weak period when he needs to change his body to rebel inside and outside and bury him underground for countless years.


    I wanted to control Charles directly, but I didn''t expect that after Charles regained a lot of sense, he immediately ordered Alex to use laser light to destroy the whole brain wave enhancer.


    Fortunately, Charles generally does not perceive both mutants and ordinary people at the same time, which makes Apocalypse want to control Alex, but it does not have enough time to change Charles'' spiritual power from perceiving ordinary people to perceiving and controlling mutants.


    As soon as Alex listened to Charles and saw all kinds of abnormalities with his own eyes, he did not hesitate to release the thick laser light from the bucket, destroying the metal equipment of the brain wave enhancer.


    Instrument destroyed, Charles finally get rid of the Apocalypse control, and Hank busy pushing Charles wheelchair, yelling Alex and mora to leave the chamber has been on fire.


    Just ran out of the chamber of secrets, Charles first thought is to contact William.


    But the power of his soul could not be connected with William''s thought at all, so he had to go back to Qin.


    Fortunately, Jean and William are in New York City, within Charles'' normal range of psychic perception.


    However, as soon as he and Qin are connected, a purple portal appears in the corridor of the underground building.


    Apocalypse looked at Charles, and nodded to magneto.


    As soon as magneto reaches out his hand and does not wait for Charles to use his spiritual power, he controls Charles'' wheelchair in Hank''s and Alex''s panic eyes and flies to the apocalypse. Then he is controlled by the apocalypse and hides in the purple portal.


    And Alex just reacted. He took a few steps forward and released a huge laser light from his chest. He wanted to stop the apocalypse and others from leaving.


    Unfortunately, Alex''s action is no faster than the consciousness of apocalypse. When the laser light hit the purple portal, he disappeared with Charles and his four knights of apocalypse.


    No, no, No.


    As soon as hank saw that the laser light didn''t hit the portal, he immediately thought that behind the wall behind the portal was the energy center of the whole x school.


    Once hit from William where to get the information, and the construction of the energy core, the whole x school will instantly be blown to ruins.


    Unfortunately, just as hank worried, the laser light easily penetrated through the wall, centered on the energy core, and a huge flame, following the huge explosion, rushed straight to the three people in the corridor.


    Fortunately, when the flame was about to submerge the front Alex, everything suddenly stopped.


    See William holding face still retain a flustered look of Qin, eyes braved the representative of time green energy light and shadow, appeared in Hank''s side.


    I don''t feel the magic in my body in a second, because I want to settle the castle of the whole x school, and the negative effect of the huge explosion, and the consumption is a little fast.


    William raised his left hand, the sentry material instantly turned into a wireless glove, the green time gem lit up, and immediately stabilized some time.


    After that, William didn''t dare to waste a moment of time. He was moved. The blue space gem lit up. He held the piano and instantly sent everyone in the castle and a bulldog who was eating pizza to the school grass.


    Finally, within three seconds, he put away the power of time. In the huge explosion, the six gemstones were all in motion, sensing the stability of time.


    It is certain that there is no disorder of time due to the interference of time, or even the creation of a new plane, and then I am relieved to look at the ruins of the castle.


    That''s why he didn''t dare to waste his time and soul.


    Misuse of time will lead to unpredictable changes, and the soul gem, William always has a premonition, once more contact, it is likely to affect his mind and soul.


    However, when six gems are used at the same time, it is probably the interaction of forces, mutual gain and restraint, but it does not make him feel a threat to himself.


    After watching the explosion of the castle in shock, all the people who were rescued looked at the place where they and other classmates and colleagues were standing. They could not help but put their eyes on William, who was tall and straight.Hank saw that Alex''s hair and eyebrows were burned, and immediately ran to William, "William, Charles was captured by Eric and a strange man, you go to save him.".


    "Well," William looked at the piano in his arms, and saw that the little girl''s eyes were shining inexplicably. He didn''t know that the little girl wanted to go to the Apocalypse with him.


    "I''ll wait until I find Charles first." he always wanted to build kamataji in the mutant world, but he didn''t want to kill Apocalypse so soon.


    he had to wait until he showed great destructive power and arrogantly passed on the words of destroying the world in the minds of people all over the world before he could get the most benefits.


    "You take the school people to a safe place." after that, without waiting for the harp to talk, William pointed to the mutant students and a few teachers who were present with their hearts beating wildly.


    "Charles is not here. I can''t take you for the moment. The school is broken again. The American authorities will send someone to come soon.


    In order to prevent people with ulterior motives from taking the opportunity to make trouble, I authorize you to decide whether to do it or not as the case may be.


    "Wait, William," hank said, "you can''t give a 17-year-old the right to fight or not.".


    "That''s for you?" William stopped chin from talking, and said to Hank with a smile, "hank, what you are good at is researching advanced technology, managing schools, and even dealing with the outside world.


    But when it comes to dealing with the enemy, you are ruthless and give orders to kill those scum who want to catch and study mutants.


    "What is it?"


    Hank didn''t know how to answer for a moment. What''s more, he said killing words in front of dozens of young mutant children.


    However, William didn''t really think that Qin could lead mutants. Maybe it was a good thing for her to suffer some setbacks.


    Stealth left a magic part, William''s body rushed into the sky, sentinel armor covered the whole body, at the speed of 100 kilometers per second, straight to Egypt.

 Chapter 1487

    In less than two minutes, William, who was flying 100 kilometers per second, arrived in Cairo. In ancient times, Cairo had always been the King City of the Pharaons, the "World Center" in the eyes of the apocalypse.


    After arriving in Cairo, he found apocalypse, Charles and others on a mountain hundreds of meters high outside the city.


    Thinking of the apocalypse, no one knows the specific number of super powers, William did not go to the top of the mountain stealthily, but has been suspended in the city of Kailuo, waiting for the curtain to open quietly in the altitude of 1000 meters.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Charles spent too much energy before he was captured. As soon as he woke up, he was told by the four knights of the apocalypse, such as magneto, how brilliant Cairo''s Apocalypse discovery was thousands of years ago.


    As soon as Charles woke up, his first thought was to control the four knights of the apocalypse and fight against the apocalypse. Unfortunately, he tried several times and could only helplessly open his eyes. He was shocked and asked the apocalypse, "how do you limit my powers?"


    "It''s just one of the abilities I''ve gained in countless years of my life." Apocalypse certainly won''t tell Charles how to limit his telepathy,


    "but the ability you have to understand other people''s thoughts and even control human thinking is one of the abilities I''ve been looking forward to.".


    When Charleston was looked at by the apocalypse, he got goose bumps all over his body. He frowned at magneto and asked, "so, are you going to stand on the opposite side of all mankind, not only to watch with your own eyes, but also to participate in the atrocities that destroy the world?"


    "Take the experience and experience of my whole life as an example, the world is sick, and the way you pursue to integrate and live in peace with human beings simply does not work"


    magneto looked at Charles silently and said, "do you know why I was imprisoned for 20 years?"


    Charles, who was trying to persuade magneto to change his mind on the basis of good memories in magneto''s life, couldn''t help but look dark when he heard this.


    "It seems that you know something," said magneto Wan, gritting his teeth and looking ferocious. "The Americans arrested and imprisoned me for the murder of Kenny flute. Have you ever thought why I wanted to kill a general barrel that never ordered to arrest and study mutants?"


    Charles was stunned and thought about kennidi''s life. He heard magneto wan say with regret, "there''s a mutant bucket in the United States, which is good for all mutants.


    I didn''t go to assassinate him that day, but to protect him.


    Unfortunately, I was distracted when I controlled the bullet to turn around to avoid Kenny flute.


    "That''s why we have to change the world," said tianqixin. "Only by letting mutants take power can we avoid killing each other.


    As for ordinary people, some of them are our subjects and the other are slaves.


    The Apocalypse looked at the four of magneto and said, "after we rebuild order, the only way for ordinary people to rise is to awaken the mutant gene.


    Only when you become a noble mutant can you enjoy superior treatment in fact and blood.


    This kind of words, not to mention the storm girl who lives at the bottom all the time and lives by cheating and abducting.


    The angel who is regarded as a circus clown, who is bet to fight for life and death, and the spirit butterfly who has been hiding in the underground world and living by helping others as a guard, even King magneto suddenly thinks that mutants should be like this, that they should be human beings, and that they should be born to be the ruling class.


    The four knights saw the Apocalypse without hesitation and fear. Instead, they faintly expected that the Apocalypse would acquire Charles'' telepathy ability and become the patron saint of protecting the rights of mutants.


    As for whether magneto Wan is willing to submit to someone, if he is not restrained, caught by mistake, and imprisoned for 20 years, he will have other ideas.


    ordinary people will be confused and talk to themselves when they are locked up in a small dark room for seven days. However, magneto Wan''s 20 years of solitary imprisonment have not driven him crazy, so we can think of the hatred in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, Eric," Charles said to magneto. "Twenty three years ago, because Raven left me, I couldn''t stand up any more. I was decadent for more than ten years, so I didn''t see you.".


    "It''s OK, Charles," magneto said calmly, "I know very well that even if you want to see me, the Americans won''t let you touch me.".


    "No, you don''t understand," Charles said anxiously. "In the last ten years, although I haven''t visited you, because of the deepening cooperation with the United States,


    you can definitely feel that your life in the dungeon has been getting better and better in the past ten years?


    There are all kinds of books to kill time while eating better, right


    "This," wanciwangdun, who had long had a guess in his heart, recalled when he was almost crazy, and then he was pulled back to reality by a copy of the count of Monte Cristo.


    "For a while, I really thought about giving up fighting, integrating into human beings like you, and even joining the United States.


    But do you know what they did when they noticed my situation? "Hell, Charles had a bad premonition in his heart, and the apocalypse, who had been frowning just now, turned his mouth up,


    just heard magneto sneer, "those people only showed me books related to the church.".


    What''s the problem?


    Storm girl, angel and butterfly were puzzled. At the same time, magneto sneered, "three years later, those fools saw that I was acting more and more. One day they showed me a new book, which was actually mixed with a book about the Old Testament.".


    Fool, Charles yelled in his heart for a moment.


    An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth is from the Old Testament. It was recorded in the Old Testament when Moses brought people out of Egypt, saying that it was impossible without the thought of resistance.


    Wait a minute. Maybe it''s not a mistake at all. It''s intentional.


    Some people in this world just hope that the world will be in chaos, so that they can take advantage of it.


    Charles said his guess, magneto grinned, "no matter whether there is a conspiracy or not, but I''m glad to be myself again.


    The world needs to be changed, and more importantly, people need to stand up and fight for the survival of mutants, and all changes will begin today. ".


    "Very good, very good." after hearing these words, apocalypse finally let go, stretched out his hands, and a stream of metal particles converged into his hand,


    little by little, it turned into a dark red helmet. As soon as magneto saw the helmet that could isolate telepathy, his eyes could not help brightening, and his eyes were more soft, even faintly submissive on the inside.


    Using the ability to control metal, he flew to the apocalypse, lowered his head, and solemnly took over the helmet with a serious expression.


    Although it soon came to light that Apocalypse was buying people''s hearts, the act of giving helmets represents trust. Magneto can''t be grateful.

 Chapter 1488

    After dealing with the unstable factor of magneto, apocalypse said to the public with a smile, "it is not only our responsibility, but also the mission of all mutants to re-establish a new order belonging to mutants.


    Moreover, since we are going to start a war, we must always inform our enemies, and let all ordinary people understand that as long as we do not defend and participate in the war, it has nothing to do with them.


    After all, it is an indisputable fact that mutants come from ordinary people.


    "That''s right, I agree with it," the storm girl, who is only 16 or 17 years old, nodded and said, "there are still good people in the world.".


    And the angel said with a smile, "if we really want to kill all human beings, who will we rule then?"


    To be honest, if we really divide the mutants and human beings into two unrelated groups, Charles is a real traitor among the mutants.


    But for William and humans, apocalypse is the villain boss.


    When the Apocalypse forced Charles to deliver his manifesto to all the people in the world with telepathy, Charles sneered, "the brain wave enhancer has been destroyed. Even if I''m willing to help you, I can''t link everyone.".


    "No," Apocalypse said with a winner''s smile, "you''re wrong, Charles. I''m here. You don''t need that instrument.".


    With that, apocalypse''s eyes turned white, releasing the super power to enhance the mutant''s strength.


    Charles immediately felt his telepathy ability, which was even stronger in a short time than when he used the brain wave enhancer.


    The Apocalypse saw that Charles''s face was frightened, so he asked with a smile, "can we start, my child?"


    "I''m not your offspring.".


    After Charles refuted, he saw the Apocalypse walking slowly to the edge of the cliff and looking at the distant city of Cairo. After a while, he heard the threat of the apocalypse in his consciousness,


    "I plan to rebuild my pyramid here, and your performance determines whether only a few people in the city are injured by mistake or the whole city is killed for your decision.".


    Bastard, Charleston cursed and threatened his apocalypse in his heart, but he was limited in his ability, and he was a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the apocalypse.


    However, Charles was threatened by countless lives, but he also secretly thought that since his spiritual power became stronger, he could not only contact Qin secretly, but also try to contact William directly.


    With this plan, Charles sat up with his hands on the rock.


    When Apocalypse saw this, he knew that Charles didn''t say it, but he had agreed in his heart.


    "People all over the world listen. I''m Pharaoh en Shaba Nur, a real God walking in the world.".


    With that, the Apocalypse looked at Charles, and Charles could only use the power of his heart to connect with everyone, and then repeated the Apocalypse''s words.


    Like this miracle, the voice that suddenly appears in everyone''s ears, no matter walking, working, driving, or even sleeping, all the people are frightened and calm down, listen carefully, and the whole world is silent.


    "Since I am the only God in the world, in the thousands of years I have been sleeping, any belief and gorgeous building built by false gods will be destroyed by heaven.


    A new world that belongs to me, to all the mutants, and even to the ordinary people who have not yet awakened their super powers will be rebuilt in the destruction of the false gods.


    Charles repeats the Apocalypse''s words, but secretly wants to contact William. Unfortunately, William can''t feel it at all. He can only contact Jean grey and tell her that he and Apocalypse are in Cairo.


    Unfortunately, when Qin told Hank and others the news, a sound of helicopter propeller appeared in X school from far to near.


    When everyone looked up at the CH-53 heavy helicopter, they heard from the helicopter, "we are the medical team coming to the rescue. Everyone, please wait in place, so that we can rescue the injured.".


    The sound in the sky repeated twice, and the helicopter began to land.


    Although Qin doubts when the medical team will be equipped with such a large helicopter, Hank and several other teachers, as well as mora, who is in charge of C1a, have no doubt about it, so she has to restrain the mind of the personnel who control the helicopter.


    When she felt it with her heart, she found that she couldn''t see what the people on the helicopter were thinking. She quietly stepped back into the crowd. When the helicopter landed on the lawn, she slipped to the tree more than ten meters away, waiting for an accident, so she took the hand directly.


    The door of the helicopter was opened, and ten soldiers, armed with weapons and unknown equipment, jumped out of the helicopter.


    Without waiting for hank and others to see something wrong, they raised their hands and sent out invisible energy to cover all the mutants.


    And the people covered by the energy, whether it''s mora, the normal person, or hank, these mutants, all fall down in a coma without a word.


    "I knew it." Qin, who was hiding behind a tree more than ten meters away, was shocked. At the same time, a feeling of excitement and irritability floated in her heart. As soon as she lifted her hands, two burning and violent flames appeared in her palm.No need to go out of the tree, these two red flames, immediately attracted the attention of the soldiers.


    "The teacher said that those who dare to attack us will die.".


    Throwing out the flame in her hand, the Zhenjin inner armor on Qin''s body automatically covers her, "boom, boom" two loud sounds, two soldiers who can''t dodge are directly wrapped and burned by the flames. Not to mention, there are more than a dozen scattered flames, which contaminate several soldiers around.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    Several soldiers soon felt intense burning and pain when they were stuck on the battle suit by the fire.


    Just as Qin felt guilty and flustered because of William''s imperceptible teaching over the years and his clear order to attack, he didn''t kill for the first time. His mouth turned up and two flames appeared in his hands, and he planned to attack again,


    several soldiers who were possessed by the flames roared fiercely in their throats.


    Untie, or even directly tear open the body''s combat suit, lie down on the ground and roar, the whole body skeleton gives out a "click, click" sound, in Qin''s panic eyes, the sound turns into a huge werewolf.


    "Ouch ~ ~ woo ~ ~".


    A few long, brutal wolf roars came, and the werewolf dashed up with his hands on the ground.


    The first real fight is also the first time to see the legendary werewolf''s Qin. The first reaction is to throw out two flames in your hand, and then fly to the sky with your mindfulness.


    As soon as she flew up, the other soldiers, who had not changed, immediately raised their dizzy weapons and rushed to Qin with four or five energy waves.


    Bad, at this time to understand that they should not simply fly to the sky, revealing the attack route of Qin, busy while releasing the chanting wall, while releasing the Holy Light magic shield to themselves.


    A series of "bang bang" energy impact each other, cancel out the burst sound, at the same time, the suspension of the Qin Zhen in the air to fly back more than 20 meters.


    When she felt whether she was hurt or not, the leaders of the soldiers took out their pistols, grabbed a comatose mutant and yelled to Qin, "surrender immediately, or I will kill this mutant.".

 Chapter 1489

    Looking at the mutant student holding his neck and pointing a gun at his head, Qin stopped attacking the magic and hovered in the air.


    And the invisible magic part of the body, after passing the line of sight to William, William cast his eyes over, some unexpected looking at the ten years ago was his own shade of William strieger.


    I didn''t expect that this guy not only didn''t die, but also continued to mix with the U.S. military, and now he has been allowed to arrest the mutants again.


    It seems that the human beings in this world are just like what magneto said. No matter how much Charles and his mutants pay, it''s better to be prevented, suspected, arrested and studied.


    Strig ordered Qin to come down from the sky and surrender. He even risked Qin''s almost violent escape and shot the hostage in the leg.


    Although Qin was young, she understood that her surrender was the total annihilation of the army.


    After stregg fired the gun, she burst into flames and resisted the idea of killing stregg regardless of the safety of the hostages.


    Nianli flew into the air with a werewolf and recited a series of incantations in her mouth.


    The captured werewolf is surrounded by swirling flames.


    In a huge roar and cry of pain, the fire burned all the dark hair of the Werewolf in a few seconds. Not to mention, it deliberately weakened its power, wrapped the two arms of the werewolf and burned to ashes.


    Seeing this, strig knew that he couldn''t capture all the mutants, and since the magic girl he wanted to capture was not here, there was no need to waste time and manpower to entangle with Qin.


    And even if he wants to arrest Qin, the current situation is whether he can live or not if he has hostages.


    Force the werewolf to return to the human body, take hank, Mora and Alex he knows as hostages, return to the helicopter and leave.


    Qin, who is worried about the safety of other comatose mutants, can only watch strig''s helicopter escape.


    The magic of invisibility shakes its head and reminds Qin on Sunday.


    Then Qin heard Sunday''s voice from Zhenjin''s helmet, "do you need help? Miss Jean grey.


    "Who?" Qin, who had recovered, immediately ordered happily and eagerly, "help me keep an eye on the werewolves.".


    "Understand," a delta wing fixed wing aircraft carrier the size of a round table was released from a stealthy spacecraft in the sky on Sunday.


    The flying aircraft carrier enters the high air, releases the delta wing UAV, and begins to follow strig''s helicopter all the way to a secret base hidden in a water dam.


    Jean grey uses her mind to get a lot of water from the lake of X school to wake up the comatose mutant. She sits on the spaceship hidden in the sky to rescue the three Hanks.


    As far away as Cairo, apocalypse, after issuing a declaration to the world that the return and mutants will rule the world, put his mind on Charles.


    As long as the mind into Charles''s body, he can perfectly obtain Charles''s spiritual power.


    In addition to the countless super powers that we have, we don''t even need a brain wave enhancer. In the future, what anyone in the world thinks or who he wants to control is just an idea.


    However, the apocalypse, who was betrayed, disrupted, and even buried in the ground for thousands of years, said to magneto Wan, "if you want to build a perfect world for mutants, take over power from human beings, and reduce the casualties of mutants, you have to destroy human weapons.".


    As soon as Wan ciwang heard this, he immediately nodded. Although nuclear weapons were destroyed by the apocalypse, missiles, warplanes, warships and even light weapons can indeed hurt mutants.


    If a mutant wants to be in power, it will be accompanied by blood and casualties. In his opinion, it is not only good for the mutant, but also good for the ordinary people to have no weapons in their hands.


    The Apocalypse reached out and put his hand on magneto''s shoulder. His eyes turned white, releasing his ability to control objects. A burst of dark red metal armor covered magneto''s body.


    And then use their own ability to upgrade magneto''s ability to control metal to the ability to control magnetic field.


    Finally, I personally put the helmet that can isolate the mind control on the head of magneto, who was pleasantly surprised. "Go, my child, destroy any weapon that can threaten us.".


    "I understand." magneto Wan nodded, went up into the air, closed his eyes, and felt the magnetic force everywhere with his heart. The first goal was to put on the American Arsenal, as well as all kinds of light and heavy weapons in the hands of the American people.


    More than ten minutes later, the ability to control the magnetic field went deep underground, revealing the earth''s core. After sensing the situation of the United States, magneto Wan tilted his mouth and began to destroy all the metal weapons he could feel from New York.


    For a while, all kinds of guns, tanks, planes, warships, in the eyes of American fear, little by little into metal particles.


    This made the upper echelons and military generals of the United States, who had been flustered because of the destruction of nuclear weapons, mutter, "God has abandoned the United States.".


    And apocalypse in wanciwang wantonly destroyed, not satisfied with a smile.With magneto rushing in front to attract attention, ordinary people certainly have no time to care about other things, which gives him time to occupy Charles'' body.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, the Apocalypse raised his hands and released his ability to control things. Soon all the buildings in the whole city of Cairo were weathered into yellow sand by invisible forces and gathered in the center of the city.


    according to the idea of apocalypse, they quickly built a big Pyramid and four small pyramids.


    William, who has been hiding in the sky, has to sigh in his heart after seeing all this with his own eyes,


    this kind of destructive power and ability to control things is absolutely stronger than Zeus and Odin. Even William himself can''t do it so easily without the power of infinite gems.


    If the Apocalypse is not a super villain, this strength alone is qualified to be called God.


    Moreover, the destruction of a city and the construction of a pyramid not only restored the special altar of consciousness conversion in the pyramid, but also made the magneto, who felt that he was omnipotent, honest all at once.


    As for storm girl, angel and butterfly, they are not only afraid, but also regard apocalypse as a God, a living God.


    Unfortunately, just when the Apocalypse signaled the angel to follow Charles into the pyramid,


    William, who had been watching the drama for more than an hour, laughed and his mind moved. His sentinel armor changed into a bright yellow mage''s robe,


    instantly appeared beside Charles and showed his family background. He was frightened when he saw his face Angel of love, wave.


    The angel was stunned, then instinctively waved his metallized wings, four metal feathers flashing cold light, and shot at William''s heart, neck and forehead.


    Unfortunately, the metal feather as fast as a bullet is no different from slow motion in William''s eyes.


    When he reaches out his hand, he likes to use it. The golden magic fan evolved from the magic shield held by kamataji appears in his hand.


    Waving a few magic fans at will, four golden feathers were easily blocked by the sound of "Ding Ding Ding".


    Then waving the fan, Nianli controls the angel in confusion and throws it to the rock more than ten meters away.

 Chapter 1490

    Waving a few magic fans at will, four golden feathers were easily blocked by the sound of "Ding Ding Ding".


    Then, as soon as the fan is closed, Nianli controls the angel in confusion and throws it to the rock more than ten meters away.


    "Bang" a dull sound, hit the angel on the rock, was rebounded to the ground, mouth spit out a blood, the whole body like a frame of dispirited.


    "William ~ ~", Charles looked up and exclaimed, "God, you''re here at last.".


    William nodded to Charles, who was surprised to see him. With a wave of his hand, he sent him back to X College.


    "No ~ ~", the apocalypse, who had intended to deceive William for a few words, suddenly became furious when he saw Charles disappear,


    however, he didn''t lose his mind and yelled to magneto, storm girl and spirit butterfly,


    "kill him".


    He followed the spiritual connection with Charles and opened the portal to catch people.


    Unfortunately, when he came to X College, he saw that William''s magic was separated, and he was carrying Charles in a suspension wheelchair.


    Then he waved to the surprised apocalypse, and pushed the wheelchair to the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    Even if William has enough confidence to kill apocalypse, he can separate apocalypse and magneto with a little trick. Why not do it.


    Apocalypse angrily opened the portal to catch up with him, but when he appeared in Los Angeles for two or three seconds, he saw that he was holding a paper cup of coffee and said sarcastically, "this speed is too slow.".


    After that, no matter what Apocalypse thought, he disappeared with Charles. When he reappeared, he was already in Houston.


    "All blasphemers will die," the Apocalypse roared in his heart. An idea destroyed the shop where he bought coffee. Then he opened the portal and caught up with him again.


    This time, he made up his mind to disturb the space as soon as he walked out of the portal to prevent William from running away again.


    It''s a pity that William, who played Apocalypse twice, would certainly prevent him from doing it at the first time, so as to prevent the magic separation from being beaten away. He would have to worry about Charles''s safety if he regained Charles again.


    When the Apocalypse portal appeared, Fenshen took Charles to escape again.


    Ran three times, also pursued three times of apocalypse, the fourth time to catch up, regardless of the first time to release the force storm.


    However, no matter how fast he attacks, the biggest problem is the purple portal. It not only has delay and spatial fluctuation, but also can''t escape William''s perception. It''s easy for magic to separate itself and take Charles to escape again.


    When the United States chased and fled, and every city was attacked by the apocalypse in fury,


    on the other side of Cairo, William''s body grinned and used the folded magic folding fan in his hand as a short stick to wave the samurai sword of lingdie,


    broke the samurai sword made of special alloy, and then knocked it on the right shoulder of lingdie with the handle of the fan to let the best The spirit butterfly in the melee was numb all over, and the broken knife in his hand hit the rock with a bang.


    The tip of the fan hooks the chin of the spirit butterfly, whose eyes show fear, and looks at the beauty who is obviously Asian.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the huge car lights, the appearance of the westerner''s aesthetic, can not hook William''s interest.


    With an imprison curse, the spirit butterfly and the fallen angel are imprisoned. They move to the rock more than 20 meters away. They spread out their magic folding fan and turn their heads to see a white haired storm girl.


    This is not in line with William''s aesthetic, and even makes him feel that the storm girl in her 50s in the future is more beautiful than the storm girl now.


    After William quickly removed the butterfly and the angel, the storm girl was still thinking about the strength gap between them, which seemed a little big. When she hesitated to offend William,


    she saw William look at herself and shake her head.


    For a moment, the woman''s intuition made windstorm woman understand that William was disdaining her appearance. In her heart, she was angry, and her eyes flashed with lightning. A huge lightning shot down the sky and chopped down at William.


    It''s a pity that this angry lightning didn''t hit William''s head, but when he stretched out his hand, it shifted to the palm of his hand,


    "creaky" flashed into a ball of lightning, which scared not only the storm girl back, but also the magneto king, who had been disintegrating all the weapons of the American people, had to pay attention to William.


    William, who has inherited the Theocracy of Zeus, has already used the holy light and thunder as the symbol of his authority when he announced his succession to the throne of God.


    Storm woman releases thunder and lightning in front of him. It''s just like Guan Gong playing a big knife in front of him. It''s too arrogant.


    Compressing the thunder group into the size of a piece, William said to the storm girl with a smile, "just a few more flashes of lightning, I''ll just make a magic bracelet to give away.".


    "I", "storm girl" can''t hear that William is making fun of herself, but she''s not a fool either. Since William can tame lightning so easily, no amount of lightning may be effective.


    on the contrary, wanton attack may really annoy the man in front of him who doesn''t know how strong he is.But windstorm woman doesn''t do it, but William doesn''t intend to let her go so easily.


    With a wave of the golden magic folding fan in her hand, it turns into a golden magic whip. As soon as she swings her wrist, she rolls her neck before the storm girl reacts.


    This time, the storm girl couldn''t release her super power. When she couldn''t breathe, she looked up at the sky and her eyes turned white.


    A thunder gang with the snowstorm, roaring attack to William.


    The blizzard had no effect on William, whose physical quality was ten times stronger than Thor''s, and the lightning, needless to say, continued to twinkle in his heart, converging into blue lightning balls.


    One minute later, when the lightning ball formed seventeen, the storm girl''s mental strength was too tired to attract any lightning, and the dark clouds in the sky also showed signs of dissipating.


    "You''re too much rubbish, too.".


    Seventeen lightning balls can make a half thunder magic bracelet, but it''s not enough to make a necklace, which makes William, who plans to make a magic item for Abigail, Jesse, Laura and Natasha, release the magic whip on the windstorm woman''s neck, which consumes too much mental energy, imprison people, move to the spirit butterfly''s side, and then his eyes suddenly appear blue A series of huge thunders ring for hundreds of kilometers around Cairo, which makes wanciwang, who has put away the ability of magnetic control, watch the dark clouds covering the whole of Cairo with a shrinking pupil. In a few seconds, it forms hundreds of roaring and roaring huge lightning in the sky.


    If you don''t even think about it, magneto will hover and quickly step back, away from William.


    There are no non-conductive metals in the world. The only difference in the face of thunder is active metal and passive metal.


    Blunt metals have high resistance, which means they are easy to absorb energy, and when hundreds of thunders come down together, any metal will have to turn red or even melt.


    Thinking of this, magneto dare not hesitate to control the metal particles in the city of Cairo and the earth, fiercely bumping toward William.

 Chapter 1491

    Unlike Apocalypse''s defense, William didn''t have to fight hard for the two metal dragons, which were all made up of metal particles.


    Two five meter diameter portal, instantly appeared in the metal dragon attack route.


    After a few seconds, magneto reacted in surprise. When he wanted to control the metal flying back into the raw material warehouse built on Sunday,


    William simply released two more gates leading to other warehouses after the two gates, then instantly closed the first two gates and accepted the metal particles calculated by 100 tons.


    Then he put his hands behind his waist and stared at magneto with a smile to see if he would release metal particles to attack himself again.


    Although he doesn''t like this metal, the leg of mosquito is meat. What''s more, this move can make magneto sit on wax.


    Unlike in the cartoon, magneto in the movie world has all the abilities and means of attack from metal, while William''s sentinel armor has no metal at all. Therefore, to stop the attack of the metal particle storm, magneto is a waste.


    Lao Wan thought for a few seconds, and saw that William had been smiling and not doing anything. He gritted his teeth and thought to himself, "see how much metal you can hold.".


    Soon, the metal particles around Cairo, like a sandstorm, whirled and cut around William in all directions.


    The moment forced William to release more portal at the same time, had to release the magic shield.


    For a moment, the scene was full of the sound of "Ding Ding Ding" metal hitting the magic shield.


    Although countless metal particles, while hitting the magic shield, inevitably enter more than a dozen transmission gates that change the link location at any time, how many years have they not been forced to release the magic shield?


    When the portal is dispersed, the mental power is instantly released to form a mental ball with a radius of 100 meters. Under William''s idea, countless metal particles are directly put into the storage space,


    and then when the metal controlled by magneto enters the mental ball filled with mental ball again in more than ten seconds, another idea takes away countless metals.


    After more than ten times of this, not to mention William''s magic power and spiritual power, he was far more than magneto, even dozens or hundreds of times more than him.


    Even if the two sides are equal in strength, William has a time interval of more than ten seconds each time to recover his mental power and magic leisurely, while magneto can only release his energy all the time


    after a few minutes, when he feels that his head is beginning to faint, magneto wants to escape when he is frustrated.


    "Want to go?" William, with a relaxed look, immediately noticed the mind of magneto. He stretched out his hand and tried to grasp Lao Wan, squeezing his armor and helmet.


    "Crunch, crunch" a few times, the deformed helmet that was grasped by Nianli, the squeezed magneto almost broke his skull, and at the same time, there was no mind to control the metal particles.


    Then William raised his left hand when countless metal particles fell to the ground, which also controlled the release of metal energy, and put the metal that had been decomposed into particles through a portal like a black sand storm into the raw material warehouse on Sunday.


    "It''s impossible," said magneto, with his eyes wide open and an incredible expression on his face. He looked at William, who stopped his hand. "Why can you control metal?"


    "I''ll do more!"


    William turns his mouth. Lao Wan in the movie only has the ability to control the metal. In fact, he is not strong in single selection. Moreover, those who are strong in level 5 mutants generally have great weakness in their own defense ability.


    Magneto, Professor X and Jean grey are all ordinary people''s bodies. When their abilities are suppressed, or in a specific scene, they can be killed with a single bullet.


    After testing magneto''s strength, William had to consider whether to kill him or let him go?


    As for admission?


    William just wanted to give up this idea, unless he took over the idea of magneto to change the living state of the mutant, otherwise this guy will finally come out to make trouble.


    Can kill this gave him too many memories, but also can''t threaten their own people, William and reluctant.


    Why don''t you just force him to do things for himself?


    When William hesitated, magneto seemed to know that he would die if he didn''t open his mouth. He looked at the angel, storm girl and spirit butterfly who were imprisoned in the distance, and then called out, "I surrender.".


    On the contrary, William was stunned. He tried to recover the deformed armor and helmet on magneto. He asked curiously, "why?"


    "You didn''t kill them, at least you don''t discriminate against us," magneto said frankly. "The survival of mutants needs people like me to be villains.


    Plus you didn''t kill me the first time, that means I''m still useful.


    Since there is a basis for cooperation, my death will not make the mutant live better, but worse. It''s better to listen to what you want me to do first.


    If the conditions are not harsh, why do you want to die if you can live.


    William, who had been hesitant, just laughed when he heard this, deliberately released the blue space ability and put the space mark into magneto''s body."Don''t try to destroy the world, others. I''ll come to you when I need to.


    Of course, unless a mutant has a grudge against me, I won''t let you do anything to threaten the mutant, OK? "


    Magneto thought for a moment and nodded, "this condition is not harsh, but only if you can stop the apocalypse.".


    "Hum," William said coldly, "he''s better than you.".


    With that, no matter how surprised and puzzled magneto was, his figure disappeared in Cairo and appeared directly outside the secret base of William strig, hidden in the dam.


    Entering the stealthy spaceship, Qin was relieved to see William coming.


    It''s no problem for her to kill the werewolf, but she doesn''t have much confidence to go deep into the enemy camp to save people.


    In case of being threatened by strig with Hank''s safety again, she doesn''t know what to do.


    William put his arms around his neck and almost hung the piano on his body. Before the chick took the opportunity to kiss him, "OK, OK, save hank three people first. After solving the trouble of apocalypse, I''ll take you to play on the sea for a few days.".


    I thought Qin would be shy when she heard this. Unexpectedly, when the girl was excited, her lips immediately came up. While William was speechless, she got angry.


    After a magic separation, you enter strig''s base, and then hold it. When you see the separation appear and disappear, you feel relieved. At the same time, you don''t want to let it go and jump to your waist.


    While they were keeping fit in the spaceship, the magic went into the base and floated above the passage, looking for the special magnetic field information in William''s memory that could inhibit the mutant''s super ability.


    After looking around, the sentinel material copied dozens of computers, but no information about the magnetic field was found. William had to control the sentinel material and enter the special cell where hank, Alex and mora were held.


    After the soldiers in the cell were fixed by a curse, Hank three were sent away. A large number of sentinel materials were turned into liquid like mercury, covering the whole special cell and copying all the equipment in the cell.


    in only one minute, a complete drawing appeared in the database on Sunday.

 Chapter 1492

    When the mutant''s special magnetic field information was obtained, the sentinel material was under William''s control and began to build a special prison made of sentinel material.


    Wait for the trap specially prepared for the Apocalypse to be built. With Charles''s magic separation, he comes to the trap in a blink, quietly waiting for the apocalypse that he has been chasing.


    As soon as the special purple portal of Apocalypse appeared, the magic shield was released to cover him. When he and Charles, who didn''t know why, yelled, "wait, we can talk.".


    Charles looked up as like as two peas in William''s eyes.


    The apocalypse, who has been chasing for more than ten minutes, angrily wants to release the attack as soon as it appears. However, if you hear the magic separation, you can''t catch people because you have chased for hundreds of times. Subconsciously, you want to hear what the separation wants to say.


    With the shock on Charles''s face, apocalypse suddenly relaxed his vigilance.


    But when he stopped, besides the special magnetic field made of sentinel materials, another sub body was sent back to school X by magic sub body without waiting for him to ask.


    "God", looking at the familiar woods and grass, Charles turned a blind eye to the destroyed school castle. He didn''t understand that William wanted to capture apocalypse.


    What''s more, if it''s just to capture and control the apocalypse, it''s a good thing to say that if William can absorb the abilities of countless mutants and the ability to transfer consciousness in playing the apocalypse, then the disaster of mutants and even the danger of being raised will not be far away.


    Charles, who was extremely worried and afraid, was just about to do something, but suddenly found that he could do nothing without the brain wave enhancer.


    And it seems that even if there is a brain wave enhancer, it will not affect William.


    Damn it.


    Charles''s upset, frustrated forehead sweated and his heart beat faster.


    However, after he forced himself to calm down, Charles suddenly reacted that since he could not balance William by strength, he had to be soft.


    Friendship, affection, sympathy and other soft means, as long as they are useful, they are all used.


    In a flash, he thought of Raven and Jean grey, and even thought that after the brain wave enhancer was rebuilt, would he find more beautiful and shameful mutant women and introduce them to William?


    Better have a bunch of mutant kids.


    If William knew about it, he would probably laugh a few times and play it as a friendly match.


    On this side of the secret dam, after limiting the apocalypse, William was not at ease to integrate the ice sentinel armor into the sentinel prison.


    Energy absorption, magnetic field suppression and freezing into a huge ice hockey can be regarded as the real control of the apocalypse, and then the magic is divided into holding the sentinel prison and sending it to the Mars base of the mutant world.


    At the same time, on Mars, a magnetic field suppression dungeon whose power is 100 times stronger than that of sentry prison has been rapidly formed in the construction of thousands of Engineering robots.


    Apocalypse''s ability to transfer consciousness is something he must get. Even if he can''t use it at this time, he will be able to use it later that day. Moreover, apocalypse has the same self-healing ability as wolverine, which is also useful to him.


    After studying so many mutants, strigg can come up with a mouth gun with blinking, laser eyes, self-healing, and Alderman''s metal skeleton. He doesn''t believe that he can''t develop appropriate and harmless abilities in Apocalypse.


    At that time, even if he can''t use it himself, he can use it for his mother, Abigail and Jesse after countless experiments and when he is sure that there is no problem.


    Even in the army of Olympus.


    Self healing alone can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness of the army in Shenyu. Of course, not everyone is eligible for super power.


    It can be regarded as the reward of war achievements and loyalty to win the hearts of the God domain.

 Chapter 1493

    After the Apocalypse was finished, William, who was working out with Qin on the spaceship, put his mind on how to exercise.


    With the end of warm-up exercise, when he took off his coat and trousers and entered the formal competition, William went to the green with one stroke. When the competition became more and more anxious, the power of Phoenix in Qin suddenly rioted and went into William''s body.


    Hell, trapped as tightly as octopus, both sides are William with negative distance. It''s too late to leave.


    Fortunately, these days, he has thought about contacting and even absorbing the power of the Phoenix. When the power of the Phoenix comes into his body, he will not resist and guard against the power from his own body.


    As soon as he accepted the power of the Phoenix, in the deep and distant universe of the mutant world, a huge group of power of the Phoenix shining with rainbow color all the time suddenly turned its direction and rushed straight ahead of the earth.


    And in the acceptance of the power of the Phoenix William, also feel the existence of this force, suddenly looked up to the ceiling of the spacecraft, the line of sight is the direction of the power of the Phoenix.


    Qin, who is enjoying running and fighting on the ground in the Brazilian jujitsu competition, put his hands on William''s cheek and complained, "run fast, our competition is not over, don''t stop?"


    William, feeling happy, ran and said with a smile, "OK, OK, don''t lose in a moment, just beg for mercy.".


    "I''m not afraid of you," Chin laughs, releasing a holy light blessing and healing for herself. Her full strength has been improved by 2 levels, and at the same time, it also relieves pain and physical consumption.


    Hum, William''s mouth was crooked, and he soon quickened his pace and ran quickly.


    "Asshole, you asshole, don''t tell me to start.".


    Soon, the spaceship was full of the heavy breathing sound of intense fitness, and no matter how Qin improved her physical strength and relieved her fatigue, she kept releasing the enchantment magic. But in terms of real physical strength, where could she compare with the strong Willem.


    After only half an hour, I couldn''t run any more. I gasped for breath to admit defeat and said I would stop and have a rest.


    William shows a winner''s smile and slows down. When he rushes forward slowly, what makes him strange is that no matter how much Phoenix power he absorbs from Qin, Qin doesn''t notice at all.


    It seems that the power of the Phoenix in William''s body is transmitted to him from unknown places by using the piano as a receiver.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I suddenly felt that it was OK.


    Qin doesn''t know, which means she doesn''t have to explain to her. Otherwise, the girl may think that William is close to and concerned about her, and the purpose is the power of the Phoenix.


    Now, William can use the power of Phoenix that he has had for a long time. Otherwise, he can''t teach Qin magic knowledge and spiritual cultivation methods.


    As for why the power of the Phoenix has not been revealed before, you can use yourself who has mastered countless magic, and you don''t need to use the power of the Phoenix against the enemy at all.


    William, who was very happy, let Qin rest for a few minutes, and then began to run with Qin again. However, he did not know that in the main world,


    a purple figure was hiding in a huge spaceship in the universe, listening to the report of the predator hired by him,


    a star stealing spaceship hired by the predator had been connected to rocky, who fled to the dark elf world.


    He was purple all over, but his whole body was a bit like the spirit body''s employer. His voice changed and he didn''t show his face. He sent a recording to rocky, and then told the predator, "take rocky to Asgard underworld, and I''ll give you your reward directly.".


    After the cross Galaxy communication was shut down, five big boxes with 50000 energy crystals appeared in the predator''s spaceship out of thin air.


    After receiving the balance, the predators happily thought that although the risk of this transaction is very high, it is enough for them to retire directly.


    After receiving their final payment and orders, they began to prepare for the space jump and enter the underworld of Asgard.


    If William saw the purple spirit, he would be surprised and shout out "mieba".


    And if you think about it a little, you will probably regret that when you first go to the world of 2025, why you just look at the soul of mieba from the unknown plane,


    on the 2014 timeline, absorbed by the soul gem,


    instead of directly destroying the soul of mieba.


    Even destroy the soul gem of the unknown plane whose time passes ten times faster than the main plane.


    Otherwise, mieba, who is locked up in the soul gem, will have no chance to kill the red skeleton who serves as the guard of the soul gem.


    Then he came out of the gem and took over the responsibility of red skull.


    It took another 30 years to find a way out of the control of gems by using the people who were looking for soul gems. Not to mention, they got gems in turn.


    By using the strange nature of soul gems, he found the other five gems step by step, and broke the kamataj of that world.


    Learn magic, like Dr. strange, and use the ability of time gem to find the Hawk Eye and black widow in the first 2025 world on the timeline.Then follow Hawkeye and black widow to find the first 2025 plane.


    Gu Yi, the master of William''s world, worried that the world in 2025 would be in trouble without six wireless gems,


    in addition, he really wanted to take off the position of the supreme mage and put the responsibility on William, so he went to the position in 2025.


    Although Gu Yi went to another world, she would return to the Lord''s world once a month for the first few years.


    it was only after Gu Yi determined that William was in the position of the supreme mage. Although she didn''t do much and was not responsible for it, with her absolute strength, the dark forces did not dare to invade the Lord''s world again.


    Gu Yi changed the number of return to the Lord''s world to one or two times a year have a look.


    And this gives the spirit body the opportunity to destroy hegemony. With six infinite gems, Gu Yi finds William''s world along her without noticing.


    However, after entering the Lord''s world, spirit mieba is not in a hurry to get revenge from William.


    He knew very well that he had six infinite gems and gloves of other planes in his hand. William also had these in his hand, and behind them were the allies of Odin and Asgard.


    So, in the six months he came to the Lord''s world, the first thing he did was to collect intelligence, and then he made a plan to rescue rocky.


    In addition, in order not to be noticed by William and Odin, mieba also spent some time making money, robbing and killing. With 100000 energy crystals, he found the predator who only had to pay for it and didn''t touch the children. It took four months to rescue rocky from Asgard.


    Also let the predator told rocky, want to revenge Odin, sol and Asgard, only to rescue Odin was sealed in the Asgard underworld Hella.


    As a result, as he thought, William didn''t go after rocky at the first time, and rocky went to rescue Hella. Odin couldn''t suspect him of destroying hegemony.

 Chapter 1494

    When the two brothers and sisters join hands to deal with Odin and Asgard, spirit mieba will go to find fire giant surter.


    Once sulter, known as the executor of Asgard''s twilight, gets the eternal fire in Odin''s treasure house.


    Even if Asgard can survive in the end, Odin and sol may fall directly under the attack of hyra and Loki in the open and the fire giant in the dark.


    Even if Odin didn''t fall, he would be disabled even if he didn''t die after a big war. Asgard would never spare no effort to help William.


    If William takes people to support Asgard during the battle of Asgard, he will have a chance to sneak attack when he is hiding in the dark.


    Even mieba felt that no matter he attacked Odin or William, as long as he injured one of them seriously, he could destroy the gems in William''s hands with his six gems before William used them.


    even if all the gems died together, it would not be a loss.


    After all, he felt that if he added shanghaila, he would not lose William gaodin at all.


    As long as there are enough energy crystals, some of them are predators or other star thieves who are willing to risk attacking Asgard for money.


    Even in the case of fighting with the wind, the destructive power of the star thieves is stronger than that of the regular troops.


    As for sol and Asgard''s other shrines.


    When mieba thought about Sol''s hand at this time, he didn''t pay attention to sol because he had only Thor''s hammer.


    Moreover, he has been hiding in the first 2025 world for two years and has been waiting for Gu Yi to return to the main world. In his spare time, he has long known what happened in the past of that world.


    It''s not easy to use infinite gems to control ordinary people like Colonel Roddy.


    Moreover, among the superheroes that Roddy can touch, there is no intersection with the magician at all. There is no need to worry about being seen that Roddy''s memory has gone wrong.


    Therefore, after learning about the annihilation of hegemony in all the wars in 2025, we know that Hella is sealed in the underworld, and we can think of using the rocky brothers and sisters to deal with Odin and Saul.


    Had it not been for Odin''s brother snake in the movie world in 2025, mieba would have gone to the underworld to release Kur himself.


    If Kur is really released and Asgard is really destroyed, Kur, who has absorbed countless fears, will be 100% against mieba who has the idea of destroying the world.


    After all, Kur, like the demons of Mephisto, has the power of fear.


    Mieba, this is a job in hell and abyss.


    After the game between William and Jean grey, who knew nothing about this, and after Jean was tired and asleep, he took time to see how the family in Olympus were doing, and then he watched rocky for a while by staring at his magic separation.


    After learning that Rocky''s spaceship was going to Asgard, his first thought was that rocky wanted to release Hella.


    But this idea surprised him first, and then he didn''t feel much surprised.


    It''s certain that rocky has a black hand behind him. Since that black hand can save rocky, it''s no surprise to William that he knows Hella.


    But William never thought that the black hand was the exterminator of other worlds, and it was also a exterminator who was killed once.


    It''s just a guess that there are opposition forces within Asgard, or that Odin and the snake Kur he mentioned a few years ago are secretly making trouble.


    Since it is an internal rebellion in Asgard, once the rebellion is really formed, it is very likely to push Angela to the top after helping Odin and sol.


    With or without rocky?


    But as soon as he thought of the huge Phoenix force in the universe, which was moving rapidly to the mutant earth, William planned to absorb those Phoenix forces first.


    After all, the time flow between the mutant world and the main world is 10:1. If one of them is not careful in the main world, and the Phoenix force in the universe can''t find him, he is likely to be attracted by Qin.


    If he has the double insurance of infinite gem and Phoenix power, plus he is an extraordinary magician, and he can recover 1% of his magic power in one second, no one will be able to threaten him in the main world in the future.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help sleeping with Jean grey in my arms.


    A few hours later, as usual, William wakes up to see rocky through his magic identity for a while. He sees that the spaceship is still sailing in the universe, and it will take more than 20 hours to reach Asgard''s underworld,


    in his mind, that is to say, he can stay in the mutant world for seven or eight days.


    Holding the Qin of washing and changing into new clothes, one teleport back to x school.


    As soon as they appeared, Charles saw Qin''s expression. First he swore secretly, and then he was happy.


    You don''t have to ask. Just look at Qin''s affectionate expression, and the hand that always holds William''s arm and refuses to let go, you can see that they have been mixed up.


    If he would have criticized William in the past, it can be seen that William used the sentinel machine life to capture the apocalypse. Charles would like to see that Jean was pregnant with William''s child at this time.Just about to say something, Charles suddenly frowned. When William found out, he said with a smile, "are you free? Let''s talk?"


    When chin heard this, she didn''t ask much. She said "yacht" to William with her mouth. She went to one side to help hank clean up the ruins of the bombed castle.


    William knew that Qin was reminding him that after the apocalypse, they would go out on a yacht together.


    Charles looked at Qin with some apology in his eyes, then looked up at William and asked, "Apocalypse.".


    "Don''t worry, that guy will never come out again.".


    Looking at Charles, William said with a smile, "I''m not interested in the strange abilities of the apocalypse, and I''m confident that I will live for thousands of years, not to mention 10000 years.


    In addition, all kinds of magic, all kinds of Sorcerer''s incantations and scientific and technological means of the society must be more than him. Even the spiritual power that the Apocalypse wants to get, I will.


    Catching him alive is nothing more than valuing the ability of consciousness transfer, and it''s not for myself, but just in case. After all, I also have feelings, relatives and lovers that I care about. ".


    "That''s good.".


    Although Charles did not know whether William was telling the truth or not, he could only treat William as telling the truth.


    Then he showed a teasing expression and said, "if I were you, I would leave with Qin for a few days to avoid meeting Ruiwen who just came back.".


    William didn''t know the meaning of this. He immediately felt the space mark on the enchanted woman in his heart, and soon knew that Ruiwen was in a taxi several kilometers away.


    The spirit sweeps past, but unexpectedly sees the dark blue skin all over, sharp teeth and sharp mouth, behind the long pointed tail of the devil.


    According to the cartoon, this guy is the son of the devil shaped woman and the red devil. Although he didn''t say it in the movie, it still made William feel a little frustrated.


    As soon as Nianli starts, he grabs the somersault method from the Night Walker''s head a few kilometers away, moves it back in a flash, and then uses the portal to give it to Sunday for comparison with raven''s DNA.


    As for Raven''s DNA, William has collected her normal shedding head method since he got involved with the witch.

 Chapter 1495

    William, waiting for the DNA identification results on Sunday, called Qin back, looked at Charles and said, "you ask people to level up the ruins of the castle and the collapsed basement, and then prepare enough building materials.


    When Qin and I come back from our trip, we can rebuild your castle with our powers.


    "That''s great," Charles nodded happily. "I''m also worried that the castle, as a teaching area and accommodation, will take years to rebuild.".


    After that, Charles lowered his head and thought for a while, "preparing materials and leveling the land can be done in about ten days. The students and I are waiting for you to come back.".


    "Well," William nodded, holding Chin''s hand, and then a transfer appeared in New York City.


    I found a Michelin restaurant and had a big meal while waiting for Sunday to build a yacht of this age.


    Two hours later, Sunday meeting reported, "Sir, the 41 meter yacht has been built.


    The identity of the yacht, the New York Marina parking rental, has also been telephone booking, and transferred three years of rent.


    You just need to dock the yacht at the dock and sign it. A special law firm will be responsible for the specific contract.


    "Very good.".


    After paying the bill, William took Qin''s hand and strolled in the streets of New York.


    He bought a lot of drinks, food and daily necessities, and put all his clothes in the storage space. When it was getting dark, the two men sent one by one to the open sea of New York to release the yacht.


    William is in charge of shipping to the wharf more than ten kilometers away for registration, while Qin collects the things William takes out of the storage space.


    Twenty minutes later, the yacht was parked on the wharf. William saw from a distance that several men in suits were waiting for him under the street lights on the wharf where large yachts were parked alone.


    Park the yacht. William stands in the second deck rest area and waves to the people on the dock.


    Five men in suits hesitated a few times before embarking on the yacht. A man in his forties bowed slightly and said, "good evening, Mr. Devonshire. We are lawyers from Hans law firm.


    we are employed by you to handle the berthing, maintenance and maintenance of this yacht.".


    With that, Hans took out a document and said, "you just need to sign the document. We''ll talk to the dock about the rest.".


    "Very good", William took the pen with a smile, scanned the side document, thought silently for a while, and signed Qin''s name after he was sure there was no problem.


    "This yacht is called Phoenix. It''s a gift for my girlfriend." after that, William pointed to the simple table in the rest area. "This is a gift you''ve been waiting for me for more than an hour, but if I''m not satisfied with it in the future, it''s only this time.".


    Hans looked at a small wooden box the size of a palm on the table. When he opened it curiously, he saw that there were 50 golden coins in it.


    William said in the shocked and happy eyes of Hans and others, "well, go ahead, gentlemen.".


    50 Devonshire gold coins, according to the price of the mutant in 1985, is about 30000 US dollars.


    This money is not in William''s eyes at all, but it can definitely make three lawyers and two dock managers happy for several days. After all, gold is more exciting than paper money of the same value.


    In the future, the Phoenix and William, or Qin, will be given priority and perfectly handled first.


    After playing on the sea for a few days, at midnight, William and Jean were playing deep diving and hide and seek in the sea. Suddenly, a strong voice appeared in William''s heart.


    With his legs sliding fiercely, he dashed from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea. William''s eyes were fixed on the space for a few times.


    although he could not see anything specific, he still clearly felt that it was the Phoenix force moving from the depths of the universe that was calling himself.


    Just as he was about to rush into the sky, a mermaid like piano appeared behind him. It was on his back and his hands were around his chest. "You''re kidding, William. When it''s your turn to look for me in the sea, you sneak out for a breath.".


    William touched the circle behind Qin with his backhand, and then turned to her mouth and said, "I''ll do something. Are you waiting for me on the yacht or going back to school x?"


    "Of course, I''ll wait for you here on the yacht," Chin licked her lips vaguely, and put the headlight on William''s chest. "What''s more important than me now?"


    William felt hot in his heart, but he just grinned and didn''t take the next step. "I''m sorry, Jean, there''s a little trouble in space,


    I feel a huge energy, which is moving towards the earth quickly. Even a minute later, I can see the energy with my naked eye.


    If we don''t deal with it in time, the whole world will report in disorder tomorrow. ".


    "Then I''ll go too." as soon as I heard that something was wrong in space, Qin put her arms around William''s neck. With an idea, the nano body armor on her neck was activated, and wrapped her in a few seconds.


    Unfortunately, William was not only worried that Qin would absorb more power from the Phoenix, but also worried that he would not be able to control his rampage. He was even more worried that he would take the power of the Phoenix alone, where he would take Qin into space.


    "You wait for me on the yacht, or help me make a snack. After ten minutes, I''ll get the energy and have enough to eat and drink before I have the energy to keep fit with you."."Well", seeing that William refused for the second time, Qin was no longer arrogant and had to go to space.


    Holding the piano on the yacht, they lingered for more than ten times. Then William came to space one by one. His eyes were fixed on the distant, dark space. A colorful light ball was moving towards him.


    More than ten seconds later, a huge colorful Phoenix force with a diameter of at least one kilometer appeared in front of him.


    When it came to an end, William didn''t hesitate to release the power of the Phoenix from Qin, which was linked with the power of the Phoenix in space.


    "bang", the mental power in William''s head was running vigorously, resisting and assimilating the power of the soul carried by the power of the Phoenix, and there were all kinds of good and bad emotional energy.


    With more and more energy assimilated and filtered into his body, William''s head began to swell.


    What''s more, his sentinel armor tends to absorb these negative emotions when it is worrying about the same negative emotions.


    That''s not going to work.


    Without even thinking about it, William knew that once a sentinel armor full of negative emotions was born, it might produce pure dark intelligence full of dark energy, with all kinds of destruction and killing emotions.


    Instantly put the sentry on the body, together with six infinite gems into the storage space, and resist the impact of massive energy.


    In a few seconds, his body appeared a gold-plated energy, causing skin cracks.


    Fortunately, the power of Phoenix also represents the storage container and dominator of life. As soon as the cracks on William''s body appear, they will heal automatically in a few seconds.


    Moreover, with his own spiritual power, the more Phoenix power he absorbed and assimilated, his spiritual power soared, and his strength also increased rapidly.


    All the way up to the bottleneck of strength, mental force forced to break through, but because the power of the Phoenix absorbed, it slowly settled down.


    For a moment, William felt that he had never been so comfortable, that he had never felt so strong.

 Chapter 1496

    Even William had a feeling in his heart that it would not be too difficult for him to create a wise life based on his imagination.


    However, unless he had to create life, he would rather create human beings with his own women than create an intelligent creature that didn''t know what trouble it would cause.


    Close your eyes to feel the power of the Phoenix, the impact on your own thinking, with his inner vision of his mind more in-depth, the more you can feel all kinds of emotions are enhanced.


    Whether it''s love, justice, friendliness or irritability, greed and desire, the good thing is that so many years of magician''s career has not only made him extremely strong in spirit, but also made him very good at not thinking about the bad.


    The most direct manifestation is that William prefers to use the power of the light which makes people feel hypocritical, and rarely uses the power of the dark.


    This means that his thinking of good and evil has long been integrated into his deep consciousness.


    In fact, some desires are easy to release. When an idea appears on the yacht, Qin, who is frying a steak, feels that she is held tightly from behind.


    when a familiar breath comes into her nose, it is probably the mutual attraction of the power of Phoenix. In a few seconds, Qin can''t help but want to have an in-depth exchange.


    He turned around, put his arms around William''s neck without hesitation, and stood on tiptoe to stick them together.


    After a while, the yacht was full of thick breath generated by fierce running, and with the passage of time, the Phoenix power of the two people actually began to entangle, collide and confuse with each other,


    the two phoenix forces were quite different, but you and I were entangled together, Qin could not help singing high notes.


    A huge shock wave, through the yacht to the surrounding sea swept fiercely.


    More than ten seconds later, hundreds of fish in the sea turned out to be white bellied and floated on the sea, while more creatures in the sea, like natural enemies, kept away from the yacht in panic.


    After more than an hour, William, who was running violently, finally gasped and stopped, and the two forces of Phoenix also stopped, and returned to the master''s body.


    After a few minutes, Qin, looking at William with a ruddy face, hesitated for a long time and then asked in a low voice,


    "William, why do you also have the power of Phoenix in your body?"


    William, who had an abdominal case for a long time, opened his eyes and said with a smile, "why else would I have found your home ten years ago?


    Why can I surpass other gods and kings in only one tenth or one percent of their time?


    And you''ve been better than Charles in only ten years?


    In terms of magic, it will take a few decades or even hundreds of years to reach the level of a high-level magician as kamataji''s fighting mage. "


    To these rhetorical questions, Qin was stunned at first, and then said, "do you mean that the power of Phoenix can speed up the cultivation?"


    "Of course," William nodded, "the power of Phoenix represents the power of soul, spirit and even life. The stronger the spiritual power is, the easier it is to learn magic.".


    With these words, William felt that it was probably because of the power of the Phoenix that he could control time and space. His understanding of time and space seemed to have risen to a higher level.


    Now, even without the space gem, light can cross the dimensions and return to the main world with its own strength.


    The next day, in Kathmandu of mutant world, William and Jean wear two hoods and travel freely in this ancient city with hundreds of years of history.


    It wasn''t until after dark that he took Qin to a remote mountain with an altitude of more than 3000 meters. Taking advantage of the darkness, he released a large number of Engineering robots and the building materials prepared on Sundays these days.


    For three consecutive nights, an ancient Chinese style manor covering an area of 3000 square meters. It stands quietly on the snow capped peak.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, William, who got up early, walked out of the manor alone with his hands on his back, stood on the edge of a cliff, and watched a gentle slope connected to the hillside nearby.


    he thought that it would be easier and easier to build a ladder to the foot of the mountain.


    Floating in the air flying, mental power in the mountains and the surrounding environment back and forth scanning, finally determined the route, William''s figure appeared outside the manor.


    The power of the Phoenix is released. As he walks around, the rocks within 10 meters in front of him are like a pile of snow meeting the sun. The rocks dissipate into dust and are swept away, leaving behind a ten meter long, three meter wide and half meter wide ladder.


    Step by step, as the ladder leads to the hillside, William carves hidden magic circles on the surrounding mountains. Unless he is ten meters away, he will not see the ladder.


    And this kind of snow peak, not to mention people, even animals are very few.


    All the way to the foot of the mountain, William did not stop. Instead, he suspended and gathered up the power of the Phoenix. He used earth magic to change the rock land at the foot of the mountain at will, and made an ordinary road that could be opened to traffic, extending more than ten kilometers away.


    In a valley five kilometers from a real road, the magic stopped.Looking at the valley plain made up of stones outside the valley, William suddenly felt that in order to learn magic, he had better let Qiu Xuexue walk in and fly back. Then every kilometer, he made a river five or six meters wide. Unless he drove a tank, no car could cross the valley full of stones.


    After that, William was thinking about where to find a magic apprentice with good talent.


    And then he thought, let''s change all the objects of kamataji''s magic into her own, so as not to find a mutant plane like the trinity of visandi or domam.


    However, there are not so many requirements for English wizard''s incantations. According to the level and contribution of magicians, they are taught in ten levels.


    On the day of negotiation with Jean, William took a look at rocky, who was flying to Asgard''s underworld, every ten hours of the mutant world, that is, one hour of the main world.


    I saw that this guy had just got off the spaceship. He was looking at the gray underworld with hesitation and bewilderment. He was struggling with whether or not to release the elder sister HeLa he had never met.


    After all, rocky is not stupid. Can he be a good person and a good stubble if he can be sealed by Odin regardless of his flesh and blood?


    Not to mention Odin, even the existence of Hella has to be erased from Asgard, which shows that Hella is an extremely dangerous existence.


    In case Hella is released and avenged Odin with Hella, and finally Hella is allowed to sit on the throne, isn''t he making wedding clothes for others?


    Don''t let out Hella, let alone revenge, it''s impossible to appear in the sunshine.


    Once hemdar finds his trace, he will face endless pursuit, even killing.

 Chapter 1497

    After thinking for a long time in the underworld of Asgard, rocky clenched his teeth and thought to himself, "I have two ways now, or I will give up revenge on Odin and hide away from Asgard to avoid being hunted everywhere.


    Otherwise, we can only contact people who have hatred and resentment with Odin and overthrow Odin''s rule together.


    As for whether it will be herself or Hera, the king of Asgard, it will be later. ".


    After he made up his mind, rocky began to search for the sealed Hella with his heart. Where was the sealed Hella in the underworld.


    But Asgard''s underworld is said to be the underworld. In fact, it is also a planet, and Odin will take it as a place of seal, just because although the planet has living conditions, it is too poor, and the climate is not suitable for ordinary people.


    So, it''s not so easy to find a magic seal on a planet.


    Looking for three days is no clue, and the main world three days, mutant world is 30 days.


    William took the piano that he couldn''t stick to. While he was playing around, he also paid attention to some children with magic talent.


    However, instead of taking these children directly to the world''s kamataji, he told them in a dream that there was a secret place called kamataji on a mountain twenty-six kilometers north of Kathmandu, where they could learn the magic of legend.


    Every child he looks good at drags his dream for three consecutive days, and then leaves behind unmanned aerial vehicles for surveillance and protection, and Kun style spaceships carrying combat robots on standby.


    Then leave ten magic parts in Kathmandu as guides.


    The new Kamata Taj also has magic as a magic teacher, and a magic item of the first level in the magic Scripture in the hands of Heqin, which serves as the teaching carrier of magic and incantations.


    As for whether the children believe it or not, it''s up to them to decide.


    Anyway, the battle robot left by William can''t deal with magneto. It shouldn''t be too simple to deal with werewolves and human villains.


    Besides, black front drones are equipped with bullets, and spider robots can discharge electricity and assassinate people with sharp claws.


    Another month later, three days later, rocky finally found out where HeLa was sealed.


    But he didn''t do it immediately. After all, Odin sealed it himself. If there was any change, it would be OK to break the seal for the first time.


    Maybe it''s time to unite with Hella and fight against Odin.


    But if the seal can''t be broken for a while, it''s just waiting for Odin to lead a large number of elite Asgard soldiers to ride in the rainbow, and then they will come to him in an instant,


    surround him with a fierce fight with Hella.


    Fortunately, you don''t have to die, but you will be locked up in a more tightly guarded prison.


    Rocky, who has been in prison for five years, would rather die than go back to Asgard.


    Therefore, he spent several days asking the star robbers who sent him to Asgard underworld to gather a lot of star mercenaries who paid for their lives, but he concealed that it was Asgard he was dealing with.


    As for the energy crystal, thanks to William''s healing charm.


    A few years ago, he was in charge of Asgard''s healing Charms before he united with the ice giant to overthrow Odin''s rule.


    When it came to light, he stole tens of thousands of healing runes when he escaped from Asgard. Now there are many energy crystals.


    With enough money, he also prepared a lot of weapons and equipment. When he felt that he was safe, he began to break the seal.


    As soon as he started, Odin in asgardkin palace frowned.


    As soon as he reaches out his hand, the eternal gun and the destroyer, who has been guarding Odin''s treasure house, step out of the hiding seal array and instantly transmit it to the golden palace to attach it to Odin.


    And under the throne of the golden palace, a group of Asgard high-level see this, where still don''t understand this matter has a big thing.


    For more than a thousand years, Odin has never used the destroyer armor except for the gun of eternity.


    Sol reached for Thor''s hammer and asked solemnly, "father, did you find rocky? Or who did he collude with? "


    Odin nodded with satisfaction. It seems that all these years of experience have achieved some results.


    Not only was Saul less stupid, he became more brain savvy.


    "We are going to London now. We must inform William.".


    Odin doesn''t feel that he can''t subdue Hella. In the past ten years, he has been using the magic nectar provided by William,


    one year has increased his life by ten years, that is, hundreds of years of vitality has been restored, which makes Odin return to the seventh floor of his peak period, not to mention his heyday.


    But if he beat Hella by himself, his recovery in the past ten years would be in vain, and it would even be possible for him to die together.


    Since my daughter and son-in-law are powerful and family members, why not join them all?


    What''s more, with his knowledge of rocky, maybe when he and Saul rush to the underworld, it''s a trap to meet them.Even if it''s not the siege trap laid by powerful people, it must be the trap of technology or magic explosion.


    After all, it''s been seven days since rocky escaped, and Saul doesn''t believe that rocky can escape without anyone behind the scenes.


    In these seven days, no one knows what rocky and the people behind the scenes have done.


    Now such a blatant attack seal, release hidden in Odin''s heart the deepest secret of Hella, Odin can not think more.


    This is also the first time he did not want to send Asgard soldiers on the past scruples.


    What worries Odin most is that if the army leaves, and the person behind the scenes is Asgard''s internal ghost, even if he wins in the end, it will directly shake their family''s rule over Asgard.


    So, at this time, when he thought that Angela and William had not really got married, and the marriage was only a verbal agreement, Odin felt some regret and thorny.


    Fortunately, Angela can freely use many artifact in William''s hand. With these artifact, Angela may be able to deal with Hella without his own hands.


    Thinking of this, Odin thought to himself, "even if William won''t move, you must take Angela, and it''s better to let Angela take William''s mechanical legion, or even the crazy war demon Legion.


    In recent years, from the silent leader in Mephisto''s territory, William summoned crazy war demons from time to time, which could hide from ordinary people, but could not hide from big forces or Odin''s extraordinary existence.


    If you calculate the number, William should have expanded the army to 100000. With this undead army, who is not afraid of death and is more powerful than Asgard soldiers,


    there are mechanical legions who don''t care about war damage at all, and Angela, as the king of ice giant, whose ice giant serves as cannon fodder, even if other forces intervene, the loss of the divine realm will not be so great. " .


    Think of here, Odin''s brow wrinkled deeper.


    The two legions, together with William''s own strength, have already faintly surpassed him as the God King. Moreover, when he thought that the bull of Zeus would abdicate and abdicate the position of the God King of Olympus to William, Odin regretted not having married Angela earlier.


    But that year''s agreement made Odin unable to make up his mind. When William officially married Angela, Odin had to abdicate to Angela. After all, Saul was his own son.


    Although it seems that William didn''t care about this agreement in this year. He verbally said that he would marry Angela, but once there is something wrong with Asgard, who knows if William will go back on the agreement.


    In exchange for the Eight Legged God maslaibunier, he got on his horse and felt the seal of xiahaila. He felt that he still had some time. Instead of using the transmission function of the eternal gun, he went to the rainbow bridge.


    After all, this kind of time can save a little magic is a little bit.


    After a while, Odin and his son arrive at rainbow bridge. Heimdar, who is informed by Odin, wants Odin and sol to salute.


    Without any hesitation and without saying a word, the rainbow bridge starts. A huge rainbow instantly links to London''s falger castle.

 Chapter 1498

    When entering the rainbow bridge, Odin hesitated for a few seconds and issued an order to call up the army with the eternal gun in case of an accident.


    Then he said to heimdahl, "when the army is assembled, stand by outside.".


    Heimdar nodded hastily and said respectfully, "I understand, your majesty.".


    When Odin and sol show their bodies, sol frowns and finds that it is not Angela''s bodyguard, female assassin Evelyn lasaro, who greets them.


    It''s hundreds of armored, armed Asgard fighters.


    These young asgards who followed Angela and came to fulger castle at that time, although they knelt down to see Odin and sol at the sight of them,


    just look at their expressions and figures hidden around them, you can see that these people have always been on guard, even in a state of war readiness.


    Odin sat on God''s horse and asked four soldiers kneeling three meters away, "what''s the matter?"


    The four centurions looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, then nodded to each other, and let the highest Centurion report,


    "Your Majesty, ten days ago, he got a message from Prince Saul that after rocky fled, his highness Angela ordered the castle to mobilize and wait for the order.


    But after so many days, not only did her highness Angela not come back, but also could not be contacted. What worries us more is that Devonshire manor in London is empty.


    All I know is that all of Devon Hill''s relatives disappeared in a spaceship ten days ago. At this time, London was almost in a mess because of this.


    Many people wonder if there will be any natural disaster, and his highness Devonshire will give up with his family.


    Sol was stunned, and then he thought of what the English were worried about. He was worried that William would abandon the earth people and run for his life with his family.


    But before Saul could laugh, Odin sighed, "what does that little guy see in the future by using big prophecy or time gem?"


    When he heard this, Salton looked at Odin with his eyes wide open and his face full of disbelief.


    "It''s impossible. How can William be a deserter?" Saul shook his head fiercely. "He has so many industries on the earth and controls the three-tier economy of England. How can he escape with his family without trying.".


    Odin shook his head, "he is now Olympus, the new God King, and he was passed down by Zeus himself. He married two daughters of Zeus, Athena and Artemis.


    the legitimacy of the throne can not be doubted. With his own strength and two legions, who can and dare to oppose Olympus.


    If you are in danger, of course, take your family to Olympus.


    But it was impossible, and Odin shook his head.


    The six infinite gems and gloves are all in William''s hands. Who can resist the six gems in the real material world?


    What''s more, it''s no secret that William used six gems in the abyss.


    Don''t look at the dark space of domam, in recent years after Gu Yi retired from the position of the supreme mage, but more dare not hit the earth''s idea.


    Thinking about this, Odin can''t help thinking that when William becomes the king of gods, Angela, should they go to see Olympus, or relax?


    He was relieved. Since William didn''t run away, it means that this incident of Hella should not be regarded as a disaster affecting Asgard.


    Or a disaster that William felt could not be solved.


    However, although they were both gods, they always looked down upon each other. Even though the gods of Olympus were gods, they were forced back to the realm of Olympus from the ancient earth.


    The two gods will tell each other how to enter their respective gods.


    Don''t want to kill Hella, will also be injured, or even fall of Odin, frowning thinking about how to enter the Olympus, or contact Angela and William.


    After thinking about it for a while, there was no way.


    But it''s a little too risky for him and sol.


    Just go back to Asgard and enter the abyss through the secret way left by his father bor.


    If you are lucky, you can reach the bottom of the abyss all the way, and then enter the underworld of Olympus from the purgatory of tartartaros.


    Explain with Hades, the Lord of the underworld, that you should be able to reach Olympus.


    But the abyss is easy to enter, but it is not so good to travel far.


    Along the way, even if there is no devil blocking the way, but once found by the devil, countless low-level demons, even with a pile of people, can pile up their father and son.


    Just as he was about to venture into the abyss with the elite of Saul and Asgard, he saw Saul suddenly slap his forehead, look for it from the subspace he used to keep things, take out a jade and crush it.


    "Father, this is the letter William left me when he sold me all kinds of racing cars for fun.".


    Speaking of this, Saul felt his head a little embarrassed, "but after this communication symbol was given to me, the racing business was given to Prince of Wales and miss Abigail, so I almost forgot that I still have this communication symbol in my hand.".Odin gave Saul a white look, but he didn''t blame him at this time. But after waiting for almost a minute, he didn''t see William.


    Feel seal fast support not long, no time to delay Odin, can only sigh in the heart.


    He raised his head and said to heimdar, who had been watching here all the time, "don''t wait, first send a team of 100 scouts into the underworld.".


    Then take sol back to Asgard Rainbow Bridge with the teleportation power of the eternal gun.


    As soon as the father and son returned to Asgard, they saw a group of scouts flying into rainbow bridge. Then hamdal shared the ability to see through the whole nine worlds for Odin.


    Sure enough, this group of 100 scouts was attacked by the star robbers as soon as they entered the underworld.


    What surprised Odin, sol and rocky was that at least 30% of the star robbers, when they saw that the people who hired them had to deal with Asgard,


    they turned around and ran away without thinking about it. Even some star robbers who fought with scouts didn''t die after a few rounds, yelled "misunderstanding" and put away or threw away their weapons to leave the battlefield.


    So rocky and the spirit state in a warship hiding outside the ninth boundary, can''t help yelling in his heart.


    Had it not been for the marauders hired by spirit mieba, they had proved with their actual actions of rescuing rocky that they didn''t care about Asgard. Mieba said that they might have planned to kill first.


    However, the star thieves hired by rocky are not stupid. If mieba and Hella can block the top fighting power of Odin, sol and other asgards, they will definitely fight with the wind.


    Let them be cannon fodder and die. Even if there is a black market, these star thieves have reason to say that rocky broke the contract first and concealed who the enemy is.


    After all, Asgard''s invincible reputation in the nine realms was built on rainbow bridge and the corpses of countless people who fought in the nine realms.

 Chapter 1499

    Rocky looks ugly at some star thieves who have received money. He not only gives up attacking and running without dignity, but also bewitches others to follow them.


    If rocky didn''t have a complete plan, he might have to run with him.


    In the end, there is only a higher reward to strengthen the determination of those who are not afraid or have never heard of Asgard''s glorious deeds to resist.


    Then he gritted his teeth, took out a magic weapon which was exchanged with thousands of healing runes and intended to be used against sol, and stabbed the seal of Hella.


    Odin, who was far away in Asgard, saw Loki''s move and rushed into the rainbow bridge without any hesitation.


    In two seconds, he appeared on the battlefield. At this time, rocky had already stabbed two times with his magic weapon. When the seal was about to fall, the third shot had not been stabbed down yet. Odin''s eternal gun sent out a golden energy light,


    straight to Rocky''s back, forcing rocky to return the energy light.


    But rocky took the initiative to stop the gun, with a sly smile on the corner of his mouth, and let the energy light penetrate his back.


    "Cheated.".


    Odin is watching Rocky''s figure disappear. He doesn''t understand that what he is attacking is Rocky''s phantom. As soon as the energy ray penetrates the phantom, it directly hits the seal.


    With a loud bang, the seal was easily broken.


    The dust spread everywhere. Dozens of seconds later, a young woman with black hair, all dressed in black and green tights and a mocking smile came out of the seal step by step.


    Seeing Odin''s white hair and white beard, Hella''s eyes looked unbelievable. She stood for a few seconds and then said with a smile, "long time no see, father.".


    Sol, who followed him, looked at Odin with a calm face.


    In front of Angela, the illegitimate daughter, and now in front of HeLa, who knows that she is not a good person by looking at her expression and dress, she has set up Odin''s daughter.


    Immediately discontented asked, "how many illegitimate daughters do you have, father?"


    "Illegitimate daughter," Hella is very dissatisfied with staring at sol, and Thor''s hammer in his hand, and squinting at Odin, "I also want to know, after you seal me, how many bastards did you have with other women, father.".


    Evil breed? When he got angry, he raised Thor''s hammer in his hand and wanted to hit Hella.


    But before the hammer was thrown out, Odin pressed Sol''s shoulder, "Thor''s hammer can''t hurt her, and calm down.".


    "This," Saul looked at Odin with a serious expression in surprise, "why?"


    Odin hesitated for a while. Since he could not hide the existence of Hella, there was nothing to say.


    "Because before being called Raytheon''s hammer, seignier was the weapon of your sister, my first child, Hera.".


    "So she''s really my sister?" Sol was about to accuse Odin of being unfaithful to the queen, but he thought of Odin''s words of "the first child.".


    Since Angela was born before Scarlett married Odin, HeLa was born earlier.


    Thinking of this, Saul could not help but calm down, "father, since she is really my sister, why do you want to seal her?"


    Odin looked at sol with satisfaction. He didn''t waste so many years of expectation to calm down and ask the key questions so quickly.


    Patting Saul on the shoulder with a smile, he said, "more than a thousand years ago, after Asgard completely ruled the nine realms, I intend to slow down and recuperate.


    But Haila, a young and ambitious woman, is against my idea of expecting peace. Even her ambition is so great that she wants to overthrow my rule and take the throne by herself.


    After his failed coup, I couldn''t execute my own children myself, so I had to seal ah here.


    "I''m ambitious?" Hella narrowed her eyes and said angrily, "it''s not so much my ambition that you lose your enterprising spirit. You are more afraid that I will be stronger than you and suppress me everywhere.


    even in order to avoid conflicts with you, I want to take my subordinates to fight in other regions and establish my kingdom. You don''t agree.


    In this case, I can only do it myself. Anyway, Asgard has nine realms, and at least half of the credit belongs to me. ".


    "The war has exhausted the war potential of the divine realm," Odin shook his head, "and what I can''t accept most is that you turn your personal guards who died in the war into an army of the dead.


    you actually extend your black hand to the souls of those soldiers who just want to enter the hall of heroes. You are shaking our family''s rule over the divine realm by doing so.".


    Hella sniffed at this, but the divine warrior who came with sol nodded in his heart with approval, and then saw that Hella''s eyes were full of vigilance and disgust.


    As long as the brain is normal, no one wants to be overrun by others after death and become a detestable undead.


    The Odin family are arguing, while spirit mieba uses the space gem in his hand to sneak into asgadri, and then orders the looters who have collected money to attack asgad in the open. Even some people who have been lurking in the market for a long time still set fire around the city, causing panic.Attract the attention of Asgard''s defense forces, so that he can sneak into Odin''s treasure house and find the eternal fire.


    Marauders who have sneaked into Asgard once, it is not difficult to create chaos in the city.


    Odin soon knew this, frowning at Hella and rocky, thinking about the probability of winning.


    But I still think that even with the help of Asgard soldiers, the chance of winning is 6 or 4 at most.


    Hella is good to say that Odin said so much just now, just like Hella, he was secretly testing the strength of both sides.


    Odin is confident that even if she can''t beat Hella in a short time, she will be able to hold her down. After all, Hella is not in a state of complete victory at this time.


    Only when she set foot on Asgard''s land can she recover to the peak of her strength with the blessing of Asgard.


    But sol against rocky, although it seems to have a great chance of winning, but rocky, the God of fraud, is not in vain.


    If rocky has any backhand, the life and death of Asgard''s soldiers will become a drag on sol who cherishes his life.


    Once Sol''s side collapses, their father and son will have to capsize in the gutter today.


    This is not the worst. If he died in the war, Hella would send Hella to Asgard with sol to coerce him.


    And if HeLa really enters Asgard, no one in Asgard can subdue her, even if she chooses the whole divine realm.


    Since the odds are low, try to break the alliance between rocky and Hella.


    After all, there is no family relationship between the two people. If it were not for their common enemy, they might have been fighting for a long time.

 Chapter 1500

    Odin sighed, put on a sad expression and said to rocky,


    "Rocky, even if I took you as a hostage from your biological father, louffy, when you were a baby, and finally imprisoned you, it''s normal for you to hate me.


    Can you bear to see her killed when she raises you and teaches you magic? And what good is it for you to destroy Asgard? "


    "What are you talking about?" Rocky, who has been reducing his sense of existence, can''t help frowning when she hears that "I never thought it would be bad for my mother.".


    Odin was very happy and angrily accused, "but you released Hella, which forced sol and I to get here from Asgard, and then sent someone to attack Asgard. How do you explain?"


    Rocky, who had been prepared for a long time and was sure to be used by his rescuers, was worried about the safety of Scarlett when she heard that Asgard was attacked.


    "What are you waiting for?" Rocky grinned at Odin and asked, "it seems that you have to choose one from the other. Is your queen important, or are the two rebellious people, HeLa and I?"


    It''s nothing to Odin and sol, but HeLa doesn''t care about the future safety of Scarlett. Instead, she wants her to die.


    And if she wants to go back to Asgard, she must have a chip in her hand, otherwise Heimdal would never open rainbow bridge to her.


    Now Odin and his son, who are eager to return to the realm of God, are putting their chips in front of her. It''s strange that HeLa will let them go.


    And once the start, the mentality of the impatient Odin will show flaws.


    If she killed Odin, or captured one of Odin and sol, she would be called the new king of Asgard from the moment she set foot on Asgard.


    After all, Odin is not the powerful Odin more than a thousand years ago, and Asgard is not the divine realm of that year.


    Since Odin began to capture her, HeLa herself killed Asgard, and countless elite soldiers, even the female warrior forces of the card type, were killed by her.


    Thinking of this, HeLa raised her hands, folded her black hair back, turned into a black antler like helmet, and threw a black sword at Odin.


    "Dang ~ ~".


    The eternal gun in Odin''s hand easily blocks and breaks the sword of the night sky.


    But since HeLa can abandon Thor''s hammer, it means that the sword of the night sky is definitely more powerful. The right sword, which was knocked open, splits several sharp swords after several turns, turns around in the air and stabs Odin straight.


    However, since Odin was able to fight Haila and escape from Asgard, they must have fought each other. Of course, they knew the characteristics of the night sky sword.


    The gun of eternity stabs several shots one after another, and the golden power immediately smashes the sword of the night sky and flies further. Then the muzzle of the gun turns around, and a golden energy light rushes to Haila not far away.


    "Dang ~ ~", another night sky sword on Hella''s left hand, easily blocked the divine light, summoned back the night sky sword of her right hand, staring at rocky, and said, "what are you waiting for, the descendants of ice giant?".


    But Rocky''s reaction made her frown.


    If it wasn''t for "ice giant''s offspring", rocky, who was worried about the safety of Scarlett, might not have made up his mind so quickly to let sol go back to rescue Scarlett.


    But it is this sentence in Hella''s eyes that reminds rocky that ice giant and Asgard are enemies, which makes rocky extremely dissatisfied.


    He even killed his father laofei, in addition to trying to ascend the Asgard throne, in order to hide the secret that he was an ice giant?


    Staring at HeLa''s back and guarding against rocky, she squints and shows a sarcastic expression on her face.


    After 20 meters, he said to sol with a smile, "what are you waiting for, sol? Go back to Asgard to protect my mother.".


    Solton was overjoyed when he wanted to call hamdal, but he saw the white haired Odin waving the eternal gun and fighting with Hella.


    For a time, he left Odin alone to face Hella, but sol was not at ease.


    After all, rocky is known for his fickleness and resourcefulness. It''s because of Scarlett that he doesn''t do it now.


    But who knows if rocky will join hands with Hella to deal with Odin again after he leaves.


    No, it''s not possible. It''s certain. After all, Rocky''s hatred for Odin is not fake.


    One side is his mother, the other side is his father. It''s hard for him to make a choice. He can''t help thinking of William and Angela.


    If they were there, rocky and Hella would be all meat on the chopping board.


    He waved Thor''s hammer and roared, "damned William, damned Angela.".


    With a bang, sol, who had just finished scolding, was hit by a hammer and flew more than ten meters. He was covered with frost and bumped into rocky, who could see clearly.


    Angela, wearing a gold helmet with flying wings and a frost hammer in her hand, jumps to rocky, who dodges away from sol, and hits him with a hammer.As soon as Rocky tried to dodge, he saw the smiling William in his eyes. He raised his hand to himself, and then found that he could not move any more,


    he could only watch the frost hammer getting closer and closer. A hammer hit his face, flew more than ten meters, hit a rock on one side, and made a human dent.


    "Odin is on the road. You two bastards are finally here.".


    Sol, who was hit by a hammer, got up from the ground without any anger and wanted to hug William not far away.


    But he didn''t walk a few meters before he was sent back to Asgard by magic.


    William, who has been watching for a long time, has been secretly scolding Hella as a waste. If she can kill Odin, William will not appear.


    But after fighting for such a long time, HeLa couldn''t help Odin, who was wearing the destroyer armor. Odin probably didn''t want to kill his daughter himself, and he never killed her.


    Or they deliberately show weakness and want to lead to the real mastermind behind the scenes, so they always stay.


    So fighting with each other, William finally understood that the father and daughter didn''t mean to fight with each other until now.


    On the contrary, Asgard is on fire and exploding everywhere. The only reassuring thing is that there are no traitors in the city who belong to Asgard and make trouble together, which shows that the enemy comes from the outside.


    Besides Odin''s life, the external enemy may want to destroy Asgard.


    If Asgard is really destroyed, what''s the meaning of Angela''s accession to the throne?


    What''s the difference between taking a group of Asgard refugees to London and the young Asgard people Angela recruited to work for?


    It''s just more people and less people.


    In addition, if Scarlett died, Odin would be crazy. He would never forgive William and his wife for the rest of his life.


    Angela can not sit on the throne, and the original reliable, close allies, forced into a cold relationship, even do not know when to stab in the back of the black hand, it is not worth the loss.


    So don''t let it go for William.

 Chapter 1501

    As soon as William''s magic appears, he keeps hiding in the dark and plans to attack William''s spirit to destroy his hegemony. He doesn''t hesitate to break Odin''s treasure house,


    then when he sees the eternal fire, he doesn''t wait for Odin, who has already noticed that the treasure house has been broken, to come back, confine the space around the treasure house with space gems, and then open a portal. A towering flame passes through the portal and rushes into the treasure house In.


    A low, strong voice came, "Odin,,".


    The flaming fire giant, surter, walks out of the portal step by step with the dark, primitive Twilight sword in his right hand and the strong iron chain in his left.


    When he saw mieba, Sirte was stunned, but ignored him. Anyway, he was a fire spirit. Unless the kingdom of fire was destroyed, he would be resurrected in the kingdom of fire even if he was killed.


    When you see the eternal fire, the fire giant sends out the eyes of the fire, and the fierce fire light is everywhere.


    Pulling the chain in his hand, he rushes to the eternal fire, and a huge black dragon head is pulled through the portal by the chain,


    but the black dragon dare not use his body to squeeze the portal which is small for him.


    While running, surter is dragged by the black dragon and staggers. He looks back at the black dragon, who is afraid of the power of space. He can''t help but let go of the chain in his hand and take ten steps to put the twilight sword into the eternal fire.


    No.


    Odin, who was far away in the underworld, flew into Hella in anger and fear. He couldn''t go back at the first time. He could only watch sulter''s Twilight sword, which absorbed the eternal fire,


    the sword and the giant of fire became bigger and bigger like a balloon, and the black dragon, who was expanded by mieba, followed into Odin''s treasure house,


    greedily flew to the sky Sulter inhaled wildly, absorbed the flame into his stomach, and his body became bigger and bigger with the giant on fire.


    "Stop, Hella." Odin stares at Hella who is hit and flies, and then floats. Hella is shocked by Odin''s expression and tone to stop the sword of the night sky.


    For a long time of suppression and familiarity with her father, it''s better for Hella to be honest when Odin is furious.


    Having understood that Asgard is in the most dangerous situation, Odin is just like a real king who kills countless people. He is not polite at all and shouts to the magic division, "William, go to Asgard immediately, take Freya to fulger castle, and then try to rescue ordinary people in Asgard.".


    Many years ago, the spider robot was left in Asgard. In the last year or two, William, who has been transformed into a cat, an eagle and other parts, has been left behind. At this time, he already knows what happened in the divine realm.


    The noumenon wants to come back from the mutant world, but when he uses the power of space gems and wants to directly transmit it to Asgard,


    as soon as the power of space links to the golden palace, the space gems will send a response of energy repulsion.


    He has been getting space gems for more than ten years. Just thinking about it a little, he knows that this is the mutual exclusion between gems.


    And his greater advantage than spirit mieba is that mieba, a pure warrior, even though he has studied magic for decades, his perception after cultivation is not as good as his natural affinity for space. He does not know the power of space like the palm of his hand, but any small fluctuations in space can not escape his sense of spiritual power.


    At least in Asgard, mieba doesn''t feel the weak repulsion between the two gems after William''s space gems are linked to Asgard with the power of space.


    Then William didn''t even think about it, so he gave up the idea of entering Asgard. Moreover, he also had a heart. He closed his eyes and felt the space gem of the mutant world.


    That is, after he was taken away by Stark in 2025 and killed the tyrant in 2025, William himself brought back to the mutant world and hid the space gem in the base where the US team was born.


    Then in the mutant world, the magic of new kamataji as a teacher appeared in the base in a blink of an eye. Just as he wanted to touch the space gem,


    William had a little more thought. He hid the space gem in his hand into space and time, and then he took the space gem in the mutant world and put it into the Sentinel''s infinite glove.


    A flash of body shape, with inexplicable Qin - grey, appeared in the Olympus.


    To Athena and Artemis, who had been on alert because Angela left suddenly with the frost hammer,


    "mobilize all the fighters in Olympus, and be ready to follow me at any time while keeping the highest alert.".


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Artemis asked, Athena nodded without hesitation, took out a half meter long horn from the dimensional space for storage, and blew it fiercely.


    "Du ~ ~".


    With the sound of a bugle that shocked the whole mount olympus and all the military barracks at the foot of the mountain, the whole Olympus Kingdom, the fighting power belonging to William, began to mobilize.


    Then, instead of paying attention to the problem of Artemis, William asked Jean grey to guard her mother, and then sat on the saddle of the unicorn, waiting on the viewing platform of Mount Olympus,A magic split into two parts, two changes into four, four changes into eight, and split into hundreds of parts in a few seconds under the gaze of sol, frega and Jane foster.


    One of them dodges to Freya and Jane foster, takes them to Saul and says, "I''ll take them to safety." then he disappears and appears at Folger castle in London.


    Order to stay in the castle, belonging to Angela''s Asgard soldiers, began the highest level of vigilance, this sub body also stealth to stay in the castle.


    The other parts, the huge flame figures in Sirte, were enhanced and expanded by the eternal fire before breaking through the golden palace, and then moved into the sky of Asgard.


    they spread out in all directions, constantly using the wind of vatum to disperse the asgards near the golden palace into the abandoned royal city built by Odin''s father bor in the same year.


    However, with the increasing number of people in the abandoned King City, William thought about it. He just planned to open the portal and send the asgards to fulger castle.


    on second thought, it''s not a good thing that so many asgards appear. Although a space city has been built on Mars, it can only accommodate 10000 people at most.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he opened the portal to the magic planet, where Christine, the light spirit, had hidden in the goblin garden.


    Anyway, the ownership of this planet is really Odin''s or Christine''s.


    The reason why William has been regarded as a private property is that Odin does not care, and Christine does not dare to care.


    And if Asgard is really destroyed, countless asgards have to have a home.

 Chapter 1502

    Ten portals appear in the King City of Bor in a flash. Under the command of the magic separation, the asgards look back at the distance and see that their bodies have expanded to the point where they directly break through the golden palace,


    sulter, the fire giant who starts plowing with the huge Twilight sword, and sol, who takes out Thor''s hammer and attacks sulter desperately with lightning,


    the four warriors of the fairy Palace are strong in the magic separation Under the order, we can only lead the soldiers and the surrounding people to put down their fear of the portal, and then the unknown asgards rush through the portal.


    The underworld.


    Odin heard that the asgards had entered the magic planet, and that after Freya and Jane foster had been sent to falger castle,


    leaning on the eternal gun, he bent down to salute William, and then, without waiting for William to be modest, he looked at Hella and rocky road seriously,


    "someone took advantage of the time when you were against me to steal He secretly sent the fire giant surter to Asgard and offered to help him get the eternal fire.


    Now, tell me, when Asgard is facing destruction, do you want to stand with the enemy? Or do you want to let go of the grudge and keep Asgard with me? "


    Is it true that Hella and rocky will come to the present situation, that they want to overthrow Odin''s rule and sit on Asgard''s throne?


    And Hella actually cares more about Asgard than rocky.


    Once she returns to Asgard, she not only has the strength bonus, but also can recover to the peak of strength in a short time.


    See Odin, William and Angela three people, a big disagreement on the three fight one posture, Hella did not hesitate to put away the sword of the night sky.


    The contest just now made her understand that she could not kill Odin before she set foot on Asgard.


    As for rocky, after hyra compromised, Odin and William didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Odin nodded to William''s parting, waved his hand, and a portal appeared in front of everyone.


    Angela and Odin quickly walk into the portal without saying a word. HeLa doesn''t rush through the portal until she comes out, sees the huge Sirte and feels the familiar Asgard.


    When rocky was still hesitating about going through the muddy water, the portal suddenly closed, and then he found that he couldn''t move.


    They released a magic chain and tied rocky tightly. Then they released a portal linking the magic planet and said to more than 80 alive Asgard scouts,


    "you take rocky to the rear. If he has the slightest intention to escape, I authorize you to kill him directly.".


    The scouts looked at each other, then looked up at the sky, waited for a few seconds, but did not wait for the rainbow bridge opened by hamdal,


    in addition, these people really did not like or even dislike rocky, so they did not hesitate to salute William, and walked through the portal with Rocky''s frightened eyes.


    As soon as he returns to Odin, Angela and Hella in Asgard, he sees sol being chased by a 100 meter long black dragon, running around and releasing lightning to attack Sirte.


    Odin and Hella, who had had a fight with sulter, who had received eternal fire in those years, can''t help remembering that countless elites died for protecting Asgard. Of course, they knew how dangerous sirtel was.


    so instead of helping sol, they stopped Angela from supporting sol and then attacked him with all their strength.


    As for the black dragon?


    No matter how big it is, the most important thing is to destroy Asgard''s buildings. But once sirtel has enough vent, he can easily use the twilight sword which has absorbed the eternal fire to plunge into the center of Asgard''s earth and directly destroy the whole divine realm.


    For a moment, Odin''s golden power, the frost released by Angela''s frost hammer, and the two huge night sky swords launched by Hella all hit sulter, who was crazy plowing and destroying Asgard with the twilight sword, and laughing with excitement.


    The frost released by Angela is the most effective, while William''s magic is separated, and then he transfers all the people in Asgard city.


    seeing that the frost magic can restrain the fire giant, all of them fly around Sirte to release frost magic.


    In just a dozen seconds, except for Sirte, which is a hundred meters away, snow and frost all over the city of Asgard swept the dim giant of fire.


    Forced Sirte had to restrain the scattered flames to resist the ice.


    At this time, mieba, who had been hiding in the dark, had a hesitant look in his eyes, scanning hundreds of people in the sky, which looked like the magic part of William''s real body.


    Then he cursed in his heart that HeLa and rocky were rubbish, idiots and idiots.


    In his plan, he never thought that Hella would give up hatred and join hands with Odin because of the appearance of fire giant.


    And Angela, who never appeared in other worlds, surprised him.


    Odin, William, Angela, Hella and sol, plus hamdal, who are no less than sol, make mieba feel that if they can''t kill William and Odin in one hit, they don''t believe they can win the battle.Seeing that surter was separated by hundreds of magic, the magic chains released tied his hands, mieba thought that if he didn''t do it again, he would not have a chance to do it.


    However, he wanted to use six gems to wipe out William, Odin''s family and affiliated forces with a loud finger.


    however, he was worried that William, who also had six gems, would not accept such an attack.


    In addition, after the ring of fingers, the power released by gems is not to destroy everyone in an instant, but to spend some time to name one after another.


    As long as you give William a few seconds, he can also ring his fingers, use the gems in his hand to resist the attack, and even directly save all the people back.


    And then the biggest possibility is to see who can survive the side effects of using six gems in a single click.


    Or under the mutual impact of 12 gems in different dimensions, all gems destroy each other, or even directly destroy the world, including himself.


    In this case, mieba raised his infinite gloves as soon as he gritted his teeth, and the six precious stones lit up.


    "Pa", a strong enough existence of the whole universe, can sense the huge energy wave scattered.


    As a result, mieba couldn''t understand it at first. After a few seconds, he fell to the ground.


    He planned to attack him with a little sneak attack. Without giving William any reaction, he attacked him with gems, but all the gems died together.


    Although the consciousness of mieba is a little vague, he can feel that his fingers are working, but when the energy released by the six gems in his hand is scattered,


    it is probably because William is not in this plane that the gems attack all the magic parts of the main world first, then the magic parts of other dimensions, and finally William''s noumenon.


    The delay of a few seconds could not stop William from reacting, then defending and counterattacking. £¬

 Chapter 1503

    William, who discovers that he has been killed one after another by magic hidden in each plane, suddenly knows that something has happened.


    In a flash of urgency, I felt that except for infinite gems, no one seemed to have the ability to kill his own avatar, or to work on all planes at the same time.


    Otherwise, they are scattered in the abyss, in the three movie worlds of 2025, in the mutant world and other dimensions of magic separation,


    the number of these separation in the past time, as long as they have been there, the total amount of magic has no difference with William himself.


    It''s not William''s boasting that he would not lose dozens or hundreds of magic powers in an instant, not to mention Odin, but even if the God group came.


    Fortunately, because there are too many separations, the power released by mieba with infinite gems will be counteracted by the layer of separations. At the same time, it will give William time to react.


    After he realized that he was being watched by an incomparable force through Olympus, William started the six gems in his hand without any hesitation.


    under the mutual counteraction of the two forces of the same kind and the same origin, and the attack through the five dimensions, the accident was that the will of the five dimensions actively rejected the power of gems.


    In the end, William was not killed by mieba''s loud finger for the first time, so that he could launch a gem to counteract mieba''s attack on his own initiative.


    then he felt that there was an infinite gem in the mutant world as the spare wheel. Instead, he made up his mind to kill the infinite gem in his hand with mieba''s instead of attacking and defending each other.


    When the fingers ring together, the twelve gems destroy each other in an instant.


    The huge reaction force was first borne by the sentry armour. Fortunately, the sentry armour had resisted the force of six infinite gems several times. Even if the reaction force was extremely huge this time,


    the sentry armour was only charred, while William was slightly injured and coughed a few times.


    But if you can take the initiative to attack, you also have to penetrate the dimensions to fight against other people''s hegemony. It''s not so lucky.


    Using the reaction force of six infinite gems, the repulsion of the will of five planes, and the energy impact of destroying six gems at the same time, he collapsed to the ground in an instant, and his spirit almost disappeared between heaven and earth.


    But William endured the body''s suffering, released several holy lights to himself, and then looked down at the blackened sentry version of infinite gloves.


    With the addition of new sentry materials, the sentry armor will be restored in a moment.


    A magic separation separates again and sends it to Asgard urgently to find the person behind the use of infinite gems. He finds the space gems hidden in time and space at the first time, which belong to this plane.


    That is to say, among the six gems on William''s own plane, only the space gem is left, while the mutant world loses one.


    William, who felt that he had recovered, put the space gem into the infinite bracelet and nodded back to a group of worried women,


    "don''t worry, it''s just a little injury. It''s all right now"


    then he ordered to Athena, "stop the expedition. Your task now is to guard against the demons of the abyss, Hades'' underworld and the sea The Titans.


    "I understand, sire," Athena nodded solemnly. "I''ll keep my home. You can take care of your attacker.".


    After that, she looked worried at William''s left hand.


    Although William didn''t say anything about infinite gems, he used six gems in the abyss. After six or seven months of brewing, most of the powerful or powerful people have already known.


    "Don''t be so nervous," William said with a smile, revealing the blue space gem. "With this gem, it will be sooner or later to find other gems.


    And with my own strength and this gem, I can still beat Mephisto down. ".


    With that, he nodded to Jean grey, who suddenly came to Olympus and saw that William had so many women and didn''t adapt, "protect my mother.".


    After chin nodded, William rode a unicorn covered with sentinel material and sent it to the magic body to watch the soul flicker.


    "I didn''t expect that it was you," William said, squinting his eyes. "Tell me how you broke through the restriction of soul gem. I''ll give you a good time, otherwise.


    "Don''t waste your time," mieba said calmly without waiting for William to finish. "I know what I''m doing now. Even if you don''t torture my soul, it won''t be long before it dissipates between heaven and earth.


    Or if you really want to torture me and repair my soul, then I will thank you and watch you quietly, how you are attacked by those people who have enemies with you or who are blocked.


    At that time, when you can''t carry it and don''t want to let me go, I will die with you.


    "Hum," William snorted coldly, looking at the fire giant surter who was besieged by Odin and his daughter in the distance,There are sol with heimdar and the divine world soldiers, besieging the 100 meter long black dragon, revealing the space gem on his wrist.


    "This, this is impossible." mieba looks at it with fear and disbelief. William turns his wrist half a circle, and the force of space imprisons the black dragon in an instant,


    while sirtel tries his best to resist the force of space with the addition of eternal fire.


    But under the pressure of blue space, the power of fire is pressing down on Sirte.


    When he feels that he can''t support himself, sirtel bursts out the strongest force of eternal fire, temporarily blocking the space,


    holding the twilight sword tens of meters long in both hands, he wants to plunge into Asgard''s earth with one sword, and then detonate it with eternal fire to destroy the center of Asgard''s earth.


    But William in mieba show expectation, crazy expression, the power of space to launch, no longer have the slightest pity and hesitation to kill mieba thoroughly.


    Then a teleportation came to Sirte''s side, and four 80 meter giant mechas appeared in an instant, each carrying Sirte''s hand.


    The lava giant hand that prevented him from wielding the twilight sword downward was that although the four giant mecha were pressed to make a "creak, creak" sound, sulter''s arm only dropped a meter or two and stopped in the air.


    Seeing this, the corners of William''s mouth suddenly showed a smile. When the hands and shoulders of the four mechas began to be heated violently and turned red, he took out the storm axe.


    With a roar, the thunder all over the sky flashed, and the electric axe, according to the special cutting force of the attached space, cut down surter''s arm fiercely.


    With a loud click, the fire giant''s wrist broke instantly.


    "Ah, ah, ah.".


    While Sirte roars and roars in pain, lava like blood splashes everywhere.

 Chapter 1504

    Without waiting for him to use his right hand, he took advantage of the melting shell of the 80 meter mecha, which was burned by lava and blood,


    stabbed the twilight sword into Asgard again, and could no longer resist the shackles of the power of blue space.


    Avoiding the blood of lava, William releases a magic shield. Under the fierce heat, he roars again, and an axe strikes on sulter''s other arm.


    Then, when sirtel was thrown back to the ground by four giant mechas with some ragged appearance, two giant mechas appeared, holding the twilight sword falling to the ground together.


    When the metal hands of the new two mechas start to turn red, the blade of Twilight sword is turned, lying flat, smashing several buildings and lying on the ground of Asgard.


    William puts away his storm axe, transforms his sentinel armor into flame armor, and lands on the hilt of Twilight sword.


    He hesitated for a few seconds before reaching out and pressing on the sword of twilight.


    Odin looks at William''s reckless direct contact and absorbs the twilight sword of eternal fire. As soon as he comes up with a voice to stop it,


    he knows that even if he says it, William really won''t listen.


    What''s more, if William with the twilight sword is OK, it''s not to make people suspect that he has other purposes to stop him?


    I can only watch William, reach out and press on the handle of Twilight sword, and pay attention to HeLa''s face.


    Angela is more direct. When sol and heimdar are imprisoned by the black dragon and stare this way,


    holding the frost hammer silently, they stand in the open space between Hella and William.


    As for the loss of Twilight sword and the bonus of eternal fire, it has begun to get smaller and smaller. It has returned to the fire giant surter, who is less than three meters tall. No one pays attention to him at all.


    The normal state of sirtel has the twilight sword, can''t win, only holding the hammer of Thor, not to mention the power of his own awakening thunder sol.


    At this time, he lost the eternal fire, is a good strength, but can not reach the top of the fire magic.


    The sentinel frost armour released by William does not dare to move with one foot on his chest.


    On the contrary, he was worried that six giant mechas with more or less damage would suddenly make mistakes and trample him to death.


    Although he really died, he could be resurrected again in the kingdom of fire, but this time is based on a hundred years. As a last resort, Sirte does not want to experience the memory elimination and a blank resurrection.


    Can only lie on the ground, looking at the side, in his view is his own death William, absorbed into the twilight sword of eternal fire to burn to death.


    It''s a pity that Hella can easily touch the eternal fire in the movie. William is stronger than Hella, and he is also wearing the flame version of sentry armor.


    after touching the twilight sword, he is shocked by the countless fire elements released from the hilt.


    But after these fire elements are absorbed by the blazing armor, he is not in a hurry to accept the twilight sword.


    Instead, the eternal fire is used as a battery to release ten white board sentry armor, which are integrated into the flame armor to absorb endless flames.


    Odin and others, looking at the ten swarthy white board sentinels, put their hands on William''s shoulders and turned into fiery red a little bit,


    and then turned into the energy crystallization with William. From a distance, they can''t help but feel helpless after seeing the flame armor like ruby.


    In Odin''s mind, he didn''t care whether it was the Longinus broken magic gun snatched from Mephisto, the unbreakable Heavenly Sword, or the frost hammer made from the ice box,


    or even the storm axe suddenly brought out today.


    After all, these artifact weapons, in a word, are of the same level as the eternal gun, or even worse.


    The sentinel armour, which may have restrained the destroyer armour, has always been something he wanted.


    It''s a pity that William always keeps guard of the sentinel armor. Even Angela and his mother Lina don''t get one, even the white board sentinel armor.


    Now see the whole 11 sentinels, Odin envy teeth itch, but no way.


    Instead, I have to start thinking about whether William, who has saved all the civilians in Asgard, will take the opportunity to marry Angela again and force himself to pass the throne to Angela.


    It''s the people''s aspiration to save the next city, and sol can''t win Angela at this time.


    it''s not impossible to pass the throne to sol by force, but it angers William and cuts off the magic nectar. Can sol keep Asgard in a hundred years?


    Instead of passing on the throne, William has no reason to cut off the magic nectar. Even with the water of life brewed by Celia, Odin can live for many years,


    but will sol, like Hella, wait to be king in one or two thousand years?


    Thinking of this, Odin couldn''t help looking at Haila. If Haila hadn''t gone to stir up the spirits of the dead, even if he didn''t want to fight again, today, thousands of years later, maybe he would pass the throne to her when she is old.After all, in any way, Hella is the most like Odin of all the children.


    It''s a pity that the throne can''t be passed on to HeLa now, no matter whether she will change her ways or not.


    Whether it''s Odin''s own male chauvinism, pursuing the principle of male inheritance,


    or because William has been in charge of Olympus, once Angela sits on the throne of Asgard, it means that William''s descendants will inherit the two realms,


    in the future, there will be their Nordic mythology, the Arthas What''s the matter?


    The Devonshire family ruled without blood. From his father bor to his Odin, it took two generations to lay down their territory at the expense of many asahs.


    And what makes Odin most unacceptable is that the bull of Zeus was forced to return to Olympus from the earth by Odin.


    But once William ruled the two realms directly or indirectly through Angela and their descendants.


    A few generations later, in case of any accident, Athena and the descendants of Artemis and William may be forced to sit on Asgard''s throne as brothers.


    That''s not to say that Zeus won in the end? And it was a complete win.


    Thinking of this, Odin became angry.


    Forcing himself to calm down, Odin has realized that, according to William''s past habits, he will surely ask for benefits after helping Asgard so much this time.


    Several of Asgard''s treasures are already in William''s hands, and he just got the twilight sword, which is an artifact. William can''t look up to the ordinary treasures at all.


    That is to say, the matter of determining the heir to the throne is about to drag on.


    Thinking about it, I thought from the storm axe that William had just taken out,


    like the deepest secret, I was the best piece of Wulu metal left in the dwarf Wang aitui.

 Chapter 1505

    What Odin doesn''t know is that the piece of Wulu metal is actually the raw material for building storm Tomahawk.


    Since the materials are the same, not only the dwarf King''s hands are intact, but other dwarf masters are also alive. It''s not impossible for Asgard and the dwarf kingdom to forge a weapon more powerful than storm axe for Saul regardless of cost.


    Even Odin thought that, like the destroyer armor, all the gods of Asgard and Warner Heim would be able to divide up their power, bless them with new weapons, and then lend the destroyer armor to Saul.


    Before the competition, he concealed new weapons and "destroyers". After Angela and sol stood on the platform to fight, William thought it was illegal to arm Angela.


    Odin, that''s right. Even if William hurts Angela, he won''t give her sentinel armor. In this way, it''s not impossible for sol to defeat Angela.


    But in this way, the new weapon will not be like a Tomahawk. Odin can''t help thinking, or just two hammers?


    After all, there were many kinds of designs for Thor''s hammer, and Saul was used to using hammer weapons, so it would be easier to use.


    So, wait for William''s ten whiteboard sentinels to absorb the eternal fire, convert them into spare flame armor, and put them in storage space.


    Then he imprisoned sirtel in yodunheim, the ice prison of ice giant world, and restrained the fire giant with severe cold.


    As for the 100 meter long black dragon, William scanned back and forth with his mental strength several times and found that the Dragon seemed to be a female.


    In my heart, I am very happy to control the black dragon and send her to the magic planet, and the flaming dragon snog, who has been staying in the volcano, gives birth to baby dragon.


    Then he took control of the twilight sword, made it smaller and played with it for a while. When he put it away and walked to Angela,


    Odin suddenly looked at HeLa and said, "no matter how you blame me or hate me, you are my child after all.


    For the sake of helping Asgard without any hesitation, and for the sake of punishing you for thousands of years,


    in the name of Asgard, I forgive you for your crimes, and it''s your freedom to go where you want in the future.


    But as the king of Asgard and an old father, I have to remind you that with Saul and Angela and me, it is impossible for you to ascend the throne by trick and force.


    "Hum," Hella snorted coldly. She fought with Odin for countless years. Hearing that Odin pardoned her crime, she did not deprive her of her eldest daughter''s identity, and even excluded William, Angela''s fiance,


    she easily recognized the potential meaning of Odin''s words, that is, to ascend the throne, she had to go to the challenge arena.


    And don''t think about it. Odin must have figured it out in her mind. The first thing she wants to challenge is Angela, who is in the way of Sol''s accession to the throne.


    After all, he was guilty. Odin didn''t admit his right to the throne, and he didn''t remove it publicly.


    But what is certain is that her ranking has dropped to the third place, even lower than rocky. If she wants to ascend the throne, she can only go up one by one and become the first successor again.


    But what annoyed Hella was that Odin, the first successor of Asgard, could not beat Angela, who was younger than her for more than 2000 years.


    How can this be tolerated?


    It can be seen that William, who sent six damaged giant mecha to the repair shop, did not dare to be reckless in front of William, who killed the fire giant easily, and Odin, who was old and strong.


    As for William, even if he wants to take advantage and push Angela to the throne, he won''t make it clear in front of Saul. After all, it''s his own business whether Saul wants the throne or not,


    but once William lets Angela grab it in front of him, Saul may be aroused to be competitive even if he doesn''t want the throne.


    And looking at the city of King ASA, which has destroyed one third of the city, William also knows that it''s too untimely to say good things at this time.


    Divide a magic part, divide more parts, fly to the sky, use frost magic to put out the fire everywhere, and then take the living Asgard soldiers to save people outside the King City.


    In Saul''s opinion, this action is normal, and he is grateful for William''s help, but in Odin''s and Hella''s opinion, it is not the same thing at all.


    In their eyes, William''s act of buying people''s hearts is too conspicuous.


    The asgards who saved the whole King''s city now go to find a sense of existence outside the king''s city. They say that William has no other intention, and fools don''t believe it.


    HeLa looks up at Odin who frowns, and then looks at William who is held by Angela and whispers,


    suddenly, she thinks that this kind of man is qualified to be her husband, and if she wants to sit on the throne, she must get the support of people who are afraid of Odin and can''t beat him.


    As for Angela, when she wins in the challenge arena, according to Asgard''s tradition, the losers are not qualified to speak. If they are not willing to surrender, or admit defeat and then bow, they have no face to stay in Asgard.Thinking of this, HeLa stepped to William''s side, but without waiting for her to take a few steps, Gemma Duran, the unicorn wrapped in the sentinel armor of the holy light, flashed a dazzling holy light on the golden spiral horn, warning HeLa not to come near again.


    Hell, Hella, who has been involved in the dark field, stares at Duran in disgust and mania.


    Like to build the Legion of the dead, she and the unicorn of the holy light can be said to be enemies. Duran attacked her without meeting her, which has been regarded as giving Angela face.


    Herra, who was forced to go no further, was furious in her heart and immediately thought of her giant wolf fenrier.


    Squatting down and pressing her hand on the land of Asgard, HeLa felt the breath of fenriel for a long time, and asked Odin anxiously, "where do you keep fenriel?"


    Odin''s expressionless face pointed to the golden palace destroyed by the fire giant, "under Odin''s treasure house.".


    "You", "HeLa turned to look at the ruins of the golden palace, which collapsed and sank for tens of meters or even deeper. After staring at Odin angrily for a long time, she rushed to the ruins of the golden palace.


    The sword of the night sky turns into axe, crowbar, flying claw and other tools, constantly lifting flying stones and huge pillars.


    It''s a pity that she is really powerful in battle, but no matter how powerful the warrior is, it''s impossible to dig up more than a dozen ruins in a short time.


    William, who uses the holy light all the year round, even though he doesn''t really yearn for the light in his heart, has developed the habit of instinctively hating the undead and demons.


    he doesn''t intend to help HeLa find the giant wolf fenriel, who has been made into a mummy by Odin, and the countless troops who have been made into undead soldiers by Hela.


    Riding on the unicorn saddle, he asked Angela, "I have to go back to Olympus to give my mother peace. Will you stay in Asgard or come back to Olympus with me?"

 Chapter 1506

    Angela wants to stay with William, but she is also the princess of Asgard. Even if she doesn''t care about the throne, it''s not good for her to leave at this time.


    "Well", after understanding Angela''s meaning, William looks at the irascible Hella and begins to worry that Angela will suffer from shanghaila after she leaves.


    After thinking about it, she asked Duran, "Ms. Duran, are your two children, Lilia Duran and Assia Duran, suitable for Angela now?"


    Gemma Duran shakes her head after thinking about it. Although she wants her two children to be a mount for people with Angela''s status,


    the gap in strength can''t be changed in a short time, "let Ellis serve Ms. Angela. Lilia and Assia are not yet young, and their strength is two grades worse than Ellis.".


    Although Duran is the most powerful of the four unicorns he found from the magic planet, Ellis is not far behind.


    lovely Liz just likes to see Ellis with her for the first time. She rides around on the smaller Ellis in the temples of Oxford and the elf forest.


    If you give up Elise to Angela, Alice''s little thing will have a quarrel with William.


    Jump off the horse, put away Duran''s holy light sentinel armor, and replace it with a set of nano Zhenjin horse armor to cover Duran.


    Then the sword of heaven, which is filled with the holy light energy equal to William''s magic power, and the bow of Epirus are hung on the horse''s armor. After thinking about it, the aegis inlaid with the heads of the three sisters of Medusa is hung on Angela''s back.


    in addition, the dwarf king is asked to make the Wulu metal ribbon, frost hammer and nano Zhenjin mark 50 armor for Angela. I don''t believe that, Angela If you are against Haila, you can''t beat him.


    William will do so in case of Odin''s accident. If he suddenly dies, sol, as the first successor, is naturally the new king.


    Angela saw that William was willing to ask for Artemis several times, but she didn''t even ask for it. Even though Athena didn''t say it openly, she also hoped to get the "Medusa" shield in her eyes for her own use.


    even if she couldn''t get the ownership, but only the right to use it, Angela had already put her hands around William''s neck with excitement, and then she went up with a kiss.


    Not far away, Odin''s eyelids jump wildly, looking at Angela''s back with the aegis of three colorful snake haired banshees,


    he secretly suspects that the aegis that has never appeared has the power in the end. At the same time,


    he is relieved that William put away the unicorn and the sentry of the light.


    No matter how much William likes and loves Angela, he won''t give her sentinel armor. But looking at Angela''s excited appearance, the Medusa shield must be extraordinary.


    Just looking at the glittering appearance of aegis, we can see that the shield''s defensive power must be super strong. Moreover, the colorful images of the three snake haired banshees remind Odin of the three sisters of Medusa.


    It''s just Medusa. After all, her fame depends on Poseidon, Athena''s disgust and curse.


    The real powerful snake haired banshee is Medusa''s two little-known sisters.


    If William really seals the heads of the three Medusa sisters in the aegis, doesn''t it mean that once the power of the aegis is activated, anyone who looks at the eyes of the three Medusa sisters, except William, will be petrified?


    Damn artifact collector, Odin glared at William with an angry face.


    But while William was enjoying Angela''s fragrant lips, he thought that HeLa was the goddess of death on the dark side, and he put the "eye of the warlock" in his forehead, which could see through the fog and illusions, and suppress the power of darkness.


    when he temporarily integrated into Angela''s forehead, Odin suddenly realized that even he could not give so many artifact to his wife frica.


    While happy that Angela can find a man who loves her, she worries that even if sol has new artifact weapons and destroyer armor, he will not be able to beat Angela who is armed to her teeth.


    After all, Angela''s real strength surpassed sol a few years ago. This treasure doesn''t have an advantage. How can she play in the challenge arena?


    What''s more, the unicorn''s power just when he released the holy light to stop Hella made Odin feel that Duran''s strength was no worse than his own mount.


    Do you have to lend all your mounts to sol in the future?


    If you really do that, you will surely make people accuse him of being partial.


    Well.


    At this moment, Odin suddenly felt helpless, and why Asgard was so troubled, and why William''s strength grew so fast that he didn''t know how to repay.


    Now that Odin''s treasure house has been destroyed and I don''t know what treasure remains, I can''t give William my eternal gun as a reward, can I?


    Odin suddenly felt that he was really old. His eldest daughter wanted to overthrow his rule. His other eldest son, smart, strong, brave and kind, was just not fit to be a king.Forget it, let the challenge arena decide who will be the crown prince of Asgard. In the worst case, even if HeLa wins in the end,


    with her own divine king, Saul, Angela and William behind Angela, HeLa dare not rule Asgard with tyranny as she did a thousand years ago.


    If you want to be the crown prince, you have to consider the possibility that the asgards will welcome sol or Angela back in case of dissatisfaction.


    If Angela wins in the end, Odin thinks that he must live until Angela''s children grow up. No, it''s the grandchildren who grow up. After all, it''s OK to watch Asgard''s throne be inherited by Angela''s descendants.


    This idea was originally decided by Odin when he was in a low mood. It is likely that he will go back in a few days.


    But when William said hello to him and sol and planned to leave, sol suddenly held William, "wait, William, my mother, frica, and Jane are all in London. If I can, I want to go to falger castle.".


    Hearing this, Odin''s head turned black.


    With Angela, Odin is not afraid of Hella''s troubles, but before he thought that sol is a male and must inherit the throne, so he intentionally or unintentionally ignored the relationship between sol and Jane foster.


    Because of William''s existence, sol doesn''t need him to put out the fire in the lower world even if something big happens on earth. He has plenty of time to accompany Jane foster. They don''t get along with each other for only a few years, just like in the movie.


    But once Saul and Jane foster have children, according to the life span of the descendants of the asgards and earthlings in the past, the life span of the next king may not be 100 years, or even hundreds of years if it is better.


    What''s more, it''s nonsense for the son to be valued by his mother in Jane Foster''s place, while the son by his father in William''s place is a real benefit.


    Thinking of so many artifacts and infinite gems in William''s hand, Odin didn''t believe that the grandchildren he was teaching would be inferior to the children of Athena and Artemis.


    At that time, most of the artifact in William''s hand and the sentinel armor will be inherited by Angela''s children. Who will take advantage of it.


    After all, the ASAR Protoss, or the European and American lineage, recognize their daughter''s children and also keep their grandfather''s blood. In terms of blood, they are actually the same as their grandson.


    And what worries Odin most is that he is still alive, and William''s strength is only in his bones, which has not been revealed. No matter how he doesn''t want to face it, Asgard will surely be suppressed by Olympus ruled by William in the future.


    Once he died, William without scruples, even though he did not bully Asgard under Saul''s rule on the surface, but secretly, or William''s subordinates, will certainly suppress Asgard in all directions for the sake of interests.


    If it comes to the descendants of Saul and Jane foster, Asgard may directly become William, or the vassal of his descendants.


    Thinking of this, Odin''s eyes were shining, and he nodded to sol with a smile on his face. "It''s time to tell your mother peace.".

 Chapter 1507

    William was very surprised that Odin would let sol go to falger castle at such a time to report the peace to Freya and Jane foster.


    Not to mention Haila, who has been rummaging through the ruins and looking for the giant wolf fenril, may break out at any time. Sol should not leave Asgard for his father''s safety at this time.


    Secondly, the refugees who came to Asgard city came back from the magic planet, and it was time to brush their good feelings.


    Even if sol doesn''t understand or disdain this kind of publicity, Odin should not.


    But at this time Odin did not hesitate to let sol go to London''s falger castle. William looked at Odin''s one eye tentatively after sol left.


    And Odin laughingly tells Angela to go to the magic planet and lead Asgard''s subjects back to clean up and rebuild the ruins of Asgard.


    After Angela nodded to William, she rode the unicorn Gemma Duran through the portal and entered the goblin garden of the magic planet,


    Odin looked at William calmly and said, "what guarantee did Zeus want you to give him before he was willing to pass the throne to you personally?"


    When he heard this, William immediately frowned. What''s the matter with you? And this kind of secret involves inheritance, not to mention the father-in-law, wife, children can not say.


    But after thinking about it, my heart moved.


    Looking at Odin''s arrangement just now, he gave Angela the task that should have been given to sol, and now he asked Zeus about the succession. If William didn''t see anything, he would be a fool.


    After thinking for a moment, I chose two words that William could completely control and Odin should like to hear.


    "After marrying Athena and Artemis as Olympus, the next king of God can only be chosen from the descendants of Athena and me.".


    "That''s all?" Odin stared at William in surprise.


    After watching for a while, I didn''t see that William meant to lie. Suddenly, I thought that William didn''t lie, but he didn''t say anything.


    He asked tentatively, "no, there are so many artifacts in Olympus. Zeus didn''t ask you to guarantee that the artifacts must be left to the children of Athena and her sisters?"


    On hearing this, Williamson understood what the old man Odin was up to.


    But he would rather not have Asgard, or before he died, than hand over many treasures to the next generation in advance, let alone infinite gems.


    Once the infinite gem is distributed to six offspring, it is the beginning of disaster.


    Just think about the rebellion of seizing the throne in ancient China, and you will know that the grown-up princes are not children in front of the throne and power.


    At most, it will be a treasure for future generations.


    Fortunately, Odin himself experienced the coup initiated by Hella. As soon as he saw William frowning and his eyes slowly getting worse, he quickly added,


    "what I''m talking about is that when you want to fall, you should give all the power and treasures to you and Angela''s children.


    If not all, at least you have to leave the treasures you got from me and the space gems, reality gems and infinite gloves that Asgard mastered thousands of years ago in Asgard.


    "It''s impossible," William shook his head without thinking. "I decide how to distribute what belongs to me. Even if Zeus takes Olympus as a condition, I only agree to his limited conditions.".


    "But I''m not the desperate Zeus," Odin said solemnly, "although Asgard will weaken a little bit as I get older,


    but the people of the divine realm are still there, and the army of the ASAS is still there. As long as I abdicate, my successor will be able to take over an intact and powerful Asgard.


    What''s more, you want me to give up sol and choose Angela as the heiress to the throne without paying any price. How can I explain to the Athar Protoss, how can I explain to sol and Freya, and the Warner Heim Protoss behind her?


    Because you''re better than me? Because you have six infinite gems? " Odin said angrily, "no matter how strong you are, you are only the king of Olympus. Our status is equal.".


    Listening to Odin''s low voice, William rolled his eyes and dug his ears. "The artifact and treasure belonging to the domain of Olympus, I will stay in Olympus, and the rest will be given to me and Angela''s descendants. It''s OK.".


    Odin''s one eye flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, that is to say, the treasures William got from outside the two realms will eventually stay in Asgard together with the artifacts he got from Asgard,


    that is, his grandchildren will get at least two-thirds of the artifacts in William''s hands, and even in the future, when William gets more artifacts, it will be more than three Second.


    But the most important six gems, but let Odin heart a tight, "that infinite gem?"


    William shrugged, revealing the infinite bracelet on his left hand. His mind moved. Except for the blue space gem, the other five treasures were all empty.


    Odin grabbed William''s left hand and lost his voice. "Bole is on the table. Where are the other gems?"


    "Destroyed.".With a look of regret, William tells us the origin of the spirit destroying hegemonic and how he killed him by getting six gems from other dimensions. Finally, William counterattacks and tells us that all gems die together.


    As for why the gem in his hand still exists, William is not interested in explaining.


    Odin squeezed the palm of his hand on William''s arm and said with a smile, "if you destroy it, you can destroy it. If you don''t have the other five gems, it''s actually a good thing for our world.


    in the future, we don''t have to worry about when the universe will be destroyed. Ha ha, it''s a good thing.".


    William''s words echoed, but he thought of Odin. He had never realized that anyone''s life and death were controlled in his hands. Of course, he didn''t care if the infinite gem was destroyed in William''s hands.


    And just now, although it has been suggested that Angela should be given the throne, he didn''t say it clearly. In a moment, he wanted to change his mind and not mention it any more.


    William, sensing the change of Odin''s attitude, sneers and sends a magic separation into the mutant plane. He goes directly to the planet magella where the power gems are hidden. He easily gets the cosmic spirit ball to protect the power gems and returns to William.


    William, who once had experience, opened the universe spirit ball with his mind, revealing the purple power gem. Before Odin could speak, he inlaid it in the infinite bracelet.


    The power gem''s unique berserk energy, scurrying on the sentinel armor for several times, is suppressed in the infinite bracelet.


    Then William''s hands flashed a few times, and the green power of time acted on his hands, and his face looked sarcastically at the stunned Odin and said, "except that it''s too troublesome to get the soul gems, although I don''t know where the other three gems are, it''s just a waste of time to find them.


    Moreover, with power gems as the source of magic, space gems to create space barriers, or space virtual to avoid attacks,


    I don''t believe who dares to fight with me, a god level magician, or a magician who can use the power of time himself. ".


    "Well, you win," Odin patted William on the shoulder with no shame on his face. "A month later, when Asgard is ready, I will hold a challenge for sol, Angela and Hella on the throne.


    the winner is the next king of Asgard.".


    Although William, who has already got a positive reply, wants to make a few sarcastic remarks, he thinks that he is calculating Odin''s family property.


    Don''t stimulate Odin too much at this time. He must be unwilling.


    And if Angela can''t win with her own support, William will admit it.


    As Angela has said before that he doesn''t want to fight for the throne with sol, William is sure to use his child''s future to persuade Angela to change her mind.


    For the sake of their children''s future, a mother''s brother will probably have to stand aside.


    As for the unreserved Fu Di demon, it''s the best in the world and can''t be counted as a normal person.

 Chapter 1508

    Hearing William''s taunt, Odin wanted to be angry, but he felt that he would rather not say it because of William''s cheekiness and shamelessness.


    He said helplessly, "if sol and Jane foster hadn''t been separated in recent years, do you think I would have given Angela the throne so easily?"


    "Hey, hey," Williamson chuckled.


    At the beginning, sol was taken back by Odin and driven to the earth. He sat by and watched Jane foster and sol, who had lost their strength, were attacked by a group of mercenaries. Although everyone was happy in the end, sol not only got love, but also regained his divine power and picked up Thor''s hammer again.


    But sol didn''t dare to let Jane foster back to earth.


    When rocky and the Zetas attacked New York, William didn''t gather the Avengers as he did in the movie. Instead, he managed to solve the crisis by dividing it by two, leaving sol no chance to take care of the earth.


    This gives Jane foster, who is staying in Asgard, plenty of time to spend with sol.


    In addition, Prince Wilson of England, who has been engaged in interstellar business with Saul, still asks Wilson, through Abigail, who is in charge of the interstellar business,


    intentionally or unintentionally, to teach Saul to take Jane foster with him to Warner Heim, Jordan Heim under Angela, dwarf Kingdom, etc.


    let Jane foster, who studies astrology, go to Warner Heim, Jordan Heim under Angela, dwarf Kingdom, etc Enjoy the romance of your boyfriend, the charm of alien planets and alien Protoss. At the same time, you can combine the knowledge you have learned with the celestial scenes you see on other planets.


    After a long time, I didn''t want to go back to earth.


    It''s strange that Odin, who can''t obviously interfere with Saul''s feelings, can break up Saul and Jane foster.


    After thinking so much, William suddenly felt that although he helped Odin solve a lot of problems, he did not get less benefits, and he did not miss Odin and Asgard.


    if Odin knew that William had built many lines in asgardh Wangcheng, Odin would probably be in a stamp with rage, and no one could bear to be seen by others.


    So, now that he''s going to swallow the whole of Asgard in one gulp, William starts to feel a little embarrassed.


    But this idea only hovered in his heart for a few seconds, and then he threw it away.


    If you have thick skin, you can eat meat. If you don''t have face, you can live longer and live more freely.


    So, worried that Odin would play tricks, he just thought about it and said, "in the first game of the challenge arena, Angela and sol will play first.".


    You.


    Odin, who instantly understood William''s intention, immediately grasped the eternal gun in his hand.


    If Odin didn''t plan to deal with Angela by soft means such as family affection, he would not have been the king of the nine worlds for thousands of years.


    William thought that in case Angela beat Hella first, and then against sol, he might keep his hand, so he forced Odin to promise Angela and sol to fight first.


    To be sure, sol would rather Angela be king than Hela.


    Because Hella is not only too murderous, but also seriously different from Saul, who likes to talk with his fists, seems violent and reckless, but has a bottom line in his heart, even kind-hearted people.


    And once Hella is in power, even if he has scruples and does not dare to invade wantonly, he will surely find a legitimate reason to fight with other intelligent creatures. How many people will be killed by Saul''s good friends in the divine realm?


    What''s more, under the rule of Angela and Hella, the empress of Freya must be able to live more comfortably under Angela''s hands.


    With the existence of William, Saul instinctively leans to Angela.


    On the contrary, Angela will keep hands with Saul, who really cares about his family in recent years, and will tangle with him. She will do what William wants at the last moment, but like Saul, she will not keep hands with Hella.


    Therefore, the two people fight first, and they will think that they will win by all their strength, otherwise they will be bound by their own cocoons and make Hella more likely to ascend the throne.


    Odin, who also knew this, frowned and said to William, "after all, Saul is the first heir to Asgard, and the only prince who has the right to inherit.


    So, in order to convince some people in Asgard to shut up and the Warner Heim gods represented by Freya, I will definitely give him my full support.


    But when sol and Angela are both defeated, do you really want to see the throne on the sea


    "As long as you don''t play tricks, in addition to unlimited gloves and gems, as well as the storm axe, the victory gun and the holy light, and thunder armour, which represent the power of Olympus.


    I''ll give Angela all the other artifacts in my hand, even frost and flame sentinel armor.


    "Alas", when he heard that William even took out the sentinel armor of element attribute, Odin was happy for Angela and sorry for Saul.


    "I''ll make a new artifact for sol and give him the destroyer armor.


    The purpose is to let all asgardians understand that I support the tradition of the eldest son''s inheritance, but also maintain the right of the heirs to challenge each other without being abandoned by Asgard,In the end, it''s an account to Scarlett.


    William raised his eyebrows and pondered the truth of Odin''s words. Then he shook his head and said, "if Angela loses, I will recognize Saul as king of Olympus, and make sure that two realms of God will exchange needs with each other, not attack each other, and jointly maintain the quasi ally relationship of the nine realms, and even let my son marry him Any daughter will do.


    If Angela wins, the two realms will not be united, but they will make a sacred alliance of attack and defense.


    With that, William reached out his hand and waited for Odin to clap his high five.


    "What can''t be my grandson, marrying your daughter?"


    William shrugged, taking advantage of his own children, of course.


    Facing William''s Rogue, Odin shakes his head. After a while, he reaches out his hand and claps William''s high five three times. Then they both look at him. In the distance, they are still lifting rocks and broken pillars to look for Hella, the wolf fenril.


    With a sigh, Odin turned away and said in a low voice, "you can take care of her, but if you can, you''d better save her life.".


    "No problem". Since they have confirmed with Odin, neither William nor Odin will give hyra a chance.


    And far away in the magic planet, the magic rope tied like rice dumplings of rocky, tried countless times, can''t get rid of the magic rope, suddenly he was so easy to get rid of.


    According to William''s orders, more than 80 of Rocky''s elite scouts have been staring at all the time, and Asgard, who can be sent by Odin to the underworld as a pioneer,


    when he sees that rocky, who feels bad in his heart, wants to run away and attacks without even thinking about it.


    After more than ten rounds of siege, rocky rushed away with his injured right arm in his arms for less than ten minutes,


    there was a dragon roar in the sky.


    When all the animals and Warcraft in a radius of more than ten kilometers are lying on the ground and shivering, they can see the red sky in the distance.


    Then there was a bang, a dragon with a head of at least 100 meters and a body full of towering flames, and he rushed to Rocky''s hiding place.


    Then from a few hundred meters away, a fierce high temperature dragon breath, spray on Rocky''s body.


    "Odin is up.".


    Rocky and more than a dozen Asgard scouts, who were looking for rocky in this 100 meter range, just came to shout this sentence and were covered by the flames.

 Chapter 1509

    After Longyan sweeps the floor, two vertical pupils bigger than the car stare at the blue energy shield in the scorched earth within 100 meters.


    After seeing that the man in the energy shield was rocky, he always agitated his wings, approached slug in the middle, and did not hesitate to send out a dragon breath again.


    And the scope of this dragon breath is no longer 100 meters. In the eyes of Rocky''s fear, he is tens of meters away from the magic shield.


    No, no, No.


    Found himself suddenly unable to move, unable to escape the rocky, immediately understand that he was trapped by magic.


    After giving out a grudging roar, the magic shield broke, and Longyan directly attached to him, burning violently.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah.".


    In a series of painful roars, Rocky''s whole body began to coking. With William''s help, slugge kept releasing the space mark on Rocky''s body. When he felt that rocky was really dead, he listened to the order''s wings and flew back to the volcano hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Oh, Odin''s up.".


    More than 60 elite Asgard scouts, who are still alive, look at the man with the largest rank in their heart after the Dragon flame goes out and personally checks out rocky who has turned into coke.


    "Report the truth," the centurion of the scouts frowned and pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "wait a minute, rocky was chased by us when he was escaping from the rope,


    he rushed into the battlefield where the giant dragon preyed on the flaming tiger, and finally he was accidentally affected by Longyan and died.".


    As soon as the scouts were stunned, some people began to say, "team leader,...".


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by the centurion, "I know what you want to say.".


    After a moment''s silence, the centurion sighed, "once I report this, there''s no reason for those ten comrades killed by Longyan to take revenge on the dragon.


    But you must understand that this is Lord William Devonshire''s territory. Do I need to tell you more about the origin of that dragon? "


    The scouts around were silent. The centurion shook his head and continued, "and even if we want revenge, is it so easy to kill a flaming dragon that is 100 meters long and wrapped in flames?


    Now only a dozen comrades in arms have died. If we really want revenge, hundreds or thousands of comrades have died.


    Even Prince Saul and the four warriors of the fairy palace couldn''t beat the dragon.


    Finally, have you ever thought about why the magic rope was suddenly broken away by rocky? "


    Although some of the scouts had been suspicious for a long time, they were still too scared to speak to the centurion so easily, and their faces were even more frightened.


    "You''re all supporting Prince Saul, like me, aren''t you?"


    The centurion looked around at all the people, and then he saw that the scouts had a good look on their faces when they heard this. Some even had a slight smile on their faces.


    For Asgard''s soldiers, sol and rocky are the two choices. They don''t have to choose at all. It must be sol.


    Even if Angela, the female heir, and rocky chose one or the other, they would rather have a queen with her back to William.


    Seeing that his subordinates did not speak any more and there was no expression of indignation on their faces, the centurion was relieved to remind everyone again that they must unify their caliber when they went back,


    then he ordered, "let''s go, let''s go home.".


    This group of people left not long, invisible in the vicinity of the magic body, the corners of the mouth smile to show the figure.


    If these people say that William doesn''t want to hear it, they will not live to return to Asgard in the critical period when Angela is going to be in the upper position.


    Now there is an excuse that rocky was killed by the dragon because of bad luck. Even if this excuse is ignored, 99% of Asgard''s people will not expose it.


    The remaining one percent, even if they are not smart, will be warned by the people around them.


    William, after dealing with Rocky''s unstable factor, looks at Hella in the distance and smiles.


    Yes, I felt Loki''s death by special means, and looked at him strangely. Odin nodded, his body flashed, and he was suspended above the ruins of the golden palace.


    "Can I help you, Ms. Hella?"


    "Get out of here?"


    Hella''s mouth is hard, but in action, she still has to stop cleaning up the ruins. She looks at William with a serious and alert face, "what do you want?"


    "It''s very simple," said William, squinting and pointing to the blazing armor tens of meters away, "Odin and I have decided to let you, Saul and Angela have a challenge in a month''s time to decide the next successor to the throne.


    And that suit of flame armor is one of the equipment I plan to use for my fiancee Angela.


    Hellaton knew what William wanted to do, but without waiting for her to speak, William continued,


    "I''ll help you find the buried giant wolf fenril and your legion of the dead, and lend you a ray of eternal fire to revive fenril and your men.


    And what you need to do is to lead fenriel and the undead to fight against me.If you lose, you will automatically withdraw from the competition for the throne, and if you want to stay in Asgard, you have to be loyal to the new king, or bow your head and acknowledge the legitimacy of the new king.


    If you don''t want to bow your head, you can go, but "William waved his hand, a space mark. When Hella waved his sword to attack the mark, he easily penetrated the sword of the night sky and printed it on her.


    "If you dare to go back to Asgard after you leave, or subvert the rule of the new king in the dark, I believe Odin will not stop me from killing you.".


    "Crunch, crunch", Hella clenched her fist fiercely and made a series of crunching sound.


    And I heard that William just let himself fight with a suit of armor, not with Angela who was wearing flame armor and had several artifact.


    HeLa didn''t feel like taking advantage at all. On the contrary, she knew that under the command of William, flame armor would be more powerful than Angela when she was wearing it.


    Can not agree, not only can not pass William this pass, looking at her Odin from a distance, certainly will not agree.


    Many times, backstage is more important than your real strength.


    Just like before William''s rise, he was trying to make friends with Odin and Guyi even if he suffered some losses.


    Otherwise, even if he is not afraid of Mephisto himself, he has such a strong foundation to take Mephisto, who has countless demons, as a fool.


    When HeLa heard William say that Odin didn''t want to kill her at this time, she still had a little warmth in her heart.


    Then she regained her queen like appearance and said with a confident smile, "so, I''m qualified to participate in the challenge arena only when I win?"


    "That''s right," William nodded. "If you can''t even beat the armor I gave Angela, you''d better go outside the nine realms and rob other people''s territory and become the queen yourself.".


    Hella''s heart moved, thinking silently that the possibility of winning against Olympus and Asgard was too low.


    But if you take a step back, maybe you will come back to Asgard one day.


    Putting away the sword of the night sky, Hella said with a smile, "I''d like to hear it first. If I quit now, how much support can you and Odin give me?"

 Chapter 1510

    "Smart", William heard this, not only did not rest assured, but began to really consider whether to kill Hella now.


    In the novel and the reality, the prince is driven away, and finally gets angry outside the Kingdom and leads the army back to revenge. It''s not a rare story.


    Moreover, with the life span of Asgard people of 5000 years, as long as HeLa does not die, she will have at least 2000 to 3000 years of life span, even if it is only the peak period, there will be one or two thousand years.


    To defend Hella for such a long time, it''s better to just kill him like rocky.


    As for the idea of marrying HeLa and Angela together, after marrying Athena and Artemis,


    William, who was already worried about his future children, would calculate with each other, even secretly, had already thrown that idea to the horizon.


    Through the ruins of the golden palace, the spiritual power extends for several hundred meters, and you can feel the crushed fenriel and thousands of mummies in armor and weapons.


    An idea, more than 20 meters long, ten meters tall fenrier and the army of the dead, appeared in the ruins of the King City.


    William took out the sword of twilight, which was full of heat. With a shake of his hand, a little fire of eternity floated to Haila.


    Then he said to HeLa, who caught the flame group, "I think you should fight with flame armor, so that you won''t regret it again and feel scared by me.".


    This not only made Hella frown, even Odin suspected that William wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Hella.


    But who is Haila? She dares to rebel and wants to kick her Laozi Odin off the throne.


    Forced by William, even if he thinks he can''t win, he can''t fight. In the future, he has no face to face William and Angela, and is no longer qualified to think about Asgard''s throne.


    In his hand, the red eternal fire turns into a green ghost fire, and then he beats it fiercely on the ground. The fire of the dead sweeps around, beyond fenriel and thousands of dead.


    In the eyes of fenriel and the army of the dead, the green flame of the soul came out, opened the mouth of the skeleton, growled silently and struggled to stand up.


    This made countless soldiers and civilians who came back to Asgard King''s city around them scream to form an array or retreat.


    "Very good, very good", William, suspended in the air of two meters, squints his eyes and waves his hand. The twilight sword in his hand seems to have been put away by him,


    but the fact is that the twilight sword and ten sets are put in the storage space by William, together with the spare flame armor,


    melt into the flame armor which has been standing in place, only two meters high.


    As long as there is the eternal fire in the twilight sword, the fire energy of the flame armor will be endless, and even if William goes to demolish the whole 11 sets of sentinel armor, he doesn''t know when to demolish them.


    After all, sentinels not only have extraordinary defense, but also absorb kinetic energy and magic energy, and then release them to counteract the attack.


    That is to say, as long as the sentinel can''t be removed instantly with one strike, all 11 sets of whiteboard armor can kill the enemy.


    Let alone the blazing armor, which is the most powerful among all magic armor. Once the blazing field is activated, there is a world of flames within a radius of 200 meters.


    In addition, as long as the flame armor is close to and covers the enemy, the enemy whose movement ability is limited will not escape the end of being burned to ashes.


    Of course, the exception of fire immunity, but William''s hands are not only flame armor, fire resistance is not necessarily high against frost, thunder and light.


    But before William commanded the operation of blazing fire armour, he heard Hella stare at him and yell, "William Devonshire, the new king of Olympus,


    I''m the daughter of Odin, the grandson of Bor, the commander of Asgard''s nine battles, and my opponent is you.".


    With that, HeLa jumped on fenrier and stood on the top of the giant wolf, who was more than ten meters tall, looking down at William. "Even if I want to die, no one can humiliate me.".


    Well said.


    Surrounded by asgards, not only the soldiers agreed, but also the civilians began to praise Hella''s courage and fearlessness.


    "Nm", William looked at Odin''s eyes, and he couldn''t help sighing. HeLa was worthy of almost overturning Odin''s existence.


    This ability to bewitch people''s hearts is really coming with one hand. The effect is very good.


    Today, HeLa will lose, but as long as she does not die, as time goes on, the asgards will forget that HeLa once rebelled, causing a bloodbath in Asgard, and killing the whole legion of female warriors.


    Instead, she only remembers that today, as the daughter of King Asgard, she is not afraid of the challenge of life and death to William and the king of Olympus.


    Maybe when she appears again, there will be a large number of unknown people. Therefore, even if they know the atrocities she has committed, people who blindly worship her will kneel down to greet her.


    So, when thousands of the dead rushed to him, William put away not only the flame armor, but also the holy light armor.


    Don''t restrain the Holy Light magic of the dead, but mobilize the power of the Phoenix in your body.William''s body suddenly burst out a dazzling light as Hella rode fenril to himself.


    As the storage container and controller of life and emotional energy in the future generations, the power of Phoenix is not only the embodiment of spiritual power, but also the actual expression of vitality.


    And undead magic and life power are absolute enemies.


    As soon as thousands of undead soldiers are illuminated by the power of the Phoenix, they will turn into ashes and disperse in the world, just like the cheese with boiling oil.


    Even if it was HeLa''s own giant wolf, fenril, only lasted for three seconds. He was carbonized by the power of the Phoenix, and his fur dissipated. His flesh and bones melted to the ground like sand. Six or seven seconds later, he completely disappeared in the world.


    If HeLa, the goddess of death, had not wrapped her in the sword of the night sky and resisted the power of the Phoenix, she would have gone to see her grandfather bor.


    However, although the sword of the night sky is an artifact, it has the same energy and has to be protected in all directions. Before ten seconds, it has been penetrated by the power of the Phoenix.


    It makes Hella hiding in the dark metal ball appear blisters burned by the power of the Phoenix, and then the muscles begin to scorch and carbonize.


    However, Hella is worthy of the claim that standing on the land of Asgard, she has the existence of immortality.


    No matter how the power of Phoenix burns, the injury on the body will soon show signs of recovery.


    When William found out this, he put away the power of scattered attacks and began to focus on Hela. After suffering from severe pain, she could not help but start to cheer herself up and insist.


    Enough, William.


    William snorted coldly and looked at Odin, who was expected to open his mouth. As soon as he raised his hand, he took helaton away from Asgard''s land.


    his figure flashed and held helaton''s neck.

 Chapter 1511

    Enough, William.


    Seeing that William pinched Hella''s neck, Odin was worried about the power of the Phoenix power. At the same time, he immediately thought that the crushed Hella must not die at this time.


    In the past, Odin thought that no matter how powerful William was, it was just because of the infinite gems. No matter how strong his real strength was, he was still a little worse than Odin.


    But now seeing that the power of Phoenix is easily crushed, and HeLa, whose strength is only a little worse than him, Odin suddenly feels that even if Angela sits on the throne, the power will prevent William from covering the sky and taking full control of Asgard in the future.


    when facing William, Angela and Angela can have confidence in speaking and making decisions, and Angela must have strong support behind her.


    But just by himself and Saul, if you want to suppress, or let William worry about, how can you be more secure?


    What''s more, after today''s contest, Haila, whose confidence and ambition have been hit, is not qualified to be rebellious any more. It will be much easier to win over.


    After that, even if Hella has other thoughts, he can also find some trouble for William, and let William focus on the prevention of Hella. Then Saul''s life will be much better in the future.


    But Odin himself did not realize that he would think so, which means that he has no confidence in the match between sol and Angela.


    After hearing Odin''s stop, William put away the power of the Phoenix in his hand, looked into her eyes, and said with a smile, "are you stupid after being locked up for more than a thousand years?


    Or do you really think that Asgard is the highest combat power in the universe, and you are the best except Odin.


    Hella took William''s right hand in both hands and said with difficulty, "if you want to kill, you don''t have to humiliate me.".


    Kill or not?


    Within three seconds, William decided to speak again after Angie''s accession to the throne. He looked at the space mark on Hella''s forehead, and did not care to loosen Hella''s neck.


    he quickly came to Odin''s side. "A month later, Angela and Sol''s challenge arena will decide who is the new king of Asgard?"


    "En", looking at Haila coughing violently on the ground, Odin nodded helplessly and recognized what he said. And after seeing the super power of Phoenix power, he had no confidence even if he wanted to recognize it.


    "That''s a deal," William whistled, and Angela, who was riding on the unicorn''s back, was transported to him and turned on the unicorn''s back.


    Holding Angela in both hands, he left a sentence: "if you have something to do, go to Devonshire castle in Oxford and find the magic part I left behind". Then he took Angela to appear on Mount Olympus in an instant.


    Then, while talking to Angela about her plans and the challenge arena one month later, she releases her magic to enter into all planes and abysses, filling the hundreds of positions killed by mieba to replace him in guarding, monitoring or other duties.


    Although Angela didn''t care much about the throne, she was stared at by William several times, and she didn''t dare to say more.


    In order to dispel Angela''s resistance, William put his arms around Angela''s waist and explained, "Olympus will become the territory of Athena and the children of Artemis.


    the earth and other industries will be the common industries of Abigail and their children.


    So if you want our children to have a good fortune, you have to take Asgard''s throne to them.


    Moreover, I promise you that in the future, you think that child is the most suitable, you can abdicate early and stay with me.


    "Really, really?" Angela looks at William with bright eyes. She has been worried that William will push her to the throne in order to take over her identity for a period of time, and then take control of Asgard herself.


    If so, when she becomes a puppet God King in the future, she will certainly have serious conflicts, even wars, with Odin, sol and Asgard.


    But now it means that since the heirs can make her mother''s decision and pass on the throne early, they can avoid a lot of infighting and the whole family will not turn against each other.


    Thinking about a bright future for her children, Angela immediately decides to fight with sol.


    After talking about Angela, William takes his mother and other women to play around the Olympian world. In his spare time, he goes on the stage to fight Angela.


    But only three times, a artifact, even Medusa''s shield are used by Angela, easily hit by William empty handed, no confidence.


    If you want to restrain Medusa''s shield, you just need to close your eyes and use mental and mental power as your eyes.


    Finally, Athena and Artemis became Angela''s new companion. Fortunately, William told Angela in advance that she only used the frost hammer and put away the other artifacts.


    Otherwise, Athena and Artemis will definitely find William for Angela''s artifact.


    Time unconsciously past twenty days.


    That day, Lina and Abigail, who had been in Olympus for more than a month, were taken back to London manor by William.


    But not long after returning to London, William looked up into the sky and a rainbow bridge landed directly on Devonshire castle in Oxford.As soon as Saul appeared outside the castle, William came to Saul.


    Looking at Thor''s hammer in his left hand, a double-edged short handled one handed Tomahawk in his right hand, and wearing the destroyer armor, he was fully armed.


    As soon as William frowned, Saul said with a smile, "how are you doing, man?".


    "Not bad.".


    Seeing that William didn''t talk much, sol just stared at himself and said with a helpless smile, "well, I''ll be frank. All of a sudden, he came here to have a fight with Angela.".


    A luxury equipment, William of course know that sol is to fight, but this battle ten days ahead of time, don''t say, sol also plans to duel in private, which is very surprising.


    "Why?"


    Sol didn''t show off much. He put the hammer and axe on his back, clapped his hand to show that he didn''t mean anything and said, "Jane is pregnant. I don''t want to affect Jane and her baby because of the duel with Angela.


    And you know, if I''m on the throne, I''m less likely to marry Jane.


    After all, few asgards can accept a God who does not live to a hundred years old, and then have heirs who live only a few hundred years.


    And I don''t want Jane to die and leave me decades later, and I don''t want to see my children go to see my grandfather bor earlier than me.


    After Angela got on, my wife was your sister-in-law, and Jane and I had your nephew and niece.


    You and Angela are the king of Olympus and the king of Asgard. You can''t watch my wife and children die one by one when you have a way.


    William narrowed his eyes and nodded with a smile. If he just gave some magic nectar to make people live long, he could make Saul give up the throne.


    Let alone nectar, the seeds of blood orchid can not be considered.


    To understand that Saul''s coming today should be a walk, William asked again, "are you sure you want to give up the throne if you don''t fight? Don''t regret it after a few years.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sol odinson," Sol said, patting his chest. "I''ll never go back on that, and I think Jane''s right, even if I win.


    Since I know you, you have been so strong. In the future, I will be oppressed by you and Olympus.


    And if I want to seek more benefits for the people of Asgard, I will certainly have disputes and secret fights with you and Olympus.


    Once there is a real fight, even if we are willing to sit down and talk, those people under our two hands will certainly continue to fight secretly. When the contradictions accumulate to a certain extent, there will be irreconcilable hatred one day.


    In that case, let Angela sit on the throne.


    At that time, the people of Asgard and Olympus will be your people. No one has to fight. You will be treated equally.


    Even if it is not completely fair, there will not be a crisis of confrontation between the two realms.


    The asgards can live as well as they do now, and I can stay with Jane and the children for a long time, not to mention thinking about how to guard against you and sister Angela, which is a good thing for me to kill three birds with one stone. ".

 Chapter 1512

    After hearing Saul''s words, William can''t help but sigh in his heart that his original decision to create conditions for Saul and Jane foster to be together was too wise.


    I also sigh that there are people in the world who love the country, the beauty and the family.


    However, in the movie, sol said more than once that he didn''t want to ascend the throne. Asgard was destroyed, and after the exterminators of other worlds were killed, he directly gave up the throne to the female warrior God.


    Facing sol, who is so magnanimous and regards power as nothing, William does not know what to say for a moment.


    If he had heard these words ten years ago, William might have thought that he was scheming to use force to secretly force and rob other people''s property. What''s the point?


    But the strength of the summit, the age of 37 years old William, has been over blood, frivolous age.


    In middle age, people begin to change their preferences and thinking, and things have come to this point. Asgard must be in charge.


    Then William began to be glad that Odin had been pressing sol and only gave him the task to attack.


    As a prince as a general, did not let him really taste the taste of power, will be so easy to put the king of God is not a matter.


    As for Jane foster, who can influence Sol''s decision, she has never enjoyed the life of rich people.


    It''s no surprise that people in Asgard want to live longer after knowing that their decades of life is just a flash.


    Besides, pregnant women''s mind is all about their children. After seeing the one-sided battle between William and Hella more than 20 days ago,


    If sol told her that he was not sure to win Angela, let alone win William, it would be silly to urge sol to give up the throne.


    I just don''t know if Jane foster will regret her decision today when she looks at her children who are inferior to Angela''s children in identity decades or hundreds of years later.


    No, she''s going to regret it.


    But when the time comes, she and her children will regret it.


    Da Yi and his fists are in his hands. If I have words, I will hold them in my stomach. Even William''s own children, under his father''s fists, have to kneel down and be obedient.


    On the contrary, William has to worry that long-term peace will turn the next generation into a dandy. Don''t think it will be difficult to cultivate an outstanding successor. That''s funny.


    Worried about how to cultivate future generations, William pulls sol, who has put away his axe, hammer and destroyer armor, back to the castle to pick out his shotgun and ride on two sweaty horses.


    in Oxford territory, he wanders aimlessly and talks about how to discipline his children with worry and expectation.


    This scene makes Odin, who is far away from Asgard, look forward to the arrival of his first grandson or granddaughter.


    And this unexpected third generation may become the most beloved child of the two realms.


    Angela doesn''t want to talk about it. In fact, the relationship between her and sol has always been good. Now this child urges Angela and sol not to fight each other,


    so that the power can be smooth and excessive, and the relationship between Odin''s family can be stabilized without turning over. Therefore, with Angela''s love, William will surely dote on him or her, no matter how much he thinks.


    If the first child was really a girl, and his character did not annoy William, he would become the most beloved Princess in the two realms, just as Odin thought.


    As for the boy, the biggest dandy in the two realms was doomed at the moment he was born.


    As for how bad it will be, it depends on whether Jane foster is honest.


    If she really does not fight and does not make trouble, although the dandy is annoying, in fact, there are still many people envious, and not all villains, right.


    And since Saul voluntarily gave up the throne, William had to be kind to them and even show them to others before Saul and his wife showed any other ideas.


    As for conscience, you can say this to anyone, that is, you can''t say it to a qualified ruler, because people like William will put a quotation mark on his conscience and say, "is it a threat to him?".


    Of course, it''s the best ending to have a family reunion, but the fact is that people always meet.


    There are many consistent people, but why we should believe and respect them is because there are too few.


    Asgard nine earth calendar, October 2017.


    After returning to Asgard from sol, he publicly said that he had never beaten Angela and retired from the throne, after six months of construction, asgardkin palace and the Royal City were finally completed before William and Angela''s wedding.


    Although William is the king of Olympus, Angela can''t and can''t go to Mount Olympus because of Athena and Artemis.


    And after announcing his wedding with Angela, a few months ago in June, William was forced by Athena and Artemis to hold a new wedding, which was attended by all Olympus.


    Then in August, a private wedding was held with Abigail on Dinosaur Island, officially announcing that Abigail became Duchess of Devonshire.Then he took other women to the original hell City, now the holy city, and held a formal wedding for Abigail, Jesse, Serena, Nisa, dardario, Natasha and others.


    Fortunately, there is a precedent that Zeus married seven wives. In the palace of Olympus, when Athena and Artemis did not object, they would not jump out to find discomfort.


    As for Laura, the little girl saw that the Duchess was not her. No matter what William promised, she would not marry her. Then she went to explore without saying a word.


    Jean grey said that she was only 18 years old, so she didn''t need to think about it, and even if she wanted to marry, she would go to the mutant world to hold a wedding.


    When William marries Angela, of course, he has to have a good dowry. After thinking about it, he can get back Medusa''s shield and Warlock''s eye.


    The frost hammer, the sword of heaven, the bow of Epirus, four unicorns, and even 10000 golden winged beasts were given to Angela.


    And what makes Odin and sol most happy is that in the undisclosed betrothal gift, William gritted his teeth and planted the blood orchid, which can produce magic nectar, in Angela''s garden.


    Of course, the function of this kind of Blood Orchid without the root of Celia, the tree of life, will be reduced by two levels. However, it has the advantage of quantity, which is enough for the Odin family and future children, about ten people.


    As for taking out with magic nectar, don''t take advantage of William. Even Angela will control the number of blood orchids in the golden palace.


    In the future, the water of life produced by Celia will be completely in William''s hands. Even Odin can''t rely on his mouth to get it from William.

 Chapter 1513

    On the wedding day, William, dressed in a tuxedo, rode a unicorn wrapped in holy light armor, and took hundreds of Holy Light knights on pure white Pegasus,


    from the holy city of Olympus, through the huge portal, came to the rainbow bridge deck of Asgard, which is several kilometers long. From a distance, he saw sol, dressed in the same tuxedo, riding with hundreds of Asgard soldiers.


    After greeting each other, William and Saul rode side by side, while two hundred Knights divided into two teams and followed them.


    After walking dozens of meters, William saw sol didn''t know what to say, so he asked with a smile, "is Jane''s due date fast?"


    "Hey, hey," said Salton, grinning and smiling as soon as he heard William ask this, "it should be about twenty days before we calculate the time.".


    Then I remembered what I heard from Prince Wilson of England. William baptized the little guy with holy light when his eldest son, little Louis, was full moon.


    Sol rubbed his hands and asked sheepishly, "when my baby is born, can you do the Holy Light baptism for Jane and me like Wilson''s eldest son?"


    "No problem," William nodded without hesitation. "The little guy who is about to be born is the first new member of our family. Let alone the Holy Light baptism, it''s OK to send him a little unicorn.".


    "Hahaha, thank you, thank you," Saul laughed happily.


    If they were not both on horseback at this time, he would like to hug William to show his gratitude.


    When the procession passes through the more symbolic gate more than ten meters high, which is built on the rainbow bridge, we can see that the streets of Asgard city are full of asgards in wide robes and gowns.


    And when these people saw William and Saul, they bent down and yelled, "Asgard, welcome, the great king of Olympus.".


    "Thank you", William nodded with a smile, and then the holy light scattered from him. With the unicorn''s pace, as long as any asgardian is covered by the holy light within a radius of 200 meters along the way,


    any visible and hidden injuries on his body become better, and even his energy and physical strength begin to recover to the best state.


    And this hand, let Asgard people more welcome him.


    After all, William is the prince of Asgard, and the profession of Knights of light may spread among Asgard.


    Knights who can fight, fight and save are more popular than pure warriors of Asgard.


    Among all the cheers, only Hella grinned at "hypocrisy.".


    Whether it''s the light or the power of life, she can restrain the dark Hella. If she can only make a mockery, she will give William face.


    However, it''s true that William doesn''t care much about the profession of Knights of the light. Angela''s direct guards can transform the paladin of the city in the future,


    not only benefits Angela, but also strengthens William''s influence on Asgard.


    Of course, William himself does not care, does not mean that he will easily in Asgard, open Paladin this occupation.


    If you want to get benefits and become stronger, you have to give your loyalty to Angela. Otherwise, it''s not good for Asgard to strengthen the strength of Odin and Sol''s men.


    The horse team crossed several kilometers of streets to the rebuilt golden palace. Looking at Haila standing on the steps more than ten meters high, William was upset, but he didn''t attack at this time.


    Jump off the horse, take sol up the steps and see the Odin couple coming in full dress.


    "It''s finally the day when you marry Angela." Odin, who doesn''t hold the eternal gun, goes forward and hugs William, but still pats him on the back with his hand.


    William turns his eyes and is not happy with Odin''s dependence on his old age, but he has nothing to do with his intimate behavior.


    Today, we are talking about family relationship. Even though William and Odin are equal, they have to bow their heads. After all, they have married other people''s daughters.


    Of course, it''s impossible for William to retire again and again.


    Fortunately, after dealing with William for so many years, Odin didn''t know William''s mind and character. He took advantage of it and showed it to the asgards, so he stopped when it was good.


    After William and Scarlett meet each other, Odin takes him into the golden palace. From a distance, Angela, dressed in white wedding dress, stands by the throne, tears in her eyes and looks at him excitedly.


    From an illegitimate daughter who is precarious and tries her best to eliminate the sense of existence, to the moment when she really marries William, after the wedding, it is the handover ceremony of the throne.


    It can be said that all Angela has at this time is due to William.


    This makes Angela how not excited, how not grateful, if it is not the wrong occasion, she would like to rush down from the throne, a rush to William''s arms.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~".


    With a series of trumpets and trombones, William came to Angela and held her hand. Looking at Odin standing on the throne, he asked solemnly,


    "William Winston Devonshire, would you like to marry the daughter of Audrey Odin?"William looked at Angela, flushed and excited, and nodded with a smile, "yes.".


    Odin then nodded and looked at Angela. "Daughter of Audrey Odin, will you marry William Winston Devonshire?"


    "Yes," Angela nodded without stopping for half a second. "I''ve been looking forward to this moment for nearly ten years. Thank you, father.".


    "Very good," Odin said with a big smile. No matter what difficulties and pain he may encounter in the future, William and Angela responded that they would not separate.


    Odin looked up at everyone in the golden palace. "Is there anyone against this wedding?"


    As soon as he said this, William''s mental power swept everyone in an instant.


    If someone really dares to stand up against it, although he will only use his mind to press the other party first, he will definitely kill that person mercilessly after the wedding.


    Fortunately, many people''s eyes were on Saul, but Saul didn''t mean anything, which made many people frustrated and honest.


    After all, more than six months ago, Saul himself publicly told the upper class of Asgard that he had given up the right to inherit the throne.


    Moreover, it has been more than half a year since then. Some people, even if they are unwilling and dissatisfied, have gradually accepted it without any regret.


    Even Scarlett, who William thought would not be reconciled to, did not show any abnormality at this time. She always looked at Angela and William with a smiling face, but occasionally looked at Saul''s eyes,


    made William feel gratified.


    What is this?


    True selflessness?


    But before Freya showed any abnormality, William could only treat her as a respect for her elders.


    Otherwise, once he shows the slightest suspicion and hostility, it will make Saul unable to think of anything else.


    After all, Scarlett''s his mother.

 Chapter 1514

    Odin waited for three minutes. Seeing that no one objected, he was also relieved to announce, "since no one objected, I declare you two to be officially legal husband and wife in the name of Odin bolsen.".


    In an instant, thousands of people in the golden palace immediately cheered and cheered.


    The sound spread to the outside of the golden palace, and the whole city of Asgard burst out with warm and festive shouts.


    Many people even cried out, "long live Angela, long live Devonshire.".


    And as time goes on, more and more people are shouting "long live Angela, long live Devonshire.".


    The more William listens to the smile on his face, the more exuberant it is. Angela peeks at Odin with a guilty heart. Odin stares at Angela from the corner of his mouth. Then he closes his one eye. He is relieved that he can put down the burden of Asgard, but inevitably he is reluctant to give up.


    However, this is understandable. After all, he has been king of Asgard for more than 4000 years. Now he abdicates like this, and no one will give up.


    Seeing Odin''s delay in speaking, William, who was waiting for him, could not help laughing bitterly to himself, hoping that the old man would not drop his chain at this time.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to see Odin open his one eye and extend his hand. The eternal gun, which represents the king''s right, appeared in his hand.


    "Dong Dong Dong".


    The sound of three successive metal impacts spread all over the king''s city, and the cheers outside the golden palace and the golden palace soon stopped.


    Dozens of seconds later, Odin holds the gun of eternity. After William takes Angela''s hand and steps back to highlight Odin,


    Odin nods to William and calmly says, "I Odin, the successor and founder of Asgard''s nine realms, officially announce today that I will pass the throne to my second daughter Angela.".


    Your majesty.


    Some people can''t help crying out, hoping to change Odin''s decision, but Odin, who has already said it,


    leaning on the gun of eternity, bangs on the ground of the throne.


    The loud sound of "Dong" instantly suppressed the noisy voice in the golden palace, "I have given you half a year, and my eldest son and daughter half a year,


    but in the past half a year, sol and Hella have not expressed any objection to me. Therefore, at the moment when I stand on the throne today, everything is doomed, and Angela will be crowned king.".


    Countless people who are optimistic about sol and against Angela are looking at William with a calm face.


    If it wasn''t for him, even if sol married Jane foster, and even if Sol''s successor was a short-lived prince whose life span was less than 10 years, the throne would eventually fall on sol.


    Light HeLa coup, slaughtered Asgard female martial god, Angela is illegitimate daughter, the two sisters are not even qualified to fight for the throne.


    As for rocky, he had been locked up for five years before he died. No one cared about Rocky''s status as a prince for a long time, and even many people had forgotten him.


    Watching Odin take off the crown representing the throne from his head, William gently pushes Angela on her back and pushes her forward two steps.


    Very passively, Angela looks back at William. After getting his affirmative look, she bows her head and kneels at Odin''s feet.


    But Angela''s act of turning back just now not only made the asgards frown, but also Odin began to worry about looking at William. The crown in her hand was not on Angela''s head.


    This hesitation aggravated the breathing of many people present.


    When William saw this, he thought for a moment, and then passed it on to Angela directly. A few seconds later, Angela, who had been bowing her head, suddenly said, "father, I promise that my child''s surname will include Devonshire and Odin III as the middle name, and my grandson will have Odin IV.


    moreover, Asgard''s throne will only be passed on to Odin''s grandson, The son of Angela and William, not the other Devonshire children, or even the "father".


    Said this, Angela looked back at a serious face of sol, "once my descendants have no successor, the throne will pass to sol''s descendants.".


    "Very good, very good.".


    Odin soon burst out laughing, with the promise of William and Angela, that is to say, his name Odin will be remembered by the asgards forever with the generations of gods and royal families.


    And Angela promised herself that even if her immediate descendants lost their heirs, she would not pass the throne on to William and other women''s children, but would directly return it to Saul''s descendants.


    Odin finished laughing and looked at William, waiting for him to admit it.


    William curled his lips as if he cared how much he ruled Asgard.


    Wait a minute, that''s not right. He really cares about Asgard''s rule, but he doesn''t care so much about whether he wants to rule by himself.


    Otherwise, the management and military power of Olympus would not fall on Artemis and Athena.


    At least when he was alive, the possibility of war was very low.


    As for his death, it''s none of his business.


    He only cares that when he is alive, he can live more safely.Take out the gun of victory, which is composed of Zeus'' lightning fire, Poseidon''s trident and Hades'' scepter of Hades. It is full of fierce thunder all the time.


    as like as two peas of Odin, all of them were shocked by the seemingly unconventional victory gun, and for a moment they looked at William''s face with envious, defensive, and frightened eyes.


    After everyone looked at him, William said, "I promise in my own name that Asgard''s throne will only be born in my descendants and Angela''s.


    Unless they rebel and subvert the rule of Angela and his descendants, violate the law of Asgard, and are disgusted and deprived of inheritance by the people of Asgard,


    Then Saul and his descendants will rank next to Angela''s children and have the right to inherit the throne of Asgard. ".


    If you think about it, it''s like if Angela doesn''t have children, sol is the crown prince.


    As for Saul''s descendants, they all look at Jane foster with a round stomach and sigh in their hearts.


    Unless sol marries an Asgard woman a hundred years later, he still doesn''t know that blood orchid, an Asgard who can improve life expectancy, shakes his head in his heart.


    by the time bisol died, he was already the grandfather of his grandparents.


    What is the significance of such a royal heir to the asgards?


    William made this promise, in fact, he took a risk. After all, it has been more than a year, almost two years, since he decided to have children, but none of the women''s stomachs have grown up.


    However, if there is no offspring, he can only recognize them.


    After all, at that time, with his close relationship with Saul, it''s better to give Asgard back to Saul''s offspring than to let others take advantage of him.


    Thinking of this, William decided in his heart that they had unified the two realms, and it was time to really start thinking about future generations.


    After getting William''s personal promise, Odin asked the asgards around the scene. Seeing that there was no objection, Odin looked at sol, who nodded directly.


    As for HeLa, she had been staring at William at this time, which made Odin''s heart thump, at the same time, she scolded in her heart.


    As her first child, Odin knew Hella so well that she must be thinking of William.


    Once the two have children, it is the root cause of the unrest in Asgard.


    But while Odin was worried, there was a kind of secret joy in his heart, which made you think about my God''s throne all the time. In the future, he must find some trouble for you.


    With this secret, Odin suddenly felt that wearing the crown on Angela''s head was not so unwilling and helpless.


    One eyed, meaningful look at William. When William''s heart leaps, Odin puts away the eternal gun and puts the crown on Angela''s head with both hands.

 Chapter 1515

    As soon as the crown fell on Angela''s head, the golden palace burst into cheers and regrets.


    To William''s surprise, he thought that there were so many people who opposed Angela''s superior position that the voice of sarcasm would be very strong because of the fact that the law does not blame the public.


    But I didn''t expect that although there were these sounds, they were soon covered by the huge cheering sound.


    Mental power to the golden palace swept a circle, William easily concluded that at least seven people have accepted the fact that Odin passed to Angela.


    If you think about it a little bit, you will soon understand that Odin has ruled Asgard for a long time. With the invariability of thousands of years, many of the asgards who can also live for a long time may have been looking forward to some changes.


    At least all battles are fought in close combat, which has long made the asgards, who are able to contact with all races and forces in the universe, feel that they do not want to make progress.


    And Angela''s husband, or Odin can not overcome the existence.


    In addition, because of William, Angela really ruled the ice giant that Odin had never conquered, and became the real king of yotonheim instead of raufei, the last king of yotonheim.


    A few years ago, the dark elves, who had been hiding for 5000 years, attacked Asgard only once and were killed directly by William on the earth.


    These facts make Asgard people believe that the combination of William and Angela has marked that Asgard has no rival in the nine circles.


    It is not to say that the two realms are united, and they are not afraid of challenges outside the nine realms.


    Angela, who is officially wearing the crown of Asgard, changes her wedding dress. Her white skirt and long white tail are gathered together on her body, which turns into a body armor with a gold edge and silver bottom.


    Then Angela was personally led by Odin and sat on the throne, which symbolized Asgard''s royal power. She was praised and knelt down by all the people present.


    Of course, Odin and Freya certainly don''t need to, and William, let alone kneel down on one knee, even bent down and didn''t even lower his head.


    On the contrary, Angela looked at him from time to time, looking for support and relieving her inner tension.


    It was not until William comforted her for a while that Angela calmed down and let the Asgard kneeling on the ground get up.


    After everyone stood up and the whole kingdom of Asha officially recognized the legitimacy of Angela''s throne, William looked at Odin, who was standing under the throne with Freya, looking tired and decadent.


    after thinking about it, he decided to do as planned and stood up to everyone and said, "as the king of Olympus and Angela''s husband, Asgar Prince of Germany, I have a gift for the asgards.


    In everyone''s curious eyes, William waved hundreds of paladin armor and sabre, and appeared in the open space between the throne and the gate of the golden palace.


    then, in the joy and excitement of the asgardians, William nodded to Strauss, who was standing in the front row of the ceremony, wearing paladin armor and a red coat of tattoos Strauss, the actual manager of the order of paladins, who is only 4 or 50 years old and actually in his 80s, came out of more than a dozen paladins who are qualified to watch the ceremony.


    Suddenly, many asgards who had cooperated with the paladins and knew Strauss because of Warner Heim war, some of them couldn''t believe looking at Strauss who was several decades younger.


    Then Strauss went to the throne steps, knelt down to salute William, and then stood up and bowed to salute Angela.


    the dissatisfied asgardians spoke, and Strauss folded his hands and prayed. A holy light soon emerged from him.


    Five or six seconds later, some people were soon unable to open their eyes.


    And Odin these people see William suddenly nodded to Strauss, to the outside of the light, like permission, fierce contraction.


    After the light into the body, many people can easily feel the strength of Strauss, just a few seconds to multiply in strength.


    Immediately, Strauss, who was covered with holy light, looked down and said, "this is the new" prayer technique "given to the paladins by the great Devonshire.


    The purer the soul, the greater the increase of the holy light. As the bishop of the non combatant of the paladin, my strength at this time is about three times of the original. ".


    "It''s impossible.".


    As soon as Strauss finished speaking, the whole golden palace was filled with unbelievable noises.


    If you learn the "prayer technique" yourself, does it mean that you can triple your strength?


    Once this is true, people like the four warriors of the fairy palace will directly compare with or even surpass sol?


    From Strauss''s words of "non combatant" and "pure mind", Odin, a man with a lot of thoughts, guesses that the increase of pure soldiers may not be three times as high.


    But even if it''s double, or even just a five tier increase in strength, the new 100 member new Paladin order is composed of Asgard elite soldiers,Will crush Asgard''s Elite Squadron of 100, even 300.


    Paladins can fight, defend and milk. They are not outstanding individually. But once they form an array, they are absolutely super defensive. They can kill enemy troops by consumption.


    William waved to Strauss, and the old man quickly returned to the paladin line. Then William pointed to the 100 sets of Knights'' suits on the ground and said,


    "these 100 sets of armor and paladin''s cultivation secrets are all gifts I gave to my wife Angela. In the future, there will only be two Paladins in the two realms,


    one belongs to me, and the other belongs to the paladins Angela, deputy chief.


    Any Asgard who is loyal to Angela and selected into Angela''s immediate guards will be qualified to practice the holy light.


    "Long live your majesty Angela.".


    In an instant, the golden palace was full of exclamations and cheers.


    Ordinary people, even the middle and upper class asgards, don''t care that William''s standard of cultivating the holy light is to be loyal to Angela and join Angela''s guard.


    They only know that as soon as Angela becomes the new king, she gives all the asgards a channel to become stronger and stronger.


    Although there are only 100 paladins officially conferring armor, just like there are three or five Paladins in the paladins,


    there must be a large number of ordinary knights who can cultivate the holy light but are not highly cultivated.


    From an ordinary soldier, a civilian, to a member of the new king''s Pro guard, this change of identity is very attractive to the middle and lower classes.


    After all, with the status quo of ASAR, there is no faster and more direct way to ascend than to join the king''s team.


    And William may be happy not to notice, or simply pretend not to find out, with the cultivation of the holy light spread in Angela''s guards, the cultivation method will be spread out.


    Only Odin was secretly happy, but also worried that the tide of holy light cultivation would greatly enhance William''s influence in Asgard.


    No one knows better than him how the bastard William pushed Angela to the throne.


    Moreover, with the trend of paladin infiltrating into Asgard''s force, Angela can easily gain the support of a large group of people and the strength to fight against his former God King. She is no longer just a puppet suppressed by her father.

 Chapter 1516

    After thinking about the paladins, Odin thought that when Angela was banished to Folger castle in London,


    she brought with her a dozen female assassins who had been fighting with her for hundreds of years, as well as hundreds of young asgards who were all orphans and even illegitimate children.


    These people will definitely go back to Asgard to support Angela''s rule over the divine realm, and then publicize their own experience. Then the bottom people in Asgard will surely regard Angela as their Savior.


    If the paladins or, predictably, will expand the assassin group, there will be many knights or assassins with the lowest identity, the lower level subjects will not have to worry.


    As for the upper echelons of Asgard, they are both difficult and the easiest.


    If we guarantee their interests and throw in new ones, these people will forget Odin in a moment.


    After all, Angela was confirmed by Odin himself and inherited the throne in an aboveboard manner. No one can blame any Asgard for gathering and taking refuge in Angela.


    The only thing that may arouse Asgard''s antipathy, dissatisfaction, or even disgust is that William will pass Angela, or take over everything in the name of Angela.


    But if William only stands behind Angela and helps his wife as a husband, no one can blame him, and he can easily win everyone''s favor.


    Thinking of this, Odin sighed in his heart.


    He can think of it, and that bastard William should be able to think of it. Even, according to William''s past performance, he doesn''t care about specific things at all.


    Angela will become Abigail, Athena, and Artemis, and will replace William in running a company called Asgard.


    For the next month, William stayed in Asgard, helping Angela stabilize her excessive power while honeymooning with Angela.


    Although he was also in charge of Asgard''s affairs, William never made decisions in public or at large meetings. Angela issued all the decrees.


    What''s more, what makes Odin and Scarlett have no choice is that during this month, William often takes sol to hunt or fight when Angela is busy,


    or let sol accompany him to visit Warner Heim, dwarves and other countries close to Asgard.


    Needless to say, William and Angela were kind to the dwarves themselves. After William went to Warner Heim for three times, someone soon sent a message to Scarlett, saying that many of Warner Heim''s palaces had taken refuge in Angela''s side, either overtly or covertly.


    Many of Sol''s supporters have begun to lose heart.


    On the 32nd day after William and Angela got married, Jane foster, who was ten days later than the due date, gave Saul a princess Asgard.


    Many asgards, who are oppressed by William and Angela and still have expectations for sol, think to themselves that this is providence.


    The birth of the little princess means that no one can affect the smooth transition of rights in a few years.


    And a few years later, even if sol had a prince, it was too late.


    Maybe Angela herself has given birth to the first heir to the royal family.


    After a few more days with Angela, William had to go back to London or Olympus.


    Otherwise, Abigail and athena will be hostile to Angela while they are dissatisfied with William.


    But William wants to leave, in addition to sol''s thousands of advice, let him not forget the little princess full moon, come back to the little guy with the Holy Light baptism.


    Even the asgards who join Angela think it''s good for William to leave.


    Although he didn''t seem to do anything this month, no matter who he was, he felt too much pressure when facing William.


    Who didn''t know that he was Angela''s husband and the king of Olympus, and he easily crushed Hella and even Odin.


    At the beginning, when William was low-key, everyone was relieved. But as time goes on, the lower he was low-key, the more people felt that he was observing or calculating in secret.


    In the more than one month since Angie''s accession to the throne, the secret of why she became king and what happened in the process of her accession to the throne has inevitably spread out.


    No one dares to ignore it. William who really did it.


    Before leaving, William held Angela in his arms and asked, "do you want me to leave a magic part in the light?"


    "No," Angela shakes her head as soon as she hears it. Although magic separation can speak and fight, Angela would rather live alone for a week or two than face a magic separation.


    In fact, William can''t accept his own woman and regards separation as him. "When you''ve finished your new appointment with Warner Heim, come to London.


    Or if you miss me so much, just tell me that the black cat in the palace is separated.


    I''ll take you back to London in the evening and back to Asgard like work in the day. ".


    "Is that ok?" Angela stares at William with her eyes shining, and then she sees William laughing and putting his hand on Angela''s forehead. The magic of magic separation appears in her mind,"When you learn the magic of separation, you can stay in Asgard and accompany me in London.".


    "I''m sure I''ll learn it soon.".


    But Angela was not happy for a moment, so she shook her head and said, "well, it''s better to wait another year or two, so as not to be known that I, the new king, should rule Asgard separately.


    Maybe when our children can fulfill their duties as princes and help me with my trifles, I will be with you in London.


    "Then you''ll have to wait," said William, worried in the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t think I will become like a giant dragon. The stronger my strength is, the harder it will be for my offspring?


    In more than a month after returning to London, William went back to Asgard to help Saul''s daughter baptize, and was busy with the issue of children.


    But I don''t know that due to the destruction of infinite gems, a group of dissatisfied demons in the abyss are secretly connecting and colluding with each other to kill him because of the strength of William and kamataji over the years.


    After several negotiations, Mephisto, who knows William''s temper and ability well, doesn''t want to fight William at all though he participates in the operation.


    Join Lucifer, the fallen angel who has the same idea, and several other demons who don''t want to be the first birds. They have all the good words to say, and even belittle themselves. Domam, who encourages the dark space, takes the lead.


    However, Domaine didn''t know whether it was because of the destruction of the time gem, or whether he just wanted to devour billions of creatures on earth alone. Even though he knew what other demons thought, he began to deploy secretly.


    The first target, no doubt, must be the three magic temples of kamataji.


    As long as the magic barrier of the temple is destroyed and someone calls him on the earth, domam can pull the earth closer to the dark space.


    And in the dark space, Domaine has enough confidence to win William without infinite gems.

 Chapter 1517

    When Domaine began to calculate William, in a large apartment on Fifth Avenue in New York, Dr. Stephen stranch was invited to a cocktail party.


    Put on the handmade suit, in the special glass cabinet where watches are placed, from more than 20 luxury watches, we chose a Constantine sports watch to stay on the wrist.


    I came down and opened the door of a black Lamborghini. A moment later, the roar of a sports car spread all over the underground parking lot.


    All the way to the banquet.


    When the car runs to a remote mountain road, the mobile phone in the car rings. Strange presses the Bluetooth key, and the sound comes from the car.


    The phone call was from his assistant to report to him the cases recently received by the hospital.


    In his opinion, he denied several cases without any challenge in a row, scolded his assistant and denied one case without any hope.


    The assistant finally helped him pick out a very challenging case that made stranch feel confident.


    "Send specific information to my mobile phone.".


    "Wait a minute, doctor, you''re driving now. I don''t want you to have an accident," the assistant said jokingly after persuading him. "I asked you to buy the Aston Martin series made by Devonshire family in the early morning.


    Otherwise, you don''t have to send the data to your mobile phone, but directly holographic projection on the windshield.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Please send it to my mobile phone. I''ll watch it when I get to my destination.


    What''s more, the Lamborghini Daniel''s car screen is enough for me. If I need to spend 100000 pounds more, I''ll buy a holographic projection? "


    The assistant then passed on the information and said with a smile, "God, 100000 pounds is just the reward for an operation.


    you can buy 10 Aston Martin Vulcan just by buying a watch.".


    "Hang up", strange would not say that he was frightened by William in those years, so he did not use other products of Devonshire company except for buying a watch with explosion-proof explosives.


    Ding Dong.


    Strange, who really wanted to look at the information after arriving at his destination, saw that the mobile phone set to automatically link with Daniel had already sent the information to the screen of the center console,


    he could not help looking down and then reminded himself of the importance of safety.


    But after a few seconds, he couldn''t help looking at it again. This time, he couldn''t help looking at the third and fourth eyes.


    Look, look, reach out and turn the page on the screen. When you see the CT image of the case, you instinctively think about the operation plan in your mind.


    I didn''t pay attention. When I was driving around a corner, I didn''t notice the lights on the other side of the corner. When I turned the corner, I was dazzled by the lights on the opposite side.


    The line of sight immediately blurred, and the speed of the car was not slow, so the steering wheel didn''t come back immediately when turning, and the front of the car was on the rock block of the mountain road.


    With the sound of "touch", the front of the car cocked up. If he left the car on the mountain, he would only lose hundreds of thousands of dollars,


    but once he turned the steering wheel, some out of control bull suddenly turned around on the road, smashed open the isolation belt, rushed out of the mountain road and tumbled to the foot of the mountain.


    Fortunately, when someone saw him overturn, he called for help soon. Otherwise, he had a car accident in the mountains at night. Who knows how long it would take to be found.


    As soon as strange had a car accident, he always carried out William''s order and put him under observation. On Sunday, he reported to William without delay.


    At this time, Wilson and his son, who are accompanying them to the manor for a meal, and William, who is walking in the garden,


    while holding the one horned Gemma Duran, pay attention to little Louis sitting on the unicorn saddle.


    In the giggle of the little guy, after hearing the report on Sunday, Williamson frowned.


    I thought that stranch in this world could not get involved with kamataji any more, but he actually had a car accident. Does this mean that something bad will happen?


    In Dr. strange''s movie, the villain Domaine, although he looks stupid and unworthy of being the master of the dark space, he is still a better leader than Mephisto.


    If domam knew that it was not the demons Gaomi that he had been worried about, but a small human accident that caused him to start looking at him,


    domam would be depressed and frightened to swear that he would never fight the earth again.


    Wilson saw just said good William frown, hurriedly worried asked, "is something wrong?"


    William nodded naturally. After all, the relationship between himself and the Wilson family has been dominated by him.


    He didn''t want to see the Wilson family have an accident, whether it was the relationship of interests or the friendship he had been getting along with for so many years.


    He told us to send out drones on Sunday to observe the situation of stranch, and if it''s really dangerous, send out the treatment robots in the spaceship.


    And if there is no danger of life, William will not be so easy to save, at this time the bad character of the dying strange.Always let him suffer enough, will care about the identity of the secret master.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he thought of the magic temple in London, and whispered to Wilson just in case,


    "the hunting season will come in more than ten days. If you and your grandfather and father don''t have anything particularly important, you''d better go to the countryside for a holiday.".


    "No problem, I''ll call right now." Wilson won''t question William''s words at all.


    But after talking with King Philip, who is in his 90s, he hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.


    William gave him a white look and said, "if you have something to say, for the sake of Lewis, I''m sure I won''t let you have an accident.".


    Little Louis, who is nearly three years old, claps his hands happily when he hears William say his name. He reaches for William to hold him.


    William, who has been preparing to have a baby for several months, saw the little guy''s smiling face and felt like melted ice. He reached out and held Louis in his arms.


    Dozens of meters away, Abigail, Artemis and Jesse, who are talking with Kate, look at each other very depressed.


    Then see the belly slightly raised Kate, a few women more depressed.


    In the past, William didn''t want to have children. They couldn''t even think about it, but now ten women are pregnant in turn, and none of them is pregnant.


    But this kind of thing, they no longer anxious, the final problem must be William, after all, ten people can''t all have problems.


    On William''s side, Louis hid his little head in William''s neck and asked him to take him to the horse in a low voice. Without hesitation, William laughed and turned over to the horse.


    Put the little guy on the automatic saddle, and William looks down at Wilson.


    I wanted to scold him, but it''s not good for Louis and Wilson to scold his father in front of him.


    Immediately relaxed tone asked, "if difficult, then we will talk in private.".

 Chapter 1518

    "It''s not too much of a dilemma.".


    Maybe I saw that William was very concerned about Louis, and he didn''t even hide his magic. In front of Louis, he changed a special saddle.


    when he wanted to get along with William, Wilson, who was very cheeky, soon put down his burden.


    with a funny face, he said, "my grandfather is going to take my grandmother to Windsor Castle in the south of England for a holiday, my father My parents, mother and brother went to Scotland on holiday,


    now Kate and Louis are the only ones who have no place to go, so why don''t we go to Oxford Castle together? "


    When William heard this, he shook his head. Old Philip was really thoughtful. He knew why he didn''t put eggs in a basket.


    Scotland, Oxford and Windsor Castle are equal to the top, middle and bottom three places. Unless it affects the whole of England, their family can leave a group of people no matter what.


    Moreover, Scotland and Windsor Castle were originally away from London. In fact, they would have nothing to do. As for the Wilson family hiding in Oxford castle.


    If Oxford castle were not safe, there would be no safe place in England.


    William bowed his head in equal anxiety, and little Louis, who was wriggling around, asked, "how about Uncle William taking little Louis to Oxford Castle tomorrow?"


    "Good." Louis, who has never been out of London, doesn''t know where Oxford castle is, but it doesn''t affect his trust in William. His head nods without any hesitation.


    Wilson happily took out his cell phone, found a number to dial out, and ordered people to pack up their daily necessities and prepare to go to Devonshire castle.


    Wilson, who is no longer in charge of smiling, has a thought. The rein turned from sentry material appears in his hand. He whispers to Louis whether he is ready. When the little guy nods excitedly,


    with his legs clamped, the unicorn starts to walk and run.


    Not long after, he took Louis, who was less than three years old, to ride a white horse in his manor. The picture of jogging appeared on two major television stations in England and on the Internet.


    All the Englishmen who saw this scene, whether they supported aristocracy or didn''t like it, were shouting "God bless you.".


    According to the Devonshire family''s status and strength in England, if William has other thoughts, social instability, the final misfortune must be their wallet.


    The nobles are not only happy, but also ecstatic. How friendly and close the two nobles, who are the biggest and most influential, get along with each other means that everything is the same and they can continue to enjoy the days of being superior.


    And although the nobles did not get direct benefits because of the existence of the Devonshire family, their economic situation has been greatly improved in recent years.


    Not to mention anything else, the gold that has been continuously transported back from Mars for more than a decade has enabled the English to use the influence of gold to promote many new cooperation.


    Of course, everyone knows that the English dare not put a large amount of gold into the market, otherwise countries all over the world will fall out with England.


    But a lot of gold means a strong currency, which brings endless invisible benefits.


    Therefore, anyone may wish William bad luck, but 80% of the people in England absolutely want William to keep the status quo forever.


    After running for five minutes with Louis on horseback, the Holy Light swept around his body to make sure that the little guy was OK. Then he slowed down again, almost as fast as walking, and took him to walk around the manor aimlessly.


    When they rode to the iron fence near the street, the flash flashed wildly.


    Fortunately, William didn''t wait for Louis'' eyes to be stimulated by the strong light, so he put out his hand to block his eyes. Then he waved his other hand, and the fence suddenly glowed red.


    the experienced paparazzi quickly closed the camera and stepped back, while the inexperienced Rookies soon found that the camera in their hands was pungent.


    Most of the paparazzi who stay at Devonshire manor all the year round laugh and scold William in their heart.


    Taking advantage of technology, and no one can find out the reason, they burn the camera circuit in their hands.


    Once the smell of coking, it means that there is no need to repair the camera.


    As for the ordinary hands of the mobile phone, William did not care, although the heart is not happy, but this is a modern society, not Olympus or Asgard such a kingdom of supremacy.


    And when Abigail got angry, he didn''t do anything to let ordinary people burn their cell phones on Sunday. But he was sure to win a lawsuit, and he could drag it on. Ordinary people were exhausted, but with more times, lawyers were not afraid of trouble, and Abigail himself was in trouble.


    The next day, the Wilsons and their family went to Oxford castle.


    When he left, Wang pangzi, who was ordered by William yesterday, dealt with the secret deployment of the magic temple in New York, and came to the magic temple in London from the New York temple through the portal.


    The first thing to see Chen Qinfeng is to give him a holiday and go back to heaven.Chen Qinfeng, who has been in London''s magic temple for several years, doesn''t understand that something has happened.


    When I took out my mobile phone to check the news, I saw that the TV station reported that the Wilsons and William went to Oxford with them. Philip and char took a lot of nobles with them yesterday. They would rather be scolded and accused than go to the country hunting ground for autumn hunting.


    This makes Chen Qinfeng, who originally wanted to stay, immediately deliver to the magic temple on Hong Kong Island without hesitation, and then fly back to the magic capital.


    Besides, he was not the only one who was smart and didn''t care about fame. Many thoughtful people soon left London.


    After driving away Chen Qinfeng, who William specially ordered, Wang pangzi, as the garrison mage of the London temple, was unable to stay in the temple,


    instead, he went back to kamataji and secretly joined with several magicians to implement the policy of loosening the outside and tightening the inside.


    While William was on holiday in the castle, he was waiting for Domaine to do it first, or waiting for Domaine to enter the main material plane.


    However, secretly, they sent a large number of magic bodies and spaceships into the mutant world to search for the other four infinite gems.


    Although the gem of space and power gives William enough confidence that he can win even in dark space and even kill domam, who will think that he has more cards and stronger strength?


    And he was ready to force Mephisto not to move in case of an accident.


    He will focus on Mephisto instead of other demons. He bullies Mephisto too many times. Ghosts don''t believe that Mephisto will stay in his own territory when he has a chance.


    Fortunately, there was an agreement with the abyss will that the dark forces belonging to the abyss, let alone hurt his family, could not get close to him.


    Therefore, William himself is not too worried about the safety of his family. Instead, he should guard against the degenerates who take refuge in the dark forces.


    And because of this agreement, he can''t take the initiative to destroy the dark space. After all, if he really wants to, no matter how big the dark space is, can he still block the Red Mercury impeachment or even the antimatter impeachment?


    As long as the weapon can emit strong light, it can control the devil.


    Or, as in those days, through the portal, the huge light energy from a star like the sun can be drained into the abyss. As long as the time is long enough, the demons and dark creatures in the abyss can be burned to death.


    This is probably the reason why Mephisto, who knows William''s means, has been afraid to fight with him.

 Chapter 1519

    After three days at Oxford castle, he was informed on Sunday that strange, who was seriously injured, had woken up.


    Through the pictures sent back on Sunday, we can see that strange is lying on the hospital bed with a swollen face like a bun and bruises all over his body.


    The most painful thing is that stranch''s hands are wrapped in thick gauze and fixed on special brackets.


    Seeing this, William was relieved.


    Since it''s similar to the movie picture in my memory, it means that strange is likely to find kamataji again and set foot on the road of arcane master.


    Then, William had no mind to manage how angry, desperate and unwilling strange was when he woke up.


    A moment later, I came to the library of kamataji, looking at the book of research time, but recording how to call domam''s book of kaliostro.


    He reached out and took the book down from the iron shelf, while turning over the book of kaliostro, which he had recited when he first came into contact with Kamata Taj more than ten years ago,


    he asked Sunday, "who have come into contact with this book in these years?"


    On Sunday, there was a pause of two seconds, not only giving out dozens of names, but also showing their faces.


    When he saw a 30-year-old male mage named Lucien, William laughed. This guy was the domam fanatic who stabbed stranch in the chest and nearly killed him.


    "Casillas, who was driven away by me, where and what is he doing now?"


    As soon as William''s words were finished, the picture was displayed on Sunday.


    To William''s surprise, Casillas seems to be doing well.


    The voice of Sunday came from his ear, "Sir, since you drove him away, Casillas has been in Kathmandu for three years like a tramp, looking for kamataji.


    After desperation, he first followed the ascetic monks of Hinduism to practice. Five years later, he suddenly gave up his practice and returned to the United States. Then he continued to recruit apprentices in New York in the name of the reincarnation of galatuo.


    This is a magic wand.


    With a smile, William put the book of Carlos Trow back on the iron shelf and sealed it. His figure appeared on the top floor of a building in New York City.


    Then Freddy, the dreamer who was locked up in Yellowstone Park base, appeared at his feet in the form of a bulldog.


    Freddy, who had been locked up for more than half a year, was overjoyed to see William and said, "nice to meet you, great master.".


    William stepped on Freddy''s dog''s head, squinted and said, "you''re lucky. I can use you again.".


    The trampled bones all rattled, but Freddy didn''t dare to complain.


    However, when he heard that William could use him again, mengmo was still secretly proud, "great master, I promise that in the future, except for what you have ordered, there will not be any extra thoughts and actions during the mission.".


    "Well, you''d better understand.".


    William doesn''t believe Freddy at all. Half of the devil''s ten words may be true, but trust in this kind of thing is isolated from the devil.


    And this time it''s the calculation of Domaine, which makes him have to be careful.


    A soul bondage breaks into Freddy''s spirit, instantly strengthens the contract planted in Freddy''s spirit, and then tells him what to do. At the same time, it makes him unable to say the content of this mission in any form.


    That night, Casillas, who was meditating, but was totally doing useless work, had a dream.


    A voice in the dream told him how to absorb the energy of the dark space. When he wanted to see what the person in the dream looked like, he immediately woke up.


    Freddy, dozens of meters away, giggles and wants to leave. He wants to find a place to steal the energy of the dark space.


    Thinking that one day, I can trample William under my feet.


    But he just ran a few meters, his figure disappeared.


    When he opened his eyes, he suddenly found himself on the two meter high altar in a temple, surrounded by at least 30 knights in gilded armor and swords.


    Outside these knights, there are 70 other paladins led by Strauss, and a whole array of 500 reserve knights.


    "Satan is up.".


    As soon as Freddy had the idea of "bad", thirty Paladins in the temple of William, Athena and Artemis began to pray. Thirty holy lights came down from the sky to enhance the strength of the paladins. At the same time, Freddy, who was burned by the holy light, changed from the look of a Bulldog to the look of a ghost with burns all over his body and claw blade on his left hand.


    Long live the king of the gods.


    The 30 paladins who received William''s response roared and released all kinds of Holy Light magic to Freddy,


    for a moment, the whole temple was shining, and tens of thousands of holy city residents around the temple could hardly open their eyes.


    But Freddy''s demonic appearance was deeply in their hearts."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Strengthen the belief of paladins, and let the ordinary people in holy city believe in William, Athena and Artemis more devoutly because of the appearance of demons.


    Looking at Freddy''s ghost being destroyed through his own image, William was relieved and sneered.


    From telling Freddy how to absorb the energy of dark space, he can''t let Freddy go.


    It''s a fool like Freddy that will believe William when he says he needs him again.


    But did not think, William this kind of heart Black even devil are afraid, and the best way to keep secret, is the body and soul are destroyed.


    Let Athena and Artemis take the opportunity to release their ideas and encourage all the ancient Greeks in the holy city to drink some soup as well as store their faith.


    When William appeared in the temple of Olympus, two Olympus Gods who had harvested a large wave of faith came in with a red face and a smile.


    When I saw William, I took him to the hot spring room without saying anything.


    It wasn''t long before some strange sounds came from the palace. Athena and the nymphs of Artemis were eager to run away or join in.


    When William was enjoying the service of his two wives, Casillas, who got the way to absorb the energy of the dark space, thought about it in the middle of the night and began to practice.


    Before long, domam in the dark space felt that someone was taking in his power.


    Without any hesitation, domam let a dark energy into Casillas'' body.


    Soon domam knew that he had another human believer, or puppet.


    In the past few thousand years, domam can''t remember how many people steal the energy from the dark space.


    The only thing he can do is Gu Yi.


    And he will be anxious to calculate William, in addition to want to swallow the earth''s billions of creatures.


    During the years when William was in charge of kamataji, he not only used the holy light every year to identify whether every sorcerer had fallen.


    Once found, William even each other''s soul is not let go, greatly weakened Domaine''s peep at the main material world.


    What''s more, after solving the internal problems, William still sent a large number of secret magicians to fight against the degenerates all over the world. By the way, he also targeted the demons, demons and dark creatures who sneaked into the main world.


    Duomam and many demons who need souls are dissatisfied.


    But before, William had six infinite gems in his hand, which were not only incomparable in the main material world, but also in the abyss. He could kill the fear Lord Nix, the ancient Dark Goddess.


    Forced many demons did not dare to take the initiative to challenge William, can only silently endure.

 Chapter 1520

    But now that William''s jewel is destroyed, although the demons take the initiative to enter the main material world and are suppressed by the plane, they still can''t beat William.


    But William did not dare to enter the abyss to face them.


    Now that we are in a situation where no one can do anything for us again, Mephisto and Lucifer, who have lived for countless years, and have seen and encountered too many things, will not easily play on their own,


    instead, they will keep trying, until William shows his fatigue, and then they will jump up and swallow William.


    But domam, who was born as a magician of the earth and turned to defeat the former demon king of dark space, couldn''t help it.


    After finding out that Casillas had mastered hundreds of American apprentices, domam immediately began to think about how to control them.


    When Casillas began to shout madly because he had absorbed the dark energy, a temptation and gloomy voice sounded in his mind,


    "believe me, serve me, mortals, you will get the supreme power and power, even eternal life".


    "Eternal life?" Casillas''s idea, which had been silent for more than ten years, reappeared in his mind.


    At the beginning, he would look for kamataji, but he wanted to revive his wife and children who died in a car accident. Now someone tells him that he can live forever,


    that is to say, he may also revive his relatives.


    "No, no, no, I don''t need immortality, I just want you to revive my wife and children.".


    Cassilias said with a look of expectation and madness, "as long as you can do it, my body and soul are dedicated to you.".


    "Deal", Domaine did not hesitate to agree down, as for can do, he can not care, more do not care how cassilias in despair after revenge on him.


    If you want to get back at him, you have to go into the dark space.


    Don''t say Casillas is just a mortal. Even Gu Yi doesn''t dare to enter the dark space to fight him.


    That is, in the cartoon, Dr. strange boldly enters the dark space.


    But if it wasn''t for Domaine''s niece, Kerry''s secret help, he would have been killed by Domaine.


    Casillas, who has been promised by domam, will soon let go of his mind completely. Although he can''t escape domam''s control without letting go,


    but after letting go of his mind, or even his soul, domam can inject more dark energy into his body.


    But more than ten seconds later, a curse came to mind in the dark space. Domam wanted to input more power, but cassilias was just a mortal. There was a limit to the strength that his body could bear.


    Waste.


    After a moment of exasperation, domam focused on the American disciples of Casillas.


    In just three days, 350 Americans on a farm in the outskirts of New York City were like Casillas, with dark, cracked skin around their eyes.


    "The way to find, seduce and woo the secret master of kamataji is all in the book of kalostro.".


    Understand, the Supreme Lord of darkness.


    Casillas and 350 fallen people kneeling on the ground, kowtow respectfully and praise, and then began to enter Kathmandu in batches.


    After being driven away by William that year, Casillas spent three years in Kathmandu, searching for kamataji, and five years as a Hindu friar. He could not be more familiar with the surrounding areas of Kathmandu.


    After finding more than a dozen hiding places in the city, Casillas began to send people to secretly search for people with magical energy in Kathmandu with dark energy.


    William, who has been staring at Casillas, recruited Wang Pang. Soon, the secret magicians of Kamata Taj were recruited one after another to receive the annual holy light test.


    William this time no longer stingy just light detection, but changed to the light baptism.


    The holy light is not only used to enhance the physical fitness of the arcane masters, but also to enhance their affinity for the elements of the holy light, so that the Holy Light Scripture, which has always been placed in the kamataj library, can finally play its due role.


    Soon, the magic of holy light is no longer more than 20. It''s the exclusive possession of secret masters who can practice holy light. Kamataji ushered in the upsurge of practicing Holy Light magic.


    In just three days, half of the more than 200 Secretary mages can release the holy light, blessing, purification, guard and other low-level magic.


    And what is the secret master good at?


    Not all kinds of powerful magic, but by power.


    It can be said that the whole life of the Secretary mage was spent in the process of borrowing other people''s power and then being eaten back by the power.


    After a large amount of holy light energy was borrowed from the Holy Light Scripture, William had to set up the Holy Light Recovery Magic array in the library.


    It''s a pity that not everyone really wants to be bright. Among the more than 200 esoteric masters, there are more than a dozen of them. No matter how they practice, they can''t feel the holy light element, and they can''t even borrow power from the Holy Light Scripture.


    And of these people, it''s no surprise that Lucien, who stabbed strange in the heart.If Casillas and his 350 subordinates had not escaped from Kathmandu three days ago, frightened by the huge and intense light, the dark degenerate might have contacted more than a dozen secret masters who could not cultivate the light.


    In the past, there were more than 20 magicians who could cultivate the holy light. Among the other 200 magicians, there was a one in ten chance that they only admired their talent.


    But now more than 100 people can directly cultivate the holy light, more than 90 people can borrow the holy light from the Holy Light Scripture, and even the backbone of Wang pangzi and other arcane masters, can directly borrow the power of the holy light from William.


    Then the remaining ten or so people who can neither cultivate nor borrow the holy light will become the different kinds of mages.


    Even if no one ridicules and sneers, the dozen people will not fall because of this.


    But there must be some of them who can''t pass their own level.


    Some people want to travel, or have a hard time to get spiritual comfort,


    or even find a senior mage or even William for help.


    There are also people who complain that everyone looks at him with sympathy, strangeness, contempt, and then turns a little bit hostile to their peers.


    To be honest, if Gu Yi was still the supreme mage, she would talk to them one by one.


    But you can''t expect a man like William to pull all the dozen people ashore when he wants to deal with and plot against Domaine.


    On the contrary, they will watch their performance coldly.


    Well behaved people who stand the test will surely be favored by him. After all, the magic he has is not only the holy light.


    Thunder, because it represents Olympus'' theocracy, space, time and darkness are too dangerous, and even threaten himself, so it will not be spread to the outside world.


    but frost, fire and low-level wizard''s incantation can''t be compared with Secretary mage. Where can we borrow the power from visandi and other high-level creatures?

 Chapter 1521

    After the annual light test, William released all but the mages who stayed behind.


    Soon, under the hint of William intentionally or unintentionally, the arcane master discovers Casillas and his degenerates when he cleans up the demons, demons and dark creatures.


    The two sides fought for several times in a row, but this time, with the Holy Light magic, which can specifically restrain the dark forces and cure them, the secret master trained by himself in the direction of fighting master, whose combat effectiveness exploded, and the casualties also dropped sharply.


    even if there are serious and dying mages, they will be saved by the holy light released by Wei Lian, and they will fight again in a few seconds.


    After only four battles, the number of domam fanatics dropped from 350 to 60, and they had to hide in the dark as mice.


    Then, in the following time, a few secret masters who could not use the holy light and did not want to stay in Kamata Taj to find other ways,


    as William expected, they were more envious and unwilling, and their thinking swayed back and forth between good and evil.


    However, under the deterrence of the Secretary mage''s achievements during this period of time, these people are not so stupid. They really want to fall into the dark. In fact, they are just unwilling or resentful of injustice.


    And this kind of person is also the most vulnerable to the temptation of the dark.


    As for why William didn''t kill all the degenerates directly, or let Casillas, regardless of him, contact and seduce the secret magicians with uncertain mind, the purpose is to delay time.


    In order to have more time in the mutant world, looking for the other four infinite gems.


    No, three.


    Magic split up to take the spaceship, long ago in the wormir planet, found the soul gem.


    But if you want to find two people who really love each other and have deep hatred at the same time, even if you sacrifice one person, it''s easy to say, but it''s hard to say.


    In these two months, it''s easy to find people with deep hatred, a father and son who lost their wife and mother, and a husband and wife who had their children killed.


    Father and wife are willing to die, but the final result is that the living son and husband are judged by the soul gem. For a moment, they actually have the idea of happiness in their hearts.


    After the event, William regretted that he should have let his son and husband die, because the father and wife may know more about love than the other two.


    Of course, this is behind the scenes, which can only be said to be possible.


    Although it didn''t succeed, the magic division still fulfilled its promise. Some killers, mercenaries and even people with status in the United States went to kill the enemies of the two families, and only one of them was involved.


    As for the enemy''s family, William didn''t have the time to meddle. Anyway, he didn''t have a grudge against him. Everything was just a deal.


    As for other gems of time, reality and soul, the world of independent mutants, which is totally different from Marvel world, is not so easy to find.


    The energy crystals calculated in tens of thousands were scattered in all the star thieves in the universe, and a lot of news was obtained. However, the result of magic''s separate search has disappointed William for two months.


    As time went by, the people of England, except for their king''s family, didn''t return to London in the past two months, apparently everything was normal.


    And the future Dr. strange, Dr. strange, is as desperate as he can be.


    It took nearly two months to raise the hands that had undergone major surgery, but it was found that when the stent was removed, the hands trembled all the time.


    In the future, not to mention picking up the scalpel again, normal life has become a problem.


    He angrily scolded the doctor who operated on him, so he began to find the most authoritative neurologist in the United States and came to his hospital in New York.


    to discuss the correction, which made him very dissatisfied, and other doctors in his own hospital performed the repair operation on his hands.


    But it''s not so easy to ask authoritative experts to push off the operation and come to New York specially.


    Even if he invited people with his previous relationship, he had to pay four neurosurgeons who charged as much as him.


    Taking into account the second operation after that, stranch, who basically had no savings, had to discuss the treatment plan with the doctors and the people in the bank at the same time to auction off his watches, luxury cars and all kinds of luxury goods in his Fifth Avenue house.


    If this operation doesn''t work, he''ll have to sell his house if he does it again.


    For a moment, strange regretted in his heart that he shouldn''t have lived these years. He spent half of the money he earned and used the other half to change the mortgage.


    But the idea only stayed in his mind for a few seconds, and then he left it without a trace.


    People all over the country live in this way, and even many people borrow money to live. People like him who are not in debt are already able to live.


    At the end of the discussion on the last operation, Dr. Christine Palmer said to strange with a worried face,


    "why don''t you try to ask Devonshire group? Six years ago, William Devonshire announced the medical machine man at Caesar theater in Las Vegas.Three years ago, after the Mars travel plan was announced, the automatic large-scale repair instrument claimed that as long as it did not die, it could save people.


    It''s better to listen to the dean''s advice and contact Devonshire group first to ask them if they are sure.


    When it comes to his hands, and his future career, stranch can''t help being silent.


    However, after the release of a treatment robot and a full-automatic large-scale repair instrument, no treatment case was made public.


    The Mars travel program has been in operation for three years. Under the full monitoring on Sunday, let alone the fatal injuries, even the bumps have not been reported.


    After the interview, all the rich people who went to Mars talked about the safety alert all the time, as well as the accompanying intelligent robot assistants and vehicles.


    Even if you don''t deliberately mention it, the intelligent transportation vehicle carrying you all the way will not give you the chance to walk on Mars in person.


    The second point is that, as one of the best neurosurgeons, stranch, like other authoritative doctors,


    belittles William''s invention of therapeutic instruments while fearing that machines will replace them and make all doctors lose their jobs.


    And this worry is not groundless. Many reports in England have clearly stated that according to the disclosure of the source, Devonshire group''s technology has already made breakthroughs in many treatment fields,


    but William has been worried about the bankruptcy of medical companies and the unemployment of doctors and related employees all over the world,


    will make tens of millions of individuals and families face to face in a short time Facing the dilemma of no source of livelihood, Devonshire group has been under pressure. Apart from the small therapeutic instrument developed to help the Chelsea team win the championship, Devonshire group has not really entered the medical field.


    Now he wants his world-famous neurosurgeon to go to Devonshire group for help, so do you want to be in the medical field in the future?

 Chapter 1522

    Before despairing completely, stranch would rather run out of property and fight for a glimmer of hope than ask Devonshire now.


    What''s more, trange is afraid of contacting William. He will never forget how scared and worried he was when he was in South Africa, when he was a lieutenant general, and now he was the defense minister of the United States. When he asked him to help a black man with surgery, he saw the tragedy of the black man and learned that it was related to William''s men.


    In those years, he always worried that he would be killed suddenly.


    Now contact Devonshire group. What if William or his staff suddenly remember what happened in those years?


    Isn''t that to send yourself to the door and let others focus on you?


    After a fierce shiver, strange faltered a few words. He could only use the reason that he was worried that his hands would recover, but he would be resisted and hostile by his colleagues. Let''s see the effect of the normal operation first.


    When Christine Palmer heard this, he also remembered that once William opened up medical equipment to enter the market, only England benefited the most except patients, while the United States suffered the most.


    Some people worry that Devonshire will monopolize the whole medical industry when doctors and medical researchers lose their jobs.


    The means and laws to deal with the monopoly of big companies are difficult to restrict the Devonshire family, which has built a city on Mars.


    Since we can build a science and technology city that can accommodate 10000 people on Mars, who cares about the anti-monopoly law.


    What''s more, ordinary people don''t have to guess what they will choose when they are faced with medical resources whose prices are ten times lower.


    On the contrary, many terminally ill people and their families make trouble in the media from time to time.


    Now strange only has problems with his hands. If he has cancer or is fatally injured, he doesn''t have to choose. He will definitely stand on the side of Devonshire group, provided that he can be saved.


    With a helpless sigh, Christine Palmer no longer advised, but quietly did something. In case of the failure of the second operation, he had to ask Devonshire group for help.


    Three days later, the operation was completed, and strange''s hands were fixed by the stent again. Looking at the CT photos, he felt tight in his heart. Now his only hope is to see the postoperative recovery.


    In the abyss, in the past two months, William has sent out secret magicians to attack madly, any dark forces that have not reported to secret magicians or paladins.


    While the demons in the abyss are itching their teeth, they are worried if William sees something.


    Both Mephisto and Lucifer, who have been in contact with William, have a heart of their own and send out a request to meet each other at the same time.


    After receiving the request from the other side, the two old demons suddenly clattered in their hearts. At the same time, after guessing each other''s thoughts, it''s no longer necessary to see each other.


    On the contrary, they are all thinking about whether to sell domam, so as to give William enough benefits and reach a new agreement with William, just as they reached an agreement with Guyi in those years.


    It''s not that they''re afraid of an endless fight with William.


    There are many demons in the abyss, and countless demons would rather risk being killed than enter the theme plane.


    Even the specific number of demons are unknown. If William only comes to a war between his subordinates, Mephisto and Lucifer will be absolutely overjoyed.


    Even if we use 10000 ordinary demons to exchange for a magician or a paladin''s soul to fall into the abyss, they don''t have any hesitation.


    What the two old demons are worried about now is that since they suspect that William knows something, will William not count them while they count William?


    Mephisto, who had been fighting with William for so many times, only thought for a short time and confirmed in his heart that he was already in William''s gaze at this time.


    If he was William, he would be on guard against the enemy who fought many times and robbed the other side of the treasure.


    As soon as he thought of the treasure, Mephisto thought of the gun of Longinus, which broke the demon attribute. In an instant, he became furious and grabbed a maid of enchantment and swallowed it.


    In his hands, the weapon of breaking the demon is a sharp weapon, a nuclear weapon to deter other demons.


    But in William''s hands, that''s the nuclear weapon hanging over his Mephisto head.


    Because there are only a few evil kings who have feuds and connections with William.


    Seth, the God of darkness and desert, was forced by William to die by Mephisto.


    Fear lords almost overturned the entire Olympus realm, but they were not destroyed by the William regiment in the end.


    In fact, the remaining satorac in the crimson field has been calculated by William, but he looks like a bull, but the mainland is an omniscient devil. He doesn''t even care about his being calculated.


    Under his command is the Fallen Angel Legion. Lucifer, the eldest of the fallen angels, who occupies five seats in the top ten demon kings, was blackmailed by William and Guyi after they jointly expelled a projection with soul energy into his Mephisto territory,Lucifer didn''t take revenge on William.


    Now when I think about it, Mephisto suddenly feels as if he is a fool. He is always aiming at William, and then he is beaten in the face.


    Not only was he robbed of the gun of Longinus, occupied silent hill by William in his own territory, and became a land of barbarism and a country of the state,


    he was also killed two demon princes in succession, and he also had two nuclear explosions and two self explosions of Holy Light magic in his territory.


    The last time he was in his Kingdom City, he broke up with the holy light and killed countless demons. He was burned by the holy light and almost escaped.


    With this in mind, Mephisto''s projection goes into the main material plane.


    As soon as his projection appeared in the woods 20 kilometers away from London, outside the vampire manor in those days, William, who was perceived, was imprisoned with the power of space.


    Then William''s figure appeared in front of him, and on the dark gold infinite glove of his left hand, the bright blue space gem, pinched his neck.


    "Are you looking for death, or do you want to fight with me like Domaine?"


    Looking at the space gem in William''s hand, Mephisto was already scared, almost frozen.


    My heart has been murmuring "impossible, this is impossible.".


    When William said that Domaine was a fool and knew that Domaine was calculating him, Mephisto sold Domaine without any hesitation.


    "I just know that Domaine can''t succeed, so I came to exchange information with you for some good.


    Or if you want, we can reach the same agreement as the ancient one. My demons and I will abide by your rules, and you should not kill all my people who enter the Lord''s world and collect souls.


    "Are you qualified to negotiate with me?"

 Chapter 1523

    William''s mouth showed a sarcastic expression. The purple power gem started, which immediately made Mephisto have to suspect that there were infinite gems in the other four grooves wrapped by sentinel materials.


    "Satan is on the throne, two or six.".


    But Mephisto didn''t think about it any more. Just two precious stones made him understand that he could not do William in the abyss alone.


    The power gem is known as the source of all power. If William uses the power gem as energy and transforms it into holy light energy infinitely, he will explode magic in his territory.


    even if the territory is less than his own size, the cities and clan gathering places in the abyss are always limited.


    After being bombed, William doesn''t have to beat him, and other demons won''t miss the opportunity to take advantage of the fire.


    After thinking for a moment, Mephisto turned his eyes and said, "no matter how strong your strength is, you can''t change. You have only been rising for 17 years, and I Mephisto has lived for millions of years.


    there must be something you need here, either secret treasure or knowledge, or even all the demons I know, such as domam''s Weakness ".


    Anyway, William knew that Domaine was scheming against him, whether to sell Domaine or not, but if William was interested in the knowledge in the abyss, or the knowledge he collected from Mephisto, it would be fun.


    As for the secret treasure, he didn''t think it was enough. Where could he really exchange good things for William.


    William would not believe Mephisto when he heard it, but it didn''t prevent him from seeing what the old devil wanted to do first.


    The projection of matsukai Mephisto, while shooting the shoulder of the projection blatantly, puts the space mark into the projection.


    Mouth is very kind to say, "if you say so early, where we will have so many misunderstandings.".


    But with that, he frowned at the surrounding woods, and then the power gem flashed, and the purple energy swept around 500 meters around the vampire manor.


    "These 500 meters are your entry and exit points. In the future, if you and your men dare to show up in London and Oxford, it means the war. Do you understand?"


    "No problem," Mephisto nodded without hesitation. He was not interested in tempting William''s family.


    Don''t say that the devil can''t get close to William''s family. Even if he uses human beings to calculate and tempt, once he does, or if he really succeeds in degrading William''s woman.


    I don''t know whether that woman can live or not, but a life and death war is bound to happen.


    Before finding a way to deal with William, it''s a loss.


    "So we''ve reached a preliminary agreement that you won''t take all my hands off in the future?"


    William narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. His face was calm and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You are the demon king, my current supreme mage. There is only hostility between us. There can be no agreement.".


    "You", "you", Mephisto became angry for a moment.


    But before he scolded William for tearing down the bridge, William looked at the sky and muttered, "there are still too few battle mages in kamataji.


    Just throwing out their hands, the people below reported that they could only clean in South Asia and Europe at the same time. Even in such an important place as the United States, they could only protect New York and the magic temple in New York.


    If there''s any big trouble in the United States, I''ll have to deal with it myself. ".


    "Hey, hey," Mephisto can''t understand William''s meaning. In the future, if he and his subordinates only engage in affairs in the United States and maple leaf countries,


    arcane masters will not be as clean as they are now when they encircle and suppress each other.


    When the time comes, the devil who smuggles is not lucky, that is life.


    Moreover, William is also reminding Mephisto that if the devil exceeds his tolerance, he will do it himself.


    As far as Mephisto is concerned, the place where he prefers to make trouble is actually North America.


    Because of films and books, his reputation in the United States is greater than those of Lucifer.


    In Europe, the reputation of the fallen angel is bigger than that of Mephisto.


    Thinking of this, Mephisto suddenly understood why Lucifer and other fallen angels did not go to William''s trouble.


    It''s really the delicious food on the plate. It''s under William''s eyes. If you want to make trouble, you have to think about whether you can''t even eat in the future.


    Among other things, as long as William is willing, he can secretly purge the underground forces of the European countries.


    If we eliminate all the scum such as those who sell flour, arms and living people, the crime rate of the whole Europa will plummet.


    People are good. What''s the matter with them?


    Mephisto''s face was burning with pain when he thought of his demons, who had to depend on William''s face.


    However, this kind of thing can not be solved by Mephisto alone. In addition, he has already got William''s secret promise that the United States will become his hunting ground. Where can he have the heart to talk with William again.And William doesn''t want to fall out with Mephisto before he gets rid of Domaine.


    Even if you have enough confidence, the worst is to take your family to Olympus.


    But to avoid fighting against two or three demons, or even fighting on multiple lines, can also make the earth that you have lived on for decades suffer less losses.


    No matter how selfish he is, he just doesn''t care about the life and death of individual human beings. When it comes to the earth, the emotion he can''t give up makes him really cold-blooded.


    In a flash of thought, the figure appeared in the reception hall of falger castle.


    After a while, the sound of walking came, and Haila, who was wearing a long black dress, walked to the sofa opposite William with a tray in her hand.


    Put the tray on the tea table and pour two whiskies into two crystal glasses.


    Hella is about to give William a glass, a glass will automatically float to William''s hand.


    After a sip of whiskey, William sat on the sofa and thought that he would never let Hella come to London.


    But since he knew that Domaine was doing something, he was thinking, who will control the dark space after killing Domaine?


    He certainly won''t go himself. Among the women in the family, Serena and Nisa, who are of blood origin, are suitable in their attributes, but their strength is too weak. If they go to the dark space, they may be killed.


    Finally, I think about it, either give up the dark space, or I can only choose Haila.


    But HeLa wants to master the dark space, it is not so easy, at least she has to let William rest assured.


    Looking at Hera, he said, "I''ll help you find a way out, and you have to swear never to me and my family, not to Olympus and Asgard.".


    "Asgard?" "Is it Asgard''s nine realms, or Asgard himself?" she asked with a sarcastic expression

 Chapter 1524

    "What do you say?" William gave Hella a white look. Does it need to be explained?


    But at the thought of HeLa deliberately asked, careful, William also had to say, "of course, including the earth, Warner Heim''s nine worlds.".


    "No problem", there is no bargaining power of Hella, William can think of her, it is enough surprise.


    At this time, Asgard actually has no place for her, but she is not so easy to fool.


    Before William''s attitude to her, fools can see clearly.


    But now she suddenly came to her door and told her that she had a way to go. If HeLa didn''t take the opportunity to offer her terms, she would be a fool.


    Staring at William with a smile, "I also have a condition.".


    William nodded, "you say.".


    "You have to give me an heir," she said, standing up and taking back her long black dress. "I''m over 3000 years old, and I''m only 1500 years old at the most.


    You are the most powerful magician before you are 40 years old. Our children are not only gifted, but when I die, with your father watching, my offspring will have a backing. ".


    "Ha", when you die and for the sake of children, William doesn''t believe these words at all.


    Hella just wants to get close to him, so that he won''t be guarded and watched by William all the time, and he will be tied to everything.


    Another point is that HeLa has the idea of letting her children compete with Angela''s children.


    The mother is different, but the father is William himself. Even if he can''t be treated equally, the father can''t be too lenient.


    If Angela''s son is a real loser, the throne might be hers.


    If in the past, this condition would be rejected if William didn''t want to, but for such a long time, no woman showed signs of pregnancy.


    William had to suspect that the problem was either in himself or because he was too strong and Angela and they were too weak to have children.


    Although this kind of random thinking of focusing on Hella is not so strong, the fact that he can''t let his woman have children is like a thorn in his heart all the time.


    Without an heir, what''s the point of getting Olympus and Asgard?


    Although having children is no small trouble in the future, the harm without children is actually greater.


    For a long time, the rule is not stable. If they can''t be mothers, what will Athena and Angela think.


    Fortunately, if you can live forever, it doesn''t matter whether you have children or not.


    However, William still knew in his heart that his first child must not be with Hella.


    Otherwise, she would dare to attack Jesse and them.


    When the time comes, it will really waste Hella, or even lose her life. What should the child do?


    The father''s position in the heart of the child is naturally lower than that of the mother.


    With a wave of his hand, the long black skirt on the ground was automatically put on Hela. "We''ll talk about the baby later. You''d better not go against my will, otherwise, I''m not Odin.".


    "Wait a minute.".


    Before William''s shadow disappeared, Hella said with a smile, "since you don''t object to my proposal, that is to say, you may be the father of my child in the future, isn''t it difficult to have dinner with me?"


    William turned his eyes and knew that Hella was gaining an inch, but since it was a move to let Hella master Domaine''s dark world, before Hella showed his abnormal mind or disobeyed his will,


    some unimportant requests were rejected too much, so he didn''t take the initiative to push Hella to the opposite.


    And since it''s all wooing, William doesn''t mind losing face and asking, "what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you myself.".


    "You," Hella looked at William with a look of disbelief.


    Odin''s father''s love has always been dignified and can''t be refused. Other Asgard men, hyra, had not looked up to them before she was an adult.


    And when they grow up, they go around with the army, and they don''t look up to the men who can''t beat her.


    Now Haila, who believed in the respect of the strong, was at a loss by William''s soft knife.


    But how ghost is William?


    looking at HeLa now, a little like Angela in those days, he turned his mind and said with a straight face,


    "what do you want to eat? If you don''t trust my cooking, you can eat it yourself.


    "I,,".


    If William had just stepped forward and, like Angela, took Hella''s hand and gave her a few kisses, Hella would have reacted afterwards. William was playing tricks on her.


    But the tone and attitude were as bad as ever. On the contrary, HeLa couldn''t make up her mind. She couldn''t be sure whether William''s cooking was unintentional or intentional.


    HeLa''s hesitation in her heart means that her mind begins to fall.


    Work harder, or break her guard completely, and let Hera really fall in love with him.Otherwise, excessive force will make Hera feel that William''s purpose is not pure, and he will be more defensive in the future.


    However, once a person like William does not have the idea of playing in his heart at the first sight, he will naturally have feelings when he has a relationship with a woman and gets along with her for a long time.


    As long as Hella does not exceed his bottom line in the future, it is impossible for Hella to feel the feelings naturally expressed in daily contact.


    To tie Hella with emotion and suppress her strength is to work in two ways.


    Of course, the feelings of this kind of thing, who knows what the result will be after a long time.


    Just like William came to the main world with Jean grey,


    after contacting the Nightwalker, even if William determined that the Nightwalker in the mutant world was not Raven''s child, he suddenly lost that feeling to Raven.


    When HeLa saw that William had already begun to frown, she had the same idea that Angela was afraid of William''s anger.


    "But, if I can, I''d like to eat the Tomahawk steak I saw on TV.".


    Well, just look at the choice of food, you can see how strong the violence factor in Hella''s heart is.


    There are so many kinds of steaks that 90% of girls will never choose. Tomahawk steaks, which weigh one kilogram, are generally the exclusive food of big bellied men.


    Angela has been with him for nearly ten years, and she has never been a woman. When she is alone, sometimes she is more like a little woman than Jesse and Nisa.


    Although William thought so in his heart, there was no disgust or other bad expression on his face.


    He snapped his fingers and said to Sunday, "help me prepare two pieces of the most suitable Tomahawk steak, ribs with meat and bone.".


    Half an hour later, HeLa, sitting face to face, was eating the steak while looking at William. He could not see whether he was happy or angry.


    However, I am very satisfied with the steak on my plate.


    Half way through, William picked up an empty glass and, of course, handed it to HeLa, "I want whiskey.".


    HeLa frowned slightly, but her mouth was juicy and smooth, and William''s expression was quick.


    subconsciously, HeLa put down her knife and fork, took the empty glass, poured half a glass of whisky, and handed it back to William.

 Chapter 1525

    After lunch with Hella, William chatted with her for a while. Then he got up and nodded to Hella, and quickly returned to Oxford castle.


    Two months later, after the second operation, strange had only three days of physical recovery after the wound healed. He knew that the operation had not achieved the desired results.


    And he himself is also very clear, with the number of operations, no matter how skilled the surgeon, there will always be some unavoidable side effects.


    Just like your skin is cut a hole, scar recovery again perfect, must not reach the original skin effect.


    Not to mention the injury of his hands, it is a neurological problem. The second operation can reduce the shaking by several times. In fact, it can be said that it is successful.


    But what he wants is not to live a normal life, but to be able to stand on the operating table again.


    Late at night in November in New York, it was drizzling. Strange stood in the duplex house he bought on Fifth Avenue, looking at the night view of New York outside the building.


    For a long time, I have been thinking about it for a week. I also discussed with several neurosurgeons of the same authority whether the third operation is necessary or not. Stranch sighed helplessly.


    Now, even if he wants to sell the house, which is worth more than 10 million dollars, no authoritative doctor is willing to risk a third operation for him.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong", a series of doorbell rings, lazy to move, not in the mood to pay attention to other people''s strange, not long to hear the key to open the door.


    You don''t have to think it''s Christine Palmer.


    Looking back, Christine put the umbrella on the shelf beside the shoe cabinet, holding a tablet computer, and walked quickly with a happy face,


    "I just received a reply from Devonshire group, they suggested that we buy a ticket to Mars.".


    "What is it?" What do they want to do? Use a $10 million trip to Mars as a treatment ticket? "


    "No, no, no," Christine said with a smile, shaking her head, squatting beside strange and a smile, "I thought the same thing about you at first.


    But after three times of asking, I didn''t get their explanation, and I didn''t think it was that simple.


    With that, Christine pointed several times on the tablet, called out a form and said happily,


    "remember the medical record report that your assistant sent you before your accident?"


    As soon as stranch heard this, his face became gloomy, but he also understood that Christine could not be exposing his scar. He listened to Christine in silence and said,


    "the patient who was rejected by you more than four months ago was not paralyzed, but also appeared on TV.".


    "It''s impossible," said strange, staring excitedly at Christine, then stunned by the tablet in front of him.


    A New York rich businessman named Mollo was shown on the tablet, attending a celebration of the first voyage of a cruise ship.


    Looking at the smiling Molo, standing on the dock to accept the reporter''s interview, strange has a clear understanding in his heart.


    Then Christine continued happily, "seeing that Molo can stand up, I went to a dozen major hospitals in New York this afternoon, or experts in various medical fields, to get some patient information they refused.


    There are two people like Molo who have one thing in common. They all have business relations with Devonshire group. ".


    With that, Christine shook his head. "Another thing is that they are all rich people.".


    Strange knew that Christine had taken a great risk, even if someone disclosed that she had obtained the patient''s information privately, she would not be a doctor.


    Grateful at the same time, strange said, "and then spent 10 million dollars to buy a ticket to Mars, right?"


    "That''s right." as soon as Christine, who was squatting with some sore legs, stood up, he saw that strange stood up with her, pressed her, sat on the sofa, but walked to the floor glass and looked at New York on a rainy night.


    After a long time, seeing that strange didn''t speak, Christine whispered, "although it''s a gamble to sell this house and go to Mars, combined with the large-scale automatic healing instrument on Mars, everyone can understand who cured those rich people.".


    "Needless to say," strange interrupted Christine with a sigh. "I don''t doubt your judgment just now, but I''m worried about why Devonshire group would agree to your qualification for me.".


    "It''s not so hard to guess," Christine said helplessly. "You can afford 10 million dollars, and you''re a top authority on nerves.


    Accepting you will not only improve their technical reserve in Neuromedicine, but also your years of surgical experience can help them improve the success rate or accuracy rate of the machine.


    As for the second point, "Christine said, I don''t know how to say it again.


    And strange knows that if Christine doesn''t say anything, it''s just that once he, a top neurologist, has to rely on a machine to recover his hands, then the well-informed rich people all over the world will not go to see a doctor in the future.After all, the cost of many diseases is no less than 10 million US dollars. Even some diseases can''t be cured if you want to spend money.


    It''s even easier for the U.S. witness to help Devonshire group once, and then they can enter Mars secretly. After all, the spacecraft belongs to Devonshire group. Who can know who is on board?


    As for time, what''s the problem with taking a week off?


    Although strange would like to accept Christine''s advice now, his purpose of treating his hands is to return to the operating table where he is best at and can make him feel successful.


    If your hands are cured, but you can''t stand by the operating table again, what''s the difference with now?


    After listening to strange''s words, Christine was stunned, then followed by silence.


    After a while, strange said with a smile, "don''t worry too much. Since I''m useful to Devonshire, they won''t mind waiting for me for a while.


    Let''s look at the effect of postoperative physical therapy first. If the effect is good, even if I can''t be the chief surgeon, I can still be a consultant or assistant,


    and save 10 million US dollars, "strange said with self mockery." according to my current situation, this house is probably the only property I can hold in the future. ".


    Christine nodded, and then whispered, "but the property tax,,".


    "Alas," strange rubbed his cheek helplessly.


    The tax rate of a small family house in New York is about 1.2% of the total value, while the tax rate of a 10 million yuan duplex house is 6%, which costs 600000 US dollars a year.


    The 600000 yuan was the business of several surgeries in the past, but once he could not be the chief surgeon, it would be good to have 600000 yuan a year.


    Of course, if you put down your face and become a consultant to an authoritative doctor he didn''t look up to before, you can still get a million dollars a year.


    With an income of $1.6 million, no fool would spend two fifths of his income on property taxes, even if he didn''t have to pay personal taxes.


    He can''t be the master again. He has to sell the house if he doesn''t sell it.

 Chapter 1526

    With helplessness, irritability, and even being held in the hands of Devonshire group, stranch went to the hospital for physical therapy early the next morning.


    After five sessions of physiotherapy in one hour, he was sweating and could not see hope on his face.


    looking at the physiotherapist who was tutoring him, he kept saying in a positive tone, "come on, doctor you can do it, you can do it.".


    Hearing that it must work, strange immediately asked sarcastically, "tell me the truth, top undergraduate.


    Have you ever seen a person who can recover from such a serious nerve injury, a failed operation, and an unsuccessful repair operation with physiotherapy? "


    The physiotherapist looked at strange in surprise, where he couldn''t hear that the sentence "top undergraduate" was mocking him.


    Although stranch is really famous in the medical field, his stinky appearance makes him angry.


    Fortunately, physiotherapists are not stupid. They can''t scold patients when they are treating them, let alone beat them.


    But that doesn''t stop him from using an example that he doesn''t even think is possible to stimulate, or to take strange to the sewer.


    "Seven or eight years ago, I received a patient who was seriously injured in a car accident. He was paralyzed and his leg was disabled. Even if he lay still in bed, he would feel pain all over.


    He came here three times a day for physical rehabilitation, and then he stopped four months later. After that, I thought he was dead.


    I didn''t expect that a year later, when I was in the hospital, I saw him walk past me like a normal person, enter the office of the psychologist, and go to look for ¡¢, ".


    Before he finished, strange interrupted and asked, "past? It''s impossible? "


    No, I want to see his medical records.


    "God, do you think it''s so easy to transfer the patient''s information?"


    But before the physiotherapist could refuse, there was a voice in his heart saying that he had a spare piece of information at home.


    But the physical therapists didn''t think deeply at all. The spare data that didn''t exist would be in their own home.


    "Come on, in order to shut up you conceited bastard, I''ll go back and write down the information I remember and send it to you as soon as possible.".


    Now it''s strange''s turn to be surprised. "You, can you remember the medical records seven or eight years ago?"


    "Ha ha", the therapist sneered a few times and did not speak, then left the physical therapy room in the shocked eyes of strange, and went home to get the information at noon.


    In addition to the CT map, all can copy a copy, express delivery to the stranch home.


    That night, in the mailbox downstairs, strange blushed when he saw the information. He thought that he had the ability to never forget it.


    but it was still a little difficult or impossible to recall the medical records seven or eight years ago when he thought about the whole, one letter and one data without making mistakes.


    After reading the information, we found that there was only the injury report of the patient named panborn and the record during the physical therapy. There was no physical examination report of the patient after recovery.


    The first thought was that he felt fooled by the physiotherapist.


    But physiotherapists said that the words that panborn walked past him all night were in his mind, even in his dreams.


    In addition to working as a consultant to Devonshire group or a thug attacking the whole doctor system, strange, who had no way to go, got up the next day before dawn to wash, used scissors with trembling hands, and repaired a beard he hadn''t taken care of for months.


    Then according to the information on the data, we went to find the patient named panborn.


    And this panborn is the man who took cassilias to kamataj.


    On the outdoor basketball court under a viaduct, find strange of panborn, and look at the target exactly like a normal person.


    "Jonathan panborn? The two segments of the spine were completely separated, the lower part of the waist was completely paralyzed, the knee plate of the left leg was still fragmented and disabled, and the whole body had intermittent pain.


    Without waiting for trange to finish, penborn asked warily, "who are you?"


    "Stephen stranch, neurosurgeon." stranch''s face darkened when he said that, "former neurosurgeon.".


    When he heard about the profession of neurosurgeon, penborn immediately thought of something, showing a sarcastic expression, "I think of you, doctor.".


    "I, we know each other?" Strange was pleased, but he heard that panborn''s face was not good. "I know you, but you certainly don''t know me.


    When I was injured, I went to you for help, but my family and I couldn''t even get into your office. ".


    Strange was stunned, then thinking about the case he saw last night, he said awkwardly, "I can''t save you at all.".


    "Look at me now," panborn said sarcastically, raising his hand a few times. "You''re just afraid of failure. You only care about your reputation, aren''t you?"With that, panborn turned around and left. However, trange, who had seen the miracle, could not give up so easily.


    Lift up your hands in your pockets. "You have found hope in despair and created miracles.


    Now I''m a poor man in despair. I hope I can get your help.


    Panborn looked at the centipede like scars on the back of his hands, and his hands were shaking. He could not help thinking of his despair.


    But when he thought of the scene when he took Casillas to kamataj and saw William personally cleaning up more than a dozen magicians who fell into the dark, he shivered.


    Every time I think of the way William looks at him, like a mole ant, penborn remembers his experience of seeing a psychiatrist for several years after he fled back to New York, and then turns away without thinking about it.


    It''s important to help others, but your own life is more important.


    "Wait, wait, wait," strange quickly chased up.


    But no matter how he stopped him, he could easily get rid of him, and only ten seconds later, he could only watch him dozens of meters away.


    Just as strange was in despair, he suddenly saw that penborn was standing still by the side of the road.


    While strange was catching up, he didn''t find that panborn was looking at a man in a bright yellow hood in the distance.


    William, whose nose is blocked by his hood, suddenly disappears with a smile.


    Please, please, panborn.


    Hearing stranch''s panting voice, pan Bourne looked back at stranch in a dazed way. He didn''t understand that the man with disabled hands in front of him was actually favored by the richest and most respected supreme mage in the world.


    For a moment, he was shouting "why?".


    Yeah, why.


    But penborn did not dare to go against William''s thoughts.


    That''s the common master of all mages. He is so powerful that even the devil and the devil are afraid of him. How can a man who can''t release his simple magic be perfunctory?

 Chapter 1527

    After learning about the mage and kamataji from panborn, trange''s first thought was not to believe it, but then he thought about the past crises in New York.


    The metal intelligent creature transformers, the invading zetary and the dark elves and other aliens, as well as hawk, abhorrence, iron man and other extraordinary people,


    even some unconfirmed rumors spread in New York, there are rumors of werewolves attacking the secret base of the MI army.


    It seems that the emerging magicians and the holy land of magicians are not so hard to accept.


    With the mentality of accepting the invitation of Devonshire group for the last time, stranch bid farewell to Christine Palmer, boarded the plane to South Asia, and embarked on the journey to Kathmandu to find kamataj.


    But although the house wasn''t sold, there wasn''t much cash in strange''s hands.


    When it took three days to enter Kathmandu, stranch was basically no different from a tramp.


    Wandering around Kathmandu, I saw a ascetic and asked if I knew about kamataji.


    People who don''t know will think that stranch is a fool and is disturbing their practice. People who really know will pretend they don''t know and report to kamataji.


    So, even if William did not specifically explain, strange was soon targeted by modu.


    After three days in Kathmandu, modu began to think that this American with a ragged beard and messy hair should have the potential to become a mage.


    When Gu Yi was a supreme mage, kamataji liked to recruit those who had suffered great disasters as disciples. Therefore, modu had some experience in who had perseverance, determination and potential.


    On the evening of the third day, modu saw that stranch was a little desperate and hungry. He sat on the square of a temple with a smile in his heart. He turned around and went back to kamataji to report to the mage who was specially responsible for investigating the disciples.


    he hoped to send someone to investigate stranch and introduce him into the ranks of the standby disciples to receive the most basic instruction.


    But when he returned to kamataji, he saw William sitting at the teahouse, drinking tea with master Hamil who had broken his wrist.


    "Your Highness", Murdoch said hello, and then he saw William waving to himself, "come and have a cup of tea made by master Hamill, it will always calm me down.".


    "Yes", Mo Du walked forward with a smile, sat on the official hat chair, said thanks to Hamil, and then took a cup of green tea brewed by mountain spring.


    It''s a pity that he stayed with Gu Yi for a long time. Mo Du was used to drinking tea with honey. He didn''t have much interest in the tea ceremony.


    Seeing that Mordor had finished drinking, he frowned slightly. William''s mouth was crooked and he asked with a smile, "all of a sudden, I came to see Master Hamill, who is in charge of the apprenticeship investigation. Is he the one who makes you look good?"


    Mo Du put down his tea cup and gave a few puffs in his heart. He didn''t believe that William, who stayed in Kamata Taj for at most a few days in a year, would suddenly appear here for no reason.


    If you think about it a little bit, you can think of stranch who has been in Kathmandu for several days and has been asking around.


    However, since William does not know what to say, Mordor will not be foolishly exposed.


    On the contrary, since trange can be noticed by William, his talent must be very high, and he hopes to be the leader of trange and pull him into his own power.


    After Gu Yi retired from the position of supreme mage and William took over, Mo Du, Gu Yi''s favorite disciple, suddenly became an indispensable member.


    Wang pangzi and hamir, who were born in the Chinese dynasty, gained William''s attention. Over the past few years, there have been more than 20 masters born in the Chinese dynasty.


    Just looking at the two men fighting in the teahouse, all of them were young people with Chinese faces, Mo Du felt that he had to do something.


    Otherwise, one hundred years from now, I don''t know whether or not kamataj will become the kamataj of the Chinese people.


    Modu nodded respectfully to William. "Three days ago, an American doctor named Stephen stranch came to Kathmandu and asked about kamataji in the city.


    After receiving the report, I went on to observe the doctor because I didn''t have much work.


    With that, Mo Du secretly glanced at William, but he didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of "not much work" at all. He calmly waited for himself to continue.


    In the heart sigh a, but this matter even if find Gu Yi also have no way.


    The position of the supreme mage is already William''s. even if Gu Yi has any idea, he will never influence or interfere in William''s decision without obvious mistakes.


    Otherwise, it is a challenge to the authority of the supreme mage.


    Mordor shivered at the thought of William''s attitude towards the enemy.


    Fortunately, William enforced the annual inspection of the holy light, so that all the arcane mages had a sword hanging in their hearts all the time. At the same time, the mages also got William''s great degree of decentralization.


    Some of the rights that used to belong only to Guyi have been handed down to the master of arcane arts. In recent years, kamataji has been in power for many years, not like when Guyi was in power. Every few years, some mages will degenerate and make big or small troubles."I want to be the guide of Dr. stranch myself," modu said carefully, and then saw William frown, and then when his nervous heart beat faster,


    suddenly said with a smile, "it''s like Mr. Guyi mentioned this guy named Stephen stranch to me in those years.".


    William looked at Mo Du with a big surprise smile on his face and said, "since it''s Gu Yi''s favorite, it''s up to you to take it first. I''ll find an opportunity to tell Gu Yi,


    let her come back to teach herself when she''s free.".


    "Yes, I hear your orders, my Lord," said modu, standing up without hesitation. "Then I''ll pick up strange.".


    "Well, go," William nodded with a smile.


    When modu left, William shook his head in silence when he saw master Hamil''s desire to talk stopped. Then not only Hamil stopped talking, but also the two apprentices of the Chinese mage in the teahouse lowered their heads.


    Even if William is partial to the Chinese mage, he would never want to see modu worry that kamataji has become the kamataji of the Chinese dynasty.


    There is a saying that thinking is entirely determined by the buttocks. As a supreme mage, William can''t tolerate being elevated. Even if the person who elevated him is a celestial mage, it''s not good for the Heavenly Kingdom.


    At that moment, he would not hesitate to kill people.


    It seems that Chen Qinfeng can''t be allowed to go back to Kama Taj if he wants to.


    Otherwise, if we continue to develop like this, the balance of rights will be broken.


    This is no good. I have to let everyone understand that kamataji is a holy land for mages, not a place for intrigue. Moreover, the only one who can control everything here is the supreme mage, that is, William Devonshire.


    You can''t do it when you''re old.

 Chapter 1528

    When modu goes to pick up stranch, the fat man in the temple of London suddenly sees William''s magic appear in front of him.


    After bowing, Wang pangzi was embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to disobey William''s wishes.


    nodded solemnly, "yes, my Lord, I''ll deal with it now.".


    Soon, the three Chinese magicians stationed in the magic Temple of spice port lost their posts and were kicked back to the mainland by Wang pangzi.


    If you think about this move, you can see that William is balancing the rights of kamataji. Otherwise, you will never dare and have no right to do so.


    And this is not the most worrying. In a more subtle sense, the supreme mage seems to have different views on finding an apprentice in spice harbor from some magicians.


    Some white skin or yellow skin mages were flustered, but at the same time, they thought that as an Englishman, William would like the apprentice born in spice harbor.


    But I didn''t expect that flattery slapped on the horse''s hoof and was kicked dizzy.


    To think more deeply, many people are surprised to find that William seems to think more about his half of the Chinese lineage than the English lineage.


    What is this?


    What you can''t get is always the best?


    Or is everything in England too easy, too simple and too boring for William? That''s why I''m curious about China, and then I like it?


    William doesn''t care what the people below think. In a word, the undercurrent of kamataji has not been pushed down by him yet.


    In the city of Kathmandu, stranch, who was beaten by several strong robbers, covered his stomach and felt pain all over, lying on the ground. Looking at modu, he easily knocked over three gangsters.


    After listening to modu, he asked if he was looking for kamataji. Stranch didn''t understand. The black man in the hood in front of him was the one he was looking for.


    With curiosity and suspicion, he followed modu to the direction of kamataji.


    When he came to the courtyard where he used to confuse outsiders, modu told strange again, "remember what I said. When you see the Supreme Master, you must be polite. You must not show surprise, inconceivable and other expressions. Otherwise, you will have bad luck.".


    "Yes, yes," said trange, a little frightened and slightly impatient. "I promise I won''t be surprised to see someone flying.".


    Mo Du shook his head helplessly. It seemed that what he said was in vain.


    During these three days of observation, stranch has strong perseverance and extraordinary memory. As long as he has been to the street, people who have met him will not admit their mistakes, but he did not expect that this guy was actually a conceited maniac.


    People with this kind of mind, Gu Yi at most drove people away, but it''s hard to say that William, whose mind has not been fully understood by modu, can''t tell.


    The only thing modu can confirm is that any genius is a fool in front of William.


    Gu Yi spent hundreds of years to have achievements and strength, William only took ten years to surpass, and is far beyond a large section.


    According to Gu Yi, Mo Du knows that Gu Yi himself admits that she can''t compare with William, no matter in the contest of magic power, or in the comparison of treasures, demons'' achievements, deterrence, or subordinate forces.


    Take stranch into the courtyard, and then, without stranch noticing, they go through a portal and enter the real kamataji. They avoid the apprentice of the magician who practices in the kamataji open field and come to the teahouse.


    As soon as modu came in, he saluted respectfully. Then he found strange''s face like hell, his mouth trembling and speechless, and he dared to point his finger at William.


    "Guyi is on the top." modu grabbed strange''s arm in a panic and forced him to bow. But he heard William say with a smile, "it''s OK. This Mr. strange should be surprised to see me.".


    What does that mean?


    Mordor looked at strange, and then reflected that William had been in touch with strange.


    No, how can a person with William''s identity contact stranch, and the magic of the holy light is his introduction to kamataj. Although modu can''t cultivate the holy light, he can borrow the power of the holy light.


    after learning a lot about the holy light, modu knows that William doesn''t need to see a doctor at all.


    That is to say, what should be the intersection of strange and William?


    Then listen to calm down stranch, stand straight body helplessly said, "did not expect that even if I refused the invitation of Devonshire group, with incomparable expectations and hope to come here, or finally put yourself into your hands.".


    "To me? Are you saying I''m a bully


    William raised his hand with a bad expression, which was a palm in the air. An invisible palm was printed on strange''s chest, which instantly knocked his soul out of his body and drifted back more than two meters, suspended in the air of the teahouse.


    And then the face of incredible expression, watching his body, straight back.If it wasn''t for Mordor''s fear of falling out of order, he would have been dizzy for a while if he had not stepped forward to support his body and slowly put it on the floor.


    Seeing that his body is all right, strange, in a state of soul, asked William in horror, "you, what did you do to me?"


    William, who took a sip from his teacup, turned his eyes with a smile and bowed his head slightly, respectfully standing on the side of modu.


    In the sweating of modu''s head, William finally let him go, and then waved his hand, strange''s body on the ground, suspended and combined with his soul,


    then strange screamed and fell heavily on the floor from nearly two meters in the air.


    After groaning and rubbing his buttocks and back of his head, strange, who had been lying on the floor for a long time, slowly came to see William waving to Hamil. Master Hamil, who had been silent, stood up to salute and left the tea room with the others.


    William then asked with a smile, "what are you looking for in Kathmandu?"


    Strange raised his shaking hands and exposed the wound on the back of them,.


    But before he spoke, he saw that William''s fingers were hooked, and a dazzling light was shining on his left little finger and ring finger from the air of the teahouse.


    Then he felt a numb itch coming from his left hand and immediately turned his palm.


    Then he was surprised, excited, and even trembling. The tendons and ferocious skin of his left little finger and ring finger were recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When he thought that the light covering his left hand would continue to treat his left hand, the light disappeared directly. Then he heard William say to modu, "this guy will be given to you first.".


    "Yes, my Lord.".


    Modu nodded quickly. Strange also wanted to ask why he didn''t cure his hands. When William waved, he and modu appeared in a small square of Kamata Taj.

 Chapter 1529

    As soon as modu confirmed that the place where he and stranch appeared was the small square of kamataji''s cultivation, he was very relieved.


    Then he said to strange, "how did I tell you before, ah, please be polite and don''t be surprised, but you''re good,


    not only dare to point at the Supreme Lord, but also dare to accuse the most powerful magician in the world, even the gods and Demons are afraid of.".


    "Are gods and Demons afraid?" Strange was shocked by Maude''s words, and his mouth couldn''t be closed. "Is there really a magic in this world?"


    Modu stares at strange strange strange, scolding the bastard in his heart. Maybe he will make a big mistake that day, and then implicate himself.


    But now that he has said to William that he wants to be the leader of strange, and William has agreed, modu doesn''t have the courage to return the goods.


    We can only look forward to Gu Yi''s early return to kamataji.


    After realizing that the injury on his hand could be cured by the holy light, strange''s curiosity and interest in the magic of the Holy Light instantly surpassed any other magic.


    Although he didn''t scoff at what Mo Du said, as long as he practiced magic and mental power, his body would repair his hands'' injuries by itself, it was totally ignored.


    What''s the reason for coming to Kamata Taj?


    It''s about healing your hands.


    And what is the purpose of healing your hands? I don''t want to stand by the operating table again and continue my career that I am good at and have the most sense of achievement.


    Now, as soon as he found out that the damage of the Holy Light nerve could be cured, strange immediately plunged into the study of the holy light.


    Only then did modu realize that his plan to join rastrange was impossible when William released the holy light to rastrange.


    And strange is also worthy of the original world, the most talented master of arcane.


    After practicing the first ray of Holy Light magic, he can surpass other arcane masters one after another. In just one month, he can release three kinds of low-level Holy Light magic.


    Even in the days that followed, as William thought, strange improved the brightness of the light and reduced the cost of magic.


    This made William confident that stranch would create new light magic in the future, and then let stranch, as a low-level magician, come into contact with intermediate light magic and cultivation skills as early as possible.


    And William''s attitude towards stranch, which is even a little encouraging, almost distorts the hearts of several secret masters who can''t practice the holy light.


    However, these people are not idiots. After sensing their mental problems, five of them are afraid that they will continue to stay in kamataji. Other mages will see their abnormality and accept the mission one after another, leaving kamataji.


    Fortunately, these five people are not all in one group. There are two mages who go to the hard work alone, just like the previous mages.


    The other three went to the United States together. As soon as they left kamataji, they informed William on Sunday, but William just laughed and attracted the evil Fischer.


    Fischer, who has become an American, kneels on the ground without hesitation when he sees William''s back. "What do you want, great and Supreme Master?"


    William waved his hand, and on Sunday he showed the information of the three secret masters who had gone to the United States.


    "You have to find someone to test these three people. Before you can confirm that they have a tendency to degenerate, you can only use human means. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, your majesty," Fischer grinned grimly, "I''ve built a network in the United States at your command.


    As long as these three people still have negative emotions in their hearts, I guarantee that those dregs living in the dark in the United States will arouse their desire. ".


    William sneered, unable to cultivate the holy light. According to the Chinese, it means that there is a dark side in their hearts, and the demons are very serious.


    This trial is the last test for them. As long as one of the three shows his idea and practice of fighting against the dark, William will give them a hand.


    But I''m sorry if the three of them fall into desire without much hesitation. Anyway, Casillas, the fans of domam, are already looking for opportunities to contact and seduce the magician, so that they can get the secret method of summoning domam in the book of kaliostro.


    "Remember, they''re still esoteric magicians. They can only use human means. Do you understand?"


    Yes, master.


    Fischer, who can''t feel Freddy''s breath, doesn''t understand that Freddy''s soul has disappeared.


    I don''t dare to have any perfunctory or other ideas.


    What William said, he would do, so that he would not be destroyed like Freddy''s fool.


    Besides, he is now incarnated as a family successor with great influence in the United States. If you want a woman, you have a woman. If you want a soul, you can just go to the southern border of the United States. Some of them cross the wilderness on foot. They die of thirst and starvation, and are even hunted as animals by the American people.The only bad thing is that even if William allowed him to mess up the south of the United States, he still restricted his attack on ordinary people.


    Otherwise, the old man in the family would have been killed by him, and he would have been the leader of the family.


    However, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. There is a saying that people will have desires. Whether they are good people or bad people is just whether they can stick to the bottom line.


    But most people are limited by environment, morality and law. Once people are put in a special environment, demons are not as cruel and vicious as human beings.


    Just like Fischer''s father in name, although there are few things he is interested in now, the old man''s interest in living longer is not so big.


    In this case, it''s easy for the old man to kill himself.


    But now, for the sake of William''s task, the old man can only live for a while longer.


    Fischer, as an evil spirit, is proficient in bewitching and seducing human beings. In addition, some people in this year are more evil than the real degenerates except that they can''t use the power of darkness.


    Use all kinds of inferior means, even if you can hold on, then do the opposite.


    Let you see countless unfair, dark and cruel things, arouse your sense of justice in your heart, and then send your head in front of you to kill you.


    If we kill too many people and see too many things on the dark side, the saints will inevitably doubt whether human beings are worth saving. Once there is a rift in our soul, it is difficult to make up for it.


    At the beginning of Fischer''s plan, William still felt that Lucian, the magician, had the need to pull a hand.


    But as Lucien killed a scum of the United States, two would appear before and after him. He began to doubt the significance of doing so and fell into the abyss unconsciously.


    Gazing at the abyss, the abyss also stares at you. I''m not just talking about it.


    And the one who really jumps over the heart is legend.

 Chapter 1530

    But Lucien''s three people had a rift in their heart. Forced by Fischer''s various means, it was impossible for them to think disorderly.


    If the three of them ask the master of kamataji''s secret arts for advice, they may break through and then stand up and return to the right path. But when they see the scene arranged by Fischer, where the American people hunt the same kind of animals, it''s too late.


    Without any external force, the three fell into the darkness. After killing dozens of American hunters, they began to doubt whether they were alive or not as soon as they let off their anger. Then they felt that the world needed a new order, a new order that would directly destroy the existing order.


    The idea of extermination, so simple, easy to appear in their minds.


    Later, Fischer was in the dark, secretly, Lucien three people and like a mouse hiding in the dark, but has been risking to find the secret master domam fanatics met.


    William, who has been staring at Fischer, did not kill Fischer like Freddie, but was locked up in the secret base of Yellowstone Park..


    In the next few days, the three of Lucien met Casillas after being tested by fanatics. Casillas was not happy after hearing their introduction to kamataj.


    The three guys who fall into the dark, not to mention whether they dare to risk going back to Kama Taj, even if they go back to Kama Taj without fear of life and death,


    and they are extremely lucky. The magician of holy light doesn''t find their abnormality, but the Holy light Scripture in the library can directly burn them to ashes.


    One day, when all the people gathered for dinner, Lucien casually talked about the story of strange. Casillas suddenly asked,


    "Doctor Strange, who introduced him to kamataj?"


    Lucien was stunned. They looked at each other and shook their heads. "We only know that it was modu who brought into kamataji, but no one knows who let stranch go to Kathmandu.".


    "No," Casillas said with a smile on his face, "maybe I know who told him.".


    I remember that when I was in a car accident with my family, panborn, who was in the same car, was able to stand up after a year of serious injury.


    Then panborn was moved by the tragedy of his wife and children, and finally took him to kamataji.


    Although there was no way to save her wife and children in kamataj, and Gu Yi directly expelled her from kamataj, cassilias can easily connect the patient with the doctor when he thinks about the identity of New York Doctor Strange and the history of panborn''s spinal fracture.


    We''re going to New York to find someone.


    The next day, Casillas went to Lucien and saw him playing basketball on the same outdoor basketball court a few months ago.


    However, Casillas did not immediately recognize him. Instead, he asked people to arrest his family, even his friends and relatives.


    In the face of his own side and his wife''s side, plus friends and family, a total of hundreds of relatives and friends'' lives, panborn had no alternative but to promise.


    As for whether the disappearance of hundreds of people will attract the whole city search of New York police, or even the eyes of Tony Stark, Casillas is not worried after seeing the portal released by Lucien.


    Looking at hundreds of relatives and friends in a three story building locked up in an unknown place, penborn helplessly took the mobile phone delivered by Lucien.


    I wish Lucien and cassilias were all dead, but I had to listen carefully to Lucien''s advice.


    "After you enter Kathmandu, you can enter kamataji on the pretext of hoping to learn the magic of the holy light and completely cure your old wounds.


    After entering the library, it''s best if you can take photos of pages 46 to 51 of the book of calesto on your mobile phone. If you can''t, you only have three days to memorize them, write them down and send them to us by email.


    "I understand." although he was nervous and hated Casillas at all, when he heard that kamataji had magic and could completely heal his old wounds, he suddenly became less resistant to entering kamataji.


    Although he is no different from normal people now, he knows that he can stand up because of the magic in his body.


    Once he lost his magic one day, he would become paralyzed again.


    Maybe you can go directly to William, who is already the supreme mage, but when he thought about this idea,


    Casillas looked at him indifferently and said, "when you enter the portal leading to Kathmandu,


    your more than 100 relatives will be transferred to other places by us for the first time, and every few hours, we will transfer again.


    So, "Casillas reminded, clutching penborn''s collar," the lives of all your loved ones are in your own hands. Do you understand, old friend? "


    "You bastard", panborn pinches Casillas'' neck, but finds that no matter how hard he works, his hands can''t really touch Casillas'' neck skin.Instead, Casillas waved to stop Lucien''s fist.


    "We have to look far away, Lucien. If the panborn brothers are injured and go to kamataji, they can''t escape the eyes of the mages.".


    With that, Casillas looked at penborn and said, "every twenty-four hours, if we don''t get your email, we''ll kill twenty of your friends and their families.


    After killing these people, it''s your son, daughter and wife, then your parents, your wife''s parents, do you understand? "


    "Do I have a choice?" "How can I trust you?" he said


    "No, you can trust me," cassilias said with a smile, narrowing his eyes. "When we get the secret we want, you and your relatives, even people all over the world, don''t matter to us.".


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sorry, old friend, when all the dust is settled, you''ll understand," Casillas patted penborn on the shoulder. "At that time, we will all have eternal life, and there is no concept of time, in the true sense of eternal life.".


    "There is no concept of time. What''s the difference between that and being pressed the pause button?" he said


    "Stupidity," Casillas said, looking contemptuously at penborn, "is the greatness of Domaine that we mortals can understand? Can you guess? "


    Nodding to Lucien, cassilias gave him a big push on his back after the portal opened. He staggered out of the portal and appeared in a mountain depression ten kilometers away from Kathmandu. Then a bicycle was thrown beside him.


    Looking back, the portal was closed and disappeared.


    William, who has been paying close attention to this side, after thinking about it, rescinded the magic prohibition in the book of calesto.

 Chapter 1531

    To kill domam, in addition to entering the dark space, the simplest place to fight is to let him enter the main material world.


    Even if domam is timid and doesn''t come in, he has to attack the earth first, so that he can fight back.


    Therefore, William will let go of the magic prohibition in the book of Castillo, and give the chance to penborn, who is forced to be a Wuzai.


    As a matter of fact, William can also give panborn the secret method related to calling domam in the book of kaliostro after he arrives at kamataji.


    But William is not sure if there are any people who are dissatisfied with him and have ulterior motives. Second, he is worried that panborn will show up.


    Since it''s the same result to give him a picture directly as to let him take a picture or copy the secret method of calling domam, it''s better to be careful.


    After cycling for more than ten kilometers, panborn finally arrived in Kathmandu.


    As a magic apprentice who entered Kamata Taj twice and practiced magic, it was not difficult for panborn to contact the arcane masters in Kathmandu.


    In ancient times, the library of Kamata Taj pursued that knowledge was shared, and the only thing that could not be shared was magic talent.


    Only when his cultivation is up, can he understand the magic classics of various stages. Now William''s biggest headache is the three magic temples.


    According to his previous plan, he has secretly prepared all the materials for the reconstruction of the three temples in the past few months.


    But if the secret master knows that he lost three temples in order to seduce domam, it will have a huge impact on his reputation as the Supreme Master.


    And no one knows what will happen and what will happen when the magic barrier to protect the earth disappears and the new three magic temples are rebuilt.


    So, as a last resort, William did not want to destroy the three temples.


    But I can''t think of a way for a while, and I can''t tell anyone about it.


    After seeing that panborn had entered the kamataj, William told him to keep an eye on Sunday and return to the castle of Oxford.


    Walking into the castle hall, I unexpectedly saw Angela, Athena, Artemis and Abigail all in the room. The focus of everyone''s eyes was on little Louis sitting on the blanket in the sofa area.


    "Uncle William", see William came, little Louis immediately happy to jump over, holding his leg, eyes secretly to Angela and Athena.


    The two wives of Uncle William were a little scared when they looked at themselves today. When William picked up Louis and sat on the blanket, he was attracted by the building blocks on the cardboard.


    as like as two peas, William thought of replacing the real magic temple with a shape and interior decoration.


    And Abigail, as soon as they saw William laughing, they knew who he was calculating.


    William was as like as two peas in the face. He ordered a bit of magic from other planes to command the place to start building three identical magic temples on Sunday.


    himself lay on the blanket and put the three year old Lewis on his stomach and smiled. "Little fellow, uncle William is happy today. What kind of gift do you want?"


    "Me, me," Louis hesitated for a long time before he lay down on William and whispered, "can I have a little Thunderbird?"


    "Well?"


    Fortunately, within seconds, William began to laugh again.


    With the report on Sunday, William was sure that there was no problem on his side.


    I just didn''t expect that Wilson, when Louis was three years old, would let him come into contact with a pair of Thunderbirds given to the royal family.


    "Thunderbird can''t", William directly refused, but he still gave an explanation, "you are still young, it''s no problem to contact the cultivation of magic, but the little Thunderbird is too dangerous for you.


    Those little things don''t have the wisdom of adult Thunderbirds, and they don''t have strong control over power. If they hurt you when they play with you, they will be in trouble.


    Another one.


    "All right," Louis said, peeping and showing his unhappy expression. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll have a fairy with a long nose and big eyes.".


    Ha ha, it seems that your father disclosed a lot about Uncle William in front of you.


    "Ha ha," Louis giggled and scratched his head.


    The two Thunderbirds in his family are specially fed by the most loyal guards of the royal family, but the real responsibility lies in the two house elves.


    Moreover, the two domestic Elves will send the eggs of the Thunderbird couple back to Thunderbird cliff, which will not give the royal family the chance to expand the number of Thunderbirds.


    In fact, the elves brought back from the magic planet are very different from the domestic elves of the witches.


    Although the appearance of the two kinds of elves is similar, and the obedience of magic elves is also very strong, they do not regard themselves as slaves of their masters, but loyal servants.


    William nodded with a smile and then called out to the air, "bell.".After the appearance of a shadow shifting magic, the head bell of the magic elf appeared at the edge of the blanket.


    Wearing a long gray lace dress and holding a bell with a magic wand in his hand, he bowed respectfully and said, "nice to meet you, great lord of the Elven forest.".


    "Well," William nodded with a smile. A few years ago, he had chosen a valley in the forest of Alice, the light elf, and officially given it to his house elves as territory and habitat.


    So, lingdang and other house elves are right to say that they are his leaders.


    "This is Prince Louis," William said with a smile after introducing Louis. "Go and ask me if there are any elves who are suitable to accompany children and are willing to leave the territory and be loyal to Louis.".


    Please wait a moment, Lord. I''ll go back and ask.


    William nodded, another phantom moved, and bell disappeared.


    This time, not only did Louis look stunned, but also for the first time, Athena and Artemis, who had met the house elves, looked at each other, and then looked at Abigail and Angela''s calm expressions.


    the two sisters immediately decided to ask William for the elves.


    After Louis regained his mind, he hugged William''s neck excitedly, with a pair of short, fleshy legs, and said, "Uncle William, can I learn that kind of magic?"


    "Phantasm is definitely not good. You can''t learn it until you are 17 years old. As for other wizard spells and knowledge, you can ask Abigail and aunt Jesse.".


    William smiles and looks at Abigail sitting on the sofa. Abigail smiles at him, claps his hands and says to Louis, "it''s very difficult to learn incantations and wizard knowledge,


    moreover, after you really start learning, you can''t give up halfway, otherwise, the punishment will be very serious.".


    "No problem, aunt chase," punishment or not, Louis, who had never been punished, didn''t care.


    As for whether Louis has the talent to learn magic, he doesn''t have to worry about it. Jesse can do it.


    The treasure gourd made from the main branch of the tree of life has been controlled by Jesse all the time. Over the years, the gourd is full of magic nectar.


    In fact, Abigail and Jesse''s magic talent is not very high. Under the influence of magic nectar, they became the Wizards of Harry Potter and Hermione Granger in less than ten years.


    Abigail, who is more interested in the industry of London and the earth, is actually willing to teach Louis, the future king of wizard knowledge.


    But it has to be determined by Philip, Charles and Wilson.


    Just then, the figure of lingdang appeared again, and this time, a fairy with a white beard and a black dress appeared beside her.


    As soon as William saw the elf, he knew what the domestic Elves were thinking.

 Chapter 1532

    This little elf named Massimo is going to be the housekeeper for Louis.


    According to William''s understanding of Massimo, this elf old man who has been taking care of Thunderbird for eight years and retired for more than two years is definitely a supremacist of William and Devonshire family.


    "Massimo, you have retired, go back to take your grandson, granddaughter, or teach the next generation of elf magic knowledge.".


    "This," Maximo nodded helplessly, "obey your will, great master.".


    "Well," William waved, and the old elf disappeared.


    Although William doesn''t want the royal family to be separated from him, he doesn''t think that he and his descendants will be unable to hold Lewis down. It''s really unnecessary to start calculating Lewis when he was only three years old.


    Although Wilson told Louis so early that Thunderbird and house elf had the idea of making Louis closer to William, in William''s mind, childhood was still a little happier.


    As for growing up, it will be more than ten or twenty years later.


    However, although the idea of the house elves was rejected, William was very satisfied with their idea.


    After all, who doesn''t like to be loyal to his subjects?


    After thinking about it, in Bell''s uneasy eyes, William stretched out his hand, green and green gourd appeared in his hand, and then a liquid containing ten drops of magic nectar was bottled in a bottle of jade.


    He threw it to the bell with a happy and excited look on his face. "This is a reward for the elves who proposed and agreed to the decision just now.


    How to divide them is up to you.


    As for Massimo, I don''t mean to blame him, and I think your idea is right, but you should understand that all calculations and interest disputes are the business of adults,


    and you are not allowed to enter my family, do you understand? "


    With a tight heart, lingdang replied solemnly, "I understand, master of Shengming. I''ll go back and choose a new servant for his highness Louis.".


    Then came the elf, a lot younger, but also with a pair of short-sighted eyes, look at the appearance to know is a scholar type elf.


    William laughed instantly.


    Although these magic elves did exactly what he said, they were still a little careful.


    As a scholar servant and private teacher, Lewis is likely to grow up to be a moderate in both life and knowledge.


    But a mild monarch is better than an ambitious monarch in the present English environment.


    This is not calculation, but the whole social environment. Even if Louis''s great grandfather, grandfather and father knew it, they would not object.


    And Louis saw the ELF''s face, that is bigger than the palm of his short-sighted glasses, immediately happy.


    "Make Lewis'' study plan, normal knowledge and etiquette, you discuss with Wilson, wizard courses, you discuss with Abigail, assisted by Hermione Granger.


    In a word, I would rather be slow and ordinary than have problems.


    "Yes, Lord," the magic elf named Fabio saluted William respectfully before saluting Louis, "nice to meet you, your highness, Louis.


    My name is Fabio, and I will not only be your knowledge teacher, but also your secret guard in the future.".


    Louis looked back at William and saw that he was smiling and nodding. Then the little guy climbed down from him and stood on the blanket to reply.


    "On Sunday, you inform Wilson to arrange for Fabio.".


    With that, William said to the bell with a smile, "little thing, you must be too familiar with my castle. You can take Fabio to choose a place to live. What do you need? Let people prepare what should not be used?"


    "No, master, there is anything we need in the Elven valley.".


    Watching bell and Fabio leave, Artemis does not need Athena to wink. He stands up, sits on the blanket beside William, holds William''s neck, and says, "honey, I want magic elves, too.".


    "Magic elves can''t do it," William shakes his head. Those little things are used by him to guard the elves forest, the light elves Alice, and the Devonshire family, the guardians of future generations on earth.


    It''s also a card for Abigail, Serena, Jesse and Nisa. If you really give it to Artemis, the Abigail Quartet will secretly hate Artemis.


    After all, Athena, Artemis and Angela are Protoss, and their identities are naturally higher than Abigail''s.


    It will be William himself who will be the biggest.


    "Cheapskate", Artemis muttered, and then noticed that Abigail''s eyes were inexplicable.Smart as Artemis, soon understand that this is William and Abigail, early reached a tacit understanding.


    Let Artemis and Athena introduce the knowledge of witches to the aborigines of Olympus, or even the affiliated goddesses, and they would not like to.


    The mortals in Olympus, who only have the power of the holy light, have already worried their sisters.


    It''s not so much about the power of the wizard as it''s about the magical elf who controls the power of the wizard, a humanoid creature dedicated to serving a master.


    When the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, I heard a rush of footsteps. I didn''t need to look at William to know it was Jesse.


    These years, the treasure gourd has been treated as the root of Jesse''s life, and the gourd also represents her status in this family. How can we rest assured if we don''t rush back to have a look.


    After Jesse put away the gourd on the tea table, he said with a smile, "Jesse, I want to exchange the spring of wisdom for some magic nectar with you.".


    Jesse a Leng, subconsciously and Abigail together, eyes on William.


    William nodded with a smile. "It''s not useful for me and Artemis, Athena, Angela,


    but it should be useful for you and Abigail, Serena and nissa.".


    "No problem," Abigail said to Artemis without waiting for Jesse''s answer, "you can handle the exchange rate.".


    Abigail, as the woman who has followed William for the longest time, does not understand that what William said is of great use.


    Moreover, as soon as Artemis said about the exchange, Abigail knew that Artemis was trying to ease his carelessness.


    Moreover, Abigail is confident that he knows William best. This bastard certainly doesn''t want to see someone in his family make trouble,


    but taking the initiative to suffer losses is actually an example of making progress by retreating. William has made compensation afterwards. Abigail has experienced it several times.


    But where can she escape this idea, the eyes of Athena and Artemis, who have been in a state of high pressure for countless years.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became humble and amiable.


    Yes, humility.


    Although little Lewis couldn''t understand it, he instinctively approached William.

 Chapter 1533

    Thinking of how to mislead Casillas and his dog Domaine, William''s three magicians appeared in the magic temples of London, New York and spice harbor when he was fighting with his women at home. As like as two peas,


    used smart glasses to scan the temples inside and outside the temple several times. Data went to what was built on Sunday, and it was not only fast, but also old and new.


    then magic as like as two peas, and then began to use magic to perceive the temple. With the knowledge that the three temples could be directly collected into the storage space of half the earth, the three identical false temples were placed in the original site.


    Unexpectedly, the magic barrier array to protect the earth is not under the temple, but the magic array is the temple, and the three temples are the three magic arrays.


    And the temple will be located in the current location, because this is the magic node. Once the three temples are taken away, there will be gaps in the magic barrier on the earth.


    , however, as like as two peas, he did not stumpen William. He played with the pure space jewel. He only used one night to squeeze three temples into space stacking, and three pieces of the same hall were used to send the temple to the original address.


    Then he put all the things in the real temple, such as books, decorations, and even treasures, into the false temple.


    The only trouble is that once people who understand space magic see it, they may be able to see the space abnormality here.


    William thought for a while, dozens of magic parts, into cats, dogs or pigeons, scattered around the three temples, always pay attention to the people close to the temple, whether they have magic.


    As for how to deceive the master stationed in the temple, as long as the master level people are temporarily called back to kamataji for an hour or two to discuss business, other middle and high level mages are easily confused by William.


    After the exchange of the true and false temple, these people didn''t notice the problem at all.


    Three days later, forced to enter kamataji''s panborn, he finally chose the whole human race between the lives of people all over the world and more than 100 relatives and friends of his family.


    Two days ago, the secret method described in the book of kaliostro was sent to cassilia by mail, and the secret method handed in on the last day was changed several times by him.


    But this change, Casillas said, don''t call domam, self explosion is possible.


    But as long as panborn uses the Internet, he can''t escape Sunday''s surveillance.


    When William knew this, he asked him to change the place back on Sunday, and then stare at cassilias'' magic separation, which would save his family and friends at the right time.


    What''s surprising is that Casillas, who promised that as long as he completed his mission, he would not kill anyone, actually did not kill more than 100 people, but put them all in a U.S. prison.


    But what happened later made William understand again that he should never trust the fallen.


    Casillas determined that the secret method of summoning domam was really useful. In the prison of the United States, he used domam''s dark power to transform the degenerates and fanatics wantonly.


    As for the purpose, you can know that this is to use the advantage of quantity to break through the three magic temples.


    Thinking for a long time, William finally forges two suicide bodies at the last moment to replace the son and daughter of panborn.


    Fortunately, hundreds of people have been transformed into degenerates or fanatics at the same time, and even Casillas did not pay attention to the number of people.


    And once the conversion is completed, people will be divided into ten routes to go to prisons in other parts of the United States to transform more degenerates again.


    So unscrupulous crazy transformation, it is impossible not to leave flaws and clues.


    But after three days, the number of degenerates is close to 10000. Even if someone has found something abnormal, they will be killed by these degenerates.


    If it wasn''t for domam''s reluctance to give him more dark power and give Casillas a few more days, twenty or thirty thousand degenerates would be OK.


    Several hundred degenerates were left behind and misled by William. It took three days to find out the unusual magician to pursue and kill him. Casillas sent 1000 degenerates to London and spice harbor respectively. After that, 7000 other degenerates and 500 degenerates gathered in New York City and big cities all over the United States in one day.


    Then when London and spice harbor are ready, they will attack the temple of New York with all their strength and launch attacks all over the United States to distract the attention of the American people.


    Cassilias wanted to use the bait of the New York temple to transfer the secret master away from the temples of kamataji, London and spice harbor as much as possible. What he didn''t expect was that William, who found this, absolutely agreed with him.


    In any case, the fake temples in London and spice harbor will blow up if they blow up, leaving the last one destroyed in New York. If domam comes to earth, it will only appear in New York.


    When the battle started a day later, it went white hot.


    500 degenerates, carrying automatic weapons and wantonly destroying in ten major cities of the United States, soon attracted the attention of the American people.Half an hour later, 7000 degenerates began to attack the magic temple in New York.


    And 7000 people, even if they are all pigs, will have to spend a lot of manpower and energy to kill, not to mention that these fanatics will use weapons, and even some talented people will use dark magic.


    The most terrible thing is that these people are not afraid of death at all. Once the arcane master doesn''t pay attention, he will be held by these people and die together.


    The signal for help is that the mage stationed in the temple of New York found hundreds of fallen pioneers and sent them to kamataji as soon as they met.


    Thirty masters of the magic of light also appeared in the temple of New York for the first time.


    For a moment, the sound of "daddada" automatic guns, accompanied by the sound of explosions from time to time, sounded around the temple from time to time.


    Fortunately, light weapons are a piece of cake for arcane mages who can release magic shields, portals and healing of light.


    However, as the first, second and third groups of fallen people were consumed, more than 10 Temple mages and 30 secret mages who came to the temple for support were consumed too quickly, and they had to apply for more support from kamataji. At the same time, they asked the mages in the temple of New York to return to kamataji to restore their magic and release all kinds of borrowed magic side effect.


    After the second group of 50 supporting mages arrived at the temple of New York, the eight arcane mages stationed in Kamata Taj all focused on William.


    But more than ten minutes later, sitting in the chair, William always closed his eyes and did not speak.


    When the report of the third reinforcement came, some people couldn''t sit still.


    "Your Highness.".


    William raised his hand, "what''s the hurry? Haven''t there been any casualties yet? It''s the right time to use this opportunity to train.".


    The eight secret masters thought that they had not received the report of the war damage, so they were quiet in the assembly hall.


    But everyone is not stupid. They don''t believe what William said.

 Chapter 1534

    In the past, so many actions to eliminate the degenerates, smuggled demons, demons and dark creatures have long had the effect of training soldiers.


    Moreover, the secret master is a combat master. He is already an elite if he can be a master. There is no need to train his troops at all.


    Now such a large-scale attack of the fallen, fools know that there is a problem.


    Besides, William''s hands are not limited to arcane magicians, the paladins, Olympians, and even the warriors of Asgard, who are controlled by William.


    after such a long time, the magicians who can communicate with the "Trinity" of visandi have known more or less.


    No matter how bad it is, the mechanical Legion in William''s hands is no secret in the construction of Mars.


    Now, even the army of robots who are not distressed to destroy are not willing to release to support the New York temple, which is in a tight situation during the war. It is said that William is not calculating who, and the mage present is a fool.


    Not to mention the grand mage, some ordinary arcane mages have understood that this battle is not just a battle between arcane mages and degenerates.


    Therefore, many smart guys, as soon as they enter the temple of New York, use their best strength to bombard wildly, causing magical side effects, and then go back to kamataji through the portal of the temple of New York.


    With such a large-scale and costly mobilization of white magic, it''s impossible for weishandi, agomo, aoshutu and HOGGS, who are hiding in their own kingdom of God, not to pay attention to the earth.


    For William, magic is just a consumable for automatic recovery, but for Argo, oshuto and HOGGS, it''s their lifeblood.


    Once the secret master borrows too much, the strength of the three good ancient gods will decline. This is also the reason why Weishan emperor has to borrow magic, which will have side effects.


    Aware of three forces peeping at him, William frowned and his holy light rose to the sky. At the same time,


    more than a dozen of them had been stationed in the abyss. The magic part of the Holy Light attribute of tartaros purgatory was also transmitted to kamataji. Together with William, they released the holy light all over the sky and warned the three of them.


    Fortunately, William will not easily offend the natural ally of visandi, and once the magicians of Kamata Taj are cut off by visandi, they will have to transfer to Holy Light magicians in the future.


    With a warning, the next step is to talk about terms.


    But what William didn''t expect was that the first condition of weishandi was to let him reduce the number of secret masters.


    In other words, as long as the number of mages who borrow their power is less and the safety of the earth can be maintained, even if the mages turn to the holy light, the Weishan emperor will not care.


    A little thought, William understood.


    At the level of weishandi, how to live forever and how not to be oppressed is their pursuit.


    If the three were not born on the earth and agomo was the founder of kamataji, they would not care about the life of the earth if they did not need human belief.


    As for the request of Argo motorcycle to get back the eye of Argo motorcycle, William didn''t give him a bird.


    In the cartoon, agomoto once went down to earth and wanted to take back the eyes of agomoto. But in the end, two brothers, Dr. voodoo, who took over the position of supreme mage, gave it to Ko at the expense of themselves.


    Besides, William doesn''t need to rely on Wei Shandi. If he really dares to enter the main world, he will promise to teach them how to be human.


    Send away weishandi, all the magicians heard in their mind, William allowed them to borrow their own power.


    For a time, dozens of secret masters inside and outside the magic temple in New York, whether they cultivate the Holy Light themselves or those who only use the power of the holy light, all of them emit dazzling holy light,


    all kinds of light groups, whistling towards hundreds of degenerates.


    "Bang bang", a series of explosions of the holy light, resounded through New York.


    As long as the fallen are illuminated by the holy light, they will either directly turn into ashes or become flesh and blood.


    It''s a pity that even with the help of the holy light of magic, it''s not so easy to make up for the spiritual power consumption of arcane masters.


    In two consecutive rounds, there were only two hundred magicians. Even if they killed thousands of degenerates, they had to mobilize half of the magicians from the other two temples to reinforce New York.


    "Your Excellency?"


    William ignored the talking master Hamill.


    When the eight mages were worried about this, William suddenly opened his eyes and stared at them with his eyes shining, saying, "your task now is to cut off the magic barrier of any temple as soon as it is destroyed.".


    "Your Highness, how can we cut and cut when the temple is destroyed"?


    before speaking, Dr. voodoo reflected that William''s existence could not make such a stupid slip of the tongue.


    Since it can also take the initiative to cut off the magic barrier, that is to say, the temple is nothing at all, or the temple is no longer the magic array of the magic barrier.


    William''s purpose is now obvious.It must be to seduce the devil, or the ruler of the dark world, into the main world to die.


    Then eight people thought that Mephisto had been scared by William for a long time and would not be a bird.


    After thinking about it, it seems that no one in the abyss will take the initiative to enter the Lord''s world except the dark gods such as Domaine and sissohn.


    Demons need souls, but they only need to seduce, charm and other means to get the soul, and the dark god not only needs the soul, but also the human body.


    Well, on second thought, eight of them must be domam.


    After all, compared with the activist domam, sisoon is definitely the same as satorac in the crimson field, who is an otaku who does not leave his own territory easily.


    Eight people looked at each other and soon bowed and said, "I will obey your orders, your majesty.".


    If William really killed domam, it would be a brilliant victory for the arcane master, and it would free most of the energy of the arcane master.


    When Guyi was the supreme mage, at least four levels of energy were put on domam. All the other dark lords and Demons added up to five levels, and the rest was on Odin, Zeus, and even vishan.


    Waving his hand, the eight mages were sent into the secret room where the eye of Argo motorcycle and the main hub of magic barrier were placed. William bowed his head and thought for a second, and the eight magic appeared behind the eight mages.


    "The God of magic.". The


    masters watched as like as two peas in a bright yellow hooded robe, eight heads down, and no face to face, they were in a cold sweat.


    After a while of wishful thinking, at last, he could only comfort himself by thinking that what William had to deal with was Domaine. It was normal to be careful.


    Just as he was calming down, a Fenshen suddenly said, "ready to turn off the magic barrier in London.".


    The eight mages looked at each other. Dr. voodoo and master hamir stepped forward and stood beside the magic hub.


    As soon as he put his hand on the controller of the magic circle, six London garrisoned mages appeared at the same time as Kamata Taj, Wang Pang''s figure suddenly appeared in the secret room.


    Then he said, "turn off the magic barrier in London, now, now, now.".

 Chapter 1535

    Hearing the voice of the magic separation, doctor voodoo and master Hamil, who dare to hesitate, turn the magic array on the general hub of the magic barrier, and close the magic barrier in London in a few seconds.


    In an instant, the whole continent of Europa lost its defense against alien space creatures.


    Fortunately, the magic barrier disappeared very suddenly. I didn''t always pay attention to the dark existence of the magic barrier. I couldn''t find it for a while.


    Even if there are demons, demons and so on found, as long as it is not the existence of the devil level, forced into the earth, William did not care.


    It''s just that after the event, the magicians and paladins will be sent out, or the vampires who obey Serena''s orders will be cleaned up several times.


    Then, the magic Temple of spice Harbor was attacked by the degenerates. The six secret masters who stayed behind only defended for less than a minute were forced to retreat into the temple by thousands of fearless cannon fodder.


    After releasing the magic shield, the magicians in a circle began to release all kinds of Holy Light magic to kill the roaring and frantically rushing degenerates.


    But six people to one thousand, the number of comparison is too big, less than a minute, there are degenerates climb up the outer wall, break through the window straight at six magicians.


    William, who had been waiting for a long time, had an idea and left a secret master who was ready to die in battle. He appeared in kamataji.


    Then a mirror dimension envelops the magic Temple of spice harbor, and a holy light rushes up in the mirror dimension, followed by violent explosions.


    The temple of false magic, together with six or seven hundred degenerates, was blown to ashes in an instant.


    When the mirror space disappears, in addition to leaving a ruins like building, the people around are not aware of what happened except seeing the ruins with their own eyes.


    Those who have seen the ruins with their own eyes have not yet begun to doubt that a magic that affects the mind is emitted from a magic body that incarnates into a black cat. All of us immediately feel that the ruins have existed some time ago.


    And a few depraved people who were deliberately kept by William didn''t care about the death of nearly a thousand companions. They took out their mobile phones and called New York.


    Casillas, who has just received a call from the fallen in London, now learns that the magic temple in spice harbor has been destroyed. He immediately orders thousands of living fallen people to attack the magic temple in New York with all their strength.


    But after the order was given, Casillas felt that everything was going too smoothly and he couldn''t believe it.


    And he wasn''t the only one with the idea. Lucien whispered, "why didn''t William Devonshire show up?"


    This makes William, who has been monitoring Casillas, helplessly issue a call order to the paladin of Olympus.


    However, even if Casillas had doubts in his mind, he knew that this was not the time to hesitate,


    since the two magic temples had been destroyed, the remaining New York temples would be destroyed anyway.


    Now, even if all the degenerates die, they should rush into and destroy the temple of New York in the shortest time.


    With this plan, the degenerates are even more crazy than before, and the intensity of the battle is a level of intensity in an instant.


    With the high-intensity magic release frequency, many arcane mages who have been fighting for a round have been sent to New York again, but in the face of thousands of degenerates who are fighting against the Holy Light magic, even if they turn into ashes,


    the front line of mages will soon crumble.


    A mage, who had just released the Holy Light magic and had no time to release the magic shield, watched five or six ferocious degenerates roaring and flying to himself.


    "The God of magic is up". The mage, who had closed his eyes and was waiting for death, suddenly flashed a light on his body, and his figure appeared in Kamata Taj.


    When he opened his eyes, familiar figures flashed around him.


    Needless to think, all the people who have been saved know that they have been saved by William.


    At the same time, I am more worried about the safety of the magic temple in New York.


    In New York City, with the defense front of mages, more than 20 mages with life-threatening were sent away after being directly broken through by the fallen with the death of more than 1000 people.


    only 30 mages with unwilling or even scared faces were still supporting.


    Many people even secretly scold why the mage, who still doesn''t do anything, suddenly sees a light shining more than ten meters in front of him, where the most degenerates are.


    The Holy Light whistling past, after wiping out hundreds of degenerates, all those who pay attention to the war, after the light is dim.


    You can see hundreds of shining paladins with gilded body armor, red tassels on helmets and one meter three long sword hilts in both hands. As soon as the powerful paladins appear, the fallen and secret magicians stop fighting.


    "Under the supreme crown, please give the believers strength.".


    All the Knights knelt on the ground and prayed. In only three seconds, hundreds of lights fell from the sky and entered all the Knights'' bodies.No matter the degenerates or the arcane masters, they immediately feel that the knights from these knights are improving with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Kill them, kill them.


    Casillas, hiding in the shadow in the distance, roared anxiously and angrily, and immediately reminded the fallen.


    But when they rushed to the knights, they still knelt on the ground until someone was about to be touched by the fallen. Hundreds of holy lights suddenly burst out and burned hundreds of fallen people close to each other.


    then the hundreds of holy lights gathered together and rose to the air of 10 meters. In the fear eyes of all the fallen people, they burst out.


    A very strong shock wave of the holy light suddenly swept by from the inside out.


    With a loud bang, all the glass within a 100 meter radius burst, and countless degenerates were burned to ashes.


    Even the degenerates who are far away from us, all of them are in a state of skin splitting, covering their faces or eyes and yelling in pain.


    "God.".


    Dozens of American high-level officials, after looking at the big screen whose eyes were all dazzled, actually someone''s legs softened, "poop Tong" knelt on the ground, holding ten in both hands and began to pray.


    But when countless American people who saw this scene prayed like God, hundreds of paladins stood up and drew out their swords, but they didn''t shout God.


    "Olympus wins.".


    "Roar", after hundreds of roars, the Knights began to attack and chop the fallen who were injured by the holy light.


    The sword easily cuts through the body of any degenerate, splits people in half, and directly purifies the degenerate into dust and dissipates it in the air.


    And the fallen counterattack, in front of the whole body armor Paladin, even in the holy light armor left claw mark can''t do.


    As for the dark magic, as long as a paladin is hit, one of the other two in the trio will release the holy light to dispel the dark magic.


    Then the person who doesn''t do it will release the light magic and attack the fallen one who releases the dark magic.


    After the appearance of these tins, which were also not afraid of injury, the war situation pushed forward two or three hundred meters.


    If there were not many small high-rise buildings around the magic temple, the fallen might have been directly destroyed.

 Chapter 1536

    Strauss, who was in charge of the command, watched many degenerates fall from nearby buildings and immediately gave orders to the people around him.


    Soon, in a huge voice of command, the paladins, who were 300 meters away from the front, began to take the initiative to retreat, and fought fiercely with the fallen within a few decades of the magic temple.


    After feeling no problem for the moment, Strauss, the Archbishop of the Knights'' order, took three escorts to the secret magicians,


    with a kind and friendly face, said, "the battle outside can be handed over to us first, and you can step up to recover your magic power. If you have spare power, you can act as the healer of the Knights'' order and provide long-range firepower support.".


    "No problem.".


    The most important Mage at the scene doesn''t mind shrinking behind the paladin at this time. He orders the mage who consumes a lot of magic to enter the magic temple.


    When more than 20 mages left, Strauss nodded to the two Paladins around him.


    There are two paladins, one takes out a jade Rune from his arms and throws it into the open space, the other takes off a horn from his waist,


    in the disposable portal jade rune, after opening a five meter wide portal, the paladins with the horn blow the horn fiercely.


    "Du", "Du", "Du".


    After a huge, low bugle sound that spread all over New York City, the sound of horse hooves was heard in the portal within seconds.


    "Boom.".


    Soon a group of three riders ran side by side, with the same type of Knight armour as the paladins. The cavalry team with long lance in hand rushed out of the portal and charged the fallen on the street.


    "Olympus wins.".


    "Kill", "kill", "kill".


    Paladins active contraction of the front, the streets at this time crowded with a large number of degenerates, immediately gave the knights, excellent opportunity to kill the enemy.


    Five hundred knights, all composed of apprentice paladins, raced like tanks.


    After several degenerates were strung together with a lance, they were directly abandoned, pulled out the long sword of holy light, and wantonly killed any degenerate who stood in front of the horses.


    The next 96 paladins have time to slow down and move closer to the portal.


    Soon, hundreds of horsemen, armed with ancient Greek armor and swords, appeared in the portal again.


    96 paladins directly mounted their horses, and then four Knight attendants with red tassels on their heads came to the four of Strauss,


    bowed and said, "archbishop, please mount.".


    "Well, thank you, Finn," Strauss grabbed the saddle, stepped on the white steed that looked like a magic horse,


    and then pointed to the magic temple and said to the Knights'' retinues, "your task now is to guard outside this temple,


    any non arcane mage or paladin who wants to get close to here is the enemy, understand?"


    "I understand, sir," nodded the head of the four knights'' retinues, and began to set up hands to defend the magic temple.


    Strauss then nodded to the guard beside him, "let''s go, Centurion Lambert.".


    "Yes, your eminence.".


    Lambert picked up the horn again, blew it fiercely, and a long horn sounded,


    hundreds of paladin horses standing on the street suddenly stretched out their huge wings,


    in an instant, they changed from a land army to a luxury cavalry with flying horses, just like the Asgard order.


    Seeing all this, the American guy put his hands on his head and cried out, "God, who are these people?"


    "They said it, Olympus.".


    At that time, general Ross had become the female Defense Department of the United States.


    Look at the email sent out by William on his mobile phone a few minutes ago, and then the reply message sent back after reporting to William on Sunday.


    Heart immediately relaxed, but said quietly on his face, "if these people are really people in heaven, they have wings on their back, which need to ride on a flying horse.".


    As soon as he said this, more than twenty people in the Oval Office of the White Palace looked at Rose.


    Rose shrugged. "Information is provided by William Devonshire. We just need to treat the mythical forces like Olympus and heaven as the aliens who attacked us a few years ago.".


    Then there is a disbelief asked, "aliens will magic?"


    "Yes," Rose nodded affirmatively, "there are a group of magicians who are dedicated to protecting the earth among human beings. It''s no secret for people in our class. There are more confirmed werewolves, vampires and demons in our world.


    It''s no surprise that there is an alien intelligent creature with a higher level of life than us.


    When the Americans were discussing how to face the paladins and the arcane masters, many demons in the abyss were also using magic means to discuss from a distance whether to let the dark forces hidden in New York help domam at this critical moment.Or take advantage of the chance that the magic temples in London and spice harbor are destroyed and the magic barriers disappear, break through the dimensional restrictions and come to the earth.


    But everyone in the magic light curtain to see a circle, did not see the figure of Mephisto, the vast majority of the devil immediately suspicious.


    With the hesitation of most of the demons, the paladins, together with the five hundred Knights of the apprentice order, cleaned up most of the degenerates in half an hour after William''s magic of the holy light split up to provide the power of the holy light.


    The scale of victory has moved towards paladins.


    Cassilias grabs Lucien, who wants to do his best, and then uses his eyes to stop the other two degenerate arcane masters,


    "come on, it''s impossible to break the magic Temple of New York just with us today.


    And, to be honest, the situation is normal now.


    I can''t believe that the temples in London and spice harbor are easily destroyed.


    Although it''s impossible to break through here now, it''s not possible to repair the other two temples in one day or two. ".


    After hearing this, Lucien relaxed and nodded. He thought for a while and said, "maybe we should focus on the ground.".


    "Underground", Casillas looked at the street and soon understood, "yes, this is the 21st century. As long as there are enough bombs buried within 100 meters of the temple, once they explode, the temple will still be destroyed.".


    With that, Casillas thought for a few seconds and decided, "let the rest of the fanatics retreat, and then attack every few hours.


    Force kamataji to focus on magic monitoring. Let''s go into the dark and blow up here. ".


    "I''m going to prepare now," Lucien said, nodding to the other two fallen mages. "You take Casillas to the secret base, and I''ll go to the American armory to have a look.".


    "Understand", several people finish discussing, leave immediately, wait to leave the magic temple after eight or nine hundred meters, dare to open the portal, escape.

 Chapter 1537

    As soon as cassilias fled, the battlefield was soon completely controlled by the paladins.


    Strauss rode on a flying horse with three escorts and landed at the door of the magic temple in New York.


    he said to Wang pangzi, who was ordered to support him, "the battle is almost over. Can the mages take over the rest?"


    Wang fatty nodded, "yes, before the battle, the biggest problem is the excessive use of mental strength, now as long as you can rest in batches, the defense problem is not big.".


    Later, he turned around and didn''t get the chance to fight. He didn''t know whether he was lucky that he didn''t have to go through life and death, or that he couldn''t use his magic talent. However, he said with uncertain expression, "you apprentices who didn''t take part in the war, guard the first four hours of this evening. When the second batch of mages who came to support you arrive, would you like to go back to kamataj, or You can stay. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." after listening to what Wang pangzi said just now, strange could not help thinking about this war. Although some mages were injured, none of them died. Inspired by the amazing achievements of the paladins,


    strange soon suppressed the idea that he wanted to learn magic to save people, not to fight. He commanded more than a dozen people who did not reach the standard of participation Master Zhun''s apprentices, spread out, and release guard magic around the temple.


    Half an hour later, the last three of the paladin fighting group, flying back on a flying horse, a portal appeared in the street.


    A total of 700 paladins, trainee knights and knight retinues lined up in a neat line, went through the portal and returned to the holy city of Olympus.


    In this scene, many people pay attention to the earth forces here, and they are frightened.


    Come and go anytime, anywhere. Who can defend this group of knights with magic power?


    Moreover, the minimum number of 700 indicates that the order of paladins has reached a certain scale. It will be easy to expand with the old to bring the new.


    In addition, the degenerates with light weapons can''t break the paladin''s body armor with long and short guns in their hands. Even if someone is injured by hitting the gap of the armor, a holy light will go down, and in a few seconds, people will chop and kill again.


    When the paladins left, it meant that the battle was officially over. Wang pangzi sighed and saw a Kun fighter coming down from the sky.


    As soon as the cabin door was opened, Natasha, wearing black body armor made of nano Zhenjin, wrapped her legs around the holster, with two Sunday designed and made energy combat pistols hanging in the holster, walked down quickly.


    From a distance, he raised his left hand and showed the deer head holy light ring to Wang pangzi.


    Wang Pang, who knew Natasha and knew more about the relationship between Natasha and William, immediately bowed himself and asked, "Ms. Roman love, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m here on behalf of aegis to ask if you need any help.".


    "Aegis?" Wang pangzi couldn''t help thinking that after the three space aircraft carriers attacked the United States, isn''t aegis disbanded?


    But considering Natasha''s identity, Wang pangzi thinks that if William wants to, or Natasha wants to, set up the same organization as before aegis, it seems not difficult.


    But it made Wang pangzi feel embarrassed. Fortunately, Natasha said casually, "don''t worry, I just don''t want to stay in London manor or Oxford Castle until I come back to aegis to find something to do. You don''t have to consider my attitude on this.".


    After that, Natasha''s armor forms a smart spectacle in her eyes. According to William''s instructions, she can see the surrounding environment and the best explosion point through the spider robot quietly released, and estimate how much damage Casillas will cause by the explosion.


    After all, this is one of the magic nodes of the earth. If the power of the super big bang is too big, it will have an unknown impact on the magic node, then the trouble will be great.


    Although he could calculate any data by himself on Sunday, William was still a little worried, so Natasha, who is experienced in this field, came to see for herself.


    A few minutes later, Natasha sent a short report to Nick Frey, who indirectly sent the news that William wanted to be released to the top of the United States, and then a complete assessment appeared in front of William.


    Two hours later, dozens of fleeing degenerates, under the command of Casillas, escaped the blockade of the U.S. police and entered the vicinity of the magic temple again.


    While launching the suicide attack, cover the fallen mage Lucien, and use the portal to transport explosives to the sewer under the temple.


    The battle started suddenly, which made the rookies frantic for a while. Fortunately, there were a lot of police nearby. With their help, the rookie mages cleaned up the fallen attackers.


    But Lucien also got a few minutes to avoid being noticed by the arcane mage and open the portal.


    Before the end of the battle, when Lucien closed the portal, more than 900 kilograms of explosives had been placed in the sewer near the magic temple.


    It''s a pity that the fallen mage''s robbery of the American arsenals was reported to the higher authorities before long, and soon something unusual was discovered by Nick Frey, Minister Ross, and even other high-level Americans who were still nervous.Nick Frey and rose basically gave orders at the same time to make people fully investigate whether the bomb was planted near the magic temple.


    After hearing the report on Sunday, William thought with a sneering look on his lips. Casillas doesn''t understand that the power of magic depends on strength.


    In terms of science and technology and calculation, a guy born to ordinary people like him is no better than the generals and Zhengke who have been tested for a long time and come out of all kinds of intrigues.


    I just sent Natasha out for a walk and submitted some reports. Nick Frey, rose, and even at least a dozen American upper class members sent someone to come here for the first time just because they wanted to be stolen from the bombing.


    Ten minutes later, a series of sirens, accompanied by the sound of helicopter propellers, spread from far to near to the ears of the left behind magician.


    When strange, the left behind mages, was wondering if the United States was going to take advantage of the opportunity, he saw more than a dozen military helicopters hovering near the temple, landing seven or 80 heavily armed soldiers, and with the help of hundreds of New York police, he began to search for possible hiding places.


    Such a large-scale operation, as William thought, was soon discovered by the degenerates who were ready to be cannon fodder for the second time.


    When Casillas got the call, the guy thought for more than ten seconds, then gritted his teeth to make a phone call. After ordering the delivery of the explosives, he hid with the explosives in the underground degenerates, carried all the explosives, and detonated them as close to the temple as possible.

 Chapter 1538

    The five fallen men who stayed underground, after hearing his companions'' repeated orders, did not hesitate to prepare for the last step of the explosion, and then, carrying or carrying all the explosives, rushed along the sewer towards the temple.


    If these guys hadn''t absorbed the power of darkness, it would be impossible for them to carry 150 kilos each.


    When it was only 30 meters away from the temple, six people stood in a circle, "for domam", and pressed the detonator in their hands at the same time.


    There was a loud bang, and there was a shaking sound on the ground in a moment. Unfortunately, the 900 kilogram explosion sounds like a big number, but its power is not ideal.


    The six degenerates don''t know what directional explosion is.


    The explosion point is in the open sewer on the left and right, and the energy of the explosion is consumed by the invisible channel at least half of the power.


    in the end, although a deep pit of more than ten meters has been blasted out, it is still several levels short of the magic Temple more than thirty meters away.


    Fortunately, the reason William only needed, plus the residents around the temple, had already escaped or been taken away by the New York police within two hours after the end of the battle.


    After a thought, the energy and shock wave released by the explosion were instantly pushed to several levels by him.


    And this force is controlled by him, only to the ground force, did not affect the underground magic node.


    "Click, click.".


    After the shock wave broke through the concrete floor of the street, a series of sound of ground breaking came, followed by a growing, more and more felt vibration.


    Nearly 200 American police or soldiers, as long as the people who are not dead do not hesitate, start running for their lives.


    Then more than 20 small buildings with five or six floors near the explosion point began to tilt and collapse one by one.


    When the strong vibration came to the side of the magic temple, the hanging image, decoration and other things appeared inside the temple and fell to the ground,


    William''s figure appeared outside the temple. He made a few gestures with his hands, and a wind of vatum was released.


    The dust dissipated in an instant, and everyone in the street, including strange, was moved to a park one kilometer away.


    Then, under the gaze of countless American and even the upper class of other countries who watched the movement here, a metal shining fallen Vajra Scepter appeared in his hand.


    As soon as the scepter is raised, the anti gravity magnetic field is activated, and all the buildings that are leaning or even collapsing are grasped by invisible forces, and they begin to recover to the original appearance.


    Without the second destruction of successive collapsed buildings, although the ground is still collapsing, the collapsing speed is obviously slower.


    Just as Casillas was dejected, he suddenly felt domam''s call in his heart.


    "Start Summoning Magic immediately. Although the magic temple in New York has not been destroyed, the explosion must have affected the magic node, and the last magic barrier has disappeared.".


    Cassilias was overjoyed. Without hesitation, cassilias and Lucien, as well as two other fallen secret magicians, launched the magic array to summon domam.


    But to William''s surprise, the person who appeared in New York was not Domaine, but his niece, the witch Kerry.


    "Asshole, domam, you coward.".


    William cursed in his heart, and then saw Kerry take out a purple light wand, to the ground, a huge dark portal appeared in the sky.


    Soon all New Yorkers saw behind the portal, revealing a huge scarlet eye. Domam, hiding in the dark space, looked through the portal at William floating in the air one kilometer away.


    When William looked at Domaine''s eyes, he didn''t feel crazy, furious or bloodthirsty. He suddenly felt that things would not go so smoothly.


    for Domaine, if Gu Yi was floating in the air at this time, he would never hesitate to enter the ball.


    The reason is that Gu Yi is really powerful, but she doesn''t pay attention to defense, rather than fighting back directly, like William.


    And the most important thing is that William has a record of killing the devil by force.


    However, although he is worried about William, Domaine is not afraid. Moreover, he is a supernatural being cultivated by magicians. He is by no means a brainless man.


    With a sneer at William, a lot of dark power rushed into New York City from the portal released by Kerry.


    "Nm, cunning old devil", after William laughed and scolded, he sighed helplessly. None of these demons are easy to deal with. It''s not easy to cheat them.


    Fortunately, William attracted domam to earth in order to kill him in the simplest way. In this case, we can only use the second plan.


    Now domam himself does not enter the Lord''s world, but wants to use the massive power of darkness to connect the earth, and William is not conceited that his power is equal to the power of a whole dimension.


    In addition to opening the magic barrier of the three magic temples again, giving Domaine one more second is equivalent to more dark power coming to New York.After a long time, this city, which is already full of demons, may become the base of dark creatures.


    All kinds of ghosts and monsters came in, absorbing the power of darkness and wantonly searching for the souls of the American people.


    A magic separation instantly appears in front of Kerry. Before Kerry releases the attack magic to destroy the separation, she penetrates the space mark into her body.


    Then, ten Holy Light Magic parts surround Kerry, imprison people, release the power of holy light to resist the dark space, and enter New York wantonly.


    Then, another magic separation moved to the portal where Kerry released it. When Domaine felt "bad", the separation did not go through the portal, but crossed the dimensions and moved into the dark space.


    Now all the people who understand what a dimension represents are gloating. Domaine will never have a good life in the future.


    Before domam reacts, one points into ten, and then flies away, or blinks again, into the hinterland of the dark space.


    "Asshole", Domaine scolded himself in his heart for being calculated. With the separation into the dark space, it means that his family has no defense against William.


    In the future, he will enter as he wants, and when he wants to have a nuclear explosion, he will have a nuclear explosion. Even once William focuses on domam''s body, he will have a holy light in his head.


    When William orders Dr. voodoo to restart the magic barrier and the dark portal maintained by Kerry is dispelled by him, Mephisto in the abyss suddenly laughs wildly.


    According to his understanding of William, most of his future vision will be on Domaine, that is to say, how William treated Mephisto at the beginning, how he will treat Domaine in the future.


    After laughing, thinking that he should be able to sneak into the United States at will again and wantonly search for his favorite soul, Mephisto''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable light.

 Chapter 1539

    The old Liu, who beat the Huns and didn''t even want the grassland, said, "if the bandits can go, I can go too." in the Old Testament, there was also a saying, "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.".


    Since domam invades the earth, it''s natural that William will attack domam''s dark space in turn.


    Besides, except for Domaine, any demon who has the strength and qualification to fight for the throne of Satan would like William to kill Domaine.


    The dark portal released by the witch Kerry is dispelled, and the magic barriers of the three magic temples are reopened.


    under the eyes of a group of demon king''s secret ways, William is really cunning and insidious, and Domaine is glad and furious,


    ten holy lights are released separately in New York City, which can cover the whole city and transfer the dark energy from the dark space into New York To dispel and neutralize,


    by the way, kill most of the dark demons in the city who are just excited and ecstatic. Casillas is the first one to be burned to ashes by the holy light, followed by three degenerate arcane masters.


    With the death of at least 90% of the dark creatures in New York City, the demons of the whole United States instantly tuck their tails and hide in the dark as mice.


    While William was outside the magic temple, looking at the damaged or collapsed buildings, he suddenly said to Sunday, "tell Abigail to ask how much the land in this neighborhood is?


    If all the owners agree to sell, I''ll pay double the price, but as long as one doesn''t sell it to me, it will be invalid. Then we only buy the land within 50 to 100 meters of the magic temple.


    "Yes sir," he said on Sunday, and William''s attention was focused on the dark space of the newly captured witch Kerry and Domaine.


    Kerry is easy to solve. Now that someone has been caught, we should either surrender and be the leader to help William attack the dark space.


    If you don''t give up after you die, you''ll be locked up all the time. After domam is killed, you''ll go to see him.


    Think of comics, strange is Kerry''s husband, William naturally give the task of persuasion to strange.


    He is aware of more than a dozen magic parts, exploring the terrain and information in the dark space.


    In fact, the whole dark space is a small universe, or a small star field.


    There are a number of barren planets that no one knows. There are also livable planets that are suitable for the production of dark space natives and degenerates.


    After the first planet living in the dark space was detected by magic, a portal appeared on the planet in an instant,


    the first 100000 combat robots, communication and command spacecraft, exploration satellites, earth drilling robots, sub base construction factory robots, wantonly began to invade the planet in the dark space.


    Hundreds of transport spaceships, under the command of magic division, scattered and airdropped tens of thousands of battle robots in ten cities.


    The first robot that came down from the sky started the first shot with specially designed and built energy weapons, and entered the most cruel moment of life and death.


    Although domam claims to be omniscient and omnipotent in the dark space, William knows very well that just like Odin and Zeus all claim to be omniscient and omnipotent, no one can really understand everything.


    At least after losing 40000 combat robots and forcibly capturing the first livable planet in dark space, ten big cities, or the ten largest tribal gathering points,


    domam, the king of dark space, did not appear, or sent his own hands to support the planet.


    William also took the opportunity to let the army of robots build new frontier bases on the planet, mine metals, and build more army of robots, spaceships, and warships.


    There have been several pioneering experiences in other planes, and the modular spacecraft was built in different bases, which was experimented on Sunday.


    A spaceship is a base that can open up an entire planet.


    Unless domam destroys the planet directly, as time goes on, not only the planet will be occupied, but any barren planet nearby that is worth mining will be occupied and transformed by robots to become a source of mineral resources and a base for the army to build.


    William, who for the first time completely released the restriction on Sunday and let it expand with all his strength, was frightened by the information reported on Sunday ten days later.


    Just from the perspective of 2025, the source of a planet''s resources investment in the current period, millions of wasteland reclamation troops will be released in the dark space on Sunday,


    thousands of resource collection points and underground secret construction bases will be easily built in hundreds of dark space resource planets.


    After finding a suitable energy source in the dark space, these bases completely enter the real localization. The first batch of thousands of exploration spaceships scatter into the dark space, and when explorers,


    Draw star maps, experiment with space jumping points, look for more planets under the control of domam, and continue to expand wildly, releasing more modularization and building spaceships at the base.


    By the time domam found out that there were countless spaceships like ants in his home, it had been 20 days.But at this time, it was not the first batch of thousands of spaceships, but a geometric growth of more than 100000, which not only made Domaine feel numb, but also made William a little scared.


    Fortunately, domam is a magician, and the dark space is full of personal power. It''s not so easy to crack the core program of Sunday, let alone in one or two days.


    When tens of thousands of 300 meter long spaceships attack domam''s directly subordinate planet, even if domam turns into a giant flaming giant,


    it can''t stop the millions of mechanical armies released by the spaceship. Ignoring his attack, they only attack the fallen people on the planet and the aborigines who are loyal to domam.


    At the end of the battle, domam destroyed all the sub fleets, but the planet he ruled was also broken, and there were no more than a million leaders.


    even under the collective attack of tens of thousands of spaceships, domam''s origin was well hidden, but the huge energy consumption forced him to stay on the planet, recover his strength and avoid being stolen again Attack.


    In less than one day, Sunday was no surprise attack at all.


    Combined with yesterday''s battle, the best attack plan calculated out is another 20000 spaceships, with 400000 mechanical troops, leaping in like ants.


    Countless robots were released from outside the planet and parachuted into the planet. They attacked the remaining aborigines and degenerates regardless of casualties.


    Then, after domam roared and appeared, the spaceship dispersed and released the interstellar level energy cannons around domam.


    even these cannon fodder like spaceships, after the energy was reduced to the warning line, directly started the acceleration mode, turned into a meteor, and started the suicide mode to crash into domam''s flame body.


    Twenty thousand spaceships, even though domam was so powerful that thousands of them crashed into it. William, who always saw this situation through magic, began to sweat.


    I asked myself that if I met this situation, there was no other way except to escape, and I could not stop this attack one after another like Domaine.


    No, it''s easy to destroy these spaceships with power gems, but what''s the point of this kind of battle?


    After domam blocked the second attack, on the third day, the third group of ships arrived near the planet.

 Chapter 1540

    Domam looked at the number doubled, did not carry any ground mechanical forces, no need to air drop the spacecraft, and then look at the last group of more than 200000 robots that have ruled the surface of the planet, and a dead fallen person has no planet,


    finally, with a helpless sigh, he turned into a huge flame, broke through and destroyed the spacecraft in the way, and disappeared in the sky In the dark.


    But others are gone, other planets in the dark space can''t escape, and the longer it takes, the larger the number of mechanical armies built on Sunday will be.


    Even if there''s enough energy to power it, it''s OK to use the spacecraft to cover the entire dark space.


    Three days later, several planets discovered by the exploration spaceship ushered in a group of spaceships with the rank of 10000.


    I thought domam would appear again, but the spaceships began to parachute ground troops, but I didn''t wait for domam.


    When William thought about it for a moment, he understood that Domaine was recovering the strength consumed in the last war, and at the same time, he should mobilize his own strength, or he should be looking for a base on Sunday, so as to destroy the advantage of the mechanical army.


    Since domam can''t come out as a tortoise, William didn''t let Sunday directly attack or exterminate this time. Instead, regardless of the damage of the robot, he only killed the degenerates against the war damage. The aborigines occupied these planets with as little killing as possible, and captured hundreds of thousands of people, waiting for Hella to receive them.


    It''s a pity that William wants to leave more hands for Hella, but Hella is not so good at speaking. As long as she doesn''t surrender and surrender, she can kill people no worse than the cold procedure on Sunday.


    Seeing that Hella directly ordered the battle robots to destroy a group of tens of thousands of people, William''s first thought was that once domam was killed and the dark space was conquered,


    not only all the mechanical armies had to self destruct, but also the intelligent programs that existed in the dark space had to self destruct.


    Otherwise, after a long time, maybe other forces will crack the program on Sunday, which will directly affect the security of his whole force.


    Or if the intelligence of this dark space has some changes and has independent consciousness, then the dark space will have to be renamed mechanical empire in the future.


    And let Hella master the robot legion, who knows if she will attack the world beyond the nine realms through the dark space, or turn around and focus on the abyss when William does not allow her to enter the main material world.


    No, this crazy woman is bound to expand the army, prepare for war and attack other dimensions.


    However, although William also defends Hella and knows that even if she will start a war, it will be the future. The primary goal now is to unite Hella to kill domam, or at least force him to leave the dark space.


    Unfortunately, domam himself knows that once he leaves the dark space, it means that he will lose the dominion of the whole dimension. Not only will his strength be greatly reduced, but it will be easier for William to kill him. Even other demons will fall down on him and take him in, enslave him or get rid of him.


    Time unknowingly in the past month, domam only needs to escape once, which is equal to one point of powerful power mastered by Sunday. Therefore, after several wars, the dark space has basically been occupied by half of the stars and space on Sunday.


    And the dark space looks very big, but in fact it is not as good as one billionth of the Milky way. There are at most hundreds of stars that can generate heat and weak light, and most of them are wilderness stars.


    As for the planets with intelligent creatures or humanoid creatures, there are only about a thousand of them, all of which are devoured by domam.


    Now, although the territory is half to half, but the strength comparison, it is the mechanical army completely pressure domam to fight.


    If the number of spaceships was not 200000, the speed of energy exploitation could not keep up with the consumption, the war might have been over.


    Looking at domam''s incarnation into a huge flame and running away from the spaceship, William''s magic split up and sighed, which really reflected the saying that ants can kill elephants.


    Domam''s existence actually existed in his own territory. He was beaten several times and ran away.


    On the other side, HeLa sighed and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the lost dog. As long as we occupy all the planets, the plane will of the dark space will abandon domam. At that time, he will lose a plane power blessing,


    at most, he is a quasi heavenly Father level or a dark wizard who has just entered the heavenly Father level, except in the dark There is no threat to us when we linger in space.


    Magic part of the body side head turned a little excited Hella one eye, William can not believe Hella does not understand what is to cut the grass roots.


    She would think so because she was worried that William would withdraw the mechanical army from the dark space, and let her become a second-class Lord who could only rule millions of indigenous people in the dark space from mastering 200000 spaceships and having a commander who could build a large army of robots at any time.


    It''s a pity that William not only has to kill Domaine, but also keeps Hella from becoming the second Domaine.


    Even if they have ten children in the future.Even because of Hella''s cruelty, once these children make him feel like Hella, they will not get any chance to enter the main material world.


    However, he would not directly tell Hella that "on Sunday, I must prevent domam from opening the dark space to the abyss with all my strength to occupy the rest of the planet.".


    Yes sir.


    After answering the question on Sunday, 160000 spaceships began to gather into thousands of battle groups in a short time. Following the track of the exploration spaceship, they began to jump into space and enter the other half of the dark space.


    Although William didn''t say it clearly, Hella actually understood what he meant, but in the face of a consciousness, although it was William himself, but the body was just a magic separation. Even if Hella had other ideas, it couldn''t affect William at all.


    Even if she really has a different heart, William will play with her and Domaine.


    Hella snorted, "you are as ruthless and cold-blooded as my father Odin.".


    William shakes his head calmly, "it''s not us who are merciless, but the desire of destruction and destruction in your heart, which makes me have to suppress and guard against you, lest one day you will point the blade at me.".


    "Well," Hella sneered, trying to retort, but William said with a smile, "there''s no need to explain, because I know very well that you always have the idea of turning over and pressing me.".


    Hella suddenly said angrily, "Damn, why should I lower your head?".


    "It''s nothing," William shrugged. "It''s not about men''s rights or women''s rights, it''s just about strength.


    When I am strong, I will certainly suppress you, a restless woman. If you don''t want to be my vassal, don''t take over the dark space.


    But if you take my things, you have to be obedient.

 Chapter 1541

    Hella''s face darkened. Of course, she knew that she had taken William''s things and was disobedient. Why did William give her the rule of the dark space?


    For a moment, HeLa, who wanted to say no, but understood her situation in Asgard, finally sighed helplessly in her heart,


    glared at Fenshen and said, "when I''m done, you can''t command me again.".


    "Hum," William snorted and waved to Hela. She appeared in Rome, where Strauss gave him the manor.


    Soon William himself appeared in front of Hella.


    "Drink something". When he went to the wine counter, William chose a bottle of Latour''s new wine this year, poured two glasses, and smelled them by his nose.


    after confirming that the wine was OK and the smell was good, he handed it to HeLa, who was still angry.


    "Ding", two wine glasses touch, William a pair of very close relationship between the two people, holding Hella''s hand.


    "Let go", angry struggle a few times, but HeLa where to break free, can only let William with sitting on the sofa.


    And the bastard has been rubbing the palm of Hella''s hand with his hand. Before she got angry, he said with a smile, "do you want to wait until you officially take over the dark space before you marry me, or do you want to give yourself to me now?"


    "Ha", Hella looked at William with disdain. He just said that he would not accept his orders after paying the favor. The bastard immediately told him about marriage.


    "Do all successful and great kings, like you and Odin, never know what shamelessness is?"


    William shrugged, "I''ll ask you when you want to give yourself to me.".


    Hella frowned, motherfucker. He didn''t understand that William was trying to hold himself up.


    In the future, if you can''t help William a big favor and be bound by his feelings, you will probably have to be eaten by him all the time.


    As for the achievement of good things now, or Domaine hung up after marriage, is nothing more than a clear expression of the relationship between the two people, is less interest trading flavor, or pure interest exchange.


    In fact, there is no need to choose this kind of choice. HeLa, even a fool, knows that pure exchange is the most disadvantageous thing for her, and at the same time, it''s hard to say that he can''t let William worry about her in his heart.


    On the issue of how to choose, the slavish, resolute, or impulsive side of Hella''s character is easily reflected.


    He got up, put his hand on William''s forehead, pushed him down on the sofa, and sat down on his lap with a smile.


    Staring into his eyes, he said, "now I am your queen.".


    "Ha ha", William didn''t think this would upset him at all, and he knew that Hella was a rookie as soon as he heard it.


    The long-distance race that you chase me depends on physical strength and skill, and he has one weakness, but Hella has more.


    More than an hour later, in an unfair long-distance race at the beginning, under William''s despicable means such as collision and language interference from time to time,


    HeLa was directly paralyzed on the ground, her eyes were listless, and she looked at William who was sweating a little in confusion and simply closed her eyes as an ostrich in shame.


    When she wanted to be the queen, she didn''t take it for granted. Although she still talked back from time to time, the first tender feeling in her eyes couldn''t hide from the experienced William.


    As a woman said, the path to a woman''s heart is a tree lined path.


    After that, the first time HeLa didn''t fall asleep alone. When she woke up the next day, looking at William Junlang''s side face, she suddenly felt a complex emotion of love and hate.


    Can think of their second fitness last night, tired of begging for mercy situation, never blushed within a few seconds Hella even ears are red up.


    Hate very open mouth in William''s shoulder bit, and then ostrich like lying down do not look up, is not bitten pain, but was scared to wake up William.


    Looking at HeLa, who plays a rogue and pretends to sleep, William slaps her in the round place behind her, and then remembers that yesterday''s HeLa really has the flavor of the fairy queen in the ring.


    What would you like for breakfast.


    When he got out of bed and put on a long nightgown, William looked back at HeLa, who was staring at him. "If I don''t speak, I''ll cook two wonton noodles.".


    Don''t talk about eating. I''ve never heard of Haila with wonton noodles. He nodded with a bright smile. After William left, he got up, washed, put on his pajamas, and went out to the kitchen. Looking at him personally, he felt as if he had a sweet feeling in his heart.


    But even if you know it''s a gentle trap, Haila, who has never felt what love is, cares more about this kind of care, and it doesn''t matter what she eats. The key is who makes food for herself.


    Just like when Odin poured wine for her and delivered barbecue to her in person at the victory celebration party, she could feel the same concern. HeLa could not help walking up to William, leaning her head on his shoulder and holding him tightly in her hands.


    They stayed in the manor of Rome for three days. After the magic separation informed them that a large number of wasteland ships had been dispatched on Sunday in the dark space, and they were about to completely occupy all the planets in the dark space,Haila was able to return to the dark space.


    But before she left, she looked at William seriously and said, "this manor will only belong to me in the future. Do you understand?"


    "OK," William nodded. "This is our home.".


    Home?


    How many years have you not mentioned this word to yourself?


    HeLa couldn''t help falling into confusion and excitement. After a long time, she put her arms around William''s neck and went on kissing, "this is what you said. You and I have a family.".


    "Of course," William said positively, "before you betrayed me, you and I, and the children of the future, are the family.".


    Children? With a vision of the future, once Hella returns to the dark space, he doesn''t care what war damage is or what strategy is.


    With the consumption of battle robots and spaceships increasing sharply, the occupation speed of domam''s planet is also accelerating.


    As for the aborigines who still serve in domam''s dark space, as long as they are captured, those who do not choose to surrender at the first time will become slaves who have already surrendered to her aborigines.


    This means of occupying territory and population together soon forced mam to show up again to fight against Hella and the mechanical Corps.


    Otherwise, a ruler without territory and subjects can be called a ruler?


    However, to William''s surprise, domam has been forced to this extent, but has never let go of the dark space and the passage of the abyss,


    let the devil and other demons come in to resist the mechanical army and William.


    Deep in the dark space, on the last planet directly ruled by domam, magic looks at the figure separately, which is two or three times larger than the fire giant surter who absorbed the eternal fire, and definitely more than the dark flame giant one kilometer high.


    Surrender, domam.

 Chapter 1542

    Domaine shook his hill like head in flames. "No more nonsense, William Devonshire.


    Even if I surrender, you will not let me go.


    And I would rather die than give up my qualification to sit on the throne of Satan.


    In the Marvel Universe, Satan is not a specific person, but represents the throne of hell and the title of emperor.


    Since it is the same as the existence of the throne, it is not just a devil is qualified to sit on it.


    William, who understood this, did not persuade him to surrender. Instead, he squinted and said, "then you''d better die.".


    They teleport directly into the last planet, release the portal everywhere, and let the droid army attack the fallen and the remaining 100000 aborigines on the planet.


    When domam wanted to come back, a group of 10000 leading spaceships, with 100 ships as a team, jumped from space one after another and spread out to attack directly.


    Although the loss will be great, it''s not without benefits.


    Even if the relationship with Hella is established, William will not give up and destroy the mind of the mechanical army.


    It''s not about trust or distrust, it''s just about theocracy, husband''s power and paternity.


    As soon as a hundred spaceships appear in the space near domam, they will launch the interstellar energy cannon with full power at the first time, and then when the energy is reduced to 20%, they will accelerate and crash into domam like a meteor.


    Even if you can''t blow domam up close, you can use up a little bit of his strength.


    Not to mention, after the ground mechanical forces completely occupy the planet, domam will no longer be the ruler of the dark space.


    As soon as the power of the whole space blessing on him is strengthened and disappeared, Hella can win by himself, then kill him personally and gain the rule of the dark space without dispute.


    The war lasted for three days. Nearly 100000 spaceships exploded. Domam could not withstand such a large amount of consumption even though he was extremely magical. Even the dark space was too powerful for him to borrow, and the magic concentration began to decline.


    As a result, there are signs of instability in the theocracy over domam''s head, and his strength naturally begins to decline a little bit.


    The most direct manifestation is that the flaming giant, who was more than 1000 meters tall three days ago, has been compressed to less than 500 meters.


    William, who deliberately drags the ground mechanical forces to completely occupy the last planet, does not want to wait until domam''s body is only 300 meters, which greatly consumes his strength.


    let Hella personally order to capture the last Anti Japanese base on the planet on Sunday.


    Feeling that he had reached the last moment, Domaine suddenly stopped and let the spaceship attack him. Seeing this, William also ordered to stop the spaceship attack on Sunday.


    A moment later, in the space full of debris, Hella felt a little flustered.


    "William Devonshire, I''m going to fight you alone. I win. You and all your men are never allowed to enter the dark space.


    The person you win can naturally inherit the rule of the dark space from me, otherwise, before I die, I will open the channel between the dark space and the abyss, and completely melt this space into the abyss. ".


    "Don''t promise now, William," Hella thought instinctively.


    And William, who has nothing to do and is used to making doubts out of nothing, will not agree to fight with Domaine when he is about to be killed.


    When he thought about it for a moment, he thought that once he took over the ruling power from domam, it would mean that he and he would always have something to do with each other?


    As long as there is a believer or someone who is related to him, the dark lords like domam will not really die out. There will always be a trace of memory left in the world.


    Even if the weak is weaker than ants, there is still hope of resurrection.


    Not to mention William and Hella, who have guage with Domaine, once they have dark thoughts in their hearts, they will provide Domaine with nutrients for resurrection.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly thought of Guyi''s year, and took the initiative to come to him and said that he would give the position of the supreme mage to him,


    and then went to the plane of 2025 to help strange there guard against the invasion of the dark forces.


    Let him understand immediately, Gu Yi probably used time gem that year to see this period of future.


    After all, Gu Yi can live so long because she has been taking in the power of dark space.


    If Gu Yi remains in this plane, it means that she will become the host of domam, and even the hope of resurrection.


    After thinking about this, William said to Hella without hesitation, "continue to attack.".


    Hella immediately nodded and ordered the attack to continue on Sunday.


    But domam looked at the spaceship with the energy gun on again and roared with fury and despair. As soon as he was furious, he used the remaining power to forcibly open the passage of the dark space and the abyss.


    In a few seconds, a dark, thicker and blackened hole appeared in the dark space, spinning and expanding.Ha ha ha.


    Release too much energy, has shrunk to only a few tens of meters of domam, regardless of the body''s flame, continue to strengthen their own strength to the channel.


    More than ten seconds later, the channel officially opened a gap of more than ten meters.


    "Roar", "roar", "roar", a series of roar, roar, William heard the voice knew that there were countless evil demons, timid demons, magic spiders, and even baluoyan demons on the opposite side, all eager to rush into the dark space.


    "Hum," William sneered at Domaine, who was only a few meters tall, and then looked at Hella Road, whose face showed worry and even fear,


    "dear, if I let you stand outside the abyss passage, what would you think?"


    "You", "HeLa''s expression is not unexpected ugly, you can see that William''s magic is squinting, his eyes exude inexplicable meaning,


    can''t help but, like Angela in those years, fear him more than fear the devil.


    As soon as her mind was transferred, HeLa quickly realized that it was a trial, but William would never let her die.


    Because, if William wants to rule the dark space, he won''t take her, or if he wants to kill her, he doesn''t need to use this method.


    It''s better to kill her, Odin''s eldest daughter, than to kill her openly.


    If you kill her, Odin will hate William, and even the relationship between Saul and William will fall to the freezing point.


    But this is at most a breach of faith, people look down upon, but whether it is Odin, or sol will not be turned over.


    But killing her by insidious means is not only a breach of faith, but also a fool for Odin and his son.


    So HeLa thought for a moment that William had no reason to kill himself in this way.


    That is to say, to let her go outside the abyss passage is not to take risks or play tricks, but to be sure that she alone can stop countless demons from rushing into the dark space.


    "Don''t let me down, William," Hella said as she walked to the magic part and stroked its cheek with the back of her hand. "For thousands of years, you are the only one who makes me feel loved.


    Don''t push me into the dark, will you? "

 Chapter 1543

    Magic put his hand on Hella''s cheek and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you''re my man now, and you really think I''m a devil in cesium. I can''t wait for a few days. I have to do something good with you the day before the war?"


    At the thought of what happened to her and William in the Roman manor, Hella''s face was slightly red, but her eyes were suddenly bright, "OK, I believe you once.".


    William nodded with a smile, and then released a little uneasy, all made by Zhenjin private exclusive spacecraft.


    Take Hella into the spaceship, transport it to the edge of the abyss passage, and then the magic of ten holy light energies appear around domam, which is only a few meters high.


    The chains of light trap domam so that he doesn''t jump out to make trouble again.


    As soon as the Zhenjin spaceship appeared outside the abyss passage, the roar of countless demons soon turned into fear and wailing.


    Magic split up and snorted with a smile. HeLa has been a member of the Devonshire family since she combined with him and really had feelings for him.


    In those years, the agreement between William and abyss will was that no demon should appear around his family, and William himself did not measure the distance accurately.


    however, Abigail and his family had never seen any demon in London or the urban area of London.


    In this way, there is still a range of at least 20 kilometers.


    Now Haila appears hundreds of meters outside the abyss passage. If the demons want to rush out of the passage, they will be killed by the abyss will.


    And Hella is just a little bit worse than Odin in his heyday.


    Without William''s reminding, she felt that the demons across the channel were full of thoughts of fear and escape.


    Puzzled and excited, he looked back at the magic and asked, "why?"


    William said, "as long as I still admit that you are my people, and you do not take the initiative to enter the abyss, no devil can appear around you.".


    HeLa was very happy. That is to say, after she ruled the dark space, she didn''t have to be afraid of any demons attacking the space, because wherever she went, the demons would have to go away by themselves.


    "How big is the scope?"


    "I can''t be sure," William shook his head. "I''d like to catch some demons, but I''m worried about causing the dissatisfaction of the abyss will. I think I''m provoking him.


    The only certainty is that in all these years, there has never been a devil in the territory of London and Oxford.


    Hella wanted to try it herself, but she couldn''t travel through the dimensions or planes at will like William. As for letting her go into the abyss alone, Hella asked herself that she was not so arrogant.


    In his prime, Odin''s courage to enter the abyss to fight with Mephisto depended on his contributions to the nine kingdoms, as well as the support of HeLa''s daughter and the whole Asgard.


    Since the demons dare not enter the dark space, this passage to the abyss is soon cut off from the dark space by a demon king or several demon kings.


    And Hella said to William cleverly, "my capital will be on this planet in the future, so that the demons will not use any means to open this passage again when I am not here.".


    "Well", William has no reason to object to this proposal. He can use space gems to reinforce the space barrier nearby to prevent demons. At the same time, as soon as the passage is opened, he can know it for the first time.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that destroying this passage with space gems would lead to the collapse of space, and finally let the abyss devour the dark space, how could things be so troublesome.


    To solve the devil''s problem, William and Hella''s eyes are on domam.


    At this time, domam was separated by the ten holy lights. After being locked by the chain of the holy light, he was so weak that he could hardly maintain the shape of the flame.


    William himself in the Roman manor felt his chin and thought to himself, domam said that he was the top Lord, and his strength might be better than Mephisto. How could he be killed completely?


    After thinking about it, Mephisto''s projection, which appeared a few days ago, was forced to be transmitted from somewhere in the United States by using the space mark on the projection body.


    "Why do I have friends like you in Satan''s world?" asked Mephisto angrily as soon as he appeared. "We are friends, even allies in a sense, and that''s how you treat friends?"


    "Ha, we are neither friends nor allies," William said without apology. "The one who makes friends with the devil is probably the stupidest one in the world.".


    He went to the wine cabinet, opened a bottle of Latour''s new wine, and motioned to Mephisto. Seeing that the old devil didn''t object, his mind moved. A glass of red wine appeared in front of Mephisto.


    He took half a glass of wine and bottle, walked back to the sofa area and sat down, regardless of whether Mephisto was really angry or not,


    still pretended to say, "I''m going to kill Domaine completely, tell me how to do it?"


    "It''s simple," Mephisto said, sitting on the sofa beside William without any fear.The battle of dark space has been going on for such a long time that everyone who should know it already knows it.


    And the demons in the abyss, because of the abyss passage just now, even domam was trapped by the Holy Light magic, they all know it clearly.


    As for the demons will not be because of the death of Domaine, and give birth to the feelings of rabbit death.


    William can only say "ha ha".


    Don''t say duomam is dead, it is equal to the absence of a strength in the top ten, to compete with other demons for Satan''s throne.


    There are so many demons in the abyss.


    Even William knows no less than ten people who are qualified to sit on the throne of Satan.


    As long as he doesn''t mess up the abyss, Mephisto, Lucifer, setorac and nightmares, he doesn''t care or even wish he killed domam.


    Because other demons of the abyss, dark lords, regard human beings as a source of power, play with human souls, and absorb all kinds of negative emotions of human beings at the same time.


    And domam?


    This guy has been trying to pull the earth into the dark space and swallow billions of people and souls.


    If domam does this, the demons of the abyss will lose their power.


    Before Mephisto and Lucifer encouraged Domaine to attack the earth, the first purpose was to see if William, who had lost six infinite gems, could become a fat sheep.


    Second, it''s hard to say that Mephisto and Lucifer didn''t have in mind that William and Domaine were both defeated.


    No matter who wins in the end, it''s them who pick up the cheap.


    What Mephisto and Lucifer did not expect was that William had at least space and power in his hand.


    Make Mephisto quit, but also did not hesitate to sell domam, but also sold a good price.


    He is in the United States these days, but he has seduced several souls to his satisfaction.


    If it had been put in the past, his projection would have been destroyed by William. How could William have turned a blind eye as he does now.

 Chapter 1544

    "If you let me swallow up domam''s spirit, any meaning of his existence will disappear.".


    "Ha," William rolled his eyes, "do you think I''m an idiot, or are you in the United States these days? It''s so cool to play with those scum souls,


    even seduce an idiot named Johnny Blaser, no one bothers you, so you think I''m too easy to talk?"


    Being ridiculed by others, Mephisto can only resist the anger in his heart and gasp a few times from the corner of his mouth. He really didn''t expect that William would know about Johnny Blaser.


    And as soon as William mentioned it, Mephisto knew that William was taking the next generation of evil spirit knights to coerce him.


    "If you don''t want the devil to devour domam, kill all the people who believe in him, including satanish, who worked for domam.".


    "Ha ha, Mephisto, I find that you demons can''t listen to or believe your words.".


    William squinted at Mephisto and said, "will a demon like satanish still believe in domam after his death?


    On the contrary, I''m really against satanish, the guy who has a grudge against you. In order to save his life, he will try his best to revive domam.


    "What''s more, demons are merciless. Once domam loses power, no one will believe in him.


    Even if there is, you demons will find one and kill one, right.


    Mephisto grinned. "Don''t you worry that I said it on purpose?"


    "I only know that I would rather let domam come back to life in the future, not knowing how many years later, than let you, or any demon king devour his spirit.".


    While thinking, William began to make up his mind to get the soul gem of the mutant world.


    Of course, this time he will not use the soul gem to absorb and trap domam, but use the soul gem to completely destroy domam''s spirit, that is, the soul.


    The conditions to get the soul gem are really asshole.


    Offering sacrifices to the soul of a person you really love, normal people will not do it, let alone have no reason to do it.


    It''s hard for people who want to revenge when they are faced with death. They have tried dozens of combinations of father and son, husband and wife, brother and sister, but they all failed.


    In the movie, the only example of getting a gem is that mieba gives up his personal feelings to exchange his daughter''s life for a soul gem in order to achieve a higher ideal in his eyes.


    The eagle eye and the black widow both gave up their lives for half of the universe before they got the soul gem.


    That makes William do it? Do you artificially create a cosmic crisis and let people treat him as the ultimate boss and take the soul gem to deal with him?


    No, there''s no other way.


    In at least three dimensions of 2025, three US captains have sent gems back to their previous planes.


    More directly, he made his own PIM particles and ant man armor, and teleported them to the moment when Hawkeye and the black widow were looking for soul gems.


    After eagle eye gets the gem, it can be borrowed for a while and then returned to him.


    Anyway, according to the movie, no matter how long Hawkeye, who are looking for gems, stay in another time and space, when they finally return to 2025, time is the next second of the moment when they transmit.


    If you don''t feel at ease, or want to have that soul gem all the time, just follow Hawkeye back to the fourth year 2025.


    Anyway, after three battles in 2025 and one soul extermination, William killed him four times. Killing him the fifth time would not be a burden to his heart. On the contrary, he thought that the soul exterminated him too quickly and was killed by infinite gems, which made him a little unhappy.


    Thinking of this, ten Holy Light Magic parts, increase energy, and start to really destroy domam''s body.


    The projection of Mephisto was thrown back to the United States by William.


    Mephisto couldn''t help muttering in his heart. Who was William calculating or doing something.


    After thinking about it, Mephisto still sleeps his projection in a valley of the United States, so as not to be calculated by William again, or hit the muzzle of a gun and killed by William.


    William, who felt it through the space mark, laughed, and then felt that it was the old devil Mephisto who had made it for himself.


    Either way, Mephisto was showing that he would not meddle in anything to do with domam.


    More than ten minutes later, while destroying domam''s body and weakening his soul as much as possible, William''s real body suddenly appeared in the dark space.


    With a grasp of the void in his right hand, domam''s soul, which was weak enough to flicker, was snatched out of his body.


    Then without hesitation, he wrapped domam''s soul with sentinel material to form a dark, baseball sized soul ball.


    As soon as domam''s soul is controlled, William feels the will of the dark space and wants to put the domination of the dark space on his head.


    Without even thinking about it, William''s body grabs the ball of soul and goes back to the manor in Rome.Ten magic parts of the holy light completely destroyed domam''s flame body, and then, with William''s signal, appeared around Hella,


    together with the magic part who had been by Hella''s side, slightly bowed his head and said, "Congratulations, your majesty, Hella Odin''s daughter.".


    Magic separation does not represent William himself, but only William. Therefore, although the noumenon does not salute Hella, everyone knows that William is pushing Hella to sit on the throne of the dark space.


    Without any choice, the will of the dark space begins to strengthen Hella without any hesitation. Once the strengthening is completed like strengthening domam, it is equal to recognizing Hella''s rule over the dark space.


    But the power of the dark is not so easy to absorb.


    Countless negative emotions suddenly appeared in Hella''s mind.


    The magic of ten holy lights is divided into three parts. With one idea, William begins to release the holy light field and neutralize the negative emotions of the power of darkness by force.


    a set of whiteboard sentinel armor, just like William absorbed the power of Phoenix, appears beside Hella, and presses her hands on her shoulders to act as a second filter to help her absorb the negative forces, so as to avoid Hella and domam As well, the energy is completely darkened.


    Even William would rather Hera not be the master of dark space than the second domam.


    If the situation is any more dangerous, he will destroy his family.


    Fortunately, as soon as HeLa accepted the power of darkness, she was entered into the field of holy light. With the appearance of sentry armor, she always remembered the sweet feelings between her and William a few days ago.


    Let Hella himself not want to be completely darkened.


    Heart does not degenerate, even if the use of the dark force, then at least this person is not the devil, thoroughly chaotic camp.


    As for the matter of making Hella a a good camp, William thinks that he is not that kind of person. He does not care whether Hella is orderly, neutral, evil or chaotic neutral.


    In short, as long as it''s not chaos and evil.

 Chapter 1545

    I thought that when HeLa became the ruler of the dark space, Odin should be the happiest, and Angela should be the most unhappy.


    I didn''t expect that Angela didn''t look unhappy at the ceremony when HeLa officially ascended the throne. Instead, she was relieved that she didn''t have to worry about HeLa and rob Asgard.


    On the contrary, Odin kept a straight face all the time. Even when he talked with William in private, he repeatedly stressed that he must keep an eye on Hella, lest she appear in the main world and start a war with other civilizations.


    As for sol, this guy has been a slave since his daughter was born.


    When watching the ceremony, whenever there is a chance to talk to William about how his daughter is, how lovely, how smart.


    William and Angela, who had no choice but to have children, were very angry and helpless.


    After the celebration, after Odin and sol left first, Angela looked at William bitterly, and then complained in a low voice, "I don''t care. You must stay with me in Asgard for a week every month from now on.".


    As soon as HeLa heard this, her eyes lit up, and suddenly she thought that William was holding Olympus, Asgard, the dark space and the earth of the main world.


    Four places happen to be once a week, but Angela and she all monopolize a territory, which is equal to monopolizing William for a week, even if they have a good relationship with Angela to a certain extent.


    Together, the two sisters occupy half of William''s time. They not only spend more time with their husband, but also have several times more chances of having children.


    Looking at Angela, who is still complaining to William in a low voice, Hella despises him in her heart. However, she sees that William is not impatient at all, and suddenly realizes that it seems that Angela''s attitude is the most correct way to deal with William.


    But you let HeLa like Angela, she asked herself that she couldn''t do it, at most when she was working out together, she would show her daughter''s attitude.


    I was just thinking about it, but I didn''t expect that Angela looked stupid, but secretly gave her a few winks.


    Now HeLa didn''t understand. Angela had the idea of four territories each for a week, and she also thought about the sisters'' cooperation.


    Feeling really stupid is her own Hella, instantly feel humiliated, glared at Angela who is waiting for a reply, then snorted to William, turned and went back to her palace.


    When Angela is confused, William laughs.


    Because Angela and Abigail had worked out with William together, and when she was with William, she was an illegitimate daughter and a latecomer, so she didn''t care to share William with Abigail.


    But Haila is different. This woman is a ruthless person who almost overturned Odin''s rule. Now she feels that her IQ has been humiliated. She doesn''t care what sisters join hands or not.


    If you don''t get rid of Angela, it''s a lot better.


    However, William will not be limited by Angela and her sisters.


    But the proposal of fitness with his sisters made him very excited. He took Angela to the dark palace.


    Then three days later, feeling that he suffered a loss to Hella, he joined the one-of-two competition without hesitation.


    ...


    time unknowingly, the past two years.


    In order to quell the sequelae of the great pressure brought by occupying the dark space and killing domam to many abyss demons.


    In the past two years, in addition to building PIM particles and ant Man Battle clothes, William got the soul gem in eagle eye''s hand in the future space-time of 2025 and 2013, killing domam completely.


    After that, he was very honest in the four territories, but he was honest, but his heart began to get more and more restless.


    Anyone can''t get ten women to have children in four years, just like William. Although he doesn''t say it on his face, he has a lot of anger in his heart.


    "You''ve been calculating for so many years, unifying the two divine realms, plus a dark space as big as the whole star realm. If there are no children in the future, who will inherit it?"


    Although children are debt collectors, when people reach a certain age, they will want to have children, which is natural and cannot be suppressed.


    William was a little irritable, and he began to regret that he didn''t have a child earlier. "Well, even if he didn''t have a son, his daughter would be OK.


    I don''t know when my little cotton padded jacket will appear in my arms.


    Not long after that, sir suddenly reported, "Sir, we have detected signs of the disappearance and escape of demons in Los Angeles. We suggest that you send a secret master to investigate.".


    "No need". Just ask Mephisto''s projection about it. After a thought,


    Mephisto, wearing an old-fashioned western cowboy style suit, wearing a cowboy hat and holding a silver cane in his hand, appears in front of him.


    "Are you having a fancy dress party?" William looked at Mephisto in surprise. "Tell me what happened in Los Angeles?""Do you mean to ask me?" The silver cane in Mephisto''s hand knocked hard on the floor, "we have reached a tacit agreement two years ago. If my people don''t violate the rules you set, you can''t clean up the demons in the United States for no reason.


    But why do you have a descendant suddenly in Los Angeles? "


    "Posterity, descendant?"


    In William''s eyes, there was a strong electric light. The reason why the demons were expelled on a large scale is needless to say.


    But where my mother and women are, they always pay attention on Sunday, but just now they didn''t report on Sunday,


    that is to say, the descendant of Mephisto is probably his own child, but how is that possible?


    In the early years, although I like to take a boat of girls to the sea for a few days, if those women had his children, they would have jumped out and made a lot of noise. How could they wait until now.


    After thinking about it, the only possibility is the first girlfriend that I haven''t mentioned in 15 years.


    waved his hand and dropped the sentence "earth has the final say" and sent Mephisto''s projection away.


    People also instantly appear over Los Angeles. Their eyes are covered by the energy of holy light. As soon as they open their magic eyes, they can easily see the city of Los Angeles. Hundreds of demons escape from the city center.


    On the contrary, it''s local dark creatures like vampires. There''s nothing at all.


    With this alone, William was convinced that either there would be a demon restraining deity in Los Angeles, or only his own descendants or relatives would have this ability.


    With emotion in his heart, he asked Sunday, "is Alexander''s home near Santa Monica Boulevard?"


    Even though William has never been to Hollywood, Chinese theater can recognize him at a glance.


    Yes, sir, six years ago, Ms. Ambrosius moved from New York to the heart of West Hollywood in Los Angeles and bought a $5.9 million double decker villa.


    "That, that," William asked stutteringly, "is there a boy of fourteen or fifteen in Alexander''s children?"


    PS: no charge for this section.


    About eight months ago, he wanted to write a diary of the princess, but William didn''t have any children at that time. In addition, many readers said that they didn''t like Ambrose, so he had to break up without breaking up.


    Now that the book is at the end, I''d like to return the lost moral integrity.

 Chapter 1546

    William''s question just asked, Sunday in front of him showed a 1.6 meters, some emaciated little beauty.


    At a glance, he felt that the little girl''s eye socket had at least 8 images of his mother Lina''s, while the black eyes were not good for people to think about the genes of Chinese.


    In a flash, the figure appeared in front of a small villa with garden and lawn, covering only about 300 square meters.


    And he kept thinking about the name mia-w-d-ambrose.


    Now there is such an obvious clue. If you think about it a little bit, W and D are the first letters of William and Devonshire. Among the many meanings of MIA''s name, it includes "bitter".


    A baby born without father recognition is destined to be very bitter.


    But it''s not right. Even if I broke up with Ambrosius these years, I always let Sunday pay attention to her. It''s impossible not to report to myself on Sunday.


    After hearing this question on Sunday, she quickly returned and said, "Sir, according to the law, Miss MIA is the child adopted by Ms. Ambrosius in Brazil. The adoption procedures are complete, so she is not among the objects I protect.


    And you specifically asked me to protect Ms. Ambrosius and her parents during the mummy crisis. What''s more, in the previous order, there was no order to report everything.


    Well, Sunday is very powerful at this time, but in 2005, he was a replica of Jarvis''s enhanced "Friday".


    Let him understand the hint derived from the order, and William did not say that the hidden feelings, really embarrassed him.


    And Mia was adopted?


    William just doubted for a few seconds, but he didn''t. It must be Ambrose Hughes who, after giving birth to a child in Brazil, adopted him for his career.


    What''s more, by doing so, William''s mind of robbing the child was relieved.


    What''s more, although Lina didn''t like Ambrosius, her granddaughter said that even if William didn''t want to take her back, Lina would do it herself. After all, there were only a few people in Devonshire family.


    As for why he was separated from Ambrosius in those years, it was only because at that time he directed and acted himself, pretending to be trapped on Mars, with a difficult appearance that he would die at any time.


    Ambrosius did not know that he was worried that William would not come back, and that she was not popular with Lena. At that time, she was on the show in France, which completely angered Lena.


    As for what Abigail said in front of his mother Lena at that time, William didn''t want to mention it any more.


    Because, if he is Abigail, he will certainly take the opportunity to drive away the only competitor.


    After that, Abigail didn''t go to Ambrosius for trouble. He was kind and really smart.


    After all, if William knew that Ambrose Hughes was in trouble, he would hesitate to help. Therefore, the best way is to stop talking about Ambrose Hughes in life.


    It is the safest way to let Ambrosius''s affairs be neither high nor low, nor trouble free.


    When William returned to London from Mars at that time, when he heard that Ambrose Hughes was still on the show, he didn''t contact her again, which was a breakup without saying goodbye.


    Of course, it''s also very likely that she didn''t know she was pregnant at that time, and it''s more likely that she couldn''t let go of her modeling career.


    The mental energy swept into the villa, and soon saw a large and a small, sitting on the sofa, eating pizza for dinner, while watching.


    "Does Alexander have a boyfriend or a husband?"


    Sir, Ms. Ambrose Hughes is not married. She has met three boyfriends over the years, but the information in my memory shows that she has not found any other intimate behavior except for polite face-to-face gift and handshake.


    "Are you sure?" As soon as William heard it, he clenched his hand, but he soon let it go.


    It''s been 15 years. Let alone dating a boyfriend, it''s normal to get married.


    "Hold on, sir, retrieving stored data.".


    Ten seconds later, he replied on Sunday, "after searching for three times, the recorded pictures also covered 93% of Ms. Ambrosius''s time. According to some premise actions of human intimacy, tone and expression, we can determine the accuracy rate of 99%".


    For a moment, William said that it was impossible for him to be unhappy when he heard this. But after 15 years, he didn''t know how to face Ambrosius. However, hesitation was not William''s character at this time.


    After a haircut, the sentry turned into a casual suit. He went outside the villa, took a breath and pressed the doorbell.


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong.


    Two doorbells recalled that Ambrose Hugh, who was eating pizza with his daughter and watching this year''s show video, looked sideways at the small screen on the wall and saw who the visitors were.


    But just one look, she was stunned.


    For a long time, just eyes without God muttered, "you, you always, finally know to go home?"


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" When MIA heard the murmur, she looked sideways at Ambrose''s expression and was startled.Hearing Mia''s worried voice, Ambrosius regained his mind, with a slightly neurotic expression, and soon turned into a bright smile, "mia, help mom get the new skirt she bought when I was shopping with you the day before yesterday. I, I can''t go to see him like this now.".


    "Who do you want to see, mom?" MIA asked, but she quickly got up and went to Ambrosius''s bedroom to get her clothes.


    William, standing outside the door, had already heard the dialogue clearly.


    Silently turned to sit on the steps outside the door, the heart is not mixed feelings, but said not moved, it is also cheating.


    So, even if he felt that there were a lot of paparazzi around, guarding the neighborhood of more than a dozen stars, he didn''t mind sitting on the steps.


    On the contrary, a cigar appeared in his hand, and then it ignited without fire, smoking at will.


    And the flickering light soon attracted curious paparazzi.


    "God, are you kidding me, or are you admiring me at last?"


    A paparazzi with a high-power camera and a clear view of William''s appearance was so excited that he almost knelt on the ground.


    However, his professionalism made him instinctively press the shutter continuously, first taking pictures of William smoking a cigar, and then taking pictures of William sitting on the steps outside Ambrosius''s house.


    Then a phone call came to the largest newspaper in the United States. Within ten seconds, the editor in chief of the other end of the phone agreed to an offer of US $1 million. Although there were more than ten photos, there were only two scenes.


    When the news was about to stir the whole world, William squinted at the paparazzi in the distance and asked Sunday, "how long will it take for me and Mia to have a paternity test?"


    Ten minutes, sir.


    After listening to this reply, William asked to start the test on Sunday, and at the same time,


    he was not at ease. He asked a magic agent to take his and Mia''s hair and send them to search for the soul gem two years ago. In 2013, he found that in a world without any Sunday, he did DNA comparison himself.


    If anyone dares to use this method to calculate him, even Odin, he will turn his face.

 Chapter 1547

    Ten minutes later, he reported to William on Sunday that MIA was his own daughter, but Alexander in the house was still making up and trying on his clothes.


    It seemed that he was not worried that William would be impatient, or that Alexander was too excited to think.


    passed 20 minutes as like as two peas in another time and space. The magic separation of the experiment itself was confirmed by paternity test, which is exactly the same as the data produced on Sunday.


    William couldn''t help but show a ecstatic expression on his face, and then waved to the paparazzi hiding more than ten meters away.


    When the paparazzi didn''t know whether to come out from behind the tree, a huge stealth spaceship suddenly appeared in the sky, and then the lighted cabin door opened,


    hundreds of combat robots and two medical robots jumped out of the spaceship, made a slight "bang bang" sound, and landed around the villa, or hid in the villa, or in the bushes, garage, and debris room .


    More than a dozen deformable robots have turned into benches, weeding carts, statues, and even into low fences of grass.


    Let the paparazzi keep taking pictures, excited hands are shaking up at the same time, the forehead also soon began to sweat.


    It was then that he really thought of what William Devonshire meant.


    It can be said that William only needs to say that Milwaukee is a group that cooperates with Devonshire group, or hopes to set up business with Devonshire group. The rich will not only make his paparazzi disappear, but his newspaper will go bankrupt the next day.


    Think of this, just now is full of money, are their own paparazzi favored by God, cold hands and feet, scurrying away.


    Let originally want to pass this lucky paparazzi, report MIA is his daughter, William, helplessly straight shake his head.


    "How terrible am I?"


    "Click" a body, William looked back to see wearing a blue Knee Skirt, face shy, eyes still flashing tears of Alexander.


    Suddenly let William think of himself and her, those good times in the past, "come here.".


    William waved with a smile. Alexander covered his mouth with his hands excitedly. He forced himself not to cry. But when he got to William''s side, she began to hesitate.


    "Wilhelm and Wilhelm, are you going home, or are you going to rob me of MIA?"


    William glanced over Ambrose Hughes, looked at mia, who was hiding behind the doorframe, only showing her head and wide eyed. Then he took Ambrose Hughes by the hand, drew her closer and sat down beside him.


    "Don''t worry, no one will take MIA. As for me, it seems that I went out a little too long last time, and I don''t even know how long my daughter is.".


    "Thank you, thank you, William",


    after getting the affirmative answer, Ambrosius couldn''t help crying. He threw himself into William''s arms and put his arms around his neck. "I knew you would come back, and you would come back to me and Mia.".


    William patted Ambrosius on the back and said comforting words, but he sighed helplessly in his heart. He was moved, but he also understood that Ambrosius did, because MIA existed, and he was sure that he would not become a complete failure.


    When MIA is born, even if Ambrosius can''t get back to William, when MIA is 16 years old and comes of age, not to mention tens of billions, she can at least get a fortune of one billion.


    Seeing that Ambrosius has been dating her boyfriend three times in recent years, we can see that she didn''t want to give up, but in the end, she didn''t know why. She never took the last step to accept a new relationship.


    But now it''s meaningless to say that.


    Although he didn''t get back together with Ambrosius, William could still recognize mia, but a woman had been waiting for him for 15 years, and he didn''t exceed his bottom line. William couldn''t really be ruthless to that extent.


    When Ambrosius had cried enough, William put his arm around her waist, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, then waved to mia, who was still hiding behind the door.


    "Come here, let me have a good look at you.".


    Mia a Leng, some hesitant don''t know whether to listen to William''s words, but the Ambrosius urgent want to stand up.


    But as soon as he left the steps, he was pressed back to the steps by William, who was holding her.


    In the past, he was able to eat Ambrosius to death, but now it''s even more impossible for her to have indulgence and take things for granted just because she was separated for 15 years.


    After all, there are so many women in the family. It''s William himself who jumps out to make trouble.


    Mia looked at his mother timid look at William, heart secretly scold Ambrosius not to be proud, to William this father extremely dissatisfied at the same time, and smart dare not speak.


    He could only lower his head, quickly walk down the steps and stand on the aisle two meters away from William.


    Ambrosius frowned softly and said, "stand close, Mia.".


    But the little girl turned her lips and stopped after two small steps.


    "Well, don''t push her," said William, holding on to Ambrosius, and then laughing a few times. "Does she look like me when she curls her lips?".


    , ANN, as like as two peas, William looks at Mia and looks at it. "It''s not like it."With a glance, William knew that 14-year-old mia, who is 1.62 meters tall, has long legs as thin and long as a pencil,


    black eyes, long eyelashes, nose and eye socket are almost the same as her father, so she is definitely a beautiful princess.


    After a simple look, William nodded with a smile, and said to the uneasy Ambrosius, "thank you, my dear, but our daughter is beautiful, but isn''t she too thin?"


    When he heard William call himself "dear", Ambrosius finally showed a bright smile on his face,


    he said to William that MIA was a little thin and nodded without thinking about it. "You''re right, dear. I''ll pay attention to it. Growing fat just makes her stop thinking about being a model.".


    "Well," said William, smiling and kissing Ambrosius on the face. She had suffered from being a model. She would not let MIA go on the catwalk again.


    "You are responsible for how to dress up, how to study and what school to go to. My father is only responsible for taking you and our daughter out to play, go shopping and go shopping.


    Teach her how to ride a horse, fly a yacht, fly a plane, fly a spaceship, and be the princess of Devonshire.


    "Princess?" Ambrosius nodded in surprise, and Mia, a little girl who had worshipped William, couldn''t care to be angry when she heard that even the spaceship could open.


    "Mr. de, Mr. Devonshire, can I really fly a spaceship?"


    "Well ~ ~" William looked back at MIA. "I''m your father, so what should you call me?"


    This, this, this.


    I thought MIA would be very resistant to herself, but I didn''t expect that the little girl just hesitated for a while and whispered, "father, father.".


    Ha ha ha.


    Happy, William pointed to the sky. When Mia and Ambrosius looked up, a 300 meter long spaceship suddenly appeared 20 meters above the villa.


    "Ah.

 Chapter 1548

    Frightened mia, instinctively squatting on the ground, want to stay away from the ship because it is too close, and a strong sense of oppression.


    Ha ha ha.


    William looked at his daughter, who was almost sitting on the ground. He couldn''t help laughing happily.


    Mia''s face turned red with shame, while Ambrosius, who was holding William''s arm, thought with a sigh that William was still the same as before. He was as strong as his own daughter.


    "I, I," MIA hesitated for a long time, staring at William at the same time, but not really angry, ran back to the villa.


    On the contrary, because he really wanted to board the spaceship, he was laughed at by his father, and his face turned red and almost cried.


    Looking at the tears in his daughter''s eyes, Ambrosius quickly shook William''s arm, "dear, how can you laugh at your daughter''s father like that,


    quickly apologize to our daughter, or she will be angry and a planet won''t talk to you.".


    "So serious? I really have to apologize.


    But although William apologized, he didn''t mean to apologize at all.


    "My dear daughter, you can kneel down now.".


    With that, William took Ambrosius to his feet. As soon as he stretched out his hand, Tianwen sword with scabbard appeared in his hand.


    Mia, who didn''t know why, was really scared to sit on the ground this time, while Ambrosius excitedly released William''s hand, covered his mouth with both hands, looked forward and excited, and walked to William in front of MIA.


    Then, seeing MIA still sitting on the ground, Ambrosius hurried to the front of the mountain, took her hand, and said eagerly, "kneel quickly, Mia,


    your father is going to canonize you as a princess, and at the same time officially admit that you are a member of the Devonshire family.".


    Maybe it was Ambrosius''s tone and expression, anxious and serious. MIA honestly changed her seat to kneel, but soon she asked in doubt,


    "Mom, Dad, Dad, isn''t he just a Duke? How can he make me a princess?"


    But for Ambrosius, she doesn''t care if William is qualified to be a princess. The most important thing is to officially admit MIA as his daughter and a member of Devonshire family.


    Otherwise the illegitimate daughter will be favored again, but she will not even have the right of inheritance.


    "Be quiet, Mia. Your father can''t be wrong.".


    William didn''t mind Ambrosius. For MIA''s sake, it must be nature. No one can change a mother''s mind to fight for the interests of her children.


    Leaning on the hilt of Tianwen sword, William said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mina, your father is not only the Duke, but also the Lord of the elves, the ruler of the forest of elves, the king of the gods of Olympus, and many other rulers.


    any one identity is enough to make you a real princess.".


    "King of the gods?" Mia surprised looked up at William, but did not come and talk again, listen to William with a smile, "there''s a problem, we''ll talk about it later.".


    Mia curled her lips and knelt down straight. Then she saw William raise his Tianwen sword and clap it twice on his left and right shoulders.


    "In the name of William Winston Devonshire, I canonize MIA Winston Devonshire as princess, and have the inheritance right of Devonshire family in all the industries in the United States.".


    "Really?" On hearing this, Mia almost jumped up and looked up at William if she wasn''t pressed by Tianwen sword.


    "Yes, my dear daughter, you are the heir of ten billion dollars now. Should you thank or kiss your father?"


    As soon as William put away the Tianwen sword in his hand, Mia immediately got up and directly fell on William''s arms. But a few seconds later, Mia, who was calm down, raised her head and asked weakly,


    "father, do you give me too much, don''t you have to talk to London? What''s more, how do I feel that you are buying me off? "


    William was relieved to hear that.


    In the face of the temptation of 10 billion dollars, Mia, 14, who has been living in the United States since childhood, can''t refuse normally,


    but she calms down in a few seconds and worries about Abigail''s attitude, which makes William very satisfied.


    This small trial, at least let William not worry about MIA in a short time, will be irrational to fight with Abigail.


    As for Ambrosius, William has enough confidence to press her, not to mention Abigail himself is smart, never before he did not have children, beat Mia and cause William''s dissatisfaction.


    Thinking of this, William narrowed his eyes and thought for a few seconds. He kissed MIA on the top of his head, raised his hand and waved to the paparazzi attracted by the spaceship outside the villa. Then he took Mia and Ambrose into the villa hand in hand.


    Lying on the sofa, with her head resting on Ambrosius''s leg, she ignored the background, her mouth pumping, but her eyes showing happy eyes.


    He reached out and snapped his fingers. Two magic illusions appeared in the living room. Then he saw the bells in a black robe and the flashing gold in a suit in front of the TV.As soon as they saw William, they bowed in the surprised eyes of Ambrosius and Mia and said,


    "nice to meet you, great master.".


    "Well," William said, pointing to MIA sitting on the sofa, "this is my eldest daughter, Mia Devonshire, who you will serve and protect in the future.".


    Yes, master.


    Shanjin, the earth born domestic elf, agreed without hesitation,


    while lingdang hesitated for a few seconds and asked cautiously, "master, can I ask, we magic Elves will only serve master MIA in the future,


    or will we serve other little masters after they are born?"


    Not only Ambrosius and Mia were concerned about this issue, but William himself felt that he did not consider it comprehensively.


    After thinking about it, he said, "the object of the magic ELF''s loyalty is only me, and the next generation of Devonshire''s master appointed by me.


    As for my children, they are the objects of your service and protection.


    In the future, you are forbidden to participate in any fight between princes and princesses, let alone help them do bad things.


    If someone threatens you with their own security, I authorize you to forcibly take them back to Oxford castle and wait for my decision. ".


    "Yes, great and wise master.".


    Lingdang bowed to Mia and said, "master mia, I''m lingdang, the leader of the magic elf. If you have any questions, you can ask us for help.".


    After Shanjin saluted and introduced herself, Mia stood up in a hurry and didn''t know how to answer. She could only say "thank you.".


    "Let the Thunderbird tribe send 20 adult Thunderbirds here, always accept your dispatch, protect Mia and Ambrosius.".


    Lingdang nodded, "yes, master, we''ll go back and get ready.".


    When the two elves disappeared, Mia excitedly walked up to William, half kneeling and half sitting, grabbed William''s arm and asked, "father, are there really Thunderbirds in the world?"

 Chapter 1549

    Looking at his daughter sitting on her knees with curious and expectant eyes and resting his head on Ambrosius''s lap,


    he could not help rubbing Mia''s head. When MIA rolled her eyes because her hair was out of order, William flicked her forehead with a smile.


    "Ouch," said William with a smile to Ambrosius, who was full of tenderness in his eyes.


    "I have to find a etiquette teacher for MIA in the future, so that my mother and her grandmother Lina will not have a good first impression of her, which will affect Mia''s position at home.".


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, honey.".


    When Ambrosius heard this, he immediately thought that it was because of Lina''s bad impression on her and the reason of professional model that he didn''t like to see her all the time?


    What''s more, after spending some time with Lina, she knows William''s attitude towards his mother very well.


    It can be said that as long as Lena likes mia, Mia, the parent daughter of Devonshire, can be on an equal footing with the Duchess of Abigail.


    I''m going to call my agent.


    "Sit down for me," William said, rolling his eyes as he saw that Ambrosius was about to get up and lay on her lap. "I''ve already given you 5% of the shares of the parent company of Weimi. How can I still use a broker instead of a personal assistant team?".


    When Ambrosius sat back, Mia pointed to William and said, "Mom, mom, daddy rolled his eyes just now. If I want to learn etiquette, daddy has to accompany me.".


    Ambrosius angrily stretched out his hand on Mia''s head and knocked on it, "what''s your father''s identity? The king stood with him.


    Not to mention the Devonshire family, everything today is made by your father.


    Even if you do something out of line, people will only say that your father''s real temperament.


    But if you''re caught rolling your eyes, it''s impotence, and then your mother and I are the second ones to be blamed.


    All those who are jealous of me will say that I didn''t teach you well. Some even suggest that your grandmother take you to London and teach you personally.


    "Wait a minute," William said in a affirmative voice before waiting for Ambrose to cry. Before MIA vowed not to leave her,


    "I said MIA will only live with you, and no one can change this decision. Moreover, I don''t think the outside world or the media can influence my opinion of MIA.".


    With that, William looked at Ambrosius and said, "I''m William Devonshire. If the media dare to talk, either buy them or let them go bankrupt.".


    "Wow, money is good." MIA grabbed William''s arm excitedly. "Daddy, shall we buy the parent company lb of Weimi?"


    When William heard this, he looked at Ambrosius in surprise, and heard MIA take the initiative to say, "the sales volume of Vimy has fallen sharply in the past two years, so many people in the parent company put their ideas on their mother, and they want to exchange the shares of Vimy which have become a burden for their mother''s shares of the parent company.".


    When MIA finished, William frowned and said, "Sunday.".


    "Just a moment, sir", the voice of Sunday came from the villa, and then a ball detector flew out of the corridor to release the holographic projection.


    "Asshole", Ambrosius, regardless of MIA''s surprise, stretched out his hand and twisted it off William''s arm. "Since you''ve been watching me, why don''t you come to me and Mia for so many years?".


    William instant head big, fortunately for him, lying, and eating and drinking as simple as, "if it wasn''t for an accident in Los Angeles City, I always thought MIA really is your adoption.".


    "I''m adopted?"


    Mia, as William thought, looked at Ambrosius in surprise. Then she seemed to understand something and turned her mind from William to Mia''s Ambrosius.


    Seeing her mother''s guilt on her face, Mia, who couldn''t bear it, glared at William again. Finally, she grabbed his hand, opened her mouth and bit him on the arm.


    In the face of his own daughter, William can only relax his arms as much as possible, so as not to swell up his muscles and break Mia''s teeth.


    On the contrary, he had to say in a low voice, "OK, OK, beautiful and lovely mia, daddy will apologize to you, OK?"


    Then, with a move of heart, the treasure gourd made from the trunk of the tree of life appeared in front of MIA.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the green gourd, Mia soon forgot that she was not a daughter in law.


    I grabbed the gourd and observed it for a while. Then I tried to shake it a few times. I heard the sound of water flowing in the gourd. I pulled out the plug curiously and looked at William doubtfully. "Can I drink it?"


    "Of course," William said with a smile, "it''s filled with the magic nectar of the legendary water of life.".


    Hook the finger, a drop of nectar automatically fly out of the gourd, suspended in the air, "this drop should be able to increase the life span of ordinary people for several years, delay aging, often drink it can stay young forever."."Really, really," Mia''s eyes immediately on the surprise of Ambrosius.


    Looking at the wrinkled mother in the corner of her eyes, the gourd in Mia''s hand appeared in front of Ambrosius, "Mom, drink it up quickly.".


    "Ha ha ha", William instantly laughed in a low voice, reached for the gourd, an idea arose, three drops of magic nectar appeared in Ambrose''s mouth,


    and the first drop went directly into Mia''s forehead, who was only 14 years old.


    When MIA covered her forehead in surprise, William said to Ambrosius with a smile, "this thing has the power of nature. With your body now, at most three drops a month, otherwise it will backfire.".


    "Well," Ambrosius nodded without any doubt. As soon as his lips opened, three drops of nectar were eaten.


    In a few seconds, I felt a warm feeling in my stomach, and then under the gaze of MIA, who still covered her forehead with her hand,


    the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, and some loose skin wrinkled up a little.


    William, who knew exactly what would happen if he absorbed magic nectar for the first time, stood up, took Mia and said, "honey, take me to the kitchen, so that you mother and daughter would not be so pitiful as to have pizza for dinner.".


    Mia, who was directly led away by William, looked back and saw her mother hurried upstairs.


    After walking into the kitchen, William glanced at her, then opened the double door refrigerator and said, "don''t worry. Your mother should be taking a bath now.".


    After listening, Mia stood for a few seconds, reached for her forehead and cheek, and saw a light layer of greasy on her fingers.


    "Ah.


    William was startled by the sudden scream. MIA turned around and ran out of the kitchen. Then there was a sound of "Dong Dong Dong" coming upstairs.


    William laughed and said, "let''s bite your father and me.

 Chapter 1550

    Half an hour later, William, who had prepared four dishes and one soup of rice, heard the chirping of Ambrosius and Mia, coming down the stairs.


    Then, mother and daughter walked into the kitchen hand in hand in jeans and T-shirts.


    When she saw William sitting in a high chair, Mia ran over excitedly, grabbed William''s arm and said, "Daddy, take that...".


    "Wait a minute." before MIA finished, William, who knew what she was trying to say, shrugged and said, "the gourd has always been kept by Jesse, so I advise you to think about how to please your aunt Jesse.".


    "Jesse?"


    When Ambrosius heard this, he couldn''t help falling into memory. Then he said with a smile to MIA with a tangled expression, "don''t worry, Jesse is the best speaker. As long as you have a sweet mouth, you should have no problem.


    Besides, "Ambrosius spoke to William Nunu, and Mia knew for a moment that it was her own father who was in charge of the family.


    The little girl turned her eyes and shook William''s hand. "Daddy, what does aunt Jesse like?"


    William looked at MIA in surprise, then nodded to Ambrosius happily, "honey, it seems that you teach very well.".


    Ambrosius is also satisfied that MIA does not ask William directly, but intends to integrate into the Devonshire family.


    Although Mia''s doing so made Ambrose Hugh feel lost for a moment, she also knew that William could not abandon Abigail for MIA''s sake.


    Even if William is forced to choose, at most everything in the future in the United States will really belong to their mother and daughter, but William will certainly only come to the United States to accompany them for a period of time when he is free.


    When William was happy, sentry armour suddenly appeared in the kitchen, but then he thought that the treasure in his hand, in addition to infinite gems, was only sentry armour peeped at most.


    Or you can give MIA the energy version of sentry armor directly, so that she will not be afraid of most attacks on the main material plane, but the energy sentry armor is not invincible.


    Or just like other women, just give nano Zhenjin inner armor and mark 50 nano Zhenjin outer armor.


    After thinking about it, since my mother didn''t give sentry armor, and nothing happened all these years, if she suddenly gave it to MIA sentry, it might cause her trouble and danger.


    On Sunday, prepare two sets of nano Zhenjin armor for Ambrosius and Mia.


    "Yes, sir," he said on Sunday. The white board sentry in the kitchen automatically turned into a flowing water and integrated into his coat like armor.


    "William?" Of course, Ambrosius understood that William just wanted to give MIA the armor that was different from others, even William''s own armor.


    But I don''t know why in the end, I didn''t give it to MIA.


    "Don''t think about it," said William, holding Mia''s hand and laughing at her and Ambrosius. "Sentinel armor is so important that it''s even so powerful that Odin and Zeus have always wanted it.


    So although I really wanted to give MIA a set just now, if I think about it again, it will bring danger to her.


    And to inherit the sentinel armor is to inherit the Devonshire family.


    Mia is still too young. I don''t want to let her be watched by the protoss, demons, Knights of light, kamataji mages, light elves,


    and Angela and HeLa, Athena and Artemis, as well as their Asgard and Olympus.


    Ambrosius and Mia were so scared that they didn''t even dare to say anything. When they thought that they really had to face the existence of countless myths, they shivered.


    Fortunately, they soon thought that these forces were all under William''s rule. When they relaxed, their eyes were full of worship.


    When William handed the bowl to Ambrosius and took MIA to sit next to him, while Ambrosius was busy with the meal, Mia asked carefully, "Daddy, is there really a Protoss and a devil?"


    "Of course," William said, touching Mia''s head, "don''t worry, little fellow, your father, I''m the supreme mage who can beat Mephisto,


    besides, this time, I''m sure you''re my daughter, because of the demons of Los Angeles, because of you, all of you escaped from Los Angeles.


    Some demons who run slowly or are too close to you and don''t rush to escape are all turned into ashes.


    Mia looked at William in shock. "Because of me? How is that possible? "


    "Nothing is impossible," William said again about his agreement with abyss will. In the adoring eyes of Ambrosius and his daughter,


    reminded, "in the future, there will be several times more paparazzi near you, so as long as the paparazzi don''t get close to you, don''t worry about them.".


    Mia thought about it and asked cleverly, "is it because of the demons living in the United States, for fear that my mother and I will suddenly appear in a city?"


    "Well," William nodded with a smile, "as long as there are negative emotions in the human heart, the devil will never die out, so I can only be like the supreme mage of all ages,On the one hand, he tried his best to suppress and eliminate the devils who did not obey the rules, and even used the reason of bad mood to clean up the devils at will, but in the end, he had to turn a blind eye and let those devils with low destructiveness live in our world like the dregs of human beings. ".


    "But can the devil be the same as the bad man? Daddy, you can''t, "interrupted William before MIA finished." well, I''m only responsible for protecting my family, the earth and the whole human being.


    Those ha vampires, ha demons, those who want to die by themselves, Odin, Zeus and God can''t change them. Your father, I don''t want to manage, and I don''t have much time to manage. ".


    Taking the bowl from Ambrosius, William put it in front of MIA and said, "if it really matters, how can I spend time with you and your mother for dinner, and go shopping with you.


    More importantly, "said William, looking at MIA sternly," I have another identity. I am the Lord of silence in the abyss.


    Therefore, I know better than anyone how many demons there are in the abyss. Once the demons feel that they can''t live, that''s the beginning of the war. ".


    After listening to these words, Mia looked at William blankly. Fortunately, after a while, when William was going to release the holy light, Mia''s eyes regained their luster.


    "Then I don''t have to do anything, just like before?"


    "That''s not necessary," said William, laughing, holding MIA on his shoulder and kissing her on the forehead,


    "it''s ok if you want to help others, Devonshire family fund,,", and shaking his head, "forget it, the world is full of calculation, and you''re only 14 years old. When you''re 18 years old, you''ll follow your grandmother again Fund it.


    Seeing Mia''s puzzled and angry expression in her eyes, William laughed, "when my grandfather died when I was 10 years old, I saw the darkness of the world.


    It''s not easy for a teenager to be monitored all the time. So, if you can get in touch with the darkness a few years later, it''s a few years later. ".


    "So miserable? Then I''m much happier than you. Mia nodded honestly and obediently this time. Then she took the bowl from Ambrosius and put it in front of William. "Thank you, daddy.".


    "Ha ha ha", William couldn''t help laughing, while Ambrosius looked at his father and daughter with tender eyes, talking and laughing, and eating together without any estrangement,


    in his heart, he secretly scolded William as an asshole, which easily dispelled Mia''s strangeness and resentment towards him.

 Chapter 1551

    After getting Mia''s forgiveness and letting her stop worrying about why William''s father didn''t recognize her daughter until 14 years later,


    William couldn''t help but focus on how to create some real wealth and property for MIA.


    William would not be reluctant to give money directly, not to mention us dollars, pounds and gold. Even the universal interstellar currency and higher level energy crystals are just numbers to William.


    If you want to reasonably and legally give the money to your daughter and Ambrosius, you will have to pay a gift tax of 55 million yuan if you give 100 million yuan to mia, unless you use the fund as a cover.


    With such a large sum of money, it would be better to let MIA give up her nationality. Then William shook his head again.


    American people are not stupid. You can''t give up your nationality if you want to.


    Ordinary people have to go through a lot of auditing procedures. Mia, who William has made it clear that he is his daughter, even if the American people can''t set up obstacles, they will certainly delay by various means.


    Then all kinds of relations and benefits were promised to William just to keep his business in the United States.


    The tax England receives from Devonshire group every year has long been coveted by all countries, not to mention the gold transported from Mars every year.


    Moreover, if the decision has been delayed for a long time, let alone England, even other European countries, even Brazil, will jump out and compete with the Americans for MIA''s nationality.


    "Mom, what''s daddy thinking?" After eating half a bowl of rice, Mia, who felt full, was stunned to see William holding a piece of beef. She could not help but put down the spoon to look at William and his mother Ambrose.


    As soon as William looked up, he saw that Ambrosius was shaking his head at MIA. He couldn''t help but smile and said to mia, "I''m thinking about what you said.


    When cooking just now, after listening to the explanation on Sunday, the reason why Weimi lost money was that Xinggan was defeated by comfort. Many middle and high consumption women used to choose underwear for their husbands and boyfriends, but now they choose underwear for themselves.


    Since it is living for itself, it must be comfortable and good-looking choice, pay more attention to comfort.


    In terms of fabric experiments and ready-made products, no one in the world can match William''s technology.


    After thinking about it, William asked Sunday, "Sunday, I remember that in the fabric technology used to make bulletproof suits, the fabric synthesized by a formula should be the most suitable for making close fitting clothes, right?"


    "Yes, sir, you stopped it seven years ago. The bulletproof suit fd37, which has not yet been launched, is really suitable as a material for close fitting clothes as long as it abandons the bulletproof effect.


    as for the bear hood, I also have the clothing information of Kerry people in my database. After calculation, it is more than twice as moderate as all the existing products on earth.".


    "Hey hey, there''s no need to make such a good product all at once," William laughs. "Besides, you''d better do some experiments to make sure that the new fabric won''t leak the technology of bulletproof fabric.".


    I see sir. It''s expected to take three days to do the experiment.


    "Wait, daddy, why don''t you sell new bulletproof suits anymore?" Mia asked, his reaction came over and said, "is the bulletproof effect too strong?"


    As soon as William heard it, he knew that little girl was playing silly first and then saying what she had thought of.


    Let William know that her daughter is very smart.


    However, Mia is careful, and William doesn''t intend to expose it. After all, it''s only 14 years since she suddenly came to recognize her daughter. It''s normal for MIA to feel insecure.


    While nodding to mia, William looked at Ambrosius. Unfortunately, Ambrosius was not as sensitive and intelligent as Abigail. He didn''t understand that William wanted her to enlighten MIA instead of trying to show herself in front of his father.


    "Since there are fabrics that are suitable for mass production, can lower the cost and price, and are more suitable for making close fitting clothes than the existing fabrics, it should not be difficult to rescue Vimy.".


    After thinking for a few seconds, William said to Ambrosius, "I''ll ask someone to talk to the parent company of Weimi in your name and exchange as many shares as possible.


    As for mia, "William looked at her expectant daughter with a smile," dear daughter, Dad, I use equipment and technology to make a price of one million dollars,


    you use the condition of acting as the image spokesman of the new company to make a price of one million dollars, shall we start a new company together? "


    "Really?" Mia was so happy that she wanted to fall on William''s arms. But as soon as she got up, she was pressed down by William and let her lean on her shoulder.


    They are already half girls of 1.62, holding hands, holding arms, or even having to hold or carry them when they fall asleep. William can accept it, but he can''t help paying attention to his more intimate behavior as a father.


    Then William regretted that he didn''t recognize MIA earlier and lost too much fun of parenting. Now, if he wanted to kiss her, he could only kiss her on the forehead and head.


    "Of course it is," William said with a smile, rubbing Mia''s head. "In a year or two, you will be the world-class fabric king, and then you will focus on the entertainment, sports and media industries."."The queen of media?"


    Mia, who grew up in the circle of fame and fortune, is not dissatisfied with William''s arrangement. Instead, she looks forward to the situation when her friends are all around her.


    "Honey, I''d better sell the shares of Vimy''s parent company directly," said Ambrose, who was sitting opposite William with a trace of regret and worry in her eyes. "I''m worried that Mrs. Lena will be dissatisfied with my relationship with Vimy, which will affect her impression of MIA.".


    "Don''t worry," William said, shaking his head, leaving Ambrosius and his daughter in the entertainment and media industry in order to distinguish them from Abigail''s business.


    Compared with Abigail, the future MIA is hard to say, but Ambrosius can''t fight Abigail.


    Not to mention Abigail, Jesse, Serena and Nisa, and even Laura and dardario.


    What''s more, if Angela chooses between Abigail and Ambrose Hughes, she will definitely choose Abigail. Even because MIA is the eldest daughter, other women will be estranged from Ambrose Hughes.


    Nm, thinking of this, William suddenly felt that with the passage of time, he had other children. Fortunately, in case MIA was a child, it seemed that it was not enough to rely on the protection of magic elves alone.


    Especially some time ago, I also accepted the uncertainty factor of Hella.


    Just as he wanted to summon the 400 Holy Spirits who were completely under his command from the spirit Hall of Olympus to protect mia,


    William shook his head again, as if he was too worried. He didn''t believe that his women dared to do things behind their back.


    Angela, Athena and Artemis don''t have to worry that MIA will inherit the two realms.


    Olympus is William personally swore that only the children of Athena and Artemis are eligible to inherit.


    Asgard, not to mention that MIA has no inheritance right at all. Even if she has, she will still be behind Saul''s descendants.


    And those women on earth, Serena and Nisa, are blood clan, and they don''t pay much attention to the normal industry.


    As for Jesse, she would never dare to be asked to do anything by William. Abigail would not be so stupid before he was desperate.


    What''s more, it''s no problem how to spoil MIA. As long as they don''t give their mother and daughter two opportunities to reach into Abigail''s and other women''s territory, they can''t make trouble.


    Thinking of this, William said to Ambrose, "before MIA came of age, you were in charge of all her shares, and I''ll add the names of you and Mia to the beneficiaries of the Devonshire family fund.


    In the future, Mia''s monthly allowance will only be $10000, and the rest will be put into her personal account.


    "No, daddy," MIA said, head down on the table. "Ten thousand dollars is not enough for my clothes, cosmetics, and daily expenses.".

 Chapter 1552

    William couldn''t help frowning at Ambrose Hugh, and Ambrose Hugh said helplessly, "dear, girls spend more money than boys,


    and the vanity circle is very keen on comparison. You don''t want your daughter to be ridiculed because of her clothes and daily expenses?"


    In this way, William will understand that Ambrosius is also a star. If Mia''s daughter wears and uses a little lower grade, she will be talked about in the media.


    "On Sunday, do I have a few accounts left untouched in Switzerland?"


    "Yes, sir, you still have four accounts in Switzerland, three in UBS and one in the hermit led Bank of Batis. The least one account has $340 million and the most one has $21.7 billion.".


    "Well, ask someone to open a sub card for MIA. In the future, she will have to tell Ambrosius about any consumption of more than $1000, and tell me about any consumption of more than $100000.".


    Yes sir.


    I thought MIA would be dissatisfied, but I didn''t expect that this little girl was looking at William with a look of God, "21.7 billion dollars is put in the bank all the time?"


    "God, such a proud and inhumane father even has to worry about the consumption of $1000.".


    "Well, Mia, William, it''s for your own good," said Ambrose Hughes, smiling at his daughter lying on the dining table. "Now that your father is in charge, I won''t have to worry about shopping for you any more.".


    When William heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. Having a daughter to take care of seems to be something that can make him happy.


    He made two exclusive deer head holy light rings, the same ruby rings as the two Abigail. Finally, he thought about it again,


    the ruby ring is exclusive to his women, so it''s not right to give MIA. Finally, he made a special diamond deer head ring for her with a pink colored diamond,


    then, he gave her a pair of water Drop type, peanuts sized blue diamond earrings for MIA.


    In Mia''s scream, she put on the blue diamond earrings and put the two rings in her hands.


    Taking Ambrosius by the hand, he said to mia, "you will wash the dishes for the next month, or I will take back your unique pink diamond deer head ring in the world.".


    "No problem, daddy, not for one month, but for three months.".


    Some happy and silly MIA used to wear a pink diamond on her left ring finger, but she saw that Ambrosius put the ring of light made of gold on her left ring finger. MIA turned her eyes and realized that the ring of light was more important.


    After that, William and Ambrosius didn''t pay any attention. They put the diamond diamond under the light. Mia, who looked left and right, went upstairs with ten fingers.


    More than ten minutes later, feeling Ambrosius''s strange and excited about fitness, William could only put down the idea of fast running, and was very considerate to take her jogging.


    Early the next morning, William, who was sleeping soundly, put incense on his mouth and went downstairs in his pajamas and nightgown.


    As soon as you sweep out of the house, you know that there are at least 100 reporters outside. Let''s call her mother Lena on Sunday and tell her about MIA.


    repeatedly promise to take MIA back to London in a few days, which stops Lena''s idea of coming to the United States.


    After hanging up with my mother, I thought about it and called Abigail.


    There was no accident. Ambrosius was very generous and decent. She even said that MIA could let her get in touch with Devonshire group if she wanted to.


    But William is also very positive, directly rejected the proposal, and made it clear that business as usual.


    If you stabilize Abigail, you will also stabilize Jesse and Serena. Nisa won''t have much opinion either.


    After calling all the women at home, he went to Asgard, Olympus and dark space in person. When William returned to his villa on Santa Monica Avenue, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Seeing that Ambrosius and Mia had not yet got up, he was not in a hurry to wake up their mother and daughter, but in his pajamas and Nightgown, carrying a glass of orange juice, he opened the door and walked out of the villa,


    under the countless flashing lights, he looked at the reporters who were blocked by the fighting robots on the street outside the lawn as if nothing had happened.


    Then, ignoring the reporters'' problems, he walked to the mailbox, took out the letters and newspapers, waved to the reporters, and walked back to the villa slowly.


    The picture of him wearing pajamas and nightgowns spread all over the world.


    While countless people were stunned, the most reported one was whether MIA was the daughter of William and Ambrosius.


    If it is, it means that at least one trillion dollars of successors appear in the United States, not in England.


    As for William and Ambrosius not married, Mia is an illegitimate daughter and probably has no inheritance right, which is not the topic of the media today.


    If everything is reported, what will reporters and newspapers eat tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even a month later?


    Unfortunately, the Americans do not want to raise this issue, and they are even willing to cooperate with William to claim mia, but this does not mean that England will be indifferent.It is not too much to say that Devonshire group has accounted for 23% of the total economy of England over the years.


    If the Devonshire family''s successor becomes an American, it will not mean that the United States will control a large number of industries, jobs and technologies, and win an invisible war that is related to one country''s economy and affects the world''s economy.


    So, an hour after William came out with orange juice to take the newspaper and spread it all over the world, the first news conference of England''s new term was held, saying that all the people in England welcomed the descendants of the Duke of Devonshire family to return to England.


    If William is willing, England will not set up any obstacles on the issue of his children, or even be willing to ask King Philip to canonize William''s daughter as a princess.


    There is not a word about daomia, but everyone knows that the first one is about MIA.


    As for the issue of canonization of the princess, I thought the royal family would like to ask Wilson, a prince who is very close to the Devonshire family, to come out and say a few words, but to the surprise of the whole world, Philip, who has rarely come out, took the fourth generation, five-year-old little Louis out of the palace and attended the parents'' meeting of little Louis kindergarten And then when he left school with Louis in his arms, he answered a few questions from the English media.


    "As far as I know, William himself has made MIA a princess. As for why he hasn''t made it public, it''s probably because he hasn''t determined where the fiefdom is for MIA.".


    The reporters around were all human spirits. They soon recognized the abnormality and asked with ecstasy, "the Duchy of Devonshire is in Oxford. Miss MIA is even the legal heir, but where else is her fiefdom besides Oxford?


    What''s more, why does Duke Devonshire have the right to make his daughter a princess? Why don''t you even take it for granted that you are king of England? "

 Chapter 1553

    After listening to the reporter''s question, Philip grinned and shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, there are some things I can''t say directly without William''s permission.


    However, what I can reveal to you is that William is no longer just the Duke of England. He has enough rights and qualifications to canonize his daughter as a princess.


    Even if I can, I hope William can canonize my little Louis as a Duke recognized by him, just as I canonized him as a duke.


    This, this means.


    Philip said so obviously, if reporters still don''t understand, it''s a fool.


    When you think of spaceships, they have appeared as early as ten years ago. In the past ten years, William must have found a habitable alien planet, and even ruled over alien humans, or even alien intelligent creatures.


    It is more reasonable and convincing to think that in the past three alien invasions, William secretly or directly participated in defense and counterattack, which prevented the invasions of transformers, zetatary and the dark elves.


    For a moment, people all over the world were curious, frightened and expecting.


    Entering outer space has always been the unremitting pursuit of human beings. Now some people can not only cross the light years for space navigation, but also find a planet suitable for human survival and establish a kingdom in one step.


    Doesn''t that mean that human beings don''t have to worry about the population explosion to exhaust the resources on the earth?


    Soon, more journalists, even ordinary people in Los Angeles, gathered at the villa of Ambrosius on Santa Monica Avenue.


    I hope that I can hear William admit it, and I hope that one day I can go directly to the outer planet.


    And this is also the way William thought out to divert his attention after he received Philip''s call.


    To reduce the popularity of a news, the best way is to make a bigger news.


    When the livable planet comes out, the media''s attention to MIA will certainly be reduced.


    Mia, who is sleeping in her room, is soon woken up by the ring of a private mobile phone.


    Vaguely open your eyes, you can see one of the two mobile phones on the bedside table, constantly sending out a disturbing ring.


    When I reached for my mobile phone, there was a picture of a girl who was only 14 or 15 years old on the screen.


    Hello.


    On hearing Mia''s lazy voice, the person on the other side of the mobile phone said helplessly, "what time is it, are you still sleeping?"


    "What time, what time?" As soon as MIA listened to the school, she suddenly woke up and sat up.


    As soon as I saw the time, I grabbed my hair and yelled, "it''s over, it''s over, I''m sure I''ll be nagged to death by my mother.".


    He jumped out of bed and said to his mobile phone, "I''ll hang up. I''ll see you at school later.".


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait.".


    On the phone, Mia''s classmates had planned to remind her that they would just ask for leave, so as not to be surrounded by people and even run away.


    Unfortunately, when she called again, Mia had already run into the washroom, and the sound of water covered up the ring.


    And downstairs William, hearing Mia''s scream, wanted to scan the past with mental force, but suddenly thought, this is his daughter.


    "On Sunday, Mia is OK.".


    "Yes, sir, Miss MIA is worried that Ms. Ambrosius will blame her for being late for school. She is washing in the washroom at this time.".


    "Class?"


    Sitting at the dinner table, drinking juice and looking at the newspaper, William whispered, "how many years have you left school?"


    He said, shaking his head with a smile, "prepare the car. If the car can''t go out, let my spaceship come.".


    Yes sir.


    Soon, the 100 meter long Zhenjin spaceship took off from the maintenance base, and then came to the undersea production base off London to install a lengthened phantom. Not to mention, it also brought the Aston Martin goddess of arms, one77, so that MIA would not like the phantom.


    On Sunday, William went to the fridge and took out milk, juice, flour, eggs, strawberries and other raw materials. He planned to help Mia and Ambrosius make a pie and juice breakfast.


    More than ten minutes later, William in the kitchen heard the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" coming downstairs, "Daddy, are you still there?"


    "Kitchen", William mouth up, looking back to see MIA rushed in, in his cheek kiss, "Daddy, send me to school, has been late for more than an hour.".


    "No problem," said William, who was kissed by his daughter, with a big smile on his face, pointing to the chair beside the dining table, "have breakfast first, and I''ll drive you to school myself.".


    "There''s no time, Dad," MIA said, shaking William''s arm. "Besides, the pie just made is too hot for me to eat.".


    "It''s simple". After feeling that the two pieces of pie in the pan are completely cooked,


    the crispy piece of pie on both sides will automatically suspend, roll for dozens of times in the air, and soon drop to the temperature suitable for the entrance."Ah, that''s great. Is that magic?".


    Mia''s attention has long been away from breakfast, grabbing William''s arm and shaking, "teach me, daddy, teach me this magic.".


    "OK, OK, I''ll definitely teach you, but now have breakfast first.".


    William laughingly pulls MIA to the dining table and sits down in the chair. He puts a strawberry pie and juice on the table.


    Then he carried a plate with a piece of pie and a juice cup, "I''ll send your mother breakfast, and then I''ll send you to school.".


    "Do you want to be so considerate?"


    Mia looked at William''s back and took a sip of orange juice with a cup. "No wonder mom has never forgotten daddy so many years ago.".


    William and Ambrosius, who were delivering breakfast, wrote ink for more than ten minutes. It was not until MIA cried downstairs that she would not go to school again, and the morning class would be over, that Ambrosius let William go.


    Then he got out of bed in a hurry, opened the door of the dressing room, took out several sets of handmade suits from a small compartment, and compared them with William.


    As soon as William put on his shirt and suit, he knew that it was Ambrose Hugh''s dress, which he secretly bought for him according to his size more than ten years ago.


    Looking at Ambrose, who even had to wear shoes for him, William couldn''t help showing his love. When Ambrose tied his tie, William held her in his arms.


    For a long time, the two people reluctantly separated, "after sending MIA to school, I''ll take you to choose a bigger house, so that you won''t have to face the paparazzi''s peep.".


    "Buy a house?" Ambrosius didn''t refuse, and didn''t want to refuse. "Let''s wait until MIA finishes school at two o''clock in the afternoon, so that the little guy won''t say that I don''t ask her advice, and then I''ll decide what''s going on at home.".


    "Well, the house is for you and Mia. You two are in charge. I''m responsible for making suggestions and paying for it.".


    With that, William took out a gold bank card from his storage space. "Here''s a second card for you. The money in the account is the same as Abigail''s and theirs. It''s 100 million pounds a year.".


    At first, I wanted to say that 100 million pounds was too much to spend. But when I heard that Abigail and they all had the same amount, Ambrosius immediately took the bank card and held William in his arms.


    "Dong Dong Dong", two people are tired of together, heard the knock on the bedroom door.

 Chapter 1554

    Needless to say, Mia must have been impatient.


    William reluctantly released Ambrosius, "this weekend, I''ll take you and Mia back to London. If you have a gift, ask Sunday, he knows what my mother and Abigail like.".


    When she opened the door, she saw MIA staring at herself angrily. William took her daughter''s hand in a funny way. "Well, well, daddy is talking to your mother about the new house, and we have decided to give you the choice.


    As long as you like the house, daddy will buy it for you.


    "Let me choose?" Mia immediately forgot why she was angry and was led downstairs by William with a smile, thinking whether to choose the house on Beverly Hills or Malibu beach.


    Down the stairs, William turned back to Ambrosius and said, "honey, remember to prepare gifts for the Wilsons as well.


    Little Louise, like his cunning father Wilson, has been loved by my mother and Abigail since childhood.


    "I know," Ambrose nodded. The relationship between William and Wilson has long been no secret to the outside world.


    At that time, Wilson even took a spaceship and flew to the moon, and he became the first person outside the Devonshire family to board the spaceship.


    As for little Louis, William was even willing to ride a horse with that little thing in his arms, and he openly said that Louis would become a qualified king.


    "Since we are going to prepare a gift for the Wilson family, do we need to prepare it for King Philip and Prince Charles?"


    "No," William said with a smile and shaking his head, "I will prepare their gifts for you, and the older ones will only care about the magic wine I give them.".


    After kissing Ambrosius, William looks at MIA in jeans, T-shirt, tights and boots. "You can''t wear that in London, do you understand?"


    "Oh, daddy, you''re so wordy," MIA said impatiently. "I''m going to school. Of course I have to wear this.".


    William a Leng, immediately smile to shake head, oneself this is to have a daughter, also began to become stupid?


    However, looking at the blue diamond earrings on Mia''s ears, the pink diamond deer head ring on her right hand, the nano Zhenjin mark 50 storage bracelet on her hands, and the home storage necklace on her neck,


    we can see that although she is smart, she still likes to show off as much as other girls.


    Let''s go.


    Holding Mia''s hand and opening the door of the villa, she was dazed by a series of flashing lights.


    Fortunately, Sunday''s intelligence level is higher than that of human beings. It automatically releases nano materials from the storage necklace, forming a pair of sunglasses to wear on Mia''s face.


    After a few seconds, William''s eyes quickly ignored the flash.


    "Mr. Devonshire, are you sure that Miss MIA WD Ambrosius is your own daughter?"


    "Mr. Devonshire, will you take miss Ambrosius home in defiance of the laws of the earth?"


    Hearing that the reporter was not stupid enough to ask himself whether he would divorce Abigail and marry Ambrosius, William took Mia and walked behind a row of battle robots,


    said by more than a dozen microphones, "MIA is my own daughter, which is beyond doubt. As for the question of marrying Ambrosius,


    after thinking for a few seconds, he felt MIA holding her hand With a tight hand, William said with a smile, "because of the law, in principle, my wedding with Ambrosius will not be on the earth. Thank you.".


    "God, what King Philip said is true.".


    William revealed that the wedding was not held on earth, which made people all over the world pay attention to it and instantly understand that human footprints have really set foot on a livable planet.


    "Mr. Devonshire, can you tell us about the specific domain of the new planet and how far our new home is from us? How big is it compared to the earth? "


    William said with a smile, "human beings are not alone. I think you already know that.".


    Hundreds of reporters nodded, and then listened to William continue, "there are many livable planets, and there are no less than 100 that I know.


    But more of them are abandoned planets whose ecosystems have been destroyed by alien civilizations. Therefore, stepping into space is not a problem. How to protect our parent planet is a bigger problem.


    However, now that I''m talking about this, I also tell you clearly that in my hands, there are two livable planets under my control.


    The scene immediately boiling up, "God bless, God bless, we finally don''t have to worry about that day, the world is destroyed, and human beings are also destroyed.".


    "Don''t worry, human beings won''t be destroyed," William said, squinting. "We are the only ones who can destroy us, and this is also a warning of the rise and fall of countless alien intelligent races.


    Moreover, entering the universe is not as simple as those who think optimistically. Although the universe has rules and constraints, it is still the law of the jungle.


    Conquest and resistance are always eternal topics in the universe.So, finally, I would like to remind you that the livable planet is owned by the Devonshire family, not all mankind. ".


    With that, William pulls mia, no longer cares how shocked the reporters are, how to ask questions, and even ignores some people''s curses. He walks on the 100 meter long Zhenjin spaceship and flies to Mia''s private high school.


    "Daddy, what you just said is really, really appropriate?"


    "Well, that''s what I need to think about. When you grow up and have the ability to accept my assigned tasks or take charge of things on a certain planet, think about these things.".


    With a smile, William smoothed Mia''s frown with his hand. "The universe is not peaceful. A few years ago, it even appeared a crisis that almost endangered half of all the creatures in the universe. Therefore, love should be given, but you can''t be a bad person.".


    "Oh," MIA nodded solemnly. Her father rushed out of the earth and conquered the existence of other civilizations. No one in the United States can compare with those who make trouble every day.


    In just a few seconds, the spaceship had actually arrived at Mia''s school.


    Father and daughter said, they walked out of the spaceship together, and then were quickly rushed to the school staff, please go to the principal''s office.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Devonshire. I''m Alan condra, principal of fulvin school.".


    William smiles and shakes hands with the principal. "Hello, Mr. condra. I''m William Devonshire and this is my daughter MIA Winston Devonshire.".


    Hearing that William changed Mia''s surname from Ambrosius to Devonshire, not only president condella was pleasantly surprised, but also several other school officials were smiling.


    William didn''t have to say or hint in front of these people, and directly took out a check, "this ten million dollars, should allow your school, Mia to go to school by spaceship in the future, and install some necessary security equipment in the school?"

 Chapter 1555

    Ten million dollar cheques are on the table, and it''s the cheques written by William, who is 2 to 10 wealthier than the fortune list in the world. There''s no need to worry about the possibility of ticket skipping.


    At the scene, the school manager and principal of fulvin school were all staring at the principal, Alan kantra.


    Fulvin middle school was founded more than 40 years ago, and the largest donation received was only US $1.5 million.


    Principal Allen laughingly picked up the check on the desk, but he accepted the money and wanted to ask for something else.


    "Thank you. Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Devonshire. As the largest private donor of the school, would you like to visit fulvin high school?"


    William frowned a little. He couldn''t hear that Ellen had other ideas. But if it was just business nonsense or irrelevant demands, it was not impossible for MIA to consider them.


    After all, this school has Mia''s friends, but when she goes to other schools, she has to adapt for a period of time. At this time, it''s not easy for MIA to make new friends.


    But if Allen''s request upset William, it would be a big deal to let Ambrosius take a stake and become the school''s manager.


    In the United States, if you want to be a good school manager, you can do it not only with fame and money, but also with status and recognition.


    Once Ambrosius becomes the manager of fulvin school, she will be recognized by the existing school manager and the community around the school.


    There is no big name, but the regional reputation will be greatly improved. After that, as long as you are willing to spend money, or put forward some suggestions that are beneficial to the neighborhood,


    even just improve the strength of the police in a few blocks nearby, so as to make public security better, you can affect the election situation in several blocks nearby.


    At that time, those who are interested in voting will take the initiative to contact Ambrose Hughes, which is conducive to enhancing the status of Ambrose Hughes and Mia''s mother and daughter in the United States.


    Thinking of this, William didn''t wait for principal Allen to speak, went directly over him and looked at the Campbell manager who was prompted on Sunday.


    "Mia''s mother also wants to contribute to fulvin school. What''s the return of $100 million?"


    "100 million, 100 million?"


    This time, not only the old men and middle-aged people in the school were stunned, but also MIA behind William was holding William''s arm in a dazed way, "Daddy, mom, mom seems to...".


    William ignored Mia''s words and heard Sunday''s report that fulvin middle school''s valuation was at most 170 million yuan.


    he looked back at MIA with a smile and a comforting look. Then he looked at the school again and said, "if 100 million is not enough, just 200 million. Tell me how you want to repay the generous donors like Ambrose Hughes.".


    Principal Allen unconsciously pressed his hand on his chest and felt that his heart was almost overloaded. He said with a sweat on his head,


    "God, Mr. Devonshire, if you really give us $200 million, we can''t, or even dare to accept it, because this money can buy fulvin middle school.".


    "Is it so cheap?" William laughed and knocked on the table with his fingers. Everyone on the scene held their breath and waited for him to speak.


    "That''s 20 million dollars, get 10% of the shares, OK?"


    "I didn''t ask.


    Campbell''s managers are like promises. After all, they are businessmen or local celebrities, no matter how high their status is in the local area.


    And probably no one in the world doesn''t want to have a relationship with William?


    But before Campbell finished, he was interrupted by principal Allen, "wait, it''s not urgent.".


    Campbell''s face showed anger for a moment. Fortunately, Allen was not a fool, and soon said his plan.


    "It''s up to the board of directors to decide whether Miss Ambrosius will take a stake, but as the headmaster, I think it''s not just a matter of money.".


    "Hum," William sneered, but he didn''t expect that Alan was not as greedy as he thought.


    "Mr. Devonshire, I am responsible for teaching, and how to improve the reputation of fulvin school. So, I hope you can open up the portable trauma recovery instrument used by the Chelsea team for sports injuries, just like the baseball team and the football team of the school. If you can provide the injury detection for the school team once a month, it would be better.".


    Campbell and other leaders of the school soon looked at old Allen''s back with approval.


    "Daddy," MIA stood on tiptoe and whispered in William''s ear, "the two teams of the school seem to have entered the western high school league this year.


    If you do win, "MIA shakes her head," no, as long as you get into the top ten, you can beat several other private schools in Los Angeles.


    If the school team is favored by the professional league, the cost of recruiting students and the quality of students will be greatly improved in the future. ".


    Well, as soon as William listened to Mia''s explanation, he thought about the status of baseball and rugby in the United States,


    and soon realized that Ambrosius or William would only bring fame and benefits in a short period of time when they became school directors.The real interest will only be reflected in the cooperation between the school board and Devonshire group.


    However, it is the advantage of ten years or decades to surpass other private schools in Los Angeles and even the whole western part of the United States.


    Therefore, as the principal, Alan does not object to Ambrose Hugh''s taking a share, but also wants to make some profit for the school and his own reputation.


    What people live for, besides living better, is nothing but fame and profit.


    Even a hundred years later, Allen''s name or statue will be engraved and erected in fulvin school.


    "No problem.".


    A shoe box, or computer case size portable therapeutic instrument for sprains, knee and joint injuries is sold for more than 100000 US dollars, but the cost for Sunday is almost negligible.


    "As long as Ambrosius is still fulvin''s school manager and the therapeutic apparatus applied by the school team has passed the examination, even 100 sets a year will be OK.".


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire," the people of the school were ecstatic.


    Campbell came forward, took William''s hand and said, "we welcome Miss Ambrose to the board at any time.


    As for the security transformation of the school, as long as there is no problem in the procedures and it has passed the examination of the police station, the school is willing to cooperate with you in any transformation. ".


    "That''s no problem," said William, laughing as he let go of Campbell''s hand.


    "Good cooperation, Mr. Devonshire.".


    Among the people present, no one thought that William would not be able to handle the procedures and audit problems, and even wished that William would raise the level of security to the limit.


    But William is not so stupid, his daughter in this middle school, at most four or five years, will have to go to university.

 Chapter 1556

    Therefore, for the equipment arranged on Sunday, we should not only consider the issue of confidentiality, but also the issue of taking it away as soon as the time arrives.


    And the most important thing is to monitor and watch out for the students and teachers in the school.


    In the future, not to mention guns brought into school, even irons, baseball bats and so on, will be marked to death on Sunday.


    As for special cigarettes, leaves, flour and so on, as long as they are found, the police will definitely arrive at the school in ten minutes.


    Thinking of this, William can''t help but release the evil Fischer from the base of Yellowstone Park and let him become the second generation of the big family to visit any dark creatures and gray gang in Los Angeles.


    Now that he has decided to take a stake in the school, William simply let MIA attend the class, and then let his team of lawyers and Ambrose come to discuss the contract first.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, he left a team of ten lawyers at the school. William took Ambrosius and Mia on the spaceship and drove to the top of Beverly Hills in an open version phantom.


    When MIA saw her father was rich, she was really willing to spend money. In the morning and afternoon, in addition to dealing with her classmates and friends,


    after getting familiar with Sunday, she used the smart glasses formed by nano armor to select the luxury houses in Los Angeles.


    At first glance, I saw a building with a bid price of 250 million US dollars. It took 12 years to buy land, design and build it. It took six years to build it.


    However, when she was in the car, the first luxury house that the little girl showed William was a 31 million manor. William, who lived in the manor, gave it no directly.


    Mia didn''t get angry either. Instead, she snickered a few times to show the hologram of the 250 million dollar villa on the top of the mountain on Sunday.


    At first glance, William was extremely disappointed.


    The top of Beverly Hills has a great reputation, but if you look down from the air, you will find that many hillsides have exposed loess or dark rock mass.


    Moreover, the foundation of most luxury houses will also look dirty because it is reinforced on the top of the mountain and hillside.


    Add 3567 square meters of house, dare to bid 250 million US dollars, still not counter-offer.


    If you don''t bargain, the devil will buy your house.


    The big deal is to buy a mountain that Beverly hasn''t developed yet, and then send engineering robots to build it.


    Not to mention the 250 million dollars, you can buy a manor twice the size in Kensington Garden Street where Devonshire manor is located in London.


    So, it''s true that although there are so many hills on the top of Beverly Hills, the price is completely fried by a large number of stars.


    Many stars who have become popular in the last decade are reluctant to buy a house in Beverly, and the new technology giants are even more reluctant to live in Beverly.


    Kemiya has lived in vanity fair since she was a child. She was in New York before she was 8 years old, and now she is 14 years old. She has been in the star circle of Los Angeles all the time. It''s normal for her to yearn for Beverly Hills.


    Thinking of this, although William was upset, he didn''t intend to dampen Mia''s enthusiasm just because of a house.


    After all, it was the first time MIA had taken the initiative to tell her father what she wanted to buy.


    Fortunately, the price is expensive, and it''s not unreasonable.


    When he saw the interior decoration of the house, he was attracted by the simple and low-key luxury layout.


    In the courtyard of the house, there are not only two swimming pools, but also an apron and a viewing platform. The top of the hill where the house is located is the highest one in the whole Beverly Hills.


    However, what satisfied him most was that no one had ever lived in the house, and he gave away 16 classic cars worth 30 million US dollars when he bought the house.


    Just Aston Martin, Dodge, Ford, Mercedes Benz and so on 16 toys, William will be interested.


    Being pulled by MIA, he helped the villa around the top of the mountain. Not only William thought it was ok, but Mia and Ambrosius liked it even more.


    In this case, there is no need to hesitate to start with the decision.


    Then the process of buying a house was extremely simple. The one-time offer of 220 million cash made the homeowner of the owner of the ice hockey major league team, who was said to be in urgent need of money, agree after just thinking for a minute.


    In the homeowner''s account bank transferred, in the locked state of 220 million dollars, after the transfer of this money will be transferred to the homeowner''s account.


    Then pay taxes, procedures and so on, it''s all about yueshida office.


    In the news at 6 p.m., because William didn''t ask for confidentiality, people all over the country knew about the property deal.


    Many people are scolding William as a local tyrant, envious of Ambrosius, envious of MIA''s good birth. At the same time, some people are also scolding the former homeowner.


    If the deal is really $250 million, it will break the record of $238 million two years ago.


    And the record is refreshed, which means that the price of the top luxury house will rise along with it, and the price of all the houses in Beverly Hills will also rise along with it.


    But now William and Ambrosius live on the top of the mountain, which at most improves Beverly''s reputation. But does Beverly villa still need fame?When William wanted to take Ambrosius and his daughter back to the villa on Santa Monica Boulevard in the city and cook dinner in person,


    Sunday reported, "Sir, Mr. stark called to say that he would like to invite you to have dinner with Ambrosius and miss MIA.


    It''s Malibu beach, Mr. Stark''s home.


    "No," William refused without thinking.


    Probably influenced by the movie, he had been greedy for Stark''s seaside villa for a long time, but now, because of his own existence, the villa is still standing on the seaside cliff.


    In the heart secretly scolded a sentence, create desperate disease read of Jilian is waste.


    Drive the open phantom directly into the spaceship, and then the spaceship lands over the cottage, avoiding the paparazzi and ordinary Los Angeles talents to get home.


    William wanted to cook by himself, but Ambrosius pushed him to sit on the sofa. Then mia, the little girl, sat down with her head on his shoulder, eating snacks and watching TV with a smile.


    Occasionally, he put truffles, chocolate beans, hazelnuts and so on in his mouth.


    This makes William, who never eats snacks, pretend that he doesn''t care, but he is very happy in his heart.


    After watching TV for more than ten minutes, Mia suddenly found that she didn''t like many snacks any more. As soon as she turned her eyes, she began to send the snacks she didn''t like most to William. All the snacks she liked went into her own mouth.


    If other people, even Abigail and them, would soon be discovered by William, but MIA ate up all the truffle chocolate beans, and William didn''t notice anything unusual.


    It''s about licking the calf.

 Chapter 1557

    Three days passed in a flash. The newly bought Beverly Hills villa, under the 24-hour renovation of the engineering robot, soon ushered in the official occupancy of the owner.


    William, holding abrohue in his arms, stands on the viewing platform of the villa, looking at the distant city of Los Angeles, and at MIA downstairs, who is playing in the swimming pool with some female classmates and friends.


    "I finally understand why the stars like to buy houses here.".


    Ambrosius a face of happiness lying in William''s arms, said with a smile, "otherwise here can not sell so expensive.".


    Then follow William''s eyes, looking at at at least six or seven hundred meters away, the bottom of the mountain street parking several live cars.


    "From the bottom of the mountain to the top, except for the viewing platform and the roof of the villa, even if we stand on the edge of the villa, the reporters can''t take any pictures.".


    "Well, as long as William is willing, it''s no problem to make the villa invisible, let alone the anti camera technology, which has long been used by him in London manor and Serena Nisa yacht.


    Before long, more than a dozen small vans, along the road at the foot of the mountain, under the inspection of security and ball detectors, drove up to the top of the mountain.


    "It should be the company in charge of today''s banquet, with chefs, waiters and ingredients.".


    Ambrosius gave William a kiss on the mouth and walked briskly downstairs.


    Some of the American girls who were playing with MIA in the swimming pool saw William lying on the glass railing looking down. Some of them were shy, and some of them swam in the swimming pool without caring. They showed William the beauty of youth and vitality.


    Mia was ordered by him to use nano vibrating gold materials on Sunday to form a swimsuit more conservative than a one-piece swimsuit.


    "This is the United States," William shook his head with a smile. Before MIA realized it, he looked back at Los Angeles in the afterglow of the sun.


    At six o''clock in the evening, what William didn''t expect was that the first guest was Wilson with little Louis.


    "Uncle William.".


    As soon as little Lewis saw William, his face suddenly showed a big smile, but when he saw MIA next to William,


    the little guy who had just run a few steps, he stopped timidly and looked at Mia''s expression carefully.


    With a smile, William lowered his body and waved to Louis. He hugged the little girl who was coming. "This is Mia''s sister. Mia, this is Louis.".


    Mia curled her mouth, a little dissatisfied with her father holding other children, but she could see Lewis''s careful eyes, and could not produce any angry thoughts.


    Finally, in Louis''s uneasy eyes, he reached out and pinched the little guy''s face.


    Looking at Louis who has blushed, Mia thinks that the little guy is so cute with a smile.


    "Daddy, let me hold him.".


    It''s a pity that Louis, who had been pinched, turned his head embarrassed and even angry. He lay on William''s shoulder and didn''t say anything. His hands were still holding William''s neck tightly.


    "Ha ha ha", William could not help laughing and patted Lewis on the back, "well, Mia, who let you be a sister, bully us Lewis as soon as you come up.".


    Then, William whispered to the little guy, "Lewis, sister MIA just likes you so much. Moreover, if you call sister, she will take you to eat delicious food, and then take you to play with other beautiful little sisters.".


    "No," Louis whispered in William''s ear, after shaking his head and peeking at mia, "I just like to be with Uncle William.".


    "Hum," MIA glared at Lewis angrily, and then put her dissatisfaction on William.


    "Well, well, my dear daughter, Louis is only five years old, and like you, he has begun to learn witchcraft under the guidance of the magic elves.".


    "Really?" Mia looked at her father in surprise. She didn''t expect that the little thing in front of her was so favored by William. She turned her eyes and said with a smile,


    "Lewis, sister, will you take you to see Thunderbird?"


    With that, Mia stretched out two fingers and blew a loud whistle. Four of them soon landed in the sky and turned into Thunderbirds with the appearance of gold carving, hovering over the villa.


    "I don''t want to see it," Louis shook his head again. "There are Thunderbirds in my house, and I''m sitting around them in the sky.".


    "Hum", Mia stares at William again. Then, in the smiling eyes of William and Wilson, Mia''s palms and feet suddenly appear the armor and boots of Mark''s armor.


    Four blue flames spewed out, pushing MIA into the air one meter high.


    It''s Louis''s turn to be envious. But if Louis kisses him again, it''s not William''s son. William won''t give him Mark''s armor.


    Not even gold and titanium armor.


    If you call MIA sister, maybe she will take you to the sky.


    When Louis heard William''s words, he hesitated a few times. His eyes showed innocent expression and he called, "sister, sister."."Hum," MIA snorted and landed. She reached out to Lewis and said, "let my sister hug me. Then you have to kiss me. Later, you have to listen to me. I''ll take you out to play.".


    Although Louis is only 5 years old, he is much smarter than the average 5-year-old who has been blessed by the holy light at the full moon. He turns his eyes, looks at Mia and asks, "well, then you can''t bully me, and take me on the ferris wheel.".


    "No problem." MIA took Louis and gave him several kisses on the face.


    While Wilson saw that MIA also liked Louis, and he finally let go of his worries for several days.


    All the people close to William can see that William really likes Louis, but anyone can also understand that Louis can never compare with mia, the only child of Devonshire family.


    The royal family, aristocrats and even many English people are worried that Mia and the royal family will not be as close as the rest of Devonshire family.


    Now, when the offspring of the two families met for the first time, they had already greatly exceeded Wilson''s expectation on how well the relationship was.


    After the two kids got a little familiar, Wilson gave William a wink, and William nodded with a smile.


    "Mia, come to see your uncle Wilson," William joked with a smile. "This guy has had a good relationship with Daddy since he was 17 years old. He''s like a brother, so be polite.".


    In fact, it''s not necessary for William to say that. MIA has long known from various newspapers and media that her father and Wilson are real friends.


    Otherwise, Mia, who had just met her father for a few days, would have been unhappy with Louis and robbed William''s love with herself.


    And without putting down Lewis, Mia, who has nano Zhenjin inner armor and mark 50 outer armor enhanced,


    holds Lewis and curtseys slightly, "good evening, uncle Wilson.".


    Good, good, ha ha, good evening, Mia.


    Wilson nodded with laughter and took a box out of his briefcase.


    Open it directly in front of William and Mia, and you''ll see the special light of jewelry in the box.

 Chapter 1558

    William recognized it as a four piece set of ruby crown at a glance, and said with a satisfied smile, "your grandfather is really willing.".


    "No way," Wilson shrugged with a smile. "As far as gems and diamonds are concerned, no one in the world has more treasures than you.


    So, after thinking about it, my mother finally suggested that since there is no comparison, you can only be moved by historical and cultural significance.


    moreover, you are a famous Ruby lover. This four piece set, including crown, necklace, eardrop and brooch, just meets all the requirements. ".


    He handed the box to mia, whose eyes had narrowed and showed the same light as a dragon. Wilson grinned at William, showing the same expression of all women.


    after William shook his head helplessly, he continued, "William, my grandfather is willing to take out this set of jewelry, which is the most valuable and suitable for Princess Mia''s identity.


    should you do something about it, Has Louis been made Duke of the Devonshire family? "


    "We''ll talk about it when Louis comes of age," William said after a few seconds of thinking. "But if it''s just the canonization of a duke, it will be held in a few days when he returns to London.".


    Wilson probably had a discussion with Philip and the father and son of Charles for a long time. He said without hesitation, "of course, the title of nobility should be given first, and the territory should be given later.".


    With that, Wilson looked at Mia and said with a smile, "your own daughter has not been granted territory. Louis must delay.


    What''s more, I don''t ask much. Just like you promised me that you could give Louis a territory as long as it was bigger than England. ".


    William rolled his eyes. He didn''t really agree.


    However, it is not impossible to consider this matter. After all, England is really small. If Louis is promising in the future, as his vassal of William Devonshire, it is not impossible for him to establish a real territory.


    Mia, you take Luis to get something to eat so that the little guy won''t be hungry.


    "All right, daddy," MIA knew when she heard that her father had something to say to Wilson and walked into the villa with Lewis in her arms.


    "Well," Wilson sighed as soon as Mia and Louis left. "I would have had a baby earlier if I knew. If Louis could be ten or even eight years older, he would have pursued MIA openly and justly based on the relationship between our two families.".


    Save it for me.


    Although William thought so in his heart, he would not say so in his mouth. After all, the reality is there, and it is impossible for the Phillips to make any idea.


    "Listen to Abigail, sol has traded a lot with you recently?"


    Wilson was stunned. He didn''t expect William to say this to himself.


    Just as he wanted to say that it was just luxury goods and baby girl products, Wilson suddenly thought how William could care about such things.


    Holding a briefcase, holding both hands in front of the chest, and touching his clean shaven chin, he whispered after several minutes,


    "women like luxury goods. It''s nothing for people of our status, isn''t it?"


    "It''s really normal." William knew Wilson could understand what he wanted to say.


    Jane foster wants to tie Sol''s heart with different costumes and costumes, which is a good thing for William and Angela.


    Even the more Jane foster misses life on earth, the more likely the sols are to come and settle there.


    Otherwise sol would have been in Asgard, or Jane foster would have married an Asgard woman and had a child, and that child would have been a problem many years later.


    "Go on", William patted Wilson on the shoulder with a smile. When he took Wilson to the villa, he suddenly turned back and said, "be natural.".


    "Don''t worry," Wilson nodded with a smile. "I still want Lewis to marry your second daughter, or Charlotte to marry your unborn son.".


    As soon as William heard this, he could not help thinking that Kate seemed to be pregnant again, and Wilson was still dreaming.


    As soon as they entered the villa, they saw Ambrosius walking out of the kitchen.


    Wilson didn''t have time to pay attention to why William was upset. He took out a second box from his briefcase and said, "Congratulations, Ms. Ambrosius.".


    Ambrosius looked at William, saw William nodded, she was happy to take the jewelry box.


    When I opened it, I saw that there was only a hard paper roll tied with red silk ribbon in the box.


    William''s eyes swept through the paper and saw that it was written that Ambrosius should be knighted.


    You are not afraid to offend.


    William understood before he had finished offending Abigail.


    As the only offspring to give birth to him, whether she can beat Abigail to climb the Duchess position or not, even if she does nothing, she will always be a member of Devonshire family with MIA.


    And the dame said that she was an aristocrat, in fact, it was just a lifelong title, which only represented the Philippe family''s recognition of Ambrosius''s status in advance.However, this title is of some use in the United States. At least in the future, when any newspaper or media calls Ambrose Hugh, they should add lady before her name.


    For Ambrosius, apart from regaining William''s favor, the most important thing he cares about is his identity and social status.


    It''s impossible for Ambro not to be excited by what''s written on hard paper costing at most ten pounds.


    Thank you, thank you, Wilson. This is my third big surprise this year.


    The first surprise, of course, is to meet William again, and the second one must be that William admits MIA is his own daughter.


    So when Wilson saw that Ambrose was so happy, he immediately admired his grandfather.


    as for Abigail as like as two peas, the Duchess is not worth mentioning. And Wilson sent a identical piece to Abigail before Wilson gave the title certificate. The target was Jesse''s Abigail ally.


    Abigail can''t completely solve Abigail''s problems, but it can also ease the relationship. What''s more, Abigail has already intervened in, or even led Louis''s study of magic.


    And with Wilson''s understanding of Abigail for so many years, maybe Abigail would like Ambrosius to get more titles, and he would be dazzled by fame and wealth.


    But if that''s the case, William will certainly step in, and the royal family will lose more than it gains.


    After all, William is the man in charge of the Devonshire family.


    In addition to inviting Ambrose Hugh''s parents to the housewarming dinner tonight, there are only six of Ambrose Hugh''s best friends, some of MIA''s classmates and best friends,


    the rest are all William''s friends in the United States.


    When all the eight shareholders of stark group came, Tony Stark was the last one to show up with pepper in a specially designed open top Aston Martin.

 Chapter 1559

    I thought that stark and pepper would be the last guests to come, but I didn''t expect that a wave of space came. William, who was shaking hands with stark,


    looked fiercely to the outside of Los Angeles and saw a rainbow flash by.


    He was wondering who Asgard would come to see Ambrosius and Mia. On Sunday, he quickly reported that "Sir, sir, your excellency sol is driving a saloon car that you gave to Odin and queen Freya to drive into Los Angeles, accompanied by Ms. Jane foster.".


    William a Leng, he is thinking about how to tempt sol and Jane foster back to earth life together, did not expect that the couple ran over.


    Stark saw William looking at the distance and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, it''s just sol and his wife coming," William laughs and hugs pepper,


    and then introduces Wilson, Mia and serious little Lewis to stark and pepper.


    When stark heard that sol was coming, he frowned slightly and looked at the path with indifference. "Man, Wilson and Louis are princes. What''s more, it''s too much for you to let the 5-year-old Prince stand at the door with you to greet the guests.".


    Wilson said it''s OK, while little Lewis said, "I''m Uncle William''s vassal. Of course I have to accompany Uncle William and sister MIA.".


    Louis, Wilson stares at his son.


    Wilson, who knows William''s real identity, certainly doesn''t think that Louis would be ashamed to be William''s vassal, but it can''t be passed on by their family, otherwise, who knows what William will think, it will bring trouble to William.


    After all, there are few people who have a good relationship with William, but they are not without them.


    Like Tony Stark in front of you.


    "A prince should be a vassal?" Stark looked at William and Wilson in surprise, then suddenly put his arms around William''s shoulder and said, "so you really have been crowned king on an alien planet.


    Or, or, would you give my son or daughter a title? "


    "Tony", pepper immediately feel ashamed, while apologizing, pulling stark to the villa.


    "Wait, pepper," stark reluctantly pulled away by pepper, "you don''t know, if our son or daughter is knighted, it''s equivalent to a golden rice bowl that generations can enjoy.


    And with my relationship with William, it may be a problem to be a duke, but certainly the count.


    "You shut up, Tony," Pepper said in a low voice, staring at stark chagrined. "Even if you ask William, I''ll have to wait until I''m pregnant.".


    "This, this," and now it''s Stark''s turn to get embarrassed, "OK, OK, we''ll go back early and have a baby.".


    "This idiot is still such a jerk," William shook his head with a smile, gave Wilson a reassuring look, and then led MIA with one hand and little Lewis with the other into the villa hall.


    "Uncle William, I, did I say something wrong?"


    William shook his head with a smile and said to Louis, "it doesn''t matter. These are all small problems. Uncle William can solve them.".


    As soon as William said this, Louis knew that he was really saying something wrong. His little face was wrinkled, and he was unhappy.


    "Ha ha," said MIA with a smile, picking up Louis, and then in his dissatisfied eyes, kissing him on the face for several times to comfort him,


    "don''t worry, Louis. Daddy said that if it''s OK, it''s OK. How about elder sister taking you to eat truffle chocolate?"


    Louis looked at William and Wilson. Seeing that William nodded, Wilson looked happy and nodded to MIA.


    As soon as the two children left, Wilson sighed again, "what a pity, what a pity.".


    Unfortunately, it''s a ghost. Of course, William knows what Wilson said. He thinks the age gap between Louis and Mia is too big.


    However, William then suddenly thought that Mia''s life would not be as long as his father''s, but it would be no problem for thousands of years.


    Decades later, the nine-year-old gap is not a gap at all, and even Lewis''s pursuit of MIA, 29, at the age of 20 is not a problem.


    For a moment, William was upset when he saw Wilson. Even when he saw Lewis, he felt that he might be the asshole who took his daughter away in the future.


    But then he thought, really speaking, a prince who grows up under his own eyes is better than those bastards who don''t know the roots, right?


    Hell, what am I thinking? William shakes his head angrily, turns his head and doesn''t look. Louis, who is still little Zhengtai, and his daughter feed each other chocolate beans with a smile.


    While Mia''s classmates and best friends are watching Lewis with stars in their eyes.


    If it wasn''t for being unfamiliar with Louis, these girls who have not grown up yet and are mature in their hearts will surely kiss Louis just like MIA.


    In this way, maybe Louis grew up to be a big turnip like his uncle.Take Wilson to join the group of shareholders of stark group, holding a glass and laughing and chatting.


    But after chatting for a while, I suddenly saw Ambrose Hugh''s praying expression, and suddenly remembered myself and Ambrose Hugh''s parents. Except when they met at the door, they said a few greetings, but they didn''t say anything else.


    Shaking his head and sighing, he used to care about his mother Lena, but even Abigail''s parents didn''t care much.


    Laura and Jesse are orphans. Serena''s parents died more than 500 years ago. Nisa''s father is the Duke of American vampires. The old man doesn''t dare to see him at all.


    Natasha''s parents didn''t seem to know who he was. Dardardario''s parents and brother had never met him.


    As for the parents of Athena and Artemis, except for Zeus, who was exiled to the plane of 2025, Olympus, the other gods, was killed by the Lord of fear.


    No, Athena jumped out of Zeus'' head.


    After all, it seems that the odins are closer to him.


    Think of this, William suddenly on the upcoming sol and Jane foster, not so much calculation.


    I apologized to stark and looked at Wilson. He continued to chat with the shareholders of stark group.


    With his glass in his hand, William went to the chat circle of Ambrosius, her parents and friends.


    "Dear", seeing that William finally came, Ambrose Hughes held his arm with great relief. First, William shook hands with some of Ambrose Hughes'' best friends and friends to say hello,


    and then he said to Ambrose Hughes'' parents with a wine glass in his hand, "Frederica, Valerie, I have to thank you for taking care of Ali and Mia for so many years,


    until MI I didn''t realize what a jerk I''ve been all these years until I became my daughter.


    This, this, this.

 Chapter 1560

    When I heard William say that he was a jerk, not to mention his friends, even her parents didn''t know how to answer.


    In front of this man who looks at most 30 years old and is actually 40 years old, his title and achievements are really amazing.


    Even the deer head brooch on Ambrosius''s chest is in the shape of a crown. When Wilson saw the brooch, he just looked at it a few times,


    and then he didn''t react at all. He took Prince Louis, who was only five years old, to accompany William and Mia to welcome the guests.


    Seeing Wilson''s reaction with his own eyes shows that William''s status is higher than that of the prince and his son.


    When William saw Ambrose Hughes'' parents'' expression tangled, he laughed and said, "I remember when Ariel was with me, he invited me to his new home in Rio, but it was a pity that he was delayed by other things.


    But it shouldn''t be too late to go now, "said William, looking at Frederick. Valerie said," after London, can I take Mia and Ali to Rio to visit you? "


    "Of course, of course," Ambrose''s mother nodded without hesitation. "We welcome you, son.


    And really speaking, it seems that you gave the house in Rio to us. I haven''t had the chance to say "thank you" all these years.


    Ha ha, there was resentment in this, but William didn''t care. With this beginning, the atmosphere was much more relaxed.


    In addition, as long as William wants to make people not aware of deliberate good words, he can say it for an hour without repeating it.


    If you want to be a little bit more self blackmail, Ambrosius'' parents will soon take the initiative to chat with William, and the topic must be Mia''s childhood.


    Let William happy at the same time, once again regretted that he had not been able to grow up with MIA.


    Forty minutes later, it was reported on Sunday that sol and Jane foster had arrived at the gate at the bottom of the mountain.


    William thought about it, said sorry to the people around him, took Ambrosius to call MIA again, and came to the villa gate. Soon he saw a huge RV with white body and dark windows driving into the parking lot of the villa.


    Then William saw sol for the first time in his black suit, white shirt and bow tie.


    "Congratulations, man.".


    Sol laughs and hugs William. After a face to face salute with Ambrosius, he looks at little Lewis who is held by MIA and refuses to come down.


    "Odin is on the stage. I heard from Angela, but you only have a daughter. When did you have such a lovely son again?"


    Finish saying, don''t wait for William to explain, this guy unexpectedly the double eyes shine of see Lewis a few eyes, then turn a head to say to William, "William, I marry daughter to your son, how?"


    "Idiot," William gave Saul a white look, laughed, hugged Jane foster, and then said, "I''m glad you can come, Jane. This is my wife Ambrosius and my daughter MIA.


    As for MIA''s baby, it''s Louis, Prince Wilson''s eldest son.


    If you like Louis, I can ask King Philip for you.


    "The little prince of England?" Jane foster looks at Louis with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Scared, Louis turned pale and hid his head in Mia''s shoulder. He put his hands around Mia''s neck tightly and prayed, "sister, sister, don''t give me to others.".


    Mia quickly comforted, "don''t worry, little fellow, my sister won''t leave you.".


    "Ha ha ha," Saul burst out laughing, "this little guy is a little timid.".


    After that, he never mentioned marrying his daughter to Louis.


    To marry William''s son, as well as to marry William''s son, is a consensus he has reached with Odin and Freya for a long time.


    Don''t wait for Jane foster to say anything, just take out the prepared gift and give it to Ambrosius and Mia.


    And these two gifts, not out of William''s expectation, is to find dwarves to use Wulu metal to create magic items.


    Ambrosius and Mia are very fond of the shining bracelets, but for William, dwarves are absolutely masters at making armor and weapons, but magic defense items are just like that.


    However, Wulu metal is really a good thing, William himself to find dwarves, but also have to pay a price, or take other things in exchange.


    Now that we have two bracelets, we can transform them by ourselves later, which can be regarded as a quasi artifact.


    Plus the two sets of armor inside and outside Zhenjin, at least on earth, William can''t think of anyone who can hurt their mother and daughter.


    What''s more, the strong people on the earth either work for him or make friends with him. The existence of other powerful points does not dare to appear in front of him.


    First introduce the Saul couple to stark, and then take Jane foster to Ambrose Hughes to chat with a group of men who are not interested in pepper.


    Not to William''s surprise, a group of women and fashion people talk most about fashion.Jane foster, a former scientist, has a daughter and has been in Asgard for nearly four years. Although she still cares about scientific research,


    she has been away from the earth for too long and doesn''t care about money. Of course, she doesn''t reject it and even likes fashion topics.


    For Ambrosius and pepper, it''s not wonderful to talk about fashion with Jane foster, who we just met, but it''s never wrong.


    William was chatting with Saul and stark, listening to the topic of Ambrosius. After ten minutes, he laughed. There was no need to calculate. All of this naturally made Jane foster miss the life of the earth.


    At 7:30 in the evening, the party entered the restaurant for dinner.


    No matter how delicious and exquisite the French food is, it is nothing special for the people present. But for Jane foster, it is memory and life.


    If William asked Jesse, who was in charge of Latour and Margaux, to prepare a special collection of red wine, Jane foster suddenly felt that today''s meal was the most satisfactory one she had eaten in more than 30 years.


    After dinner, when everyone was talking together in twos and threes, sol, who left for a while, came to William and Wilson and asked in a low voice,


    "guys, what do I need to do if I want to buy a house in the United States?"


    as soon as Wilson wanted to speak, William said to Richard not far away, "Richard, business is coming.".


    As a builder who established a construction company with Devonshire group and was authorized to use engineering robots of many generations, Richard quoted more than a dozen manors or villas with a price of at least US $100 million as soon as he heard William''s words.


    And Saul''s answer is also very simple, "how many tons of gold is 100 million dollars, or diamonds, jade, red, sapphire.".


    "I can''t keep up with you, or is Sir Saul so powerful?"


    Richard looked at William in surprise, and William said to Wilson, "forget it, you are still responsible for the money.".


    Wilson, who has been trading with sol for a long time and is worth billions of pounds, nods without hesitation and thinks silently in his heart, what is William calculating about sol?

 Chapter 1561

    Leave the matter of sol and Jane Foster''s buying a house to Richard and Wilson, and William will no longer be in charge of it.


    If he gets involved too much, people like Odin and Angela will know that he is encouraging sol and his wife to settle down on the earth.


    At 10:30 in the evening, he sent away a group of guests. William sent Wilson and Louis back to London by spaceship, and then he and Ambrosius sent her parents away together.


    When I came back to the villa, I watched Mia''s classmates and friends put on their swimsuits again and made a lot of noise in the swimming pool. I had no choice but to shake my head and pull Ambrosius back to the room to have a rest and do something I love.


    I spent another day in Los Angeles. At two o''clock on Friday afternoon, after school, my family flew to London by spaceship.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening when we arrived at the manor in London.


    Lena, informed by William, is waiting outside the gate of the manor with Abigail, Jesse, Serena and Nisa.


    His four women and mother in, William is not good to Ambrosius too special, can only lead the nervous mia, first off the ship.


    Fortunately, Ambrosius did not come to London manor, even lived in Oxford castle for some time, and attended Lena''s 40th birthday party.


    It is very clear that William will not give up other women for her sake, let alone make Lina angry because of her.


    Therefore, Ambrosius is very honest behind William, after William and Lena embrace, immediately say hello to Lena, salute.


    Lena, who is over 50 years old, is very kind to help Ambrosius, and after saying some words of encouragement and thanks to her for giving birth to mia,


    her eyes are on MIA with a nervous expression.


    "Don''t be nervous, honey," Lena said with a smile, holding Mia''s hand. "I''m your grandmother, the one who loves you most besides your parents.".


    Mia nodded and looked at the smiling William. After getting the encouraging look, she bowed her knees and said in a stuttering tone, "great to meet you, grandmothers.".


    When she heard MIA calling her grandmother, Lina, who was also worried about William''s children in recent years, happily hugged Mia and gave her a kiss on the face.


    Then she pulls mia, who blushes, to introduce Abigail.


    After a long time of blind recognition and greetings, the group walked into the manor, sat in the sofa area of the living room and began to give gifts to each other.


    As soon as Lena and Abigail opened the gift box and saw the gifts in it, they knew that the things that Ambrosius and his daughter sent must have accepted William''s advice, or that William had asked Ambrosius to prepare them according to their preferences.


    The gifts Lena and Abigail gave Ambrosius and her daughter were all local industries except jewelry.


    What William didn''t expect was that Lena and Abigail were not the most generous, but Lisa, Serena''s valet.


    A 30% stake in a five-star hotel on the beach of Rio makes William doubt whether these shares will be given to her by the Duchess of vampire father.


    Abigail, who knows William best, even though there is no abnormal expression on William''s face, he can see what William is probably thinking from his eyes when he looks at nissa more.


    She said to Ambrosius with a smile, "in order to give this gift, Nisa has spent all her pocket money on these shares this year, and owes the grovener family a favor.".


    "All the pocket money?" Ambrosius looked at Nisa in surprise, thinking that it was a hundred million pounds?


    He shook his head and said, "this, this is too expensive.".


    "Well, Nisa gives it to you, and you take it.".


    William looked at Nisa with a smile and said, "it seems that you have saved a lot of money over the years. All of you are rich women.".


    With William has been more than ten years of Nisa, rolled a white eye stare at him, "I was very rich.".


    However, Jesse, who always saves money, regrets that he didn''t send out a medium-sized winery in France.


    However, Ambrosius, who has not been very rich all these years, is very excited about the gifts of at least 10 million US dollars, not to mention mia, who has seen five sets of jewelry with her eyes shining.


    At this good beginning, the atmosphere of the first meeting was good. At least mia, sitting beside Lina, was not so nervous when she was facing her grandmother.


    Chatting until more than 12 p.m. London time, Lena took MIA kindly and asked, "honey, can you sleep with grandma tonight?"


    "This, this", Mia, who always sleeps alone, looks at Lena in surprise, and then wants to turn around and ask William and Ambrose.


    Fortunately, the little girl soon held back, blushed, lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid I''ll disturb you or kick you when I sleep.".


    "Never mind, dear," Lena kindly touched Mia''s head, "you are my only granddaughter, I want to get close to you early, in the future you can accompany me shopping, dining, dinner, and even accompany me to deal with the team and fund affairs.Then, I want to let all the ladies in England know that the Devonshire family has a beautiful and lovely princess.


    Lina''s words have been said so, Mia dare not refuse at the same time, but also a little moved nodded.


    Then he looked at William and others and said, "good night, daddy, Mommy, good night, Aunt Abigail, aunt Jesse, aunt Serena, aunt nissa.".


    "Good night, baby", William smiles and kisses MIA on the forehead. Then he sees Mia''s grandparents and grandchildren holding Lena''s arm, whispers something and goes upstairs.


    After that, the matter was simple. Ambrosius, who had accompanied William with Abigail more than ten years ago, turned red and was held by William with one hand and Abigail upstairs with the other.


    More than an hour later, Jesse, Serena and Nisa were dragged by William to join the long-distance race.


    After an open competition, the estrangement between us was soon relieved. At breakfast the next day, except mia, who was not jet lagged, didn''t speak much,


    other people at the table were talking and laughing very easily.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, because the spaceship landed last night, Wilson, who knew that William was coming back, drove into the manor alone and said to William with a smile,


    "my grandfather is going to take MIA to Buckingham Palace as a guest with a princess''s gift, and he is also going to pick MIA up with a golden carriage.".


    "Forget the golden carriage," said William, shaking his head. "MIA is not a king. Just use the royal carriage.".


    Speaking of this, William was silent for a while, and suddenly felt that it was time to build a special carriage.


    It''s made of real all gold, inlaid with a lot of diamonds, rubies and sapphires, and then pulled by eight pure white Pegasus.


    Accompanied by thousands of light knights, this standard configuration can really show Mia''s identity as Princess devonshi.

 Chapter 1562

    As soon as he thought about it, William said to Wilson, "I''ll meet your grandfather in three days, and then I''ll officially visit your family in the name of King Devonshire,


    with my mother, Queen Mother Lena, Princess Mia and a thousand Knights of light.".


    Now that most people have guessed that they are outside the earth and have been crowned king, let''s just make it public.


    As long as we don''t come up with the God King and myth, ordinary people should be able to accept the fact that a human compatriot ruled the alien planet.


    Of course, it''s possible to be envied, envied and even scolded, but there should be few people who scold him in London.


    Seeing him off, Wilson was puzzled and happy.


    William conjured up a part, went to the holy city of Olympus, asked bishop Strauss of the Knights of light to prepare for it,


    and then called all his family to design a golden carriage belonging to the Devonshire family in the virtual imaging.


    After providing all the information and pictures of the carriage on Sunday, even if the design ability of the women in the family is not good, they can also use the carriage of the noble and the royal family for reference.


    There''s no problem with the drawings and design, but William soon found that the weight of the carriage made of all gold can reach dozens or even hundreds of tons.


    A cubic meter of gold weighs 19.2 tons. Moreover, pure gold is too soft. If it is not alloyed with other metals, the wheels and beams can not support the weight of dozens of tons.


    After the effect picture of Quanjin came out, not to mention Lina and them, even MIA thought it was too luxurious and enviable.


    In today''s aesthetic, the carriage made of all gold looks very tacky. If you add a lot of diamond jewelry, it will be even more tacky.


    But William doesn''t care. This kind of carriage doesn''t have to be used every ten years. Of course, it''s as luxurious as it needs to be.


    After use, it is put in the warehouse as a collection to eat ashes.


    Finally, the gold-plated metal used to build the spaceship and the special Super bulletproof glass used for the spaceship are used. The car is six meters long and the front and rear four wheels can turn automatically.


    The car body is made of cloud pattern, inlaid with diamond, a deer head of Devonshire family on the top, a red Tyrannosaurus Rex leather chair on the inside, and Ruby on the armrest.


    Unfortunately, the scheme he designed was soon rejected by the women in the family.


    At 7:1, William can only emphasize that the golden theme remains unchanged, and the rest is left to seven women. By the way, when they are free, they can make a few carriages for other occasions, or even their own.


    Three days later, the whole garden street was restricted to vehicles and pedestrians, and the Londoners who got the news had been waiting for William, the king and queen mother of Lina, and Princess Mia''s carriage to appear behind the iron fences on both sides of the road.


    As a family that has been able to influence the economy of England, most Londoners both admire and hate William''s promotion to King.


    The six Champions League titles won by Chelsea in the past 16 years have made most London fans scold them and admit that the Devonshire family has won numerous honors for the whole of England.


    As for the grudges between the teams in the league, of course, there are still.


    But only after Lena decided not to sell self-healing medical devices to the outside world, and decided to tilt the medical resources of Chelsea to other Premier League teams participating in the Champions League when there was no hope of the Champions League, prompting the first team to win the championship, no fan in England would publicly scold Lena and the Devonshire family.


    In addition, Devonshire group has more than 200000 employees in England, and has affected more than a dozen industries. Hundreds of enterprises rely on Devonshire group to make money, which radiates more than one third of England. It can be said that if William closes these enterprises that day, millions of people will lose their jobs instantly.


    The Devonshire foundation, which helps tens of thousands of single mothers every year, provides student loans to thousands of college students in England, and funds 40 orphanages in England, has long made Lina the most famous charity celebrity in the world.


    Therefore, the common people in England still have a very good view of the Devonshire family.


    Three days ago, I heard that William would officially visit the Philips family as king of Devonshire Kingdom, and hold a grand parade of thousands of cavalry living outside the earth to escort the Devonshire family''s royal carriage into Buckingham Palace.


    countless Londoners gathered on both sides of the Garden Street road early to witness William''s appearance as king At the moment of my death.


    At 9:40 a.m., a 300 meter long spaceship appeared over the garden of the manor.


    William thought a moment, a portal connecting the interior of the spacecraft, and the holy city of Olympus.


    "Prepare ¡¢,".


    On the huge square of the holy city, thousands of Armored Cavalry are lining up, waiting for the order to move forward.


    At the front of the cavalry array, Strauss, dressed in paladin armor and a red sleeveless robe, knocked on his horse''s stomach with an excited look, and was the first to pass through the portal,Behind him are four rows of paladins marching side by side, walking along the cabin door of the spaceship, stepping on the land of the manor and slowly walking towards the main building of the manor.


    When all 100 paladins get off the spaceship, eight white flying horses with folded wings lead the golden carriage made on Sunday to the main building of the manor, waiting for William, Lina and Mia to walk out of the main building and board the carriage.


    The other nine hundred trainee knights, the reserve knights, quietly and neatly photographed the line on the manor lawn, waiting to escort William''s carriage to Buckingham Palace.


    This scene makes countless people around the world waiting in front of the TV, the computer and the mobile phone feel excited and wonder why William has set up thousands of cavalry?


    Not to mention the present era, as early as the emergence of heavy machine guns, cavalry has been thoroughly declined.


    However, ordinary people don''t understand, it doesn''t mean that the superior and those in power don''t know what kind of Knights of the light is and what kind of power they have.


    Just two years ago, the New York fallen war has made many rulers know that the Knights of the holy light can not only release attacking Holy Light magic, but also use the holy light to save the dying and heal the wounded.


    And the horses under the seat look a circle bigger than the earth''s horses, and they are all legendary flying horses.


    Fortunately, there were 600 Paladins in New York two years ago, and the number has only increased to thousands in the past two years, which has made many worried senior managers comfort themselves with the reason that it is difficult to train.


    In the hall of the main building of the manor, the movement of the holy city of Olympus was so big that Athena and Artemis could not have known.


    They stood behind William in ancient Greek luxurious white robes, admiring the makeup, costumes and jewelry that Ambrosius had given mia, making the final inspection.


    As soon as Artemis''s eyes turned, he just wanted to wink at Athena. He came forward to tidy up William''s clothes and decorations, but Abigail and Jesse took the lead.

 Chapter 1563

    Wait for Abigail and Jesse to help themselves to arrange the red military dress, put on the black cap inlaid with gold thread and the golden deer head crown medal.


    William pulled up and squatted to help himself to clean the legs of his trousers, and even wiped his shoes on one side. Abigail gave her a few kisses on the mouth, and then kisses Jesse, who blushed and was fascinated by him.


    "I''m sorry, honey, when I make you queen of Devonshire and not Duchess of Devonshire.


    When Jesse, Serena and Nisa are made princesses, they will take you to this kind of activity.


    "It''s OK, William," Abigail looked at Jesse, who was so excited that he quickly put away his smile.


    Then he said to William, "you''d better take Athena, Artemis and sister Angela. After all, they are the real queen.


    Ambrosius, Serena, Jesse, Nisa and I, just keep an eye on you.


    "Right and wrong," William said with a smile on Abigail''s forehead, "on formal occasions on earth, I will only focus on you.


    The stage of Athena, Artemis and Angela, in Olympus and Asgard.


    Therefore, I will not let you participate in the affairs of the divine realm, nor will I let them take away the honor that belongs to you on earth.


    And it''s not easy to set up Devonshire kingdom. Even if the magic planet will cause Odin''s dissatisfaction, there are several planets suitable for human habitation in the Centaur region very close to the earth.


    The hometown of Yongdu, the predator, is less than 30000 light-years away from the earth, Centaurus. Decades ago, the Bedouin invaded Centaurus, not only slaughtered Yongdu''s people, but also nearly destroyed the planet.


    Now it''s not easy for William to take Centaur from the Bedouins.


    He doesn''t even need to do it himself. As long as he gives a lot of resources and energy, he will be willing to be William''s pioneer.


    Lead countless star robbers and marauders to kill centaur.


    Do it when you think of it. Anyway, the Bedouins were beaten by the Crees and fled.


    However, it is morally unreasonable to go to war without saying hello, and it may be possible to buy it just by spending money.


    Anyway, I can freely shuttle through several planes, and I have countless energy crystals in my hand.


    As for whether Yongdu will rob the Bedouins after they leave, it has nothing to do with him.


    "On Sunday, send a spaceship to Centaur and tell the Bedouins that I want to buy Centaur territory. If they don''t sell it, tell them that the nine realms belong to Asgard.".


    "Wait, honey.".


    As soon as Athena heard that William threatened the Bedouins in the name of Asgard, she quickly advised them, "Olympus and Greek warriors are the forces that really belong to and obey you.


    Now the earth, that is, the atrium, has become the object of your protection. The Centaur area, which is only 30000 light-years old, can also be regarded as your sphere of influence.


    Moreover, I guarantee that Olympus is only responsible for attacking, and we will not ask you to reward the meritorious officials of Olympus with land after fighting.


    William''s heart moved, and then he shook his head. Athena wanted to break out of Odin''s blockade of the Olympian realm, and really enter the main material world from the Olympian realm of the secondary plane, which was understandable.


    But he really agreed. Even if Angela didn''t ask him to make trouble, she would be forced to make trouble by the upper class of Odin and Asgard.


    This is the same as my own field. No matter whether I want to develop it or not, even if it is abandoned there, no one else can come to my site.


    The nine realms belong to Asgard. Whether William is willing to admit it or not, it is a fact.


    Breaking the established facts for thousands of years means beating Asgard in the face and his wife Angela in the face.


    Unless Asgard takes the initiative to speak, how can Angela rule Asgard?


    And don''t think that you are Angela''s husband, the most powerful being in the nine realms. You can ignore the face of your allies and do whatever you want.


    Athena sighed, Olympus God domain will decline, Zeus''s divine power will be a little bit lower, not without reason.


    Just talking about the territory and the number of people who believe in the gods, it has already decided that Olympus will meet the gods in the twilight.


    The only place better than Asgard is Olympus, who can prevent the invasion of the abyss without fear of being attacked by other forces.


    Unlike Asgard, which stands in the universe brightly, as long as it is hidden enough, the star thieves can do damage in Asgard.


    As for the destruction of Asgard, the real culprit is not Hella, not sulter, but sol.


    If William faced Sol''s choice, he would rather let Hella occupy Asgard than let rocky put sirtel into the eternal fire and destroy Asgard.


    From the standpoint of the asgards, Saul is a traitor in the realm of God who only thinks about the earth.


    At 9:50, William asked MIA to walk out of the main building of the manor with her arm and her mother Lena nodding.There are hundreds of Knights of the holy light, dismounting from the back of the winged Pegasus and bowing to themselves,


    then there are the remaining 900 trainee knights and reserve knights, who dismount and bow with the reins.


    William laughs and says to Strauss standing on one side, "well done.".


    In the realm of God, everyone has to kneel down to him, even Athena and Artemis have to do so on specific occasions,


    but this is the earth. He doesn''t want to be ridiculed, criticized and reviled by countless people because of kneeling down.


    Therefore, he was very satisfied that Strauss could remind himself in the early morning, and then after he got the approval, he ordered the knights to do as the Romans do.


    Besides, theocracy does not come from kneeling. Strength, good governance and rules are indispensable.


    Of course, if Strauss didn''t report to him, he would make his own decision, that would be another matter.


    However, the old man Strauss certainly will not, dare not do that.


    In the order of the paladins, although he is the bishop in charge of practical things, Angela has always held the position of deputy head.


    Angela doesn''t care about the Knights of Olympus. On the one hand, she doesn''t care about it. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to cause the dissatisfaction of Athena and Artemis.


    After Strauss personally opened the door of the golden carriage, William helped MIA to the carriage, and then helped his mother to the carriage.


    When she was about to get on the bus, Mia, sitting on the seat of T-Rex skin, hesitated and looked at William and said, "Daddy, daddy, can I ride a horse?"


    William looked at his mother for a moment. Fortunately, Lena, who was 51 years old, might have been doting on the third generation. She just frowned and looked at him, waiting for him to make a decision.


    When MIA saw that no matter what the occasion was, her father would look at her grandmother''s face and act. She turned her eyes, stood up from her seat and sat beside Lina.

 Chapter 1564

    Mia took Lena''s arm and said, "dear grandmother, will you let daddy take me on horseback?"


    "Little slicker",


    Lina has mastered tens of thousands of subordinates, thousands of people in charge of external security and countless money for so many years, and has already developed a pair of fiery eyes.


    And Mia''s cute behavior, even ordinary old ladies can see that she is using her grandmother to crush her father.


    However, just as William thought, Lina is really at the age of doting on the third generation. What''s more, William has been very sensible and independent since childhood, and seldom acts like MIA.


    therefore, in the face of cute and beautiful mia, Lina wants to refuse, but does not want to disappoint her granddaughter.


    But at the thought of William''s ability, Lena finally said to MIA with a smile, "be safe, and don''t leave your father''s sight.".


    "Yes, grandmother, you are the best.".


    Mia happily kisses Lina''s face, which instantly makes Lina''s smile even stronger. "OK, OK, lady, or I''ll let someone teach you etiquette.".


    "Oh," MIA became honest.


    And William is also happy to see grandparents and grandchildren can be so close, think about it, the unicorn Gemma Duran sent to the manor garden ship.


    Then I wanted to send a flying horse, but suddenly I thought of my first horse, red rabbit.


    Then the red rabbit, who was red all over, was ordered out of the stable on Sunday and sent to the manor by spaceship.


    Taking advantage of this time, William reached out to help MIA get out of the car, but unexpectedly, the little girl''s legs closed, stood on the carriage and jumped down.


    Frightened, William quickly reached out his hand and put his arms around his daughter.


    "Ha ha", Mia holds William''s neck, but her eyes are soon attracted by a unicorn with a unicorn on her head, which is snow-white and no smaller than the paladin''s flying horse.


    "Daddy, daddy, unicorn and unicorn.".


    "Well, be honest with me.".


    William, holding his daughter, helplessly puts MIA on the ground, and then says to Gemma Duran, who has come to her side,


    "Ms. Duran, this is my daughter MIA Devonshire. Help me take care of her, OK?"


    Duran silently looked at MIA for a few seconds, and then sniffed on her. He nodded happily as if he was sure MIA was really William''s daughter.


    This makes William not by a Leng, unicorn still have the ability to identify the master descendant?


    This idea only flashed in William''s mind, Mia has been confirmed by himself, the real daughter.


    Put your hand on Duran''s horse, and the light sentry armor covers Duran.


    It''s no surprise to MIA that the nano Zhenjin armor on her body has been playing well these days. It doesn''t take three seconds for her to dress together.


    It''s the first time that MIA saw the vest that may shine milky white. She soon realized that it should be her father''s exclusive magic armor.


    Just like other children, Mia of course wanted to get sentry armor from William''s father, and she took it for granted in her heart. She was impatient to get on horseback.


    Of course, if William really only had MIA as a child, that would be a matter of course.


    As for why her father can have a unicorn mount and what kind of horse William will ride, it''s all beyond Mia''s consideration.


    "Daddy, help me.".


    Mia, wearing a long dress, is sure to ride a horse. After all, Ambrosius is also a shareholder of the parent company of Weimi. Although she never has more than 10 million dollars in hand, it''s very easy for MIA to learn how to ride a horse.


    After a thought, the spirit dragged MIA onto Duran''s horse. The sentry armor of Holy Light covered MIA automatically.


    On Mia''s legs, a golden knee high boot is formed, and on Mia''s body, a golden sacred dress for women is formed outside the long skirt.


    Long skirt with holy clothes, it''s a little bit like Athena in Saint fighter cartoon.


    Ignoring mia, who was sitting on the horse and giggling, William whistled. The red rabbit, who was sent to the manor, moved his ears and soon stabilized his anxious mood.


    Following the source of the whistle, he rushed out of the spaceship. When he saw William from a distance, the red rabbit man stood up and hissed and rushed to William''s side.


    A few meters away, he began to slow down, and then the horse''s head was rubbing against William''s hand.


    "Well, well, I know we haven''t seen each other for nearly two years." William patted the red rabbit on the neck with a smile. The flame sentry armor covered it.


    Then several natural magic powers entered the body of the red rabbit, making the 18-year-old rabbit happy to step on the ground with its hooves.


    It''s probably because he instilled natural magic into William when he saw him at the age of three. Although the 18-year-old red rabbit has reached the middle age of the horse, it doesn''t seem to be aging at all. On the contrary, it is a few centimeters higher than when it was three years old, and its muscles are more like those of a five-year-old horse.Riding on the red rabbit, William wore a Red Army dress, a flaming horse, a flame saddle and a half waistcoat, which were crystal like rubies. Not only did MIA see little stars in her eyes, but she felt that her father was the most powerful and king like man.


    Even Lina was full of pride. As for the women in the family, they had forgotten that William had let MIA use the holy light armor and his mount Gemma Duran.


    Ambrosius, apart from laughing and crying, did not know how to express his excitement.


    However, all the people present, whether the paladins or the family, understood how important MIA was to William.


    Pulling the reins, William said to Strauss, who was standing on his bow, "ready to go.".


    "Yes, under the great and supreme crown.".


    Strauss quickly ran to the front of the order of the paladins, mounted a flying horse, waiting for William and Mia to arrive.


    William nodded to his mother with a smile, and then said to mia, "come on, honey.".


    "Well, daddy," MIA said with a smile, waving to Lina in the carriage, pulling the reins of her horse, and knocking her heel on Duran''s stomach, Duran would slowly catch up with the running red rabbit.


    As soon as William, dressed in red, and Mia, riding a unicorn with spiral gold stripes on her head, left the golden carriage and appeared in the front row of the paladins.


    Instantly let the crowd and reporters outside the manor exclaim.


    "God, is this really a unicorn?"


    Her Highness MIA is definitely the happiest, most beautiful and perfect woman in the world.


    William rode the hare to the front of the line, pulled the hare back, looked at the serious faced paladins, and then rode the hare to the direction of 900 trainee knights and reserve knights.


    With MIA coming up, like a cavalry patrol, after receiving the attention of thousands of people, she laughed and yelled, "let''s go.".


    "Roar", "roar".


    Thousands of people responded at the same time, which immediately surprised the English people outside the manor.


    Then, the man facing the gate of the manor, watching William head-on and the four rows of Knights of the holy light coming towards him,


    instantly felt the overwhelming momentum and the overwhelming force, which made some people almost kneel on the ground.

 Chapter 1565

    As William and Mia rode out of the gate of the manor, they came to the long street of Garden Street. The Englishmen who saw this scene on both sides of the street.


    In an instant, he was shocked and speechless by the golden armor on the unicorn and Mia, and then there was a huge noise and cheering.


    If you think about it for a moment, anyone can imagine that William must have got the unicorn that MIA rode from other planets.


    Now that unicorns exist, so do the legendary magical creatures.


    And since William can tame powerful unicorns, he certainly has more strength than those magical creatures.


    If you think about it further, maybe the so-called gods are just alien creatures with longer life span and stronger strength than human beings.


    Of course, more people just feel that today is not a waste.


    Looking at thousands of heavily armored knights with full body armor and long swords, it makes people feel the pressure coming on their faces.


    But this pressure, not only did not let the English people fear, but got them more enthusiastic, crazy pursuit.


    Although people who have been stable for a long time will have a sense of hardship, they will not see the real crisis coming, but they will look more at William and Mia with the expression of star chasing and envy.


    Men admire William, while women want to jump on him and share a horse with him.


    As for mia, who is smiling and waving to the crowd from time to time, almost both men and women admire her and wish to take her place.


    Countless young people in front of the TV even fantasize that if they can marry MIA back home, they will not only gain love, but also will not have to struggle for the next three generations.


    William knew that someone would make Mia''s idea for a long time in his heart. He had a faint smile on his face, but he thought, who dares to reach out and kill it.


    Kensington to Buckingham Palace walking distance of 1.7 kilometers, riding slowly, about 20 minutes to reach.


    But today, too many people came to watch. The buildings on both sides of the road and on the side of the road were crowded with countless people.


    Countless cheers and shouts of names made William have to wave his hands from time to time. MIA probably realized that his father''s power and true love for her, so he waved his hands more diligently than William.


    Even see more than a dozen children with adults, the formation of the welcome team, but also put his hand on his mouth, the children made several kisses.


    The children and the crowd were cheered more warmly.


    And the action of MIA''s kiss, through the live camera, instantly spread all over the world.


    Let countless young people feel that they are going to fall in love.


    After passing the knight bridge, William suddenly stunned for a moment, and then helplessly looked at mia, who was controlled by Gemma Duran and always fell half of the horse.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing," William explained with a smile. "I didn''t expect my little princess to be so popular with Londoners.".


    As soon as the words were heard, countless rose petals were suddenly thrown out of the tall buildings on both sides of the street.


    The bright red roses all over the sky, falling down from tens of meters, instantly decorate both sides of the knight Bridge Street into a sea of flowers.


    "God", Mia put her hands on her chest and looked up at the flowers dancing all over the sky, with countless little stars in her eyes.


    At this time, William''s mental power was fully open, with dozens of magic avatars, such as pigeons, black cats and falcons, scanning all the people and petals on both sides of the street.


    Fortunately, during the three days on Sunday, we have monitored all the places along the route. Although roses are not a threat, they can still find out the source of the flowers in the early morning.


    Looking at his excited and happy daughter, William is happy. At the same time, his only worry is that MIA will get the title of "Princess Rose" after today''s scene is spread by the media.


    And once the media called out, even if William wanted to change, it would not affect the countless ordinary people who heard this title for the first time.


    But the media in my hand is ITV, and this live broadcast is facing dozens of countries. Except for William, who now gives MIA the nickname of princess, he can only let it be.


    And really speaking, he, Mia''s father, won''t be accepted by the outside world.


    Through the sea of flowers, through the Arc de Triomphe of Wellington, it is only a few hundred meters away from Buckingham Palace.


    Looking at the Park Avenue, which is straight and has no obstacles on the road, Mia, who is excited, knocks her instep on jenma Duran''s stomach to make Duran sprint.


    Can be used as William''s Mount, unicorn Duran where will listen to Mia''s words, make dangerous and not lady''s action.


    Forcing MIA to toot her lips, she called to William discontentedly, "Daddy, why does Duran keep talking to me?"


    William said with a smile, "when you become the queen of Devonshire family, don''t mention Duran, all family Warcraft will listen to you.


    Now, you sit on the horse and want to gallop until you go to the racecourse.Family Warcraft?


    Mia was so happy that she took the reins of her horse and came closer to William. "Daddy, is that parrot also Warcraft? What kind of Warcraft is it? "


    "Phoenix," William said with a smile, "Dany fox, I came to protect your grandmother.


    If you like, you can ask Ms. Duran to help you find other Phoenix in her hometown magic planet.


    Sure enough, as soon as William said this, Mia''s attention was on Duran.


    Chirping constantly and unicorn pull relationship, make Duran nodded, but know that although his strength has exceeded Phoenix Dany fox.


    But if he wants to tame the new Phoenix, he has to do it himself.


    But it''s not easy for her to say this to mia, otherwise MIA will definitely trouble William.


    Finally, she can only pretend that she can''t speak. MIA nods everything she says, that is, she doesn''t need the power of her heart to communicate with her.


    After MIA said a lot about her body shape, color, strength and so on, the horse team has come to the square of Buckingham Palace.


    Looking at the hundreds of red prawn soldiers in a neat array, with extremely ugly bearskin hats, William holds the red rabbit at the gate of Buckingham Palace.


    Looking at the thousands of Englishmen outside the square, I heard some people complaining that William came too early, or that the weather today is only 24 degrees.


    "Daddy, what are you looking at?"


    Mia rides Duran and stops beside William, following him curiously to the crowd outside the square.


    With a smile, William bowed his head to Mia and said, "every year at the celebration, these red shrimp soldiers wear thick military gowns and ugly bearskin hats.


    They also have to wear ten layers of sweaty sweaters, so these Englishmen are all betting that some red shrimp soldiers will faint today.


    Fainting posture is despised backward, or would rather nose broken, teeth knocked off, but also to grasp the gun, hands and feet tightly, the body straight forward.


    "Ha ha ha", Mia immediately covered her mouth and laughed, "Daddy, you and other English people are really bad.".


    "What''s this?" William said, "Philip''s birthday is in July, when it''s the busiest time. Every year, the red shrimp soldier faints due to heat stroke, but it''s a reserved show for all English people.".


    "God, can''t you say something good?"

 Chapter 1566

    As soon as William heard it, he knew that Wilson was complaining. He got off the horse without any embarrassment. Then he reached for MIA who had jumped off the horse.


    Mia, don''t listen to your father.


    Looking at MIA standing up, Wilson said with a smile, "these royal guards are loyal, brave and fearless.


    Moreover, the annual military parade in July is based on the principle of voluntariness. The royal family will not force its subjects to do what they do not want to do. ".


    "Ah," said his father behind the bad words, was arrested, the current MIA embarrassed to cover her mouth.


    He put away his smile and nodded to Wilson. Then he raised his skirt slightly in both hands. After a lady''s salute, he said solemnly, "I see, uncle Wilson.".


    "That''s good," Wilson nodded and said with a smile, "don''t be like your father. This guy is so overbearing that he never cares what people outside say about him.


    But we princes and princesses can''t. before you do anything, you have to think about whether it will affect the reputation of the Devonshire family.


    Mia nodded her thanks to Wilson and looked at William in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that my father had such a side. As a noble, he didn''t care about the family''s reputation.


    William rolled his eyes at Wilson, but he didn''t intend to oppose him.


    After all, Mia is not the first generation of him. Now she is just an ordinary person. She really has no qualifications or ability to care about many things like his father.


    The red rabbit and Duran, to Strauss and other paladins, William led mia, took Wilson to the golden carriage, personally opened the door, helped his mother Lina out of the car.


    When Lina got out of the car, Wilson, who was nearly 40 years old, went straight forward, took Lina''s hand and said with a smile, "aunt Lina, I''m glad you can come today.".


    When William rolled his eyes again, he had to shrug at mia, who was also surprised. "Don''t worry about this guy. Since he knew me, he has been acting like a good child in front of your grandmother, and even told your father about me.".


    "William," Lena patted her son''s arm discontentedly, "can''t you save some face for Wilson in front of MIA?"


    "It doesn''t matter, aunt Lena," Wilson said with a smile. "Let MIA know something about me and William, and she''ll get rid of her strangeness to my uncle.".


    When Lina heard this, she nodded to Wilson with a smile. MIA was the second person she cared about and loved.


    Wilson whether it is kwamia, or take the initiative to close the relationship with mia, let Lina is very happy.


    And as a vested interest of the nobility, Lina can be said to be the most pro Royal member of the Devonshire family.


    After all, Philip did not set up any obstacles when William inherited the Earl, and he tried his best to make William become a hereditary Duke.


    Therefore, her son''s current status and strength, even if it is obvious that there are a lot of high Wilson family, Lina is still as friendly as ever to Wilson.


    He patted Wilson''s hand with a smile and said, "come on, son, lest your grandparents, father, mother and others wait too long.".


    The last time William formally entered Birmingham was when he became Duke, and it has been sixteen years.


    Last time he was a junior, but now it''s not only Phillips and his wife, but Charles and his wife who greet them in person at the door. All the people in England who have enough status stand behind Phillips and his wife, smiling, to welcome Devonshire''s grandparents and grandchildren.


    The ritual music and the firing of salutes are even more important. Today, Luis is not wearing the Royal Prince''s clothes, but a small army dress with a deer head of Devonshire and a black gold border.


    But this move not only did not make the people present feel impolite, but envied to death.


    Although outer space is daunting, it''s better to be granted the title of Duke level Lord of outer planet.


    There is a territory as big as England. Not to mention the benefits of money and wealth, the protection of William alone means that no one can overthrow the Phillips.


    Not to mention that if the earth has problems, Louis and his descendants will have a wonderful retreat.


    After a bit of red tape that made William impatient, looking at the little one standing respectfully in front of him, William said with a smile,


    "I didn''t expect that your great grandfather was knighted for me 16 years ago, but today it''s my turn to be knighted for you.".


    William smiles and touches Louis''s head. "Everything you can get today is earned for you by your great grandfather, grandfather and father.


    Therefore, no matter how much you will achieve in the future, you should not forget them and be filial to them. Do you understand? "


    Little Louis looked up at William, then looked down and said seriously, "yes, Uncle William, Louis remembers.".


    The people around immediately showed a satisfied smile.


    After all, for Lewis, who is only five years old, it''s better to let him care about his family and understand that everything he gets is hard won.And, to be honest, Lewis just needs to remember these two points, which is actually enough.


    No one would really think that a man of William''s character would let Lewis really have real power.


    At this time, although the Phillips also looked at the income of the alien territory, they were more and more close to William''s ship.


    "Very good," William laughingly patted Louis on the top of his head, stretched out his hand, and Tianwen sword with its sheath appeared in his hand.


    Release a calming and courage enchantment to Louis. "Don''t be afraid, Louis. Uncle William has the magic sword of the holy light in his hand.


    Not only won''t hurt you, the magic of light is good for you, so be brave.


    And your great grandfather didn''t force me to touch my knee. Today I also allow you to be the only nobleman who can accept Devonshire''s gift by standing.


    "Thank you, thank you, Uncle William." Louis looked at the simple sword, and then nodded firmly.


    And the people around him were very surprised to see William, only Philip looked at William with nostalgia and happiness, and looked at Louis with love.


    As for Charles and Wilson, their eyes were full of admiration and admiration.


    At that time, I thought that there would be a return, but I didn''t expect that the return would be so large and high.


    Moreover, although people present knew that William liked Louis, they didn''t expect that he would remind Louis not to be afraid on such an occasion.


    If you don''t talk about your son, you don''t get the same treatment for your nephew, do you?


    "Qiang", "Qiang", "Qiang".


    As soon as the Tianwen sword was pulled out, the dazzling light filled the whole hall. Hundreds of people were shocked and squinted to see what kind of artifact William''s sword was.


    But as soon as the eyes stare at the source of the holy light, they feel a blur.


    Then he couldn''t see the light source of the sword body clearly, and he bumped two times on Louis''s left and right shoulders.

 Chapter 1567

    On the shoulder of Wayne, he patted Lewis twice with the Heavenly Sword, which represented that Lewis became his official vassal of William Devonshire.


    Philip, Charles and wells, who are also the closest members of the Devonshire family to William, soon discovered that the patterns carved on the medal are unicorns and lions.


    The only difference from the royal family is that neither the lion nor the unicorn has a crown on their head.


    However, this is normal. After all, Louis is only a duke, and he did not inherit the throne of England. He is not qualified to engrave a crown on the medal.


    William patted Lewis on the shoulder. "This is the light magic medal. It not only has the same function as the light ring, but also can automatically release the light magic shield and prevent lethal attacks.


    So, you don''t want to wear a necklace around your neck when you don''t want it on your chest, OK? "


    When they heard this, they immediately looked at the little guy in surprise and envy, and then at Lina and Mia''s grandparents and grandchildren.


    Lina has no other expression except smile, but MIA can''t help feeling the pink diamond deer head ring on her ring finger with her right thumb.


    Then the left thumb touched the holy light ring on the left hand, and then shook his wrist a few times. His face and eyes were full of dark happy expression.


    Two Wulu Metal Magic bracelets sent by Saul a few days ago have been rebuilt by William. They are Mia and Ambrosius.


    The new Ulu bracelet is not equal to the Medusa three sisters'' shield, but it is definitely stronger than the nano Zhenjin inner and outer armor.


    On earth, even Asgard, is enough for MIA to protect herself.


    These days, Mia has long been familiar with the ability of Wulu bracelet, and knows that her father gave her two rings, which are not only magic rings, but also have the functions of location, transmission and storage.


    Under the guidance of William''s father and Lina''s grandmother, the idea of running without winning or even in danger is firmly engraved in Mia''s heart.


    Anyway, my father said that there are many people and units in charge of fighting in my family. Even if the princess is a little bit skinned, it''s a loss.


    What''s more, there are so many people in the family. It''s not right to give them some work.


    If you do everything by yourself, don''t those people have to lose their jobs or be buried forever in secret bases or special spaces?


    Mia, who can''t tell others that she is all treasure, after congratulating Louis, couldn''t help looking at the Tianwen sword that William was leaning on the ground with his left hand.


    Looking at her grandmother Lina, Mia squints and reaches for the scabbard like a dragon seeing gold coins and jewels.


    But as soon as his hand touched Tianwen sword, William''s eyes came over, and the flash of light made MIA step back.


    "Daddy," "Daddy," "Daddy.".


    Looking at his daughter with her mouth up, William shook his head helplessly.


    However, no matter how much he dotes on mia, there will be no bottom line. She will give whatever she wants.


    Moreover, Tianwen sword has been used by him with holy light energy for a long time.


    It will never be damaged. With the attribute of Holy Light artifact, although the attack ability of Tianwen sword is not strong, it is the first artifact of holy light. It has always been in Angela''s hands.


    On the one hand, it can increase her fighting power; on the other hand, Tianwen sword can enhance the authority of the deputy head of Angela''s knights of light.


    "No way.".


    Tianwen sword was immediately sent back to Angela by him.


    "Stingy".


    Mia, who was scared by her own father for the first time, shook her arm and put her head on Lena''s shoulder. "Grandma, daddy is too mean.".


    Lena was shaken, and she really liked MIA. She looked at William''s back and said, "William.


    "If I say no, I can''t.".


    William did not hesitate to interrupt his mother''s plea, "girl, what do you want to do with swords, Zhenjin inside and outside armor is enough for you to attack most of the enemies.".


    Lena patted Mia''s face helplessly and said comfortingly, "don''t worry about your father''s old-fashioned things.


    When you get home, grandma gives you the arrow.


    When he heard this, Williamson rolled his eyes.


    At the beginning, he got Yaka metal from Yongdu and finally made ten Yaka arrows.


    Three for Lena, one for Jesse and one for nissa.


    Over the years, Lina has used Yaka''s arrow no less than bravery.


    If it wasn''t for her mental strength and the use of three at the same time, the speed of cleaning up small soldiers would be much faster than bravery.


    Since she can''t use three, and now she gives one to mia, Lina doesn''t have any burden in her heart.


    Fortunately, Mia has been taught cleverly by Ambrosius, who is really depressed in her heart and puts all her hopes on her daughter.


    Seeing that his father didn''t give it, he was just angry with Wei Lian, but he didn''t make a fuss. He held Lina''s arm and shook it a few times. Then he gave Lina a kiss on her face. "Daddy is a cheapskate, or grandma loves me the most."."Ha ha," Lena said with a smile, touching Mia''s face, "with you, you are the one grandma loves most. Of course, I will give you something good.


    As for your father, let him be envious.


    William''s mouth twitched, but he did not intend to expose his mother''s words.


    Turn around to chat with Philip and others.


    And the people around, William will be so directly refused to kiss their children and mother''s action, feel really can''t spoil the children, at the same time, more realize the strong character of William.


    On the contrary, he has been in contact with William for 18 years. Philip''s third grandson began to sigh in his heart.


    When William was just a rich man, he was not the character he is now.


    No, Philip only understood in a few seconds that it was not William who had changed, but that he had always been such a character.


    At that time, even if the strength was not as strong as it is now, the king did not take advantage of him.


    It makes outsiders and people who have not contacted him feel that he is easy to talk, because this guy is good at disguise, forbearance and interest exchange.


    However, Philip did not feel that there was anything wrong with William''s attitude towards life.


    On the contrary, I think he is approachable enough.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how much it will expand.


    Looking at William laughing and chatting with people he knew or didn''t know, talking about cooperation, and even changing his previous business, he put it all on Abigail, and on the spot, he reached a new cooperation project with several good people.


    Philip admired the Devonshire family, but he was at ease.

 Chapter 1568

    Now that William has reached such a high level and has not forgotten himself, his brain is even more sober. Even those who did not want to contact in the past begin to greet each other with a smile.


    That is to say, before the Devonshire family is on the decline, it seems to be a wise decision to strengthen the relationship with William, or even tie him to his warship.


    The only pity for Philip is that Louis is only 5 years old and he can''t go around with William.


    Although Wilson has a good relationship with William, he has known William for so many years.


    He would never let Wilson replace Louis and follow the Devonshire warship to pick up a bargain and win a prize for meritorious service. In the end, he would not even give him a chance to grow up.


    Otherwise, over the years, William would have left the earth with Wilson, instead of letting Abigail intervene in the deal between Wilson and sol.


    Not only the interests of the five layers should be removed, but also what and how many transactions should be managed.


    Philip now only hopes that William will be safe for ten or eight years.


    When Louis grows up, he will take him with him when there is a new expedition or something good.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a matter of thinking. Philip sighs in his heart and looks kindly at Lewis who is always with mia, even holding Mia''s hand.


    Come on, if you can get the alien territory, it''s already a big advantage for William.


    If Louis had not been liked by William, and because he was young, he would not have been suspected and guarded, otherwise William would not have been a real fiefdom.


    In that case, it would be greedy to think about other things.


    And greed will definitely change William''s attitude towards Louis.


    In this regard, Philip is probably the one who knows William better than anyone except Odin.


    This young man, who seems polite and harmless to human beings and animals, sometimes has a cold heart.


    I see a few meters away, and other people chat with William cast a glance at himself, Philip quickly put away his mind, laughing to join a group of at least Duke''s chat team.


    I had a boring, serious lunch at Buckingham Palace at noon.


    William, who is impatient, wants to take MIA home with Lina, but Wilson walks up quickly and says with a smile, "are you interested in playing golf?"


    William looks at Wilson with a look of expectation.


    "You should know my level of golf. Those guys who encourage you to ask me are trying to give me money?"


    Wilson rolled his eyes. "God, golf is a gentleman''s sport. You can''t regard it as an outdoor activity. Don''t just want to gamble.".


    "Who would like the next generation of aristocrats to play without a bit of color?"


    But not far away Lina, when she saw Wilson''s dirty smile, she thought that he wanted to pull William to participate in the noble''s secret activities.


    Looking down, she said to mia, who was talking happily with some noble ladies, "honey, go tell your father that you are sleepy and want to go home for a nap.".


    Mia was stunned. She was not sleepy.


    But in a few seconds, she turned to look for William''s figure, and then saw Wilson muttering, talking to his own father.


    The little girl looked back at Lena, saw her grandmother nodding, and soon apologized to the people around her, and frowned to William''s side.


    Hands on his arms, "Daddy, I''m a little sleepy. Can we go home?"


    "Sleepy?"


    See daughter want to take a nap, and listen to the tone has not been angry with himself, William where there is no reason not to agree.


    "No problem, we''ll go home now.".


    Holding Mia''s hand, I want to say goodbye to Philip.


    "Wait a minute," Wilson said hastily. "Mia, are you interested in playing golf with Uncle Wilson and your father?"


    Mia, who had pretended to be tired and her eyes were slightly narrowed, heard this, her eyes lit up and looked up at her father.


    William would be a fool if he didn''t understand that MIA had come to help him.


    "Do you want to go?" he asked


    "En, en", even a few times the head of MIA, and looked not far away Lina.


    Seeing this, William laughed and said to Wilson, "I''ll take MIA back to change the uniform. Where can we meet?"


    After that, he shook his head again, "forget it, I''ll take my family out to play. I''m not interested in meeting your friends.".


    "No, man.".


    As soon as Wilson finished, he glanced at William and said, "well, even if you don''t want to meet strangers and strangers, Kate and I can always participate in your family activities, can''t we?"


    Wilson and his wife, of course, don''t mind, "in an hour, we''ll meet at the ataire stadium in South London.".Wilson nodded with a smile. "No problem. I''ll see you in an hour.".


    After saying goodbye to Philip''s family, William walked out of the palace with a chirping Mia and a smiling mother.


    She helped Lina into the carriage. She thought MIA would continue to ride. Unexpectedly, the little girl turned her eyes and waved to William and said, "Daddy, I want to ride with grandma in the carriage so that she won''t be bored by herself.".


    Lina was very happy to hear this, but she noticed that Mia''s eyes were turning around. William didn''t understand that her daughter was flattering her grandmother.


    So Lena won''t forget to promise her Yaka arrow when she gets home.


    "Ghost smart", William laughs and looks at MIA getting on the car, but in his heart he is thinking about whether he really gives MIA the arrow.


    Yongdu didn''t give him yakayaka arrow, but yakayaka metal.


    Ten Yaka arrows are all made of dwarves mixed with Wulu metal.


    After the finished product comes out, it is directly recognized by William. Therefore, Lina, Jesse and Nisa have no problem using their own Yaka arrows.


    But as long as William wants, not only can he take it back directly, but also let MIA get the Yaka arrow, which can only be seen but not used.


    Lena pulls MIA into the car and sits next to her. When you see William thinking about something, as a mother, she only thinks about it and vaguely knows what her son is thinking.


    "William, you won''t let my grandmother break her promise to my granddaughter, will you?"


    Hearing this, William could only sigh helplessly, covered his ears and said to Sunday, "to Mia''s inner armor, authorize the auxiliary use of Yaka arrow.".


    Sunday was quick to say, "yes sir.".


    Then the necklace on Mia''s neck, a burst of change, added Mia''s brain wave, which can link the arrow function of Yaka.


    Of course, this is just equivalent to integrating Yaka arrow''s link device into the inner armor.


    It''s MIA who can really command Yaka''s arrow.


    After all, although William believes that the intelligence of Sunday has evolved to the level of the ultimate wisdom of the Crees, it started from the moment Sunday was created.


    He will always guard against intelligence problems or being cracked. His mind has never changed.

 Chapter 1569

    See his father, was grandmother a word, had to agree to let himself use Yaka arrow.


    Mia happily kisses Lena on the face several times. While making Lena laugh and hold herself, Mia secretly raises her fist and shakes William in a demonstration.


    As William rolled his eyes, Lena pressed Mia''s fist down.


    When William went to ride a horse, Lena said to mia, "honey, don''t offend your father, or it will be you.".


    "Hum, if daddy punishes me, I will ignore him.".


    "You''re not smart," Lena said to the little girl with her head on her shoulder. "If William wants to punish you, the best thing you can do is admit your mistake.


    According to the situation I have seen for so many years, as long as you admit your mistake, your father will not care about it. If it doesn''t work, you pretend to be pitiful in front of him from time to time.


    He must have forgiven you soon.


    Lena said that when MIA was thinking, she couldn''t help thinking about Jesse and Nisa. There were very few big mistakes and a lot of small ones in recent years. To deal with William was to admit his mistakes.


    Of course, Lina is also very clear, Jesse and Nisa committed, certainly not more than William''s bottom line.


    So, when Lena warned MIA not to mess around, she couldn''t help thinking about it. She decided to make some mistakes for Sunday that MIA couldn''t make.


    Stop MIA before she makes a mistake.


    Just like wine, it must come into contact with MIA when he is an adult. According to English custom, he is 16 years old, but according to American rules, he is 21 years old.


    However, Lena agrees with the rules of the American people on this point. Although American parents don''t care much about whether their 18-year-old or 20-year-old children steal beer at home.


    But for those who are not good at wine, it is best for children not to drink.


    As for white flour and the same thing, it must be absolutely, absolutely forbidden.


    Moreover, if someone reveals that thing in front of MIA, whether intentionally or unintentionally, Lena must have the same attitude as William, and will send someone to secretly let that guy disappear.


    After returning to the manor on Garden Street, Lina sees MIA riding a unicorn and following William to watch thousands of paladins enter the spaceship used to hide the portal.


    While walking into the main building with a smile, he asked Sunday to list the things that minors are not allowed to do all over the world.


    Then delete some unnecessary items in her opinion, such as the rigid rules on what to wear.


    Finally, it summarizes more than 100 items, which Lina can do in accordance with what is absolutely forbidden, which can be done on specific occasions, and which can be done with her parents.


    After setting the rules into five levels, Lina asked everyone in the family to call in the living room on Sunday and began to discuss the loopholes and faults of the rules.


    This made mia, who was sitting on the sofa with William''s arm in his arms and smiling, instantly burst into tears.


    William laughed and joked, "now I know who is the best in this family.".


    Mia peered at Lina sitting in the middle of the sofa area, and then looked at her for less than ten seconds, and she was defeated.


    "Grandma, I don''t have a problem with those things that are absolutely forbidden, but why do I have to limit the number of chocolate beans every day?"


    Lina took a sip from her teacup and then said with a smile, "too much sweets will induce tooth decay. I think the answer is obvious, right?"


    Miyaton looked at his mother Ambrosius sitting opposite him, but Ambrosius just shrugged, indicating that she had no choice.


    Finally, Mia had to find her own father.


    William unbuttoned his military dress around his neck and thought for a few seconds before he said, "otherwise, it''s based on the calorie intake, the daily body consumption and the amount of exercise.


    If you are greedy, you can offset it by jogging, swimming, riding a horse or practicing fighting.


    "No problem, no problem," MIA nodded quickly, then said with a proud expression on her face, "I used to eat so many snacks, but I''m still very slim.".


    William white daughter one eye, "that is you still grow body now, so, still don''t feel what problem.


    But when you are an adult, if you still eat according to the present way, you will lose weight and even chew too much food, which will lead to more and more developed and wider jaw muscles.


    If you exercise too much, not only will your legs get thicker, but there will also be obvious muscle groups in your arms.


    "Ah," MIA shivered as she thought that she might become King Kong Barbie.


    But William''s words directly caused Athena, Selena, and even Abigail''s dissatisfaction.


    Artemis is better. She mainly fights with bows and arrows. Although there are muscles in her arms, they are not obvious.


    But Athena and Serena, who are trained every day, are not the same. As long as they exert their strength, especially the deltoid muscle connecting the arm and shoulder, they will show their hard muscles.As for Abigail, the girl''s abdominal muscles are obvious. Of course, she is also very dissatisfied with William''s words.


    After hearing several cold hums in a row, William instantly realized that he was scaring mia, but he was overjoyed.


    Touch your nose, go to the back of the sofa, and start pretending to be dead.


    But he didn''t speak, and other people just stared at him.


    Realizing that this was provoking public anger, William stood up in Mia''s smiling eyes and said, "I''m going to play golf. Which of you would like to go with me?"


    But in addition to MIA happy to stand up, the rest of the people are not interested in the expression, William eyes a turn, "as a family activity.".


    With that, he went upstairs to change his clothes.


    As soon as he left, Jesse, Nisa, Ambrosius and Artemis all looked at Abigail, or Serena and Athena with eager expressions.


    The three angry women, seeing that their allies had seen them, immediately scolded William for being mean.


    The interior has been split. In the end, apart from agreeing, what else can we do?


    Moreover, when Athena turned her eyes, she suddenly thought of whether to call back dardario, who was still dealing with the domination of the Olympus sea area, and Jean grey, who was following to help out of curiosity.


    Since William has said that it is a family activity, even if dardardario and Jean grey leave Olympus, and there is a problem, it is William''s fault, let him solve the problem.


    Anyway, she just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to attract two women with strong fighting power. It would be better if she could become an ally.


    Hearing that Athena wanted to call dardario and Jean, Abigail immediately thought of calling Angela.


    Having worked out with William together, Abigail is certainly closer to Angela.


    Half an hour later, the reporters outside the manor thought there was no news and were planning to leave with the people who had already left.


    Ten sports cars were driven out of the manor.


    "God, this must be big news again.".

 Chapter 1570

    In addition to Lina do not want to go, even rarely to the manor of Laura, Natasha all sat in the spaceship back.


    After all, what William said before was family activities. Since he didn''t want to be separated from William, he didn''t appear at this time. Does that mean that he is no longer a member of the Devonshire family?


    A line of ten super cars roared through the city of London and attracted countless people''s attention. After that, they spent more than 20 minutes on the golf course in the south of London.


    After receiving the notice on Sunday, not only the manager appeared, but more than 20 staff members were divided into two rows to greet him. Even the shareholders of the stadium were able to catch up.


    Unfortunately, more than 30 security personnel belonging to Lena came earlier than William.


    Directly excluding the manager and the caddie, they have no chance to get close.


    William takes Laura, who hasn''t seen her for more than two months, and then stares at Mia''s hyra.


    And Mia, a smart little girl, was pulled by Ambrosius not to let her disturb William and Laura. Instead, she took her mother and Athena sisters to stay together and took the initiative to hold Jean Grey''s arm, who was only 20 years old.


    Qin, who has learned holy light, sorcery, and spiritual cultivation, is not afraid of Hella at all. Instead, she has personally faced Hella, who is released by William. She has a lot of scruples about Qin grey.


    "Honey," Laura said, grabbing William''s hand, "I think you''d better watch that Hella, or else I and the others can''t play at ease.".


    William thought for a few seconds. When MIA walked into the main building of the golf course, she let go of Laura''s hand and walked up to Hella, who was smiling inexplicably.


    More than ten seconds later, William said softly, "honey, this is a family gathering. Even if it''s not for yourself, it''s also for me and our future children to actively integrate into this family, OK?"


    The whole body of being fragrant is a little soft. When HeLa hears that William''s tone is so gentle, she is happy. At the same time, she has to consider whether she and William''s children really don''t need to contact with other brothers and sisters.


    Although it can be foreseen that if there are children in the future, the fight will surely be greater than brotherhood, HeLa also knows that her own children can not compete with all other children of William.


    And now she really can''t imagine how hard it would be if she made William angry and didn''t see him for a long time.


    Maybe it''s more difficult than being held in the underworld of Asgard.


    So, in Angela''s gaping eyes, HeLa gently nodded to William, "don''t forget, you have to go to the dark space to accompany me for a week in a few days.".


    "No problem", William heart pumping a few times, he can use strength and feelings of dual role, capture Hella''s defense, but can''t change her strong character.


    Don''t want to heila black, the only way is to promise her things must be done, let her no reason, no chance to think.


    With a smile of HeLa and incense a few times, William led her, with Laura and Angela into the stadium.


    But he thought that since Ambrosius was pregnant with MIA 15 years ago, there must be hope for him.


    When the family saw Wilson and Kate, who were late coming, William took HeLa into the autumn grassland. Looking at some withered and yellow trees in the distance, he thought that maybe he could ask Celia, the tree of life.


    Although every month, he would go to the fairy forest of planet x17 as usual to Collect Magic nectar on Celia''s roots, he did not ask Celia about his offspring in recent years.


    The only thing that makes it difficult for William to decide is that if what Celia says is the same as what he thinks, it''s because of her strong strength, and it''s hard to bear with the dragon.


    William does not know whether he is willing to take the initiative to reduce his strength after he has MIA.


    As soon as this idea came out, he threw it to the horizon in a few seconds. In his heart, his life was more important than anything.


    And once he has a problem, all the existing forces will be affected, even his mother Lena, Mia and Abigail will be affected by him.


    And so on, William suddenly thought that in order to give birth to Celia, who had just been planted and was only ten meters high, he absorbed the massive natural power of planet x17 and a total of eight million square kilometers of forest for several times, and then poured it into Celia''s body.


    Although that greatly increased his life span, he absorbed too much natural force and unconsciously went against the extreme?


    When Ambrosius was pregnant, he didn''t touch Celia, let alone let the great power of nature infuse his body.


    Thinking of this, William clenched his fist fiercely, and a sense of overwhelming oppression instantly made Hella feel it.


    "What''s the matter with you, William?"


    Hearing Hella''s concern, William closed his eyes.


    Just now, because of an uncertain guess, he had already put his anger on Celia and Odin.


    Then when he heard Hella''s voice, his anger came to Hella.He took a few deep breaths to suppress his anger. Then William opened his eyes.


    Smiling, she shakes her head at Angela, Athena, Artemis, Jean and dadario, who have reached a certain level of strength.


    "It''s OK." he rubbed the back of his hand on Hella''s face and sighed, "don''t worry, no matter what happened, you are my wife.".


    Herador is smart. When he hears this, he immediately thinks of his own father Odin.


    Otherwise, no one has the right and no other reason for William to say that.


    Helen thought she would be happy to stand on William''s side and deal with Odin together.


    But if you think about it carefully, although you will definitely stand on William''s side, your hatred for Odin is not as strong as when you were imprisoned in the underworld because of William''s appearance.


    "I will stand behind you, but, dear, Odin is my father and Angela''s father after all.".


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense." William was angry again, but he didn''t lose his mind.


    He didn''t believe Odin could think that he would absorb the natural power of 8 million square kilometers of forest.


    Even he would rather believe that it was Celia''s trick to protect herself than Odin''s ability to predict the future.


    If the old man could predict the future, Angela would not be king of Asgard.


    However, we can''t help but guard against it. It''s really because of ourselves that Hella dominates the dark space.


    Put aside the grudge between Hella and Odin, Hella and Angela mean that Asgard''s power has far exceeded Odin''s heyday.


    Thousands of years later, when the two female god kings who have no descendants choose their successors, who will they choose?


    A descendant of Saul, of course.


    Even if HeLa and Angela don''t like it, it''s impossible to let Saul''s own son and daughter sit on the throne. But what about grandson, great grandson, great grandson?


    It''s natural for older women to like children. One of Saul''s countless descendants will always win the favor of their sisters, right?


    FK, Williamson had a headache in his heart.


    If we use the result theory to calculate, the final winner is not the Devonshire family, but his Odin family.


    "Daddy," he said.


    When William was furious, Mia''s words of "Daddy" were like sounds of nature.


    Immediately let him secretly scold himself a few words, and then think about the calculation of TM, this is more calculation, almost dizzy.


    He, William Devonshire, is not without offspring.

 Chapter 1571

    "I''m fine," William said, holding Mia''s cheek in his hands. "Daddy, I''m fine, ha ha ha.".


    Then, under the gaze of everyone, he bowed his head and gave MIA a kiss on the forehead. Then, in Mia''s blushing and discontented eyes, he took Hella out of the main stadium.


    I wish I could give MIA all the good things.


    But he also knew that it was not true love for mia, but pushing her to the top of the storm.


    At least, Haila around her will take MIA as a threat.


    A group of dozens of people, sitting in a dozen golf carts, came to the tee off area. William said to HeLa, Angela, Athena and Artemis with a smile.


    "Why don''t we split into groups and have a game?"


    HeLa has no problem, but Angela, who has been in London for many years, and Athena and Artemis, who have come to the manor frequently in recent years and know a lot about William.


    He shook his head without any hesitation. Artemis shrunk his mouth and took William''s arm. "Don''t think we don''t know what you''re up to.


    If you want to win us, then you can say clearly that I don''t mind, but sister Athena is hard to say.


    Damn it.


    William''s eyelids jumped a few times and rubbed his nose under the angry eyes of HeLa, Angela and Athena.


    Eye son a turn of say, "that I watch you play, won of person I take them to travel three days.".


    They?


    Athena and Artemis looked at the two sisters, HeLa and Angela, in surprise.


    Then Artemis gave William a thumbs up.


    I really have to admire my bastard husband for being able to bring two enemies to bed together.


    Hella rarely blushed, and then said to Athena with a smile, "don''t use supernatural power, magic and other supernatural power, don''t use equipment to assist, no problem.".


    "No problem." who is Athena? She''s the goddess of victory and wisdom. She''s not afraid of anyone.


    Moreover, as a marksman, Artemis is not only a laggard, but also a main force.


    But Angela this kind of Assassin type warrior, in the long-distance casting skill, thinks all knows, certainly cannot compare with Artemis.


    After the match between the three women who shared the same hatred, William had the time to control other women.


    With Wilson, who was also excluded from the competition by women, William followed MIA with a smile.


    Looking at a 20-year-old girl with a great figure and a face that can definitely be called a beautiful woman, I''m introducing to MIA the precautions of the track, as well as the flying and landing points of the ball.


    William, who has not been out looking for food for a long time, reminds the squinting Wilson, "come on, you idiot, as soon as you squint your eyes, the people who know you know you are playing that girl''s idea.".


    "Damn it," Wilson said in a low voice, relieved that his wife didn''t notice him


    "What do you say?" William laughs. After MIA kicks off, he only looks at the flight track and knows that the ball is a good one.


    At least Natasha, Laura, dardardario, Serena and Nisa all see that you have an idea about this beautiful woman.


    What''s more, if Abigail didn''t help you talk to Kate, do you think your wife wouldn''t look at you? "


    Wilson''s forehead began to sweat slightly, and he looked around with a guilty look.


    In addition to Abigail, Jesse and Ambrosius who are with Kate, William''s other women are paying close attention to them.


    FK¡£


    Wilson instantly misunderstood that William was so honest because his women were too powerful.


    Then he suddenly laughed, "well, it seems that I don''t envy you much.".


    "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?" William speechless looking at smiling Wilson, but their own and their own women, idiots will say.


    I can only turn my eyes and scold Wilson in my heart. When MIA looks over, she smiles and thumbs up.


    Then MIA snorted happily and followed the army to the middle of the grass.


    But before long, the sound of helicopter propeller interrupted his good mood.


    When I looked up, I saw a beep-c interview helicopter several kilometers away, flying towards the stadium.


    I wanted to cut off the signal near here, but I thought that I had spread the news about the other planet, so I should show some hard power.


    Scare those flies and mice back, so that they won''t feel sick in their ears and eyes all day long.


    Dozens of seconds later, Wilson helplessly looked at William, "these bastards come really fast.".


    As soon as the voice came down, a 300 meter long spaceship came down from the sky and directly blocked the helicopter''s flight path.Looking like a mountain, even the sun is blocked by the huge spacecraft.


    The pilot of the helicopter, the reporters and photographers on the same plane screamed in horror, and then turned the helicopter around just a few meters before it hit the spaceship.


    The audience in front of the TV was shocked by the scream of the female reporter. At the same time, they were also shocked and excited by the close view of the spaceship taken by the camera several meters away.


    And this is definitely the most recent shot taken since the spaceship appeared in the past 15 years.


    Not only the audience was pleasantly surprised, but the media went crazy.


    The other two interview helicopters behind the helicopter were not frightened, but urged the pilot to arrive at the stadium as soon as possible.


    We all know that if we don''t take advantage of William and his family''s opportunity to go out and play golf, we won''t know when to shoot the spaceship close-up again in the future.


    After notifying William on Sunday that he had been listening to the reporters'' calls, William had no choice but to say to Sunday, "release the ionizing wavelet and destroy the three cameras without affecting the safety of the helicopter.".


    "Sir," he suggested on Sunday in a few seconds, "Sir, I suggest sending spider robots and destroying three cameras in a short distance.".


    "Well, William doesn''t care about the process, as long as the result, but it''s the easiest and safest thing to do on Sunday.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t destroy three helicopters in public and kill more than ten Englishmen.


    Soon, the UAV carrier flew out of the spaceship. In a few seconds, William secretly commanded three spider robots to face the camera and jump on the camera, releasing huge electric energy instantly.


    Squeak, squeak.


    Everyone in front of the TV only saw an increasingly large, spider shaped object on the screen.


    Then a dazzling flash of light, the screen began to turn into black and white snowflakes.


    FK¡£


    Damn William Devonshire, I almost scared your dad out of heart trouble.

 Chapter 1572

    There are at least a few million swearing voices in England, and English people whose hearts are pounding with fear.


    But after everyone''s mood slowed down a little, as long as we calm down and think about it, we will know that the spider like thing must be made by William.


    More than ten seconds later, the live room and the host appeared in the picture on the TV.


    No TV station dares to scold William directly.


    Not to mention anything else, in recent years, Shida''s defamation lawsuits alone have led to the bankruptcy of more than a dozen media.


    The most frustrating thing for many media is that even if William''s lawyers can''t catch their reports, they will find trouble in other things.


    As long as someone comes forward, Devonshire will jump out to provide financial assistance and let yueshida take over.


    Not only to fight a lawsuit with you, but also in the spirit of dragging down your mind, a lawsuit for several years.


    In case the media wins, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as someone jumps out with evidence and continues the lawsuit, the whole set of methods and procedures in front of him will continue again. Even the rich media can''t stand the means of such a rogue as William.


    So, now the media, no one will directly target William and his family.


    Not to mention that William was not only an Englishman and Duke of England.


    He was the king of Devonshire, and it had come out of Buckingham Palace at noon.


    To the admiration and jealousy of the English people, it''s incredible that he made Prince Louis the hereditary Duke of the real territory.


    And the territory is not only as big as England, the spokesman also made it clear that the territory is on an extraterrestrial planet.


    Therefore, William is definitely the person that the media all over the world want to interview most.


    When I saw William go home with his mother and daughter, we all thought that the interview would be over today.


    But it''s unexpected that William, who used to be similar to the otaku, would bring his 13 women and daughters, as well as Wilson and his wife, to play golf in the south of London.


    Now, although the picture of the Williams family playing ball hasn''t been shot for a few seconds, watching the 300 meter long spaceship from a close range also attracts the attention of the whole world.


    At that time, the first spaceship was only 35 meters long, but only 15 years later, a giant spaceship of more than 300 meters has appeared. Let alone the audience, reporters want to see it for themselves.


    Then, although the camera was destroyed, a small spider robot that can release electric current suddenly appeared, which did not make the audience and reporters angry.


    on the contrary, there was a big discussion about spider robots in the live broadcast rooms of various TV stations.


    In a few minutes, some media estimated that the spider robot should be only 5mm long, but the main body, that is, the spider''s body, is only 1.5mm.


    That is to say, this thing can easily enter any place they want to enter.


    Whether it''s the secret base of the United States or the impeachment submarine, they can sneak in secretly, let alone the homes of ordinary people.


    And if William wanted to, he could create the illusion that someone had been electrocuted.


    When this topic comes out, not to mention the audience in front of the TV, many TV hosts and guests have to be careful about their own words.


    Even if most people are sure that William won''t do that, who can guarantee that he won''t have an accident.


    Smart people all know that William will expose the spider robot, saying that he doesn''t care so much about the little thing, and since there is such a robot, can''t there be other means of killing people?


    Just let the spider carry some drugs, can make people have a heart attack, or cerebral hemorrhage, want to check all can''t find out the problem.


    A guest of a radio station in the United States stammered that if you just numb your legs when you go downstairs, the stairs will become a prop that will kill you.


    That''s the real God who doesn''t know it.


    William listened to the report on Sunday and laughed. He should be able to be stable for some time in the future.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the world would never lack people who are not afraid of death.


    There are a lot of admirable journalists, and there are also people who are despised. But whether it is good or bad, the probability that they are not afraid of death, or that they don''t even want to die to be famous, is far higher than other industries.


    Only one of the three helicopters ran away, and the reporters and photographers of the other two took out their mobile phones. They showed fear on their faces and twisted ecstasy on their faces, shooting at the spaceship fiercely.


    Even, within a minute, the camera''s transmission equipment was linked with the mobile phone, and then the TV station was connected to broadcast the picture of the spaceship again.


    William swore in his heart, covered his ears and said to Sunday, "cut off the signal around here.".


    It wasn''t long before he scolded "nm madman" in his heart. Wilson was even more shocked and couldn''t close his mouth.


    Stammered at William and said, "this, this, this guy, are you crazy?"


    I saw a guy about 30 years old, actually unfastened his seat belt, tied himself with the rescue seat belt, with a helmet with a micro camera on his head, standing on the landing gear steel pipe of the helicopter.Holding the armrest firmly with both hands, he yelled to let the pilot fly to the side of the spaceship, intending to jump directly to the side of the spaceship, above the protruding hatch platform.


    This scene, even if before has been irritated by the reporter to disturb their own game Hella, have to admire the courage of this reporter.


    According to the law in space, forced boarding without permission is just like jumping off a ship by pirates in the sea. It''s war and piracy. No one can say anything if they are caught and hanged directly.


    After a few puffs from the corner of William''s mouth, his mind moved. Maybe he could let the earth people see how cruel the interstellar war is, cool down many people, and sober up their fanatical ideas.


    "On Sunday, link the ship''s PA and reopen the signal in this area.".


    Yes sir.


    As the helicopter approached the door of the spaceship, a new picture signal appeared in front of the TV again, and the spaceship suddenly made an electronic sound.


    "Warning, warning.".


    A burst of red light swept the reporter and the whole helicopter. "According to the interstellar passage treaty, unauthorized landing is an act of star theft, and we have the right to impose any punishment including capital punishment.".


    The reporter, who was famous for his life, turned ugly and even ferocious when he heard this.


    But at the thought that this is the earth, no matter how powerful the interstellar passage treaty is, it can''t be greater than the law of the earth, can it?


    Looking at the door platform of the spaceship which is only three or four meters away, I clenched my teeth and untied the rescue safety belt.


    "Final warning, once forcibly logged in, the spacecraft will escort the intruder to Centaurus, planet 3 of the kingdom for trial.".


    William said, quietly looking at the expression back and forth to change the reporter.


    At this time, he really hoped that this guy would jump on the spaceship, and even prepared to open the hatch of the spaceship as soon as the other party jumped.


    Since someone else is willing to fight for his life, it will help him.


    But is it a leap of faith? Or for the famous crazy leap?

 Chapter 1573

    Sidney redell felt that this was the most difficult choice in his 35 years of life.


    Jumping out of a helicopter, once photographed, will surely be the most memorable moment in the history of photography.


    But if it''s taken directly to Centaurus, Devonshire 3, for trial.


    Being locked up for a lifetime is probably the best outcome.


    Will the English government fall out with William Devonshire for the sake of a reporter who is not very famous?


    As long as you think about it, Sinai thinks that in the end, it must be nothing.


    After working as a journalist for more than ten years, seaney knows very well that the people in Downing Street, including the media, are all double standard executors.


    To point fingers at others, to turn a blind eye to the fact that a quarter of the people in England are at the poverty line.


    Besides, with Devonshire group controlling the economy of England in two or three levels, who dares to really move William.


    Not to mention, even though he knows that the order was given by William, he doesn''t admit where you can find evidence.


    Even William opened his eyes and lied, saying that the ship was not his, who could do with him?


    On the contrary, it is too simple to solve the problem.


    There is no need for William Devonshire and Devonshire group to come forward and find some partners to cooperate with the TV station behind him.


    The shareholders of the TV station will only do superficial work, and then push everything to the incomplete laws of England.


    Since the law is not perfect and can''t control the extraterrestrial forces, no matter how the family of Sinai sue, they will only do useless work again.


    Thinking of her parents, who are nearly 60 years old, Sydney began to regret for a moment.


    However, the opportunity to be world-famous and even remembered by the media industry and all mankind is right in front of us. Listening to the ten second countdown, Sydney has come to the time of "three".


    A clench teeth, legs force, jump, rushed to the ship''s hatch platform.


    Unfortunately, the distance of three or four meters and the landing gear of the helicopter were stepped on by his legs. The helicopter sank slightly when he stepped on it, which offset part of his strength when he took off.


    With great excitement, even courage, he only jumped more than 2 meters, and even couldn''t grasp the hatch platform of the spaceship.


    I can only watch the spaceship more and more far away, I quickly fall to the ground.


    "God.".


    Seeing this scene, countless people all over the world covered their mouths and looked at Sydney dancing and falling to the ground in horror.


    Even, the world is not all good people. At least when seeing Sydney fall to the ground, many paparazzi thought with ecstasy that tomorrow''s news headline would use "Sydney beyond his capacity".


    Or "one hundred years of history, the most worthless journalist who died?"


    Or "the most pitiful jump in human history?"


    William scolded the reporter in his heart for being a real fool and a waste. He didn''t want to get into trouble. He could only endure his discomfort and nausea and planned to send out sentries to save people.


    But unexpectedly, Mia, a few meters away, was suddenly wrapped by mark 50, her legs merged, and a blue flame erupted in an instant, pushing mia, who was wearing a lady''s armor, to the sky.


    And this scene happened to be photographed by a photographer with a mobile phone on the helicopter.


    Countless people were surprised to see that a very fast pink figure appeared next to Sydney in less than two seconds. He was only 20 meters above the ground in the air, grabbed his ankle, flew to the side of the spaceship upside down, and then threw him into the spaceship which had opened the cabin door.


    Countless people in front of TV sets, mobile phones and computers clapped at MIA on the screen.


    Then the image stays on Mia''s armor for a few seconds and turns to the spaceship.


    Inside the cabin door, standing in rows of humanoid robots, two robots came out, picked up the dizzy Sydney and stood up.


    A pair of shackles with a flash of energy, not only handcuffed Sydney''s hands, but also extended downward, and his feet were locked.


    Realizing that he was in a real crisis, Sydney yelled to mia, "help me, please help me, Miss MIA.".


    But as soon as he finished, he locked his robot and pressed it on his wrist.


    The energy handcuffs actually extended a mass of light to cover his mouth, forming a metal mask with only nostrils.


    So that Sinai couldn''t even make a "woo woo" sound.


    Seeing Sinai''s face full of fear, Mia, only 14 years old, was hesitant to ask her father for help when she heard an urgent cry in the noise of the huge propeller of the helicopter.


    "The Devonshires have no right to arrest people, and this is the earth, London, not your kingdom. Release people, you must release people.".


    MIA in the mask rolled her eyes. When she heard this, she knew that if she begged, William would be upset.


    What''s more, Mia''s subconscious mind just wants to save people. Otherwise, why does she subconsciously throw Sydney into the spaceship instead of landing 20 meters and putting people on the ground?So MIA turned and flew back to the grass, lowered her nano helmet and waited for William to speak.


    But William just waved his hand, the cabin door of the spaceship closed automatically, and began to rise slowly and straightly into the sky. When he got out of the range that would interfere with the helicopter, he speeded up and disappeared in the sky in a few seconds.


    However, what shocked, frightened and angry people all over the world didn''t expect was that ITV, which belongs to Devonshire group, suddenly began rolling an advertisement for "Sidney Ryder''s interstellar journey" in the live broadcast of its own TV station.


    Three minutes later, after some communication, dozens of TV stations, which had cooperated with ITV for a long time, began to put pictures in the live broadcast room of ITV.


    The host took the urgent manuscript and told the cause and effect of the incident. Finally, he emphasized that spaceships and warships represented the declaration of territory.


    As soon as the picture turns, a spaceship appears on the TV screen, and the spaceship''s back is the huge Jupiter.


    This time, countless people in front of TV sets, mobile phones and computers soon focused on the spaceship, and then some people were discussing how fast the spaceship would be based on Jupiter, which disappeared on the screen in a few seconds.


    As for Sydney redell, who cares who he is for the ordinary people who are attracted?


    Even in England, the Americans and other countries in the world, when they see the live spaceship, no "Zheng" guest will take care of Sydney''s problem at this time.


    Just a live broadcast reduced the world''s criticism of William by 99.9%.


    After talking to England''s new first event, William showed a sarcastic expression on the corner of his mouth.


    Laughing and saying "it''s OK" to Wilson, he took Mia''s hand and walked to the center of the grass.


    Abigail they see William bouncing on Mia''s forehead, and then a series of safety, don''t always want to be the Savior of the wordy words.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Mia actually honestly let William nag, make everyone can only helplessly shake their heads to follow up.


    Ambrosius was the only one who was relieved and watched with joy as MIA held William''s arm and asked him to promise not to play her forehead again.


    For a time, no one paid attention to this side of the court, and finally enjoyed some family fun.

 Chapter 1574

    Because of the spaceship, the outside world has been making a lot of noise at this time. No one else has to calculate it. The TV stations of various countries have calculated the speed of the spaceship leaving Pluto and arriving at the jumping point in space.


    Before everyone was shocked and didn''t know how to describe it, a colorful passage appeared in front of the spaceship because of the space jump.


    A few seconds later, the spaceship, spanning 3.6 light years, appeared in the Centaurus galaxy, and the nearest star to the sun, the nearby star, soon appeared on TV.


    More than ten years ago, the interstellar communication equipment developed on Sunday according to Kerry''s technology has been able to transmit from the magic planet 12 light years away to the earth in 30 minutes.


    More than ten years later, Sunday has been able to contact Titan, which is tens of thousands of light-years away. Therefore, Centaur, which is 3.6 light-years away, has been able to communicate in real time.


    Soon, after flying away from the nearby star, audiences all over the world suddenly saw more than a dozen large and small predator spaceships in the dark space, facing one of the Bedouin spaceships.


    Yongdu udonta, a native born and raised in Centaurus, watched his own planet invaded by the Bedouin people and had no choice but to follow a few people, boarded a predator''s spaceship and roamed the stars.


    For hundreds of years, he didn''t want to take back his home star, and even ventured back to Centaurus with three of his kindred for this goal.


    At the cost of the death of two of his kindred, he risked his life to steal the metal of Yaka''s arrow, which gave him the courage of one of the later captains of the marauders.


    But even if he becomes the leader of the predator who scares the business travelers all over the world, what can he do?


    After all, the predator is just a loose alliance composed of more than a dozen big and small star thieves.


    The purpose of all predators is money.


    The alliance is nothing more than strengthening our strength so that we can hijack the large-scale commercial interstellar spacecraft.


    If you really meet the regular warships of the three empires, let alone Yongdu and his hundreds of subordinates, all the marauders will have to escape far away.


    For hundreds of years, there has been no courage to find a way to recapture the parent star. Even for the sake of money, he went to help a member of the God group named Igo to capture hundreds of creatures on various planets, including children.


    Because of this, after being discovered by other predator leaders, Yongdu was directly driven out of the predator alliance, and could only lead a wandering life in the universe with his subordinates who would rebel at any time.


    Fortunately, after kidnapping a little earth boy named Peter Quayle, Yongdu finally found out that he didn''t give Peter Quayle, who was later nicknamed "star Baron", to Igor, a Madman of God group who killed his offspring.


    But also because of the star Baron, let Yongdu know William.


    This makes his hard days better because of the magic healing charm.


    Originally, the money earned was enough to provide for the aged. After several hundred years of disappointment, Yongdu is already preparing for retirement.


    But I didn''t expect that when he was ready to give up, he actually ushered in the moment of returning to centaur.


    Received William''s order, has no hope of courage, ecstatic again agitated.


    If you can provide for the aged on Centaurus, Yongdu feels that even if he will die, he will have to fight for the last.


    Once again, it''s surprising that William asked him to hire all the predators, as well as the star thieves he could hire.


    With millions of energy crystal as the unit of money, and nine belong to Asgard''s coercion, to negotiate with the enemy Bedouin.


    If Yongdu didn''t know William very well, he would like to break the negotiation secretly and fight with Bedouin first with predators and star thieves.


    Then, laughing, he hid aside and watched countless Asgard elite and Olympus army attack Centaurus.


    Return all the killing that the Bedouins did on centaurs.


    It''s a pity that the universe class overlord must avoid William and witness with his own eyes the bravery of mieba, even his own base and Titan.


    When I heard that mieba, his four generals and their two daughters had disappeared, my first thought was that William finally found them and killed them.


    Since then, with the promotion of bravery, the name of William Devonshire has become the existence that the major forces in the universe do not want or dare to provoke.


    You know, mieba had already carried out massacres with his subordinates all over the universe before he started his finger.


    Because half of his population died, too many planets and interstellar communities were destroyed.


    And William, who can kill mieba himself and add a core general, can imagine how powerful he is.


    Therefore, Yongdu did not dare to disobey William''s orders, and the Bedouins did not dare to fight with the marauders at the risk of the total extinction of the ethnic group after Yongdu said that Asgard and William, the new God of Olympus, had been added.


    We can only honestly retreat the Bedouin fleet, which can completely destroy the predator fleet, to the outer space of Centaurus.


    Bearing the humiliation of being humiliated, he sent a mission to negotiate with Yongdu and the marauders.As a reporter who was used by William to promote alien civilization and witness possible war scenes, Sydney redAll still appeared in the negotiation venue with his hands and feet handcuffed.


    But at this time, he had forgotten his fear. He kept winking at an alien with spikes, hoping to get a chance to speak, witness in person, even take pictures of formal negotiations and send them back to earth.


    In this case, his name, Sydney redAll, is not only famous as a journalist, but also recorded in history as an explorer.


    Unfortunately, Sinai didn''t know that the scene of his negotiation with him had already appeared in the earth''s media.


    At this moment, at least 4 billion people all over the world are watching this talk, which makes people feel unreal but has no reason to doubt.


    However, when we appreciate Sydney, we see that his hands and feet are handcuffed, even his mouth is sealed. We have imagined him as the luckiest fool in the world.


    as like as two peas in the talks began, the people on the earth surprised and disturbed that there were several members of the negotiating team who were brave enough to be the same as the human race.


    Starka OGD, the real boss of the predator and the mentor of bravery, no one knows where he came from, but just looking at his appearance, this guy is a real human.


    After being employed by Yongdu with a thousand magic healing runes, starka OGD summoned all the marauders that could be summoned, and then took part in the negotiation as the general consultant.


    "Are you sure your boss really wants to buy Centaur territory with money, or is he stalling, or is he using us as bait to force the Bedouins to gather up their fleet and take advantage of it?"

 Chapter 1575

    Yongdu looks at his former leader like an idiot, plus his tutor.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you want to destroy hegemony? "


    Without waiting for starka OGD to get angry, Yongdu continued to sneer, "my boss is the new king of Olympus.


    The husband of Queen Asgard Angela, the husband of her majesty Hella, the new queen of dark space, the son-in-law of Odin, and the brother-in-law of sol odinson.


    Need to cheat you, the guy who is a predator in the good sense and the leader of the star pirates in the bad?


    Besides, you confiscate 100000 energy crystals?


    I''ll take it and work for me.


    Starka OGD''s face was ugly, but he didn''t dare to scold Yongdu as before.


    After all, why the marauders get the title of Marauder is that although they are star pirates, they are principled pirates.


    As long as the predator''s principle is violated, then the money has to be collected.


    As for the principle of marauders, it''s no problem to kill some adults to fight for others.


    "I''ll pick with you when it''s over this time.".


    Yongdu looked at starka OGD like an idiot. "If I can fulfill the mission of his majesty Devonshire, I will not retire and provide for the aged on Centaurus.


    I''m sure I can get a position on the planet, or even be reused by Asgard or Olympus. Are you sure you want to fight me? "


    FK£¬FK¡£


    Starka OGD scolded bravery coward in his heart, but he could only give up the plan of duel.


    If you really kill Yongdu, who rules Olympus, and is the husband of two queens, will William Devonshire use the name of killing ministers.


    Send out 100000 or 1000000 energy crystals and hunt him all over the universe.


    There are really a million energy crystals, not to mention the star robbers. Even the regular troops of the predators and the major empires in the universe will chase him until they get the Commission.


    In the end, starka OGD could only restrain his anger and join in the negotiation with the Bedouin.


    And the Bedouin know that they don''t have much choice.


    William likes Centaurus. If they don''t want to sell it, they have to face war.


    And in the nine realms, no one can hold the Asgard rainbow bridge, plus elite Asgard soldiers raiding.


    And once the war broke out, although the forces of the whole universe would condemn William and Asgard, they would never stand out for them.


    After all, the Centaur itself was snatched from the Centaur natives, the Yongdu people.


    Moreover, in order to avoid the Revenge of the natives of Centaurus, many forces who paid close attention to the war were aware of the fact that they almost destroyed Centaurus after occupying the planet.


    One of the reasons for the final choice of occupation is the fear of being listed as destroyers by other forces.


    The second is that when the brave people resist, they would rather die than retreat, let alone surrender.


    After several wars, the Centaur natives almost died, and the Bedouin did not carry out the original plan of star destruction.


    Hundreds of years down, the original hundreds of thousands of Bedouin, at this time has been in the Centaur planet breeding to millions of people.


    Moreover, because of the small population of Bedouin people, the planet, which is twice the diameter of the earth, can recover for hundreds of years.


    But the green mountains and green waters all over the planet are not entirely a good thing. At least the oxygen concentration of Centaurus is much higher than that of the earth.


    Everyone knows that hypoxia is not good, but too much oxygen can also lead to oxygen poisoning, which can also cause a series of problems.


    So William didn''t plan to immigrate to Centaurus on a large scale. After all, every immigrant had to wear a special respirator or mask, which was also a problem.


    After three days of negotiation, the Bedouin people finally could only accept William''s price of 10 million energy crystals for the entire Centaur region.


    But the Bedouins wanted to pay with magic healing runes, not energy crystals.


    And they want William''s security commitment to protect the Bedouins for at least 500 years.


    Bang.


    As soon as Yongdu heard this, he slapped him on the negotiation table, "you are dreaming.


    My boss would rather risk the destruction of Centaurus and go to war with you than agree to protect you.


    At this time, one of Yongdu''s subordinates walked quickly to Yongdu''s back, reached out his hand and whispered in his ear,


    "xingjue sent back the news and said that the matter was done.".


    Ha ha ha.


    When Yongdu heard this, he laughed and nodded to starka OGD, who was sitting beside him. "It''s done.".


    "Ronan, the accuser of the Zetas and Crees, has agreed to his majesty Devonshire''s terms.


    If you don''t, they''ll invade Bedouin''s home planet."Asshole.".


    All Bedouin stood up in anger and fear.


    Kostaka OGD and Yongdu didn''t mean to be scared or angry at all. "Otherwise, you can take nine million energy crystals and go back to your home star.


    The Zetas and Ronan, the accuser, confiscate the deposit of one million energy crystals.


    Or you stay in the Centaur realm, and the Zetas and accuser Ronan take over your home planet and trade that planet for nine million energy crystals from my boss.


    Yongdu said here, suddenly stopped for a moment, and then said with an expression of some displeasure, "my boss just told me, if you agree that a magic healing charm is worth 1500 energy crystals.


    He can give you 4.5 million energy crystals and 3000 magic healing runes.


    "Really?"


    Several negotiating representatives of Bedouin stood up in a moment of surprise.


    As a group that can capture a galaxy, the Bedouin people are much worse than the three empires in the universe, but they are not short of livable planets.


    Even the iron warriors have many livable planets in their hands, and the Bedouins only have more.


    The Bedouin ruler of Centaurus, according to the level of the earth, is equal to a colonial star officer, or earl, viscount and other aristocrats.


    Since Bedouin people have hierarchy, they can''t compete with William. Even if they care about their subjects, they certainly don''t have the vital interests of the rulers.


    Magic healing charm in the universe, has been in a state of extreme shortage, William in addition to let Yongdu sell 2000 pieces every year, these years did not take out a healing charm for sale.


    Even if it wasn''t for Yongdu, who risked his life and was sent to Titan as a slave, William would not have sold the 2000 pieces.


    And the number of two thousand, let alone the whole universe, even if the earth level of the planet, will be in short supply.


    As for mimicking the healing Rune?


    Since the dark elves destroyed arfheim, the kingdom of elves, and the tree of life disappeared, the power of nature has become a legend.


    Even Christine, the only living elf, is just a light elf.


    Of course, not counting the spirit and Celia, the tree of life planted by William on planet x17, the power of nature is certainly not unique to William.


    But the weak, in addition to the stupid fool, no one dares to expose the power of nature.


    There''s no need for the powerful one to make a feud with William for a healing talisman with only one or two thousand energy crystals.

 Chapter 1576

    Healing runes can not only be made with the power of nature, but also be a powerful mage.


    People who understand the magic circle are very simple. People who have no talent are natural moats.


    What''s more, if you want to carve the self-healing magic array in a palm sized jade, you can''t do it at all.


    And at the beginning, although William was not famous, he knew how to use the names of Odin and Asgard.


    The first batch of magic healing runes, the first version is with the iron warrior, used to trade spaceships, in exchange for planet x17.


    And buying planet x17 is probably the best deal I''ve ever made in my life.


    Although he spent tens of thousands of healing runes in the early version, it only took him a few months to get those healing runes.


    Later, the upgraded version, 2.0 healing rune, was first used by Odin and Asgard elite soldiers.


    As soon as this portable healing method appeared on the battlefield, the forces in the universe naturally attributed William to Asgard''s ally.


    In addition, he has mastered the gem of space in the early days. If he can''t win, no one will be able to trap him.


    Over the next few years, after two annihilations in 2025, William felt that he did not have to wait any longer and began to search all over the world for the annihilation of his own plane.


    Even let Yongdu go to Titan to see if mieba has gone back.


    When the world''s exterminator, with four generals, two daughters and a ship''s elite, shuttles to the 2025 plane and is killed by William.


    At that time, there was no power in the whole universe, willing to offend William for some energy crystals.


    Of course, if we can really grasp the power of nature, we have to say otherwise.


    No one came out to trouble William. It was just a question of whether it was worth it or not.


    The Bedouin negotiators stood up, went aside to discuss for a moment, and soon reached an agreement.


    Three thousand healing runes, even if you hand over two thousand to the Kingdom, each of the high-level centaurs can get at least 20.


    Maybe the upper class of the kingdom will reward them with a livable planet once they are happy because of the 2000 healing amulets.


    That''s a thousand healing runes and four and a half million energy crystals.


    As for the cost of moving house and the energy and material resources consumed, it''s the same in the whole universe anyway. In a word, the boss says that all the broken legs are done by his subordinates.


    A hundred spaceships that can carry ten thousand people, luggage and cargo will only have one thousand energy crystals if they leap in space.


    Ten times is only ten thousand pieces. The cost of the whole moving process, together with the interstellar currency to compensate the subjects, is only one million energy crystals at most.


    Not to mention, no matter which race in the universe, ordinary people can''t use interstellar coins at all, and the energy crystals can''t be touched.


    The rulers of Centaurus, who simply use Bedouin''s own currency, are even willing to pay double or quintuple compensation.


    To give five times more money to the subjects is nothing more than to let them buy more houses, more flying cars, more wine, more food, or more space trips.


    These things are nothing to the people who have mastered space technology.


    Just like William, who has already had Sundays and countless factory robots, the pure energy converted from solar energy, tidal energy and wind energy is no different from things without money.


    What the intelligent race needs in daily life will not be a problem as long as there is energy.


    Robots can mine and refine minerals, build factories, buildings, farms, and give everything to them as long as they can use enough.


    However, as long as William is willing to provide any life for free, it is not impossible for him to give it to his subjects.


    But he would never do that.


    The common fault of all intelligent races is desire, discontent and laziness.


    Instead of raising a group of people who will never be satisfied, or even give them a little worse treatment, they will jump out to engage in a coup. It''s better to follow the earth''s principle of "more work, more gain, no work, no hunger".


    and, really, people should not be too idle. Otherwise, mankind will certainly be discarded.


    ...


    got the healing sign of heart and mind, and the negotiation soon entered the final stage.


    The Bedouin people don''t ask William to protect them, the only problem before the final signing.


    That is, they want to sell William the bases, defensive fortresses, and a lot of equipment that can''t be taken away from centaur.


    Otherwise, it will be impossible for them to demolish and move away in half a year or ten months.


    This small means of deliberate procrastination, William sneered and talked with yongduo.


    Soon, Yongdu squinted at the Bedouin representative and said, "sorry, I think it''s only three days to deal with those fortresses, bases and equipment.


    My boss just told me that if you don''t take away anything that will affect the security of Centaur, we predators are responsible for directly blowing them up.With that, Yongdu, no matter how ugly the Bedouin''s face was, turned back to starka ogde and said,


    "100000 energy crystals, or 100 healing runes, are you responsible for helping my boss clean up all the Bedouin''s garbage?"


    "A deal is a hundred talismans.".


    Starka OGD and the other Marauder leaders knew that William was wooing them.


    Otherwise the fool all knows, 100 cure Fu is worth 15 omnipotent quantity crystal, and still have money all can''t buy.


    After making a simple eye contact with more than a dozen other Marauder leaders,


    starka OGD looked at the Bedouin representatives and said, "because of the 100 healing runes, you now have a 7-day earth time security period.


    In these seven days, I promise that all the marauders will only focus on Mr. Devonshire''s mission, but not on your ship.


    But it''s hard to say after these seven days.


    "Well," the leading Bedouin people are not in the mood to fight with the marauders. They just move. In fact, three days is enough.


    As for houses and buildings, they are all made of Engineering robots and minerals from Centaurus.


    Actually, it''s just a waste of energy.


    The only thing that worries them is the safety of 3000 healing amulets.


    "One last request, we hope that his majesty Devonshire will send healing charms and energy crystals to our home planet.".


    Stupid.


    The first thought in Yongdu''s heart was that the Bedouin were looking for their own death.


    William is a super magician who has mastered the power of space. For many cosmic forces, it is not a big secret.


    After all, in cooperation with Asgard alone, the portal has been used publicly many times.


    If William''s spaceship enters the Bedouin''s home planet, it means that the Bedouin have completely opened their world to William.

 Chapter 1577

    When William informs Yongdu to confirm 3000 healing runes and 4.5 million energy crystals, he will personally send a transport spacecraft to the Bedouin''s home planet.


    All of a sudden, the negotiation went into the fast lane, and only William was left to come in person or send someone with enough identity to sign.


    William glanced at everyone in the living room. Athena and Artemis didn''t care.


    Serena and Nisa know that their identity is not suitable. Dardardario and Jean just look at William and turn their heads.


    In the end, Abigail and Laura, who had never admitted defeat, showed nervous expression on their faces.


    And Mia, the little girl, leans behind the sofa and hides herself behind Ambrose Hughes.


    William is funny at the same time, finally think about it, or let Abigail this, destined to be the queen of Devonshire kingdom in charge of it.


    Taking over the magic golden strategy created by William himself, Abigail looks at her husband who confirms her status in public.


    Then, under the protection of hundreds of Olympus heroes, a gorgeous dress and women''s armor went through the portal and came to Yongdu''s spaceship.


    Yongdu, who had been ready for a long time, saw Abigail, who was following dozens of Holy Spirits,


    took the lead in bowing and said, "it''s a great honor to meet you, dear Mrs. Devonshire. I''m Yongdu udonta, a loyal subordinate of his majesty Devonshire and a firm supporter of Devonshire.".


    Excuse me, Mr. udonta. Nice to meet you, too.


    Abigail, who has been in charge of Devonshire group for 14 years, has long been used to all kinds of big scenes.


    He is also an elite wizard, surrounded by hundreds of golden light spirits.


    Let Abigail face dozens of different look, even ugly, ferocious aliens, did not show the slightest timid, afraid expression.


    On the contrary, because William officially confirmed that she was the queen, Abigail looked sacred and noble.


    The aliens present, for the first time, saw the spirit of Holy Light belonging to William. They had long been deterred by the spirits who had sacrificed their lives for William and had the momentum of killing in their holiness.


    The Bedouin negotiators, though disappointed, were not Angela, the king of Asgard.


    But after learning from the translator that Abigail was also William''s serious wife, the Bedouin people did not worry about whether Abigail was qualified or not.


    On the contrary, after Abigail said hello to Yongdu, starka ogde, and other predator leaders, some of them hurried forward and saluted Abigail respectfully like Yongdu.


    On earth, it has been live for three consecutive days. After seeing Abigail appeared by 100 spiritual guardians, it soon reached the highest ratings in the world.


    Countless people are admiring and sighing that William can actually buy a whole star domain with money, and they are shocked at the same time.


    Even more, he was frightened by William''s ability to employ Ronan, the Crimean accuser, and the Zetas, who had attacked the earth, to coerce the Bedouin into sitting at the negotiation table.


    As for the Bedouin who can only accept 10 million energy crystals and reduce them to 9 million, and sign the contract, they have become the object of sympathy.


    And for the first time in the world, the real identity of William is not only the new king of Olympus in myth.


    Or Nordic myth Odin''s son-in-law, Saul''s brother-in-law, Angela and Hella two queens common husband.


    A person directly dominates a divine realm and influences Asgard and dark space, which means that if William wants to rule the earth, he can rule the earth?


    When countless people are afraid and worried, many people are envious of the Wilson family.


    Little Louis was made a hereditary Duke of Devonshire by William himself, and he was also a real aristocrat with a territory.


    Today, everyone understands the importance of Devonshire''s surname, and the Wilson family instantly becomes the most distinguished Royal family on earth, except the William family.


    Not only all the aristocrats in England, but also most of the rich and politicians who know the Wilson family all over the world are wondering why they don''t have daughters or granddaughters of the same age as Louis.


    Since William is not easy to approach, Louis, who is only 5 years old, has become the first choice of attention. Even his sister Charlotte, who is only 3 years old, and his younger brother, who was just born, have come into their sight.


    Some people who think more deeply recall that when the spaceship warned the reporter, it said Centaurus was the No. 3 star of Devonshire kingdom.


    Doesn''t that mean that there are two other planets that are likely to have been developed or to be developed?


    God, these are three habitable extraterrestrial planets.


    Not to mention resources and wealth, the existence of these three planets means that human beings no longer have to worry about the depletion of population and the earth''s resources.


    The population of more than 7 billion is not a burden, but less.


    After the ceremony, Abigail and Bedouin put on the negotiation table with William''s magic golden policy contract.Then step back and signal the Bedouin to look at the contract first.


    After the leader of Bedouin saluted Abigail, he touched the magic golden strategy, and the words on it automatically became the common language of the stars.


    Surprised at William''s magical attainments, the Bedouin leader was relieved.


    Although no one knows who invented the interstellar lingua franca, which was first used by that group, it has been recognized by numerous interstellar groups for many years and has indisputable legitimacy.


    It didn''t take long for three Bedouins in a row to verify the contents of jince.


    The Bedouin leader respectfully said to Abigail, "Your Royal Highness, I hope to invite some respected people to witness this signing ceremony.".


    "No problem," Abigail said with a smile after receiving William''s reply, "we will invite your majesty Odin, your majesty Angela, your majesty Hella, your royal highness Athena, your royal highness Artemis, and your Royal Highness Prince Saul to the ceremony.".


    As soon as Bedouin heard this, he immediately said happily, "it''s our pleasure.".


    But then, some embarrassed suggestions said, "if you can, we also hope you can invite Mr. Ronan, the accuser, to participate in this grand ceremony.".


    Ha, let''s not talk about these brave people. Even Abigail, who doesn''t know about alien forces, knows that Ronan is the one the Bedouin want to invite most.


    However, there is no way for these Bedouin people. The continuous compromise and concession at the negotiation table will surely make Ronan feel that Bedouin people are cowards.


    If Ronan should focus on them in the future, the Bedouins would not have a safe life.


    Abigail nodded to Yongdu, and Yongdu immediately said to the intelligent command of the spaceship, "tell quell that his majesty Devonshire invited Ronan to the Centaur star field to participate in the signing ceremony.".


    The signal passed through the galaxy, and soon Peter quill, the star Baron, was contacted. Then the star Baron passed it on to Ronan.


    Ronan hesitated for a while before nodding his head.


    But I was thinking about the situation that more than 50 years ago, in outer space, I was scared away by Carol Denver, the amazing captain who had just fully awakened his own strength.


    And William, the guy, also thought of Carol.

 Chapter 1578

    Close your eyes and feel the space mark left on Carol, a portal suddenly appears in front of Carol, who is in the deep universe.


    "William?"


    Carroll, shining all over, put on a defensive posture, and then tentatively asked the portal, "speak, is it really you, William?"


    William stepped over the portal, and Carol''s face was surprised.


    While making William happy, he couldn''t help muttering that the girl hadn''t given up chasing herself. He said with a smile, "long time no see, Carol.".


    It''s been a long time.


    Putting away her energy, Carol came to William with a look of nostalgia, surprise and perplexity in her eyes.


    Then, like a Durian, she reached out and stroked William''s cheek, trying to find out if the guy in front of him who was always thinking about him was real.


    William grabbed Carlos''s hand and said, "well, it must be me to meet my old friend.".


    The first time he was caught by William, Carol didn''t mean to be angry, on the contrary, her face soon turned ruddy.


    There is no momentum of the cosmopolitan police at all. It''s exactly what a little woman looks like when she sees her lover.


    So that William could only sigh helplessly in his heart.


    Really speaking, Carol is not really a beauty, maybe make-up can barely meet William''s aesthetic.


    Otherwise, for so many years, he would not have known Carroll''s fighting power. He could definitely rank in the top three, but he never attacked her.


    However, it''s true that in front of the mutants, the sentry armor absorbed Carroll''s voluntary input of super power to become a real sentry armor with super power.


    Let William this 20 years, has not been very worried about their own defense.


    The sentinel armour helped him a lot, subduing Odin''s destroyer armour and the flaming dragon snooker.


    Absorb the frost in the ice box and make the frost sentry armor.


    In the earth''s lightning Island, it absorbs countless thunderbolts and evolves thunder armor.


    absorbed Snug''s countless flames and the essence of dragon life in the volcano, and evolved the flaming armor. He himself got rid of the human''s most restricted life span of more than 100 years because of the essence of the dragon.


    In addition, William himself injected the holy light into the sentinel armor and evolved the holy light armor.


    It can be said that the four kinds of magic armor can become William''s trump card. The real thanks are Carol, who made the sentinel armor.


    By the way, if the Sentinels didn''t absorb the negative and dark energy in the power of the Phoenix, they might have kept a hidden danger in their bodies like Jean grey.


    And that set of dark sentry armor, has been hidden by William in the storage space, even take out to see the mind.


    Just know how big the dark energy and negative emotions are.


    If the dark sentinel armor is put on by the devil, the devil, it will become a new demon king in a moment.


    But William this recollection, immediately lets Carroll discontent and annoys.


    See William and his face-to-face, actually still in a daze, Carroll can''t help but angry put his arm around William''s neck, stand on tiptoe to kiss.


    I''ve been raped.


    William opened his eyes wide and looked at Carol who closed his eyes. He suddenly thought that this was not the first time that this chick had forced her to kiss herself.


    "Ah.


    A scream, through the portal, reached William and Carol''s ears.


    William knew it was Mia''s voice as soon as he heard it. He pushed away Carol''s red face, but he didn''t let go of her hand.


    She pulled her through the portal, "mia, this is your aunt Carol. Before you were born, if it wasn''t for Carol,


    your father, I would not have escaped the most dangerous moment in my life, that is, when I was dealing with Seth.".


    This is useful to mia, HeLa, Angela and Athena, but Carol, who had experienced the battle with William, didn''t believe it.


    It did seem dangerous at the time, but over the years, Carol would have been a fool if she had not suspected that William was taking advantage of her energy.


    When MIA heard that Carol had saved her father''s life, she didn''t care whether she couldn''t see the pictures she shouldn''t have seen.


    Without hesitation, he bowed and said, "thank you, aunt Carol. I''m MIA Winston Devonshire.".


    "Hello MIA.".


    Carol nodded with a smile, then squeezed the palm of William''s hand tightly, looked at William in shock and anger, and asked, "when did you have a daughter?"


    William shrugged. "15 years ago, however, Mia was my only daughter, the only one. Do you understand me?"


    Asshole, Carol knew that William was warning himself.


    What kind of person do you think William is?But she didn''t dare to say those accusations in public. She even felt that she didn''t dare to mention it in private.


    After all, they have known each other for more than ten years. When William was indifferent, she had experienced how ruthless he was several times.


    If it''s not that she can''t forget this asshole, no man in the universe is more powerful and handsome than William. She wants to try to fall in love with others, so as to forget the rational and playful asshole in front of her.


    Looking at his bright eyes staring at his own William, Carol struggled back and forth for a long time, and finally could only nod helplessly.


    To tell William that she would never be bad for MIA.


    When the women in the family saw this, they all felt helpless. It seemed that there was another family member.


    William grabs Carroll''s hand with a smile, kisses her on the back of her hand, opens the portal linking Yongdu spaceship,


    "you go to help Abigail settle the contract first, and then we will discuss and discuss whether you will stay on earth or continue to take the maintenance of space security as a serious job.


    Work during the day and go home at night.


    At this, Carol''s face was suddenly surprised.


    I can get the love I''ve been looking forward to for more than ten years, but I can''t give up the responsibility of maintaining the security of the universe, which is really in line with my mind.


    I don''t care why I want to help Abigail.


    Watching Carol go through the portal happily, Mia looks at her mother helplessly and whispers, "another silly woman who is dazzled by love.".


    "MIA", Ambrosius''s face slightly red staring at his daughter, uneasy and guilty looked at William.


    Seeing that William shook his head with a smile, he didn''t mean to be angry. Then he sighed with relief that fate was not the worst for him.


    At least not only did he have William''s only child, but he didn''t wait for more than ten years to be accepted by William like Carol.

 Chapter 1579

    After signing the contract with the Bedouin, William took carol on a three-day Star Trek. During the three days, the Bedouin had left Centaurus and returned to their home planet with all their people.


    Then, William asked Sunday to take control of a 100 meter cargo ship, with 3000 healing runes and 4.5 million energy crystals, to sail to the region where the Bedouin were located.


    Along the way, he deliberately let the spaceship fly slowly, just wanted to see who would jump out and rob the spaceship.


    But I didn''t expect that along the way, there were not only harts'' and nidsen''s military spaceships escorting the cargo spaceship to the space jump point, but also Kerry''s four warships escorting after the spaceship entered their galaxy.


    This reminds William that three days ago, Ronan, the accuser, arrogantly entered Yongdu''s spaceship. Before he was in a hurry to boast, he was surprised by Captain Carroll and almost turned around and left.


    When he saw that Carol was grabbed by Abigail and came over, Ronan immediately began to respect Abigail.


    The nickname of Carol cosmopolice is not just a casual word, but a punch and a kick, or even a direct hit.


    As the existence of the destroyer, the first time Captain Marvel crashed someone else''s ship, it was not the destroyer, but Ronan''s.


    A few decades ago, Ronan came to the earth with a fleet, intending to take away the magic cube of the universe, but he didn''t expect that experience to be a tragic defeat that he didn''t want to mention for decades.


    Carroll, who has just awakened all his strength, can be said to be a god blocking the killing of gods and Demons blocking the killing of demons.


    It not only killed countless small unmanned space fighters with bare hands, but also directly put a huge Kerry spaceship through.


    Ronan, who was scared directly, ordered to retreat without any temper.


    Even because of this experience, Ronan and mieba have been in contact with each other, and they have not been able to convince mieba.


    In Ronan''s mind, only from the point of view of destructive power, mieba is not as strong as Carroll.


    After Kerry learned that William actually won Carroll, immediately raised William''s risk level by another level.


    If William hadn''t never had a criminal record of killing other intelligent creatures in the universe, he might have been a dangerous man to wipe out hegemony.


    That''s why we sent space warships to escort Devonshire''s cargo ship.


    When Centaurus is in hand, it is equivalent to having the main star of the formal establishment of the kingdom. But William is not in a hurry. Other people on earth are eager to board the spaceship. As pioneers, they should first board Centaurus to gain an advantage.


    Countless people who knew or didn''t know each other swarmed into London these three days. William was so annoyed that he simply took his family members who were willing to travel to space and flew to space in the Zhenjin spaceship.


    A month later, at the magic planet seaside villa, William and Mia were fishing on a small yacht when the voice of Sunday came to his ears.


    Sir, I have some good news for you. The dark dragon, the spouse of the flame dragon slug, should be pregnant.


    I see.


    William nodded casually. It''s been three years since the dragon, which used to belong to the fire giant surter, was accepted and sent to the magic planet. It''s no surprise to be pregnant.


    Wait.


    William suddenly remembered that he had absorbed the vitality of snooker.


    Is it because of this that he has some of the characteristics of the dragon that he can''t make Abigail pregnant?


    With a move of hand, a sentinel material, like a hoop curse, was suddenly in his hand.


    A huge and incomparable flame energy poured into William''s sentinel armor. At the same time, there was a breath of life coming into his body along his hand.


    Feeling that life force, or life span, is increasing and gradually getting stronger, Li Changheng is busy using the power of space to separate the Sentinel''s curse.


    Then I thought in my heart, maybe I can let Angela absorb the dragon''s life energy.


    Since two dragons with different magic properties can have offspring, are the two intelligent creatures strengthened by the dragon''s life power the same intelligent creatures with the same life level?


    Long ago, William had decided that his eldest son would come from either Angela or Abigail.


    Only from the perspective of safety, Angela is definitely more suitable to absorb the vitality of the Dragon than Abigail.


    Mia, tell your mother and other aunts, daddy, I''ll go to Asgard for a few days.


    With that, he sent MIA back to the villa by the sea, and his figure instantly appeared in asgardkin palace.


    After waiting for more than an hour in their own and Angela''s palace, Angela, who has finished her administrative work, comes to William happily.


    Rubbing his neck, he said in a delicate voice, "do you come directly to Asgard to see me when you are free?"


    As soon as William heard Angela''s words, he knew there was resentment.


    If in the past, he would hold Angela for a sweet talk, and then come to a fitness match naturally, to ensure that no matter what complaints Angela has, it will soon disappear without a trace.But today, he didn''t care to coax Angela, took out the flame hoop curse, and said his guess again in Angela''s puzzled eyes.


    Assimilate with the life power of the dragon?


    Angela knows the benefits without William.


    But once there is the breath of dragon in her body, Angela doesn''t know if Odin will be furious, saying that she has polluted the blood of Asgard.


    But the thought of giving birth to one, or even several, offspring to William not only stabilized her royal power as a divine king, but also established her foothold in Devonshire''s family.


    In the future, no matter who is more favored, you will have to call her sister when you see her.


    Angela thought about it and decided to tell Odin.


    And William a little thought, also want to hear Odin in this matter, what attitude.


    It''s a pity that the old man Odin was so smart that he knew in a moment that if he opposed today, William would always remember what he did today and what he would do. Only God knew.


    With Odin''s approval, Angela happily takes William back to the couple''s palace, under William''s concern and escort.


    Put on the sentinel flame armor, let the armor absorb the flame energy, at the same time, absorb the dragon''s life energy.


    Huge vitality, has entered the body, Angela will feel a burning feeling, there is a huge amount of vitality, constantly repair the burn brought about by the injury, but also a very strong strengthening of her life level.


    Ten years, one hundred years, five hundred years and one thousand years of life are increasing. When she feels that she can live another 1500 years, just like William''s life, Angela quickly releases the flame hoop curse.


    Close your eyes and wait for the energy in your body to subside.


    More than an hour later, as soon as Angela opened her eyes, William felt a sudden burst of momentum.


    Fortunately, in her eyes, there was no dragon like vertical pupil, just a flash of red light, it returned to normal.


    Angela, who has just accepted the dragon''s life energy, has a strong desire for possession and fitness.


    In a burst of bone "Pa Pa Pa" sound, Angela face red pull William, into two people''s bedroom.

 Chapter 1580

    Angela, who was not William''s opponent, was able to compete with him this time.


    Let William feel great at the same time, in the heart and worry about their own women if all change and Angela, then his trouble is big.


    In the past, he used to fight three or even five times. If all of them became female Superman, they would fight in turn. If he didn''t talk about it, he might want to be dissatisfied.


    Fortunately, Angela is probably just absorbed the vitality of the dragon, infected with a little dragon habits, so brave.


    For the next three days, it became normal again.


    They normally deal with Asgard''s affairs during the day and hide in their bedroom at night. Instead of exhausting Angela, William begins to beg for mercy.


    On the morning of the fourth day, as soon as he opened his eyes, William habitually hugged Angela, who was still sleeping. But when he put his hand on her stomach, a strong feeling of flesh and bone appeared in his heart.


    God.


    I don''t know how many years he hasn''t called God, so he sat up in an instant, and then in Angela''s sleep, confused and puzzled eyes, he leaned over and put his ear on her belly.


    William''s obvious action, Angela only a few seconds, on the reaction.


    With his hand over his mouth and tears rolling in his eyes, he stammered, "are you, are you sure, honey?"


    William was silent for dozens of seconds. His eyes were shining and he nodded with love. "I can''t be wrong. I can feel that you have our child in your stomach.".


    "Odin is up.".


    Angela hugged William''s neck in ecstasy, her cheek sticking to his face. "We finally have children, we finally have children.".


    "Calm down, honey, calm down.".


    Worried that Angela was too excited, William hugged her and whispered, "don''t be too excited. It''s not good for the children.".


    "Well, well, well," Angela took a few deep breaths as soon as she heard that it was bad for her children. "I''m not excited, I''m not excited.".


    Can say, say, and began to shed tears.


    William sighed in his heart. It seems that not only he but Angela has been under great pressure in recent years.


    Athena and Artemis, after all, are only the queen of God, and they are even more oppressed by William, so everything can be pushed to William.


    Only Angela, the goddess king, not only has to fight with the upper class of Asgard, but also faces the pressure of other women.


    Fortunately, now that you are pregnant, everything will be different.


    This child is equal to the combination of the two major deities. He must be qualified to inherit the domain of Asgard. At the same time,


    even if he does not inherit the throne of Olympus, he will certainly be treated as a prince.


    After all, no matter how much restriction on the inheritance of other children is in the agreement between William and Zeus, it is impossible to deny the fact that they are all princes and princesses.


    Of course, William did not intend to let other children, other than those born to Athena and Artemis, inherit the throne of Olympus.


    Since Angela can get pregnant, other women can.


    That is to say, William does not need to worry about the issue of children now. He has to focus on preventing his children from infighting and fighting with each other when they grow up.


    And when I heard that Angela was pregnant, the only ones who would be sad and confused were probably Ambrosius and Mia.


    William frowned at the thought.


    Angela, who is in a state of great excitement, is surprised and puzzled when she sees William frowning. At the same time, she soon calms down.


    After a few quick turns of thinking, I could guess what William was worried about.


    After all, during this time, anyone can see how much William dotes on MIA.


    And Angela knows that although William took back the holy light armor MIA wore that day, she also left a lot of Holy Light sentinel materials attached to the Zhenjin nano bracelet.


    When there is real danger, Zhenjin mark 50 will easily become Shengguang mark 50.


    Although not a complete version of the holy light armor, but defense and speed, than Angela they are strong.


    We really gave full play to the advantage of running without winning.


    Fortunately, now that you have children, you don''t have to worry about whether MIA will take over the nest.


    In this case, it''s better to take the initiative to address William''s concerns.


    Thinking of this, Angela leaned on William''s shoulder and whispered, "honey, how about I make MIA princess in the name of King Asgard?"


    William was stunned, and a smile soon appeared on his face.


    The princess''s status depends on the strength of her father and kingdom, as well as the degree of being favored.


    With William, Mia is the noblest princess in the world.


    As for whether it will encourage Mia''s ambition, the solution is also very simple.


    As long as you choose a fiefdom other than Asgard to mia, it is an open confirmation that MIA has no right of inheritance.


    Angela is not only the king of Asgard, but also the king of ice giant who is recognized by most ice giants.Give MIA a territory in yotonheim, and she can become the king of yotonheim at most in the future.


    After all, Angela and William should have more than one child.


    But, for William, the queen of ice should be Mia''s easiest to get, and the least worrying for other women.


    Although the ice giant''s personal strength is not weaker than Asgard''s soldiers, yodunheim is too poor.


    Although the three meter high ice looks very big and tough, even William''s fighting robot can kill all ice giants when it comes to fighting.


    Thinking of training MIA to be the ice queen, William could not help but give her the ice sentinel armor.


    Moreover, if you add Angela''s frost hammer, you can be sure that none of MIA''s future brothers and sisters dare to provoke her.


    The frost hammer itself is made of the ice giant''s treasure, ice box and Wulu metal, by the king of dwarves, etree himself.


    If MIA has two treasures of the ice system, besides William and Angela, who can call on William''s treasures at any time, it''s OK to fight with Hella.


    After thinking about it, William looked at Angela and said, "I''m going to give MIA the frost sentinel armor. As for whether you give her the frost hammer, you decide for yourself.".


    Angela immediately shook her head. "Frost hammer can be given to mia, and even it''s OK to make her king of frost, but sentinel armor can''t.


    "Sentinel armour cannot be given to any child until you decide to abdicate, who is the successor of Olympus and who is the successor of Asgard.


    You have this whole set of armor in your hand. The child you give it to means that she is your chosen successor.


    Do you want to see your children secretly plot and fight against each other for the throne, or even kill your brothers and sisters? ¡°

 Chapter 1581

    When Angela said it, William responded.


    It can be said that sentry armor, like Odin''s eternal gun and Zeus''s "lightning fire", represents William Devonshire to outsiders.


    Therefore, it''s not to mention the outsider to whom the war armour is handed down. In the eyes of these women at home, the child who gets it represents the favorite.


    Although in William''s hand, there must be more than one artifact that can match the sentry armor.


    But the gun of victory is the artifact that comes from the combination of Zeus'' lightning fire, Poseidon''s trident and Hades'' scepter.


    William used it once in tartaros purgatory, but he never showed it outside Olympus.


    Even Athena and Artemis only met once when William officially ascended the throne of Olympus.


    The Longinus broken magic gun snatched from Mephisto only scares the original owner Mephisto and penetrates his projection with space energy.


    Only Odin had a real touch, and then he was taken as a trump card by William.


    As for the storm axe that sol got from other planes, he only took it out, but never used it in this plane.


    The sentinel armor is different. Almost all the people who have contacted him know his armor.


    It is unique and powerful. Of course, it will be regarded as William''s symbol by all people who know or don''t know him. Just like Odin''s "destroyer" armor, it is famous all over the world.


    "Well, I won''t pass sentinel armor to a child until I die.".


    When Angela heard William''s promise, she felt a pity that her baby would not be able to get sentinel armor for a long time.


    But a stable family life is more important than anything for Angela, who has been a shadow for nearly a thousand years.


    That morning, the news of Angela''s pregnancy soon spread throughout Asgard.


    While countless people are pleasantly surprised and reveling, many people who have been reading about sol almost give up the idea of Angela getting off the horse.


    After receiving the blessings of Odin, Scarlett, sol and Jane foster and participating in the three-day carnival, William takes Angela back to the villa on the magic planet.


    Then, with a group of surprised and uncertain women, they returned to the manor in London.


    Then Athena, Artemis and Hella came to the manor.


    Not surprisingly, William is completely missed by the women in the family.


    In only half an hour, his private time no longer belonged to him except the day. Instead, it belonged to 13 women who wanted to have children or didn''t want to suffer.


    However, not everyone is suitable for absorbing the vitality of the dragon, and not everyone is willing to have the breath of the dragon in their lives.


    At least Athena stood up and said that pure human beings like Abigail, whose strength did not reach a certain level, could not bear the side effects of burning if they absorbed the vitality of the giant dragon.


    once they could not suppress the breath of the giant dragon, they might be assimilated by the giant dragon and appear dragon scales or horns.


    Moreover, Serena and Nisa, no matter what, are all from the blood clan. Although they are not afraid of the sun, or even the holy light, the vitality of the dragon can directly burn them to ashes.


    William frowned as soon as he heard it.


    I had a dragon like situation in those years. Fortunately, I recovered in the end, but Abigail, Jesse, Ambrosius, Laura and Natasha are in great danger.


    Fortunately, Angela''s pregnancy opened William''s mind.


    Since it is the gap between life levels, the only way to improve the life level of women is to absorb the vitality of the dragon.


    And to put it bluntly, the biggest benefit of improving life level is the increase of life span.


    William himself twice greatly increased his life span, one was the vitality of the dragon, the other was the power of nature.


    The result of the natural force irrigation is at most the spirit, and for Abigail, they even want to be spirit to some extent.


    After all, in all legends, elves are described as the embodiment of beauty.


    And the second way William can use directly is Athena''s most expected belief.


    It is not only applicable to Athena and Artemis who have become gods.


    Even Hella, Serena and nissa, the three dark sides, are born with this way to improve their strength.


    However, no one knows whether these two methods are available, and not all women are willing to have children in the near future.


    Jean grey, 20, and Carol marvel, who has just been with William for two months.


    A girl who has not yet fully grown up is the only one among all William''s women who really calls MIA a friend and is not ready to be a mother at all.Another heart only William, and then when William is not free, or not, he goes to the universe as a policeman, where there is time to have children.


    Moreover, William is not at ease with Athena, who uses her faith to enhance her strength.


    Even though she has been his wife for five years, Athena''s character, wisdom and divinity of victory make her far less reassuring than Artemis.


    But if Athena did not say this, Artemis would not have mentioned it.


    Therefore, the implementation of faith to enhance the strength of the plan, in William''s mind is far from the natural force of irrigation plan to come quickly.


    Holding three planets in his hand, all of which are green mountains and lush plants, William was the first to bring Abigail to the magic planet.


    I have had several experiences of absorbing the power of nature. In addition, over the years, my strength is not the same as when I helped Celia, the tree of life.


    It''s much easier to do it again.


    If it wasn''t for Abigail, even though he had practiced the magic spell, his strength was still too low. William felt that as long as he absorbed all the free natural forces in the biggest forest of the magic planet, he could probably increase Abigail''s life by thousands of years.


    But now it took only half a month to add 1500 years to Abigail''s life.


    And then there are all kinds of exercises that women do. Two months later, Abigail excitedly walked out of St. Mary''s Hospital in London.


    Although a few days ago, I knew from William that I was pregnant, today at least 200 media reporters kept asking all kinds of questions through hundreds of security guards in black.


    Abigail couldn''t help but feel excited. He walked to two rows of black bodyguards one meter behind and accepted the interview of the reporters.


    Soon, the news that the second child of the Devonshire family will be born in nine months soon spread all over the world.


    And unlike mia, the child is arguably the heir to the family.


    Just when everyone thought MIA would fall out of favor, William was pulled by MIA for the first time and went to a concert.

 Chapter 1582

    Besides, it''s not.


    The next night, William took Mia and Lewis to watch the game at Chelsea.


    And instead of going to the VIP room, the three were sitting among the Chelsea fans.


    However, even if William didn''t mention it, gona, a former member of the death squads who has been responsible for the security of the stadium, has already arranged more than 200 of the most iron fans of Chelsea, and about 10 security guards around William, Mia and Lewis.


    Before the game, William took mia, who held Lewis in his hand, to take a picture with some fans he knew.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the stadium was pushed to the extreme.


    The fans in the stadium soon called mia, who was wearing a Chelsea uniform and smiling face, the "Princess of Chelsea".


    And at half-time, he took Mia and Lewis to the coach seat at the side of the court, and magic bird, who has been in the coach position for 18 years, said something with a smile at the side of the court.


    That night, the media revealed that magic bird and players in the dressing room revealed that 40% of the team''s shares had been placed in Mia''s name.


    The next day, a lot of people who didn''t believe in it were looking forward to the magic bird''s fury. They were furious to find out who leaked the news.


    But I didn''t expect that when the team was training publicly in the afternoon, this guy was standing on the training ground with a smile all afternoon.


    Now everyone knows that the news came from William''s acquiescence.


    And the appeasement to MIA is more than that. William not only dotes on his first child, but also has the idea of debt in his heart.


    In the next few months, whenever I had time, I would take MIA to skiing, skydiving, fishing, watching musicals, and attending several charity auctions.


    Every time she appears at the auction, Mia, who only has tens of thousands of pounds a month, or less than 100000 pounds a month, laughs all night.


    Then he went home with a few, or more than a dozen, which in William''s eyes were junk auctions.


    Then it was revealed that ambrosieu''s name appeared in the shareholders of ITV.


    A few days later, during the shareholders'' meeting of stark group, the reporter found Ambrosius at the cocktail party that night.


    Then all kinds of rumors spread throughout the United States. Many people firmly said that most of William''s industries in the United States had been transferred to a foundation that only benefited from Ambrosius and Mia.


    In terms of controlling the amount of wealth, rather than private wealth, the mother and daughter are already the richest women in the country. Even if men are included, they are in the top 10.


    This time, countless people just envy Mia and Ambrosius, and no one cares about the topic that the media says MIA has fallen out of favor.


    In fact, the wealth William gave was basically not directly managed by Abigail.


    The team has always been owned by his mother Lena, and Stark''s shares only allow Abigail to attend the shareholders'' meeting. Tony Stark''s real contact is William himself.


    On the contrary, ITV, when Abigail was chatting, offered to ask Ambrosius to help her share the family affairs.


    As for why the fund should be set up, it is entirely because William does not want to let the American people take advantage of it.


    In addition, although Abigail is in charge of the whole Devonshire group, all his wealth is still in William''s name.


    As clever as Abigail, he must know very well that it is better to unite against Athena, the sisters of Artemis and Hella than to quarrel with them.


    As for Angela, she''s too familiar with Abigail.


    The number of times they accompanied William together in London was too much to count, and they had already reached a hidden alliance.


    Another problem is that Athena, Artemis and Hella all follow the path of faith. Naturally, they are not on the same road as the women headed by Abigail and Angela.


    Only wavering, only to master the Olympus sea dardario.


    However, after MIA listened to her mother and Abigail''s words, and began to be busy with Jean grey, who had a good relationship with her, shopping around, looking for food, watching movies and even racing, dardardario''s attitude soon drew close to Abigail''s group.


    Then the women thought about how to solve the problems of Serena and Nisa. Finally, Mia got bored and muttered, "why don''t you just ask daddy for the power of faith?".


    Hearing this, dardardario''s eyes brightened and said, "I''ve heard from the paladins that there are at least seven levels of faith in the holy city that belong to William.


    The villain himself doesn''t need it. He must have been collecting and storing the power of belief all these years.


    It''s just that Serena and I asked him for some faith gold coins, but it''s hard to say how much we gave them.


    Faith in gold?


    Mia''s eyes were shining and she murmured in her heart. It seemed that she was more coquettish with William. The more gold coins she got, the more weight she and her mother had in the family group.Then MIA sighed why she was a few centimeters taller than when she first met William.


    If she is only as big as little Lewis now, she will go to William immediately and ask for ten thousand gold coins.


    No, we have to take advantage of Aunt Abigail''s younger brother or sister before they are born or learn to act coquettishly.


    Otherwise, in a few years, Mia would be embarrassed to be cute to William.


    After a planet, William comes back from the magic planet with Natasha, who needs to use the power of nature to restore her fertility.


    When a group of women get together again, Mia puts a big box on the solid wood tea table instead of a space ring.


    Then he put away the Zhenjin inner armour which was used to provide strength with his mind, and said with a smile, "a thousand faith gold coins are gifts from my mother and I to you.".


    Bastard William.


    Dardario cursed directly in his heart, and Serena and Nisa''s faces were not very good either.


    They asked William for only a thousand, but mia, who didn''t need to believe in gold coins, could get the same amount.


    "Well, William must have done it on purpose.".


    Abigail, who saw through the essence at a glance, shook his head helplessly and said, "although William does favor mia, he certainly wants to tell us that he does not like you to rely on the power of faith to enhance your strength.".


    "Why is that?" Sitting beside Abigail, Jesse is dissatisfied, but her character does not dare to blame William.


    But Laura, who sits with Natasha and asks how she is recovering, has less scruples.


    After hearing Jesse''s words, he frowned and said, "do you want Serena and Nisa to risk being burned to death and absorb the vitality of the dragon?"


    A group of women suddenly became silent.


    Only dardardario said thoughtfully, "William may be worried that too many of us will absorb faith, and there will be the twilight of the gods again.".

 Chapter 1583

    Even mia, the youngest, knows the meaning of the word "twilight of gods" from various books and movies, that is, the fall of gods, or even the destruction of a divine family.


    Before that, when HeLa burst out of the seal and made a big fuss with Asgard, all the women present except Ambrosius and Mia were sent to Olympus for refuge by William.


    More or less, we all know that Olympus has really experienced a turmoil that affected the whole Olympus.


    Zeus, the God of heaven, disappeared without a trace. Some people said that he had fallen. Some people said that he was too seriously injured and had to pass the throne to William. He fell into endless sleep.


    But Poseidon, Hera, Ares and other celestial bodies have fallen, which cannot be concealed.


    In addition to Zeus, who was exiled by William, only Athena and Artemis were left.


    Now when dardario said that William was worried about a second twilight of the gods, all the people present, except mia, were flustered.


    "No wonder William didn''t absorb faith himself.".


    Dardario, who was almost the new emperor of the sea, sighed, "the believers of Olympus are undergoing a great change of thinking.


    Many ancient Greeks in the realm of God were tired of the restrictions imposed on them by the gods. If William had not forced the ancient Greeks to believe in him, as Zeus did.


    There may have been various rebellions against Olympus in the divine realm.


    Jean grey, sitting next to dardardario, frowned. "But I can clearly feel that Athena and Artemis are better than when I first met them.".


    This time, instead of talking to dardardario, Laura said helplessly, "the two sisters have a monopoly on the belief of the third floor of the holy city of Olympus.


    In addition to the fact that other gods have fallen, the belief in the whole divine realm will certainly become stronger if it is not distributed between them.


    And if Athena''s plan succeeds, she and the sisters Artemis are the most powerful and difficult combination among us.


    As soon as they heard about the combination, Abigail thought of Angela and Hella.


    Even though the two sisters have worked out with William, they can''t really unite because of all kinds of grudges, competition and interests.


    "It''s not that serious, and you look down on our husband," Abigail shook his head and looked at dardardario.


    The women at the scene soon thought that dardario was not the only one in Olympus, and Poseidon''s illegitimate daughter intervened to succeed the sea emperor.


    Athena and Artemis really say, in fact, only after God, the real power is always in William''s hands.


    It seems that there is no need to worry too much about the two sisters. On the contrary, it makes people feel that Athena will propose a way to improve her strength by faith, which is a helpless move.


    After all, when the child is born in the future, how can they compare with the children of HeLa and Angela if their sisters are not strong?


    The dark space controlled by Hella and Asgard controlled by Angela are all huge territory of independence. Even if several princes and princesses are granted as kings alone, there is no need to worry about the lack of territory.


    On the contrary, Athena and Artemis did not even have the right to grant their children.


    "So, our secret talks are all useless. William has already dealt with everyone''s territory and possible troubles?"


    When Jesse heard this, she sighed, "it seems that no one has taken advantage of William since I knew him.


    It''s all about him taking advantage of others, and in the end, he''s going to thank him in return. ".


    "Jesse, stop it.".


    Ambrosius glared at Jesse discontentedly, then looked at MIA anxiously.


    Others follow her eyes and see Mia''s eyes twinkle with inexplicable light. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    God.


    Jesse and Nisa, the two living treasures, soon thought to themselves that if MIA was like William, she might not be able to find a suitable husband in the future.


    No wonder Ambrosius was angry when he thought about it.


    Jesse didn''t dare to fight Ambrose, and now she doesn''t dare to refute.


    As William''s third woman, she had Ambrose Hugh and Abigail on top of her before she followed him.


    And at that time Abigail and her, just a nameless woman, could only unite to fight against Ambrosius.


    So, after being reprimanded by Ambrose, Jesse not only didn''t dare to get angry, but also repeatedly said "sorry.".


    Although Ambrose knew that Jesse was born as an orphan and a thief in New York City, she was not tough by nature, but after waving her hand to indicate that she was ok, she sighed in her heart that she was not wronged at all.


    Maybe a strong man like William likes a woman like Jesse.


    In addition, Abigail, who is smart and knows how to show weakness, no wonder these two women can control a lot more industries and William''s attention than others.Nisa, who has the strongest relationship with Jesse, saw that Jesse was embarrassed and quickly changed the topic. "So, the problem between me and Serena is not only that Athena rushed to the front as a pioneer and a pioneer.


    And even if there''s an accident, William can''t just watch. Serena and I don''t have our own children, right


    That''s right.


    a group of women naturally nodded, but Natasha, who had been silent, suddenly said, "but don''t forget when William wanted Centaurus.


    Athena offered to send the army of Olympus to attack the Bedouins.


    If she was just anxious to find a way out for the Olympian gods because the loss of Olympian believers was too fast,


    so she didn''t think that the earth and Devonshire Kingdom belonged to us and our children, that''s a good thing to say.


    But if she knows this in her heart, she still puts forward it on her own initiative, that is "crossing the line".


    "That''s right." Serena, who hasn''t spoken all the time, looks at Abigail in surprise. Neither of them thinks about it, but Natasha notices.


    While sighing that an agent is worthy of being an agent, Serena glanced at everyone. "We don''t care about Olympus, but the things in Devonshire Kingdom belong to us and our children.


    Do you have any other ideas on this issue? "


    "No", "no".


    I agree.


    A series of approval, also mixed with Mia''s excited voice, angry Ambrosius grabbed mia, twisted a few times in the waist.


    "Wait, mom, wait.".


    Mia cried with pain and itch, "I''ve come up with a way to help Serena, Nisa and aunt dardario.".


    Ambrosius immediately stopped to punish his daughter''s hand, while the other women looked over with surprise and expectation.

 Chapter 1584

    Staring at by nine pairs of eyes, Mia busily did a good job and bowed her head like a lady, "although I don''t know what faith is and how to obtain it.


    But belief in a person should be related to such emotions as worship, liking and trust, or even spiritual sustenance? "


    After listening, a group of people set their eyes on dardardario.


    "Almost," dardardario thought for a moment. "Although I learned from William how to believe in God, I really can''t describe the feeling of being believed.


    What I hear most in my mind are all kinds of vows, talks and requests for help. If I can respond to the believers, help them solve some problems, or even save others, I can easily gain higher power of belief


    If I want to explain it concretely, "dardario ponders for a while," just like a superstar who can communicate with fans in his mind at any time. ".


    "I knew it," MIA grinned happily, but was staring at by nine pairs of eyes again,


    and Ambrosius was dissatisfied with her grin. When she glared, she sat down obediently, even folded her hands on her waist, and said with a low brow,


    "I saw the video of daddy coming back from Mars more than ten years ago when I was not born.


    At that time, Serena and aunt Nisa were the captains, and they personally drove the spacecraft to Mars to meet daddy.


    Even now, you can see in the messages on Facebook that many people regard the two aunts as goddesses.


    Even a lot of women adore their aunts because they are the first and second captains of human spaceships. Is that a kind of belief? "


    "Of course, if Serena and nissa learned how to believe in God, they should be able to absorb these beliefs.".


    Dadario didn''t need anyone else to look at him, but he said happily, "that bastard William helped Artemis build a huge group of temples on Mars.


    Spending money to repair the ruins of Athens is a way of collecting beliefs. ".


    With that, dardardario looked at MIA with bright eyes and said, "honey, you are a big help to my aunt.


    If you want any reward, as long as there is one in the sea area of Olympus, your aunt will give it to you. ".


    Mia turned her eyes and said, "I''ll go to the treasure house and choose for myself.".


    Dardario nodded without hesitation, "no problem.".


    Without saying Mia''s words to wake up the dreamer, everyone present knows that even if they have children in the future, Mia is the eldest daughter who is more than ten years old, so she is naturally one step ahead of other younger brothers and sisters.


    Moreover, when William has more children, he will no longer spoil a child like mia, and may even let MIA be responsible for teaching and controlling his younger brother and sister.


    Therefore, in the case of uncertainty in the future, even the pregnant Abigail dare not alienate Mia and Ambrosius, but try to make friends with their mother and daughter as much as possible.


    With Mia''s hint, everyone has a goal.


    It wasn''t long before we decided to set up a space travel company.


    Let Selena and Nisa be the captains of the ships themselves, and start the journey to Centaurus.


    Dardario''s eyes turned, and he pulled up Laura, who likes to take risks everywhere and search for treasure, to make a space adventure live broadcast plan together.


    She was the host, Laura was the director of the operation, and then she pulled Natasha and Jean grey into the team. At the first stop, she decided to drive the spacecraft to mercury, and then Venus.


    Then I skimmed the earth and Mars, which had been explored by William for a long time, and flew to Jupiter and Saturn.


    However, Jupiter and Saturn''s proposal was directly rejected by Abigail.


    These two gaseous planets not only have strong storms, but also are accompanied by countless unknown gases and debris. The spacecraft is likely to encounter accidents when entering Jupiter and Saturn.


    It''s Europa, Enceladus and other satellites that you can visit.


    However, in this way, it seems that Serena and Nisa''s captain''s plan will be completely robbed of the limelight by dardario''s adventure plus host''s plan.


    Fortunately, dardardario gave up the attitude of getting close to Athena and Artemis sisters, which made everyone feel that it was also right to give her some compensation.


    In addition, the stronger dadario is, the stronger the rule over the sea area of Olympus is, which means that these women are qualified to negotiate with Athena and Artemis sisters.


    But since dardario can live, Serena and Nina can.


    Although Serena has always been a cold look, the more she is, the more likely she is to be liked by men.


    And since dadariola has Laura, Natasha and Jean grey, Ambrosio and Jesse will naturally join Serena and Nisa.


    Only the pregnant Abigail, who is based in London, gives full play to her advantage as the Chief Logistics Officer and helps dadario, Serena and nissa become famous as much as possible.


    With 7 billion people on earth, I don''t believe it will be lost to tens of millions of ancient Greeks in Olympus.


    William, who has been hiding upstairs, smiles after hearing the plan of his nine women and his only daughter.Before, when he took Natasha to the magic planet to repair the problem that she couldn''t be pregnant with the power of nature, he mentioned Natasha intentionally or unintentionally.


    But Natasha can cheat the existence of Loki, the God of fraud. After a little thought, I can see that William has the idea of suppressing Athena.


    Athena had proposed Olympus army, attack Centaurus, it really let William feel her belligerent side.


    At this time, the nine realms finally ushered in a peace that had never existed for thousands of years.


    No matter William, Angela, or the Nordic gods represented by Odin, the Warner gods, or the dwarf Kingdom, they certainly do not want war to happen again.


    So, no matter whether Athena''s purpose is good or bad, it is impossible to fight in short.


    However, William can also understand Athena. He believes in becoming a God, becoming a believer and losing a believer.


    The fact that can never be changed is that any intelligent creature will only want to have a better life after going through the stage of how to live.


    Productivity increases, food means more intelligence, intelligence means less ignorance.


    When people find that they don''t need gods to live well, the Olympian gods will not launch a god war to reduce the number of gods.


    But it''s a chronic death, and in the end it''s going to end.


    Let the ancient Greek civilization of Olympus go back thousands of years.


    As for all kinds of natural disasters and monster attacks, they are just the time to slow down the progress of the ancient Greeks in the divine realm. One day, they will have to face the situation that faith can not even support the gods to maintain their strength.


    Therefore, if William has a choice, he will never rely on faith to enhance his strength.


    It''s like borrowing something. Sooner or later, you''ll have to pay off the debt.


    And the women in the family are divided into three waves, and each has its own territory, which is the same as the Three Kingdoms.


    Under the external pressure, no matter how the internal fight in the future, it will be restricted by the pressure, which will greatly reduce the occurrence of life and death.

 Chapter 1585

    Movie world on July 21, 2021, 60% of TV stations and network channels all over the world put their programs on St. Mary''s Hospital in London.


    At 3 a.m. on the 21st, Devonshire''s motorcade drove into the hospital.


    Outside the hospital, there were 15 broadcasting vehicles, nearly 200 journalists and at least 2000 Londoners who stayed in the nearby streets and refused to leave.


    In the end, London police had to go out in large numbers to set up checkpoints near Yee hospital, forbidding vehicles and slow-moving citizens to enter.


    The citizens who have already entered will be even more proud when they know that the road is blocked.


    More than 2000 people, just like watching the New Year bell, are waiting with excitement and expectation. The Devonshire family is the first born prince or princess in London who is born with English nationality.


    Fortunately, the number of security guards in Lina''s hands over the years has reached 2000.


    In the face of some over excited people, ten Kun style spaceships went back and forth twice, with a security team of 400 people to support them. After cooperating with the 30 bodyguards who arrived earlier, they easily protected the hospital.


    The outside of the hospital is very busy, but the inside of the hospital is a little too quiet.


    The only sound coming from outside the delivery room is the anxious "step" of walking back and forth.


    "William, calm down and stop walking around.".


    Although Lina was also very nervous, she had to take care of MIA, who was holding her hand, looking forward to and afraid.


    Second, seeing that William, who has always been calm, was nervous and irritable walking up and down the aisle, Lina suddenly became less nervous.


    Besides, Jesse, Nisa and Ambrosius, who were accompanied by William, were already a little pale with a serious expression.


    The rest of Serena, Jean, dardario, Laura, Natasha, though their faces were normal, did not dare to speak.


    Even get the news early in the morning, and come to Wilson and Louis father and son, like a good baby, sitting on the bench by the wall when invisible.


    So Lena had to ask William to pay attention, lest she really scared little Lewis, who was only six years old.


    And William will be so irascible, although there are reasons for the first time to experience this, there are also people who are not as sentimental and helpless as Tiansuan.


    I thought Angela was pregnant first, and her eldest son or second daughter must be Angela''s child.


    But I didn''t think it was probably the reason that both of them had dragon breath in their life. Angela has been 11 months. Although the boy in her stomach is very healthy, she just won''t come out so early.


    Now Abigail, who is two months later than Angela, has entered the delivery room earlier and is about to give birth to his eldest son.


    This made William a little annoyed but helpless.


    In his previous plan, the eldest son should be the strongest one. In this way, you don''t have to worry that your younger brother and sister dare to make trouble.


    But now the boy in Angela''s stomach refuses to come out, which will bring great pressure to Abigail''s son in the future.


    Henry Chen Winston Devonshire.


    The people present were puzzled at first, then surprised, and finally surprised to see William who suddenly said the name.


    As Europeans and Americans, we know too well what it means to name Abigail''s children after their grandfather and great grandfather.


    As for Henry, William''s grandfather, it was directly ignored.


    Anyway, for Lina and them, grandfather, grandfather, is a word.


    What''s more, when William introduces his name to the outside world, he rarely adds "Chen". Only the documents inside the family show William Chen Winston Devonshire.


    Jean and dardardario didn''t even know that Chen was in his name.


    Therefore, the unborn child has been treated as crown prince of Devonshire since he was born.


    As for whether he is the real crown prince or not, it depends on whether Henry can be affirmed by William in the future.


    After understanding this, all the women present, except Lena, looked at William with a resentful expression, and even MIA looked at the delivery room door with worried expression.


    But this time, William is not going to promote Mia''s title.


    To give her the position of ice queen and the right to rule the yodunheim ice giant is already the limit.


    Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, maybe the second Hella will appear in the Devonshire family.


    However, the power can not be given, paternal love and care is no problem.


    Mia is the eldest daughter again. It was when William was about to despair because of the issue of children that she gave him hope and made him realize the ecstatic first child of his father.


    Mia, come here.


    Mia, who is nearly 1.7 meters tall and under William''s chin, lowers her head nervously and walks up to William.


    Before he could speak, he was hugged by William with a smile and put his hand on her back,Comfort way, "rest assured, my dear child, daddy will love you as before.


    And I have already prepared a big gift, waiting for your aunt Angela to announce it after giving birth to your second brother.


    So, don''t be nervous, and don''t worry, you will always be daddy''s favorite baby, OK? "


    Mia, who had been worried for many days, could no longer help holding William''s neck in her hands. Her head was on his shoulder and she choked in a low voice.


    "Well, well, baby, it''s daddy who didn''t talk to you earlier.".


    William patted MIA on the back and gave her a few kisses on the top of her head. "When little Henry, Angela, the little thing who refused to come out first, and other younger brothers and sisters were born,


    you elder sister, have a lot of headache and anger.".


    William looked at MIA with a smile and a look of schadenfreude. He said, "as the eldest daughter and elder sister, you have the duty and right to control the little kids in the future.


    If my younger brother and sister are disobedient, my father will give you the right to punish them for standing, copying books and reciting words.


    "Daddy," said mia, with her forehead against William''s chin. "I don''t want little Henry and other brothers and sisters to hate me.".


    "Ha ha ha", people around immediately laughed out.


    Lena and Wilson are satisfied, looking at Mia''s back, in their view, William''s idea is not a good idea.


    Even to some extent, it''s hurting mia, so MIA didn''t agree. It''s definitely a smart idea.


    Ambrosius is greatly relieved, in her opinion, Mia can as always, get William''s love is the most important.


    As for the management of younger brothers and sisters, it is better to take care of younger brothers and sisters of the same father and mother.


    Otherwise, it would be a thankless job.


    Other women, while admiring mia, like her more.


    It''s not like a child has no mother and needs to be managed by her elder sister who is over ten years old?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    A burst of baby''s cry came into William''s ears through the sound insulation wall. Qin, dadario and Serena, who were more powerful, looked at the door of the delivery room just like William.

 Chapter 1586

    Soon after, the automatic door opened, and William songkaimia came quickly to the two doctors who were still wearing surgical clothes,


    he saw the two doctors and said with excited and joyful eyes, "Congratulations, your majesty Devonshire, you are a healthy little prince.


    Moreover, his highness Abigail''s health is not a big problem, just need to rest for a few hours, should be able to walk freely.


    William, who has been suffering from no mental scan, was ecstatic when he heard this, "thank you, thank you, doctor.".


    But when the two doctors heard the word "hard work", they put away their smiles awkwardly, and then left with some unnatural expressions.


    William helplessly smiles and shakes his head. It''s about the birth of his eldest son. Although he trusts the doctors in St. Mary''s Hospital, there are still necessary precautions and emergency treatment plans.


    The delivery room is not only monitored on Sunday, but also equipped with spiders, ball drones and even a special type of treatment robot, which is ready to take over production.


    So it''s normal for the two doctors to be upset.


    "Wait a minute, doctor," said William, stopping the two doctors, smiling and taking out a check. "This is 10 million pounds I donated to St. Mary''s hospital. Thank you and I hope to help more mothers.".


    Thank you, thank you, Mr. Devonshire.


    Two doctors happy at the same time, and waved, "sorry, we have to go back to the delivery room to stare, can''t contact the check.".


    Thank you. I''ll call the hospital account directly.


    William watched with a smile as the two doctors left, gave MIA the check, and then let the money be transferred directly on Sunday.


    To spend 10 million pounds to reduce the dissatisfaction of doctors and nurses is very valuable for William.


    After all, one is his wife and the other is his eldest son.


    Even if there are Sundays to watch, doctors and nurses are selected through strict investigation and evaluation. No one can and no one dares to mess around.


    But even if the 10 million is just to make doctors and nurses more responsible and attentive, it will be worth the money.


    Unexpectedly, not long after the transfer was completed on Sunday, a word "Congratulations" appeared on the official website of St. Mary''s Hospital, which appeared on the homepage of the website alone.


    This, not only did not reveal any clear information, but also congratulations, let William get the report on Sunday, want to get angry, but finally just helplessly shook his head.


    If you think about it for a moment, you can see that this is the dissatisfaction expressed by the hospital when he let the new treatment robot into the delivery room.


    Once this kind of robot becomes popular, what else can doctors do?


    When the outside world saw the word "Congratulations", it immediately became boiling.


    A simple "Congratulations" at this moment makes everyone understand that Abigail has successfully produced.


    For a time, the media and the Internet were full of congratulations to the Devonshire family on the birth of their second child.


    The only suspense is whether it is a prince or another princess.


    Waiting for the baby and Abigail''s delivery room, Lena hesitated and asked William, "do you really want Abigail to stay in the hospital for three days and go home?"


    William nodded. "Robots are more detailed and comprehensive, but they make people feel cold.


    Abigail has just given birth and his mood will fluctuate a little. It''s better to use a nurse.


    What William didn''t say is that he really can''t understand the habits of European and American mothers who go to the ground within a few hours after giving birth, and even drink ice water.


    Even if the constitution, eating habits are different, but the confinement is actually postpartum recovery, if you don''t pay attention, it is likely to leave the root of the disease.


    Therefore, William would rather have four nurses working in groups 24 hours a day, accompanied by his family in the hospital, than pick up Abigail today.


    There is no doubt about the professionalism of the carefully selected nurses, that is, the cost is not affordable by ordinary families.


    Even, not to mention full-time nurses, the average Englander can''t afford to live a few more days.


    This is probably the main reason why pregnant women in the United States rush home that day.


    The only difference is that Chinese have parents to take care of them, while American parents rarely stay to take care of their mothers and children.


    If you can come to see your children every day, you''ll be an excellent grandfather, grandmother, grandfather and grandmother.


    "Congratulations, William." Wilson leads Louis and laughs.


    Whether William likes it or not, he hugs him and whispers, "man, what do you think of my daughter Charlotte?"


    William rolled his eyes, pushed Wilson away and said to Louis with a smile, "little guy, Henry will be your brother from now on. You have to play with him, you know?"


    "No problem, Uncle William," Louis nodded solemnly. "I''ll take care of Henry as well as Charlotte and little Charles."."Very good," William said with a smile, reaching out to touch Louis'' head. "Louis will be a good brother in the future. Uncle William is very confident in this.".


    Hearing this, Louis grinned happily.


    His father Wilson, on the other hand, even showed his back teeth with a smile.


    With William''s words, Louis will be able to stay with little Henry for a long time.


    The Duchess of Devonshire and the prince of the Kingdom grew up together, which is a satisfying, reassuring and happy thing.


    Not long after, a specially produced, some special shape treatment robot came out of the delivery room.


    See a little bit, wrapped in a white blanket, is quietly staying in the special glass cover in front of the robot chest, soundly asleep.


    "Sir, the surrounding environment,," is detected.


    "Stop," William interrupted on Sunday, raising his hand. St. Mary''s is the best hospital in England.


    Countless rich and noble children were born here. Although the environment was not as aseptic as the whole hospital, William knew that health was very important, but the probability of a child who was too spoiled was also very high.


    Mental force carrying his eldest son out of the nursing box, William carefully holding the little guy, a sense of flesh and blood instantly appeared in his heart.


    "Henri Chen Winston Devonshire.".


    When William finished, the little guy thought that he felt something in his heart. He opened his eyes a little slowly with his closed eyes. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and went to sleep again.


    And William is completely relieved, there is no vertical pupil, it means that the little guy did not inherit the characteristics of the dragon.


    "Give me a hug." MIA was so excited that she wanted to give her hand to Henry. Then she was held by Ambrosius and Jesse.


    And he was knocked on the head by Ambrosius. "A new born child is something that an inexperienced girl like you can hold?"

 Chapter 1587

    With little Henry in his arms, he was surrounded by a group of women in the family, muttering and laughing. Not long after, Abigail, who was lying on the hospital bed, was pushed out by four nurses.


    It''s hard, dear.


    William carefully hugged Henry, leaned over Abigail''s face and gave a kiss, "you are the hero of the Devonshire family.".


    Hearing this praise and looking at William holding the child with a smile on his face, the exhausted Abigail suddenly showed a big smile.


    "It''s my duty to give birth to my family, and I have to thank you, my dear, for giving me a lovely child and a happy family.".


    With the eldest son of the Devonshire family, no one will be able to drive her out of the Queen''s position if she does not die in the future.


    Moreover, Abigail, who knows that he can live for many years, has a very different idea from those queens who can only live for decades.


    Since the Kingdom did not have to worry about the king''s accident and death for a long time, the education of the crown prince was very important.


    We should not only educate our son well, but also be on guard against his wrong ideas.


    Otherwise, in the next countless years, one day, his children will be suppressed, exiled, or even sealed by William, his father.


    The thought flashed by. Abigail returned to smile and accepted Jesse''s congratulations and blessings. He felt that he could not manage so many Devonshire family affairs, lest he had no time to discipline little Henry.


    After taking Abigail home, William spent most of the day either with Abigail and little Henry or with MIA.


    At night, according to the previous agreement of the women in the family, they are willing to be cows and run in the fertile fields.


    Two years later, William was lying on the deck chair in the manor garden, pretending to be dead with his eyes closed.


    But he did not quiet ten minutes, accompanied by a burst of tender cry, and Angela dissatisfied with the voice of blame, Natasha helpless voice of persuasion.


    The two little figures, with steady steps, ran to the side of the reclining chair, followed his legs, grabbed his pants and easily climbed onto him.


    Slow step, already two years old little Henry, can only sit on William''s lap and complain, "Daddy, Arthur, he is not good, took sister ophena''s bottle to drink milk.".


    One and a half year old Arthur, who is bigger than Henry in stature and strength, lies on William''s chest and pleads, "no, I''m just worried that ophena will be scalded. I''ll help my sister try the temperature.".


    As the eldest son of William and Angela, the crown prince of Asgard, Arthur''s full name follows the promise he made to Odin at that time,


    his name is Arthur Chen Winston Odin''s grandson Devonshire.


    From the moment he was born, Asgard fell into a crazy carnival.


    Not only Asgard, Warner, dwarves and ice giants have all given noble gifts and vows of loyalty, but many intelligent races in the universe have even taken the opportunity to ask Asgard for a visit.


    Hundreds of various alien missions are coming to Asgard to present gifts. At the same time, many small groups ask Angela to accept their loyalty.


    And William vetoed it without thinking about it.


    Just like the leader of Tongtian sect, whoever has more staff and subordinates is really strong.


    If we really accept the loyalty of these alien groups today, I wonder if we will put asgardra into war tomorrow because of them.


    Therefore, William did not need Odin to remind him to receive the visiting mission politely and never made any promise to anyone.


    After taking care of Asgard''s Carnival and the mission, William stayed in the holy land for a month before taking Arthur and Angela back to London.


    Hold the same baptism of light as Henry''s full moon.


    Then Angela is basically in the divine realm during the day. If it''s not too late at night, she will go back to London to get together with William and her children.


    So Arthur spent at least four fifths of his childhood in London. However, ya, who stayed in his mother''s stomach for 16 months, was definitely a little bastard.


    Not only when he was six months old, but also when he was 12 months old.


    When he was about a year old, he began to run, jump and talk, and he liked to grab the bottle of his sister, ophena Devonshire.


    Even he did coquetry, cute, from Natasha there cheat milk to drink things.


    William reluctantly took off the cap on his face, which was used to block the sun, and scratched Arthur with black hair.


    "Ha ha ha", Arthur wriggled left and right. When he saw that he could not escape, his mouth immediately shriveled. "Wow, daddy doesn''t like me. Daddy doesn''t love me. He only loves Henry and his sister.".


    "Arthur, daddy still likes sister mia," Henry said with a smile. "Yesterday, daddy took sister MIA to the horse race and promised me that when I was five years old, he would not only give me a unicorn, but also teach me how to ride a horse.".


    Arthur, who had been pretending to cry, now has a little meaning of real crying.William couldn''t help rolling his eyes. These two boys are not good things.


    Like Louis, who has been precocious since childhood, Henry and Arthur, who have been blessed by the holy light, are not only physically superior to their peers, but also intellectually superior to their playmates.


    They even bullied the youngest son of the Wilson family, who was two years older than them.


    The real big brother is 8-year-old Lewis.


    Playing with his two sons for a while, William took them to the picnic blanket in the garden grass, and then quickly reached for them. With a happy smile on his face, he staggered to his second daughter, ophena, who was only one year old.


    Natasha watched William kiss her daughter''s little mouth, and her eyes immediately showed incomparable love and satisfaction.


    I thought I couldn''t be a mother in my life, but I didn''t expect that other sisters would give in and let her go to the magic planet first to absorb the power of nature to recover her body.


    so as soon as her body recovered, she became the third pregnant one.


    Although the child is not a boy, Natasha has no regrets after having ophena.


    Of course, since we can give birth to ophena, we will definitely be able to have a second child in the future.


    But Natasha knows about the second child. It''s better to talk about it a few years later.


    Otherwise, Athena, Artemis and Hella, who had not been pregnant for two years, would be jealous and crazy.


    In the past two years, apart from Jean grey and marvel Carol who do not want to have children, only Athena, Artemis, Hella, dadario, Serena and Nisa, who have always wanted to use the power of faith to enhance their life level, have not yet been pregnant.


    Other Jesse, Laura not only bad, Abigail and Ambrose Hughes have a second child.


    Fortunately, two years later, William did not intend to hold on to the original thing.


    Otherwise, Artemis, dadario, Serena and Nisa would have been completely dragged down by Athena and Hella and never had children.


    Every time I was with the little girl of Artemis, either I was full of resentment or I was crying alone in the middle of the night. No matter how cruel William was, he would never let go.


    And HeLa can stand it for two years. It''s hard for her.


    As for Athena, two years is enough for her to understand that what William and even the nine kingdoms want is stability.


    Therefore, in the past two years, she has always been quiet and honest in dealing with the military affairs of Olympus. When she served William with Artemis, she did not show any dissatisfaction.


    This makes William feel at ease a lot. He plans to turn over the story of two years ago and let it go with the wind.


    William holds ophena high and makes his daughter giggle. At the same time, Arthur pours on his back and shouts, "Daddy, I want to be like my sister, too.".


    Angela helplessly looked at the hands and feet, climbed to William''s neck son, and then looked at some quiet little Henry.


    I can''t help thinking wistfully, how can Arthur handle Asgard''s political affairs when he grows up?


    How to make the asgards identify with him and let him inherit the throne as soon as possible?


    I don''t know how many years it will take for me to be at William''s side.


    Natasha clapped Angela''s hand and laughed, "don''t worry, Arthur and Henry rule different kingdoms.


    Good boy, it''s not easy to sit on Asgard''s throne.


    What''s more, with William''s pressure, plus the future teaching, and even when the age is right, let Arthur contact the difficulties of the underlying life, it won''t grow crooked.


    "I hope so," Angela suddenly looked enviously at ophena, who was hugged by William and giggled in her arms.


    Do you want a daughter?


    So you don''t have to worry about this or that.


    But it''s not a human decision to have children. Angela doesn''t even think about using technology to achieve her goal.


    William was entangled by Arthur and had no choice but to start with an idea. His mental power lifted the little guy up and slowly revolved around him.


    "Ha ha ha", suspended in the air, Arthur, dancing and laughing.


    And from this naturally restless little thing, a little not afraid, one will do swimming, one will head to the ground, stretching legs in the air to make the movement of walking.


    Anyway, as the son of William and Angela, even if he fell down from three meters in the air, it would only hurt for a while at most.


    The little guy didn''t play for a while, but he yelled, "Daddy, will you take me skydiving tomorrow?"


    William instantly understood that this little thing''s space walk must have been seen from the Internet.


    "Has your mother finished her homework today?"


    "I don''t want to learn universal lingua franca," Arthur chuckled discontentedly. "I can translate any language for me on Sunday. Why should I learn it myself?"


    Angela immediately said, "let you learn more knowledge, is to prevent you from focusing on playing and fighting, and finally become a fighting maniac like your uncle sol.If you don''t listen, I''ll let your sister take care of you. ".


    Arthur''s heart was tight, and he asked, "Mom, are you talking about sister MIA?"


    Angela said with a smile, "you want to be beautiful. Of course, it''s Sophie, your uncle Sol''s sister.".


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it," Arthur immediately rolled in the air. "Sophie is so annoying. Every time she sees me, she treats me as a doll. She has to hold me and want me to wear a skirt.".


    There was a schadenfreude smile on William''s face.


    Sol and his wife have lived on earth for several years, and their four-year-old daughter is not much different from the little girl on earth.


    And when Saul saw Arthur, he would mention that he had led the Asgard army to fight the rebellion.


    Arthur would have liked to be with Saul.


    But once sol said he was happy, he would carry Raytheon''s hammer and perform some martial arts from geoscience in recent years.


    He is tens of times as fit as a man on earth. When he plays with all kinds of fighting skills on earth, it''s really cool. While he surprises Arthur and adores him, he never dares to bully Sophie.


    Sophie probably likes Arthur too much. She not only likes to hold him, but also likes to express her love by kissing him. She naturally thinks that Arthur will also like dolls, beautiful skirts and headdresses.


    Angela saw that her son was a rascal. She threatened with a smile, "I don''t want to send you to sol''s tonight. Now sit here and learn common language with Sunday.".


    Arthur instantly obediently no longer crying, and to see William''s side of Henry quietly get up, ready to run away, immediately cried, "Henry, you have not finished your homework today.".


    Just about to run away, Henry glared at Arthur angrily, but didn''t sit back to William.


    He pressed the bracelet on his hand, and a flow of gold nano molecules formed a helmet on his head. He honestly began to recite the magic theory.


    Probably because Abigail himself is an elite wizard, Henry has many times better magic potential than war skills.


    Arthur, on the other hand, may be the reason why the odins are violent. Arthur has the same magic talent, but he prefers close combat.


    Of course, the two children are still so young, William did not let them really start to practice, but from their usual behavior, we can still see their preferences.


    The two little things were quiet at last, and William was at ease to play with his daughter, ophena.


    He really likes his daughter better than his son. Besides, ophena inherits all the good genes of herself and Natasha. When she laughs, she will instantly sprout William''s heart.


    Half an hour later, after finishing today''s homework, Henry and Arthur looked at each other, got up and rushed to the newly dug swimming pool in the distance.


    The two little things have different personalities, but many of their hobbies are probably that they have been together for a long time since childhood. They all affect each other. If they jump into the swimming pool and don''t shout, they won''t come out.


    As for safety, on Sundays, the family only worried about the two of them, but seldom worried about their safety.


    "Yah, yah," she didn''t know how to speak. Seeing the two brothers running away, she could not help standing on William''s lap and yelling.


    Seeing Henry and Arthur jump into the pool, ophena can''t help looking at William, "Daddy, go, go.".

 Chapter 1588

    At about five o''clock in the evening, William was teaching her to paddle in the swimming pool with his daughter ophena in his bare arms.


    At the beginning, the little guy still held William''s neck tightly, and if William let go of her, he would cry.


    Fortunately, William is very patient with his daughter.


    Constantly comforting, encouraging, and Henry and Arthur two small things, flaunting like lying on his back in the water, smiling from time to time from the side of ophena swimming.


    Finally let ophena put down the fear of heart, by William one hand holding her back, one hand holding her neck, put on the water, soon giggle.


    And at the age of one, she didn''t understand how to show off. She didn''t pay any attention to the two brothers'' actions of treading on the water, backstroking and rushing out of the water.


    He only interacted with his father. When he was happy, he patted his hands and motioned William to come closer so that she could take his face as a drum.


    This, let Arthur feel boring, mind move, nano materials on his eyes to form a swimming mirror, a head into the water, like a fish swimming at will.


    Angela and Natasha, sitting beside the pool, see a small figure in the pool. In only ten seconds, they dive from this side of the pool to the other side 20 meters away.


    Natasha laughingly complimented, "Arthur, if you go to the swimming competition, maybe you can get a soft gold medal.".


    "Forget it." Angela shook her head with a smile. "It''s too bullying for our family to compare with ordinary people.


    Maybe even the qualification to participate in the competition, people are not willing to send.


    "Ha ha," Natasha chuckled in a low voice. "It''s really possible.".


    Since Angela and William made MIA the ice queen of yotonheim, their families like Jesse, Laura, Natasha, Nisa and even Serena have begun to make friends with Angela intentionally or unintentionally.


    Even if you can''t be a real queen like mia, the nine realms are huge kingdoms across several star domains.


    In such a large space, maybe a planet suitable for human habitation will be found one day?


    As for Ambrosius, she was the first to jump into Angela''s camp since MIA was crowned queen, and she had to.


    Otherwise, pretending to be lofty is not only bad for mia, but also makes other women feel that she is not grateful.


    Therefore, the reason why Arthur is not afraid of MIA at all is that MIA dotes on all his younger brothers and sisters.


    Even if Arthur is too mischievous and really makes trouble, when MIA wants to punish him, Ambrosius will tell Arthur secretly, though he will not say good things openly, how to let MIA reduce his punishment.


    After MIA was really softened by being coquettish, cute and giving gifts, Mia didn''t have such a high deterrent in front of Arthur.


    Anyway, I have a way to deal with you, so I don''t have to be afraid of you.


    When Henry saw Arthur playing on his own, he swam behind William and put his arms around William''s neck,


    whispered, "Daddy, will you take me to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry tomorrow?"


    William put his arms around ophena, looked sideways at his eldest son and asked, "what are you doing at the magic school?"


    "Aunt Hermione Granger said there will be a Quidditch game tomorrow.".


    Henry flattered and said, "Daddy, I have three books on the theory of magic, but I don''t know what the most famous Quidditch game in the wizarding world is. It''s pathetic.".


    William smilingly joked, "it''s just sitting in the ugly and slow flying broom, flying version of football in the sky, what''s good to see.".


    To tell you the truth, Quidditch, like football, has made countless witches crazy about it.


    But the flying broom directly made William not interested in watching. Moreover, the game is definitely a big killer for children.


    As long as Henry has seen it, he will be 100% addicted to it. At that time, it will be his own father who will be unlucky. Abigail will keep on nagging that he is responsible for Henry''s loss of mind.


    If normal, William does not want to pay attention to when did not hear, pretending to be silly on the past.


    But Abigail has been pregnant with two children for three months. It''s the most dangerous time. It''s better not to provoke her.


    However, it''s not good to refuse his son directly. After all, it''s not too much in William''s mind.


    Just after MIA got the share of Chelsea, his energy inevitably turned to the team, and he often took his father to watch the football.


    "When you get older and really start learning magic, daddy will take you.


    After all, it''s a magic school. According to the regulations, students and magicians are not qualified to enter.


    "The rules?"


    As expected, Henry was distracted by these words and lay on William''s shoulder weakly.


    Muttering, "when those old white bearded men come back home, I won''t give them the magic wine I got from Aunt Jesse.".


    "Ha ha ha," William laughed instantly, "that''s not to let your aunt Hermione Granger take the shit by herself."."Haha," Henry said with a proud expression, "I''m not that stupid. Aunt Granger already owes me five magic wands, an invisible cloak and a map of living point.".


    Williamson rolled his eyes. The total value of these things is definitely not as high as a bottle of magic red wine.


    Even in terms of money, a bottle of red wine can sell for 2 million pounds, and 2 million pounds is 13000 Devonshire gold coins, at least 130000 gold galleons.


    She sold all of Hermione Granger''s property, and she couldn''t get five bottles of magic wine.


    In this year, Hermione drank at least ten bottles of magic red wine from Abigail and three bottles of red wine from Henry.


    This is the stupid son of the landlord.


    Six million pounds, but also money can not buy things, easily sent out.


    However, William is not so stingy, Hermione as his family control of England wizard push hand, plus so many years of friendship with Abigail, gave away.


    Moreover, by Abigail and little Henry to send, will not appear so snobbish.


    In the evening, when Jesse, Jean, dardardario, Laura and Ambrosius go shopping, the house becomes lively.


    Then, before dinner, Serena and Nisa deal with the blood guard, along with mia, who came back from the Chelsea team with Lina, and Abigail, who finished with the company.


    In addition to the amazing Carroll who ran to the universe, Hella, who rarely came to London, and Athena and Artemis, who were involved in the invasion of ancient Greek city states by the Olympian giants, were all gathered.


    In the huge restaurant of the main building of the manor, more than ten people gathered around a long dining table, waiting for the magic elves to use magic to put all kinds of dishes.


    Since Henry was born, William has officially let the magic elves into the family''s eyes, and the whole family''s life, as the secret protector of servants, servants and children.


    By the way with Hermione Granger, as Henry and Arthur''s magic guide.


    First, learn some basic knowledge about magic, such as identifying herbs and Warcraft. When you reach the age of 5, you will begin to practice magic.


    When the food was ready, William tapped the table three times with a spoon, and dinner was officially on.


    Soon, there was a lot of laughter in the restaurant, and Henry was picky and forced to eat broccoli by Abigail.


    Arthur wants to steal red wine. William finds out, and Angela scolds him.


    O''fina babbled and complained that the spoon was so clumsy that it was always coming into her mouth.


    Mia, who is already 16 years old, sneers and says with pride that today, there are people in the stadium who want to marry their own huge banners. In the end, gongna, who is in charge of security, took them away with the security guards.


    Sitting on the throne, William shakes his head helplessly. MIA is 16 years old. Whether he wants to or not, he is old enough to fall in love.


    Fortunately, Mia uses everything well except her pocket money. The people she comes into contact with are the elites among the elites. She is not so easy to be cheated by the bad boys outside.


    Sitting on the throne, William suddenly felt that his life should be very complete.


    My mother is alive, and nothing seems to worry her.


    Fourteen wives, four children have been born, and three babies are waiting to be born.


    And if they want to, HeLa, Athena, Artemis, dardardario, Serena and nissa can have their own children in less than a year or two.


    The Devonshire family will be a big family with dozens of offspring.


    Hundreds or thousands of years later, perhaps there will be so many family members that William himself can only remember his name, birth, appearance and ability, but can''t meet each other for a long time.


    Every year when we really get together, it''s probably Lena''s birthday with him.


    In terms of power, he directly ruled Olympus, Devonshire Kingdom, and indirectly ruled dark space and Asgard.


    The tree of life has become its own vassal. In the forest of elves on planet x17, those elves who have just been born submit to him as soon as they are born.


    The wealth outside England is calculated in terms of 100 billion US dollars.


    Its strength is so strong that it is well-known in the whole universe. To send a spaceship to the home star of Bedouin people and the Kerry people, one of the three empires in the universe, all have to send warships to escort.


    In hell and abyss, no demon dares to provoke him. If he wants to beg for food on the plane of the Lord, even Mephisto has to get his approval in order to get his soul safely.


    Although there are only six infinite gems left, he has mastered the power of space and time.


    And with magic power is better than Odin, in the soul and soul, few people in the whole universe should be able to surpass him.


    As for the real gem, as long as the energy is enough, it can change any material ability. In reality, it is not very attractive to William.It has been 23 years since 80 years of reincarnation to the rise of the real awakening system. He is a 43 year old middle-aged uncle, but his life span may be millions of years.


    Perhaps, the only regret is that his parents in previous lives did not know that he would have dozens of grandchildren and even hundreds of great grandchildren and great grandchildren.


    Thinking of this, William suddenly felt that after he had dealt with HeLa, Athena and their six childless women, maybe he could try to send Chen Mo''s memory back to that time and space of heaven.


    If the sky''s own soul just out of the body, and not by lightning split into ash, perhaps there is a possibility of waking up.


    Of course, William is only going to give up Chen Mo''s memory, maybe a little soul.


    However, it is impossible for him to lose his strength.


    Such a big family in the world needs him to watch, and a fool will do that kind of stupid thing.


    But if you don''t affect your own strength, or just lose one thousandth of your soul, you can recover after a few months'' rest.


    Then he doesn''t mind, let Chen Mo go back to another time and space of China, continue to be an ordinary person, filial piety in front of his parents.


    With this in mind, William spent two years getting all the women pregnant.


    I started doing some experiments.


    Separate a magic separation, and then inject one millionth of soul power into the separation. In an instant, he feels the magic separation, as if he has really become a flesh and blood individual.


    In an instant, the power of soul on the body was absorbed by him, and then a thought flashed by, which turned the magic body into a magic atom.


    There can only be one William Devonshire in the world who really has his own meaning, and that is himself.


    Fortunately, this experiment, which is also regarded as the power to separate the soul, will not affect him. William hesitated and thought about it for nearly a year.


    Only then did he really decide to separate Chen Mo''s memory and build a basketball like ant man combat suit and quantum space transmitter.


    How to put Chen Mo''s memory into the power of one ten thousandth of his soul, and wrap the soul in a ball shaped ant man suit.


    William repeatedly confirmed that he had no problem, but simply waited for three months, until the power of the separated soul was filled, and he was fully sure that he was OK.


    Thinking about the loss of memory, should also be a trouble, might as well make up a memory, experiment.


    After everything was planned, implemented and settled, William''s attitude was very casual this time.


    Use your mind to send the fabricated memory to the power of one ten thousandth of the soul in the goal type ant man combat suit, and then send the ant man ball into the quantum space transmitter.


    "Start it, Sunday, the time is set to 10:06:01, May 9, 2019, in Beili community, XX City, Xijiang Province, China.".


    "Sir, the setting is complete, but I have to remind you that there are countless planes in the universe, and in terms of time, there are countless universes.


    The success rate of your transmission is infinitely close to zero.


    In fact, William was prepared for this. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just a fabricated memory, and one in ten thousand soul power.


    Moreover, I have recovered my lost soul. It is as if I have completed a thought in my heart.


    Success is the best, if not, let the soul find a body reincarnation.


    He may become a God who can lead him to rebirth or rebirth.


    Speaking of this, William himself laughed.


    After a flash, the sphere of soul power disappeared, but it didn''t go directly into 2019. Instead, it made a little mistake and went to the United States in 1968.


    The fabricated memory, together with one in ten thousand souls of William, instantly entered the brain of a 17-year-old foreigner in San Francisco.


    (end of the book).